《Love Unbreakable》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Raegan Hayes was a little absent-minded at the moment.


    All she could think of since this afternoon was the doctor''s words.


    "Congrattions! You are pregnant." Suddenly, Mitchel Dixon pinched her arm hard.


    His low voice came the next second.


    "Come back to earth.


    What are you thinking about?" Before she could respond to that, Mitchel kissed Raegan hard after


    holding the back of her head lovingly.He then went into the bathroom.


    Raegany motionless in the massive bed.


    Damp strands of her hair stuck to her temples and cheeks.


    She stared at the ceiling with her eyes brimming with tears.


    Her naked body was aching slightly.


    After a while, she took out the pregnancy test report from the nightstand drawer.


    Raegan had gone to the hospital because of an incessant stomachache.


    After a urine test, the doctor broke the news to her.


    She was almost five weeks pregnant! It came as a shock to her.


    She and Mitchel had always used protection whenever they had sex.


    After racking her brain, she traced the time of conception.


    It turned out to best month after a party.


    Mitchel had driven her home and suddenly asked her at the door if she was in her safe period.


    Now, it dawned on her that the period was far from safe! The pattering sound of water came from the


    bathroom.


    Mitchel was her husband.


    They had been married secretly for two years.


    He was her superior at work, the president of the Dixon Group.


    Everything had happened so fast.


    She was newly employed in thepany when they identally had sex for the first time after a party.


    Dayster, Mitchel''s grandfather fell seriously ill.


    It was then he proposed a fake marriage just to fulfill his grandfather''s dying wish.They signed a


    prenup, agreeing to hide their marriage from the public.


    Their union could be terminated at any time.


    It was an unconventional thing to do.


    However, Raegan only considered herself lucky at that time.


    Never in a million years did she think she would ever get married to the man she had a crush on for


    eight years.


    She delightfully agreed.


    After their marriage, Mitchel was very busy.


    He spent most of his time working.


    Raegan wished she could spend more time with him at home.


    However, she was rest assured because there hadn''t been any rumors or scandals about him with


    women in the past two years.


    Except for his mild indifference, Mitchel was a perfect husband.


    Raegan had mixed feelings as she stared at the pregnancy test result.


    In the end, she decided to tell Mitchel the truth.


    She also wanted to tell him that she hadn''t learned about him for the first time two years ago and that


    she had been crushing on him for many years before then.


    The shower in the bathroom finally went off.


    As soon as Mitchel came out, his phone rang.


    He went to the balcony with only a bath towel and answered the phone.


    Raegan checked the time and found that it was already midnight.She felt a little uneasy.


    Who would call Mitchel at this ungodly hour? Mitchel spent a few minutes on the balcony.


    Thereafter, he returned to the room and stripped away the bath towel.


    His figure was a sight to behold.


    The packs on his belly were bulky.


    His buttocks were hard and his legs were long and muscr.


    This man was a catch! It wasn''t the first time Raegan was seeing him naked.


    Nheless, she still blushed and her heart began to race at this time.


    Mitchel, oblivious to the wandering eyes on him, picked up his shirt and suit pants from the bed.


    He put them on and then knotted the tie with his slender fingers.


    His handsome face which had a clear outline made him look more dignified tonight.


    He was something to see now.


    "Don''t wait up for me.


    Good night, " he said finally.


    What? He was on his way out? At this hour? Raegan''s grip on the pregnancy test result tightened as


    she stared at him in disappointment.


    Unconsciously, she withdrew slightly.


    After thinking for a while, she blurted out, "It''s already sote." Mitchel''s fingers froze on his tie.


    With a faint smile, he pinched her earlobe and asked, "Are you still horny? Want me to make you cum


    again?" Hearing this, Raegan blushed to the roots of her hair.


    Her heart thumped against her chest.


    She was about to say something when Mitchel let go of her Love Unbreakable / Chapter 1 Ex-girlfriend


    Returns | 0.50% and said, "Be good, okay? There''s something I have to do.


    Don''t wait up." With that, he headed for the door.


    "Mitchel." Raegan quickly ran and caught up with him.


    Mitchel turned around and looked at her seriously.


    "What''s the matter?" There was a tinge of coldness to his voice.


    An icy cloud hung over them as they stared at each other.


    A little distressed, Raegan asked in a low voice, "I would like to visit my grandma tomorrow.


    Can you apany me there?" Frail and ill, her grandmother always wanted to see her.


    As a result, Raegan wanted to take Mitchel there to assure her grandma they were happy.


    "Let''s talk about it tomorrow, okay?" Without agreeing or declining, Mitchel left in a hurry.


    Several thoughts were threading Raegan''s mind as she took a shower and got back to bed.


    She couldn''t sleep a wink.


    After tossing and turning for a long time, she got out of bed and made herself a warm ss of milk.


    A few notifications from some online blogs came into her phone.However, she wasn''t interested in


    them.


    She was about to swipe them away when one of them caught her attention.


    The familiar name made her click on it.


    The news read, "Famous designer, Lauren Murray was spotted at the airport with her mysterious


    boyfriend earlier today." Lauren was wearing a bucket hat.


    The man''s figure was vague, but the outline of his body was enough to show that he was dashing.


    Raegan zoomed in on the picture.


    The next second, her heart dropped.


    Mitchel was the man in the picture! So, he canceled the afternoon meeting just to go pick up his ex-


    girlfriend from the airport? This realization settled like a boulder in Raegan''s gut, rendering her


    flustered.


    Her hands trembled.


    Subconsciously, she dialed Mitchel''s number.


    The dial tone brought her back to her senses.


    Just as she was about to hang up, the line connected, and a voice came from the other end.


    "Hello!" It was a particrly gentle woman''s voice.


    Raegan froze for a second and then threw the phone away.


    She suddenly felt sick in her stomach.


    Bile rose to her throat.Covering her mouth, she ran into the bathroom and threw up in the toilet bowl.


    The next morning, Raegan went to work on time.


    Mitchel had tried to get her to stop working after they got married.


    Stubbornly, she insisted on making her own money.


    Mitchel didn''t kick against her decision, but he asked her to work as his assistant, helping him with the


    daily chores.


    The head assistant, Matteo Jenkins was left to take care of the major affairs Mitchel had.


    Matteo was the only Dixon Group employee who knew about their marriage.


    Since inception, only male assistants were hired for the president''s office.


    Reagan was the first and only female.


    Her employment broke the protocol.


    As a result, other workers couldn''t help but wonder if she was involved with Mitchel.


    It took a while before they realized that Mitchel never gave Raegan special treatment.


    Strangely, this made them despise her even more.


    After all, no one wouldst long in anything while taking advantage of her appearance.


    So, it was strange Raegan kept her job for this long.


    At this time, one of Raegan''s colleagues handed her a document and ordered her to take it to Mitchel''s


    office.


    Mitchel didn''t return homest night.


    Raegan was so worried that she didn''t sleep at all.All she kept thinking about was the woman who


    answered his phone when she called.


    Did Mitchel spend the night with that woman? Raegan already knew the answer to that, but she was


    still in denial.


    It was difficult for her toe to terms with that fact.


    Raegan tried to remain calm now.


    She reasoned that no matter what happened, she deserved a result that would be rewarding for all the


    years she spent loving Mitchel.


    This couldn''t be all for nothing, right? She pressed the elevator button calmly and went up to the


    president''s office.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Before she walked out of the elevator, she smoothed her hair to make sure she looked good.


    She had arrived at the office, only to see that the door was ajar.


    A man''s voice came.


    She halted instantly.


    "Come on, man! Do you have any feelings for Raegan or not?" The voice belonged to Luis Stevens, a


    childhood friend of Mitchel''s.


    "What do you mean exactly?" Mitchel asked in a cold voice.


    "You know exactly what I mean!" Luis clicked his tongue impatiently and added, "I think Raegan is a


    good girl.


    Isn''t she your type?" "Do you want me to hand her over to you?" Mitchel asked carelessly.


    "You know what, forget it!" The scornfulughter of Luis sounded particrly harsh in Raegan''s


    ears.They were talking about her as if she were an object.


    Raegan took a deep breath and tightened her grip on the document.


    Soon, Luis''s voice was heard again.


    "By the way, I saw the gossip news about Lauren''s mysterious boyfriend this morning.


    That was you, right?" "Yes." "Well, well, well! That woman still has you wrapped around her little finger.


    You always want to please her." Luis sighed and continued to tease Mitchel.


    "You two spent the night together.


    As the old saying goes, absence makes the heart grow fonder.


    Tell me, did you two..." Their conversation was like a thunder exploding over Raegan''s head.


    Her face turned pale and her body was as cold as ice.


    Lauren and Mitchel spent the night together! Absence made the heart grow fonder! Every word drove a


    knife into her heart.


    Several whispering voices filled her head at this time.


    She suddenly felt lightheaded.


    Her vision became blurry.


    She held the wall and took a step backward.


    Suddenly, the door was opened Love Unbreakable / Chapter 1 Ex-girlfriend Returns | 0.50% from


    inside.


    "Raegan?"

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Luis was the one who opened the door.


    It appeared he was on his way out.


    Raegan balled her hands, turned to him, and nodded.


    "Hey, Mr. Stevens!" Without waiting for him to respond to her greeting, she walked past him and


    entered the office with the document.


    Mitchel was seated behind arge luxurious desk.


    In an expensive suit and matching tie, he looked particrly handsome.


    Raegan noticed it wasn''t the same suit he had on when he left homest night.


    How did he get changed? With her eyes lowered, she swallowed that question and said instead, "Mr.


    Dixon, this is from the Marketing Department.


    Please sign it." Mitchel was expressionless as he signed the document at a nce.


    Raegan walked out the door as soon as he handed the document back to her.


    Luis was still standing at the threshold.


    It wasn''t until she went out of sight that Luis turned to Mitchel and said in a hushed tone, "Shit! Do you


    think she heard us?" Mitchel''s appealing eyes were expressionless at the moment.


    Obviously, he wasn''t paying attention to what Luis was saying.To Mitchel, Raegan had always been


    docile and never felt jealous of anyone.


    Her strict obedience was all Mitchel demanded from her in exchange for treating her well.


    In the elevator.


    Raegan held her breath just to hold back her tears.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t work.


    She had thought two years would be enough for Mitchel to realize how much she loved him and


    reciprocate her love.


    Now, it turned out that was just a pipe dream.


    She realized she would always y second fiddle to Lauren, Mitchel''s true love.


    Reagan wiped her tears when the elevator halted.


    Save for her pale face, she looked normal when the doors opened.


    She dragged herself to the break room, intending to make herself a cup of tea.


    Several employees were chatting inside.


    "Guys, have you heard? Lauren Murray is back." "And who is that?" "Oh, my! You don''t know her?


    Lauren is the heiress of the Murray Group as well as a world-ss designer.


    Most importantly, she''s the only girlfriend Mr. Dixon has ever shown off in public.


    She''s his first love!" "Why is her return such a big deal? Isn''t it rumored that there is something


    between Mr. Dixon and Raegan?" "Raegan? She''s probably one of his many sex toys.


    Mr. Dixon never admitted that he was dating her.


    And that is no surprise to me.


    After all, look at her.


    She''s not even that beautiful.


    Yet, she behaves as if she''s already Mrs.


    Dixon.


    What a fool!" Standing at the door, Raegan smiled with self-mockery as she listened to them.


    It turned out everyone else saw the truth except her.


    The love was one-sided.


    "Ha-ha, has Mrs.


    Dixon finally woken up from her wild dream?" A voice of mockery suddenly came from behind.


    Raegan turned around to see Tessa Lloyd, Mitchel''s cousin, who had always despised her.


    Tessa must have also heard the employees gossiping.


    Thest thing Raegan wanted to do now was argue with Tessa in thepany.


    She turned to leave, but Tessa blocked her way.


    With a cup of coffee in her hand, Tessa uttered sarcastically, "Lauren is back now.


    Do you think Mitchel will still give you any attention?" Raegan said nothing to that.


    Secondster, Tessa continued the ridicule.


    "I heard you are quite good in bed.


    How about I introduce you to a couple of men? They could really use your service." Raegan clenched


    her fists and said coldly, "Ms.


    Lloyd, we are in thepany, not a brothel.


    If you are interested in that kind of business, you know where to go." "You..." Raegan had just


    insinuated that she was a pimp.


    This made Tessa''s face change.


    The next second, Tessa raised her hand and emptied the cup of hot coffee on Raegan.


    Raegan didn''t think for a second that Tessa would do something so crazy.


    She held up her arms just to block the hot liquid from her face.


    In no time, the coffee burned her arm and her skin turned red.


    "Ouch!" Raegan frowned in pain.


    "What did you do that for? Are you out of your mind?" It was lunch break and many employees were


    free to watch the drama.


    Tessa was even morecent when she saw growing onlookers.


    She put on a mean-girl look as she said, "What makes you so smug every day, huh? Do you seriously


    think that others don''t know you are just a bastard without parents? The nerve of..." A crisp sound was


    heard all of a sudden.


    Tessa was silenced by a hot p to her face.


    Her jaw dropped to the floor.


    She had never expected that Raegan, who was so quiet and timid, would p her.Tessa held her


    cheek and stared nkly for a while.


    Then, she stuttered, "You...


    You hit me? How dare you!" Raegan eyed her and replied, "Yes, I did! It seems you need to be taught


    simple politeness." Indeed, Raegan lost her parents when she was a child.


    But that didn''t mean she would allow someone to walk over her for it.


    Wrinkles appeared on Tessa''s face as she frowned in anger.


    As Mitchel''s cousin, she was used to being fawned over and respected.


    This was the first time she had been treated like this.


    "You bitch!" Tessa charged at Raegan like a raging bull, raising her hand up high to return the p.


    This time, Raegan was fully prepared for what wasing.


    She grabbed Tessa''s wrist so tightly that thetter couldn''t move another inch.


    Tessa was shorter than Raegan.


    As a result, Tessa struggled like an octopus that had one of its tentacles stuck in a fishing trap.


    Tessa cursed angrily, "How dare you put your filthy hands on me? Who the hell do you think you are?


    You are nothing but Mitchel''s toy.


    You are worse than a prostitute who fucks many men!" These harsh words attracted more people to the


    break room.


    "That''s enough!" Out of the blue, a baritone came from behind.


    Mitchel had left his office and ran into this hubaloo.


    The entire room fell silent.


    "Mitchel?" Tessa''s blood ran cold at the sight of Mitchel.


    She had always been scared of him.


    Her mother also warned her against provoking him.


    But when she remembered that Raegan pped her, she put on a pitiful expression and sobbed.


    "Mitchel, look at my face.


    She pped me." The sunlight from outside fell on Mitchel''s handsome face.


    Raegan felt so grieved all of a sudden, and lowered her head to look at the back of her arm which was


    scalded by the coffee.


    Their gaze met in the air.


    With a deep frown, Mitchel looked at Raegan and said, "Raegan, have you forgotten the rules of the


    company?" His ruthlessness made Raegan''s breathing cease.


    She couldn''t believe her ears.


    No one dared to make a sound at this moment.


    Raegan just stood straight there with her slender figure.


    When she got employed here, Mitchel had told her that the Dixon Group wasn''t a ce for her to mess


    around and that he would not tolerate her making any mistakes.


    Raegan could understand why he took this stand.However, at this moment, she was desperate to know


    whether Mitchel had heard those hard words Tessa scolded her or he was just pretending not to have


    heard because he agreed to those words.


    Did he really see her as a tool for his pleasure? Scared to death by Mitchel''s rage, the crowd soon


    dispersed.


    A few employees were bold enough to peep from a distance, unwilling to miss the good show.


    Mitchel''s cold eyes made Raegan shiver from head to toe.


    Raegan pinched her palm to suppress her emotions as she looked at Tessa.


    "I''m sorry, Ms.


    Lloyd.


    As an employee of the Dixon Group, it was wrong of me to have hit you." Eyeing Raegan, Tessa raised


    her chincently.


    "Humph! Don''t think you''ll be let off the hook just by making a simple apology.


    I don''t buy..." "The p has nothing to do with thepany.


    Personally, I refuse to apologize to you.


    Now, if you''d excuse me, " Raegan chimed in.


    She then walked past Mitchel without sparing him another look.


    "You...


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    You bitch!" Tessa''s face turned blue after hearing what Raegan said.


    Never in her years of being alive had she been so humiliated.


    She was always the bully, not the victim! The humiliation was so much that tearing Raegan into pieces


    now wouldn''t appease her anger.


    Pointing in Raegan''s direction, Tessa shouted, "Mitchel, did you hear what that woman just said? She


    pped me in the face, yet she''s still so arrogant.


    Call her back.


    I have to p her until she cries for mercy!" Mitchel, staring at Raegan''s thin back, had an ambiguous


    expression at this moment.


    "Enough!" he said coldly, raising his hand.


    As someone who lived and breathed drama and cruelty, Tessa didn''t think Mitchel was partial to


    Raegan just now.


    She assumed that Mitchel didn''t care about Raegan at all.


    Tessa gritted her teeth and said viciously, "Next time, I''ll get someone to teach that bitch a lesson."


    "Tessa!" Mitchel''s tone and squint made it a reproof.


    Tessa trembled at once.


    With a somber face, Mitchel said, "I''ll only say it once.


    Forget about what happened here today.


    Leave Raegan alone." The aura he exuded made her tongue go dry.


    All the vicious ideas she had in store against Raegan disappeared in an instant.


    She stammered, "Ok...


    Okay, got it..." Mitchel cast a cold nce at her and spoke to Matteo.


    "Irrelevant people wouldn''t be allowed in here from today onwards." Without catching the drift, Tessa


    ttered Mitchel.


    "Nice call.


    This is a toppany.


    Not everyone gains ess in here." Matteo nodded to Mitchel and then walked over to Tessa.


    He gestured to the exit.


    "Ms.


    Lloyd, this way, please." It wasn''t until this moment that Tessa realized that she was the irrelevant


    person Mitchel just mentioned.


    She tried to speak to him, but Matteo blocked her way.


    The security guards then threw her out.


    They showed her no mercy.


    Her struggle was useless.


    Meanwhile, Raegan got changed when she returned to her office.


    Her heart was filled with sadness as she thought of how Mitchel looked at her minutes ago.


    Closing hour soon rolled by.


    Raegan took her bag and headed for the exit.


    However, Matteo stopped her.


    He said, "Mr. Dixon has something urgent to deal with, so he asked me to drive you home." Raegan


    declined the ride without thinking twice.


    She was blind before, but now she could see through the situation.


    In Mitchel''s eyes, she was just a nobody.


    How could Mitchel agree to apany her to visit her grandmother when he didn''t even care about


    her? Upon arriving at the hospital, Raegan saw that the nurse was about to feed her grandmother


    dinner.


    Raegan took the job over and did it by herself.


    All her life, her grandmother had been living in the countryside, enjoying a quiet life.


    Everything changedst month when her routine medical checkup showed that there was something


    wrong with her pancreas.


    Raegan insisted on bringing her to the city for better treatment.


    Her grandmother wasn''t aware of her marriage to Mitchel.


    Raegan had nned to surprise her today.


    But as it turned out, that was no longer necessary.


    Raegan waited for her grandmother to fall asleep before she left.


    She walked out of the hospital and waited for a taxi.


    In the distance, a ck luxury car pulled into the entrance of the hospital.


    Raegan''s eyes lit up when she saw it.


    She recognized that car as Mitchel''s.


    Did hee to pick her up? At this moment, she forgot all the pain she had been feeling.


    Were her thoughts about him all wrong? Did he care for her, contrary to the gossip? The door of the


    driver''s side opened and Mitchel got out.


    Raegan started walking toward him with her heart brimming with joy.


    Suddenly, she stopped dead in her tracks.Mitchel had just walked over to the other side and carried a


    woman out of the car.


    Worry andpassion were written all over his handsome face.


    This wiped the smile on Raegan''s face.


    Her heart sank

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Mitchel''s tall and straight figure got closer and closer to Raegan.


    And then, without saying a word, he strode past Raegan.


    It was hard to tell if Mitchel saw Raegan or just ignored her.


    Regardless, Raegan noticed that the woman in his arms was the same one who had been


    photographed with him yesterday.


    She was Lauren.


    Raegan''s shoes felt like they were made of lead as she walked away.


    She lost all awareness of her surroundings.


    She got into a taxi absentmindedly.


    Suddenly, the driver uttered, "Ma''am, where to?" Raegan was stunned for a moment.


    She didn''t want to go back to Serenity Vis.


    It was only a matter of time before that ce stopped being her home.


    After a while, she replied, "Please take me to Crystal Bay." She had purchased an apartment at Crystal


    Bay after getting married to Mitchel.At the time, she had hopes of bringing her grandmother to the city,


    so she bought the apartment on mortgage.


    It wasn''t that big, but it had more than enough space for two people.


    Mitchel didn''t understand why she wanted to buy an apartment.


    He offered to give her a bigger one, but she declined.


    Looking back now, she realized that buying that apartment was the only wise decision she had ever


    made in thest two years.


    When she arrived at the apartmentplex, Raegan sat in the park alone, trying to cool herself down.


    The memories of the past two years were bittersweet.


    Two years had passed in the blink of an eye even though it was more than seven hundred days and


    nights.


    Love could move mountains, they said.


    Yet, her love didn''t move that stone of a man.


    She finally realized what a fool she had been.


    She had been making herself aughingstock in front of everyone.


    It was alreadyte in the night before Raegan finally decided to go into her apartment.


    As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she saw Mitchel standing in front of the door.


    His sleeves were rolled up casually, and the top buttons of his shirt were undone, which revealed his


    long neck and part of his corbone. leaning on the wall by the door, his handsome face straight.


    Raegan froze for a moment.


    Why was he here? Didn''t she see him at the hospital with Lauren? What brought him here? Their eyes


    met.


    With his coat draped over his arm and one of his hands in his pocket, Mitchel squinted at her.


    "Why didn''t you answer the phone?" he asked, sounding a little grumpy like someone who hadn''t slept


    in a long time.


    Raegan took out her phone and saw she had identally put it on DND.


    There were five missed calls from Mitchel.


    This marked the first time in their two-year marriage.


    Mitchel blew up her phone because he couldn''t find her? Surprising! Before today, she would have


    been overjoyed by this.


    People would''ve thought she won the lottery.


    But now, she just threw her phone back into her bag, folded her arms, and said in a hoarse voice, "I


    didn''t hear it ring." Mitchel raised his hand to check the time on the watch, and said impatiently, "I''ve


    been looking for you for two hours." After arranging everything for Lauren, he returned home to find an


    empty house.


    He looked for Raegan everywhere.


    When he couldn''t find her, he asked Matteo to check the surveince footage of all the roads that led


    away from thepany.


    Heter found out that Raegan went to Crystal Bay without telling him.


    "Next time, tell me when you areing here, okay? Let''s go home now." After that, Mitchel walked


    toward the elevator without sparing her another nce.


    He meant to go back to Serenity Vis.


    Raegan didn''t move an inch.


    She just stared at his broad back and pondered reluctantly.


    Next time...


    Would they have a future? Mitchell turned around, only to see that Raegan hadn''t taken a single step.


    He frowned and asked, "Can''t you walk? Do you want me to carry you instead?" The light in the


    corridor illuminated his face, making his side profile almost impable.


    Raegan took a deep breath and said, "Let''s divorce." "What do you mean?" Mitchel''s voice was cold,


    and his handsome face changed immediately.


    "I want to move into my own ce.


    After all, we will be strangers soon." Raegan forced a smile, but her heart was aching as if someone


    was tearing it apart bit by bit."We will be strangers?" Mitchel smiled coldly.


    "Raegan, what do you think our rtionship is now?" His questioning left Raegan stunned for a


    moment.


    Mitchel had made it very clear to her from the very beginning.


    This facade of their marriage had happened by mutual agreement.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    There was no love.


    In the eyes of others, they were nothing more than just a superior and a subordinate.


    Mitchel was quite the catch in Ardlens.


    Many youngdies longed for his love and were even willing to throw themselves at him.


    His question just now reminded her of that fact.


    Was he afraid that she wouldn''t let him go that easily? If that was the case, he couldn''t be more


    wrong...


    After biting her lower lip to conceal her bitterness, Raegan said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Dixon.


    I was giving it too much thought.


    Anyway, please leave me alone from now on.


    You don''t have toe here again." After saying that, Raegan couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    How could she not be sad when she was cutting ties with the man she had loved for a decade? It was


    such a long time.


    Regardless of how diffcult it was, she knew it was time to let go.


    It was high time she stopped being a fool.


    Strangely, the light in the corridor began flickering.The deathly stare Mitchel was giving Raegan right


    now made the atmosphere seem like the moment before an attack in a horror movie.


    Although he understood that women sometimes behaved like little devils, he felt that Raegan had just


    crossed the line now.


    His eyes shone like zing torches at this moment.


    But when he saw the tears in her eyes, the rage inside him extinguished in an instant.


    He said in a low voice, "If this is about what happened between you and Tessa, I..." "No, this isn''t about


    her.


    Mr. Dixon, please leave now." A lot of things happened between them.


    And the incident with Tessa didn''te close to any.


    Raegan felt exhausted.


    She passed by Mitchel and was about to open the door.


    Yet, Mitchel was displeased with her stubbornness.


    He loosened his tie irritably.


    He then took a step forward and grabbed her wrist tightly.


    "Stop this, will you?" A secondter, he put his arm around her shoulder and pulled her into his arms.


    He instantly realized that she was burning up like someone who had been set on fire.


    "You have a fever?" Raegan felt dizzy.


    She rested her head on his chest weakly.


    This made the whole situationplicated.


    When Mitchel lowered his head to look at her, it seemed like he would lean in and kiss her at any


    moment.


    Reagan was slow to catch that.


    When she finally realized that her body was too close to his, she put her hands against his chest and


    tried to pull back.


    Before she could escape, Mitchel pulled her back and held her by the waist.


    With a cold face, he said in a low voice, "Where do you think you are going?" The light flickered again.


    Out of the blue, Mitchel lifted her up.


    He then headed for the elevator.


    In a daze, Raegan asked softly, "What are you doing?" "What does it look like I am doing?" Mitchel


    remarked.


    "Taking you to the hospital, of course." "No way!" Raegan cried out in surprise and seemed to regain


    more strength.


    There was a chance that she could lose her pregnancy if she was treated blindly.


    Although the baby came at the wrong time, it was still her little one.


    It was her duty to protect it.


    Raegan struggled to get out of Mitchel''s arms.


    However, his tight grip made her efforts fruitless."Don''t be so stubborn.


    You are sick, so you must see the doctor, " Mitchel said firmly.


    He walked to the elevator with her in his arms.


    At this moment, Raegan''s heart was thumping so hard that it could jump out of her chest.


    She sank her fingernails into his arm and kicked in protest.


    "Put me down! I don''t want to go to the hospital!"

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Mitchel stopped and looked at Raegan''s slender fingers grasping his shirt.


    His eyes darkened.


    "Why?" Raegan lowered her eyes and lied, "I... I don''t like hospitals.


    There''s something about them that scares me." She was so scared of being caught in that lie that she


    couldn''t look him in the eye.


    Now, she didn''t know if he believed her or not.


    When he didn''t say anything, she added softly, "I have already taken some medicine.


    I''ll be fine once I take some rest." Mitchel looked down.


    From his perspective, he could only see half of her beautiful face.


    Her face was so small, and her long curly eyshes shook as she kept her eyes lowered.


    Perhaps the fever made her flush, making her look so fragile at the moment.


    Mitchel''s heart melted against his will.


    Without thinking twice, he made a U-turn and opened the door of the apartment.


    He then took Raegan straight to the bedroom.


    Raegan breathed a sigh of relief.


    She had been so nervous just now that she got all sweaty.


    Even her hair was wet.


    All she wanted to do now was take a cool shower and go to bed.


    "I will be fine alone.


    You can leave now." She was clearly driving him away.


    This ce was all new to Mitchel.


    After all, he had been used to living in a mansion all his life.


    "Okay, " Mitchel uttered, but he didn''t move an inch.


    He just took off his tie and unbuttoned his shirt slowly.


    Seeing this, Raegan''s heart did a flip.


    He scared her half to death.


    She widened her eyes and shouted, "What are you doing? Don''t take your clothes off! What are you up


    to?" She couldn''t wrap her head around why Mitchel wanted to sleep with her now that she was sick.


    Did his dick do the thinking for him? How mean could he be? Mitchel froze and stared at her without


    blinking.


    Raegan''s heart was beating fast.


    She couldn''t stand being stared at like this.


    His eyes were different from others she had ever seen.


    They were filled with lust.


    It was as if they could see through every piece of clothing on her.


    Raegan suddenly felt hot again.


    Biting the insides of her lips, she fanned herself and muttered, "I''m not feeling well now." She was


    telling him now wasn''t the time for them to have sex.


    Besides, she had told him she wanted to divorce.


    What was the point of having sex when this facade would be called off soon? Mitchel still didn''t utter a


    word.


    His expression was somber as he continued to stare at her with his eyes beaming with desire.


    The next second, he pressed both hands on the bed, leaned over, and whispered in her ear, "Raegan,


    I''m not an animal." His soft tone dripped with lust, contradicting what he just said.


    Mitchel stared at her blushed face before grinning mischievously and going into the bathroom.


    Once left alone, Raegan pped her burning cheeks.


    It was all Mitchel''s fault.


    He always had a way of making her blush.


    Gosh! Minutes passed before Mitchel stepped out of the bathroom.


    He turned to look at her and revealed that the bath was ready.


    What? When did he be so considerate? Raegan was a little surprised.


    Raegan was a neat freak.


    She was all sticky now, so she wanted to get soaked up in the bathtub right away.


    She stood up.


    The sudden movement immediately made her head spin.


    She leaned backward and almost lost her bnce.


    Fortunately, Mitchel caught her just in time and picked her up.


    He took her straight to the bathroom.


    His scent made Raegan''s heart beat faster.


    She was so nervous that she stammered, "Put...


    Put me down." At her request, he put her into the bathtub gently.


    He then sat on the edge of it and reached out to undress her.


    He moved so skillfully like he had done this many times before.


    His cold fingertips brushed her skin, making her tremble with each touch.


    Raegan grabbed her cor and blushed uncontrobly.


    She then said shyly, "I can undress myself.


    Just leave!" "What''s the issue?" Mitchel asked, studying her nervous expression.


    "It''s not the first time I''m doing this." Heat rushed to her ears at this time.


    She could feel them turning red.


    Whenever they had sex, Mitchel made it a point of duty to take her to the bathtub and clean her up


    carefully.


    Now as long as she thought of Mitchel and the bathtub, Raegan couldn''t bear to look straight at him.


    Raegan shook off the amorous scene that popped up in her mind.


    After taking a deep breath, she said, "I''d like to be left alone.


    Leave, please." Seeing that she was serious, Mitchel raised his hands and turned around.


    The door of the bathroom was soon mmed shut.


    After giving herself a good soak in the bathtub, Raegan felt much better.


    She walked out wearing only a bathrobe.


    To her surprise, Mitchel was still in the room.


    She did her best to ignore him.


    Just as she raised the quilt to lie on the bed, Mitchel grabbed her waist and dragged her back into the


    bathroom.


    "What are you doing? Why do you want to go to bed with your hair wet?" With that, he unwrapped the


    small towel around her head, picked up the hair dryer, and got to work.


    Raegan''s mind was a mess as she stared at their reflection in the mirror.


    She noticed that his hair was also wet, but that only made him look more dashing.


    The familiar smell kept wafting into her nose, making her heart beat fast.


    Mitchel''s care was torture for her now.


    She was afraid of falling for him even more.


    She might decide not to divorce anymore.


    Once her hair was all dry, she looked at his face through the mirror and thanked him softly.


    Mitchel remained standing behind her.


    Their bodies were almost touching.


    With one hand on the washstand, Mitchel stared at her reflection in the mirror.


    The corners of his eyes nted as he asked, "Is that all the thanks I''m gonna get?" Raegan gasped


    softly.


    The air in her lungs went in the wrong direction at this moment.


    She gawked at him with her eyes many sizes wider.


    Usually, she would allow him have his way whenever he did something for her, but she couldn''t do that


    now.


    Their marriage was about to end! Through the mirror, Mitchel could see how her eyes became misty


    and her nose became pink.


    These changes aroused him for some reason.


    Suddenly, he got a bit upset.


    He pinched her chin and warned angrily, "Never look at other men like that.


    Do you hear me?" Raegan''s eyebrows knitted in confusion.


    What was he on about? His eyes darkened further as he added, "There are many animals out there.


    Many men are not as nice as I am.


    Got it?" Weird! Raegan thought, not understanding how any man could act impulsively if they saw her


    looking like this.


    She froze like a deer in headlights when she noticed that he was moving closer.


    When an rm bell rang in her head, she quickly turned her face away.


    Mitchel roughly held her shoulders and pressed her against the washstand.


    Hemanded, "Don''t move." Their lips almost met and their eyes were intertwined.


    Raegan thought he was going to kiss her.


    Her heart was racing, and even her eyelids trembled with anxiety.


    But Mitchel didn''t do anything crazy.


    He just kissed her forehead as if he was leaving his imprint on her.


    Afterward, he pinched her cheeks and said in a hoarse voice, "This is your punishment." He sounded


    so serious.


    His statement made her short of words.


    What a nonsense! Raegan rolled her eyes with annoyance and self-disappointment.


    Why did she let his tenderness take her breath away? How could she forget her decision so easily?


    She should get a grip! Suddenly, Mitchel''s phone rang, bringing her back to reality.


    She left quietly to make room for him.


    At the same time, Mitchel answered the phone and went to the balcony.


    He chatted on the phone for a while before hanging up and walking back to the bedroom.


    By this time, Raegan had already wrapped herself up in bed.


    She knew he was about to leave, but she didn''t try to stop him.


    "Close the door behind you, " she said before he could utter a word.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay.


    Sleep tight." After saying that, Mitchel picked up his coat, walked to the door, and turned to nce at


    her before walking out.


    It wasn''t until she heard the door lock that Raegan inched her head from underneath the quilt.


    There was a turbulence in her heart at this time.


    Soon, she felt so bitter.


    Everyone knew that Lauren was the only woman that Mitchel loved.


    Did she stand a chance against that impressive woman? Would the baby change anything? Not a


    chance.


    Thinking of this, Raegan tore up the pregnancy test result in a fit of rage.


    She felt lucky that she hadn''t told him about her pregnancy yet.


    After all, breaking the news would have only earned her more humiliation.


    Back in the hospital, Mitchel stood in front of the window that overlooked the beautiful night sky.


    The moonlight entuated his straight features, making him look extremely outstanding.


    "Mitchel, " Lauren called out as shey on the bed nearby.


    She was in a dark purple silky nightgown, which gave off her figure.


    Mitchel snapped out of his deep thoughts and turned to her.


    "How are you feeling now?" "I''m better now.


    I''m sorry to have bothered you again, " Lauren said guiltily.


    "Jocelyn was making a fuss over nothing." Her face twisted pitifully as she spoke.


    It was as if she was reminding Mitchel how special she was to him.


    "Not a big deal." With no expression on his face, Mitchel asked lightly, "You hungry? I can ask Matteo to


    get you whatever you''d like to eat." "No, thanks." Lauren asked in a soft voice, "Where were you


    before? Did I interrupt something?" "Not at all, " Mitchel replied calmly.


    He took a look at his watch and said, "It''ste now.


    Go to sleep." "I''m so scared, Mitchel." Lauren suddenly wrapped her hands around Mitchel''s waist from


    behind and sobbed with grievance.


    She buried her face into his back.


    "Stay with me, please.


    Just for tonight, okay?"

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Instinctively, Mitchel pulled back the moment Lauren wrapped her arms around his waist.


    Lauren''s arms were left hanging.


    She looked surprised, to say the least.


    The room fell into a dead silence in an instant.


    Embarrassed, Lauren withdrew her hands and clenched them into fists.


    Her eyes turned red as she asked, "Mitchel, do you hate me now?" "Of course not." Mitchel handed her


    a piece of tissue as a way tofort her.


    "I knew it.


    I''m just a burden now..." Lauren burst into tears.


    "I shouldn''t havee back." "Don''t be silly!" Mitchel took a step forward and gave her shoulder a


    squeeze.


    "You are not a burden to me.


    No matter what, I''ll always take care of you." "Mitchel, I know you would never leave me." Lauren held


    his hand tightly as she looked up at him with obsessive eyes.


    Mitchel didn''t leave until Lauren fell asleep.


    As soon as the door closed, Lauren, who had been pretending, opened her eyes.


    She had perceived a strange fragrance on Mitchel''s clothes just now.


    It was so faint, but she could bet that it came from a woman.


    There was only one woman around Mitchel now.


    Only Raegan could have gotten so close to put her scent on him.


    Ugh! Lauren gritted her teeth and her face contorted with anger.


    "I swear, I''m gonna fuck you up, Raegan!" She vowed to make Raegan pay for approaching Mitchel


    when she was away.


    She looked forward to seeing Raegan grovel at her feet as Raegan begged for mercy.


    Meanwhile, as soon as Mitchel got in the car, his assistant asked, "Where to, Mr.


    Dixon?" Mitchel loosened his tie and pressed his fingers on his temples.


    He answered tiredly, "Crystal Bay." Upon arrival, he went straight upstairs and inputted the password to


    the apartment with ease.


    The door of the main bedroom was ajar.


    As soon as he walked in, Mitchel saw Raegan sleeping on her side.


    Her hair was disheveled, and the strap of her nightdress was hanging off her shoulder, revealing part of


    her corbone and chest.


    Mitchel felt her forehead with the back of his hand and found out that her fever had been reduced.


    He extended his hands to tuck her in.


    At this time, Raegan suddenly turned over with her face a little red.


    She said unconsciously, "Water...


    I want water." Mitchel quickly grabbed her a ss of water.


    He bent over to call her name softly.


    She didn''t answer.


    His eyebrows were slightly raised as he sat on the edge of the bed, pulled her into his arms, and fed


    her the water carefully.


    It seemed she was very thirsty because she drank more than half of the water in the ss.


    Under the dim light, her rosy lips shone after it was moistened by water.


    They looked so inviting.


    Mitchel''s eyes wandered to her bosom while shey weakly in his arms.


    As he got turned on, Mitchel wiped Raegan''s lips with his index finger.


    It seemed Raegan sensed his presence because she muttered inaudibly.


    In the end, Mitchel withdrew his hand.


    His fngers could still feel the warmth of her lips, and this sent a heat all over his body.


    He quickly put her down on the bed and tucked her in before fleeing the room.


    It was almost noon when Raegan woke up next day.


    Since it was the weekend, she didn''t have to go to work.


    If there were any exceptions, Matteo and the other four assistants could take turns to attend to the


    president''s work needs during the weekends.


    She didn''t have to worry as a result.


    Raegan got out of bed.


    When she saw the ss on the nightstand, she was confused.


    She couldn''t remember drinking any water before going to sleepst night.


    Strange! Raegan thought with a shrug.


    She took the small first-aid kit and used the thermometer to check her temperature.


    Thankfully, she no longer had a fever.


    She was feeling sozy today.


    So, she grabbed a quick bite and went back to bed.


    It was already evening when her phone ringtone woke her up.


    The call was from Nicole Lawrence, her best friend who just got back to town after going on a vacation.


    Nicole asked Raegan out for dinner.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    As soon as the two of them met at the barbecue restaurant, Nicole hugged Raegan tightly and shouted,


    "Raegan, I missed you so much!" Raegan had known Nicole since the time back in high school.


    At that time, Raegan had just moved to Ardlens.


    Nordan School just happened to be offering schrships to outstanding students.


    Raegan had always been a straight-A student.


    She took the entrance exam and came out top, granting her admission to the school.


    It was a school with a hefty tuition fee.


    As a result, many of the students were from top families.


    Raegan soon realized that life in the school wasn''t all rainbows and unicorns.


    Many students bullied and looked down on her for her humble background.


    One day, Nicole stepped in to help Raegan after she was bullied.


    This marked the beginning of their close friendship.


    It wasn''t until they grew closer that Raegan learned that the Lawrence family was a famous energy


    tycoon in Ardlens.


    And as such, Nicole was a trust-fund baby.


    But it didn''t afect their rtionship at all.


    Their friendship had grown stronger since high school.


    After the greetings and hugs, Nicole pulled the arm of a tall hunk of a man and then introduced,


    "Raegan, meet my boyfriend, Kieran Bradley." Nicole secretly made a gesture with her fingers,


    indicating the number 17.


    Raegan took the hint and shook her head hopelessly.


    She understood that this man was Nicole''s seventeenth catch.


    "Hi, Raegan.


    Nicole has told me a lot about you.


    You are much more beautiful than she described.


    Nice to meet you!" Kieran greeted and reached out a hand.


    His gaze lingered on Raegan, making Raegan a little ufortable.


    Out of courtesy, she shook his hand anyway.


    Kieran scratched her palm with his index fingernail as he withdrew his hand.


    Her skin prickled with goose bumps instantly.


    When she raised her head to look at him, Raegan saw that Kieran was acting all lovey-dovey with


    Nicole as if he hadn''t done anything just now.


    In the middle of the meal, Kieran excused himself to use the bathroom.


    Once Nicole and Raegan were left alone, Nicole asked, "How have you been?" Raegan knew what


    Nicole meant.


    Raegan had never hidden anything from Nicole, including her rtionship with Mitchel.


    Even if Raegan didn''t tell Nicole, the Lawrence family had connections, so Nicole knew more about


    Lauren than she did.


    Raegan opened her mouth to speak, but she suddenly felt sick.


    She covered her mouth and hurried to the bathroom.


    Raegan didn''t use the bathroom attached to the dining room for fear of Nicole suspecting her


    pregnancy.


    As she walked out of the general bathroom, a familiar voice came from behind.


    "Ha-ha! I''m sure I can take her to bed tonight.


    At worst, I''d have to spike her drink.


    I''m already sick and tired of that boring woman.


    Anyway, I must have a taste of her.


    Oh, that reminds me! Her best friend is gorgeous.


    It will be great to have a two-some with her.


    I''ll make sure to take some photos and videos during the process.


    We can use that to ckmail themter..." These disgusting words came from Kieran.


    Raegan balled her hands into fists.


    She stood on the spot and red.


    When Kieran turned around after ending the call, he almost suffered a heart attack at the sight of


    Raegan.


    However, he regained hisposure soon.


    A sly smile appeared on his face.


    "Raegan, what a coincidence!" After saying that, Kieran pretended to be shocked and said, "Forgive


    my manners.


    I hope my reaction didn''t freak you out just now." His nonchnce and voice made Raegan sick.


    "Behave yourself, okay?" Raegan warned, giving him a murderous re.


    Kieran turned a deaf ear to that.


    He moved closer and leaned over.


    "Oh, Raegan.


    I think I have fallen for you.


    It''s love at first sight." After saying that, he couldn''t wait to grab Raegan''s hand.


    Raegan quickly stepped away from him.


    Kieran yawned, but he didn''t seem to mind it at all.


    Kieran had been sowing his wild oats.


    He soon lost interest in those women who slept with him.


    Raegan''s beauty made his eyes shine bright.


    Her beauty was natural and her skin was radiant under the light.


    Her eyes were like that of a siren as she eyed him.


    She was so tempting, so he couldn''t take his eyes off her.


    Kieran was a firm believer that women''s no meant yes.


    In his books, Raegan was only ying hard to get.


    He licked his lips and said in a low voice, "How about we go somewhere else and talk?" Hearing that,


    Raegan felt as if she just swallowed a fly.


    When Kieran saw that Raegan just stared at him in silence, Kieran assumed that she was left


    speechless because of his charm.


    He took another step forward and uttered, "If you are shy now, tell me your number.


    When I send Nicole away, we could meet up and you know..." Raegan nodded, much to his pleasure.


    Kieran smiled happily and whipped out his phone.


    He looked at her as if he wanted to gobble her up.


    "Baby, as soon as you walked in through that door, I fell for you.


    It seems you are the one for..." Before he could finish her words, Raegan raised the ss in her hand


    and aimed at his face.


    "Oops!" She covered her mouth innocently.


    "Sorry, my hand just cramped." The drink Raegan ordered was a ss of raspberryade.


    The liquid covered Kieran''s hair and body, making him look a bit funny.


    Kieran grunted angrily, but when he heard her apology, he couldn''t bring himself to get mad at her.


    Her innocent look only made him more interested.


    He acted like a gentleman as he said, "It''s okay, baby.


    Mistakes happen.


    I have to get changed.


    How about we go to the hotel and you buy me a new set of clothes?" Raegan eyed him with disgust


    before saying, "Oh, man! You are so shameless! How could you say something like that to me?" Only


    then did Kieran realize that Raegan was ying a trick on him.


    He lost it immediately and threatened, "Look here, crazy woman! I''ll teach you a lesson today!" The so-


    called gentleman turned into a beast in a split second.


    He raised his hand and was about to p her.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Raegan didn''t panic at all.


    She just stepped to the side to avoid the juice that was spilled on the floor.


    Kieran''s hand didn''t touch her, but he slipped by the juice and fell to the floor.


    "Fuck!" Kieran cursed as he was on the brink of losing his mind.


    He stood up painstakingly with one hand on his waist.


    He gritted his teeth.


    "You bitch! I''m gonna kill you!" "What''s going on here?" Nicole had begun to get worried after neither


    Kieran nor Raegan returned for dinner.


    She came out to look for them, only to be surprised by this scene.


    Before Raegan could utter a word, Kieran beat her to it.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Honey!" Kieran supported his waist with both hands as he said with grievance, "You won''t believe what


    just happened.


    Raegan wanted to add me as her WhatsApp friend, but I said no.


    She then got very angry and sshed juice on me." This lie rendered Raegan speechless.


    What a lying bastard! She cursed in her mind.


    Kieran looked at Nicole with doting eyes as he added, "Baby, you know, I''m faithful to you.


    I said no to Raegan because I love you so much.


    I..." "Ew! Eck!" Suddenly, Kieran''s words were interrupted by a series of retching noises.


    "Oh, my bad.


    It wasn''t intentional.


    Please continue." Raegan covered her mouth with an innocent look on her face.


    Her face looked slightly green as if she was indeed feeling sick now.


    Anger was written all over Kieran''s face at this time.


    After being interrupted, the atmosphere he had just created was gone.


    He could only say dryly, "You have to believe me, honey." "Oh, Kieran, " said Nicole, pping Kieran''s


    chest yfully.


    "How could you be so silly?" Hearing this, Kieran felt very proud of himself.


    This wasn''t the first time he was ying such a trick.


    He had a way with women to the extent that those who fell for him were willing to end friendships


    because of his words.


    It didn''t matter how strong the friendship was.


    In his eyes, Nicole was just one of those stupid women.


    Kieran stretched out his arms and tried to hug Nicole.


    But before he could get to her, he felt a sharp pain in his groin.


    Nicole had given him a hard kick with her bent knee.


    "Ouch!" Kieran cried as he curled up like a shrimp while cupping his crotch.


    His face turned red.


    "Wanna know why I said you were silly?" Staring down at Kieran with disdain, Nicole uttered, "You said


    that Raegan wanted to add you as her WhatsApp friend.


    It would be more convincing if you told me that pigs can fly!" "What? You are taking her side? Have you


    forgotten how you said we are a match made in heaven? Why don''t you believe me now? You are


    breaking my heart, Nicole." Kieran was unwilling to give up just yet.


    After all, Nicole was the biggest catch he had ever got.


    She was young, beautiful, and filthy rich.


    Most importantly, he was yet to sleep with her.


    He didn''t want to break up with her now! Nicole''s eyes narrowed to slits.


    With her arms folded, she raised her foot and brought it down on Kieran''s shoe.


    "How dare you try to break up our rtionship! Raegan and I have been friends for seven years! Do


    you think I''d throw away my holy seven-year friendship with her because of our one-month-old


    rtionship? In your dreams!" After dealing with Kieran, Nicole lost her appetite for dining here.


    She put her arm around Raegan''s shoulder and said, "Let''s go.


    I''ll take you to another restaurant.


    This bastard has contaminated this ce." Behind them, Kieran''s face was distorted with anger and his


    expression was as cold as a snake.


    He mumbled to himself, "This isn''t over yet, bitch.


    One day, I''ll make sure you pay for this!" Nicole and Raegan went to another restaurant, which was a


    very famous high-end restaurant in Ardlens.


    After they made their orders, Raegan said, "Nicole, the truth is, I overhead that bastard saying that he


    would drug you..." Before she could finish speaking, Nicole interrupted her by raising her hand.


    "You don''t have to exin anything to me.


    I''m certain that he did something awful to you.


    You know I''m not that good at noticing red gs.


    If it weren''t for you, I''d have fallen prey to that bastard and it would be toote." Later, Nicole watched


    as Raegan picked on her food.


    She finally broke the silence.


    "What are you going to do next?" Raegan understood what Nicole meant.


    She stirred the bowl of creamy soup in front of her as she replied with a faint smile, "I''m nning to


    resign from the Dixon Group." "Are you sure about this? What are your ns for the future?" Nicole


    asked worriedly, staring at Raegan''s pale face.


    "My mind is already made up.


    Leaving is the best decision for me.


    Actually, I n to do some frence design work upon resignation, " Raegan said indifferently.


    She turned away slightly and her profile was delicate and beautiful.


    Now that the only woman Mitchel had ever loved was back, she was nothing in his eyes anymore.


    Thest thing she wanted was to be the third wheel.


    Raegan thought she should be sensible and make room for Lauran as soon as possible.


    Nicole was delighted that Raegan made this decision.


    After all, Mitchel was aplicated man.


    She was afraid that Raegan would get hurt if she kept this rtionship with Mitchel.


    "You should have realized it a long time ago.


    Why should you serve Mitchel like that every day? You are smart and capable.


    You won various prizes with your works back in college.


    A brighter future awaits you once you leave the Dixon Group." In the past, when Raegan had a crush


    on Mitchel, there were many things that Nicole couldn''t say, fearing that those words would hurt


    Raegan.


    Now that Raegan''s eyes had opened and seen through the situation, Nicole couldn''t be happier for her.


    "Have you heard thetest?" asked Nicole with her eyes shining.


    "Henley is back in town! Remember how everyone in college always said that you two made a good


    pair?" Raegan almost choked on the soup.


    She widened her eyes.


    "Henley is back?" "Yes, what rock do you live under? I thought you had followed him on Twitter.


    Henley Brooks, search him.


    He is thetest fast-rising personality in the investment circle." Raegan shook her head.


    After graduation, she gave Mitchel all her attention.


    She had lost all contact with her schoolmates, except Nicole.


    "Honestly, I always thought that you and Henley would end up together.


    You two looked like a good pair.


    And he was so good to you despite the two-year gap between you two.


    I was a little envious of you back then." "Oh, please.


    Henley was good to everyone back then.


    He never treated me special." It was no wonder that Raegan thought so.


    She did think that Henley treated her well only because he was the president of the student union


    whose responsibility was to take care of the neers.


    Knowing Raegan was so blinded to the affection Henley showed, Nicole shook her head helplessly.


    She chewed on a piece of steak andmented, "Silly girl." "I heard Jarrod is back too.


    Are you aware?" Raegan couldn''t help asking.


    Jarrod Schultz was once engaged to Nicole.


    Later, something serious happened to the Schultz family, so Nicole''s father called off the engagement.


    Mitchel and Jarrod were quite close.


    When Jarrod got back, they had a close partnership.


    The smile on Nicole''s face froze before she said awkwardly, "Yeah, I know." "Let bygones be bygones,


    Nicole.


    You guys didn''t work out.


    Don''t waste your time like this.


    I heard he''s going to get married soon." Raegan tried to persuade Nicole because she knew Nicole


    changed boyfriends frequently to get over Jarrod.


    Raegan wanted the best for Nicole, so she wished Nicole could stop torturing herself like that.


    Waving her hand, Nicole picked up her ss and raised it with a smile.


    "I do not wish to dwell in the past.


    Cheers!" After dinner, Nicole went to the underground parking lot to get her car while Raegan waited at


    the entrance of the restaurant.


    "Raegan? What a small world!" Someone suddenly called Raegan from behind.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw Tessa ring at her while gritting her teeth.


    The news of her being kicked out of the Dixon Group had spread in the fashion world.


    To avoid problems, the remaining investors of her fashionpany withdrew their funding.


    She had a huge loss within a few hours.


    As a result, Tessa hated Raegan''s guts now.


    To her pleasure, Lauren was back.


    It was no secret that Lauren was the only woman Mitchel had ever loved so deeply.


    Tessa figured that as long as she remained on good terms with Lauren, Mitchel would have no choice


    but to help her out of this mess.


    Tessa raised her chin and sneered, "Oh, are you here alone? Where is your guardian angel? There are


    so many men on the street.


    Why don''t you use your talents of seducing men to get one?" Raegan rolled her eyes and then smiled


    at her.


    "How is your face, Tessa? Did you put some ice on it?" Tessa almost popped a vein at this moment.


    What a bitch! Raegan dared to add salt to her injury.


    She must get back at Raegan for humiliating her in the Dixon Groupst time and her financial losses!


    Tessa snarled and was about to tear Raegan apart with her bare hands.


    "You bitch!" "Tessa!" Tessa was stopped by a gentle voice abruptly.


    Following the voice, Raegan saw a woman in a wheelchair who was behind Tessa.


    This must be Lauren, Raegan thought to herself.


    Lauren was wearing a graceful smile at this time.


    Her demeanor and smile alone showed that she was a well-educateddy from a reputable family.


    The only drawback was that she was so ill that she could only get around in a wheelchair.


    Raegan previously read somewhere that Lauren had a blood coagtion disorder and she had to


    spend so much time abroad to receive treatment from the best doctors in the world.


    When Tessa saw Lauren, she suppressed her anger and said in a sarcastic tone, "It''s a great honor to


    introduce you two.


    Lauren, meet Raegan, Mitchel''s assistant.


    While you were abroad, she worked round the clock to look after Mitchel." Her words were in, yet


    explicit.


    Anyone with a brain would understand what she was trying to say.


    Lauren caught the drift.


    Her face turned pale as she looked at Raegan.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Lauren was quick to get a grip.


    She looked at Tessa and said sweetly, "Oh, I just realized that I forgot my bag in the restaurant.


    Tessa, could you please fetch it for me?" Tessa had wanted to say something more, but she swallowed


    it.


    She then walked back into the restaurant after giving Raegan a good re.


    Once Lauren and Raegan were alone, Lauren smiled up at Raegan and said, "Thanks for taking care


    of Mitchel for me in the past two years." This simple sentence was a clear indication that she was


    dering possession of Mitchel.


    Raegan found this very ironic because technically, Mitchel was hers since she was legally his wife.


    Lauren continued, "I don''t know what I was thinking when I upped and left the country after a mere


    argument with Mitchel.


    I thought it was over between us, but to my surprise, he had been waiting for me all these years.


    I''m so touched that I have decided to marry him soon." Raegan was too stunned to speak now.


    In an instant, Lauren''s voice became vague and distant.


    It was as if an invisible hand grabbed Raegan''s heart and pulled her into an abyss.


    She soon experienced shortness of breath.


    They were getting married? So, Mitchel couldn''t wait to divorce her? "Raegan? Raegan?" Lauren


    called twice and snapped her fingers before Raegan came to her senses.


    "How may I help you?" Looking at Raegan''s sullen face, Lauren was verycent.


    Lauren took out her phone, logged in to her WhatsApp ount, and said, "Raegan, let me add you as


    a friend on WhatsApp.


    Mitchel is so kind to me.


    I want to give him a surprise.


    Maybe I would borrow a favor from you by then." Thest thing Raegan wanted to do was keep in


    contact with this woman.


    But when she saw the eager look on Lauren''s face, she still gave Lauren another ount of hers.


    The sun was shining outside, and there were fine beads of sweat on Lauren''s head.


    Lauren put away her phone and asked shyly, "Could you please help me move over there?" Raegan


    nodded and pushed the wheelchair gently, but it didn''t move.


    She pressed the armrest and bent down to check the wheels.


    When Raegan lowered her head, Lauren suddenly grabbed her arm and asked with a sneer, "It must


    have been fun for you to fuck my man for the past two years, right?" This vulgar question gave Raegan


    a bad feeling.


    Before she could blink, the wheelchair did a forceful lunge backward.


    "Ah! Raegan!" Lauren screamed at the top of her lungs.


    She had a look of horror as she fell back.


    Raegan''s eyes widened in shock.


    She immediately reached out to pull Lauren, but it was toote...


    A loud bang was heard.


    Lauren fell to the hard ground, her forehead shedding blood.


    "Lauren!" A familiar voice came from behind.


    Before Raegan could react, she was shoved aside by a great force.


    Her side hit the handrail.


    A sharp pain shot into her brain.


    It left her numb and unable to tell if she hurt her knees or lower abdomen.


    "Ouch! It hurts, Mitchel!" Lauren cried as she grasped Mitchel''s shirt.


    Her forehead was marred with blood.


    She looked like she was in a lot of pain.


    Mitchel held the back of Lauren''s head and looked at her wound with a worried expression.


    The whole time, he didn''t spare a single nce at Raegan whom he had just pushed.


    There was a tight knot in Raegan''s chest at this time.


    The air in her lungs escaped faster than normal.


    "I saw it with my own eyes, Mitchel.


    This crazy woman pushed Lauren!" Out of nowhere, Tessa appeared and pointed at Raegan


    usatorily.


    She was telling a tant lie.


    She hadn''t seen anything, but she just wanted to get Raegan in trouble.


    Mitchel sharply turned his head to look at Raegan.


    His eyes were zing with rage.


    Although his gaze was frightening, Raegan still had a trace of expectation in the bottom of her heart.


    She mumbled, "Mitchel, I didn''t..." "Save it!" Mitchel cut her off with a roar.


    His eyes were burning like infrared lights as he said to her, "Just pray that nothing bad happens to


    Lauren.


    Otherwise, I won''t let you go scot-free!" He didn''t even want to listen to her side of the story.


    The hope in Raegan''s eyes was dissipated slowly.


    It was as if someone had driven a spear into her heart and left it there.


    Her heart was bleeding and aching.


    Oh, how stupid of her to have been hopeful! It turned out that Mitchel already saw her as a vicious


    woman.


    He must hate her for "hurting" his beloved! Suddenly, Raegan began to shiver.


    She hugged herself and still couldn''t figure out where exactly was hurting.


    Mitchel paid no attention to her after that roar.


    He just picked Lauren up and took giant strides to his car.


    Tessa followed him.


    Over her shoulder, she scowled at Raegan with disgust as if she was looking at a dirty stray dog.


    "This should be a wake-up call to you.


    Now, you are nothing but a rat in a ditch.


    A strand of Lauren''s hair is worth more than you are, " Tessa cursed, but Raegan seemed not to hear


    it.


    Raegan was just staring at Mitchel as he walked away with Lauren in his arms, concerns written all


    over his face.


    She had never seen Mitchel look so worried about anything.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    It wasn''t until a few seconds ago Raegan realized Mitchel had never taken her seriously.


    The ck Bentley started, gathering up a cloud of dust.


    An extreme pain came from Raegan''s lower abdomen.


    She finally came to her senses.


    Something dawned on her.


    She held her belly and cried softly, "Ouch! My baby..." When her phone rang, Nicole said that she was


    stuck in the parking lot.


    It was as if some sharp teeth were gnarling at her lower abdomen now.


    Raegan panicked.


    She couldn''t get a taxi here, so she had no other option.


    She stood up, intending to g down Mitchel''s car.


    She dragged herself down the steps and waved her hand with all the strength she could muster now.


    Unfortunately, the car sped past her and disappeared into the road.


    Raegan watched on as it went out of sight.


    The pain in her belly worsened.


    She sank to her knees slowly.


    Just as the world began to spin, she held her belly with tears in her eyes.


    "Baby, I''m so sorry..." And then, everything went ck.


    In a private ward.


    Laureny whimpering on the bed as a doctor examined her.


    Standing in the corridor, Mitchel was on the phone.


    The sunlight fell on his face through the window, reflecting his handsome face.


    "I''m sorry, Mr.


    Dixon.


    I couldn''t find your wife.


    It seems she left all by herself, " Matteo reported on the phone.


    "Okay, I see." After hanging up, Mitchel couldn''t shake off the image of Raegan falling to the ground


    after he shoved her aside.


    It had happened in the spur of the moment because he was so worried about Lauren.


    He couldn''t recall seeing any injury on her.


    However, he could remember that she looked hurtter.


    Mitchel had been worried about her.


    But since she was nowhere to be found at the restaurant, perhaps she was fine.


    He wanted to believe that.


    Yet, he still felt uneasy and annoyed.


    He couldn''t help thinking of Raegan''s red eyes and tearful face.


    Logically speaking, he shouldn''t be worrying about her since she had hurt Lauren.


    But then again...


    Raegan had been nothing short of a good wife for the past two years.


    She never crossed the line.


    Even though she was married to a powerful man like him, she never looked down on or tried to harm


    anyone.


    Maybe it was really an ident.


    If it was an ident, was there more to it than meets the eye? What role did Lauren y? Doubts


    crisscrossed Mitchel''s mind.


    He looked into the ward through the window as his expression changed slowly.


    In the ward minutester.


    Lauren held Mitchel in her arms as if her life depended on it.


    Mitchel frowned slightly.


    He obviously didn''t like this, but considering that she was wounded now, he couldn''t push her away.


    "How are you feeling now?" he asked indifferently.


    Although those were caring words, Lauren noticed the coldness in his tone.


    Her eyes narrowed.


    "It doesn''t hurt as much as before, " she replied, looking up at him pitifully.


    "What exactly happened, Lauren?" Mitchel asked that question lightly, but his tone inexplicably made


    other people feel a chill in their hearts.


    "I think it was just an ident.


    Raegan was kind enough to help me with the wheelchair.


    Something is probably wrong with it.


    Please don''t me her, okay?" Lauren sounded so understanding as she exined.


    Mitchel looked at Lauren coldly.


    But a touch of warmth soon crept into his eyes.


    He reasoned that he was wrong to have suspected Lauren.


    After patting her on her shoulder, he pulled himself back away from her grip.


    "Have a good rest now." Lights poured down on Mitchel''s dashing face.


    Lauren was fascinated by his look now.


    The sneaky devil in her didn''t jump out until Mitchel left the ward.


    Her smile was instantly reced by a vicious scowl.


    Argh! Mitchel suspected her because of Raegan!

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Kind Helper Fortunately, Lauren hade up with a fair exnation before Mitchel''s suspicion


    germinated into mistrust.


    She chose to point out there was something wrong with the wheelchair.


    In this way, even if Raegan decided to tell on her, Mitchel would have no choice but to think Raegan


    was vicious.


    It was like killing two birds with one stone.


    Yet, Lauren was very upset by Mitchel''s reaction.


    The Mitchel she knew in the past would never question her for the sake of someone else.


    Today, he not only questioned but also suspected her because of Raegan.


    Lauren adopted a trick today to gauge the situation.


    She usually didn''t like to get her hands dirty.


    If she wanted a person out of her way, she would get someone else to do the dirty work.


    At the thought that Mitchel had been with Raegan for two whole years, Lauren''s fingers dug into her


    palm.


    Her beautiful face was twisted with anger.


    How dare Raegan! Just wait and see! Mitchel would be hers again...


    There was a pungent smell of a disinfectant in the air.


    In a hazy atmosphere, Mitchel stared at Raegan with his lips upturned in disgust as he asked, ¡°You are


    pregnant?¡± The next second, he spat ruthlessly, "Abort it immediately!" "No way!" Raegan screamed.


    Her eyes suddenly opened and she was drenched in cold sweat.


    Everything she saw was white, including the walls, ceiling, and table.


    It took Raegan a while to realize she was in a hospital and that scene she just saw was just a dream.


    She heaved a sigh of relief.


    Her breathing soon steadied.


    All of a sudden, the door was pushed open and someone came in.


    The man was slender, handsome, and had on a pair of narrow-edged sses with a gold frame that


    made him look rather elegant.


    Raegan¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    This was thest person she expected to see now.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Henley?¡± she blurted out, her eyebrows arching in confusion.


    "Well, I bumped into Nicole in the parking lot earlier.


    She was having an altercation with someone but was worried about you, so she asked me to look for


    you first,¡± Henley exined patiently.


    Raegan¡¯s memory flooded her head like a tidal wave.


    She touched her belly, worried if her baby was in good condition.


    She wanted to ask him, but she found it hard to do so.


    She faltered, "What about my..." "Don''t worry.


    The doctor gave you a good checkup.


    The baby is all right," Henley answered gently.


    Hearing that, Raegan breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Thank you, Henley." "Don''t mention it,¡± Henley


    replied as his eyes darkened.


    "I must say that I''m quite surprised that you already got married.


    Do you want me to call your husband?¡± "No, no.


    That won''t be necessary.¡± Raegan shook her head slightly.


    "Why?" Confused, Henley couldn''t help asking.


    Raegan didn''t know how to put it.


    "Well, I...


    The thing is...¡± How could she tell Henley that her unfaithful husband must be by the side of another


    woman right now? Seeing that she was in a dilemma, Henley decided not to pry.


    He changed the topic.


    "Anyway, how do you feel now?¡± He was worried about Raegan.


    Her expression and demeanor were enough to show she wasn''t in good spirits.


    "I''m fine.¡± Raegan forced a smile as she looked up at Henley and said, "May I add you as a friend on


    WhatsApp?" This request stunned Henley.


    When Raegan noticed that Henley stared at her with his eyes deeper than usual, she immediately


    exined, "Oh, I just want to contact youter so I can reimburse you for the examination fee.


    That..." "We''re already friends on WhatsApp," Henley interrupted her.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Henley took out his phone and clicked on the contacts on WhatsApp.


    He then handed the phone to her.


    With a smile, he said, "Look, 1 sent you a message, but you blocked me.¡± Raegan was lost for words.


    She stared at his username for a long time before it finally hit her.


    On one New Year''s Eve, she had gotten a holiday greeting from him once.


    She texted back asking who he was, andter she received a reply, saying it was Henley Brooks.


    The response stunned Raegan at that time.


    Inte fraud prevailed back then, and Henley had already gone abroad.


    She found it odd that someone so sessful would spare the time and take the initiative to contact her


    on WhatsApp like a friend would.


    She suspected that a fraudster was impersonating Henley, so she blocked him.


    But it turned out she was wrong.


    She felt a little embarrassed in an instant.


    Holding her forehead, Raegan said guiltily, "I''m sorry, Henley.


    I had no idea it was really you.


    Honestly, I thought it was one of those scammers.


    That''s why I blocked you.


    I''ll pull you out of the cklist now." Raegan was tapping on her phone screen.


    Suddenly, her phone died.


    Her embarrassment quadrupled.


    "It''s okay.


    Just unblock meter." Henley gave a face- splitting smile as he said joyfully, "Have a good rest first.


    Nicole will be here soon." His warm smile reminded Raegan of her college days.


    His presence and smile livened her mood in no time.


    "Henley!" Raegan called out as Henley headed for the door.


    She hesitated for a while and said, "As for the baby, can you keep it a secret for me? If Nicole finds out


    [I¡¯m pregnant, she will confront my husband and it might end badly.¡± She didn''t want to humiliate herself


    anymore.


    Hearing Raegan''s words, Henley nodded without asking more.


    As he went out, he stole a nce at Raegan who was lying on the bed.


    He noticed the iprehensible emotions that swirled in her gentle eyes.


    Her forehead was crinkled.


    After a while, he turned around and left.


    Raegan¡¯s eyes fell on an ultrasound result on the bedside table.


    The blurry white and ck picture filled her heart with a strange warmth.


    Honestly, she had contemted having an abortion.


    She wasn''t sure if giving birth to this child under these circumstances was the best thing to do.


    But when she experienced that sharp pain in her belly moments ago, she prayed that she didn''t lose


    her baby.


    She wanted nothing more than its safety.


    After all, the baby was innocent.


    She wanted to protect it.


    Fortunately, the baby was tough enough.


    She saw no reason to deprive the poor little angel froming into this world.


    Raegan began to toy with the idea of raising the child alone.


    Shortly after Henley left, Nicole arrived at the hospital.


    Raegan was doing fine except for the bruises.


    As a result, she was free to go home and recuperate.


    Nicole had no idea what was going on.


    She called Mitchel names, scolding him for being the most heartless husband.


    The basis of Nicole''s anger was that he was nowhere to be found at this critical moment.


    As soon as Raegan returned to her apartment, she ordered some chicken soup from the restaurant


    downstairs before going up.


    It was dark in the apartment when she got in.


    However, she could sense someone''s presence.


    Remembering how her neighbor just told her about a burry, Raegan''s heart thudded in her ears.


    She got ready to run out.


    Before she could move a muscle, she saw a ck figure approaching her.


    She immediately flung the takeout at the person and turned around.


    Her foot was barely out the door when a strong hand grabbed her wrist hard.


    Raegan pulled back, but she couldn''t break free.


    A flick was heard suddenly.


    The light came on almost immediately.


    Blinded by the light for a moment, Raegan squinted and looked up, only to see the handsome face of a


    man.


    It was the same man Nicole had berated on the way back.


    Mitchel raised a brow at Raegan.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Hey, what were you thinking? Did you want to kill your husband?¡± His tone was yful.


    But these words sounded harsh and even ironic to Raegan.


    While she was frowning at him, Mitchel let her go and picked up the takeout from the floor.


    He then threw it into the trash can.


    "This is bad for you.


    I already ordered something else.


    It should be delivered any minute.¡± ncing at the takeout lying in the trash can, Raegan swallowed


    hard.


    She was so exhausted and hungry that she didn''t even have the strength to argue.


    1 For a moment, Raegan felt that she would share the simr fate of the takeout being thrown into the


    trash can.


    With Lauren''s return, Mitchel might divorce her any minute.


    "Don''t bother.


    I''m tired.


    Mr.


    Dixon, please leave me alone.¡± Her tone and expression were so cold as she walked past him toward


    the bedroom.


    Before she could take any steps, Mitchel grabbed her wrist again and pulled her back.


    She instantly fell into his arms.


    "I didn''t mean to push you back then, Raegan.


    I was just worried about Lauren,¡± he said softly, staring into her eyes.


    Raegan¡¯''s eyshes fluttered, and her heart skipped a beat.


    Somehow, she sensed his tenderness for her.


    But then, she realized she was only imagining things again! Mitchel''s voice had always been cold and


    somewhat gentle.


    A stab came in her heart before she could bask in the tenderness now.


    At this moment, their bodies were so close.


    Raegan could smell his scent, and there was a strange female fragrance that was definitely not hers.


    It was the same one she smelled when she was close enough to Lauren earlier.


    There was only one way Lauren could have gotten her scent on him and that was by hugging! The


    thought of them in that position suddenly made Raegan feel sick.


    She pushed Mitchel away and rushed into the bathroom.


    It wasn''t until Raegan threw up everything in her stomach that she felt much better.


    Wiping her mouth, she walked to the door of the bathroom when Mitchel blocked her way.


    He grabbed her hand and then studied her face with his eyes squinted.


    "What''s wrong with you?¡±

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    The intense gaze Mitchel gave Raegan now reminded Raegan of the scary dream she had earlier.


    In her dream, Mitchel had told her to abort the child when he knew she was pregnant.


    Her heart began to race as she stammered, "I...


    1 don''t know.


    Maybe it''s something I ate.


    I''ll be fine once I take some rest." Mitchel''s frown deepened.


    It was hard to tell if he believed her or not.


    Raegan was so nervous that she bit her lips and murmured, "You''re hurting me." After loosening his


    grip a little, Mitchel opened Raegan''s soft palm.


    Several intertwined bruises came into view.


    They were not pleasant to the eyes at all.


    His eyebrows furrowed.


    "You didn''t go to the hospital?¡± Raegan wasn''t even aware of these bruises.


    She must have scratched her palm on the ground when she fell.


    Thinking of the incident, her sadness returned.


    The change in her expression didn''t go unnoticed by Mitchel.


    As soon as he saw her pale face, he picked her up and took her to the sofa.


    He then brought over the first-aid box.


    He got down on one knee and began cleaning her wound gently.


    | ¡°Why didn''t you dodge?¡± This question rendered Raegan speechless.


    It was the first time she had seen a man who acted wrongly so righteous.


    He shoved her aside, yet he was asking her why she didn''t dodge! The nerve of this guy! Mitchel wiped


    the scratches gently with the sterilized cotton ball.


    When his eyes fell on Raegan¡¯s bruises, he looked so gentle.


    This simple action of his was capable of making her fall for his tenderness.


    The tingling sensation made Raegan hiss and her eyes became misty.


    She bit her lower lip hard to brave the pain.


    Although it wasn''t that painful, she badly wanted to burst into tears.


    She raised her head a little and drew sharp breaths just to prevent her tears from falling.


    She really wanted to ask Mitchel whether he loved her.


    However, she couldn''t bring herself to ask him that because she was scared of getting an unfavorable


    response.


    The truth, as the saying went, was bitter.


    Mitchel raised his head, only to see that blood was seeping out of Raegan''s lower lip.


    He pinched her chin and ordered, "Stop doing that.


    You are bleeding." Raegan''s ears turned red with embarrassment.


    She tried to hide her tears as sheined, "But it really hurts.¡± Her voice was muffled because


    Mitchel continued to pinch her chin.


    Slowly, her nose turned red and a teardrop trickled down her cheek.


    It was like dew slipping down a rose at dawn, so beautiful yet fragile.


    Mitchel''s heart fluttered at the sight of this.


    The next second, he tightened his grip on her chin and kissed her hard.


    His sudden move blocked Raegan¡¯''s sight.


    Thending of his lips on hers came out of the blue.


    Her lips were numb for a second.


    When he began to kiss her roughly, they hurt more than before.


    Raegan''s heart was beating fast.


    She hurriedly ced her hands on his chest and pushed hard.


    She was still mad at him.


    Why was he kissing her now? Was it out of love or lust? Questions flooded Raegan¡¯s mind at this


    moment, leaving her head in a whole mess.


    Oblivious to the torment going on inside her, Mitchel continued to kiss her passionately.


    He had always been so domineering.


    He grabbed her hands and pressed her against the sofa.


    He began to nibble on her lips.


    Every move was domineering, breaking Raegan''s resolve slowly.


    Raegan couldn''t think straight anymore.


    Raegan had no choice but to cooperate with him without even thinking.


    Mitchel knew how to turn her on.


    His fingers remained on her chin as he sucked her lips gently.


    Her walls of resistance broke one after the other.


    Just as she wrapped her arms around his neck, a phone buzzed.


    Mitchel''s phone kept vibrating on the table.


    He refused to spare it a nce.


    Instead, he cupped her face and kissed her more passionately.


    Raegan was already moaning against his mouth.


    Her eyes were filled with lust.


    But when she saw the caller ID, she froze and her senses returned.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She pushed Mitchel hard, but he kept at it.


    When Mitchel noticed that she was no longer kissing him back, he paused but still held on to her.


    The phone kept vibrating.


    Raegan turned her face away.


    After a moment of silence, Mitchel stood up and went to the balcony to answer the call.


    The door that led to the balcony was ajar.


    Raegan vaguely heard a woman''s soft sobsing from the other end.


    Mitchel said a few words in a low maic voice.


    Although she couldn''t make out what they were talking about, she could tell from the tone that Mitchel


    was trying tofort that woman.


    Raegan withdrew her eyes and then looked down at the bruises on her palm which were freshly


    cleaned.


    The pain in her hand was nowhere near the one in her heart.


    More than ever before, Raegan knew she was heartbroken.


    Mitchel walked back.


    He bent over and picked up his car key from the table.


    He had buttoned up his shirt and his face was cold and noble now.


    He looked at Raegan and parted his lips, but he closed them on second thought.


    Atst, he said, "Dinner is on the table.


    Eat it and then go to bed early.¡± His lips were cold but plump from all the kissing.


    "Don''t go, Mitchel...¡± As soon as Mitchel spun around, Raegan jumped up and hugged him from


    behind.


    Her voice trembled.


    She couldn''t look him in the eye for fear that she wouldn''t have the guts to air her feelings.


    She wanted to tell him to stay with her instead of rushing over to Lauren whenever Lauren called.


    But the words got stuck in her throat.


    Despite knowing that she was throwing herself at him cheaply, Raegan was willing to have a try for the


    sake of her baby.


    She was trying to stay afloat before the waves swept her away.


    Raegan promised herself to ask him to stay just this once.


    The silence that fell over them was so suffocating.


    The clock ticked as they remained in that position.


    Suddenly, Mitchel''¡¯s phone vibrated again.


    It annoyingly rang off the hook.


    "Drop it, Raegan." Mitchel finally broke the silence.


    Without looking at her, he broke off her grip bit by bit.


    Raegan''s heart shattered again.


    "Lauren is not doing well.


    I have to go check on her." With that, Mitchel walked out the door.


    It wasn''t until the door was shut that Raegan realized she was weeping now.


    Her face was wet with tears.


    No matter how she sniffed and wiped her eyes, tears just kepting.


    She cried and then began tough crazily.


    It was as if God meant to make her suffer.


    When she was a child, people always teased and bullied her because she was an orphan.


    She couldn''t think of any mean thing that her peers didn''t do to her.


    Was it throwing away her raincoat on a rainy day? Or hiding her shoes so she had to walk barefoot in


    the snow? Name it! Despite all the suffering, Raegan held out hope that things would get better.


    She looked forward to starting her own family and giving her kids all the love she had.


    She was an adult now.


    She had a family and the man she wanted to cherish.


    But after Mitchel walked out and shut the door in her face, Raegan realized that she was still the same


    old helpless orphan.


    She was alone in the world.


    The life she looked forward to was just wishful thinking.


    Raegan sat on the floor and wallowed in despair.


    Why was life so unfair to her? In the corridor of the hospital.


    "How could you be so cruel? Don''t you know she''s not in a good condition?" Luis undid the top buttons


    of his ck shirt as he questioned Mitchel.


    Mitchel''s eyes darkened, but he didn''t say anything.


    Leaning against the window, Luis put one hand in his pocket and grinned.


    ¡°Mitchel, you have been acting weirdtely.


    lf lremember correctly, you only married Raegan to make your gravely ill grandfather happy.


    Now that he''s doing much better and Lauren is sick, don''t you think it''s high time you divorced


    Raegan?¡± Luis waited for a response.


    But all he got was a thoughtful look, so he added deliberately, "Friendly advice, don¡¯t do anything


    stupid.


    Raegan doesn''t deserve you.


    Just get rid of her quickly.¡± "Luis Stevens." Mitchel''s voice was as cold as ice, and his eyes were chilly.


    "That''s my wife you are talking about!" "So what?" Luis shrugged with a sneer.


    "Need | remind you that you owe your life to Lauren? How are you going to make it up to her if you


    don''t divorce Raegan?¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Chapter 10 A Suicide Threat The air in the corridor seemed to freeze.


    Mitchel set his lips into a grim line as he red at Luis.


    Just as his eyes began to shoot sparks, a nurse came out of the ward and said, "She''s up now." Luis


    stopped making fun of Mitchel.


    He just smiled casually.


    "Go andfort her.


    I''ll be waiting for you at the bar.¡± Back in the ward, Lauren was no longer having a fever.


    The doctor had earlier revealed that Lauren''s body rejected the transnt, which was not good for her


    health.


    Lauren gripped Mitchel''s hand tightly and said with tears in her eyes, "My shoulder hurts so bad.


    I¡¯m afraid ] don¡¯t have much time left.


    Can you marry me as soon as possible?¡± Mitchel''s eyes darkened.


    He raised his hand to stroke her hair and said, ¡°Fine.¡± His affirmative response seemed to give her


    some sort of assurance.


    She leaned into his arms.


    Her head pressed against his chest.


    Mitchel frowned and attempted to push her away.


    Sensing his intention, Lauren leaned even closer as if she wanted to be under his skin.


    She moved her body seductively while tracing his belt with her fingers.


    She nced up at him amorously and said, "You know, my illness doesn''t stop me from..." Before she


    could finish speaking, Mitchel grabbed her wandering hand.


    He stepped away from her and said coldly, "Sleep tight.


    I''ll take my leave now.¡± "I thought you were going to stay with me this night.


    How can you leave me all alone?" Lauren said with a pout after withdrawing her hand awkwardly.


    "I''m not leaving you all alone.


    Jocelyn will be here to take care of you.¡± "But you are the one I want!" Lauren said, shimmying like a


    child.


    Mitchel pressed the bridge of his nose and then said coldly, "Remember that I''m still married.¡± It was no


    news that Lauren had risked her life to save him.


    Now that she was ill, it was only fair that he fulfilled her wish no matter how hard.


    But a lot of things had changed in the past few years.


    He was no longer the Mitchel she used to know.


    "Mitchel, you know what my greatest wish is.


    If you refuse to marry me, I''m going to kill myself." After saying that, Lauren buried her face in her


    hands and burst into tears.


    Mitchel ran his fingers through his hair.


    Exasperated, he promised, "Please don''t do that.


    Trust me, I''ll get everything sorted out very soon." He then walked out of the ward.


    Shortly after, loud shattering sounds were heard from the ward.


    The attending nurse walked in to meet a big mess.


    The bedsidemp, television, and flower vase had all been smashed into pieces.


    The nurse¡¯s mouth was opened wide in astonishment.


    Thest time she checked, this VIP patient was always so frail that she could barely lift a finger.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Howe she became so violent all of a sudden? The nurse stood there lost in thought.


    Suddenly, a whoosh was heard.


    A ss flew toward the nurse''s face.


    Just as the object was about to hit the nurse, she was shoved aside by Jocelyn who just walked in.


    The ss hit the wall and broke into pieces.


    The nurse gasped, holding her chest in horror.


    "Lauren!" Jocelyn, whose Job was to wait hand and foot on Lauren walked forward to stop the


    hysterical Lauren.


    She held Lauren and then nced at the nurse who was slowly sinking to her knees.


    ¡°Leave!¡± Jocelyn was a servant of the Murray family and had been looking after Lauren since she was


    a little girl.


    Once the nurse fled, Jocelyn locked the door, walked over to Lauren, and held her wrist gently.


    "Lauren, violence won''t solve anything.


    You should remain coolheaded.¡± Lauren rested her head on Jocelyn''s bosom and said pitifully,


    "Jocelyn, why won''t Mitchel touch me? Am I not beautiful enough? Has he lost romantic interest in


    me?" "You are beautiful, dearie.


    Don''t let anyone tell you otherwise.


    Also, don''t think too much about this.


    Mitchel is obsessed with you.


    How can he lose his feelings for you?¡± "But he has refused to be intimate with me.


    Whereas, he keeps sleeping with that whore!" After saying that, Lauren took outa pile of photos from


    under her pillow and threw them on the floor.


    The photos were intimate images between Raegan and Mitchel.


    Shocked, Jocelyn quickly picked them up.


    She tore them into shreds and said, "I get why you sent someone to keep an eye on that woman, but


    why did you do the same for Mr.


    Dixon? What if he finds out one day? Don''t you think he will be mad at you?" "What should I do then?¡±


    Lauren gritted her teeth and said with hatred, "You want me to just sit back and watch that tramp steal


    my man?" Jocelyn sighed andforted.


    "Calm down, Lauren.


    Didn''t he already promise to marry you as soon as he can? Besides, you saved his life.


    That woman has got nothing on you.


    Mitchel is a man of his word, so I''m certain he will marry you.


    Just wait.¡± "But Jocelyn, you know that person who saved him back then was not..." "Shush!" Jocelyn


    shut her up by pressing a finger to Lauren''s mouth.


    "Let''s take this secret to our graves.


    The only ount you are to tell is that you saved Mitchel''s life, got it?¡± Lauren nodded.


    She didn¡¯t utter another word.


    Late at night.


    Mitchel went straight to the bar to meet Luis after leaving the hospital.


    Once seated, he helped himself to a full ss of bourbon and gulped it down without saying a word.


    He sighed exasperatedly and leaned back against the sofa.


    His long arm dangled behind the sofa and his legs were stretched before him.


    His shirt was partially buttoned up and a little ruffled, but he still looked charming.


    "What''s up? We are here to wee Jarrod back.


    Why did you drink a full ss like that?" As Luis spoke, he poured Mitchel another ss and then


    raised his own ss for a toast.


    "Come on, let''s cheer to Jarrod''s return.


    To new beginnings and greater heights!" A man who had single-edged eyelids was seated on the sofa


    with a cigarette in his mouth.


    His hair was short while the outline of his face was smooth and firm.


    There was a scar that extended from his forehead to the end of his eyebrows.


    It wasn''t ugly at all, but it made him look a bit wild and aloof.


    Mitchel also picked up the ss, and the three of them bottomed up together.


    Luis smiled.


    "Jarrod, you really shook the world within a short time.


    It has been three years, and no one ever expected that the Schultz family would be able to survive that


    disaster.


    Those old bastards who had set you up are all scared to death now.


    They are discarding their shares for cheap in preparation to flee." After taking a long drag and puffing


    out smoke, Jarrod said menacingly, "I won''t let them run away this time.¡± He came back to get his lick


    back on all those who destroyed his family.


    If someone else had said such words, Luis would have called their bluff.


    But Jarrod wasn''t a fibber.


    Luis knew that Jarrod would stop at nothing to get revenge now that he was back.


    The Schultz family had suffered a huge hit that saw the imprisonment of Jarrod''s father and


    subsequent death.


    Jarrod''s mother jumped off a_ building afterward.


    Nheless, Jarrod didn''t allow these to break his soul.


    He stayed abroad for three years and came back bigger and better.


    There was no way those guys would go scot-free.


    "What are you going to do with Nicole then?" Hearing that question, Jarrod turned his head and


    sneered, ¡°Who is she?¡± Luis was stunned to hear that.


    ¡°You know what, just forget about it," Luis said, waving his hand.


    During the crises that rocked the Schultz family, the Lawrence family immediately called off the


    engagement between Jarrod and Nicole.


    The shareholders took advantage of the situation and sold out their shares, directly cutting off Jarrod''s


    only way out.


    Jarrod had nothing else to fall back on, so he went abroad.


    He had experienced a lot of hardships.


    One could only imagine how hard it was for him to make aeback.


    Thinking of everything that happened, Luis said a silent prayer for Nicole.


    Luis took a sip of wine, nced at Mitchel, and then asked, ¡°You came straight from the hospital, didn''t


    you? Why do you look so gloomy?" Mitchel frowned and said nothing.


    Seeing that, Luis smiled knowingly.


    "Did Lauren urge you to divorce?" Mitchel nodded irritably.


    Everyone knew why Lauren returned.


    Judging by how Mitchel used to care for Lauren, Luis thought divorcing Raegan wouldn''t be a big deal


    for him.


    But it seemed that wasn''t the case.


    Luis squinted at Mitchel and said, ¡°If you don''t want to divorce, then don''t.


    Raegan seems like a good wife.¡± "Dude, what''s your deal? Didn''t you ask me to divorce her ASAP


    barely an hour ago?" Mitchel retorted, raising an eyebrow.


    "You know how this shit goes.


    I] was just pulling your legs.


    Honestly, I thought Raegan only married you for money.


    I''m shocked to learn that she has feelings for you.


    What a foolish woman!" Mitchel''s shoulders dropped as he said, ¡°Lauren says she can''t wait any


    longer." "What a pity.


    But since Raegan''s beautiful and gentle, it would be easy for her to get married again.


    Perhaps she will find a man better than you,¡± Luis uttered, nodding his head and then sipping his drink.


    Mitchel murdered Luis with his eyes.


    Annoyed, he took a cigarette and put it between his teeth.


    Luis continued, "I was at the party the other day when a friend of mine took a fancy for Raegan and


    asked me to y matchmaker.


    You should see how disappointed he looked when I told him Raegan was already married.¡± Mitchel


    turned off the lighter and said somberly, "Tell that friend of yours to get his eyes off my wife!¡± "Why do


    you care? You two are about to get divorced.¡± "Until now, we are still married.


    I won''t allow anyone to covet her!¡± Staring at Mitchel for a moment, Luis burst intoughter and said


    lightly, "Wow! Dude, something is wrong with you.¡±

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Personally Hand Over The Divorce Agreement Mitchel just ignored Luis.


    He picked up the wine ss and drank it up.


    Luis didn''t stop Mitchel.


    Instead, Luis picked up the bottle and filled Mitchel''s ss again.


    Although Mitchel didn¡¯t say anything, he knew that Mitchel was affected by his words.


    So he added meaningfully, ¡°Think it over.


    Don''t be like me.


    Don''t wait until it''s toote before you regret it." Mitchel still didn''t say a word.


    He looked at Luis, and his deep-set ck eyes darkened.


    He held the wine ss tightly with his slender fingers, raised it to his mouth, and drank it up again.


    Luis smiled when he saw Mitchel¡¯''s expression.


    He thought he had said enough, so he changed the topic.


    ¡°If you get drunk, where do you want me to take you?" ¡°To your ce," Mitchel answered without


    hesitation.


    Mitchel then raised his ss again and drank it in one gulp.


    After thinking for a while, he told himself that he could no longer be softhearted.


    At this moment, Raegan had already calmed down.


    She felt she had rested enough, so she decided to return to her desk.


    Mitchel had already made things clear to her.


    Since he had made up his mind, she wouldn''t make a fuss about anything.


    She promised herself not to pester him ever again.


    She had humbled herself more than enough.


    It was time for self-love.


    All she needed to do was believe in herself.


    She had to prove to everyone that she was benevolent but no pushover.


    There was no room for giving up herself.


    After all, she was not alone.


    Her grandmother and the baby in her belly were enough to inspire and motivate her to keep going.


    They were her strength now.


    For them, she could face anything.


    She would remain strong to support and protect them.


    Today was Monday, and it was normal for everyone in thepany to be busy on this day.


    Raegan was not an exemption.


    After her work, she did not clock out yet.


    She decided to stay for half an hour to orient Kyle Palmer, another assistant in their department, about


    Mitchel¡¯s lifestyle and habits.


    Although Kyle was listening to Raegan attentively, he was confused.


    The things Raegan was telling him were what she actually did every day.


    Why was she handing them over to him now? Although he was also an assistant, he was just an intern.


    How could she entrust the CEO''s lifestyle and habits to him? Kyle could no longer suppress his


    curiosity.


    He decided to ask Raegan.


    But before he could open his mouth to speak, the inte rang.


    It was Mitchel, asking Raegan toe to his office.


    After putting down the receiver, Raegan took out an envelope from the drawer of her desk, stood up


    from her seat, and went to Mitchel¡¯s office.


    When Raegan pushed the door open and walked in, the manager of the marketing department was still


    reporting to Mitchel.


    So she quietly stood at the side and waited.


    After his report, the manager bowed to Mitchel and went out of the office.


    It was only then that Mitchel looked in the direction where Raegan stood and said, "Come over.¡± As


    soon as Raegan approached his desk, he took out a document from his drawer, put it on the desk, and


    pushed it in front of her with his slender fingers.


    ¡°Read through this and see if there''s anything you''re not satisfied with.


    Tell me if you have any objections." Raegan looked at the document in front of her and saw the words


    "Divorce Agreement" printed in bold on the heading.


    She was no longer surprised because she knew that this would happen sooner orter.


    In fact, she thought she was already prepared for this.


    pena But she did not expect that she would still feel sad.


    She knew very well that once they both signed this document, they would no longer have anything to


    do with each other.


    Perhaps he would even erase her from his memory.


    "I''m done with my work, so take your time.


    Sit down and read it carefully." Mitchel¡¯s voice brought Raegan back to her senses.


    Raegan sat down obediently without saying anything.


    Then she lowered her head and looked through the document.


    While reading, she kept blinking hard to hold in her tears.


    Mitchel gave Raegan a very generous alimony.


    He gave her two mansions and a check for fifty million dors without hesitation.


    Was he really this eager to divorce her? He showed his sincerity, so she would immediately agree to


    sign the agreement.


    - When Mitchel saw that Raegan was reading the divorce agreement intently, he inexplicably felt upset.


    He subconsciously unfastened the top two buttons of his shirt, revealing his delicate vicle.


    And before he knew it, he was already exining.


    "Lauren is not in good condition.


    She can''t wait too long, so..." "I understand," Raegan interrupted before he couldplete his


    sentence.


    She raised her head and looked at him with clean and pure eyes.


    Then she looked down at the document in her hand.


    ¡°But I can''t sign this agreement." For some unknown reason, Mitchel felt relieved when he heard this.


    He felt much better now.


    It was as if a thorn had been pulled out of his chest, making his breathing decongested.


    His posture unconsciously rxed a lot.


    He put his hand on his desk and tapped the surface with his clean and beautiful fingers.


    He asked, ¡°Why can''t you sign it? Is something wrong?¡± Before raising her head again, Raegan


    adjusted her expression first.


    Then she forced a smile and answered, ¡°It''s not that I don¡¯t want us to divorce.


    But I don''t need thesepensations, so I can''t ept them." After saying this, she handed him the


    divorce agreement she had prepared and signed.


    It was in and simple, without too many terms and conditions.


    After they divorced, she would leave the house without taking anything that didn''t belong to her.


    She would not get any properties from him.


    They would simply part ways.


    Raegan was not being arrogant.


    She didn''t deny that she needed money for her and her baby''s future.


    But she valued this marriage so much that she didn''t want to turn it into a deal.


    She would work hard to make ends meet rather than ept anything from him in exchange for their


    divorce.


    Besides, she had a good sry in thepany.


    In fact, she now had a mortgaged house and enough savings to pay for her grandmother''s treatment.


    She could survive without relying on Mitchel.


    Because of Raegan''s words, the agitation that Mitchel had been suppressing in his heart surged again.


    And for some reason, he felt flustered.


    He couldn''t understand why he felt this way.


    His brows furrowed, and his eyes turned cold.


    His voice sounded a little angry when he asked, "Are you sure about that?" Raegan was a little


    confused.


    Was Mitchel unhappy? But why? Wasn''t he very eager to divorce her? But in the end, she just


    shrugged these questions off.


    After all, it had nothing to do with her anymore.


    It was not something she should worry about.


    Instead of answering his question, she said gently, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, the court will close in forty minutes.


    We still have time to go there." Mitchel didn''t answer.


    He just looked at Raegan.


    His frown deepened even more.


    She wanted them to go through the divorce now.


    Was she really this eager to divorce him? The night beforest night, she was obediently lying in his


    arms.


    But now, she was so distant that she was no different from a stranger who had nothing to do with him.


    How could she abruptly change? This thought pissed Mitchel off.


    He said coldly, "I can''t.


    | have an important appointment with Mr.


    Evanster." "Oh, Mr.


    Dixon, you must remember it on a wrong date.


    Your appointment with Mr.


    Evans is tomorrow evening.¡± After saying this, Raegan turned on the tablet in her hand, opened


    Mitchel¡¯s schedule for the entire week, and showed it to him.


    In this way, he wouldn''t have any reason to doubt her words.


    Mitchel gritted his teeth secretly.


    He just didn''t want to go through the divorce this fast.


    So he lied, ¡°Originally, yes.


    But he called me just now and rescheduled it.¡± "Oh, is that so? All right." Raegan was confused, but


    she didn''t ask anymore.


    ¡°If there''s nothing else, you can leave now." Mitchel wanted to drive her away because he didn''t want to


    see her eager to divorce him anymore.


    He didn''t know why, but she made him feel more upset.


    Wasn''t he eager to divorce her? Why was he unhappy that she seemed in a hurry to submit their


    divorce agreement? Raegan saw the disgusted look on his face, and it broke her heart.


    Indeed, he could still affect her.


    Fortunately, they wouldn''t be seeing each other again after their divorce.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    It must be a lot easier to forget him if she would not cross his path again.


    Since Mitchel asked her to leave, Raegan stood up.


    She was about to leave when she suddenly remembered the envelope in her hand.


    She turned around, handed it to him, and said, "Mr.


    Dixon, here''s my resignation letter." However, Mitchel didn''t ept it.


    He snapped, ¡°Resignation letter? Raegan, let me ask you.


    Who begged me for this job back then? I have given you the opportunity to work in mypany.


    And you throw it away just like that? How could you quit at a whim? Do you only take this workce as


    a yground?" As he spoke, anger filled his beautiful eyes.


    When he noticed that she was about to exin, he waved his hand and ordered through clenched


    teeth, "Get out!" Raegan understood that he didn''t want to see her anymore.


    So she turned around and walked to the door obediently without saying anything.


    Suddenly, she heard a crisp sound behind her.


    The door was closed, so it echoed in the entire office.


    It was as if something was broken.


    She was curious, but she didn''t dare to turn around.


    What was wrong with Mitchel? Did he want her to continue working for him even after their divorce?


    What kind of man would want his ex-wife to be his assistant? Raegan felt Mitchel was acting weird.


    The next day, something unexpected came up, so Mitchel became busy.


    The project in the overseas branch that had been put aside was suddenly brought forward, and he had


    to deal with it.


    Since he had to inspect the branch office personally, he flew abroad for a business trip.


    He was away for four days, and he wouldn''te back until Friday.


    For Raegan, the wait was agonizing.


    She felt like the four days were four years.


    When Friday came, she finally had the chance to go to Mitchel''s office in the afternoon.


    As soon as she entered his office, she was about to say something.


    However, she was interrupted by the knock on the door.


    Then Matteo came in and said that he had something important to report.


    Raegan thought it was something urgent, so she turned around and was about to go out.


    However, she heard Mitchel¡¯s voice, stopping her.


    He was still her boss, so she didn''t dare to disobey him.


    She stopped and waited quietly at the side.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Another Altercation Raegan was stunned.


    Her eyebrows crinkled in confusion.


    Why was Mitchel mad? Wasn''t he the one who asked her to sign the divorce agreement? Before she


    could voice out her confusion, Mitchel stood up and said in a cold voice, "Don''t forget the dinner at the


    family house tonight." When she saw him step outside the office, Raegan shouted toward his back,


    "Mr.Dixon!" Mitchel halted in his tracks.


    He frowned deeply.


    When he looked over his shoulder, Raegan uttered, "How about next Monday?¡± Hearing that, his


    eyelids twitched again.


    Why in God''s name did he stop to listen to such nonsense? ¡°As you wish." With a darkened face,


    Mitchel mmed the door behind him.


    Raegan felt both relieved and pained after hearing that indifferent response.


    Since she had decided to divorce, she thought it wise to get everything done as soon as possible.


    Once the divorce was finalized, she wouldn''t have to see Mitchel every day and be reminded of her


    pain.


    As the popr saying went, time would heal all wounds.


    It could take a few months or even many years.


    But one day, she would surely get over Mitchel.


    There were plenty of fish in the sea.


    It was six o''clock in the evening.


    he driver came to pick up Raegan punctually.


    The Dixon family house was located in the center of Ardlens.


    The building was magnificent.


    Even the garden covered more than 1000 square meters of ground and was well groomed.


    Since Raegan got married into the family, the one family member she cared about most was Mitchel''s


    grandfather, Kyler Dixon.


    Kyler was open-minded and humble, unlike most elites.


    He didn''t lord it over anyone even though he had the rights to do so.


    He liked Raegan very much because he thought she was a breath of fresh air for being so simple.


    When Mitchel informed Kyler that he was getting married to Raegan, Kyler miraculously recovered and


    was now stronger than he had been in recent years.


    Raegan¡¯s heart sank when she thought that she wouldn''t be able to visit Kyler after the divorce.


    In the hall, the butler took Raegan''s coat and asked her to wait for a moment.


    Kyler apparently had visitors now.


    Raegan yawned.


    These days, she always felt so sleepy, which she med on the pregnancy.


    Once the butler told her to wait, she went to the sitting room to catch some sleep.


    Unfortunately, things didn''t go as she nned.


    The moment she walked in, a harsh sneer came from behind.


    ¡°Oh my! No wonder the air suddenly has a funny smell!" Tessa said sarcastically, pinching her nose as


    she walked over.


    Tessa''s mother heard that Tessa had offended Mitchel the other day, so they came here to suck up


    Kyler.


    If there was anyone whom Mitchel obeyed in the Dixon family, it was Kyler.


    Tessa''s mother was afraid that Tessa would say something stupid, so she sent Tessa off to wait in the


    sitting room.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The troublemaker was ying with her phone when she surprisingly saw Raegan here.


    Tessa walked up to Raegan with her chin raised, and remarked sarcastically, "You are here to do some


    asslicking, aren''t you? Gosh! Even ap dog has more self-respect than you do!" It was a known fact


    that Kyler had a soft spot for Raegan, and he even regarded Raegan better than some of his offspring.


    This was one of the reasons why Tessa hated Raegan''s guts.


    In her eyes, Raegan was a nobody.


    How dare Raegan try to fawn over Kyler! What a wishful bitch! After cussing Raegan out inwardly,


    Tessa smiled withcency.


    "Anyway, do you have any idea where Mitchel is now? Lauren just told me that Mitchel was on his way


    to pick her up.


    They are surelying here tonight.


    If I were you, I would leave now.


    It''s better to leave now than staying here to be humiliated." Tessa was sharp-tongued and knew how to


    provoke even the most easygoing people.


    As expected, Raegan¡¯s expression changed when she heard that.


    "But I have to hand it to you.


    You are the first confident side chick I have ever seen!" The more Tessa spoke, the morecent


    she became.


    She approached Raegan''s ear and said contemptuously, "Wake up, dumbo! You are just a ything for


    Mitchel.


    How dare you regard yourself as a member of the Dixon family! What makes you think you are worthy


    enough?" Raegan was already in a bad mood today, and now she was annoyed by Tessa''s constant


    chatter.


    She didn''t want any drama.


    With a sneer, she retorted, "No matter what you say, it doesn''t change the fact that I''m your cousin-in-


    law.


    Sit this one out!" ¡°Bullshit! What are you on about?" Tessa screamed.


    What the hell was this crazy woman talking about? Seeing how pissed Tessa looked, Raegan felt much


    better.


    Raegan shrugged and replied with a smile, "Are you alright? I didn''t speak a foreignnguage just now,


    did 1?" There were only a handful of people who knew about Mitchel¡¯s marriage to Raegan, including


    Mitchel''s close friends.


    Lauren was also aware of it, but she didn''t say a word to Tessa.


    Lauren only saw Tessa as a pawn even though thetter thought they were friends.


    "Are you kidding me? You must be out of your fucking mind! Why would Mitchel marry someone like


    you? Stop being delusional! Lauren is the only woman that Mitchel would marry.


    He loves her so much.


    How could he marry a pauper like you? You must be insane.


    Go get your brains checked, silly woman!" Tessa snarled, seething with rage.


    Raegan remained calm despite Tessa¡¯s shouting.


    Raegan just frowned when she realized this wasn''t good for her baby.


    Two security guards walked in after hearing the shout from outside.


    They asked what was the problem.


    ¡°Throw this thing out!" Tessamanded, pointing at Raegan.


    It was a tradition for Raegan toe here to have dinner with Kyler every month.


    The workers here knew her face and they were aware she was well- liked by Kyler.


    Now, the security guards were at their wit''s end.


    Seeing their hesitation, Tessa flipped out.


    "Don''t you know how to do your jobs anymore? Throw her out right now! If you don''t obey my order, I''ll


    ask Kyler to fire you!" The security guards¡¯ faces darkened after hearing Tessa''s arrogant words.


    They wanted to give Tessa a piece of their minds, but they couldn''t because she was rted to Kyler.


    Raegan didn''t expect that Tessa could be so unreasonable.


    She frowned.


    ¡°Tessa, don''t go too far! No human is above the other.


    In other words, you have no right to speak to them that way!" ¡°Ha-ha!" Tessa threw her head back and


    laughed hard.


    "Look at you! So, you don''t know that money rules the world? Let me tell you.


    This is the Dixon family house.


    As a rtive of thendlord, I have every right to speak to the workers however I want.


    If you have a problem with that, get lost!" Raegan shook her head.


    She had never met someone so unreasonable.


    ¡°Loyal security guards are hard to find these days.


    They neither steal nor pose a threat to the safety of this family.


    They work hard to earn an honest living.


    You are dead wrong for treating them like this!" Raegan stared Tessa dead in the eye.


    It reminded Tessa of the same harsh look Raegan had when Raegan checked the ountsst time.


    In a fit of pique, Tessa picked up the ss of juice on the table and poured it on Raegan.


    Raegan hadn''t seen thising, so her clothes were soaked instantly.


    The bright suit clung to her skin.


    She looked down and gasped in horror.


    Shaking her head sassily, Tessa sneered, "That''s what you get for not knowing your ce.


    How dare you, a mere pauper whom Kyler took pity on, tell me what to do!" After saying that, Tessa


    raised her hand and was about to p Raegan.


    "Stop!" A cold voice came through.


    Mitchel walked over and looked at them coldly.


    Tessa staggered, feeling weak in the knees.


    She quickly regained herposure.


    As far as she was concerned, Raegan was the troublemaker here.


    Why should she panic? ¡°Thank goodness you are here, Mitchel! This bitch is trying to ruin your


    reputation.


    I''ll teach her a lesson for you!" Mitchel nced at Tessa with a look of impatience.


    Tessa failed to read Mitchel''s expression.


    When Mitchel shouldered past her and walked toward Raegan, she was still in a daze.


    "Can you believe that this bitch called herself my cousin-inw? She''s out of her mind, isn''t she? It''s


    dangerous to allow such a crazy woman to continue working for you.


    Fire her ASAP!" Suddenly, Mitchel stopped dead in his tracks.


    Tessa''s cousin-inw? A smile crept into his face.


    The depression that gued his heart all afternoon was knocked out by happiness in a trice.


    ¡°Raegan." Mitchel raised an eyebrow slightly, looking at Raegan amusingly, and asked, "Did you say


    that?"

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Unrelenting Flirt ¡°Yes, I did." Regret filled Raegan''s heart.


    She bit her tongue.


    Damn it! When Raegan saw the amused look on Mitchel''s face, she braced herself up to be humiliated


    big time.


    Mitchel and she were about to get divorced.


    Lauren was all that Mitchel cared about, so there was no way Mitchel wouldn''t deny her now.


    ¡°See? Mitchel, she has admitted..." Suddenly, Tessa stopped speaking.


    Her eyes widened when she saw Mitchel take off his suit jacket and put it on Raegan''s shoulders.


    Raegan was just as shocked as Tessa was.


    Instead of frowning at her as she expected, Mitchel was smiling contentedly.


    Tessa rubbed her eyes.


    This has got to be an illusion! Raegan was tall for a woman.


    Nheless, Mitchel¡¯s jacket was way too big for her.


    She was soaked by the juice which made her figure visible under the clothes.


    When Mitchel found that his eyes were wandering, he looked away and then fastened the button of the


    jacket for her.


    His fingers were slender and beautiful, and his movement was skilled and ambiguous.


    Raegan''s ears flushed and her heart was beating like arge drum.


    ¡°Mitchel!¡± An inappropriate scream broke the silence.


    With her eyes bulging from the sockets, Tessa yelled, "This whore is trying to seduce you! Don''t fall for


    it!" Hearing that, Mitchel turned around and ordered the security guards, "Throw her out." Tessa


    couldn''t believe her ears.


    Throw who out? Her? Mitchel wanted to throw her out? ¡°Mitchel, there must be something wrong,


    right?¡± Tessa was still in disbelief.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She thought Mitchel meant to drive Raegan out, not her.


    The two security guards held a grudge against Tessa, so this order came at the perfect time.


    They both stood on each side.


    "Ms.


    Lloyd, this way, please!" "Get your filthy hands off me!" Tessa shook off their hands and looked at


    Mitchel in disbelief.


    ¡°Mitchel, how could you do this for me? You are throwing me out because of this bitch?¡± Her shout only


    made Mitchel angrier.


    His eyes were shootingsers.


    Mitchel snapped at the security guards, ¡°What are you waiting for?" Hearing this, they grabbed Tessa


    by her arms and dragged her out.


    Tessa kicked and screamed hysterically, but no matter what she did, she couldn''t break free.


    ¡°Stop right there!" Suddenly, a rebuke came from upstairs.


    Everyone looked up and saw Kenia Lloyd, Tessa¡¯s mother.


    Kenia rushed downstairs and kicked one of the guards.


    "Are you blind? How dare you treat my daughter like this!" As soon as Tessa saw her mother, Tessa


    cried even harder, "Mommy, it''s all that bitch''s fault!" Kenia turned to look at Raegan.


    She had heard of how this young woman saved Kyler''s life once and had stuck around him since then.


    Kyler came downstairs shortly after.


    When he saw the mess, he hit his walking stick on the marble floor.


    The second Kenia noticed his presence, she put on a pitiful mask andined, "Kyler, please


    intervene on our behalf.


    This outsider came in here and treated my daughter badly.


    You must punish her for Tessa''s sake!" After saying that, Kenia pinched Tessa.


    Tessa took the hint immediately.


    She wailed so loud that she almost went out of breath.


    "Save your tears!" Mitchel¡¯s face was menacing, which shut Tessa up real quick.


    The silence that dropped now was deafening.


    When Kenia realized that this wasn''t going her way, she turned to Mitchel.


    "Mitchel, Tessa is your cousin.


    How could you help an outsider to bully her?¡± ¡°What happened?" Kyler''s gruff voice was heard at this


    time.


    Mitchel said briefly, "Tessa sshed juice on Raegan." It wasn''t until then that Kyler noticed Raegan¡¯''s


    disheveled look.


    A yellow liquid was dripping from her hair.


    His face instantly darkened.


    Oblivious to the change in Kyler¡¯s expression, Kenia continued to defend Tessa.


    ¡°Serves her right! She must have done something to offend Tessa!" "That''s right! This bitch crossed the


    line!" Tessa echoed.


    Mitchel shot Tessa a searing re.


    Seeing this, she ran to hide behind her mother.


    Before Mitchel could lose his cool, Kyler pointed his walking stick at Kenia and Tessa and bellowed,


    "You! And you, get out of here, right now!¡± Kyler was breathing fire.


    His hand trembled as he frowned at them.


    Their presence here disgusted him.


    How dare they bully Raegan! He hit the floor again and dered, "From today onwards, you must


    never step foot into this house!" Kenia couldn''t believe her ears.


    After all, Kyler was always so kind to his descendants.


    He never raised his voice at anyone, let alone made such a deration.


    At this moment, Kenia realized that she had made a very big mistake.


    She was about to kneel and beg for mercy.


    However, the security guards dragged her roughly.


    In no time, Kenia and Tessa were thrown out of the mansion like bags of trash.


    Peace returned to the house again.


    Kyler walked toward Raegan and said, "Sorry about that, Raegan." "I''m fine." ¡°You should go get


    changed so you won''t catch a cold." Kyler had reserved a room for Raegan and even stocked up the


    closet with new clothes.


    After getting changed, Raegan returned downstairs to have dinner with Kyler.


    She and Mitchel were sitting side by side at the table.


    When Raegan''s favorite beef stir-fry was served, Mitchel put some on her te.


    This kind gesture went unnoticed by Raegan.


    Her mind was somewhere else.


    She kept thinking of when Tessa told her Mitchel had gone to see Lauren.


    Why didn''t he bring her with him? Could it be that Tessa was just lying? Something urred to Raegan


    at this moment.


    Judging by how ill Lauren reportedly was, maybe she wasn''t strong enough to be out of the hospital


    now.


    That seemed like a logical reason.


    However, she felt that Mitchel was acting strange.


    He didn''t seem to mind that she told Tessa about their marriage.


    Raegan assumed that she was probably thinking too much.


    Since Tessa was close to Lauren, it was only a matter of time before Tessa found out.


    Perhaps that was why Mitchel didn''t give her hell.


    While she was still lost in thought, Raegan suddenly felt a pinch on her thigh.


    ¡°Ouch!" She couldn''t help but scream out.


    To her surprise, she looked at Mitchel, only to find him sipping his soup as if he did nothing.


    What was this man doing? Was he out of his mind? Raegan¡¯''s head buzzed, and her heart beat faster


    and faster.


    ¡°What''s the matter, Raegan?" Kyler stopped eating and asked with concern.


    "L...Nothing.


    I almost choked.


    That''s all." Raegan shed a smile, but her fist was clenched under the table as she tried to restrain


    her heart from jumping out.


    "The beef stir-fry is good.


    Have some more." ¡°Alright.¡± Raegan breathed a sigh of relief.


    The next second, she heard Mitchel say in a low voice, "You haven''t had a single spoonful.


    How did you almost get choked?¡¯ For a moment, she was lost for words.


    She wished she could just shut Mitchel up with duct tape.


    After taking a deep breath, Raegan exined, "It just happened.


    | guess I choked on my saliva." She swallowed hard as if to convince Kyler.


    ¡°Ha-ha! Raegan, are you joking?¡± Kylerughed out loud and looked at her.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m d that you¡¯re fine.¡± As soon as she got off the hook, Raegan whispered to Mitchel,


    "What are you trying to do?" Mitchel just shrugged with a smirk on his lips.


    Annoyed, Raegan reached out her hand to get back at him.


    But Mitchel saw iting from a mile away.


    With quickness, he wrapped his hand around hers.


    Raegan could feel how rough his palm was as he fondled her hand.


    As if that was not enough, he traced her soft palm with his fingertips.


    It sent an electrifying shiver to her whole body.


    Her heart pounded.


    Raegan blushed and tried to get rid of Mitchel''s grip, but he held on to her hand tighter.


    She red at him out of frustration.


    The smirk at the corners of his lips remained.


    He continued to enjoy his meal.


    Anyone who saw his face would have a hard time believing that he was flirting with her under the table.


    He scribbled some words on her palm.


    Although Raegan didn''t know what it was, she reasoned that he must be teasing her.


    Her face flushed with anger immediately.


    The exchange was a little amorous.


    However, Raegan couldn''t help thinking that Mitchel must be missing Lauren now.


    At this time, Kyler, who was sitting opposite Raegan, noticed the change in her face.


    He asked with concern, ¡°What''s wrong, Raegan? Why is your face red?¡±

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Is Mrs. Dixon Pregnant Raegan held her breath for a moment.


    She was so nervous that the palms of her hands became sweaty, and her heart pounded violently.


    But when she spoke, she did her best to sound as calm and normal as possible, "I just feel hot." She


    wasn''t lying.


    For some reason, she indeed felt hot.


    And the heat was so suffocating that she found it difficult to breathe.


    She felt very ufortable.


    Why did Raegan feel nervous and ufortable? That was because Kyler sat opposite her, and


    Mitchel held her hand tightly under the table.


    She and Mitchel were like a young couple who fell in love with each other but had to keep it secret from


    their elders.


    Kyler chuckled in amusement.


    "Is it hot? I don''t feel it that way at all.


    I think young people nowadays are afraid of heat.


    In my time, we actually loved ying under the sun." Kyler was so engrossed in his talking that he


    identally dropped his fork.


    It fell to the floor with a ng.


    The maid beside him immediately stepped forward to pick it up, but he raised his hand to stop her.


    "I can do it.


    I''m not yet too old to bend.¡± When Raegan heard this, her face turned pale at once.


    If Kyler bent down, he would definitely see her and Mitchel holding hands.


    The moment Kyler moved his body, her eyes widened.


    Raegan was so scared that she even forgot to breathe.


    Just when she thought Kyler would catch them, Mitchel reacted quickly and let go of her hand.


    Raegan really thought they would be discovered by Kyler.


    Fortunately, Mitchel was quick to react.


    She unconsciously heaved a euphoric sigh of relief.


    But she suddenly choked on the air, making her cough violently.


    The noise she made attracted Kyler''s attention.


    While he handed his fork to the maid, he looked at her and asked worriedly, "Raegan, why are you


    choking again? Are you okay?" Then he turned to Mitchel.


    With an angry look in his eyes, he snapped, "Mitchel, what kind of a man are you? Can''t you see that


    Raegan is having a hard time? Why don''t you even pat her back?" Mitchel immediately stretched out


    his hand upon hearing Kyler''s scolding.


    But before Mitchel could touch Raegan, she dodged.


    Actually, she was afraid that he would make fun of her again.


    Because of her reaction, Mitchel pretended to look dejected.


    He looked at Kyler and said helplessly, "You see? She won''t let me touch her.¡± Even Kyler was


    confused when he saw Raegan''s reaction.


    Kyler squinted and looked at them inquisitively.


    Then he fixed his eyes on Mitchel and asked, "Did you do something that made Raegan unhappy?"


    Judging from Kyler¡¯s actuation, he was very protective of Raegan.


    It was as if Raegan was his granddaughter, and Mitchel was the outsider.


    At this moment, Raegan had already recovered.


    She quickly added fuel to the fire by deliberatelyining, ¡°Kyler, Mitchel doesn''t know how to


    handle his strength.


    My strength is no match for him.


    I don¡¯t want to get hurt." Kyler knew that Raegan was only joking.


    This made him think that she and Mitchel had a close rtionship.


    He was so happy that he suddenly burst intoughter.


    "Ha-ha!¡± Tessie Byrd, standing beside them and waiting, was surprised when she heard Kyler''s crisp


    laughter.


    The corners of her mouth curved into a happy smile.


    She couldn''t helpmenting to Mitchel, "Mr.


    Mitchel Dixon, this is my first time seeing Mr.


    Kyler Dixonugh so happily like this.


    He must be really happy you came.


    I hope you can visit him more often.¡± But when Raegan heard this, she felt depressed.


    Visit Kyler more often? She would love to.


    But how could she do it after their divorce? The thought that she might not be able to see Kyler


    anymore made her feel sad.


    But what could she do? After she and Mitchel divorced, she would have nothing to do with the Dixon


    family.


    Kyler noticed that Raegan''s expression suddenly turned gloomy.


    He thought she was worried about his health, and this made him feel warm in his heart.


    He tilted his head, looked at Tessie, and said, "Hey, don''t be exaggerated.


    Go get the treasure | prepared for Raegan." Tessie left at once.


    When she returned, she was already holding a te of steamed fish.


    The mouthwatering aroma of the dish wafted from a distance.


    As soon as Tessie put the te in front of Raegan, Kyler looked at Raegan and said gently, "Raegan, I


    know you like fish.


    This one was fished from the deep sea.


    It''s very nutritious and good for your health.


    Go ahead.


    Taste it." Raegan felt warm in her heart.


    "Thank you, Kyler." Raegan picked up a piece of fish and was about to eat it.


    But before she could put it into her mouth, her hand froze.


    She looked pale.


    Unexpectedly, her stomach churned, and she felt like retching.


    She quickly covered her mouth, hoping to relieve her difort.


    But the nauseous feeling was so strong that she couldn¡¯t suppress it.


    When she could no longer hold back, she ran to the bathroom, closed the door, and vomited.


    Raegan didn''t stop retching until there was only her saliva left.


    But she felt much better after throwing up.


    She rinsed her mouth, washed her face, and returned to the dining room after fixing herself up.


    But when she was about to walk to the table, she stopped in her tracks when she heard Tessie ask, "Is


    Mrs.


    Raegan Dixon pregnant?" Kyler got excited at once.


    He looked at Mitchel with a gleam of hope in his eyes.


    ¡°Mitchel, is it true? Is Raegan pregnant? Why didn''t you tell me? How long do you intend to hide it from


    me?" Tessie was happy to see Kyler''s excitement.


    She wanted to celebrate with him, so she said with a smile, "Congrattions, Mr.


    Kyler Dixon! You are going to have a grandchild soon." Raegan was flustered for a moment.


    She wanted to walk over and rify it to them.


    But on a second thought, she stopped.


    Somehow, she was curious about Mitchel¡¯''s reaction.


    She wanted to see how he would react when he found out she was pregnant.


    At this moment, Mitchel looked at Kyler and said, ¡°Grandpa, Raegan is not pregnant." He sounded very


    firm.


    Raegan was disappointed.


    She felt that the expectations in her heart sank to the bottom.


    Mitchel really knew how to break her heart.


    Tessie wanted to say something.


    But before she could open her mouth, Mitchel interrupted her.


    "We always use contraceptives, so she can''t possibly get pregnant." Kyler suddenly thumped the table


    with his hand and shouted angrily, "You brat! How dare you! Are you going to live without a child for the


    rest of your life?" "Grandpa!" Mitchel suddenly snapped.


    He frowned and added firmly, ¡°We''ve already talked about this before.


    I thought I had already made things clear to you.¡± ¡°I know.


    But I don''t remember agreeing to you not having a child.


    I only didn¡¯t urge you back then because you had just gotten married.


    I thought it was too early because you were still in your honeymoon phase.


    But what about now? You have been married for too long.


    Don''t you want a child? Why? Are you wotried about something? Tell me!" Kyler could no longer


    contain his anger.


    His blood pressure rose, and his face flushed.


    He found it hard to breathe, so he clutched his chest.


    He said with difficulty, ¡°You...


    You really want to piss me off to death." When Raegan saw that Kyler was having difficulty breathing,


    she rushed over and tried tofort him.


    "Kyler, calm down first.


    Don''t me Mitchel.


    It¡¯s all my fault.


    I don''t want a baby." However, Kyler was not convinced.


    Mitchel was his grandson.


    He watched Mitchel grow, so he knew Mitchel very well.


    ¡°"Raegan, you don''t have to lie to me to cover up this brat.


    If he doesn''t want a baby, tell me.


    I''ll beat him to death for you." Raegan forced a smile and said in a low voice, "Kyler, I''m not lying.


    I''m still young, and I want to enjoy my life first.


    I don''t want to be a mother at such an early age, so I suggested that we use contraceptives.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Kyler, it''s the truth.


    Believe me." However, Kyler still looked skeptical.


    Raegan coaxed Kyler for a while and finally amused him.


    She was relieved to see him smile.


    Then Tessie stepped forward and asked him to follow her upstairs to take his medicine and rest.


    Raegan and Mitchel also decided to leave.


    Raegan wanted to go back to Crystal Bay by herself, but Mitchel insisted on driving her home.


    On their way, there was pin-drop silence in the car.


    But after a while, Mitchel could no longer stand it.


    He was the one to break the silence.


    "Don''t tell Kyler about the divorce yet." "Okay." Raegan nodded in agreement.


    She didn''t want Kyler to know either.


    Kyler''s condition was not stable.


    She feared he could not withstand any blow at the moment.


    ¡°That''s impossible." ¡°What if?" ¡°That''s impossible because I won''t let you get pregnant.¡± Mitchel¡¯s words


    were resolute and unswerving.


    His attitude made Raegan¡¯s heart sink.


    Wasn''t it ridiculous? For her, the baby in her belly was a treasure she would never trade for anything.


    But for him, it was only a burden, a hindrance to his happiness.


    Why should she still expect he would ept her baby? 1 Raegan turned her head and looked out of


    the window.


    Tears unconsciously streamed down her face.


    She only realized she was already crying when she tasted the salty and bitter liquid that slid down her


    lips.


    She felt the bitterness in her heart.


    When Mitchel noticed that Raegan turned her head away, he wanted to say something.


    However, his phone suddenly rang.


    He took it out of his pocket and answered it without hesitation.


    ¡°Mitchel, I had a nightmare again.


    I''m so scared.


    Can youe over? | need you right now," Lauren said between sobs on the other end of the line.


    "Where is Jocelyn? Isn''t she with you?" Mitchel asked with a frown.


    ¡°Grandpa likes you so much, and I know you like him, too.


    So, even if we get divorced, | won''t stop you from seeing him.


    You can visit him anytime you want.


    I! think he feels better when he is with you," Mitchel added when she didn''t say anything more.


    Raegan was happy to hear it.


    Even if she and Mitchel divorced, she didn''t want to break her rtionship with Kyler.


    So she readily agreed, "Okay." "Is something wrong with your tongue today? Is ¡®okay'' the only word


    you can say?" Mitchel turned his head and asked her with a frown.


    Raegan looked back at him, raising her eyebrows.


    She didn''t know what to say.


    Mitchel turned his eyes back to the road and changed the topic.


    "How''s your stomach? Let''s go to the hospital tomorrow, so the doctor can check on you." "No need.


    I''m fine.


    Didn''t you say that I''m not pregnant? So what''s the use of a checkup?" As she spoke, Raegan sounded


    a little harsh.


    Obviously, she was angry.


    Mitchel was stunned for a moment.


    He didn''t understand why Raegan suddenly became grumpy.


    He asked with a frown, ¡°What is wrong with you?" Raegan didn''t answer his question.


    Instead, she asked back, "What will you do if I am pregnant?" Raegan could no longer hold back, so


    she blurted it out.


    ¡°I don''t know.


    Mitchel... I... I can''t breathe..." This time, Mitchel already looked nervous.


    "Let the doctor check on you first.


    I''m on my way.


    I''ll be right there.¡± He then hung up, turned to look at Raegan, and said, ¡°Lauren has an emergency.


    Go to the hospital with me first." Raegan was rendered speechless.


    She felt incredible.


    Was Mitchel serious? He went to visit his sweetheart.


    How could he take her with him? Did he want her to witness how considerate he was to other women?


    Or did he want to show her how much

 Chapter 15

    ?Chapter 15 Shameless Woman


    "Why does it be a problem when I say no to apanying my husband to see his secret lover? Don''t I have the right to say no anymore? Look, Mitchel. You are free to do whatever you like with Lauren. But please, don''t force me to do such a thing, okay? Don''t you think you are being cruel? What did I ever do to deserve this?"


    Raegan broke free from Mitchel directly.


    Her heart ached so much as if a million ants were biting it at the same time.


    All she ever did was love this man. Was that a crime now?


    For the longest time, she was always obedient to him. She said yes to his every whim. Was that why Mitchel took her for a fool?


    Tears streamed down Raegan''s face and there was nothing she could do to stop them.


    She was so pathetic!


    Raegan had reached her breaking point. If she didn''t let it all out now, she was surely going to lose her mind.


    A trace of surprise appeared on Mitchel''s handsome face as he nced at Raegan.


    "Are you jealous? Mitchel raised his tone deliberately as he spoke.


    Meanwhile, Raegan lowered her eyes.


    She was well aware that their marriage was ending soon. What right did she have to be jealous now?


    After biting her lower lip hard, she replied angrily, "Of course not! I''m just reminding you that our marriage hasn''t been annulled yet. So, you shouldn''t go too far. How would you like it if I found another man and slept..."


    "Raegan!" Mitchel interrupted Raegan with his piercing eyes.


    His eyes suddenly darkened. When he leaned over, his faint scent wafted into Raegan''s nose.


    "Hmm..."


    Raegan was forced to swallow the words at the tip of her tongue.


    Mitchel had just kissed her out of the blue!


    Her eyes widened in shock and her mind went nk.


    "Raegan." Mitchel stopped the kiss abruptly and called out her name in a hoarse voice. It sounded like music to her ears and made her wet.


    Raegan continued to gawk in a daze.


    With his eyebrows raised, Mitchel covered her eyes and said, "Hey, you need to blink.


    His lips stretched in a smile as he watched her face. Gosh, she looked so innocent and cute!


    Mitchel looked down at her bosom and imagined taking her here and now.


    Without further ado, Mitchel pinched Raegan''s chin and resumed the kiss.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    He sucked and nibbled on Raegan''s delicate lips as if he was tasting some new delicacy


    Mitchel was a great kisser. He kissed her so passionately, yet so rough. His kiss rid her of all her senses.


    The air in the car became so hot in the blink of an eye.


    The only thing holding the two of them back was the seatbelts.


    Mitchel leaned toward Raegan little by little while kissing her more aggressively.


    A harsh nibble on her lips sent a warning signal Raegan''s brain. She reached out her hand to push him away


    But the attempt was in vain.


    The kisssted for a long time. Just as she was on the brink of going out of breath, Mitchel finally go of her. He said in a tempting voice, "Now, are you going to talk nonsense again?"


    The sight of her swollen and red lips made Mitchel very satisfied.


    He just showed her not to ever mention going to meet another man. In fact, the rough kiss was just the tip of the iceberg.


    Raegan blinked several times. Her mind was still in a haze.


    Why did Mitchel kiss her again?


    Even after signing the divorce agreement!


    What was he up to?


    Mitchel reached out to wipe the tears from her flushed cheeks. His voice came out so gentle. "Let''s get you home." Hearing that, Raegan turned her face away in disgust and even shifted away from him like he was some gue.


    "Our marriage is about to end. Don''t do that again," she warned solemnly.


    As far as she was concerned, he had made his choice. He shouldn''t be kissing her anymore. What the hell did he have in mind? To make her his sidepiece?


    Looking at her teary eyes, Mitchel suddenly said in a low voice, "I''m sorry."


    Raegan clenched her fists silently. Strangely, his apology only put more weight on her chest.


    "All I want from you is your love. Since you can''t give me that, you should take your sympathy and shove it where the sun doesn''t shine!" Raegan said in her head.


    After a moment of silence, she spoke up calmly. "Don''t take your grandfather''s words too seriously. As an adult, I have to be independent. You don''t have to look after me all the time like a child."


    Mitchel frowned and said, "Raegan, even if we are no longer a couple, you''ll always be my family. I''ll continue to take care of you like I always have."


    For some reason, his scent filled the air again.


    Raegan knew that she had to stop thinking about him.


    She couldn''t continue lying to herself.


    If all Mitchel could give her was his sympathy, then she didn''t want it.


    Raegan said in a hoarse voice, "No need, but thanks. It''s best we cut all ties with each other after the divorce."


    She knew she would be signing up for emotional torture if she remained


    touch with him after their marriage ended.


    "Raegan..." Mitchel began with a frown, but was interrupted by the sound of his ringtone


    ''Let''s go. Your beloved is waiting for you," Raegan urged calmly.


    The rest of the ride was silent. As soon as the car pulled up in front of the apartment building in Crystal Bay, Raegan got out and walked away without looking back.


    There was no sound of restarting the engine even when she entered the apartment.


    Raegan couldn''t figure out why Mitchel was acting this way. Shouldn''t he be in a hurry to meet his first and only love?


    Anyway, to hell with it! She was going to divorce him no matter what it was.


    It was the only way she could save herself from a lifetime supply of heartbreak.


    In other words, the sooner she got divorced, the better for her.


    The next day, Raegan spent the whole day at home. On Sunday morning, she was asked out by Nicole.


    The two friends wandered around on the streets for a while. Then, Nicole suggested they go to a spa. Afraid that some of the products would harmful to the baby, Raegan opted out. She decided to go to a shopping mall nearby to kill time as she waited for Nicole.


    When Raegan passed by a maternal and infant store, she saw an image of a baby on arge screen. The baby was so cute.


    Raegan paused and stepped into the store involuntarily.


    The shop assistant greeted her warmly and asked, "Good morning, miss. What would you like me to help you with?"


    "No, thanks. III just take a look around first.


    Raegan had no makeup on now. Her eyes were so twinkly and her skin was popping. She looked like a college student, so the shop assistant thought Raegan hade here to get a gift for someone.


    She smiled and said, "Well, this area is for the general products. You can choose the products by yourself and put them in a basket. The checkout counter is right over there which is very convenient with the machines. We will send you the books about pregnancy for free if you ce an order today."


    After the brief introduction, the shop assistant bowed and walked away.


    Raegan had a look at all kinds of clothes on the shelves. Most of the baby wears came in pink and blue.


    The sight of all these cute clothes filled her heart with a strange warmth.


    Now, she realized that she was bing a mother for real.


    Raegan rubbed her belly and wondered what gender the baby was. If it was a boy, he would look like Mitchel...


    A sense of bitterness rose in Reegan''s heart all of a sudden.


    The child''s resemnce to Mitchel would most likely not change a thing. That man was obsessed with Lauren.


    Not to spoil her mood, Raegan waved those thoughts aside. She picked out a few clothes from the shelves.


    She then paid the bill and went out of the store. After taking a few steps, she heard a familiar voice. Raegan turned her head and saw a tall man standing in front of a jewelry store. She could recognize that broad back. even in her dreams. It was Mitchell


    Driven by the joy of shopping for her unborn child, Raegan didn''t think twice before she began walking toward Mitchel.


    She parted her lips to say something when a female voice sounded. "Mitchel."


    Raegan froze on the spot when she saw a woman in a blue dress appear Mitchel''s side.


    Lowering his head, Mitchel looked at the woman and asked gently, "Are you done?"


    "Yes, thanks foring with me. You are such a darling!" The woman turned around as she spoke.


    It was none other than the fragile Lauren.


    The shop assistant handed the gift bag to Lauren and said with a smile, "Ma''am, you are so lucky. Your husband is so handsome and caring."


    The smile on Raegan''s face disappeared in an instant as she stood there motionlessly


    The shop assistant said Mitchel was Lauren''s husband?


    Did they act all lovey-dovey? Oh, they were already acting like a couple even before getting married?


    Suddenly, Raegan felt very dizzy and her vision became blurry. She wanted to leave immediately, but her feet became too heavy.


    Bang!


    The shopping bag in her hand hit the floor. Everything she bought was scattered on the floor.


    "Raegan!" Lauren, who had just sighted Raegan, called out. "What a coincidence!"


    Mitchel also looked in her direction and raised his brows in surprise. What was Raegan doing here?


    Raegan hurriedly squatted and stuffed all the baby clothes into the shopping bag.


    At this time, Mitchel came over.


    His tall figure and majestic walk made it look like he had just walked out of a painting. Heads turned in his direction


    Walking over, Mitchel bent down to pick up the book on the ground and wanted to pass it to Raegan.


    It was the exact book introducing the knowledge on pregnancy which she just received from the saleswoman.


    Raegan''s heart jolted.


    "What''s this for?


    Mitchel nced at the book cover and tried to flip it open. However, Raegan snatched it off his hands.


    "Nothing." Raegan threw the book into the bag immediately.


    A trace of suspicion shed through Mitchel''s eyes. He got even more curious. When he looked up and saw her pale face, he frowned and asked, "Are you under the weather?"


    As he spoke, Mitchel reached out his hand to touch her forehead, but Raegan suddenly stepped back as if his hand was stained with poop.


    Lauren, who was standing on the side, saw what happened. A hint of cold hatred shed in her eyes.


    Her eyes narrowed. And the next second, she moaned pitifully and copsed into Mitchel''s arms.


    "Hey, are you all right?" Mitchel''s voice was so gentle.


    Lauren smiled weakly and said, "I promised to take a walk with you, and now I am already exhausted. How useless of me!


    I''m afraid we have to change ns."


    "Wait a second, I''ll get the wheelchair." After saying that, Mitchel helped Lauren to sit on a sofa in the VIP lounge nearby.


    Before rushing out, Mitchel walked to Raegan and said, "Don''t go anywhere. Ill be back in a jiffy."


    Lauren''s face darkened when she heard his words.


    Once Mitchel left, Lauren immediately stood up and walked up to Raegan. She said with an unfriendly tone, "Let''s talk."


    Her eyes were sharp and her voice wasn''t weak anymore.


    Even the jewelry shop attendant couldn''t believe her eyes when she saw the sudden change.


    On the other hand, Raegan wasn''t even surprised. She had been unlucky enough to witness Lauren''s Oscar-worthy acting before.


    "No, thanks. I have got nothing to say to you." Raegan refused directly.


    Lauren looked at her with a sneer and said sassily, ''Are you scared?"


    Raegan sputtered augh and rolled her eyes. "Why should I be scared when you are the one hovering around and shopping with my husband?"

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Drama Queen The shop assistant''s hand flew to her mouth as her eyes widened in surprise.


    She then eyed Lauren.


    The nerve of side chicks these days! This woman was holding someone else''s husband, yet she was


    so rude to the real wife.


    How shameless of her! Lauren''s face turned pale with embarrassment when she saw the look the shop


    assistant was giving her now.


    "You!" "What? Did I say anything wrong?¡± With regal grace, Raegan walked to the rest area and sat


    down.


    She then added, "If you have got anything to say, just say it.¡± The VIP lounge of the jewelry store was


    very private.


    The shop assistant left them alone after serving two cups of coffee.


    Suppressing her anger, Lauren sat down again.


    She set the gift bag on the table and said softly, ¡°Guess what gift Mitchel got me?¡± "Your attempt is to


    show off what my husband spoils you? If so, I''m not interested.¡± The word "husband" made Lauren''s


    face a little cold.


    But the next second, she smiled again.


    She took out a red velvet box from the gift bag and ced it on the table.


    "Stop acting nonchnt, Raegan.


    Are you sure you don''t want to see the ring he bought me?¡± Lauren asked, folding her hands on her


    knees.


    Raegan was stunned and couldn''t believe it.


    Was the gift Mitchel gave Lauren a ring? Despite theck of response, Lauren took out the ring and put


    it on gently.


    She then raised her hand and shook her fingers.


    ¡°Isn''t it so beautiful?¡± The diamond glistened under the dazzling light.


    It was iid with a very rare blue diamond.


    Raegan had once heard that such a diamond was called Blue Tears, which was priceless.


    Raegan''s knuckles turned white as she clutched the shopping bag in her hand.


    The fingernails on her other hand sank into her palm and it began to bleed a little.


    However, she didn''t feel any pain.


    Calm down, Raegan! She told herself, expelling a breath slowly.


    It was a trap.


    Lauren must want her to fly off the handle so she would be painted as the hostile one.


    Yet, no matter how hard she tried to stay calm, there was still a boulder in her gut.


    She couldn''t breathe properly.


    Lauren smiled sweetly and said, ¡°I think Mitchel bought this diamond ring because he wants to propose


    to me.


    He asked you to wait here because he wants you to witness our happy moment.


    Oh, I can''t wait! Do you know that he flew to Swynborough many times in the past two years just to see


    me? I was so stupid to have let such a good man go.


    Now, I''ll make it up to him for the lost time.


    We are going to live happily ever after." Lauren had dreamy eyes as she remarked.


    She continued, ¡°If I hadn''t gone abroad in a fit of pique, how would Mitchel have married someone else


    on a whim just to please his grandfather? I know he only did that to get back at me.


    Now that I''m not feeling well, he¡¯s so worried about me.¡± "That''s impossible!" Raegan blurted out with a


    pale face.


    Raegan found it hard to believe that her two-year marriage to Mitchel happened just because he


    wanted to get back at Lauren.


    If it was true, what did that make her? A pawn in their game? Raegan refused to believe it.


    Her hands kept shaking, and even her body couldn''t help trembling.


    Mitchel told her that he made her his wife because she was the most suitable woman for that title.


    It made her feel very special.


    She thought they were destined to be together.


    But now, she was learning that it was all fake.


    How could that be? An orphan like her was defenseless.


    In case of maltreatment, she would have no choice but to suck it up.


    Maybe Lauren was telling the truth.


    Mitchel must have felt she was the most suitable because he could easily dominate her.


    Oh, what a fool she had been! Seeing Raegan¡¯s pale face, Lauren knew was making headway now.


    Lauren reached out and held Raegan''s hand.


    The smile on her face became softer.


    "Raegan, I know it''s hard to ept the truth, but my conscience has been pricking me for far too long.


    I felt that you deserved to know the truth now that you two are getting divorced.¡± Then, Lauren slid over


    a bank card and continued sympathetically, "This card contains five million dors.


    It''spensation from me and Mitchel.


    1 hope you won''t hold a grudge against us and forget everything about the Dixon family.¡± This was like


    a p in the face for Raegan.


    Raegan couldn''t deny that Lauren defeated her now.


    But the game was rigged against her from the onset! Memories came flooding into her mind like a tidal


    wave of horror.


    In the past two years, Mitchel went on several business trips to Swynborough.


    He spent many days on each asion.


    No matter how hard she begged, he refused to take her with him.


    To make matters worse, he wasn''t the one who bought her the wedding ring in her hand.


    It was Matteo who handed it to her before she got the marriage certificate.


    It appeared Matteo bought the ring on Mitchel¡¯''s orders.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    But even so, Raegan had cherished the ring so much that she never took it off even when she was


    taking a shower.


    Now, it dawned on her that she''d gotten the barest minimum.


    Her heart was torn into shreds at this moment.


    The wound inside her was worse than having her leg crushed by a truck.


    Mitchel was so cruel.


    Why did he hurt her in this way? Raegan felt suffocated.


    Unwilling to listen to any more of this, she leaped to her feet with the shopping bag in her hand.


    "Aren''t you gonna wait for Mitchel to get back?" Lauren also stood up.


    Raegan suppressed the surging pain in her heart and sneered, ¡°Lauren, you have gotten what you


    wanted.


    What else do you want from me?" The smile on Lauren''s face froze.


    She said with fake innocence, ¡°What do you mean? I only told you the truth because I felt sorry for you.


    Why are you making it seem like I''m the problem here?¡± "What are you so afraid of?¡± Raegan asked


    her directly.


    She was a little naive, but she was no fool.


    It was crystal clear to her that Lauren said all that just to get her to give up her feelings to Mitchel.


    But did Lauren have to go to that length? Mitchel clearly didn''t love her and that was why she lost the


    game.


    As a result, Raegan didn''t understand why Lauren was still feeling insecure.


    For a fleeting second, Lauren''s face changed, but her calm and confident smile returned like it never


    left.


    Lauren pointed at herself and said, "Me? Afraid? Why would I be? Everyone knows that I am the love


    of Mitchel¡¯s life.


    He might have slept with you a few times, but that doesn''t change a thing.


    I¡¯m abroad and can''t satisfy his sexual desire.


    Men always have needs.


    I can understand him." Lauren portrayed herself as a warrior who sacrificed for her love as if Raegan


    had stepped into their rtionship.


    "Since you are so confident, why are you still trying to push me to anger?¡± Raegan found this amusing.


    With one hand on her hip, she looked at Lauren and asked, "Why are you telling me all this now? Are


    you trying to exaggerate your ce even though you are still nothing but a side chick?" "You!" Lauren


    pointed at Raegan as her cheeks puffed in anger.


    "Let me get this straight.


    If you feel cheated, that¡¯s on you.


    I never did anything to hurt you.


    I do not need your fake kindness nor do I owe you shit!¡± Raegan''s words irritated Lauren to the bone.


    Just as Lauren was about to charge at Raegan, she froze.


    "Ah!" Lauren screamed.


    Somehow, the cup of coffee in front of her spilled on her body and hands.


    She looked a mess.


    Raegan''s eyes narrowed.


    This crazy woman was up to no good again! Lauren blinked hard to force out tears.


    She looked at Raegan pitifully and said, "I have been nothing but nice to you, Raegan.


    I really don''t get why you hate me.


    But if you want to vent your anger, just hit me.


    I promise not to fight back." Suddenly, she held her head and staggered back as if she lost all her


    strength.


    ¡°Lauren!¡± A tall figure appeared out of nowhere and caught her in the nick of time.


    "What happened?" Frowning, Mitchel asked coldly.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17 Coax Her To Apologize


    Raegan wanted to say something.


    But before she could open her mouth, she was interrupted when Lauren suddenly reached out her scalded hand and leaned against Mitchel''s arms.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Lauren cried pitifully and said between sobs, "Mitchel, don''t me Raegan.


    I understand how she feels.


    She thinks I took you away, so she is angry.


    But I know It¡¯s just a misunderstanding.¡± When Mitchel heard this, he couldn''t help turning to Raegan.


    He looked at her with scrutiny in his eyes and asked, "Is it true?¡± But Raegan didn''t answer his question.


    She just looked at them expressionlessly.


    She found them so ridiculous that she wanted tough out loud.


    Lauren''s performance was so clumsy.


    If Mitchel was only fair in his judgment, he could find out the truth by simply checking the surveince video.


    However, it didn¡¯t cross his mind.


    He just believed Lauren and chose to question her.


    Since he had already made his judgment, why bother asking her? Did he expect her to confirm Lauren''s lies? Or did he want to give her a chance to exin her side before sentencing her? As these


    thoughts came to her mind, she only felt more disgusted.


    She wished the floor opened up and swallowed them.


    Raegan didn''t want to waste time with them anymore.


    So she sneered coldly, turned around, and left without saying anything.


    When Mitchel saw this, the creases on his forehead deepened.


    His feet unconsciously moved as if he wanted to catch up with her and stop her.


    However, he felt Lauren''s grip on his waist tightened.


    It was only then that he came back to his senses.


    He looked down at Lauren and saw her pale and pitiful face.


    Lauren said weakly, "Mitchel...


    I...


    I feel a little ufortable.


    Can you..." But before she could finish her words, Mitchel pushed her away and said in a low voice, ¡°Lauren, I have to go.


    I have something important to deal with.


    I will let Matteo apany you to the hospital.¡± After saying this, he left without looking back.


    Lauren was in shock, too stunned to react for a while.


    She stared at his back and blinked a few times.


    How could it be possible? Mitchel actually left her alone? She really couldn''t believe it.


    Mitchel''s utmost concern was Lauren¡¯s health.


    Every time Lauren said she was not feeling well, he would immediately put aside everything just to be with her.


    Even if he was abroad, he would take the earliest flight avable to see her.


    He made her feel she was the most important person in his life.


    And she thought this would always be her trump card.


    That was why she was very confident.


    Lauren never thought that one day, Mitchel would abandon her because of Raegan.


    Why did he have to go after Raegan? Could it be that he had already fallen in love with Raegan? Lauren couldn''t believe it.


    She thought it was impossible.


    She always believed that Raegan was nothingpared with her.


    Raegan couldn''t hold a candle to her in all aspects.


    At this moment, Raegan was already taking the esctor.


    Tears streamed down her face uncontrobly, and she didn¡¯t mind them.


    She thought she was strong.


    It turned out she wasn''t.


    Her heart hurt so much that she could hardly breathe.


    It was as if a giant boulder pressed her chest.


    In the past two years, Mitchel treated Raegan well.


    The tenderness he showed her made her think he had at least learned to love her.


    But the reality pped her hard in the face.


    It turned out it was only her wishful thinking.


    She found it ridiculous.


    She was no different from a naive clown.


    But Raegan still couldn''t understand.


    Did she do anything wrong to Mitchel? Why was he so cruel to her? He even bought a ring for Lauren today.


    Was he really that eager? They could get the divorce certificate tomorrow.


    Couldn''t he wait even for half a day before he proposed to Lauren? Was he trying to show her the clear distinction between her and the woman he truly loved? Was it that Mitchel''s heart only belonged to Lauren and he couldn''t wait even a minute for the woman he loved? As for her, she was nothing to him.


    He didn''t love her even a bit.


    But just because he didn''t love her, did she deserve to be treated like this? She was also a human being.


    She felt pain.


    And no matter how strong she was, she would waver at times.


    Raegan¡¯''s tears couldn''t stop from flowing.


    And she was so lost in thought that she didn''t notice she was already at the bottom step of the esctor.


    It was toote before she realized it.


    She stumbled, and her whole body leaned forward.


    She closed her eyes and waited for the pain when her body hit the floor.


    But to her surprise, what she felt was a warm embrace.


    It turned out a man had caught her in time.


    Raegan was so nervous that she held the man''s waist tightly.


    She was so close to his body that she could feel the muscles under his clothes.


    They were firm and powerful.


    Knowing that she was saved, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    She thought she must thank her savior.


    But before she could say anything, a deep and pleasant voice sounded above her head.


    "What are you thinking? You are so absent-minded.


    Don''t you know you are taking the esctor? How can you be so careless?¡± The voice sounded so familiar that Raegan abruptly raised her head.


    And sure enough, she saw Mitchel looking down at her.


    His handsome face was full of concern.


    If it were in the past, she would think he really cared for her.


    But now, the situation was different.


    At the thought of this, the corners of Raegan¡¯s mouth curved into a bitter smile.


    She stood up straight and broke free from his arms.


    She had to ept the fact that Mitchel would never care for her.


    In his eyes, she was nothing.


    He must be here to me her.


    Did he really have to go after her to condemn her for the sake of Lauren? "Raegan, what''s wrong with you? You have been acting so strangetely," Mitchel said in a low voice.


    He unconsciously frowned when Raegan broke free of his embrace.


    He didn''t understand what was going on with Raegan.


    He noticed her abnormalities these past few days.


    "If you are dissatisfied with anything, tell me directly.


    Don''t take it out on Lauren.


    She Just had a surgery.


    She can''t be stimted now." Raegan''s guess was right.


    Sure enough, Mitchel went after her for the sake of Lauren.


    Raegan wanted to congratte herself for guessing it right.


    Fortunately, she no longer had expectations for him.


    It didn''t hurt that much anymore.


    Raegan raised her head and looked at him.


    The tears were still hanging at the corners of her eyes.


    But she smiled bitterly and said, "Am I stimting her? How about me? Have you ever considered my feelings? Mitchel, we are not divorced yet.


    But what did you do? You took her out to buy a ring.


    Now tell me.


    Who is stimting who?¡± It was only now that Mitchel saw Raegan''s face clearly.


    Looking at her red and swollen eyes made him feel distressed.


    He didn''t know why, but he felt like his heart was being stabbed by a sharp object.


    The pain made his expressionplicated.


    "Raegan..." Mitchel wanted to say something.


    But before he could even finish a sentence, Raegan interrupted him, ¡°What if I tell you that Lauren has framed me? Will you believe me? Will you confront her like what you are doing to me now?" Mitchel was stunned for a moment.


    He didn''t expect Raegan to ask such questions.


    It took him a few seconds to react.


    With a stern face, he countered, "If Lauren really did it, yes, I will confront her.


    But I know it''s impossible.


    She will never frame you.¡± Raegan had already expected Mitchel''s answer.


    She thought she was ready to ept it.


    But why did her heart still hurt? She felt like she was going to die from the pain.


    Did he really love Lauren so much that he believed Lauren was not capable of doing bad things? He must really be blinded by love.


    In his eyes, Lauren was wless, gentle and kind.


    But how about her? How did Mitchel see her? In his eyes, she must only be a hrious clown.


    Raegan couldn''t helpughing at herself inwardly.


    She was too stupid to think that there was still a chance to change Mitchel¡¯s heart.


    She looked at him with red eyes and said, "Are you saying that she is not capable of framing me, but I am? So, it means that if anything happens to her, I have something to do with it.


    Then you wille to me and me me.


    Is that it? Mitchel, am I really that kind of person in your eyes?" As she spoke, Raegan''s eyes darkened.


    It was as if they lost their luster because of despair.


    Mitchel¡¯s lips moved as if he wanted to say something.


    However, words seemed to have gotten stuck in his throat.


    He was silent for a while.


    Then he said slowly, "Raegan, I only believe in what I see.


    Do you have any evidence to prove that Lauren has framed you? If you do, then I will believe you without hesitation.¡± There was no response from Raegan.


    She didn''t want to answer Mitchel''s question.


    She felt like her heart had already numbed from the pain.


    Why did he need to ask her for evidence? Did he ask for evidence from Lauren before he firmly believed that she pushed Lauren to the groundst time? He did not.


    Instead, he convicted her arbitrarily.


    However, when it came to Lauren, he would ce his full trust in Lauren''s words and demand evidence from her for her speaking the truth.


    Raegan''s heart hurt even more.


    She felt like a sharp knife had been cutting it into pieces.


    She wanted to let Mitchel know how unfair he was.


    But she decided not to.


    He should realize it himself.


    Raegan bit her lower lip hard to suppress the tears that were about to fall again.


    She didn''t want to cry in front of Mitchel anymore.


    She had shed more than enough tears for him.


    If he had reciprocated her love for him, then he was worth her tears.


    She wouldn''t mind crying because of him.


    But he never loved her.


    His heart only belonged to Lauren.


    So, her tears were always in vain.


    Mitchel noticed that something was wrong with Raegan''s expression.


    He didn''t want to make her feel worse, so he said in a deep and maic voice, "Raegan, I don''t mean to me you.


    | know you are angry.


    You are full of resentment now.


    But it¡¯s all my fault.


    I didn¡¯t handle our problems well.¡± Raegan was stunned for amoment.


    She didn''t expect him to talk to her in such a soft voice at this time.


    Mitchel seemed to have returned to the old Mitchel she knew.


    He was sweet and tender to her back then.


    Suddenly, she had an illusion that they returned to the past.


    The Mitchel Raegan knew back then was gentle and patient.


    Those were the traits that made her addicted to him.


    While Raegan was reminiscing about the past, Mitchel spoke again.


    He said in a soft voice, "Raegan, everything was just a misunderstanding.


    Don''t make a fuss over it.


    Apologize to Lauren and let this matter go.¡± His words were like a basin of cold water that was poured on her head.


    Instantly, her mood sank to the bottom again.


    Different emotions intertwined in her chest.


    She felt soplicated that she already began to get upset.


    Raegan''s heart twitched.


    It was very painful, making her want to curl up.


    She thought Mitchel¡¯s gentleness toward her was genuine.


    It turned out he only did it to coax her to apologize to Lauren.


    He really valued Lauren that much.


    What was more heartbreaking than this? She felt devastated. Her heart was riddled with holes.


    Why did he keep on hurting her again and again? Did she deserve all this?


    Raegan was silent for a long time before she looked into Mitchel¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Mitchel, what if Lauren stabs me to death with a sharp knife? Are you not going to believe it because you didn¡¯t witness it with your own eyes? Are you still going to look for evidence? Are you going to me me because you think it¡¯s my fault to assert that?¡±


    Tears welled up in her beautiful eyes, blurring her vision. Her voice was full of sadness when she asked the question.


    When Mitchel heard Raegan say the word ¡°death¡± very casually, he felt pain in his heart. It was getting intense.


    Suddenly, he stepped forward and forced her to retreat.


    Then, he pressed his other hand against the wall to trap her. After he confined her, he snapped, ¡°Raegan, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Although Mitchel sounded angry, his heart still ached when he saw Raegan¡¯s depressed look.


    He stared at her for a while. When he was about to say something, a voice interrupted him.


    ¡°Mitchel¡­¡±


    Mitchel turned his head and saw Laurening over in a wheelchair.


    Mitchel still trapped Raegan against the wall. But when Lauren saw this scene, she thought Mitchel was holding Raegan in his arms.


    Lauren¡¯s face turned pale at once.


    However, she quickly adjusted her expression. The next moment, Lauren said weakly and pitifully, ¡°Mitchel, don¡¯t mind her anymore. Let¡¯s just forget what happened. As long as it can make Raegan feel better, I don¡¯t mind suffering from grievance.¡±


    Then she turned to Raegan and added, ¡°Even if you and Mitchel divorce, we will still treat you as family. If you encounter any difficulties in the future, I am willing to help you. Just remember toe to me.¡±


    Lauren sounded very generous and courteous. But judging from her words, it was very obvious that she wanted everyone to believe that Raegan was an unreasonable lunatic.


    Mitchel frowned upon hearing Lauren¡¯s words. He turned his head again and nced at her. But for some reason, he suddenly became annoyed at Lauren.


    ¡°ALL right. Stop talking now,¡± Mitchel said before Lauren could speak again.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Evil n Lauren''s face turned pale, but she masked her displeasure as usual.


    Mitchel must be worried about her health.


    Lauren smiled and said softly, "Mitchel, you really don''t have to worry about me.


    I am fine.¡± Mitchel looked a little cold.


    When he saw Lauren''s pitiful look, he turned his face away without saying anything.


    He was still hovering around Raegan.


    With a distant smile, Raegan said, ¡°Your sweetheart is waiting for you.


    Go be with her." Raegan had had enough.


    These two were free to do all their lovey-dovey stuff here.


    As for her, she wanted to leave right away.


    Raegan was so tired that she feared she might faint at any moment.


    Seeing Raegan¡¯s red eyes, Mitchel felt a pang of pain in his heart.


    "L.." Mitchel began, but then stopped on second thought "It doesn''t matter!" Suddenly, Lauren opened


    her mouth and said softly, ¡°Mitchel, I know what you mean, but you really do not have to force Raegan


    to apologize to me.


    I''m willing to let this slide.


    Just let her go." Raegan was stunned.


    These words brought Raegan back to her senses.


    Her heart sank to her stomach.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She looked at the man in front of her as if he were a stranger.


    So, Mitchel was refusing to let her go because she hadn''t apologized to Lauren? Damn it! Raegan


    smiled bitterly.


    It turned out that this was the so-called favor.


    He was so unreasonable that he turned a blind eye to the truth.


    Mitchel was so unfair.


    Her side of the story didn''t matter to him.


    She was always wrong in his eyes.


    At the thought of this, Raegan''s smile turned cold.


    Raegan looked at Mitchel and asked, "You want me to apologize?" Mitchel hadn''t expected Lauren to


    say that.


    It was the wrong assumption, so when he saw how Raegan looked at him, his heart ached even more.


    He was about to say something when Raegan shook off his hand.


    She walked to Lauren and lowered her head.


    Raegan said, "I''m sorry, Lauren." A strange weight fell on Raegan as soon as she lowered her head.


    She could almost hear the sound of her bones cracking.


    She knew that the self-confidence that she struggled to build had just copsed within her.


    Anyway, it didn''t matter.


    This could be a blessing in disguise.


    She had to bepletely shattered before she could be reborn.


    With that thought in mind, she approached Lauren and bent over.


    She then said with a menacing smile, "I promise you, Lauren.


    You''ll suffer what I suffered.¡± Lauren''s face changed.


    If Mitchel wasn''t here, Lauren would have jumped out of the wheelchair and pounced on Raegan now.


    Raegan straightened up and looked at Mitchel.


    "Satisfied? Can I leave now?¡± Mitchel¡¯s handsome face darkened.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t understand why he was still unhappy after she already apologized.


    But she couldn''t care less now.


    They were going to be strangers, starting tomorrow.


    Raegan took off the ring on her finger and threw it at Mitchel with a straight face.


    "Let''s meet at the court tomorrow, Mr.


    Dixon." There was a dead silence.


    The only sound that was heard came from the ring when it hit the floor.


    Mitchel¡¯s face darkened even further.


    He stared at the ring with the expression of someone who was about to go on a killing spree.


    "Raegan! Have you really made up your mind?¡± His voice was colder than the devil''s.


    However, the faint sadness in his eyes was still noticeable.


    Raegan was surprised to see it, but she soon felt she was imagining things.


    How could Mitchel be sad by her decision? He always wanted to be with Lauren, so he should be


    happy now.


    "Yes, I have.¡± After giving that straightforward answer, Raegan turned around and left without a


    backward nce.


    The air seemed to drop to zero now.


    Lauren began to shiver.


    She held her breath for fear of annoying Mitchel further.


    It took Matteo a while to recover from the shock.


    When he did, he picked up the ring and handed it to Mitchel.


    He knew that this ring meant a lot to Mitchel.


    For the longest time, Mitchel hung it on a ne that he always wore.


    "Throw it away.


    It¡¯s useless now." Mitchel pulled on a calm expression as he spoke word by word.


    Although he didn''t look as frightening as before, his aura was still cold.


    He was like an ice king whose stare alone could freeze anyone on the spot.


    Matteo couldn''t bring himself to throw away something so precious.


    He made up his mind to keep it safe instead.


    "Mitchel..." Lauren moved over to Mitchel in her wheelchair.


    Holding his hand, she said in a low voice, "That is your grandma''s ring, right? And Raegan just threw it


    to the floor just like that.


    She doesn''t cherish it at all." Lauren had wanted that ring for a long time, but Mitchel refused to give it


    to her.


    She never expected him to give it to Raegan.


    Lauren squeezed Mitchel¡¯s hand subconsciously.


    A vicious light sparked in her eyes.


    Still unwilling to make any intimate contact with Lauren, Mitchel withdrew his hand with a frown.


    Lauren''s expression froze for a second.


    All of a sudden, something urred to Mitchel.


    He shot Lauren a cold look, making her shiver in fear.


    "Did you tell Raegan that I bought you a ring?¡± he asked, his voice chilly.


    Lauren''s face turned pale.


    Suppressing the panic in her heart, she bit her lower lip and said, "How could I? | bought the diamond


    ring for my aunt due to her uing birthday.


    Is there a problem?" Mitchel¡¯s eyes nted as he looked at her.


    "You know I hate people who y tricks in my presence the most.


    I told you to choose whatever you like, but some things are off the shelf now.¡± It was as if he emptied a


    basin of cold water on Lauren now.


    Lauren panicked.


    Did he find out what she did? But even if she provoked Raegan with words, so what? Mitchel was


    always so doting.


    He never frowned at her before.


    But in recent times, he became suspicious of her and even questioned her.


    It was all Raegan''s fault! That bitch deserved to die! Lauren was on the brink of losing her temper, but


    when she remembered Jocelyn''s advice, she took in a deep breath.


    With tearful eyes, she opened WhatsApp and held out her phone to him.


    She uttered, ¡°Are you suspecting me? If you don''t believe me, check it yourself!¡± It was a chat history of


    her asking her aunt''s opinion about the ring a few days ago.


    Mitchel¡¯s face softened a little.


    He sighed.


    "Fine!¡± "Mitchel, it¡¯s still me, Lauren.


    How could you think of me like that? Your divorce is getting finalized tomorrow.


    Why would I feel the need to do such a thing?" Lauren said and began to cry sadly.


    "Stop crying, will you? Remember that the doctor said emotional stress is bad for your health?¡± Mitchel


    cautioned her.


    "But I can''t help it! You are hurting me, Mitchel.


    You and I go way back, yet you still don''t trust me.


    What''s the point of me getting better? I''d rather die...¡± Lauren cried so hard that her body shook


    violently and she could barely breathe properly.


    "Come on, stop talking about death! I''ll make sure you get better." Mitchel squeezed her shoulder


    comfortingly.


    "Mitchel, can we get married tomorrow?" Lauren looked up with her teary eyes filled with expectation.


    Yet, Mitchel¡¯s eyes darkened.


    He didn''t respond to her proposal.


    Shamelessly, Lauren acted pitiful again.


    "Well, | never expected to marry you in this life.


    It¡¯s fine though.


    1 can die a happy woman now." "This again? I thought I just told you to stop talking about death!"


    Exasperated, Mitchel handed her a handkerchief to wipe her tears.


    He then said, "Let''s get you to the hospital." He asked Matteo to look after Lauren.


    Then, he went to the parking lot to drive out the car.


    For some reason, Mitchel didn''t want to be left alone with Lauren.


    Her crying didn''t even make him sad or sympathetic.


    He just found it very annoying.


    Lauren''s crying ceased and she copsed back in the wheelchair after Mitchel left.


    Jocelyn was right.


    Mitchel wasn''t a man to be fooled easily.


    Fortunately, she had prepared a fake chat.


    Thinking of all that happened after her return, Lauren began to panic again.


    It appeared Mitchel changed once the divorce was brought up.


    He became irritable, uneasy, and impatient with her.


    Did he not want to divorce Raegan? Had he fallen in love with her? Lauren''s face turned as white as a


    ghost.


    She kicked the sofa next to her.


    A shopping bag fell and got stuck near the wheelchair.


    Her eyes zeroed in on it.


    This shopping bag was the same one Raegan had clutched tightly just now.


    She must have forgotten it.


    Wait a minute! The brand name was familiar! Lauren tilted her head.


    Soon, she remembered the brand was for a maternal and infant store! Matteo, who was on the phone,


    had his back to Lauren.


    She quietly picked up the shopping bag and looked inside.


    Her face fell instantly.


    After a moment of shock, she dumped the bag in the trash can hurriedly.


    Baby clothes! Was Raegan pregnant? How...


    How did that happen? Where...


    When...


    Lauren''s mind was in a muddle.


    She held her head and tried to think straight.


    Judging by Mitchell''s words a while back, he wasn''t aware of Raegan¡¯s pregnancy.


    Getting rid of Raegan''s baby should be easy.


    A menacing expression appeared on Lauren''s face.


    Her eyes glistened with evil.


    Lauren knew Raegan was standing in the way of her rekindling passion with Mitchel from the first day.


    Anyway, she would deal with Raegan slowly once their divorce was finalized!

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    A Close Call At seven o''clock the next morning, Raegan got up and was ready to go to the court for the


    divorce.


    Her appointment was for half past nine.


    It was still early, so she decided to take a bus there.


    The episode at the shopping mall had_ spoiled Raegan''s mood and didn''t want to dine out with Nicole.


    When she got back home, she realized the baby¡¯s clothes she brought were missing.


    She called the shopping mall, but they couldn''t find them either.


    Perhaps someone else had picked up the bag.


    Once the bus arrived at her stop, she texted Mitchel, telling him she had arrived.


    It dawned on her that thest time she texted him was before Lauren''s return.


    The text read, "Honey, when will you be back home?" It was from the day she learned about her


    pregnancy.


    At first, she wanted to break the news to him via text, but she thought it would be better to do it in


    person.


    Things didn''t go as nned.


    A lot had changed since then.


    Most of the messages in the chat were from her.


    Mitchel rarely replied, but when he did, he replied briefly.


    She didn''t think so much about this before.


    But going through the chat history now, it appeared Mitchel had always shown hisck of love for her.


    Sadness crept into her heart again.


    She quickly cleared the chat, deciding not to dwell on that ugly past anymore.


    As she walked toward the bureau, she heard someone shout, "Thief!" A figure in all-ck clothes


    appeared out of nowhere and pushed Raegan aside.


    He was clutching a red purse and running away like the devil was on his tail.


    Fortunately, Raegan supported her weight with one knee before her body could hit the hard ground.


    A woman in a red dress ran after the thief.


    Suddenly, she tripped and fell, spraining her ankle.


    She looked at the passers-by with a painful expression and pleaded, ¡°Help...


    Somebody help me, please.


    Some important drugs are in that bag.


    My sick husband needs them ASAP." Although there were a few passersby, no one offered to help


    despite her cry.


    They just looked on as if they were watching a live drama.


    Seeing this, Raegan shot to her feet.


    She gave the thief a hot chase while shouting, "Hey, you! Stop right there! Someone stop him! He''s a


    thief!¡± Her shout drew the attention of the passers-by in front.


    The thief looked back at her and increased his speed.


    Raegan did the same.


    In a matter of seconds, the distance between her and the thief was shortened.


    She used to be the star of the track team when she was in school.


    Catching up with this thief was going to be a piece of cake for her.


    She continued to shout, "Drop the bag right now! Don''t let the thief go.


    Stop him!" The thief was so scared that he didn''t know when he ran into a dead end.


    A secondter, Raegan caught up with him.


    Resting his hands on his knees, the thief panted and cursed, "Fuck you! Are you out of your mind?


    Why did you chase me? The bag isn''t even yours!" Raegan looked at the face of the blonde thief, only


    to discover that he was rather young.


    She panted and said kindly, "Hand over the bag and turn yourself in.


    Trust me, this is not the right way to go.


    You are still young." "Fine, if you want the bag, thene and get it." The thief threw the bag at his feet


    and looked rather submissive.


    When Raegan bent over to pick it up without hesitation, the thief whipped out a knife and was about to


    jab it at her.


    ¡°Why don''t you just mind your fucking business, huh? Go to hell, bitch!" The sun had reflected on the


    de of the knife the very moment he pulled it out.


    Raegan reacted quickly.


    She pulled his shoulder and tilted her entire body to the side.


    The knife only bruised Raegan¡¯''s arm as the young man struggled to remain standing.


    With a ng, the knife fell to the ground.


    The thief lost it in an instant.


    He picked up the knife again and yelled with red eyes, ¡°How dare you dodge! You are finished today!"


    After that threat, he raised his hand again and aimed for Raegan''s neck this time.


    Raegan''s face turned deathly pale.


    Her eyes widened like never before.


    Was this how she was going to die? After the thought crossed her mind for a fleeting second, she


    reached out her hand to hold the de of the knife tightly.


    Blood oozed out of her palm within seconds.


    It dripped down her hand.


    Shocked by the sight, the thief froze on the spot.


    He looked at her like she was some monster.


    Afterward, he withdrew his hand as if the knife was as hot as coal.


    The two of them stared at each other.


    Bang! A cop kicked the thief and pinned him to the ground in a trice.


    Raegan, who had lost a lot of blood, copsed to the ground.


    "Oh my God!" With teary eyes, thedy in red ran over and knelt by Raegan''s side.


    She was horrified by the blood.


    Pointing at the woman''s bag, Raegan gritted her teeth in pain and said, "Check the bag.


    Are the drugs still in it?" The teary-eyed woman fetched her bag and looked inside it.


    She then said excitedly, "Yes, they are still there.


    Thank you so much, miss.


    Don''t say anything more.


    Let me send you to the hospital now." Minutester, the ambnce arrived in front of an hospital.


    A doctor examined Raegan and determined she wasn¡¯t badly injured.


    Raegan only had a few bruises and a cut in her palm.


    As the doctor stitched the cut, the woman whose purse was stolen, stayed by Raegan''s side the whole


    time.


    Raegan buried her face in the woman''s shoulder, too scared to look at the needle.


    She had a phobia for needles and had a low tolerance for pain since she was little.


    She was such a softie for someone who was born into hardship.


    Any pain would be magnified to an unbearable extent.


    Worse still, she had lied to the doctor that she was allergic to anesthesia Just so her baby wouldn''t get


    hurt.


    The stitching made her scalp go numb.


    She clenched her teeth and burst into tears.


    The bag owner''s heart broke for Raegan.


    She wished she could take Raegan¡¯s pain away.


    After the doctor left, it took Raegan a long time to remember her appointment for the divorce.


    Was Mitchel already waiting for her? Raegan took out her phone to give Mitchel a call.


    She wasn''t used to using her left hand, so the phone dropped to the floor and tripped off.


    The woman helped her pick it up.


    ¡°Please don''t move.


    I''ll help you with whatever it is.¡± On the way here, the two of them had exchanged pleasantries.


    The woman introduced herself as Luciana Lloyd.


    "Luciana, could you please help me make a call?¡± "Sure! What''s the number?" Raegan recited


    Mitchel¡¯s phone number.


    After dialing it, Luciana asked curiously, "Who is this?¡± Raegan replied, "My husband." "Okay." Luciana


    held out the phone to her.


    "Ermm...


    Could you please speak to him for me?" Raegan still hadn''t gotten used to the pain.


    In the past, she always called Mitchel at the slightest injuries.


    She usually burst into tears as soon as she heard his voice.


    Now that their marriage wasing to an end, she felt she had no right to cry to him.


    Thest thing she wanted was to show her vulnerability to him.


    She was afraid that she would lose control and burst into tears.


    "Okay, what should I tell him?" Luciana agreed readily and asked.


    "Tell him that I can''t make it to the appointment this morning.


    But I''ll be at the court at two o''clock this afternoon." Luciana paused for a moment before saying, "Got


    it.¡± The line went through shortly after.


    For some reason, Luciana turned and whispered on the phone.


    Raegan pricked up her ears.


    However, she couldn''t make out the conversation.


    She just heard Luciana say that they were in the hospital.


    Luciana hung up and turned to Raegan again.


    With a smile, she said, ¡°Raegan, I hope you don¡¯t mind me telling your husband exactly why you can''t


    make it to the appointment." "It''s okay, Luciana.


    It doesn''t matter." Raegan bit the insides of her lips.


    Whether Luciana said it or not, Mitchel wouldn''t care about her anyway.


    "Are you getting married to this man today?" "Nah, quite the opposite.


    We''re getting divorced,¡± Raegan answered honestly.


    "Divorce?" Luciana asked in surprise, "Why?" Raegan raised a brow, wondering why Luciana was so


    interested in her business.


    Didn''t Luciana know the word, privacy? Reading her mind, Luciana smiled and exined, "Bear with


    me, Raegan.


    I have been through this myself.


    Honestly, ] think you are impulsive.¡± When Raegan realized that Luciana was just being kind, she said


    with a bitter smile, "Don''t get me wrong.


    My husband is the one who asked for a divorce.¡± "How could it be? You are a beautiful and kind-


    hearted woman.


    Is he blind or something?¡± said Luciana while gnashing her teeth.


    ¡ã Raegan found Luciana¡¯s reaction amusing.


    It warmed her heart that someone she just met had taken her side.


    ¡°He wants to marry someone else,¡± Raegan said.


    The two of them chatted for another while.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    When it was time for lunch, Luciana went out to get some food for Raegan.


    The ward was quiet.


    Leaning against the pillow, Raegan yawned and began to doze off.


    Bang! Suddenly, the door of the ward was pushed open.


    Raegan''s eyelids flew open.


    She looked in that direction.


    A tall and straight figure was standing in the doorway.


    It was Mitchel.


    He was wearing a ck suit.


    His face was so handsome and he exuded a dignifying and elegant aura.


    Against the sunlight, he strode to her slowly.


    It seemed that he was shrouded with ayer of sacred aroma, which made him pure and pleasant.


    Raegan''s mind was jammed with many thoughts.


    When she recalled the near-death experience earlier, pain tugged at her heartstrings.


    She felt both sad and aggrieved.


    She badly wanted to show Mitchel all her injuries and then cry in his arms.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Her Domineering Mother-inw "Raegan..." Mitchel called out softly while approaching Raegan.


    His voice was filled with worry.


    It was Raegan¡¯s first time having a near-death experience.


    Raegan was still in a trance at the moment.


    But Mitchel''s voice brought Raegan back to her senses.


    The moment she saw him, she had the urge to throw herself into his arms regardless of anything.


    She almost died today.


    She really thought it was her end.


    If Raegan didn''t make it, Mitchel would never see her again.


    And he would never know about their baby.


    Mitchel knew nothing about the baby yet.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Raegan hadn''t had the chance to tell him anything.


    Even if he didn''t like the baby, it was still his.


    He deserved to know.


    The baby also had the right to let its father know its existence.


    Raegan didn''t want to deprive her baby of this right.


    "Mitchel..." Raegan was about to say something when the door was pushed open, and someone called


    out Mitchel''s name behind them.


    It was Lauren who came in.


    She immediately walked to the bed and said concernedly, "Raegan, are you all right? Mitchel and 1


    were on our way to the court when we heard that you were in the hospital.


    We were shocked and worried about you, so we immediately came here." Raegan was stunned for a


    moment.


    She didn''t expect to hear these words from Lauren.


    But soon, she realized something.


    Then she felt that the hope in her heart that had just been revived sank to the bottom again.


    And the luster in her eyes slowly disappeared until her eyes dimmed.


    1 How could she forget? Today must be a significant day for Lauren.


    After all, Mitchel and she were getting divorced today, and Mitchel would finally be free to marry


    Lauren.


    Raegan realized how ridiculous she was.


    Mitchel was very eager to divorce her.


    How could she still hold on to her fantasy about him? Her brain must have been affected by her


    injuries.


    She became muddled, and she was not able to think clearly.


    Raegan remained silent.


    It was Mitchel who turned his head to Lauren and asked, "Why did youe in?" His tone seemed


    grumpy, and his expression turned cold.


    Lauren put on a pitiful look and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s so cold outside.


    With these thin clothes, I can''t stand the cold..." Raegan still didn''t say anything, but her eyes scanned


    Lauren up and down.


    Lauren wore a whitece dress with a hollowed-out design.


    It was simple yet elegant, making her look particrly frail and attractive.


    Mitchel was in a ck suit, and Lauren wore a delicate white dress.


    Whoever saw them would immediately understand why they were dressed like this.


    Obviously, they couldn''t wait to register their marriage certificate.


    It was just that what happened to Raegan had ruined their n.


    After this realization, Raegan didn''t want to say another word to Mitchel.


    At this moment, Lauren spoke again.


    "Raegan, how are you feeling now?" On the surface, Lauren was pretending to be concerned about


    Raegan.


    But the undisguised resentment in her eyes was undeniable.


    Actually, Lauren had prepared for this day.


    She had this handmade white dress customized half a month ago because this day was special for her.


    She had been desperate to marry Mitchel, and she thought she would finally be his wife today.


    So, she got up early in the morning and dressed up.


    For a smooth n today, Lauren took a morning-after pill and went to the Dixon Group to wait for


    Mitchel.


    As soon as she saw him, she cried pitifully and coaxed him to go to the court.


    Lauren had nned everything in advance.


    She only needed to wait for Mitchel and Raegan to divorce.


    Then, she would have her way to let Mitchel marry her, She thought what happened yesterday was


    enough to make Raegan back down.


    She didn¡¯t expect Raegan wouldn''t give up and dyed the appointment for the divorce.


    Raegan must do it purposely! Lauren couldn''t help cursing Raegan in her heart while looking at


    Raegan.


    Lauren vowed to make a meticulous n to deal with Raegan in the future.


    "I''m fine," Raegan replied indifferently.


    Her bandaged right hand was hidden under the quilt.


    Mitchel and Lauren couldn''t see it.


    There was no need to let them know about it.


    "I''m d to know that you''re fine.


    It means you can go through the procedure this afternoon, right?¡± Lauren said at once.


    Obviously, this had been her purpose ofing here.


    - Mitchel raised his eyebrow when he heard Lauren''s question.


    He looked at her with a frown and was about to say something.


    But before Mitchel could open his mouth, Raegan spoke first.


    "Of course, | can.


    Don''t worry.


    I''ll be there on time.¡± Even if Mitchel and Lauren didn''te here, Raegan had nned to go to the


    court in the afternoon.


    Although it was inconvenient to use her left hand due to her injured right hand, she could still sign the


    documents with her left hand.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his expression darkened when he heard Raegan¡¯s words.


    But Lauren was too excited to notice the sudden change in Mitchel''s expression.


    Lauren held Mitchel''s arm and said happily, "Thank you, Raegan.


    As I have said, even if you and Mitchel divorce, we will still treat you as family.


    We will look after you." Mitchel¡¯s frown deepened upon hearing this.


    Suddenly, the door was mmed open.


    "Really? Since when did an outsider have the right to make decisions for the Dixon family? Why didn''t I


    know?" Luciana snapped as she stormed in.


    Luciana looked noble and elegant in her red dress.


    She put the lunch box on the bedside table, took a cushion, and put it behind Raegan to serve as


    Raegan''s backrest.


    Then she said warmly to Raegan, "Raegan, are you hungry? I''m sorry I''m a bitte.


    I let the maids make these dishes for you, and it took them a while to finish.¡± Luciana ignored Mitchel


    and Lauren.


    It was as if only she and Raegan were in the ward.


    Luciana walked in so quickly that Lauren didn''t clearly see who came in.


    But she felt that the aura this woman exuded was undoubtedly strong.


    Lauren thought she had to fight back.


    She had to show this woman that she was not a pushover.


    Besides, this woman was kind to Raegan.


    She never saw any wealthy people around Raegan.


    Lauren assumed this woman was not a big shot.


    With all these thoughts, Lauren held her head high and asked arrogantly, "Who are you? Are you


    rted to Raegan?¡± Luciana snorted coldly, turned around, and looked at Lauren disdainfully.


    "Me? Am I rted to Raegan? Of course, I am! I''m her mother-inw." As soon as Luciana said this,


    there was pin-drop silence in the ward.


    The air around them instantly froze.


    Finally, Lauren saw Luciana''s face clearly.


    Her legs went weak.


    If she hadn''t been holding Mitchel''s arm, she would have almost fallen to the ground.


    ¡ã It turned out the woman was Mitchel¡¯s mother.


    Lauren didn''t expect Luciana toe here.


    1 Luciana looked at Lauren sharply.


    It was as if she wanted to swallow Lauren alive.


    Lauren was so scared that she quickly hid behind Mitchel.


    Mitchel was also surprised about Luciana¡¯s appearance.


    He pursed his thin lips and asked, "Mom, why did youe back out of the blue?¡± Luciana looked at


    Mitchel and sneered, "You''re the fine one to ask.


    Can''t Ie back anytime I want? It''s actually a good thing that I decided toe back today.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t have witnessed such a dramatic scene.


    You brat! Your wife is injured, but you don''t even know how tofort her.


    Instead, you show up here with your mistress.


    How can you be so insensitive? You are so cruel!" Luciana was furious.


    She showed no mercy even to Mitchel.


    Lauren''s face turned pale at once.


    Then, resentment filled her heart.


    She was looking forward to marrying into the Dixon family.


    How dare Luciana call her a mistress! Lauren knew that Luciana always despised her.


    But now, Luciana even humiliated her like this.


    Luciana was going too far.


    But she could not lose her temper.


    So Lauren bit her lower lip and said pitifully, "Luciana, I''m Lauren.


    ] am the daughter of Tommy Murray.


    Don''t you remember me?¡± ¡°Lauren...¡± Luciana repeated.


    She thought for a while, then said, "Wait.


    Did you just say you are Tommy''s daughter?¡± When Luciana mentioned Tommy''s name, her expression


    gradually changed.


    Lauren''s eyes lit up upon seeing Luciana''s reaction.


    She smiled and answered, "Yes, I am his daughter.


    When I was a child, I used to..." But before Lauren could finish her words, Luciana shook her head and


    interrupted, "As far as I know, the Murray family is a family of schrs.


    They will never have a shameless descendant like you who seduces a married man.¡± 1 The smile on


    Lauren''s face instantly froze.


    She was at a loss for words.


    Luciana stared at Lauren with piercing eyes and continued, "If you are really the daughter of the Murray


    family, I will have a good chat with Tommy.


    He must be so busy with his work that he doesn''t have time to discipline his child.


    He has to know what kind of person his daughter is." 1 Luciana paused, snorted coldly, and continued,


    "Or does he support you for being the shameless other woman? Does he have no objection to your


    behavior? Humph! What kind of a father is he?¡± Luciana was a straightforward person.


    She said whatever she wanted to say without hesitation.


    So, it was not surprising that her words were ruthless, directly belittling Lauren and the Murray family.


    Raegan, who had been listening to Luciana and Lauren silently on the bed, was still in astonishment.


    She never expected that Luciana was her mother-in-w.


    Although Raegan and Mitchel were married for two years, Raegan never got the chance to meet


    Mitchel''s parents.


    All she knew was that they lived abroad.


    But one time, Raegan overheard the maids of the Dixon family mention that Mitchel''s parents didn¡¯t like


    her at all.


    The reason was very simple.


    Raegan came from a humble family and didn''t deserve to marry into the rich and powerful Dixon family.


    Since then, Raegan had always thought that Mitchel¡¯s parents didn''t like her.


    But now, Luciana stormed into the ward with a lunch box for Raegan and scolded Mitchel and Lauren.


    She even introduced herself as Raegan''s mother-inw and defended Raegan.


    Raegan was in utter disbelief.


    Yet, seeing the depressed look on Lauren''s face made Raegan feel somehowcent.


    Raegan thought she must have been affected by Lauren''s wickedness since she had been dealing with


    Lauren frequently these days.


    That was why she would feel this way now.


    At this moment, Lauren''s face flushed like she had been pped countless times.


    She felt embarrassed and pissed but she knew she couldn''t lose her temper at this juncture.


    With mixed feelings burning within her, she looked weird with that pitiful look she put on.


    When Mitchel saw this, he subconsciously frowned and tried to exin, "Mom, it¡¯s not like that...¡± "Not


    like what?" Luciana interrupted forcefully.


    She pointed at Lauren and snapped, ¡°Is this woman not your mistress, or Raegan is not your wife?"


    Upon hearing this, Lauren¡¯s face turned pale.


    She felt like she was about to die from the inner anger of being humiliated.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Caring Mother-inw Lauren, who had been putting on an act of being weak, realized what it really felt


    like to be on the brink of death now.


    She felt Luciana would piss her off so badly any moment from now.


    She was known for her facade of a tender and attractive youngdy in Ardlens with men chasing after


    her.


    But Mitchel''s mother just called her a side chick.


    Infuriating! It was so annoying that Luciana even pretended not to recognize her, saying Tommy''s


    daughter wouldn''t be so shameless like her.


    Luciana was so hateful.


    Left with no choice at the moment, Lauren resorted to her acting skills.


    She leaned against Mitchel and sobbed.


    "You have gotten this all wrong, Luciana.


    I really didn''t...¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s good to know.


    But remember, it''s immoral and shameless to cling to a married man.


    Keep your distance from him from now on!" As Luciana spoke, she cast a cold nce at Lauren''s hand


    that was holding onto Mitchel''s arm tightly, which scared Lauren to let it go.


    If it weren''t for the help of Mitchel in time, Lauren would have fallen to the ground.


    Mitchel frowned and said, "Mom, please be nice to Lauren.


    She''s not in good condition now.¡± : Lauren hid behind Mitchel.


    At this moment, Mitchel was like a hard wall, blocking all the harm to Lauren.


    Seeing Mitchel''s actions and hearing his protective words for Lauren, Raegan''s eyes turned red, but


    she fought back the tears with all her might.


    She thought she had gone numb, but this scene still made her heart hurt badly.


    She had already decided to divorce Mitchel and let them be together.


    But why did Mitchel have to rub it in her face? Why did he protect Lauren in front of her? What a


    heartless man! 1 She felt like her heart was cut into pieces by a knife.


    The pain made her want to find a ce to hide.


    Bang! Luciana pped the table and red at Mitchel.


    ¡°Her well-being is none of your business.


    Even if she''s terminally ill, your duty is to your wife, not her! Tell me, have you shown concern for


    Raegan since you came in? Raegan risked her life just to get back my bag from a thief.


    The bag contained your grandfather''s crucial medicine.


    She got hurt and got eight stitches without any anesthesia! She decided to help me without knowing


    who I was.


    She doesn''t deserve to be treated this way by her own husband!" Luciana¡¯s anger increased as she


    spoke.


    She was livid to see Lauren was still clinging to Mitchel like they were a pair.


    Not wanting to see them anymore, she pointed at the door and yelled, "Get out, both of you!" Lauren


    tugged at Mitchel''s sleeve.


    She badly wanted to leave.


    Obviously, Luciana was difficult to deal with.


    Luciana¡¯s curses stung like hell and she would like to shy away from this terrible woman.


    Lauren called out pitifully, "Mitchel..." To her chagrin, Mitchel seemed not to hear it.


    His dark eyes were fixed on Raegan lying on the bed.


    Lauren was a little flustered and pulled his arm again.


    Mitchel soon came to his senses and pulled her out directly.


    Lauren put on acent look.


    That bitch got hurt, so what? Raegan¡¯''s injury didn''t even convince Mitchel to stay by her side.


    Ha-ha! | Before Lauren could bask in the euphoria of her ¡°victory¡±, Mitchel handed her over to Matteo


    and ordered coldly, "Get her home safe." 1 Lauren''s mouth opened in shock.


    Mitchel was leaving her in his assistant¡¯s care? ¡°Ouch!¡± With a scream, Lauren clutched her chest and


    sank to her knees in pain.


    She was betting that Mitchel would turn around to hold her.


    After all, it was no news that he loved her.


    Even she herself did not doubt that he was madly in love with her.


    Mitchel tolerated her willfulness and even tried to chase after her when she left the country.


    Although he often flew to see her, he never asked her to go back to Ardlens with him.


    Days went by and she thought he would continue to like her.


    However, the news of his marriage came like a bolt out of the blue.


    She wanted to return to disrupt his marriage at first, but she couldn''t because of her weak condition.


    Lauren feared that things would change over time.


    However, Mitchel remained so caring to her after her return that she reasoned she still had a shot.


    At this moment, She was waiting for him to turn around for her.


    She hoped to cling to him and draw him away from Raegan.


    But Mitchel just disappeared down the corridor without stopping even for a second.


    Matteo watched the drama queen for a while before bending over to pull her up.


    He said politely, "Let''s go, Ms.


    Murray." Lauren grabbed the leather bag on the floor and mmed it on Matteo''s face.


    ¡°Get your filthy hands off me, you piece of shit! How dare you touch me!" As she snarled, she got up on


    her own ord and gave him a look that could kill.


    Back in the ward, Luciana fed Raegan like a baby.


    It was a little embarrassing for Raegan.


    ¡°Mrs.


    Dixon, you don''t have to.


    I can feed myself." Luciana wasn''t a lefthander, but she could manage.


    Luciana wiped Raegan¡¯s lips gently with a serviette and said in a soft tone, "Don''t be so polite to me.


    Think about why you are in this state now.


    Taking care of you is the least I can do now.¡± Luciana''s words were sincere, and Raegan couldn''t


    refuse her again.


    With a smile, Raegan said, ¡°Thanks for your care, Mrs.


    Dixon." ¡°Please, just call me Luciana.


    We''re family." Luciana smiled at her.


    1 Heat filled Raegan''s cheeks.


    Raegan liked Luciana.


    However, at the thought that she wouldn''t be Luciana¡¯''s daughter-inw soon, her mood dampened


    and felt a bit awkward.


    Noticing Raegan''s hesitation, Luciana didn''t take offense.


    She just held Raegan''s left hand and said, ¡°You have no idea how happy I was when I realized you


    were my daughter-inw.


    Jodi can''t keep still.


    She''s always on the go, so I get pretty lonely.


    I always dreamed of having a quiet daughter.


    Little did I know that my wish would be granted so soon." Hearing this, Raegan didn''t want to let


    Luciana know about her uing divorce with Mitchel.


    She smiled shyly and uttered, "Luciana." ¡°That''s my good girl!" Luciana said excitedly.


    Smiling brightly, she took a refined jade bracelet off her hand and put it on Raegan''s wrist without


    hesitation.


    "I''ve been wearing this bracelet for forty years.


    It suits you perfectly." ¡°No, please, take it back.


    It means a lot to you.


    I can''t take it.


    1..." Raegan had intended to say she and Mitchel were about to part ways.


    But she couldn''t bring up the divorce now because she didn''t want to disappoint Luciana.


    Taking Raegan''s hand in both of hers, Luciana said softly, ¡°"Raegan, my heart broke when I saw you


    hold that knife with your bare hand.


    I wondered how much hardship you faced to make you able to face danger head-on like that.


    At that moment, I just wanted to hold you like a baby andfort you.


    Please don''t say no.


    Just see it as a normal gift to you.


    Let me take good care of you." Raegan¡¯''s heart melted.


    Never had she been told such words.


    She was forced to act like an adult since she was a child because her weak and old grandmother


    required her care.


    After a tough childhood, she happened to fall for an uncaring Mitchel and did all the work just to


    maintain the rtionship.


    As a result, she had long forgotten how it felt to be loved and taken care of.


    This was all new to her, but it made her heart so warm.


    Tears welled up in Raegan''s eyes again.


    She sobbed.


    "Thank you." Suddenly, the door was pushed open and Mitchel walked in with one hand in his pocket.


    Raegan was surprised.


    What was he doing here again? His reappearance dampened her mood.


    This man hadn''t put her first even though she was injured.


    It turned out Lauren would always be his priority.


    Luciana was displeased when she saw Mitchel walk in.


    ¡°What are you doing here? I thought you are now a Murray since Lauren is all that you care about!" |


    Turning a deaf ear to his mother¡¯s words, Mitchel looked at Raegan''s right hand, which was wrapped in


    a thick gauze.


    His expression was cold.


    Luciana wasn''t done with Mitchel yet.


    "Let me tell you, Mitchel.


    If your grandpa finds out that you are having an affair, he will beat you ck and blue! Even though you


    are my son, 1 won''t help you then." Luciana coughed after that threat.


    She was a little asthmatic, so speaking out of excitement triggered a cough.


    Giving a gentle pat on Luciana¡¯s back, Raegan hurried tofort Luciana, "Luciana, please calm


    down.


    Don''t scold Mitchel.


    He''s actually good to me.¡± This was the truth.


    He didn''t love her.


    But he never maltreated her except for romantic feelings.


    He was nice to her.


    Unfortunately, niceness didn''t cut it, It was just the same way he would have treated a pet well if he had


    one.


    Nothing special.


    ¡°Stop defending him!" Though Luciana was still angry, her attitude softened a lot.


    ¡°Mom, my grandpa asked about you.


    You should go home first.


    I''ll bring Raegan hometer." Mitchel was going to take her home? Raegan¡¯s heart fluttered.


    But the next second, she did an invisible facepalm.


    There was nothing to be happy about.


    He only said that to get Luciana to leave.


    ¡°Thank goodness you still have a heart.


    Anyway, let me warn you.


    You are banned from going anywhere except from the office from now on.


    Take good care of Raegan.


    Don''t even think of cking.


    I have got my eyes on you.¡± Luciana briefed Mitchel about the required diet before leaving.


    Raegan and Mitchel were left alone in the ward now.


    Uneasiness hung in the air like an icy cloud.


    Mitchel was silent, and this made Raegan grow anxious.


    She thought he was mad at her.


    After all, she couldn''t go through the divorce and let him marry his beloved this morning because of the


    injury.


    Raegan soon broke the silence.


    "I''m sorry for the dy.


    How about we go to the court now? It''s not toote yet." Mitchel¡¯s lips remained pursed for a few more


    seconds.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Then, he asked, "Do you seriously think my mother will allow that?" Thinking of Luciana''s character,


    Raegan had to agree with him.


    She frowned and said worriedly, "Well, I''m afraid I need to get better before exining our decision to


    divorce to her.


    Until then, you have to..." Before Raegan could finish her words, Mitchel suddenly held her chin.


    His face was right in front of her.


    She could see the trace of sadness in his eyes.


    She got confused.


    Why did he look sad again? ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Mitchel asked.


    Raegan¡¯''s heart skipped a beat.


    Why did he ask her that? Was he concerned?

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Avenging Her "Only a little.


    It doesn¡¯t hurt that much now," Raegan answered honestly.


    In fact, she lied.


    It wasn''t just a little bit of pain.


    She had been in so much pain that she didn''t think she would forget it any time soon.


    Taking all that without anesthesia was hell.


    The pain had shot through her entire body and tore her up from within.


    If she cried now, it would be justified.


    Only a little? Mitchel doubted it.


    He knew she had a very low tolerance for pain.


    Even the first time he had sex with her, they had to do several trials because she kept crying that it


    hurt.


    Mitchel made sure to engage in enough forey before entering her so she wouldn''t fight him off while


    crying due to pain.


    At this moment, Raegan''s face was pale.


    Dark wisps of her hair stuck to her forehead and temples.


    She looked so pitiful like a withered rose on a hot summer afternoon.


    Lines appeared on Mitchel¡¯s forehead as he looked at her.


    He wanted to say somethingforting, but the words got stuck in his throat.


    The veins in his clenched fists popped and his bones almost snapped.


    The bastard that hurt Raegan deserved to die a miserable death! Mitchel¡¯s gloomy expression didn¡¯t go


    unnoticed by Raegan.


    She thought he was just annoyed because the divorce had to be stalled.


    Her right hand was wrapped like a mummy and she had other bruises.


    If she went to the Dixon family house looking like this, Kyler would be so worried about her.


    She had to wait until she waspletely healed before going over to exin to him and Luciana about


    their decision to get a divorce.


    "Don''t worry.


    It''s nothing serious.


    I''m sure my wounds will heal in a few days.


    Once I get better, I''ll go speak to your mom.


    You can...¡± Raegan''s statement was cut off when her bosom suddenly hit a hard but warm chest.


    Mitchel had pulled her into his arms with gentle force.


    "Don''t say a word.


    Just let me hold you,¡± he said, resting his chin on the crown of her head.


    Raegan was stunned.


    She melted in his arms while thinking that he cared about her.


    But the next second, sheughed at herself.


    How could he care about her when his heart was only for Lauren? This hug was nothingpared to


    what he did for that woman.


    It was undeniable that she would never have been able to get close to Mitchel, let alone marry him if


    Lauren hadn''t gone abroad.


    Everything was just a coincidence.


    She just happened to be favored by his grandfather and then ended up marrying Mitchel.


    Anyone who kept a puppy for two years would grow attached to it.


    So, the same went for a human being.


    Raegan made a mental note not to get toofortable with his niceness.


    He might just pull the rug from under her feet and she would be back to square one.


    "You are squishing me, Mitchel,¡± Raegan said in a muffled voice, burying her head in his arms.


    His pleasant scent enveloped her, making her addicted to his embrace.


    But her reason told her to stop this.


    She didn''t want to be touched by him like this since their divorce was in the works.


    Mitchel loosened his hold on her a little.


    His arms remained wrapped around her as if he was scared she would be taken away from him.


    Several minutester, Matteo walked into the ward to inform them the discharge procedures were


    completed.


    The doctor had certified Raegan free to go home since she kicked against an infusion for the sake of


    the baby in her belly.


    Fortunately, the wounds weren''t deep in her tendons or veins, so it would be easy for her to heal at


    home.


    When Mitchel finally broke the hug, he slipped his right arm to her back and lifted her up gently.


    Raegan almost jumped.


    She pushed him away, embarrassed as she felt Matteo''s gaze on her.


    "Don''t move." Sensing what she was up to, Mitchel cautioned her in a voice that left no room for


    objections.


    Raegan wasn''t as strong as before due to her injured hand, so she didn''t break free from him.


    A few seconds after she ceased to struggle, something urred to her.


    Hospitals were flooded with people and they might stop and stare at them if Mitchel continued to carry


    her in his arms and walked out of the ward.


    She didn''t want to be the center of attention.


    With her heart thumping and her face flushing, she whispered, "Put me down.


    I can walk.¡± She hurt her right hand, not her legs.


    "No." Mitchel refused directly and added a threat for good measure.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "If you struggle even a little, I''ll kiss you.¡± Raegan''s cheeks burn hot.


    She shut up and nibbled on her lower lip.


    "Tsk!" Mitchel tut-tutted and uttered in a low voice, "Are you that afraid of me kissing you?¡± Raegan was


    short of words.


    She imagined stuffing her bandaged hand in his mouth.


    How could he suddenly be so talkative? 1 On the way, Raegan buried her head in his chest like a baby


    who was scared of lightning.


    Her behavior softened Mitchel''s heart.


    He carried her all the way to the car and gently ced her inside.


    During the ride, Mitchel''s phone rang.


    Raegan saw that it was a call from Lauren.


    Mitchel answered the call and said a few words.


    Their conversation made Raegan ufortable.


    Mitchel could never ignore Lauren''s calls.


    Pained, she held her bandaged hand and closed her eyes, not wanting to ponder it again.


    It was Just an act, but she soon dozed off.


    A warmth filled Mitchel''s heart when her head fell on his shoulder.


    He sat still in order not to wake her up.


    Once they got home, he carried her to the bedroom.


    Matteo waited for Mitchel outside before reporting, "Mr.


    Dixon, that guy has been released." Mitchel¡¯s faint smile transformed into a deep frown instantly.


    After telling the maid to take care of Raegan, he spun on his heels and stormed out.


    His ck luxury car pulled up at the gate of Siren minutester.


    Siren was a famous sauna club in Ardlens.


    Mitchel unbuttoned his cor and cracked his knuckles as he walked.


    With his eyes icy, he inquired, "Information?" "The man''s name is Jeff.


    He made a bet with a friend to snatch a bag just for fun.


    His father is the owner of this ce.


    He has connections with some higher-ups in the police department.


    With a faked document of a mental illness, he was released this afternoon.¡± In one of the many rooms


    in the building, Jeff was bragging to his friends about his run today.


    "You guys have no idea! I have never seen such a cool chick.


    Everything about her turned me on.


    Luckily, I secretly noted her phone number from thewyer.


    She might be tough on the outside, but I bet she is soft and sweet on the inside.


    I must have a taste of her.¡± Bang! The door was kicked open.


    Mitchel took giant strides into the room.


    He took off his suit Jacket and threw it into his assistant¡¯s waiting hands.


    His eyes scanned the room and settled on a blonde guy.


    "Jeff, right?¡± His face was taut and the air around him was icy cold.


    Jeff stared at him and nodded his head like a cartoon character.


    But when he remembered this was his domain, he bellowed, "Who the hell are you? How dare you


    barge..." His words were cut off after an ashtray was mmed against his forehead.


    He instantly began to bleed.


    When he held his forehead and saw that his hand was stained with blood, he screamed in pain.


    "What the hell! You hit me!" He pointed at his friends and scolded, "What are you all waiting for? Have


    you gone blind? Come on, guys!¡± Several figures sprang to their feet.


    They red at Mitchel menacingly.


    Before they could take a step closer, two suited bodyguards appeared in front of Jeff.


    Theynded blows and kicks on him without ado.


    The bodyguards were trained for this.


    As a result, their hits couldn''t be dodged, let alone endured.


    Jeff''s miserable screams echoed in the room.


    Scared to death, Jeff''s friends sank to their knees.


    They trembled and begged for mercy, "This has nothing to do with us.


    We haven''t done anything wrong.


    Please let us out.¡± Mitchel scoffed.


    He lit a cigarette, held it between his teeth, and turned his head indifferently.


    Jeff''s friends turned a deaf ear to Jeff''s calling them snitches.


    To save their heads, they crawled and rolled toward the door and fled out.


    They all cursed their luck and wondered what Jeff had done to attract the harbinger of death.


    Jeff, now looking like he had been run over by a car, struggled to say each of his words clearly as he


    cursed, "Fuck you! Just wait until my dad gets here.


    I''ll skin you alive!" Hearing this, Mitchel raised his eyebrows and suddenlyughed.


    Matteo knew what wasing next.


    He turned around and ordered, "Go call Jerry." Soon, Jerry, the owner of the Siren, came in.


    He almost suffered a heart attack when he saw his son lying on the floor with all kinds of injuries on his


    body.


    Jerry rushed to hold Jeff and roared, ¡°Who did this to my son? My God! I can''t take this.


    How the hell did this happen!¡± At the sight of his father, Jeff raised his head as snot dripped from his


    nose.


    He pointed at the man behind him and cried with his mouth twisted to the side, "It''s him...


    That''s the man who did this to me.


    I want you to beat him to death right away.¡± Jerry looked over, only to find a man smoking with an air of


    arrogance.


    Even his standing posture was like that of a king.


    Never in a million years did he think someone would be so arrogant toe to his territory and beat his


    son.


    Jerry sneered and beckoned, "Come in now! Give him a good wee for me.¡±

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Don''t Dine With Other Men At this moment, more than a dozen bodyguards swarmed in and


    surrounded the room.


    They were all employed by Jerry.


    However, Mitchel only had two bodyguards and an assistant who looked very gentle.


    Mitchel was outnumbered.


    If all these men beat him up, how could he resist? His two bodyguards couldn''t protect him against


    more than a dozen men around them.


    At the thought of this, Jerry grinned hideously.


    He was confident to win.


    Jerry raised his hand and hooked his finger, hinting at the bodyguards to make a move.


    Mitchel saw this but he didn''t show any sign of fear at all.


    He didn''t even move.


    He still sat there leisurely with his long legs crossed.


    It was as 1f he was just watching a show.


    But before all Jerry''s men could move, a loud noise suddenly sounded.


    Jerry turned around in confusion, only to be shocked by the scene in front of him.


    It turned out that all his men had been taken down one after another.


    They curled up on the floor, groaning in pain.


    The entire process happened in less than five minutes.


    Jerry found this the most shocking.


    How could Mitchel''s two bodyguards knock down more than a dozen men? He was in utter disbelief.


    Fear gradually appeared in Jerry''s eyes.


    There was no trace of arrogance in him anymore.


    His body trembled uncontrobly.


    He couldn''t help wondering what kind of monsters these men in front of him were.


    Despite his fear, Jerry managed to ask in a trembling voice, "Who the hell are you?¡± Upon hearing this


    question, Matteo took out an elegant gilded business card and showed it to Jerry.


    "He is Mr.


    Dixon.¡± Jerry looked at the business card.


    And when he read the words printed there, he suddenly knelt on the floor.


    The Dixon Group was well-known in Ardlens.


    How could he not know thispany? "I''m...


    I''m sorry.


    It¡¯s all my fault.


    I didn¡¯t recognize you.


    Please forgive me.


    I swear I will never show up in front of you again.


    Please spare me this time.¡± Jeff, who was lying on his stomach and oblivious to Mitchel¡¯s identity,


    groaned and shouted, "Dad! What do you think you''re doing? Why are you kneeling in front of them? I


    am so ashamed of...¡± But before he could finish his words, a crisp p sound echoed in the room.


    It turned out that Jerry pped Jeff hard to stop thetter from talking.


    Jerry roared, "Shut up!" He was livid, thinking Jeff was such an idiot.


    How could Jeff not realize what kind of person he had offended? Jerry red at Jeff before he turned to


    Mitchel again and bowed.


    Then he said humbly, "Mr.


    Dixon, I don''t know what exactly my son did, but I know it''s not good.


    I apologize to you on his behalf.


    Please forgive him.


    I will do anything to make it up to you.


    Just tell me what you want, Mr.


    Dixon." Mitchel stubbed out the cigarette in his hand, looked at Jerry, and said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no


    need to apologize.


    And you don''t need to do anything topensate.


    I won''t tell you what he did today.


    But I don''t think he will still need his hands.¡± His voice was cold and calm.


    It was as if he was only talking about the weather.


    Matteo immediately understood what Mitchel meant.


    He responded, ¡°Okay, Mr.


    Dixon.¡± Jerry racked his brain, trying to recall what Jeff had done the entire day.


    He still wanted to find a way out to ovee this predicament.


    After a while, something popped up in Jerry''s mind.


    He remembered Jeff''s conversation with his friend earlier.


    Jeff made a bet with his friends that he would dare to steal someone''s bag.


    In the end, he did snatch a bag from a woman and identally hurt a woman in her early twenties.


    Finally, Jerry understood what was going on.


    His back was soaked with cold sweat, and he trembled all over.


    He was so scared that he stammered, "Mr.


    Dixon, I...


    I really didn''t know that woman was your girl.


    If I had known about it, ] would have this bastard stay in jail forever.


    But please, I beg you, cut him some ck.


    He is my only son.


    If he loses his hands, he won''t be able to live a normal life in the future.¡± Mitchel stood up and walked


    toward the door.


    But after taking a few steps, he turned around, looked at Jerry, and sneered, "If you don''t know how to


    discipline your son, someone will do it for you." Then he left without looking back.


    Jeff''s miserable scream sounded behind him, but he just ignored it.


    The sound gradually weakened until it disappeared.


    It turned out that Jeff had already fainted.


    Raegan stayed in Serenity Vi the entire day.


    She took a nap in the afternoon, and she had just woken up.


    The sun had already set, and the sky was getting dark outside.


    Raegan looked around and found that she was alone in the room.


    She thought of the phone call that was hung up this afternoon.


    Mitchel probably went to see Lauren.


    This thought made her feel a bit depressed.


    But it was only for a moment.


    She quickly cheered herself up and tried to think of something else.


    At this moment, Raegan''s phone on the bedside table vibrated.


    She reached out and fumbled for it with her left hand.


    It was Nicole calling, so she answered it at once.


    Nicole was inviting her to their college reunion tomorrow evening.


    Raegan refused.


    But she didn''t want Nicole to worry about her, so she just said she was not feeling well and hung up.


    She didn''t say anything about her injury.


    A few moments after Raegan hung up, she received a voice message from Henley.


    "Nicole told me that you are not feeling well.


    What happened? How are you feeling right now?¡± She replied with random excuses.


    Henley sent another voice message.


    "Rest well, so you''ll recover soon.


    I''ll treat you to dinner when you feel better.¡± Raegan was about to reply when the lights in the room


    suddenly lit up.


    The sudden brightness made her eyes ufortable, so she closed them.


    Then a voice sounded.


    "Who are you chatting with?" Raegan slowly opened her eyes and saw Mitchel standing at the door


    with one hand in his pocket.


    His handsome face looked somber.


    Raegan was stunned for a moment.


    She didn''t know how long Mitchel had been standing there.


    Mitchel slowly walked to the bed.


    He looked down at her and said indifferently, "Turn him down." Raegan frowned in confusion.


    What did Mitchel mean? "If you can''t do it, I''ll help you," Mitchel added in a deep voice.


    Raegan was still in a daze.


    Before she knew it, Mitchel had already taken her phone away.


    He held it with his slender fingers and was about to send a voice message.


    Fortunately, Raegan came back to her senses.


    She suddenly shouted, "Wait!" She was angry when she realized he had taken her phone.


    "Why did you take my phone away?¡± "Since you can''t afford to reject him by yourself, I''ll do it for you.


    Consider it as my help,¡± Mitchel replied casually.


    Raegan took a deep breath to suppress the anger in her heart.


    She tried to reason with Mitchel.


    ¡°Don''t misunderstand it.


    He is my senior in college.


    Nicole told him I was not feeling well, so he sent me a voice message.


    He''s only concerned.


    That''s all.¡± Mitchel looked at Raegan¡¯s phone, then at her.


    "Don''t dine with him." "Huh? Why not?¡± Raegan frowned.


    She was a little upset.


    Mitchel flirted with Lauren in front of her.


    He didn''t even consider her feelings.


    So why should she listen to him? Besides, she and Henley were just friends.


    There was nothing romantic between them.


    Why couldn''t she dine with him? Was she not allowed to interact with her old friends? Mitchel still


    looked calm, but his eyes turned cold.


    He curled his lips and threatened through clenched teeth, "I dare you to say it again." Raegan was


    rendered speechless.


    She could no longer suppress the anger in her heart.


    It was as if she wanted to explode.


    How could Mitchel be so unreasonable? "Mitchel, do you know what respect is? We are getting


    divorced.


    You have no right to interfere with my social life." Mitchel sneered, "Is he the reason why you want to


    divorce me?" Raegan''s mouth gaped open with incredulity.


    She didn''t know whether tough or to cry.


    Mitchel was the one who always treated her as a substitute.


    How dare he question her now! She was fuming with rage now, but she didn''t bother to exin


    anything to him.


    She just said lightly, "Think whatever you want to think." Raegan knew that Mitchel would never change


    his heart.


    He would never love her.


    So, it was meaningless to argue with him.


    "It''s true, right?¡± Mitchel¡¯s face darkened.


    His eyes were now full of viciousness.


    "Mitchel, let me remind you again.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    We are getting divorced.


    This is what you want, right? Why are you still making a fuss?¡± Mitchel''s face turned pale upon hearing


    this.


    He was at a loss for words.


    When Raegan saw his reaction, she raised her eyes and continued, ¡°When you flirted with Lauren, did


    you hear even a single word from me? Did 1 make a fuss? Don''t you think you should mind your own


    business?" "Are you jealous of Lauren?¡± Mitchel looked at Raegan inquisitively.


    His eyes were deep and piercing.


    Raegan''s heart skipped a beat when she heard Mitchel¡¯s question.


    He actually hit the nail on the head.


    However, she no longer had the right to feel that way.


    Who was she to be jealous? Instead of answering Mitchel''s question, Raegan said, "You know what? I


    just don''t understand.


    Why can''t I have a meal with other men while you can flirt with other women? Don''t you think your


    attitude is a bit out of line? From now on, you don''t have to worry about me.


    Just leave me alone.


    I am no longer your essory.


    I''m just waiting for our divorce certificate, so I can start a new life.


    We''d better get used to it as soon as possible." After saying this, Raegan stood up, took her phone


    back from Mitchel, and put it on the bedside table.


    Not knowing which part of her words irritated him, Mitchel¡¯s handsome face turned gloomier.


    He was silent for a while.


    Then he sneered, "I''ll tell you why.¡± Mitchel approached Raegan and pushed her.


    Before she could figure out what he meant, he had already pressed her against the wall.


    Raegan''s back hit the wall.


    But she didn¡¯t feel much pain because Mitchel''s hand immediately supported her back.


    He then used his other hand to raise her chin, forcing her to look at him.


    His eyes darkened even more.


    He said in a hoarse voice, "Open your eyes and look at me." Mitchel looked at Raegan for a while.


    Then he lowered his head, bit her lower lip, and kissed her.


    At first, it was a punishing kiss.


    But little by little, it became passionate and deep.


    Raegan''s mind went totally nk.


    She was so shocked that she almost forgot to breathe.


    She didn''t even get the chance to think.


    She became more muddled when she felt Mitchel''s tongue prating her mouth.


    Raegan''s heartbeat went abnormally fast.


    It was as if her heart would jump out of her chest at any moment.


    She tried to push Mitchel away with her left hand in vain.


    Mitchel was not moved by Raegan''s strength at all.


    Instead, he felt Raegan was like a kitten tickling his chest.


    He looked at her beautiful face, and his Adam''s apple bobbed up and down.


    His eyes were filled with lust, and his body became a little restless.


    It had been more than half a month since thest time Mitchel had slept with Raegan.


    Kissing her at this moment made him lose control of his desire.


    He could no longer hold on.


    Mitchel looked at Raegan for a while.


    Then he lowered his head, bit her lower lip, and kissed her.


    At first, it was a punishing kiss.


    But little by little, it became passionate and deep.


    Raegan''s mind went totally nk.


    She was so shocked that she almost forgot to breathe.


    She didn''t even get the chance to think.


    She became more muddled when she felt Mitchel''s tongue prating her mouth.


    Raegan''s heartbeat went abnormally fast.


    It was as if her heart would jump out of her chest at any

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Do You Love Me Mitchel! raised Raegan''s chin with two of his slender fingers.


    He tilted his head to make their lips match perfectly.


    This Kiss was Just like his style which was calm and self-control with irrefutable aggressiveness.


    Mitchel sucked her tongue.


    He tasted her and she tasted him too.


    With her back against the cold wall, Raegan''s lips became swollen and numb.


    She legs turned to jelly and she trembled.


    This made Mitchel want her more.


    He kissed her as if he wanted to gobble her up there and then.


    In contrast, Raegan was on the verge of bursting into tears.


    Why was he doing this? Didn''t he love only Lauren? Why was he making out with her now? Could this


    man just stop confusing her? It wasn''t until Mitchel tasted her salty tears that he finally broke the kiss.


    He pressed his body against hers.


    He pressed his lips on her earlobe, exhaled a hot breath, and called with wanting," Raegan." His husky


    voice was a clear indication that he was so horny now.


    Hearing that, Raegan couldn''t help but tremble with anxiety.


    She knew what wasing next.


    "Will you still resist?" Mitchel asked in a hoarse voice.


    Raegan shook her head with grievance.


    She didn''t dare to offend him now, fearing that he would throw her to the bed, "Don''t piss me off ever


    again!" he added.


    Raegan avoided any eye contact with him, but nodded obediently.


    It only made Mitchel unhappy.


    He pinched her chin again and ordered, ¡°Raegan, look at me!¡± His grip was strong, so there was no


    way Raegan could continue looking away now.


    Her red and swollen lips came into his view again.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes glistened with lust at this moment.


    Raegan never went against him.


    Whatever he told her to do, she did.


    Her asional subtle resistance only made him more eager to conquer her.


    At the imagination of her being with another man, Mitchel was pissed.


    He badly wanted to punish her just to drive home his point.


    The look he was giving her now was like that of a predator waiting to pounce on its prey, making


    Raegan uneasy.


    Out of the blue, Mitchel''s phone rang.


    Raegan couldn''t be happier.


    She silently thanked the caller.


    When Mitchel remained still, she reminded him, "Aren''t you going to take that? It might be Lauren


    calling." She only mentioned Lauren just to distract him and remind him that he shouldn''t be touching


    someone he didn''t love now.


    Although she knew he didn''t love her clearly, Raegan still felt a little sad.


    Mitchel pressed her chin harder and asked in a low voice, "You want me to go meet Lauren instead?¡±


    What else could a woman mean if she was pushing her husband to another woman? This idea drove


    Mitchel nuts.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    His eyes fell on Raegan''s delicate neck.


    In the blink of an eye, he picked her up and threw her on the soft king-sized bed.


    Raegan fearfully asked, "What are you going to do?" "What else can 1 do to a woman on the bed?¡±


    Mitchel chuckled, his eyes emotionless.


    He kept looking at her as he threw his jacket on the floor.


    Seeing this, Raegan''s heart skipped a beat.


    She shifted back warily and stammered, "Don''t...


    Don''t do this.


    I¡¯m still injured." It had skipped her mind how aggressive he could be.


    Mitchel wasn''t a man to be challenged by anyone.


    Raegan gnashed her teeth in regret.


    She wished she hadn''t provoked him.


    Now that she was injured, she couldn''t possibly fight him off and flee.


    "Just open your legs for me and I''ll take you to cloud nine,¡± Mitchel said casually and licked his lips


    while his eyes sparked with lust.


    He looked so gentle with the white shirt and the tie.


    But the next second, he said such words.


    Mitchel lowered his head and wanted to kiss her, but Raegan turned her head away.


    He reached out and pressed her jaw.


    When her lips became pouty due to his hold, he traced them with his fingers and dered, "I''m still


    your husband.


    You can''t deny me.¡± Tears rolled down Raegan¡¯s cheeks like pearls.


    She whimpered and took a swipe at him with her left hand.


    ¡°You son of a bitch! Why are you so mean to me? You im to be my husband, yet you treat me


    cruelly!¡± Hearing that, Mitchel seemed to change his mind all of a sudden.


    He lowered his head and kissed the tears on her face.


    This pissed Raegan off even more.


    What did this man take her for? Why did he kiss her when he didn''t love her? Did he think she would


    allow him to sleep with her because of a few kisses? Hell, no! A tirade of emotions, including anger,


    grievance, and unwillingness, surged inside Raegan''s mind.


    Raegan sobbed and asked, "Do you even love me?" Mitchel froze.


    He then looked at her without saying anything.


    His silence told Raegan all that she needed to know.


    For the umpteenth time in the past few days, her heart broke.


    She had loved this man for a decade, yet he never loved her.


    She wanted to punch his stomach now.


    But since her hand was injured, she resorted to biting his chin hard.


    "Shit!" The sudden pain made Mitchel hiss.


    He pinched Raegan''s chin and ordered, "Let me go!¡± Once Raegan let go of his chin, she turned her


    face away and let her tears flow freely.


    However, in the eyes of Mitchel, Raegan resisted him because of another man.


    He was so angry that heughed.


    "Save your tears! You just turned me off." With that, he stormed out of the room and mmed the door


    in rage.


    Raegan felt as if her heart had been yanked out of her chest.


    Her stomach suddenly ached.


    She rushed to the bathroom and threw up.


    It was as if there was a tornado in her stomach.


    She clutched it tightly while vomiting over and over again.


    Mitchel must have gone to see Lauren.


    The love of his life.


    And as for her, she was probably just a pleasure tool to him.


    Raegan covered her mouth to stop the loud wail that was threatening toe out.


    Tears continued to stream down her cheeks.


    She shouldn''t have asked him that serious question.


    She only ended up hurting herself even more.


    It was high time she let that shit go.


    Raegan told herself again and again.


    She soon began to contemte her next move.


    In the VIP lounge of a bar.


    A group of men sat together with two half-naked women.


    Mitchel¡¯s face was hidden in the darkness, but it was still unable to cover up his outstanding look.


    The busty woman in a white skirt moved closer to him and poured him a ss of wine.


    She leaned over and said while jiggling her breasts, "Hey, handsome.


    Why don''t you...¡± Her hand traveled from his knee to his thigh as she spoke.


    Before she could move farther up, Mitchel kicked the stool she was sitting on.


    With a bang, the woman fell to the floor.


    "Fuck off!" roared Mitchel.


    The busty woman covered her face and ran to the door.


    Jarrod stopped her, threw her a bundle of banknotes, and then raised his eyebrows to tease, "You


    picked the wrong person, didn''t you? Next time, remember to look for me.


    I''ll take you somewhere else to have some fun.¡± Luis chuckled at that.


    "Right! Ladies love Mr.


    Schultz.


    And he Knows how to treat y¡¯all!" The woman put the money on her chest and smiled charmingly at


    Jarrod.


    "Well, don''t forget about me, Mr.


    Schultz." Once she left, Luis sucked his teeth in disgust.


    He then squinted at Mitchel, who was lighting yet another cigar.


    Luis asked, "Dude, are you a chimney? What''s up with you?" Suddenly, as if he had just discovered a


    new continent, his eyes widened when he took a closer look at Mitchel''s face.


    Jarrod also turned to look at Mitchel when he sensed something was amiss.


    There was a huge bite mark on Mitchel''s chin.


    It looked fresh.


    Luis and Jarrod exchanged confused looks.


    Who could have done that to Mitchel?

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    He Is Jealous Mitchel found Luis¡¯ gaze annoying.


    He felt like Luis was scrutinizing him.


    He looked at Luis and said with a smile, "Why don''t youe closer and have a look?" But his smile


    was cold and murderous.


    It looked terrifying.


    Luisughed wryly and said curiously, ¡°It must be an intense battle in bed.


    How did Lauren''s small and weak body withstand it?" Mitchel''s handsome face darkened upon hearing


    this.


    He looked at Luis and said coldly, "It was not Lauren." "What? Then, who?" Luis was so shocked that


    his jaw dropped.


    He thought for a moment.


    Then he surmised, "Was it Raegan?" Mitchel didn''t answer.


    Everyone concluded that he acquiesced in Luis'' guess.


    Luis said jokingly, ¡°As far as I know, Raegan is well- behaved.


    I didn''t know she had a wild side.¡± At this moment, Jarrod sat with a sexy woman in his arms.


    The woman had round and full breasts, a slim waist, and a plump butt.


    Then he sneered, "Maybe she is ying tricks to stop Mitchel from divorcing her.


    She must really be interested in Mitchel.¡± No one contradicted Jarrod because everyone in their circle


    was in favor of Lauren.


    They all agreed with Mitchel¡¯s decision to marry her.


    They also believed that Michel really loved Lauren.


    After all, Mitchel had always been indifferent to women.


    He only doted on Lauren.


    Besides, Mitchel and Lauren were from equally wealthy families.


    They thought they were a good match.


    They had long expected to witness Mitchel and Lauren''s wedding.


    However, something unexpected happened, and things changed.


    They had no idea why Mitchel and Lauren had a conflict.


    After Lauren went abroad, Mitchel suddenly married someone else.


    At first, they all thought Mitchel was tricked by Raegan.


    That was why he married her.


    And because of this, they hated Raegan very much.


    But as time went by, their views on Raegan changed.


    After all, she never made trouble for any of them.


    However, they still favored Lauren to be Mitchel¡¯''s wife.


    This was one of the unspoken rules in society.


    People would only marry those of the same status.


    It was just a fairy tale that Cindere married the prince.


    In the rich circle, the marriage of convenience wasmonce and had be a norm since the


    families of both parties could benefit from it.


    There was a long silence in the room.


    Finally, Mitchel broke it.


    He said in a low voice, "No, she didn''t." If Raegan really used some tricks to stop him from divorcing,


    Mitchel wouldn''t be so upset.


    At this moment, he was still irritable.


    He felt like a kitten he had raised for two years suddenly wed at him for someone else.


    Anger surged in his heart, and he could no longer suppress it.


    What made Mitchel even more irritable was the fact that he didn''t know why his state of mind could be


    easily affected by Raegan.


    Suddenly, he didn''t want to divorce her anymore.


    He thought about it for a long time.


    And in the end, he concluded that it was only because of his possessiveness.


    If Raegan really wanted to divorce him, he could agree.


    But he would never allow her to be with another man.


    Luis noticed that Mitchel fell silent again.


    He raised his attractive eyes to gaze at Mitchel, and said knowingly, "I''m afraid it''s not that simple.¡±


    Jarrod sneered, "How can it not be simple? She''s just a woman.


    She''s for fun, so y with her.


    If you fall in love with her, you are stupid." Luis gave Jarrod a sidelong nce.


    ¡°Hey, you! You must have dealt with all the people in Merchant Alliance and done a lot against the


    Lawrence family recently.


    Mr.


    Lawrence can no longer keep his calm.


    You are responsible for it, right?¡± Jarrod nodded without hesitation.


    "Yes," he answered casually.


    At this moment, Mitchel suddenly spoke again.


    "What''s your n for the Lawrence family? How are you going to deal with them?" Mitchel asked this


    question because Raegan mentioned Nicole tonight.


    It turned out Nicole was Raegan''s best friend.


    Jarrod took a drag on his cigarette and blew a mouthful of smoke.


    His handsome face was shrouded by the white smoke, but the scar on his forehead could still be seen


    clearly.


    Then he said coldly, "I have suffered a lot.


    Of course, I have to let the Lawrence family suffer, too.¡± Luis raised his eyebrows.


    He knew that the Lawrence family would have a tough time.


    Back then, Nicole and Jarrod fell in love with each other.


    However, Nicole''s father didn''t approve of Jarrod.


    Being a profit-oriented businessman, he even decided to cancel their engagement when Jarrod''s family


    was plunged into a turbulent period and suffered a great deal of financial losses instead of giving a


    helping hand.


    Worse still, to save his family from being affected, he even doubled on Jarrod''s family¡¯s suffering by


    calling off all the partnerships and letting otherpanies follow suit at that critical moment, leaving


    Jarrod''s family in a desperatend.


    Unfortunately, Nicole couldn''t stop her father from doing so and was unable to support Jarrod at that


    time.


    In the end, Jarrod was financially and emotionally hurt.


    Now that Jarrod was back after all those struggles, Nicole had to witness how Jarrod got back at her


    family.


    At the thought of this, Luis shook his head.


    He looked at Mitchel, then at Jarrod, and said helplessly, "I just hope you two won''t regret it in the end."


    Luis had no idea that his words would soone true.


    There was another silence in the room.


    The three of them continued to drink without saying a word.


    After a while, they were already drunk.


    Jarrod was taken away by the woman he was with.


    Only Luis and Mitchel were left in the room.


    Luis looked at the half -drunk Mitchel with raised eyebrows and said, "You are not allowed to go to my


    ce tonight.


    Many paparazzi are hiding everywhere.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    If they take pictures of us, they will get the wrong idea and think we are in a rtionship.¡± "Fuck off!


    Leave me alone," Mitchel scolded Luis coldly and said, "I can manage to go home.¡± When Mitchel got


    in the car, his phone rang.


    It was a call from Jocelyn, so he answered it.


    She said Lauren felt ufortable and wouldn''t stop crying.


    Mitchel hung up and said to the driver, "Take me to the hospital.¡± A few minutester, Mitchel found


    himself in the parking lot.


    At this moment, Mitchel''s phone rang again.


    However, he ignored it.


    He put his phone on the seat next to his, not wanting to answer it.


    Then he got out of the car, took a cigarette from his pocket, and lit it.


    After smoking, he stayed in the parking lot.


    He didn¡¯t enter the hospital to see Lauren.


    After a while, shes of lightning suddenly lit up the sky.


    Then a p of thunder echoed around.


    It was as if a violent storm was on its way.


    Mitchel nced at the hospital entrance.


    He opened the car door, got in, and ordered, "Go back to Serenity Vis." Raegan had just lied down


    after vomiting hard.


    The maid had prepared midnight snacks for her, but she didn''t have the appetite to enjoy them.


    She was afraid that if she ate something, she would vomit again.


    So she asked the maid to help her take a shower and went to bed.


    It was raining heavily outside, and there was a steady patter of rain on the roof.


    But the room was soundproof, so Raegan couldn''t hear it.


    Raegan suddenly recalled what happened between her and Mitchel earlier.


    It made her realize that men were really different from women.


    Men could have sex with a woman even if no feelings were involved.


    No love at all.


    Purely lust.


    If Mitchel could have sex with Raegan only because of lust, Raegan failed to do so.


    She had sex with Mitchel because she loved him.


    But there was no use letting him know about it.


    What she thought was precious was worthless in his eyes.


    Raegan couldn''t help feeling frustrated with this thought.


    Actually, she had already made up her mind not to miss Mitchel.


    But her mind was full of him subconsciously.


    She convinced herself that maybe it was because she lived in Serenity Vis.


    Every corner of the house had traces of their past.


    So, she decided that when she felt better, she would move to a different ce.


    She didn''t want to tire her brain by overthinking all the time.


    Raegan was still in a trance when the door was suddenly pushed open.


    She was so startled that she immediately sat up.


    "Who is it?¡± "It''s me.¡± For some reason, the familiar voice of the manforted her uneasy heart.


    At this moment, the bedsidemp lit up, creating a soft shadow.


    It was only then that Raegan saw the man clearly.


    She became uneasy again.


    She asked nervously, "You...


    Why are you back?" Mitchel was rendered speechless for a moment.


    He didn''t expect she would not wee his appearance.


    He had never experienced being disliked, which was strange to him.


    He walked inside, sat on the edge of the bed, and said coldly, "This is my house.


    Why can''t I go back?¡± Raegan subconsciously moved to keep a distance from Mitchel.


    She still wondered why he was here.


    She thought he had gone to see Lauren.


    But, of course, she didn''t dare to ask.


    She admitted that she was somewhat afraid of him.


    They had a conflict before he left earlier, so she didn''t expect him toe back.


    She thought she could have a peaceful sleep tonight.


    At this moment, Mitchel was already in his white silk pajama.


    His hair was half-dried, and his body still exuded the familiar fragrance of his shower gel.


    The warm light from the bedsidemp fell on his side face, making him look more handsome.


    Raegan couldn''t help staring at him.


    Raegan realized that when Mitchel wasn''t wearing a suit, he was less indifferent and abstinent.


    Instead, he looked handsome and gentle.


    This side of him made her less afraid of him.


    She wished he would always be like this.


    "Do you find me handsome?¡± Mitchel suddenly asked.


    He looked at Raegan with a frown and asked, "Why are you staring at me like that? Hadn''t you already


    fallen in love with another man?" Since she was caught, Raegan¡¯s face flushed in embarrassment.


    She immediately lowered her head.


    Mitchel looked at her for a while.


    Then he asked unhappily, "Why are you so far away from me? What could I possibly do to you?"


    Raegan was rendered speechless, wondering what was going on with Mitchel.


    Why was he in a bad mood? Did Lauren not answer his needs? Did hee back to vent his anger on


    her? Raegan moved, wanting to get out of bed.


    However, Mitchel stopped her.


    He asked with a solemn expression, "Where are you going?¡± She looked at him and answered in a low


    voice, "I''ll sleep in the guest room.¡± Mitchel looked Raegan up and down for a long time.


    Then he nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Raegan was d that Mitchel didn''t make things difficult for her.


    She got out of the bed and walked to the door happily.


    But suddenly, she heard Mitchel¡¯''s cold voice behind her.


    "If you leave this room, I will have sex with you all night.¡±

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Addictive Woman Raegan had just put one foot into the slipper, while the other one was still dangling in


    the air.


    Hearing this, she hurriedly sat back on the bed and smiled awkwardly.


    "I didn''t walk out of this room.¡± Mitchel raised his eyebrows and called her, "Raegan?" His voice was


    unusually gentle.


    This scared Raegan even more.


    She Knew that it was only a matter of seconds before his dangerous self jumped out of that gentle


    cover.


    She stared at him while saying a silent prayer.


    Suddenly, he smirked.


    "Am I really that bad?¡± They had been married for two years, but she seemed eager to divorce him


    recently.


    His interest in knowing why onlysted for a second.


    He abruptly leaned over and pulled her into his arms.


    Mitchel then lifted her hand and made her fingers trace his jaw.


    Even now, he still felt a slight pain from the bite mark she left on him.


    He whispered, "What a little lioness you are!¡¯ The silence of the dark night magnified his voice, which


    sounded maic and sexy.


    Mitchel leaned in closer to her, nibbled on her earlobe, and said in a hoarse voice, "If peopleugh at


    me because of this tomorrow, I''ll teach you a lesson." Raegan''s heart skipped a beat.


    This long-lost intimacy made her feel uneasy.


    She tried to push him away, but he was as hard as a rock.


    The man next to her said in a deep voice, "Don''t move.


    Just go to sleep.¡± Raegan wasn''t sure if she was imagining things, but from his voice, she sensed a


    hint of fatigue and grievance.


    Mitchel gently held her waist.


    The warmth of this touch spread to her whole body, causing her to tremble.


    Raegan''s heart thudded in her ears.


    Fearing that he would notice her difiture, she tried her best to remain calm.


    But it was toote.


    Lying behind her, Mitchel pinched her soft cheek and said crossly, "Why are you so nervous? I already


    told you I won''t fuck you tonight.¡± Raegan was speechless.


    Did he have to be so vulgarly straightforward? His embrace was not too tight, but she could still feel the


    warmth from his body and also his breath.


    It was warm andfortable.


    Raegan particrly had a low tolerance to the cold.


    In the past winter, she spent most of her time in Mitchel¡¯s arms.


    Now that it was autumn, she was beginning to worry about how she would survive theing winter


    without him.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Perhaps fatigue overwhelmed her and she fell into deep sleep within minutes.


    Shey on her side, with her hair scattered, revealing her delicate and alluring earlobes.


    She looked so attractive in her sleep.


    As Mitchel stared at her, his throat tightened.


    He wanted to kiss every inch of her body, starting from her earlobe.


    It urred to him that he still wanted her.


    In fact, his desire was stronger now.


    This woman was like a drug.


    He became addicted to her! He hastily rushed back home in the rain Just because he was worried she


    would be scared alone on such a rainy day.


    Mitchel had never thought he would act so irrationally because of a woman, most especially the one


    who dared to bite him.


    His eyes deepened as his desire gradually dissipated.


    The warm sunlight peeped through the curtains and fell into the room the next morning.


    Raegan woke up natural.


    Yawning, shezily stretched her hands.


    Her elbow suddenly touched a warm chest.


    She was startled.


    Her mind went nk for a moment.


    She lowered her head, only to find that her legs entwined with a strange long leg.


    She wanted to jump out of bed, but a strong hand around her waist held her back.


    The body behind hers was so warm.


    Raegan stiffened.


    It took her a few seconds to realize she wasn''t at her apartment but in Mitchel''s house, so it was normal


    that he shared a bed with her.


    "Morning.


    Did you sleep well?¡± Mitchel''s voice came out husky, indicating he had just woken up too.


    "Yeah, it was okay..." Raegan replied.


    Mitchel buried his face in her neck and said in a low voice, "But I can¡¯t say the same.¡± Raegan shifted


    to keep a distance from him, but he pulled her closer.


    "Don''t move.¡± Raegan''s body trembled.


    She pouted like a child who was about to burst into tears.


    She could feel the change of his body now.


    Afraid, she stiffened like a statue.


    Raegan shut her eyes and waited with her heart in her mouth.


    But he didn''t move.


    When she felt his fingertips drawing circles on her arm, she trembled and asked in a shaky voice,


    "Are...


    Are you done?" ¡°What do you think?¡± Mitchel propped up his head with one arm and stared at her


    intently.


    "Maybe it''s over.¡± Raegan wasn''t in the right state of mind to think about it.


    They hadn''t been this intimate for long, so it was embarrassing to think of such a thing.


    "Raegan.¡± Mitchel tucked strands of her long hair behind her ear, He then fiddled with her earlobe and


    said in a maic voice, "Since when did I be a one-minute man?¡± Raegan''s face turned red, and


    so did her ears.


    Mitchel lowered his eyes to appreciate Raegan''s earlobe between his fingers.


    His thin lips curved up slightly, and he said slowly, "Well? Wanna test me?¡± Raegan was speechless.


    Why was he so vulgar suddenly? Unable to take it anymore, she shrank while saying cautiously, "I


    need to use the bathroom.¡± This time, Mitchel didn''t hold her back.


    He just loosened his grip, and she ran straight into the bathroom.


    Raegan sat on the toilet bowl idly for a long time.


    When she finally walked out, the bed was empty.


    She breathed a sigh of relief.


    Perhaps Mitchel went to another room to take a shower since she locked herself in this bathroom.


    It was almost eight o''clock now.


    Mitchel must be getting ready to go to work soon.


    Raegan called out to the maid, hoping she coulde to help her with a bath.


    The maid answered from downstairs and said she would be with her shortly.


    Although Raegan didn¡¯t want to be a bother, she had no choice now, given her injuries.


    She filled up the tub with water, took off her nightdress, and went in for a soak.


    Shortly after, the bathroom door was pushed open.


    One of Raegan''s hands was dangling outside the bathtub now.


    There was a towel wrapped around it to prevent water from sshing on the bandage.


    Without turning her head, she said softly, "I''m almost done bathing.


    Could you please help me dry off my body?" She waited for a response.


    And when she got none, she looked up in the reflective ss.


    She almost Jumped out of the tub when she saw the reflection of a tall man, standing with his arms


    folded while gawking at her.


    "You...


    How could you...¡± Raegan''s face flushed as she tried to cover up, but she couldn''t reach the towels


    now.


    With a smirk at the corners of his lips, Mitchel raised his brows and said, "She went out to get some


    groceries.


    She asked me to stand in for her." "Get out!¡± Raegan was furious.


    "You sure about that?" Mitchel remained at the doorway, acting like a gentleman.


    It was going to take a while before the maid came back.


    Raegan couldn''t stay in the bathtub until then or she would risk catching a cold.


    If that happened, her wounds would worsen and she might need to take injections.


    She couldn''t take medicines recklessly due to her pregnancy.


    Raegan had no choice but to bite her lower lip and say, "Close your eyes, okay?" Mitchel walked in,


    looking elegant andposed.


    He chuckled.


    "Why so shy? I have seen everywhere of your body." "For once, can you stop being so shameless?¡±


    Raegan retorted, giving him the stink eye.


    She couldn''t understand him.


    He was so mad at her yesterday, but today, he was like an entirely different person.


    He had been flirting with her since they woke up.


    Raegan''s alluring body under the bubbles came into Mitchel''s view.


    Mitchel''s deep eyes observed from above, like he was appreciating some work of art.


    Raegan was anxious and her face flushed even more.


    "You...


    Close your eyes." "Okay, Your Majesty." With a mocking smile on his handsome face, Mitchel bent over


    and picked her up from the water.


    As he helped her stand still, she slipped and then fell into his arms.


    His clothes that he had just changed instantly got all wet.


    Raegan felt a little embarrassed.


    Mitchel wrapped her up with a bath towel and whispered, "You have topensate meter.¡± Raegan


    didn''t understand what he meant.


    In a daze, she asked innocently, "Compensate you? How?" Before she could blink, Mitchel carried her


    to the washstand.


    Her eyes widened in shock as he captured her lips.


    "Mm..." He swallowed the words at the tip of her tongue.


    And then, she heard him murmur against her lips, "This is how."

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Lauren''s Confirmation The sink was so cold against Raegan''s butt even though she was sitting on a


    bath towel.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Hmm..." Raegan tried to say something, but her voice turned into a moan because of the kiss.


    It made Mitchel want her more.


    Raegan''s left hand was pressed against his chest as she tried to push him away.


    She could feel his muscles through his shirt.


    Her resistant touch turned Mitchel on more than ever before.


    Mitchel grabbed her left hand and pressed it back against the mirror.


    His other hand pulled her closer to himself.


    If his legs weren''t pressed against the washstand, she would have fallen.


    His possessiveness broke some of her defenses, but she still felt so ashamed.


    Raegan''s brain was telling her to fight him off.


    However, her body was saying otherwise.


    She could feel her nipples hardening against the towel.


    Just when she thought he was going to suck the life out of her, he finally let go of her lips and buried his


    face onto her wet neck.


    Mitchel expelled a hot breath slowly.


    It was like a feather brushing against her skin.


    Her scalp tingled like never before.


    The next second, she felt something sharp sinking into her skin.


    "Ouch!" Raegan screamed and flinched.


    It hurt like hell.


    She turned to the mirror behind her and tilted her head.


    She saw a huge hickey on her neck.


    "Are you even human? Why is your skin so soft?" Mitchel stared at Raegan through the mirror and


    smirked.


    He was holding her in his arms.


    But he chose to talk to the reflection in the mirror, instead of Raegan, as if he could see through her.


    Heat filled her cheeks again.


    "You...


    You..." Raegan was so mad that she couldn''t get all the words out.


    In the meantime, Mitchel raised his chin to show her the red mark on his chin, as if to say, "Look at


    what you did to me." Raegan blinked guiltily.


    But then she gritted her teeth in anger.


    How could this man be so vindictive? Couldn¡¯t he just forgive and forget? She only bit him, yet he kept


    flirting with her.


    Did he do that to get his lick back too? The phone in Mitchel¡¯s pocket suddenly began to vibrate.


    He answered the call without taking his eyes off Raegan.


    Matteo called to inform him about a scheduled meeting.


    After hanging up the phone, Mitchel bent down with open arms.


    Raegan dodged immediately and said warily, "What are you trying to do?¡± Mitchel raised his eyebrows.


    "What do you think?" Despite her resistance, he carried her off the sink and took her to the bed


    carefully.


    He then unbuttoned his shirt and took it off.


    At this moment, he looked like one of those hot models in energy drinkmercials.


    At the sight of this, a cry almost escaped Raegan¡¯''s lips.


    She shut her eyes in fear.


    She couldn''t wrap her head around why he was behaving so thirsty now.


    Was he doing all these to torment her? An arrogant smile sat on Mitchel''s face when he saw her eyes


    shut.


    "You want this so bad, don''t you? Too bad.


    I''m not avable now.


    Let''s do it some other time." Hearing his statement, Raegan immediately opened her eyes.


    She saw him smiling from ear to ear while staring down at her.


    She realized she just got tricked.


    What a wicked man! She pulled the quilt over her head to hide her flushed face.


    This was so humiliating.


    Mitchel stopped teasing her and went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    When he returned to the bedroom, he was wearing another white shirt.


    Raegan had never seen any man look so hot in a in white shirt.


    But she knew that this was just a disguise for the beast underneath.


    What a waste! Mitchel approached her and his thin lips looked rather appealing in Raegan''s eyes.


    Then, he asked lightly, "Haven''t you fed your eyes enough?" Before Raegan could react, Mitchel had


    already leaned over and bit her earlobe, and then whispered in her ear, "Don''t go nowhere.


    You can look at me all you want tonight." Raegan blushed and buried herself under the quilt again.


    His obsession with her ears was very strange.


    Betweenst night and this morning, he had bitten her ears a dozen times.


    He was aware his bites made her feel some type of way, and that was why he didn''t stop.


    When Mitchel got downstairs, he ordered the maid to prepare something nutritious for Raegan and


    make sure she ate it.


    She nodded obediently.


    She felt Mitchel was such a kind and doting husband.


    The need to keep Raegan within the confines of this house became stronger for Mitchel as he nced


    at the closed bedroom door.


    He knew she was trying all she could to push him away.


    He decided to indulge her, but never let her go entirely.


    After getting into the car, Mitchel said to Matteo, "Look into Raegan''s life in college.


    I want to know about all the men close to her then.¡± Matteo was dumbfounded to hear that order.


    Back in the vi, Raegan took a nap after having breakfast.


    She was still flustered because of all that Mitchel did.


    She thought she knew him well after being with him for two years.


    But now, she couldn''t figure out why he didn''t go to Lauren since he was horny.


    Wasn''t it more pleasant to make out with someone he loved? Did he refuse to do such things with


    Lauren because he was scared her health would worsen? It had to be.


    After all, he always came onto her hard whenever he wanted sex.


    In the afternoon, the maid came to Raegan and told her that she had a visitor.


    Raegan was a bit surprised.


    Only a few people knew she lived here.


    Who could the visitor be? Not prepared, Raegan saw a figure sitting in the living room when she went


    downstairs.


    The so-called visitor turned out to be Lauren.


    Raegan never thought Lauren woulde to her matrimonial home.


    "How''s your hand, Raegan?¡± Lauren looked good today.


    Her tone was gentle and she was smiling.


    Raegan sat down and crossed her legs.


    With her eyes nted, she uttered, "You and I know you didn''te here to ask after my well-being.


    Cut to the chase." At this moment, Raegan''s skin was radiant as the sunlight from outside fell on her.


    She looked so beautiful like a blossoming flower.


    Jealousy filled Lauren''s heart at this moment.


    As much as she hated to admit it, Raegan was stunning.


    "Don''t get me wrong.


    I Just brought you some soup." As she spoke, Lauren ced a thermo sk on the table.


    "This will make you heal faster.


    After all, you have to get better before you can go to the court to make the divorce final, right?" Of


    course, Raegan knew about Lauren''s ultimate motives.


    Raegan also smiled and retorted indifferently, "Don¡¯t worry.


    I''ll get that done as soon as possible.


    Please take your soup back and enjoy it alone.¡± Lauren opened the sk and pushed it closer to


    Raegan.


    "Mitchel said that you like fish, so he asked me to bring some fish soup for you.


    It was made with fresh fish straight from the sea.


    It''s very nutritious.


    Why don''t you have a taste?¡± Hearing what Lauren said, Raegan''s smile stiffened.


    The security here was tight, so Lauren wouldn''t have made it in here if she didn''t have Mitchel''s


    permission.


    Sure enough, the warmth she got from him this morning was all in her head.


    The smell of the soup was strong.


    It kicked up Raegan''s gag reflex.


    Her face turned green.


    Suddenly, she covered her mouth and rushed to the bathroom.


    After throwing up everything in her stomach, she heard Lauren''s voicee from behind, "Raegan,


    why do you vomit so frequently? Are you pregnant?¡± Raegan''s heart jolted, but she pulled on a frown


    and said, "Of course not! I just caught a coldst night." ¡°A cold, huh?" Lauren squinted with suspicion.


    As a matter of fact, Lauren asked her chef to make some fish soup just to see Raegan''s reaction.


    Thinking of the baby clothes Raegan left behind the other day, Lauren was certain that Raegan was


    pregnant.


    Lauren clenched her fists and she wished she could tear Raegan apart.


    Raegan not only stole her man, but also wanted to birth his child secretly.


    Over her dead body would she allow that happen! She must get rid of this baby as soon as possible!


    As she concocted a n, Lauren smiled again.


    "It¡¯s good that you are not pregnant.


    You know how Mitchel is.


    If he finds out you are pregnant, he will force you to take an abortion." Raegan''s face turned pale when


    she heard that.


    This was exactly why she chose to hide the pregnancy from Mitchel.


    To add fuel to the fire, Lauren continued, "Besides, your childhood was a disaster.


    Why put an innocent child through the same thing, right?"

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    The One Who Is Not Loved Is The Third Wheel Raegan wanted to ignore Lauren because she didn''t


    want to argue with Lauren.


    But she didn''t expect Lauren to be so vicious.


    Lauren even cursed the baby in her belly.


    Raegan squinted her beautiful almond eyes, stared at Lauren coldly, and said, "Miss Murray, is this


    really what noble people do? Is it a hobby for people like you to interfere in other people''s married life?


    Let me remind you that Mitchel and I are legally married.


    Do you know what people call someone like you? Third wheel! You are a third wheel who ruins our


    rtionship.


    Miss Murray, you are iming that you are a noble person.


    So, Why do you want to be a shameless mistress?¡± Lauren felt a flush of anger.


    She had never been insulted like this before.


    And it was even more uneptable for her that it was Raegan who did it.


    "How dare you say that to me! Who do you think you are? You are nothing! Mitchel only uses you as a


    tool to please his grandfather.


    Mitchel and I grew up together.


    We were childhood sweethearts.


    And until now, our love for each other hasn''t changed.


    Do you really think I am the third wheel? Do you know what is the real definition of a third wheel? The


    third wheel is the one who is not loved.


    And that''s you!¡± Lauren thought her words would hurt Raegan.


    But to her surprise, Raegan only burst intoughter.


    "Oh, really? I think that¡¯s only your own definition of a third wheel.


    Miss Murray, you are so funny.


    Do you expect everyone in this world to be as shameless as you? No matter what, a mistress will


    always be a mistress.


    If I don''t divorce Mitchel until the end, you will have to be a mistress for the rest of your life.¡± "You...


    How dare you!" Raegan''s words stimted Lauren.


    Lauren was so angry that she rushed to Raegan and pulled the cor of Raegan''s dress, wanting to


    scratch Raegan''s face.


    However, Lauren suddenly froze.


    As soon as the cor of Raegan''s dress was torn open, a long and dazzling hickey was exposed.


    Raegan''s delicate skin was marked with red.


    Obviously, they were kiss marks.


    But they didn''t look ugly at all.


    Instead, they made Raegan iparably charming.


    Lauren didn''t need to ask to know who made those marks.


    Lauren bit her lower lip hard until she felt the taste of blood in her mouth.


    Her chest almost exploded in anger.


    She wished she could tear Raegan into pieces right at this moment.


    Lauren''s mind was a mess.


    She imagined how Mitchel buried his face on Raegan¡¯s neck with his eyes full of lust.


    This thought made her tremble in anger.


    Indeed, Raegan was a bitch! Lauren assumed Raegan had seduced Mitchel into leaving that hickey.


    "Raegan, you are a disgusting bitch!" Lauren snarled at Raegan through clenched teeth.


    Her eyes were filled with viciousness.


    Raegan knew why Lauren was fuming with rage.


    She nced at Lauren and said lightly, "Hey, what is wrong with you? Why are you so angry? Mitchel


    and I are married.


    We are a couple.


    It¡¯s only normal for couples to have sex, right? Since he is my husband, it is my responsibility to satisfy


    his desire.


    And you really think Mitchel loves you? He only sticks with you because of your illness.


    But actually, I have always been wondering if you are really terminally ill.


    Could it be that you are only pretending to be sick to get Mitchel''s sympathy?¡± Raegan had all the


    reasons to doubt.


    Lauren was lively and energetic.


    There was no sign of lethargy in her.


    She didn''t look like a terminally ill patient at all.


    "Raegan! You...¡± Lauren clenched her fists tightly and looked at Raegan sharply.


    A trace of uneasiness shed through her eyes.


    She wished she could strangle Raegan to death.


    But she suddenly remembered her purpose ofing here today.


    She couldn¡¯t let her emotions overwhelm her reason, so she forced herself to calm down.


    So, Lauren adjusted her expression and smiled bitterly.


    "I didn''t expect Mitchel to do this to me." Raegan couldn''t help frowning.


    Just now, Lauren was fuming.


    Suddenly, she looked aggrieved.


    Was she also mentally ill? Lauren continued, "I''m not in good health, and Luciana doesn''t like me.


    I really didn''t expect Mitchel to do this in a bid to please Luciana.¡± Raegan was even more confused.


    She asked in a trembling voice, "What do you mean?" "Don''t you know? After Mitchel left me


    yesterday, he went to Luciana to ask for her permission again.


    But Luciana only said that it all depends on you.


    If you agree, then you can divorce." Lauren''s words came like a bolt from the blue.


    Raegan''s expression drastically changed.


    Last night, Mitchel left hurriedly but came back soon.


    It turned out he returned to her because he wanted to coax her to agree to the divorce.


    Raegan''s face turned pale, and her stomach churned.


    It was as if someone stirred it violently.


    Mitchel could really do everything for Lauren.


    But actually, he didn''t need to.


    After all, she had never said she didn''t want a divorce.


    Raegan did her best not to cry in front of Lauren.


    She didn''t want Lauren tough at her again.


    But still, tears welled up in her eyes uncontrobly.


    And when Lauren saw this, she knew it was the right time.


    Lauren suddenly stretched out her hand and unbuttoned the cor of her dress, revealing her neckline.


    Her delicate neck was full of bruises from the corbone down.


    The marks looked very dazzling.


    Lauren leaned closer to Raegan for thetter to see her neck clearly.


    She sneered in a low voice, "Why do you think Mitchel touched you?" Raegan''s face turned deathly


    pale.


    She felt like her heart was hollowed out all of a sudden.


    Her body was like a piece of paper that could be blown away by wind at any time.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everything was clear to Raegan now.


    Mitchel came to herst night because Lauren couldn''t satisfy him.


    This thought made Raegan feel sick.


    Her stomach churned even more, making her want to vomit.


    All her confidence vanished.


    What Lauren showed her was a p in her face.


    The more Raegan looked paler, the morecent Lauren became.


    She thought her n seeded.


    Lauren stood up and said coquettishly, "Don''t think that because you and Mitchel have been together


    for two years, he would want to stay by your side.


    ept the fact that I am the only one he loves.


    No matter what you do, he doesn¡¯t care about you.


    You are just a tool.


    Do you understand?" Lauren then turned around and left.


    Raegan felt like all of her strength was drained.


    She was so weak that she copsed to the floor.


    Upon seeing this, the maid hurriedly came over to help her.


    However, Raegan pushed the maid away and said, "I''m fine.


    I''ll just go out for a walk." Raegan stood up weakly, looking dejected.


    The maid looked a bit troubled.


    Mitchel didn''t say that Raegan was not allowed to leave the vi, so she couldn''t stop Raegan from


    taking a walk alone.


    However, she was worried because Raegan didn''t look okay.


    What if something happened to Raegan outside? The maid had no choice but to watch Raegan leave


    the vi.


    But as soon as Raegan disappeared from her sight, she hurriedly took out her phone and called


    Matteo.


    Raegan walked along the empty, wide road aimlessly, not knowing where to go.


    Her mind was still a mess.


    She wanted to breathe some fresh air and exhale all the negativities.


    Her heart hurt so much.


    It felt heavy, and she wanted to empty it.


    Raegan devoted her life to Mitchel in the past two years.


    She was submissive and obedient, not wanting to make any trouble for him.


    She loved him with all her heart.


    But Mitchel never appreciated her.


    He didn''t return her affection.


    Instead, he broke her heart over and over again.


    He even insulted her this time.


    At the thought that he only had sex with her because Lauren failed to satisfy him, she felt very


    disgusted.


    Mitchel defended Lauren all the time.


    Lauren was the apple of his eye.


    He never cared about her.


    At this moment, Raegan realized that no one else cared for her and cherished her very much except


    her grandmother.


    At the thought of her grandmother, Raegan took out her phone and dialed a number.


    The nurse answered it at once.


    "Madam, your grandmother just fell asleep.


    Do you want me to wake her up?¡± "No, it''s okay.


    Just let her sleep.¡± Raegan hurriedly hung up the phone.


    It was only then that she came back to her senses.


    She must be out of her mind.


    Why would she let her grandmother know she was bullied? Did she want her grandmother to feel sad


    and worried? Her grandma was too old and weak to stand any stimtion.


    Since Raegan couldn''t seekfort from her grandmother, she thought of Nicole.


    She found Nicole''s number and called it.


    As soon as it was connected, she said sadly, "Nicole, please pick me up.


    I feel terrible right now.


    I need you.¡± Nicole''s voice sounded strange when she spoke.


    ¡°Are you in the vi? I''ll send someone to pick you up.


    Wait...¡± After saying this, Nicole hung up without even waiting for Raegan to say something.


    Raegan looked at her phone and took a deep breath.


    She inadvertently looked at her feet.


    It was only then that she realized that she only had one shoe on.


    She walked in a daze Just now, and she didn''t know when she had lost the other one.


    Serenity Vis was a high-end vi region.


    The houses here were several kilometers away from each other.


    So, normally, only very few cars passed by this road.


    Dark clouds were carried by the wind and shrouded the sky.


    Then, it began to drizzle.


    Raegan felt so cold that she hugged her injured arm.


    Suddenly, she hissed in pain.


    The tingling pain in the sole of her foot almost made her cry.


    Raegan looked at it, and she was shocked to see that her heel had been cut by some broken sses.


    The blood gushed out and mixed with rain.


    The bleeding open wounds looked horrible.


    Her feet hurt so much.


    But the pain was nothingpared to the pain in her heart.


    Suddenly, a rapid honking of a car sounded behind her.


    Then, a car sped past her.


    Raegan quickly dodged.


    But her sudden movement made her feel dizzy.


    She lost her bnce and fell to the ground like a falling leaf.


    "Ah!" Raegan was so nervous that she screamed.


    She subconsciously covered her belly with both hands to protect her baby.

 Chapter 29

    ?Chapter 29 You Can''t Bear To Leave Him


    Suddenly, an anxious voice sounded. "Reegan, watch out!"


    Then, a pair of big and warm hands caught Raegan in time before her body touched the ground.


    Raegan was so frightened that she didn''t dare to open her eyes. She froze in the man''s arms for a long time. She only slowly opened her eyes after making sure that she was safe.


    Henley looked at Raegan gently. But his beautiful eyes under the gold-rimmed sses were full of nervousness. When he saw the car rushing in Raegan''s direction, he was so scared that he threw away the umbre in his hand and ran to her.


    His heart raced, and he still couldn''t calm down.


    After all, he witnessed how she almost fell to the ground.


    Raegan was in a daze for a moment. When she finally recovered from the shock, she struggled to stand firm and asked, "Henley? How did you..."


    Henley came back to his senses when Raegan pulled herself away from his embrace. He clenched his fists to calm himself down and said tly, "Nicole asked me to pick you up. Fortunately, I found you in time.


    "Henley, thanks a bunch. Sorry for bothering you again."


    "Don''t mention it," Henley said, picking up the umbre. He raised it above Raegan''s head to shelter her from the rain. It was only then that he noticed she was in a mess. He was so shocked that his voice lost its calmness. "Raegan, why do you look like this? What happened?"


    "I.." Raegan opened her mouth, but she couldn''t utter a word. She didn''t know how to exin everything to Henley.


    "Forget it. Let''s talk about itter. I''ll take you to the hospital first.


    Henley was worried about Raegan''s condition, so he stopped asking more questions. He took off his coat and wrapped it around her shoulders.


    Before she could react, he picked her up and carried her into the car.


    As soon as they arrived at the hospital, Raegan was taken to the emergency room with Henley beside her. The doctor immediately checked on Reegan, treating her injured feet and performing a blood test.


    While waiting for the result of Raegan''s blood test, she was transferred to a ward to rest. Henley never left her. When the doctor came in with the result, he immediately asked with concern, "Doctor, is she all right?"


    The doctor nced at him reproachfully and scolded, "Your wife is anemic. As her husband, you are supposed to take care of her. Why don''t you pay attention to her health, especially since she is pregnant? Be more careful from now on. And you should also restrain yourself during this period of her pregnancy. Don''t forget to take her to her prenatal checkups, okay?


    When Henley heard the word restrain, his calm and handsome face stiffened for a moment.


    In the meantime, Raegan felt so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole and hide.


    Her face was as red as the sun-kissed apple. She wanted to exin. But before she could open her mouth, Henley said


    gently, "Okay, I understand. Thank you."


    The doctor then left the ward. Raegan was still so embarrassed that she didn''t dare to look Henley in the eye. But she felt the need to exin. She started to say, her head bowed, "Henley, about what the doctor said just now..."


    Henley pushed his sses with his slender fingers and interrupted, "It''s okay, Raegan. You don''t have to exin."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "I''m sorry for taking up your time, Henley. You have helped me a lot, and I know saying thank you is not enough. Could you tell me how I can repay you?"


    ''Please, don''t mention it. It''s no trouble at all. But if you really insist on repaying me... Well, I shall think about it carefully." As he spoke, Henley looked at Raegan with piercing eyes. His thick eyshes under his sses seemed to sparkle.


    "Okay. Please let me know if youe up with anything. I mean it."


    Henley wore a meaningful smile and gazed into Raegan''s eyes. "Well, you can just treat me to dinner."


    "Is that all? Okay, deal!"


    Although Raegan knew that a meal was not enough, she was happy that she could finally repay Henley for his prompt kindness.


    After all, Henley had saved her and her baby twice. She felt like she owed him a lot.


    Henley and Raegan''s conversation was interrupted when Raegan''s phone rang. She looked at it and found it was Luciana calling.


    She immediately pressed the answer button and greeted Luciana in a sweet voice.


    "Raegan, how have you been doing these days? Please forgive me for noting to see you due to my tight schedule. Does Mitchel take good care of you?"


    Raegan suppressed the bitterness in her heart when she heard Luciana''s question. She just said, "I''m fine."


    "d to hear that. I have been choosing some nurses to take care of Kyler. I''lle to see you after that. Gotta go. Let''s talk when I see you. Always take of yourself.


    "But..." Raegan wanted to say something, but she heard the beeping tone on the other end of the line. Luciana had already hung up.


    At this moment, Henley came in with a pair of slippers he took outside the door. He ced them on the floor and bent down in front of Raegan, motioning her to stretch her feet so that he could put them for her


    However, Raegan declined. "Thanks, but I can do it myself."


    "Your hand has not recovered yet. It''s not convenient for you to do it. Just let me help you." Henley insisted on putting on the slippers for Raegan.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang.


    Raegan and Henley were both shocked.


    The door of the ward was kicked open from the outside. The impact was so strong that the door bounced back against the wall.


    Then, a tall young man slowly strode in. His whole body emanated a chilly aura.


    "Get your hands off her! Mitchel snarled at Henley through clenched teeth, his handsome face distorted with rage. Then he stormed at Raegan, his fury ptable.


    Upon seeing this, Henley stood in front of Reegan without hesitation. He was like a knight in shining armor, protecting his queen. He red at Mitchel and asked coldly, "Who are you?


    Suddenly, a fierce gust of wind blew.


    Then Mitchel''s fist fell on Henley''s face. The punch was so heavy that Henley''s sses were knocked off and fell to the floor.


    But for Mitchel, it wasn''t enough to vent out his anger.


    While looking at Henley, Mitchel licked his teeth with the tip of his tongue. Then he raised his hand again and was about to give Henley another heavy punch.


    But his hand froze midair when Raegan suddenly snapped, "Stop it! Mitchel, what is wrong with you?"


    Raegan rushed to Henley and stood in front of him to shield him from another punch from Mitchel.


    Mitchel''s heart skipped a beat upon hearing Raegan''s words. She defended another man in front of him? He felt the impulse to kill that man, but he managed to control himself. In the end, he withdrew his fist.


    "I only gave him a small lesson. He should know he is touching my woman! If he dares to do it one more time, he won''t have a good ending!" Mitchel snapped. Mitchel failed to notice the strong jealousy in his words.


    "You''ve misunderstood. Henley is only helping me..."


    "Oh, so, he is Henley Brooks, your senior in college," Mitchel interrupted before Raegan could finish her words.


    He recalled the information about Henley in Matteo''s report. Mitchel was sure that in Henley''s heart, Raegan was not simply a friend. Henley must only be waiting for the right opportunity to pursue Raegan.


    At the thought of this, he sneered, "Does he know that you are married? Maybe he doesn''t care, right? It seems he likes to pick up women who sleep with other men."


    Mitchel''s harsh words hurt Raegan and made her livid.


    Anger surged in her heart, but she tried hard to restrain herself because of Henley''s presence.


    So, Raegan turned to Henley and said apologetically, "Henley, I''m sorry for that. I''m fine now. You can go back and rest. Thank you again for helping me today."


    She didn''t want to get other people involved in the matter between Mitchel and her.


    However, Raegan''s attitude toward Henley irritated Mitchel again. Because of the madness of jealousy, Mitchel lost his cool.


    The corners of his mouth curved up. Then he ordered coldly, "Throw this man out!"


    As his words escaped his lips, two bodyguards in ck entered the ward. They approached Henley. One stood on his left and the other on his right.


    "Mitchel, don''t push it too far!" Raegan warned firmly. She stood in front of Henley to block the two bodyguards regardless of her injured feet.


    The sight of this made Mitchel''s pupils shrink and his fists clenched with fury.


    He wanted to hit Henley again. But when he caught a glimpse of Raegan''s pale face and the wound on her hand, he restrained himself with effort.


    Mitchel suppressed the anger in his heart and ordered word by word, "Get him out of here immediately!"


    "Henley, I''m really sorry. Please go now. I''ll make it up to you next time," Raegan hurriedly apologized. She wanted Henley to leave because she didn''t want him to be involved.


    Henley now understood what was going on. Mitchel should be Raegan''s husband. Indeed, it was not appropriate for him to stay here anymore. Besides, he didn''t want to make things difficult for Raegan.


    He never expected that Raegan''s husband was the CEO of the Dixon Group, one of the leadingpanies in Ardlens. However, Henley could tell that Raegan didn''t like Mitchel, and this man didn''t cherish her either.


    A hint of coldness shed through Henley''s deep-set eyes. So what if Mitchel was powerful? He was not afraid of Mitchel''s intimidating gaze. For him, it was nothing. He turned to Raegan and said gently, "Have a good rest."


    Raegan looked at Henley and gave a nod.


    As Mitchel watched the interaction between Raegan and Henley, Mitchel gritted his teeth hard. He felt they were showing off their love for each other and reluctant to part ways in front of him.


    He put the tip of his tongue against the back of his teeth, wishing he could finish Henley at once.


    After Henley left, only Raegan and Mitchel were left in the ward. The atmosphere around them became more tense.


    Before Raegan could react, Mitchel had already approached Raegan and grabbed her shoulders as if he was going to strangle her the next moment.


    She asked in a trembling voice, "Mitchel, what... What are you doing?"


    Mitchel didn''t answer Raegan''s question. Instead, he pulled down the ck coat draped around her shoulders and threw sway the pair of slippers. Throwing them down into the trash can, he turned back to Raegan.


    He said mercilessly, "So filthy!"


    When Mitchel entered the ward just now and saw that Raegan was wearing Henley''s coat, he was pissed off.


    After throwing them away, he felt much better.


    However, hearing Mitchel''s words, Raegan was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect Mitchel to do such a thing and


    utter those harsh words to her.


    Her heart raced, and her blood boiled.


    What did he mean by calling her filthy? Just because she wore someone else''s coat, she was already filthy?


    How about him? He flirted with Lauren every day. He carried Lauren in his arms frequently. Wasn''t he filthy?


    Raegan pursed her lips and clenched her fists so tightly that her nails pierced her palms. There were many things she wanted to say, but she chose to shut her mouth.


    She kept reminding herself that she and Mitchel would have nothing to do with each other after their divorce in a few days. So there was no point in arguing with him now.


    She had endured it so far. A few more days wouldn''t be a problem. Their rtionship was about to meet its end.


    While lost in thought, she felt a coat wrapped around her shoulders all of a sudden. Then Mitchel picked her up without warning and carried her in his arms.


    Raegan was startled. She couldn''t help but clutch Mitchel''s shirt tightly. Mitchel looked down at her. And when he saw


    her reaction, his violent heart was somehow soothed.


    However, Raegan''s expression suddenly changed. She remembered the hickeys on Lauren''s neck and corbone. This thought made her feel disgusted.


    She wore a long face and said coldly, "Put me down. I can walk by myself."


    But Mitchel just ignored her words. He strode out of the ward with her in his arms.


    While Mitchel walked along the corridor, Raegan observed the surroundings. Many people came and went. The hospital was bustling today. She was afraid of attracting attention, so she stopped struggling.


    Soon, they reached the parking lot. Mitchel gently put Raegan down in the back seat. Then he turned to the other side, got in the car, and sat next to her.


    The driver started the car and drove away.


    Still livid, Raegan took off Mitchel''s coat and threw it aside. Then she ced her elbow on the handle and rolled down the car window a bit for some fresh air.


    Coincidentally, Henley''s grey Mercedes-Benz just drove out of the parking lot at this time. When Raegan saw his car, she was reminded of what had happened today. She couldn''t help feeling sorry for him.


    Mitchel followed Raegan''s line of sight. And when he saw what she was looking at, he said sarcastically, "What? You can''t bear to leave him?"


    He was so close to her that his hot breath sprayed on her ear. She usually found the smell of his breath pleasant. But now, she felt disgusted.


    With disgust written all over her face, she couldn''t help pushing him away with her left hand.


    However, Raegan''s reaction seemed to hurt Mitchel''s heart. He read the wrong meaning of it. Driven by jealousy, he pinched Raegan''s wrist and sneered, "You really can''t bear to leave him, huh?"


    Henley, in the grey Mercedes-Benz, seemed to notice Raegan and drove slowly to wait for Mitchel''s car.


    When the two cars were about to go side by side, Mitchel looked at the driver and ordered coldly, "Slow down."


    Raegan was confused. She didn''t know what Mitchel was up to.


    Before she could react, Mitchel raised her hand above her head and pressed her against the half-opened window. Then, he bent over and kissed her hard.

 Chapter 30

    <h1>Chapter 30 Hot p</h1>


    Raegan''s mind went nk.


    She was dumbfounded.


    Her head was pressed against the leather cushion.


    With the window half open, their lips and teeth were intertwined, and anyone who passed by the car could see what they were doing.


    Mitchel had thrown his calmness and self-control to the wind.


    He kissed her with aggression and possessiveness.


    He was sucking every breath from her.


    He tilted his head several times and sucked on her lips and tongue like he wanted to detach them.


    This didn¡¯t feel like a kiss.


    It was more like a punishment.


    Even worse, Mitchel had asked the driver to drive in parallel with Henley''s car.


    In the past, when their marriage was going smoothly, they never had any public disy of affection.


    Mitchel rarely even stood side by side with her, but now he...


    Ugh! Raegan got angrier as she thought about it.


    How could he treat her like this? Was he out of his mind? She couldn''t move now.


    He locked down all her limbs and pressed her body with brute force.


    Raegan wanted to cuss him out so bad, but her mouth was tightly sealed by his.


    She could barely breathe at this moment.


    There was no warmth in Mitchel''s kiss, only the depredations.


    He was holding her wrist so hard that his knuckles turned white.


    Henley, who was driving next to them, seemed to see them kissing and was reluctant to see that anymore.


    He stepped on the gas and left their car behind.


    Tears streamed down from Raegan¡¯s eyes, gathering more and more, like a river.


    She felt aggrieved and enraged at the same time.


    Mitchel and Lauren were bullies! God, she never thought she would be a victim of bullying as an adult! There was a huge lump in Raegan''s throat as she thought about this.


    As soon as Mitchel loosened his grip on her, she punched at his chest hard.


    Only then did he stop kissing her.


    Seeing that Raegan was so upset, he thought she was downhearted because Henley caught sight of their kissing.


    His piercing eyes turned red with jealousy.


    As a reserved person, he had never been as emotional as this before.


    His blood began to simmer in his veins as he recalled Henley holding Raegan¡¯s feet.


    He wished he could cut off Henley¡¯s hands.


    But he wanted to teach Raegan a lesson first.


    Now, he rubbed her red and swollen lips with his thumb before letting her go.


    Raegan drew a sharp breath to steady herself.


    As soon as she got her breath, she raised her hand subconsciously.


    She pped him! The sound of the p was especially clear in the narrow car.


    The ball of fury inside Raegan had just exploded.


    There was nothing between her and Henley.


    How could Mitchel humiliate her like that? Inside the car, the air soured instantly.


    The atmosphere crackled with tension.


    "How dare you!¡± In a fit of pique, Mitchel grabbed Raegan by the throat and yelled in her face.


    Never in his decades of being alive had anyone pped him in the face.


    It was even more shocking that the first person to do so was his obedient wife, Raegan.


    And she did it because of another man! This made the p more humiliating.


    The car fell into a dead silence.Contents belong to NovelDrama.Org


    Behind the wheel, the driver wished he could just disappear.


    Who would have thought that the decisive CEO of the Dixon Group would get smacked in the face by a soft woman? It was the shocker of a lifetime for the driver.


    If he sold this story to one of those tabloids, he would get paid some good money.


    But the driver had no intentions to do so.


    He loved his job.


    Besides, he didn''t want to die like a fly.


    The silence continued.


    Mitchel carried an air of coldness, and his face became more somber.


    His eyes were zing red like that of a demon and his grip tightened.


    Raegan panicked.


    Judging by how demonic Mitchel looked now, he was going to strangle her to death.


    "Mitchel...


    You bastard...


    Let go of me..." Raegan''s face turned crimson due to fear.


    Her words didn''te out straight.


    Despite her words, Mitchel¡¯s anger was still boiling.


    He toyed with the idea of locking her up at home so she wouldn''t be able to resist him because of another man.


    When Raegan''s face started turning white, Mitchel suddenly realized what he was doing and let her go.


    Raegan coughed and gasped for air desperately.


    Patting her chest, she copsed on the seat.


    She drank in great gulps of air, grasping the importance of the air.


    Mitchel didn''t seem to care that she was struggling.


    He stared at her with deep and cold eyes as if he wanted to tear her apart with his bare hands.


    Just when Raegan thought he was going to bully her again, he suddenly asked, "Raegan, why were you with him?" Why? Raegan wanted tough.


    Why did she walk on the road barefooted and bumped into Henley? It was all because of Mitchel! Damn it! The things between he and Lauren made her so disgusted.


    Raegan cursed him in her mind, but she didn¡¯t dare to speak out.


    Telling him all that would only hint that she still had feelings for him.


    Mitchel must view her as one of the many women who were infatuated with him.


    He sure didn''t give a hoot about her feelings.


    It was clear now that Mitchel would stop at nothing to defend Lauren since Lauren could do no wrong in his eyes.


    Looking at Raegan''s silent face, Mitchel was even angrier.


    He sneered, ¡°What''s wrong? You won''t even talk to me because your beloved is back now? Didn''t you want to further your education in the city where he stayed at that time? It¡¯s a pity that you didn''t go there, huh? Now that he¡¯s back, you want to get back with him, don''t you?" There was a hint of jealousy in Mitchel¡¯''s words as he questioned Raegan indignantly.


    "You investigated me?" Raegan widened her eyes at him in anger.


    Ignoring her anger, Mitchel picked up a gilded business card with one hand.


    "Henley Brooks, the general manager of IA Investment Bank." He suddenly threw the business card into the air, whichnded by Raegan''s feet atst.


    With a faint smile, Mitchel said, "Raegan, you have been married to me for two years, so you should know that I can crush that little bastard like an ant." Henley was indeed an excellent man, but he was definitely not strong enough topete with the Dixon family.


    Raegan''s anger quadrupled at Mitchel¡¯s unreasonable behavior.


    "Leave Henley out of this! If you are mad at me, just aim at me. Do you have to stoop so low to bully the innocent? What kind of man are you?" A bomb went off in Mitchel''s head and spread to his entire body.


    He couldn''t hold back his anger anymore.


    "Stop the car!" he ordered coldly.


    It wasn''t until the car came to a halt that Raegan realized they had just arrived at the gate of the Serenity Vis.


    Before she could blink, Mitchel had already gotten off and walked to her side.


    He opened the door and carried her out.


    The gate opened automatically.


    When he walked into the house, the maid came over immediately.


    "No one is allowed to get in the house!¡± Mitchel''s eyes were icy cold and filled with malice.


    It scared the shit out of the maid.


    She could only nod in obedience.


    Raegan was somehow flustered.


    She had no idea what Mitchel was going to do, so she thumped his chest with her left hand.


    "Mitchel, put me down! What are you doing?" Bang! The door of the bedroom was kicked open and rebound closed after Mitchel strode in.


    In a split second, Raegan was thrown on the soft quilt of the bed.


    Mitchel pressed her and grabbed her chin forcefully.


    ¡°Let me show you what kind of man I am.


    You seem to have forgotten how you used to cry for mercy on this bed.


    Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    I''m gonna refresh your memory now." Raegan shook like a leaf as her face became as pale as a sheet.


    She knew exactly what he was talking about.


    But she was pregnant.


    The window was still open, and the moonlight flooded in, which made the room as bright as daytime.


    Mitchel''s handsome face became more exquisite under the moonlight.


    He pulled off his tie, unbuttoned his shirt, and took off his belt.


    Raegan looked around for an escape route.


    As soon as she made a run for the door, Mitchel grabbed her waist and pulled her back to the bed.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Without caring about the injuries on her right hand, Raegan struggled as if her life depended on it.


    Mitchel sneered and bond her wrists together with his tle.


    Then, he parted her thighs and knelt between them.


    A gust of cold wind blew, and Mitchel''s long and narrow eyes were shining under the moonlight as if a beast hidden in him was about to wake up.


    "Raegan, you have been indulged for too long." So much so that she even dared to p him because of another man.


    How dare she! Raegan wriggled and tried to push him away, but he was as hard as an unmovable rock.


    A rasping sound was heard.


    Mitchel ripped her dress open with his bare hands.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Exert Dominance Goose bumps prickled Raegan''s skin as the cold wind continued to blow into the


    bedroom.


    She shivered uncontrobly.


    Rage took control of Mitchel¡¯s mind.


    His eyes were deep and lustful as they wandered to every inch of her body.


    Beneath him was a smooth and delicate face that could be likened to a peach blossom.


    The hickey on her neck still lingered.


    The sight of it instantly made him hornier.


    Raegan''s skin was so tender that a little rubbing could make it red and that would take a few days to


    clear up.


    Mitchel wanted to be gentle with her.


    But whenever he remembered that she pped him because of another man, his body was set on fire.


    His throat was also hot.


    He couldn''t hold back his anger.


    Raegan was scared to death.


    She cried, "Mitchel, I''m on my period.¡± "Oh?" Mitchel sneered.


    Raegan nodded forcefully.


    She didn''t want sex, nor could her body take it.


    Mitchel''s eyes darkened.


    "Let me have a look." As he spoke, he reached out and pulled off her G- string panties.


    "No! It''s gross!" Raegan panicked and muttered.


    However, Mitchel gave out a meaningful chuckle.


    All of a sudden, he leaned over and caressed her petal-like lips.


    "Period or not, you can still get wet, right?¡± There was a hint of degradation in his words.


    He had never tried to have sex with her on her period since they got married.


    But now...


    Raegan''s face turned pale.


    It seemed Mitchel was set on having sexual intercourse with her because he saw her with Henley.


    In fact, Mitchel only said these words in anger.


    Even when he was horny in the past, he never had the heart to demand sex from her on her period.


    And that wasn¡¯t going to start now.


    However, he wanted to scare her into promising to never associate with Henley again.


    Looking at Raegan''s pale face, he softened his tone and said, "All you have to do is be obedient to me,


    and I..." Before he could finish speaking, Raegan yelled at him with her eyes shut tightly, ¡°You sick


    bastard! If you want it, go meet Lauren and let her satisfy you.


    Leave me alone!" Her voice shook and her eyes became misty.


    Nheless, she held back the tears.


    Raegan felt his behavior wasn''t just out of pure jealousy or anger.


    As far as she was concerned, he was being a jerk because he felt he owned her.


    He didn''t want her to associate with other men because of his possessive nature.


    This was why he was so mad and eager to prove a point.


    No romantic feelings were involved.


    It was so infuriating and saddening that she was a victim of his possessiveness.


    Her heart ached like it had been stabbed through repeatedly.


    What did she do to deserve such treatment? The two shameless lovebirds were the ones in the wrong.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Why was she the one suffering? Realizing that she was hell-bent on pushing him away, Mitchel''s fury


    returned like a tidal wave.


    He grabbed her pointed chin with his hand and sneered, "It seems you still haven''t learned your


    lesson.¡± The moon shone in.


    Mitchel pressed down.


    When his skin touched hers, he couldn''t think of anything else other than inserting his dick into her.


    Suddenly, a tear fell on the back of his cold hand.


    A few more came like pearls, creating a small puddle.


    These cold tears were scalding like fire, making his heart inexplicably tighten.


    Every expression she made was resistant.


    Even the lines on her forehead said no to him.


    Her unwillingness almost drove him crazy.


    His face became even more unsightly than ever.


    In his head, he imagined tearing Henley''s face bit by bit.


    Mitchel''s brows crinkled to the extent that they touched each other.


    In a matter of seconds, he buttoned his shirt, pulled on his pants, and mmed the door on his way


    out.


    As he descended the stairs, he saw the maid at the door.


    "Sir, are you going out?" Mitchel nodded.


    Seeing the medicine box in her hand, he stopped and asked, "What''s that?¡± The maid looked down and


    said, "Oh, here is the healing medicine.


    I''m going to give it to madam.¡± "She got hurt again?" His eyebrows knitted in confusion.


    The maid was surprised.


    "Yes, didn¡¯t you see it already? When you two arrived, I saw her feet were bleeding." Mitchel was


    stunned for a moment.


    Raegan''s feet were injured? Damn it! How could he not have noticed that? "One more thing, sir," the


    maid continued as she saw Mitchel look up to the bedroom door.


    "Actually, Ms.


    Murray stopped by this afternoon.


    They chatted for a while before madam went out.¡± Ms.


    Murray? So Lauren came here while he was at work? In the afternoon, Matteo only said that the maid


    had called to tell him that Raegan had gone out.


    He wasn''t informed of Lauren''s visit.


    The security at Serenity Vis was tight.


    Lauren must have had the driver bring her in.


    Mitchel frowned.


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± "] didn''t think it was important back then,¡± she replied honestly.


    "A visitor came here and you say it''s not important? Listen, I want to know every single detail that has


    to do with my wife.


    Understand?¡± Mitchel said with a stern countenance.


    The nurse nodded hard.


    "Okay, sir.


    Please excuse me, I need to go treat her wounds." "Tl handle it,¡± Mitchelmanded, stretching out


    his hand for the medicine box.


    Back in the bedroom, Raegan got out of bed and got changed after taking off what was left of her


    dress.


    She felt a sharp pain in her feet.


    She lowered her head to check.


    The cut reopened again, and the gauze was already soaked with blood.


    She squatted helplessly.


    She used to be a girl with pride.


    Countless times, she went up national stages and received praise from teachers.


    Now, she had been reduced to something else just because she fell for a man.


    She hugged herself tightly and buried her face in her knees.


    How did she turn herself in such a condition? Why did she make herself miserable for a man?


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open.


    Raegan thought it was the maid.


    With her head bowed, she said in a nasal voice, "I don''t want to eat tonight.


    I just want to be left alone.¡± Mitchel stood in ce, his long and straight eyshes covering the


    emotions in his eyes.


    At this moment, Raegan looked nothing like the wild cat who had fought him off minutes ago.


    She was now like a fragile and beautiful doll that was downtrodden.


    The windows were still open, letting the cold wind in.


    The wind froze Mitchel''s emphatic expression and also tore a gap in his heart.


    He was filled with regret for the first time.


    Did he hurt her while he was so rough with her? Oh, no! Thinking of this, Mitchel quickly walked over


    and gently carried her to the bed.


    Raegan still thought it was the maid.


    When she felt someone approaching her, shezily said, "I really don''t want...¡± However, Mitchel''s


    familiar scent hit her nose before she could finish her words.


    She looked up and her eyes fell on his handsome face.


    She was flustered and reached out to push him.


    He grabbed her wrist gently and said, "Keep still.


    I just want to change the dressings for you.¡± Raegan was stunned.


    She didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    She watched as a pair of beautiful hands held her feet gently and removed the gauze on them slowly,


    Confusion clouded her mind and she blurted out what was on her mind, "Hey, ghost! What did you do


    to Mitchel?" Mitchel chuckled and raised his eyebrows at her.


    "What''s going on in that head of yours?" Mitchel was behaving strangely.


    Raegan couldn''t think of anything else to exin his behavior.


    An idea shed through her head all of a sudden.


    With that thought, she pulled back her feet warily and wrapped herself tightly with the quilt.


    "You are up to something, aren''t you?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she frowned and covered her


    mouth right away.


    Mitchel''s expression changed at her words.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Self Denial Soon, Mitchel''s handsome face turned normal and his voice was indifferent.


    "Don''t worry.


    I won''t make you do that." "Do what?" Raegan muttered with her hand still over her mouth.


    The noisy wind drowned their voices a little.


    His stare was intense as he amorously said, "I won''t make you use your..." "Shush!" Raegan had heard


    enough.


    She covered his mouth with her hand.


    His soft lips felt so warm against her palm.


    Raegan took her hand back as if she was scalded.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes dimmed for a moment.


    He pulled a chair over, ced the medicine box on it, and then sat on the edge of the bed.


    He took out the disinfectant pad to gently wipe the wound and then picked a cool ointment to apply


    before wrapping it with gauze.


    "Did Laurene here this afternoon?¡± he asked.


    Raegan scowled a little, ming him for the unexpected visitor earlier.


    Although he didn''t receive an answer, he continued, "What did she say to you?¡± Raegan forced a smile


    and replied, "She asked when we would get divorced.¡± This didn''te as a surprise to Mitchel.


    He knew Lauren wanted to be his wife so bad.


    ¡°Lauren was a spoiled kid.


    She became gravely ill years back and fell into depression.


    She hardly cares about people¡¯s feelings.


    I advise you to try to avoid her as much as possible.¡± Depression? Raegan wouldn''t call Lauren


    depressed, and bitchy was the correct word, given Lauren''s behavior.


    Besides, being depressed was no excuse to treat others like trash.


    Raegan ditched her smile and rolled her eyes.


    "You know what she wants, Mitchel.


    Once our divorce is finalized, I won''t see either of you again.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    So, why should I avoid her?" Mitchel¡¯s expression became slightly unpleasant.


    Raegan ignored it.


    ¡°After I get these stitches out, I''ll go speak to your mother.


    Rest assured I will convince her to agree to our divorce.¡± Thinking of the hickey on Lauren''s neck,


    Reagan felt so disgusted as if she had eaten a fly.


    The corners of Mitchel''s eyes twitched.


    He repeated that question, "Do you really want to divorce me so bad? Is it because of that guy?¡± These


    questions rekindled Raegan''s emotions which had already calmed down.


    "Mitchel, aren''t you the one who wants the divorce?¡± ¡°But you asked for it first!¡± Mitchel didn''t pass on


    the chance to argue.


    Raegan pursed her lips guiltily.


    Indeed, she had brought it up, but that was because he broke her heart.


    She had given her all just to make this marriage work.


    But what did she get in return? Nothing but pain.


    "Mitchel, I''m a human being, not a robot.


    You can''t expect me to watch my husband being intimate with another woman without any reaction!


    Besides, Henley has nothing to do with my decision to divorce.


    I just went out for a walk and sustained a cut in my feet.


    He was kind enough to take me to the hospital.


    That''s all.


    Come to think of it! When you were intimate with Lauren, did it cross your mind that you were still a


    married man? That counts as cheating, doesn''t it?¡± Mitchel was bbergasted.


    This was the first time she was calling him out on his behavior.


    He had mixed feelings about her reprimand.


    The fact that she didn''t like his closeness to Lauren made him feel good.


    But then again...


    ¡°Well, about that, I will be more careful." Raegan sneered.


    Toote! What was the point of being more careful when he had slept with Lauren? She continued, "I''m


    willing to divorce, so please ask Lauren to rest assured and note to me again.


    You know me, Mitchel.


    Don''t drag Henley into this.


    Otherwise, I''m gonna hate you!" No romantic feelings were involved between her and Henley.


    He was only nice to her because they were once schoolmates.


    It was disgusting for Mitchel to think she was screwing him.


    More so, she didn''t want her decade-long love to change into severe hatred.


    Time stood still for a second.


    Looking down at her, Mitchell''s eyes seemed to contain a hint of a smile.


    Suddenly, heughed.


    It was a mockingugh.


    "What? Are you scared that I''ll deal with your new lover?¡± His words provoked Reagan into retorting,


    "Mitchel, don''t think everyone is like you.¡± She never cheated on him.


    Even if she did, why did he think that he had the right to judge her when he had already cheated on her


    shamelessly? What a hypocrite! "Oh, is that so? What am ] like?" His piercing eyes glistened as he


    gripped her arm and pulled her closer to him.


    He asked mockingly, "Since I have been fucking you for two years, what kind of a man am I?" Raegan


    struggled fruitlessly.


    "Mitchel! Can you just stop being so nasty? Why don''t you go meet Lauren since you have desires?¡± A


    spark ignited in Mitchel¡¯s eyes.


    His face was so scary.


    The mocking smile on his lips disappeared as he let her go.


    He asked coldly, "Is that what you really want?" Raegan pursed her lips.


    Wait, was that what she wanted? Could she say no? She just expressed his innermost thoughts, right?


    After all, Lauren was the only one who enjoyed the affection she badly wanted.


    Mitchel''s heart was closed off to everyone else.


    Raegan wanted a faithful husband.


    She no longer wanted his love! Raegan shut her eyes and said, "Yes!" This one word exhausted all her


    strength.


    No words were said for half a minute.


    When Raegan heard the door closing, she copsed on the bed with tears flowing like a river.


    It was as if the band-aid on her broken heart had just been ripped off.


    It hurt.


    It hurt so much.


    Raegan began to question herself.


    Why was her heart aching because of Mitchel? He was unfaithful, right? In the hospital.


    When Mitchel walked in, he saw that Lauren was lying on the bed and Jocelyn was feeding her water.


    As soon as Lauren saw him, she instructed Jocelyn to make tea.


    "Lauren, did you ask the driver to drive you to my house today?" Mitchel had a deadpan, giving off a


    cold aura.


    "Yes, I did.¡± Looking at Mitchel''s cold face, Lauren felt a bit uneasy.


    She softly said, "Earlier, ] went there to give Raegan some fish soup to help her recover faster.


    But it seems she wasn''t happy with my visit." "Since she wasn''t happy, you two should avoid each


    other from now on," Mitchel said indifferently.


    "T swear, I have no ill intentions against Reagan.


    I only went there to express my gratitude to her for taking care of you so well.


    But on my way out, I noticed she didn''t look well." Lauren pulled the sleeve of Mitchel¡¯s shirt and asked


    with feigned worry, ¡°Is there something wrong with her?" ¡°No.¡± His tone suggested that he was done


    with the conversation.


    "Mitchel, are you mad at me for visiting Raegan without letting you know? If you are, I promise not to


    go there again.


    My curiosity drove me there.


    I just wanted to see how severe her injuries were." As she spoke, her tears rustled down and she cried


    very sadly.


    "Did Raegan say something to you?¡± When Mitchel saw Lauren crying again, his brows knitted as he


    said gently, "Stop crying.


    I''m not mad at you." At this time, Jocelyn returned with a teacup in her hand.


    She quickly handed a handkerchief to Lauren and said anxiously, ¡°Lauren, you didn''t sleep wellst


    night because of the pain, and now you are crying so hard.


    Isn''t that worsening the pain? If your father know about this, he will be heartbroken." Mitchel furrowed


    his brows.


    "You were in pain against night? Why didn''t you tell me?¡± "IT have experienced worse, so! just


    decided to endure it.


    Besides, it was alreadyte.


    I didn''t want to disturb you back then," Lauren exined pitifully.


    She mastered the art of not going too far.


    At this time, Jocelyn chimed in, "Lauren, I don''t think Mr.


    Dixon minds being disturbed.


    You two are about to get married.


    Why be so polite?¡± This was an obvious hint.


    After saying that, the two of them looked at Mitchel eagerly.


    They were waiting for his response.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    New Pursuer Mitchel just said casually, ¡°It doesn''t matter what time it is.


    If you are in so much pain and you can''t bear it, just give me a call." He didn¡¯t mention anything about


    marriage.


    Before Lauren and Jocelyn could speak, he took a look at his watch and said, "Gotta go.


    Go to bed early, Lauren.¡± Lauren and Jocelyn were soon left alone in the ward.


    With a sad expression, Lauren copsed on the bed and kicked like a child.


    ¡°Jocelyn, did you hear that? What did he just say?" Raegan didn''t like seeing her and they should avoid


    each other from now on? What did that mean? His implication was that he didn''t want her to see


    Raegan anymore! Had Raegan be so important to him? More important than her? Lauren''s


    breathing quickened as her face twisted irritably.


    Jocelyn hurriedly put her arm around Lauren''s shoulder andforted, "Don''t be sad.


    You shouldn''t jump to conclusions.


    I think he just doesn''t want you to have an altercation.


    Stay calm.¡± ¡°How can I stay calm!" Lauren looked pale and said in a trembling voice, ¡°That bitch is


    pregnant." ¡°What!¡± Jocelyn was stunned.


    "Are you sure?" "Absolutely!" Tears continued to flow from Lauren''s eyes.


    "Jocelyn, what should I do?¡± Asinister smirk curved up Jocelyn¡¯s lips as she replied, "Just make her


    baby disappear." "But what if Mitchel catches me in the act? He has been suspicious of metely.¡± "It


    would be foolish to do such a thing by yourself.


    You need to make others do the dirty work, so your hands will be unstained," Jocelyn said


    meaningfully.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her eyes then fell on Lauren''s neck.


    The red marks were exposed when Lauren moved just now.


    It looked so much like a hickey.


    "Don''t see Mitchel these days," Jocelyn suggested, rubbing her chin.


    Lauren asked in panic, "Why?" "Men love pure women.


    If he sees the marks on your neck, do you think he will marry you?¡± Jocelyn pointed out bluntly.


    At the mention of this, Lauren swiped the objects on the table to the floor.


    She had curves to die for and her face was prettier than most.


    Her style was also good.


    What more could a man want from a woman? Why did Mitchel not want her? Lauren had made all


    those red marks on her neck just to fool Raegan into buying her story.


    It hurt a lot! After thinking Jocelyn''s advice through, Lauren picked up her phone and dialed a number.


    "Tessa? Sorry for not calling you earlier.


    | have been a little busytely.


    About that investment n you told me about...¡± It had been a week since Raeganst saw Mitchel.


    Perhaps he was still mad at her.


    Although Luciana had paid her a visit and asked about Mitchel, Raegan tactfully avoided the topic.


    She didn''t want to create a rift between them.


    She was supposed to get her stitches out today.


    Luciana called her early and offered to take her to the hospital.


    Raegan had just finished dressing up when the maid called her downstairs.


    As soon as she got downstairs, she saw a man waiting at the door.


    He was dressed in a dark suit, with a nonchnt expression while talking on the phone.


    The gemstone cufflinks emitted a faint blue light under the sunlight.


    He looked like a perfect gentleman.


    The calm andposed Mitchel was back.


    As long as she didn''t provoke him, he wouldn''t pull off his mask.


    Raegan lowered her gaze and took a deep breath, reminding herself not to fall for him again.


    When Mitchel noticed her descending the stairs, he hung up the phone and said to Raegan, "Mom has


    something urgent to deal with, so she asked me toe.¡± "You don''t have to.


    1 can go there myself.¡± Raegan didn''t want to be anywhere near him.


    "I must fulfil the task," Mitchel said casually, turning to leave.


    What did Luciana tell him that made him so hell-bent on taking her to the hospital? Raegan followed


    him into the car.


    Both of them sat in the back seat, silent throughout the journey as if there was an invisible barrier that


    neither dared to cross.


    However, Mitchel¡¯s faint scent still hit Raegan.


    Gosh, this man smelled so good! Raegan thought unintentionally.


    There might not be many chances to smell it in the future, so she didn¡¯t hold her breath anymore.


    She just leaned back, closed her eyes, and inhaled the scent to her fill.


    They arrived at the hospital minutester.


    As Mitchel led the way into the building, his phone vibrated.


    He took it out.


    Raegan looked up and saw the exact name she had expected.


    It was Lauren again.


    She rolled her eyes and walked past him.


    She knew for sure that Mitchel was going to spend a long time on the phone with Lauren.


    After all, they always seemed to have a lot to talk about! However, the phone stopped ringing the next


    second.


    Matthew caught up with Raegan.


    He extended his hand to stroke her hair and asked gently, "Why are you in such a hurry?" Raegan


    stiffened for a moment, overlooking Mitchel''s gentle gesture.


    Did he decline Lauren¡¯s call? How could that be? The call was from Lauren! Lauren was the queen of


    his heart! Maybe she had read the caller ID wrong.


    Mitchel would never decline a call from Lauren.


    A second after Raegan had that thought, Mitchel¡¯''s phone vibrated again.


    This time, Raegan saw the caller ID clearly, reading, "Lauren".


    The next second, the man¡¯s slender fingers decisively cut off the call and turned on the silent mode.


    Holy smokes! Raegan stood frozen in shock until Mitchel yfully pinched her cheek.


    "What are you staring at?¡± Raegan finally came back to her senses.


    She turned her head away, avoiding his gaze and saying nothing.


    Perhaps he and Lauren had a lovers¡¯ tiff.


    They would make up soon, so she shouldn''t read too much into it.


    Mitchel looked at his empty fingertips, and his eyes darkened.


    Entering the room, Raegan saw the words "Special VIP Room¡± on the office desk.


    She felt she had entered the wrong room.


    Removing stitches wasn''t a serious procedure.


    A nurse could handle it.


    When she was about to stand up, she heard a familiar and frivolous voice, "Raegan, sit down, please."


    Raegan raised her eyes.


    The man in the white coat looked at her intently with his sparkling peach blossom eyes.


    Handsome in appearance, yet he gave an impression of being particrly inexperienced in medicine.


    When Luis saw that Raegan was still standing, he shed her a smile and said, "Please, have a seat."


    "Well, it''s nothing serious.


    A nurse will do," Raegan said awkwardly.


    Luis chuckled.


    "I see that you don''t trust me.


    Anyway, you have nothing to worry about.


    Though I haven''t done any surgeries in a long time, | could manage to remove stitches.¡± Raegan knew


    Luis was being modest.


    He was the youngest medical doctorate in Ardlens until he suddenly took a back seat from surgery


    when he was at the peak of his career.


    No one knew why to this day.


    Luis was Mitchell''s childhood friend, and although Raegan knew him, they didn''t interact much.


    Raegan didn''t want to bother him.


    At this moment, Mitchel''s familiar scent approached Raegan.


    Raegan felt a hand pressing her shoulder before a voice came.


    ¡°Sit down." Raegan thought Mitchel felt she was wasting time by hesitating, so she stopped refusing


    and sat down obediently.


    "ce your hands over there, please," Luis politely instructed.


    Raegan appeared calm on the surface, but she was panicking on the inside.


    Needles scared the shit out of her.


    Luciana wasn''t here to hold her now, so she didn''t know how she would brave this scary experience.


    She hesitated and put her right hand up.


    Before Luis could touch it, she shrank back.


    "Is yourck of trust in me that bad?" Luis scoffed.


    Raegan didn¡¯t want to waste their time, so she clenched her teeth and put her hands on the tform.


    Just as Luis'' fingertips were about to touch her, Mitchel stopped him, his brows furrowed.


    "Aren''t you gonna put on gloves?" Did he have to teach Luis his job? How could Luis touch a patient


    without gloves? Luis leisurely replied, "I already washed my hands with disinfectant.¡± "That''s not


    enough! You can''t do this with your bare hands,¡± Mitchel insisted firmly.


    Luis clicked his tongue and put on his gloves reluctantly.


    He could still remember how Mitchel mounted pressure on him toe over to attend to Raegan''s


    injuries today, citing that he was afraid the injuries might leave scars.


    But now, Mitchel wouldn''t even let him touch Raegan''s hand without gloves! Was this domineering


    possessiveness a sign of someone about to get divorced? Luis smiled mischievously as an idea


    popped into his head.


    He said gently, "Raegan, can I take you out on a date when you be single?"

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    I Don''t Want A Divorce Of course, Raegan didn''t take Luis¡¯ words seriously.


    And she was not in the mood to talk about it, so she didn''t answer.


    She only smiled faintly.


    Luis noticed Raegan¡¯s silence, so he warned, ¡°If you don''t say anything, I''ll take it as your


    acquiescence.¡± After saying this, Luis smiled like a cunning fox.


    He felt Mitchel''s piercing gaze, but he totally ignored it.


    Luis¡¯ mood lightened up a lot after deliberately provoking Mitchel.


    But he wasn''t done with the removal of the stitches yet.


    Suddenly, he said gently, "Raegan, don¡¯t move.¡± Raegan''s body stiffened obediently.


    It was as if she was afraid of making even the slightest move.


    But theyers of sweat on her forehead were getting thicker, and her hands were shaking violently.


    The truth was, she really couldn''t face the removal of the stitches on her right hand by herself.


    Mitchel also knew this very well.


    Raegan''s reactions offer another opportunity for Luis to tease Mitchel.


    Luis turned to Mitchel whose face was written by concerns while standing next to Raegan, and said,


    "Come on, bro! Give her a hand.¡± But to his surprise, Raegan immediately refused.


    "No, it''s okay.


    I can do it myself." Even Mitchel didn''t expect that Raegan would directly refuse his help.


    The corners of his mouth twitched.


    He stood beside Raegan, thrust his two hands in his pockets, and looked at Luis.


    Luis couldn''t help shrugging his shoulders.


    He winked at Mitchel, indicating that he had tried his best.


    Raegan didn¡¯t say anything more.


    She just waited for what would happen next.


    When she saw Luis start picking up the tools, she pursed her lips tightly, and her eyelids couldn''t help


    trembling involuntarily.


    Mitchel had been observing Raegan.


    Although she refused his help, he still couldn''t help saying, "Just close your eyes if you don''t want to


    see it." Mitchel wanted tofort her when he saw the expression on her face.


    The next second, he pulled a chair to sit next to her and pressed her head against his chest


    peremptorily.


    Raegan was dumbfounded.


    Her body stiffened.


    She wanted to push Mitchel away, but she was really afraid of needles.


    When still struggling in her mind, she felt a faint sting on the back of her hand.


    Raegan was so scared that she subconsciously reached out her left hand and hugged Mitchel¡¯s waist


    tightly.


    Her body trembled nervously.


    "Didn''t you say you don''t need my help?¡± Raegan heard a gentle sneer above her head.


    Feeling a flush of embarrassment, Raegan didn''t dare to raise her head.


    She tried to withdraw her hand at once.


    However, Mitchel held onto Raegan''s hand tightly.


    Then he said in a maic and deep voice, "Hold still.¡± There was no doubt that the mind of anyone


    who saw their intimate posture would get the wrong idea.


    Who wouldn''t think that they were a sweet and loving couple? Since she couldn''t break free, Raegan


    just buried her face in Mitchel''s arms.


    And for some reason, she felt relieved while quietly listening to his steady and powerful heartbeat.


    The thumping of his heart was like a luby that soothed her nerves.


    Raegan had been listening to Mitchel¡¯s heartbeat for two years.


    And until now, it still made her feel at ease.


    She couldn''t help breathing in the familiar fragrance from Mitchel''s body greedily.


    Raegan closed her eyes to savor this moment.


    She just wanted to forget everything that happened these days.


    After all, this could be herst opportunity to hug Mitchel.


    Once they got their divorce certificates, they might not cross paths again.


    So, right now, she wanted to hug him more tightly.


    Soon, Luis'' voice sounded.


    "Done!" Raegan came back to her senses and quickly broke free from Mitchel¡¯s arms.


    Her face was still as red as a freshly picked cherry, making her look more charming.


    When Luis saw this scene, he said jokingly, "Are you sure you two came here for the removal of the


    stitches?¡± Raegan was stunned for a moment.


    And before she could react, Luis continued, "Let me guess.


    The two of you are here to show off your love to me, right?" As he spoke, he looked a little aggrieved.


    He was a little jealous when he saw how Mitchel hugged Raegan tightly while he was removing the


    stitches from Raegan''s wound.


    It seemed Luis didn''t intend to give Raegan a chance to exin.


    Before she could say anything, he added, "Okay.


    Go with the nurse to disinfect your wound.¡± At this moment, only Mitchel and Luis were left in the room.


    Mitchel was about to explode in anger while Luis was overjoyed, grinning from ear to ear.


    "Don¡¯t ever think about messing with her,¡± Mitchel warned coldly.


    Luis almost burst intoughter.


    "Bro, are you serious? Oh,e on! By the way, I heard that you beat Raegan''s senior in college a few


    days ago." Upon hearing this, Mitchel''s frown deepened even more.


    He red at Luis and warned coldly, ¡°If you don''t want your tongue anymore, I''d love to cut it off for


    you.¡± "Whoa! Rx, bro.


    Why are you so pissed off?" Luis chuckled and pretended to be scared.


    But he added, "But walt.


    You only gave him one punch? That''s so not you!¡± Luis knew Mitchel well.


    Although Mitchel always looked cold and abstinent, he had plenty of ways to punish anyone who


    offended him.


    Mitchel''s eyes darkened at once.


    He sneered, "I don''t want to waste my time and energy on him.¡± But he didn''t mention anything about


    Raegan¡®s words back then.


    He must admit that her words were like a knife that pierced his heart.


    Subconsciously, Mitchel didn''t want to admit that it was Raegan''s words which forced him to change his


    mind.


    Luis raised his eyebrows.


    "Why do I sense jealousy here?¡± After he said this, he saw that Mitchel''s eyes turned cold.


    But he ignored it and continued, "I think you are now reluctant to divorce her.¡± "That''s not true,¡± Mitchel


    retorted decisively.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t admit it.


    But he hated the feeling that he lost control of his emotions.


    What happened on that day was like a bombard in his heart.


    No matter how much he forced himself, he just couldn''t let it pass.


    Luis stared at Mitchel for a while, thinking Mitchel was too stubborn to admit that he had already fallen


    for Raegan.


    Luis couldn''t help reminding Mitchel, "Guess what? Mitchel, it''s a good thing to be jealous because it


    means that you care about her." At this moment, Raegan came back.


    Upon seeing her, Luis took out a tube of ointment and handed it to her.


    Then he said affectionately on purpose, "Raegan, this ointment is one of my personal collections.


    This treasure will help you remove the scar.


    Use this until your hand returns to its usual beauty.¡± Raegan took the ointment and said obediently,


    "Okay, I will use this.


    Thank you, Mr.


    Stevens.


    You are so kind." "You don''t have to be so polite.


    Just call me Luis.


    I think it sounds better than Mr.


    Stevens, right?" Luis said teasingly.


    His peach blossom eyes were smiling.


    "All right, Luis..." Before Raegan could say anything more, Mitchel suddenly held her hand and dragged


    her out of the room without looking back.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Raegan only heard Luis'' amused voice behind her, "Raegan, don''t forget our conversation!" Raegan


    was rendered speechless.


    Mitchel walked very fast.


    It was as if a demon was chasing after him.


    Raegan could barely catch up with him, especially since her feet had just recovered.


    When they arrived at the entrance, Mitchel suddenly stopped.


    He turned to Raegan and said, "Ignore him.¡± Raegan nodded without saying anything.


    Then Mitchel added, "He''s kidding.¡± This time, Raegan replied, "] know." Raegan was not stupid.


    She knew Luis was just Joking.


    She didn''t take it seriously.


    She knew that people in the upper ss wouldn''t be interested in a woman like her.


    They would only look down upon her.


    Satisfied with Raegan¡¯s reaction, Mitchel said in a low voice, "Where do you n to go? I''ll give you a


    ride.¡± Raegan shook her head.


    "No, thanks.


    I''ll just take a taxi.¡± But Mitchel ignored her decline.


    He just opened the door and asked Raegan to get in the car.


    "No, I''ll take you there.


    My task today is to send you to your destination.¡± Raegan looked at him with suspicion.


    Why did Mitchel suddenly offer to give her a ride? Was it because he had to obey Luciana¡¯s orders? If


    he was that obedient to Luciana, why did he still want to divorce her? "Well, if you insist.


    Please send me to your grandpa''s house." As soon as Raegan said this, a strange silence spread


    between them.


    Raegan was not surprised when Mitchel fell silent.


    After all, they both knew what it meant to go there.


    Raegan took advantage of the silence and proposed, "Are you avable now? You can apany me


    there, so you can talk with Luciana.


    If things go well, we can get divorced in the afternoon.¡± Mitchel''s eyes turned cold.


    Raegan couldn''t read the emotions on his face.


    She didn¡¯t know whether he was happy or not.


    But she heard him say, "Okay." Since Mitchel agreed, Raegan got in the car obediently.


    Mitchel got in the driver''s seat.


    He rolled the sleeves of his shirt casually and rested his slender and beautiful hands on the steering


    wheel, ready to drive.


    The car window was rolled down.


    So when the wind blew, the hair on his temples swayed.


    It made his profile particrly pleasant in Raegan''s eyes.


    Mitchel must have felt Raegan''s gaze because he turned his head to the passenger seat and asked,


    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± The bright sunlight reflected on the car window and shone on his


    beautiful eyes, making them glimmer.


    Suddenly, Raegan realized that thousands of stars were nothingpared to his shining, beautiful


    eyes.


    It was just a pity that his eyes didn''t shine for her.


    Raegan quickly looked away and said softly, "Nothing." Mitchel didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    He Just smiled coldly and focused his eyes on the road.


    Mitchel had been driving for a while when Lauren called him again.


    This time, he didn''t hang it up.


    He immediately pressed the answer button and put it on speakerphone.


    Lauren''s sweet voice came from the other end of the line, "Why didn''t you answer my phone, Mitchel?¡±


    "I''m driving,¡± Mitchel replied casually.


    Lauren breathed a sigh of relief.


    "You scared me.


    I thought you cklisted me.


    You made me sad.


    I couldn''t stop crying for a long time.¡± 1 Lauren acted like a spoiled child on the phone.


    One could imagine how she would behave in real life.


    It must really be dramatic.


    But just hearing her voice over the phone gave Raegan goosebumps.


    To be honest, Raegan found Lauren''s acting unbearable, but Mitchel seemed to be willing to indulge it.


    He even put the phone on speakerphone for her to hear.


    What did he want? Did he want to show how he doted on Lauren? If only Raegan knew that Mitchel


    couldn''t stand hearing Lauren''s words either.


    He had been itching to press the "end call" button.


    But he suppressed the urge to do so because he wanted to see how Raegan would react.


    ording to Luis, jealousy was good because it meant one cared about the other.


    If Raegan cared about him, why wasn''t she jealous of Lauren? On the other end of the line, Lauren had


    no idea that she was on speakerphone.


    She continued to act coquettishly, and her words became even bolder.


    Raegan couldn''t bear listening to Lauren anymore.


    She was afraid that Lauren would say something more explicit, so she coughed slightly.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Heart Attack Confused, Raegan retorted with a frown, ¡°Isn''t it what you want?" She was too


    embarrassed to say she''d had enough.


    So, she just said that to make Lauren shut up.


    Mitchel''s face was taut and cold as he kept his eyes on the road.


    Raegan''s heart sank.


    She felt he hated her even more now.


    Fortunately, their marriage was nearing its end.


    She wouldn''t have to put up with this for long.


    She chose to shut up.


    They soon arrived at the Dixon family house.


    They intentionally stopped by when Kyler would be having his afternoon nap.


    Luciana had been informed of their visit.


    She was already standing by the door to wee them when they arrived.


    She gave Raegan a big warm embrace.


    With her hands on Reagan''s face, Luciana said, "Oh, my! You''ve lost a lot of weight since thest time I


    saw you.


    It''s Mitchel¡¯s fault, isn''t it? I told him to take care of you.


    But look at you.


    You poor little thing..." Mitchel¡¯s handsome face darkened.


    "Luciana, can I talk to you alone?" Raegan immediately changed the topic.


    Luciana frowned and her heart skipped a beat.


    She had guessed what this could be about.


    She sighed.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Then she took Raegan away for a talk.


    After sitting down in another room, Luciana held Raegan''s hand and said gently, "What did you want to


    tell me, dearie?" "Luciana, it¡¯s a pity we haven''t met each other for the past two years.


    Well, I..." Raegan began.


    Luciana waved her hand and interrupted, "Oh, dear.


    What are you talking about? There''s plenty of time we could meet and get along with each other.


    You''re my beloved daughter-inw.


    I have been living abroad with my husband and never came back to see you.


    Anyway, I hope it''s not toote.


    Now that I''m back, we''ll be closer and could do everything we missed out on.¡± Raegan''s beautiful


    almond eyes were tinged with a faint sadness.


    "It pains me to say this, but I''m afraid that won''t do.¡± Luciana''s heart sank.


    "Raegan, have you already made up your mind? As Mitchel¡¯s mother, I know that he might look very


    indifferent, but deep down in his heart, he cares about you.¡± Hearing that, those that happened in the


    past few days shed through Raegan''s mind.


    She felt that Mitchel probably had a little bit of feelings for her.


    But that was pointless now.


    Lauren''s return made Raegan realized something.


    She wished to save herself from being humiliated more than ever before.


    Even if Mitchel indeed had feelings for her, it must be nowhere near what he felt for Lauren.


    Maybe what he felt for her was nothing but lust.


    She couldn''t bear any suffering Lauren inflicted on her anymore and the thought that Mitchel cherished


    Lauren tortured her every single passing second.


    With a bitter smile, Raegan said, "Luciana, to be honest, I am just an ordinary woman.


    I just want to be loved." All she wanted was for Mitchel to be faithful to her and love her wholeheartedly.


    She wanted him to stick by her side like every good husband would.


    Raegan was so straightforward that Luciana didn¡¯t know what to say anymore.


    Mitchel probably hadn''t realized how precious Raegan meant to him at the moment.


    Luciana actually had a ton of excuses to prevent them from getting divorced.


    But now that Raegan had opened up to her, she didn''t have the heart to make such a sweet girl suffer


    the same thing she did in the past.


    She patted the back of Raegan''s hand and said gently, "I feel your pain.


    It must be tough for you.


    I apologize on Mitchel''s behalf for not taking care of your feelings.¡± "You don''t have to apologize.


    He didn''t do anything wrong to me." Love wasn''t a crime.


    Yet, it hurt that she wasn¡¯t the one he loved.


    But she couldn''t demonize him because of that.


    Luciana''s eyes turned red.


    "It''s not in my ce to tell you not to divorce him.


    The ball is in your court, Raegan." Raegan took off the bracelet Luciana gave her a while back and


    handed it to Luciana.


    "Thanks for your kindness.


    I''m afraid I can''t be your daughter-inw anymore.¡± Instead of taking it, Luciana put the bracelet back


    on Raegan''s wrist and said affectionately, "I didn''t give this to you just because you were my daughter-


    inw.


    Even if you are not my daughter-inw anymore, I will still treat you as my child.


    Do you n to cut ties with our family after the divorce? Will you stay away from me and Kyler since


    the divorce?¡± Luciana''s words seemed to hit the nail on the head.


    Remembering how Luciana and Kyler had been so good to her, Reagan''s heart ached like hell.


    She couldn''t help but burst into tears while holding Luciana tightly.


    She felt lucky to have such a sweet mother-inw.


    She also cried for hersting love for all these years...


    After a long time, Raegan wiped her tears and said sincerely, "Thank you for your understanding,


    Luciana!¡± Luciana patted her on the back and said, "Raegan, I''m still your family even after the divorce.


    Keep that in mind, okay?" Raegan was about to say something.


    Suddenly, they heard a knock from behind.


    Kyler appeared while hitting his walking stick on the ground.


    "What''s this I''m hearing? Who is getting divorced?" Raegan was taken aback.


    Luciana was even more flustered.


    She walked over and reached out to hold Kyler''s arm.


    "It''s nothing.


    Raegan and I were just having a chit-chat." Kyler shook off her hand and scolded, "Don''t try to fool me.


    Do you think my brain isn''t working anymore just because I''m old?" "Kyler, it¡¯s not like that..." Raegan¡¯s


    heart trembled and thought about how to exin it to Kyler.


    Fury was written all over Kyler''s face.


    His eyes beamed as he growled, "I won''t listen to you.


    I want that brat to exin what''s going on!" Soon, Mitchel was summoned.


    Kyler cut to the chase.


    "You want to divorce her?" Mitchel''s lips thinned into a grim line.


    His silence showed his answer.


    Taking the hint, Kyler''s face darkened further.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "So, it¡¯s true?¡± Mitchel knelt down in front of Kyler all of a sudden.


    No one had expected this to happen.


    Raegan clenched her fists and lowered her eyes with disappointment.


    In her opinion, Mitchel was only doing this because of Lauren.


    He swallowed his pride for that woman.


    It was not difficult to see things through, but still, it was so painful to admit it.


    As much as she tried to fight it, she still had feelings for Mitchel.


    It made her feel downhearted at this moment.


    Mitchel''s move made Kyler even angrier.


    He raised his walking stick and pointed at Mitchel, ¡°You...


    You! How dare you!" Thump! In the blink of an eye, the walking stick slipped from Kyler''s hand.


    Then, Kyler fell to the floor.


    Seeing this, Mitchel strode forward and held him, asking the butler to get the car ready.


    "Kyler!" Raegan and Luciana also rushed over, panicking.


    A ruckus broke out within seconds.


    Mitchel drove Kyler to the hospital in his car while Luciana and Raegan followed behind in another car.


    As soon as they arrived at the hospital, a series of doctors and nurses immediately wheeled Kyler into


    the emergency room.


    Though Luciana was tough and strong, her concerns for Kyler had drained her of strength, and her legs


    were so weak that she couldn''t stand by herself.


    Raegan was also anxious and sad.


    If anything happened to Kyler, she would live with the guilt for the rest of her life.


    In the corridor, everyone anxiously waited in silence.


    They all had their eyes on the door of the emergency room.


    Finally, the doctor came out, pulling off gloves.


    Luciana was the first to rush up to the doctor.


    "Doctor, how is he?" "There''s no cause for rm.


    The patient will be fine.


    However, due to his condition, I advise that you desist from troubling him emotionally.


    We might not be lucky next time.¡± Luciana held her chest and copsed to the floor while murmuring,


    ¡°Thank God." Mitchel asked the bodyguards to take his mother away to get some rest.


    Then, he walked to Kyler''s ward with Raegan on his heels.


    At the door, Mitchel stopped abruptly and said coldly, "Mind your words, okay?¡± His tone was sort of


    usatory.


    It left Raegan stunned.


    However, she soon brushed it aside and thought he was just worried about his grandfather.


    She nodded stiffly.


    The sight of Kyler lying on the bed in a hospital gown greeted them as soon as they walked in.


    Kyler looked as if he had aged a decade within an hour.


    Regardless, he waved at Raegan andmanded, "Come here." Raegan burst into tears and


    squatted by the bedside.


    "Kyler, I''m so d you are okay.¡± "Hey, I''m stronger than I look.


    I''m not going anywhere anytime soon." Kyler patted her head gently.


    After that, he joked, "Look at you, why do you still cry like a little girl?¡± Raegan sniffed hard and wiped


    her tears.


    She was scared of pressing Kyler''s hand, so she tried to stand straight.


    Mitchel approached while gazing at the whimpering woman.


    He then said to Kyler in a low voice, "Grandpa, I''m sorry.¡± The smile on Kyler''s face disappeared in an


    instant.


    He gave Mitchel a side eye and uttered, "I¡¯m not the one you should be apologizing to!" Mitchel lowered


    his head and didn''t know what to say.


    Kyler red up again.


    "You fool! I can''t believe you are getting stupider by the day.


    You have a good wife, yet you don''t cherish her.


    What more do you want? Tell me!¡± After that shout, Kyler began to cough.


    His face was twisted and his body vibrated.


    Raegan hurried forward, patted Kyler''s back andforted, "Kyler, please calm down.


    Mitchel Is not to me for...¡± "You have gotten it all wrong, grandpa.


    I do not want to divorce Raegan,¡± Mitchel interrupted while gazing at Raegan.


    Raegan was taken aback.


    She thought she had heard it wrong.


    Her hand froze on Kyler''s back.


    She zoned out for a very long time.


    Were her ears ying tricks on her? Did Mitchel just say that he didn''t want to divorce her?

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Old Witch Kyler calmed down and said in a low voice, "I wasn¡¯t born yesterday, Mitchel.


    Stop lying to me." "Grandpa, I''m telling the truth.


    Raegan and I just had a lovers'' tiff," said Mitchel.


    Kyler didn''t believe what Mitchel said at all.


    He looked at Raegan for confirmation.


    "Is that true?¡± Raegan, who had barely gotten over the shock, patted her lips, but no words came out.


    Out of the blue, Mitchel pulled her into his embrace.


    His fingers grasped her shoulder as he smiled down at her like a doting husband.


    "Come on, tell him." Kyler pulled Raegan over and said angrily, "Don''t try to threaten her.


    Raegan, tell me.


    Did you two just have a simple fight?¡± Although Kyler was still mad at Mitchel, the joy and expectation


    in his eyes were ring.


    Raegan pursed her lips, put on asmile, and whispered, "Yes, it''s true." "Thank God! Oh, you two almost


    killed me with a heart attack!" Kylerughed out loud.


    As tears welled up in Raegan''s eyes, she held Kyler''s hand and said seriously, ¡°Kyler, please take good


    care of yourself.¡± "Don''t cry, dearie!" Kyler smiled and said, "As I said earlier, I''m fine.


    Don''t worry about me.


    I''m pushing ny now.


    If my creator says it''s time for me toe back home, then I''ll have no qualms.


    My only regret is that I didn''t get to see my _ great- grandchildren yet." Raegan sniffed and held on to


    Kyler''s hand.


    "Don''t say those words.


    You''ll live a long life!¡± "Ha-ha! I hope so.


    I''ll wait to see my great- grandchildren then.


    I''m sure they will be as cute as you.¡± At this time, a nurse suddenly came in and said that the patient


    needed rest.


    Raegan quickly helped Kyler to lie down.


    Before lying down, Kyler issued a warning to Mitchel, "Listen here, you brat.


    If you dare to hurt Raegan, I won''t let it slide.¡± Aftering out of the ward, Mitchel strode forward


    ahead of Raegan.


    And his words of no divorce kept resounding in Raegan''s mind.


    Raegan wanted to ask Mitchel for an exnation.


    Did Mitchel really mean that or did he just say that to calm Kyler down and cheer him up? Her thoughts


    were muddled now.


    She lowered her head helplessly.


    Suddenly, someone grabbed her wrist.


    She was pulled into the corner with a good amount of force.


    Raegan looked up to find that it was Mitchel.


    She staggered behind him like a little girl.


    She was still wondering why he said those words Just now.


    "You are really something, Raegan,¡± Mitchel sneered sarcastically.


    Raegan was stunned.


    She had no idea what he was talking about.


    Mitchel gritted his teeth and questioned, "If you don''t want the divorce, just say it.


    Why did you have to get my grandfather involved? | already told you not to let him find out.


    You saw what happened.


    That was exactly what I was trying to avoid!" Raegan''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    In the past two years, she had been looking after Kyler carefully and took him as her own grandfather.


    She felt that even if Mitchel was oblivious to what she did, he should know that she would never do


    anything to hurt Kyler.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Never in her wildest dreams did she imagine Mitchel would use her in this manner.


    It was so ridiculous that just then, she had been wondering whether Mitchel really didn¡¯t want to divorce


    her.


    It turned out it was all in her head again.


    What a fool she had been! The ball of hope in her heart was prickled by several needles now.


    She smiled bitterly at him.


    "Wait adamn minute! You think I told Kyler about the divorce?" "Did you not?" Mitchel retorted.


    This wasn''t a question, but an usation.


    He was quite sure about it.


    He didn''t even want to investigate it but just assumed that she was the one who let Kyler know about


    their uing divorce.


    Grievance, sadness, and disappointment overwhelmed Raegan in an instant.


    She bit her lips and froze on the spot.


    The look he gave her now suggested he wouldn''t believe anything she said, so she didn''t even bother.


    "Fine! If you think I did it, then I did it! Now that you have realized that I''m so sly, you should divorce me


    right away!" After saying that, Raegan burst into tears.


    This made Mitchel a little flustered.


    He reached out, intending to wipe her tears, but she pped his hand away.


    "What are you waiting for, Mitchel? I''m such a cunning and despicable woman.


    Shouldn''t you get rid of me quickly? Let''s go to the court right now!" "Come on, stop being


    unreasonable!" Mitchel ran his fingers through his hair and took a deep breath.


    "For the sake of my grandpa, we can''t get divorced now." "Fine! Hit me up when you calm him down.


    I''ll be ready to get this over and done with at any time." Raegan wiped the tears off her face and walked


    past him without a backward nce.


    Her heart was numb.


    She could no longer feel any pain.


    Just when she was a few steps away, a soft voice came to her ears.


    "Raegan, Mitchel...¡± Lauren took feather-like steps toward them.


    By the time she reached Mitchel, she staggered like she was about to faint.


    Mitchel reached out to hold her and asked sharply, "What are you doing here?" "I came for the routine


    check-up and happened to see you when you brought Kyler in." Lauren looked anxious.


    "How is he doing now? Please tell me he¡¯s okay! I''m worried about him.


    Can I go see him?" Raegan spun on her heels and said curtly, "Don''t disturb Kyler at the moment.


    He''s not expecting you, so stay away!" "Oh, my! Is it a crime that I want to check on Kyler? Why are


    you speaking to me so rudely?¡± Lauren held her chest and looked pitiful.


    Raegan twisted half of her face as she stared at the drama queen.


    Kyler had just suffered a heart attack and was yet to recover.


    If Lauren showed up in front of him, he might just convulse to death.


    And she believed that Mitchel should also know it.


    As expected, after a moment of silence, Mitchel exined, "Lauren, you can''t show up in front of my


    grandfather now." Lauren''s eyes widened.


    Huh? What the hell did he just say? Shepletely dropped her acting.


    What happened to the Mitchel who promised to do anything for her? He used to say yes to her every


    request.


    But now, he said no without even mincing words.


    Was this adream? Lauren was well aware that no one in the Dixon family liked her, except Mitchel¡¯s


    father.


    She wanted to work her way into the hearts of his family.


    Yet, Mitchel was the one standing in her way.


    Why? Lauren took a look at Raegan and lowered her gaze.


    A sinister coldness shed across her eyes.


    Raegan must be trying to drive a wedge between them! Only God knew what nonsense she filled


    Mitchel¡¯''s head with! Her existence was too much of a threat.


    This bitch had to go! Lauren hid the resentment in her heart and said pitifully, "Mitchel, didn''t you say


    that you were getting divorced today? Howe your grandpa ended up in the hospital? Did someone


    say anything to him?" It was obvious she was dropping hints at the cause of Kyler''s hospitalization.


    Raegan sneered.


    These two were indeed like minds! With teary eyes, Lauren turned to look at Raegan and said,


    "Raegan, if you don''t want this divorce, Juste out straight.


    Why are you toying with my feelings? You just told me on the phone that you were on your way to go


    through the divorce.¡± Lauren''s tears were like pearls hanging on her face, and her expression was


    rather innocent and pitiful.


    The corners of Raegan''s mouth twitched as she thought to herself.


    This snake really deserved an Oscar.


    What the...


    Raegan was in no mood to argue with Lauren today or watch Lauren pull her best acting yet in front of


    Mitchel.


    "Mitchel and I can''t get divorced for now.


    As for why, I think you should direct that question to Mitchel.


    Bye!¡± After eyeing the two of them, Raegan turned around to leave.


    But she bumped into Luciana who had just shown up.


    When Luciana saw Raegan''s red eyes and noticed the two people behind her, Luciana put two and two


    together.


    She took Raegan''s hand and said authoritatively, "You are going nowhere.


    As my daughter-inw and a member of the Dixon family, you stay with us.


    If anyone should leave, it should be the outsider in our midst!¡± Luciana raised her voice on purpose.


    Hearing this statement, Lauren''s face turned pale.


    She put on an act to stagger back and copsed into Mitchel''s arms.


    With her head lowered, Lauren''s shoulders shivered violently as if she was crying her heart out.


    She was actually gnashing her teeth.


    She hated Luciana¡¯s guts.


    This old bitch showed up to put a spanner in her works again! Argh! She was so pissed.


    Fuck it! Luciana could go to hell with her eptance.


    All that mattered was that Mitchel cared about her the most.


    Once she got married to Mitchel, she would teach this old witch a lesson for being so mean! Luciana''s


    blood boiled as she watched Lauren leaning shamelessly in her son''s arms.


    What a loose girl! She grabbed the broom from the cleaner who happened to be next to her.


    And then, she swept the dirt on the floor toward Lauren with a few quick swipes.


    Lauren was horrified.


    "What are you doing?" With a scowl, Luciana pointed the broom at Lauren and shouted, "I¡¯m just


    sweeping the dirt.


    Get out of my sight, you filthy slut!¡±

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    There Is Nothing Between Lauren And Me Lauren looked around.


    There were already many onlookers, including some nurses and_ hospital cleaners.


    She had never been humiliated like this, so she felt very embarrassed.


    Her face turned pale, and tears started to stream down her face.


    She said between sobs, ¡°Luciana, I know you don''t like me.


    And I don''t me you for that.


    But believe me, I am just worried about Kyler.


    I only want to see him.


    I''m harmless." "You already know how annoying you are in our eyes, but you still dare to show up here!


    You are so shameless! You want to see Kyler? I''m telling you, you are thest person he wants to see.


    What he hates the most are those who destroy other people''s marriages.


    So, you can leave now.


    And don''t ever show up again.


    You will only piss him off.


    Do you hear me?¡± Luciana sald without scruples.


    Although there were many people around, she didn''t restrain herself from saying those harsh words to


    drive Lauren away.


    This time, Mitchel stepped forward and said with a frown, "Mom, that''s enough.


    You''re already a bit out of line.¡± He was concerned about Luciana.


    After all, she was a member of the Dixon family.


    Those harsh words she said in front of the public would definitely have a bad impact on her.


    "Don''t call me mom! You already know that your grandfather''s condition, yet you''re so reckless that you


    even bring a disreputable woman here at this time.


    What¡¯s on your mind? Are you trying to piss him off? Are you out of your mind?¡± "Mom, please, don''t be


    so mean to Lauren.


    It''s not what you think it is.


    We...¡± "Mitchel..." Lauren called out softly before Mitchel could finish his words.


    She had to interrupt him because she was afraid he would tell Luciana they had nothing to do with


    each other.


    She didn''t want her lies to be exposed, especially in front of Raegan.


    She cried pitifully and continued, "Mitchel, I understand Luciana¡¯s prejudice against me.¡± Then she


    turned to Luciana.


    "But Luciana, I really love Mitchel.


    We love each other.¡± Mitchel frowned upon hearing this.


    He was about to interrupt Lauren again to exin when Lauren suddenly fell on her knees with a


    thump.


    Lauren cried even harder and pleaded, ¡°Luciana, l''m begging you for your approval.


    If you don''t agree, I will always kneel here until you change your mind!¡± When those who didn''t know


    the truth saw this scene, they would think Luciana was a wicked mother-inw who maliciously wanted


    to destroy a loving couple while Lauren was the pitiful girl.


    If only they knew that this so-called loving couple was actually a married man and a shameless woman


    who tried to ruin the man''s marriage.


    When Raegan heard Lauren''s words, she felt a tearing pain in her heart.


    The atmosphere here made her feel suffocated.


    If Mitchel and Lauren loved each other, then what about her? Did that mean she was the third wheel


    the whole time? Luciana was not moved by Lauren''s pitiful look.


    Instead, she wanted tough out loud at Lauren''s shamelessness.


    Luciana crossed her arms over her chest and looked at Lauren condescendingly.


    ¡°Drop the act, drama queen! Don''t think that I can''t tell Mitchel only takes care of you because you


    once saved his life.


    He doesn''t love you at all.


    He''s only treating you well out of gratitude.


    And he pities you because you are sick.


    So, stop your wishful thinking and get out of here!¡± Then Luciana turned to the bodyguards and


    ordered, "Since she likes to kneel in front of the crowd, drag her to the entrance.


    Let her continue her act there.


    In that case, she could carry on with her act with more people watching her!" Lauren kept her head


    lowered, frightened to death.


    She knew that Luciana was a woman of her word.


    When Lauren saw the bodyguards approaching her, she hurriedly fell on Mitchel''s feet with a scream, a


    gleam shing through her eyes.


    She knew that Mitchel would defend her.


    As long as Mitchel was on her side, Luciana and Raegan would never be able to defeat her! Sure


    enough, Mitchel stopped the bodyguards.


    Lauren put on a smug face secretly.


    Luciana got the wrong idea, thinking that Mitchel was trying to protect Lauren.


    Livid, Luciana roared, "Mitchel, what are you doing? You are trying to piss me off, aren''t you?" Raegan


    couldn''t stand it anymore.


    The scene in front of her was only making her feel sick.


    The interaction between Mitchel and Lauren only intensified the disgust in her heart.


    With a pale face, Raegan tugged at Luciana¡¯s sleeve and asked, "Luciana, can I leave now?" Luciana


    held Raegan¡¯s hand and gently squeezed it tofort Raegan.


    Then she said to Raegan in a tender tone, "Let''s leave together.


    I don¡¯t want to see this bastard anymore." She red at Mitchel with a snort and walked away hand in


    hand with Raegan.


    Lauren looked at their backs with red eyes.


    She shook Mitchel''s arm and said pitifully, ¡°Mitchel, how could Luciana say those words? Did I get you


    into trouble?¡± Lauren suffered a lot of grievances today, so she hoped that Mitchel could say something


    to coax her.


    But to her surprise, Mitchel broke free from her grip and said coldly, ¡°Lauren, you shouldn''t havee


    here in the first ce.


    My grandpa couldn''t stand any stimtion.


    His condition is not yet stable.


    1 hope you learn a lesson this time.


    Don''t do this ever again." Lauren froze for a moment.


    She couldn''t believe her ears.


    Mitchel had never talked to her harshly like this before.


    Before Lauren could react, Mitchel ordered the bodyguards coldly, "Send Miss Murray back to her


    ward.


    And make sure that no one could disturb my grandpa in his ward." After saying this, he turned around


    and left without looking back.


    Lauren watched his receding back, her face pale with anger.


    But she didn''t dare to call Mitchel back.


    She was sensible enough to Know this was not the right time to pester him.


    If she kept pushing him, he would only be annoyed.


    However, the feeling of uneasiness gradually surged in her heart.


    She felt like it was getting more and more difficult to read Mitchel¡¯s mind.


    Lauren was certain that this was all Raegan''s fault.


    Raegan must be sowing dissension between her and Mitchel.


    At the thought of this, she was so angry that she clenched her fists tightly until her nails dug into the


    palms of her hands, causing blood to ooze out.


    She couldn''t let Raegan win.


    She swore that no one could steal her man.


    No one else could own Mitchel''s heart except her.


    She was this obsessed with him.


    So, no matter what, she would definitely win him back.


    Lauren made up her mind.


    Mitchel must be hers at all costs.


    Mitchel returned to Kyler''s ward.


    He saw Luciana standing outside the door.


    Obviously, she was waiting for him.


    He ignored her angry eyes and asked, "Where is Raegan?" Luciana snorted coldly.


    "Wow! You''re looking for Raegan? Since when did you start to care about her?¡± Mitchel was


    speechless for a moment.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    He took a deep breath and said, "Mom, stop being childish, okay?" "Childish? Who is being childish


    between us? You don''t even know how to assess your feelings.


    Can you tell me who you really care about?¡± With her arms crossed over her chest, Luciana continued,


    "I just heard that you told Kyler you would not divorce Raegan.


    Do you really mean it? Or did you only say it to appease him?" Mitchel looked into her eyes and said


    indifferently, "Does it make any difference? Grandpa can''t stand any stimtion now.


    His health is our utmost priority.¡± "Of course, it makes a big difference!¡± Luciana said indignantly, ¡°If


    you''re only doing it for his sake, I won''t agree.


    I will persuade him to urge you to divorce Raegan as soon as possible.


    You don''t need to force yourself to stay in this marriage because of his condition.


    Kyler cares about Raegan so much.


    Do you think he will let Raegan suffer in an unhappy rtionship because of him?¡± Luciana could no


    longer contain her anger.


    "Raegan is a good girl.


    She doesn''t deserve to be bullied by you again and again.


    You even brought that shameless bitch here to bully Raegan together.


    Seriously, I don''t know what''s on your mind." "Mom, when did I bully Raegan?¡± Mitchel asked in


    confusion.


    His brows furrowed tightly.


    Luciana was at a loss for words for a moment.


    She wanted to hit Mitchel on the head.


    Who would have thought that a business genius like him was actually an idiot in love? She took a deep


    breath to calm herself down.


    "Have you ever thought about Raegan''s feelings when you flirted with other women in front of her?¡±


    Mitchel''s frown deepened even more.


    "There is nothing between Lauren and me.


    | didn¡¯t cheat on Raegan." Luciana was relieved to hear this.


    Fortunately, Mitchel was not as bad as she thought.


    "You''re telling me that now.


    But does Raegan know?" Casting a disgusting look at Mitchel, Luciana added, "That shameless


    woman follows you everywhere.


    She''s like a ster that sticks on you.


    Do you think other people will believe what you have just said?" Mitchel''s eyes were so deep that no


    one could fathom what he was thinking about at the moment.


    When Luciana looked at his handsome face, she could only shake her head hopelessly.


    If Mitchel was not good-looking, women would not be interested in him.


    Then Raegan would only have a few rivals.


    She would suffer less.


    But soon, Luciana realized something was wrong with what she just thought.


    If Mitchel was not that good- looking, he would not be a match for Raegan, right? After all, Raegan was


    a gorgeous woman.


    ¡°Mom, where is Raegan?¡± Mitchel asked again.


    His voice brought Luciana back to her senses.


    This time, Luciana answered truthfully, "I asked the driver to send her home.


    She should be in the underground parking now." Mitchel nodded, turned around, and was about to


    leave.


    Luciana said behind him, "If you want to get Raegan back, you''d better hurry.


    Make everything clear to her as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, you will regret it.


    Raegan is determined to divorce you.


    If your grandpa didn''t overhear it, you would have been her ex-husband already.¡± "Grandpa overheard


    it?¡± Mitchel abruptly turned

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38 She Doesn''t Care Anymore.


    Luciana didn''t catch Mitchel''s unusual tone and said, "Yes. But it was my fault. I took Raegan to a room to talk. I didn''t expect Kyler to wake up so early and overhear our conversation..."


    Before she could finish her words, Mitchel suddenly strode away with a cold face without looking back.


    Luciana didn''t stop Mitchel from leaving.She just watched him head toward the elevator.She felt that the anger in her heart had eased a lot.


    She had assumed Mitchel hadpletely gone crazy about Lauren.


    Fortunately, he still knew what he should do.


    In the underground parking, Raegan had already gotten in the car.


    The thermostat in the car was turned on, but Raegan still felt cold all over.


    Raegan was trying to forget what had happened just now, but the scene kept shing in her mind. And every time she remembered how Mitchel and Lauren hugged each other and Lauren imed they were truly in love, she felt like she was pped hard in the face.


    Who would have thought her two-year marriage would turn out to be a joke? The sincere feelings she devoted to Mitchel all the while were deemed insignificant by him and trampled upon recklessly,


    Raegan leaned against the car window and closed her eyes, trying to clear her mind of everything.


    Suddenly, the back seat door was opened.


    She opened her eyes and saw Mitchel get in and sit beside her.


    "Are you tired?¡± Mitchel asked with concern when he saw Raegan¡¯s pale face.


    He reached out and was about to caress her face.


    However, Raegan quickly dodged his touch.


    Mitchel''s hand froze midair.


    He raised his eyebrows, but he restrained himself and withdrew his hand.


    Then he said in a low voice, "I''m sorry about what happened in my grandpa''s ward. I misunderstood you." Raegan was a little surprised.


    Mitchel was an arrogant man.


    He had never lowered his head to anyone, let alone to a woman.


    At this moment, Mitchel and Raegan were so close that Raegan could see Mitchel''s face clearly.


    His clear and distinct features, handsome face, high-bridged nose, and thin lips.


    Every part of him was eye- catching and charming.


    His entire being exuded a remarkable temperament.


    Even if he just sat there bathed in light, he was striking and pleasant to her eyes.


    It was still the same face that had captivated Raegan''s heart before.


    But looking at it now, she felt familiar and strange at the same time.


    Mitchel was sometimes gentle and sometimes fierce.


    Raegan could no longer distinguish which was the real him.


    While looking at her stunned face, Mitchell''s Adam''s apple bobbed up and down.


    He found her so cute that he couldn''t help reaching out and pinching the tip of her nose like he used to do.


    "What are you thinking?" Raegan was lost in thought, so she didn''t dodge.


    Mitchel had already put his hand on her nose before she knew it. She could only sigh helplessly.


    Then she said lightly, ¡°It doesn''t matter.¡± She didn¡¯t exin any further.


    But what she wanted to say was it didn''t matter what he thought about her.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan was already tired of proving herself to Mitchel, so she no longer cared about whatever he thought about her.


    Mitchel didn''t ask anything more, but his eyes darkened.


    "I''ll drive you home." Raegan was about to refuse, but she was interrupted by the ringing of Mitchel''s phone.


    It was Lauren calling.


    Mitchel hesitated for a moment. But in the end, he answered it.


    He did not put the phone on speakerphone.


    But Lauren''s cry was so loud that even Raegan could hear it.


    "Mitchel, I''m in so much pain.


    I feel dizzy and ufortable." Mitchel frowned and said coldly, "If you feel ufortable, call the doctor to check on you.¡± Lauren didn''t seem to mind the indifference in Mitchel''s voice.


    She cried even harder and said again, "Mitchel, it''s really painful. I feel I¡¯m dying.¡± "Sorry, | have something else to do.


    Bye.¡± After saying this, Mitchel hung up the phone without waiting for Lauren to say anything more.


    Raegan listened to Mitchel¡¯s phone conversation expressionlessly.


    She didn''t think that what he said had something to do with her.


    Perhaps he really had something urgent to deal with.


    When Mitchel turned to Raegan and saw her expressionless face, his eyebrows raised slightly.


    He didn''t like her this way.


    He would rather see her lose her temper and throw a tantrum.


    He took her hand and said gently, "Sit in front." Raegan nodded, got out of the car, and sat in the passenger seat obediently.


    She was too tired to have a meaningless fight.


    Mitchel was about to move to the driver''s seat when his phone rang again.


    This time, it was Jocelyn.


    His brows furrowed.


    He hesitated for a moment.


    But in the end, he still answered it.


    Jocelyn''s anxious voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Mr.Dixon, something happened.


    Miss Murray fainted.¡± Mitchel''s expression became serious upon hearing this.


    While looking at Raegan, he said on the phone, "T''ll be right there.¡± He hung up and said to Raegan guiltily, "I have to take care of this first.


    I''ll let the driver take you home.


    Wait for me there." "Okay,¡± Raegan responded obediently.


    No muss, no fuss.


    She was not in the mood to ask or argue.


    All she wanted was to go home and rest.Contents belong to NovelDrama.Org


    At this moment, Raegan was as docile as she was during their two years of marriage.


    Mitchel was already used to her obedience.


    But this time, he felt something was wrong.


    Shecked emotion.


    It was as if she was dealing with a stranger.


    With this realization, his eyes dimmed.


    He said softly, "Wait for me at home, okay? I have something important to tell you.¡± Raegan didn''t respond.


    She remained expressionless.


    But Mitchel didn''t have time to wait, so he left in a hurry.


    He intended to exin everything to herter.


    The driver started the car and drove away.


    As they ran steadily on the road, Raegan leaned against the window and watched the scenery outside fly by.


    Crystal-clear tears unconsciously rolled down her face and fell to the window, painting a poignant picture.


    Loving Mitchel brought Raegan so much pain.


    That was why she decided to give in and agree to the divorce.


    But after she decided to stop loving him, why did it hurt the same? She felt her entire body was torn apart.


    Loving and unloving Mitchel both broke her heart.


    After a while, the driver pulled over in front of the Serenity Vis.


    Raegan got out of the car, but she didn''t enter the house.


    Instead, she watched the car drive away, then hailed a taxi.


    She went to a cafe to meet Henley.


    Sitting across Raegan, Henley took a sip of his coffee and said, "I heard from Nicole that you want to find a job." After saying this, he pushed a business card toward Raegan and added warmly, "This is Cara''s business card.


    She is the head of Alpire Studio.


    You''ll have an interview with her tomorrow, so prepare yourself.¡± Raegan was so stunned that she didn¡¯t pick up the business card for a while.


    Alpire Studio. Did she hear it right?


    Was it the Alpire Studio that specialized in serving A -list celebrities and wealthy families? Finally, Raegan took the business card and looked at it.


    Upon reading the words "Alpire Studio¡± printed on it, she nced at Henley, feeling a little embarrassed. "Henley, this seems inappropriate."


    Of course, she really wanted this job.


    But she knew she was not qualified.


    If she remembered correctly, the minimum academic qualification in thispany was PhD in design.


    They also required overseas experience, and_ their aesthetics and work were exceptional.


    "What do you mean? I only sent some of your university works to Cara.


    She checked them, and she''s interested in you.¡± Raegan was surprised.


    She didn''t expect Henley to do her such a favor.


    This made her even more embarrassed.


    Henley saw that Raegan was still hesitant, so heforted her gently, "Don¡¯t worry.


    Cara won''t favor you just because I rmended you.


    You still need to work hard to get this job.


    That''s why she scheduled you for an interview.


    I know it''s a bit rushed, but you can make a design drawing overnight, right?¡± "Yes.


    I have enough time to make it." Finally, worries in Raegan¡¯s heart dissipated.


    It was now reced by the eagerness to give it a try.


    Raegan needed a job, but she didn¡¯t want to get it by taking advantage of connections.


    She wanted the employer to hire her because of her abilities.


    If it was about showcasing her abilities, she would give it a try.


    At this moment, Raegan''s phone rang.


    It was Nicole calling.


    Nicole was already outside the cafe to pick Raegan up as they had nned.


    After hanging up, Raegan looked at Henley and said apologetically, "Henley, I''m sorry.


    Nicole is already outside.


    I''ll treat you to dinner next time." The corners of Henley''s mouth curved into a gentle smile.


    "It''s okay.


    You go ahead." He watched Raegan get into Nicole''s car.


    As soon as they drove away, his smile gradually faded away.


    It was reced by an expression that could send a chill to the depths of people''s hearts.


    Nicole took Raegan to Temple Bar.


    They entered and booked a booth.


    It was only seven o''clock, so there were only a few customers in the bar.


    It was expected to be bustling from midnight onward.


    Nicole ordered wine for herself and grapefruit juice for Raegan.


    They hadn''t seen each other for a long time, so they had a lot of catching up to do.


    Nicole asked concernedly, "How''s your rtionship with Mitchel recently?¡± Raegan answered, "Soon..." What she meant was they were going to divorce soon.


    Judging from the number of calls Lauren made to Mitchel today, it was evident that Lauren would surely take action to make their divorce happen.


    Raegan Knew that Lauren would do everything to get Mitchel.


    So she already expected that she and Mitchel would divorce soon.


    This time, it was Raegan''s time to ask.


    "How about you? What have you been doing recently?¡± Raegan and Nicole had been friends for a long time, so Raegan knew Nicole very well.


    She noticed that Nicole was a little mysterious recently.


    Raegan had to ask because she no longer worked in the Dixon Group, and she didn''t gather any information as readily avable as before.


    When she heard that Jarrod was back, she was worrled about Nicole, thinking Jarrod might find Nicole.


    But sheforted herself that Jarrod was already engaged and would get married next month.


    Probably, Jarrod wasn''t interested in Nicole anymore.


    "Same as always," Nicole answered.


    She picked up her wine ss and took a sip, glossing over the topic.


    Nicole Knew that Raegan had been going through a lot recently.


    She didn''t want to share her problems with Raegan because she didn''t want to add to Raegan''s burden.


    Instead, she wanted to cheer Raegan up.


    So, she suddenly took Raegan¡¯s hand and said loudly, "The dance floor is empty.


    Let''s dance!¡± Raegan''s body stiffened.


    She was not used to this kind of environment because she rarely went to bars, let alone danced.


    In fact, she wouldn''t be here today if Nicole wasn''t in a bad mood and wanted to drink. Nicole was her best friend. so she had no choice but to apany her.


    Before Reagan could react, Nicole had already pulled her to the dance floor.


    Sure enough, their beauty attracted people''s attention. Although there were only a few people in the bar, the surroundings became noisier when they apuded at the same time. Even the customers in the private rooms upstairs were shocked by the sudden noise downstairs.


    "It''s still early. Why is it so noisy downstairs?" Luis walked out and asked the waiter.


    "It''s because of the two prettydies on the dance floor. It''s a pity that they came too early. There are not many people at this time. Otherwise, with such stunning girls, it would definitely be a hit tonight," answered the waiter.


    Luis rested his elbow on the railing, leaned slightly sideways, and looked downstairs. His captivating eyes smiled.


    He didn''t expect to see Nicole and Raegan here. He knew them.


    Something came to Luis'' mind. He took out his phone, took a short video, and sent it to their group chat.


    Then he messaged, "Anyone interested?"


    However, their group chat was silent.


    At this moment, Mitchel was still in the ward. The doctor had already given Lauren two shots, and her condition stabilized.


    When Lauren woke up and saw Mitchel, she immediately held his hand tightly and cried pitifully. "Mitchel, I thought you didn''t want to see me anymore."


    Deep down, she felt triumphant. As expected, when Mitchel found she fainted, he rushed to check on her.


    Yet, Mitchel suddenly remembered Luciana''s words today. He frowned and broke free from Lauren''s grip.


    Lauren was momentarily taken aback and didn''t react.


    "Lauren, this hospital has the best doctors in this country. If this happens again, tell Jocelyn to immediately call a doctor. I''m sure they can help you. After all, I am not a doctor."


    Lauren was deeply moved by Mitchel''s words, thinking he still cared about her.


    She deliberately put on a pitiful look, bit her lower lip, and asked sadly, "Mitchel, you haven''t divorced today. Will you go through the procedure tomorrow?"


    But Mitchel''s reply was not what she wanted to hear. "Grandpa is still sick and in the hospital. Raegan and I won''t divorce for the time being."


    His words came like a bolt from the blue.


    Just now, Lauren indulged herself in her fantasies. She didn''t expect that her dream would be shattered so quickly.


    Disbelief was written all over her face. She said in a trembling voice, "Mitchel, didn''t you agree to keep the divorce from Kyler before? You can still divorce without letting him know, right?"


    Upon hearing this, Mitchel''s eyes sharpened at once. He asked, "How did you know that I agreed to keep the divorce from my grandpa?"

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    All I Can Give You Is The Title Of Mrs.


    Dixon As Mitchel spoke, his eyes never left Lauren''s face.


    It was as if he wanted to see through her through her reaction.


    Sure enough, a trace of panic crept across Lauren''s face when she met his scrutinizing gaze.


    Actually, Lauren knew about it from the maids.


    She asked Jocelyn to bribe the maids in Mitchel¡¯s house to get some information.


    But, of course, this couldn''t be known by Mitchel.


    "Lauren, what I hate the most are people who lie to me," Mitchel said with a hint of warning when he


    noticed that Lauren fell silent.


    He slowly approached her while staring at her with cold and piercing eyes.


    "Mitchel, are you doubting me?" Lauren instantly burst into tears with an aggrieved look.


    Tears streamed down her face uncontrobly.


    She continued between sobs, "How can I know that? Of course, I''m Just guessing.


    After all, you treat Kyler so well.


    You wouldn''t want to upset him.¡± Mitchel just looked at Lauren without saying anything.


    His face was cold and expressionless.


    Judging from his reaction, Lauren Knew that he didn''tpletely believe her.


    She was so angry that she blurted out without thinking, "Mitchel, are you in love with Raegan now? You


    don''t want to divorce her, do you?" Mitchel¡¯s brows furrowed tightly.


    He was getting pissed off because this topic had been brought up repeatedly today.


    Why did everyone think that way? Had he really fallen in love with Raegan? No, it couldn''t be possible.


    He wouldn''t fall in love with anyone.


    Then suddenly, Raegan¡¯s image appeared in his mind.


    Her red eyes and the tears that streamed down her face seemed to break his heart apart.


    Mitchel didn''t want to admit that he had fallen in love with Raegan.


    But he also couldn''t say out loud that he didn''t love her.


    Mitchel''s silence intensified the anger and desperation in Lauren''s heart.


    Since he couldn''t answer her question, it meant he acquiesced in it.


    Lauren was about to question Mitchel again when Jocelyn suddenly came in.


    Jocelyn clutched the corner of her clothes and gently shook her head.


    Then Jocelyn cried exaggeratedly, "Oh, Miss Murray! Didn''t the doctor tell you that you can''t get too


    upset? It''s dangerous.


    You are risking your life.¡± Lauren immediately understood Jocelyn''s hint.


    Echoing Jocelyn''s acting, Lauren hugged Jocelyn tightly and cried sadly.


    When Mitchel saw Lauren and Jocelyn crying together, his heart softened.


    He recalled that Lauren was still a patient.


    With that, the arrogance in him instantly vanished.


    He said calmly, "Lauren, before you insist on marrying me, think about it carefully first.


    From the very beginning, I have made it clear to you that I can only give you the title of Mrs.


    Dixon.


    Nothing more.


    After all, I don''t have any feelings for you.


    If you ask me, I don''t want you to suffer by my side.


    I want you to be happy, not to live in resentment.¡± Mitchel''s words came like a bolt from the blue.


    Lauren was too shocked to react for a while.


    Back then, she took advantage of Mitchel''s drunkenness and seduced him.


    She did it because she wanted to sleep with him.


    But unfortunately, even if she stood naked in front of him, he didn''t even look at her.


    He explicitly stated that he would never touch her.


    Mitchel could treat Lauren well, but he could never touch her.


    Lauren''s pride couldn''t take it.


    She was so hurt that she decisively flew abroad the next day.


    Lauren thought Mitchel would go after her and appease her.


    But she didn''t expect that as soon as she left, he suddenly got married.


    She was hurt even more.


    Now that she had returned, she thought she could take Mitchel back.


    But it seemed like history repeated itself.


    However, she was determined to firmly hold him this time.


    She would never leave him again.


    Aside from the title of Mrs.


    Dixon, Lauren also wanted to win Mitchel¡¯''s heart.


    His heart, body, and soul must belong to her! Lauren saw that Mitchel was about to leave.


    She panicked even more.


    Then she came up with an idea.


    Without hesitation, she dropped her body from the bed.


    A loud bang sounded in the ward when her body hit the floor.


    As expected, it attracted Mitchel''s attention.


    He stopped in his tracks and turned around.


    But he didn''t approach Lauren.


    Instead, he looked at the stunned Jocelyn next to him and said sternly, "Why don''t you help Miss


    Murray up yet?" It was only then that Jocelyn stepped forward to help Lauren.


    However, Lauren shook off Jocelyn''s hand and crawled toward Mitchel.


    As Lauren crawled, she cried emotionally, "Mitchel, you know how much love you.


    Please don''t leave me like this.


    My life is meaningless without you.¡± She continued to drag her powerless legs on the floor toward


    Mitchelboriously.


    Lauren looked so miserable that anyone who saw her like this would feel sorry for her.


    Mitchel''s brows furrowed tightly, and his feet moved slightly.


    But at this moment, his phone rang.


    He pressed the answer button without looking at the screen.


    Then Luis¡¯ nonchnt voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Mitchel, I''ve been watching Raegan.


    At this moment, eleven men had already tried to approach her.


    If you don''t want your wife anymore, tell me.


    I''ll grab her first." The creases on Mitchel¡¯s forehead deepened.


    "What are you talking about?¡± He didn¡¯t understand why Luis suddenly talked about Raegan.


    As far as he could remember, he let the driver take her home.


    She was supposed to be resting now.


    Luis exined, "I''m at Temple Bar.


    Your wife is here, too.¡± Mitchel''s beautiful, deep-set eyes darkened at once.


    He said coldly, "Keep an eye on her, and don''t let others approach her.


    Otherwise, I''ll shut that bar down." Luis hissed.


    ¡°Really? Do you have the heart to shut down your friend''s side business? Are you that cruel? I think


    you''re going a bit too far.¡± Mitchel didn''t say anything more.


    He hung up the phone, bent down, and picked up Lauren.


    Lauren still looked pitiful on the surface.


    But deep inside her, she was celebrating her triumph.


    She had exerted so much effort in her acting.


    She didn''t believe Mitchel''s heart wouldn''t be moved by her miserable appearance.


    In the end, he still came and held her up willingly.


    Lauren and Mitchel had been getting along for many years.


    So Lauren didn''t believe that Mitchel had no affection for her.


    She assumed he must have developed some feelings for her.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    It was Just that he didn''t realize it yet.


    That was why she would do her best to help him recognize her importance in his heart.


    Lauren wrapped her slender arms around Mitchel¡¯s neck and looked at him affectionately with teary


    eyes, thinking they would finally have an intimate moment this time.


    But to her dismay, he only put her down on the bed.


    Then, he turned to Jocelyn and said coldly, "If you can¡¯t take care of Miss Murray, you can retire and


    rest at home now.


    I''ll find someone capable." There was a hint of instruction and warning in his words.


    Jocelyn''s heart skipped a beat.


    She had been taking care of Lauren all her life.


    Although she was just a nanny, she treated Lauren as her own daughter since Lauren was born.


    Mitchel was very well aware of this, too.


    That was why Mitchel always treated her with respect.


    It was the first time that he had said such unkind words to her.


    Jocelyn was shocked for a moment, but she quickly recovered.


    She replied in a low voice, "Don''t worry, Mr.


    Dixon.¡± After hearing this, Mitchel turned around and left.


    Lauren''s eyes widened upon seeing this.


    She was about to get off the bed to follow him when Jocelyn suddenly held her arm.


    Jocelyn looked at her, shook her head, and reminded, "Miss Murray, don''t wear out Mr.


    Dixon''s affection for you.¡± Lauren realized that Jocelyn made sense.


    She had no choice but to copse on the bed.


    But tears kept streaming down her face uncontrobly.


    She looked up at Jocelyn and said between sobs, "Jocelyn, I¡¯m scared.


    What if Mitchel abandons me? What should I do?¡± Jocelyn patted Lauren on the back and _= said


    comfortingly, "Miss Murray, Mr.


    Dixon didn¡¯t say he wouldn''t divorce Raegan.


    He just can''t divorce her for the time being because of Kyler.


    But don''t worry.


    We have many ways to make them divorce as soon as possible.


    The most important thing now is to stay calm and be patient.


    Rx.


    Mr.


    Dixon''s affection for you is your leverage.¡± Jocelyn''s words reignited the extinguished fire in Lauren''s


    eyes.


    Lauren realized Jocelyn''s words made sense.


    Mitchel just couldn''t divorce Raegan for the time being because of Kyler.


    If it weren''t for Kyler, Mitchel and Raegan would have divorced long ago.


    Her biggest concern now was the baby in Raegan''s belly.


    Raegan could use it to get a hold of Mitchel.


    So, that baby must disappear.


    After thinking for a while, Lauren sat up straight, slowly wiped the tears off her face, and returned to


    being a gentle and generousdy.


    She took her phone and opened a document that contained the details of Raegan''s schedule.


    ording to Raegan''s schedule, she was in a bar right now.


    Lauren remembered Mitchel¡¯s phone conversation just now.


    A trace of gloom shed through her eyes.


    Mitchel must have gone to find that bitch Raegan.


    Lauren looked at Jocelyn and said, "Tell Tessa that I agree with her investment n.


    AndI want to see her.¡± Jocelyn nodded.


    ¡°All right.


    I''ll make arrangements." With a n in mind, Laureny down leisurely on the bed and looked at the


    ceiling with eyes full of malice.


    She had to make sure that Raegan and her child died together.


    Only in this way could she have Mitchel without any obstacles.


    Raegan and Nicole were still in Temple Bar at the moment.


    Raegan wore a light beige cardigan paired with an ankle-length skirt.


    The style of her outfit was very ipatible with the ambiance of the bar.


    But the more she looked different from the others, the more attractive she became.


    She was like a little white rabbit that had fallen into a wolf''s den, tempting every wolf to take a bite.


    At this moment, Nicole was already a little drunk.


    She could no longer remember how many advances she had rejected.


    She giggled, winked at Raegan, and said, "Raegan, you are something! I think those women who are


    here to pick up men will go home in tears tonight.


    After all, those men have their eyes only on you.¡± When Nicole saw a man approaching, she gave


    Raegan a nudge, raised two fingers, and balled her fist.


    She meant twenty.


    The maning was the twentieth person who had approached them tonight.


    Raegan definitely broke the record! Nicole frequently went to bars to have fun.


    Based on her experience, the highest number of men who approached her were only a dozen or so.


    Tonight, Raegan broke her record effortlessly.


    "Hi,dies! Can I join you?¡± The man who approached them wore a shiny jacket and a lewd


    expression.


    "Oh, sorry.


    We''re with someone." Of course, Nicole immediately refused.


    Was this man joking? Why would they share a table with a stranger? However, the man seemed


    impervious to rejections.


    He said, "You''re lying.


    I''ve been observing you from afar since you came in.


    You are not with someone.¡±

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    As Long As 1 Am Your Husband, I Have The Right To D...


    After saying this, the jacket man moved even closer to Raegan and continued, "Come on, be a good


    girl, okay? We''ll have fun." Suddenly, there was a loud bang.


    ss fragments flew all over after the wine bottle was smashed on the man''s head.


    Nicole still held the remaining half of the bottle with her trembling hand.


    She pointed at the man and shouted angrily, "Stay away from her!¡± Blood oozed out of the man''s head


    and streamed down his face.


    He covered his head and pointed at Nicole.


    He cursed angrily, "You bitch! Look at yourself.


    You''re almost naked in your little clothes.


    Why are you still pretending to be innocent when youe to the bar in this sort of clothing?" As he


    spoke, he picked up a bottle from the table, pointed at Raegan, and said with eyes full of malice,


    "Whether you like it or not, this chick is mine." Upstairs, Luis and the waiter were watching the scene.


    The waiter turned to Luis and asked nervously, "Mr.


    Stevens, should we go down and give them a hand?¡± Luis chuckled and replied calmly, ¡°No.


    Just rx and watch a good show." At this moment, Raegan and Nicole''s booth was in a mess.


    Then another loud bang was heard.


    The bottle in the man''s hand was suddenly turned and smashed into his own head.


    More blood oozed out of his wounds.


    This time, his entire face was covered with blood.


    It looked horrible.


    He got even angrier.


    He turned and shouted, "Who the heil..." Before he could finish his words, someone twisted his arm,


    making him scream in pain.


    Then he was thrown to the floor, and someone''s foot trod on his head.


    His shrill scream resounded through the bar.


    Despite the loud music, it still reached other customers¡¯ ears.


    "You like smashing bottles, huh?¡± A cold male voice sounded above the man¡¯s head.


    The jacket man''s eyes were covered with blood, and he tried to open them with difficulty, curious about


    who the speaker was.


    In his blurry vision, he saw the mysterious man''s face.


    The mysterious man was very handsome, but he had a somber expression.


    It was as if he was the devil from hell.


    At this moment, the mysterious man snapped his fingers.


    Then, a waiter pushed a cart of wine, all with dazzling fluorescentmps.


    This only meant that the bottles of wine in the cart were very expensive.


    The mysterious man lifted his foot and picked up one bottle from the cart.


    Then he smashed it against the jacket man''s head with a bang.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The sharp edge of the broken bottle almost pierced into the jacket man''s eyes.


    "Ah!" He was so scared that he screamed at the top of his lungs.


    His shrill scream sounded terrifying, giving people goosebumps.


    The onlookers locked at the mysterious man''s handsome face with awe and horror in their eyes.


    One thing was very clear to them.


    They couldn''t afford to offend someone like him.


    The mysterious, handsome man was none other than Mitchel.


    He nced at the pool of blood on the floor, and his exquisite eyebrows raised.


    He looked at the jacket man and snapped, "Why did you stop screaming? Didn''t you say you like


    hearing screams? Keep screaming!" But at this moment, no other sound came out of the jacket man''s


    mouth except a hoarse noise.


    It was almost midnight, so the bar was bustling with people.


    Their screams andughter resounded through the entire bar just now.


    But at this moment, they were so scared that they didn''t dare to make even the slightest sound.


    Luis thought it was time to join the fun, so he went downstairs.


    Before he walked to Nicole''s booth, he called some security guards to go with him.


    "Throw this man outside," Luis ordered the security guards.


    Then he turned to the waiters.


    "Clean this up.¡± The security guards immediately dragged the jacket man out of the bar.


    After the waiter cleaned up the mess, Luis ordered his people to take care of the crowd and revive the


    lively atmosphere.


    Soon, the bar returned to its usual noisy surroundings.


    Luis then walked to Mitchel and said frivolously, ¡°I will charge the wine and the service fee to your


    ount.


    That bottle of wine costs eight hundred thousand dors.


    Don¡¯t you think it''s a bit of a waste to smash it into a scum''s head?" However, Mitchel just ignored Luis¡¯


    words.


    He walked to Raegan, grabbed her arm, and ordered coldly, "Come with me.¡± Raegan shook off his


    hand and refused coldly, "No.


    I came here with Nicole, so I''m going home with her as well." As she spoke, she didn''t hide her disgust.


    When Luis saw this scene, he suddenly burst intoughter.


    Mitchel was a rich and powerful man.


    Countless women in Ardlens pleased him eagerly.


    No women had ever disliked or refused Mitchel.


    Luis stoppedughing and sighed.


    "Raegan, you are so cute.¡± Actually, he wanted to say that she was a brave woman.


    She did what he had always wanted to do but never dared to.


    Since Raegan was the first person to treat Mitchel this way, Luis thought it was something Raegan


    could brag for the rest of her life.


    Mitchel raised his eyebrows when he heard Luis '' words.


    He looked at Luis coldly and said, "If you don''t want your mouth anymore, I''d love to help you find a


    new owner." Luis immediately raised his hand and zipped his mouth.


    Mitchel gave Luis a satisfied look.


    Then he turned to Raegan again and asked, "Are you leaving with me or note?" "I''m not!¡± Raegan


    didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Mitchel anymore.


    She said coldly, "Mitchel, let me Just remind you that we are getting divorced." Her implication was


    clear.


    Mitchel was no longer qualified to meddle in her affairs.


    As soon as Raegan said this, Mitchel¡¯s handsome face was covered with ayer of frost, making


    onlookers shiver in fear.


    "As you Said, we are getting divorced.


    We are not yet divorced.


    As long as I am your husband, I have the right to do so." After saying this, Mitchel pulled Raegan''s


    hand roughly, picked her up, and carried her out of the bar.


    Raegan was so startled that she kept punching Mitchel''s chest.


    She shouted, "Mitchel, put me down! Let go of me!" However, her strength was nothing to Mitchel.


    He only felt like a kitten was tickling him.


    Luis didn''t stop Mitchel and Raegan from leaving.


    He just watched their receding figures, shook his head, and smiled.


    Sometimes, Mitchel was really full of contradictions.


    Apparently, he didn''t want to divorce Raegan.


    It was just that he was too stubborn to admit it.


    Nicole stood up to chase after Raegan.


    But before she could take a step, Luis grabbed her hand to stop her.


    "Miss Lawrence, don''t worry about Raegan.


    She''s in good hands with Mitchel.


    Come on, let¡¯s go upstairs.


    Jarrod is waiting for you.¡± Nicole''s face turned pale at the mention of Jarrod.


    Her legs became so weak that she almost copsed to the floor.


    Fortunately, Luis was agile enough to support her in time.


    "Miss Lawrence, what''s wrong? Are you all right?¡± Luis asked in confusion.


    Why did Nicole look scared? What did Jarrod do to make her so afraid of him? Nicole did her best to


    calm down.


    Then she stood straight and said, "Thank you, Mr.


    Stevens.


    I''m fine.


    Don''t worry about me.


    Let''s go." She then went up the stairs step by step.


    Her face still looked pale.


    How could she be fine? Luis could only shake his head.


    Then he followed her.


    Looking at her back, he could sense that she was determined.


    When Nicole arrived at the room, she stood in front of the half-opened door.


    She heard the familiar male voice from inside.


    Her face unconsciously flushed, and her heartbeat went abnormally fast.


    Until now, his voice still had an impact on her.


    Nicole slowly walked inside.


    Her feet felt heavy.


    It was as if a thousand pounds of cement were poured on them.


    She found it too difficult to move forward.


    As she got closer to the people inside the room, her heart raced.


    She felt like it was about to jump out of her chest.


    The room was brightly lit, so Nicole could clearly see everything inside.


    A man sat on the sofa, hugging a woman''s slender waist.


    They were entangled.


    It was as if there was no one else in the room.


    It seemed the woman could no longer bear such flirtation.


    "Hey, you are so naughty," the woman said coquettishly.


    "Why? Don''t you like it?¡± whispered the man.


    Then he licked her ear.


    "T like it.


    I like it so much...¡± With this scene in front of her, Nicole had the urge to run out of the room.


    She didn''t want to stay here anymore.


    But when she recalled what happenedst time, she couldn''t move.


    She had no choice but to continue moving forward.


    Jarrod seemed to notice that someone hade in.


    He raised his head only to see Nicole, whose face was as pale as a sheet.


    Suddenly, he became more excited, and he acted more frivolously.


    Nicole secretly swallowed her saliva hard.


    She knew Jarrod was doing it on purpose.


    "What''s the matter?" The woman seemed to feel the sudden drop in Jarrod¡¯s enthusiasm.


    She shouted breathlessly and moved even closer to him.


    Jarrod sneered.


    He didn''t stop the woman when she pressed her body against him.


    He maintained his posture and looked up.


    His eyes were full of lust.


    It was as if he was deliberately teasing Nicole.


    The woman turned her head with satisfaction.


    But she was shocked when she saw a figure standing in front of them.


    She screamed in fright and immediately covered her body.


    When she figured out that it was actually a woman standing by the door, she thought Nicole had the


    same profession as she did.


    So she red at Nicole and scolded, "Don''t you know to knock before you enter? You are such a


    bummer!" Then she turned and looked at Jarrod aggrievedly.


    "Sir, you are so bad.


    I didn''t know you liked something more exciting." Jarrod stroked the woman''s hair and threw a wad of


    cash at her.


    He said, "Go buy anything you like.¡± The money was like a torch that lit up the woman''s eyes.


    She felt so lucky that she got a generous client tonight.


    They only kissed and hugged for a few minutes, but he already gave her so much money.


    Actually, she found Jarrod so handsome that she was willing to serve him even a thousand times.


    The woman put on her clothes and stood up with satisfaction.


    When she passed by Nicole, she said disdainfully, "Hurry! Do your job now.


    Don''t just stand here and act like an innocentdy." The door mmed shut behind Nicole, and the


    room fell into silence.


    She stood rooted to the floor motionlessly like a piece of log.


    Jarrod didn''t even bother to hide his body.


    He didn''t change at all.


    He looked at Nicole and asked coldly, "Why are you just standing there?¡± It was only then that Nicole


    moved.


    When she was only one foot away from the sofa, her wrist was suddenly pulled, and she fell onto


    Jarrod¡¯sp.


    Since she was unprepared, her hands pressed against his chest.


    His body felt sticky, making her sick.


    Nicole thought Jarrod was dirty, He was very dirty.


    Of course, Jarrod read her mind.


    After all, the expression on her face was very obvious.


    He chuckled and asked sarcastically, "Do you think you are better and cleaner than that prostitute?¡± As


    soon as Jarrod said this, Nicole''s face drained of color.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    I Will Break Your Legs If You Dare To Go There Again Jarrod wrapped his arm around Nicole''s slender


    waist.


    From afar, one could say that they looked very intimate.


    However, Jarrod sneered mockingly, "You don''t like to doit here? How about we go outside then? I think


    it¡¯s much better.


    The outside world will finally see how dissolute Miss Lawrence is." Jarrod''s words sent a chill down


    Nicole''s spine.


    Her grip on his arm tightened, and she looked at him with eyes full of pleading.


    She knew him very well.


    He meant every word he said.


    Last time, she only showed a little displeasure.


    He immediately got out of bed and let the stock of the Lawrence family plummet to the bottom.


    Nicole''s father had a heart attack because of anger and was hospitalized.


    She came to Jarrod to beg.


    But no matter what she did, he refused to see her.


    Now that he was finally willing to see her, she plucked up all her courage.


    She had to do everything to convince him.


    She couldn''t lose this opportunity again.


    Jarrod looked Nicole up and down with cold eyes.


    There was no doubt she was gorgeous.


    He knew she was only pretending to be innocent.


    While he was abroad these past few years, she must have slept with a lot of men.


    At the thought of this, anger surged in Jarrod¡¯s heart.


    He reached out and tore off Nicole''s blouse without hesitation.


    Then he clenched her neck tightly.


    She choked and was forced to look up at him.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t see even the slightest trace of pity on his handsome face.


    Instead, there was only pain and anger in his eyes.


    Nicole suddenly felt dizzy.


    It was as if she was in a boat, sailing in a violent storm.


    Jarrod vented his anger on Nicole for two hours.


    He got up from her body and stood up.


    Then he threw a coat on the floor and hinted at her to put it on.


    Nicole picked it up from the floor.


    But she frowned when the pungent smell of perfume from it prated her nostrils.


    She knew that this kind of cheap perfume was used by those prostitutes.


    She frowned in disgust, but what could she do? Jarrod tore off her clothes, so she had no choice.


    She had to wear this coat.


    Otherwise, she would walk outside naked.


    "Miss Lawrence, why do you look so grumpy? Didn''t you have a good time? Did I not satisfy you?"


    Jarrod asked harshly.


    It was as if he was not talking to a decent woman.


    Nicole''s face turned pale upon hearing this.


    At the thought that Jarrod would do it again, her legs trembled in fear.


    She couldn''t help wondering where Jarrod drew his strength and energy from.


    He had just made out with a prostitute.


    Then he had sex with her for two hours.


    Did he still have the energy to do it again? Nicole took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    But when she spoke, her voice still trembled.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, can you cut my father some ck? He is in bad shape.


    He has been in the hospital for several days now." "Cut your father some ck?" Jarrod licked his lips.


    The scar on his forehead became even more conspicuous.


    "Did anyone cut the Schultz family some ck back then?¡± His eyes narrowed.


    He looked at Nicole and continued, "Nicole, do you really think your body is more valuable than that


    prostitute? Do you know why I had sex with that woman first? That''s because, in my eyes, you are


    lower than those prostitutes." Jarrod''s words trampled Nicole''s dignity to the ground.


    She felt extremely humiliated.


    Her body trembled uncontrobly.


    She felt so weak that she almost copsed to the floor.


    Jarrod approached her slowly.


    He pinched her chin hard, forced her to look up, and whispered in her ear, "T will spare your father''s life


    for now.


    But I can take it whenever I want.


    His life is in my hands, so be careful not to piss me off.


    Do you understand?¡± Nicole''s jaw was pinched so hard that she was in pain.


    She uttered with difficulty, "I understand..." "Fuck off!" Jarrod shook Nicole off violently.


    Her legs still felt so weak that she immediately fell to the floor.


    Her knees were scratched, and blood oozed out from the wounds.


    Tears streamed down her face and fell to the floor one after another.


    She struggled to get up and ran out of the room with her head down.


    From a distance, Luis watched Nicole leave the room.


    It was only then that he walked toward the door.


    As soon as he entered the room, the smell of sweat mixed with perfume in the air filled his nose.


    He squinted and asked with a frown, "Can''t you afford to pay for a hotel room?" Jarrod didn''t say


    anything.


    He sat on the sofa leisurely, took a drag on his cigarette, and exhaled a smoke ring.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He looked at Luis with cruelty in his eyes.


    Luis wanted to persuade Jarrod to give the Lawrence family a ck for the sake of Nicole.


    But he didn''t know how to start.


    After all, they couldn''t me Jarrod if he took revenge on the Lawrence family.


    He suffered so much in the past few years.


    Mitchel and Raegan were now in the underground parking lot.


    Mitchel pushed Raegan into the car violently and fastened the seat belt for her.


    Then, he mmed the door shut.


    Being controlled like this, Raegan was fuming.


    "Mitchel, let me go!" She didn''t understand why Mitchel was domineering all the time.


    However, Mitchel just ignored Raegan.


    He started the car and sped away.


    His eyes were fixed on the road ahead.


    Raegan was so frightened that she didn¡¯t dare to move.


    She held the seat belt tightly, afraid that she would be thrown out of the car.


    At this time of night, the roads were empty.


    Mitchel was free to drive because there were no other vehicles in the direction going to the vi.


    Mitchel stepped on the elerator, and the car dashed even faster.


    Its mileage kept soaring.


    When they passed by a corner, Raegan felt like the whole vehicle drifted on the road.


    Judging from his actions and expression at this moment, Raegan knew very well that Mitchel was


    furious.


    But she was confused.


    What made him so angry like this? After everything that happened, shouldn''t she be the one who


    should be angry? Raegan was framed several times, but Mitchel defended Lauren all the time.


    He didn''t care whether Lauren was right or wrong.


    And this was what broke Raegan''s heart.


    But at this moment, she couldn''t dwell on this matter.


    Her utmost concern was her and her baby''s safety.


    She said in a trembling voice, "Mitchel, please slow down." However, Mitchel didn''t seem to hear


    anything.


    He kept speeding up.


    Raegan could no longer hold back her tears.


    She was really frightened now.


    Her stomach felt very ufortable.


    She said in tears, "Mitchel, stop the car.


    I''m going to vomit.


    Stop...


    Stop it...¡± Raegan could no longer finish her sentence.


    She covered her mouth and retched.


    Mitchel still didn''t say anything.


    But suddenly, the car came to a screeching halt.


    It turned out they had already arrived at Serenity Vis.


    Mitchel drove so fast that it only took them about ten minutes to get home.


    Raegan rushed out of the car, ran to the bathroom on the first floor, and threw up.


    But her stomach was empty because she hadn''t had dinner yet.


    She felt very ufortable, but she couldn''t vomit anything.


    At this moment, a ss of warm water was passed to Raegan.


    She took it and drank a few mouthfuls at once.


    It was only then that she finally felt better.


    Then she remembered what had happened just now.


    She turned to Mitchel, pounded his chest, andined aggrievedly, "Mitchel, are you out of your


    mind? You scared me to death.


    If you want to die, don''t implicate me.


    I don''t want to lose my life in a car ident.¡± When Mitchel saw Raegan crying so sadly, he pulled her


    into his arms and gently stroked her back.


    Her tears fell and seeped through his shirt.


    He felt his heart melted.


    Raegan suddenly felt a dull pain in her lower abdomen.


    Maybe the baby in her belly was also stressed out when she was stimted by fear just now.


    She was worried.


    What if something happened to her baby? Mitchel noticed that Raegan''s face turned pale.


    He unconsciously felt nervous.


    He asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong with you?¡± At the thought that her baby''s life was at risk just


    now because of Mitchel, Raegan was furious.


    She pushed him away and snapped, "It''s none of your business! Leave me alone!" Mitchel''s eyes


    immediately turned cold.


    He stared at her and asked, "None of my business? Do you really think it has nothing to do with me?¡±


    Raegan lowered her head and ignored him.


    Of course, she couldn''t tell him about the baby.


    But what she did only angered Mitchel even more.


    "How dare you sneak out and go to the bar by yourself! Didn''t I tell you to wait for me at home?¡± He


    paused and sneered through clenched teeth, "There had been dozens of them hitting on you before I


    arrived, right?¡± "Twenty of them in total," Raegan suddenly blurted out.


    There was momentary silence between them.


    Mitchel really wanted to strangle Raegan to death.


    But when he saw her pale face, he held back the urge to do so.


    "And you''re very proud of it, right?¡± Raegan looked at Mitchel in confusion.


    "Didn''t you ask me? I only answered you." "I..." Mitchel was at a loss for words.


    For the first time, he had realized that it was more difficult to deal with Raegan than to negotiate a


    billion -dor contract.


    Mitchel tried hard to restrain himself.


    He ordered coldly, "Don''t let me see you in that kind of ce again.


    Otherwise, I will break your legs!" Raegan couldn''t stand him anymore.


    But she held back her anger and retorted, "Mitchel, we are about to divorce.


    You will already get what you have been wanting.


    Why do you always meddle in my business? Don''t you think it is a bit unreasonable?" Mitchel frowned


    andughed angrily.


    "Why are you in such a hurry to divorce me? Can''t you wait to hook up with other men? Have you


    already made a promise to Henley? How''s the coffee today, by the way?" It was only then that Raegan


    understood why Mitchel was so angry.


    It turned out he was jealous of Henley.


    Anger surged in her heart.


    "Mitchel, are you out of your mind? Why are you following me?" Actually, Mitchel didn''t send anyone to


    follow Raegan.


    Someone just sent him a photo of her and Henley in a cafe when he went to the bar to look for her.


    In the photo, Raegan¡¯s and Henley¡¯s fingers touched, and they looked at each other affectionately.


    Anyone who saw it would feel the intimacy between them.


    The more Mitchel thought about it, the angrier he became.


    He propped one hand against the wall and shouted angrily, "Have you already forgotten that you are a


    married woman? Can''t you wait until you are divorced before you flirt with another man?" Raegan was


    pissed off by his words and retorted, "What about you? Do you remember that you are a married man


    when you flirt with Lauren? You and Lau..." Raegan didn¡¯t finish what she wanted to say because


    Mitchel pressed her against the wall, pinched her chin, and kissed her hard.


    Mitchel didn''t want to hear Raegan defending Henley or any other men.


    He didn''t want to hear even a single word.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    She Has Someone Else In Her Heart Since Raegan¡¯s back was pressed against the cold wall of the


    bathroom, she had no way to escape.


    Besides, she still felt weak after retching up just now.


    So, she had no choice but to let Mitchel do whatever he wanted.


    At this moment, she felt useless.


    Mitchel bullied her all the time, but she could do nothing.


    Tears kept falling down Raegan''s face uncontrobly.


    For her, they felt salty and sweet at the same time.


    But when Mitchel tasted them, he seemed to be irritated.


    He let go of her unwillingly.


    His eyes were full of anger.


    Raegan raised her hand, intending to p Mitchel.


    However, Mitchel was agile enough to grab her wrist before her palm couldnd on his face.


    "How dare you!" Mitchel¡¯s voice was cold, and his expression was somber.


    Blue veins throbbed in his forehead, Mitchel would never allow Raegan to hit him because of another


    man.


    If she did, he could not guarantee what he could do to her.


    He might tear her into pieces.


    Raegan tried to break free from Mitchel''s grip.


    But he held her so tightly that her effort was in vain.


    Her strength was no match for him.


    So she could only turn her head away disgustedly, avoiding his eyes.


    She felt sick every time she thought that Mitchel¡¯s lips had kissed someone else.


    But she knew it wouldn''t do her any good to fight against Mitchel at this time.


    She already felt exhausted.


    So she had no choice but to say softly, "Let go of me first." Mitchel rarely heard Raegan speak to him in


    a soft voice in these days.


    His eyes darkened.


    He agreed and let go of her.


    Raegan couldn''t wait to stay away from Mitchel, so she turned around in disgust and was about to run


    away.


    But before she could go away, a big hand pulled her back and pressed her against the wall again.


    He leaned over until their distance was within a hair''s breadth.


    They almost clung to each other.


    "I have already let go of you once,¡± Mitchel said, staring at her face.


    His meaning was self-evident.


    He wouldn''t let go of her for a second time.


    Raegan was speechless for a while.


    Then she said hatefully, "Mitchel, how can you be so shameless...¡± But before she could finish her


    words, her lips were sealed by his kiss again.


    Her eyes widened in shock.


    Mitchel liked seeing Raegan angry.


    He found her more attractive when she flew into a rage.


    He preferred that she show him her true feelings than show faked obedience.


    This time, Mitchel was very patient.


    His lips moved to Raegan''s neck, moved up to her earlobe, and bit it gently.


    His warm breath sprayed on her ear.


    Mitchel was very familiar with Raegan''s every sensitive spot.


    So he explored her body in slow and gentle movements.


    For Raegan, it didn''t feel like a simple kiss at all.


    It was more like a torture.


    Indeed, he was really an expert when it came to bullying her.


    He really knew how to make her suffer.


    Every time he came back after he was satisfied, the prelude was always long and leisurely, waiting for


    her to beg for mercy.


    Raegan leaned against the cold wall.


    She was angry and ashamed at the same time.


    Her body trembled slightly.


    Mitchel''s lips moved to her lips.


    They were so sweet and tender that he got addicted to them.


    It was as if he couldn''t stop kissing her.


    He could no longer hold back.


    He badly wanted her now.


    How long had it been since thest time they had sex? Almost a month.


    Before Mitchel and Raegan were together, Mitchel had always been stoic.


    Many women pushed themselves into him, trying their luck.


    However, he ignored all of them.


    He was never interested in them.


    In fact, at one point in his life, he even asked himself if he really didn''t have any sexual needs.


    But after making out with Raegan the first time, Mitchel became addicted to sex.


    He was very eager to have sex most of the time.


    However, he didn''t want to do it with someone else.


    Only Raegan could satisfy him.


    His need for her kept getting stronger and stronger.


    At this moment, Raegan had no idea what Mitchel was thinking.


    But she felt he seemed losing control of himself.


    His hands fumbled around under her clothes restlessly.


    She struggled, but her efforts were in vain.


    Her strength was nothing in front of him.


    Raegan was now in a panic.


    Before Mitchel could go any further, she fumbled for something on the sink and smashed it on his head.


    The sound of something hitting a hard object sounded in the bathroom.


    It was followed by a muffled groan.


    Bright red blood dripped down Mitchel''s temple, flowed through the corner of his eyes, down to his side


    face.


    Raegan was shocked when she saw this.


    She looked at her hand holding the porcin vase.


    She didn''t expect it was what she picked up from the sink.


    If she used more strength, she would have killed Mitchel.


    Raegan was too scared to say a word.


    She could only stare at Mitchel with widened eyes filled with horror.


    She didn''t mean it.


    She was just too desperate to break free from him.


    "Why do you like him? What do you see in him exactly?" Mitchel asked coldly after staring at Raegan


    for a while.


    He Just ignored his bleeding wound.


    He and Raegan had been together for two years, and everything was going well.


    He even thought they fit together perfectly.


    But ever since Henley came back, Raegan started to despise him.


    She could no longer bear even the kiss that she used to love the most.


    Mitchel''s left ear and face were now stained with blood.


    It was hard to tell where the blood exactly came out.


    But he looked terrible, anyway.


    "I...


    I..." Raegan choked with sobs.


    Tears streamed down her face like a waterfall.


    For a moment, there was a deathly silence in the bathroom.


    When Mitchel saw the expression on Raegan''s face, his heart throbbed violently.


    He became even angrier.


    In the two years that they were together, he didn''t know there was someone else in her heart.


    What happened to the tenderness and sweetness she showed him before? Was everything just a


    show? No wonder she couldn''t wait to sign the divorce agreement.


    It turned out her beloved hade back.


    Should he make way for them? Should he let another man have Raegan? There was no way he would


    do that.


    It was absolutely impossible! Mitchel reached out and grabbed the porcin vase from Raegan''s hand.


    Then he mmed it against the wall.


    The crashing sound echoed in the bathroom.


    The porcin vase fell to the floor and shattered into pieces.


    Raegan screamed in fright.


    But Mitchel pinched her chin hard and looked at her with eyes full of coldness.


    "Always bear this in mind.


    If you dare to see Henley again, I will make him disappear from Ardlens for good.


    I mean it.¡± After saying this, he turned around, stormed out of the bathroom, and mmed the door


    shut.


    Raegan squatted down, still leaning against the wall.


    She hugged her knees and looked nkly ahead with tears streaming down her face uncontrobly.


    The looming pain in her lower abdomen came again.


    She clutched her belly with her hands, trying to relieve the pain.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    At this moment, the door was pushed open with a bang.


    The maid was shocked to see the mess in the bathroom.


    She quickly walked over to help Raegan up.


    She asked concernedly, "Mrs.


    Dixon, why is there so much blood on the floor? Are you hurt somewhere?¡± Raegan shook her head.


    "It''s not my blood.¡± "Not yours? Then..." The maid suddenly stopped talking.


    After a while, she said, "Mrs.


    Dixon, let me help you upstairs first." The maid took Raegan to her room, helped her onto the bed, and


    said, "Mrs.


    Dixon, I have stewed a pot of cubilose just then.


    Would you like to have some?" Raegan still felt depressed, and she had no appetite.


    She refused listlessly, ¡°No, thanks.


    I''m not hungry yet.


    I feel tired.


    ] want to sleep now.¡± The maid nodded, turned around, and left.


    But after taking a few steps, she turned around and said, ¡°Mrs.


    Dixon, Mr.


    Dixon has prepared a lot of nutrients for you.


    He even asked us to cook them with strict standards.


    Please don''t me me for being nosy, but I''m just a bit concerned.


    You two used to have a very good rtionship.


    Please think about the past and don''t fight over trivial things anymore." "I understand.


    Thank you," Raegan answered softly.


    The maid was happy that Raegan listened to her.


    She added, "Okay.


    I''ll go out now, Mrs.


    Dixon.


    Please have a good rest first.


    If you need anything, just call me.


    The food is ready anytime you get hungry." After the maid left, Raegan couldn''t fall asleep.


    The maid''s words yed in her mind over and over again.


    She must admit that she missed the old times with Mitchel.


    However, she knew it was all fake.


    Mitchel didn''t love her at all.


    Someone else owned his heart.


    At this moment, the pale moonlight seeped through the windows.


    The atmosphere in the room felt cold, sending a chill to Raegan¡¯s heart.


    Suddenly, she felt that being hated by Mitchel was probably not a bad thing.


    She closed her eyes, trying her best to sleep.


    But her mind was full of the images of Mitchel''s face covered with blood.


    Raegan couldn''t stop worrying about Mitchel.


    No matter how much she tried to get rid of him in her mind, it was futile.


    Maybe she was guilty because she was the one who caused his injury.


    That night, Mitchel didn''te home.


    In the morning, Raegan woke up early.


    She had breakfast, changed her clothes, and put on light makeup.


    Raegan had a driver on standby in Serenity Vis.


    So she went out, got in the car, and told the driver to take her to Alpire Studio directly.


    The studio was located in the center of Ardlens, and it was gaining poprity.


    Everyone interested in design dreamed of being able to work in Alpire Studio.


    After all, this was where they had the best chance to showcase their works on big stages locally and


    abroad.


    They were likely to fulfill their dreams to be recognized.


    Raegan was grateful that she finally got the opportunity to do the job she loved.


    She took a deep breath to cheer herself up and walked into the studio.


    Since she had made an appointment in advance, she smoothly met the general manager, Cara Murray,


    as scheduled.


    Raegan didn¡¯t expect that Cara was still very young.


    She must only be in her early thirties.


    She exuded a cold and strong aura, but she was undoubtedly gorgeous.


    Alpire Studio was in its prime at the moment.


    It was hard to imagine that the person behind its sess was such a young woman.


    After a brief conversation, Cara looked through the design drawings Raegan handed to her.


    She still looked cold and indifferent.


    Cara put down the folder, looked at Raegan, and said, "Raegan, I''ll be frank with you.


    Your designs are ssic, and they were somewhat inconsistent with the overall style of our studio.¡± It


    was only then that Raegan noticed that the overall design of Alpire Studio was indeed modern.


    However, Raegan had always wanted to promote the traditional style.


    She loved to design something with a ssic touch.


    Raegan''s heart skipped a beat when she heard Cara''s words, thinking she would lose this opportunity.


    She remained silent, so Cara continued, "However, I''m willing to try something different.


    So when will you be able to join us?¡± Raegan was stunned for a moment.


    When she came back to her senses, she quickly said, "If everything goes smoothly, | will be able to join


    the studio by the middle of next month.¡± She still had a lot of things to deal with.


    Before she focused on her work, she wanted everything to be settled first.


    "All right.


    We will wait for you then.


    We are looking forward to working with you." After saying this, Cara ended the interview and returned


    to her work.


    When Cara made sure that Raegan had left, she knocked on the door of the lounge and said in a low


    voice, "She''s gone.


    You cane out now.¡± The door opened, and a tall figure came out.


    Cara nced at the man and said jokingly, "Are you afraid that I will take advantage of her?¡±

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Steal Another Man''s Wife The man who came out of the lounge was Henley.


    At this moment, he wore a khaki windbreaker and a pair of narrow-rimmed sses.


    He had a gentle temperament, making him look elegant and pleasant to the eye.


    "I believe that Raegan is the person you need.


    I''m confident about it," Henley said lightly instead of answering Cara¡¯s question.


    Cara was his cousin, and they were close to each other.


    They had a good rtionship since they were children.


    The corners of Cara¡¯s mouth curved into a smile.


    She couldn''t deny Henley''s words.


    Indeed, she needed Raegan in thepany.


    She would venture out into something new, and she was a bit excited.


    Suddenly, Cara asked curiously, "By the way, why do you have to hide? Why didn''t you say hello to her


    just now?" "There''s no need.


    ] don''t want her to think that I am helping her," Henley replied gently.


    As much as possible, he didn''t want Raegan to be burdened with gratitude to him.


    "Hmm...


    1 wonder why you pay so much attention to her.


    Do you like her?" Cara couldn''t help teasing.


    Henley had been cold as ice in the past few years.


    This was his first time showing interest in a woman.


    He really cared for Raegan so much.


    But soon, Cara''s smile was reced by a frown.


    She said, ¡°ording to her resume, she is married.


    Henley, are you trying to steal another man''s wife?¡± Henley was helping Raegan in secret.


    He didn''t evene out of the lounge just now.


    It seemed Raegan probably didn¡¯t know that Henley had feelings for her.


    At the thought of this, Cara''s frown deepened even more.


    She added, "Henley, many women out there are very eager to be with you.


    Why don''t you find someone else? Do you want to be called a third wheel or be used of being a


    homewrecker?" Henley frowned.


    "What are you talking about?¡± He suppressed the surging emotions in his heart and pretended to be


    indifferent.


    All he wanted to do was help and support Raegan.


    At this moment, he could only help her in this way.


    But he didn''t want her to know what he was doing for her.


    Cara looked at Henley and shook her head.


    She knew she couldn''t get him to admit his feelings for Raegan, so she didn''t insist anymore.


    She and Henley grew up together, so she knew him well.


    He looked gentle on the surface, but he was a sophisticated man.


    And he was also resolute.


    Once he made up his mind, no one could change it.


    Cara didn''t dwell on the matter anymore.


    It doesn''t matter if Henley liked Raegan.


    As long as he didn''t have an affair with Raegan, she decided to just let him be.


    After leaving the Alpire Studio, Raegan went directly to the hospital to visit her grandmother.


    She couldn''t wait to tell Joanna the good news.


    As expected, her grandmother was overjoyed at this and even had a good appetite during lunch.


    When Raegan returned to Serenity Vis, she packed her things.


    She wanted to move back to Crystal Bay because she thought it was more convenient for her.


    There was a subway station near her apartment, so it was easier for her tomute to Alpire Studio.


    Besides, she only stayed in Serenity Vis to recuperate.


    Now that she had recovered, she had no reason to stay there any longer.


    Raegan thought Mitchel probably didn''t want to see her again.


    He must be d to know that she had moved out.


    Raegan had just finished packing when Luciana arrived at Serenity Vis.


    Raegan didn''t expect this sudden visit.


    She hurriedly stuffed her suitcase into the cab in a panic.


    Luciana waited for Raegan in the living room.


    As soon as she saw Raegan going down the stairs, she stood up and walked toward Raegan.


    She pulled Raegan affectionately and said kindly, "Raegan, today is my grandpa''s birthday.


    Let''s go to the party together.¡± Luciana''s grandfather was Mitchel''s great- grandfather.


    Raegan was so startled that she hurriedly waved her hand.


    "Luciana, it¡¯s not appropriate for me to go there." Mitchel was the great-grandson of the celebrant, so


    he must be there, too.


    After what happened between themst night, she was a little afraid to see him.


    Besides, they were getting divorced soon.


    So, it was inappropriate for her to appear on such an asion and meet his elders.


    Luciana must have understood what Raegan meant.


    She smiled and said, "I have told my grandpa about you, and he is very eager to see you in person.


    Do you have the heart to let him down?¡± Raegan was still hesitant.


    "But..." Knowing what Raegan was worried about, Luciana immediately interrupted, "I know you are not


    ready to meet the elders of the Dixon family yet.


    Don''t worry.


    Other people don''t know about your real identity.


    What they know is that you are Kyler''s goddaughter." Raegan didn''t want to make things difficult for


    Luciana, so she finally agreed.


    Luciana was very happy.


    She took Raegan out to select a dress for the dinner party.


    When Raegan came out of the fitting room, Luciana was stunned.


    The light purple dress she chose fit Raegan perfectly.


    Raegan was as beautiful as a fairy from the deepest part of the forest.


    Raegan was so dazzling that Luciana couldn''t help eximing, "Raegan, you look gorgeous!" Actually,


    Luciana had a secret n.


    She thought of making her stupid son Mitchel jealous tonight.


    People said that jealousy was the best catalyst for a couple.


    Luciana wanted Mitchel to recognize his affection for Raegan and treat her well.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Therefore, Luciana decided to give them a push.


    Soon, the car pulled over in front of Luciana¡¯s grandfather''s vi.


    Tonight, the parking lot was full of luxurious cars.


    The vi looked magnificent, and many guests from rich and powerful families came.


    The vi was bustling with people.


    The Lloyd family was also very prosperous during the time of Luciana''s grandfather.


    They were one of the most powerful families.


    But when Luciana¡¯s father took over the family, the Lloyd family lost momentum.


    Now, the only pride of the Lloyd family was Luciana''s son, Mitchel.


    Since Mitchel was Luciana''s son, the celebrities in Ardlens were willing to attend the party.


    As soon as they entered the vi, Luciana took Raegan to the second floor to meet Luciana¡¯s


    grandfather.


    Today was Luciana''s grandfather''s hundredth birthday, and the old man was in good spirits.


    Raegan greeted him with a happy birthday and wished him well.


    He was so happy that he immediately gave her a jade pendant as a gift.


    It was an exquisite jade pendant.


    Raegan didn''t dare to ept it, but Luciana insisted on letting her take it.


    When it came to Luciana, Raegan really didn''t have the heart to refuse.


    Then, Luciana and her grandfather talked about some family matters.


    Raegan thought it was inappropriate for her to stay in the room, so she found an excuse to go out and


    wait outside.


    She didn¡¯t wander around.


    She just waited in the hall on the second floor.


    The hall overlooked the banquet hall on the first floor.


    Raegan stood in an inconspicuous corner and watched the scene downstairs.


    Then Raegan noticed two women in gaudy clothes After all, she could never share the man she loved


    with other women.


    Raegan didn''t want to hear their conversation anymore, so she turned around and was about to leave.


    But she didn''t expect to bump into someone she didn''t want to see.


    Tessa wore a turquoise evening dress, which looked good on her.


    Since the birthday party was held by the Lloyd family, it was expected that the guests were from rich


    and powerful families.


    So Tessa''s mother urged her to attend the party and seize the opportunity to choose a good man for


    herself.


    When Tessa saw Raegan, she didn''t seem to be surprised at all.


    She approached Raegan and sneered, "Raegan, you''re really something.


    After all, as Mitchel''s wife, your ce is the dream of other females.¡± Actually, Tessa was still shocked


    when she learned about Raegan''s being Mitchel¡¯s wife.


    She found it uneptable.


    When she was oblivious to this fact and tried to make things difficult for Raegan, she was dragged out


    of the Dixon residence, which was embarrassing.


    Every time she remembered it, she wished she could tear Raegan apart.


    Tessa had no choice but to put up with it.


    As long as Raegan was married to Mitchel, she could not hurt chatting near the railing not far away.


    "Il heard that Mitchel of the Dixon family ising tonight.


    I haven''t seen him yet, and I''m curious what he looks like.


    But they say he is gorgeously attractive.


    I must seize the opportunity to get close to him.¡± "Forget about it.


    You won''t get any chance.


    I heard he has been with Lauren of the Murray family for many years.


    Lauren has just returned from abroad recently.


    There have been tons of rumors about the two of them." "That sickly daughter of the Murray family? I


    really don''t understand why Mitchel likes her.


    I don''t know how she managed to seduce Mitchel all these years." "Lauren is Mitchel¡¯s first love.


    In fact, while Lauren was abroad, he never had rtionships with other women.


    He really waited for her toe back." "Oh, I''m so envious of Lauren.


    I am willing to do anything just to marry Mitchel.¡± "Ha-ha! You wish! Every woman dreams of bing


    Mitchel''s wife." The two women chatted as if no one was around.


    They had no idea that Raegan heard everything, and she was now a bit upset.


    Every woman dreamed of bing Mitchel''s wife? She begged to disagree.


    Maybe she was different from other women because she didn''t want to be Mitchel''s wife now.


    After all, she could never share the man she loved with other women.


    Raegan didn''t want to hear their conversation anymore, so she turned around and was about to leave.


    But she didn''t expect to bump into someone she didn''t want to see.


    Tessa wore a turquoise evening dress, which looked good on her.


    Since the birthday party was held by the Lloyd family, it was expected that the guests were from rich


    and powerful families.


    So Tessa''s mother urged her to attend the party and seize the opportunity to choose a good man for


    herself.


    When Tessa saw Raegan, she didn''t seem to be surprised at all.


    She approached Raegan and sneered, "Raegan, you''re really something.


    After all, as Mitchel''s wife, your ce is the dream of other females.¡± Actually, Tessa was still shocked


    when she learned about Raegan''s being Mitchel¡¯s wife.


    She found it uneptable.


    When she was oblivious to this fact and tried to make things difficult for Raegan, she was dragged out


    of the Dixon residence, which was embarrassing.


    Every time she remembered it, she wished she could tear Raegan apart.


    Tessa had no choice but to put up with it.


    As long as Raegan was married to Mitchel, she could not hurt Raegan.


    But it didn''t mean that others couldn''t do so.


    A hint of viciousness shed through Tessa''s eyes.


    She had been holding grudges against Raegan.


    Now was the time to settle ounts with Raegan.


    Raegan couldn''t help frowning upon hearing Tessa¡¯s

 Chapter 44

    ?Chapter 44 What Is More Important Than Your Wife


    Raegan looked downstairs, following Tessa''s gaze.


    Then she saw Mitchel''s tall figure entering the hall. Lauren was beside him, holding his arm.


    Mitchel looked noble and outstanding in his custom-made ck suit. Lauren, on the other hand, looked gentle, elegant, and gorgeous in her long evening dress.


    As they stood side by side, they looked so good together. One could say they were a perfect match.


    Raegan''s mind went nk for a moment.


    This was Mitchel''s great-grandfather''s birthday party. How could hee here with Lauren?


    And he even dared to question herst night whether she had forgotten that she was a married woman? What about him? Was he acting like a married man now?


    What did he mean by openly bringing his first love to the family banquet? Was he trying announce their rtionship? Raegan tried to force a smile, but she found that she didn''t even have the strength to pull the corners of her mouth. She thought Mitchel was really hypocritical.


    Standing next to Raegan, Tessa also noticed the change in Raegan''s expression. A trace of contempt shed through her eyes. Tessa sighed regretfully. "What a pity! It seems you were not informed that Mitchel is bringing Lauren to the party tonight."


    Raegan bit her lower lip hard and told herself not to care. After all, it was only a matter of time before Mitchel and Lauren announced their rtionship.


    But, no matter how much she convinced herself, she felt a crevice had been torn open deep within her heart, and a cold. wind seeped in.


    She med herself for being stupid. Why did she still care so much about Mitchel despite the pain he always caused her?


    Tessa had a feeling of schadenfreude when she saw the sadness i Raegan''s face.


    "So what if Mitchel married you? Still, you won''t be acknowledged publicly. In case you forgot, let me remind you that he only married you to appease his grandpa. So, don''t think highly of yourself."


    Tessa''s words were sharp and she even continued to mock, "Look at how good Mitchel and Lauren look together. They are a perfect match. And you? Do you know what you look like? You look like a clown who overestimates herself."


    After Tessa said this, a cold voice suddenly chimed in. "Who do you think is overestimating herself?


    At this moment, Tessa was still immersed in her triumph. So, she replied without thinking, "Of course, I''m talking about this bitch..."


    Her voice suddenly stopped.


    Then, a crisp p sound resounded through the hall.


    "Ah!" Tessa screamed. The p was so heavy that her head tilted, and she felt dizzy. She shouted angrily, "Bitch! Who the hell dared to p me?"


    Another pnded on her face.


    This time, the sound was even louder.


    Both sides of Tessa''s face were red and swollen. But she was continuously pped until she sat on the floor, looking extremely embarrassed.


    "Ah!" Tessa screamed at the top of her lungs. She covered her face with her hands.


    "Shut the hell up! If I hear your voice again, I''ll have someone drag you out of here," Luciana scolded coldly.


    When Tessa saw that it was Luciana who pped her, her anger instantly subsided. She got up from the floor and stammered, "Auntie, I..."


    "Don''t call me auntie!" Luciana sneered. "Tessa, it''s been a long time since Ist saw you. I''ve actually been looking forward to meeting you today. But I never thought you would dare to bully my daughter-inw."


    Tessa knew very well that Luciana was a ruthless person. When she saw the anger on Luciana''s face, she trembled. Her legs became weak, and she broke out in a cold sweat.


    "No... You... You misunderstood me. I didn''t..."


    But before she could finish her words, Luciana sneered, "Why do you think so highly of yourself? Have you forgotten that your mother is a nanny''s daughter?"


    "You..." Tessa gritted her teeth. Her eyes turned red in anger and humiliation. How could this old bitch humiliate her like this?


    Raegan was no longer surprised to hear such a revtion. On their way here, Luciana had already told her about the major events of the Lloyd family.


    Luciana''s father was a known yboy. Instead of taking care of the family business well, he hooked up with different women. And when Luciana''s mother got sick, he hooked up with the family''s nanny. After her mother died, the nanny took her mother''s ce.


    That nanny was Tessa''s grandmother.


    short, Tessa''s mother was an illegitimate daughter of the Lloyd family.


    Luciana''s father cared about his reputation very much. Since this part of his life was disgraceful, he never talked about it in public.


    Luciana harbored a grudge against that nanny who became her stepmother. Until now, those days when the nanny had caused many troubles for her and treated her harshly, secretly and overtly, were still vivid in her mind.


    If she was not capable, she might have been bullied to death long ago.


    Tonight was Luciana''s grandfather''s birthday party, and she didn''t want to let Tessa spoil the atmosphere. So Luciana drove Tessa away.


    When Tessa turned around to leave, her eyes were full of viciousness. She thought if it weren''t for Raegan, she wouldn''t have suffered such insult and humiliation from Luciana.


    Didn''t that old bitch call her grandmother a nanny? She would find her grandmother now to settle the score.


    At this moment, Luciana was still fuming.


    She couldn''t ept that a nobody like Tessa bullied Raegan.


    At the thought of this, Luciana snapped, "Tonight, I will announce that you are my daughter-inw. Let''s see who still dares to bully you in the future!"


    Luciana then held Raegan''s hand and was about to go downstairs. But Raegan hurriedly stopped her. "Please, don''t be impulsive. L..."


    Raegan didn''t finish her words because she was stunned when she saw Mitchel walking toward them.


    She stared at him for a few seconds and noticed a fine crack on his forehead. It seemed the wound had been treated already.


    Luciana also saw Mitchel. As soon as he approached them, Luciana scolded angrily, "Mitchel, where have you been? You brat! Didn''t I ask you toe early to take care of Raegan?"


    "I was dyed because I had something important to deal with.


    What is more important than your wife?" Luciana continued scolding Mitchel. Then she noticed the wound on his forehead. She pointed at it and asked, "How did you get that?"


    "It was scratched by a cat."


    A trace of panic appeared on Raegan''s face. She subconsciously looked at Mitchel.


    Mitchel was also looking at her, so their eyes met.


    He narrowed his eyes, looking at her meaningfully.


    Luciana was so worried about Mitchel''s wound that she didn''t notice the eye contact between Mitchel and Raegan. She asked concernedly, "A kitten? Has it been vinated? What if it has rabies?"


    "She has just been raised," Mitchel exined in a low voice. As he spoke, his charming eyes were fixed on Raegan. "It needs training."


    Mitchel stressed the word "training" by elongating the ending. It seemed intentional.


    Raegan could no longer stand Mitchel''s gaze, so she lowered her head. She was still panicky and didn''t know where to fix her eyes.


    Actually, Mitchel was staring at Raegan because this was the first time that Mitchel had seen Raegan in a formal dress. The color suited her well and made her look ethereal and elegant. Her aura was as bright as the stars in the sky.


    As he looked her up and down, his brows suddenly furrowed. Yes, the dress fit her perfectly. But what the hell was this design? There was a small opening at the waist, which made her slender waist look so delicate and charming that people would want to reach in and explore.


    He stepped forward without thinking, took off his coat, and wrapped it around her shoulders.


    Mitchel whispered, "Who picked this dress for you?"


    "Why? Does it look bad?" Raegan asked back. But she did not expect him to answer.


    Mitchel was silent for a moment. Then he said, "You look stunning."


    He had the urge to add that she was so gorgeous that he wanted to hide her inside and enjoy her beauty alone.


    Raegan was stunned to hear such an unexpectedpliment from Mitchel. She felt like her heart stopped beating for a moment.


    She only asked back just now because she was a little angry. Who would have thought he would take it seriously and answer?


    When Raegan came back to her senses, she couldn''t help scolding herself inwardly.


    She knew that Mitchel was only acting in front of Luciana, but she let his words affect her. She couldn''t suppress the fluttering of her heart.


    Luciana watched the interaction between Mitchel and Raegan. She was very happy to see them like this. Standing aside, she chimed in, "Do you know that your wife has been bullied? She...


    Luciana abruptly stopped talking.


    Her brows furrowed tightly. It turned out she saw Lauren suddenly appear behind Mitchel. Lauren was like a fragile willow branch swaying with the wind.


    Lauren ignored Luciana''s cold expression. She approached Luciana and greeted her warmly, "Luciana...


    However, Luciana just asked coldly, "What are you doing here?"


    "I..." Lauren''s face turned pale. She didn''t expect Luciana to treat her like this. She pursed her lips and looked at


    Mitchel aggrievedly.


    But when Luciana saw this, she got even angrier. "Hey, I''m asking you. Why are you looking at him? Do you expect him to speak for you?"


    Then she turned to Mitchel and asked sternly, "Did you bring her here?"


    Before Mitchel could answer, Lauren spoke first. "Luciana, please don''t misunderstand Mitchel. He has nothing to do with it. It was Tessa who invited me."


    Luciana''s expression softened a bit. But she still wanted to teach Mitchel a lesson. It was just that the time was inappropriate. So she could only wait until they got hometer.


    At this moment, Raegan''s palms were as cold as ice. They were sweating profusely.


    She knew that Lauren was trying to help Mitchel out of this situation.


    She felt ridiculous. Just because of a simplepliment from Mitchel, she already found herself blushing, and her heart raced.


    "All right. Since Mitchel was not the one who brought you here, please leave. Tessa isn''t here anymore. Mitchel has to apany his wife, and he has no time to entertain you."


    Luciana''s voice was cold, and she looked at Lauren with piercing eyes. She knew that Lauren was acting with feigned innocence, and she really couldn''t stand it.


    At this moment, Lauren looked at Mitchel pitifully and called out in a low voice, "Mitchel..."


    She clutched the sleeve of Mitchel''s shirt and lowered her head. Tears streamed down her face uncontrobly.


    Lauren sobbed, and her shoulders shook. It was as if she was suffering immense grievances.


    But deep inside her, she despised Luciana. She wanted to tell Luciana to just continue scolding her. Because she believed that the more Luciana scolded her, the more Mitchel would cherish her.


    Raegan had been observing Mitchel''s and Lauren''s every move. The subtle interactions between them made her heart feel bitter.


    It was as if her chest was being pricked by thousands of needles.


    Was she a bad person in her previous life? Why was God punishing her like this?Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Why did God allow her to watch how the man she loved for ten years showed his love to someone else?


    "Let Mitchel go!" Luciana was so overwhelmed by anger that she stepped forward and shook off Lauren''s hand forcefully.


    "Ah!"


    Then they all heard a thud.


    They turned their eyes to Lauren, only to see her fall hard to the floor.


    Her knees were scraped, and blood oozed out of her wound.


    With tears all over her face, she looked frail and pitiful.


    The expression on Luciana''s face drastically changed. She didn''t expect Lauren to dare to y a trick on her. Lauren was such a hypocritical woman!

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Raegan Is Determined To Divorce Luciana grew up with a vicious stepmother, and she had seen this


    kind of trick countless times.


    In the past, she had to fight with this kind of bitches by herself.


    But now, the situation was different.


    She had money and power.


    There was no need for her to deal with bitches like Lauren by herself.


    How should be done to deal with scheming and shameless women like Lauren? There was only one


    way.


    "Stop pretending to be innocent.


    Get up!" Luciana said sarcastically.


    She immediately reached out to pull Lauren up and tried to kick her out of here.


    But before she could touch Lauren, Lauren started crying.


    "Luciana, don''t hit me.


    Please don''t hit me...¡± As she spoke, Lauren hugged Mitchel''s leg tightly with both hands.


    She looked at Luciana in horror as if Luciana was a devil from hell.


    Luciana was about to explode in anger.


    "I said, let go of him! Don¡¯t you have any shame? You know very well that Mitchel is a married man.


    You are such a shameless woman!¡± But the more Luciana pushed Lauren away, the tighter Lauren


    clung to Mitchel''s leg.


    Theirmotion had already attracted the attention of the guests on the second floor.


    "Luciana..." Raegan called out Luciana''s name to stop her.


    Raegan knew Luciana had asthma, and she couldn''t get too upset.


    "Mom, that''s enough, please.¡± Mitchel raised his hand to stop Luciana.


    His face had already darkened.


    But at this moment, Lauren suddenly fell in his direction.


    His hand unconsciously shifted to catch her.


    But as a result, he unintentionally pushed Raegan.


    "Ah!" Behind Raegan were the stairs.


    She was so scared that her face turned pale, and she screamed in fright.


    She was like a thin piece of paper that was about to fly.


    She reached out to Mitchel in horror, hoping he could pull her back.


    Mitchel''s eyes widened in shock, and his heart skipped a beat.


    She wanted to catch Raegan.


    However, Lauren hugged him so tightly that he was slowed down by one step.


    Mitchel and Raegan were just a few steps away from each other.


    But there seemed to be = an insurmountable gap between them.


    The glimmer of hope in Raegan''s eyes vanished.


    Mitchel''s coat slipped off her shoulders, and her hands fell feebly to her sides.


    She could only close her eyes helplessly.


    When Raegan thought she would fall down the stairs, Luciana suddenly grabbed her tightly.


    Finally, Raegan stood still again.


    But she was still so frightened that she couldn''t let go of Luciana¡¯s hand.


    Her body trembled uncontrobly.


    The scene just now kept shing in her mind.


    How could Mitchel push her like that? If it weren''t for Luciana, she and her baby would have been dead


    now.


    She felt like a sharp knife was stabbing her heart over and over again.


    She never thought Mitchel could do such a thing to her because of Lauren.


    "Mitchel, you..." Luciana was about to scold Mitchel.


    However, she was so angry that she coughed violently.


    Mitchel was stunned for a while.


    Everything happened so fast.


    He didn¡¯t expect he would identally push Raegan.


    His heart ached at the sight of her pale face.


    He couldn''t stand looking at her for a long time.


    He wished he could hold her tightly in his arms andfort her at this moment.


    "Raegan...¡± Mitchel called out in a hoarse voice.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He reached out guiltily, wanting to hold Raegan¡¯s hand and apologize to her.


    But Raegan took a step back cautiously.


    She was obviously scared of him.


    Her reaction made Mitchel''s heart ache even more.


    Raegan suddenly felt dizzy.


    It was as if everything around her was spinning.


    She squeezed her stiff palms hard.


    Why was she still here? She felt the more she stood here, the more she humiliated herself.


    Luciana coughed violently again.


    It was only then that Raegan came back to her senses.


    She patted Luciana''s back gently and advised, "Luciana, calm down first, okay? Come on, let me take


    you to your room to get some rest.


    You need to rx." Raegan thoughting here today was a big mistake.


    She couldn''t afford to offend Mitchel and Lauren, so she''d better walk away and avoid contact with


    them.


    They would only bring harm to her and her baby.


    Luciana was also very disappointed with Mitchel.


    So before they left, she said a few words to him, "No wonder Raegan never told you when she was


    bullied by others.


    Now I understand why she chose to keep it to herself.


    Mitchel, what kind of a man are you?" Mitchel frowned.


    Other people bullied Raegan? He wondered who dared to bully Raegan.


    At this moment, Lauren was no longer holding Mitchel¡¯s legs.


    But she still sat on the floor with her head down.


    No one could see that a smile of victory appeared on her face.


    What happened today made her realize one thing.


    She could easily get rid of Luciana by controlling Mitchel.


    It turned out that Luciana had asthma.


    As long as Mitchel was under her control, she could anger Luciana to death.


    At the thought of this, Lauren reached out and held onto Mitchel''s leg again.


    She looked up with tears in her eyes and said pitifully, "Mitchel, my legs hurt so much..." Mitchel


    lowered his head and looked down at her.


    But he didn¡¯t even touch her hands.


    Instead, he pulled her by the shoulders and lifted her up.


    Lauren thought it was the right time, and she must seize the opportunity.


    There were so many people here tonight.


    She had to find a way to substantiate those rumors spreading around.


    In this way, she could get a hold of Mitchel.


    So after she stood up, she attempted to fall into his arms.


    However, Mitchel seemed to have read through her mind.


    He firmly held her shoulder with one hand, preventing her from falling.


    Then he said coldly, ¡°If you don''t feel well, go home and rest." After saying this, he turned around and


    left, ignoring Lauren''s injury.


    "Mitchel..." Lauren cried aggrievedly.


    But Mitchel just turned a deaf ear to her and continued to walk away.


    Lauren''s body swayed a bit.


    The expression on her face became terrible.


    Mitchel walked in the direction where Luciana and Raegan went.


    Obviously, he would look for them.


    Could it be that Mitchel had really fallen in love with Raegan already? As this thought shed across


    Lauren''s mind, hatred instantly filled her eyes.


    She clenched her fists tightly.


    At this moment, Tessa walked to Lauren and held her arm.


    "Lauren, let¡¯s go.


    You need some rest.¡± Tessa took Lauren to one of the guest rooms.


    As soon as Tessa closed the door, she walked to Lauren on the bed and asked, "Lauren, were you also


    bullied by that old woman?" When Lauren heard the word also, she looked up at Tessa.


    Then she saw Tessa''s red and swollen face.


    She instantly understood what had happened.


    With tears in her eyes, Lauren asked, ¡°Did Luciana p you?¡± Tessa said through clenched teeth, "Yes.


    And it¡¯s all because of that bitch Raegan.¡± If it weren''t for Raegan, she wouldn''t be beaten up by


    Luciana.


    She wouldn''t be humiliated like this! Lauren cried sadly, "Tessa, I''m sorry.


    I''m afraid I can''t help you this time.


    I''m really interested In your investment n, but you have seen Luciana''s attitude.


    Besides, Raegan is pregnant now.


    I''m afraid that Mitchel..." Last time, Lauren pretended to be interested in Tessa¡¯s project, so they met


    and talked about it.


    Then she gave Tessa a deposit of one million dors and promised to invest more after she and Mitchel


    got married.


    ¡°What? That bitch is pregnant? Are you serious?¡± "Yes, she is pregnant.


    But Mitchel doesn''t know about it yet.


    I guess she wants to wait until the baby is born, so she can use it to force Mitchel not to divorce her.¡±


    Tessa eximed viciously, ¡°That bitch! Whatever her n is, I won''t let her seed.¡± She had been


    holding a grudge against Raegan.


    How could she let Raegan enjoy a luxurious life in the Dixon family? Besides, if Raegan was really


    pregnant, the baby was the heir of the Dixon family.


    It would do her no good.


    Tessa gritted her teeth in anger.


    She turned to Lauren again and said, ¡°Lauren, you can¡¯t give up just like that.


    You and Mitchel love each other.


    You must fight for it!" Lauren buried her face in her hands and cried even harder.


    "Even if Mitchel loves me, it''s useless.


    Luciana only likes Raegan and the baby in her belly.


    She won''t ept me.¡± The viciousness in Tessa¡¯s eyes grew even deeper.


    ¡°Lauren, don''t worry.


    I will make sure that Raegan¡¯s child will never get a chance to see this world.¡± Lauren was overjoyed


    but didn''t show it.


    She thought all her hard work paid off.


    She pretended to be confused.


    "Tessa, what do you mean?" Tessa¡¯s eyes darkened.


    She sneered, ¡°Lauren, Just wait and see.


    I will help you be Mrs.


    Dixon soon.¡± Lauren covered her mouth, and her eyes widened in feigned incredulity.


    "Tessa, you...


    No.


    Please don''t do anything illegal." "Lauren, you are too kind.


    That''s why that bitch took advantage of you.


    No worries.


    Just wait for the day you and Mitchel will get married.¡± Lauren lowered her eyes as if Tessa''s words had


    got her, and started to sob sadly.


    But if only one took a closer look at her, one could see the undisguised joy in her eyes.


    Sure enough, her efforts to please Tessa were not in vain.


    She only needed to pretend to be weak in front of Tessa, and Tessa would deal with Raegan for her.


    She could get away with this even if the truth was exposed one day.


    Anyway, Lauren didn''t openly say anything to urge Tessa to hurt Raegan.


    She never asked for Tessa''s help in dealing with Raegan.


    So, even if Tessa failed, it had nothing to do with her.


    No one could prove her involvement in it.


    At this moment, Raegan had already walked Luciana to her room, She helped Lucianay on the bed.


    When Luciana saw Raegan''s bloodless face, she felt sad and regretful at the same time.


    She hated to think that Mitchel didn¡¯t treat Raegan well enough and they might divorce someday.


    Luciana held Raegan¡¯s hand and said, "Raegan, I saw it clearly Just now.


    Mitchel didn''t mean to push you.¡± "I know.¡± Raegan nodded in agreement.


    But whether Mitchel did it intentionally or not, it didn''t matter to her anymore.


    "Raegan, I understand how you feel.


    But don''t worry.


    I assure you that I will only recognize you as my daughter-inw.


    No one else can take your ce.


    As long as I am alive, I won''t let you suffer any grievances.


    Kyler and I will always stand by your side and protect you." Raegan smiled bitterly.


    Kyler and Luciana were really good to her.


    If she just wanted the title of Mrs.


    Dixon, she should be very happy.


    But maybe she was just too greedy because she didn''t only want the title of Mrs.


    Dixon.


    She also wanted Mitchel¡¯s love.


    However, it was impossible for Mitchel to love her back.


    He would only keep on hurting her.


    She could no longer bear the torment he was giving her.


    So Raegan raised her head and said firmly, "Luciana, I''m sorry.


    I''ve already made up my mind.


    | really want a divorce.


    Please help me get it.¡± By this time, Mitchel was already outside the door of Luciana''s room.


    His face darkened when he heard Raegan''s words.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    I Will Find Someone Who Cherishes Me Mitchel clenched his fists tightly, and his handsome face


    turned gloomy.


    It was as if it was covered with ayer of frost.


    After he heard what Raegan said, he finally decided to let her go.


    Instead of entering the room, he turned around and left.


    In the room, Luciana and Raegan had no idea that Mitchel was outside just now.


    Luciana wanted to persuade Raegan to think twice about the decision to divorce, but she couldn''t find


    the right words to say.


    She didn''t want Raegan and Mitchel to divorce.


    But Mitchel kept doing stupid things to hurt Raegan, and she failed to stop him.


    Moreover, there was that bitch Lauren.


    Luciana always believed that Lauren was a vicious woman.


    After all, Lauren even dared to ckmail her.


    She could imagine how much Raegan had_ suffered because of Lauren.


    "Raegan, I know you feel aggrieved.


    So, even if I don''t want you and Mitchel to divorce, I will agree to help you with it.


    However, I''m worried about Kyler.


    His condition is still unstable.


    Can you give us one more month? Kyler is trying a new medicine now, and there shouldn''t be any


    mistakes.


    Maybe after one month, his condition will improve.


    Then we can process your divorce.¡± "I understand.


    Thank you, Luciana." Raegan nodded.


    "Wait here.


    I''ll ask someone to bring some food for you.¡± She then stood up and left the room.


    Raegan found a maid and instructed her to bring some food to Luciana''s room.


    Actually, she didn''t want to stay in the vi anymore.


    But she was worried about Luciana¡¯s condition, so she didn''t leave now.


    She had to wait for Luciana, and they would leave together.


    While walking, Raegan was lost in thought.


    Then, a shadow suddenly blocked her sight and she almost bumped into it.


    "Hey, watch out!¡± Raegan almost hit the pir in front of her.


    Fortunately, someone grabbed her arm in time.


    She took a step back and wanted to thank the person who saved her.


    But when she saw clearly who it was, a trace of surprise shed through Raegan¡¯''s eyes.


    When she came back to her senses, she eximed, "Henley? What are you doing here?¡± "I''m


    attending the party on behalf of my father.¡± After replying briefly, Henley looked Raegan up and down.


    He breathed a sigh of relief when he found she was all right.


    With gentleness in his eyes, he asked with concern, "Why are you walking absent-mindedly? What are


    you thinking? You didn''t even notice such a big pir right in front of you." Raegan looked down at the


    floor to avoid Henley¡¯''s gaze.


    She said softly, "Nothing.


    Thank you, Henley.¡± "Don''t mention it.


    But be careful next time.¡± As he spoke, Henley unconsciously reached out and gently touched her hair.


    Raegan was stunned for a moment.


    Then, she subconsciously dodged.


    She didn''t expect such a gesture from Henley.


    Henley noticed the expression on her face.


    His hand froze.


    Then he put his hand down and said apologeticaily, "I''m sorry, Raegan.


    You always remind me of my little sister.


    She is as cute as you." His words made Raegan feel a little embarrassed.


    Henley just treated her as his little sister.


    How could she misunderstand his gestures? She must have been affected by Mitchel, who was always


    suspicious of others.


    Henley was her senior in college.


    How could he take a fancy to her? At the thought of this, Raegan smiled and said guiltily, "I didn''t know


    that you have a sister.¡± Henley nodded.


    He looked into Raegan''s eyes and said gently, "Are you okay? You don''t look well." Raegan didn''t tell


    him the truth.


    She just said, "I''m fine.


    Maybe I''m just tired." Suddenly, she realized something.


    It seemed that every time she was in trouble, she would always bump into Henley.


    Was he destined to be her knight in shining armor? Actually, she could no longer count how many


    times Henley had helped her.


    But as much as possible, Raegan didn''t want to have any encounters with Henley anymore.


    She knew that she would only cause him trouble.


    Henley frowned.


    "Since you''re not feeling well, why don''t you just go home and rest? Let''s go.


    I''ll drive you home." "It''s okay, Henley.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I..." Raegan was about to say something when someone suddenly held her shoulder and pulled her.


    The next second, she fell into a solid embrace, and the person even pressed her against his chest.


    Raegan was stunned for a moment.


    Noticing the familiar fragrance, Raegan raised her head.


    And what she saw was Mitchel¡¯s somber face.


    He looked at her with cold eyes.


    The way he looked at her, it was as if she had done something wrong, which made him very upset.


    Mitchel''s eyes moved from Raegan to Henley.


    Then he said coldly, "Mr.


    Brooks, thank you for helping my wife just now.


    But I hope you can keep a distance from her from now on.¡± Raegan''s face turned pale upon hearing


    this.


    Did Mitchel see what happened just now? So, he just watched her hit the pir? He didn''t even do


    anything to help her? He was really something! "Mr.


    Dixon, I only want to help Raegan.


    I have no other intentions,¡± Henley replied in a gentle voice.


    His expression was calm.


    Henley didn''t care about his reputation.


    But he cared about Raegan so much.


    He didn''t want her to be bullied.


    Mitchel said coldly, "Just make sure you don''t do anything inappropriate.


    You''re lucky today because it''s my great-grandfather''s birthday party.


    But if this happens next time...¡± "Enough, Mitchel!" Raegan shouted, interrupting Mitchel.


    She didn''t want Henley to be involved with what happened between Mitchel and her.


    Her heart already felt cold, and she only wanted to stay away from Mitchel.


    She turned to Henley and said, ¡°Henley, I''m sorry for causing you trouble today.


    Thanks for your prompt help.


    You go ahead.


    Don''t worry about me.


    I can handle this myself.¡± Raegan didn''t know that her words were enough to infuriate Mitchel.


    Trouble? Was he a trouble in her eyes? She must be very eager to stay away from him because she


    couldn''t wait to be with Henley.


    Henley didn''t want to make things difficult for Raegan, so he suppressed the coldness in his eyes and


    nodded in agreement.


    Then he turned around and left.


    As soon as Henley disappeared from her sight, Raegan pushed Mitchel away, turned around, and left.


    She felt disgusted being touched by him.


    Mitchel looked at her back.


    His eyes suddenly turned red.


    He strode forward to catch up with her and picked her up without warning.


    "Mitchel, what are you doing? Put me down! Let me go!" Raegan struggled violently, but her effort was


    in vain.


    After all, her strength was no match for Mitchel.


    Mitchel stormed to one of the guest rooms.


    He kicked the door open, put Raegan down, and closed it.


    Raegan looked at Mitchel warily.


    And when she saw the expression on his face, she subconsciously stepped back.


    She had been hurt by him over and over again.


    And because of this, she had be instinctively cautious of him.


    It was as if she always wanted to protect herself against him.


    But Raegan didn''t know that her reaction hurt Mitchel.


    He felt like someone stabbed his heart with a sharp knife.


    "Don¡¯t you even want to exin?" Mitchel asked, looking at Raegan viciously.


    As he spoke, he approached her step by step.


    Raegan retreated bit by bit until her back was pressed against the cold wall.


    She had nowhere else to go.


    So, she took a deep breath and told herself to calm down.


    What was she afraid of, anyway? She didn''t do anything wrong.


    "Mitchel, be sensible, please.


    Henley and I just met by chance.


    What is wrong with it?¡± "By chance? You met by chance?" Mitchel remembered the scene when Henley


    hugged Raegan and rubbed her hair dotingly.


    His eyes turned red as anger surged in his heart.


    He leaned forward, but Raegan blocked him with her arm without hesitation.


    There were still bruises on her arms.


    Her arms were clenched so tightly by Luciana when she was about to fall earlier.


    At the sight of these marks, Mitchel couldn''t help ming himself.


    With effort, he tried hard to hold back his anger.


    After calming down, he opened his mouth, wanting to exin something.


    "Just now..." But before he could finish his words, Raegan turned her head away.


    Obviously, she didn''t want to hear anything from him.


    She always believed in people''s subconscious reactions because they were hard to deny.


    Needless to say, Mitchel would never push Lauren away.


    He would never abandon Lauren to save someone like her.


    At the thought of this, Raegan¡¯s disappointment in Mitchel grew even heavier.


    It was said that a couple learned to love and treat each other with kindness even more after marriage.


    But the situation between Raegan and Mitchel was different.


    Mitchel never learned to love Raegan.


    He would even choose another woman over her when it came to a dire situation.


    Raegan swallowed her bitterness and said in a trembling voice, "I know you badly want a divorce.


    | have already talked with Luciana, and she has agreed to it.


    But for Kyler''s sake, you have to wait for one more month.¡± Raegan could feel Mitchel''s urgency, so


    she told him about her conversation with Luciana just now.


    Today, he pushed her down the stairs, and she almost lost her life.


    If she refused to divorce, it was hard to imagine what would happen to her next.


    What if he killed her directly to make way for Lauren? Mitchel listened to her with a somber expression.


    Raegan continued, ¡°One month is not too long, so I hope you can put up with it for Kyler''s sake.


    Don''t worry.


    I won''t disturb you and Lauren during this period.


    You are free to do whatever you want.


    But if you can''t wait for one month..." Before she could finish her words, Mitchel directly cut her off.


    He looked at her coldly and said, ¡°Yes, I can no longer wait.


    What else can you do?¡± Raegan remained silent.


    Her eyshes flickered violently.


    She was right all along.


    Mitchel couldn''t wait to divorce her and be with the woman he loved.


    She, on the other hand, foolishly waited for his love for ten years.


    She was too stupid to believe that he could learn to love her.


    Raegan suppressed the sadness in her heart.


    She took a deep breath to calm herself down, thinking about how to make both sides happy.


    However, she didn''t know that Mitchel was only infuriated by her words.


    He questioned her furiously, ¡°You can''t wait to divorce me so you can be with Henley, right?¡± Raegan


    frowned after hearing what Mitchel said.


    It was Mitchel who desperately wanted to divorce her.


    This matter was between the two of them.


    How could he implicate Henley? Just now, Raegan almost died after Mitchel pushed her down the


    stairs.


    But she was generous enough not to lose her temper and make a fuss in front of the public.


    She let the matter go just like that.


    But now, Mitchel still dared to criticize her? Was there something wrong with his brain? She sneered,


    "Mitchel, do you expect me to remain single after we divorce? You can lead a happy life with Lauren.


    Why can''t I find someone who really cherishes me?" The words she said made the blue veins on


    Mitchel''s forehead throb violently.


    He suddenly grabbed her chin and said coldly, "Have you forgotten what I told you? Do you really want


    him to disappear from Ardlens?"

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    I''ll Show You How Crazy 1Am Raegan trembled in anger.


    Mitchel was really going too far.


    She gritted her teeth and said, "Mitchel, I will say it for thest time.


    Henley and I are just friends.


    He treats me as his younger sister.


    Nothing more.¡± Younger sister? Did Raegan really expect Mitchel to believe it? Mitchel sneered.


    He was a man.


    How could he not know? It was very obvious that Henley had a thing for Raegan.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes fell on Raegan''s curvy body, and his Adam''s apple bobbed up and down.


    She looked extremely tempting in her dress, and it was almost driving him crazy.


    Moreover, she didn''t like going to banquets or parties.


    But tonight, she attended the party dressed to kill.


    Mitchel linked all the signs together.


    And his conclusion made him extremely grumpy.


    He looked at Raegan with narrowed eyes and approached her step by step.


    "So, you came to this party because you wanted to have a tryst with that man." Raegan was so furious


    that she was about to explode.


    She had already exined, but Mitchel didn''t believe her at all.


    He even ndered her.


    Well, why did she still expect him to believe her? After all, this was not the first time he treated her


    unjustly.


    In fact, she had been nursing a grievance about him.


    Raegan felt ridiculous.


    Mitchel was using her of hooking up with another man.


    But the truth was he was the one who was unfaithful to their marriage.


    How dare he me her! At this moment, Raegan could no longer restrain herself.


    The anger that had umted in her heart for a long time instantly exploded.


    She didn''t care about anything anymore.


    She roared, "Mitchel, how can you be so shameless? You always ask me to stay away from Henley


    because of your baseless usations.


    What about you? Don''t you and Lauren have a rtionship? Have you ever thought of your marriage


    before you had an affair with her? I''ll tell you once again.


    There is nothing between Henley and I.


    We are not guilty of anything, and we have nothing to hide.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    We are not cheaters like you.


    We are already in the twenty-first century.


    Your allegation against me is a typical double standard.


    You use me of something that you''re actually doing.


    Don''t you know that?" Raegan was so angry that she almost burst into tears.


    It was clearly Mitchel and Lauren who ruined their marriage.


    Everything was their fault.


    But why was she the one being bullied? Was it because she loved and cared for Mitchel? Was it


    enough reason for him to humiliate her at will? If that was the case, she should force herself to give up


    this love for good.


    Raegan clenched her fists tightly and said coldly, "If you dare to harm Henley, you will never see me


    again.


    I mean it.¡± "Really? Do you even know what you are talking about?" Mitchel asked through clenched


    teeth.


    His eyes suddenly turned red, and his expression became ferocious.


    It was as if he was going to tear Raegan apart at any moment.


    Sadness overwhelmed Raegan''s heart.


    It hurt her so much.


    Probably, only Lauren and his family mattered to Mitchel.


    He didn''t care about anyone or anything else.


    In other words, she and Henley were nothing in his eyes.


    He could just get rid of them anytime he wished.


    Raegan and Henley were two insignificant people who came from humble families.


    So, should they just give in to Mitchel because of his status and wealth? Not even possible! There was


    no way she would give in to Mitchel.


    "Mitchel, our divorce has nothing to do with Henley.


    Don''t forget that we had already agreed to divorce before he came back." She looked at Mitchel and


    added word by word, "So, if you hurt him, I will risk my life to save him.¡± Raegan had no idea that her


    words only aggravated Mitchel''s fury.


    Mitchel could hardly breathe because of anger.


    It was as if his heart was clutched by an invisible giant hand, suffocating him.


    Raegan was actually willing to die for another man.


    She should love Henley that much! Should he let them be together? No way! Absolutely not! Over his


    dead body! Mitchel stared at Raegan with bloodshot eyes.


    Then he pinched her chin tightly and warned, "Don''t even think about being with him.


    I''m telling you.


    Even if we divorce, don''t even think about marrying another man.


    I will never allow it.


    Over my dead body!" Raegan''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    She struggled desperately and questioned, "Mitchel, are you crazy?" Mitchel''s grip on her chin


    tightened even more, and she was already hurting.


    He asked back, ¡°Crazy?¡± He pursed his lips and swept everything off the table with his other hand.


    The vase rolled several times on the floor.


    The petals of the flowers scattered, and the carpet was soaked in water.


    Mitchel held Raegan''s waist with one hand and pulled her closer.


    He leaned closer to her ear, and his hot breath sprayed on her earlobe when he sneered, "I''ll show you


    how crazy I am, then.¡± "ARI" Raegan was dizzy for a moment.


    Before she knew it, she was already lying on the table, and Mitchel was on top of her, pressing his


    body hard against her.


    It was only then that Raegan realized what Mitchel was up to.


    She was white as a sheet, and tears rolled down her face uncontrobly.


    She hated him very much.


    She kept struggling and shouting, "Stop it, you jerk! Let go of me!" How could Mitchel do this to her


    here on such an asion? How dare he humiliate her in a strange room at his great-grandfather¡¯s


    birthday party! Raegan continued to struggle, but it was in vain.


    She was like a mantis trying to stop a chariot.


    No matter what she did, her strength was no match for Mitchel.


    "You asked for it,¡± Mitchel said, looking at her with darkened eyes.


    Then a ripping sound resounded through the room.


    Raegan''s delicate dress was rudely torn apart by Mitchel, exposing her long legs in front of him.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, and she looked at Mitchel pleadingly.


    However, he didn¡¯t feel sorry for her.


    Instead, he found her even more charming and appealing.


    Mitchel''s Adam''s apple bobbed up and down while staring at Raegan.


    At the thought that another man would see her like this in the future, he became so irritable that he


    wanted her badly.


    Raegan panicked even more when she saw Mitchel¡¯s expression.


    She tried to push him away.


    "Mitchel, what the hell do you want to do?¡± "I want to fuck you,¡± Mitchel replied with a sense of


    aggression.


    He stared at her with piercing eyes.


    Raegan was too astounded to react for a while.


    How could Mitchel say such shameless words so arrogantly? There was probably no one like him in


    the entire Ardlens.


    At this moment, Mitchel locked Raegan''s hands and raised them above her head.


    He leaned closer, and his hot breath sprayed on her ear when he said, "Raegan, you are mine.


    No one can touch you except me.¡± After saying this, he continued to tear off the remaining piece of


    fabric on her body.


    Suddenly, approaching footsteps could be heard outside.


    Raegan was startled.


    As far as she could remember, Mitchel closed the door but did not lock it.


    If the people outside pushed the door open, they would see what was going on in the room.


    Raegan was nervous and desperate at the same time.


    Suddenly, an idea urred to her.


    While Mitchel was busy exploring her body, she suddenly kicked him in the crotch.


    Mitchel was caught off guard.


    He frowned and groaned in pain, but his hands still held her tightly.


    Then their gazes met, and Mitchel clearly saw the disgust in Raegan''s eyes.


    His eyes suddenly turned cold, and his thin lips curled up.


    He sneered, "Isn''t it toote for you to hate me? We''ve been married for two years, and I''ve had sex


    with you countless times.¡± "You shut up!¡± Raegan gnashed her teeth in anger.


    She hated the fact that Mitchel could always provoke her easily.


    She stilly on the table, and he was on top of her.


    Her eyes were red from crying, and her hair was disheveled.


    She was so angry that her whole body trembled.


    It made her look fragile and appealing.


    Mitchel¡¯s Adam''s apple kept bobbing up and down.


    He swallowed his saliva hard and said, "] haven''t had enough of you yet." Raegan was so angry that


    she felt like she was about to explode.


    He hadn''t had enough of her yet? Was Lauren not enough for him? Or did he want to keep the two of


    them to serve him? What a wishful thinking! Every time she thought that Mitchel also did to Lauren


    what he did to her, she felt so sick that she wanted to vornit.


    Raegan stared at Mitchel for a while.


    Then suddenly, she bit him hard.


    Mitchel felt a sharp pain in his wrist.


    He lowered his eyes and cursed inwardly.


    How dare this ungrateful woman bite him with her sharp teeth! Raegan had used up all her strength for


    that bite, hoping it would make Mitchel let her go.


    She took advantage of the opportunity when Mitchel was still stunned.


    She pushed him away and ran out of the room.


    Raegan ran to the corridor and was about to return to the banquet hall.


    But suddenly, she remembered that Mitchel had torn off her dress.


    She definitely couldn''t appear in the banquet hall with this appearance.


    Otherwise, she would attract everyone''s attention.


    Raegan decided to go to Luciana for help, so she tured around and ran to Luciana''s room.


    But before she could enter the room, she was stopped by a maid.


    The maid looked her up and down and asked, "Do you want to change your clothes? Please follow


    me.¡± Raegan followed the maid without thinking too much.


    She just thought this vi might have people who dealt with emergent situations, like what the Dixon


    family¡¯s old house had equipped.


    While walking, the maid didn''t say anything anymore.


    After following her for a while, Raegan finally realized that something was wrong.


    They came to a residence that looked like the backyard.


    But this was definitely not a ce to entertain guests.


    At this moment, Raegan stopped and asked warily, "Excuse me.


    Where are you taking me?" The maid turned her head, nced at Raegan, and said coldly, ¡°Ourdy


    wants to see you.¡± Raegan was stunned.


    Was the maid referring to Mrs.


    Lloyd? She was Luciana¡¯s stepmother.


    Why would she want to see her? Raegan had a feeling that it was something unpleasant.


    So, she looked at the maid and refused directly.


    "Sorry, I don''t want to see her." The maid suddenly sneered.


    She pped her hands and said, "I''m afraid it''s not up to you to decide." As soon as the maid said this,


    two bodyguards suddenly appeared.


    One stood on Raegan''s left and the other on her right.


    They carried Raegan to the room and threw her on the floor.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Kill Raegan And Her Baby Fortunately, Raegan propped her hands on the floor to support herself.


    Her body didn''t hit the floor.


    Before she could get up, an old voice sounded from a distance.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Are you Mitchel''s wife?" Raegan raised her head and saw an olddy in her sixties sitting on the


    armchair.


    She was dressed luxuriously, but she had a cold face.


    Raegan was about to say something when she suddenly felt a wind blow on her face.


    It was followed by crisp p sounds.


    It turned out Raegan received two ps before she could even react.


    Those were brutal ps, hard and fierce.


    Obviously, the person who pped her had exerted much strength.


    In an instant, both sides of Raegan''s face were red and swollen.


    "How dare you ignore my grandma''s question! Sure enough, you are a humble country bumpkin.


    You have no manners at all." It was Tessa who spoke.


    She had a sinister smile on her face while blowing her handcently.


    She was the one who pped Raegan.


    Anger immediately filled Raegan''s eyes.


    She stood up, wanting to return the favor.


    But before she could do anything, the maid behind her suddenly lifted one foot to trip her.


    Raegan was unprepared, so she pounced forward.


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t fall to the floor.


    Then something hit the floor with a tter.


    It turned out that an exquisite porcin vase on the bench fell to the floor and shattered into pieces.


    "Oh, my God!" Tessa screamed in shock.


    She pointed at Raegan and scolded, "You bitch! How dare you break my grandma''s favorite vase!¡±


    Raegan frowned.


    "Why are you ming me? It¡¯s not my fault.


    It was an ident." Tessa sneered, "Not your fault? We saw it, and we can attest to it.


    Do you still deny it?" Raegan straightened her back, pointed at the maid beside her, and said calmly, "If


    she didn¡¯t trip me, I wouldn''t fall and knock off the vase.


    As I have said, it was an ident." She had a hunch that Tessa hade prepared.


    So she must stay calm now.


    She couldn''t get herself into trouble.


    Of course, the maid would deny it.


    She pointed at Raegan and pretended to be surprised.


    "Hey, Miss! Please don''t frame me! I don''t even know you.


    I saw it with my own eyes.


    You wanted to attack Miss Lloyd just now, and you tripped over yourself.¡± "Yes, that''s right.


    I saw it, too," echoed another maid.


    Tessa sneered, "Raegan, you are really something.


    How dare you lie with so many people watching!" She then turned to the maids and ordered, "Restrain


    her and teach her a lesson until she admits it.¡± As soon as she said this, the two maids stepped forward


    to hold Raegan.


    Raegan didn''t know if she was only imagining things.


    But she always felt that Tessa had been staring at her belly while she spoke.


    Did Tessa know she was pregnant? But how? She was confused.


    But unfortunately, she didn''t have time to think about it now.


    Her current predicament was her utmost concern.


    "Don''t touch me!¡± Raegan screamed when she felt the maid''s grip.


    She forcefully shook off the maid''s hands and looked at the maids with narrowed eyes.


    She then said sharply, "Iam Mitchel''s wife.


    1am the daughter-inw of the Dixon family.


    | am one of the invited guests at tonight¡¯s birthday party.


    If anything happens to me, have you thought about how to exin it to the Dixon family? Are you sure


    you can afford to offend them?¡± At this critical moment, she had no choice but to use her identity as the


    daughter-inw of the Dixon family.


    And it seemed effective.


    The hands of the two maids froze, and they hesitated.


    When Raegan saw this, she calmed herself down and continued, ¡°As for the vase, I won''t argue with


    you anymore.


    Even though it wasn''t my fault, I could pay for it.


    But if you dare to hurt me, you are setting yourself against the Dixon family.


    Are you sure you can afford the consequences?" Sure enough, Raegan''s words frightened the two


    maids.


    They stood there in a daze and looked at Tessa¡¯s grandma, waiting for her instructions.


    Sariah looked at Raegan while ying with the rosewood bracelet in her hand.


    There was no trace of kindness on her face at all.


    She said slowly, "Young woman, you are a bit rude.


    No wonder Mitchel had never introduced you, even after being married for two years.


    Fine.


    Today I will teach you a lesson on behalf of Mitchel.


    He will surely thank meter.¡± After saying this, Sariah winked at the maids standing next to her.


    These two maids were Sariah¡¯s confidants.


    Over the years, they had done countless bad things for Sariah, so they immediately understood what


    she meant.


    One of them kicked Raegan in the shin.


    Raegan instantly copsed and knelt on the floor.


    The other maid swung her arm and hit Raegan on the back of her head.


    It was so hard that Raegan lowered her head, and her ears buzzed.


    The maid then said, "Behave yourself.¡± Tessa stood behind Sariah and looked at Raegan with eyes full


    of disgust.


    Then she said, "Grandma, Mitchel doesn''t like this woman at all.


    He was only forced to marry this bitch because she tricked him.


    And...¡± She paused and looked at Raegan''s tattered dress up and down.


    She was like a wolf watching its prey.


    Then she continued, ¡°Grandma, look at her dress.


    She''s in a mess.


    Maybe she just had a tryst with one of the guests at the party.


    It''s such a shame.


    You must discipline her for Mitchel''s sake.¡± Sariah¡¯s wrinkled eyes narrowed.


    She looked at Raegan and snapped, "You are so shameless! How dare you do such a shameful thing


    at my father-in-w''s birthday party! Drag her away and teach her a good lesson." At this moment,


    another maid came.


    She brought a long wooden stick as thick as an arm.


    It was stained with blood.


    It must have been used to beat many people.


    Raegan''s eyes widened.


    "What are you going to do? Are you out of your mind? Don''t you dare to touch me!¡± She panicked.


    Even if she could bear such a thick stick, the baby in her belly could not.


    She was scared for her baby.


    Sariah remained silent.


    Tessa, on the other hand, could no longer wait.


    She pointed at Raegan and shouted, "What are you waiting for? Beat her!" Tessa had nned this


    scheme for a long time.


    In fact, she was the one who persuaded her great- grandfather to invite Raegan to this party.


    Then, she and her mother startedining about Raegan in front of Sariah.


    Naturally, Sariah was partial to them and wanted to teach Raegan a lesson.


    So, all she had to do was bring Raegan to Sariah.


    She didn''t expect to learn from Lauren tonight that Raegan was pregnant.


    Even the God was on her side! Now, Tessa could get rid of Raegan and her baby at the same time.


    Her n was perfect.


    Tessa was not swayed by Raegan¡¯s threat at all.


    She didn''t believe the Dixon family would hold Sariah ountable for Raegan.


    At worst, she could pay the maids to take the me.


    The two maids were used to this scheme.


    So when they heard Tessa''s order, they did not hesitate.


    One of them raised the stick and was about to hit Raegan.


    But Raegan kicked the maid''s hand and said coldly, "Do you know that you can go to jail for intentional


    assault?¡± Raegan knew that the vase and those usations were just excuses.


    Tessa and these people here obviously wanted to frame her.


    So, no matter what she said, the oue would still be the same.


    However, she couldn''t give up just like this.


    She must protect the baby in her belly.


    So, she stared at Sariah with piercing eyes and said, "Mrs.


    Lloyd, if you think I did something wrong, shouldn''t you inform Mitchel first? You should let him make


    the decision, right?" Sariah snorted coldly.


    Then she threw her wooden bracelet at Raegan.


    It hit Raegan''s forehead, causing a big bruise in an instant.


    But no one sympathized with Raegan.


    One of the maids even scolded, "How dare you speak to ourdy like that! You must be courting


    death!" At this moment, Sariah¡¯s face became ferocious.


    She snapped, "Do it now!" Since it was Sariah who ordered, the maids followed without any scruples.


    One held Raegan down, and the other raised the stick high.


    It was as if they really wanted to cripple Raegan with the stick.


    No matter how Raegan pretended to be brave, she still couldn''t help panicking.


    She shouted, "No, you can''t touch me! I am...¡± But before Raegan could finish her words, Tessa


    suddenly screamed, "Seal her mouth!¡± Tessa also panicked.


    They couldn''t know that Raegan was pregnant.


    Because if they did, they wouldn''t dare to harm Raegan anymore, not wanting to offend the Dixon


    family.


    Even Sariah might change her mind.


    After all, the baby in Raegan¡¯s belly was the heir of the Dixon family.


    The maid followed Tessa''s order.


    She took off her apron and tied it around Raegan''s mouth.


    Raegan could no longer speak, so she could only struggle hard and let out a whimper.


    The maid holding the stick raised it high again with a ferocious look.


    Tears streamed down Raegan''s face as she closed her eyes in despair.


    She felt sorry for her baby.


    But she swore that she would avenge her and her baby.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang.


    Raegan opened her eyes and found that the door was kicked open.


    Then a cold voice ordered, "Stop it!" Raegan seemed to see hope.


    But unfortunately, the maid didn''t mean to stop at all.


    She swung the stick down resolutely.


    This maid had already colluded with Tessa.


    No matter what, she must hit Raegan with the stick.


    Raegan''s hands and feet were restrained, so she couldn''t move to dodge.


    Her tearful eyes were filled with fear.


    She could only watch the stick getting closer and closer to her.


    It was toote.


    Everything was toote for her and her baby.


    Her baby...


    Her innocent baby was implicated.


    Suddenly, the muffled sound of the stick falling down was Clearly heard.


    Raegan was so scared that her whole body trembled.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Only I Can Bully You Raegan expected an excruciating pain after the stick hit her body.


    But to her surprise, she didn''t feel anything.


    And the strangest thing was she seemed to be covered with a protective shield.


    Confused, Raegan immediately raised her head to see the situation.


    Then she saw Mitchel covering her.


    It turned out that he rushed over and blocked the blow for her.


    Perhaps he was afraid of crushing her, so he propped his elbows on the floor.


    But as a result, they were scraped, and they were bleeding now.


    After making sure that Raegan was not hurt, Mitchel stood up.


    His deep-set ck eyes were full of terrifying cruelty.


    Then, a loud bang sounded.


    It was as if something heavy fell to the floor.


    It turned out that the maid holding the stick was kicked away and fell heavily to the floor.


    Of course, the other two maids wouldn''t be spared either.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "ARE In the blink of an eye, the three maids curled up on the floor, screaming in pain.


    Their shrill screams sounded so horrible that Tessa and Sariah couldn''t help holding their breaths.


    They didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Mitchel walked back to Raegan.


    He pulled her up, pulled off the apron from her mouth, and held her in his arms.


    He kissed her cheek tenderly, ignoring the pain in the back of his head.


    Then, he lowered his head and satirized, "How can you be so useless this time? Can you only be cruel


    in front of me?¡± When Raegan was angry at him, she dared to beat him, kick him, and even bite him.


    No other person dared to do such things to him.


    Only Raegan was brave enough to do it all.


    But at this moment, she was like a weakmb lying on the floor.


    Why was she bold enough to hit him? Was it because she was sure he wouldn''t do anything to her?


    Raegan listened to Mitchel¡¯s ridicule without making a fuss.


    For some reason, her tense nerves suddenly rxed in his embrace.


    She sobbed aggrievedly.


    God knew how desperate she was just now, not for herself, but for her baby.


    She thought she would lose her baby without even seeing it.


    She had assumed no one woulde to save her since nobody knew she was taken away by the


    maid.


    But of all people, it was Mitchel who showed up.


    She was utterly surprised.


    How could it be him? Why was he here? Didn''t she tell herself not to love him anymore? But just now,


    she knew that she still had feelings for him.


    But now, he unexpectedly came and saved her and her baby.


    He protected her and her baby, making her owe him a favor.


    When Mitchel saw Raegan''s tearful face, he felt like his heart was stung by something.


    He loosened his grip on her waist, looked at her carefully, and asked anxiously, "Are you hurt


    somewhere?" But Raegan didn''t respond.


    She was so shocked that her mind was still nk now.


    She couldn''t control her emotions at all.


    So, she just kept crying until her whole body shook.


    When Mitchel saw her crying so hard, his eyes darkened.


    "Tell me what''s wrong.


    Are you hurt?" Raegan couldn''t tell exactly where she was hurt.


    She seemed to feel pain everywhere.


    And she was so agerieved that her heart ached even more.


    After her life hung by a thread, all the grievances she had suppressed in the past few days almost


    exploded.


    Mitchel had never believed in whatever she said.


    He even used and criticized her.


    But in her most desperate moment, he came to save her.


    ¡°Why it''s you?" Raegan asked between sobs.


    Mitchel''s eyes narrowed.


    He wanted to ask her why it couldn''t be him.


    Was she waiting for someone else to save her? Was she waiting for Henley? Mitchel wanted to ask


    Raegan these questions.


    But when he saw that her delicate face was full of tears, he suppressed the urge to do so.


    Instead, he just hugged her tighter.


    He frowned and said coldly, "Raegan, always remember that only I can bully you.¡± The way he said


    this, his tone wasn''t good.


    But at this time, it sounded particrly heart-warming.


    Raegan cried even harder.


    She didn¡¯t think about anything anymore.


    She threw herself into Mitchel''s arms and hugged his waist tightly.


    What she did was just a natural reaction of someone who neededfort after experiencing a near-


    death situation.


    Raegan had no idea that the way she hugged Mitchel shocked him.


    His cold heart jolted.


    He was moved.


    The fights, doubts, and suspicions in the past few days seemed to be atomized by her hug.


    Mitchel just let Raegan hug him as she continued to sob.


    Then, a thought came to his mind.


    As long as Raegan was willing to stay by his side, he might let bygones be bygones and ignore who


    she liked in the past.


    At this moment, Tessa¡¯s voice sounded, bringing Mitchel back to his senses.


    "Mitchel, you don¡¯t know this bitch.¡± Mitchel red at her coldly.


    Tessa immediately changed her tone when she continued, "Raegan broke my grandma''s favorite


    porcin vase.


    She also had a tryst with someone else behind your back.


    Look at her dress.


    It was torn up.


    She is so shameless!¡± When Raegan heard Tessa''s words, she raised her head.


    How could she let Tessa continue to nder her? She pointed at the maid on the floor and said, "She


    tripped me, so I..." Raegan was not able to finish her sentence because Mitchel suddenly held her face.


    He looked at her face and examined it carefully.


    Her delicate face was bruised, and the red p marks looked dazzling in his eyes.


    The expression on his face immediately changed.


    He asked in a cold and cruel tone, "Who did this?" Raegan was caught off guard by the question.


    She was speechless for a moment.


    And when she raised her eyes, she seemed to see a touch of tenderness in Mitchel''s eyes.


    Was she suffering from anemia again? It must be because she was being delusional.


    Raegan no longer had time to think about anything.


    She raised her hand and pointed at Tessa.


    Mitchel''s eyes turned even colder.


    When he fixed his eyes on Tessa, Tessa couldn''t help shivering in fear.


    She hurriedly exined, "Mitchel, Raegan disrespected my grandma, and she did something


    shameless in this house.


    I only helped you teach her a lesson.¡± After saying this, she subconsciously leaned closer to Sariah.


    She was still trembling.


    Mitchel raised his eyebrows and said indifferently, "Oh, you helped me teach her a lesson? I should


    thank you then." Tessa was relieved to hear this.


    She knew Mitchel would never take Raegan seriously.


    After all, Raegan was nothing in his eyes.


    Besides, Sariah was on her side.


    This boosted her confidence.


    Suddenly, a creepy smile appeared on Mitchel¡¯s face.


    "Okay.


    Let''s deal with it one by one." Before Tessa could figure out what Mitchel meant, she saw him turn to


    the maids on the floor.


    Then he ordered coldly, "Break their hands." He spoke very calmly, but his tone was enough to make


    people feel scared.


    As soon as the bodyguards on standby outside the door heard this, they immediately came in, grabbed


    the maids one after another, and broke their hands ruthlessly.


    Their faces were expressionless.


    And the way they did it, it was as if they were only breaking a piece of firewood.


    "ARE" The room was filled with the maids¡¯ painful screams.


    The bodyguards'' method was so ruthless that even Raegan couldn''t help but look away.


    She couldn''t afford to watch them.


    But she didn''t pity them at all.


    These wicked people were cunning.


    They had been helping Sariah, and she didn''t know how many people had suffered at their hands.


    They only deserved such retribution.


    At this moment, Sariah could no longer suppress her anger.


    With a flushed face, she thumped the table with her hand and shouted, "You...


    How dare you!" She was so angry that she coughed violently.


    She couldn''t say anything more.


    The bodyguards had already dragged those maids out of the room.


    Mitchel ignored Sariah.


    He didn''t care about her attitude at all.


    His focus was on Tessa currently.


    He stared at her coldly.


    Even the atmosphere in the room seemed to have drastically dropped because of his cold gaze.


    Tessa lowered her head.


    She couldn''t afford to meet Mitchell''s gaze.


    Finally, she understood what he meant by his words.


    Since Mitchel had finished dealing with the maids, she was next.


    She thought Mitchel was crazy.


    Tessa was so scared that she immediately hid behind Sariah.


    She thought Sariah could be her shield because no matter how arrogant Mitchel was, he wouldn''t dare


    to hurt Sariah.


    If he dared to beat Sariah, and the news about it spread outside, he would be criticized by the public as


    an ungrateful person.


    At this moment, Sariah stopped coughing.


    Her face darkened, and she looked terrible at the moment.


    Mitchel dared to disable her maids in front of her.


    He even attempted to hurt her granddaughter.


    Sariah found Mitchel''s arrogance very uneptable.


    Sariah looked at Mitchel and said solemnly, "Mitchel, Tessa is your cousin! Are you going to hurt her


    because of that woman?" "Yes, I never forget that she is my cousin." Mitchel didn''t refute Sariah.


    Sariah felt a little relieved.


    She opened her mouth and was about to continue her words.


    But before she could speak, Mitchel stared at Tessa with piercing eyes and said coldly, "I will give you


    two options.


    First, T will also break your hands.


    Second, p yourself until your face is red and swollen.


    Your choice." For Mitchel, he was already kind enough to give Tessa a choice.


    Otherwise, Tessa would end up like those wicked maids.


    Tessa was too dumbfounded to react for a while.


    Then she grabbed Sariah''s arm tightly and cried fearfully, "Grandma, please help me.¡± Sariah was so


    angry that she almost fainted.


    She thought Mitchel was going too far.


    She threw a teacup at Mitchel and scolded, "You bastard! How dare you disrespect your elder!"

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    p Ten Times The teacup broke into pieces, and the tea inside sshed onto Mitchel''s feet.


    Mitchel lowered his head and looked at his feet.


    His eyes also caught sight of the wooden bracelet on the floor.


    Then he looked up and stared at the bruise on Raegan''s forehead.


    Something seemed to dawn on him.


    His eyes turned cold.


    He looked at the bodyguards and ordered, "Go tell my grandfather and _ great- grandfather that Mrs.


    Lloyd is suffering from dementia.


    She can''t recognize anyone.


    She must be sent to a sanatorium right away.¡± "Mitchel, How dare you!" Sariah shouted furiously.


    Sariah was only in her early sixties.


    In fact, she was eight years younger than Luciana''s father.


    This was her time to enjoy herself.


    She was not sick at all.


    How could she let Mitchel lock her up in the sanatorium? How could he make such a decision within


    the Lloyd residence? Sariah snapped, ¡°Your wife disrespected me and broke my favorite vase.


    So] taught her a lesson.


    What is wrong with it?" Hearing that, Mitchel chuckled.


    "Raegan is my wife, so I naturally dote on her.


    I allow her to do whatever she wants.


    Even if she smashes the entire ce, I won''t stop her." As soon as he said this, Sariah and Tessa


    panicked.


    The expression on their faces drastically changed.


    They had assumed Raegan was nothing to Mitchel.


    They didn''t expect him to value Raegan this much.


    How could it be possible? Wasn''t Lauren the woman Mitchel loved? Tessa was in utter disbelief.


    She had seen how Mitchel spoiled Lauren all these years.


    He was always there for Lauren.


    In fact, she was even envious of Lauren because she thought Mitchel doted on Lauren.


    Hearing his words, Raegan also raised her head and looked at Mitchel.


    At this moment, she could see his sharp and angr side face under the light.


    He looked delicate and handsome.


    Her heartbeat went so fast that she quickly looked away.


    It was her first time hearing Mitchel say those words.


    He would allow her to smash the entire ce? Could he really indulge her that much? Mitchel looked


    into Sariah¡¯s eyes and said harshly, "She''s my wife, so leave her alone.


    Just mind your own business!" Raegan''s heart did a flip.


    She realized that Mitchel only defended her because she was a member of the Dixon family.


    Bullying her was equivalent to going against the Dixon family.


    Naturally, Mitchel couldn''t allow it to happen.


    Sariah was so angry that her hands couldn''t stop from shaking.


    She cursed, "You brat! Do you still remember who I am? Let me remind you.


    I am your grandmother, you bastard!¡± Mitchel sneered, "Grandmother? Mrs.


    Lloyd, let me also remind you.


    My grandmother passed away a long time ago.


    Who are you?" Sariah¡¯s face distorted with anger.


    All these years, she never heard Mitchel call her grandma.


    Indeed, he never recognized her as his grandmother.


    But it was an undeniable fact.


    She and Mitchel were not rted by blood since she was Luciana¡¯s stepmother.


    So, Mitchel had enough reason not to regard her as a family.


    He must be influenced by Luciana, who never epted her all these years.


    Soon, the bodyguard who went to inform Mitchel''s grandfather and great-grandfather about Sariah''s


    sickness returned.


    This time, Luciana had rushed over.


    As soon as Luciana saw Raegan''s pitiful appearance, she immediately lost her temper.


    She asked angrily, "Raegan, who did this to you?¡± Before Raegan could say anything, Luciana caught


    sight of Tessa hiding behind Sariah.


    She didn''t need to hear a word from Raegan to understand everything.


    So she didn¡¯t wait for Raegan''s answer anymore.


    She rushed forward, grabbed Tessa''s hair, and dragged her to the front.


    Tessa felt like her scalp was about to break.


    She was so scared that she kept calling her mother''s name.


    But unfortunately, Kenia was not here.


    However, Luciana didn''t intend to show mercy.


    A series of crisp p sounds echoed in the room.


    Luciana pped Tessa in the face mercilessly.


    She didn''t stop until she pped Tessa ten times.


    Tessa copsed on the floor.


    Her eyes were dull, and her hair was disheveled.


    She covered her red and swollen face with both hands.


    At this moment, the bodyguard stepped forward and reported, "Mr.


    Dixon, your grandfather and great- grandfather said that it¡¯s all up to you to decide." The expression on


    Sariah¡¯s face drastically changed.


    She yelled, "No, that''s impossible! I want to see them in person.


    Take me to them!" But the bodyguards didn''t give Sariah a chance at all.


    Instead, they dragged her out of the room directly under Mitchel¡¯s orders.


    Actually, Luciana''s father didn''t want toe to the scene at all.


    He didn''t want to get involved.


    After all, the future of thepany was at stake here.


    If he were to choose between Sariah and thepany, he would choose thetter without hesitation.


    Sariah kept cursing while the bodyguards dragged her out.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But Mitchel just ignored her as if he didn''t hear anything.


    He bent down, picked Raegan up, and carried her out of the room.


    Raegan didn''t expect Mitchel''s sudden behavior.


    She was so startled that she subconsciously grabbed his shirt and looked at him with widened eyes.


    Mitchel carried her all the way to the car and ordered the driver coldly, "To the hospital." Raegan was


    still in a daze.


    Before she knew it, they had already arrived at the hospital.


    Everything happened so fast.


    She felt like she was in a dream and couldn''t wake up.


    Mitchel got out of the car, picked her up, and carried her inside the hospital.


    Raegan was still so absent- minded that she didn¡¯t seem to notice it.


    Mitchel couldn''t help frowning when he saw her like this.


    He was a little worried.


    So as soon as they entered the consultation room, he immediately ordered, "Tell Luis toe here


    immediately.¡± It was only then that Raegan came back to her senses.


    She struggled while saying, "Mitchel, put me down.


    I can walk by myself.¡± However, Mitchel refused to let go of her.


    He carried her to the bed of the VIP consultation room and covered her with the quilt.


    "Don''t move.


    Luis ising to give you a thorough examination.¡± This time, his tone was gentle.


    It waspletely different from when he spoke to Sariah and Tessa.


    But when Raegan heard what he said, she almost jumped out of the bed.


    She quickly refused, "No, it''s not necessary.


    I''m fine.¡± Once Luis came and checked on her, she could no longer hide her pregnancy.


    As she spoke, Raegan lifted the quilt and was about to get out of bed.


    However, Mitchel immediately pressed her back.


    "You can''t go anywhere until Luis checks on you,¡± he said peremptorily.


    "Mitchel, believe me.


    I really don''t need any examination,¡± Raegan insisted.


    She even shook her hand to prove that she was fine.


    But the next second, Mitchel grabbed her delicate hand.


    She tried to pull it away, but he refused to let it go.


    His charming eyes scanned her beautiful face.


    Then he said gently, "If you don''t want Luis to check on you, I''ll do it myself.¡± Raegan''s face turned as


    red as a freshly picked cherry.


    Mitchel immediately understood her reaction.


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "If you don''t want me to do it, be good then." At this moment, the


    distance between them was so close that Raegan could see her reflection in Mitchel¡¯''s plercing eyes.


    She couldn''t help but be reminded of the scene when Mitchel stormed into the room and blocked the


    blow for her.


    At that moment, he was like a beam of light that descended from the sky to protect her.


    Until now, Raegan still couldn''t believe that Mitchel had really saved her.


    She felt like everything was a dream.


    Suddenly, her heart beat so wildly that she couldn''t control it.


    But she couldn''t let Mitchel know about her baby yet.


    She assumed he didn''t want it.


    Raegan decided that she would never let Mitchel know the existence of the baby.


    While she was racking her brain for the solution to her current situation, Luis came in.


    When Luis saw them in such an intimate posture, he couldn''t help teasing, ¡°Am I interrupting


    something?¡± Raegan looked at Luis speechlessly.


    Luis looked back at Raegan meaningfully.


    "Would two hours be enough?" This time, Mitchel reacted.


    He looked at Luis and snapped, "Cut the crap.


    Hurry up.


    Do your job now.¡± "All right, Raegan, we need your blood sample for the blood test.


    Then let''s do a CT scanter.¡± Then Luis turned around and talked to the nurse, who followed him into


    the room.


    Raegan was so anxious that she didn''t know what to do.


    Finally, she uttered an excuse in desperation, "I suddenly have a stomachache.


    I need to go to the bathroom now." "Really?" Mitchel asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, really," Raegan confirmed.


    "Okay.


    You are not feeling well, so I''ll go with you.¡± Raegan was even more flustered when she heard this.


    She quickly refused, "No need.


    I can go there by myself.¡± But the moment she stood up, Mitchel suddenly grabbed her hand, pressed it


    against the wall, and asked, "Raegan, are you hiding something from me?" Raegan''s heart raced.


    It was as if it was about to jump out of her chest.


    Then, suddenly, a strong smell of blood prated her nostrils.


    She covered her mouth to suppress the urge to vomit.


    "Raegan, what''s wrong?¡± Mitchel looked Raegan up and down, trying to figure out what was going on.


    "It''s nothing.


    Don¡¯t worry about me.


    I''m fine.¡± Raegan felt so ufortable.


    It seemed her heart was about to stop beating.


    Was Mitchel suspecting something? Raegan was so nervous that her palms sweated profusely.


    She was overthinking.


    The image of Mitchel pressing her on the operating table to do an abortion shed in her mind.


    "No, I don''t want it! Stop it, please..." Raegan screamed and pushed Mitchel away.


    Then, she ran out of the consultation room.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Do You Still Have A Heart Before Raegan could run out of the consultation room, she heard a muffled


    sound behind her.


    Raegan hesitated for a moment before she turned around.


    Then she saw Mitchel lying on the floor, motionless.


    Raegan''s eyes widened in shock.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    She subconsciously looked down at her hands, feeling confused.


    At this time, it was wise to run away.


    After all, Mitchel couldn''t chase after her.


    However, a part of her was telling her she couldn''t leave Mitchel in such a situation.


    After struggling with herself for a while, she quickly walked to his side.


    His handsome face was deathly pale, andyers of sweat covered his forehead.


    She couldn''t even tell if he was still breathing.


    Raegan reached out hesitantly and pushed him gently.


    "Mitchel...


    Mitchel...¡± But Mitchel didn''t show any reaction at all.


    Raegan was so scared that she burst into tears.


    She touched his face and murmured, "Mitchel, what is wrong with you? Please wake up now.


    Don''tscare me...¡± She squatted down to help him up.


    But when she put her hand on the back of his head, she felt something sticky.


    The smell of blood got stronger and stronger.


    She couldn''t help frowning and pulling out her hand to have a look.


    Raegan was shocked by what she saw.


    Her hand was covered with blood.


    The sight of the blood made her hair stand on end.


    Once again, she remembered when Mitchel protected her from the stick.


    This must be the result.


    Raegan covered her mouth with her other hand.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She tried hard to suppress the urge to vomit.


    Then stood up and shouted, "Help! Somebody help me!" Luis rushed over upon hearing Raegan¡¯s


    anxious shout.


    And he was also shocked when he saw Mitchel lying unconscious on the floor.


    But he quicklyposed himself and ordered the nurse calmly, "Tell Mr.


    Green toe here." Mitchel was then moved to the stretcher and wheeled to the operating room.


    Raegan waited outside the door anxiously.


    She felt like her heart was rolling in a pan of boiling oil.


    It pained her to see Mitchel like this.


    She couldn''t stop her tears from falling.


    Mitchel''s neck was soaked in blood, but she didn''t even notice it.


    She didn''t know that he had been enduring the pain.


    He had lost so much blood because of her.


    Suddenly, Raegan was filled with remorse.


    She felt so guilty that she couldn''t help ming herself.


    If Mitchel hadn''t saved her, he wouldn''t have suffered like this.


    Why didn''t she find out sooner that he was hurt? Now she realized why he looked a bit odd when he


    carried her in his arms.


    He didn''t say anything in the car.


    It turned out he had been suffering from the pain in the back of his head.


    Yet, she was so immersed in her own emotions that she didn''t think about him at all.


    She didn''t even thank him for saving her.


    Mitchel took the blow that was meant for her.


    But it didn''t even cross her mind to ask him whether he was all right.


    She let him carry her all the way to the hospital without even knowing he was in pain.


    Raegan patted her head hard.


    She was overwhelmed by guilt.


    She med herself for being so selfish.


    While waiting outside the operating room, Raegan felt like half a century had already passed.


    Finally, the door was pulled open from the inside.


    As soon as she saw Luise out, she rushed to him.


    She asked anxiously, "Luis, how is Mitchel?¡± "Don''t worry.


    He¡¯s all right now," Luis replied with a smile.


    Raegan breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then she asked again, "Why did he suddenly pass out?" Mitchel was a strong man.


    He wouldn''t faint so easily like that.


    Luis¡¯ expression suddenly became serious.


    "Was he hit by something?" "Yes.


    A wooden stick as thick as an arm.¡± Raegan exined to Luis what exactly had happened.


    Luis frowned while listening to her.


    "He suddenly passed out because of cerebral congestion.


    He is fine now, but his condition is still critical.


    If his wound went up a few more inches, I''m afraid he may never wake up.¡± Raegan felt like something


    was pressing her chest hard.


    Her heart was very painful.


    She felt indescribably sad at the moment.


    She couldn''t imagine what would happen if Mitchel couldn''t wake up...


    When Luis saw the sadness on her face, heforted her, "Mitchel is still lucky.


    He will be fine soon." Suddenly, he seemed to realize something.


    "Wait! Did you just say it was a wooden stick? But I don''t think Mitchel''s wound was caused by a


    wooden stick.


    It looks like he was hit by something harder, such as an iron rod.¡± Raegan suddenly remembered


    something.


    When Mitchel kicked the servant, the wooden stick fell to the floor with a very crisp sound.


    It was only now that she realized that it didn''t sound like a wooden stick at all.


    It was something metal.


    At the thought of it, Raegan was now more certain that Tessa wanted to kill her and her baby.


    She didn''t expect Tessa to be that cruel.


    Tessa even dared to kill an innocent unborn child.


    Luis noticed that Raegan didn''t look well, so he said, "Raegan, you look pale.


    Are you alright? What about getting some rest first?¡± "Thank you, Luis, but I''m okay.


    I want to stay with Mitchel.¡± After saying this, Raegan turned around and walked to Mitchel''s ward.


    Luis could only watch her back and shake his head.


    He could now say that Raegan and Mitchel were both bad liars.


    They clearly loved and cared for each other, but they didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    They would rather hide their true feelings.


    In the ward, Mitchely on the bed with his eyes closed.


    He was in a hospital gown.


    His right shoulder and the back of his head were wrapped in gauze.


    Now that he was lying there unconscious, his innate domineering aura seemed to have disappeared.


    He looked gentler than before.


    Raegan couldn''t help extending her hand and tracing Mitchel''s handsome eyebrows, high nose bridge,


    and chin with her fingertips.


    God really favored him.


    Every detail of his face was exquisite.


    He was a perfect creation, When her hand identally touched his Adam''s apple, she was reminded


    of something between them.


    Mitchel''s Adam''s apple looked so sexy.


    It was like a towering peak of a mountain.


    She found it very attractive, especially when it bobbed up and down.


    In the past, she always behaved herself when they were in bed.


    She didn''t dare to touch him like this.


    But now, she suddenly felt that since they were getting divorced soon, it would be her loss if she didn''t


    take advantage of him.


    At this moment, Raegan¡¯s fingertips felt that Mitchel¡¯s Adam''s apple moved.


    She wanted to withdraw her hand.


    But before she could do so, Mitchel suddenly opened his eyes.


    Their gazes locked.


    Mitchel''s deep-set eyes were like gemstones.


    When he looked at people, it seemed he could see through them.


    Raegan''s heart skipped a beat.


    She wanted to look away, but she seemed to be hypnotized by his eyes.


    When she came back to her senses, she withdrew her hand.


    But Mitchel quickly caught it and held it tightly.


    "What were you doing just now?" Mitchel asked in a hoarse voice.


    It was as if he had just woken up from a deep sleep.


    Raegan was so nervous that she blurted out, "There was a bug on your neck.¡± Mitchel frowned slightly.


    "A bug?¡± "Yes.


    But I''ve already brushed it off,¡± Raegan said seriously.


    In her nervousness, she had already forgotten that Mitchel was still holding her hand.


    "Thank you, then.¡± Raegan finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, Mitchel didn''t make things difficult for her.


    Then she saw that he raised his hand and was about to ring the bell.


    She quickly stopped him.


    "What do you want? Let me get it for you." Mitchel frowned.


    "I don''t need anything.


    Just ask the nurses how they treat VIP patients in their hospital.


    Why are there bugs in the ward?" Raegan''s face flushed.


    She had thought the matter about the bug was over.


    After all, it was an excuse she fabricated and not a big deal.


    She paused for a moment before she said, "Maybe I saw it wrong.


    Don''t make a fuss, okay?" As she spoke, her voice was soft and pitiful.


    Then she changed the topic.


    "How do you feel now? Does it still hurt?¡± "I feel very ufortable everywhere.


    Nothing is right with me,¡± Mitchel replied.


    "Let me call the doctor for you.¡± When Raegan was about to stand up, Mitchel suddenly clenched her


    hand.


    She was caught off guard and threw herself on him.


    She felt that his body seemed to tremble when their bodies touched.


    Raegan remembered his injuries.


    She tried to stand up, afraid of hurting him.


    However, Mitchel held her so tightly that she couldn''t move.


    "You don''t need to call the doctor.


    Juste here and lie beside me." Mitchel''s voice sounded above Raegan''s head.


    She couldn''t tell whether he was happy or angry.


    ¡°What?¡± She looked at him in confusion.


    "Are you just going to sleep sitting there?¡± Mitchel asked in a clear and cold voice.


    Raegan finally understood what he meant, and she couldn''t help blushing.


    She stammered, "I...


    I''m not sleepy yet.


    If I am, I will ask Matteo to look after you.¡± ¡°Raegan..." Judging from his t and indifferent tone,


    Raegan could tell that he was angry.


    "Do you still have a heart?" He looked at her with piercing eyes.


    His gaze was filled with usations, which almost overwhelmed Raegan.


    Since Raegan was still guilty about his injuries, shepromised.


    "Okay, butter.


    I''m not sleepy yet.


    You can take a rest first.¡± Mitchel knew that Raegan was only making an excuse.


    He snorted coldly.


    "Are you afraid that I will take advantage of you? You know that I am injured, right? You seem to be


    overestimating me." He hit the nail on the head.


    Raegan felt so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole and hide.


    She muttered in a low voice, "No, I..." But before she could finish her words, he pulled her closer and


    said, "Do you want me to carry you up?¡± They were so close to each other that their breaths


    intertwined.


    Raegan''s face flushed even more.


    She said in a panic, "No, no, no.


    I can do it myself.¡± But it was toote.


    Mitchel had already exerted force on his hand, and she was lifted to bed easily.


    The bed in the VIP ward was big.


    It was only a little smaller than the one in their bedroom.


    Mitchel held Raegan tightly in his arms.


    She had no way to escape anymore.


    But she was afraid that she would hurt his injuries, so she suggested cautiously, "We don¡¯t need to be


    so close, right? Your wound is still fresh.¡± "Do you think we''re too close?" Mitchel lowered his gaze and


    touched the tip of Raegan''s nose with his.


    He asked in a hoarse voice, "How about this?" Raegan''s face was now as red as the sun-kissed apple.


    She was about to say something, but Mitchel sealed her lips with his.


    He traced her lips with the tip of his tongue, then let go of them.


    He said in a maic voice, "] can make it more intimate if you like.¡±

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    You Are The Only One Here Raegan''s heart almost jumped out of her chest when she heard Mitchel''s


    words.


    She quickly extend her hand to stop him.


    The expression on Mitchel''s face changed.


    His brows furrowed tightly.


    Raegan wasn''t sure if it was because of his wound.


    While she was worrying, he suddenly said casually, "Don''t worry.


    I won''t do anything to you." Raegan blushed even more.


    It was as if all her blood gathered in her face.


    She was embarrassed and annoyed at the same time.


    She wanted to scold Mitchel, but she was afraid of being heard by Matteo outside the door.


    So, she could only re at him and say in a low voice, ¡°You are bullying me again.¡± Raegan was not


    aware that she was so alluring when her face flushed, and she spoke in such a soft voice.


    Mitchel''s throat tightened and felt dry.


    His deep-set eyes were filled with undisguised desire.


    If he wasn''t injured, he really wanted to have sex with her right now.


    Raegan had no idea what was on Mitchel''s mind at the moment.


    But everything that happened in the Lloyd family''s vi kept shing in her mind.


    She couldn''t forget every detail of tonight''s event.


    Yes, Mitchel saved her life.


    But didn''t he also almost take her life when he pushed her down the stairs? Now that she was once


    again reminded of everything that happened tonight, her eyes darkened.


    Raegan was brought back to reality when she suddenly heard a faint sound.


    It turned out that Mitchel hit her thigh.


    Her ears turned red, and she red at him with a frown.


    "What are you doing?" "Bullying you,¡± Mitchel said in a hoarse voice.


    And before she could retort, he pressed his lips against hers again.


    Raegan tried to resist, but she was just like a little rabbit in front of him.


    Her efforts were futile.


    But she didn''t give up resisting.


    Since she couldn''t move, she turned her head away to prevent Mitchel¡¯''s lips from touching hers.


    Mitchel held Raegan¡¯s chin frivolously and forced her to face him.


    He looked at her with sharp eyes and asked, ¡°I can''t even kiss you now?" There was no expression on


    his face, so Raegan knew he was serious.


    He looked cold and indifferent.


    The temperature in the ward suddenly dropped to a freezing point.


    At this moment, the phone on the bedside table rang, breaking the awkward silence.


    It was Raegan''s phone.


    Raegan reached out to get her phone.


    She was very careful not to touch Mitchel''s wound.


    But Mitchel misunderstood what she did.


    In his eyes, she deliberately avoided him because she was disgusted with him.


    She was rejecting her.


    His eyes became colder, and his expression darkened.


    Since Raegan was focused on her phone, she didn''t see the changes in Mitchel¡¯s expression.


    When she saw it was Nicole calling, she subconsciously felt it was not the right time to answer it.


    So she decided to cancel it.


    But to her surprise, Mitchel said coldly, ¡°Answer it.¡± She hesitated for a moment before she pressed the


    answer button.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Raegan, are you home safe? I heard from Henley that..." "Nicole..." Raegan immediately interrupted


    before Nicole could finish her words.


    Her heart raced.


    ¡°What is it?¡± "I''m fine.


    Don¡¯t worry about me, okay? Let¡¯s talk next time.


    I¡¯m going to sleep now.¡± After saying this, Raegan hung up the phone without waiting for Nicole to say


    anything more.


    The temperature in the ward seemed to have dropped even more.


    It became so depressing that it gave Raegan goosebumps.


    But some things couldn''t be avoided easily.


    It was better to solve matters by talking about it.


    Mitchel said with a faint smile, "It looks like Henley really cares about you.¡± For some unknown reason,


    his smile made Raegan shiver.


    But she thought it was better to talk about it now.


    She couldn''t just avoid this topic forever.


    If she let this misunderstanding continue, it would do them no good.


    After thinking for a while, Raegan said, ¡°Mitchel, let''s talk about it." Mitchel looked at her with piercing


    eyes, but he didn''t say anything.


    Raegan adjusted her position and sat up straight.


    They were so close to each other just now that it seemed her slender body nestled in his arms.


    She met his eyes with a solemn look.


    The coldness in his eyes sent a chill to her heart, but she tried her best to ignore it.


    She said, "I know you are worried about Kyler''s condition.


    I do, too.


    I care about Kyler, and I want him to live a long and happy life.


    So, since we can''t divorce until next month, I think we should find a way to get along well.


    We should reach an agreement that can make both sides feel morefortable.¡± "Agreement?" The


    corners of Mitchel¡¯s mouth tugged slightly upward.


    But his expression looked very cold.


    "Yes." Raegan nodded and continued, ¡°Firstly, we must keep a distance from each other.


    After all, our rtionship is different now.


    It is no longer appropriate for us to do things married couples do, like making out or having sex.


    I think you don''t want Lauren to be sad, right?" Mitchel didn''t say anything.


    He continued to stare at Raegan with cold eyes.


    "Secondly, we won''t interfere with each other anymore.


    I won''t meddle in your business, so please stay away from my private life.


    Also, stop using my friends and other acquaintances to threaten me.


    And thirdly...¡± Raegan hesitated for a while before she finally said, "Before we officially divorce, I hope


    you won''t make other women pregnant.


    I can''t ept it, neither Kyler and the others.


    So I hope you can take precautions when you are with other women.¡± It was actually hard for Raegan


    to say those words.


    But still, she had to make it clear to Mitchel.


    She didn''t want the father of her child to have children with other women during their marriage.


    Raegan had no n of telling her baby Mitchel was the father, but she still didn''t want her baby to have


    illegitimate siblings.


    When she was silent, Mitchel said coldly, "Is that all? So, what do you want to hear from me? Do you


    want me to wish you a happy life with Henley?" Raegan frowned.


    "Mitchel, Henley and I...¡± "Have you ever thought about what would happen if my grandfather knew


    about it? You even disregard my grandpa''s condition for that man," Mitchel interrupted, not giving her a


    chance to finish her sentence.


    Raegan looked at him with mouth agape with incredulity.


    She thought he was so ridiculous.


    What did Henley have to do with Kyler''s condition? How could her interactions with Henley endanger


    Kyler''s health? As far as she could remember, Kyler had never prevented her from making friends and


    hanging out with them.


    Raegan wanted to refute him, but she thought it was meaningless to argue with him.


    Instead, she offered a solution.


    "Kyler won''t know anything if you don¡¯t tell him, right? Don''t worry.


    I will help you conceal your rtionship with Lauren.


    Then we can avoid any trouble.¡± Mitchel sneered.


    For the first time, he was so annoyed by Raegan¡¯s thoughtfulness.


    Raegan, on the other hand, had no idea what Mitchel was thinking.


    However, she saw that his face darkened even more.


    Suddenly, she remembered what Luis told her about Mitchel¡¯s injuries.


    She didn''t want to provoke Mitchel, so she said in a low voice, "I''m getting off the bed now." Raegan


    was about to get out of bed when Mitchel suddenly pulled her into his arms.


    He grabbed her chin with one hand and forced her to face him.


    "Do you really think you can get out of my bed that easily?" After saying this, he lowered his head and


    bit her lips fiercely and ruthlessly.


    Raegan''s back was against Mitchel''s chest, but her face was held up by his hand.


    She was in a very ufortable position.


    She couldn''t help groaning in pain.


    She still resisted, but she didn''t dare to push him hard.


    But Mitchel ignored Raegan''s resistance.


    Obviously, he didn''t intend to let go of her.


    He even pinched her harder and forced his tongue into her mouth.


    It was as if he wanted to suck up all the air in her mouth.


    Raegan''s face flushed.


    She managed to suppress the tears that were about to fall.


    She wanted to hit Mitchel, but his injuries stopped her from doing so.


    She was afraid his wound would open up.


    In the end, she could only pinch his arm hard.


    Mitchel grimaced in pain.


    But Raegan''s pinch was not enough for him to give up.


    He ignored it and kissed her more aggressively.


    This time, Raegan could no longer hold back her tears.


    As they fell uncontrobly, she looked anxious and helpless.


    When Mitchel saw this, his heart ached.


    He couldn''t keep hurting her like this, so he let go of her.


    He said in a hoarse voice, "Honey..." Raegan was stunned when she heard him call her this way.


    The tears hung in her eyes, threatening to fall.


    He rarely called her this way.


    As far as she could remember, thest time he called her ¡°honey¡± was on their wedding night.


    What did Mitchel mean this time? Mitchel gently held Raegan in his arms and sighed softly, "Stop


    fighting with me.


    I''m still in pain, you know." His voice was full of grievance.


    Raegan was stunned for a while.


    It was her first time seeing Mitchel this emotional.


    While she looked at his face, it seemed the strings In her heart were tugged inadvertently.


    Raegan was still lost in thought when Mitchel kissed her again.


    But this time, he was very gentle.


    He nted a kiss on her forehead.


    Then his lips moved to the tip of her nose, down to her lips, and to her neck.


    Then he said solemnly, "I have never kissed other women.¡± His hands became restless.


    He held Raegan''s hand, put it on his chest and then on his private part.


    He looked at her affectionately.


    "Here and here, you are the only one." ¡°What...¡± Raegan was confused.


    Her mind went nk for a moment.


    She was too stunned to stop Mitchel¡¯s restless hands.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Be Good And Don''t Piss Me Off Raegan looked at Mitchel with confusion written all over her face.


    What did he mean? She couldn''t believe her ears.


    Was he serious that he hadn''t kissed other women? What about Lauren? Didn''t he have sex with


    Lauren? But when Lauren was abroad, didn¡¯t he also fly abroad many times? What did he do there?


    Raegan had been with Mitchel for two years, and she knew about his sexual desires very well.


    He was not someone who would invest in tonic love.


    Would he lie to her about it? But he was even straightforward when he told her he wanted a divorce


    before.


    So, he had no reason to lie about his rtionship with Lauren.


    Mitchel noticed that Raegan had be obedient this time, so he put her down with force.


    Then he hugged her tightly and said clearly, "Be good and don''t piss me off." Raegan''s mind was still


    so focused on his previous words that she didn¡¯t think much about the meaning of hisst sentence.


    She looked straight into his eyes and asked, "Have you really never had sex with Lauren?¡± Mitchel took


    a strand of her hair and yed with itzily.


    He replied casually, "Never." "Seriously?" Raegan was still in disbelief.


    Upon seeing that Raegan was still doubting him, Mitchel''s heart sank.


    He pinched her mouth and said, "Why can''t you believe me?¡± "But..." Before she could finish her


    words, he leaned closer again, pouted his lips, and said, "I want to kiss you.¡± He didn''t wait for her to


    respond.


    But he didn''t kiss her on the lips.


    Instead, his lips slowly approached her earlobe and gently sucked it.


    He was obviously teasing her.


    And it was effective.


    He tantalized her with his every move.


    Raegan unconsciously shrank back.


    Her mind had been muddled all day.


    Everything happened so fast that she felt she couldn¡¯t grasp them.


    Now, her mind was even more chaotic.


    She was totally defenseless against Mitchel''s gentleness.


    She wanted to avoid him, but he seemed to have read through her mind.


    He pinched her waist and bit her gently.


    She was caught off guard by the bite, letting out a muffled groan.


    And no matter how much Raegan restrained herself, she gradually became aroused.


    Mitchel must have sensed it.


    He asked, "Do you want it?" He didn''t wait for her answer.


    His slender fingers mped her jaw, and his thin lips pressed on hers.


    Before she could get any chance to think, his tongue had already invaded her mouth.


    The VIP wards on this floor were quite spaced out, so the silence was particrly amplified.


    At this moment, the sound of two bodies colliding and the muffled groans were exceptionally clear.


    Raegan felt her face burning.


    It was as if all her blood went up to her face.


    And her heartbeat was abnormally fast.


    She was anxious, afraid that Matteo outside the door might hear them.


    But at this moment, her whole being was in a fog.


    Her brain was no longer working, making her unable to think about anything.


    Mitchel really knew how to turn her on.


    He was very precise in locating her sensitive spots.


    Raegan had never slept with anyone else, so she couldn''t makeparisons.


    She always felt he must be an expert in this regard.


    After all, Mitchel had a face that could captivate most women.


    He could already make one¡¯s mind go wild without doing anything yet.


    Some might be dying to be touched by him.


    Soon, her reason was totally overwhelmed by her desires.


    Mitchel didn''t seem to mind his injuries.


    He still managed to be in the dominant position.


    His lips devoured hers while his hands started to explore her skin under her clothes.


    Raegan felt like an electric current rushed through her brain.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Every time his warm palm touched her skin, her body stiffened, and countless fireworks seemed to


    explode before her eyes.


    After a while, Mitchel let go of Raegan¡¯s lips.


    They both gasped for breath.


    Then, he whispered in her ear, "You don''t need to restrain yourself.


    Let go of your emotions.


    He can''t hear anything outside.¡± The bedsidemp was still on, so Raegan could see what Mitchel was


    doing.


    Her eyes widened in shock when she realized what he was up to.


    Her heart pounded violently.


    It was as if it would jump out of her chest.


    At first, Raegan''s hands against Mitchel''s chest were pushing him away.


    But gradually, her resistance was defeated.


    She unconsciously held his body tightly while declining softly, "No...


    Mitchel, not here...


    Not here...¡± They were in a hospital.


    This was a ce for sick people.


    Mitchel was a patient here, and he was supposed to be resting.


    But at this moment, he was making out with her.


    At the thought of this, Raegan¡¯s face flushed, and her heart raced.


    She resisted fiercely, but it was futile.


    Mitchelforted her, "I will make you happy." It seemed Raegan¡¯s face wouldn''t stop blushing


    anymore.


    Her eyes twinkled, making her look irresistibly charming.


    They had been married for two years, but she had never felt like this.


    Raegan was in a daze.


    She always wondered why she couldn''t resist Mitchel''s touch every time.


    But she told herself that she was probably sensitive to his touch because he was the only man who had


    ever touched her.


    Finally, the gust of their emotions had calmed down.


    Raegan covered herself with the quilt and hurriedly got out of bed.


    She fled to the bathroom without even looking back.


    Then she mmed the door shut and stayed inside for a long time.


    Mitchel stared at the bathroom door with darkened eyes.


    He reached for a wet tissue and slowly wiped off the fluid left on his hands.


    Why did his eyes darken? It was because he was not satisfied yet.


    As soon as her needs were met, she ran to the bathroom without even checking if he was fulfilled.


    When Raegan came out of the bathroom, she was too ashamed to go back to bed.


    She couldn''t even raise her head to look at Mitchel.


    Mitchel noticed the hesitation on her face.


    He ordered coldly, "Come here.¡± Raegan stuttered with her head down, "I''m...


    I¡¯m not sleepy yet.


    You go to sleep first." "You''re done, and you pretend that nothing had happened?¡± Mitchel¡¯s words were


    somewhat rude.


    It was in total contrast to his abstinent image.


    After washing her face with cold water, Raegan''s face had already returned to its normal color.


    But after hearing Mitchel''s words now, it turned red again.


    She stood rooted to the spot, not knowing whether to stay or leave.


    Mitchel leaned against the headboard and looked at Raeganzily.


    He could stay in the hospital as long as he wanted, so he was not in a hurry at all.


    "You know that] am injured, right? Do you think Ican doit again?¡± With a flushed face, Raegan didn''t


    hesitate anymore.


    She walked to the bed.


    She realized there was nothing wrong with Mitchel''s request.


    After all, they were still a couple.


    It was not against the morality, even if they slept together in the same bed.


    Besides, Mitchel was right.


    He was injured, so he couldn''t do it again.


    Also, she was pregnant.


    She couldn''t sit on the chair all night and make her baby suffer.


    As soon as Raegany on the bed, Mitchel held her tightly in his arms.


    He asked, "Did youe just now?" He was so close to her ear that she felt his low voice sounded


    seductive and lustful.


    Raegan was so thin-skinned that Mitchel''s words made her face instantly flush.


    She was so embarrassed that she clenched the quilt tightly and said angrily, ¡°Mitchel, stop it.¡± Mitchel


    chuckled.


    "I''ve already made you happy.


    Aren''t you going to thank me? Don''t you think you should call me more affectionately?" Raegan knew


    what he meant, but she couldn''t say it out loud.


    What they were doing now? She wanted to avoid it, so she found an excuse.


    "I''m sleepy.¡± After this, she closed her eyes and pretended to benguid.


    Mitchel''s hand on Raegan''s waist stiffened for a moment.


    Then, the heat of his body seemed to cool down a bit.


    Raegan knew he was angry, but she still didn¡¯t dare to open her eyes.


    There was a slight trace of fear in her heart.


    Every time Mitchel treated her a little better, she could feel her heart flutter.


    Indeed, one could forget the pain after the wound healed.


    And she was the perfect example of it.


    Actually, Raegan didn''t want to continue being like this with Mitchel.


    She feared that if she allowed him to continue treating her well, the affection she had struggled to


    suppress in her heart would resurface.


    She knew that too much expectation led to desperation.


    She had experienced it before, and she didn''t want to suffer from it again.


    Maybe too many things had happened today, which made Raegan exhausted.


    The moment she set these thoughts aside, she immediately fell asleep.


    Mitchel was a little annoyed.


    And he was even more annoyed when he saw her fall asleep so quickly.


    But he couldn''t do anything to her, so he could only let it pass.


    Mitchel watched Raegan sleep.


    He thought she looked more docile when she was asleep than when she was awake.


    He wasn''t sure if she was dreaming, but her slender arm clung to his waist tightly.


    He couldn''t help lowering his eyes.


    Then he saw her lips slightly parted.


    There were also some bite marks on her corbone.


    Raegan looked so alluring that Mitchel had the urge to kiss her again.


    But he didn¡¯t want to disturb her sleep, so he had to restrain himself.


    His jawline tightened, and he suddenly felt a bit restless and agitated.


    It seemed that inviting her to sleep beside him was not a good idea at all.


    When he could no longer hold back, he held her in his arms and gently nibbled at her earlobe, causing


    her to move.


    However, she didn''t wake up.


    Mitchel was patient.


    He kept nibbling at her ear.


    Finally, Raegan woke up and opened her eyes.


    Her watery eyescked vitality, and she was a bit muddled.


    It was as if she was still in a dream.


    It was only then that Mitchel stopped biting her earlobe.


    But it didn''t end there.


    The next moment, he started sucking it.


    Then he said hoarsely, "Since you''ve been satisfied, it''s my turn now.¡±

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    I''m Addicted To You "Help me..." Mitchel whispered.


    That night, Raegan regretted being softhearted.


    They didn''t have sex, but it felt more draining than they had.


    She learned the hard way never to buy a man''s shitty sweets.


    Raegan was kicking herself for this.


    Exhausted from the previous night, Raegan was still asleep at 10 a.m.


    Even when Matteo walked in, Raegan was still in a deep sleep.


    Matteo hade into the ward to deliver some clothes for them to get changed.


    The moment Matteo entered the ward, he saw Raegan, snug as a bug in Mitchel¡¯s arms.


    Her hair was a little tousled, and her bare shoulders were peeking out.


    Both of them looked attractive and alluring, making the whole scene look erotic.


    Wait a minute.


    Wasn''t Mitchel injured? How in the world did they sleep in this position? But then, Matteo sensed a


    sharp gaze on him.


    So, he kept his head down, quickly set the clothes and breakfast on the table, and left.


    Although he was on his tiptoes, the noise seemed to rouse Raegan.


    Still caught between sleep and wakefulness, Raegan snuggled even closer to Mitchel.


    Her action undoubtedly pleased Mitchel.


    With a smile on his thin lips, Mitchel pulled Raegan closer.


    When Raegan finally woke up, she saw him fiddling with a tablet with one hand.


    Upon realizing she was lying on hisp, she was stunned for a few seconds and then tried to move


    away.


    Mitchel, however, held her shoulders in ce, rendering her unable to move, He set the tablet aside


    and leaned down.


    Then he gave Raegan a light kiss on her forehead.


    "Hungry?" Such intimacy made Raegan a little shy.


    She shook her head and answered in a low voice, "No...


    I''m not hungry.¡± "But Iam,¡± Mitchel whispered in her ear.


    His words threw her for a loop.


    She had a feeling that Mitchel¡¯s hunger was for something other than food.


    "T''ll get you some food.¡± Raegan got up.


    That was when she noticed she was wearing Mitchel¡¯s shirt, and her own clothesy in a heap on the


    floor.


    Memories fromst night flooded back, making her face turn beet red.


    Not wanting to tease Raegan anymore, Mitchel focused on his work and said, "Matteo had already


    dropped off some food and clothes." Still red-faced, Raegan hopped out of bed to get dressed.


    After they had lunch, she finally came to her senses and asked, "Did you ask Matteo to pick out these


    clothes?" Even her underwear was included.


    How awkward, right? "Tl had the maid pick out the clothes, and Matteo Just brought them over,¡±


    Mitchel exined, sensing her embarrassment.


    "Next time, I''ll personally buy these for you.


    I know your size." Raegan was ata loss for words.


    Communicating with Mitchel was like hitting a brick wall.


    Did he have nothing better to think about? Raegan got up to leave, but Mitchel grabbed her wrist and


    pulled her into his embrace.


    "Are you full?" he asked in a low and sexy voice.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    They were so close that Raegan could feel his warm breath on her ear which made her somehow out


    of breath.


    "Yeah...


    I''m stuffed.¡± she replied, stumbling over her words.


    "Really? But I¡¯m not full yet." Feeling her ears heat up, Raegan looked away and retorted, "Eat some


    fruits then.¡± "I want you to feed me," Mitchel inly said.


    "Can''t you do it yourself?¡± "I''m injured, remember?" Mitchel responded without missing a beat.


    Raegan nced at his slender hands.


    They seemed pretty agilest night...


    Furthermore, Mitchel had her begging for mercy in the bed, and he seemed anything but injured.


    Seeing her gaze, Mitchel cheekily poked her with his finger.


    "I was really worn outst night.


    Could you please feed me? If you liked what happenedst night, I promise to do my best next time...¡±


    Raegan''s ears turned as red as a tomato.


    How could he say something like that with a straight face? "Stop it!" She picked up a grape from the


    te and popped it into his mouth.


    Seemingly pleased by her reaction, Mitchel leaned in and whispered, "You didn''t say ¡®stop¡¯st night,


    though..." Raegan felt her heart pounding faster and faster.


    She managed to gather herposure and said, "Mitchel, let''s not forget we''re about to divorce...¡±


    Before she could even finish her sentence, Mitchel pressed his lips against hers and said in a serious


    tone, "I''ve changed my mind.


    I don''t want a divorce.¡± Raegan''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    For a second, she wondered if there was something wrong with her ears.


    "What did you say?" "T think I''ve be addicted to you.¡± Raegan was struck dumb.


    She just stood there, trying to process what he had said.


    Mitchel was suddenly hooked on her, and he no longer wanted a divorce.


    Her mind felt like a tangled knot.


    Right then, Mitchel leaned in close until his handsome face was mere inches away from hers.


    Before Raegan could react, he gently pressed his lips to hers and then nudged the grape into her


    mouth.


    Her heart raced, leaving her feeling both overwhelmed and flustered.


    Mitchel''s lips lightly grazed her fingertips, and then moved to kiss her lips.


    His tongue delicately maneuvered the grape, and he sucked the juice in her mouth.


    With his eyes open, Mitchel gently lifted Raegan¡¯s chin and looked down at her.


    Her pretty face was flushed and filed with desire.


    The sensation rippled through Raegan and sent electric currents coursing from her head.


    It made her toes curl up in anticipation.


    She could not put into words the tumultuous feelings within her.


    Once the grape was sucked up, Mitchel released her lips and remarked with satisfaction, "That was so


    sweet.¡± Raegan, however, was still caught up in the whirlwind of emotion.


    Her tongue felt numb, almost as if it had gone rogue.


    Her legs trembled and were barely able to support her.


    Anxious and flustered, she picked up the lunch box from the table with trembling hands and mumbled,


    "T''ll just throw the leftovers away." Mitchel frowned.


    "Why? Just leave it for the nurse.¡± But Raegan had already opened the door and stepped out.


    She could not stay in the room any longer and wanted to get some fresh air.


    After dumping the trash, she stayed on the balcony and tried to piece together her mind.


    Mitchel had imed never to have kissed another woman.


    And now he said he did not want a divorce.


    But what about Lauren? Didn''t he love her so much? What was he going to say to Lauren? The more


    Raegan pondered, the more she found herself sinking into self-doubt.


    Had she not learned anything from her past mistakes? Guys had this knack forpartmentalizing sex


    and emotions.


    For them, physical intimacy didn''t necessarily bind them to deeper feelings.


    Women, on the other hand, often saw that closeness as integral to a rtionship.


    Maybe Mitchel was Just physically drawn to her.


    Nothing more.


    But deep inside, a tiny part of her yearned for something deeper.


    Could she really afford to give Mitchel another shot, especially with a baby in the picture? Lost in a


    maze of thoughts, she found herself on her way back to the ward.


    But as she approached the door, she heard a woman sobbing from inside.


    Raegan stopped dead in her tracks.


    Inside, Lauren was crying in Mitchel¡¯s arms.


    Mitchel was gently stroking her back, and genuine concern was written all over his face.


    He wore a somber expression and was looking at her with pity.


    "Does it hurt, Mitchel? I hate seeing you like this.


    It kills me that I can''t be openly by your side.¡± Lauren sobbed.


    "Let''s not get too emotional, Lauren,¡± Mitchel advised in a gentle tone.


    Despite the pain, Mitchel did not push Lauren away and just let her hold him tightly.


    A bitter taste filled Raegan''s mouth as she watched the scene.


    Her earlier doubts seemed suddenly ridiculous.


    As long as Lauren was in the picture, Mitchel would forever be out of reach.


    At this time, Matteo came over and noticed Raegan.


    Before he could say anything, Raegan had run away without looking back.


    Matteo peered into the ward through the ss window and understood everything at once.


    Just as he was about to retreat, Mitchell noticed him.


    When Matteo entered the room, Mitchel finally pushed Lauren away and ordered with a stern


    expression, "Have someone take Lauren home.¡± Lauren''s face turned pale.


    She did not want to leave and moved toward him again.


    ¡°Lauren,¡± Mitchell sternly said.


    "I''ll say it once more.


    Leave.


    Now." "Mitchel...


    IT just want to be with you,¡± Lauren whimpered with tears in her eyes.


    However, Mitchel was unmoved.


    He turned to Matteo and yelled, ¡°Well? What are you waiting for?¡±

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    I Don''t Want To Be Your Sister Matteo hurried forward, but he didn''t touch Lauren.


    He had already learned a lesson from his previous experience.


    So he just said politely, "Miss Murray, pleasee with me." However, Lauren refused to leave.


    She ignored Matteo, turned to Mitchel, and said between sobs, "Mitchel, please let me stay.


    I want to take care of you.


    Don''t worry about my condition.


    I''m fine now." Mitchel¡¯s face darkened.


    He said coldly, "Lauren, I''ve decided not to divorce Raegan.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ] am a married man, and you are a single woman.


    If you entangle yourself with me, people will get the wrong idea and gossip about you.¡± "Mitchel, what


    are you talking about? What do you mean by that?" Lauren couldn''t believe her ears.


    She wanted to confirm it with Mitchel.


    "You mean you won''t divorce her for the time being, right? It''s alright.


    I can wait.


    I can wait for you.


    I can manage to do so..." "Lauren, we are notpatible with each other.


    We won''t work.¡± Mitchel frowned slightly.


    He didn''t have the heart to hurt Lauren, so he added gently, ¡°In my heart, | always treat you as a little


    sister.


    ] don''t want to hurt you.¡± "No! Mitchel, I don¡¯t want to be your sister.


    I want nothing but to be your wife.


    I told you I could wait for your divorce!" Lauren had been crying so hard that her voice was already


    hoarse.


    "Why can''t you like me? Why do you keep rejecting me? Tell me! What is wrong with me? Iam willing to


    change for you." "Enough, Lauren.


    Go back and think about what I just said.


    If you could concede, I will treat you as a family.¡± "Mitchel, how many times do | have to tell you that I


    don''t want to be your sister? I don''t want to be your sister!" Lauren cried out loud desperately.


    Her hoarse voice sounded pitiful, and she looked miserable.


    However, no matter how pitiful she looked, Mitchel didn''t yield.


    He just frowned and said lightly, "Well, I won''t force you if you don''t want to.


    I think we shouldn''t see each other anymore.


    I will give you money, or you can make other requests.


    Just stop bothering me." When Lauren saw Mitchel''s resolute expression, she was even more anxious.


    She grabbed his arm tightly and cried out loud, "Mitchel, I want nothing but you!¡± ¡°Lauren, I said


    enough! Please restrain yourself.


    Don''t go too far.


    I''m trying to be nice to you.


    Don''t wear out my patience.¡± Mitchel tried his best to hold back his temper, but Lauren''s stubbornness


    was getting out of line.


    He was trained as the sessor of the Dixon Group since he was a child.


    He was used to hiding his true emotions.


    What he disliked the most was wasting his time on matters like this.


    For him, it was nonsense.


    Previously, Mitchel thought he owed Lauren his life.


    If she wanted to marry him that much, he could fulfill her wish since he never attached importance to


    romantic feelings, and his work would always remain his priority.


    But recently, many things had happened that were beyond his control.


    He didn''t even expect that his feelings toward Raegan would change.


    Mitchel wasn¡¯t sure if his possessiveness and the desire to control stopped him from divorcing Raegan.


    But one thing was for sure.


    He didn''t want to divorce her yet.


    Because of this, he didn''t want to give Lauren any false hope.


    It was better for Lauren to move on soon.


    After all, Lauren would only keep hurting herself if she stuck with him.


    At the thought of this, Mitchel looked at Matteo and said coldly, "Send Miss Murray out." At this


    moment, Lauren felt like her heart shattered into pieces.


    She was so desperate.


    It was as if the sky had fallen on her.


    Mitchel didn¡¯t even bother to call her by her first name anymore.


    Had they really be estranged now? How did this happen? She only wanted to take back what


    belonged to her in the first ce.


    But she lost it even more.


    Why did she end up like this? She failed so miserably.


    What did that bitch Raegan do? How did she change Mitchel¡¯s mind? Before, Mitchel was willing to


    divorce Raegan.


    But now, he was so determined not to divorce Raegan that he would even be rude to her despite their


    shared past.


    At this moment, Matteo walked to Lauren and asked directly, "Miss Murray, do you want me to help


    you, or you can walk by yourself?" Lauren wanted to shout at Matteo and ask him to get out of her


    sight.


    But she refrained from doing so since Mitchel was here.


    Beforeing here, Jocelyn had reminded her to stay calm and not do anything inappropriate in front


    of Mitchel.


    Jocelyn believed that Mitchel wouldn''t be indifferent to her, considering their history.


    Lauren slowly stood up and said softly, "Mitchel, I''m sorry.


    I lost control of my emotions just now.


    I will go back and consider what you said carefully.


    But I have onest request.


    Can you give me enough time? Please don''t rush me.¡± She looked at Michel with eyes full of sadness.


    Her face turned pale, and she seemed to faint the next moment.


    When Mitchel thought about Lauren''s poor condition, his tone softened when he spoke again.


    "It¡¯s best if you can think it through yourself.¡± Lauren''s gaze never left Mitchel, so she urately


    captured the pity in his eyes when he spoke.


    The anger in her heart dissipated a bit.


    Jocelyn was right.


    Mitchel didn''t have the heart to be indifferent to her.


    He was just overwhelmed by Raegan momentarily.


    So, she had to deal with Raegan.


    She must immediately find a way to get rid of Raegan and the baby in her belly.


    "Mitchel, I''m leaving now.


    Just let Matteo stay here to take care of you.


    I have a driver waiting for me downstairs.¡± After saying this, Lauren wiped the tears off her face and


    walked out of the ward.


    Mitchel didn''t respond anymore.


    He just watched her receding back, lost in thought.


    Matteo thought for a while before he said cautiously, "Mr.


    Dixon, I just saw Mrs.


    Dixon at the door just now.


    But she immediately ran away without saying a word.¡± As soon as he said this, there was dead silence


    in the ward.


    Raegan had been wandering alone downstairs for a long time, and she already felt tired.


    But she couldn''t leave because she left her phone in Mitchel''s ward when she went out.


    She had to get her phone back, so she waited for Matteo to go downstairs.


    However, the wind outside was a bit strong, and she already felt cold.


    She could no longer wait, so she decided to go up and find Matteo.


    Anyway, she didn''t need to enter the ward.


    She could ask Matteo to get her phone for her.


    However, she didn''t expect that as soon as she walked out of the elevator, she would bump into


    Lauren.


    The expression on Lauren''s face drastically changed when she saw Raegan.


    Lauren rushed to Raegan and raised her hand, about to p Raegan.


    However, Raegan grabbed her wrist.


    Raegan red at Lauren and asked coldly, ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Lauren red back at Raegan with


    undisguised disgust in her eyes.


    She never expected that Raegan could win Mitchel''s heart effortlessly while she couldn''t make it.


    Lauren didn''t understand what kind of luck Raegan had.


    Even Tessa and Sariah failed to get rid of her.


    Instead of teaching Raegan a lesson, they ended up being taught a lesson in a hard way.


    Mitchel had announced he wanted Tessa to disappear from Ardlens.


    So Tessa''s mother was now preparing to send Tessa abroad.


    Because of Raegan, Lauren lost a perfect pawn.


    How could she be reconciled? At the thought of this, Lauren said through clenched teeth, "Raegan, I


    used to think that Mitchel and I owed you a lot.


    I didn''t expect you to be so greedy.


    Mitchel was injured, but you didn¡¯t even tell me.


    How could you hide such a big thing from me?" Raegan frowned and shook off Lauren''s hand coldly.


    Lauren was not in the position to me her for this.


    After all, Lauren was just an outsider, and she was still Mitchel''s wife.


    Moreover, Mitchel was the one who decided to keep the news about his injury from the public.


    Kyler was still in the hospital, and Luciana was not in good condition.


    Mitchel''s injuries were nothing serious, so he didn¡¯t want to make them worry about him.


    If there were people who had the right to me Raegan, it would only be Luciana and Kyler.


    But Lauren? Lauren was not in the position to question her like this.


    Raegan''s eyes narrowed.


    She said, "Miss Murray, have you forgotten that I''m Mitchel''s wife? Who the hell are you? Who gave


    you the right to question me?" Lauren was speechless for a moment.


    Then she stomped and retorted, "How dare you think highly of yourself! For your information, you are


    just Mitchel''s ything.


    He doesn''t take you seriously at all.


    You are so pathetic!¡± Raegan suddenly burst intoughter.


    ¡°Me? A ything? Then why does Mitchel prefer to y with me than with you? Aren¡¯t you more


    pathetic?" The determined look on Raegan¡¯s face made Lauren''s expression change.


    She didn''t expect Raegan to know that Mitchel had never touched her.


    But how did Raegan know? Was it Mitchel who told her? Lauren''s face darkened for a moment.


    Then she cursed, "You shameless bitch!" Raegan was somehow amused.


    She smiled yfully and said, "Mitchel and | are married, so we are free to do whatever we want as a


    couple.


    How can I be shameless?¡± Lauren was now fuming.


    "You...


    Raegan, you bitch!" Lauren''s face was distorted with anger.


    She wished she could strangle Raegan to death at this very moment.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Did You Do This To Her Seeing Lauren''s irritation, Raegan felt a wave of satisfaction wash over her.


    There was something enjoyable about seeing Lauren riled up yet powerless to do anything about it.


    Livid, Lauren gripped her bag¡¯s strap until her knuckles turned white.


    But in a blink, her expression changed, and she put on a smile.


    "Fine, I''lle clean.


    Previously, I only said those things to get under your skin.


    The truth is, Mitchel cherishes me so much.


    He''s promised to wait until our wedding night before we make love.


    He wants it to be solemn and special." Lauren was confident that Raegan would not verify her words.


    After all, nobody could prove she had ever said them.


    If Raegan did ask Mitchel about it, Lauren could just say Raegan was trying to frame her.


    At this moment, Lauren slowly moved closer to Raegan and continued, "The only reason Mitchel


    sleeps with you is that he¡¯s a neat freak.


    Don''t tter yourself.


    You''re just a tool to satisfy his sexual needs." Raegan''s face drained of color but she stayed silent.


    Lauren''s eyes then darted to Raegan''s belly, and she added, "By the way, do you know why Mitchel


    doesn''t want kids?¡± Raegan froze.


    "What do you mean?" Lauren had always had a knack for reading people, and Raegan''s reaction told


    her she had hit the bull¡¯s- eye.


    Lauren spected that Raegan had not told Mitchel she was pregnant because he would, for sure,


    despise the baby.


    Even though she did not know why Mitchel was against the idea of having his own children, it was


    enough to prove he did not love Raegan.


    "That''s because Mitchel told me he''d only have a child with me.


    He didn''t want to have a baby with you.


    He''s just waiting for me to give birth to our children,¡± Lauren said with a triumphant smile.


    Upon hearing this, Raegan felt as if she had been hit by a ton of bricks.


    So Mitchel¡¯s refusal to have a child was because he would only be a father with the woman he


    truly loved.


    Even though Raegan had been telling herself she was over Mitchel, Lauren''s words still stung.


    "You really should face the reality sooner rather thanter.


    Don''t think having a baby gives you any leverage.


    The bastard of a scheming bitch like you would only have...¡± Before Lauren could finish her sentence,


    Raegan''s hand flew up.


    p! Shended a solid p across Lauren''s face.


    "If you ever speak ill of me and my child again, I won''t hesitate to shut your mouth for good," Raegan


    warned.


    She could tolerate Lauren''s harsh words.


    But talking trash about her unborn child was a line nobody could cross, especially not Lauren.


    Lauren was stunned by the p.


    She had never been pped before.


    Raegan''s audacity sent her into a rage.


    How dare this bitchy a finger on her! "You bitch, I''ll fucking kill you! I should''ve finished you off at that


    party!" Lauren, unhinged, swung her purse at Raegan''s face.


    Raegan dodged, but the purse''s zipper grazed her cheek, causing a stinging pain.


    The next second, Raegan seized Lauren''s wrist and gave her another p to her face.


    Raegan might not be the strongest, but she was more than a match for the pampered and frail Lauren.


    With her eyes narrowed, Raegan dered, "Try setting me up again, and I swear I''ll never let you go.¡±


    As she pondered the events of that fateful day, she could not shake the feeling that Lauren had


    something to do with it.


    Maybe Lauren had found out about her pregnancy and plotted with Tessa to get rid of both her and the


    baby.


    That being the case, showing weakness in front of Lauren would be like waving a red g in front of a


    bull.


    It would just make Lauren think she was a pushover and embolden Lauren to strike again.


    With tears streaming down her face from the stinging p, Lauren feigned innocence.


    ¡°What are you even talking about? When have I ever set you up?" "Take this as a warning,¡± Raegan


    said with a sneer.


    "Leave me be, and I''ll do the same thing.


    But cross me again, and I''ll drag you down in mes." The malice in Raegan¡¯s eyes sent a shiver down


    Lauren''s spine.


    Having made her point, Raegan shook her hand fiercely and didn¡¯t want to tangle with Lauren


    anymore.


    Just as Raegan was about to leave, Lauren lunged at Raegan, intent on wing thetter¡¯s face.


    But before Lauren could make a move, she noticed Mitchel approaching.


    Lauren instantly loosened her grip, and Raegan seized this opportunity to push Lauren away.


    "Ah! No!" Lauren screamed.


    The next moment, the back of her head hit the railing with a thud.


    It looked like Lauren was hurt pretty badly.


    Raegan turned around and found Mitchel walking their way.


    His gaze was icy and filled with silent judgment.


    Lauren seized the moment to y the victim.


    Fresh tears poured from her eyes, and she cried, "It hurts, Mitchel..." Mitchel stopped in front of


    Raegan and questioned, "You did this to her?" Staring into Mitchel''s icy visage, Raegan found it difficult


    to breathe.


    It was obvious that he had already painted her as the viin in his mind.


    He used her of deliberately hurting Lauren without even asking about what had happened.


    Disappointed, Raegan felt no need to justify herself.


    "Yes, I did," Raegan replied without offering any exnation.


    Mitchel locked eyes with her as if trying to see through her soul.


    Meanwhile, Raegan held her gaze and was unflinching.


    Unable to wait any longer, Lauren let out a cry again.


    "Mitchel, it hurts...


    It hurts like hell..." Mitchel shifted his attention away from Raegan.


    He then lifted Lauren off the ground and turned around to leave.


    "Mitchel!" Raegan called out.


    Mitchel stopped in his tracks and turned around to face her.


    Raegan tried to maintain herposure and, with a glimmer of hope in her eyes, whispered, "Don''t


    go.¡± As their gazes met, Mitchel frowned and emotionlessly said, "Go back to the ward.


    I''ll be back soon." Raegan''s lips curled into a bitter smile, and a look of disappointment shed across


    her face.


    "You just told me you didn''t want a divorce." Was he going to overturn his words that easily? Why raise


    her hopes only to shatter them himself? Did he not care about her feelings? Did it not matter to him if


    she was hurt? Lauren''s face was distorted with anger.


    Even so, she tried her best to restrain herself and sobbed in Mitchel''s arms.


    "Mitchel, my head hurts so much.


    Am I going to die?¡± Mitchel paused for a brief moment and finally said to Raegan, "Wait for me in the


    ward." Raegan felt as if her heart had shattered into a million pieces.


    Mitchel shifted his attention away from Raegan.


    He then lifted Lauren off the ground and turned around to leave.


    "Mitchel!" Raegan called out.


    Mitchel stopped in his tracks and turned around to face her.


    Raegan tried to maintain herposure and, with a glimmer of hope in her eyes, whispered, "Don''t


    go.¡± As their gazes met, Mitchel frowned and emotionlessly said, "Go back to the ward.


    I''ll be back soon." Raegan''s lips curled into a bitter smile, and a look of disappointment shed across


    her face.


    "You just told me you didn''t want a divorce." Was he going to overturn his words that easily? Why raise


    her hopes only to shatter them himself? Did he not care about her feelings? Did it not matter to him if


    she was hurt? Lauren''s face was distorted with anger.


    Even so, she tried her best to restrain herself and sobbed in Mitchel''s arms.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Mitchel, my head hurts so much.


    Am I going to die?¡± Mitchel paused for a brief moment and finally said to Raegan, "Wait for me in the


    ward." Raegan felt as if her heart had shattered into a million pieces.


    Although tears filled her eyes, she fought to keep them in check and said with steely determination, "I


    won''t wait for you, Mitchel.


    If you leave now, consider us over.¡± Mitchel''s face turned icy.


    Ultimatums had never sat well with him.


    Right then, Lauren''s face paled, and her body quivered.


    Without another word, Mitchel walked away.


    As he left, a gust of wind whipped through, and Raegan burst into tears.


    With her face marred with tears, she mustered a bitter smile.


    She could not help butugh at herself.


    How could she ce herself too high in Mitchel''s heart? Raegan walked forward, lost in her thoughts.


    Out of nowhere, a young boy burst from the opposite direction and collided with her.


    He darted off without so much as an apology.


    Suddenly, a sharp pain erupted in Raegan''s belly.


    Her face turned ghostly pale.


    She squatted down, and it was so painful that she curled up in agony.


    "Raegan?¡± A gentle voice of a man pulled her back to reality.


    Raegan lifting her head and saw a familiar face.


    "Henley..." But before she could say anything else, her vision blurred, and everything went ck.


    "Raegan!" Henley immediately scooped her up and bolted toward the emergency room.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    I Apologize For Her Lying in the hospital bed, Lauren was diagnosed with a mild concussion and


    needed to rest for some time.


    Mitchel stood by her bedside, seemingly indifferent to the doctor''s diagnosis.


    Lauren stole a nce at him.


    She was captivated by the way his handsome face looked under the soft glow of the incandescent


    lamp.


    There was no denying that he was handsome.


    His features were cool, almost icy, but maizing.


    He had that kind of allure that made it hard for Lauren to look away.


    The yearning in her eyes was as clear as day.


    She had no intention of ever letting go of this man who seemed like a gift from the gods.


    At the thought of this, Lauren''s eyes welled up with tears again.


    "Mitchel...


    Why does it still hurt? I¡¯m not feeling well.¡± Mitchel frowned.


    "You still don''t feel well? I''ll have Luise and examine you." "No, there¡¯s no need," Lauren disagreed


    at once.


    "I''m actually feeling better.


    Plus, Luis is so busy.


    I don''t want to bother him." Lauren was flustered.


    She did not want to see Luis since he was too sharp and perceptive and could easily see through her


    lies.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Mitchel said, unfazed.


    "By the way, why did Raegan hit you earlier?" At the mention of this, tears quickly filled Lauren''s eyes,


    and shemented, "Raegan used me of setting her up at the banquet earlier.


    She med me for everything.


    Mitchel, why would I do something like that to her? You can look into it yourself." She was not afraid at


    all.


    After all, she had made sure she was clean from all angles.


    "It''s Raegan''s fault,¡± Mitchel said nonchntly.


    Lauren abruptly stopped dabbing her eyes.


    Why was Mitchel so indifferent? Raegan had pped her hard enough to leave red marks on her face,


    and her face was still swollen and tingling from the hit.


    Mitchel should be furious and demand an apology from Raegan on her knees, right? Aggrieved,


    Lauren''s chest heaved violently, and tears slid down her cheeks.


    Just then, Jocelyn burst into the room.


    Upon seeing Lauren''s face, she was in utter shock.


    "Mydy, who did this to you? If my lord knew about this, he''d be devastated! Oh, my God! Nobody has


    ever dared to treat you like this." Jocelyn turned to Mitchel and appealed, "Mr.


    Dixon, we''re alone here in Ardlens, so we''re depending on you to set things right!¡± Jocelyn had


    overheard their conversation and knew Mitchel was taking Raegan''s side.


    However, she was savvier than Lauren and knew how to leverage Lauren¡¯s family influence to pressure


    Mitchel.


    Mitchel, visibly irritated by Jocelyn''s theatrics, impatiently looked down at Lauren and asked, "What do


    you want to do then?¡± A glint of malice crossed Lauren''s eyes.


    If she had her way, she would want nothing less than to skin Raegan live, draw her bones, and


    dismember her.


    But of course, she could not say that and let Mitchel see her vicious side.


    Lauren balled her hands into fists and, although reluctant, pretended to take the high road.


    "It''s just a misunderstanding.


    I''ll let it go if Raegan apologizes to me.¡± Lauren swore to herself to humiliate Raegan in public when


    Raegan did that.


    However, Jocelyn was not on the same page.


    "Mydy, you''re letting her off too lightly.


    You''ve been the apple of your family''s eye since you were a child.


    You''ve never been disrespected like this!" Jocelyn looked at Mitchel pitifully and implored, "Mr.


    Dixon, I hope you don¡¯t mind me being too nosy.


    But mydy is alone in Ardlens, so I must speak for her on behalf of the Murray family." ¡°What do you


    want?" Mitchel asked in a frigid tone.


    Jocelyn knew how to y her cards right, so she offered a reasonable request.


    "In my opinion, it¡¯s only fair that mydy should p Raegan back.


    An eye for an eye.¡± Lauren felt much better when she heard Jocelyn''s words.


    She vowed to herself she would make Raegan have a taste of her own medicine.


    But then, to her disbelief, Mitchel merely threw a cold nce in Jocelyn''s way and tly said, "Not


    going to happen." Seeing the coldness in Mitchel''s eyes, Jocelyn¡¯''s heart skipped a beat.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She could not understand why Mitchel disagreed.


    It was not an unreasonable request, was it? Did Mitchel not care about Lauren? Even if Raegan was


    his wife, he should be defending Lauren instead.


    The atmosphere in the ward suddenly shifted.


    Furious, Lauren clenched her hands that her nails almost dug into her palm.


    Still, she kept her poker face.


    "It''s okay, Jocelyn.


    Let''s not make things awkward for Mitchel.


    Besides, I doubt Raegan would agree to that.


    An apology should suffice." Lauren''s words were carefully chosen and painted her in the role of the


    magnanimous socialite while making Raegan seem petty inparison.


    Even better, acting graciously might win her some sympathy with Mitchel.


    As for Raegan, well, Lauren was just biding her time.


    Sooner orter, she would make sure the score was settled.


    Sure enough, Mitchel''s icy demeanor softened because of her words.


    After being silent for a long time, his lips finally parted, and he said, "Lauren, I apologize to you on


    Raegan''s behalf.¡± What the hell! Lauren''s face drained of color.


    For a second, she thought she was dreaming.


    Why was Mitchel apologizing? What the hell was wrong with him? Unable to contain her frustration any


    longer, Lauren blurted out, "Mitchel, she pped me and shoved me against the railing! Don''t you think


    I deserve an apology from her?¡± "Mr.


    Dixon, you''re being unfair!¡± Jocelyn chimed in.


    "If my lord hears about how mydy''s been treated, he''ll be furious and wouldn''t let Raegan off the


    hook easily!¡± "If the Murray family has issues with this, I''ll offer them my apologies in person," Mitchel


    snapped back.


    "Mitchel, you know I didn''t mean that way.


    I never want to make a fuss.


    I''m just hurt.


    You said you''d treat me like a sister.


    Is this how you treat family?¡± Lauren bitterly asked.


    "Tunderstand you''re upset.


    I promise I''ll make it up to you.


    But for now, you should rest.


    It''ste.¡± As soonas he finished speaking, Mitchel left the room, his mind preupied with other


    matters.


    Once he was out of sight, Lauren went berserk and smashed everything she could in the ward.


    After trashing the room, she took a deep breath to steady herself and said with a gloomy expression,


    "Jocelyn, we need to get rid of that woman''s unborn child.¡± Now, even Mitchel''s attitude had changed.


    Therefore, they must eliminate Raegan¡¯s baby for good.


    "Mydy, I''ve heard Tessa is causing a ruckus at home because she doesn''t want to move overseas.


    Maybe you could talk to her and..." Jocelyn offered, her eyes twinkling with malice.


    Lauren felt some of the tension leave her shoulders after hearing Jocelyn¡¯s suggestion.


    Ah, Tessa.


    That clueless woman could definitely be manipted once more.


    This was what Lauren had in mind.


    Meanwhile, by the window of the ward.


    With a crack, the lighter gave out a blue light.


    The gloom in Mitchel''s eyes was outlined which was cold and solemn.


    A knock sounded at the door.


    Then, Matteo walked into the room.


    "Mr.


    Dixon, there''s no sign of Mrs.


    Dixon." Mitchel took a drag from his cigarette but still could not suppress the unease in his heart.


    His mind reyed the look on Raegan¡¯s face when she had asked him to stay.


    "Get the car ready," he coldly said.


    Matteo''s eyebrows furrowed.


    Mitchel''s wound had cracked earlier and the bandage was wet with blood.


    "Mr.


    Dixon, your injuries..." Matteo protested, but Mitchel cut him off.


    "Do it.


    Now." In the back seat of the Bentley, Mitchel massaged his forehead.


    "Did you review the security footage?" Matteo hesitated for a few seconds and then replied, "Yes.


    The footage shows Mrs.


    Dixon was picked up by a man.¡± Matteo knew that it was Henley who had carried Raegan away.


    However, he held his tongue, afraid to fan the mes of Mitchel''s already vtile mood.


    Mitchel stretched out his hand, and Matteo nervously handed over the tablet.


    In an instant, the car''s atmosphere plummeted to icy depths.


    Smash! In a sh of anger, Mitchel hurled the tablet against the car''s interior, shattering it into


    fragments.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    A Man And A Woman Alone When Raegan opened her eyes, she couldn''t help frowning.


    She looked around.


    The surrounding was modernist decor of ck, white and grey.


    It didn¡¯t look familiar to her, but it was obviously a man''s room.


    Raegan was about to get up when she heard the door open.


    "You''re finally awake.


    How are you feeling now?" Henley said as he quickly walked over to help her sit up.


    Raegan touched her forehead and asked in a hoarse voice, "Why am I here?¡± "You''ve fainted.


    But the doctor said it was nothing serious.


    You were just too tired.


    You will be fine after taking some rest.


    Unfortunately, I can''t send you home because I don''t know where you live.


    I have no choice but to take you to my home." Raegan pursed her lips, still digesting the fact that she


    had woken up in another man¡¯s ce.


    Henley must have seen through her mind.


    He said apologetically, "Raegan, I''m sorry.


    I Know it''s not appropriate.


    I called Nicole to pick you up, but she was not answering her phone." Henley''s words made Raegan


    feel embarrassed.


    How could she even think badly of the person who saved her? If it weren''t for Henley, she wouldn''t be


    here safe and sound.


    With this realization, she said softly, "It''s okay, Henley.


    Thank you for your help.


    I owe you one again.¡± Henley looked at Raegan.


    It broke his heart to see her haggard face.


    He felt so sorry for her.


    He took a deep breath and said, "Raegan...


    When I arrived at the hospital, I saw your husband leave with a woman in his arms.


    He...¡± Henley paused, frowned, and asked, "Are you all right with that? Did he treat you badly?"


    Raegan was silent for a moment.


    She didn''t know how to answer his questions.


    When Henley noticed her silence, he hurriedly said, "Forget it.


    It doesn''t matter.¡± He stood up and added, "Do you want to stay here for a while, or do you want me to


    send you back now?" Raegan thought for a while.


    She was a married woman, and Henley was a single man.


    It was inappropriate for them to stay alone in the same ce at thiste hour anymore.


    So, she asked Henley to send her home.


    When they got to the car, Henley opened the door for Raegan like a gentleman.


    After getting in the car, he opened a bottle of water and handed it to her.


    ¡°Thank you, Henley.


    You''re so thoughtful." Raegan took the bottle, took a sip, and put it in the bottle holder.


    After driving on the road for a while, they started to encounter a traffic jam.


    Henley checked the navigation system and found there was an ident on the viaduct.


    Since he could only drive slowly, he chatted with Raegan to keep her from getting bored.


    He talked about his embarrassing experiences when he studied abroad.


    Henley''s sense of humor diverted Raegan¡¯s attention.


    His stories piqued her interest, making her forget her problems momentarily.


    At times, she couldn''t help bursting intoughter when Henley told her some funny stories.


    Henley stole a nce at Raegan.


    And when he saw her bright smile, he felt like they had returned to their college days.


    Then he looked straight ahead.


    Suddenly, he raised his eyebrows and said amusingly, "Finally, it doesn¡¯t look like you are my


    abductee.¡± Raegan felt embarrassed again.


    She looked at her reflection in the car window and said, "You''re exaggerating it." "Of course not.


    By the way, you have a fantastic smile,¡± Henley said, changing the topic.


    Then he added, "But you still look good even if you don''t smile." Raegan chuckled.


    "Henley, you must be popr among women.


    I bet you have a lot of admirers.¡± Aside from being handsome, Henley was a gentleman with a very


    good sense of humor.


    "Well, you''re right about that.


    But I haven''t been in love since college,¡± Henley replied.


    "Really? Why?" Raegan asked in surprise.


    She didn''t expect it.


    After all, Henley was a good catch.


    While turning the steering wheel, Henley replied casually, "Because the woman I like is already


    married." "Oh, alright." Raegan didn''t say anything more.


    She thought it must be a heartbreaking experience for Henley, and she didn''t want to remind him of this


    sad memory.


    Besides, she didn''t mean to pry into his private life.


    Then, sheforted him, ¡°Henley, don''t worry.


    You are an excellent man.


    I believe that you will meet your Miss Right in the future.¡± Henley said gently, "Thanks.


    I hope so.¡± Finally, they passed through the viaduct.


    But they had to stop again when the traffic light turned red.


    Henley took the bottled water from the bottle holder and was about to drink it.


    When Raegan saw this, she realized it was the same bottle she had just drunk.


    She subconsciously stopped him.


    "Henley, that bottle...¡± But it was toote.


    Henley had already drunk the water.


    After drinking, Henley looked at the bottle.


    Then, he said apologetically.


    "Sorry, I didn''t notice it until now.¡± Raegan felt a little embarrassed.


    Fortunately, the traffic lights changed.


    Henley stepped on the elerator and drove forward.


    After the traffic lights, the flow of traffic was smooth.


    Henley drove faster this time.


    At this moment, Raegan felt a little sleepy.


    She wasn''t sure if it was because of the heavy traffic jam Just now or Henley''s excellent driving skills.


    But one thing was for sure.


    Ever since she got pregnant, she often felt sleepy.


    Soon, her eyelids felt heavier, and she fell asleep.


    After a while, the gray Mercedes-Benz arrived at the Crystal Bay and pulled over steadily.


    But Henley didn''t wake Raegan up.


    Instead, he turned off the engine and sat quietly in the driver''s seat, waiting for her to wake up.


    He adjusted the air conditioner to the right temperature, then he stared at her sleeping face quietly.


    The Raegan in his car now looked a bit different from the Raegan he knew in college.


    Back then, she had a chubby face that made her look cute and innocent.


    But now, she had lost some weight.


    Her chin became pointed, making her face look smaller and more delicate.


    There was no doubt that she looked pure yet bewitching.


    She had a face that could easily arouse men¡¯s pity and affection.


    Henley''s eyes darkened for a moment.


    He pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose with his slender fingers, then picked up the bottle of


    water and drank it.


    The water touched his lips, passed through his tongue, and flowed down his throat.


    For some reason, he felt that the water tasted sweeter than ever.


    Outside the car, the night was peaceful and calm.


    When the wind blew, the leaves of the trees swayed, making the pale moonlight seep through the gaps


    and shower on Raegan''s beautiful sleeping face.


    Such a picture was very pleasing to the eye.


    Henley noticed that Raegan moved.


    It was as if she was about to wake up.


    Suddenly, he leaned over and gently brushed the hair off her face.


    His posture was ambiguous.


    If one looked from afar, it seemed like he was kissing her.


    At this time, Raegan opened her eyes.


    She was in a daze.


    Henley''s hand was still on her head.


    He wanted to take it back, but it was toote.


    She was stunned.


    Then she eximed, "Henley?" Raegan''s round eyes were fixed on Henley, which made his heart skip


    a beat.


    He tried his best to calm himself down.


    Then he withdrew his hand and smiled gently.


    "I''m just afraid that your hair will be stained by the ointment." "Is that so? Thank you then." After saying


    this, Raegan''s eyes darkened.


    She had thought of something unpleasant.


    She got the wound on her face when Lauren hit her with the purse.


    Every time she remembered this, anger surged in her heart.


    At this moment, Henley opened the car door for Raegan.


    The wind outside was a bit chilly, so Henley stood by the car first to shield her body from the wind.


    Raegan was very grateful for Henley''s help today.


    If it weren''t for him, she couldn''t imagine what could have happened to her after she fainted.


    Out of politeness, she should have invited him in and had a cup of tea or something else.


    However, it waste at night.


    She thought it was a bit inappropriate to invite a man to her apartment at this hour when she was


    alone.


    "Go to bed early to get some rest.


    I have to go back to deal with some work.¡± Henley seemed to have read Raegan''s mind.


    His words saved her from her predicament.


    She secretly breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Henley, thank you again.


    I''ll make it up to you next time." "Don''t mention it.


    See you soon,¡± Henley replied.


    "Alright, safe journey home then.¡± Raegan stood on the side of the road and waved her hand.


    She had no idea that a ck Bentley had been following them all the way.


    At this moment, it was lurking quietly in the dark night, like a wild beast ready to strike at any time.


    Inside the car sat Matteo and Mitchel.


    The depressing atmosphere in the car was so tense.


    Matteo''s forehead was covered withyers of sweat.


    He felt he had been sitting on pins and needles.


    For the first time in his life, he had a deep understanding of being restless.


    They had been following Henley¡¯s car from his ce to the Crystal Bay.


    As soon as Henley pulled over, they saw him kiss Raegan before she got out of the car.


    This scene enraged Mitchel even more.


    Judging from Mitchel¡¯s scowl, Matteo started to think Mitchel would smash the car with his bare hands


    out of fury.


    At this time, Raegan had already gotten out of the car, and Henley had just gotten into the driver''s seat.


    However, Mitchel didn''t do anything yet, which further Matteo¡¯s unease.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He didn''t dare to move or make a sound.


    After all, he knew that silence was the prelude of a storm.


    At this moment, Mitchel, in the back seat, suddenly ordered in a harsh and cold voice, "Get out of the


    car." "Mr.


    Dixon?¡± Before Matteo could realize what was going on, he was already pulled out of the car, and


    Mitchel reced him in the driver''s seat.


    Matteo was left with no choice but to watch Mitchel through the car window.


    Mitchel¡¯s face was as attractive as a painting.


    But it was hard to tell his ns after taking the driver''s seat from his expression, though his eyes were


    full of fierceness.


    Before Matteo could recover from the shock, another shocking thing happened.


    A loud bang almost broke his eardrums.


    It broke through the silent, dark night.


    It turned out that Mitchel¡¯s ck Bentley rushed out like a cheetah and crashed into the gray Mercedes-


    Benz without hesitation,

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    I Will Never Let You Go The airbag inted after the collision.


    The rear of the gray Mercedes-Benz was smashed.


    It was pushed forward for more than two hundred meters, and it didn¡¯t stop until it hit the railing.


    Fortunately, the car had an advanced driver- assistance system.


    Otherwise, it would have turned over.


    Contrary to the gray Mercedes-Benz, the ck Bentley didn''t suffer any major damage.


    Only the front bumper fell off.


    Everything happened too fast.


    Raegan was too stunned to move.


    Her hands and feet were cold and sweating profusely.


    Her legs were so weak that she felt she couldn''t stand.


    At this moment, the distorted door of the Mercedes- Benz opened.


    Then Henley got out slowly.


    While he staggered, he reached out and touched his forehead.


    Blood flowed out from the back of his hand.


    It was hard to tell where it exactly came from.


    After a few seconds, Raegan finally recovered from the shock.


    She rushed to Henley and held his arm, wanting to say something.


    However, her hands and lips were still trembling.


    She couldn''t utter even a single word.


    When Henley saw Raegan¡¯s pale face, he touched the back of her hand tofort her.


    He forced a smile and said, "Raegan, calm down, okay? I''m fine.


    Don''t worry about me.¡± The only visible injury on Henley''s body was the scratches on his arm caused


    by the shattered ss during the violent impact.


    No one knew whether he had any other injuries.


    At this moment, the door of the Bentley was also opened.


    Mitchel got out and walked toward them with a cold expression.


    And when he saw Raegan and Henley hand in hand, his face darkened.


    He ordered overbearingly, "Raegan,e here!¡± However, Raegan didn¡¯t move.


    She looked at him with a bloodless face and shouted indignantly, "Mitchel, what Is going on with you?


    Are you out of your mind?¡± However, Mitchel was already fuming with anger.


    He suddenly pulled Raegan to his side without saying anything.


    Then he looked at Henley and said coldly, ¡°I told you to stay away from my wife, but you didn''t listen to


    me.


    You''re courting death.¡± Every word he said was full of killing intent.


    Henley looked extremely pale because of the crash.


    But there was no trace of fear on his face at all.


    He met Mitchel''s eyes and asked in a low voice, "Do you really care about Raegan?¡± "Does it have


    anything to do with you, huh? Henley Brooks, don¡¯t think I won''t kill you because your family is rted


    to my grandmother.


    Raegan is my woman.


    If this happens again, I won''t be as good- tempered as today.¡± Mitchel''s cold eyes were as sharp as a


    knife.


    He red at Henley and Raegan fiercely as if his gaze could sever the connection between them.


    Raegan was a little surprised.


    She didn''t expect that Mitchel and Henley were distant rtives.


    However, it was not what mattered now.


    For her, what Mitchel did was really insane and unreasonable.


    At the thought of this, she pushed Mitchel hard.


    "Mitchel, you are going too far!¡± Mitchel was caught off guard and staggered half a step back.


    Then Raegan went over to support Henley.


    She looked at him with eyes full of concern and asked worriedly, "Henley, are you okay? I''ll take you to


    the hospital.¡± But Henley refused andforted her, ¡°Don''t worry, I''m fine.


    Aside from the little scratches on my arm, everything else is fine.


    1 don''t need to go to the hospital.¡± While watching the interaction between Henley and Raegan, anger


    surged in Mitchel''s heart.


    He felt the urge to skin Henley alive at this very moment.


    "Raegan,e here!" His chilly voice sounded terrifying.


    Raegan didn''t want to talk with Mitchel anymore.


    She thought he had really gone out of his mind.


    She was worried about Henley''s condition, so she adjusted her expression and patiently exined,


    "Mitchel, Henley is only taking me home.


    Do you really need to...¡± But before she could finish her words, Mitchel suddenly pulled her hard into


    his arms and bit her lips.


    It was as if he was punishing her.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Raegan froze, and her eyes widened in shock.


    Mitchel must really be crazy! How could he do this to her in front of Henley? Raegan struggled


    desperately.


    But Mitchel''s grip was too firm, locking her hands and waist firmly.


    And the more she struggled, the crazier he was.


    It was as if Mitchel didn''t care about anyone or anything around them.


    His kiss went even fiercer.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The tip of his tongue prated her mouth forcefully.


    She felt like her lips were about to be crushed by his intense kiss.


    Even Matteo, who had been watching from the side, felt too awkward to see them kissing anymore.


    He could no longer stand watching, so he turned to Henley and said politely, "Mr.


    Brooks, we are fully responsible for this ident.


    So please allow me to take you to the hospital.¡± Henley frowned upon hearing this.


    Of course, he didn''t want to leave Raegan alone with Mitchel.


    He was afraid that she would be bullied by Mitchel.


    Matteo must have understood Henley¡¯s hesitation.


    He smiled and said, "Mr.


    Brooks, Mr.


    Dixon and Mrs.


    Dixon always argue with each other, but it''s nothing serious.


    As an outsider, you''d better not get involved.


    It''s a family affair, so let them deal with it themselves.


    Besides, it¡¯s not a good thing to provoke Mr.


    Dixon, right?¡± Henley didn''t say anything.


    It was hard to tell his emotions behind his misty sses.


    He looked at Mitchel and Raegan for amoment, turned around, and left.


    Mitchel only let go of Raegan when he heard Henley''s car drive away.


    Raegan was so angry that her whole body trembled.


    Tears streamed down her face uncontrobly.


    Then she raised her hand without hesitation to p Mitchel.


    But before her hand could touch him, he grabbed her wrist in time.


    He stared at her with cold eyes as if he wanted to devour her.


    He had already warned her not to hit him for other men.


    Had she forgotten it already? Mitchel gritted his teeth and said harshly, "Raegan, are you really this


    hungry for this man? It has only been a few hours, but you already can''t wait to see him?" Mitchel¡¯s


    words were like a sharp knife piercing Raegan''s heart.


    Mixed emotions of anger and pain overwhelmed her.


    Her entire body couldn''t stop shaking.


    When Mitchel saw Raegan¡¯s pale face, he had already realized that what he said was inappropriate.


    But the scene of her seemingly intimate moments with Henley just now Kept rewinding in his mind.


    And he found it very uneptable.


    For him, Raegan could only belong to him.


    He would never allow other men to touch her, let alone take her.


    What Mitchel said only made Raegan hate him.


    She was painful and aggrieved at the same time.


    Her eyes turned red, and she shouted angrily, "What did you Just say?m a cheap woman? Yes,


    you''re right! Iam cheap!" Raegan now admitted that she was cheap.


    If not, how could she be reluctant to break up with Mitchel even though she found out about his


    rtionship with Lauren? And how could she be flustered and indecisive after Mitchel gave her just a


    little sweetness and tenderness? How could she be so easily fooled by him? Raegan wiped the tears


    off her angry face.


    "Mitchel, from now on, I won''t care about this damn marriage anymore.


    And I will never have anything to do with you after the forting divorce.¡± Yet, her words further


    angered Mitchel.


    Choked by fury momentarily, he responded to her with just a snort.


    "Are you going to sever ties with me because of Henley?¡± After saying this, Mitchel suddenly


    approached Raegan, grabbed her chin, and said fiercely, "Don''t even dream about it.


    You are mine.


    | will never allow anyone to get close to you." Raegan was so furious that she reached out to hit Mitchel


    again.


    ¡°Mitchel, why are you doing this to me? Iam a human being.


    Iam not your personal belonging.


    How can you do this to me?¡± "I have all the rights because you are my wife." Raegan found Mitchel¡¯s


    possessive words so absurd that she even wanted tough out loud.


    She was his wife? But in his heart, she was nothingpared to Lauren.


    Every time she and Lauren had a conflict, he would always side with Lauren without hesitation.


    Suddenly, Raegan felt so exhausted that she didn¡¯t want to argue with Mitchel anymore.


    So, she said expressionlessly, "Mitchel, I''ve already made it clear to you this afternoon.


    I won''t wait for you anymore.


    Just let me go, okay?¡± After saying this, she turned around and left without even looking at him.


    She had no idea that as soon as she walked away, the atmosphere behind her instantly froze.


    And before Raegan could walk far away, her waist was grabbed by a big hand, and she was picked up.


    Then Mitchel¡¯s cruel voice sounded.


    "You want me to let you go? Dream on! I will never let you go!¡± He then strode toward his car, threw


    Raegan onto the passenger seat, and fastened the seat belt for her.


    The engine roared, and the car dashed away.


    Raegan was a little flustered.


    She subconsciously grabbed the seat belt and asked, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Mitchel didn''t


    respond.


    His eyes were focused on the road with a somber face.


    His expression was darker than the night.


    As the car drove ahead, the surroundings got darker and more remote.


    There was not even a single streetmp, and no one was on the road.


    Raegan was scared.


    She said in a trembling voice, "Mitchel, answer me! Where on earth are you taking me?"

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Angry Orgasm The car soon pulled up at the gate of Sunny Park.


    The view of the sunrise here was breathtaking.


    And they had been here before.


    However, the park was closed in the evening except for some specific days.


    With the exclusive pass, Mitchel was allowed in easily.


    He parked the car on the top of the hill and carried Raegan on the bo.


    With his hands on her sides, he asked, "Remember this ce?" Raegan''s face flushed at first, but


    then, it turned pale.


    On their first wedding anniversary, they had a memorable night here.


    Why did he bring her here now? What was he trying to say? Questions swirled in Raegan''s mind.


    Out of the blue, Mitchel pressed her against the cold bo.


    She tried to push him away, but she failed unsurprisingly.


    Mitchel leaned in and nted kisses on her forehead and the tip of her nose before proceeding to suck


    on her neck.


    He gave tiny bites to her neck while kissing it.


    After a long time, Mitchel finally raised his head and looked at her.


    There was nothing but lust in his beautiful eyes.


    "I''m here to satisfy your needs at any time.


    Why bother turning to someone else?" He leaned in again.


    This time, he bit her earlobe and whispered in her ear, "I know you well, Raegan.


    No one can know your body better than I do.


    I''m the only one who knows what position you love.¡± Raegan''s face changed instantly after hearing


    Mitchel¡¯s words.


    It turned out that he wanted to humiliate her here.


    Awash with shame and anger, she pped his chest.


    "I don''t want it.


    You can''t force me to do it, Mitchel!" Mitchel snorted, and the emotion in his eyes was rather obscure.


    ¡°Oh, I''m gonna make you beg for it." After saying that, he carried her back to the car and put her down


    on the back seat.


    He pressed a button.


    The sunroof opened instantly while the front seats moved forward.


    The space of the backseats was now wider.


    This would have made Raegan morefortable on a normal day.


    But now, she was embarrassed because of what was toe.


    Mitchel bit half of his lower lip as he held her slender waist and leered at her like a hungry beast.


    Raegan began sweating all over.


    She clenched her clothes nervously and said in a trembling voice, "Don''t go crazy, Mitchel.


    I''m not feeling well.


    ...¡± She almost revealed she was pregnant.


    Suddenly, her phone vibrated.


    The screen shed, and the caller ID was revealed.


    It was Henley.


    A corner of Mitchel¡¯s mouth curved up a little as he said, "Time for a little warm-up.¡± After saying that,


    he lifted Raegan¡¯s dress, put the phone by her side, and swiped the receive icon.


    The moment the phone was connected, Raegan bit her lip and made a muffled sound.


    Henley, who was on the other end of the line, froze with a shocked expression after he heard that


    sound.


    He had called to check on Raegan as soon as the doctor treated his wound.


    "Raegan? Are you all right?¡± The phone was on speaker, so his voice was loud and clear to them.


    Only then did Raegan realize that Mitchel had answered the call.


    Her eyes widened and her face turned scarlet.


    She jerked, trying to push Mitchel away, but Mitchel only made his fingers work faster inside her.


    Raegan moaned again.


    It sounded like she was crying.


    Hearing that, Henley asked anxiously, "Raegan, what happened to you? Why are you crying? Did that


    guy bully you again?¡± Mitchel snorted at that.


    "Honey, am I bullying you?¡± he whispered in Raegan''s ear.


    Raegan scowled at Mitchel.


    In the meantime, not wanting Henley to hear her moaning, she had been trying to mute herself, and her


    fingers turned pale.


    With an evil smile in his charming eyes, Mitchel added, "Open up for me, baby.¡± The dirty talk was


    audible enough for Henley.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    There was silence at first.


    A secondter, the call abruptly ended.


    Mitchel''s naughty smile widened.


    He looked down at Raegan and asked in a hoarse voice, "Do you want it now?" With her body


    trembling, her face turned pale with shame and anger.


    "Are you fucking insane? Don''t...


    Please don''t..." Raegan said in a trembling voice.


    "Don''t you like it?" Mitchel frowned and asked.


    His clothes were still unruffled as if he had just gotten dressed for an international conference.


    On the other hand, the half-naked Raegan was about to go nuts.


    Her legs remained parted as she bit her lips until blood seeped out.


    Her mind suddenly went nk.


    Once Mitchel had finished pleasing Raegan, he helped her straighten her dress and took her to the


    passenger seat.


    Raegan sat like a lifeless doll.


    Her eyes were distant.


    It wasn''t until Mitchel slipped into the driver''s seat and took out a piece of tissue to wipe his hands that


    something flicked in Raegan''s eyes and she turned to look out through the window.


    Her damp bangs were stuck on her forehead and cheeks.


    When Mitchel reached out to tuck them away, Raegan drew back in panic.


    Vignce and anger sparked in her eyes.


    "What are you doing?" Mitchel''s face stiffened for a moment.


    ¡°Are you still mad at me? I just satisfied you, so we are even now, aren''t we?" He smoothed the slight


    bulge in his pants and added, "Have you ever considered my well-being? I''m injured.


    Holding back is bad for my health.¡± He was horny as hell, but Raegan had cried like a baby.


    Judging by her asional moans and how wet she was, he knew that she was enjoying the fingering.


    But Mitchel didn''t have the heart to do it under such circumstances.


    She might have just fainted under him.


    "You...


    Shame on you! There is nothing between Henley and I.


    Why did you answer the phone and even put it on speaker while you were doing those nasty things to


    me?¡± Hearing Raegan''s words, Mitchel sneered.


    "That motherfucker called you in the middle of the night.


    Why couldn''t I answer it? Did you two n to sweet-talk each other to sleep without my presence?


    Raegan, how many times do | have to remind you that you are married? Time and time again, you


    argue with me because of that bastard.


    The only reason why he''s still alive is because I''m merciful.


    Don''t push me!¡± Raegan zipped her lips and rolled her eyes.


    Their argument was getting more ridiculous by the second.


    Mitchel was the biggest hypocrite Raegan had ever seen.


    He was well aware of Lauren''s wish to marry him, yet he still flirted with Lauren in the open.


    He even hugged andforted that woman in her presence.


    Worse still, he always chose Lauren over her.


    Yet, he was making such a big deal of a friend''s harmless care toward her.


    His hypocrisy was out of this world.


    Raegan didn''t want to exchange words with him anymore, so she ordered, ¡°Take me back to Crystal


    Bay.¡± Mitchel wanted to say a big no.


    However, when he saw how haggard her face was, he kept quiet and drove her to her apartment.


    He opened the door for her and extended his hands to carry her out.


    Irritated, she brushed off his hands and pushed him away.


    "Don''t touch me.¡± Mitchel¡¯s face darkened.


    He couldn''t hold back his anger anymore.


    What the hell! She was treating him like a gue because he answered Henley¡¯s call.


    Was this how reluctant she was to let people know about their marriage? "Don''t touch you? But that


    wasn''t what you said when I had my fingers inside you!" he sneered through clenched teeth.


    Thinking of what had happened in the park, Raegan''s eyes suddenly turned red.


    She shouted angrily, "How could you be so shameless!¡± Lauren was right.


    She was only a pleasure tool to Mitchel.


    Mitchel had admitted that he was addicted to her.


    It must be physically addictive.


    The fact that she moaned made him feel a sense of conquest.


    What an egoistic bastard! As her hatred for him grew, so did Mitchel''s anger.


    He sneered again, "If I¡¯m not shameless, how could I have given you an orgasm?¡± Hearing that,


    Raegan''s face changed in an instant and her lips trembled with fury.


    Mitchel didn''t stop.


    "Or do you prefer that guy over me? Is he better than me?" For the umpteenth time, Mitchel used


    her of having an affair with Henley she had clearly told him she had nothing to do with.


    But he had never listened to her or believed her.


    Gosh! This man was so self-centered and domineering that her exnation meant shit as long as he


    held onto his conviction.


    Raegan was fed up at this point.


    She retorted coldly, "Mitchel, not everyone as disgusting as you, okay?" The blue veins on Mitchel''s


    forehead almost popped as soon as he heard this.


    He grabbed her chin and yelled in her face, "It seems I have been too soft with you.


    I should have fucked you in the park just now!¡± His saliva sprinkled on Raegan''s face.


    Her face reddened because of his grip.


    Still, she snarled, "That''s all you know how to do, huh? Bully a woman by using her as a sex object?¡±


    Mitchel''s face changed instantly.


    He gritted his teeth and uttered, "I dare you, say that again!"

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    I Thought You Didn''t Like Her Raegan felt like her heart shattered into pieces.


    She was so depressed that she shouted, "Mitchel, who do you thinkm? Am 1a puppet that you can


    y with anytime you want?" The expression on Mitchel''s face changed.


    His charming, deep-set eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Is that what you think of me?" "If you are not, what else can I think of your behavior? If the person in


    front of you now is Lauren, are you willing to do this to her?¡± "Certainly not," Mitchel answered without


    thinking.


    He had never thought of having sex with Lauren from beginning to end.


    But his reply made Raegan get the wrong idea.


    Raegan''s eyelids flickered slightly.


    She was overwhelmed by bitterness.


    She already knew the answer, but why did she still ask? Lauren was the apple of Mitchel''s eye.


    He would never bully Lauren.


    He never had sex with Lauren, not because he didn¡¯t love her, but because he cherished her so much.


    She was like a treasure that he took care of.


    It was always said that when a man cherished a woman, he wouldn''t touch her unless he could give


    her the best.


    In short, Mitchel didn''t sleep with Lauren when he was still a married man only because he didn''t want


    Lauren to bebeled as a shameless home wrecker.


    At the thought of this, Raegan put on a stic smile to mask her inner bitterness.


    She seemed to make a decision silently.


    "Mitchel, tell me.


    What do I need to do for you to let me go?¡± As she spoke, the tone of her voice became soft.


    Then she wrapped her arms around his neck and bit his lips recklessly.


    Then she said coquettishly, "Do you want it now? Where do you prefer to do it? In the car or


    somewhere else?¡± Mitchel looked at Raegan with a scowl.


    However, Raegan didn''t seem to notice it.


    She gently slid her fingers across Mitchel¡¯s ear and leaned closer.


    Just ike what he always did to her, she prayed her warm breath on his ear and whispered, ¡°Let me


    satisfy you.


    But, please, let me go after.¡± Mitchel reacted quickly, but there was no lust in his eyes.


    There was only an iprehensible expression on his darkened face.


    But Raegan didn''t mind it at all.


    She didn''t care about it anymore.


    All she wanted was to start anew and move on with her life.


    She wanted Mitchel to let her go and then they would go through the divorce.


    After spending days together in the past two years, Raegan could say that she knew Mitchel in some


    way.


    She knew that the more she rebelled against him, the more irritated he would be.


    If she continued to anger him, it would only be more difficult for her to get away.


    So, she had to avoid doing things that could anger him.


    If she angered him to a certain point, he would restrain her because of his possessiveness and


    arrogance, even though he didn''t love her.


    Raegan realized that if she wanted to live a peaceful life before their divorce, she must at least satisfy


    him and let him vent his lust.


    At the thought of this, Raegan began to unbutton her dress under Mitchel''s gaze, revealing her alluring


    corbone.


    Mitchel''s eyes darkened, and he couldn''t get his eyes off her curly figure.


    Obviously, he was aroused by the attractive scene in front of him.


    Suddenly, he frowned, picked her up, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Not here.¡± Then, Mitchel carried


    Raegan upstairs.


    On thelr way upstairs, Raegan wrapped her arms around his neck even tighter.


    When they arrived at the door, she took the initiative to unlock it.


    As soon as Mitchel walked in, he threw Raegan on the sofa, pounced on her, and kissed her fiercely.


    He couldn''t suppress his lust anymore.


    He had already been aroused by her when they were on the mountain.


    He tried to endure it.


    But now, she deliberately seduced him.


    He could no longer hold back.


    He needed to vent it out.


    He had been longing to have sexual intercourse with her.


    Right now, she was very proactive.


    She hooked her arms around his neck and clung to him.


    Their lips and teeth collided, and their bodies entangled.


    Anyone who saw this scene would definitely blush.


    Mitchel''s hands began to unbutton Raegan''s dress.


    When his sanity was about to be overwhelmed by lust, Raegan suddenly held his hand and looked into


    his piercing eyes.


    "Promise me first that you will let me go after this.¡± Raegan knew that Mitchel was in dire need of sex at


    this moment, so he wouldn''t refuse her request.


    That was why she had been pleasing him.


    Mitchel¡¯s hands froze.


    He looked at her with narrowed eyes and asked coldly, ¡°Are you serious?" Raegan met his gaze and


    replied without flinching, "Mitchel, I''m not kidding.¡± Mitchel¡¯s deep-set eyes darkened even more.


    He asked again, ¡°Have you really decided to sever ties with me?" Suddenly, the temperature around


    them dropped.


    It was deadly quiet and depressing.


    It seemed they had reached a critical point.


    Raegan nodded with difficulty.


    The expression on Mitchel''s face froze, and his eyes turned cold.


    He snapped at her, "Raegan, do you really think you are irreceable?¡± Bitterness filled Raegan¡¯s


    heart when she heard this.


    Mitchel had never made her feel she was irreceable.


    Instead, she always felt she was nothing in his eyes.


    She wished she could find something to prove she was that important to him.


    Unfortunately, nothing.


    She had no reason to consider herself irreceable.


    So, she replied lightly, "Mr.


    Dixon, I have a clear estimation of myself.


    I never consider myself irreceable to anyone, especially you.


    From now on, please don''te to me for anything except about the divorce." "Fine, if you say so.¡±


    Mitchel looked at Raegan deeply.


    The passion on his face faded, and it became expressionless.


    He stood up from the sofa without saying a word and walked to the door.


    A loud bang sounded when he mmed the door shut behind him.


    Raegany on the sofa and stared at the ceiling motionlessly.


    A faint pain spread in her heart.


    She whispered to herself, "Raegan, you are on your own again.¡± Then, there was dead silence in the


    room, making Raegan feel more alone.


    After leaving the Crystal Bay, Mitchel drove the ck Bentley to a bar.


    A few momentster, Luis arrived.


    As soon as he entered the chamber, he saw half a dozen empty bottles on the table.


    Mitchel sat on the sofa, looking rather depressed.


    When he saw Luise in, he raised his ss and drank it up in one gulp.


    Sitting next to him, Jarrod was also drinking quietly.


    Luis felt he was looking at two crazy men.


    He stepped forward, snatched the ss from Mitchel''s hand, and red at him.


    "Mitchel, what do you think you''re doing? Are you trying to kill yourself?" Jarrod, who was obviously


    drunk, mumbled, ¡°Hey, Luis, rx.


    Don''t worry.


    We didn''t drink too much." Before Luis could say anything, Mitchel knocked the table with his slender


    fingers, hinting at the waiter to refill his ss.


    The waiter looked at Luis awkwardly.


    Obviously, he was in a dilemma.


    Luis red at the waiter and said crossly, "Get out!" Being shouted at by Luis, the waiter didn¡¯t feel


    aggrieved at all.


    Instead, he was somehow relieved.


    He immediately ran out.


    Luis closed the door, sat down, and said to Jarrod, "Don¡¯t you know that he just had an operation


    yesterday? How can you allow him to drink like this? You''re helping him die!¡± Actually, Jarrod didn''t


    know about this.


    After all, Mitchel had blocked the news about his injuries.


    So Jarrod asked with a frown, "What happened?¡± Luis snorted coldly.


    "Well, certainly, to show off.


    He thought he was a knight in shining armor and risked his life to save a beauty." Naturally, Jarrod


    thought Luis was referring to Lauren.


    He asked, "Why? What''s wrong with Lauren?" "It wasn''t Lauren," Luis corrected.


    Jarrod''s frown deepened.


    "If it''s not Lauren, then...


    I can only think of that woman named Raegan.¡± "Yes, it''s her," Luis confirmed.


    Then, he called a waiter and asked him to bring a cup of tea for Mitchel.


    He put the cup in front of Mitchel and said, "Tell me what happened.


    I''m all ears now.¡± When he did his rounds this morning, he saw that Mitchel and Raegan were on good


    terms.


    What had happened? It had only been half a day.


    How could they have a fight again? Mitchel picked up the teacup and took a sip.


    He didn''t say anything.


    Luis was annoyed by Mitchel¡¯s silence.


    He snorted and said sarcastically, "Mitchel, if you really don''t like Raegan, why don''t you just divorce


    her as soon as possible? There''s plenty of fish in the ocean.


    And there are definitely countless women chasing after you.


    Just take it as a good deed.


    Divorcing Raegan will give thedies in Ardlens hope that you can notice them after you be single


    again." Jarrod chimed in, ¡°Mitchel, I agree with Luis.


    It¡¯s not worth drowning yourself in alcohol for a woman." Mitchel''s grip on the teacup tightened.


    He nced at Luis and Jarrod coldly.


    But still, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Luis acted as if he didn''t notice Mitchel''s darkened expression.


    He continued, "To be honest, I find Reagan attractive.


    Actually, I like her very much.¡± Suddenly, the sound of something breaking sounded.


    Jarrod and Luis were both startled by this unexpected noise.


    It turned out Mitchel crushed the teacup with his bare hand.


    With a solemn expression, Mitchel said coldly, "Don''t even think about chasing after her!" "Whoa! Why


    are you reacting like that? Do you like her, too? Do you care about her? If you do, why do you always


    fight with her, then? Why do you make things difficult for her?¡± Luis said, raising his eyebrows.


    Then he added, ¡°Now tell me.


    Are you still thinking about divorcing Raegan and marrying Lauren?" "No.


    I''ve already made it clear to Lauren.¡± Jarrod was so surprised by Mitchel¡¯s words that he couldn''t help


    turning his head and staring at Mitchel.


    "Then, why are you still annoyed? What seemed to be the problem?¡± "We''ve already agreed to


    divorce," Mitchel said impatiently.


    He looked depressed now.


    Luis was stunned for a moment.


    "What? How can that be? You two looked so harmonious this morning.


    I thought you''ve already reconciled.¡± He thought for a while and asked, ¡°Have you told Raegan about


    what you had said to Lauren?¡± Mitchel just remained silent.


    He didn''t tell Raegan the truth about his rtionship with Lauren.


    He thought it wasn¡¯t necessary.


    After all, Henley was the only man Raegan cared about.


    So, instead of making her hate him, he''d better help them fulfill their wish.


    Luis didn''t ask any more questions.


    But in his mind, he had already figured out what was going on.


    After a moment of silence, Luis spoke again.


    "Since you''ve already made things clear to Lauren, you must tell Raegan about it.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Otherwise, she will always think that you don¡¯t care about her.


    Naturally, she will be angry at you." Mitchel said irritably, "No need.


    It doesn''t matter anymore.¡± He would never bother to take a woman who had someone else in her


    heart.


    Seeing that Mitchel was so stubborn, Luis didn''t persuade him anymore and said, "Whatever! It''s none


    of my business, anyway.


    Let''s wait and see what you will do when Raegan totally gives up on you.¡± When Mitchel heard this, he


    frowned and asked, "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    He Spat Out Blood Mitchel wore a serious expression.


    Luis stood there, momentarily stunned, before finally saying, "Let''s Just wait and see what you decide


    to do by then.¡± Mitchel frowned upon hearing that.


    Luis couldn''t resist teasing, "Whatever, the ball¡¯s in your court.¡± But Mitchel remained tight-lipped,


    prompting Jarrod to make it clear.


    "He just suggested that Raegan is in love with you." "Holy smokes!" Luis was taken aback by Mitchel¡¯''s


    reaction.


    "You seriously didn''t know?" Mitchel was delighted at first, and then he sneered, retorting in a bitter


    tone, ¡°You get it wrong.


    I¡¯m not the one in her heart!" Mitchel looked rather convinced when he blurted out.


    His mind raced back to the scenes where Raegan had repeatedly confronted him on Henley''s behalf.


    The thought that she had been fixated on that man for the past two years weighed on him like a heavy


    stone, making every breath a struggle.


    He felt a mix of jealousy and fury.


    He wished he could question Raegan why she didn''t love him and skin that bastard Henley alive.


    Seeing this, Luis was momentarily rendered speechless.


    He finally said, "Dude, when you fainted and were going through the operation yesterday, Raegan had


    been waiting for you outside the operating room.


    Man, she cried for you, and her face was filled with tears.


    When you finally were wheeled out of the operating room, she Kept herself by your side and refused to


    eat or drink.


    How can you say she doesn''t care about you?¡± Luis¡¯s words stirred something in Mitchel, but he quickly


    brushed it aside.


    "I swear, the person in Raegan¡¯''s heart is definitely you,¡± Luis added with certainty.


    With experience from numerous rtionships and memorable encounters with women, Luis could tell


    when someone was in love.


    However, Mitchel shot back coldly, ¡°Your swear means nothing to me.¡± "Damn it!" Luis''s frustration


    bubbled over when he heard Mitchel''s words.


    "Let''s make a bet then! If tell Raegan you have an ident, she will rush to your side immediately.


    Believe it or not!" Mitchel pursed his lips and remained silent in response.


    To prove his point, Luis reached for his phone and dialed Raegan''s number.


    He looked at Mitchel and said, "Let¡¯s wait and see.


    If I win, you will give me that luxurious yacht of yours in exchange." Luis had coveted that rare yacht for


    quite some time, but it was a limited edition worldwide, and he couldn''t possibly afford it.


    Mitchel pondered for a moment but didn''t reject Luis '' proposal.


    He simply replied, "Whatever.¡± The phone call was answered shortly after.


    Luis put it on the speaker.


    Suddenly, Luis¡¯ tone changed dramatically.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    With impressive acting skills, he said in a feigned panic, "Raegan, bad news! Mitchel spat out blood


    and passed out!" On the other end of the phone, Raegan had already finished her evening routine and


    settled into bed.


    When she heard the news, her heart leaped with concern.


    Anxiously, she asked, "What? How can that be? Where is he now? Did you call an ambnce? Please


    take him to the hospital.


    I''ll head there immediately.¡± Listening to Raegan¡¯s panicked words, Luis looked at Mitchel with a


    victorious expression.


    Mitchel''s once stern expression instantly softened.


    Luis continued his act.


    "Mitchel had a bit too much to drink at the bar, and he started coughing up blood.


    It''s clear he is not in the best shape.


    You shoulde as quickly as you can." At this moment, Raegan was already dressed and had her


    hand on the doorknob, ready to leave.


    However, Luis''sst sentence made her pause.


    It struck her that Mitchel''s sour mood was probably rted to Lauren.


    She and Mitchel had just struck an agreement not to see each other except for divorce-rted matters.


    In that case, the person he most likely wanted to see right now was Lauren.


    "Take your time, and don''t worry too much.


    I''ll wait here for you,¡± Luis urged.


    When he was about to end the call, Raegan stopped him.


    "Wait a minute, Luis.¡± She continued with a measured tone, "I''m not going there.


    Please take Mitchel to the hospital.


    If anything happens to him again, please contact Lauren directly.


    This really isn''t my concern.¡± Luis stammered, "But...


    Raegan, he''s coughing up blood.


    Are you sure you don''t want toe over?" Sweat broke out on Luis¡¯ forehead.


    He couldn''t fathom what had prompted this sudden change of heart in Raegan, who had been so


    concerned just moments ago.


    "Besides, I''m not a doctor.


    My presence wouldn''t make any difference.


    I apologize for the inconvenience caused, but that''s my final decision,¡± Raegan firmly dered.


    With that, she ended the call.


    Luis stared at his phone, dumbfounded.


    His coveted yacht had just slipped through his fingers.


    He couldn''t ept it.


    He refused to give up.


    There was no way he would allow that to happen! Determined to make onest attempt for that


    coveted yacht, Luis called Raegan again.


    "Tonight, I have to win that yacht no matter what.¡± However, Raegan''s phone could no longer be


    connected.


    Luis received a message, saying, "Sorry, the number you have dialed is powered off.¡± Unyielding, Luis


    tried again.


    After five consecutive attempts to reach Raegan, Luis finally gave up on contacting her since she had


    already turned off her phone.


    This made Luis rather speechless.


    He muttered, "What could you have done to upset Raegan again? It doesn¡¯t make sense..." The


    previous night, Raegan had been beside herself with worry when Mitchel had been rushed to the


    emergency room.


    So, Luis was convinced of Raegan''s genuine concern for Mitchel.


    With a resounding crash, Mitchel swept all the bottles and tea sets off the table.


    His expression was even more horrible than that of Satan.


    His palms, now stained with blood from the shattered ss, seemed to be the least of his concerns.


    ¡°Bring me the alcohol,¡± he demanded.


    However, Luis couldn''t bear to watch Mitchel indulge in alcohol.


    He signaled to the waiter not to serve him any more alcohol.


    If Mitchel continued to drink like this, it could make him meet his demise.


    But Jarrod didn''t stop Mitchel from drinking.


    He took a bottle from the waiter and cracked it open for Mitchel.


    He said, his tone devoid of sympathy, ¡°Never let a woman get under your skin.


    Let''s drink and forget it!¡± Mitchel grabbed the bottle and downed it in one go.


    The potent liquor burned his stomach! After chugging down a few more bottles, he copsed onto the


    floor with a resounding thud.


    As Mitchel teetered on the edge of consciousness, he muttered, "Why? Why don''t you want me...¡±


    Meanwhile, in Crystal Bay, Raegany on her bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep.


    Every time she closed her eyes, thoughts of Mitchel and the pained expression on his face when he left


    haunted her.


    She forced a bitter smile, trying to convince herself that she was overthinking things.


    How could Mitchel feel hurt by her words? There should be no one but Lauren who could cause him


    Sorrow.


    She forced herself to sleep in vain.


    Her eyes remained wide open, staring nkly at the ceiling.


    Her thoughts had already drifted away.


    During her phone conversation with Luis, it seemed Luis didn''t joke about Mitchel''s condition.


    Why did Mitchel treat himself like that? His wound hadn''t even recovered yet.


    The image of Mitchel valiantly stepping in to shield her from harm shed in her mind.


    She clutched the bed sheets tightly and suddenly rose from her bed.


    Since she was concerned about Mitchel, it was only right to go and check on him.


    She assured herself that she was Just going there to make sure he was okay, nothing more.


    After Raegan rushed to the hospital, she noticed it was about to rain.


    Just as she was about to dial Luis¡¯ number, a hand patted on her shoulder.


    "Raegan, what brings you here?" Henley was surprised to see her at the hospital.


    "I..." Raegan was about to respond when she noticed a needle in Henley''s arm, suggesting he had just


    finished an IV treatment.


    Her empathy for him welled up, and she asked, ¡°Are you feeling better now?" Henley lowered his hand


    to hide the wound, then replied gently, "I''m okay.¡± Recalling the awkward moments earlier regarding the


    phone call, Raegan apologized embarrassedly, "Henley, I''m sorry about the call.¡± Henley''s eyes


    dimmed briefly but quickly recovered, saying, "There is no need to apologize, Raegan.


    You don''t owe me an apology.¡± Looking at Raegan''s exhausted face and the dark circles under her


    eyes, Henley continued, ¡°Why do you look so pale? It''s veryte.


    Why don¡¯t you go home and rest? What are you doing here at the hospital?¡± Just as Raegan was about


    to reply, a figure rushed over, creating a barrier between her and Henley.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Raegan Is Sad "Raegan?¡± Luis didn''t expect to see Raegan at the hospital at this moment.


    "You''re here! Come with me." But before he pulled Raegan away, he nced at Henley and winked at


    his assistant, hinting something.


    Luis was actually worried.


    He knew Mitchel very well.


    If Mitchel found out that Raegan hade to the hospital to visit someone else, he would probably


    shatter this hospital into pieces out of fury.


    Luis didn''t care who Raegan intended to visit.


    Whether she liked it or not, she must visit Mitchel here.


    At the thought of this, Luis took Raegan''s hand and pulled her to the elevator regardless of anything.


    Henley stepped forward to follow Luis and Raegan.


    However, Luis'' assistant hurriedly stopped him.


    "I''m sorry, sir.


    You can''t go with them.


    Please stay here." Luis and Raegan were already in the elevator.


    Raegan looked at Luis and asked worriedly, "Why did Mitchel drink so much?" "What do you think?


    Mitchel and I have been friends for a long time, but I haven''t seen anyone who can make him so upset


    like this except you," Luis answered, "Me? Are you saying that he drank too much because of me?"


    Raegan couldn''t believe her ears.


    "Yes, you.


    Well, I''m actually confused.


    You two used to be very close to each other.


    You had a very good rtionship.


    What happened? Why did you suddenly be like this?¡± This time, Raegan didn''t say anything.


    She just lowered her head.


    Luis sighed softly and said, "If you have something to say, why don''t you speak up? Raegan, Mitchel


    loves you.


    Give him a chance.¡± Raegan was stunned for a moment.


    She was confused.


    What did Luis mean? The elevator stopped, and the doors opened with a ding.


    Luis and Raegan walked out of the elevator.


    Then Luis pointed to the innermost room and said, "You two should talk.


    I''ll go back downstairs first.


    I have to do my rounds.¡± Raegan walked toward the ward step by step.


    When she stood outside the door, she suddenly felt nervous and panicky.


    After all, they had just agreed to sever ties.


    It was she who said that they shouldn''t see each other unless it was something regarding their


    uing divorce.


    Despite that, she was gued by concerns when she heard of Mitchel¡¯s condition.


    Now that she knew Mitchel was in the hospital, she couldn''t feel at ease unless she made sure that he


    was okay.


    The worry in Raegan''s heart gave her the courage to raise her hand and knock on the door.


    The door was slightly ajar.


    So when her Knuckle touched it, it automatically opened.


    However, Lauren didn''t expect that Michel was not alone in the ward.


    And the scene in front of her made her eyes widen and her Jaw dropped.


    Laureny on Mitchel¡¯s body, and her clothes were messy.


    They hugged each other, and their lips almost touched.


    Judging from their posture, Raegan thought that if she hadn''t pushed the door open, Mitchel and


    Lauren would have already had sex.


    Suddenly, Raegan¡¯s face drained of color.


    She was too stunned to move.


    She blinked hard, hoping the scene in front of her would change.


    She wanted to believe that she was only imagining things.


    But no matter how many times she blinked, the scene in front of her remained the same.


    It was clearly telling her what Mitchel and Lauren were doing.


    Raegan stood rooted to the spot.


    It was as if her feet were nailed to the floor.


    Her hands and feet turned cold.


    When she saw the surprised expressions on Lauren''s and Mitchel''s faces when they saw her, she


    knew she hade at the wrong time.


    Lauren slowly got up from Mitchel.


    She turned to Raegan and said with a flushed face, "Raegan, you''re here.¡± It was only then that


    Raegan came to her senses.


    She took a step back and said stiffly, ¡°I''m sorry for disturbing you.¡± After saying this, she turned around


    and strode away, almost running.


    Raegan entered the elevator numbly.


    Tears streamed down her face uncontrobly.


    The pain in her heart was intolerable.


    She was overwhelmed by sadness.


    It hurt so much that she wanted to shrink into a ball.


    Raegan was filled with regret.


    She shouldn''t havee here.


    She shouldn''t have listened to Luis.


    Didn''t Mitchel say she was a cheap woman? But she still came here to check on him.


    She even had ridiculous expectations because of Luls'' words.


    What did she get in the end? She only humiliated herself.


    Raegan couldn''t help ming herself.


    Why was she so stupid? Why couldn''t she learn to be smart? At this moment, the elevator dinged.


    As soon as the doors opened, Raegan was about to run out, but she was stopped by Luis, who was


    coming toward her.


    "Raegan, where are you going? Are you leaving now? Have you seen Mitchel? Have you talked? Why


    so quick?¡± Raegan''s face was still pale.


    She only said softly, ¡°Yes.¡± Luis stared at Raegan and couldn''t react for a while.


    He thought Mitchel and Raegan had a fight again, so he held Raegan''s hand and said earnestly,


    "Raegan, you can''t leave so soon.


    Mitchel is seriously injured.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He didn''t tell his family about it because he didn''t want them to worry.


    So, he is all alone now.


    You should at least stay for a while to take care of him." "He doesn¡¯t need me.


    Someone is already taking care of him.¡± Luis frowned in confusion.


    He didn¡¯t understand what Raegan meant.


    He thought she was referring to the nurse.


    "But isn''t it much better if you take care of him personally? After all, how can theypare to you?"


    Luis¡¯ words were like a knife that pierced Raegan''s heart.


    Actually, she was the one who couldn''tpare to Lauren.


    Lauren didn''t even need to do anything.


    In Mitchel''s heart, she couldn''t hold a candle to Lauren.


    Raegan bit her lower lip to suppress the tears that were about to fall again.


    Her voice still trembled when she said, "Mr.


    Stevens, please let go of my hand.


    I''m not feeling well.


    I have to go." Luis looked at Raegan.


    And it was only then that he noticed her pale face.


    He was about to ask her when his phone suddenly rang.


    Raegan took advantage of this opportunity and left without looking back.


    As soon as Luis pressed the answer button, a cold and deep voice sounded on the other end of the


    line.


    "Stop Raegan.


    Don''t let her leave.¡± Luis looked at the entrance of the hospital.


    "She''s already waiting for the car outside.


    What happened? Why...¡± He suddenly stopped when he heard the busy tone on the other side.


    He looked at the screen of his phone with a frown.


    It turned out that Mitchel had already hung up.


    Mitchel put down his phone and jumped out of bed, ignoring his wounds.


    He was about to go out to chase after Raegan.


    However, Lauren grabbed his wrist and said worriedly, "Mitchel, you are injured.


    How can you run around? Let me exin to Raegan.


    Just go back to bed and rest.¡± Mitchel shook off her hand, red at her with piercing eyes, and asked


    coldly, "Did you do it on purpose?" The moment Raegan pushed the door open, Lauren fell on him.


    It was too coincidental.


    And why were her clothes ruined by ident also at that same time? Tears streamed down Lauren''s


    face at once.


    She said between sobs, "Mitchel, how can you think of me like that? When I came to see you, the


    doctor had Just drawn blood from me.


    My legs were still weak.


    That was why I fell on you.¡± She paused and continued, "It¡¯s all my fault.


    I shouldn''t have been so worried about you that I couldn''t sleep.


    Instead ofing to see you, I should have rested first.


    I''m sorry for causing you trouble.


    But I''ll exin everything to Raegan.


    I can even kneel down and apologize to her." After saying this, Lauren walked to the door as if she was


    going out.


    But Mitchel suddenly stopped her.


    "Enough!" Mitchel snapped, ¡°You don''t need to exin anything to her.


    Just go back to your ward.¡± Then Mitchel rushed to the door and strode out without even looking at


    Lauren.


    Lauren was left alone in the ward.


    Watching him walk away, she was so angry that she clenched her fists tightly until her knuckles turned


    white.


    She stood there for a while.


    Then, a sinister smile appeared on her face.


    She already had a scheme against Raegan.


    At this moment, the sky outside was covered with dark clouds.


    A tremendous sh of lightning pierced through the sky.


    It was followed by a loud crash of thunder.


    Then heavy rain started to fall.


    The taxi Raegan booked finally arrived.


    She was about to get in the car when she heard someone calling her from behind.


    "Raegan! Raegan, stop!¡± The voice sounded very familiar.


    It was Mitchel¡¯s.


    For some reason, Raegan stopped.


    She couldn''t help wondering why he came after her.


    Did hee to settle a score with her because she broke their agreement and came to see him


    without permission? What else could be the reason? Whatever Mitchel''s reason was, Raegan didn''t


    want to face him right now.


    She was already hurt too much.


    She couldn''t take any more pain.


    At the thought of this, Raegan opened the door without hesitation and got in the car.


    Then she said to the driver, "Please drive faster." "Raegan, wait!" At this moment, Mitchel had already


    rushed to the road and almost grabbed the door handle.


    But the blue taxi sped away.


    The torrential rain soaked Mitchel¡¯s entire body.


    The gauze on the back of his head was all wet.


    Blood gushed out of his wound, mixed with the rain, and flowed down his body.


    The scene was particrly tragic.


    Luis rushed over with an umbre.


    He was so worried about Mitchel that he couldn''t help scolding him.


    "Mitchel, what do you think you''re doing? How can you run in the rain? Do you want to die now?¡± It was


    the first time he had seen someone who didn''t take his body seriously.


    Luis pulled Mitchel back to the hospital, but Mitchel only pushed him away.


    Then Mitchel stopped an approaching taxi, opened the door, and said to the driver, "I''ll buy this car."


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± the driver snapped.


    The driver quickly closed the door, but he failed because Mitchel had already gripped the handle.


    Then Mitchel said coldly, "How much is this car? I''ll triple the price." The next moment, the driver stood


    in the rain in a daze, watching Mitchel drive his car away.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Mitchel Genuinely Cares "Who''ll pay me money?" the driver yelled.


    Just then, Matteo stepped in to defuse the situation and told the driver, "Sir, pleasee with me.¡±


    Sitting in the back seat, Raegan felt she was in a daze.


    The crack of thunder overhead made her shivered.


    She thought she hade to terms with Mitchel and Lauren being in a rtionship.


    However, seeing them in bed together had devastated her to the point of near madness.


    How pathetic she was! She had even tried to trick herself into thinking it was okay.


    How ironic it was that her life was like this.


    Raegan had promised herself that she would stop caring about Mitchel, but it was easier said than


    done.


    It was so painful for her.


    She had tried her best to get a grip but in vain.


    And then, out of nowhere, a jarring noise was heard.


    The car mmed to a stop.


    Had she not been buckled in, Raegan would have catapulted out of her seat.


    After the car screeched to a halt, the driver yelled at the vehicle in front, "Are you out of your mind?


    How could you drive like that?" In the downpour, a tall and imposing man walked toward Raegan.


    He swung open the back door and locked eyes with Raegan without blinking.


    The next moment, his gaze turned icy.


    "Get out of the car,¡± he ordered in amanding voice, Raegan was taken aback.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Mitchel would actually chase after her.


    He stood there, soaked to the bone, with rain trickling off his longshes.


    Even under these conditions, he still looked attractive.


    Seeing that Raegan remained silent, Mitchel grabbed her hand directly.


    Raegan was stunned for a split second and then shook off his grip.


    "Mr.


    Dixon, you should go back.¡± Undeterred, Mitchel did not let her go and instead looked deep into her


    eyes.


    "Then why did youe to the hospital to see me?¡± Raegan''s eyes clouded over.


    She stubbornly averted her gaze and shot back, "I wasn''t there to see you.¡± Mitchel didn''t seem to


    believe that and cut to the chase.


    "Well, why did you run away? Are you jealous? You still have feelings for me, don''t you?¡± Raegan


    pursed her lips.


    She reminded herself not to expect love from Mitchel, or she would only end up disappointed.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Mr.


    Dixon.


    What do you expect me to do after seeing such a scene? Stick around for the encore?¡± The rain


    intensified, and the driver''s patience was starting to wear thin.


    "Are you two done? I''ve got to make a living, you know?" Mitchel whipped out his purse and threw a


    large amount of money to the driver.


    He then shot a frosty nce at the driver and asked, "Is that enough?" The driver was floored.


    The amount he just received was more than enough to cover the fee.


    It was equivalent to his monthly ie.


    The driver mustered a smile and said, "The rain''sing down in buckets.


    Sir, why don''t you get in the car while you talk to her? Take your time.¡± "You!" Raegan uttered in


    disbelief.


    She was speechless for what Mitchel had just done.


    She frowned as she realized she could notpete with Mitchel when it came to the money.


    Forget it.


    "Excuse me, you''re blocking my way,¡± Raegan sternly said to Mitchel.


    "I''m not going to move," he replied tly.


    "Mr.


    Dixon, don''t waste your precious time on me.


    Go back to Miss Murray." As Raegan said this, her eyes were emotionless, as if the man before her


    was a stranger.


    For some reason, this ignited a spark of anger in Mitchel, and he questioned, ¡°You really want me to go


    back to her?" "Yes." Raegan firmly nodded.


    ¡°Fine!¡± Mitchel, without missing a beat, mmed the door shut and walked away.


    As Raegan watched his retreating figure, her heart ached.


    It felt as though she had contracted some sort of a rare disease that got worse every time she had a


    fight with Mitchel.


    Raegan wanted to say more.


    But instead, she simply turned her face away and motioned for the driver to get moving.


    Just as the engine roared to life, the back door was flung open.


    Mitchel returned, pinned her to the seat, and began to kiss her passionately.


    For a moment, Raegan''s mind went nk.


    She instinctively tried to dodge, but Mitchel''s grip on her chin was unyielding, giving her no chance to


    escape.


    Raegan was almost suffocated by the kiss and wanted to run away, but Mitchel¡¯s hand was like an iron


    mp, which rendered her powerless.


    Soon enough, her lips felt both numb and sore.


    Mitchel was drenched from the rain, But as their bodies pressed together, Raegan could feel the


    warmth of his body.


    The contrasting sensations of cold and warmth seemed to stir her desire.


    Even though the driver was no longer young, the scene ying out in his backseat made him uneasy.


    Unable to do anything, he just closed his eyes and pretended to see nothing.


    The silence in the car made the sounds of their intimacy all the more audible.


    Right when Raegan was about to groan from the pain, Mitchel loosened his grip on her chin.


    Then, heid half of his body over Raegan''s.


    Almost instinctively, Raegan caught Mitchel in her arms, but a sense of unease crept in.


    That was when she noticed the blood oozing from the back of his neck, which dripped on her hand.


    Her eyes widened in shock, and she said to the driver in a trembling voice, "Drive us to the hospital.


    Hurry up!" Lying on the hospital bed, Mitchel was running a fever.


    Standing in the rain for so long had infected his wound.


    Before leaving, Luis turned to Raegan and said, "I know you might find it hard to believe, but Mitchel


    genuinely cares for you.¡± Luis understood Mitchel''splicated history.


    When Mitchel was little, his parents had separated, leaving him starved for parental affection.


    This left him clueless about how to navigate a rtionship with a woman and ashamed to admit his


    feelings.


    However, Luis wasn''t fooled by Mitchel¡¯s seemingly indifferent behavior.


    He knew deep down that Mitchel did care about Raegan.


    As Raegan sat at the edge of the hospital bed and stared at Mitchel''s pallid face, a myriad of emotions


    washed over her.


    Could Mitchel really care about her? If so, why did he treat her like that? Why did he do those things to


    break her heart? But if he did not care about her, then why could he be unwilling to get a divorce and


    even protect her with all his might? Lost in these thoughts, Raegan eventually dozed off on the edge of


    the bed.


    Outside the room, Jarrod and Luis hung around, smoking cigarettes in the corridor.


    It was Luis who first broke the silence.


    "Don''t you think you''re being too harsh on the Lawrence family? I saw Nicole send her father to the


    emergency room.


    Her knees were scraped up, and she was missing a shoe.¡± Jarrod, his handsome face shrouded in


    cigarette smoke, said nothing.


    Luis snuffed out his cigarette and gave Jarrod a probing look.


    "Look, I understand you.


    I don''t mind helping you deal with them.


    Those bastards deserve it.


    But, truth be told, the biggest fault of the Lawrence family was calling off the engagement.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As parents, it''s only right for them to care about Nicole''s future.


    Don''t you think it''s a bit too much to treat them like this? Plus, your wedding is in two weeks, and you


    still can''t let go of Nicole.


    She''ll be in trouble if your fianc¨¦e finds out about this." Luis knew how formidable Jarrod''s fianc¨¦e


    could be, especially when it came to dealing with her rivals.


    And because Jarrod was so enamored with her, nobody dared to cross her.


    That young woman was sharp as a tack.


    Therefore, it was no wonder she crossed paths with a man like Jarrod and saved him, even though it


    was in the most unlikely ce.


    Back then, when Jarrod was abroad, if it weren''t for his fianc¨¦e, he would have suffered for a few more


    years and be unable to turn over so soon.


    Despite Luis'' reasoning, Jarrod remained unswayed.


    "It¡¯s none of your business,¡± he retorted icily.


    As soon as he said these words, he turned to his heel and left.


    Luis had never walked through the muck or been dragged through the dirt.


    So, he could not grasp the depth of resentment boiling in Jarrod¡¯s heart.


    Jarrod despised Nicole for how easily she had given up on him and their shared past back then.


    In the darkness of the night, the scar on Jarrod¡¯s forehead seemed even more menacing.


    As he gazed at the motionless figure in the ICU, he felt nothing.


    Without a word, he pushed the door open.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    The Price For Lying In the hospital ward, Nicole exhaled in relief when the doctor informed her that her


    father was no longer in immediate danger.


    Even though her own life was a tangled web, she pushed aside her worries to be at her father¡¯s


    bedside.


    Every time she looked at his gray hair, Nicole hated herself even more.


    Her father was so old yet he still paid for her mistakes.


    Nicole had messed up big time when she hired a guy to rile up Jarrod.


    But Jarrod was getting married in ten days.


    Why was he still toying with her? Did he want to keep her on the side like some sort of twisted love


    trophy even after he got married? This thought made Nicole sick.


    Falling head over heels for a scumbag like Jarrod was the biggest mistake she had ever made in her


    life.


    Once the good news about her dad sunk in, Nicole started feeling a wave of exhaustion.


    But then, a sudden chill raced down her spine.


    Before she knew it, she felt a hand grab her waist and pull her onto a man''sp.


    When she saw who he was, her eyes widened and her hair stood on its end.


    Jarrod''s eyes narrowed when he saw the fear widening Nicole¡¯s eyes.


    She was terrified of him.


    And, for some reason, this very much pleased him.


    "Why are you here?¡± Nicole asked in a trembling voice.


    Jarrod sneered and let his fingers trace her face.


    "What can''t I be here, honey?¡± In days gone by, Jarrod would smile at her in the most endearing way,


    like the sun breaking through the clouds.


    His face always seemed so warm and inviting.


    Now, however, a scar marred his forehead, and his hair had a spiky, rebellious look.


    The man sitting before her seemed colder and more sinister as if he had evolved in the worst way


    possible.


    The curve of his lips sent a shiver down her spine.


    "Why isn''t your dad awake yet?" Jarrod asked, though he did not sound genuinely concerned about her


    father''s well-being.


    "What do you want, Jarrod?" Nicole cautiously asked.


    Jarrod caressed her lips with his thumb and grinned.


    "Apart from sleeping with you, what else could I possibly want?¡± His words might have been flippant,


    but Nicole felt anything but embarrassed.


    She knew firsthand how much more shameless Jarrod could be behind closed doors, especially in bed.


    With a stern expression, Nicole reminded him in a hushed voice, "Behave yourself.


    We''re in a hospital." Jarrod just arched an eyebrow, with lust dancing in his eyes.


    "And? So what?" "No, not here.


    My father''s right here.


    We can''t...¡± Nicole''s eyes turned red with tears.


    Instead of showing any sign of pity for Nicole, Jarrod gripped her even harder.


    "You!" Nicole took a sharp breath and shot a warning look at Jarrod.


    Jarrod, still wearing that unsettling smile, gripped Nicole even more and sardonically asked, "What''s


    the matter?¡± Despite the pain, Nicole managed to suppress herself from letting out a cry of pain.


    She pulled herself together and implored in a trembling voice, "Please, Jarrod...


    Don''t do this...


    Not in front of my father..." Her pleas only fell on Jarrod''s deaf ear.


    He leaned in close and whispered in her ear, "Why? Don''t you like it?" Nicole''s cheeks flushed.


    However, it was not from pleasure but from humiliation at what they were doing in her father''s


    presence.


    "Jarrod, how can you be so shameless? You jerk!" she burst out.


    He dared to do this to her even with her father lying here.


    Nicole''s words struck a chord, and Jarrod¡¯s expression shifted in the blink of an eye.


    He yanked his hand back and shoved her aside.


    The force of his push sent Nicole falling onto the floor.


    Jarrod stood up and casually wiped his hands with a tissue.


    Then, he looked down at her and said with a voice dripping with disdain, "If you don''t want to do it, fine.


    I''lle see your dad once he''s awake.


    Oh, and one more thing..." He suddenly took out his phone, as if he was going to take a few pictures of


    Nicole as she copsed on the floor.


    Nicole''s face went ghastly pale the moment she realized what he was up to.


    ¡°Don''t!¡± Jarrod pinched her chin and sneered.


    "Why not? I can show your dad how his daughter pleases me.


    Well, if he wants, you could be as famous as those stars." "No, stop it! Don''t you dare take any


    pictures, Jarrod!" Nicole sprang to her feet and lunged at Jarrod to snatch his phone.


    However, Jarrod pushed her away without a second thought.


    With a muffled sound, Nicole hit the edge of the bedside table.


    The impact sent jolts of pain through her body.


    She curled up, her form resembling a cooked shrimp.


    The pain was sharp and intense.


    Unable to stand up, Nicole leaned against the wall.


    Every breath was a struggle as she grimaced in agony.


    Jarrod''s eyes darkened for a second.


    He pocketed his phone and abandoned his n to take pictures.


    Soon enough, his icy demeanor returned.


    "Why are you so nervous? One of my friends has taken a liking to you.


    He says you''re quite attractive and wants to have fun with you." Nicole''s eyes widened, and her face


    drained of color.


    She had never anticipated that Jarrod would capture her at her embarrassing moment, only to share


    the spectacle with his friends.


    Did it mean that he had done this before? The idea that others might have seen her in such a state


    made Nicole''s stomach churn and made her tremble uncontrobly.


    It felt lke her sanity was hanging by a thread.


    "What...


    What do you want exactly?" she asked weakly, not knowing she had jumped into Jarrod''s trap again.


    ¡°How about you have some fun with my friend for a bit?" Jarrod casually replied as if he were


    suggesting something as mundane as sharing a cup of coffee.


    Nicole''s head spun.


    Not only was Jarrod tormenting her himself, but he also wanted to pass her around to his friends.


    How could he be so cruel? Nicole knew the "friends" Jarrod was referring to.


    Those men were far from gentle like Mitchel and Luis.


    Mitchel and Luis were not as untamed as Jarrod and usually wouldn''t take a liking to any woman who


    was with another man.


    Nicole had had the misfortune of meeting one of those brutes when she went to see Jarrod.


    That guy was strong enough to crush her with bare hands.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Having been rude and demeaning, that guy treated her like dirt and even took advantage of her before


    her leaving.


    The mere thought of him made Nicole''s skin crawl.


    If Jarrod nned to offer her up to such a beast, she would rather face the grim reaper himself.


    At this moment, Nicole gritted her teeth and spat out, "Jarrod, you''re getting married.


    Why can''t you just leave me alone?" "Because tormenting you is just too damn entertaining,¡± Jarrod


    said, his voice dripping with chilling honesty, as if she were nothing more than a ything.


    Fueled by anger and desperation, Nicole lunged at him and scratched him with her nails.


    "Jarrod, you bastard! I don''t owe you anything! You have no right to do this to me!" Before she could do


    any real harm, Jarrod easily subdued her.


    He then touched his neck where her nails had grazed him.


    Thinking of that Jamie, his fianc¨¦e, must be mad at him if she saw the scratches on his neck done by


    Nicole, he looked at Nicole furiously.


    "What makes you think you don''t owe me anything?¡± He pressed his foot onto Nicole''s hand and


    scoffed.


    "Didn''t you enjoy yourself when you made fun of me back then?" Nicole grimaced from the intense pain


    in her hand and managed to utter, "Jarrod, I went to find you back then, but I was mugged and knocked


    unconscious on the road.


    By the time | woke up, you had left the country.¡± After watching Nicole suffer in pain for a while, Jarrod


    lifted his foot and asked, "Miss Lawrence, do you think I''m a fool?¡± Back when he had felt hopeless and


    cornered, Nicole had been hisst beacon of hope.


    She had promised to run away with him.


    But what had he found instead? In a video, Jarrod saw Nicole sitting leisurely on an armchair and said


    with an amused smile, "That idiot is waiting for me at the harbor.


    How pathetic..." Jarrod knew he was the idiot she wasughing about.


    She had shoved him into the quagmire and ground his face into the dirt.


    As the memory dissipated, Jarrod held the back of Nicole''s neck and grimly said, ¡°Lying to mees


    with a price, Nicole." With that, he bit on her lips.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Be Obedient Jarrod bit Nicole''s lips so hard that they instantly bled.


    It was as if it was one of his ways to vent his anger.


    Nicole was in so much pain that tears welled up in her eyes.


    But she couldn''t tell exactly where it hurt the most.


    Her waist, hands, and lips were all sore.


    But Jarrod was not done yet.


    As if he had not vented enough, he rubbed Nicole''s lips with his hand after biting them to widen the


    wound.


    He was obviously torturing her.


    It hurt like hell.


    Nicole hissed in pain, but she didn''t dare to dodge.


    After all, even if she did, Jarrod still had other ways to torture her.


    Jarrod looked at Nicole¡¯s blood on his thumb and asked yfully, "Does it hurt?¡± Nicole nodded


    obediently.


    She knew that by giving in to Jarrod, she and the Lawrence family would suffer less.


    She was like a frog in boiling water in Jarrod''s hands.


    Jarrod dealt with the Lawrence family depending on his mood.


    Sometimes, he let go of them.


    But most of the time, he kept pressuring them.


    If Nicole pleased Jarrod, the Lawrence family could take a breather, and her father''s condition would


    improve.


    But if she pissed him off, he might vent his anger on the Lawrence family.


    Nicole couldn''t help ming herself.


    She felt she was too stupid just now.


    She shouldn''t have confronted and angered Jarrod.


    So, all she could do now was to be patient and wait until Jarrod married Jamie.


    She believed that Jarrod would attach great importance to Jamie.


    Naturally, he would restrain himself not to act as recklessly as this.


    By then, it would be easier for her to get away from him.


    This thought gave Nicole a glimmer of hope.


    But it was onlyter that she realized that she was really wrong.


    She made a big mistake in thinking that Jarrod would behave himself after his marriage.


    He had already be a monster in a man¡¯s body.


    While staring at Nicole''s bleeding lips, Jarrod somehow got aroused.


    He pinched her chin hard and forced her to raise her head.


    Then he lowered his head and kissed her rosy lips.


    But instead of barging into her mouth, he sucked the wound on her lips over and over again.


    When he felt her tremble in pain, an indescribable pleasure surged in his heart.


    After the long and deep kiss, her blood dyed his lips red.


    Jarrod stared at Nicole''s lips.


    Instead of feeling sorry for her, he found her particrly coquettish.


    Nicole still endured the pain.


    She held Jarrod''s restless hand, kissed his lips fawningly, and said, "Let''s go somewhere else, okay?¡±


    She knew that she couldn''t escape from him tonight, so she gave in.


    However, she couldn''t do it in her father''s ward no matter what.


    If her father found out, it would be a lifetime embarrassment for her.


    Jarrod was already aroused and wanted to release his desire, so he didn¡¯t make a fuss anymore.


    He directly pulled her out of the ward without saying anything.


    He took her to his apartment.


    When Nicole entered the door, she unconsciously shuddered.


    She was reminded of a_ horrible experience here.


    When she once disobeyed Jarrod, he locked her here for two days and two nights and tortured her with


    all kinds of means.


    It was a nightmare for her.


    Jarrod lived abroad for a long time, and he had learned many tricks there.


    But, of course, he wouldn''t use them on Jamie.


    So, naturally, Nicole became one of his guinea pigs for him to practice those tricks.


    Nicole did her best to suppress the fear in her heart.


    She took the initiative to go to the bathroom and took a shower.


    But to her surprise, Jarrod suddenly barged in before she could even finish.


    When their eyes met, Nicole quickly crossed her arms across her chest to cover her plump breasts.


    She froze in ce.


    But when she realized what Jarrod was up to, she put down her hands feebly, closed her eyes, and let


    him do whatever he wanted.


    After a long while, Jarrod was finally satisfied.


    Nicole was so exhausted that she copsed on the floor.


    Her legs were too weak to stand up.


    However, Jarrod just looked at her condescendingly.


    It was as if he was looking at a stray dog.


    Obviously, he had no intention of helping her up.


    Nicole bit her lower lip to suppress the tears that were about to fall.


    She pressed her hands against the wall for support and struggled to stand up.


    At this moment, Jarrod¡¯s phone rang.


    When he answered it, Jamie cried on the other end of the line.


    Jarrod coaxed Jamie in a soft voice, "Silly girl.


    Don''t be afraid, okay? It''s just a nightmare.


    Calm down now.


    I''ll ask the driver to pick you up.¡± Nicole was d when she heard hisst sentence.


    Jamie''s phone call came just right in time.


    She breathed a sigh of relief.


    If Jamie came, she would be off the hook.


    Nicole picked up her clothes on the floor and was about to put them on.


    But Jarrod suddenly asked, "Who told you to put your clothes on?" The expression on Nicole''s face


    changed at once.


    She said in a low voice, "I''m not feeling well today.


    Besides, isn''t Jamieing?" She was so exhausted that she could no longer stand another round of


    sex.


    Jarrod walked over to Nicole with a sneer.


    He pinched her nape and pressed her against the wall with her back to him.


    "How dare you call Jamie by her first name!¡± Nicole didn''t want to piss Jarrod off, so she hurriedly


    exined, "I''m sorry.


    I didn''t mean to disrespect Miss Powell." "Be smart enough to know what you should do.


    Remember, I am the one who makes the rules.


    You can only follow my orders.


    Do you understand?" Jarrod said coldly.


    Nicole nodded with difficulty.


    But Jarrod¡¯s approach made her so nervous that she broke out in a cold sweat.


    Why did he start to be gripped by his lust again? Jamie was already on her way here.


    How could he still want to have sex with her? He really wanted to make things difficult for her.


    At the thought of this, Nicole became even more nervous.


    What if Jamie caught them in such a scene? Suddenly, Jarrod patted her, which brought her back to


    her senses.


    Then he said impatiently, "Rx." Nicole was rendered speechless.


    After a while, the doorbell rang.


    Jarrod hurriedly ended their sex and pushed Nicole into the closet before she could even react.


    Nicole had be ustrophobic ever since she was robbed and thrown into a mountain pass a few


    years ago.


    She was always afraid of being in a confined space.


    The closet where she was now was very dark, so fear started to overwhelm her.


    But there was nothing she could do.


    She couldn''t go out and expose herself in front of Jamie.


    So, she could only hug her knees tightly and curl up as hard as she could.


    She hadn''t had the time to wash her body, so she could still smell Jarrod''s semen, which made her feel


    so disgusted about herself.


    Soon, a woman''s delicate and gentle voice sounded outside.


    "Hmm...


    Jarrod...


    Be gentle..." Nicole felt her entire body stiffened.


    A bitter smile appeared on her face.


    Didn''t Jarrod always want to give Jamie the best of everything? If so, why did he have sex with Jamie


    after making out with her without getting a shower? Nicole covered her ears with her hands, hoping it


    could block the sound.


    However, it was useless.


    She could still hear them clearly.


    She didn''t dare to make too much noise.


    If Jamie found out she was here, she would be in big trouble.


    So, she had no choice but to ovee her fear and put up with the current situation.


    Jamie''s coquettish moans continued to echo in the room.


    She seemed very satisfied.


    It only showed that Jarrod was skillful in bed.


    In one hour, Jamie had multiple orgasms.


    It was already dawn when Jarrod opened the closet.


    Nicole was half-awake.


    As soon as she saw Jarrod, she wanted to say something.


    However, Jarrod beckoned to her to get out of the closet.


    She pursed her lips and crawled out of the closet.


    Her legs became weaker because she curled up there for a few hours.


    Nicole subconsciously reached out her hand to Jarrod for support.


    But to her dismay, he only supported her with his feet.


    As soon as she stood up, he gave her a look that told her to quickly leave.


    Nicole inadvertently nced at the bed.


    Jamiey there naked.


    Every curve of her body was tempting.


    Her face glowed, and she looked charming in her sleep after having sex.


    Nicole''s thick eyshes flickered.


    She couldn''t tell what she exactly felt at the moment.


    She had been very depressed recently, but she didn''t want to show it on her face.


    Soon, she came to her senses.


    She knew she had no time to be so sentimental.


    She picked her clothes up, wanting to put them on.


    But before she could do so, Jarrod had already pushed her out of the door directly.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Then, the door was mmed shut in front of her.


    Fall wasing to an end, and winter was approaching.


    The wind outside, especially at this time of night, was particrly chilly.


    Nicole was only in her underwear, so she felt she was freezing to death.


    Fortunately, Jarrod''s apartment was located in a high -end area with only a few residents.


    Besides, there were few people nearby at this hour.


    She didn''t need to worry about being seen by others like this.


    She wiped the tears off her face and put on her clothes one by one.


    Then she turned around and strode out of the building as fast as she could.


    Nicole had no idea that Jarrod had been standing on the other side of the door, watching everything


    through the peephole.


    He thought that Nicole really had no self-esteem.


    Even though she was thrown out of the door naked, she was not embarrassed at all.


    She even put on her clothes casually as if no one was around.


    When Jarrod''s eyesnded on the hickeys on Nicole''s body, his eyes darkened.


    Suddenly, he was aroused.


    He had the urge to have sex with her again.


    But before he could do anything, he felt a pair of soft hands resting on his back.


    Then a sweet voice sounded.


    ¡°Jarrod, why are you standing here?"

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    He Never Kissed Me Jamie''s hand wandered across Jarrod¡¯s muscr back, and it slightly unsettled


    Jarrod.


    The truth was Jarrod¡¯s back was a roadmap of ugly scars.


    It was not exactly what one would expect behind that good-looking face of his.


    Jamie was not a fan of his scars either.


    But Jarrod''s face, skills in sexual intercourse, and gentleness made Jamie easier to ept that.


    How good was Jarrod to Jamie anyway? Jamie believed that if any harm came to her, he would not


    hesitate to protect her.


    Few wouldn''t fall for a loyal guy like Jarrod who was handsome and skilled in bed.


    At the thought of this, Jamie felt she had hit the jackpot.


    If it were not for that stupid woman, Jamie might not have even given Jarrod a second nce back


    then, not to mention saving him.


    Now that she thought of it, she supposed she owed that woman a thank-you note.


    The Powell family was on the decline, and it was Jarrod who gave them a leg up in Ardlens.


    So, hanging on to Jarrod was not an option.


    It was necessary.


    With all these in mind, Jamie wrapped her arms around Jarrod from behind and nestled her face


    against his back, feeling the man''s warm body and the rousing desire inside him.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you looking at?" she asked with a cheery smile.


    Suddenly, her gaze fell on Jarrod''s neck, and her expression shifted.


    "What''s this? Who did this to you?¡± She was well aware that Jarrod would make out with other women


    just for fun, but he never let them leave any marks on him.


    It was obviously a woman''s scratch.


    With Jarrod¡¯s personality, how could he let a woman do this to him? "It''s nothing.


    I was scratched by a wild cat the other day,¡± Jarrod replied indifferently.


    Then, he turned around and held Jamie in his arms.


    "Why are you up so early?¡± Jamie did not buy his story, but she chose not to press him further.


    After all, Jarrod had promised he would not touch any other woman after they got married.


    So, she let it slide.


    "I can''t fall asleep without you." Jamie wrapped her arms around Jarrod''s neck and nuzzled against his


    chest.


    Jarrod smiled.


    ¡°Do you want it now?" "What are you talking about? It''s so early..." Jamie said, her cheeks flushed.


    Truth be told, she had been more than happy withst night''s activities and was open for an encore,


    but she did not want to make it too obvious.


    After all, in Jarrod''s eyes, she was a naive girl.


    But it was not easy to satisfy a woman who once had a taste of it.


    "No one''s here but us.


    What''s stopping you?¡± Jarrod brushed off her hesitation.


    He carried her onto the bed and reached out to take off her clothes, but Jamie stopped him.


    "Jarrod..." She tilted her head and looked up at him with a smoldering gaze.


    Then, she lightly grazed his palm with her fingers.


    "Don''t hold back.


    I really don''t mind..." She hade overte at night with the excuse of having a nightmare when in


    fact, she just wanted to make out with him.


    She figured a guy should be eager in such a thing.


    But for so long, Jarrod had only nted a light kiss on her forehead and her back.


    Worse still, it was not even a passionate kiss.


    If she did not already know that he was a womanizer, Jamie would have thought he had never even


    been near a woman before.


    Sure, Jarrod had promised that they would go all the way on their wedding night, but her mind still had


    its doubts.


    Evenst night, when she had slipped into that sexy pajamas, he seemed almost disinterested and just


    pleased her with his slender fingers.


    And when she had the orgasm, she peeked at him.


    His face was a portrait of calm, almost businesslike.


    The more he held back, the more she craved him.


    Who wouldn''t want a man with that kind of self- contro]? Just thinking about his stoic face set her pulse


    racing.


    She could not wait to make love with him.


    Right now, he was aroused and it was a good chance for Jamie.


    But then, Jarrod gently pushed her away.


    Jamie was confused and disappointed, and she could not bring herself to make another move.


    She turned her face aside, feeling unsatisfied.


    Jarrod cradled the back of her head and nted a kiss on her cheek.


    "Jamie, you mean a lot to me.


    I want to give you only the best.


    Let me take care of you.¡± With that, he proceeded to bring her pleasure with his hand.


    Jamie, for her part, felt cherished and was convinced by his sweet talk.


    She just could not wrap her head around why he seemed to be more concerned about preserving her


    virginity than she was.


    Fortunately, she had secretly undergone hymen repair surgery.


    Otherwise, given his attitude, Jarrod would probably have made a big deal out of it.


    Soon enough, she had no room in her mind for such worries.


    With her eyes shut, she surrendered to the pleasure.


    As dawn broke, Raegan reached out and felt Mitchel¡¯s forehead.


    Atst, his fever had gone down.


    She took a deep breath and headed to the bathroom to freshen up.


    Out of nowhere, a loud crash echoed through the ward.


    Raegan''s heart jumped.


    She bolted from the bathroom to find Mitchel near the door, a toppled chair at his feet.


    ¡°Mitchel?¡± At the sound of her voice, Mitchel turned, and his eyes lit up instantly at the sight of her.


    Without a word, he crossed the room and wrapped her in a hug so tight it made her ribs hurt.


    Raegan squirmed, trying to loosen his grip.


    Mitchel said abruptly, ¡°I thought you''d run off again.¡± Hearing what Mitchel said, Raegan''s face


    changed.


    What did he mean by that? She gently gave him a push and said with genuine concern, "Let me go


    first.


    You''re injured." However, Mitchel only held her tighter and, almost sulkily, muttered, "I promise I won''t


    lay a finger on him.¡± "What do you mean?¡± Raegan asked, confused.


    ¡°Henley.¡± It was only now that Raegan understood what Mitchel was getting at.


    It was just that Mitchel seemed to be very reluctant as he said it through his gnashing teeth.


    "I see,¡± Raegan replied.


    The next moment, Mitchel looked as though he had bitten into a lemon.


    This was the biggest concession he hade up with.


    He rxed his hold on her, cupped her face in his hands, and asked crossly, "Shouldn''t you be


    thanking me or something?¡± Raegan was at a loss for words.


    In her mind, Mitchel should apologize to Henley.


    He had given Henley a hard time on multiple asions, all because Henley had been there for her


    when she needed help.


    She did not say this out loud, though, knowing how unpredictable Mitchel''s reaction could be.


    "There''s nothing between Henley and me.


    You have no reason to make things difficult for him." ¡°Nothing? He kissed you, didn''t he? I saw it.


    Since when did you be so casual and easy, Raegan?¡± Raegan found herself speechless again.


    Mitchel took her silence as a sign of her agreement, which only stoked the fires of his anger.


    He pulled her even closer to him and demanded, "You have to promise me you won''t see him anymore.


    Then, I won''t make things difficult for him.¡± "Henley never kissed me, and there is nothing like what you


    thought.¡± Raegan did not know why she feltpelled to exin herself, but the atmosphere between


    the two of them was a bit wired now.


    They were arguing like a long-married couple.


    "You''re still denying it? I saw you two in the car that day..." Mitchel trailed off, each word drenched in


    jealousy.


    In the car? Raegan pieced it together and finally realized what Mitchel was talking about.


    Was that the reason he had hit Henley¡¯s car? Raegan frowned.


    She did not want to get into a spat with someone who was still recovering, so she patiently exined,


    ¡°He never kissed me.


    The wound on my face was stained with my hair, so he helped me brush it away.¡± "Really?" Mitchel


    eyed her, still not entirely convinced.


    ¡°Why would I lie?" Raegan sighed and helped him lie down on the bed.


    "You should focus on resting right now." "Raegan,¡± Mitchel suddenly called out, his tone surprisingly


    upbeat.


    His hand still held hers.


    A surge of unease washed over Raegan, and she tried to pull away.


    But before she could move back even an inch, Mitchel pulled her into his arms.


    He then lifted her chin with his hand and looked at her lips.


    "Your mouth is less annoying than it used to be.¡± Then, he kissed her.


    Different from the domineering bite, this time Mitchel kissed her very gently and even with a hint of


    affection.


    Raegan was so taken aback by the shift in him that she forgot to resist.


    Just as they were lost in the kiss, the door of the ward was suddenly opened by someone.


    "Mitchel..." Lauren walked in but was rooted to the spot when she saw the scene before her.


    The warmth Raegan had felt on her lips vanished in an instant, leaving her feeling awkward and ironic.


    Raegan abruptly pushed Mitchel away and said, "I''m leaving.¡±

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    First Choice Raegan turned around and was about to leave.


    But before she could take a step, Mitchel grabbed her hand to stop her and asked unhappily, "Where


    are you going?" Raegan didn''t break free from his grip.


    Instead, she looked at him and answered, "Someone is here to take care of you now.¡± "It''s me who


    called Lauren here,¡± Mitchel exined.


    Raegan was stunned and didn''t react for a while.


    She only came to her senses when she heard Lauren''s voice.


    "Raegan, I''m here to exin to you what happened yesterday.


    Because of my carelessness, | identally fell on Mitchel and made you misunderstand the scene you


    saw.


    But nothing happened between us.


    It was Just an ident.¡± Raegan was too surprised to say a word.


    Lauren noticed Raegan''s silence, so she continued, "I know there have been many conflicts between


    Mitchel and you because of me.


    But now, I am personally telling you that there is nothing between Mitchel and me.


    All these years, he has always treated me as his sister.


    So, please, don¡¯t be angry at him because of me.¡± As she spoke, Lauren sounded cautious and


    sincere.


    She was totally different from the arrogant and domineering Lauren that Raegan knew.


    Lauren was about to say something more, but she suddenly started coughing.


    Mitchel looked at her with a frown and asked concernedly, "What''s wrong?" "It''s nothing.


    I didn''t sleep well and probably just caught a coldst night.


    But I¡¯m okay," Lauren replied with difficulty.


    "Go back and rest then.


    Thank you foring here today,¡± Mitchel said indifferently.


    Disappointment shed through Lauren''s eyes, but it was only fleeting.


    She forced herself to cheer up and said, "All right, I''ll take my leave now.


    I wish you two a happy life together.


    See you around." Lauren had already left, but Raegan was still in a daze.


    She was so lost in thought that she didn''t even know that only she and Mitchel were left in the ward


    now.


    She only came to her senses when Mitchel pinched her cheek.


    Then she asked in confusion, "Mitchel, why are you doing this?" Mitchel looked at her with raised


    eyebrows.


    "Don''t you still understand?" Raegan''s heart raced.


    She already had an idea in mind, but she was not sure about it.


    She feared that she would disappoint herself again.


    It was better to hear it directly from Mitchel.


    Mitchel held Raegan in his arms, and she didn''t resist.


    Then he said in a deep voice, "Since I''ve told you that I don''t want a divorce, | don¡¯t want you to


    misunderstand my rtionship with Lauren.¡± As he spoke, his voice sounded pleasant in her ears.


    His embrace was so gentle that Raegan''s heart instantly softened.


    She couldn''t help scolding herself.


    Why did she change her mind so easily when it came to Mitchel? At the thought of this, she pushed


    him away and asked, "So what if I misunderstand your rtionship with Lauren? Why do you care?¡± A


    trace of displeasure shed across Mitchel''s eyes for a moment.


    But he held it back and said patiently, "Because you are my wife.¡± But for Raegan, the word "wife¡± was


    quite subtle.


    Yes, she was his wife now.


    What about in theing days? No one could tell.


    He might meet and marry another woman soon.


    Raegan reminded herself not to be swayed by Mitchel''s words.


    Otherwise, she would get hurt again in the end.


    Besides, she didn''t want to be Mitchel¡¯s second choice all the time.


    "Mitchel, I''m sick of being your wife.


    I don''t want it anymore." She had been hurt by Mitchel many times.


    Her heart was already exhausted.


    She needed to take care of herself this time.


    Mitchel''s eyes darkened at once.


    Without saying a word, he pinched Raegan''s chin, leaned over, and covered her lips with his.


    He was very patient today.


    And when he kissed her, he was at his best performance.


    It seemed he wanted to win her over through his kisses.


    He didn''t stop until he heard her moan, which was a sign that she was Satisfied.


    After a while, Mitchel let go of Raegan¡¯s lips.


    He stared at her, raised his eyebrows, and asked, "Do you really want to leave me? Don''t you like my


    Kisses? If you leave me, you won''t be able to taste my kiss.


    Besides, it will be hard for you to find someone who knows your body better than I do.¡± Mitchel''s words


    made Raegan blush at once.


    Her face was as red as the cherry tomato.


    She rolled her eyes at him and said, "Mitchel, can you be more serious?¡± "I''m serious.¡± Mitchel looked


    at Raegan solemnly.


    Indeed, he was coaxing his wife seriously.


    He added, "All these years, I had regarded Lauren as a younger sister.


    Nothing more than that.


    I doted on her not because I loved her but because I owed her one.


    After all, she once saved my life.¡± "IT don''t know whether I should believe you or not,¡± Raegan said


    straightforwardly to let Mitchel know what she felt now.


    After all, he had disappointed her so many times that her heart had been riddled with holes.


    She could no longer bear one more pain.


    Mitchel was silent for a moment.


    Then he said, "From now on, you will always be my first choice.¡± Raegan gaped at Mitchel.


    Her eyes widened in disbelief.


    She wanted to pinch herself to make sure she was awake.


    This was the first time he had chosen her over Lauren.


    Raegan knew that she should no longer be swayed by Mitchel¡¯s words.


    But she must admit that what he said just now really moved her.


    However, it was easier said than done, right? Could he really do it? Even if Mitchel could keep his


    word, how about Lauren? She was a stubborn and unyielding woman.


    Raegan didn''t believe that she had given up on Mitchel.


    Raegan knew she wouldn''t stop making trouble.


    Raegan was in a dilemma.


    Her mind was telling her not to believe Mitchel anymore.


    But her heart wanted to give him another chance.


    She also thought of the baby in her belly.


    Since she nned to give birth to it, she wanted it to have aplete family.


    It was very important for the well- being of the child.


    Finally, Raegan said, "I need some time to think it over.¡± Obviously, Mitchel was not satisfied with her


    answer.


    But he didn''t lose his temper.


    Instead, he approached her and pressed his thin lips against hers again.


    Then he kissed her eyes and the tip of her delicate nose.


    His every move was full of affection.


    Finally, he returned to her lips, and his tongue invaded her mouth.


    He kissed her passionately as if he didn''t want to let her go.


    He was only forced to let her go when he felt Raegan was already gasping for air.


    He pressed his forehead against hers and said seductively, "Do you still need time to think about it?¡±


    However, Mitchel could no longer wait for Raegan''s response.


    He leaned over and gently bit her earlobe.


    Then, the tip of his tongue traced the edge of her ear.


    It tickled Raegan, and she couldn''t help trembling.


    Mitchel felt Raegan''s arousal, and he smiled with satisfaction.


    He held her in his arms and said, "You don''t need to think about it anymore.¡± Raegan was not short, but


    she could only reach Mitchel¡¯s throat.


    Her face was buried in his chest now, and she could smell the masculine scent from his chest.


    Such a smell pleased her nose.


    She was very familiar with the smell.


    And she liked it so much that she was a bit addicted to it.


    But Raegan was clear that if she was bewitched by this momentary warmth, it was either she would live


    a happy with Mitchel, or she would fall into an endless abyss.


    However, Mitchel was the only man she had loved for ten years.


    Thus, she wanted to gamble again for thest time.


    Raegan still had fear in her heart, so she said, "I''m afraid of being disappointed again." "This time, I


    promise not to let you down anymore,¡± Mitchel assured her.


    Raegan was really in a predicament now.


    Her mind was in a total mess.


    She felt her heart was swept by a violent storm.


    She was struggling now.


    She took a deep breath and continued, "Mitchel, I only have one heart.


    Don''t break it anymore.


    And don''t forget what you just said.¡± "I know, Raegan.


    I know,¡± Mitchel replied softly.


    His voice was full of sincerity.


    Then, he bent over, kissed her corbone again, and bit it gently.


    At this moment, Raegan felt like her body was burning.


    But before she could totally be carried away, she suddenly realized something.


    With a flushed face, she immediately pushed Mitchel away.


    "Mitchel, stop it.


    You are still a patient.¡± Mitchel was a bit dissatisfied.


    "Don''t you know that sex can treat any illnesses, let alone my injuries?¡± After saying this, he leaned


    over again, lowered his head, and licked Raegan''s ear.


    It seemed he really wouldn''t stop seducing her.


    Raegan felt itchy by the lick.


    At this moment, there was a gentle knock on the door.


    Then, it was pushed open from the outside, and Luis walked in.


    But he suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    He didn''t expect to see such an intimate scene inside.


    He coughed awkwardly and said, "I didn''t see anything.


    Just go on.¡± Although he said so, Luis didn''t move.


    He just stood there and didn''t show any intention of leaving.


    It was as if he was watching a good show.


    As soon as Raegan saw Luis, she quickly pushed Mitchel away.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She thought Luis might have something important to talk about with Mitchel, so she hurriedly said, "I


    will go out first so you two can talk.¡± After saying this, she ran out of the ward without looking back.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes were glued on Raegan''s receding back.


    Luis noticed this, and he couldn''t help smiling.


    Then he reminded Mitchel, "The yacht?¡± "Take it.


    It''s yours now.¡± Luis could tell that Mitchel was in a good mood.


    This time, Luis put on a serious look and walked forward.


    He handed some documents to Mitchel and said solemnly, "You are right about it.


    Your father has likely established something abroad with your uncle.¡± Mitchel took the documents and


    flipped through them.


    As he read the information, his handsome face instantly turned cold.


    Luis smiled.


    "They have handled it well.


    On the surface, it seems everything is fine.


    But...¡± Luis didn''t finish his words, but Mitchel understood what he meant.


    The calmer the surface was, the bigger the problem was underneath.


    Luis nced at Mitchel.


    Since thetter remained silent, he continued, "I don''t know what your father is thinking.


    You are his biological son.


    But why does he always regard you as an opponent? Fortunately, Luciana has always kept an eye on


    him these years while they live abroad.


    Otherwise, he might have dragged the entire Dixon Group to go down with him.¡± Mitchel was still silent,


    but his eyes darkened.


    It was hard to tell what he was thinking, but there was a look of danger on his face.


    After a while, he only said, "Keep an eye on them.¡± Luis took the documents back and said jokingly,


    "Now that you and Raegan have reconciled, have a baby as soon as possible.


    Maybe your father won''t be like this for the sake of his grandchildren.¡± Mitchel shook his head.


    ¡°Raegan''s not in a good

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Let''s Wait And See Seeing that Raegan said nothing, Lauren pressed on, "Don''t kid yourself just


    because Mitchel demanded me to rify the rtionship between him and me to you.


    Everyone in Ardlens knows how much he cherishes me.


    Trust me, if anything happens to me, he''d drop everything, run to my side, and leave you in the dust."


    Raegan slightly raised her eyebrows and calmly responded, "Are you scared of losing him?¡± "You!"


    Lauren uttered in shock.


    Well, Raegan was right.


    What she feared most was losing Mitchel to Raegan.


    How could she not be worried? Lately, Mitchel seemed more tuned into Raegan.


    But soon, something seemed to cross Lauren''s mind.


    Lauren felt it was meaningless to waste her time with Raegan like this.


    Therefore, she decided to end the conversation with a smirk.


    "Let''s wait and see.¡± As she prepared to leave, Lauren''s eyes lingered on Raegan''s belly, her gaze


    filled with malice.


    The thought that Raegan could sleep with Mitchel at any time and that Raegan was even pregnant with


    his child filled her with jealousy.


    Lauren wished she could skin Raegan alive and make thetter out of the picture forever.


    Without Raegan, she would already have be Mitchel''s wife.


    And soon, very soon, she would make Raegan pay.


    Once Lauren was gone, Raegan stayed put for a moment and tried to steady her racing heart.


    Lauren''s questions had struck a chord.


    Lauren had asked her whether she was afraid, and the answer was a resounding yes.


    Raegan felt even more on edge than Lauren.


    If Mitchel were out of the picture, Lauren would still have her family as a safety.


    Raegan, on the other hand, had only her grandmother in her corner.


    Sometimes, people clung to the hope like a life raft.


    Even when the odds were long, they would hang on and keep pushing until all hope was gone.


    And this was exactly how Raegan felt after the whirlwind events.


    At this moment, Raegan wandered along the hospital corridors, lost in thought, when she bumped into


    Henley.


    With a bandage on his arm, Henley bent down to pick up the water bottle with difficulty.


    Seeing this, Raegan stepped in, grabbed the bottle, and handed it to him.


    "Raegan,¡± Henley greeted with a warm smile.


    Interestingly, he did not ask why she was at the hospital.


    This made Raegan feel a twinge of guilt.


    After all, she was the reason Henley was injured.


    Seeing that Henley tried and failed to open the bottle, Raegan twisted the cap off and handed it back to


    him.


    Instead of taking the bottle right away, Henley asked, "Could you help me take a sip?" It was then that


    Raegan realized his other hand was also injured.


    She tilted the bottle to his lips and let him take a sip.


    Henley thought that while it might not have been as sweet as before, it was still sweet.


    A few momentster, Raegan put the cap back on the bottle and looked at Henley, her eyes filled with


    sincerity.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I''m really sorry, Henley.


    I apologize to you on Mitchel''s behalf.¡± Henley paused for a moment and reassured her, ¡°It''s okay,


    Raegan.


    No need to apologize on his behalf.


    Anyway, how are you? Are you alright?" "I''m fine.


    I realized I never formally introduced Mitchel to you.


    He¡¯s my husband, and he''s promised me he won''t give you any more trouble." Henley smiled.


    ¡°It''s fine, really.


    It was all a misunderstanding.


    His assistant had smoothed everything over." Soon after, they said their goodbyes, and Raegan


    headed back to Mitchel¡¯''s ward.


    Inside his ward, Mitchel was looking at some photos sent by a stranger on his phone, and his


    expression darkened like a storm cloud rolling in.


    He turned to Luis and asked, "Do you know why Raegan was at the hospital yesterday?" Caught off


    guard, Luis hesitated but chose his words carefully, knowing Mitchel was in no mood for unwee


    surprises.


    "When I saw Raegan, she was talking to Henley, but it might''ve just been a coincidence.


    Don''t read too much into it.¡± Luis was telling the truth.


    Raegan had never mentioned who she was visiting.


    Mitchel, however, recalled Raegan saying she had note to the hospital for him.


    When Raegan walked back into the ward, she found Mitchel alone and in a foul mood.


    Without a word, he beckoned her over.


    Then, he kissed her, a kiss that seemed to stretch on until Raegan had to pull away.


    Well, Mitchel was injured, so he should take it easy for now.


    However, Mitchel was having none of it.


    He leaned in, his lips grazing her ear as he whispered something that made her face turn beet red.


    "Do all the men like that?" she asked, a little embarrassed.


    Mitchel smiled wantonly, and his eyes twinkled with mischief.


    "Yes, so I should have a taste of that," he responded, his tone light but edged with desire.


    Annoyed, Raegan gave him a yful punch on his chest.


    "In that case, I won''t let you touch me again.¡± Hearing her words, Mitchel dramatically clutched his


    chest and winced in pain.


    Raegan''s eyes widened in panic, and she worriedly asked, "Did I hurt you?" "Yes, it hurts,¡± Mitchel said,


    his voice tinged with mock sorrow.


    "You''ve broken my heart." Raegan was at a loss for words.


    "I''ve just been rejected.


    My heart is in pieces," he continued, clearly enjoying the moment.


    As Raegan listened to him, she had the overwhelming urge to beat his ass.


    Just then, she unintentionally revealed a bit of skin.


    Mitchel seized the opportunity and grabbed her waist.


    "Have you been gaining weight?¡± Raegan hastily tugged at her clothes in panic.


    "Of course not.¡± She was only two months pregnant, and her baby bump was not yet visible.


    Furthermore, she no longer had morning sickness, and her appetite was finally back on track.


    So, she ate more than usual to nourish the baby flourishing inside her.


    As a result, she gained some weight.


    She had every intention of sharing the news of her pregnancy with Mitchel, but not just yet.


    Considering their rtionship, she decided to tell him the truth after the first trimester.


    Regardless of how Mitchel felt about it, she was going to have this baby.


    "You know, it''s kinda nice to hold onto.¡± Mitchel reached out to tease her waist again and did not stop


    until she begged for mercy.


    In the days that followed, Raegan stayed by Mitchel¡¯s side in the hospital.


    Thankfully, he was physically strong, which meant he was discharged within a week.


    After his discharge, he was swamped with work, so they were unable to see each other for three days.


    Though she missed him very much, Raegan tried not to overthink it.


    Raegan had been visiting her grandmother regrly for the past few days.


    However, her grandma had been more lethargic recently, often dozing off by the time Raegan arrived at


    the nursing home.


    Therefore, Raegan decided to switch up her routine and visit her grandma in the afternoon instead.


    Before going to the nursing home, Raegan decided to stop by Mitchel¡¯spany.


    Mitchel had not fully recovered, yet his schedule was jam-packed.


    Concerned about his well-being, Raegan made him some nutritious soup with the help of the


    housekeeper.


    On her way to hispany, she shot Mitchel a message, asking whether he was busy.


    However, no response came from him.


    Once Raegan reached the building, she took the exclusive CEO ess card to take the elevator.


    Then, she ran into Matteo, who seemed a bit flustered when they bumped into each other.


    A sense of unease crept in, but Raegan managed to keep herposure.


    "Is Mitchel avable?¡± "Mr.


    Dixon is in his office now..." Matteo trailed off midsentence.


    It seemed like he wanted to say more but thought better of it.


    By then, Raegan was already walking away.


    As she entered the office, the blinds were up, allowing natural light to filter in.


    Mitchel sat at his desk, engrossed in his work, looking so handsome in his ck shirt.


    In Raegan''s eyes, there was something irresistibly attractive about him being focused on his work.


    Sitting next to him was Lauren, dressed in a way that screamed she was apetent officedy.


    She looked rather eye-catching in her outfit.


    It was said that the most sexy moment of a man was when he concentrated on his work.


    Right now, Mitchel certainly fitted the bill.


    So Raegan could understand, in some way, why Lauren was so fixated on Mitchel.


    Still, Raegan felt ufortable with Lauren''s fixation on Mitchel.


    Matteo, a bead of sweat forming on his temple, quickly exined, "Miss Murray has recently taken over


    her family''s business from her father.


    She''s here to discuss some particrs with Mr.


    Dixon." However, just as Matteo was giving Raegan the rundown, Lauren sidled up a little too close to


    Mitchel.


    They were reading some documents, but their proximity raised eyebrows.


    Matteo''s forehead glistened with a freshyer of cold sweat.


    He cast a sidelong nce at Raegan.


    There was no expression on her face, so it was hard to tell whether she was pissed and jealous.


    From where Lauren sat, she could easily see someone standing outside the window.


    Seeing Raegan, a provocative smile appeared on her face.


    In Lauren''s mind, Raegan should have been slinking away, overwhelmed with insecurity.


    After all, Raegan had already been fortunate enough to have married Mitchel.


    How could she make a scene over something so minor? Moreover, Lauren assumed Mitchel was not


    the kind to let any woman spar with her.


    So, Raegan would just have to endure the grievance by herself.


    If things went on like this, Raegan would go nuts sooner orter.


    Lauren had thought about this thoroughly.


    But to her surprise, Raegan just knocked on the door and swung it open.


    Mitchel was highlighting the key points of the documents.


    When he heard the sound of footsteps, he did not even bother to raise his head and coldly said, "Get


    out.¡±

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Call Me Honey Mitchel¡¯s tone sounded cold and harsh.


    Raegan stopped in her tracks.


    Suddenly, she had an impulse to turn around and leave.


    The corners of Lauren''s mouth curved into a smile when she saw Raegan stop.


    But she didn''t say anything.


    She just watched Raegan put the soup on the coffee table, turn around, and get ready to leave the


    office.


    But the appetizing aroma of the soup filled the office and reached Mitchel''s nose, making him raise his


    head.


    Then he saw Raegan walking out.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    A happy smile immediately appeared on_ his indifferent face.


    He called out aloud, "Honey, wait!¡± Raegan stopped when she heard this.


    Mitchel stood up and said to Lauren, "I have already underlined the key points on the document.


    Matteo will take you to the head of the Operations Department.


    He will help you with the rest.¡± Lauren wanted to say something.


    However, Mitchel had already walked to Raegan and wrapped his arm around her waist naturally.


    "Honey, why are you here?¡± Lauren froze in ce.


    Her hand holding the document stiffened for a moment.


    Raegan''s face flushed upon hearing Mitchel¡¯''s endearment.


    Besides, she was not used to being intimate with Mitchel in front of others.


    She wanted to break free from his arm.


    But out of the corner of her eye, she saw the undisguised anger on Lauren''s face.


    An idea urred to her.


    She raised her head, looked at Mitchel with her round eyes, and said softly, "I just want to see you."


    Raegan''s innocent face had always been her advantage.


    Any man who looked at her could hardly refuse her.


    And Mitchel was not an exception.


    When he looked at her angelic face, he couldn''t help leaning over and nting a kiss on her delicate


    lips.


    Upon seeing this scene, Lauren subconsciously clenched her fists so tightly that her fingernails dug


    into the palms of her hands.


    A malicious light shed across her eyes.


    It took her some moments to calm herself down and conceal the resentment in her eyes.


    Then she said softly, "Mitchel, I''m leaving then.¡± Mitchel nodded.


    Before Lauren walked out of the office, he said, "Don''t worry.


    No one will make things difficult for you anymore.


    Matteo will make arrangements for you to make sure that everything goes well." Somehow, Lauren¡¯s


    mood was lightened up by his words.


    She smiled and said in a sweet voice, "Thank you, Mitchel." Then she walked out of the office with her


    head held high.


    It was as if she was showing hercency to Raegan.


    As soon as the door closed, Raegan broke free from Mitchel¡¯s embrace.


    She walked to the coffee table and opened the thermos lid.


    Then she turned to Mitchel and said in a calm and cold voice, "Drink the soup while it''s still hot." Of


    course, Mitchel immediately felt her alienation.


    He squinted and asked, "Are you mad at me?" Raegan didn''t answer his question.


    They hadn''t contacted each other for the past three days, and she had no idea that Lauren had already


    entered the Dixon Group.


    Lauren must havee up with a new strategy to get close to Mitchel.


    At the thought of the scene when Lauren and Mitchel were in the same office and discussing work, she


    felt Lauren''s purpose was very obvious.


    Raegan felt like a fishbone was stuck in her throat.


    And every time she breathed, it hurt.


    She was very ufortable.


    However, she couldn''t find an outlet to vent out.


    And she also knew that Mitchel didn''t like others to interfere with his work.


    So, if she made a fuss about it, they would only argue.


    Raegan suppressed the anger and jealousy in her heart and replied indifferently, "No, of course not.


    Drink the soup now." Mitchel didn''t seem satisfied with Raegan''s answer.


    The expression on his face changed.


    But he didn''t say anything more.


    He just picked up the soup and drank it up.


    As soon as he put down the empty thermos, Raegan stood up, cleaned the coffee table, and said,


    ¡°Alright.


    Go ahead with your work.


    I''ll take my leave." But when she turned around, Mitchel suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    She was unprepared, so she lost her bnce and fell on hisp.


    Much to her surprise, Mitchel lowered his head and bit her lips gently.


    He said in a low voice, "Bad liar.¡± He must have seen through her mind because he started exining,


    ¡°Lauren''s condition is getting much better now, so her father let her take over the family business in


    Ardlens.


    But she can''t handle everything on her own at the moment.


    It happens that they have a project rted to ourpany, so her father asked me to help her.


    That''s all.¡± He paused before he added expressionlessly, "If you are not happy with it, I won''t help her


    personally from now on.


    | will ask someone to take care of her.¡± "It''s okay.


    You don''t have to do that," Raegan refused at once.


    Since Mitchel took the initiative to exin it to her, it only meant there was really nothing between him


    and Lauren.


    She should trust him.


    Besides, Raegan was not an unreasonable person.


    She could understand such a thing.


    And she was aware that when it came to love, things like jealousy and misunderstandings couldn''t be


    avoided.


    These things were so unpredictable that no one could stop them froming.


    While Raegan sat in Mitchel''s arms, she felt his body seemed on fire.


    Her cheeks began to burn.


    She didn''t need to look in the mirror to know she was blushing.


    But it was toote for her to realize it.


    Before she could react, Mitchel had already lifted her on the broad office desk and pressed a button.


    Then, all the blinds shut.


    "Raegan...".


    Mitchel looked at Raegan''s face affectionately.


    His eyes were full of lust.


    With his long legs against her knees, he said softly, "Let me have a taste of you, okay?" Raegan was


    startled.


    She panicked at once.


    "Mitchel, we''re in thepany.¡± Suddenly, she felt a chill on her chest.


    It turned out that Mitchel had already pulled down her off- shoulder blouse.


    He bent down, kissed her delicate corbone, and coaxed her in a low voice, "Don''t worry.


    I''ll make it quick.¡± Mitchel''s gentle and dense kisses moved from her neck down to the other parts of


    her body.


    Every touch of his lips made Raegan uncontrobly shiver.


    It was as if she was electrocuted.


    Raegan bit her lips hard to suppress the urge to moan.


    She was so nervous that she held the edge of the table with her slender hands.


    She was so afraid of making a sound.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    Then Matteo''s voice sounded.


    "Mr.


    Dixon, the car is ready.¡± Raegan was so shocked that her body instantly froze.


    She stared at Mitchel and said, "Mitchel, let go of me.


    You should be leaving now." Mitchel raised his head, looked at her solemnly, and said in a hoarse


    voice, "I will go after I finish my business here." He had restrained himself for the past few days.


    He could no longer endure it.


    Raegan was here, and he didn''t want to let go of this opportunity to satisfy his desire.


    Although he couldn''t get inside her today, he must let off his desire.


    Matteo''s constant Knocking on the door made Raegan even more nervous.


    She reached out and hit Mitchel.


    However, he was unstoppable now.


    He only suppressed her.


    Her beautiful eyes turned red with tears, making her look like an innocent rabbit.


    When Mitchel saw her like this, there was only one thought in his mind.


    She looked so tempting when she cried.


    Then, a wicked idea was formed in his mind.


    He wanted to see her in a more vulnerable state.


    He thought of making her cry harder.


    While Raegan was still struggling, Mitchel suddenly grabbed her wrists tightly, leaned forward, and


    kissed her fiercely.


    Finally, Matteo stopped knocking.


    He must have realized what was going on in the office, so he retreated silently.


    Atst, Mitchel''s rapid breathing gradually subsided.


    He leaned closer to Raegan¡¯s ear and said hoarsely, "Honey, I will die on you sooner orter.¡± After a


    while, he stood up.


    Raegan was still panting faintly.


    Her hair was wet, and her cheeks were crimson.


    She looked pitiful and lovely.


    Mitchel took a wet tissue and cleaned Raegan up.


    While he was doing this, his eyes caught sight of the bruises between her legs.


    His eyes darkened.


    He felt sorry for Raegan.


    And he couldn''t help ming himself for losing control of his strength just now.


    He quickly opened the drawer and took out an ointment.


    Then he asked her to lie down so he could apply it to her bruises.


    When his slender fingers touched her skin, Raegan felt they were cold.


    She was so embarrassed that her face flushed at once.


    Fortunately, she wore a pair of soft and loose square pants today.


    The ointment wouldn''t stain on her.


    But she thought it was still too embarrassing.


    Raegan was angry and embarrassed at the same time.


    She asked abruptly, "Why do you have this in your office?" Mitchel grinned wickedly.


    "I have a flight at three this afternoon, and I will be on a business trip for four days.


    If you don''t show up today, I''ll call you over anyway.


    So I prepared this in advance." Raegan was rendered speechless.


    She was so exhausted right now that she couldn''t help regrettinging to his office.


    She decided she would never bring soup to his office again.


    Knowing that Raegan was going to the nursing house to see her grandmother, Mitchel insisted on


    sending her there first.


    On their way, he rested his chin on her head and yed with her earlobe.


    Then he said, "When Ie back from the business trip, I will go with you to see your grandma."


    Raegan remained expressionless.


    She knew that the greater the expectation was, the greater the disappointment would be.


    After all, it happened to herst time.


    Seeing that she was unresponsive, Mitchel lowered his head, bit her earlobe gently, and said in a


    husky voice, "I know it was my faultst time.


    I''ll make it right this time.¡± Raegan was a little moved.


    It turned out he remembered what he didst time.


    This time, she couldn''t help smiling.


    "Okay." Her docile look only aroused Mitchel again.


    He lowered his head and began to suck her lips passionately.


    Raegan struggled.


    "Mitchel, someone else is in the car.¡± Of course, her voice reached Matteo''s ears.


    He was sensible enough to immediately raise the partition.


    He told himself that he could pretend to be invisible as long as Mitchel and Raegan were happy and


    satisfied.


    Now that they had privacy, Mitchel pulled down Raegan''s blouse without hesitation.


    He sucked hard the skin on her corbone to leave a hickey.


    Before Raegan could return to her senses, she heard Mitchel order overbearingly, "Call me honey.¡±

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Hector Dixon Mitchel had been bullying Raegan with his thin lips for a long time, forcing her to


    affectionately address him as honey multiple times.


    Before exiting the car, Mitchel straightened Raegan''s attire, his gaze fixed on her.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He said in a hoarse voice, "Take good care of yourself.


    I''ll be back in a few days and we can pick up where we left off.¡± A blush crept over Raegan''s face upon


    hearing him.


    Mitchel was still recovering from injuries, with doctors advising against strenuous activities for at least a


    week.


    Yet he made demands almost daily.


    To help him with his recovery, Raegan promised to fulfill his desires so long as heplied with


    medical advice.


    She''d even consulted it with the doctor.


    It would be fine for them to make out as long as the movements were not too violent during these two


    months.


    If he was insistent, she¡¯d plead with Mitchel to take it easy and gentle.


    Upon reaching the nursing house, Raegan noticed the disheveled nurse, Kendra, sitting outside the


    ward, her face half-swollen.


    When Kendra saw her, tears sprang to her eyes.


    "Ms.


    Hayes, I was about to call you.


    A man iming to be a rtive tried to feed the patient cake.


    When I objected, he grabbed my head and pped me in the face..." Raegan''s expression shifted


    dramatically.


    She handed Kendra some money, reassuring her, "]''m really sorry for that, Kendra.


    Why don''t you go see a doctor while I handle the rest?" epting the cash, Kendra broke down, too


    timid to make a scene.


    "I''m not sure I can continue caring for your grandmother." Desperate, Raegan negotiated, "Kendra,


    you''ve done a great Job taking care of my grandma.


    I trust your capabilities.


    And I¡¯m truly sorry for the harm you received when you fulfilled your job.


    I promise you that I''ll solve the problem as soon as possible.


    In addition, I''ll even boost your sry by three thousand a month.


    Are you okay with it?¡± Pondering for a bit, Kendra felt a sense of conviction.


    Raegan''s grandmother, despite her illness, was easy to get along with.


    Moreover, quitting could mean losing an employer as understanding as Raegan.


    She paused before dering, "Ms.


    Hayes, the extra money isn¡¯t necessary.


    I''ll stay and continue caring for your grandma." After saying that, she headed to the pharmacy for


    medication.


    Upon opening the door, Raegan found her grandmother''s room in disarray.


    Shattered ss and crumpled bed sheets littered the floor.


    Her uncle, Brent Hayes, stood by the bed, aggressively smearing cake on her grandmother''s face.


    "Damn it! Eat this! You have to eat all of it!" he shouted.


    Raegan''s grandmother whimpered in pain due to her frail condition.


    Infuriated, Raegan couldn''t believe Brent would treat his own mother this way.


    Without a second thought, she grabbed a cup from the bedside table and hurled it at Brent''s head.


    Bang! Brent let out a scream as the cup hit his head.


    "Fuck! Who do you think you are, hitting me?¡± Clutching his head, Brent roared.


    Wiping blood from the corner of his eye, he spotted Raegan ring at him.


    "Brent, get out of my face right now.


    Or I''ll call the police," Raegan warned.


    "Call them, I dare you!¡± Brent retorted, his eyes defiant.


    ¡°You''re the one who assaulted me, and I¡¯m here visiting my mother.


    Who do you think you are?¡± Just then, Kendra rushed in.


    Seeing Raegan¡¯s grandma''s face covered in cake, she quickly began cleaning it with tissues.


    Meanwhile, Raegan''s grandmother weakly admonished, "You bastard! Don''t bully Raegan." Brent


    touched his head, then chuckled menacingly.


    ¡°Mom, you''re clearly not seeing things right.


    Who''s bullying whom? I won''t go anywhere until shepensates me!¡± At this, Raegan''s grandmother


    nearly fainted from anger.


    Feeling for her grandmother, Raegan interjected, "Brent, let''s take this outside." Brent, figuring that


    Raegan would pay him a hefty sum, promptly followed her out.


    They exited the room and paused in the corridor.


    "What the hell are you thinking?" Raegan cut to the chase.


    Grinning insolently, Brent answered, ¡°Look, Raegan.


    All I''m after is somepensation.


    Once that¡¯s settled, I won''t ce me on you for the injury.¡± Raegan arched an eyebrow.


    "You sold my grandma''s house for one million dors.


    What about thatrge amount of money?" "I''ve spent it all.


    You know, I got a business to run.


    Just fork over five hundred thousand.


    Once I turn a profit, you''ll get double back." Scoffing, Raegan retorted, "A business? You mean


    gambling?" Brent''s expression shifted.


    "What are you even talking about?¡± "I had to change my grandma''s number because your creditors


    wouldn''t stop bothering her." Caught in his lie, Brent gave a shameless grin.


    "Alright, I gamble now and then.


    But I''m really in business now.


    Hand over the money, and you''ll never hear from me again, I promise.¡± But Raegan was far from


    convinced.


    Brent had a track record of deceit and recklessness.


    He had been a troublemaker since he was young, causing troubles here and there.


    He had be a middle-aged gambling addict, having sold her grandmother''s house without notifying


    her grandmother, rendering thetter homeless.


    Worse yet, he had blown through a million dors in a mere month.


    He was a money pit with no bottom.


    "Brent, my dad also owns that house you''ve sold out.


    Since you sold it for one million, half of that is mine.


    If you promise never to bother us again, we''re even.


    Otherwise...


    I''ll sue you and get back my rightful five hundred thousand," Raegan dered firmly.


    Seizing Raegan''s arm, Brent shoved her violently.


    "You bitch! You think you can take me to court? I''ll set you straight right now!" His force sent Raegan


    stumbling, her hand catching the wall to keep from falling.


    "Either give me the damn money, or I''ll make sure you won''t see tomorrow,¡± Brent hissed menacingly.


    "I don''t have any money to give you." "Oh, don''t y innocent.


    You''re involved with a rich guy, aren''t you? I''ve seen his car.


    It''s worth a fortune.


    So don''t tell me you''re short of money.¡± "What?" Raegan questioned.


    Brent shot a venomous nce at Raegan and remarked, "Don''t y dumb with me.


    I''ve seen you two getting cozy in that car of his.


    Now you tell me that you don''t have money, you bitch!" Raegan didn''t expect that Brent had kept an


    eye on her for a long time.


    She snapped, "What nonsense are you talking about?" Growing impatient, Brent cut her off, "Enough


    talk.


    Are you giving me the money or not?¡± "In your dreams! You won''t get a cent from mel" Their heated


    exchange immediately caught the attention of onlookers.


    Just then, an elegant man in a grey suit descended a nearby staircase.


    His eyes casually flickered toward themotion.


    His assistant quickly rified, "It looks like the young woman is involved with a wealthy man.


    A rtive found out and is demanding money from her.¡± Upon hearing this, Hector responded with


    apathy, "That''s not our concern." A sleek, ck luxury car awaited them at the entrance.


    The assistant swung open the door and gestured for Hector to step inside.


    Once seated, Hector leisurely rolled up the window.


    Catching another glimpse, he noticed Raegan getting pped and her hair roughly yanked by Brent,


    which made her seem quite disheveled.


    As Brent reached for her again, her face revealed a red, swollen appearance.


    She looked utterly dejected.


    "Stop the car!¡± Hector, usually unppable, sounded unexpectedly urgent.


    The driver brought the car to an immediate stop.


    Hector exited and strolled unhurriedly toward the unfolding scene.


    Raegan appeared notably fragile, her hair a tangled mess.


    Enraged, Brent grasped Raegan''s hair once more.


    Lifting his hand, he yelled, "T''ll discipline you on your mother''s behalf today.


    Cross me again, and I''ll sell you for money!" However, before Brent could p Raegan again, his hand


    was firmly held by Hector.


    Hector was tall, his stature shielding against the ring sunlight, and his eyes met Raegan''s as he


    thwarted Brent.


    "Miss, do you need any help?"

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Teach Him A Lesson Hector was in good condition.


    He clenched his fist so hard that Brent almost cried out in pain.


    Brent struggled to break free from Hector''s grip, his voice trembling with anger.


    "Who do you think you are? Why don''t you mind your own business...¡± Before Brent could finish his


    sentence, Hector snapped Brent''s wrist, the sharp crack causing Brent to yelp in pain.


    "Ah! Are you out of your mind?" It took Brent a moment to understand what had just happened.


    Then, he crumpled to the ground, writhing in pain and letting out piercing screams.


    After releasing his grip, Hector calmly reached for a tissue offered by his assistant.


    He wiped his hands with an air of indifference, his eyes locked onto Raegan throughout, paying no


    attention to Brent.


    But somehow, Brent couldn''t help but feel oppressed by the aura exuded by Hector.


    Though Brent had never met Mitchel in person, judging from Hector¡¯s handsome appearance and the


    luxurious car he had arrived in, Brent assumed he must be Raegan''s man.


    Clutching his injured hand, he decided to exploit the situation.


    ¡°Are you the man with Raegan? I''m her uncle.


    If you want to save her today, you must pay me a million dors for my injuries and the nursing fee."


    Clearly, he intended to ckmail them.


    Raegan, who was still in a daze, nearly burst into tears when she mistook Hector for Mitchel.


    But upon closer inspection, she realized they merely shared a passing resemnce.


    Hector''s eyes were gentle, a stark contrast to his cold and handsome temperament.


    Perhaps because he was slightly older than Mitchel, his eyes bore the weight of a life filled with


    experiences.


    Undeterred, Brent persisted, "You two might not tie the knot yet, but I''m her uncle.


    How dare youy a hand on me!" Raegan hadn''t expected Brent to be so shameless and even


    ckmail them.


    She couldn''t help but scold him, "Shut up! Stop bothering this gentleman.


    I don¡¯t know him.¡± However, how could Brent believe it? After all, this was a rare opportunity for him to


    make a fortune out of it.


    He wasn''t about to let it slip away so easily.


    He added, ¡°Dude, look at her.


    She has been with you for a while.


    Don''t you think it''s time for you to shower me with some money? I''m being generous by asking for just


    one million dors." Hector turned his sharp gaze onto Brent.


    Brent shuddered in fear under Hector''s unwavering stare.


    Instinctively, Brent understood it would be unwise to provoke someone of Hector''s stature.


    Yet, when he thought about the money, a glimmer of encouragement washed over him, but he still


    couldn''t muster the courage to raise his voice.


    "You are lucky, you know.


    My niece used to be courted by an ocean of men.


    Her looks are top-notch, and so is her figure.


    Don¡¯t be so tight-fisted.


    Otherwise, I might as well trade her for money myself.¡± Brent''s words were vile and indecent, nothing


    like how an uncle should talk about his niece.


    Raegan seethed with anger, a strong urge to put him in his ce brewing within her.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    But someone else beat her to it.


    Hector elegantly slipped off his leather gloves and used them to deliver a resounding p on Brent''s


    face.


    Smack! The sound echoed loudly.


    Brent spewed a mouthful of blood, his nose and mouth bleeding profusely.


    He howled in pain.


    Hector tossed his gloves onto the floor, stomping on them with his boots.


    His gentle demeanor had given way to an icy, unwavering gaze as he spoke.


    "If you don''t know how to speak, let me teach you." Brent wailed pitifully.


    "Raegan, I''m your uncle.


    You can''t just stand by and watch me get humiliated like this." However, Raegan responded coldly, "I


    don¡¯t have an uncle like you.¡± Suddenly, the shrill sound of a police whistle pierced the air.


    Brent''s face changed dramatically.


    He hadn''t expected Raegan to have called the police.


    He attempted to run away.


    But he was caught red-handed and escorted to the police station.


    Raegan also headed to the station to recount the whole ordeal, with Hector standing as her witness.


    The officer assured Raegan that Brent would be detained for at least fifteen days.


    Raegan didn''t want to make things too difficult for him.


    She merely aimed to teach Brent a lesson and make him think twice before bullying her and her


    grandmother again.


    Yet, she couldn''t shake the feeling that Brent''s sudden appearance was rather strange.


    She had brought her grandmother to Ardlens without informing anyone.


    How on earth had Brent pinpointed the nursing house and her grandmother¡¯s ward so precisely? The


    question nagged at her, but there was no way Brent would answer her.


    In the midst of her pondering, a young policeman approached her, asking, "Excuse me, are you


    Raegan Hayes?¡± Raegan gazed up at the police officer, and he continued, "Do you remember me? I


    used to work at the Tenassie station.


    I¡¯m Eric Happer.¡± The mention of his name triggered a recollection.


    Raegan had spent years searching for the hit-and-run suspect responsible for her father''s death.


    Even after relocating to Ardlens, she returned annually to pursue the case, yet there had been no


    progress.


    Eric, who had been newly transferred to the Tenassie station, had met Raegan a year earlier.


    Raegan''s father''s ident had been particrly tragic, and Raegan''s striking appearance had left an


    impression on him.


    Eric continued, "A few days ago, I heard from a former colleague that a recently captured fugitive


    confessed to the police.


    The crime scene wasn''t far from the site of your father''s ident.


    The fugitive mentioned seeing a suspicious vehicle.


    The details are still being investigated.¡± Raegan was taken aback by the revtion.


    Even though she had rarely spoken about the incident in recent years, it had never slipped her mind.


    She immediately exchanged contact information with Eric, asking him to keep her informed of any


    updates.


    After taking care of everything, Raegan was about to return to the nursing house when Hector''s car


    pulled up right in front of her.


    Raegan stood by the roadside and expressed her heartfelt thanks.


    "Don¡¯t mention it," Hector replied, his voice gentle and devoid of the cruelty she had witnessed when he


    ruthlessly broke Brent''s wrist.


    He seemed like apletely different person.


    "Where are you headed? Let me give you a lift,¡± Hector offered.


    "That''s very kind of you, but I don¡¯t want to trouble you further.


    I will hail a taxi." Hector nced at her and casually said, "It''s not a big deal.


    Get in the car." His tone was easygoing, yet there was an undeniable charm in his voice.


    Grateful for his earlier help, Raegan didn''t protest and obediently got into the car.


    The moment she settled in, Hector handed her a handkerchief and motioned toward her right cheek.


    Raegan examined herself through the car window and saw some bloodstains on her face.


    The handkerchief had a faint scent of sandalwood and felt exceptionally soft.


    Feeling a bit awkward using such an elegant handkerchief, she said, "Sir, a tissue will do." "Don''t worry


    about it.


    Just use the handkerchief and throw it away when you are done.¡± Still feeling that using such a


    handkerchief was inappropriate, Raegan returned the tissue to Hector.


    After studying Raegan for a moment, Hector took back the handkerchief and gave her a tissue.


    After that, Hector appeared somewhat fatigued.


    He closed his eyes and didn''t say another word.


    Upon reaching her destination, Raegan exited the car and expressed her gratitude.


    Unexpectedly, Hector looked up at her and said, "You remind me of a friend of mine." Raegan deemed


    it a clich¨¦, half-expecting him to ask for her phone number.


    She had already formted a polite refusal.


    But to her surprise, Hector said nothing more.


    He simply rolled up the window and drove off.


    Raegan didn''t dwell on it and walked into the nursing house.


    Meanwhile, in the car, Hector gazed at Raegan''s retreating figure, his expression carrying a hidden


    meaning.


    A thought crossed his mind as he murmured, "E, is that you?" After a moment, he closed his eyes


    and issued a coldmand, "Investigate this woman right away.¡±

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Aggression In the hospital.


    "Raegan, I me myself...


    You''ve suffered so much looking after me," Raegan¡¯''s grandmother said, her eyes filling with tears.


    Her emotional vulnerability had increased over the years.


    "Don''t worry, grandma.


    You''ve always been there for me.


    Now it¡¯s my turn to look out for you," Raegan replied, her eyes moistening as well.


    Brent was an asshole.


    He rarely made time for family.


    To ensure Raegan could attend school, Raegan''s grandmother had taken on various jobs, everything


    from collecting trash to selling snacks.


    As a result, leaving the hospital now seemed nearly impossible after the exhaustion of all these years.


    "My only fear is that if something happens to me, there will be no one to care for you.


    And you''re not married yet, so I won''t be able to rest in peace,¡± Raegan''s grandmother confessed.


    Brushing away her tears, Raegan said, "Grandma, stop talking like that.


    You''re going to live a long life.


    Didn''t you tell me that we would go back to your house together one day?¡± A glimmer of hope lit up her


    eyes.


    "Could we really go back?¡± she whispered.


    "Absolutely.


    Even though Brent sold it, it''s still vacant.


    I''ve rented it, and I n to buy it back as soon asT can afford to," Raegan assured her.


    Raegan''s grandmother grasped Raegan''s hands joyfully and said, "Good, that''s wonderful.¡± She


    hesitated before adding, "Raegan, I''m not sure I''ll live to see that day.


    I dreamt of your fatherst night.


    It felt like he was eager to see me in heaven.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I suspect my time is running out." Tears escaped Raegan¡¯''s eyes despite her efforts to hold them back.


    Raegan''s grandmother handed her a red paper bag containing a padlock-shaped amulet.


    "You used to have it when you were a child.


    Keep it with you.


    Let it bless you for the rest of your life.¡± Her words struck Raegan like a farewell, causing Raegan to


    hug her grandmother tightly, sobbing uncontrobly.


    "Grandma, I''ve actually been married for some time.


    It''s aplicated situation, so I didn''t bring it up.¡± Her grandmother looked stunned.


    "When did this happen?" Raeganid out the entire story, deliberately leaving out the contractual


    nature of her marriage.


    Concluding, Raegan said, "Anyway, he''s someone I''ve cared about for a long time.


    He''lle to visit you after he gets back from his business trip.¡± Night had fallen by the time she left


    the nursing house.


    Raegan headed back to Serenity Vis.


    Reflecting on her conversation with her grandmother, she texted Mitchel to ask if he had reached his


    destination.


    Raegan had verified his flight schedule before texting him.


    After a long period of waiting, sleep finally imed her.


    As dawn broke, her phone buzzed to life.


    Still in a daze, Raegan heard Mitchel''s voice.


    "Honey, did I disturb your sleep?¡± Mitchel''s voice sounded crisp and melodious over the phone.


    Still sleepy, Raegan answered, "Are you finished with worke" "Sort of.


    I''ve been swamped, so I just got around to calling you.¡± The sound of footsteps echoed from his end.


    Casually, Raegan inquired, "Heading back to the hotel?¡± "Yes.


    Care to join me?¡± Mitchel quipped.


    For some reason, Raegan sensed that ever since they reconciled, their rtionship had taken a


    romantic turn.


    Previously, their intimacy had always been confined to the bedroom.


    "So, you''ll be back soon, right?¡± Raegan rolled over as she spoke.


    There was a brief pause before Mitchel replied, "Raegan, are you attempting to seduce me?" Hearing


    that, Raegan was stunned.


    "What?" "I wish I could teleport back and have sex with you right now." Raegan''s Jaw dropped at


    Mitchel''s words.


    She nced at her phone and realized they were on a video call.


    She was wearing silk pajamas that ttered her figure impably.


    She seemed voluptuous and enticing in the video call.


    Meanwhile, Mitchel was in the process of unbuttoning his shirt, his voice was hoarse.


    "Is it just me, or has your breast grown bigger recently?¡± Instantly, Raegan¡¯s cheeks turned crimson


    and she pulled the quilt up to her chin.


    Unyielding, Mitchel continued, "I''ve suspected as much since we made out in the office.


    Have all your gained weighte to your breast?" Recalling his passionate kiss that day, Raegan


    found herself at a loss for words because of embarrassment.


    Flustered and irritated, she yelled, "Mitchel!" "You should be calling me honey now," Mitchel insisted.


    Realizing Raegan wouldn''tply over the phone, he added, "I''ll make sure you do when! return.


    So you''re off the hook for now." Just as Raegan was about to share her day''s events, the hotel doorbell


    interrupted them.


    Mitchel moved to the door and spoke in a foreignnguage with someone outside.


    His tone shifted, bing serious.


    Raegan couldn''t make out what he was saying as he''d set his phone aside.


    Soon after, he stated, "Alright, go get some rest.


    I have to go." Mitchel hastily ended the video call.


    Raegan was sober now.


    She reyed the recent phone conversation in her mind.


    She thought she heard something about a young woman looking for Mitchel.


    Though unsure, a wave of unease washed over her.


    After lying in bed for a while, her phone rang again.


    It was Nicole, inviting her to lunch.


    Upon entering the restaurant, Raegan was taken aback to see Nicole sporting a new hairstyle.


    "Did you get a haircut?" "Do you not like it?¡± Nicole inquired, caressing her freshly-cut hair.


    "It''s different, but stunning." While Nicole had always been gorgeous with her long hair, her new shorter


    look gave her a more daring aura.


    It lent her an air of toughness.


    Sensing Nicole''s gloomy demeanor, Raegan probed, "Is something bothering you?" "Nothing much.


    Someone once promised to marry me when my hair reached my waist.


    Now that he''s gone, I just chopped it off," Nicole responded, her smile tinged with bitterness.


    Aware of the man Nicole was alluding to, Raegan found herself at a loss for words and stayed silent.


    "Has Mitchel been out of the country recently?" Nicole shifted topics unexpectedly.


    Caught off guard, Raegan stammered, "Uh, how''d you find out?" Lately, Nicole had been preupied


    with handling Jarrod and wasn''t aware that Raegan had reconciled with Mitchel.


    "I saw it on Lauren''s posts.¡± Raegan felt her heart plummet.


    Struggling to keep herposure, Raegan inquired, "Which tform?" Nicole pulled out her phone


    and navigated to Lauren''s homepage, disying a selfie of Lauren in a light- colored beret, seemingly


    in high spirits.


    The caption read, "So touched someone came to pick me up at the airport.¡± She''d also tagged her


    location abroad.


    The post had been uploaded just half an hour after Mitchel had ended his video call with Raegan.


    Additionally, Raegan noticed that Mitchel was the one carrying Lauren''s suitcase in the background.


    Even though the photo only showed a side profile, she knew immediately it was him.


    Comments from mutual friends praised them, dering them an ideal couple.


    Lauren had responded with a smiley emoji.


    To their shared circle of friends, Mitchel and Lauren seemed destined for each other.


    Struggling to find her voice, Raegan felt as though her heart had been pierced, Observing Raegan''s


    expression shift, Nicole believed that sometimes a sharp, immediate pain was preferable to prolonged


    agony.


    After a moment of silence, Nicole said, "Do you know what''s the hardest thing in the world, Raegan?


    Lauren will always be Mitchel''s muse, his evesting sce.


    Even if he shows concern for you now, the moment something happens to Lauren, you''ll have to


    graciously step aside.


    Because in his heart, you''ll always be second choice.¡± It was the same story with Jarrod and Jamie.


    Despite Jamie''s tarnished reputation, Jarrod still expended effort and time to shield her.


    And it all boiled down to one reason.


    After their meal, the driver took Raegan home, while Nicole nned to head back alone.


    Soon enough, she realized she''d left her purse behind.


    Returning quickly to retrieve it, she also made a quick detour to the restroom.


    That was when she spotted a familiar figure not far from her.


    Jarrod and Jamie had also chosen this ce for a meal.


    They looked like they had just arrived and were on their way to a chamber.


    As they moved in her direction, Nicole lowered her gaze, her nerves getting the better of her.


    She nearly collided with Jarrod.


    "Be careful!" His refined voice filled her ears.


    Jarrod steadied Nicole by the arm, his thumb caressing it briefly before letting her go.


    Nicole''s heart pounded in her chest.


    She couldn''t fathom why Jarrod would touch her so openly, especially in front of his fianc¨¦e.


    Gathering herself, she managed to say, "Thank you.¡± With that, she headed into the restroom.


    i Jamie nced at both Jarrod and Nicole, then remarked in a tone audible to Nicole, "You two enjoy


    ying dangerous games, don''t you?" Frozen, Nicole''splexion drained of color.


    Nicole looked rather refreshing with the short hair.


    Jarrod''s eyes left Nicole, his voice still smooth but now icy.


    "You understand how it is.


    We men find a certain appeal in wild women." These words stung like a p to Nicole''s face.


    With a radiant smile, Jamie said no more and ascended the stairs with Jarrod.


    In the restroom, Nicole sshed her face with chilly water as tears escaped her eyes.


    Nicole wasn''t downcast.


    She just felt she''d disgraced the Lawrence family.


    In fact, news that she had selflessly put herself on the line to save her family spread out.


    Rumors had it that for the sake of the Lawrence family¡¯s interests, she would go to any lengths.


    Just then, the bathroom door swung open.


    Grabbing her purse, Nicole prepared to exit after wiping her face.


    She turned around and found herself staring at Jarrod.


    Surprise left her momentarily speechless.


    Jarrod''s intense gaze filled her with dread.


    Her mind froze, and she wished she could flee on the spot.


    In the next instant, Jarrod seized her wrist and secured the door with his other hand.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Nicole questioned, her voice tinged with fear.


    Arching an eyebrow, Jarrod maneuvered her toward the sink.


    Lifting her hands, he looked at her disdainfully.


    "You deliberately collided with me.


    You were asking for this, weren''t you?"

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Crawl Out Of Here Nicole''s heart raced as panic coursed through her veins.


    She might have been bold, but flirting with Jarrod in front of his fianc¨¦e was out of the question.


    Given Jamie''s notorious temper, she felt she was asking for trouble by entertaining that thought.


    Nicole tried to push Jarrod away firmly and stammered, "No, I didn''t, Mr.Schultz.


    Your fianc¨¦e is here.


    If she catches us..." But Jarrod had already pushed her clothes up.


    Nicole shivered and took a deep breath to steady herself.


    He leaned in closer, bit her, and said with a sneer, "Are you afraid of losing face now?" Nicole bit her


    lip, desperately trying not to make a sound, and whispered, "Aren''t you afraid of upsetting Miss


    Powell?" "Why don¡¯t you let out a scream and see if I care?¡± Jarrod''s response was nonchnt as


    ever.


    A voice from outside made Nicole tense up, and Jarrod noticed.


    He sneered and said, "Seems like you are truly afraid.¡± "Please don''t do it here,¡± Nicole pleaded softly,


    only to receive a scoff in response.


    "Then how about the hallway or the lobby?¡± Nicole struggled to find an answer, fearing that Jarrod


    might actually follow through on his daring proposition.


    He seemed utterly fearless, devoid of any moral restraint.


    Jarrod seemed to relish her silence.


    He gripped the back of her neck and turned her over, forcing her to meet his gaze in a highly


    humiliating position.


    Then, in a cold tone, he asked, "Why did you have your hair cut?" He was referring to his promise of


    marrying Nicole when her hair reached her waist.


    Although he now viewed her with disdain and had no intention of marrying her, Jarrod detested it when


    others broke an agreement first.


    He believed that he should be the one to break it.


    He was the only one who could crush her beneath his feet, as opposed to her current tactic of


    provocation with the haircut.


    Nicole swayed unsteadily and stammered, ¡°It was troublesome.¡± Maintaining her long hair was no


    longer a priority for her, but that wasn¡¯t the main reason.


    Nicole didn¡¯t intend to provoke Jarrod.


    She had long given up on any hopes or fantasies.


    "Troublesome?" Jarrod snorted coldly, his grip on Nicole''s arm tightening.


    He pressed his knee against her, causing her to arch her back and grimace in pain.


    Yet, Nicole looked more alluring in such a position.


    Jarrod was somewhat aroused.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "I think you are the trouble that needs to be solved." Nicole could sense


    that Jarrod was deliberately trying to humiliate her.


    She shot him a re in the mirror and urged, ¡°Could you please hurry? | can''t afford to provoke Miss


    Powell.


    If she finds out, I''ll be the one in trouble.¡± Jarrod couldn''t help but let out a coldugh.


    "Why should I care about you?¡± He wouldn''t feel at ease until she suffered.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Nicole knew this devil wouldn''t listen to reason.


    All she could do was grit her teeth and endure it.


    However, today, he seemed exceptionally ruthless, as if he had been suppressing his anger for over


    two decades, and now he was ready to unleash it all on her.


    Seeing the pain etched on her face in the mirror, he showed no mercy.


    He said coldly, "You would better be an obedient little dog and remember who your master is.¡± His


    words cut through her like a knife, an insult that felt like her face was being peeled away.


    Nicole''splexion turned ashen.


    Suddenly, there was a deafening noise as the bathroom door was mmed violently.


    The door mmed shut with a resounding thud, indicating that the person on the other side wasn¡¯t


    trying to enter the bathroom but had discovered something.


    Nicole''s entire body tensed like a startled deer caught in headlights.


    In the next moment, a sharp female voice pierced the air.


    "Jarrod, get out!¡± Nicole waspletely taken aback, her body quivering.


    Jarrod, however, remained unfazed, his expression merciless as he watched her quiver.


    The pounding on the door came to an abrupt halt.


    Then, in an instant, Jamie''s sharp voice resounded, "Break it down for me!¡± The restaurant manager, of


    course, attempted to reason with Jamie and calm her down.


    But Jamie wasn''t in the mood to listen.


    She grabbed a heavy object and began to relentlessly pound on the door.


    Thankfully, the door was strong enough, but it was only a matter of time before it gave in to the


    relentless assault.


    Amidst the thunderous banging on the door, Jarrod finally released Nicole.


    Pulling Nicole away, he adjusted his trousers with an alr of indifference.


    After that, he walked toward the door in a couple of quick strides and nonchntly ced his hand on


    the doorknob.


    He paid no heed to whether Nicole was dressed or not.


    "Jarrod!" Nicole called out desperately, her face drained of color and her entire body trembling.


    "Don''t open the door.


    Please don''t open the door!" Her pleas were heart-wrenching.


    Opening that door would mean the final shattering of Nicole''s dignity, casting her as the infamous figure


    in Ardlens.


    She cared less about her reputation and more about her parents.


    They wouldn''t be able to bear the shame.


    Jarrod spared her a nce and then, with an unchanging expression, turned the doorknob.


    The door creaked open, and Jamie hurled insults.


    "Jarrod, you scoundrel!¡± She grabbed a chair and lunged at him, but Jarrod promptly wrestled it from


    her grip, mming it aside.


    Furious, Jamie pounded his chest multiple times and wailed.


    ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡± Jarrod smiled and said, "Just having a bit of fun with a woman.


    There is no need to get all worked up." Jamie''s eyes welled with tears.


    Jarrod¡¯s dalliances with other women were one thing, but he shouldn''t toy with this woman.


    Jamie had just realized the woman was Nicole, Jarrod''s former fianc¨¦e, the once-proud Lawrence


    family¡¯s youngdy.


    Now, Nicole had fallen from grace, selling herself in ces like this.


    Jamie shoved Jarrod away and stormed inside, delivering two hard ps that left Nicole''s mouth


    bleeding.


    "You tramp! How dare you seduce a man in a public restroom! The entire Lawrence family is filled with


    peoplecking morals." "No, they are not...¡± Nicole''s mouth was smeared with blood as she tried to


    defend her parents.


    She was not a good woman after her involvement with Jarrod who was an engaged man, but her


    parents were upright and honest people, undeserving of this misfortune brought by Jarrod.


    It was all her fault, everything her fault.


    "How dare you deny it!" Jamie reached out and tore at Nicole''s clothes, brutally pummeling her head as


    if dealing with a dog, blow after brutal blow, leaving Nicole''s head spinning.


    Nicole looked like she was on the verge of passing out.


    Seeing this, Jarrod shuffled his feet and held Jamie''s hand.


    Jamie, however, couldn''t help but feel a tad uneasy.


    She wasn''t quite sure about Jarrod¡¯s true feelings for Nicole or if he had any sympathy left for Nicole at


    all.


    In an attempt to gauge his emotions, Jamie feigned tears and asked, ¡°Jarrod, do you feel sorry for


    her?¡± Jarrod responded with a warm smile and held Jamie''s hand.


    With a soft, melodious tone, he asked, "Doesn''t your hand hurt?" Relieved by his response, Jamie


    wrapped her arms around his neck and nted a passionate kiss on his lips as if they were the only


    two people in the room.


    She then said, "I''m really angry, Jarrod." Jarrod lovingly encircled her waist and asked, "So, how would


    you like to vent your anger?¡± Jamie grinned mischievously and replied, "I want to handle it my way,


    alright?¡± Jarrod agreed without hesitation, saying, "Sure, but avoid hurting her face.


    After all, Miss Lawrence is going to entertain my distinguished guests soon.


    Damaging her face wouldn''t be eptable.¡± Upon hearing this, Nicole shot her head up in surprise.


    She suddenly realized Jarrod¡¯s intentions.


    He wanted her to entertain guests! At that moment, it felt like Nicole didn''t know Jarrod at all.


    His handsome face suddenly became menacing, as if he could devour human flesh and blood.


    But the ordeal was far from over.


    Jamie''s smile widened as she said, "Since Miss Lawrence is so shameless, I''ll give her a chance to


    make a name for herself!" She yfully prodded Nicole''s chin with her foot and added, "Crawl your way


    out of here."

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    She Is Also Valuable Nicole''s eyes widened in shock.


    She looked at Jarrod with a pale face.


    The corners of Jarrod''s mouth twitched.


    He said faintly, "What are you waiting for?¡± Nicole felt like she had been struck by lightning when she


    heard those few words from him.


    Her whole body ached, burning with agony.


    This pain now was more unbearable than the pain from the physical abuse he had inflicted on her


    before.


    Nicole started trembling violently.


    She looked at Jarrod with eyes full of fear and tears.


    "Jarrod, please...


    I can''t...


    Please don''t...¡± Nicole panicked.


    She crawled to Jarrod''s feet and cried, "You...


    You can''t do this to me...


    Please, don''t do this to me.


    I''ve helped you before..." Jamie''s face turned pale when she heard this.


    However, Jarrod didn''t notice Jamie''s expression at this moment and refused to listen to Nicole


    anymore.


    He kicked Nicole away and snapped, "How dare you mention that again! Everyone in Ardlens knows


    that the members of the Lawrence family are snobbish and selfish.


    Anyway, you have the right to make a choice, Miss Lawrence.


    It''s either you do it, or you refuse it.


    It''s all up to you." Nicole smiled bitterly.


    She had the right to make a choice? What kind of choice did Jarrod want her to make? Should she just


    watch the Lawrence family be expelled from the market with a huge debt? That being the case, Nicole


    thought she was worth a lot.


    Suddenly, Nicole felt she didn''t care about anything anymore.


    She straightened her back, looked at Jarrod, and said, "Jarrod, I don''t owe you anything.¡± As she


    spoke, her eyes were so clear and honest that Jarrod couldn''t help frowning slightly.


    The look in her eyes made him think of something.


    Was what she had been saying about the past true? Could it be that she really never betrayed him?


    She might have tried to help him but in vain.


    But he immediately dispelled this thought from his mind, Jarrod tried to persuade himself that Nicole


    just lied.


    He reminded himself not to believe a single word Nicole said.


    After all, he had investigated into the past before, but none of the things that Nicole said ever


    happened.


    Jarrod was convinced that Nicole was a vicious woman.


    Otherwise, what he was doing to her now would make him struggle and feel uneasy.


    Jamie gave up the idea of making Nicole notorious.


    She realized that the more people knew about Nicole, the more disadvantageous it would be to her.


    It was hard to tell whether someone else knew what exactly had happened back then.


    What if someone woulde out and prove that Nicole''s words were true? At the thought of this,


    Jamie stepped hard on Nicole''s arm and said viciously, ¡°You bitch! How dare you seduce Jarrod in front


    of me! You are really shameless!" The next second, a crisp cracking sound was heard.


    The bones in Nicole''s arm were fractured.


    Jamie withdrew her foot and said, "Forget it.


    Let''s get out of here.


    This bitch is an eyesore." The restaurant manager waited for Jarrod and the others to leave.


    Then he took Nicole and sent her to the hospital.


    Nicole''s arm was broken, and she needed to be hospitalized for a few days.


    The restaurant manager asked Nicole if she wanted to call anyone, but she only shook her head.


    She couldn''t let anyone know that Jarrod did this to her.


    If she let any of her family members know, the Lawrence family would be doomed.


    On the other side, Raegan didn''t know how she got home.


    She still felt very dizzy.


    She tried calling Mitchel twice, but he didn''t answer.


    When she was about to call him again for the third time, she suddenly found what she was doing


    hrious.


    From the moment they reconciled, she had always been uneasy.


    She always felt she snatched Mitchel from someone else even though she was his rightful wife.


    And the sense of happiness she felt somehow further her unease.


    She found it mind-boggling.


    Later, she realized that the more she was afraid of something, the more likely it would happen.


    Raegan waited for Mitchel to call her back and had fallen asleep with the phone in her hand.


    When she woke up the next morning, the first thing she did was check her phone.


    But there were no missed calls or new messages.


    There was nothing from him.


    Raegan was absent-minded the whole day.


    She couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    When she came to the nursing house to visit her grandmother the next day, her grandmother asked her


    to choose a nice outfit for her, saying she wanted to look nice when she met Mitchel.


    Raegan intended to say something but held back when she saw her grandmother''s bright smile, not


    wanting to ruin thetter''s good mood.


    In the evening, Raegan finally received a call from Mitchel, asking her what happened.


    His voice sounded fatigued.


    "Are youing back tomorrow?" Raegan asked.


    There was silence on the other end of the line.


    Then Mitchel said briefly, "No." Raegan pondered for a while before she asked, "Is it because you need


    to apany Lauren?" Mitchel''s eyes narrowed.


    He asked, ¡°Who told you?" Raegan pursed her lips.


    She didn''t need anyone to tell her.


    After all, Lauren couldn''t wait to tell the world about it with her posts.


    There was silence between them.


    After a while, Mitchel said, "It¡¯s true that Lauren is also here.


    But she isn''t here for me.


    She came here for business.


    We are both busy, and we have no time to see each other.¡± "Didn''t you pick her up at the airport?¡± "It''s


    a bit messy here.


    I have to take care of her, especially since she came here alone,¡± Mitchel said naturally.


    It was as if these words were already deeply engraved in his mind.


    Raegan felt like someone was strangling her hard.


    She could hardly breathe.


    Mitchel continued, "Honey, are you jealous again?¡± "Of course not.


    Well, I won''t ask this sort of questions again," Raegan replied lightly.


    Mitchel frowned.


    ¡°Why are you mad at me again? Come on.


    I haven''t gotten enough sleep these past two days.¡± Raegan felt Mitchel''s words were rather harsh.


    It was as if he was ming her for making trouble out of nothing.


    But she always believed that honesty andmunication were the most important things between a


    couple.


    Mitchel always missed her calls and didn''t reply to her messages when he was abroad.


    Even the news about Lauren being with him came from other people.


    She never heard anything about him from him.


    Couldn''t he allow her to be a little emotional? At the thought of this, Raegan stated seriously, "Mitchel,


    I''m not being unreasonable.


    All 1 want is for you to be honest with me.


    I can ept whatever you tell me.


    Just don''t lie to me.


    Even if we are getting divorced one day, I hope we could split up on a good term.¡± Her tone was


    serious.


    She was upset at this moment, not knowing how to exin to her grandmother about postponing the


    meet-up with Mitchel.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, Mitchel and Lauren were in the same country now.


    As long as Lauren wanted, she could find a way toe into contact with Mitchel.


    Raegan didn''t want to be a fool and thest person to know the truth.


    "Raegan, what do you mean by that?" Mitchel asked with a frown.


    He sounded very unhappy.


    What he hated the most now was hearing anything about them breaking up.


    "Nothing.


    Just remember what I said," Raegan replied indifferently.


    Then, they both fell into silence.


    This Kind of silence was annoying, hinting at something.


    Then, Raegan heard someone talk to Mitchel.


    Aftermunicating with that person in a foreignnguage, he told Raegan that he had to go back to


    work.


    Before hanging up the phone, Mitchel said, "Don''t overthink.


    I have to teach you a lesson when Ie back." That night, Raegan didn''t sleep well.


    The next day, she went to the nursing house early in the morning.


    She exined to her grandmother that Mitchel couldn''te back for the time being.


    Raegan could tell that her grandmother was disappointed at this.


    But then, her grandmother stillforted her, saying that Mitchel¡¯s work was more important than their


    appointment.


    But Raegan still felt disheartened seeing her grandmother wearing this new outfit.


    Suddenly, an idea urred to her.


    "Grandma, how about we go back to your house and stay there for one night?¡± She knew that her


    grandmother had been thinking about going back to her house.


    Her grandmother looked at her with surprise.


    "Really? Will the doctor agree?" "Don''t worry.


    I will talk to the doctor." Raegan then walked out of the ward and headed for the doctor''s office.


    The doctor looked through her grandmother''s medical records first.


    Then he said seriously, "You''d better be prepared for the worst." Raegan''s heart sank to the bottom


    when she heard these words.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    We Are Done The doctor said, "Thetest report shows that the patient''s in a frail condition.


    She might pass away at any moment.


    It''s no longer necessary for her to stay in the hospital.


    You might as well take her home and grant her final wishes.¡± Raegan walked out of the doctor''s office


    in a trance.


    Her steps were unsteady, and her strength drained, forcing her to find a bench to copse onto.


    Kendra, a caring nursing worker, spotted Raegan in the corridor.


    She rushed over after seeing the pallor on Raegan''s once-pretty face and asked with concern, "Miss


    Hayes, what''s happened?" Unable to find her voice, Raegan fumbled for her phone.


    Her trembling hand made it difficult to press the necessary buttons.


    With a trembling voice, she implored Kendra, "Kendra, please help me make a call.


    Press the number one button.¡± The number one button on Raegan¡¯s phone was linked to Mitchel''s


    number.


    Kendra was startled by Raegan¡¯s expression but took the phone, doing as instructed.


    She dialed the number, but there was no answer.


    Kendra tried again, still to no avail.


    ncing at Raegan, Kendra asked quietly, "Should I try one more time?" "Yes, keep calling until he


    picks up." Raegan''s resolve remained unshaken.


    In her vulnerability, Raegan yearned for Mitchel to provide the strength she desperately needed.


    More importantly, she hoped he could help fulfill her grandmother''s final wishes.


    On the third attempt, the call finally went through.


    "What''s up?" Mitchel asked impatiently.


    But Raegan had no time to think about anything else.


    She pleaded in a low voice, "Mitchel, can youe back? It¡¯s about my grandma...¡± Suddenly, a


    delicate female voice interrupted Raegan''s words.


    "Mitchel..." Raegan felt a crushing disappointment wash over her.


    She thought it was her imagination and asked, ¡°Are you with Lauren right now?" "Yes, Lauren...¡±


    "Mitchel Dixon!" Raegan couldn''t believe it.


    She questioned in a trembling voice, "Isn''t it nighttime where you are? And you are telling me you two


    are together?¡± Frowning, Mitchel nced at Lauren, who was resting on a hospital bed, and replied


    casually, "It''s not what you think.


    I''ll exin to you when I get back." Then, Lauren''s sobs were heard.


    Holding the phone, Mitchelforted Lauren gently.


    Raegan''s heart ached when she heard that.


    The sharp pain left her momentarily speechless.


    Tears welled in her eyes, silently streaming down her cheeks, their saltiness and bitterness almost


    tangible.


    But she didn''t want to let her grandmother down.


    In a choked voice, Raegan asked again, "Mitchel, can youe back? Please,e back now, okay?¡±


    Her words caused Mitchel¡¯s heart to skip a beat.


    In his eyes, Raegan had always been strong, and rarely begged him in such a humble way.


    His heart immediately softened.


    "I''ll be back soon.


    Just hang in there and wait for me at home, alright?¡± Raegan''s voice trembled, "No, you don''t get it,


    Mitchel.


    My grandma...¡± "Raegan.¡± Hearing Lauren¡¯s pained cry, Mitchel couldn''t help but interrupt Raegan.


    He thought Raegan was rushing him back because she was unhappy with him being with Lauren.


    But under the circumstances, he couldn''t leave Lauren alone overseas.


    "I can''t leave now, Raegan.


    Lauren''s condition is critical at the moment.¡± When Mitchel realized that he might have been too harsh,


    he added in a softer tone, "I promise, once she is through the worst of it, I''ll spend more time with you.¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s words nearly shattered all of Raegan''s hopes.


    She felt utterly dejected.


    Did Mitchel really think she was vying for his attention? She felt like a dagger had pierced through her


    heart.


    It hurt so much.


    Tears welled up in Raegan''s eyes, and she forced a bitter smile.


    ¡°Mitchel, in your eyes, my grandmother means nothing, right? Do you even care about me? Is that why


    you can make such a decision without a second thought?" Mitchel couldn''t tolerate this any longer.


    He retorted coldly, "Raegan, what has gotten into you? Why would you say something like that? What''s


    the point of it?¡± For a moment, it felt like an invisible hand was tearing Raegan''s heart apart.


    The pain was unbearable, and she longed to end the conversation right there.


    But she couldn''t bear the thought of her grandma passing away with regrets of not meeting Mitchel.


    So she begged, her voice trembling, "Mitchel, I''m not trying to manipte you.


    My grandma is dying.


    She truly wants to see you..." Mitchel furrowed his brow.


    Through the phone call, he couldn''t see the desperation in Raegan''s eyes.


    He tried to console her patiently, "I have already told you I''ll visit your grandma.


    I won''t break my promise.


    Just be patient and wait for me, okay?" Raegan bit her lip hard and tried to hold back her tears.


    She lost her temper and shouted, "Mitchel, I''m not trying to coax you intoing back.


    I''m telling the truth! Why can''t you trust me?¡± "Of course, I trust you, but Lauren is in a really bad


    condition.


    She had a rpse yesterday, and she can''t stay in the hospital without someone by her side.


    I can¡¯t Just leave her like that.¡± Mitchel''s firm attitude deepened Raegan''s despair.


    Once again, she had overestimated her importance to him.


    For Mitchel, Lauren was the top priority.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He didn''t care whether her grandma was sick or not.


    Raegan''s heart was broken by him again.


    "Mitchel, have you ever considered that Lauren might be using her so-called illness to keep you with


    her?¡± "Raegan, don''t say things like that.


    Lauren wouldn''t stoop to do such things," Mitchel countered.


    "It might sound absurd, but it always works, right? That''s why she keeps resorting to using the same


    trick on you.


    Have you ever wondered why she only has rpses when you are around, not in front of others?"


    Raegan almost cried out, her voice bordering on hysteria.


    Mitchel remained unconvinced.


    "It''s just a coincidence." Raegan scoffed when she heard that.


    "Is it really Just a coincidence? Think about it, Mitchel.


    I don''t believe there are so many coincidences in the world." Even over the phone, Mitchel could sense


    that Raegan was In a foul mood.


    He massaged his temples and said, "I promise you, Raegan, I''ll fly back as soon as I can once Lauren


    gets better.¡± Raegan lowered her gaze, looking utterly exhausted.


    Her heart sank as she asked, ¡°Mitchel, didn''t you tell me I was your top priority?" He had said it right to


    her face! How could he toss his promise aside so easily? How could he be this heartless? Mitchel


    retorted coldly, ¡°Yes, I did say that, but sometimes priorities need to be sorted out.


    Right now, Lauren''s life is hanging by a thread, and you want me to abandon her and rush back to


    you?" A bitter smile crept across Raegan''s face.


    "Mitchel, what does it have to do with you whether Lauren lives or not? Only you believe what she has


    done.


    And if her life really hangs by a thread, why hasn''t her family rushed to see her? Did you ever consider


    it might all be part of her n?" "Lauren''s family are on their way," Mitchel said in a tone that was as


    cold as ice.


    "Raegan, you have always been kind.


    Why did you be so vicious?" Mitchel''s words proved thest straw, shattering Raegan''s heart into


    fragments.


    His words were like a dagger thrust into her chest, causing her excruciating pain.


    Tears welled up in her eyes.


    She squeezed a smile on her face and said, "You are right.


    I''m a viclous woman.


    I''m being unreasonable.


    I''m making a fuss.


    Go live a blissful life with your good-hearted and sensible Lauren.


    We...


    We are done.¡±

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Surprise In a sh, the soft spot Mitchel had in his heart for Raegan evaporated.


    Mitchel had never been one to sweet-talk women.


    Well, a few times, sure.


    But now, Raegan''s demands were downright unreasonable to him.


    What he hated the most was being threatened by other people.


    With his tongue against the back of his teeth, he snapped, ¡°Raegan, can you stop being childish and


    using the divorce to threaten me again and again?¡± However, Raegan was not having it, and his words


    no longer had an effect on her.


    The spark that once flickered in her heart had gone out, extinguished for good.


    "I''m serious, Mitchel.


    I''ve been a fool for believing in you time after time." "Raegan, you!¡± Mitchel uttered in a fit of anger.


    He felt an overwhelming urge to smash his phone against the wall.


    Then, through gritted teeth, he snarled, "I think you need to calm down!" The instant he finished these


    words, the call was ended.


    Raegan had already disconnected the call.


    Mitchel was furious and his eyes full of rage.


    Bang! Unable to take his frustrations any longer, he hurled his phone against the wall.


    Meanwhile, Matteo wandered in and happened to hear Mitchel''s heated conversation over the call.


    After hesitating for a while, he asked, "Mr.


    Dixon, would you like me to check in on Mrs.


    Dixon?" "No need!" Mitchel answered with a deep scowl.


    "I don''t want to hear another word about her!¡± In his mind, he had indulged Raegan to the point that she


    had be absurdly unreasonable.


    She had even resorted to threatening him with the divorce repeatedly.


    Determined, he resolved to give her the cold shoulder until she realized her fault.


    On the other end, Raegan seemed calmer after ending the call.


    Looks could be deceiving, though.


    Time was running out for her grandmother.


    Even if her grandmother could only spend one more hour in her house, Raegan would try to make it


    happen.


    Just then, a nurse approached Raegan and asked, ¡°Are you a family of the patient in Bed No.


    304?" Raegan''s appearance was so outstanding that the nurse remembered Raegan even though she


    had only visited her grandma several times.


    "Yes." Raegan nodded and asked, "What''s the matter?¡± For some reason, the nurse seemed a little


    uneasy.


    "Someone''s looking for you there.


    Be careful," she said cryptically.


    Raegan, puzzled by the nurse''s words, hurried to her grandmother''s ward.


    The moment she stepped into the ward, a woman lunged at her and pped her across the face.


    Already drained emotionally and physically, Raegan lost her bnce and tumbled to the floor.


    A fat woman stormed up, Jabbed her finger at Raegan, and yelled, "You home-wrecker! How dare you


    try to steal my husband! Thank God I finally got you!" Raegan was confused, having no idea who these


    people in her grandmother''s ward were.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    With a perplexed look on her face, she shot back, "Who even are you? Have we met? Who the hellis


    your husband?¡± Her protests fell on deaf ears.


    These people were clearly here to make a scene.


    Before Raegan had a chance to defend herself further, the fat woman grabbed Raegan by the hair and


    signaled her friend to hit Raegan''s face, leaving it red and swollen.


    Meanwhile, Raegan''s grandmother, who had just been berated by these women who used Raegan


    of stealing someone''s husband, was still catching her breath.


    When she saw Raegan being assaulted, she felt as if her heart was being ripped, and she murmured,


    "Don¡¯t touch my granddaughter...


    Let her go..." Despite being frail, she tried to climb out of bed to stop them, only to copse onto the


    floor, wincing in pain.


    Smack! A sound echoed through the room.


    An egg sttered across Raegan''s grandmother''s wrinkled face.


    The fat woman did not have the heart to escte things too far with an elderly person.


    Therefore, she resorted to verbal abuse and shouted, "The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree.


    Neither of you is any good!" Copsed on the floor, Raegan''s grandmother struggled for air.


    She was too feeble to even wipe the egg off her face, and she could only mutter weakly to defend


    Raegan, "Don''t hurt my granddaughter.


    She''s not what you''re saying.


    Let her go...¡± At this moment, Raegan felt as if a knife had pierced through her heart.


    She was overwhelmed by a pain so intense it made her shudder.


    Why? Why were they treating her grandmother like this? With her hands on her hips, the fat woman


    sneered at Raegan''s grandmother and said, "Listen up, you old hag.


    Your granddaughter has an affair with another woman''s husband.


    Today''s the day she learns her lesson..." Before the fat woman could finish her words, Raegan charged


    at the fat woman and sunk her teeth deep into the woman''s arm.


    Flesh tore, and blood spurted everywhere.


    "Ah! What have you done?" the fat woman screamed in pain.


    Meanwhile, her aplices were too stunned to continue their assault.


    Blood trickled down the woman¡¯s arm, and sttered onto Raegan''s face.


    Atst, Raegan let go of the fat woman and spat at her.


    As she stood in front of her grandmother, she roared hysterically, ¡°If anyone dares toy a finger on my


    grandma again, you''ll have to get through me first.


    I swear to God I''ll take you down with me!¡± Just then, Kendra burst into the room.


    Although terrified, she shielded Raegan''s grandmother with her own body.


    Facing these women was daunting.


    They looked wealthy and powerful, after all.


    Kendra''s first instinct was to bolt, but her conscience would not let her abandon Raegan and Raegan''s


    grandma.


    With tears streaming down her face, Kendra looked at the onlookers and loudly said, "Don''t listen to


    these women.


    They''re horrible people.


    Miss Hayes is a good person!" Hearing Kendra''s plea, the crowd began to murmur among themselves.


    Though no one stepped up to help Raegan, they somehow sympathized with her.


    Meanwhile, Raegan wiped the blood off her face and stood tall.


    To everyone''s surprise, she pulled out her phone and started taking photos of the assants.


    Then, while looking into their eyes, she dered, "You think you can frame me, tarnish my reputation,


    and assault me without consequences? Think again.¡± Those who made a scene now felt a twinge of


    fear and their expressions shifted.


    They were Just here to back up the fat woman, who promised she would give them ten thousand


    dors for helping her blow off steam.


    Truth be told, they had no clue whether Raegan was guilty of the usations or not.


    Moreover, they hailed from reputable families and did not want to go to jail over something like this.


    Noticing the apprehensive looks on these women''s faces, some in the crowd began to question their


    initial assumptions.


    Could it be that Raegan and her grandmother were the victims here? Ganging up on an elderly woman


    and a youngdy was too much.


    Just then, a red-haired woman with pink lips strutted into the ward in high heels.


    She looked down her nose at everyone and demanded, "Do you have any evidence that she''s a


    homewrecker?" At first nce, the question seemed to support Raegan.


    But when Raegan looked up at the owner of the voice, her heart sank.


    It was Tessa.


    The next moment, Tessatched onto Raegan''s arm as if they were old friends and asked with


    apparent concern, ¡°Raegan, are you okay? Your face is a mess.


    These people are terrible.¡± The fat woman red at Tessa and seethed.


    "You know this bitch?¡± "Yes, we''re acquainted.


    What''s your business here? If you have evidence, let''s see it.¡± Tessa¡¯s air of righteousness convinced


    the crowd she was here to back up Raegan.


    But then, with a smile as sly as a fox, she leaned in and whispered to Raegan, ¡°Hold tight, Raegan.


    I¡¯ve got a nice little surprise for you, courtesy of Lauren.¡±

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Like Falling Into Hell! Raegan eyed Tessa warily.


    At the same time, her heart felt like it plummeted to her stomach.


    "So it''s you! You''re the mastermind behind all of this, aren''t you?" As if she had not heard what Raegan


    said, Tessa casually replied, "Raegan may have stolen other people''s boyfriends in the past, butshe''s


    different now.


    So, unless you have evidence, stop spewing nonsense.¡± As soon as these words left Tessa¡¯s mouth,


    the crowd''s demeanor changed.


    It turned out that Raegan had done such an act before and did not deserve any sympathy.


    At this moment, the fat woman appeared to regain her confidence.


    She grabbed Raegan''s phone, hurled it to the ground, and stomped on it for good measure.


    "Don''t you want to see the evidence? I''ll make sure you have no room for doubts!¡± With that, she


    rummaged through her bag and flung a stack of photos at Raegan.


    The photos fluttered to the ground like snowkes.


    As they fell, their sharp edges sliced Raegan''s cheek.


    The onlookers caught sight of the pictures as well.


    They were distasteful and obscene.


    The crowd''s attitude took another nosedive, and people began to openly condemn Raegan.


    "Oh, my God.


    It''s true.


    She doesn''t look the type.


    I never saw thising.¡± "What a disgrace.


    Bah, she deserves it.¡± "I wish I could p her in the face.


    She¡¯s disgusting.¡± Raegan''s mind went nk.


    The air thickened with cruel words, which came at her from all directions.


    She numbly turned around in a daze.


    Her gaze fell on her grandmother, who was picking up one of the photos from the ground.


    Her hands shook, and her eyes widened with a mix of surprise and disbelief.


    Raegan felt she had been pierced by an invisible dagger.


    She wanted to tell her grandmother that the pictures had been photoshopped.


    But when she caught sight of the hurt and disappointment on her grandmother''s face, her lips felt glued


    shut.


    Her throat felt like it was on fire, and she was filled with dread and despair.


    In that instant, Raegan felt as though she had been cast into the abyss.


    Click.


    The sounds of camera shutters pierced the air.


    Someone in the crowd initiated the action, and soon enough, everyone had their phones out to capture


    the humiliating scene.


    Within moments, they uploaded the photos and videos to social media tforms, igniting another


    wildfire of online chatter.


    "These pictures...


    They''re fake! They''re photoshopped!" Raegan frantically exined.


    However, her words fell on deaf ears.


    No one opted to listen to her.


    Precisely speaking, they deliberately chose to ignore her.


    Mockery and scorn descended upon Raegan like a flock of vultures, eager to tear her apart.


    Those hateful words seemed to materialize into monstrous entities, lunging at Raegan and gnawing her


    flesh and spirit.


    Her body started shaking uncontrobly.


    This whole situation was a setup by vicious people.


    At this point, it did not matter if Raegan was innocent or not.


    She could only endure the gossip and scorn, knowing she had done nothing wrong.


    But the look of disappointment in her grandmother''s eyes was too much to bear.


    It was as if a dagger pierced into Raegan''s heart.


    The emotional weight became too much.


    Raegan''s head dropped, and she spat out a mouthful of blood.


    But Tessa was unwilling to let Raegan go.


    She gave the fat woman a subtle wink.


    The fat woman caught Tessa''s signal loud and clear.


    With that, she yanked Raegan¡¯''s hair back and snarled, "How do you have the nerve to deny all this,


    you bitch?¡± After saying these words, she pulled her leg back, ready to deliver a strong kick to


    Raegan''s abdomen.


    In the nick of time...


    Bang.


    A muffled thud broke through the air.


    Someone had kicked the fat woman away, sending her sprawling to the ground.


    The fat woman curled up on the ground and cried out in pain.


    "Who was that? Who''s the son of a bitch who kicked me? Have you lost your mind?" Two men in suits,


    resembling bodyguards, appeared out of nowhere and delivered kicks to the fat woman, effectively


    silencing her.


    The rest of the assants weren''t bold without their ringleader and were easier to deal with.


    Even if the bodyguards had not done anything, they scattered in all directions.


    They were just here for the money anyway.


    Tessa, however, was not ready to throw in the towel just yet.


    Her borate scheme had been all about sabotaging Raegan and getting rid of her unborn child.


    She was the one who had arranged those incriminating photos.


    At most, she could say she had made a mistake and used more money to settle it down.


    But it never crossed her mind that someone would intervene.


    ¡°Who''s this? Your new sugar daddy? You''re full of surprises, Raegan,¡¯ she sarcastically said.


    Just then, the man turned to face her.


    His refined and distinguished features left Tessa speechless.


    How could it be? Tessa mped her mouth shut and did not dare to make another sound.


    Without even giving her a second nce, the man ordered to his men in a monotone, "Go through


    everyone''s phones.


    I don''t want any pictures or videos of this incident online.


    If anyone refuses to delete them, they''ll be hearing from mywyer.¡± Though his voice was void of


    emotion, a chilling air enveloped everyone present.


    The men in suits were quick and effective.


    In no time, the room was empty, and the troublemaking women were kicked out of the ward.


    Only Tessa, who was rooted to the spot, remained.


    It was not that she wanted to stay.


    Her legs had simply turned to jelly.


    Once she broke her paralysis, she uttered, "Hector..." Hector shot her a nce.


    "You realize that everything you did today has tarnished the Dixon family name, don''t you?" "Hector, I


    didn''t...


    I was just passing by...


    I have nothing to do with this,¡± Tessa stammered.


    "Get out of my face.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I won''t be the one to handle you.¡± Though Hector spoke without emotion, Tessa felt a cold shiver run


    down her spine and was on the verge of tears.


    What did he mean by that? Who would punish her? Without further ado, the men in ck escorted


    Tessa out, and an eerie silence settled over the room.


    Raegan seemed to be isted in her own world.


    Her body shook.


    And as she made her way to her grandmother, she was almost crawling.


    She enveloped her grandmother in a gentle embrace.


    Her grandmother seemed so fragile as if she could slip away at any moment.


    She stared at Raegan with turbid eyes but could not find herself to say something.


    For the first time, Raegan felt an overpowering sense of dread.


    At this moment, tears blurred her vision.


    "Grandma, don''t believe them...


    It''s not true...


    Please, don''t believe them..." Raegan implored.


    "Of course, I don''t believe them, Raegan..." her grandmother assured her.


    "I know you''d never do anything like that..." Raegan''s eyes brimmed with tears.


    At this moment, her grandmother seemed to be struggling to say something, and her breaths became


    increasingly shallow.


    Kendra hit the emergency call button to call for medical help.


    "Prepare for emergency treatment!¡± The nursing staff moved to wheel Raegan''s grandmother to the


    emergency room, but Raegan''s grandmother''s grip tightened on Raegan''s clothing.


    Raegan leaned in quickly to catch her grandmother''s final words.


    "Raegan...


    J...


    I believe you...


    You have to live a happy life...


    This...


    This is all my fault..." As her grandmother finished speaking, her grip on Raegan''s clothing began to


    weaken.


    The room was thick with a weighty silence, punctuated only by the raspy breaths of Raegan''s


    grandmother.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Sudden Death Raegan''s grandmother was quickly wheeled into the ER.


    Frozen, Raegan looked listless.


    She didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Her mind was in a muddle.


    Hector took off his jacket and draped it on Raegan''s shoulders.


    He looked down at her and asked, "You okay? Can you still walk?¡± There was no color on Reagan''s


    face.


    She looked like she was about to faint.


    Regardless, she stood up with her hands on the edge of the bed.


    Her pupils were bright.


    However, the brightness was hollow.


    "Thank you," Raegan said softly.


    She was thankful that he preserved her grandmother''s dignity.


    After steadying her feet on the floor, she began to walk slowly.


    It seemed like a century had passed.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The doctor in a white gown reappeared.


    His face was gloomy as he sighed and announced, "I''m sorry.


    We tried all we could.¡± His low voice echoed in the empty and cold corridor like a fated curse.


    It was as if Raegan had been hit by a huge rock.


    She staggered back with her eyes widened in disbelief.


    The next second, she grabbed the doctor by his white coat and shook her head.


    "Doc, you made a mistake, right? This can''t be! Her issue shouldn''t be this serious!¡± The doctor had


    mentioned that her grandmother didn''t have much time left, but he didn''t say she was going to die


    today.


    "You must be mistaken, doc.


    My grandmother can''t be dead.


    Just this morning, she told me that she wanted to eat the special cakes from her hometown.


    I was supposed to get themter.


    How can she leave without eating them...¡± Raegan slowly sank to her knees with her hands still


    gripping the doctor''s coat.


    She sobbed.


    "Please...


    Save my grandmother.


    Bring her back to life.


    I''ll pay whatever amount.


    Just bring her back...¡± Her voice gradually became tiny and breathy.


    "At least, let her have a piece of cake and say goodbye to me before leaving...¡± How could her


    grandmother die with an empty stomach? Raegan''s hands trembled as if she was convulsing.


    Her tears flowed like water and her cries echoed in the corridor.


    Soon, a nurse came and pulled her up by the arm.


    "Youngdy, I''m really sorry for your loss.


    Our hearts go out to you.


    We understand your pain, but please, calm down.


    You should go see your grandmother onest time.¡± Raegan kicked and shook her head like a child.


    Her teary eyes were red and vacant as she said, "My grandmother is not in here...


    She¡¯s waiting for me in the ward...¡± After saying that, she turned around and started to rush to the ward.


    A strong hand suddenly grabbed her arm.


    Hector frowned slightly.


    Raegan''s arm was too thin as if he was holding a pencil, making Raegan seem even more fragile and


    delicate.


    He said, "Raegan, go and have a look." It was as if a basin of cold water had just been poured over


    Reagan''s head.


    She shivered and her long eyshes hung down while trembling densely.


    She looked so pitiful like a stray dog on the streets on a cold rainy night.


    Hector''s hand slowly moved downward until it got to her wrist as he led her to the morgue.


    With her head down, Raegan followed him obediently.


    Her steps were light as if she was a ghost.


    The staff led them in, lowered his head, and left.


    There was a body on a cold iron bed.


    A white sheet was over it.


    With her back against the door, Raegan stood frozen for a good minute.


    She then took one painstaking step after another.


    Her entire body was trembling as she lifted the white sheet.


    Save for the pale lips, her grandmother looked like she was asleep.


    How could this woman be dead? No, she must be having one of those deep slumbers.


    This thought gave Raegan a glimmer of hope.


    With a smile, she said softly, ¡°It''s time to wake up, grandma.


    You are pulling my legs, aren''t you? Is this because I didn''t take you back to your house? My car is


    ready.


    Get up, let''s go right now...¡± Not a single muscle moved on the old woman''s face.


    Even her eyshes didn''t flutter.


    Seeing this, Raegan reached under the white cloth to hold her grandmother''s cold and stiff hand.


    She choked with sobs, ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t want anything anymore.


    I want nothing else than to live in your house with you.


    Is that okay?¡± Raegan leaned her head against her grandmother''s chest, speaking in a very soft and


    gentle voice.


    "Say something, please.


    Even if it¡¯s a single word.


    Don''t leave me alone..." Despite calling out for a long time, her grandmother still didn''t wake up.


    Raegan held her grandmother''s face and finally cried out.


    It wasn''t a sob or a whimper.


    This time, it was a heart -wrenching cry.


    The cry was so poignant that it could melt the heart of the devil himself.


    "Grandma, you can''t do this to me.


    How am I supposed to live without you? Come back to me.


    I''m not ready yet..." Her cry echoed in the room, but there was no response.


    It had been over an hour since Raegan sat on the bench in the corridor.


    Shepleted the necessary procedures and contacted the funeral home in Tenassie.


    She was determined to bury her grandmother in her hometown.


    Tenassie was over 600 kilometers from here.


    Even if the body was transported overnight, it would only get there by morning at the earliest.


    Kendra, the attending nurse of Raegan''s grandmother, stayed by her side.


    She even urged Raegan to take a rest in one of the wards, but Raegan insisted on staying where she


    was.


    She wanted to be as close as she could to her grandmother.


    It was about time Hector left.


    Although he sympathized with her, he had to go.


    He had happened to be passing by today and had already been dyed for a long time.


    As soon as he came to Raegan''s side, she looked up at him.


    Her eyes were red and swollen from all the crying.


    Raegan stood up and solemnly bowed to Hector.


    Her voice came out hoarse and broken.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr.


    Dixon.


    I don''t have my phone on me right now.


    Please send me the bill.


    I''ll settle the expenses once I''m done with everything at hand.¡± Since the matter was an emergency,


    Hector had instructed his subordinates to handle all the medical expenses.


    He looked down at her again when he heard her address him as Mr.


    Dixon.


    "You don''t have to be so polite.


    You know I am Mitchel''s uncle, right? Why don''t you just call me Hector?¡± Raegan nodded.


    ¡°I know, but I insist on repaying you once I settle everything here." Raegan had heard the way Tessa


    addressed Hector.


    His eyebrows were a lot like Mitchel''s.


    He had a habit of furrowing them too just like the other male Dixons.


    Hector was somewhat surprised.


    Since she didn''t address him by his first name despite knowing who he really was, the reason was


    quite clear.


    It appeared all wasn''t well between her and Mitchel.


    He left soon.


    Raegan remained on the bench throughout the night.


    At the crack of dawn, she finally left to go buy some new clothes and some supplies for the funeral.


    It wasn''t even eight o''clock yet when the hearse from the funeral home arrived.


    Kendra apanied Raegan to Tenassie.


    Since she had cared for the old woman for so long, she had developed an emotional connection.


    She wanted to say goodbye to the witty olddy.


    When they arrived at the funeral home, Raegan paid the fee calmly and chose a ce in the


    graveyard.


    None of her rtives were left in Tenassie, so there would be no other mourners.


    This was why Raegan deliberately chose this secluded ce.


    Even though she was practically alone, she was determined to send her precious grandmother off


    properly.


    From the funeral home, she went to the town to buy some flowers for the ceremony, including the


    cakes that her grandmother had craved before she died.


    Raegan hadn''t shed a tear throughout this journey.


    But as soon as she saw the cakes, a flood of tears came rushing.


    She couldn''t hold them back.


    "What an unfilial granddaughter I am!" Raegan scolded herself.


    She hadn''t granted any of her grandmother''s wishes even though how little these wishes were.


    How useless of her! Startled by her tears, the shopkeeper gave her an extra bag of cakes and said


    comfortingly, "Cheer up, youngdy.


    No matter what life throws at you, you need to stick your chest out and never give up.


    Take a bite of these delicious red bean-vored cakes.


    You''ll love them.¡± Raegan thanked the shopkeeper.


    She picked up a piece of cake and slowly put it in her mouth to have a taste on behalf of her


    grandmother.


    But as her teeth sank into the soft cake, pea-sized tears began to flow from her eyes again.


    Some found their way into her mouth.


    There was a burst of salty and sweet vors in her mouth, but all she could taste was bitterness.


    The shopkeeper was taken aback.


    "Is it not good?" Feeling weak in the knees, Raegan squatted and wept like a child.


    She sobbed.


    "It''s delicious...


    But my grandmother didn¡¯t get to taste it before...¡± Her grandma would never taste it again.


    A dayter, Lauren was now in a stable condition and her father had flown over from Swynborough.


    Mitchel finally got the chance to look at his phone.


    There were five missed calls from his mother.


    There were no new messages, not even from Raegan.


    For Pete''s sake, why was this woman so stubborn? Couldn''t she just make apromise for peace to


    reign? Mitchel smoked three cigarettes just to let off steam.


    Then, he swallowed his pride and called Raegan.


    But her phone was switched off.


    A bad feeling rose in his heart.


    He was worried something was amiss and asked Matteo to inquire about the situation.


    After hanging up the phone, Matteo sighed deeply and kept silent for a few seconds.


    He then reported, "Sir, Mrs. Dixon''s grandmother passed away.


    The funeral is currently ongoing." Suddenly, there was a buzzing sound in Mitchel''s ears.


    He couldn''t believe his ears.


    He raised an eyebrow sometimeter.


    "What did you just say?" Matteo paused for a moment before repeating, "Your wife''s grandmother is


    dead.¡±

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    The Mastermind In Tenassie''s funeral home, there was a rule that the departed had to be cremated


    before the memorial ceremonymenced.


    As Raegan waited, reluctance to say goodbye to her grandmother held her heart hostage as if she


    wished to etch her grandmother''s face indelibly into her mind''s eye.


    When her beloved grandma''s body was silently ushered into the cremation chamber, the heavy iron


    door swung shut.


    The finality of it struck her hard.


    She could never again see her grandma''s smiling face, the person who loved her most in the world.


    Her trembling hand reached out and patted the iron door as she sobbed.


    "Grandma, have a happy life.


    Don''t forget me...¡± Yet, all that met her ears was the echo reverberating through the solid metal.


    An hour dragged on, and the iron door swung open once more.


    The clerk returned, carrying the urn that now held her grandmother''s ashes, and gave them to Raegan.


    With a heavy heart, she walked with the urn to the church.


    In that solemn chamber, Raegan gently ced the urn on the altar.


    Standing in front of her grandmother''s picture, she remained in silent reverence, her posture


    unwavering.


    Kendra''s well-intentioned offer of food fell on deaf ears, as Raegan could only manage a sip of water


    amidst her overwhelming grief.


    Kendra''s sympathy led her to stay by Raegan''s side silently, providing a littlefort in this sea of


    sorrow.


    As the evening went on, a figure entered the church.


    Luciana, after a long and harrowing journey, had arrived, her initial shock giving way to the stark reality


    upon seeing Raegan, cloaked in ck and lost in grief.


    In just two days, Raegan had lost some weight, her features etched with exhaustion and distress.


    Luciana longed to offer words offort after paying her visit to the deceased but struggled to find a


    way tofort Raegan.


    Ultimately, she broke the silence, her voice heavy.


    "Raegan, I''m so sorry for your loss.¡± Her frustration welled, anger aimed at Mitchel for his absence


    during this trying time.


    Questions loomed about their future together.


    Did the future hold anything promising for the two of them? Thankfully, Raegan did not reject Luciana''s


    presence.


    While she remained silent, she didn''t cast Luciana aside.


    The following day ushered in two uninvited visitors.


    Kenia and Tessae to the church.


    Tessa, ignorant of the death of Raegan''s grandmother until yesterday, felt her legs weaken from the


    shocking news.


    She wasn''t afraid of being med for the old woman''s death.


    Instead, it was because Hector had promised to give her a good lesson.


    It was hard to foresee how Mitchel would punish her now that Raegan''s grandma had passed away.


    Tessa, fearful of the repercussions of her actions, was no longer reluctant to leave the country.


    She now wished to escape as swiftly as possible.


    She informed Kenia what had transpired, and Kenia became agitated as well.


    Kenia didn''t expect that Tessa would cause such a huge trouble.


    It wasn''t an effective method to hide abroad.


    Tessa would be tracked down by Mitchel wherever she went if he intended to punish her.


    After thinking for a while, they decided that beseeching Kyler for assistance was the wisest course of


    action, given the intertwining ties between the Murray and Dixon families.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Given that, she assumed that this matter could be over soon.


    After all, Raegan''s grandmother had sumbed to illness, not Tessa''s hands.


    Resolute in their decision, they materialized in the church together.


    "Luciana," said Kenia, attempting to curry favor with Luciana.


    Luciana frowned.


    "Why are you here?¡± Kenia grinned but quickly realized it was a little too much.


    She remarked, "I came here with Tessa to pay tribute to the deceased.¡± Luciana''s countenance bore an


    unmistakable trace of perplexity, unaware that the events in the nursing house linked to Tessa.


    Raegan remained stood in silence.


    In a hoarse tone, Raegan, upon seeing Tessa and Kenia, bellowed, "Get out of here!¡± Such intrusion


    felt unbearable.


    It was a disturbance to the sanctity of her grandmother''s farewell.


    Tessa assumed she had debased herself in this act of condolence, only to be treated with contempt.


    She felt humiliated and embarrassed.


    With a pinch of feigned sorrow, Tessa replied, "Raegan, upon learning of your grandmother''s passing, I


    hastened to pay my respects.


    The prior encounter was a grievous misunderstanding.


    How could I have foreseen those women''s madness?¡± Kenia interjected, "Indeed, as soon as I was


    apprised of the situation, I admonished Tessa.


    She has a penchant for involving herself in people''s business, yet, in truth, she yed no role in that


    sordid affair.¡± With an envelope of money extended as a conciliatory gesture, Kenia proffered, "Raegan,


    ept this, please.


    It is rpense for Tessa¡¯s perceived wrongdoing.


    I implored her to kowtow and apologize to your grandmother.¡± Raegan''s response was swift and


    unforgiving, flinging the envelope at Kenia''s visage, her voiceden with anguish as she yelled, "Fuck


    off! Are you deaf or something? Get the hell out of my face!¡± The envelope burst open, scattering cash


    on the floor, the sharp edges scratching Kenia''s and Tessa¡¯s cheeks.


    Kenia''s and Tessa''s evilness and shamelessness paralleled those photoshopped photos set for


    ndering Raegan the other day.


    Deep down, they didn''t feel any responsibility for their hurtful words, instead resorting to a feigned


    apology as a smokescreen.


    The mastermind behind the conspiracy, Tessa, seemed adept at evading culpability.


    Why, one would wonder! Tessa, initially ovee with fright, couldn''t hold back her scream but swiftly


    regained herposure and responded with a curse, "Don''t be so shameless! That old woman¡¯s


    demise was due to her frail condition.


    How does it rte to me? Furthermore, your grandma was already in her eighties.


    Isn''t it natural for the elderly to pass away at such an age? She had beennguishing in the nursing


    house for quite some time.


    Could you afford to continue her treatment? To some extent, you should be grateful to me.


    How could you treat me like this...


    "Shut the fucking up!¡± Luciana was on the brink of pping Tessa, but Raegan acted swiftly.


    Raegan lunged forward, her fingers wrapping around Tessa''s throat with a grip akin to a furious beast.


    Her slender fingers paled, and the blue veins on her hands bulged as a torrent of pain, anger, and


    suppressed hatred gushed forth.


    Why? Why must she endure such a fate? Her grandmother had led an honest, diligent life.


    Despite her early widowhood and the loss of her son, she never voiced aint about life''s


    unfairness.


    She maintained a positive outlook and did her utmost to raise Raegan.


    Even in her final moments, she held no grudge but expressed trust in Raegan and sorrow for het...


    Why did such a loving, kind soul have to go through this misfortune? Why, in herst moments, did she


    have to witness her granddaughter''s character being ndered and besmirched by these wicked


    individuals? Why? It just wasn''t fair! Why should her dead grandmother suffer such an indignity? How


    could the instigator behave with such recklessness, as if nothing had happened? As a victim of


    injustice, why should she bear the guilt for her grandmother''s death? With immense strength, Raegan


    rasped, "Who gave you the right to utter those words? As a murderer, you''ve no ce to speak like


    this!" Under Raegan''s relentless grip, Tessa¡¯s pallor shifted to purple, her eyes bulging with fear.


    Tessa fought back violently, but her hands eventually fell limp at her sides.


    Kenia wailed, tugging at Raegan¡¯s hand, screaming, "Help! Someone, please help!" But at this


    moment, Raegan¡¯s fingers felt as though they were glued on Tessa¡¯s neck, impervious to being pulled


    away.


    Kenia, petrified, copsed to the floor, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°Ah...


    Someone''s killing my daughter...


    This deranged woman is killing my girl..." Just as the situation reached its breaking point, someone


    intervened, stopping Raegan''s actions and breaking the impasse.


    "Raegan! Are you trying to kill her?¡± Mitchel cried out furiously.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Late Repentance Mitchel felt like an invisible hand clutched his heart hard.


    It hurt so bad that he could hardly breathe.


    He knew Raegan well.


    She had always been a gentle person.


    How could she be forced into this situation? Tessa, who had a narrow escape from death, finally


    regained her breathing.


    She coughed violently.


    Kenia breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that Tessa was fine.


    She turned to Raegan and scolded, "You bitch! How dare you strangle my daughter!¡± "She only


    deserves it!" Raegan retorted without scruples.


    She was still fuming with rage.


    Kenia was shocked by the anger in Raegan¡¯s eyes.


    She felt a little scared and took a step back.


    At this moment, Raegan¡¯s body seemed filled with terrifying murderous intent.


    When Tessa came to her senses, she was so scared that she cried and shouted hysterically, "Mom!


    Mom, she tries to kill me.


    Please help me beat her to death!" It broke Kenia''s heart to see Tessa like this.


    As a mother, of course, she couldn''t let her daughter be wronged.


    So she turned around and reached out to pull Raegan''s hair.


    But before she could even touch Raegan, she was kicked out of the door with a bang.


    Mitchel didn''t want to even spare a nce at Kenia and Tessa.


    He ordered in disgust, "Drag them out of here.


    If they dare to show up again, throw them into the river directly." Now that Kenia and Tessa were driven


    out, the church finally regained its peace.


    Mitchel knelt in front of Raegan''s grandmother''s portrait and kowtowed three times.


    After paying homage to Raegan''s grandmother, he walked up to Raegan.


    His heart was filled with regret and remorse when he looked at her face as pale as a sheet.


    He felt like a giant fist punched his heart.


    And his agony didn''t seem to stop.


    She called him and begged him toe back to see her grandmother for thest time.


    But what did he say? He called her mischievous, childish, and vicious.


    He even told her to calm herself down.


    When Raegan was desperate for help, he was too cold -hearted to refuse her request.


    He even used those harsh words to scold her.


    He let her grandmother pass away with regrets.


    He was such a jerk! All he could say now was, "Raegan...


    I¡¯m sorry..." Mitchel knelt beside Raegan with regret and pity in his eyes.


    He reached out, wanting to hold her hand.


    However, Raegan brushed off his hand coldly.


    At this moment, her eyes were red and swollen.


    Her long hair was disheveled, and her mourning dress was wrinkled.


    She didn''t look decent at all.


    But Raegan couldn''t care less.


    She didn''t care about anything now.


    After all, her heart had died.


    She no longer cared about other people''s opinions.


    Raegan looked at Mitchel indifferently and said coldly, "Mr.


    Dixon, you may leave now." Mitchel''s heart sank to the bottom upon hearing this.


    She called him Mr.


    Dixon.


    Before he went abroad for his business trip, she wrapped her arms around his neck, looked at him with


    bright eyes, and called him honey.


    And the way she said it was so sweet that it melted his heart.


    From that moment on, he wished to spend the rest of his life with her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    But what happened now? Why was her tone very indifferent? She sounded like once he left the church,


    the two of them would have nothing to do with each other anymore.


    Upon realizing this, Mitchel''s handsome face turned pale.


    Bitterness immediately filled his eyes.


    But he still wanted to exin, "Raegan, I know you are angry with me.


    But...


    didn''t know if what you said was true..." But before he could finish his words, Raegan interrupted him


    coldly, "Mr.


    Dixon, do you want me to call the police?" Mitchel was in disbelief.


    How could she be this ruthless? But his heart also panicked.


    He knew he couldn''t lose her.


    He couldn''t afford to lose her.


    Not wanting to give up, he reached out, wanting to hold her again.


    "Raegan, I''m sorry...¡± However, his repentance was toote.


    Raegan was not moved at all.


    She even shouted in his face, "Get out of my face!" Luciana also hated the fact that Raegan couldn''t


    forgive Mitchel.


    She wanted to help her son.


    But she knew that it wouldn''t do him any good if he continued to stay here.


    His presence would only infuriate Raegan even more.


    So she raised his fist, punched Mitchel on the back, and ordered coldly, "Get out and kneel outside!"


    When Mitchel looked at Raegan, Raegan''s eyes were empty and red.


    Actually, she had been trying hard to hold back her tears.


    She didn''t even look at him.


    Luciana noticed that Mitchel remained motionless.


    Obviously, he was unwilling to leave.


    Luciana had no choice but to drag him out of the church and let him kneel at the entrance.


    Mitchel rarely looked gaunt.


    When Luciana saw him look like this now, she couldn''t help scolding, ¡°You just reaped what you sowed.


    Kneel here and wait until Raegan cools off." Mitchel lowered his head.


    He didn''t say anything.


    Not long after, the rain began to fall outside.


    And it got heavier.


    Mitchel was kneeling at the side door of the church.


    The rain had drenched his expensive suit, but he didn''t mind.


    He still knelt there, no matter how cold he was.


    People who saw him thought he was repenting sincerely.


    When Raegan raised her head, she saw Mitchel in this miserable situation.


    If this were in the past, her heart would have already softened, and she would have chosen to forgive


    him.


    But now, it was different.


    She ignored his presence this time.


    It turned out that this was how it felt when a person''s love for someone gradually dissipated.


    She had no feelings for him anymore.


    When she looked at him, she was calm, as if she was watching a stranger.


    In the afternoon, Hector came to the church.


    Raegan was surprised as she didn''t expect his presence.


    Hector walked past Mitchel without even looking at him.


    Hector stood in front of the portrait, put down the funeral bouquet, and bowed down solemnly.


    Then he walked to Raegan.


    At the thought that Hector had helped her several times, Raegan would like to thank him.


    But she moved so abruptly that she felt dizzy.


    Fortunately, Hector was agile enough to catch her in time.


    She managed to regain her bnce.


    Mitchel saw all this, and it made him feel ufortable.


    For him, their interaction was an eyesore.


    And he also wondered how Raegan and Hector knew each other.


    Hector didn''t stay long.


    After paying homage to Raegan''s grandmother and talking with Raegan for a moment, he said


    goodbye to her and left.


    But when he reached the entrance, Mitchel called, "Hector..." Hector stopped, turned his head, and


    looked at Mitchel expressionlessly.


    Mitchel pulled a long face.


    "Raegan is my wife, you know.¡± There was an obvious warning in his voice.


    But as he spoke, he stared at Hector as if trying to figure out Hector''s purpose foring here.


    After all, Hector was his uncle.


    Others thought Hector hadn''t married yet because he hadn''t had enough fun.


    But Mitchel knew that Hector was only pretending.


    The truth was Hector had someone in his heart.


    In fact, Hector even went against Kyler for this woman.


    However, Mitchel knew that woman had nothing to do with Raegan.


    He heard that the woman was the daughter of an eminent family.


    So, at this moment, he was not sure about Hector¡¯s intention in getting close to Raegan.


    Hector replied calmly, "Yes, I know that she is your wife.


    But only for the time being.¡± For the time being? These words could have different meanings.


    Upon hearing this, Mitchel''s face suddenly turned ghastly pale.


    After saying this, Hector turned around and left.


    He didn''t want to talk to Mitchel anymore.


    Mitchel could only watch Hector¡¯s receding back, clenching his fists tightly.


    Soon, the night fell, and it was time for dinner.


    Raegan only had a sip of water to moisten her lips.


    Other than that, she didn''t eat anything.


    Mitchel saw this from the door.


    He wanted to get up and persuade Raegan to get some food.


    But he realized that he was not in the position to do so.


    In the evening, Raegan stayed in the church.


    She didn''t intend to sleep.


    This was thest night she could be with her grandmother because her grandmother would be buried in


    the graveyard tomorrow morning.


    It was still raining outside, and Mitchel was kneeling at the door.


    Some time had passed, but he remained on his knees.


    He thought this was thest thing he could do to pay tribute to Raegan¡¯''s grandmother.


    Luciana looked at Mitchel at the door, then at Raegan.


    She couldn''t help feeling heartbroken.


    Weren''t they a lovely couple? How did they be like this? Kyler was still in the hospital, so she


    didn''t dare to let him know about what was going on.


    Since Luciana wasn''t in good condition, she couldn''t stay up all night.


    After staying beside Raegan for a while, she asked Kendra to take her ce.


    They took turns in keeping an eye on Raegan.


    Raegan had not eaten anything for three days and only relied on a few sips of water.


    Luciana felt sorry for Raegan.


    She was worried that Raegan''s body might not hold on.


    Soon, the sun started peeking through the horizon and slowly rose to the sky.


    Raegan followed the customs.


    She wore the mourning dress and sent her grandmother off to the grave.


    This was herst goodbye to her grandmother.


    Holding her grandmother''s photo in her arms, her thin body stood steadily in front of the grave.


    It was still drizzling, but she didn''t seem to care.


    At this moment, Mitchel stood behind her with a ck umbre in his hand to protect her from the rain.


    Unexpectedly, a crowd gathered in front of the grave.


    They were people from Raegan''s neighborhood.


    It was Mitchel who told Matteo to inform them and ask them to see Raegan''s grandmother off.


    Raegan''s grandmother had been kind all her life.


    She had a good reputation in the neighborhood, and everybody loved her.


    So when the news about her passing spread, even those who didn''t know Raegan''¡¯s grandmother


    personally came to see her off.


    The grave of Raegan''s grandmother was not far from her father''s.


    When the cemetery workers were about to put the urn into the grave, Raegan suddenly pounced on it


    and cried hoarsely, "Grandma...


    Thank you for being my grandma...


    You always make me feel happy and loved.


    Please don''t forget me.


    We will meet again in the next life.


    By then, we will still be family.


    And I will be the one to take care of you..." Tears welled up in Raegan''s eyes.


    All the people who witnessed this scene couldn''t help crying, too.


    After everything was settled, the people around dispersed.


    Raegan seemed to have taken herst breath.


    Her face was horribly pale, and she no longer had the strength to even stand.


    When she attempted to step forward, she staggered.


    Mitchel quickly reached out to hold her arm and called out softly, "Raegan...¡±

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Is She Dead Mitchel¡¯s soft voice seemed to rub salt onto Raegan''s wound.


    Despite not having the strength to get nd of him, she managed to hiss through gritted teeth, "Let go of


    me!¡± The undisguised disgust in her eyes pained Mitchel, but hephed and let her go.


    Then, Raegan spun around and trudged away, each step seeming to sap her strength.


    Suddenly, a loud thud echoed in the air.


    Raegan crumpled to the ground, limp and unresponsive.


    Mitchel¡¯s face went ashen.


    For a brief moment, he feared he had lost her forever.


    ¡°Raegan!" He scooped her up in his arms and shouted, ¡°Get the car! We need to get to the hospital


    now!" The crowd was left dumbfounded by this shocking turn of events.


    At the hospital, Raegany unconscious.


    In her dream, she saw Mitchel and Lauren holding hands and sharing an intimate moment.


    She had swallowed her pride and pleaded with Mitchel toe back to her for her grandmother''s sake.


    Sadly, all she got from him was a cold sneer.


    ¡°| love Lauren more than anyone else in the world.


    Don''t tter yourself.¡± Each word felt like a sledgehammer to her heart.


    The pain was so intense, and it felt like she could not draw another breath.


    A line of sweat beaded on Raegan''s forehead.


    A few momentster, she was finally pulled from the depths of her nightmare.


    ¡°Raegan?¡± a man called out in a deep voice.


    Raegan¡¯s mind started to clear, and the strong smell of disinfectant filled her senses.


    "Raegan, are you alright? How are you feeling?¡± Mitchel held her hand tghtly.


    His eyes were red- rimmed and weary, as though he had been watching over her for a long time.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Raegan jerked her hand away.


    ¡°Leave.


    ] never want to see you again!¡± ¡°Raegan, calm down..." The weariness in Mitchel¡¯s eyes vanished for a


    split second, reced by a fleeting look of tenderness as his gaze settled on Raegan''s abdomen.


    "Do you know you''re pregnant?¡± When the doctor told him Raegan was pregnant, Mitchel was on cloud


    nine.


    He felt as though he had been given a second chance at life.


    He didn''t want Raegan to get pregnant due to her condition, but he never imagined it would happen so


    suddenly.


    With a baby on the way, he was pretty sure Raegan would not ask him for a divorce anymore.


    Mitchel¡¯s hand moved to feel her lower abdomen through the quilt.


    But Raegan was having none of it.


    She pushed his hand away without a second thought.


    "This is my baby,¡± she sternly stated.


    Mitchel frowned and asked in a cold tone, "You already knew it?" Raegan pursed her lips and said


    nothing.


    He stared into her eyes and probed, "Why didn''t you tell me?" A scornful glint crossed Raegan''s eyes.


    Had she told him, he would probably have pressured her to get an abortion.


    So, why bother? Besides, he had never wanted a child with her.


    What he wanted was only a child with Lauren.


    ¡°I can manage it myself,¡± Raegan answered warily.


    ¡°Oh really? You¡¯re managing?¡± Mitchel cast a nce at the IV drip and fired back, "Is this how you''re


    taking care of yourself and our baby?¡± The doctor had told Mitchel that Raegan had severe anemia,


    and her condition was weak.


    Hearing that news was like a gut punch.


    He felt caught off guard and deeply unsettled.


    It seemed that she was not taking the pregnancy seriously at all.


    Seeing that she stubbornly sealed her lips tight, Mitchel shifted gears.


    He took a moment and, in the mostforting way he could muster, assured her, "] promise it won''t


    happen again.¡± Raegan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Mitchel vowed not to let it happen again.


    What exactly would he not allow to happen for the second time around? Was he saying he would never


    leave her again? For Raegan, it was all the same, whether he left her once or a dozen times.


    Whenever Lauren came into the picture, Mitchel never stood by her side.


    Not even once! Noticing her continued silence, Mitchel appeared relieved and offered an exnation, "I


    get it.


    You''re mad at me for missing your grandma''s final moments.


    But Lauren was in a critical condition.


    She had to stay in the ICU for two days...¡± "Interesting!" Raeganughed cynically.


    Two days in the ICU, and Lauren still had the energy to pull Tessa¡¯s strings from her hospital bed?


    Lauren was really something! ¡°Is she dead?¡± Raegan snapped.


    This question stunned Mitchel.


    He remembered Raegan as someone so gentle and would not even hurt a fly.


    How could she say something so vicious? Seeing the shock on Mitchel¡¯s face, Raegan let out a snort


    and continued, "Let''s cut to the chase.


    She''s sull breathing, right? Since she''s alive, how can you promise you won''t do it again? What if she


    pulls another stunt? Will you ditch her for me?" ¡°It''s not like that, Raegan.


    1..." "Don''t bother! I already know you won''t! Your word means nothing, Mitchel! Listen to me.


    This is my child, and I''ll bring it into the world without you.


    You don''t have to worry about it.


    We''ve already signed the divorce papers.


    I promised Luciana we''d wait until the end of the month to finalize things.


    You''ll get your freedom soon enough, so save the crocodile tears, will you?" As Raegan spoke, her


    eyes dripped with disdain.


    Mitchel had once said he did not want kids with her.


    But now he was acting like Father of the Year? What a hypocrite.


    The second time he chose Lauren over her, he mmed the door shut on their marriage.


    Raegan had made up her mind and decided to step aside to make room for the oh-so-happy couple.


    Without her, Mitchel and Lauren could now dance off into the sunset.


    After a moment, Mitchel pursed his lips and softly yet resolutely said, "Il won''t ept the divorce.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you can''t ept that? What makes you think you have a say?" Raegan scoffed.


    ¡°You broke my heart, Mitchel." When the phone call ended, it put a stop to any further discussions.


    Raegan was done with him.


    This time around, Mitchel could sweet-talk all he wanted, but she would not fall for his words again.


    Raegan was done being a fool.


    She was drained and done with carrying the weight of their broken rtionship.


    At her words, Mitchel felt a searing pain, like a de twisting in his heart.


    He was aware she had made her choice, but he could not bring himself to let her go.


    He could not imagine the future without her.


    ¡®The mere thought made his heart ache.


    Mitchel reached out to wrap her in his embrace.


    But the instant his hand reached out, Raegan recoiled and turned her face in disgust.


    Mitchel gripped her shoulders earnestly and said, ¡°Raegan, | promise to make it up to you and set


    things right.


    I won''t leave you hanging when you need me most.


    Can we please make up and get back to a good ce?" ¡°And how do you n on doing so?" Raegan


    asked mockingly.


    A glimmer of hope flickered in Mitchel''s eyes, and he promised, "I''ll do whatever it takes.¡± How


    ridiculous.


    Raegan felt an urge tough.


    If it were in the past, she might have fallen for it.


    But if Mitchel truly cared, he would not have ghosted her for three days following her grandmother''s


    death.


    At the end of the day, Lauren was the woman he had in his heart.


    And what Tessa had said in the nursing house hinted that Lauren was the mastermind behind the


    spectacle.


    Raegan trusted her gut.


    Lauren was using Tessa as the hitman to gun for her and her unborn child.


    Nobody could deal with her opponent in a friendly manner, who did not even have toy a finger to


    destroy her.


    Furthermore, this damning Lauren even wanted to harm her baby.


    If Hector had not stepped in, Raegan would have lost her child.


    Her baby and her grandmother were her bottom line, and Lauren had bulldozed right through it.


    There was no way she could forgive Lauren.


    Raegan was not about to give Lauren another chance to hurt her baby.


    At the thought of this, she looked at Mitchel and scoffed.


    ¡°You know, I have a sneaking suspicion that Lauren had a hand in the chaos in my grandmother''s


    ward.


    Will you get Justice for me?¡± "That''s impossible,¡± Mitchel denied at once.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "How could Lauren have anything to do with that?" Hearing his reply, Raegan fixed him with a sardonic


    smile.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Lauren''s Little Favor Mitchel paused for a brief moment and said, "Lauren was in the hospital at that


    time.


    How could she possibly be behind this?" Raegan let out a derisive snort.


    "See? Your promises are empty.¡± Mitchel¡¯s trust in Lauren was unconditional.


    Even when she said Lauren might be involved, Mitchel¡¯s first reaction was not to dig deeper but to jump


    to Lauren''s defense.


    ¡°Raegan, | understand it''s tough losing your grandma.


    But don''t read too much into things.


    If it makes you feel better, I''ll make sure Tessa will learn a lesson.¡± Not wanting to hear another word


    from him, Raegan dismissively said, ¡°You may leave now, Mr.


    Dixon.¡± What was she thinking? To him, her grandmother''s death was nothing serious, while Lauren


    was the center of his universe.


    How dare she think she would one day rece Lauren and be Mitchel''s one and only? When


    Mitchel saw her sardonic smile, his heart skipped a beat.


    He felt that something important was slipping from his grasp.


    In a surge of panic, he pulled Raegan into a tight embrace despite her refusal.


    ¡°Raegan, | promise to try my best to win your heart back.


    Just give me some time.¡± Raegan tried to wriggle free.


    But upon realizing it was pointless, she eventually gave up.


    ¡°Mitchel, let me go.


    A divorce is best for both of us,¡± she said with a poker face.


    ¡°No way.


    I can''t live without you," he shot back without hesitation.


    "I''ll never agree with the divorce.


    Don''t even think about it.¡± Raegan was so livid she burst intoughter.


    "So you want to y as a good husband while you''re having an affair with another woman? Is that what


    you want, Mr.


    Dixon?" Mitchel frowned.


    But just as he was about to speak, Raegan shoved him away.


    ¡°I''m telling you, I''m determined with this divorce.


    For the sake of the Dixon Group, you''d best go through the procedure with me.


    Otherwise...¡± Raegan paused for a few seconds and continued with a straight face, "T will file awsuit


    for the divorce!¡± She was dead set on putting an end to their marriage.


    For sure, a divorce scandal involving the CEO of the Dixon Group would light up the tabloids.


    Mitchel¡¯s face darkened, and he protested, "Raegan, don''t you care about Kyler at all?¡± It would be a


    heavy blow for Kyler if he found out that he and Raegan would go to court for the divorce.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Raegan did not want to let Kyler down, but she was banking on Mitchel not wanting to ruffle those


    feathers.


    She would pay to see who wouldpromise first.


    "You''re the one who forced me into doing so," she fired back.


    At that moment, Raegan seemed like aplete stranger to Mitchel.


    Had she really turned this cold? Why did she hate him so much? Regardless, Mitchel had no intention


    of letting either Raegan or their baby go.


    And he wouldn''t let her have any fantasy that she could run away from him.


    "Fine.


    Just try and find aw firm that''ll take over your divorce case.¡± ¡°What''s that supposed to mean?"


    ¡°Nothing.


    I just want you to take care of yourself and the baby.


    That child will grow up to be a Dixon because there''s zero chance I''m divorcing you." Raegan¡¯s heart


    sank.


    How could she forget that Mitchel was a big shot here in Ardlens? Sure, a high-profile divorce would be


    the talk of the town.


    But Mitchel could snap his fingers and makew firms steer clear of their divorce case.


    At the thought of this, Raegan fell into despair.


    She assumed Mitchel¡¯s resistance to divorce was not because he loved her.


    It was about legacy.


    Even if they did divorce one day, she would not be taking the child with her.


    Raegan clenched her fists and spat out, "So you''re clinging to this marriage just for the baby, huh?"


    Mitchel stared at Raegan with a cold, piercing gaze and sensed that something was off.


    With a scoff, Raegon bit her lower lip and dropped a bomb.


    "If you don''t agree on the divorce, I''ll get an abortion.¡± After saying these words, she silently reassured


    the tiny life inside her, "My baby, I would never abandon you.


    I''m just in so much pain.


    I need to get away from your father.


    You understand, right?¡± In that instant, Mitchel''s eyes zed with fury, and he bellowed "How dare


    you!¡± ¡°IT won''t let you control me anymore.


    This is my baby, and you don''t really have a choice here.¡± Raegan was resolute in divorcing Mitchel no


    matter what it took.


    She was setting herself up for heartbreak when she loved a man who always put her second fiddle.


    She did not want to get hurt again.


    With his eyes aze with anger, Mitchel lhmged forward and grabbed Raegan¡¯s wrist.


    "I''ve told you before, Raegan.


    I''m not letting you go.


    Not now, never.¡± Outside the ward, with a basket of fruit in her hand, Lauren trembled with anger.


    It was one thing that her plot with Tessa of getting rid of Raegan¡¯s baby had tanked.


    But now, Mitchel knew the existence of the baby.


    It had not been easy to keep Mitchel by her side for three days.


    But when Mitchel heard Raegan was in the hospital, he could not wait to fly back.


    Today, when she learned Raegan was in the hospital, Lauren made a special trip here with the sole


    intent of getting under Raegan''s skin.


    However, she did not expect to overhear Mitchel and Raegan¡¯s conversation.


    Why did Mitchel refuse to divorce Raegan? As if that was not bad enough, Raegan seemed to suspect


    her.


    Lauren was boiling over.


    In a fit of anger, she chucked the fruit basket into a nearby trash can and was about to storm off.


    However, Jocelyn stopped her.


    "Leaving so soon?" ¡°Why should I stay? To watch Mitchel decline the divorce with that bitch?" Lauren


    retorted, her eyes red with jealousy and resentment.


    "] want to rip that bitch to shreds, Jocelyn!¡± Lauren did not have to say the name of ¡°that bitch¡± for


    Jocelyn to know.


    ¡°Calm down, mydy.


    I have an idea of how to deal with that woman," Jocelyn assured her.


    "You do?" "Do you remember Mitchel''s stay at the branch office in Swynborough a few months back?


    He came to visit you once or twice during that period." Lauren nodded.


    She remembered those hurried visits all too well.


    Mitchel was very busy.


    Therefore, he was always rushing, never lingering long.


    Jocelyn''s eyes gleamed with sinister, and she exined, "So if we made Mitchel get the wrong idea


    that Raegan got pregnant during that time, what do you think Mitchel¡¯s first thought would be?¡± A smirk


    crept across Lauren¡¯s face.


    Mitchel would undoubtedly think Raegan had been unfaithful.


    "Do you really think this will work?¡± she hesitantly asked.


    ¡°Medical tech these days can tell you the baby¡¯s hair color before it''s even born.


    Will Mitchel really fall for this?¡± Jocelyn eased her worries with a sly smile.


    "All we need to do is sow a little doubt in Mitchel''s mind.


    Even if they do a paternity test, it''ll take a while before the resultes out.


    Time will be in our favor.


    Regardless of the oue, what''s there to lose?¡± In a worst-case scenario, Raegan would give birth to


    the baby.


    But pregnancy was not a walk in the park.


    A lot can happen in the long months leading up to childbirth.


    Nobody could guarantee Raegan''s safe pregnancy.


    The two women exchanged knowing nces.


    It was like they were reading from the same twisted ybook.


    Now feeling confident, Lauren pulled out her phone and dialed a number.


    It was time to call in a favor from one of her dad¡¯s acquaintances.


    "Hi, it''s Lauren.


    I know, I know.


    It''s been a while since west talked.


    Listen, I''m at the hospital your family owns, and I was wondering if you could do me a little favor...¡±

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Raegan''s Betrayal As soon as Luciana stepped into the ward, she sensed the thick tension hanging in


    the air between Mitchel and Raegan.


    She was fuming with anger and could not resist the urge to scold Mitchel.


    ¡°Raegan''s carrying your child, for heaven''s sake.


    Could you just stop fighting with her? Give her some space.


    Why don''t you go get the ultrasound report from the doctor?¡± Luciana was quite perceptive.


    She knew all too well that men often did not pick up on emotional nuances as keenly as women did.


    They had first learned about Raegan''s pregnancy through a blood test.


    Later on, Luciana apanied Raegan to get an ultrasound for a more detailed look.


    Sending Mitchel to fetch the ultrasound report was part of Luciana¡¯s n.


    She figured that seeing the baby¡¯s image for himself would be a wake-up call for Mitchel.


    He would then surely regret giving Raegan a hard time.


    Sensing Raegan¡¯s difort, Mitchel decided to stop the stalemate.


    With that, he made his way to the Luciana''s condition had been far from ideal, especially because she


    had been going through hoops to be by Raegan¡¯s side.


    ¡®Therefore, Mitchel arranged for someone to take Luciana home so she could rest.


    However, Luciana refused to go back and insisted, "I have to be here to take care of Raegan." ¡°Mom,


    I''ll take it from here,¡± Mitchel asserted, Luciana hoped Mitchel and Raegan would reconcile, so she said


    nothing more and left the room.


    But before she walked out of the door, Mitchel said to her, "Mom, let¡¯s keep the news about Raegan''s


    pregnancy from my grandpa for now.¡± ¡°Why?" Luciana queried, taken aback.


    "He would be thrilled to know he''s going to be a great-grandfather soon.¡± "Let''s just wait until Raegan¡¯s


    condition is more stable.¡± Luciana was hesitant for a while.


    Considering that Raegan was still early in her pregnancy, Mitchel¡¯s request seemed reasonable.


    At the thought of this, she gave a nod and left.


    Meanwhile, Raegan was puzzled.


    She had assumed Mitchel would want to share the news with Kyler, especially since Kyler would likely


    intervene to prevent them from getting a divorce.


    She could not bear the thought of making Kyler depressed by knowing about their uing divorce.


    Yet, she never expected Mitchel would ask Luciana to keep the pregnancy a secret from Kyler.


    At this moment, she could not tell what was going on in Mitchel''s mind.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    While she was engrossed in her thoughts, Mitchel approached her.


    His stern expression made Raegan feel on edge and made her ball her hands into fists.


    Mitchel stopped a meter from her bed.


    For some reason, his angr features were unusually cold and menacing.


    He lifted his hand, and the ultrasound report unfurled before her.


    ¡°Fifteen weeks? Can you exin this?¡± A wave of confusion washed over Raegan.


    She grabbed the ultrasound report, and it indeed stated she had been fifteen weeks pregnant.


    How could this be? She was certain the baby was only ten weeks old.


    Why did the ultrasound indicate fifteen weeks? Well, her menstrual cycles had always been somewhat


    irregr.


    Could she have miscalcted? But even that did not add up.


    Racgan thought back to when Mitchel had returned from his overseas trip.


    After a month-long absence, they had been intimate twice on the porch, and he had been rather


    persistent the rest of the night.


    Seeing Raegan''s silence, the hopeful glimmer in Mitchel¡¯s eyes gradually faded, reced by sheer


    disappointment.


    ¡°Don''t you have anything to say?¡± Raegan only stared at the ultrasound report.


    Maybe she should run another test.


    After all, hospitals made mistakes, too.


    To Mitchel, however, her silence was guilt.


    At this realization, disappointment shrouded his handsome face, and he scoffed.


    "So that''s it, huh? No wonder you said it was your child.¡± ¡°It''s not that..." Raegan subconsciously tried


    to exin.


    Mitchel suddenly grabbed Raegan''s shoulder and roared, "Then exin yourself!¡± His fingers dug into


    her flesh, and Raegan feared her shoulders would be crushed.


    Raegan bit her lip and tried her best to contain her anger.


    Mitchel¡¯s erratic behavior was proof that there was no trust between them.


    His request to Luciana to keep the pregnancy a secret from Kyler must be because he did not believe


    her.


    He doubted it was his baby.


    If he could not trust her, why should she offer any exnation? Whatever she said, Mitchel would not


    believe it anyway.


    Raegan¡¯s round eyes turned misty as she looked at Mitchel defiantly.


    "I have nothing to say.¡± ¡°Is that so?" Mitchel chuckled bitterly.


    "Do you hate me that much that you''d lie about this thing? Do you have any idea how happy | was


    when I found out you Were pregnant?¡± It was true that Mitchel was over the moon when he first learned


    that Raegan was pregnant.


    But now, it felt as though his dream had shattered into a million pieces.


    He had always believed that Raegan would never be unfaithful and that he would find a way to win her


    back.


    He never anticipated she would betray him like this.


    She was 15 weeks pregnant? Holy shit! The thought of when they had had sex many times over the


    past three months made Mitchel feel sick to his stomach.


    How could he have made love with such a woman? The mere thought disgusted him.


    In a fit of anger, Mitchel gritted his teeth and demanded, ¡°Who is he, Raegan? Who''s your lover?"


    Raegan¡¯s grip tightened on the quilt, and her face turned rmingly pale.


    However, Mitchel kept pushing her, and his anger had made him lose control.


    "Is it Henley? Or Hector?¡± The memory of the time when he saw Hector holding Raegan¡¯s hand in the


    church and Hector''s evasive answers shed through his mind.


    With his eyes narrowed into slits, Mitchel bellowed, ¡°How could you be so thirsty? Even animals know


    who to fuck!¡± His words struck Raegan like daggers, which sliced open wounds she had been trying to


    heal.


    Tears threatened to spill, but she fought to hold them back.


    After two years of marriage, this was what he thought of her? She should not have had any


    expectations from him in the first ce.


    If this misunderstanding could liberate her from this suffocating marriage and protect her child from


    being taken away, then she was willing to swallow this bitter pill.


    ¡°You''re absolutely right.


    Let''s get a divorce," Raegan said, her voice unwavering.


    ¡°You cheated on me, and you''re carrying another man''s child.


    And now, you have the nerve to talk about a divorce?" Mitchel scoffed, his tone cold and eyes


    bloodshot.


    Raegan could not help butugh.


    "If you''re so sure the baby isn''t yours, what are you going to do? y the doting dad? Even if you want


    to, | won''t let my child have a father like you." Raegan¡¯s words sliced through Mitchel like a razor- sharp


    sword, which pierced right through his heart.


    Blood gushed out of his throat and he sneered, "You dare to say it again!" Mitchel¡¯s eyes were icy.


    If looks could kill, Raegan would have dropped dead.


    Raegan knew that if she said one more word out of line, he would not hesitate to strangle her right


    there and then.


    All Raegan wanted was to sever this tie once and for all.


    Even if it meant putting her life on the line with Mitchel, she would do it.


    At this moment, Raegan looked into his livid eyes and let out a chuckle.


    "Mitchel, I''m sick of you.


    You''re right.


    | cheated on you, and the baby isn''t yours.


    Now, let''s get a divorce.


    After that, we can go our separate ways.¡± They should never see each other again.


    As soon as she dropped the bombshell, the room became eerily quiet.


    In an instant, the atmosphere of the ward dropped to the freezing point.


    ¡°You wish! Don''t even dream about it!" Mitchel snapped.


    With a sudden burst of rage, he lunged forward.


    His hands then closed around Raegan''¡¯s throat and squeezed it with all his strength.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    She Is Not Allowed To Leave At this moment, Raegan clearly saw the murderous intent in Mitchel''s


    eyes.


    But she didn''t dodge.


    Instead, she held her head high to expose her slender neck and faced him provocatively.


    If putting up with Mitchel¡¯s anger was the only way for Raegan to be free, she would.


    The wind whooshed through, approaching Raegan.


    She could only close her eyes tightly and wait for the pain toe to her.


    But when Mitchel''s hands were about to reach her delicate skin, he paused.


    She held her breath, waiting for what would happen next.


    Then, he fiercely mmed his hands against the wall behind her.


    Raegan felt like her ears buzzed.


    It was such a tremendous noise.


    One could imagine how much force he had used.


    Raegan opened her eyes, only to see Mitchel''s finely chiseled features just inches away.


    His knuckles were covered with blood, but he held her shoulders tightly to prevent her from moving.


    He looked at her with burning eyes and asked, "Raegan, are you lying to me? Are you deliberately


    doing this to piss me off?¡± Mitchel¡¯s voice was a little hoarse.


    And although his face was grim, his back was tense.


    Raegan already knew what kind of answer Mitchel wanted to hear.


    An arrogant and conceited person like him would never ept a woman cheating on him.


    For him, this kind of woman was filthy and disgusting.


    However, Racgan was stubborn.


    Her face didn''t show the expression he wanted.


    After all, her heart had already turned cold when Mitchel repeatedly favored Lauren.


    So, no matter how angry Mitchel was at the moment, it was iparable with hers.


    In the two years that they were together, Mitchel still didn''t trust her at all.


    He used her of infidelity and even believed that the baby in her belly was not his just because of a


    piece of paper.


    Did he even think of confirming it? Now that her grandmother was gone, her baby was the only one left


    with Raegan to inspire and motivate her to continue to live.


    She couldn''t imagine a life without her baby.


    She might not be able to survive.


    Her rtionship with Mitchel was bound to be short-lived.


    And since her baby had the Dixon family¡¯s bloodline, it would be very difficult for her to take it back if


    the Dixon family took it from her.


    So, although she didn''t know if this misdiagnosis was intentional, it had actually helped her.


    All she wanted now was divorce.


    And the sooner, the better.


    At the thought of this, Raegan looked at Mitchel and said word by word without hesitation, "This baby is


    not yours." What she said was a heavy blow to Mitchel.


    At this moment, his chest felt so tight that he could hardly breathe.


    His head hurt.


    It felt like millions of ants were gnawing his brain, and the intense pain made his eyes turn crimson.


    He found it utterly uneptable.


    How dare she do this to him! Hatred slowly crept across Mitchel''s dark eyes.


    He was so angry that he raised his hand and was about to hit her.


    It was as if he was losing his sanity.


    But Raegan didn''t show even the slightest trace of fear.


    Instead, she looked straight into his eyes.


    However, Mitchel''s hand, filled with hatred, froze in the air.


    Even though his pent-up anger had overflowed and drove him crazy, he couldn''t bring himself to hit her.


    Mitchel stared straight at Raegan.


    Aside from the rage and hostility in his eyes, there were also indescribable mixed emotions.


    ¡°Raegan, do you really think I will let you get what you want? You wish!" Mitchel said through clenched


    teeth.


    Then he picked Raegan up, carried her on his shoulder, and strode out.


    Raegan¡¯s stomach was squashed up against his bony shoulder.


    She was afraid of hurting her baby, so she didn''t dare to struggle.


    Instead, she pounded his back and shouted, "Mitchel, you lunatic! Where are you taking me? Put me


    down!¡± However, Mitchel just turned a deaf ear to her.


    He walked to the car, opened the door, and pushed her in rudely.


    Then he restrained her tightly with the seat belt.


    He hurriedly turned to the driver''s seat, started the car, and sped off like an arrow.


    Raegan was thrown forward by the force of inertia.


    Fortunately, she was tightly tied up with a seat belt.


    But her face still turned pale as a sheet.


    The ck luxury car roared forward like the king of the road.


    Mitchel had no intention of slowing down at all.


    Raegan instinctively closed her eyes and held the door handle tightly.


    Her throat was so tight that she couldn''t make any sound.


    The car drove straight to Serenity Vis.


    As soon as it came to a screeching halt, Mitchel got out, picked her up and carried her in his arms.


    When they passed by the security room, he gave an instruction coldly.


    "From now on, Mrs.


    Dixon is not allowed to leave the Serenity Vis without my permission." Raegan¡¯s face turned ashen


    upon hearing this.


    Mitchel should lock her up! The next moment, Raegan was thrown onto the soft bed.


    Then Mitchel bent down and stretched his hands directly to her waist.


    Raegan asked ina panic, "Mitchel, whatare you doing?¡± The look on her face turned unpleasant.


    She instinctively raised her hand to p him.


    When the p sound was heard in the room, Mitchel was stunned.


    The distance between them was very close.


    So, although Raegan didn¡¯t use much strength, it was still a solid p.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes darkened at once.


    He bent his legs, pushed her knees away, and grabbed her chin.


    "What? You don''t even want to act in front of me now? Have you forgotten how many Umes you''ve


    screamed and begged me on this bed? It seemed that your lover hadn''t satisfied you.


    Otherwise, you wouldn''t be soscivious." As he spoke, his tone was extremely demeaning.


    His words were humiliating and offensive.


    It was like a ferocious beast was inside him, tearing apart his refined and cultured appearance and


    revealing his cruel and violent nature.


    Raegan¡¯s eyes were also burning with anger.


    She suddenly turned her head and bit his wrist hard.


    Mitchel groaned in pain.


    He took a deep breath, pinched her chin tightly, and said angrily, ¡°Let go!" But Raegan could no longer


    hear anything at this moment.


    It seemed she wouldn''t stop until she saw him bleeding.


    Her teeth bit harder and harder until fresh red blood gushed out of his skin.


    It was only then that she finally let go.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When she raised her head, there was still a trace of blood on her soft lips.


    Her whole body trembled in anger.


    She asked bitterly, "Mitchel, I am dirty in your eyes, right? Why are you still disgusting yourself by


    touching me?" Mitchel¡¯s handsome face darkened even more.


    He picked up her phone beside her and smashed it on the wall.


    It shattered and fell to the floor.


    ¡°What makes you think that I will still touch you after what I''ve found out?" Raegan stared at her


    shattered phone on the floor, feeling like her heart was also the same.


    The bitterness in her heart was almost overwhelming.


    She questioned, ¡°Why do you still want to lock me up here? Since the baby in my belly is not yours,


    can¡¯t we Just divorce and go our separate ways?" Mitchel gritted his teeth and clenched his fists tightly.


    ¡°Raegan, are you so confident I won''t hurt you that you dare to betray me?" Actually, Raegan didn''t


    understand why Mitchel was so angry.


    Wasn''t she nothing in his eyes? She didn''t even feel he loved her.


    Wouldn''t it be favorable to him if they divorced? By then, he could be with the person he truly loved


    legitimately.


    As for this unwarranted betrayal, he could naturally cover it up to keep it from the public.


    After all, he was a prominent figure in Ardlens.


    Why didn''t he just let her go? Why must he torture her? Raegan knew that fighting against Mitchel


    head-on wouldn''t do her any good.


    So, she did her best to calm down and said, ¡°Mitchel, we both know Lauren is waiting for our divorce.


    Since you love each other, I will fulfill your wish.


    Don''t worry.


    I won''t embarrass you.


    As long as you are willing to divorce, I will leave Ardlens with my baby.


    | promise to never appear in front of you for the rest of my life.¡± When Mitchel heard this, he felt like she


    had everything nned out.


    And this made him even angrier, He rubbed her lips hard with his fingertips, wiping away the irritating


    red blood.


    Then he sneered coldly.


    "So, you want to divorce and have a happy ever after with your lover? Well, let''s see if he can take


    away the woman I used safe and sound."

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Teach Tessa A Lesson After saying this, Mitchel made a phone call in front of Raegan.


    He ordered coldly, "Check everything about Henley Brooks.


    He is an employee of AT investment bank.


    I want all his records during the past year.


    Then, send someone to follow him around the clock.


    Never allow him to leave Ardlens." Raegan panicked upon hearing this.


    She only provoked and angered Mitchel to make him agree to the divorce.


    This was her only goal.


    After all, she was confident he couldn''t find any evidence about her so-called affairs.


    How could he find something that didn''t exist? Mitchel was an arrogant man.


    So, he couldn''t ept that she was pregnant with someone else''s child.


    That was why she used this to irritate him and make him decide to divorce her.


    Raegan thought he would only deal with her.


    She didn''t expect him to turn his anger to Henley.


    So she said, "Mitchel, this baby has nothing to do with Henley.


    Can you stop implicating other people?" However, Mitchel just ignored her words.


    He turned around and left directly.


    Raegan was left there alone, feeling flustered.


    She knew Mitchel.


    Now that he was angry, she couldn''t imagine what outrageous things he could do to Henley.


    From Serenity Vis, Mitchel went straight to the bar.


    When he arrived there, Luis had already opened a bottle of wine.


    Mitchel picked up a ss and motioned at Luis to fill it with wine.


    Then he drank three sses in a row without saying anything.


    After putting down the ss, Mitchel looked at Luis and asked, "Where are my pills?¡± Luis threw a box


    of medicine to Mitchel.


    Mitchel caught it and opened it without hesitation.


    He took one pill, stuffed it into his mouth, and drank it with the wine.


    Luis looked at Mitchel with a frown.


    "Come on, man! What is wrong with you? You know what? It¡¯s already a miracle that you are still alive


    until now.¡± However, Mitchel just ignored Luis'' words.


    Instead, he asked indifferently, "You only have one box of this?¡± Luis raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Man, I don''t manufacture that medicine.


    Yes, I still have more boxes.


    But I can''t give them all to you.


    It''s very important that you control your intake of this medicine.


    Although it can cure your manic depression, excessive doses can kill you.


    Do you understand?" Luis was telling the truth.


    Mitchel had been suffering from severe manic disorder in the past years.


    And it was quite terrifying when he had a rpse.


    But unfortunately, the domestic treatments were no longer effective on him.


    So, Luis tried to look for other treatments.


    Then he came across a professor in Swynborough who had this medicine.


    It helped cure mental depression.


    However, it had a drawback.


    Taking too much of it was detrimental to the patient''s health.


    Since Mitchel and Raegan got married, Mitchel didn''t have a rpse.


    That was why Mitchel already stopped taking the medicine.


    So, Luis knew it was not a good sign that Mitchel wanted to take it again.


    The rpse would be even more severe than before.


    Moreover, if Mitchel kept going on like this, he would not be able to control himself anymore, even with


    the help of the medicine.


    Mitchel didn''t say anything.


    He just sat there with his brows furrowed.


    This time, Luis said brazenly, "Mitchel, tell me what exactly is going on.


    You haven''t rpsed for more than two years.


    What happened? Why are you so angry this time?" When Mitchel heard this, he became so irritated


    that he pulled his tie, loosening it.


    Luis asked again, "Does it have anything to do with Raegan?" Luis was surprised by Mitchel''s


    abnormal behavior.


    Mitchel was a sessful businessman, and he could deal with all kinds of situations at work.


    In fact, he was always calm and rational.


    But when it came to women, he often lost hisposure.


    But of all the women around Mitchel, Raegan was the luckiest.


    After all, Luis had never seen Mitchel pay so much attention to other women except Raegan.


    Luis yed with the wine ss in his hand, waiting for Mitchel''s answer.


    However, Mitchel remained silent.


    So he continued, "I heard that Raegan''s grandmother passed away, and there was a scene in the


    nursing house.


    Honestly, | believe that it was unfair to her.


    After all, you were not there for her when she needed you the most.


    Instead, you apanied Lauren." Every time the death of Raegan''s grandmother was mentioned,


    Mitchel felt like his heart was being stabbed.


    He pursed his thin lips.


    This time, he finally spoke up.


    "I know it was my fault.¡± His heart ached for Raegan at this.


    He felt very sorry for her.


    But because she was hurt by him, was it already an excuse for her to cheat on him? Luis spoke again.


    "It¡¯s only normal for Raegan to be emotional.


    Women are emotional, and they need to be coaxed.


    So, instead of getting angry, you have to control your temper and coax her.


    Besides, your symptoms will worsen with the slightest stimtion when you are in a bad mood.


    If you can''t say something nice, at least avoid saying harsh words.


    Otherwise, you will end up miserably.


    By then, don''t me me for not warning you.¡± Mitchel¡¯s grip on the wine ss tightened.


    The medicine must have taken effect because he felt much better now.


    At this moment, he became more rational.


    He connected all the things together and felt that something was odd.


    So he looked at Luis and asked, "Is it possible for the hospital to make a mistake about the


    examination result?" "Generally speaking, it doesn''t happen.


    But there can be some exceptions.


    After all, even a machine cannot be one hundred percent urate." "What about the pregnancy tests?


    Are the results one hundred percent urate?" Luis'' eyes lit up at once.


    He asked excitedly, "Is Raegan pregnant?" However, Mitchel ignored his question and asked again, "Is


    it possible for the hospital to make mistakes about them?¡± "I don¡¯t think so.


    But for those women who have irregr menstruation, the date of the pregnancy may not be urate."


    Raegan identally fell into the water when she was a child.


    Because of this, she had dysmenorrhea and irregr menstruation.


    Mitchel only remembered this after he heard Luis " exnation.


    If she was really fifteen weeks pregnant, they were in a good rtionship before that.


    They didn''t have any fights or arguments.


    What was more, they had sex almost every day except for the days she had her period.


    Suddenly, Mitchel was reminded of her clear eyes, charming look, and soft voice begging him every


    time they made love.


    This made him realize she had no reason to suddenly cheat on him while he was working abroad.


    Besides, they had a wild night as soon as he came back from the business trip.


    He knew that she didn''t have sex with any other man.


    It reminded him that day was in her safe period, so he didn''t use any contraceptives.


    And they had sex several times.


    Therefore, Raegan must have said those words probably only to irritate him.


    But why did she have to say such things? Did she really not love him anymore? Was it only because he


    couldn''te back to see her grandmother for thest time? The more Mitchel thought about it, the


    more his head hurt.


    Before he knew it, he had already fallen asleep on the sofa.


    Even in his sleep, he murmured, "Raegan, you are not allowed to leave me.


    You are not allowed to leave me for any reason..." Luis looked at Mitchel and sighed.


    Then he called Matteo to pick Mitchel up.


    Mitchel woke up when he was already in the car.


    He told Matteo to take him to a hotel.


    Since he was under the influence of alcohol, he feared he might do something irrational if he returned


    to the vi.


    The next day, Tessa woke up feeling uneasy.


    She had been worried since she came back from the church.


    Worse still, Kenia was badly injured.


    Kenia was brought back by an ambnce, and she was still lying in bed at the moment.


    Tessa and Kenia had already reported this matter to Tessa''s father, who was so busy with his work that


    hepletely ignored them.


    Besides, he relied on the Dixon family now.


    There was no way he would go against the Dixon family for such a trivial matter.


    Even if the people involved were his own family members.


    At this moment, Tessa leaned over and whispered in Kenia¡¯''s ear, "It''s been a few days.


    Mitchel must have forgotten about it, right?" Kenia nodded.


    "You''re right.


    It must be okay now.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    That bastard even kicked me out of the church.


    I am his aunt.


    How can he be so rude to me?" Tessa nced at Kenia.


    "If you are capable enough, why don''t you find a better husband? In that case, I don''t have to be bullied


    by other people all the time.


    You are useless.


    First, you married a gambler.


    Now, you found a yboy.


    He is already in his sixties, but he still takes drugs and messes up with those whores.¡± Kenia rolled her


    eyes at Tessa.


    "What are you talking about? That gambler is my ex-husband, and that yboy is my current husband.


    They had been a father to you, too.


    So, don''t talk nonsense." "My stepfather is almost the same age as my grandfather.


    Do you still want me to call him dad?" Kenia sighed and said, "I am too old to find someone better.


    You are young and beautiful, so you must find a good man to marry.


    Of course, his background can¡¯t be lower than the Lloyd family.


    How about that young man you met at the banquetst time? Have you had a good conversation with


    him? He seems toe from a wealthy family.


    You must seize the opportunity.


    Do you understand?" Tessa smiled and said, "Mom, don''t worry.


    I know he likes me, and I am sure he will fall for me soon." Suddenly, they heard a loud bang.


    Kenia and Tessa were both startled when the door was kicked open.


    The person who came in was Tessa''s stepfather, Jacob.


    Since Tessa knew she had no one to rely on except Jacob, she pretended to be a good daughter.


    She stood up, walked up to him, and asked with a smile, "Dad, are you here to see mom?" But


    unexpectedly, two crisp p sounds echoed in the room.


    Tessa was pped by Jacob hard.


    The impact was so strong that Tessa fell to the floor, and one of her teeth was broken.


    Tessa''s face was red and swollen, and the corner of her mouth bled.


    She covered her cheek and asked agegrievedly, "Dad...


    Why did you hit me?" Jacob snorted coldly.


    "That''s just a small lesson for you.


    Pack your things and get out of my house right now!" When Kenia saw that Tessa was being beaten,


    she felt so sorry for Tessa that she stopped pretending to be sick.


    She jumped out of bed and shouted, "Jacob,

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Completely Disgusted Tessa held the newspaper in her hand and looked at it.


    On the front page, there was a piece of eye- catching news.


    "One secret in Ardlens was revealed.


    A fake socialite lives a shameless life." It wasn''t a long article.


    But Tessa''s full name was written in bold letters, and her background was mentioned in detail.


    The article had dug up all the dissoluteness of her life when she was young and studying abroad.


    The most ridiculous thing was that such a well-known newspaperpany only blurred Tessa''s hair.


    Her face was clearly exposed.


    And each photo seemed especially chosen for the article.


    Aside from all kinds of postures, there was also one photo of her at a party with three men.


    She looked very dissolute in the photo.


    She was wilder than those pornographic stars in movies and magazines.


    Tessa''s face turned red in anger.


    She said through clenched teeth, "What kind of newspaperpany is this? How dare they publish


    something like this! I''ll sue them for invading my privacy." Jacob sneered, "Really? Fine! Go ahead and


    file awsuit.


    Let''s see what you can do.


    Don''t you know that those articles and photos on the Inte are more exciting than these? I am even


    surprised.


    I really didn''t expect you to be wilder than me.


    Three men on one asion? You are really something." The expression on Tessa''s face drastically


    changed upon hearing Jacob''s words.


    There were even more photos on the Inte? She immediately took out her phone and checked.


    Sure enough, she was number one on the hot searches.


    Indeed, there were more photos of her on the Inte, and they were more vulgar than those in the


    newspapers.


    "Oh, my God! Socialites like her are very arrogant in public.


    I didn''t expect her to be so slutty in her private life." "Socialite? This bitch named Tessa? Dude, look at


    her! Many parts of her body, including her breasts, are fake.


    Besides, her mother is the daughter of a nanny who is also a mistress.


    No one in the upper-ss circle thinks highly of Tessa and her mother.


    How can she be a socialite?" "I have more photos of her.


    Anyone interested? Just send me a private message.


    It''s all for free." Thisment had more than eight thousand replies.


    It only meant that many people were interested to see more photos of her.


    This was driving Tessa nuts.


    Her slutty postures in those photos looked ugly.


    Just looking at them could already give her a heart attack.


    "Ah! Why are they doing this to me? What did I do wrong to them?" Tessa was so angry that she


    almost went crazy.


    Kenia, who had been silent since Jacob kicked her, was also confused.


    Who on earth did this to Tessa? She hurriedly called the Lloyd family to ask for help, but she couldn''t


    get through.


    It turned out her number had been blocked.


    At this moment, Tessa''s phone rang.


    It was the young man she met at the party and had been dating.


    Tessa immediately answered it and said in a sweet voice, "Honey, let me exin.


    It''s all fake..." ¡°You bitch! Don''t y tricks on me anymore.


    I''m in the hospital for a checkup now.


    If there''s anything wrong with me, I¡¯m telling you.


    Even if you hide in the sewer, I''ll dig you out and break your limbs.¡± "Honey, it''s not like that..." Tears


    streamed down Tessa''s face.


    She wanted to exin.


    However, the man had already hung up.


    All she could hear from the other end of the line was a beeping sound.


    Tessa logged in to her social media ount, only to find that even her circle of friends had shared her


    photos and videos on their newsfeeds.


    She felt like a giant hand clenched her heart, and she couldn''t breathe.


    To vent her emotions, she screamed with all her might.


    However, the fear in her heart could not be dispelled.


    She was doomed this time.


    No one could save her.


    Suddenly, Jacob''s angry voice rang out in the room.


    ¡°You sluts! Get out of my house with your filthy stuff now!" Jacob no longer cared about Kenia''s and


    Tessa''s feelings.


    All his friends now knew he had such a shameless stepdaughter, making him aughingstock.


    Upon hearing Jacob''s thunderous voice, the servants moved quickly and started throwing Kenia''s and


    Tessa''s things out of the house.


    When Kenia saw that only some of her clothes were on the ground, she hurriedly asked, "What about


    my jewelry?" "I bought all your jewelry with my money.


    Don''t even think about taking it away.


    Fuck off!" Kenia got angry at once.


    "Jacob, are you out of your mind? Have you forgotten that we are rted to the Lloyd family and the


    Dixon family? Are you sure you can afford to offend them?" Kenia¡¯s words only infuriated Jacob even


    more.


    After all, he had been ignored by the Dixon family from the very beginning.


    As for the Lloyd family, they would only assign several small projects to him every now and then.


    But just this morning, the Lloyd family abruptly terminated their cooperation with him.


    He went to the Lloyd family¡¯s residence to figure out what was wrong.


    However, they simply said they didn''t know him and drove him away.


    He mentioned Kenia''s name, hoping they would let him in.


    But the security guard only said there was no Kenia in the Lloyd family.


    Actually, Kenia¡¯s father had divorced Sariah.


    With this scandal, Sariah, Kenia, and Tessa were instantly disowned by the Lloyd family.


    It only meant that none of these three women was a good person.


    The Lloyd family had severed the ties with them for good.


    Jacob was a snobbish man who had been relying on the Lloyd family for the sake of money.


    Now that the Lloyd family had cut ties with Kenia, why would he still keep the shameless Kenia and


    Tessa? Kenia and Tessa were cast out of Jacob''s ce.


    They had no ce to go except for the Lloyd family''s residence.


    However, no matter how hard they begged for mercy, they were only shut out by the security guards.


    Then, they went to the Dixon family''s mansion.


    But they were directly driven away by two big dogs at the door.


    Tessa was now in despair.


    They had nowhere else to go, so they decided to go to the hotel.


    But to their dismay, all their cards were frozen.


    Kenia was kicked by Jacob, so her body still hurt.


    She didn''t want to walk any longer.


    So, she had no choice but to pawn her earrings to pay for a motel.


    Tessa looked around the cramped room and frowned disgustedly.


    She had never stayed in such a shabby ce in her life.


    She couldn''t imagine living here for a few more days, so she had to find another way out.


    She walked around the motel, trying to call everyone in the phonebook for help.


    But unfortunately, she couldn''t contact any of them.


    Herst resort was Lauren.


    At this moment, Lauren''s phone vibrated on the desk.


    When Jocelyn checked it and saw who was calling, she asked Lauren, "Mydy, do you want to answer


    it?¡± Lauren had juste back from outside, and she was still wearing a mask.


    She was in a good mood, so she said, "Give me the phone." Jocelyn hesitated for a moment and said,


    "Miss Lloyd is in the doghouse.


    You''d better not get involved with her anymore, lest Mr.


    Dixon finds out the secrets between you two.¡± But Lauren said, ¡°It''s okay.


    Put her on speaker." Jocelyn obediently followed Lauren''s instructions.


    Then, Tessa''s miserable cry sounded from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Lauren, can you lend me some money? All my cards are frozen now.


    I don''t have cash with me at the moment.


    I promise you | will pay you back as soon as possible." "Tessa, I really want to help you.


    But how can I send you money if your bank ount is frozen? I''m out of the country now.¡± "You are out


    of the country?" Tessa murmured absent-mindedly.


    ¡°Yes.


    And I might stay here for a while.¡± At this moment, the doorbell rang.


    Jocelyn went to the front door and looked at the peephole.


    And she was stunned when she saw Tessa standing outside the door.


    Tessa raised her hand and knocked.


    Then she said, "Lauren, open the door.


    1 saw youe in just now.¡± A cold light shed across Lauren''s eyes when she heard Tessa''s words


    on the phone.


    She hung up and asked Jocelyn to open the door, Tessa looked terrible at the moment.


    And as soon as she stepped into Lauren''s house, she cried hysterically, "Lauren, I have nothing now.


    Are you going to abandon me, too? We both know what I have done is for you.


    I''ve helped you a lot.


    I did many things for you, remember?¡± Lauren had cried a lot in front of Tessa, ndering Raegan over


    and over again.


    Moreover, Lauren had promised Tessa arge amount of money after marrying Mitchel.


    Because of these, Tessa did many nasty things to Raegan and Raegan¡¯s grandmother under Lauren''s


    instructions.


    Laurenforted Tessa softly, "Tessa, calm down.


    You are a member of the Lloyd family.


    Your grandparents won''t leave you alone." However, Tessa became even more emotional when she


    heard this.


    "They don''t care about me anymore! They stopped giving me money.


    I can''t even enter the Lloyd family''s house now." Tears streamed down her face.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Lauren, you are the only one who can help me now.


    I can''t stay in the country anymore.


    Please lend me some money.


    I want to go abroad for a while.¡± The young man Tessa was dating was diagnosed with an infectious


    disease.


    He had been looking for her, threatening to kill her.


    Tessa was now like a rat crossing the street.


    She had nowhere to hide.


    She couldn''t help trembling every time she thought of this.


    ¡°Lauren, it was you who told me that Raegan was pregnant and asked me to get rid of her baby for


    you.


    You must help me this time." As soon as these words came out of Tessa¡¯s mouth, the expression on


    Lauren''s face instantly changed.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Get Rid Of The Bastard There was an unspoken threat in Tessa''s words.


    Meanwhile, a glint of malice shed in Lauren''s eyes.


    It was then that she realized Tessa was of no use to her.


    At this time, Jocelyn jumped in and cut Tessa off.


    "Miss Lloyd, that¡¯s not true.


    Did she explicitly ask you to work against Raegan? No, she simply shared her suspicions about


    Raegan being pregnant because she deemed you as a close friend.


    She never asked you to hurt anyone, especially not a child yet to be born." Hearing this, Tessa was


    stunned.


    It seemed that Lauren had never said those words clearly.


    However, it got her thinking.


    Hadn''t Lauren''s constant grumbling and insinuations set the stage for her animosity toward Raegan?


    "Don''t say that, Jocelyn," Lauren chimed in.


    "I''ve always considered Tessa as family, and I feel it''s my duty to help her when she''s going through a


    rough patch." After saying these words, Lauren winked at Jocelyn, who went inside for a moment.


    And when Jocelyn returned, she had several bundles of cash.


    Lauren grasped Tessa''s hand and said, "It¡¯s not that I don''t want to help you.


    Mitchel has made it clear that anyone who helps you is going against the Dixon Group.


    But I feel terrible seeing you like this.


    Here''s 60 thousand dors.


    It should help you get by for now.


    Truth is, I''ve invested most of my money in portfolios over the years.


    But I''ll find a way to send you more, I promise." Tessa''s face drained of color when she heard the


    amount.


    Sixty thousand dors would not even cover expenses for her and her mom in their home country,


    much less fees for going abroad.


    "I also heard from a friend who works at the nursing house that Raegan''s grandmother had been in


    poor condition for quite some time,¡± Lauren continued.


    "But I never thought Raegan would go so far as to me you for her grandmother''s death and even


    push Mitchel toe after you.¡± As she said this, Lauren made a show of wiping away the tears had


    gathered at the corner of her eye.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Tessa, I really want to help you.


    But now, Mitchel is so obsessed with Raegan that he¡¯s not listening to anyone else.


    I have to say, we''ve underestimated her." Tessa''s eyes welled up with tears.


    And when she spoke, her voice was thick with loathing.


    "You''re right.


    It''s all because of that bitch! If she hadn''te into the picture, I wouldn''t be in this mess.


    As long as I''m around, she won''t know peace!" Lauren feigned concern.


    "Tessa, I advise you to not provoke her again.


    Look at what you''ve already lost because of her." Lauren''s words were a p in Tessa¡¯''s face and a


    reminder of everything she had lost.


    Even her reputation had gone down the drain.


    In other words, she now had nothing to lose.


    Tessa gritted her teeth and swore, "I''ll make sure that bitch regrets every moment of her life!¡± After


    saying these words, Tessa grabbed the money and made her way to the door.


    A sinister smile crawled across Lauren''s face.


    Before Tessa walked out the door, Lauren added, "Tessa, even if I can''t support you with money,


    please remember I''m always on your side.¡± "Thank you, Lauren,¡± Tessa responded, feeling a warmth


    spread through her.


    Once the door closed behind Tessa, Jocelyn let out a sigh of relief and turned to Lauren.


    "Mydy, you did well just now." The two of them shared a cunning and knowing smile.


    They were like two peas in one maniptive pod.


    Lauren''s words were deliberately said to irritate Tessa and make thetter go against Raegan again.


    Now, Tessa was like a cornered animal with no way out.


    Sooner orter, she would for sure do something reckless.


    All they had to do was sit back and enjoy the chaos that was sure to unfold.


    Lauren''s eyes turned venomous like a snake sizing up its prey.


    She could not help but think how lovely it would be if Tessa could kill Raegan and the baby in her belly.


    After all, Lauren had zero interest in dealing with Raegan herself, fearing being caught by Mitchel.


    Now, Lauren drifted off into her fantasies as Mitchel''s doting wife.


    At the Serenity Vi, Raegan was effectively cut off from the outside world.


    Mitchel had smashed her phone, so she had no idea whether he had confronted Henley or not.


    Henley had been her knight in shining armor more than once.


    The thought that his life and career could be finished because of her left her tied up in knots.


    Therefore, she was sleepless the entire night, gnawing on the fear that Mitchel mightsh out at


    Henley.


    The maid noticed Raegan¡¯s dwindling appetite and kept persuading her to eat more.


    In just a few days, Raegan had lost noticeable weight.


    Unable to take the anxiety any longer, Raegan finally asked the maid, "Could I borrow your phone for a


    moment?¡± The maid hesitated.


    Mitchel had made it clear that Raegan was not allowed to leave or contact anyone.


    But as Raegan had been in low spirits in the past two days, the maid figured that one phone call would


    not hurt, especially since it could cheer Raegan up.


    With that, she handed over her phone and retreated to the kitchen.


    Raegan could not recall Henley¡¯s number, but Nicole''s was etched in her memory.


    After a chat with Nicole, who was at the hospital with her dad, Raegan was relieved to learn that


    Henley was alright.


    Nicole had just found out about the death of Raegan''s grandmother, and the news had hit her hard.


    She was already grappling with her father¡¯s illness, and this added anotheryer of sadness.


    "Raegan, why didn''t you tell me? Are we still best friends?" Raegan bit her lower lip and responded,


    "I''m sorry, Nicole.


    It happened so fast I couldn''t bring myself to inform anyone." Nicole sighed.


    She could not really stay angry at Raegan.


    ¡°Look, what kills me is the idea of you going through all of this alone.


    I should''ve been there with you.


    It hurts to even think about it.¡± Raegan nodded.


    "I know." They had been friends for years.


    She understood what Nicole was getting at.


    After the phone call, Raegan felt so much better.


    The maid served her a bow! of soup, which she finished.


    Then, she went upstairs to get some rest.


    Later in the day, as the sky dimmed into twilight, Mitchel arrived after being away for two days.


    It was in as day that he was in a bad mood.


    Without a word, he stormed up to the second floor.


    With a swift kick, he flung the bedroom door open.


    Raegan jumped at the sound.


    Before she could gather her thoughts, he yanked her by the cor and pulled her out of bed.


    Raegan almost fell down to the floor, so she gripped Mitchel''s hand and snapped, "What''s your


    problem?" Mitchel looked at her, his face dark and gloomy.


    Raegan felt a shiver crawl down her spine.


    "How dare you lie to me, Raegan!" Raegan''s heart raced.


    She wondered if Mitchel had found out the baby was his.


    She quickly masked her panic and fired back, "What are you talking about?" In response, Mitchel


    hurled a stack of photos at her.


    The photos showed Henley and Raegan at the hospital, including footage from the gynecology and


    obstetrics department.


    Everything that happened was caught by the surveince cameras.


    ording to Matteo¡¯s investigation, the hospital doctors had also confirmed that Henley was


    apanying his wife for her prenatal check-ups.


    The "wife" in question was Raegan.


    When Mitchel learned this, he felt like he had been hurled into the abyss.


    Hadn''t he treated Raegan well enough? How could she betray him like this? Mitchel gritted his teeth


    and questioned, "What do you have to say for yourself now?¡± Raegan''s face went as white as a sheet,


    and she hurriedly exined, "Mitchel, you''ve got it all wrong.


    Let me exin..." "Alright.


    Go ahead.


    Isn''t that you in the photos?¡± Raegan took a deep breath and admitted, "Yes, it''s me.


    But it was just a coincidence..." She could not deny that the woman in the video was her.


    However, it was purely a coincidence that Henley had taken her to the hospital twice.


    "Coincidence?" Mitchel let out a scornfulugh.


    "Coincidental enough for the doctors to assume you two are husband and wife?" Despite struggling to


    find the right words, Raegan exined in desperation, "The doctor just misunderstood the situation."


    "Can you even believe that yourself?" Mitchel, without even looking at her, grabbed Raegan''s hand and


    started descending the stairs.


    Flustered, Raegan squirmed in his grip and questioned in a shaky voice, ¡°Where are you taking me?"


    Mitchel paused and stared at her with an icy gaze.


    "I''m taking you to the hospital.


    You''re getting rid of this bastard."

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    This Baby Is Yours Raegan''s face turned pale upon hearing this.


    She clutched the hem of her clothes tightly to calm herself down.


    Although her baby was not weed, it was definitely not a bastard.


    "Mitchel, don''t you have anything nice to say?" Raegan wanted to tell Mitchel the truth.


    The baby in her belly was his child.


    If he couldn''t ept and love it, she hoped he wouldn''t hurt it.


    But, of course, she didn''t dare to say it.


    She was afraid that if she did, he would take her baby away, and she would lose custody of it.


    Mitchel''s eyes turned cold.


    His grip on Raegan''s wrist tightened, and he said cruelly, "Getting rid of this baby is the best thing to


    do." For him, this baby was a stain on his name.


    He would never allow it toe to this world.


    After saying this, he carried Raegan on his shoulder and went downstairs.


    He walked to the car and threw her inside.


    Then Mitchel got in the driver''s seat, started the car, and sped away.


    The force of inertia was so strong that Raegan felt a violent push on her back, and her whole body was


    pulled back.


    Raegan was so scared that she asked in a trembling voice, "Mitchel, where are you taking me?"


    However, there was no answers from him.


    It was so silent inside the car that all she could hear was the howling of the wind.


    Soon, the car stopped.


    When Raegan looked out of the window, she found that they were outside a high-end private hospital.


    Before she could react, Mitchel had already pulled her out.


    Raegan finally realized why Mitchel brought her here, and her face turned deathly pale.


    She thought that if she told Mitchel that the baby was not his, he would find it uneptable.


    And he would definitely divorce her.


    But it turned out she was wrong all along.


    She didn''t expect that Mitchel would choose to make her abort the baby.


    She was so angry that she shouted, "Mitchel, I don¡¯t agree! This is my baby.


    You have no right to abort my baby!" Mitchel just sneered, "Did you think of that when you cheated on


    me? Do you think I can just ept this bastard and let it hve?" "My baby didn''t do anything wrong.


    It¡¯s innocent.¡± Raegan grabbed Mitchel¡¯s wrist tightly with both hands and begged, "Mitchel, please


    don¡¯t do this.


    Don''t make me go through an abortion.


    Please..." Mitchel¡¯s expression became even colder.


    He wasn''t moved at all.


    He looked ahead and ordered, ¡°Take her in." The nurse at the door walked over and held Raegan''s


    wrist to pull her in.


    However, Raegan held Mitchel¡¯s arm even tighter and cried hard.


    "Mitchel, I have never begged you before.


    But this time...


    Please, spare my baby.


    Don''t do anything to my baby..." With tears streaming down her face, Raegan begged Mitchel over and


    over again.


    Her hoarse voice sounded particrly harsh in the quiet night.


    Her heart-wrenching cry was like a sharp knife that stabbed Mitchel''s chest.


    His heart ached.


    Just thinking that she was carrying someone else''s child in her belly, he wanted to tear her apart.


    But he wouldn''t.


    He didn''t even have the heart to hit her.


    He clearly knew that he could never let Raegan go.


    She only belonged to him.


    But he couldn''t let her keep the child.


    He had to get rid of it.


    The baby in her belly was like a time bomb.


    After all, the Dixon family would never allow the existence of a bastard.


    So, Mitchel made up his mind.


    He shook off Raegan''s hand ruthlessly and said coldly, "You can''t keep this child." Raegan was


    desperate and flustered at the same time.


    Everything that was happening now was beyond her expectations.


    Yes, she wanted a divorce.


    But she couldn''t trade her baby for it.


    "Mitchel, it¡¯s not what you think it is.


    I only said those words to piss you off." She didn''t want to risk her baby.


    So, she pulled him to exin.


    She had no choice but to tell him the truth now.


    ¡°Raegan...¡± But before Raegan could start to exin, a figure rushed over and interrupted her.


    Raegan raised her head, only to be stunned.


    The person who came was Henley.


    What was he doing here? Henley pulled Raegan behind him as if wanting to protect her.


    Henley had been worrying about Raegan for two days because he couldn''t contact her.


    Even Nicole didn''t know what had happened to her.


    He went to Serenity Vis and pretended to be taking a walk, hoping he could meet Raegan by chance


    like he didst time.


    And luck was on his side because he happened to see Mitchel carrying Raegan into the car.


    As soon as Mitchel drove away, he hurried to his car and followed them.


    Just now, he saw them pulling each other from a distance.


    Judging from the scene, it seemed they were arguing about something, and Mitchel seemed to be


    about to hit Raegan.


    So, he rushed over on impulse.


    Henley looked at Mitchel and said sternly, "Mitchel, a man can''t hit a woman under any circumstances.¡±


    Raegan broke out in a cold sweat upon hearing this.


    She immediately exined, "No, Henley.


    You misunderstand..." But before she could finish her words, a loud bang sounded.


    Henley staggered a few steps back, his face distorted from Mitchel''s punch.


    Henley steadied himself, wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth, and punched Mitchel back.


    He couldn''t show any weakness in front of Raegan.


    But unfortunately, Mitchel dodged his attack.


    Mitchel had learned professional fighting skills.


    So, although Henley was strong due to years of exercise, his strength was still no match for Mitchel.


    At this moment, Mitchel was like a furious beast.


    He directly grabbed Henley''s cor and punched him hard to the floor.


    Blood instantly gushed out of the corners of Henley''s mouth.


    But it didn''t make him give up.


    He struggled to get up, wanting to continue the fight.


    Raegan hurried forward and positioned herself between Henley and Mitchel, stretching out her arms


    and shouting, "Stop it!" Mitchel¡¯s fist that was about to hit Henley froze right in front of Raegan''s face.


    He looked at Raegan with eyes full of malice and shouted, "Get out of the way!¡± "Mitchel, stop beating


    Henley.


    He has nothing to do with this." ¡°Nothing?¡± Mitchel sneered coldly.


    ¡°Then what is he doing here? It seems he is very worried about you.


    What do you want me to do?" Mitchel pulled Raegan into his arms tightly, and said firmly, "You are my


    wife.


    No other man can take you from me.¡± Mitchel held Raegan so tightly that her face turned pale at once.


    She wanted to exin.


    But Mitchel was very angry right now, and she knew he wouldn''t listen to any exnation.


    As soon as Henley got up, Mitchel kicked him.


    Then he stared at Henley¡¯s hand that had touched Raegan and ordered coldly, "Break one of his


    hands." The two bodyguards immediately came forward from behind and held Henley.


    And without hesitation, they raised his right hand and twisted it, creating a crack sound.


    Henley could not help groaning in pain.


    Raegan was too shocked to move.


    She felt like an invisible hand was clutching her heart tightly.


    It was so painful that she could hardly breathe.


    ¡°Where else did he touch you?" Mitchel approached Raegan''s ear and asked.


    His voice was bone-chilling, and he was like a devil from hell.


    "T''ll break every part of his body today.¡± Raegan''s face turned extremely pale.


    Her teeth chattered while her tears kept falling uncontrobly.


    "Mitchel, believe me.


    He has nothing to do with this.


    Please let him go.


    I beg you..." Mitchel looked down at her and asked tly, "What''s wrong? Do you feel sorry for him?" As


    he spoke, his tone was indifferent.


    It was hard to tell if he was really angry, but it didn''t sound like he was saying anything good.


    Raegan forced herself to calm down.


    Then, she said in a trembling voice, "Mitchel, let him go.


    Let''s have a talk.


    It''s really not what you think it is.¡± Suddenly, Henley, who was suppressed on the floor, fought back.


    Even if he only had one hand, he still knocked over the bodyguard beside him.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But one hand was no match for four.


    In the end, he was once again pressed hard on the floor.


    Raegan was frightened by this scene.


    She pulled Mitchel¡¯s sleeve and kept begging, "Mitchel, please stop them.


    This is only between us.


    Please don''t get others involved.


    This child is not his.¡± But her pleading was futile.


    It infuriated Mitchel even more.


    He sneered, "Raegan, you know that I don''t want you to defend other men." There was a cold and


    cruel look in his eyes.


    "Break his other hand." The two bodyguards promptly followed.


    They lifted Henley''s left hand and were about to break it.


    "Ah!" Raegan suddenly shouted in pain.


    She shook her head desperately.


    ¡°Mitchel, this is your baby.


    It''s yours!" Mitchel¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon hearing this.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Be Done With It In the quiet of the night, Mitchel¡¯s gaze darkened with uncertainty.


    He desperately wanted to believe Raegan¡¯s words, but the doctor''s words, that damning report, and


    Henley now lying on the ground made her statement seem increasingly imusible.


    As his hesitation grew, Raegan''s heart felt as if a heavy stone had settled within it.


    It was clear that, even with the truth on her lips, Mitchel remained skeptical, unwilling to trust her words.


    Nevertheless, she had to make it unequivocally clear that she couldn''t allow Henley to get entangled in


    this mess.


    Tears welled in her eyes as she exined, "I was only so angry that you didn''t believe me, so I lied to


    you.


    The child is yours." Raegan cast a sorrowful nce at Henley, who was bravely enduring the pain on


    the ground.


    In a choked voice, she added, "Can you please let Henley tend to his wounds first?" Henley hade


    to her aid in moments of despair countless times, and now, hey battered because of her.


    The overwhelming guilt kept her tears flowing.


    Mitchel looked at the scene with a cold, unyielding gaze, his throbbing headache adding to his agony.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He grasped Raegan''s chin and forcefully turned her to face him.


    He asked coldly, "Raegan, are you lying to me again just to protect this man?" Mitchell''s vice-like grip


    caused Raegan to cry out in pain.


    She managed to push him away and stammered, "I didn''t...


    I didn''t lie to you..." Seeing the pain etched across Raegan¡¯s face, Henley couldn''t remain silent any


    longer.


    He eximed, "Stop! What kind of man are you?" "Alright, alright, alright," Mitchel repeated with a


    sinister smile, raising his eyebrows.


    He then ordered his ck-d bodyguards, ¡°Beat him! Beat him to death!" The bodyguards, obedient


    to Mitchel''smand, began to mercilessly rain blows and kicks upon Henley.


    The sounds of fists connecting with flesh were a haunting symphony, sending shivers down the spine


    of anyone who heard.


    However, Henley remained silent, knowing that any groans of pain would only deepen Raegan¡¯s guilt.


    "No! Stop it!" Raegan¡¯s eyes were red, and her voice broke as she cried out.


    But how could the relentless bodyguards listen to her? In desperation, she turned to Mitchel, her tears


    now flowing freely, and begged, "Please, tell them to stop beating Henley.


    I''ll do anything you ask.


    Just spare him, okay?" Why did life burden her with so much? Why did he force her into such a sinful


    predicament? Mitchel''s indifference drove her to the brink, forcing her to rush forward and shield


    Henley, standing bravely against the bodyguards to halt their brutal assault.


    The bodyguards didn''t darey a hand on Raegan.


    Instead, they looked at Mitchel, waiting for his instructions.


    Mitchel¡¯s anger boiled over when he saw her actions.


    He bellowed, "Get over here!¡± But Raegan shook her head defiantly, her resolve unyielding.


    "Mitchel, can''t you do something for the sake of your child? Please, just let him go!" Mitchel¡¯s eyes


    welled up with frustration.


    "Let him go? So you two can be together?" At that moment, Raegan''s heart clenched with pain.


    Her tearful face was marred with disappointment and despair.


    She shook her head, a sense of helplessness in her voice.


    "Why won''t you believe me?" Why was it so hard for him to trust her, just once? Mitchel retorted icily, "If


    you want me to believe you, then answer me this.


    Did the doctor make a mistake when he said you and Henley are a couple?" "It was all just a


    misunderstanding.


    You saw it when you came to the hospitalter.


    Henley took me there because of my injuries.


    He found out about my pregnancy from the doctor." Raegan knew she had to tread carefully, for the


    doctor''s sake.


    She had to tell the truth.


    But where was Mitchel when she needed him? Should she have declined Henley''s help and braved the


    heavy rain on her own? "Are you telling me that it was a misunderstanding that he knew you are


    pregnant and pretended to be your husband?" Mitchel''s eyes dripped with sarcasm.


    Raegan knew that he didn''t believe her.


    "Mitchel, it really was just a misunderstanding.


    Henley had nothing to do with it.


    It''s just that you never trust me." She forced a bitter smile and added, "If those words came from


    Lauren, would you believe them without a second thought?" The mention of Lauren made Mitchel


    frown, and he asked, "Why bring her into this?" The night was dark, the wind fierce.


    Raegan stood amidst it all, trembling like a withered leaf on the brink of being blown away.


    She murmured, "I¡¯m just curious why you have so much faith in her but doubt everything I say.


    It''s been two years, and you still don''t know me? Am I really that dirty in your eyes?¡± Hearing the


    profound disappointment in her voice, Mitchel felt a pang of sadness.


    He couldn''t understand why he treated her this way.


    If it were Lauren, he would readily set her up with another man.


    But when it came to Raegan, the mere thought of another man showing interest in her sent him into a


    fit of jealousy.


    At this moment, he questioned whether it was love that he was feeling.


    He thought he would never experience such emotions in his lifetime.


    Mitchel¡¯s silence only deepened Raegan''s sense of hopelessness and resignation.


    Wasn''t the past evidence enough to show her how little she meant to him? The reason he was so


    furious was that he believed she had had an affair and embarrassed him.


    She considered herself a failure.


    She had loved him for a decade, but she couldn¡¯t earn an ounce of trust.


    "It''s all my fault.


    I shouldn''t have overestimated myself.


    It''s my fault.


    I shouldn''t have been so naive.


    I deserve this," she said tearfully and forced a smile.


    Her grandmother had passed away, and if she lost the baby too, life would hold no meaning.


    "Mitchel, it seems you will never believe me, no matter what I say.


    Why don''t you just divorce me? We''ll part ways then." "Don''t even think about it!" Divorce was a


    thought that should never cross her mind! Mitchel¡¯s face was dark as a storm cloud, and his eyes


    burned with a furious intensity.


    He strode forward and scooped Raegan up into his arms.


    "I strongly suggest you give up that stupid idea.


    You are not getting away from me, ever." "You..." Raegan''s eyes shed with anger, unable to contain


    herself any longer.


    She bit his arm with all her might.


    Mitchel winced as pain shot through his arm through the fabric of his clothes.


    ¡°Let me go!" Mitchel clenched his teeth, wondering why she always bit like a rabid dog.


    Before long, the metallic scent of blood mingled with the air, the warm liquid seeping from beneath his


    clothes, yet Raegan clung on tenaciously.


    Mitchel''s first instinct was to toss her away, but he hesitated when he felt her trembling shoulder,


    knowing her anger was at a boiling point.


    In a raspy voice, he asked, "What else are you willing to do to save him?" Just as he was about to pry


    her jaw apart with his fingers, Raegan suddenly went limp and fainted.


    Mitchel held her tightly and shouted, "Raegan!"

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Help Me Keep My Baby Cradled in Mitchel''s arms was Raegan''s frail figure.


    Raegan''splexion matched the pallor of a nk sheet, and her brow glistened with a sheen of cold


    sweat.


    Panicked, Mitchel tightened his embrace and blurted out nervously, "What''s going on?" Clutching his


    wrist feebly, Raegan implored, "My baby...


    It hurts...


    Please, save our baby..." After saying this, Raegan fainted away.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mitchel''s pupils suddenly shrank.


    Without a second thought, he scooped Raegan up and strode into the hospital.


    "Mr. Dixon." Henley rose to his feet, concern marring his face.


    "Please, look after her well." Halting mid-step, Mitchel turned around and icily retorted, "Mind your own


    business.


    If you dare to touch her again, you won''t get away with it so easily." A trace of menace tinged Mitchel''s


    voice, sending shivers down the spines of those who heard him.


    Mitchel then resumed his course into the hospital.


    The bodyguards nced discreetly at Henley, who was now standing battered.


    After all, they had struck him viciously just moments ago.


    With one of his arms dislocated, Henley could still stand up as if nothing had happened despite his


    other injuries.


    The bodyguards found themselves questioning the true extent of Henley''s capabilities.


    Yet, Henley didn''t seem to care about his injuries at all as he walked steadily toward his car.


    Settling into the backseat, he dialed a number, his voice devoid of emotion.


    "Arrange a pickup.


    Also, let him know I ept his offer." After hanging up the phone, Henley stretched his legs, leaned


    against the seat with his eyes closed.


    He eximed in his mind that a man with a weak spot was so easy to handle.


    Would Mitchel go nuts if there was really something between him and Raegan? A sly grin emerged on


    Henley''s face in the darkness, amused by the mere thought.


    ......


    In the hospital.


    Gazing down at Raegan, now in the emergency room, the doctor queried, "Mr.


    Dixon, are you certain you want to induce a miscarriage? Saving the mother takes precedence.


    Beyond that..." Mitchel hesitated, clearly torn.


    To be honest, it was the best time to get rid of this kid.


    After all, he still assumed it wasn''t his kid.


    Yet, recalling Raegan¡¯s fierce resolve to keep the baby, he knew she''d despise him if he caused the


    loss of her baby, and undoubtedly leave him.


    Weighing between Raegan and the kid, he realized he couldn''t bear to lose her.


    Grimacing, Mitchel spat out while clenching his fists, "Try your best to keep the baby!¡± Hearing Mitchel''s


    response, the medical team took Raegan into the operating room for further evaluation.


    Waiting outside the emergency room, Mitchel recalled what Raegan had just said, and a thought


    crossed his mind.


    Could this baby, perhaps, be his? By the time Raegan regained consciousness, it was nearly noon.


    She felt a minor itch at the back of her hand and stared vacantly at the see-through IV tube, watching


    the fluid slowly drip.


    A sense of unease gripped her heart as she noticed a suited man beside her bed.


    "Feeling better?" Mitchel inquired, devoid of emotion, as he picked up a cushion and tried to put it


    behind her back.


    Before he could get close to Raegan, Raegan pped the cushion to the ground.


    She red at him, her eyes icy, and snapped, "What have you done to my baby?¡± Mitchel''s lips


    tightened, his face taking on a somber hue.


    Raegan''s eyes seethed with such loathing that she saw nothing else.


    Her voice quivered as she yelled, "Mitchel, you¡¯re a monster!¡± "Do you still want to argue with me after


    all this?¡± Mitchel retorted, a frown etching his features.


    Seeing hisck of concern, Raegan disregarded the IV needle in her hand and waved it angrily, saying,


    "Give my baby back!¡± Her sudden motion caused the needle to yank at her skin, and blood oozed out


    instantly.


    "Are you out of your mind, Raegan?¡± Mitchel eximed, his face contorted at the sight of this, grasping


    her hand tightly as his veins bulged in distress.


    The back of her delicate hand was swollen, and the needle flew out after the violent pull.


    The wound was bleeding, but Raegan didn''t care about it at all.


    She questioned Mitchel hysterically, "How can you be so cold-blooded and ruthless? It was a piece of


    life! It was my baby!" Mitchel nched, gripping Raegan tightly and murmuring, "I did nothing."


    Confused, Raegan asked, "What do you mean?" Just then, a knock resounded at the door.


    "Time to change the IV for Bed No.


    34," announced the head nurse, entering with a medical cart.


    She paused, taken aback by the scene before her.


    Rushing over, she scolded Mitchel, "What''s happening here? The patient is in a fragile condition.


    How could you agitate her? You might look refined, but your actions are barbaric.


    If this continues, I''ll call the authorities." Upon uttering those words, the head nurse felt a twinge of


    apprehension.


    M¨¦itchel¡¯s imposing demeanor suggested he held considerable sway.


    Still, how could he intervene in the medical treatment, especially one as vulnerable as Raegan right


    now? It wasn''t hard to surmise that Mitchel might have a vtile temperament behind closed doors.


    Raegan seemed to be the same age as her daughter, and this thought spurred the head nurse to


    ovee her initial hesitation.


    Steeling herself, she continued, "I suggest you leave now, sir.


    Your stay could negatively affect the patient''s emotional state." Mitchel''s face paled, his jaw clenched.


    Clearly, the nurse''s audacity had pissed him off.


    Nevertheless, he departed without a word.


    The room''s stifling atmosphere lifted as soon as Mitchel exited.


    Exhaling in relief, the head nurse attended to the wound on Raegan¡¯s hand.


    After some hesitation, Raegan inquired, "Excuse me, may I know about my baby..." Concentrating on


    disinfecting Raegan''s wound, the head nurse replied, "Don''t worry.


    You need additional nourishment.


    The baby''s growth is a bit behind schedule, so the doctor has ordered a special nutritional supplement


    for you." Seizing the nurse''s arm, Raegan questioned eagerly, "Does this mean my baby is still alive?¡±


    The nurse gave her an odd look and replied, "Absolutely." For a moment, Raegan was in disbelief,


    gazing at the nurse in astonishment.


    The head nurse went on, ¡°Your husband is really something.


    The younger nurses were singing his praises this morning, talking about how good-looking and


    attentive he is to you.


    I never thought he''d act like this toward you!¡± Embarrassed, Raegan rified, "He''s not to me.


    | got so emotional that I yanked the IV out myself." The head nurse''s eyes widened.


    "So, he didn''t do it?¡± Raegan shook her head.


    Grinning sheepishly, the head nurse remarked, "Seems like I misjudged him.


    He has been by your side the entire night." However, Raegan couldn''t help but specte whether


    Mitchel had stayed to seize an opportunity to harm her when she was awake.


    Changing the IV bag, the head nurse left without another word.


    Soon after, the measured sound of footsteps resonated from the corridor.


    Feeling unsettled, Raegan instinctively didn''t want to see Mitchel.


    So she closed her eyes, feigning sleep.


    Mitchel entered the room, noticing the anxious quiver of Raegan''s eyshes.


    He internally scoffed, thinking she was quite the poor actress.


    Expressionless, he opened the lunchbox, releasing the savory scent of porridge into the room.


    Having spent a restless night, Raegan felt her stomach suddenly rouse.


    She loved this particr type of porridge.


    "Time to eat," Mitchel stated tersely.


    Determined to avoid facing him, Raegan kept her eyes closed.


    But her stomach betrayed her with a loud rumble.


    Mitchel''s derisive snort gave away her charade.


    Reluctantly, Raegan sat up, readying the foldable table for her meal.


    She might not be hungry, but she couldn''t let her baby starving.


    But the problem was that she couldn''t have the porridge by herself, since her hands were injured.


    Seeing this, Mitchel put the porridge into a small bowl] and fed her with a spoon.


    Observing his stern countenance, Raegan hesitated before suggesting, "Perhaps you could ask a


    nurse to feed me?" Mitchel fixed her with a piercing, infuriated gaze.


    "So, do you want this food or not?" Helpless, Raegan epted the spoonful of porridge without further


    comint.


    It was uncharacteristic for Mitchel to take care of someone.


    To his surprise, Raegan was rather cooperative.


    Mitchel couldn''t help but imagine if they had a daughter, would she be as adorable and well-behaved


    as Raegan during meals? After only managing a small bowl, Raegan couldn''t take any more.


    Mitchel set the bowl aside and rang the service bell.


    Someone arrived to clear the table.


    Once they were alone, Raegan cleared her throat and queried, ¡°Mitchel, what will it take for you to


    agree to a divorce?"

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    As Long As You Agree To Divorce The atmosphere around Mitchel and Raegan changed in an instant.


    Just now, Raegan ate obediently.


    Mitchel didn''t expect that she would suddenly bring up the topic of their divorce.


    He nced at her and sneered, "Are you full now? It seemed you have the energy to quarrel again.¡±


    Raegan countered, "Of course not.


    What''s the point of arguing now?" So many things had happened between them.


    She thought they couldn''t possibly go back to the way they used to be.


    Raegan pursed her lips and continued, ¡°Instead of fighting and suspecting each other, it''s better for us


    to solve this matter peacefully.


    I suppose you also want us to maintain a good rtionship after we part ways, right?¡± Mitchel chuckled.


    "Maintain a good rtionship?" Raegan seemed to see hope.


    She quickly said, "As long as you agree to divorce, you can put forward any condition.¡± The baby was


    her onlyfort and hope now.


    If she also lost it, her life would be meaningless.


    If Mitchel really wanted it, he could just order the legal department of the Dixon Group to do something


    against her and make her lose custody of her baby.


    Mitchel''s eyes turned gloomy for a moment.


    ¡°Raegan, do you want to dump me, so you can be with Henley?" Raegan didn''t say anything.


    She just pursed her lips and lowered her head.


    She was tired of saying again and again that Henley had nothing to do with this matter.


    If it was what Mitchel really thought, she would let it be.


    Raegan''s silence annoyed Mitchel.


    He grabbed her chin and said coldly, "Raegan, you are too naive.


    Do you really expect me to make your wishe true?¡± Tears welled up in Raegan''s eyes.


    She said in a choked voice, "Mitchel, what on earth do you want?¡± Mitchel snorted coldly.


    "What do I want?" He said ruthlessly, "I want you to stay with me.


    Even if it''s torture, you have to endure it." Raegan''s heart ached.


    The pain was greater than the pain in her chin being pinched hard by Mitchel.


    She bit her lower lip and said weakly, "What''s the point for two people to be together even though they


    don''t love each other?" Mitchel stood up and _ looked at Raegan condescendingly.


    "It''s up to me whether it''s meaningful or not.¡± Raegan felt she was on the verge of breaking down.


    She shouted, "Mitchel, why can''t you just let me go?" She didn''t understand why Mitchel had to make


    things difficult for her.


    All she wanted was to wait for her baby to be born and live a simple life.


    Why did it have to be so difficult? Mixed emotions surged within Mitchel when he saw the pain on her


    face.


    But, no matter how sorry he was for her, he couldn''t grant her the divorce.


    "I''ve asked someone to test your blood.


    The result wille out in three days.¡± Raegan was too shocked to react.


    She froze for a while.


    Of course, her reaction didn¡¯t escape Mitchel¡¯s eyes.


    "If the baby in your belly is mine, stop thinking about the divorce.


    I will never let go of my child.


    But if not..." Mitchel paused for a moment and said in a cold and deep tone, "If you don''t want to abort


    it, I can allow you to give birth to it.


    But I will send it away." After saying this, he turned around and left without looking back.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Watching Mitchel¡¯s receding back, Raegan felt her hands and feet turned cold.


    She underestimated his obsession and his wisdom.


    How could he not investigate? How could she think he would just believe such an unreliable report?


    This confrontation affected Raegan.


    She was in a bad mood the whole day.


    Her mind was not working properly.


    All she could think of was about how to keep her baby.


    Raegan sometimes felt that the world was really unfair.


    Women gave birth to their children.


    But when they divorced, their children were taken away from them.


    This thought made Raegan''s heart feel heavy.


    It was suffocating, and she could hardly breathe.


    In the evening, Raegan felt so depressed that she had no appetite.


    But for the sake of her baby, she forced herself to eat something.


    Then she went to bed, hoping to fall asleep.


    But after a while, she heard the door open.


    She opened her eyes, only to meet the eyes of the person who came in.


    Raegan was surprised.


    She didn''t expect Mitchel toe here tonight.


    There were already two bodyguards guarding the door in the daytime.


    Did he have toe to guard her in person in the evening? Was he that afraid she would run away?


    Anyway, forget it.


    She didn''t want to think too much about it.


    It did her no good.


    So, she just turned away and pretended not to see him.


    Mitchel frowned upon seeing her reaction.


    Actually, he didn''t know why he came here.


    Her reaction only made him feel very unwee.


    Suddenly, anger surged in his heart.


    He lifted the quilt andy beside her on the bed.


    Raegan''s whole body immediately froze.


    She asked in astonishment, "Mitchel, what are you doing? Why are you in my bed?" Mitchel sneered,


    ¡°What do you expect me to do? Do you think I will spend the whole night sitting by your bed?" Raegan


    resisted in her heart.


    They had been having troubles and misunderstandings.


    Didn''t he feel awkward lying on the same bed with her? In an instant, the bed was full of his fragrance.


    She subconsciously asked, "Did you take a shower?" Mitchel''s expression froze.


    Of course, he took a shower.


    The bathtub in the ward was too small for him.


    He couldn''t take a bath there.


    He moved closer to her, hugged her waist, and asked, "Why don''t you smell it yourself?" Mitchel was


    so close to Raegan that she could smell the refreshing scent of his shower gel.


    She couldn''t help thinking he seemed born with fragrance.


    And this fragrance was unique to him.


    It was as if it had prated his bones, making him smell good all the time.


    When he spoke, his hot breath sprayed on her ear.


    Raegan couldn''t help but be reminded of what they had done on the hospital bed before.


    Her face flushed, and her earlobes felt hot.


    Embarrassed, she couldn''t help asking, "Can you move away a little?¡± The bed was so big that it could


    amodate even four people.


    But as soon as Mitchely beside Raegan, she felt it was smaller than a baby''s bed.


    "No," Mitchel refused without hesitation.


    Raegan was rendered speechless.


    She wanted to push him away.


    But she reminded herself to put up with him because they needed to discuss something.


    "Mitchel, tomorrow I want to...¡± "I''ll go with you to visit your grandma," Mitchel interrupted as if he


    already knew what she wanted to say.


    Raegan was stunned for a moment.


    How did he know what she wanted to say? Had he be a mind reader recently? Indeed, she


    wanted to visit her grandmother''s grave because tomorrow would be the seventh day of her grandma''s


    death.


    But he actually wanted to go with her.


    At this moment, there was silence between them.


    Then Mitchel suddenly spoke.


    "It is my fault not to see your grandma.


    | didn''t expect her to die so soon.


    Otherwise, I would have returned immediately.¡± Raegan was stunned again.


    She didn''t expect him to apologize.


    But she didn¡¯t feel anything this time.


    Instead, she once again understood what it meant to be disappointed.


    Perhaps for Mitchel, he felt that being able to tell her this already meant giving up his pride.


    But unfortunately, he missed it.


    No matter how much he apologized, it could never bring back her grandmother''s life.


    Even though he took revenge on those who had deliberately made trouble in her grandmother''s ward,


    including Tessa, things could no longer be changed.


    What happened had happened.


    Nothing could be changed.


    Her grandmother would nevere back.


    So, she replied softly, ¡°It''s all over." Mitchel knew that this matter was not over yet.


    It was still a thorn in her heart.


    However, he believed that someday, he would erase the thorn in her heart.


    At the thought of this, he hugged her even tighter, swearing to himself that he wouldn''t let her go, even


    if there would only be torture left in their lives.


    That night, Raegan had a sound sleep.


    When she woke up the next day, she was already alone on the bed.


    She got up, tidied herself, and prepared to leave the hospital.


    When she walked out of the door, she unexpectedly bumped into Mitchel, who wasing in.


    She was unprepared, so she staggered.


    Fortunately, Mitchel reached out and held her in his arms in time.


    He asked unhappily, "Why don''t you wait for me?¡± Raegan thought he had left.


    Then she noticed the food boxes in his hands.


    It seemed he went away to buy breakfast for her.


    "Let''s eat first.


    We''ll leave after breakfast." After eating, Mitchel took Raegan to his car.


    Mitchel fastened the seat belt for her, then turned to the driver''s seat.


    As soon as he sat down, his phone rang.


    His phone was connected to the car monitor, so the caller''s name shed on the screen.


    It was Jocelyn.


    He answered it even with Raegan''s presence.


    Then Jocelyn''s flustered voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Mr.


    Dixon, something bad happened.


    Miss Murray...


    She fell down the stairs."

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    He Seems To Care About The Baby Upon hearing the news, Mitchel''s grip on the steering wheel


    tightened instantly.


    Anxiously, he inquired, ¡°What happened?" Jocelyn replied between sobs, gasping for air, "Lauren stood


    up, felt lightheaded, and tumbled down the stairs." "Have you called for an ambnce?" "Yes, it''s on


    the way." Then, a melodramatic wail from Lauren filled the air.


    "Ah, my head, my legs...


    Where''s Mitchel? I want to see him..." The feigning in her cry was unmistakable.


    Raegan felt disgusted.


    Mitchel, oblivious as ever, fell for this act again.


    ¡°Which hospital are you taking her to?¡± Mitchel inquired.


    Listening to this, Raegan decided she had no reason to linger in the vehicle any longer.


    It was better to exit on her own terms than to be forcibly ejectedter.


    She unbuckled her seatbelt, stepped out of the car, and proceeded to walk away.


    Mitchel had broken her phone.


    Now, she couldn''t even book a train ticket on her phone.


    Her only option was to hail a taxi to the train station first.


    Behind her, the shy sports car revved its engine audaciously and sped off.


    Standing there, Raegan mustered a sarcastic smile.


    As she had expected, she was left in the dust.


    She could never outshine Lauren, but it didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    Having been abandoned multiple times in the past, she was now numb to this.


    She didn''t shed a tear.


    Just then, a taxi pulled up.


    Raegan reached for the door handle, preparing to enter.


    Beep! Abruptly, a ring horn erupted from behind, persisting in its mor.


    Turning around, Raegan saw Mitchel''s sports car making its return.


    Through the windshield, Mitchel''s striking features were visible.


    He rolled down the window andmanded, "Get in." A voice from behind snapped Raegan back to


    reality.


    "Miss, are you getting in or not? If you''re not, I''ll take this taxi." Swiftly stepping aside, Raegan let the


    taxi go.


    Once it departed, the sports car parked before her again.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Concerned about drawing attention, Raegan reluctantly climbed back into the car.


    As she settled into her seat, Mitchel leaned in and probed, "Why did you walk away?¡± Raegan recoiled


    instinctively, gripping the seat''s edge as she looked at him through misty eyes.


    Mitchel simply secured the seatbelt for her.


    After buckling her in, Mitchel maintained that posture and asked, "Why are you so scared of me? Do


    you think I''m some kind of monster?" Even without physical contact, his proximity seemed to make her


    alert.


    Raegan didn''t dare to breathe loudly.


    Not wanting to anger him, she turned her face and said, "No.¡± Unwilling to waste more time, Mitchel


    reluctantly let her go.


    Suspicion clouding her voice, Raegan inquired, "Weren''t you supposed to visit Lauren?" Mitchel shot


    her a nce, replying, "You''ve been eavesdropping? Did I ever say 1 was going?" Raegan was


    momentarily speechless.


    Well, he put it on the speaker and she could hear their conversation.


    "I sent someone else in my ce,¡± Mitchel rified.


    Raegan remained silent, not wanting to be a burden to him.


    "I can get there on my own.


    You don''t need to drive me there,¡± she offered.


    Furrowing his brows, Mitchel retorted, "Oh? How? By taking the train? You''re pregnant.


    What if something happens to you?¡± His words left her at a loss for a response.


    For a fleeting second, Raegan sensed genuine concern for their baby from him.


    But how could it be? She knew he had no affection for their baby.


    An uneasy silence filled the car until Mitchel finally said, "I told you I''d apany you to pay respects


    to your grandmother.


    I won''t break my promise.¡± Raegan was stunned.


    She might have believed his promise if it had been in the past, but now...


    She wouldn''t trust him anymore.


    She chose to say nothing, merely leaning back into her seat and shutting her eyes.


    Taking a quick nce at her, Mitchel adjusted the car settings tofortable mode.


    The car smoothly continued its journey.


    Meanwhile, in the hospital, Lauren sipped on a bowl] of nutritious soup with glee.


    Her scraped hands and knees were a small price to pay for her trick of summoning Mitchel over and


    making that bitch, Raegan, miserable.


    She had heard that Mitchel nned to go with Raegan to pay tribute to thetter''s grandmother.


    Lauren snorted.


    How could she just watch them together without doing anything? She would never allow Raegan''s


    wishes to be fulfilled.


    So, her so-called ident came.


    At this moment, Jocelyn, who stood by the door, said, "Miss, we have a visitor." Lauren immediately set


    aside the bowl she was holding and reclined on the bed, feigning illness.


    As Kyle, Mitchel''s assistant, stepped into the room, Jocelyn cast a puzzled nce around and inquired,


    "Kyle, where''s Mr.


    Dixon?" Clearing his throat, Kyle looked down and replied, "Mr.


    Dixon is upied with other matters.


    He sent me to check on Miss Murray." Lauren, previously lying in repose, abruptly sat up, her voice


    edged.


    "What did you just say?¡± Kyle repeated himself, adding, "Mr.


    Dixon instructed me to find the finest doctor for you.¡± Lauren felt as if she''d been struck by lightning.


    She was stunned.


    After tumbling down the stairs, she hadn''t anticipated Mitchel would only dispatch an assistant to visit


    her.


    Grabbing the bowl from the bedside, she hurled it at Kyle, shouting, "You''re utterly worthless! Why can''t


    you bring Mitchel here?" Kyle dodged the flying bowl and stated, "I can''t change Mr.


    Dixon''s mind." Jocelyn stepped in to smooth things over.


    "Kyle, don''t take it personally.


    Lauren is just upset.¡± Lauren snapped, "Jocelyn, don¡¯t bother.


    He''s useless and ipetent.


    He can''t do anything well." Kyle, now furious, retorted, "Fine, if I¡¯m so useless, why not turn to Matteo?


    He¡¯s more trusted by Mr.


    Dixon than I am.¡± "You! What are you implying?¡± Lauren was practically choking on her rage.


    She''d reached out to Matteo before, but he''d brushed her off and kept his distance.


    She couldn''t do anything about it.


    Shifting her tone, Lauren instructed, "Jocelyn, leave us alone." Getting the hint, Jocelyn exited to stand


    guard at the door again.


    Lauren beckoned.


    "Come closer.¡± Kyle hesitated and stood still, filled with regret.


    Last time, he''d drunk too much and ended up sleeping with Lauren.


    Following that, Lauren began pressing him for Mitchel''s schedule.


    She warned that she''d evidence of their affair and would sue him for raping her if he didn''tply.


    Kyle snorted in his heart at this.


    Lauren had a strong desire for sex, often making passionate requests in bed.


    Each time, she climaxed multiple times before allowing him to finish.


    Sleeping with her was more exhausting than manualbor, making him think a whore would be more


    worth his while.


    Sensing his reluctance, Lauren threatened, "Kyle, think about your position at the Dixon Group.


    Do you really want to give up all this?¡± It was his weakness.


    Kyle had much to lose, and he knew it.


    He moved to her bed and then kneeled before Lauren on the bed.


    Lauren moaned, "That''s...


    That''s it.


    Oh...


    You''re improving..." Looking up, Kyle sneered, "You''re a good teacher.¡± He could imagine how many


    men had shared her bed.


    She had her tricks.


    Lauren basked in thepliment.


    She never stopped herself from enjoying such.


    But most of the time, she would think of these men as Mitchel.


    Thinking of Mitchel''s handsome face heightened her excitement.


    Finally satisfied, Lauren rolled over to be on top of Kyle.


    Breathless, she whispered, "Kyle, today I''ll take care of your needs, but you have to do something for


    me."

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    It Takes Two To Tango When Kyle heard Lauren''s request, his jaw practically hit the floor.


    He shoved her away and protested, "I agreed to help you find out about Mr.


    Dixon''s schedule, but there''s no way I''ll do something like this for you.


    If Mr. Dixon ever finds out, I''m toast.¡± Raegan had taught him a lot when they were colleagues.


    She was patient with him and even gave him advice on how to work with Mr. Dixon.


    If it was not for her guidance, he would not have been promoted and able to work under Matteo.


    However, Lauren''s recent request crossed a line.


    There was no way he wouldpromise his principles, especially not for something that could harm


    Raegan.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lauren''s mood plummeted.


    Pissed after being pushed by Kyle, she pped him across the face, leaving a red imprint on his


    cheek.


    "So what''s it gonna be? You wanna go to prison?" she warned.


    Kyle''s resolve wavered.


    He was the breadwinner for his family, and prison was not an option.


    "Fine, I''ll help you for thest time," he muttered under his breath.


    Lauren silentlyughed at Kyle''s stupidity.


    Once he walked into her trap, she would hold on to him as long as he proved useful.


    This man thought that this was a one-time favor? What an idiot.


    Lauren brushed Kyle''s chest in a seductive manner and enticed him.


    "Kyle, I''m not quite satisfied yet.


    Let''s continue, shall we?" As she reached orgasm, Lauren''s face twisted in a macabre blend of delight,


    hate, and_ sheer malevolence.


    Just you wait, Raegan.


    That was what Lauren had in mind.


    As soon as they arrived in Tenassie, Raegan made a beeline for a flower shop and picked up arge


    bouquet.


    Then, she headed straight for the cupcake shop.


    The shop owner recognized Raegan immediately.


    It was not every day that someone as stunning as Raegan walked in.


    The shop owner handed over the box of cupcakes with a smile.


    "Here you go, miss.


    This cake was just baked this morning, and the other one¡¯s on us.


    Red bean is your favorite, right? They''re all yours, and | hope you enjoy them instead of crying.¡± When


    Mitchel heard the owner''s words, he felt a little flustered.


    He reached for his card and said, "Please, charge it to this." The shop owner awkwardly said, "I''m


    sorry, sir.


    We only ept cash." "Don''t worry about it.


    I got this." Raegan whipped out her wallet and settled the bill.


    When the shop owner handed the change to Raegan, she could not help but remark, "Is this handsome


    man your boyfriend? You two look like you''re made for each other." Raegan did not answer and merely


    offered an awkward nod.


    Back in the car, Mitchel was in high spirits and even confidently said, "You see? That shop owner has a


    good taste!" Raegan was at a loss for words.


    In response, she just closed her eyes and said nothing.


    Not long after, they pulled up at the graveyard.


    Raeganid the bouquet and cupcakes in front of her grandmother''s tombstone and knelt down.


    In the photo mounted on the stone, her grandmother was beaming with happiness.


    Then, like a quiet storm, tears started to roll down Raegan¡¯s cheeks.


    "Grandma, I promise you that I will live a good life as you wished," she said between sobs.


    Mitchel, too, knelt beside her and bowed three times toward the tombstone.


    "Grandma, I give you my word that I''ll take good care of Raegan." Raegan found his words odd.


    Actually, Mitchel was so wired today.


    Just yesterday, he was so livid that he almost strangled her to death.


    But now here he was, acting all sweet and concerned in front of her grandmother''s grave.


    As they were leaving the graveyard, Raegan asked Mitchel to give her a lift and said, "You can head


    back.


    I''m staying here tonight." Though her uncle had sold her grandmother''s house, she had managed to


    rent it.


    But she hadn''t been back in ages.


    Therefore, she nned to stay overnight here.


    Mitchel asked where she was headed.


    After she told him the address, he drove her there and got out of the car with her.


    When Raegan opened the door, a musty smell greeted them.


    Mitchel wrinkled his nose and asked incredulously, "You''re staying here for the night?" Raegan


    shrugged it off.


    ¡°Yeah.


    I''ll just keep the doors and windows open for a while, and it''ll be fine." Before she could step inside,


    Mitchel grabbed her arm.


    "You can''t stay here.


    If you want to stay in town, I''ll book you a hotel room.¡± Stubborn as she was, Raegan shook off his grip.


    "I''m staying.


    Why don''t you just mind your own business?" This ce was full of cherished memories from her


    childhood.


    Mitchel would not understand that.


    "This ce is damp, dirty, and crawling with germs, and you''re pregnant,¡± he reminded her.


    Raegan could not keep calm anymore and snapped, "Mitchel, you really don''t have to go to all this


    trouble.¡± Mitchel''s enthusiasm deted like a punctured balloon.


    He narrowed his eyes and asked, "What are you saying?" "You don''t have to pretend that you care


    about the baby.¡± "Pretend to care about the baby?¡± Mitchel echoed.


    His expression turned stormy, and anger flickered in his eyes.


    "Isn''t it true?¡± Raegan retorted.


    He had been so against the baby, and he had even tried to make her get an abortion.


    Even after she had told him it was his, he did not believe her.


    So, she could not see the point in his pretending to care now.


    Mitchel looked at her, his eyes aze with anger.


    "Raegan, don''t push me too hard." He did not drive for hours just to get into a spat with her.


    Raegan could not fathom why Mitchel felt she was making things difficult for him.


    Why should she listen to him all the damn time? Even when it came to their unborn child, it felt like she


    had no voice.


    She had had enough of living such a suffocating life.


    "Mitchel, who''s really pushing it here? Why not gofort your damsel in distress who fell down the


    stairs? It takes two to tango, you know.


    I never asked you to stay." "So you''ve been biting your tongue to seek justice for Henley, right?" Mitchel


    sneered.


    "Think what you want.


    I don''t care,¡± Raegan retorted without offering any exnation.


    Livid, blue veins stood out on his temples, and Mitchel stared at her with his bloodshot eyes.


    Just then, his phone buzzed.


    He nced at the screen and found it was Lauren calling again.


    Annoyed as hell, he took the call right in front of Raegan.


    "What''s up, Lauren?" Lauren''s voice, which was choked with sobs, came through.


    Sheined about feeling terrible and begged him toe see her.


    As he talked on the phone, Mitchel''s eyes met Raegan''s.


    Her indifference stung him more than he would like to admit.


    He ended the call and, without a word, turned and walked away.


    As his car sped off, the phone he had intended to give Raegan slipped from his pocket.


    In a fit of anger, Mitchel rolled down the window and chucked the phone into the river.


    Why should he give the phone to her? So she could use it to call another man? Once Mitchel had left,


    Raegan felt like a weight was lifted off her shoulders.


    She rolled up her sleeves and started cleaning the floor.


    Then, she took the quilt out to the balcony to air out its musty smell.


    The moment the house hit the market, Raegan rented it for three years and hoped to save money to


    buy it back.


    Because of this, the interiors had not changed a bit from when she and her grandmother lived here.


    Although the ce had seen better days, it felt warm and familiar.


    About an hour or so, Raegan cooked noodles for dinner.


    After eating, shey on her bed and stared at the ceiling for what felt like forever.


    She mentally kicked herself for forgetting to buy a new phone.


    Living without a phone felt like living without an arm.


    As she began to drift off, the lights suddenly cut out.


    Raegan jumped.


    Thinking it was just a general power outage, she groped around for her shlight.


    Once she found it, she peered out of her window and saw lights twinkling in the distance.


    From the looks of it, her house was the only one that had a power failure.


    Just then, she heard a rustling sounding from outside.


    Assuming it might just be her imagination ying tricks on her, she held her breath and listened.


    A secondter, the noise grew louder and louder.


    It sounded like someone was trying to pick the lock.


    Regan broke out in a cold sweat, and she felt the hair on her arms stand on end.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Crazy Intruder Raegan¡¯''s legs turned to jelly.


    Her knees began to ache.


    The only thing she could use as a weapon was the shlight in her hand.


    With a creak, a door was pushed open.


    Raegan looked around the room.


    It was empty.


    There wasn''t even a ce for her to hide.


    In the end, she had to go behind the bedroom door and stand against the wall with the shlight raised.


    The sound of approaching footsteps was very light, but it was loud enough in the quiet night.


    With every step the man took, Raegan''s heart trembled.


    Her hands began to shake.


    She said a silent prayer, hoping that the man who broke in only wanted some money and that he would


    leave once he saw that the ce was deserted.


    But it seemed her prayer didn''t get anywhere.


    She continued to hear the doors being opened one by one The frightening footsteps continued,


    sounding closer and closer to her bedroom.


    A shadow was soon cast through the space under the door.


    Raegan saw the doorknob move gently.


    Her heart began to pound so hard that she clenched the shlight nervously.


    Raegan knew she had only one shot.


    If she missed it, she would be damned.


    Creak! The old wooden door was opened bit by bit.


    A man with a beard suddenly appeared in front of Raegan.


    Bang! Raegan hit his face hard.


    The shlight fell to the ground with a ng.


    The man stumbled backward, holding his face as he groaned.


    Raegan seized the opportunity to m the door wide open.


    But before she could make a run for it, a hand grasped her ankle.


    "Ha-ha...


    You beauty...


    You smell so good...¡± It was crystal clear that the man was sick in the head and also very strong.


    With one pull, Raegan lost her bnce.


    She supported herself with her elbows, so she didn''t m her face on the floor.


    The crazy man stood up and dragged her toward the bed.


    Raegan was scared to death.


    She kicked so hard that the shoes at her feet fell to the floor.


    When she pulled back, all that was left in the man''s hand was a sock.


    She shot to her feet and ran out of the room for her dear life.


    She also screamed for help.


    Unwilling to let her go, the man ran after her.


    Raegan looked back in fear.


    Suddenly, she ran into a wall and almost lost her bnce.


    She was trying to steady herself when another hand grabbed her.


    Shit! There were two men? At this time, there was only one thought on Raegan¡¯s mind...


    It wasn¡¯t just one man, but two! "Ah! Let go of me!¡± Raegan opened her mouth wide and bit the arm


    that held her.


    Her teeth sank into the flesh, and soon, her mouth was filled with the metallic taste of blood.


    The man being bit hissed and pinched her jaw with his hand, forcing her to let go of his arm.


    ¡°What''s wrong with you?" An impatient voice was heard at the same time.


    Raegan looked up and saw Mitchel¡¯s handsome face under the moonlight.


    She stared at him nkly.


    Was this an illusion? Did her brain start malfunctioning after the hitting? At the sight of the tears on her


    delicate face, Mitchel¡¯s hard face softened instantly.


    "Are you okay?¡± The familiar voice rang in Raegan''s ears, jarring her back to her senses.


    She instantly grabbed his cor and said in a trembling voice, "Oh, thank goodness you are back...¡±


    She burst into tears with her face on his chest.


    What did she mean by that? Had she been waiting for him? Her words sent Mitchel¡¯s heart skipping a


    beat.


    He had nned to leave for Ardlens this afternoon.


    But he changed his mindst minute.


    There was a bad feeling that he couldn''t shake off.


    He didn''t think it was a good idea to leave Raegan all alone in this remote ce.


    So, he made a U-turn and parked not too far away.


    He waited for the lights to go out.


    It didn''t take long before he noticed that the front door was open.


    That was strange, so he came over to check it.


    He couldn''t havee at a better time.


    Mitchel stroked Reagan''s head.


    He soon noticed something.


    His expression changed instantly.


    He took off his suit jacket, put it on her, and then said, "Wait here." Raegan, who was sitting wrapped


    up in Mitchel¡¯s jacket, heard the muffled sound of fistse from a distance.


    It was followed by the screams of a man.


    Her body no longer trembled.


    She felt safe now.


    Shortly after, sirens and the shing of lights came from outside.


    Some of the neighbors that heard Raegan''s cry had called 911.


    The cops mmed the man to the ground and put him in handcuffs.


    Then, an officer came to them.


    "The man has a criminal record.


    He pretends to be homeless so he can stalk beautiful youngdies before taking advantage of them."


    Bloody hell! He must have seen Raegan cleaning the house this afternoon.


    The officer''s words reminded Raegan of the man''s terrible face.


    She shivered in fear.


    As the bad guy was dragged away, his face was swollen and bloodied.


    He licked his lips at Raegan and sniffed.


    "Hmm...


    Beautiful...


    You smell good...¡± Goosebumps prickled Raegan''s skin as she felt sick in her stomach.


    Mitchel picked Raegan up and walked directly to his car.


    After strapping her in, he wanted to turn around to slip into the driver''s seat, but she grabbed his wrist


    and said pitifully, "I left something in the house.¡± "Don''t worry.


    We wille back for it tomorrow,¡± he said, patting her hand gently.


    Hearing these assuring words, Raegan didn''t say anything more.


    She just leaned back and closed her eyes.


    Her heart was still beating hard though.


    Mitchel wanted to drive back to Ardlens.


    But now that Raegan was clearly not feeling well, he changed his mind.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He found a hotel nearby.


    As soon as he walked into the room, Mitchel frowned.


    The interior was worse than any hotel room he had stayed in his entire life.


    However, he could only make do with it because this was considered the best in town.


    He asked the staff to change the toiletries and all the beddings into disposable ones.


    Then, he ran Raegan a hot bath and told her to take a good soak.


    Raegan stood at the threshold of the bathroom door.


    She didn¡¯t want to be alone in the bathroom.


    The lingering fear made it impossible for her to think straight.


    With her shaky fingers, she tugged at Mitchel''s shirt and asked something she would never have in the


    past.


    "Mitchel...


    Can you bathe with me?¡± The fear in her eyes was evident.


    Mitchel squinted and asked, "Are you sure?" Raegan was in a daze.


    She neither nodded nor shook her head.


    But right now, no one else couldfort her like Mitchel.


    She remembered when he held her in his arms and his chest felt warm against her face.


    It was the sort of feeling that she longed for.


    A hint of ambiguity quietly grew in the air.


    Raegan was scalded by Mitchel''s intense gaze.


    It was now toote to withdraw her hand.


    Mitchel held her and then reached behind her to unzip her dress.


    After stripping her naked, he picked her up and took her into the bathtub.


    As she got soaked in the warm and soapy water, Raegan held his hand and said with a flushed face, "I


    can do it myself." Mitchel gently pushed her hand away and insisted in a hoarse voice, "Rx, I won''t


    step out of line.¡± To prove that he had no ill intentions, he kept a straight face the whole time.


    This made him look more like a gentleman.


    But every time his hand touched her skin, it felt so caressing and a little hard at the same time.


    Raegan''s head was drawn back as she sat in the tub.


    She didn''t even look at him.


    After bearing it for a while, she couldn''t take it anymore.


    ¡°Well, that''s enough.¡± Mitchel raised his eyebrows.


    When he saw that she was serious, he helped her out and dried her body with a clean towel before


    putting a night robe on her.


    After taking her to the bedroom, he went to take a shower.


    By the time he emerged from the bathroom, Raegan was already lying on the bed peacefully.


    It was hard to tell whether she was pretending or not.


    Mitchel gently lifted the nket and got into bed.


    He pulled her into his arms and rested his chin on the crown of her head.


    When he felt her shudder a little, he raised a corner of his lips and uttered softly, "Raegan, the baby is


    mine, right?"

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Rabid Dog There was a conspicuous level of certainty in Mitchel''s tone.


    Luis had told him there could be miscalctions in the conception dates of some women.


    Although the test result wasn''t out yet, he could feel it in his guts that the child was his.


    He firmly believed that Raegan would never cheat on him, let alone conceive a child for another man.


    In the past few years, he knew everything about her.


    Raegan not only followed the rules but also cared about his feelings.


    He was aware that she loved him.


    He rubbed his chin against her head and said in a maic voice, "Raegan, I was such a fool in the


    past.


    I''m sorry for not treating you right.


    Let''s start all over and live a good life together, okay?" These were the most affectionate words Raegan


    had ever heard from him.


    Her heart began to race.


    At this moment, her mind was in a mess.


    He had just touched a soft spot.


    Although she was deeply hurt by his nonchnce toward her, she couldn''t stop loving him no matter


    how hard she tried.


    After all, this was the man she had loved for ten years.


    He was her source of joy and sadness.


    Her love for him was so deep that it hurt a lot.


    At this moment, she curled up slowly like a pangolin, not knowing how to respond.


    Two voices were arguing in her head.


    One was saying that a child needed to be raised by a father and a mother.


    The other one told her to be sensible, "Wake up, Raegan! Don''t fall for those cheap sweet words.


    He''s not into you.


    This man is just possessive.


    Do you want to be dumped again? Say no!" Despite the war going on in her head, Raegan began to


    feel sleepy for real.


    Yet, Mitchel was not sleepy at all.


    His affectionate eyes were still open.


    In the middle of the night, Raegan screamed and woke up sweating all over.


    She had been having a lot of bad dreamstely.


    Perhaps it was due to the pregnancy.


    This time, she dreamed of that scary pervert chasing after her while saying, "Come, beauty.


    Yousmell good!" ¡°What''s wrong?" Mitchel turned on the bedsidemp and turned her face to him.


    Raegan bit her lower lip with tears at the corners of her eyes.


    Since she was holding back her wail, she couldn''t help but whimper every few seconds.


    Her pitiful look made Mitchel sad.


    He pulled a piece of tissue and wiped her tears gently.


    "Do you feel sad?¡± he asked.


    "Yes..." Raegan sobbed again.


    Raegan covered her mouth in a hurry.


    Her ears turned red instantly and her eyes glistened.


    It was embarrassing to cry like a child.


    But she couldn''t help it.


    Mitchel looked at her affectionately and asked in a soft voice, "Can I help with that?¡± By help, Raegan


    thought he meant patting her back tofort her so she nodded and whimpered again.


    Under the warm light, Raegan looked so angelic and innocent.


    Her earlobes looked so pink and tender as if they were screaming to be nibbled on.


    Lust gleamed in Mitchel¡¯s dark eyes.


    He held the back of her head and kissed her softly.


    Raegan''s eyes widened in an instant.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She froze like a scared deer.


    She wanted to resist him and push him away.


    However, his long legs wrapped her knees together, keeping her captive.


    He lifted her chin and kissed her on the lips gently.


    His actions weren''t rough like they were when he was just horny.


    It seemed like he was reallyforting her.


    Secondster, Mitchel broke the kiss.


    He looked down at her flushed face and wiped the moisture at the corners of her mouth with his thumb.


    "Feeling better now?" Raegan was still in a daze.


    She was unblinking, but her sobbing had stopped.


    She frowned.


    "You lied to me." "How? The kiss worked, didn''t it?" Mitchel pinched her lip and smiled at her.


    In terms of argument, Raegan couldn''t win.


    With a pout, Raegan turned over and identally rubbed against his groin.


    Her face instantly flushed as she gasped, "You!" How foolish of her! Here she was thinking that he only


    kissed her tofort her.


    This man already had a boner! With a mischievous smirk, Mitchel asked, "What?" Her eyes narrowed


    as she struggled to speak.


    After a while, she pointed at the sofa and ordered, "Go sleep on the sofa!¡± Left to her, she wouldn''t


    have slept on the same bed with him in the first ce.


    She was just scared.


    But men were built different.


    Now, she feared what mighte next...


    Mitchel understood that she was still in a state of shock, so he stopped teasing her and got out of bed.


    "I need to take another shower." He ran his fingers through his hair as he walked into the bathroom for


    a cold shower.


    When he returned, Raegan had resumed her sleep pretense once again.


    It was not that she didn''t want to sleep.


    She just had a lot on her mind, so it was hard to fall asleep.


    One thing she didn''t realize was that her breathing was different whenever she was asleep for real.


    The corners of Mitchel''s mouth twitched.


    He knew she must be having a hard time sleeping because she was scared.


    If she was tired and sweaty, she would fall asleep faster, wouldn''t she? At this thought, he leaned over


    and bit her earlobe.


    The pain sent Raegan¡¯s eyes open.


    She asked curtly, "Are you a rabid dog?¡± He was fond of biting her! With a smirk, Mitchel stretched out


    his arm and said, "I guess I got it from you.¡± When Raegan saw the red bite mark on his arm, she


    realized that her bite had been worse than his nibble just now.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t say a word, Mitchel added, "Friendly advice, you should get those teeth insured.¡±


    It was her most-priced self-defense tool, after all.


    Raegan scowled at him.


    Couldn''t this man just go to sleep and stop teasing her? With a snort, she shut her eyes again and


    ignored him.


    "You can''t sleep yet," Mitchel said, approaching her and holding her waist.


    "You haven''t paid your debt.¡± Raegan was stunned.


    "What debt?" Did he want to...


    No way! "You bit me four times.


    I have to bite you one more time.¡± Raegan was speechless.


    Ugh! He was so narrow- minded! "Fine!" She stretched out her arm bravely after eyeing him.


    Under the warm light, the veins in her arm could be seen faintly.


    Her arm looked like a fresh piece of cheese.


    Raegan had her eyes closed, anticipating a pain in her arm.


    But Mitchel suddenly pulled her toward him by holding the back of her head.


    He then lowered his head and barred his teeth close to her neck.


    His mouth closed in on her skin.


    Raegan''s eyes widened in shock.


    For a second there, she felt he wanted to suck her blood like a vampire.


    She hissed and hit his back.


    Before she could deal another blow, her hand was grabbed.


    Raegan suddenly stiffened.


    Mitchel didn''t bite her.


    He began to lick her! The wet tp of his tongue hooked the red mark, licking it over and over again.


    An electrifying sensation traveled to Raegan''s entire body.


    It felt so strange.


    She had never bitten him like this...


    After a while, he let go of her neck.


    Noticing that she was staring into space, he frowned slightly, reached underneath her cloth and


    pinched her.


    "Hmm..." Raegan grabbed his hand and looked at him warily.


    "What are you doing?" "Nothing," he replied simply, looking down at her.


    Raegan smelled something fishy, but she couldn''t put her finger on it.


    There was no trusting this man.


    Hey down and held her in his arms.


    He said clearly, "Go to sleep.¡± Now that he had stressed her out, she began to feel sleepy.


    She soon dozed off for real this time.


    Mitchel looked down at the red mark on her neck.


    It would be noticeably red by tomorrow if he didn''t apply something on it now.


    But he let it be.


    He smiled, feeling satisfied for leaving his mark on her.


    The next day, Raegan didn''t wake up until it was almost noon.


    She was still yawning when she heard Mitchel''s low voice.


    "Stop it, Lauren!" In an instant, she was wide awake.


    She imagined the worst almost immediately.


    Did that troublesome woman follow them all the way here?

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    We Are Going To Divorce The door was ajar, so Raegan heard Mitchel¡¯s low and deep voice.


    "Sorry, I can''t go there now.


    I''ll visit you when I get back." Then Mitchel fell silent.


    It seemed he was only listening to the person he was talking with.


    But Raegan couldn''t hear what the other person was saying.


    It was only then that she realized he was talking with someone on the phone.


    Raegan didn''t think much about it.


    She stood up and went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    After taking a shower, she was wrapping herself in a bath towel when she realized that she had nothing


    to wear.


    Her clothes were touched and ripped by that pervert.


    She didn''t want to wear them anymore.


    Raegan was in a dilemma when the door suddenly opened, and Mitchel came in.


    He saw her putting on his shirt clumsily.


    His shirt was so big for her that the hem reached her knees.


    She rolled the sleeves because they were longer than her arms.


    She was like a child stealing an adult¡¯s clothes.


    When Mitchel approached Raegan, he found that her face was as red as cherries.


    She said, "I have nothing to wear." If they were in Ardlens, Mitchel would have asked someone to


    prepare clothes for her.


    But they were in a different ce, which was not very convenient.


    There was no suitable ce to buy clothes here.


    "Take me back to my grandma''s ce.


    I have clothes there," Raegan added.


    She brought some clothes with her there.


    Mitchel looked her up and down and asked in a deep voice, "Are you going out like this?¡± "Why not?"


    There was a full-length mirror in the bathroom, and Raegan could see her reflection.


    Mitchel¡¯s shirt was knee-length for her, so she thought there was nothing wrong with it.


    And it wouldn''t be cold in the car anyway.


    When she noticed Mitchel''s silence, she couldn''t help asking, "Is there any problem?¡± At this time,


    Raegan noticed that there were hickeys on her neck, which had already turned purplish.


    Mitchel did it on purpose.


    He left marks on her.


    Raegan was annoyed.


    She covered her neck with her hair.


    Mitchel hugged her from behind and asked hoarsely, ¡°Why did you cover it?" Raegan just red at him


    in the mirror.


    She didn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    Mitchel put his hand on her back and patted her butt.


    "Do you want to go out with so much skin exposed? | didn''t know you are this bold." Raegan''s face


    instantly blushed when she heard this.


    She struggled to break free from him, but she failed.


    Mitchel held her hands and put them behind her.


    He looked at her in the mirror, and the desire he had suppressed for a long time suddenly surged up.


    His hand slowly moved downward, following the curves of her body.


    Raegan was startled when she saw the look in his eyes.


    She wanted to push him away, but her hands were locked.


    So, she could only beg for mercy in a low voice, "Mitchel, you...


    You can''t do it.¡± Mitchel lowered his head and bit her shoulder.


    Then he pressed his crotch against her, giving her a nudge.


    He said in a low and dangerous voice, "Who says I can''t?" Raegan turned crimson.


    Their reflection in the mirror became lustful and seductive.


    "I mean...


    It¡¯s..." Raegan fumbled for words.


    She found that Mitchel was particrly insatiable.


    Last night, their rtion was slightly eased, but now, he started to act like this.


    She struggled and said warily, "Let go of me first." He put his head on her shoulder, looking like an


    aggrieved dog.


    Then he murmured, "Honey, I know I was wrong.


    Please forgive me." Raegan couldn''t help frowning.


    What Mitchel said had nothing to do with this matter.


    Mitchel noticed that Raegan ignored him.


    He bent down, picked her up, and let her sit on hisp.


    Then he lowered his head and kissed her face.


    He said again, "I know it¡¯s all my fault.


    But that man with the surname Brooks covets you.


    You are my wife.


    How can I stand it?¡± "He has a name," Raegan reminded him with a frown.


    Mitchel didn¡¯t even want to hear Raegan mentioning that guy.


    He said irritably, "Fine.


    But I have a request.


    Can you stop having contact with him?¡± He had been taking medicine to control his manic depression


    lately.


    But when it came to Raegan, he couldn''t be rational.


    He even wanted to cut off Henley¡¯s limbs to prevent him froming to Raegan.


    This time, Raegan countered, "Mitchel, we can''t go back to the way we used to be.


    That''s why it''s better that we divorce as soon as possible." Last night, Raegan was overwhelmed by


    scare.


    But she was sober now.


    So, she told him, ¡°And I can''t give you my baby.¡± "No," Mitchel decisively refused.


    ¡°You can negotiate everything else with me except for the baby and divorce." But Raegan was


    stubborn.


    ¡°Except for those two, I have nothing else to talk to you.¡± Mitchel frowned, feeling she was irritating him,


    not as good asst night.


    He felt like pushing her on the bed and kissing her hard to vent his anger.


    Raegan felt ufortable sitting on Mitchel¡¯sp.


    His muscles were so tight.


    "Are you going to take me back to get my clothes? If not, I''ll go there myself." After saying this, she got


    up.


    But Mitchel suddenly grabbed her and wrapped her up with a bath towel.


    Then he picked her up and carried her out.


    As soon as they got back, Raegan went to her room to get her clothes.


    And when she saw the mess inside, she was reminded of what had happenedst night.


    She subconsciously tugged at Mitchel''s sleeve and said in a low voice, "Don''t leave." Mitchel looked at


    her without saying anything.


    But he stayed outside the door.


    Raegan left the door ajar while she changed her clothes.


    She had her back to the door, so when Mitchel looked up, he saw her beautiful backbones.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed up and down.


    He quickly turned around.


    By the time Raegan came out, Mitchel had already started fixing the doorknob.


    She didn''t know where he found a screwdriver.


    But at this moment, his sleeves were rolled up high, and he held the doorknob with his slender fingers,


    unscrewing it.


    The sunlight seeped through the window and sprinkled on his handsome side face.


    His exquisite facial features were fully disyed at this moment.


    He was like a piece of exquisitely carved ancient jade.


    Raegan was a little surprised.


    She never thought Mitchel knew how to fix things at home.


    Mitchel must have felt her presence.


    He said without turning his head, "Come here.¡± When Raegan walked over, Mitchel handed her the


    other screw to hold and continued to tighten the other one.


    His forehead was already wet, and beads of sweat dripped down, sliding along his perfectly angled jaw


    to his long neck.


    Such a scene was very attractive.


    Raegan was suddenly parched.


    She tried to look away and change the topic.


    "I have no idea you know how to cultivate and." Mitchel took the screw from her hand and screwed


    thest one.


    He looked at her with deep-set eyes and remarked, "Your husband knows a lot.


    You are the only one who dislikes me.¡± Raegan''s face heated up at his words.


    But she had to correct him.


    "I don''t dislike you.


    It¡¯s just that we''re not right for each other.¡± Even though she loved him very much, she didn''t want to be


    with him if he had someone else in his heart.


    She didn''t want to share her man with other women.


    Mitchel raised his eyebrows, looking at her in displeasure.


    "Why? If we are not right for each other, how can we have eight rounds of sex a night?" He was talking


    about the past.


    If he wasn''t afraid she would faint, he would have broken the record.


    "You..." Raegan was at a loss for words.


    She just turned around and went to the kitchen, not wanting to talk to him anymore.


    On the other hand, Mitchel was in a good mood.


    He thought she''d better be angry at him than ignore him.


    He followed her to the kitchen.


    After washing his hands, he said, "Honey, I''ll help you prepare the vegetables." Raegan was stunned


    for a moment.


    Actually, there were no vegetables in the fridge except for the two tomatoes she bought yesterday.


    So, she said, "No need.


    Just wait outside." Soon, Raegan brought two bowls of tomato and egg noodles to the table.


    Thebination of red tomatoes and yellow eggs, sprinkled with a bit of green onion made the noodle


    soup look colorful.


    Its aroma was also appetizing.


    Mitchel sat at the dining table, looked at her with a smile, and said, ¡°Thank you, honey.¡± Raegan''s face


    turned as red as the tomato in her bowl.


    She wanted tomend him for always saying the word "honey" so naturally.


    Mitchel ate leisurely and elegantly as if he was in his own dining room.


    Soon, he finished the entire bowl of noodles, On the other hand, Raegan only ate half of her bowl.


    She couldn''t eat anymore.


    Upon seeing this, Mitchel took her bowl and finished it up.


    Raegan was shocked.


    She knew very well that Mitchel


    was a neat freak.


    How could he eat her leftovers? .


    What was more, he even took the initiative to wash the dishes after dinner.


    As he stood in the small kitchen, the surroundings looked a little resplendent.


    Suddenly, Mitchel turned around.


    Raegan hurriedly turned her head away, but he still caught her watching him.


    She was about to run away when he suddenly grabbed her waist.


    He hugged her and looked at her deeply.


    "I gave you my first time.


    You have to be responsible." Raegan blushed even more.


    "How can you be so shameless?" Mitchel reached out and raised her chin.


    His charming eyes scanned her pretty face.


    "What are you thinking? I''m talking about my first time eating leftovers and washing dishes." Raegan


    pouted.


    "You! You said it on purpose." Raegan exposed him relentlessly.


    He deliberately led her to think wrong.


    Mitchel pinched the tip of her nose and raised his eyebrows.


    "But it¡¯s also true.¡± ¡°What is true?" "That my first-time sex experience was with you.¡± Mitchel didn''t feel


    embarrassed when he said those words.


    Raegan''s ears turned hot and red.


    Of course, she remembered their first night.


    Indeed, he didn''t seem very skilled in bed at that time.


    They even ended very quickly.


    The atmosphere between them at that time was a bit embarrassing.


    Although they had drunk, they were still conscious.


    She vividly remembered what happened.


    Although it was also Raegan¡¯''s first time, it was not as painful as described in the novels she read.


    Mitchel was very gentle, and she only felt a little sore in her waist.


    Before she could feel anything else, she felt his body already tremble.


    Then Raegan saw the frustrated look on his face.


    She immediately understood what happened.


    At that time, Raegan was shocked.


    She felt she had discovered a secret.


    It turned out that Mitchel kept his distance from women before because he was a "fast" man.


    When Mitchel saw the shock on her face, his expression drastically changed.


    He knew she misunderstood him.


    The truth was it only happened because he was drunk, and it was his first time having sex.


    A man''s greatest fear was for a woman to think he was not good in bed.


    So, he immediately made love to her again and proved nothing was wrong with him.


    When Mitchel saw Raegan''s absent-minded face, he knew she was thinking of that incident again.


    He couldn''t help blushing.


    He held her even tighter and said through clenched teeth, "Don¡¯t think about it anymore.


    It only happened once." Mitchel was telling the truth.


    After their first night, he had never been that fast again.


    This time, Raegan felt ufortable in his arms, so she pushed him on the chest.


    "Mitchel, let go of me.


    1." Before she could finish her words, Mitchel lowered his head and covered her lips with his.


    He couldn''t resist her kissable lips.


    It was seducing him all the time.


    Raegan froze.


    This sudden kiss was so passionate that it made her dizzy.


    When she recovered, she pushed him hard.


    However, her strength was definitely no match for him.


    As long as he wanted, he had many ways to restrain her.


    At this moment, Mitchel put his hand at the back of her neck and lifted it.


    He changed his position, pressed her against the cab, and kissed her again.


    He did this so she could have support behind her and she would feel much morefortable.


    Mitchel kissed Raegan so hard that her legs went weak.


    Fortunately, her back leaned against the cab.


    It prevented her from falling.


    He only let go of her lips when they were both short of breath.


    He wrapped her little hand with his big hand, put it on his chest, and said, ¡°Raegan, I won''t divorce


    you.¡± Raegan felt his strong heartbeat.


    It was as if his heart was about to jump off his chest at any moment.


    Suddenly, she was muddled.


    Her mind was in a mess.


    Obviously, Mitchel didn''t intend to let her go.


    But she had decided not to love him anymore.


    What should she do? No matter how much she tried to stop loving him, she always failed.


    Raegan subconsciously wanted to withdraw her hand.


    But Mitchel sped her hand tightly and pulled her into his embrace.


    "So, behave yourself and don¡¯t piss me off, okay?¡± Raegan was rendered speechless.


    She didn¡¯t think she was the one making him angry.


    Obviously, he was always angry because he was too possessive.


    If only he could see her heart.


    Then he would know that no one else had upied it for ten years except him.


    And he would also know that her heart bled and ached so much because he always left her behind.


    But this time, she didn''t want to feel that kind of pain again.


    She didn''t want to be miserable anymore.


    Raegan raised her head and looked at him.


    "Mitchel, we are no longer in that kind of rtionship.¡± Mitchel sensed that she would say something


    unpleasant.


    "What are you talking about?" "We are going to divorce,¡± Raegan replied resolutely.


    This time, Mitchel couldn''t help losing his temper.


    He managed to get a grip and said in a low voice, "I will repeat it again.


    I won''t divorce you.¡± Raegan pushed him away and walked out.


    "Then let¡¯s wait until you decide to divorce me.¡± Mitchel was silent for a few seconds.


    Then he suddenly stepped forward and hugged her tightly from behind.


    He said with anger and helplessness in his voice.


    "Raegan, don''t be like this.


    I know I was wrong.


    That''s why I want to make it up to you.


    Please give me a chance.¡± Raegan wanted to say something, but Mitchel didn''t give her a chance.


    He turned her to face him, grabbed her chin, and kissed her hard.


    She put her hand on his chest and tried to push him away in vain.


    Instead, she was held by him even tighter.


    He only reluctantly let her go when he noticed that her face was red and she was out of breath.


    But he still held her face up and said, "I don''t like those harsh words, and I''m annoyed.


    But, I feel better after kissing you, honey.¡± Raegan looked angry now.


    Her voice trembled slightly.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You...


    Hmm..." Mitchel kissed her again, not giving her a chance to finish her sentence.


    This time, his tongue even broke into her mouth and entangled with her tongue fiercely.


    He didn''t let go of her until her body softened and her breathing became uneven.


    Mitchel looked at her with raised eyebrows.


    "Do you still want to talk on that topic?" It meant that if she said one more word about the divorce, he


    would continue to kiss her.


    Raegan shut her mouth and didn''t dare to say a word.


    She thought Mitchel was really shameless.


    Seeing that she obediently kept silent, he gave her a satisfied look.


    And before she could react, he picked her up, strode to the car, and said, "Let''s go home." Raegan sat


    in the car in a daze.


    She was still dizzy from his kisses, and she felt she had lost all her strength.


    When he fastened her seat belt, she didn¡¯t even resist.


    She had no strength to do so.


    Mitchel noticed her absent-mindedness.


    He pinched her face gently and said, "Don''t overthink.


    From now on, leave everything to me." Raegan''s heart raced violently again.


    Yet, she felt uneasy at the same time.


    She was so afraid that she would be disappointed again.


    On their way, Raegan didn''t feel sleepy, so she leaned against her seat and looked out the window to


    enjoy the scenery outside.


    This was a beautiful town with many small bridges and rivers.


    When Mitchel saw Raegan looking out of the window, he said, "This ce is beautiful.


    You must have good childhood memories here." Raegan suddenly asked, "Have you been here


    before?" Mitchel shook his head.


    "No, I''ve never been here.¡± The light in Raegan¡¯s eyes dimmed upon hearing this.


    He really didn''t remember.


    She was only thirteen years old at that time.


    No one would probably remember a thirteen-year-old girl.


    But she had never forgotten him.


    In fact, she even came to Ardlens alone to study because of him.


    During holidays, she would go to his workce and sit there all day long, wondering if she could get


    the chance to see him again.


    In her junior year, she sessfully entered hispany as an intern.


    She started as an assistant, allowing her to asionally see Mitchel.


    At that time, Mitchel was cold and unapproachable.


    If she hadn''t identally gone to the wrong room after getting drunk, they would never have any


    connections.


    Maybe she could be considered lucky.


    But the result was not satisfactory.


    She could never be the woman in his heart and couldn''t ept to share him with other women.


    Besides, she couldn''t stand being abandoned by him every time.


    When thinking, Raegan gradually fell asleep.


    When she opened her eyes again, the car was already driving toward Serenity Vis.


    Mitchel looked at her.


    "You''re awake." Raegan nodded, feeling a little embarrassed.


    She slept for hundreds of kilometers and didn''t even empathize with how hard he had been driving.


    She was about to say something when Mitchel suddenly stepped on the brakes.


    The car stopped.


    Raegan looked ahead and saw Lauren in a wheelchair, blocking their only way back to Serenity Vis.


    Mitchel frowned.


    He opened the door, got out of the car, and strode toward Lauren.


    He said in an unfriendly tone, "Didn''t I tell you I would visit you? What are you doing here?" Lauren had


    a ster cast on her leg.


    She looked at him pitifully and said, "Mitchel, today is my birthday.


    Have you forgotten?"

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Cruel To Her The expression on Mitchel''s face froze for a moment.


    It turned out that today was Lauren''s birthday.


    He always remembered her birthday.


    But this year, he had forgotten it for the first time.


    A few years ago, Mitchel witnessed something disgusting, making him lose his mind.


    Before he knew it, he was already submerged in a freezing coldke.


    If it weren''t for Lauren''s desperate efforts to save him, he would have died long ago.


    And that day was her birthday.


    That was why her birthday was one of his most unforgettable days.


    Since then, Lauren''s birthday had be one of Mitchel''s top priorities.


    No matter how busy he was, he always celebrated it with her.


    At this moment, Lauren reached out and gently tugged at Mitchel¡¯s sleeve.


    And when he didn''t pull away, she felt relieved.


    She looked at him pitifully and said, "Mitchel, I''ve been waiting for you since three o''clock." Winter was


    almost approaching, so it was already cold now.


    Lauren wore thin clothes, and her nose turned red from the cold.


    She looked vulnerable and pitiful.


    Mitchel withdrew his hand.


    His brows furrowed tightly, and he said in a cold and displeased voice, "Stop being silly.¡± Although he


    spoke in a disapproving tone, Lauren felt a touch of sweetness in his words.


    For her, his words meant he was worried about her.


    And this made her feel like it was worth staying out in the cold for so long.


    She nced at Raegan in the carcently, feeling a sense of satisfaction.


    Lauren assumed Raegan must have done something to gain Mitchel''s sympathy and deliberately


    asked him to visit her grandmother''s grave together.


    But Lauren believed that Raegan''s efforts were futile.


    After all, today was her birthday, and she knew that Mitchel would definitely celebrate with her on this


    special day.


    Jocelyn, standing nearby, also spoke up.


    "Mr.


    Dixon, Miss Murray got up at five this morning and baked a birthday cake for herself.


    She wanted to eat it with you.¡± Mitchel looked at Jocelyn with a frown.


    "And you just let her do such a stupid thing?¡± Mitchel spoke in a voice devoid of emotion, and it made


    Jocelyn shudder involuntarily.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Mitchel had feelings for Lauren, not for her.


    Jocelyn was worried that she might inadvertently touch a sensitive spot and cause trouble.


    Jocelyn hastened to exin for herself, "Mr.


    Dixon, I tried to convince Miss Murray not...¡± But before she could finish her words, Lauren interrupted,


    "Mitchel, don''t me Jocelyn.


    It''s not her fault.


    Every year, we always celebrate my birthday together, right?" After saying this, Lauren timidly nced


    behind Mitchel.


    Mitchel turned around, following her gaze.


    Then he saw Raegan standing behind him quietly.


    He had the urge to exin to Raegan what Lauren had said, but he couldn''t find the right words to say.


    After all, he knew very well that Lauren was right.


    Indeed, he had promised to spare a part of his day to celebrate Lauren''s birthday with her.


    Raegan looked at Lauren''s timid expression calmly.


    She wanted tough out loud.


    Judging from the look on Lauren''s face, it was as if she was bullied.


    Unfortunately, in Raegan''s eyes, her performance fell t.


    Of course, Lauren was not the only one capable of displeasing people by putting on an act.


    Raegan also had her own ways of doing it.


    Approaching Mitchel gracefully, Raegan extended her hand and delicately intertwined her fingers with


    his, gazing up at him.


    "| thought we were going home." Raegan''s voice was soft.


    She was like a gentle and sweet kitten.


    The expression on Lauren''s face instantly changed upon hearing this.


    She instinctively turned her gaze to Mitchel.


    Mitchel''s gaze became meaningful.


    Obviously, he liked it when Raegan talked this way.


    Panic surged in Lauren''s heart.


    She thought Raegan was seducing Mitchel.


    If she could, she wanted to tear Raegan apart right now.


    However, she couldn''t lose her temper in front of Mitchel.


    So, she had to get a grip.


    She tried her best to put on a pitiful look and said softly, "Mitchel, you will celebrate my birthday with


    me, right?¡± Lauren didn''t need to remind Mitchel what her birthday meant to him.


    She was confident that he would celebrate her birthday with her.


    "Lauren, since it''s your birthday today, you can tell Kyle anything you want.


    He will be at your service twenty-four hours a day." "Mitchel, what do you mean by that?¡± Lauren


    asked, looking at Mitchel in disbelief.


    She thought she had misheard him.


    Her face turned extremely unpleasant.


    "Mitchel, you''re joking, right?¡± Mitchel replied, "Lauren, I''m not joking.


    Wait for Kyle in the car." "No, I don''t want to!" Lauren suddenly shouted, shaking her head vigorously.


    "Mitchel, I''m not asking for too much.


    All I want is for you to celebrate my birthday with me." As she spoke, tears welled up in her eyes,


    making her look even more pitiful.


    However, Mitchel remained unmoved.


    "Lauren, I''ve already made everything clear to you in the hospital." After saying this, he directly took


    Raegan''s hand and walked toward the car.


    Raegan''s hand was cold when she got out of the car.


    But now that Mitchel was holding it, she felt warm.


    Suddenly, a loud thud sounded behind them.


    "Ah! Mydy, how did you fall?¡± Jocelyn cried in panic, and Lauren wailed in pain.


    Mitchel paused for a moment.


    Then he continued walking toward the car without looking back.


    When Lauren saw that Mitchel was about to get in the car, her face turned deathly pale.


    She cried even harder, sounding heartbreaking.


    ¡°Mitchel, it hurts so much.


    Please, don''t leave me.


    My knee hurts.


    Mitchel, you can''t abandon me.


    It¡¯s my birthday.¡± This time, Lauren kept reminding Mitchel of her birthday, wanting Mitchel to recall the


    significance of her birthday and stay with her.


    It was a promise she had traded her life for.


    At this moment, Mitchel stopped getting in the car.


    He nced at Raegan as if he wanted to say something.


    Raegan pretended not to see the reluctance on Mitchel''s face.


    She only stared into his eyes and said, "Didn''t you say you want to spend a good time with me?" If


    Mitchel left her now for Lauren''s sake, he would only do the same in the future.


    Then, she would never get rid of Lauren in her life.


    She would always live under Lauren''s shadow.


    Mitchel lowered his gaze and said softly, ¡°Okay.¡± Then he got in the car without hesitation.


    However, Raegan did not get in the car.


    She looked at him and said, "You go ahead." ¡°What do you want to do?" Mitchel asked in confusion.


    "I just have something to ask her.


    Don''t worry.


    I won''t do anything to her.¡± Mitchel didn''t ask any more questions.


    He started the car and drove straight ahead.


    Upon seeing this, Lauren copsed to the ground and shouted, "Mitchel!" But her effort was in vain.


    The car didn''t stop at all.


    Lauren froze.


    Her bloodshot eyes stared at the car without blinking.


    She couldn''t believe that things had turned out this way.


    Just now, she was so confident that victory was hers.


    Mitchel celebrated her birthday with her every year for a long time.


    She couldn''t believe he abandoned her now.


    Anger contorted Lauren''s face.


    She looked ferocious.


    She med Raegan for all this.


    She believed that Raegan had poisoned Mitchel''s mind.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be this cruel to her.


    At this moment, Raegan approached Lauren.


    She looked at Lauren''s pitiful figure on the ground condescendingly and sneered, "Lauren, you were


    behind what happened in my grandmother''s ward, right?¡± Lauren hesitated for a moment.


    She let Jocelyn help her sit up.


    Then she looked at Raegan in feigned confusion and said, "Raegan, I don''t understand what you are


    talking about." Raegan sneered coldly, "Lauren, do you really think your instigation was seamless?


    What do you think will be Mitchel''s reaction if he finds out about that? Will he still think highly of you if


    he sees your true color? Do you think his meager gratitude to you will keep him forever?" A trace of


    malice shed through Lauren''s eyes.


    She couldn''t help cursing Tessa inwardly.


    That idiot Tessa must have said something, leading Raegan to be certain it was her instigation.


    But, so what if Raegan knew she was the instigator? Lauren didn''t think it was a big deal.


    She never thought abetting was not a crime.


    Besides, no one could prove that she was really responsible for it.


    Since Mitchel had left, Lauren thought there was no need for her to pretend to be pitiable anymore.


    She chuckled softly and said, "Raegan, I really don''t understand what you''re talking about.


    I heard that your grandmother died of illness.


    What does it have to do with mee" After saying this, she smiled provocatively.


    It was as if she was telling Raegan, "So what if I am the instigator? What can you do to me?" But much


    to Lauren''s surprise, Raegan suddenly leaned over, pressed down her wheelchair forcefully, and


    looked at her with ominous eyes.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand.


    I just want you to always remember that I am Mitchel¡¯s wife.


    As long as am here, I won''t give you a chance to seduce him.


    So, stop acting like a shameless mistress.


    Know your ce! You know what? I actually don''t believe that the entire Murray family is shameless.


    If you dare to provoke me again, I will tell the public that you are a home wrecker who longs to be


    Mitchel''s wife.


    Everyone in Ardlens will know that you are a shameless woman who meddles in other people''s


    marriage.¡±

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    I''ll Kick Your Ass Off Raegan''s round eyes were fixed on Lauren.


    Her gaze was as cold as ice.


    Didn''t Lauren still pretend to fail to understand her words? Then, she had scores of ways to make


    Lauren understand.


    In the past, Raegan was too docile and always endured what Lauren did to her.


    But this had unforgivingly led to the untimely death of her grandmother.


    Those evildoers had been living afortable life like they hadn''t done anything wrong.


    On the other hand, her grandmother, who was always kind to people, worked hard all her life to make a


    living.


    However, she had to watch her granddaughter being bullied by those wicked people in public on her


    deathbed.


    Before this kind elderdy took herst breath, Raegan was still her concern.


    She told Raegan to live a good life and take good care of herself.


    Because of all these, Raegan promised herself that she would never let those wicked people bully her


    again.


    She would never let them take advantage of her.


    Not ever again! Those people couldn''t be convinced by reason? Not a big deal.


    She had plenty of ways to deal with them.


    The ferocity in Raegan''s eyes made Lauren''s heart tremble.


    Lauren muttered, "What nonsense are you talking about? What do you mean you will announce


    something important? Do you have any evidence? Or are you going to nder me?" Raegan smiled.


    ¡°As long as I speak in public and reveal my identity as Mitchel¡¯s wife, many will definitely sympathize


    with me.


    I don''t need to gather evidence by myself.


    I''m sure theizens will be more than willing to collect evidence for me to prove that you seduced


    Mitchel.


    Once your true color is exposed, which side do you think thoseizens will take?¡± Raegan''s words


    made Lauren tremble in anger.


    She didn''t expect Raegan to be so clever now.


    When she looked at Raegan''s face, all she could see was fearlessness.


    There was no trace of Raegan¡¯s previous tenderness anymore.


    Livid, Lauren was desperate to let Mitchel know this side of Raegan.


    He should know how aggressive Raegan was and divorce this vicious woman.


    When Jocelyn saw that Lauren was too angry to say a word, she hurried forward and pushed Raegan''s


    hand away.


    "Miss Hayes, you must know that Mr.


    Dixon and Miss Murray have known each other for many years.


    They have a good rtionship.


    It was you who took advantage of the opportunity when they had a misunderstanding.


    You seduced Mr.


    Dixon.


    Besides that, you even married him.


    How dare you use Miss Murray of being a mistress! You are no different from a thief pretending to


    be a judge.


    In reality, you are the shameless mistress, not her.¡± Raegan looked at Jocelyn with eyes widened in


    disbelief.


    She was shocked by Jocelyn¡¯s shameless words.


    She had never known someone with a shameless and crooked outlook in life like Jocelyn.


    Raegan looked straight at Jocelyn and sneered, "You know what? This is the first time I''ve seen


    someone who justifies that her shameless deeds are reasonable after seducing another woman''s


    husband.


    The Murray family is really something.


    Even their maids have such strange thoughts." Jocelyn immediately got furious.


    She didn''t expect that Raegan was not even affected by her words.


    Instead, Raegan even mocked her.


    Jocelyn resorted to a verbal attack this time.


    She said disdainfully, "I heard that you grew up in the countryside, and your parents passed away when


    you were little.


    So, I understand why you can say such rude words.


    After all, no one has taught you how to behave like a realdy.


    Judging from your attitude now, I can say that your deceased grandmother must be as ignorant as you.


    It''s very obvious from the way she raised you.¡± Suddenly, a crisp p sound echoed in the room.


    It turned out that Raegan stepped forward and pped Jocelyn''s wrinkled face hard.


    Jocelyn covered her face with one hand.


    She was so shocked that it took her a long time to react.


    When Jocelyn was about to fight back, Raegan raised her hand again and gave Jocelyn another p.


    This time, the p was so hard that Jocelyn fell to the floor.


    Raegan''s hand hurt after pping Jocelyn twice.


    She blew on her palm while staring at Jocelyn and said word by word, "If you dare to speak ill of my


    family members again, I swear I will kick your ass off.¡± She only wasted her precious time reasoning


    with such a loyal and unscrupulous maid.


    Probably the best thing to do was hit Jocelyn until she was convinced.


    While watching this scene, Lauren felt like she was about to explode in anger.


    She regretted that she had a ster cast on her leg today for her pitiful acting.


    Now, it was too difficult for her to move.


    If she could only move freely, she would have torn Raegan apart herself.


    Jocelyn was her maid.


    How dare Raegan beat her maid right in front of her! At this time, Kyle arrived.


    As soon as he got out of the car, he was stunned when he saw the scene.


    He hesitated for a moment.


    But he tried to summon up the courage to speak to Lauren.


    "Miss Murray, Mr.


    Dixon asked me to pick you up.¡± "Fuck off!" Lauren shouted disgustedly.


    "Tell Mitchel toe here in person.


    I want him to see with his own eyes what this bitch has done.¡± Upon hearing this, Jocelyn burst into


    tears, echoing Lauren''s words.


    "Ouch! Ouch! It hurts so much.


    How can you beat me like this, Miss Hayes? My head and face hurt a lot." Raegan didn''t give a shit


    about Lauren''s and Jocelyn¡¯s acts.


    She turned around and was about to leave.


    But then she saw Mitchel walking in their direction.


    A hint of bitterness surged in her heart.


    He really came.


    Sure enough, he was still worried about Lauren.


    As soon as Lauren saw Mitchel approaching, she wheeled her wheelchair excitedly toward him.


    She couldn''t wait to nder Raegan in front of him.


    Lauren stopped in front of Mitchel andined between tears.


    Of course, Jocelyn cooperated with Lauren, whining in Mitchel''s direction.


    In the eyes of other people, they looked miserable.


    On the other hand, Raegan stood stubbornly without showing even the slightest sign of weakness.


    She didn¡¯t even lower her head.


    Other people would think she was the bully who oppressed others.


    Mitchel approached them and asked indifferently, ¡°What is going on here?" "Mr.


    Dixon, I just arrived.


    I didn''t see everything,¡± Kyle quickly answered, assuming Mitchel was talking to him.


    Suddenly, Jocelyn knelt on the floor with a plop and crawled toward Mitchel.


    Her face was already red and swollen.


    Sheined tearfully, "Mr.


    Dixon, Miss Hayes approached us, and she called mydy a mistress.


    She said that mydy shamelessly seduced you and even wanted to expose mydy to verbal abuse


    on the Inte.


    I tried to reason with her, but she hit me like this.


    It doesn''t matter, though she hurts me this hard.


    But she ndered mydy.


    You have to uphold justice for mydy." "So, what did you say to her?" Mitchel asked indifferently.


    "What? Well..." Jocelyn was stunned.


    She obviously didn''t expect Mitchel''s question.


    Shouldn''t Mitchel care about Lauren first? He should have scolded Raegan, right? Why did he care


    about what she said to Raegan? "I...


    Nothing...


    I said nothing...¡± Jocelyn stammered.


    Mitchel pulled a long face and asked again, "What did you say to her? Answer me.¡± His gaze made


    Jocelyn shiver.


    She didn''t dare to say another word.


    Lauren sensed it might go against her, so she hastened to step in.


    She said softly, "Mitchel, Jocelyn is just defending me.


    I don¡¯t think it''s a big deal, and I don''t me Raegan either.


    After all, Raegan was being impulsive just now." She knew that at this time, she had to be tolerant.


    In this case, Mitchel would think Raegan was unreasonable.


    "I''m not talking to you," Mitchel scolded Lauren abruptly.


    Lauren was so shocked that her face turned deathly pale at once.


    Mitchel''s face was expressionless, but it was inexplicably terrifying.


    Lauren bit her lower lip, feeling embarrassed.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t dare to say anything more.


    Then Mitchel turned to Jocelyn and looked at her with unfathomable eyes.


    "Tell me.


    What exactly did you say to her? Make sure you don''t miss a word." "I..." Jocelyn struggled to find the


    right words.


    She nced at Lauren, asking for help.


    Just now, she deliberately belittled Raegan.


    How could she retell it to Mitchel? At this moment, they had the upper hand.


    But once the truth was revealed, the situation would be changed.


    However, Mitchel didn''t intend to let Jocelyn go.


    He kept pressing her.


    He pulled off his tie and said casually, "Jocelyn, if my memory serves me correctly, you have a son who


    works in the Dixon Group, right?" At her age, Jocelyn was already sophisticated enough to tell that


    there was a hint of threat in Mitchel¡¯s words.


    She valued her son so much that she immediately retold what she said to Raegan just now, not daring


    to miss a word.


    Mitchel''s eyes darkened after hearing everything.


    He nodded.


    "Very well."

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    If You Dare To Run Again, I''ll Break Your Legs Very well? What did Mitchel mean by that? Jocelyn and


    Lauren exchanged a puzzled nce, but neither dared to say a word.


    They could not fathom what Mitchel was trying to say.


    Atst, Mitchel broke the silence.


    "One p for each word.


    Kyle, do it exactly as I said.


    Don''t skip a single word." "Mitchel!" Lauren cried out, her voice tinged with fear.


    She was shocked.


    She never imagined Mitchel would go to such lengths to defend Raegan.


    To her, harming Jocelyn was like a p in her own face.


    If she let Mitchel beat Jocelyn, standing as Mitchel¡¯s equal would be off the table from here on out.


    Therefore, she would not allow it to happen.


    Absolutely not! Suddenly, with a resounding thud, Jocelyn fell to her knees in front of Mitchel and


    implored, "Mr.


    Dixon, I know I was wrong.


    I had no right to bully Miss Hayes.


    Please, I''m begging you, forgive me." "I don''t think you get it.¡± Mitchel stared at Jocelyn with a piercing


    gaze, which grew intense by the second, and continued, "Raegan is my wife.


    No one gets to mess with her.¡± Though his voice sounded indifferent, it carried a lot of weight.


    Lauren''s expression shifted in an instant.


    She sensed that Mitchel''s words were not just aimed at teaching Jocelyn a lesson.


    He was also firing a warning shot her way.


    Damn it! This was all Raegan''s fault! At this moment, Lauren held back the fury and hatred in her eyes


    and tearfully said, "Mitchel, Jocelyn has been like a mother to me.


    She''s been taking care of me since the day I was born.


    And she''s in her sixties now.


    A p could be dangerous for her.


    Is that what you want? Could you please show some mercy?" Mitchel looked into Lauren''s eyes, his


    own cold and unforgiving.


    "Lauren, maybe it¡¯s time for you to change your maid.


    Keeping her around could tarnish the Murray family¡¯s name.¡± A look of shock, disbelief, and confusion


    shed across Lauren''s face.


    She never thought Mitchel, who had always fulfilled her every need, would ignore her plead and say


    something so callous.


    Did he not care about her anymore? Mitchel averted his eyes and took Raegan''s hand.


    Noticing Raegan''s reddened palm, he frowned and asked with concern, "Didn''t I tell you to leave


    everything to me? Does it hurt?" Caught off guard, Raegan was stunned for a few seconds and then


    shook her head in response.


    ¡°I''m fine.


    It doesn''t hurt.¡± Mitchel cradled her hand with one hand and caressed her head with the other.


    "Let''s go home.¡± "Alright," Raegan meekly responded.


    There was a single strand of hair resting around her neck.


    With a gentle motion, Mitchel brushed away the stray hair, and, hand in hand, they walked away.


    The sound of a p echoed sharply as Jocelyn struck her own face, all under Kyle''s watchful eye.


    She had to hit herself hard to meet Mitchel''s stiption.


    She did not dare to skimp on the force, not with her son''s future at stake.


    As Mitchel and Raegan disappeared into the distance, a feeling lke a knife stabbing her heart gripped


    Lauren.


    Still, she was confident Mitchel would not actually abandon her.


    Bang! Suddenly, Lauren sprang from her wheelchair as though intending to chase after Mitchel, but she


    seemed to have lost her bnce and tumbled to the ground.


    She looked pathetic.


    "Mitchel..." Lauren wailed.


    She was convinced that her distressed state would bring him back to her.


    As Lauren expected, Mitchel paused in his tracks.


    He nced at Raegan, let go of her hand, and said, "Hold on a sec." With that, he strode quickly back


    toward Lauren.


    As Laureny on the floor with eyes brimming with tears, she watched as Mitchel approached her.


    From the looks of it, her trick had worked.


    She suppressed a satisfied smile and whined, "Mitchel...


    It hurts...


    It hurts so much..." To sell the act, she had actually allowed herself to fall hard.


    Now, with her elbow scraped and bleeding, she did look genuinely miserable.


    Mitchel did not hesitate.


    He squatted down, scooped Lauren off the ground, and ordered Kyle to open the car door for them.


    As she clung to his neck, Lauren shot a triumphant smile at Raegan, who was standing behind them.


    She looked at Raegan contemptuously.


    It was as if she were boasting to Raegan that she had won Mitchel¡¯s heart because he would never


    leave her side.


    Outside, a strong wind blew, and Raegan felt her hand, which Mitchel had just warmed, grow cold


    again.


    She stood there like an outsider.


    She saw with her own eyes just how deeply Mitchel cared for Lauren.


    Of course, she also caught the smug smile on Lauren''s face as she was nestled in his arms.


    If this had happened before, her heart would have shattered into a million pieces.


    But now, she felt strangely indifferent.


    Perhaps it was because she had given it her all, or maybe she had grown used to Mitchel''s absence for


    Lauren''s sake.


    Either way, maybe it was for the best.


    Raegan hugged herself against the cold, turned around, and walked away alone.


    When she got home, she was so exhausted she went straight upstairs and strode over to the suitcase


    she had already packed.


    Just as she grasped the handle, arge hand stopped her.


    Next thing she knew, she felt a strong grip around her waist from behind.


    "Where are you going?¡± Mitchel''s deep voice resonated above her head.


    Raegan was stunned to hear him.


    Hadn''t he just left to be with Lauren? Mitchel tightened his hold around Raegan''s waist and spun her


    around to face him.


    His eyes were narrowed, and he seemed to be in deep thought.


    "It looks like I need to find a way to keep you here.¡± Otherwise, Raegan would probably run away at


    any moment.


    As for Mitchel, well, he was not shy about his desire to keep her close.


    Raegan instinctively took a step back and looked him straight in the eye.


    "What that maid said was right.


    I did scold Lauret for ying the role of a mistress.


    If you feel bad for her, you should gofort her.¡± She was not a fan of lying.


    Furthermore, she never intended to deny her actions or her words.


    If Mitchel wanted to punish her for it, then so be it.


    However, Mitchel''s eyes were like a bottomlesske, impossible to read.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Without waiting for his response, Raegan reached for the suitcase handle again.


    Being in a stalemate with him was torture.


    Just as she was about to take a step, Mitchel grasped her chin, yanked her toward him, and nted a


    forceful kiss on her lips.


    For a moment, Raegan felt like she could not breathe.


    Mitchel''s kisses had always been intense, mirroring his assertive and dominant nature, even in the


    bedroom.


    Eventually, Raegan had had enough.


    With her face flushed, she pushed against him with all her might.


    Mitchel loosened his grip and asked, "Is that enough for you?" "What are you talking about?" Raegan


    shot back, baffled.


    "Does this satisfy you?" Mitchel¡¯s voice was raspy yet clear and pleasant to the ears.


    This momentarily mesmerized Raegan.


    Soon after, her face turned as red as a tomato.


    Mitchel''s eyes sparkled.


    He swiftly grabbed her wrist, pinned her against the door, and resumed what he was doing just now.


    Before locking lips with her again, he whispered, ¡°If you even think about running away again, I''ll make


    sure you can''t walk.¡± "Hmm...


    Stop it...¡± However, her protests fell on Mitchel''s deaf ears.


    Her soft lips werepletely sealed by his, and their lips and tongues were entangled.


    This left Raegan mumbling incoherently.


    Atst, Mitchel broke the kiss.


    Raegan, however, was a little worse for wear.


    Her blouse was in disarray and subtle kiss marks graced her corbone.


    She felt her cheeks burning with embarrassment.


    As for Mitchel, desire seemed to cast itself over his eyes.


    He scooped Raegan up and stepped back to sit on the bed.


    Instead of setting her down, he kept holding her in his arms.


    In this position, their faces were nearly level, making it all too easy for him to nibble on her earlobe.


    The moment his lips made contact with the tender skin of her ear, Raegan felt a sensation akin to ants


    scurrying over her heart.


    It felt ticklish and too intense to bear.


    She clenched her hands into his shirt and put some space between them, but she could not mask the


    flicker of panic in her eyes.


    Mitchel picked up on her unease.


    He ced a hand on the back of her neck and gently yet insistently pulled her closer.


    As Raegan averted her gaze, he shifted his own focus to the vulnerable skin just below her ear and


    sucked on it with deliberate force.


    At the same time, his chest bumped against hers as if to chastise her.


    This made Raegan''s face flush a deep red, but she dared not move.


    Her only option was to wrap her arms around his neck and cling to him.


    Just then, the jarring buzz of a phone shattered the electric tension between them.


    Annoyed, Mitchel considered ignoring it.


    However, when Raegan noticed Kyle''s name sh on the screen, she nudged him softly.


    "It''s Kyle." With a raised eyebrow, Mitchel picked up the call and heard Kyle''s anxious voice on the


    other end.


    "Mr.


    Dixon, Miss Murray fainted."

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Let The Baby Disappear The trace of desire on Mitchel¡¯s face instantly disappeared upon hearing


    Kyle''s words.


    Since Mitchel and Raegan were very close to each other at the moment, Raegan immediately noticed


    the change in his mood.


    She removed her hands from his neck and tried to get away from hisp.


    But he pressed her with one hand, and she couldn''t move at all.


    He said on the phone, "Kyle, if you can''t take good care of her, give me your resignation letter.


    I don''t need an ipetent employee.


    Are we clear?" After saying this, Mitchel hung up without waiting for Kyle to say anything more.


    He wrapped his arm around Raegan''s waist with a little strength, making her fall into his arms


    uncontrobly.


    Since her body was pressed against his, she felt his hot skin.


    Raegan subconsciously resisted.


    But her strength was no match for Mitchel.


    He put one hand on her back, turned her around, and pressed her onto the bed.


    His warm palm went down from her calf to her ankle.


    Then, he gently squeezed and rubbed it.


    It was as if he was measuring the size of her leg.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Then he asked in a low voice, "Are you nning to run away again?" Mitchel''s grip almost lifted


    Raegan''s heart.


    He could always find her sensitive spots urately.


    He really knew how to make her vulnerable in front of him.


    She felt like she had lost all her strength.


    She gasped and said in a soft voice, "I Just want to get off yourp." Mitchel approached Raegan


    slowly, staring at her rosy and swollen lips.


    He said hoarsely, "You little liar." Before Raegan could react, he covered her lips with his, swallowing all


    her breaths.


    His hand reached out the hem of her clothes, slid into her body, and touched her tender skin.


    But suddenly, he thought of something.


    He let go of her lips, stared at her eyes, and asked, "When can you...¡± Raegan''s face and neck turned


    crimson at once.


    She was so embarrassed that she tried to push his hand away.


    However, she failed.


    Mitchel asked again, "When?" Raegan blushed even more.


    She also didn''t know the answer, so she could only say, "After giving birth..." Mitchel nodded


    thoughtfully.


    For some unknown reason, Raegan felt something wrong with his reaction.


    She added in a hurry, "No way! Don''t even think about it.¡± Mitchel pinched her hard and said teasingly,


    "Don''t think about what?" Raegan raised her head and gasped.


    She bit her lower lip before she said in a trembling voice, ¡°You know what I mean.


    You can''t." "What are you trying to say? Are you afraid that I will vie for your breasts with my child?"


    Mitchel leaned closer and added in a bewitching voice, "Don''t worry.


    | will wait until he is full before..." "Mitchel, stop it!¡± Raegan raised her hand, wanting to cover his


    mouth.


    But Mitchel grabbed it.


    So, she had no choice but to seal his mouth with a kiss.


    Of course, Mitchel responded.


    He bit her lips and moved his hand to another sensitive spot.


    Raegan felt like her soul was about to leave her body.


    She had no choice but to call his name desperately, "Mitchel...


    Stop it..." However, Mitchel didn''t seem to hear her.


    His hands kept roving her body wantonly.


    Finally, Raegan gave in.


    She felt so weak.


    It was as if her spirit had been sucked out of her body.


    She could only lie on the bed exhaustedly.


    Mitchel''s hands stopped wandering, but he didn''t let go of her.


    Instead, he turned her over.


    When she was on top of him, he led her hand down between his thighs.


    He said casually, "As a couple, we are supposed to help each other, right?" Raegan was still flushed,


    making her look like a dewy rose.


    Her appearance aroused Mitchel even more.


    He slightly leaned forward, bit her earlobe, and said hoarsely, "Raegan, please help me...


    Come on...¡± After some time, everything was over.


    Raegan was still in a daze as she almost couldn''t believe what had happened just now.


    But when Mitchel carried her to the bathroom, she resisted.


    She pushed him and said, "I''ll take a shower myself." "You still have the strength to push me, huh?"


    Mitchel teased.


    Raegan''s ears immediately turned red.


    She quickly said, "No, I can''t do it anymore.


    I am too exhausted now,¡± Mitchel raised his eyebrows.


    "Really? That''s all you''ve got? You need more practice to improve your skills.


    After all, there are still a few months left before we could have real sex again." Raegan panicked upon


    hearing this.


    But she didn''t show it.


    Instead, she yed dumb.


    After Raegan finished freshening up, Mitchel said, "Change your clothes.


    Let''s visit my grandpa today.


    He has been wanting to see us.¡± On the other side, right after the phone was disconnected by Mitchel,


    Lauren pped Kyle hard.


    Blood immediately oozed out from the corner of Kyle¡¯s mouth.


    He was too stunned to react for a long time.


    Lauren scolded him furiously, ¡°You are a piece of trash! How can you be so useless? You can''t even


    pull this off?" After saying this, she raised her hand, wanting to p Kyle again.


    But to her surprise, he suddenly grabbed her hand tightly.


    Then he raised his other hand and gave her a p.


    Lauren was stunned.


    She didn''t expect Kyle to fight back.


    All the while, she thought he was easy to manipte.


    How dare he hit her! She pounced on him crazily and attempted to scratch him.


    "You filthy lowlife! How dare you! I''ll skin you alive!" However, Kyle dodged and didn''t let her seed.


    He sneered, "Miss Murray, did you just call me a lowlife? Then, you have been fucked by a lowlife.¡±


    Fury overwhelmed Lauren, and she was struggling to find the words to shoot back momentarily.


    She gritted her teeth and scolded, "Are you out of your mind? Aren''t you afraid of being locked up in


    the prison?" ¡°Well, may I know what you want to do? Are you nning to sue me for raping you? Go


    ahead.


    But I will tell Mr.


    Dixon that you seduced me first.


    Mr.


    Dixon isn''t interested in you when he still thinks you are a virgin.


    What if he finds that you have slept with tons of men and that you''re nothing less than a slut? To be


    honest, I''m quite curious about his reaction." ¡°You!¡± Lauren wanted to curse Kyle again.


    But when she thought of his words just now, she swallowed back what she wanted to say.


    She didn''t expect Kyle to be so difficult to manipte.


    Tessa, however, was much easier to manipte than him.


    Lauren changed her tactic.


    She bit her lower lip and pretended to be weak.


    "Kyle, I''m just too angry.


    I didn''t mean it, you know.


    Please don''t be mad at me." However, Kyle didn''t buy it.


    He had seen Lauren¡¯s true colors.


    So, he didn''t fall for her tricks.


    Lauren felt the need to craft some schemes with Jocelyn.


    But when she turned her head, she saw that Jocelyn was still pping herself under Mitchel¡¯s order.


    Lauren gently shook Kyle''s arm and said, "Kyle, please tell Jocelyn to stop pping herself first.


    She is too old to endure such a punishment." Kyle''s expression turned solemn.


    ¡°I''m sorry, I can''t do that.


    I have to follow Mr.


    Dixon''s orders.¡± Lauren gritted her teeth with resentment.


    How could Kyle be so stubborn? But she could no longer lose her temper.


    So, she leaned forward and unbuttoned Kyle''s shirt, asking sweetly, "Then, have you handled the


    report yet?" Kyle was distracted by Lauren''s touch and had obviously softened a lot.


    He replied, "Of course.¡± Lauren''s mood lightened up.


    At the thought that she would watch a good show soon, she was thrilled.


    She had been waiting for years for Mitchel to marry her.


    But when Mitchel finally agreed to marry her, he suddenly married Raegan.


    All her efforts were in vain.


    This made her hate Raegan to the core.


    How could Mitchel be interested in such a normal woman? It must be because of that fucking baby in


    Raegan''s belly.


    With this thought in mind, Lauren determined to get rid of that baby.


    She was eager to see Mitchel''s reaction once he saw the report.


    Lauren threw herself into Kyle''s arms, feelingcent.


    She said, "Kyle, we are in the same boat now.


    Don''t worry.


    I will give you a big reward."

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Talk About Lauren Mitchel and Raegan arrived at Kyler''s ce.


    Kyler had been waiting at the gate for a long time.


    When he saw Raegan, he smiled right away, his eyes twinkling.


    He held Raegan''s hand and said, ¡°I''m so happy you''re here now.


    Come in quickly.


    I asked the cook to prepare a lot of delicious food for you." At this moment, Luciana brought thest


    dish to the table.


    When she saw Raegane in, her eyes lit up in excitement.


    She quickly invited Raegan to take a seat.


    Luciana had been coughing a lot recently, so she didn''t visit Raegan for fear of infecting Raegan.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    And now, she had not fully recovered yet, so she avoided getting too close to Raegan.


    She chose to sit opposite Raegan.


    Tessie, a maid here, eagerly ced a bow of freshly boiled soup in front of Raegan, asking Raegan to


    moisten her throat first.


    Everyone was delighted to see Raegan, showing her their enthusiasm.


    Since Raegan¡¯s grandmother passed away, she had been suppressing her emotions.


    She seemed to stop smiling.


    But tonight, she genuinely felt happy.


    But because of her presence, Mitchel seemed to be somewhat ignored.


    Luciana only granted Mitchel a look when he took his seat.


    But instead of greeting him, she immediately scolded him, ¡°Didn''t I ask you to take good care of


    Raegan? Why does she look even thinner now? Look at her cheekbones.


    They became more pronounced.


    If you let her...¡± Luciana''s voice trailed off.


    She suddenly remembered that Kyler didn''t know about Raegan''s pregnancy yet.


    She didn''t want to mention it without Raegan¡¯s consent.


    So, she changed her words.


    "If Raeganes back next time and I find her thinner, I''ll let her stay here so I can personally take


    care of her." Mitchel had no objections.


    He nodded in agreement.


    Raegan had already passed the inception of pregnancy, so she had a good appetite tonight.


    As a result, she had eaten a lot.


    Kyler was in high spirits, and he had a few sips of wine.


    Mitchel also drank a few sses with him.


    After putting down his wine ss, Mitchel hardly touched his food.


    Instead, he spent his entire time serving Raegan.


    He even wore gloves and peeled some shrimp for her.


    He piled them onto her te like a hill and whispered, "Don''t be picky.


    Your body needs a bnced nutrition.¡± Raegan¡¯s face suddenly felt hot.


    She knew she was blushing.


    But she said nothing and just ate all the shrimp he peeled for her.


    This made Mitchel very satisfied, and the smile in his charming eyes was particrly obvious.


    When they finished their meal, they stayed in the living room and chatted for a while.


    Suddenly, it began to rain outside.


    It was a bit heavy, so Luciana felt it was unsafe for Mitchel and Raegan to drive home.


    After all, the road was slippery on a rainy night.


    So, she arranged for them to stay here tonight.


    Luciana took Raegan upstairs to the room where she used to stay.


    When she saw Mitchel following behind them, she stopped him and said with a solemn face, "You


    drank tonight.


    You can''t sleep with Raegan in the same room.¡± Mitchel frowned.


    "I only had a few sses.


    I''m not drunk at all." "No," Luciana refused firmly.


    "What if you lose control and identally hurt Raegan?¡± Raegan, standing at the side silently, felt a


    little embarrassed upon hearing these words.


    Her face flushed.


    "Luciana..." Mitchel knew he couldn''t change Luciana''s mind, so he had no choice but to reluctantly


    head toward the guest room across the hall.


    It was only then that Luciana led Raegan into the room.


    Luciana sat on the edge of the bed and motioned for Raegan to sit beside her.


    Obviously, she intended to stay for a while.


    She held Raegan¡¯s hand and started talking about their daily lives.


    Then, she asked, "Raegan, have you and Mitchel reconciled?" Raegan was silent for a moment.


    Actually, she was also uncertain about their current status.


    She must admit that the changes in his attitude toward her and the care he showed her undeniably


    thawed the ice in her heart.


    However, their rtionship wasn''t clear to her yet.


    When Luciana saw Raegan''s_ hesitation, she immediately understood that Raegan hadn''t made up her


    mind yet.


    However, the way they interacted tonight reignited the hope in her heart.


    Actually, Luciana deliberately convinced Raegan to dy the divorce because she thought Mitchel


    might win Raegan¡¯s heart back.


    Judging from what she had noticed tonight, it seemed that Mitchel had changed.


    However, it wasn''t enough yet.


    He still needed to work hard to win Raegan¡¯''s heart back.


    At the thought of this, Luciana held Raegan''s hand and said earnestly, "Raegan, I know the slim


    chance of people who love each other tying the knot.


    So, if you both like each other, you should cherish this marriage, especially now that you are expecting


    a baby.


    I hope you could give Mitchel a chance and see his love for you.


    Don''t hasten to get a divorce just because of some misunderstandings." Raegan pursed her lips.


    There seemed to be too many misunderstandings between her and Mitchel.


    And they couldn''t even talk nicely about those things.


    Would it be better if she told him everything? After Luciana left, Raegan took a quick shower andy


    down.


    But after a while, she just kept tossing and turning in bed.


    She couldn''t fall asleep.


    Probably because she was in a strange room with an unfamiliar bed.


    Outside, it started raining again.


    While listening to the rain spattering down the roof, shey in bed with eyes wide open and stared at


    the ceiling, feeling somewhat dazed.


    Suddenly, she heard a slight noise from the balcony.


    Raegan was so startled that she froze for a moment.


    But when she heard the sound of the rain outside again, she thought maybe the balcony door was not


    closed properly.


    She got up to check it.


    But as soon as she walked to the balcony, she heard a squeak.


    The ss door was pushed open.


    Raegan''s eyes widened.


    She was so scared that she was about to scream.


    But before she could make a sound, her mouth was covered by a big hand.


    "Don''t scream! It''s me." Raegan regained herposure and was surprised to see Mitchel''s face.


    Mitchel let go of her mouth, and she immediately asked in a daze, "How...


    How did you get here?" "I climbed the window," Mitchel replied sinctly.


    He seemed to have just taken a shower.


    The fragrance his body exuded was particrly refreshing.


    His hair was disheveled.


    Obviously, he didn''tb it neatly.


    Some damp strands fell on his forehead.


    He looked more rxed now than during the day, yet he was exceptionally charming.


    Raegan blinked a few times.


    After staring at Mitchel for a long time, she finally found her voice.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Why don''t you sleep yet?" Mitchel stepped forward, squinted at her, and


    asked, "What do you think Ie here for?" Raegan''s heart pounded violently.


    It was as if something had exploded in her chest.


    There was an awkward silence between them, and the atmosphere suddenly became strange.


    Raegan pursed her lips.


    She felt so uneasy that she stepped back a little.


    But suddenly, Mitchel pulled her into his arms.


    He wrapped his arms around her waist, making her feel his warm palms.


    Then he lowered his head, found her lips, and kissed her.


    The kiss was so deep that they both gasped for breath.


    When he let go of her lips, they were already panting.


    Raegan felt weightless when Mitchel carried her to the bed.


    The soft silk bed sheet yielded beneath their weights, and she was pressed down by him.


    Raegan reminded him in a trembling voice, "Luciana said you can''te here, right?" Mitchel lowered


    his head and kissed her neck.


    He lifted the hem of her nightgown and said hoarsely, "Don''t worry.


    | know what to do.


    I won''t hurt you." "No.


    Don''t do it...¡± Before Raegan could finish her words, she was already stimted by his actions.


    She subconsciously clenched the bed sheet under her body tightly.


    While Mitchel roved around her body, he found that she wore nothing except her thin silk nightgown.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly, looked at her, and asked meaningfully, "Are you waiting for me?¡±


    Raegan quickly exined, "No, I''m not.¡± Actually, she deliberately didn''t wear underwear tonight


    because she felt restrained and ufortable.


    After all, she was pregnant, and her breasts had gotten bigger.


    Besides, she ate a lot tonight.


    What was more, she was about to sleep.


    She thought it wasn''t necessary to wear underwear.


    Mitchel smiled.


    The curtains on the balcony were not drawn, and the pale moonlight sprinkled upon his handsome


    face.


    The desire in his eyes was undisguised.


    "All right.


    If you say so." After saying this, he bent his long legs to hold her up, lowered his head, and bit her.


    His slightly damp hair brushed against Raegan''s neck.


    Every stroke seemed deliberate, and it was neither too light nor too heavy.


    It created a tantalizing sensation in her.


    As he continued, Raegan felt she could no longer stand it, and she felt like crying.


    She reached out, pushed him away, and said, "Mitchel, don''t.


    Yourmom said we can''t do it." However, Mitchel became even more restless.


    He couldn''t suppress his desire anymore.


    His arousal was very evident in his husky voice.


    ¡°Then, don''t make any sound.¡± "But I..." Raegan wanted to retort.


    But Mitchel suddenly pressed his fingers against her lips, almost prying them apart.


    Outside, the rain kept pouring relentlessly.


    And the spatter of rain on the roof seemed to have added to Mitchel''s eagerness.


    Raegan gave in.


    She helplessly raised her neck and closed her eyes, letting him do what he wanted.


    It took Mitchel almost two hours to satisfy himself.


    Then he looked at his watch and said, "It''s time to go to bed.¡± Raegan blushed.


    She saw he was clearly aroused, but tried to hold back his own desire.


    She nced at him.


    But Mitchel seemed to have seen through her.


    He asked considerately, "Do you want more?¡± Raegan was rendered speechless.


    Was he serious? She felt sleepy and exhausted now.


    How could she want more? Raegan murmured softly, "It''s you who still wants it, right?¡± Mitchel didn''t


    deny it.


    After all, his desire was very evident.


    He bit her shoulder gently and answered, "Yes, I do.


    But my mom said you can''t be too tired.


    Staying upte is not good for the baby.¡± After saying this, he got up and carried her to the bathroom to


    clean up.


    Then, theyy on the bedfortably.


    Mitchel gently rested his hand on her belly and asked, "Why doesn¡¯t it seem to be growing?" "I don''t


    know either.


    Maybe first pregnancies tend to be less noticeable.¡± Outside, a flurry of rain pattered against the


    window.


    They cuddled in bed.


    But for some reason, Raegan felt somewhat strange.


    She knew she shouldn''t think about it, but she just couldn''t stop herself.


    Indeed, people always tended to remember what they gained and forgot the pains of the past.


    And once they tasted something good, it pushed them to desire more.


    Raegan could no longer endure it, so she poked Mitchel''s chest and asked, "Mitchel, can we talk about


    Lauren?"

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    To Bite Off More Than One Can Chew It took a lot of courage for Raegan to speak up.


    During the past years when Lauren was with Mitchel, Raegan had hidden her feelings and only


    admired Mitchel in secret.


    Time had etched these habits deep into her soul, and old habits died hard.


    And now she was trying to bite off more than she could chew.


    Sure, she was aware she was naive, but she wanted nothing more but to best Lauren.


    The sense of helplessness she felt, knowing that Lauren was behind everything yet being unable to


    make Lauren pay, gnawed at her.


    Lauren was an expert in pulling Mitchel''s strings.


    Why couldn''t she do the same? Especially now, she had the upper hand.


    She was, after all, carrying Mitchel''s child.


    But when Raegan finally spoke up, Mitchel met her words with a heavy silence.


    Panicking, Raegan looked away, extricated herself from his arms, and added, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk


    about it, that''s fine.¡± Mitchel knitted his eyebrows together and pulled her back into his arms.


    "What do you want to talk about then?¡± His words implied that he was intrigued by the topic.


    Raegan pursed her lips and said, "I know Lauren has helped you in the past.


    But how long are you nning to return the favor? Is there an expiration date for your gratitude, or is


    this going to go on for the rest of your life?¡± If Mitchel intended to look after Lauren forever, she would


    give up on him.


    She was just too exhausted to go on this way.


    Mitchel lowered his gaze and gently brushed her nose with his thumb.


    "Why do you care about Lauren so much? Are you jealous?" Raegan gave a straightforward nod,


    which took Mitchel by surprise and made him smile.


    With a pleased smile, he leaned down to find her lips and kissed her passionately.


    "You should know I have no feelings for her beyond gratitude.¡± However, Raegan was dissatisfied with


    his reassurance.


    Mitchel had said this before, but he always ended up choosing Lauren over her.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Every time I have a conflict with her, you side with her.


    Just because I don''tin doesn''t mean it doesn''t get to me.¡± She lifted her eyes to meet his, and


    her thick eyshes seemed to graze his soul.


    "I do mind, Mitchel.


    I don''t think anyone would want their husband to act that way toward another woman." As theyy


    there face-to-face and their gazes locked on each other, Mitchel was genuinely surprised by her


    candidness.


    Moreover, an indescribable feeling of satisfaction rose from the bottom of his heart.


    "I see.


    I''ll be more mindful in the future," Mitchel assured her.


    Raegan was not expecting Mitchel to erase Lauren from his life altogether.


    But at least he was willing to make a change.


    Maybe it was something Luciana had said that had lit a fire under her and made her want to fight for


    her happiness.


    Even if she failed, at least she had tried her best.


    "This yourst chance,¡± Raegan stated firmly while staring into Mitchel''s eyes.


    Mitchel saw the resolution in Raegan''s eyes, which made him inexplicably nervous.


    Mitchel kissed her eyes and held her tightly in his arms.


    "Raegan, I promise you, from now on, you''ll be the only woman I keep close to my heart." Upon


    hearing this, Raegan looked up to gauge his expression.


    God, this man was a work of art.


    His face and features were as wless as a sculpture, especially his piercing eyes.


    At this moment, Raegan saw her own reflection in those charming eyes and felt a ripple of emotion


    wash over her.


    Raegan withdrew her sight nervously, but then her eyes fell on Mitchel''s throat.


    He happened to swallow, and she seized the moment to nt a kiss there.


    For a second, she felt him shudder.


    "What are you doing?" Mitchel grabbed Raegan¡¯s wrist and stopped her with his sharp gaze.


    Raegan said nothing and just ran her tongue over the bite mark she had just left on his neck.


    She licked and sucked him, Just like what he had done earlier, which seemed to unsettle him.


    "You don''t want to sleep tonight, huh?" Mitchel loosened his grip, then changed his position to be on


    top of her.


    "Keep your voice down.


    My mom''s a light sleeper." It didn''t take long before Raegan realized that teasing a man, especially


    Mitchel, might not be a good idea.


    He explored each of her erogenous zones with agonizing slowness.


    Raegan was on the brink of losing it.


    Her stifled murmurs were on the edge of her lips, but she did not dare let them escape.


    Worried she was not enjoying the moment, Mitchel yed with her lip using his index finger and said in


    a raspy voice, "I was just kidding just then.


    My mom¡¯s a heavy sleeper." Still, Raegan tried her best not to make a sound.


    They were not in their ce, and she could not fully let her guard down to enjoy.


    Under the muted lighting, she saw his tense face and a drop of sweat drip from his chin.


    He was just as torn as she was.


    The sensation was too inexplicable to put into words.


    Once Mitchel had had a taste, it was hard for him to stop.


    Atst, with both of them drenched in sweat, Mitchel took her to the bathroom again.


    Under the bathroom light, Raegan''s legs looked red and swollen.


    Mitchel took her back to the bed.


    He applied some ointment to her bruises and then let her lie down on the bed.


    Feeling sorry for her, he cautioned her in a hot and husky tone, "Don''t try to turn me on like that next


    time.


    Your skin''s too delicate for that.¡± Raegan was too tired to argue with him.


    Moreover, her legs were so sore that she could not lift them at She rested her head on his arm and


    stared nkly at the ceiling.


    Finally, she broke the silence.


    ¡°You probably think I''m just targeting Lauren for no reason.


    I get that you don''t like it.


    But the thing is, even if she''s not directly responsible for my grandma''s death, she has something to do


    with it, at least.


    1 can''t just get over that." Mitchel silently listened to her words.


    "Look, you know what matters to me.


    So don''t provoke me again with Lauren''s matters, okay?¡± Mitchel did not keep silent this time.


    He rested his chin on her hair and swallowed hard his Adam''s apple.


    ¡°You have my word.¡± The next morning, Mitchel headed to thepany for some business and


    instructed Tessie not to wake Raegan up until nine o''clock.


    However, Raegan got up before Tessie could wake her up.


    After breakfast, Raegan bid farewell to Kyler and Luciana and had the driver take her back to Serenity


    Vis.


    In the afternoon, Raegan was wiped out from the previous night, so she decided to take a nap.


    By the time she woke up, night had already fallen.


    Somehow, she missed Mitchel.


    She reached for her phone to give him a ring but got no answer.


    Thinking he was just swamped with work, she shrugged it off.


    Dinner time rolled around, and she still had not heard from him.


    Now a little anxious, she tried calling him again.


    Still, his phone remained unreachable.


    Meanwhile, the tension was rather intense in the CEO''s office at the Dixon Group.


    It seemed that he was about to crush the report in his hand.


    The report clearly stated that the simrities in the samples were strikingly low, which indicated no


    biological rtionship between him and the baby.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Come Home With Me Just as Raegan was about to call Mitchel for the third time, she hesitated and


    chose to send a text instead.


    "Honey, are you free right now?" She rarely used that endearment, but Mitchel liked it whenever she


    called him that.


    Feeling buoyed by their candid conversationst night, Raegan figured being a little sweet would not


    hurt.


    She imagined Mitchel might be tied up with work but would smile when he saw her message.


    Nearly half an hour had passed since she sent the text.


    Still, no response came.


    Raegan found herself ncing at her phone more often than she would like to admit.


    It was like having a rock in her shoe, and her focus kept drifting back to her phone.


    Atst, her phone buzzed.


    She eagerly checked, only to find a message from Nicole, asking if she wanted to hit the town for


    drinks.


    Figuring a night out was better than stewing in her own thoughts, Raegan agreed.


    Without further ado, she asked the driver to drive her to their agreed-upon destination.


    Nicole and Raegan decided to meet up at South River Club, a swanky venue known for its blend of


    caffeine and nightlife.


    Once inside, they opted for a small, private room.


    While one sipped juice, the other indulged in wine.


    Nicole had been having a rtively peaceful time for the past two weeks.


    Because of the death of the grandfather of Jarrod''s fianc¨¦e, Jarrod''s wedding had to be postponed for


    three months.


    Jarrod was wrapped up inforting his grief- stricken fianc¨¦e, leaving him with no time to stir the pot


    with Nicole.


    In thest two weeks, Nicole had other reasons to be happy as well.


    Her dad was on the mend, and her family business had weathered its roughest patch.


    Sure, they were still in debt, but things were looking up.


    Although her life was getting better, Nicole was concerned about Raegan.


    "So, how are you doing with Mitchel? I''ve heard you two are lovey-dovey these days.


    Am I going to be a godmother soon or what?" Nicole had been keeping an ear to the ground.


    She hadn''t heard much about Mitchel and Lauren getting togethertely, which led her to think that


    Lauren was not causing a ruckus anymore.


    At the thought of this, Nicole felt like a weight had been lifted off her shoulders.


    Her best friend had loved Mitchel for a whole decade, after all.


    If things were going well for Raegan, Nicole would be over the moon.


    After pondering for a moment, Raegan finally broke the news.


    "You''re gonna be a godmother soon.¡± Nicole''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Wait, you''re actually expecting? How far along are you?" "About three months.¡± "And you kept this


    from me for that long? What, do you have a new BFF or something?¡± Nicole feigned indignation.


    "No, it''s not like that.


    1 wanted to make sure things were stable first," Raegan exined.


    "And what about Mitchel? How''s he taking the news?" Nicole curiously asked, keen to gauge his


    reaction.


    "He..." Raegan recalled the scenest night when Mitchel had lovingly ced his hand on her stomach


    and asked why their little one had not started moving yet.


    "He''s ecstatic.¡± Then, out of nowhere, Nicole burstinto tears.


    "Oh my...¡± "Hey, what''s wrong?" Raegan coaxed Nicole.


    Nicole enveloped Raegan in a hug and sobbed.


    "I''m just so happy you found your happiness.¡± Nicole believed that at least one of them should lead a


    happy life.


    Tears welled up in Raegan''s eyes.


    She returned Nicole''s tight hug and swore, "You''re going to find your happiness, too.


    No way you''re missing out on that.¡± "Okay..." Both women let the tears flow for a little while in each


    other''s arms.


    Eventually, Nicole stood up and said, "Listen, you''re expecting now.


    You''re practically more precious than a national treasure.


    Don''t stay upte.


    You should go home now." Just as Nicole ushered Raegan out of their chamber, they saw a familiar


    face in the corridor.


    Raegan froze.


    Her eyesnded on Matteo who was standing at the entrance of another chamber.


    It seemed he was equally stunned when seeing her, but he quickly recovered.


    He bowed his head and offered a greeting.


    Raegan walked over and asked, "Is Mitchel in here?" Matteo paused for a second and nodded.


    "Is he busy today?" Raegan pressed.


    With Matteo''s forehead glistening with sweat, he answered, "Yes, Mr.


    Dixon is quite upied." Just then, the door to that chamber swung open, and a waiter wheeled out a


    dining cart.


    A woman''s voice floated out.


    Raegan''s ears pricked up at once.


    She knew the voice all too well.


    It was Lauren''s.


    Before Matteo could intervene, Raegan pushed open the door and stepped inside.


    The chamber she entered was the most luxurious one in South River Club.


    It was awash in opulence, from the floor blooming with rare flowers to the SWAROVSKI crystal


    chandeliers that graced the ceiling.


    Even the pirs were sheathed in gold leaf.


    Arge LCD screen blinked, "Celebrating the Little Princess Lauren''s Birthday." Center stage was the


    birthday girl herself, bedecked in a diamond-studded gown.


    Gone was yesterday''s glum face, reced by a smirk of sheer self-satisfaction.


    As Raegan absorbed the scene, herplexion went ashen, as though her strength had been drained.


    The chamber was so bustling that nobody noticed her existence.


    Raegan''s eyesnded on Lauren, who was arm-in-arm with Mitchel.


    She watched as Lauren spooned up a piece of cake and guided it toward Mitchel''s lips.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Come on, just feeding him a cake like that is so boring,¡± a man beside them suddenly hooted.


    "Mitchel threw this grand birthday party for you.


    Show some gratitude! Feed him mouth-to-mouth|¡±" "Mouth-to-mouth! Mouth-to-mouth!" the guests


    echoed.


    Lauren cast a coy nce at Mitchel.


    As he was not objecting, she picked up a piece of cake between her teeth, clearly intending to transfer


    it to Mitchel¡¯s mouth.


    The air was thick with cheers and whistles.


    As that piece of cake inched ever closer to Mitchel¡¯s mouth, Nicole uttered in annoyance, "Seriously?


    She''s the shameless home wrecker, and she''s so proud of it? Ugh.


    This is disgusting.¡± Nicole grabbed Raegan''s hand, urging her to leave.


    But Raegan had other ns.


    "Mitchel," Raegan called.


    The room suddenly went eerily silent, and every head swiveled toward the intruder all at once.


    Ignoring the sea of puzzled faces, Raegan took a few steps toward Mitchel and said, "Come home with


    me." Mitchel merely shot Raegan a fleeting nce and looked away as if the woman before him was a


    complete stranger.


    Raegan''s mind went nk.


    She could not understand how the man who had held her so closely and called her honey could turn so


    icy overnight.


    The room stayed silent.


    All eyes were on Raegan, but she did not care.


    "What''s...


    What''s wrong?" Raegan whispered in disbelief.


    She thought something must have happened, or he 7 wouldn''t be like this.


    Their recent connection and lovemaking could not have been a charade.


    For an unexinable reason, Mitchel merely ignored her.


    Suddenly, someone broke the awkward silence with a snicker.


    "Who''s this chick? You must''ve entered the wrong room." "Are you trying tond a sugar daddy at


    South River Club? You must''ve spent a lot to get in here." Today''s party was a spur-of-the-moment


    affair.


    Lauren organized it to make sure everyone knew she was still Mitchel''¡¯s apple of the eye.


    She had invited all the famous guys and trust fund babies from Ardlens.


    Once the birthday party wrapped up and word got around, she would resume being the envy of Ardlens


    ¡® high society, the Murray family''s prized daughter, and the girl protected by Mitchel.


    Many of these wealthy partygoers had side flings, so they naturally lumped Raegan into that category.


    And now, theirments grew increasingly derogatory.


    Nicole had had enough.


    She moved forward, took Raegan''s hand, and urged, "Come on.


    Let''s get out of here." However, Raegan was not budging and just locked her misty eyes onto Mitchel.


    The crowd grew more and more curious by Raegan¡¯s gaze on Mitchel.


    "Look, sweetheart, this guy is way out of your league.


    He''s not someone you can hook up with.


    Why don''t you entertain me instead? I might just make it worth your while tonight," one partygoer


    sneered.


    The room burst intoughter.


    "Count me in,¡± someone else chimed in.


    Raegan had an undeniable allure.


    Even without makeup, she outshone those who were dolled up.


    Her eyes, a vibrant shade of blue, looked submissive when she made eye contact.


    But the way she lifted her eyes was almost seductive.


    What a stunner she was.


    The cruelments from the crowd stung.


    However, Mitchel seemed deaf to them, and he did not even intervene when they belittled Raegan.


    Furious, Nicole balled her hands into fists.


    Just as she was about to douse the crowd with her wine, someone grabbed her wrist.


    "Miss Lawrence, do you think this is a ce where you can act like an uneducated woman?¡± The cold,


    familiar voice sent a chill down her spine.


    Nicole turned her head and found Jarrod ring at her, his eyes twinkling like the devil''s.


    Jarrod yanked Nicole away.


    She struggled to get out of his grip but to no avail.


    Some of the wealthy attendees recognized Jarrod and knew who his fianc¨¦e was.


    As they watched Jarrod whisk Nicole away, they began to categorize Raegan as that sort of woman.


    One guest suddenly grabbed Raegan''s hand and smirked.


    "Sweetheart, your friend chose a nice man.


    Come with me, and you''ll get everything you want.¡± "Why should she go with you?" another man


    grumbled.


    ¡°Listen, darling, I can offer you twice what he can." Raegan yanked her hand back andmanded,


    "Get lost!" Mitchel gazed at the man who grabbed Raegan''s hand earlier with piercing eyes.


    Annoyed, the man lifted his hand to p Raegan.


    Just then, Lauren intervened with a smile.


    "Mr.


    ir Acosta, please do me a favor.


    This woman is an acquaintance of mine." At her words, ir relented, although his eyes remained


    predatory as if he were sizing up his next meal, Of course, Lauren wanted ir to p Raegan.


    But she was still not certain about Mitchel''s feelings toward Raegan and did not want to make a fool out


    of herself.


    It would be safer for her if she acted all high and mighty.


    Raegan''s gaze never left Mitchel.


    With tears welling up in her eyes and her nose turning red, she choked.


    "Did you forget what you promised mest night?¡± Mitchel finally met her gaze, and a sneer tugged at


    the corners of his mouth.


    "You can''t actually believe what a man says in the heat of the moment, can you?¡± All of a sudden,


    Raegan''s face turned deathly pale.


    She trembled like a leaf, and she looked fragile and lost among the crowd.


    Mitchel had eyes not just distant but filled with revulsion as if she was something disgusting.


    Worse still, the crowd cast a contemptuous nce at her, silently screaming how utterly ridiculous she


    was.


    Raegan felt she was an ugly clown in a twisted carnival.


    She was drowning in humiliation and anger.


    With a shaky voice, she managed to say, "I understand.


    I''ll leave now." Her voice sounded dry and hoarse as if scorched by the harshness of the moment.


    Mitchel seemed taken aback.


    It seemed like something had clenched his heart, leaving him short of breath.


    Although Raegan''s face remained ghostly pale, she mustered a feeble smile.


    ¡°I''m sorry for the intrusion.¡± And with that, she walked away.


    Throughout the ordeal, her eyes had brimmed with unshed tears, which she refused to let fall in such a


    filthy ce.


    Everything about this ce made her skin crawl.


    Her departure left the room in a hushed state, the joy of the party clearly disrupted by the


    ufortable scene.


    "Women like her often misunderstand things after a few nights together.


    Don''t worry, Mitchel.


    Next time I''ll introduce you to women who are gorgeous and less problematic,¡± ir said, trying the


    enliven the atmosphere.


    "Though | have to admit, she was really something.


    I''ve never seen anyone as pretty as her without makeup.¡± Mitchel nced at ir and asked with


    disdain, "Yourst name is Acosta, correct?" Everyone in the room was eager to cozy up to the Dixon


    family.


    When ir heard Mitchel ask his family name, he was so thrilled that he almost fell to his knees.


    He thought he had ttered Mitchel just now.


    At this moment, he bowed respectfully and introduced himself, "My surname is Acosta.


    My full name is ir Acosta.


    My father is the chairman of Peace Pharmaceuticals." When he finished speaking, he extended his


    hand, wanting to shake Mitchel¡¯''s to show some respect.


    Mitchel reached out his hand and grasped ir''s wrist the next second.


    Crack! The crisp sound of a bone getting broken echoed in the room.


    To everyone''s surprise, ir copsed, writhing and howling in pain.


    Mitchel stepped forward, stepped on ir''s broken hand, and crushed it hard.


    ir''s shrill scream made people''s hair stand on end.


    "Get him out of here.


    I never want to see him again,¡± Mitchelmanded.


    Immediately, two bodyguards rushed forward and hauled ir away as if he were a sack of trash.


    The onlookers breathed a collective sigh of relief, thankful they had not crossed Mitchel.


    However, they could not put their finger on what had offended Mitchel.


    Lauren''s face clouded over.


    While the others had no idea, she knew exactly why ir had met such a gruesome fate.


    ir had grabbed Raegan''s wrist.


    That was the sole reason Mitchel had turned his hand into a useless lump of flesh.


    A wave of fury washed over Lauren.


    She could not believe that messing with Raegan''s paternity test was not enough to cast Raegan out of


    Mitchel¡¯s life for good.


    What did this woman have that kept drawing Mitchel in? After exiting the club, Raegan felt like she was


    ina trance.


    What had just happened was as unreal as a dream.


    She found it hard to swallow.


    Suddenly, her friend Nicole came to her mind, so she decided to give her a call.


    When Nicole picked up, she guiltily exined that she had left first and reminded Raegan to take care


    on her way home.


    Raegan was relieved to know that Nicole was alright.


    After hanging up, Raegan absentmindedly roamed the streets like a walking dead.


    The way Mitchel looked at her kept haunting her mind.


    Why was he so cold and distant all of a sudden? Was it fun breaking her heart over and over again?


    Did seeing her hurt bring asense of satisfaction to him? As Raegan drifted along the road, her thoughts


    were suddenly shattered by a ¡°beep¡± behind her.


    An electric scooter zoomed by.


    When Raegan dodged it, she happened to trick, which sent her stumbling.


    The scooter''s rider did not even stop for a second and just muttering "bad luck" as he sped away


    Raegan looked at her scraped knees and elbows.


    She felt no pain, but tears streamed down her face uncontrobly.


    Out of the blue, a handkerchief appeared before her eyes.


    Raegan was stunned for a second.


    She looked up and saw a familiar face through her blurry eyes.


    A cocktail of emotions flooded her.


    In a fit of anger, she stood up and kicked the man in front of her.


    "I hate you! I hate you! How could you do this to me? You promised to be good to me! You''re a fucking


    har, you bastard!" In her emotional outburst, her cuts bled even more, staining the man¡¯s clothes.


    "Hold still," the manmanded and scooped her up into his arms.


    Raegan raised her head and focused her eyes on the man''s face.


    It took her a few seconds to realize she had mistaken him for Mitchel.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    I Am A Married Man After hitting ir, Mitchel turned around and was about to leave.


    But before he could take a step forward, Lauren quickly grabbed his arm with her mght hand and


    leaned against him weakly.


    She said in a low voice, "Mitchel, I''m dizzy." After what happened to ir just now, the atmosphere


    around them became embarrassing.


    Someone noticed Lauren was leaning against Mitchel, shouting, "Kiss!" This sentence cheered up the


    crowd.


    The atmosphere became lively again.


    Everyone gathered around and chanted, "Kiss her! Kiss her!¡± Lauren was overjoyed at this.


    She was very happy that her ns hade to fruition.


    Actually, her original purpose was to make the public believe some rumors.


    After all, she was the only one who had been deemed as Mitchel¡¯s girlfriend before.


    And this had brought great benefits to the Murray family.


    And now, the crowd was helping her.


    She thought Mitchel didn''t have the heart to embarrass her.


    He needed to pretend so she wouldn''t lose face.


    So, she leaned her face closer to Mitchel.


    But when she approached him, he frowned and turned his head away.


    He said coldly in a firm tone, "Lauren, enough is enough.¡± When Mitchel came here, he had no idea


    that Lauren had held a birthday party.


    But he didn''t want her to lose face, so he didn''t expose her.


    Lauren bit her lower lip and looked at Mitchel agerievedly.


    It was as if she had been badly hurt.


    She said pitifully, "Mitchel, aren''t you even going to give me some face? So many people are watching


    us right now.


    Can''t you just pretend to kiss me?¡± Mitchel''s handsome face turned cold.


    "Lauren, don''t forget that 1am a married man.¡± His words were like a sharp knife that pierced Lauren''s


    heart.


    No one saw that she clenched her left fist so tightly that her fingernails dug deep into her palm.


    It was Raegan, that bitch again! Raegan was her major obstacle.


    How could Mitchel still see Raegan as his wife after he thought thetter cuckolded him? She deserved


    to be Mitchel¡¯s wife more than Raegan.


    No! She was the only one who deserved to be Mitchel''s wife.


    Unfortunately, the cheers and chants of the crowd didn''t stop Mitchel from leaving.


    The atmosphere became awkward again.


    But, of course, Lauren couldn''t let the crowd know the truth.


    So, she forced a smile and exined, "Guys, Mitchel has something urgent to deal with in his


    company.


    Let''s continue the party." The crowd didn''t make a fuss anymore.


    The lively atmosphere of the party returned.


    But when Lauren turned around in a corner where no one could see, a vicious expression appeared on


    her face.


    She couldn''t help cursing Raegan inwardly.


    She wanted Raegan to die at this moment.


    As soon as Mitchel came out, Matteo drove the car over, got out, and opened the door for Mitchel.


    In the car, Mitchel took out the bottle of medicine and ate them without even counting.


    When he saw that report, he felt like his head was about to explode from the pain.


    It seemed a basin of cold water was poured on his head,pletely destroying his sanity and


    calmness.


    A violent emotion was boiling in Mitchel''s heart.


    Since he had be a bit short-tempered, he was afraid he might do something he would regret if he


    came into contact with Raegan at this moment.


    So, he decided to sleep now.


    And when he woke up and was sensible enough, he would figure out the right thing to do.


    This was much better than making irrational decisions now.


    The car had already driven a few hundred meters away when he suddenly said to Matteo in a cold


    voice, "Stop the car!" Matteo quickly stepped on the brakes and stopped the car steadily.


    Then he followed Mitchel''s shadowy gaze, only to see two people hugging each other on the other side


    of the road.


    But when he looked carefully, he realized they didn''t look like they were hugging each other.


    It was more like they were fighting.


    The yellow streetlight shone on Mitchel''s handsome face, making it look even colder.


    The corners of his mouth curved into a sarcastic smile.


    He punched the LCD monitor on the back of the chair.


    His knuckles began to bleed.


    But he didn''t seem to feel any pain.


    The drug could no longer suppress the violence in his heart.


    He was about to explode.


    But he tried his best to control himself.


    He said with difficulty, "Let''s go." The two people standing on the side of the road were Raegan and


    Hector.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hector''s eyes were deep, and the rimless sses he was wearing gave him an ascetic aura.


    This made people feel he was alienated.


    After apologizing to him, Raegan took a half step back and left his arms.


    But to her surprise, Hector held her wrist.


    Then, he suddenly picked her up before she could react.


    Raegan was so startled that she struggled hard.


    "Hector, put me down.¡± "You are injured.


    How can | let you walk? Let me take you to the car first." Hector didn''t allow Raegan to refuse.


    He carried her into the car, took a clean suit from the back seat, and put it on her.


    Raegan smelled a fresh, minty fragrance on his clothes.


    It was a kind of scent that could calm people down.


    She pursed her lips and thanked him.


    Hector didn''t say anything.


    He only nodded slightly in response.


    Raegan also smelled a faint smell of alcohol in the car.


    Obviously, Hector had just drunk.


    At this moment, Raegan''s phone vibrated.


    It was a message from Nicole, asking if she was home.


    Raegan didn¡¯t want Nicole to worry about her, so she replied with a yes.


    Then, Nicole forwarded Raegan a short video.


    When Raegan clicked it, it showed Mitchel being teased to kiss Lauren after they left.


    It was a short video.


    It stopped abruptly when Mitchel''s and Lauren''s faces were very close.


    Then Nicole sent another message.


    "Raegan, did you le to me when you said you two have a good rtionship? You are his legitimate


    wife.


    How can he do this?" Raegan looked at the cover of the video.


    A handsome man and a beautiful woman stood together.


    They looked like a perfect match.


    Suddenly, a teardrop fell on the screen of her phone.


    She reached out and wiped it.


    But the next drop fell again.


    Soon, the phone''s screen was covered in tears.


    Raegan felt a sharp pain in her heart.


    It was as if a knife was cutting it into pieces.


    How could she be so naive? She was really stupid.


    Every time she told herself to stop loving Mitchel, she always softened just because of the little bits of


    good he did.


    Then, she would once again make herself a Joke.


    She swore she would never believe his words again.


    Never.


    At this moment, a handkerchief appeared in front of Raegan.


    Hector gave it to her without saying anything.


    Raegan took it and randomly wiped her face.


    Her delicate face was covered with tears.


    There was toughness in her eyes, but it only made her look somewhat pitiful.


    She only realized it was a handkerchief when she was done wiping her tears.


    She couldn''t return a dirty handkerchief, so she put it in her pocket.


    Soon, Hector pulled over in front of a private residence.


    He got out of the car and turned to the passenger seat.


    Then he opened the door and stretched out his hand.


    But when he nced at Raegan, he withdrew it.


    After they entered the house, a woman in her forties came over.


    She looked Hector up and down and asked, "Have you gotten yourself a girlfriend?" Before Raegan


    could say anything, Hector answered, "No.


    Help her treat her injuries." When the woman turned to Raegan, her eyes widened, and her mouth


    gaped open.


    She was stunned for a moment.


    Then she eximed, "E?" Raegan was also stunned.


    At this moment, the woman suddenly shook her head and said, "There must be a problem with my


    eyes.


    I think it''s time for me to get a pair of sses." Then she took Raegan''s hand and led her to sit down.


    She took out the medicine box and gently cleaned Raegan''s bruises.


    While doing it, she couldn''t help looking at Raegan and saying, "You look so much like a friend of


    mine.¡± Raegan was taken aback.


    Hector had also said those words to her.


    It seemed he was not osting herst time.


    He was telling the truth.


    With this realization, she felt a little embarrassed.


    After treating Raegan''s bruises, the woman asked Raegan to sit there and wait for a while.


    Then, the woman started to prepare some medicine for Raegan to take back home.


    Hector was on the balcony, smoking.


    Hearing the noise, he turned around and asked, ¡°Is she okay?¡± "It''s nothing serious.


    They''re just bruises.¡± The woman hesitated for a moment before she continued, "But I checked her


    pulse.


    She seems pregnant.¡± Hector was taken aback.


    When the woman saw his expression, she joked, "Hector, she''s a good catch, although she is too


    young.


    If I''m not mistaken, she''s about twelve years younger than you." Hector fell into deep thought for a


    while.


    However, he didn''t exin.


    So, the woman continued, "I''m d you could move on.


    After all, it''s been so many years since E passed away.


    If she is still alive, she must also want you to be with someone.¡± Hector and the woman returned to the


    living room where Raegan was waiting.


    The woman handed the medicine to Raegan.


    Then, Raegan got in the car with Hector and left.


    While driving, Hector remained calm and said nothing.


    The atmosphere in the car was favorable to Raegan.


    After all, she was not in the mood to talk.


    When they arrived at Serenity Vis, Raegan thanked Hector.


    He only nodded at her.


    She was about to get out of the car when Hector suddenly held her wrist.


    The palm of Hector¡¯s hand pressed against the skin of Raegan''s wrist.


    There was no barrier.


    So she could feel the high temperature of his palm.


    Hector looked at her through the thin lenses of his sses.


    He said, "I''ve already given you my phone number.


    Call me if you need anything.¡± Back then, when Raegan paid Hector back the money, the two of them


    had met once, but only once.


    On that day, she said, "Thank you for your help.


    I''ve transferred the money.


    Please check the amount." Hector just replied, "Okay." After saying that, he loosened his grip very


    quickly.


    When Raegan opened the door, she heard him say behind her, "Don''t be so embarrassed next time."


    Hector had a very good sense of proportion.


    When he spoke, he sounded like an elder caring for a junior.


    Raegan didn''t think much about it.


    She got out of the car and watched him drive away.


    She had no idea that a pair of cold eyes had been watching her from the windowsill.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Humiliation A deafening silence filled the vi.


    Raegan noticed that the maid was nowhere in sight.


    The maid usually still had not gone to bed at this time.


    She shrugged it off and made her way upstairs to look for her suitcase.


    Moonlight spilled into the room through open curtains, so she did not need to turn on the light.


    She opened the cab door and was surprised to see that her suitcase, the one she had stowed away


    before, missing, Click.


    The light flicked on, illuminating the room.


    Mitchel slowly approached her, his handsome face shadowed by a gloomy expression.


    "What are you looking for?" Raegan was startled.


    She wondered how long he had been standing here, like a ghost lurking in the shadows.


    Wasn''t he supposed to be at Lauren''s birthday party? But that didn''t matter now.


    "Where''s the maid?" Raegan questioned.


    Mitchel ignored her query and repeated, "What are you looking for?" "My luggage." "Do you n on


    leaving?" His voice was calm yet unsettling.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He sounded as though he was teetering on the brink of fury.


    Raegan retreated a step and responded with a question, ¡°Haven''t you made up your mind?" What he


    said at Lauren''s party was a punch in the gut.


    There was no need to do that.


    She was no fool.


    At this moment, Mitchel just silently watched her.


    Raegan''s emotional storm had passed by now.


    She had already cried her eyes out earlier.


    Besides, getting emotional right now would get her nowhere.


    In the past, the idea of stopping loving Mitchel was nearly impossible.


    But not anymore.


    His sweetness, followed by emotional ps, had worn her down to the bone.


    As Mitchel said nothing, Raegan continued, "Since you''ve made up your mind, let''s handle this


    amicably.


    My conditions haven''t changed.


    I don''t want anything from you except that you won''t get custody of our child.¡± Mitchel pursed his lips.


    In an instant, the indifference in his eyes vanished, reced by a flinty re.


    He closed the gap between them, seized her wrist, and pinned her against the door.


    "You''ve found a new man, huh? Tell me.


    Who''s the father? Hector?" Raegan was puzzled.


    Why bring Hector into this? She hardly even knew him.


    Besides, she had not done anything wrong.


    Did Mitchel had schizophrenia or something? Hurt by his force, she managed to push him away and


    retorted, "Are you out of your mind, Mitchel? This child is yours.


    Haven''t the test results confirmed it?" Mitchel merely stared at her with an icy gaze and said nothing.


    And then it clicked.


    No wonder his behavior was bizarre.


    There must have been some kind of anomaly in the result.


    ¡°Where''s the report?" Raegan demanded.


    She would not back down until she saw it with her own eyes.


    "Do you really need to see it?¡± Mitchel responded with a wry smile.


    ¡°Don''t you already know what you''ve done? You hooked up with your stupid senior and even my uncle,


    and then acted as if you''re Miss Goody Two-Shoes? You weren''t a virgin when we got married, were


    you? You make me sick!¡± Every word he spat out was insulting, and he grimaced due to the sharp pain


    in his head.


    Hearing this, a myriad of emotions washed over Raegan, and her eyes welled up with tears.


    For a brief moment, her hurt expression seemed to hurt Mitchel.


    p! Raegan raised her hand and pped Mitchel across the face.


    An imprint of her hand could be seen on his face, indicating how forceful the p was.


    "Mitchel, you bastard!" Raegan spat, her eyes filled with hatred and disgust.


    Livid, Mitchel''s face turned red, and he bellowed while grabbing her chin, "Do you want me to disable


    your hande" The instant he raised his hand, Raegan''s tears streamed like hot pearls, burning the back


    of his hand.


    Mitchel froze and felt a pang of pain in his chest.


    He looked at Raegan''s small face beneath his hand.


    An outrageous thought suddenly crossed his mind.


    He wanted to kiss away her tears.


    But almost as quickly as the thought arrived, he dismissed it.


    Without a word, he dragged her into the bathroom, pressed her into the bathtub, and turned on the


    shower head.


    Cold water rained down, drenching Raegan from head to toe.


    With her eyes tightly shut, she fought against his grip.


    "What are you do...¡± Before she could finish her words, Mitchel tore her clothes, making the buttons fly


    everywhere.


    Then, without warning, he stripped her of her clothing.


    The bathroom had no heater, and the shower''s cold water chilled Raegan to the bone.


    Her teeth ttered, but it was humiliation, more than cold, that she felt.


    She covered her chest with her hands and shivered uncontrobly.


    Her face was wet, but it was impossible to tell whether from the water or her tears.


    "Mitchel, I hate you!¡± Raegan spat while quivering like a leaf.


    Atst, she opened her eyes and tiredly said, "Let''s get a divorce.¡± She couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Maybe this marriage had been doomed from the start.


    Now was the time to correct this mistake.


    Raegan lifted her head to fight back tears.


    Her once- sparkling eyes were now clouded with gray mist.


    For a fleeting moment, Mitchel caught a glimpse of desperation in her eyes.


    Why was she looking at him like that? How could she wear such an expression if she was the one who


    had cheated on him? "Divorce?" Mitchel lifted her chin and sneered, ¡°I''m the only one who can decide


    when and how this rtionship ends.


    If you want out, you''ll have to wait until I''m done ying this game.¡± As soon as he said these words,


    he yanked off his tie with a forceful tug, tiled up her hands that were covering her chest, and raised


    them above her head.


    Andstly, he tied them on the shower rack overhead.


    But he was not done yet.


    He pressed her legs down, forcing her into a humiliating posture.


    Raegan''s mind went nk.


    Her hands were tied up over her head, and her legs, which had been pinned down, hurt.


    "You pervert, let me go! Let...¡± Mitchel lowered his head and locked Raegan in a fervent kiss.


    Helpless, Raegan could only let him kiss her.


    Mitchel was not satisfied until Raegan''s lips were red and swollen.


    Without a word, he stood up and unbuckled his belt.


    Without further ado, he took off his soaking wet trousers and stared at her with narrowed eyes.


    "Don''t say I didn''t give you a choice.


    Up or down?"

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    You Don''t Deserve It Before Raegan could respond, Mitchel sneered, ¡°Never mind.


    No need to decide.


    It''s been used by others.


    I think it''s dirty." It took her a moment to grasp his intention.


    Mitchel stood before her, his long legs in trousers spreading out on either side.


    He bent down a little, gently lifted her chin, and coaxed her to open her mouth.


    A quick glimpse and Raegan got it, her face going ashen.


    Unable to shake him off, she shut her eyes firmly, her voice quivering.


    "You! You''re out of your mind...


    Stay away from me!¡± He adjusted her position, seeking the right angle.


    With gentle fingertips, he held her delicate chin and drew her closer.


    "The decision isn''t in your hands.¡± Abruptly, Raegan''s eyes snapped open, her cheeks flushed, and she


    shot him an enraged re.


    "If you dare to be reckless, I''ll bite hard on your dick!" They were so close to each other, the tension


    between them palpable.


    Mitchel chuckled yfully.


    "If you don''t want your baby, just go ahead.¡± A single sentence from him had the power to control her.


    For the sake of her baby in her belly, Raegan wouldn''t take any chances.


    She gasped.


    "Will you do this to Lauren?¡± Mitchel''s handsome face was marred by a cruel and ruthless expression.


    "I only keep you around because we have good sex.


    You should be aware of that." When a man grew irritated, he often acted rashly, uttering foolish words.


    Mitchel bumped into her with a frigid demeanor and rasped, "Don''t even think aboutparing yourself


    to others.


    You''re not worthy." Raegan let out a scream, her face turning a deep shade of red.


    "Hmm...


    ahem..." Noticing her anguished expression, Mitchel scoffed.


    "Is this the first time you''ve been treated this way? Good.


    You''ve fooled me long enough.


    I''ll im your first time regardless." In that instant, Raegan''s thoughts evaporated.


    She felt powerless to think or resist.


    Mitchel was in a simr state, consumed by a rush of adrenaline that surged throughout his body,


    giving him a near-death sensation.


    His fingers dug painfully into the soft skin of her cheeks, but he felt as if he was already a shell of


    himself.


    Tears streamed down Raegan''''s face.


    All the cherished memories they once shared were shattered by his words, "You''re not worthy." To him,


    she was simply a means to satisfy his sexual cravings.


    A sudden, piercing pain surged through her, and it felt as though it had taken over every inch of her


    body.


    Raegan''s face flushed a deep shade of crimson, her eyes sealed shut.


    Unable to make much sound due to her obstructed mouth, she felt frail.


    Soon, her vision blurred, enveloping her world in a radiant white haze.


    The only figure that remained clear was the man before her, impably dressed in a white shirt and


    smirking as he was doing something crazy to her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Finally, sensing something amiss, Mitchel stepped back, pinched her cheek, and inquired icily, "What''s


    the matter?" Unable to speak, Raegan felt nauseous and drained.


    The pain was so intense she thought she might pass out.


    Mitchel''s eyes narrowed instantly.


    Grabbing a towel, he dried her off, helped her get dressed, and swiftly carried her downstairs.


    In the car, Mitchelmanded, ¡°Drive to the New North Hospital.¡± Huddled in a ball, beads of sweat


    dotted Raegan¡¯s forehead, her face contorted with agony.


    With his palm supporting her back and her face pressed against his chest, Mitchel leaned down and


    questioned, "What''s going on?¡± Raegan could only shut her eyes tightly, appearing visibly distressed.


    ncing at her, Mitchel ordered, "Hurry up." The car came to a halt in the underground parking lot.


    Mitchel carried Raegan straight to the gynecology consultation room where a doctor awaited.


    During the waiting, Luis came over.


    Noticing Mitchel''s expression, he questioned, "Did you take your meds?" Mitchel gave a nod, followed


    by a shake of his head.


    "Where are they?¡± "You treat it like it''s food, huh? You''re popping them that much?" Mitchel just


    scowled, offering no reply.


    Clearly displeased, Luis produced a tiny vial containing a scant amount of medicine.


    "You get this much for a week.


    Don''t ask for more until then." epting it, Mitchel swallowed a few pills with a swig of mineral water


    handed to him by Matteo.


    Luis shook his head, noting Mitchel¡¯s fixed gaze on the ward.


    "When you have an episode, stay away from Raegan.


    Do you think she can handle you? You should seriously consider ongoing treatment.


    You don''t want to lose control and regret itter, right?¡± Luis chose his words carefully, suggesting that


    bipr disorder could have varying impacts, and idents could ur despite his self-control.


    Usually, when something happened to the things or persons he deeply valued, he wouldpletely


    lose control.


    Mitchel pressed his lips together, responding simply, "Understood." Luis went on, "I saw online you


    were celebrating Lauren''s birthday.


    What''s that about?" Mitchel lifted his gaze and retorted tly, "Nonsense." "You''re not concerned that


    Raegan will be hurt?" Hurt? Mitchel¡¯s demeanor was icy.


    That woman wouldn''t be hurt.


    She was the one who shattered his heart, and that was the real tragedy.


    Soon, the diagnosis arrived.


    Raegan had a _ potential risk of miscarriage.


    Hospitalization was necessary to protect the unborn baby.


    Stunned, Luis blurted out, "Raegan''s pregnant? Why didn''t you inform us?" Mitchel turned around and


    entered Raegan''s ward, his face devoid of cheer.


    Raegan was hooked to an IV that had alleviated her pain.


    She was more tranquil now and had drifted off to sleep.


    Without a word, Mitchel took a spot on the adjacent cot to catch some rest.


    The night passed by silently.


    At daybreak, Raegan''s eyes fluttered open to find Mitchel slumbering beside her.


    Hey there, dressed in a suit, his trousers highlighting his long, well-formed legs.


    Recalling the events of the previous night, a wave of paleness washed over Raegan''s face.


    She attempted to rise, gripping the bed rail for support, but misjudged her own stamina.


    Her legs wobbled, nearly giving out.


    At this time, strong hands slid under her arms and hoisted her upright.


    Once steady, Raegan took a step back, gripping the footboard of the bed.


    The rejection of her actions was palpable.


    Mitchel''s gaze grew somber.


    "Think you can make it to the bathroom alone?" Avoiding eye contact, Raegan retorted, "No need to


    concern yourself." Her raspy voice made her words all the more cutting.


    With arms crossed, Mitchel watched her cautiously make her way to the bathroom, steadying herself


    with the bed rail.


    Inside, she shut the door, ran the water, freshened up, and reemerged.


    The moment she opened the door, she saw Mitchel there.


    Startled, she recoiled, but he quickly pulled her toward him.


    "Keep your hands off me!" Raegan''s voice spiked, causing a sharp pain in her throat.


    The strain in her voice made her despise him even more.


    Sheshed out, hitting him.


    Undeterred, he led her back to the bed, pinning her arms, and admonished, "Calm down.¡± A bitter


    laugh escaped Raegan''s lips.


    Who had driven her to this point? She sneered, "Spare me your feigned concern.


    It¡¯s nauseating.¡± His brow furrowed, Mitchel muttered, ¡°Don''t be so ungrateful.¡± Grimacing due to her


    sore throat, Raegan shot back, "Yes, I''m ungrateful.


    If you can''t stand me, then leave.¡± The room tensed.


    The door swung open.


    It was Matteo, bearing breakfast.


    The tension in the room nearly froze him in his tracks.


    Matteo quickly set down the tray, mumbling, "Please eat something.¡± Matteo exited hastily.


    Mitchel, however, remained.


    He unpacked the breakfast, setting a small table before saying, "Have some." Raegan remained


    unmoved as if she hadn''t heard him.


    She turned her face away and didn''t look at him.


    Spoon in hand, Mitchel scooped up some porridge and fed it to her lips.


    Hemanded, "Eat it.¡± But Raegan kept her mouth shut, her eyes even closing.


    Mitchel scoffed.


    "Is there another way you''d like to be fed?"

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Starting To Fight Back Raegan was bewildered.


    Why did it matter to Mitchel whether she ate or not? It wasn''t that she refused to eat.


    His presence was what made her lose the mood to eat.


    "You..." Before she could even utter the word "leave," her words were stifled by his lips.


    "Mmm..." Mitchel kissed her softly as if taking into ount the difort in her mouth.


    He was gentle this time.


    Nevertheless, this action brought back memories of their earlier activities in the bathroom, filling


    Raegan with revulsion.


    Reacting on impulse, she flung the hot porridge at him.


    Mitchel grimaced as the scalding porridge hit him and quickly detached his lips from hers.


    Just when Raegan assumed he''d explode with anger, he restrained himself, opened another carton of


    porridge, and said icily, ¡°Eat.


    Otherwise, I''ll feed you the way I just did." Raegan was at a loss.


    His current behavior seemed absolutely irrational to her.


    Fine.


    She would eat.


    If it meant he would leave, she''d dly consume the porridge.


    Head bowed, she ate slowly, every spoonful a reminder of her sore, wounded mouth.


    She felt like crying from the pain.


    But not in Mitchel¡¯s presence.


    Never in front of him.


    Tears would only earn disdain from someone who didn''t love you.


    Why volunteer for more humiliation? Mitchel retreated to the bathroom and changed his clothes.


    When Raegan noticed him retrieving a fresh set of clothes, she was taken aback.


    Had he nned to stay at the hospital for an extended period? A caretaker appeared to clear the table


    after her meal.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan was just about to lie down and rest when Mitchel reached for her mouth again.


    With swift reflexes, Raegan smacked his hand away.


    Mitchel''s expression turned stormy.


    Gazing at him warily, Raegan said, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, even a tool needs a break." Had her health beenpromised, she was convinced she wouldn''t


    have survived the previous night.


    Mitchel''s expression shifted as he pulled outa tissue, handing it over to signal her to let her wipe her


    mouth.


    But Raegan didn''t take it.


    She took another one, wiped her mouth, and threw it away.


    Mitchel''s arm remained hanging in the air awkwardly, and he struggled to contain his frustration.


    "Raegan, enough is enough." Raegan chuckled and retorted, "So, you want to do it here? Fine, I can


    amodate you.


    Just not with my mouth.


    It''s sore." "You! Unbelievable!" Mitchel''s face flushed a deep shade of blue.


    Angrily, he tossed the tissue aside and stormed out of the room.


    By noon, Matteo arrived with a lunchbox.


    As he was leaving, Raegan halted him.


    "Did you personally hand the paternity test report to Mr.


    Dixon?" Caught off guard, Matteo nodded.


    Mr.


    Dixon''s behavior had revealed the result of the test.


    ¡°You handed it to him directly?" Raegan pressed.


    Matteo hesitated, then recalled that when he sent the documents to Mitchel¡¯s office, Mitchel was in a


    meeting, but it only took him about ten minutes to finish the meeting.


    He shared this with Raegan.


    "So, there was a ten-minute gap.


    Go back and see if anyone entered his office during that time,¡± Raegan urged.


    She suspected a setup, and only Lauren came to mind as a likely saboteur.


    She couldn''t risk involving her child in Mitchel¡¯s unpredictable moods.


    He wouldn''t bring himself to allow her to have a child that he assumed wasn''t his, no matter how


    generous he pretended to be.


    Even if they divorced, she needed to clear her unborn child''s name.


    In the afternoon, Luis paid her a visit.


    Right after he stepped inside, Luis expressed his concern, saying, ¡°Raegan, are you feeling better?"


    Raegan held no animosity toward Luis and nodded in acknowledgment.


    Observing her frail look, Luis paused before advising, "Mitchel is unstable ght now.


    Don''t confront him directly.


    It''s wiser to be subtle to minimize your pain." Raegan remained silent.


    Just as Luis was heading out, she asked in a hoarse voice, "Luis, could you help me with something?"


    She requested a retest, this time using her IV blood and a strand of Mitchel''s hair that had been


    collected this morning.


    Luis hadn''t seen thising.


    No wonder when the topic of the baby hade up, Mitchel¡¯''s face had darkened.


    He understood now.


    Mitchel''s keeping this to himself was understandable.


    What man would readily admit to his closest friend that his wife was carrying another man''s child?


    However, since Raegan had openly sought his help, Luis was inclined to believe the child was actually


    Mitchel''s.


    Luis gave a nod, affirming, "You''ll have the result in twenty-four hours.¡± After Luis exited, Raegan


    attempted to rx, her eyes closed but sleep eluded her.


    She kept mulling over Mitchel¡¯s harsh words.


    He said he had stayed in their marriage only for physical intimacy and had dered she wasn''t even


    worthy of beingpared to Lauren.


    The idea of her surpassing Lauren in Mitchel''s heart now seemedughable to her.


    Mitchel''s feelings for Lauren ran deep.


    Eliminating Lauren from his life would only be possible if Mitchel himself was gone.


    Therefore, Raegan resolved never to overestimate herself again.


    She must get a divorce, even if it meant pleading with Mitchel''s grandfather.


    Divorce was the only path left.


    Meanwhile, Nicole stirred awake in the dim hotelroom, curtains drawn tight, the air heavy with the scent


    of intimacy.


    As she tried to sit up, a dull ache washed over her body.


    ncing down, she noticed her naked form, marred with hickeys.


    Jarrod had been rude to her, gnawing and pinching her, acting less like a man and more like a savage


    animal.


    And now, he was nowhere to be found.


    He had probably left.


    Nicole stood to dress herself.


    Bang.


    Just then, a sudden noise echoed through the room.


    The hotel door burst open.


    Before Nicole could react, she was yanked by her hair and tossed from the bed.


    A woman stood on her back, venom in her voice, dering, "Finish off this deceitful bitch!¡±

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    A Moment Of Panic Nicole curled up and covered her head with both hands to protect herself from the


    crowd''s kicks and punches.


    The crowd hit her everywhere.


    At this moment, she already had bruises all over her body.


    Suddenly, someone pulled Nicole''s hair and pushed her hard to the floor.


    She struggled, but she could not get up.


    Her mouth was full of fresh rust smell, and she spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The pain was too much for her to bear.


    She felt like she was about to lose consciousness.


    However, those people didn''t care.


    They were like bloodthirsty beasts that had gotten even more excited when they saw blood.


    They hit her more fiercely, even though she was already motionless.


    Nicole curled up on the floor and gritted her teeth, holding back the tears that were about to fall.


    She was reminded of the incident the other day at the party.


    At that time, she mocked someone for being an arrogant mistress.


    But right now, she was the mistress beingughed at and beaten by everyone.


    And she was the worst of that kind.


    So, it was not surprising that they all despised and looked down upon her.


    She couldn''t get rid of Jarrod, so she had no choice but to suffer all the humiliations he brought to her.


    For amoment, she wished to die.


    If she was dead, she would never experience being tortured anymore.


    Perhaps she would be happier in theherworld than in this world.


    At this moment, someone pulled her arms away from her head, exposing her face to the light.


    Then, everyone aimed their phones at her and started taking photos and videos of her bruised body.


    Finally, Nicole saw the hateful eyes of those people.


    She spotted Jamie standing behind the crowd, waving a room card in her hand.


    Her face instantly drained of color, and her heart seemed to have fallen into the depths of an ice cave.


    Everything was clear to her now.


    It must be Jarrod who gave Jamie the room card to let thetter vent her anger.


    This was his way of humiliating her.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang.


    It turned out that someone threw a vase at Nicole.


    It hit the wall and shattered on the floor.


    Some fragments sshed on Nicole, instantly scratching her beautiful face, neck, shoulders, and back.


    Blood seeped out from her wounds.


    The scene was so shocking that everyone was stunned.


    They all fixed their eyes on the person who smashed the vase.


    The woman was also shocked.


    She stammered, "I...


    I didn¡¯t..." She didn''t even know who handed the vase to her.


    The intense pain slowed down Nicole''s reaction.


    She sat up in a daze, reached out, and touched her face.


    Her hand was instantly covered with fresh and warm blood.


    Her whole body hurt.


    It hurt like hell.


    Suddenly, someone shouted, "Fuck off!¡± Then, that person pushed the woman who smashed the vase


    and asked, "Do you want to kill her?¡± At this moment, the crowd split up.


    In the middle, a tall and straight figure strode over to Nicole.


    Nicole raised her head in a daze and saw his deep eyes and pursed lips.


    Half of her face was covered with blood, but she still forced a smile.


    However, it only pulled the torn wounds on her face, making her grimace in pain.


    But she didn''t mind it.


    She said word by word with difficulty, "Jarrod, why are you doing this to me?" Nicole had never done


    anything wrong to Jarrod.


    But why was he treating her hke this? He was too cruel.


    The sharp pain all over her body exhausted thest bit of her consciousness.


    Nicole was so tired that she closed her eyes and copsed.


    Fortunately, Jarrod caught her in his arms in time.


    The room was filled with a strong smell of blood, and her entire body was also soaked in blood.


    In an instant, the bright red color dyed his suit.


    Jarrod''s back, which had never been bent, suddenly felt weak.


    It was as if his hands were weighed down by a thousand pounds, making him unable to stand up.


    He took off his suit, wrapped it around Nicole''s body, and picked her up.


    Then, he stood up and kicked away the woman in his way.


    The woman was kicked so hard that she spat out a mouthful of blood.


    She was about to cry when she met Jarrod''s sharp gaze.


    She was so scared that she didn''t dare to say a word.


    Jamie, on the other hand, walked over to Jarrod and said anxiously, "Jarrod, this has nothing to do with


    me.


    I didn''t know they would do this.


    I''m so scared..." Jarrod snarled, "Get out of my way!" Jamie''s face turned deathly pale upon hearing


    this.


    Jarrod held Nicole in his arms tightly and rushed to the basement parking.


    He put her in the passenger seat and fastened the seat belt for her.


    When he saw her lifeless face, he pinched her and said anxiously, "Nicole, stay with me.


    Hold on, okay? I''ll take you to the hospital." However, Nicole was unresponsive.


    Shey motionless on the seat.


    Jarrod''s eyes shrank, and he panicked for a moment.


    Then, he drove to the hospital as fast as he could.


    As soon as they arrived at the hospital, Nicole was rushed to the operating room.


    While lying on the cold operating table, Nicole finally regained consciousness.


    The anesthetic had not taken effect yet, so she could clearly feel it when the doctor pulled out the


    broken porcin pieces from her wounds with the tweezers.


    Every time each fragment was pulled out, the piercing pain was so unbearable.


    Nicole could only gnash her teeth.


    One second, she felt cold.


    But the next moment, she seemed to be burning.


    Cold sweat broke out on her forehead and dripped down her wounds.


    The salty liquid gave her so much pain that she clenched her hands tightly.


    Her smooth back was covered by countless wounds.


    Even the doctor, who was also a woman, couldn''t help feeling sorry for her.


    The worst thing was that the cut on her face was from her cheekbone to her temple.


    Even if the wound healed, it would still leave a scar.


    Finally, the anesthetic was slowly taking effect.


    Nicole was in a trance.


    And in her semi-consciousness, she seemed to travel back to that midsummer.


    At that time, she was still the apple of her parents ¡®eye.


    She hung out with her best friends and had fun.


    What was more, she was in love with Jarrod.


    Back then, Jarrod was shy when he took one more nce at her.


    He blushed when he kissed her.


    But all of these no longer existed.


    When Nicole was wheeled out of the operating room, her entire face was covered with thick gauze.


    She was no different from a mummy.


    The anesthetic had fully taken effect, so she was in a deep sleep.


    Since her face was very small, she looked miserable with the gauze wrapped around it.


    Jarrod looked at Nicole''s bandaged face and asked the doctor, ¡°Will there be any scars on her face?"


    When the female doctor heard his question, she looked at him disdainfully.


    Sure enough, men only cared about women¡¯s appearance.


    Actually, the wounds on Nicole''s back and arms were much more serious than those on her face.


    But Jarrod only cared about the scar on Nicole¡¯s face.


    "Based on the current situation, yes, it is very likely to leave scars.


    Also, the patient needs psychological guidance.


    This is a very traumatic experience for her, so it can''t be ignored," the female doctor reminded.


    She felt so sorry for Nicole that she wanted to punish those who did this to her.


    If her supervisor hadn''t told her to treat Nicole carefully, she would have called the police already.


    Although she didn¡¯t know what had really happened, she firmly believed that Nicole''s injuries were not


    caused by an ident.


    Nicole must have been bullied.


    In the middle of the night, the effect of the anesthetic started to wear off.


    However, Nicole was still in a trance.


    She groaned, "Mom...


    It hurts...


    It hurts...¡± Jarrod was awakened by her cry.


    He stood up and walked over to check on her.


    Nicole curled up in bed.


    She had her eyes closed, and tears streamed down her face.


    She frowned and kept murmuring.


    Jarrod was so anxious that he called the doctor over.


    Upon checking Nicole, the doctor shook her head and said there was nothing she could do except


    prescribe painkillers.


    But she didn¡¯t rmend it because it was harmful to the patient''s body.


    After the doctor left, Jarrody beside Nicole on the bed and gently stroked Nicole''s hair.


    He wanted to say something tofort her, but he didn''t know how to start.


    The truth was he hadn''t coaxed anyone over these years.


    When he and Nicole were still together back then, she was not a sentimental woman.


    That was why he had never coaxed her.


    Later, his life turned upside down.


    All women avoided him, and he also lost interest in coaxing any woman.


    But at this moment, Nicole no longer had the strength to fight with him.


    Instead, shey on the hospital bed, weak and pitiful.


    Jarrod''s heart seemed to soften again.


    He held her in his arms and recalled the ttme when they first met.


    At that time, Nicole was different.


    She had a plump and sexy figure.


    She was perfect in his eyes.


    But now, she was very skinny.


    She was so thin that he could even feel her bones.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When did she start to be like this? Jarrod was so lost in thought that he didn''t notice he had fallen


    asleep, too.


    It was the first time they slept in the same bed without doing anything.


    They just slept quietly.


    At dawn, Jarrod was suddenly awakened.


    When he found that Nicole was in his arms, a rare look of panic and confusion appeared in his eyes.


    He got out of bed, feeling like he was not sober enough.


    Otherwise, how could he do something like this? He hated Nicole, and he shouldn''t feel pity for her.


    He went to the bathroom and washed his face with a handful of cold water.


    Then, he stood in the smoking area and smoked alone.


    "Jarrod..." A sweet voice sounded behind him.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Are Handsome Guys All Blind Now Jarrod spun around to find Jamie standing behind him.


    Thinking she might not appreciate the smell of his cigarette, he snuffed it out and tossed it.


    A wave of relief washed over Jamie when she saw what he had just done.


    She was confident that Jarrod would not me her for anything, even if she had done something as


    extreme as killing Nicole.


    "Why are you here?¡± Jarrod asked with a puzzled look on his face.


    Jamie lifted the thermal pot in her hand.


    "I made you some breakfast.


    It¡¯s your favorite seafood soup." Jarrod''s eyes twinkled.


    During his challenging times abroad, Jamie¡¯s homemade soup had been his solefort.


    They moved to the dining area of the VIP ward and took seats at a table.


    Jamie lifted the lid off the pot, filled a bowl, and passed it to him.


    Jarrod epted the bowl and downed the soup in just a few hearty gulps.


    ¡°How does it taste? Does it taste the same as the old days? " Jamie asked while staring at him with


    anticipation.


    "It''s delicious,¡± Jarrod replied.


    As Jamie refilled his bowl, her hand trembled, and she ended up spilling the soup, scalding the back of


    her hand.


    "Ah!" she cried out in pain.


    Quick as a sh, Jarrod scooped her up and made a beeline for the sink.


    He then called a nurse over to apply some ointment to the burn.


    While the ointment was being applied, Jamie clung to Jarrod''s shirt.


    Her face was wet with tears and contorted in pain.


    ¡°What are you doing? Can''t you see she¡¯s in pain?" Jarrod snapped at the nurse.


    Startled and terrified, the nurse began applying the medicine with extreme caution.


    Jarrod''s concern melted Jamie''s heart.


    She pretended to be magnanimous and said, "I''m okay, Jarrod.


    Don''t be so hard on her." Jarrod eventually calmed down.


    After the nurse had applied the ointment on Jamie''s hand, Jarrod headed to the bathroom to clean the


    soup stains off his clothes.


    As he walked by the nursing station, he overheard two nurses gossiping.


    "Did you see that woman who came into the VIP ward with the handsome man yesterday?" "Which guy


    are we talking about here?¡± "The one with a scar on his forehead.


    He looks rough around the edges but undeniably handsome." "Oh, that handsome guy.


    What''s going on with him?" "Well, he just brought another woman into the VIP section and asked me to


    treat her burn.


    You wouldn''t believe how much she was hamming it up.


    She''d spilled soup on her hand, but it wasn''t even that hot.


    The way she was wincing and groaning in the guy¡¯s arms, you''d think she was on her deathbed.


    I swear, if we let that ''wound'' be, it would''ve healed on its own.¡± "Ugh.


    There are so many women like her nowadays.


    They really do prove that the squeaky wheel gets the oil.


    Look at the woman in that ward.


    She was beaten so badly that her face became disfigured.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She doesn''t stand a chance against these drama queens." "Are these guys blind or something? So


    much for dreaming of the rich and handsome ones.¡± Those nurses walked off.


    Meanwhile, Jarrod stood still as a statue, his fists clenched tight.


    The haunting image of Nicole, with her body covered in blood, invaded his mind once again.


    Thinking about it sent a mysterious wave of difort radiating from his heart, filling him with pain.


    He had done his best to avoid even thinking of Nicole''s face.


    In the end, he could not help it.


    After what felt like an eternity, he returned to the lounge.


    Jamie was still there, waiting for him.


    As he entered, she raised her bandaged hand as if asking him to pick her up.


    Jarrod thought of the earlier conversation between the two nurses and felt mixed feelings.


    Jamie tugged at his arm and asked in a voice akin to a spoiled child''s, "Jarrod, can I ask you


    something?" Just the day before, her family members had been detained by Jarrod for beating Nicole.


    If it wasn''t for the vase, teaching Nicole a lesson should not have escted to this.


    Truth be told, it was Jamie who had handed that vase to the woman.


    She was that eager to seal Nicole''s fate.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Jarrod asked absentmindedly.


    "It''s about my family.


    They only reacted the way they did because they heard what Nicole did to me.


    Can you forgive them?" Jarrod looked at her.


    His gaze was sharp enough to cut ss, which made Jamie flustered.


    He pursed his lips together and, after a long moment''s silence, finally said, "Jamie, I believe I''ve told


    you that you are not allowed toy a hand on Nicole''s face.¡± Jamie''s face drained of color.


    ¡°Leave it alone.


    I''ll handle them,¡± Jarrod dered.


    This meant that he was not going to let those people off the hook.


    Jamie ground her teeth in frustration.


    She realized Jarrod''s decision would obliterate any prestige she had in her family.


    After all, she was the one who instigated those people to harm Nicole.


    In desperation, she feigned grievance and reasoned, ¡°What happened yesterday was my fault.


    I shouldn''t have let Nicole get under my skin and should''ve stopped everyone right away.¡± ¡°What did


    she say to you?" Jarrod curiously asked.


    Jamie was hesitant at first but then continued, "Promise me you won''t get angry when I tell you.¡± "You


    have my word." "Nicole said she only sleeps with you for the sake of the Lawrence family.


    In truth, she''s repulsed by you, especially by the scars on your back.


    She said they look like centipedes and give her nightmares.¡± As she spoke, she noticed Jarrod''s


    expression turn increasingly icy.


    Jamie seized the opportunity and feigned indignation.


    "It infuriated me.


    I don''t care if you''re involved with other women, but I can''t bear anyone talking about you like that." All


    the while, Jarrod''s fists clenched tighter, and his veins stood out on his skin.


    He remembered Nicole¡¯sck of enthusiasm whenever they had sex.


    Jamie''s revtion seemed to align with Nicole''s arrogant and snobbish personality.


    It turned out Nicole despised him to this extent, and could not wait to distance herself from him.


    However, she was not much more noble than him.


    If it weren''t for the betrayal of the Lawrence family, the Schultz family wouldn''t have suffered that heavy


    blow andpletely backed out of the market of Ardlens.


    "Don''t take it to heart, Jarrod.


    In my eyes, you''re the best man out there." Jamie leaned into Jarrod''s arms and rubbed her head


    against him while her eyes shed a hidden, malicious glint.


    Jealousy had wed at her when she opened that hotel door and saw Nicole who just had sex with


    Jarrod.


    That fucking bitch! If she could noty a finger on Nicole, she would craft a scheme and make sure


    Jarrod himself took Nicole down! Jarrod masked his emotions and stood up.


    "I''ll have the driver take you home." Upon hearing this, Jamie frowned and tugged at the hem of his


    shirt.


    "Aren''t you leaving with me?" Jarrod nted a soft kiss on her forehead.


    "I''ve got other matters to attend to.


    I''ll see you tonight." "Alright." Jamie forced a smile and continued, "What about my rtives? What will


    happen to them?" Jarrod said nothing.


    "It''s fine, Jarrod.


    I won''t hold it against you.


    At worst, I''ll only catch some k from my uncles." Jarrod ran his fingers through her hair and assured


    her, "Don''t worry.


    I''ll have them released." "Really? That''s so kind of you, Jarrod." Jamie wrapped her arms around him


    and added in a sweet voice, "I can''t wait to be your wife.¡± Jarrod held her hand and caressed it.


    "I promise you''ll be the happiest woman in the world.¡± Once Jamie was gone, Jarrod returned to


    Nicole''s ward and found her awake.


    He walked up to her expressionlessly and moved a stray strand of hair away from her face.


    "How are you feeling?" Nicole looked at him.


    The sight of him reminded her of the humiliation she had suffered at his hands, and her eyes clouded


    with disdain.


    "Don''t touch me.


    You''re disgusting.¡± The word "disgusting" ignited a fury in Jarrod, and his face twisted in an instant.


    His hand shot out to clutch her throat.


    He tightened his grip until her face started turning purple and her breathing grew ragged.


    His eyes narrowed and brimmed with cruelty as if he were a demon straight from the depths.


    He stared daggers at her and bellowed, "Say that again!¡±

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    I''ll Let You Get What You Want "Jarrod Schultz!" Nicole''s voice rasped, sounding like rotten wood as


    she enunciated each syble.


    The atmosphere grew increasingly stifling, making her feel as though her life was slipping away.


    A memory of her mother holding a birthday cake shed before her eyes.


    "Make a wish, Nicole!" Her mother gazed at her as if she were the most precious gem.


    Would her mother evere to terms with her death? The thought promptedrge tears to spill from


    Nicole''s swollen eyes.


    What had she done to deserve this? Jarrod''s eyes zed, unhinged.


    His grip tightened around Nicole''s fragile neck, almost snapping it.


    He chastised himself internally.


    He''d feltpassion for this woman, even pitied herst night.


    When his father passed away in jail and his mother took her own life, he''d been left with nothing.


    She had mocked him back then, and he''d shrugged it off only yesterday.


    But what about her? She found him repulsive.


    Her words echoed those in some damning video, belittling him and dering that he deserved to be


    deceived.


    His loathing for her intensified.


    With a scornful smirk, Jarrod made a chilling vow.


    He had no more sympathy for her.


    Her actions had proven she was undeserving of it.


    She would remain ensnared by him for the rest of her days, as long as she lived.


    His intent was clear.


    It was to make her suffer indefinitely.


    Jarrod closed in on Nicole with malevolent eyes, whispering a sinister vow into her ear, "You''ll be in


    agony for the rest of your days, Nicole.¡± Nicole remained silent.


    Her zed eyes and bruised face made Jarrod abruptly loosen his grip, as if snapping back to reality.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Once she could breathe, Nicole inhaled deeply, like a dry fish finding water.


    Herplexion matched the whiteness of the bed sheet.


    She recalled her bizarre dream.


    In her sleep, Jarrod had held her tenderly, caressing her hair as though they were newfound lovers.


    Thatpassionate Jarrod only existed in her fantasies.


    Divine mercy would never touch her again.


    Staring at the woman he deemed deceitfully pathetic, Jarrod''s mood darkened.


    He issued a briefmand, "Consider it an ident.


    Be cautious with your words.¡± A flush of rage colored Nicole''s face.


    She felt utterly humiliated.


    Were he and Jamie both plotting against her? She questioned, ¡°Jarrod, where''s my phone?¡± With a


    derisiveugh, Jarrod tossed her the phone.


    Wasting no time, Nicole pressed the emergency numbers.


    She might not be able to confront Jamie and the monster before her, but someone had to answer for


    her abuse and disfigurement.


    Unfazed, Jarrod inquired, ¡°So, you''ve made your choice? Will you really jeopardize the Lawrence


    family over such a minor matter?¡± "What are you implying, Jarrod?" Nicole shot back.


    Minor? The pain on her face was unbearable, and she''d heard the nurse mention her disfigurement.


    Was that insignificant to them? "As I''ve stated, it was an ident," Jarrod coldly retorted.


    Shaking with indignation, Nicole spat out, "Jarrod, are you suggesting I should just tolerate this?¡±


    "Indeed." A look of despair clouded Nicole''s eyes.


    "Jarrod, my face is ruined.


    A vase shattered against it.


    Had my arm not shielded me, my face would be entirely mutted.


    I might have died." The word "died" made Jarrod¡¯s heart miss a beat.


    Quickly recovering, he responded icily, "Yet here you are, still breathing." Nicole let out a hollowugh,


    her face ashen and her hair disarrayed like a deranged woman.


    "Jarrod, you''re well aware why I was assaulted.


    You''re not just trash.


    You''re a monster.


    Want me dead? I''ll give you what you desire," she articted each word, choked with sorrow.


    Abruptly, she threw back the nket, leapt off the bed, and dashed toward the window.


    Before Jarrod could react, Nicole had already climbed up.


    Staring down at the ground far below, she said bitterly, "Jarrod, this is the tenth floor.


    Think I''ll look worse if I take the plunge?¡± "Nicole, get back here!" Jarrod bellowed, his eyes widening in


    panic.


    "But my beauty is already ruined.


    A hideous scar mars my face.


    No amount of dressing up will change that,¡± Nicole mumbled, deep in reflection.


    A wave of destion swept through her.


    What was the point of living anymore? Why had her life capsized so catastrophically upon Jarrod''s


    return? He had shattered every illusion she had of him.


    He had wounded her to the core! Nicole said, her voice tinged with sorrow, ¡°Jarrod, I''ve always told you


    that I don''t owe you anything.


    You''ve never believed me.


    Think of it as a lie, then.


    I once loved you.¡± If she could, she would live Jarrod¡¯s life, enduring all his hardships, just so they could


    be even.


    She''d admitted she once loved him.


    Jarrodughed bitterly.


    She was lying to him, even now.


    He wouldn''t be taken in.


    He could never be deceived! A woman as deceptive and fickle as her didn''t deserve love! His tongue


    pressing against the back of his teeth, he uttered icily, "Jump, and I''ll erase the Lawrence Group from


    Ardlens.


    Your family will wish they''d joined you, and the ones you care for will live in the shadow of your choice.¡±


    His eyes med with an intensity that could consume anyone.


    Without his say-so, Nicole had no right to die.


    He loathed her so much, how could she depart this world before experiencing something worse than


    death? Despite the swelling that distorted half her face, her lips formed a graceful curve.


    She gazed at him and dered, "Jarrod, three years! Your three years abroad were a living hell.


    I''ll give you my next three.


    If I survive them, you let the Lawrence family go and let me go.¡± Jarrod scoffed.


    "Who do you think you are to negotiate with me?" "Because it¡¯s you.


    You can''t let go of me, and you can use me to satisfy your twisted desires.


    I''m willing to put it in writing, but you have to offer me some hope, right?¡± Her face concealed by


    bandages, her smile was odd yet oddly captivating.


    From the moment she ceased to love him and torment herself, she''d be unbeatable.


    She aimed to strike a deal with this demon, to sever ties once and for all.


    Jarrod looked at her, her face swollen yet still alluring, a dark glint flickering in his eyes.


    She was practically begging for her own humiliation.


    Well, he would dly oblige! Three years would suffice to break this woman, to purge her from his


    systempletely.


    He smirked and said, "Fine, you have a deal." Wearing a smile of triumph, Nicole added, "I have one


    more condition."

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Wee To My Hell "Test your limits cautiously, Nicole," Jarrod warned, his expression fierce.


    Nicole chuckled even more, seemingly amused by his scowl.


    "For the next three years, you can''t tie the knot.


    While I may not be noble, I refuse to be anyone''s mistress.¡± Jamie aimed to be Jarrod¡¯s wife just to


    humiliate her.


    But Nicole had no intention of ying along.


    She wouldn''t be the woman everyone despised.


    Jarrod lost his cool.


    "And who exactly do you think you are? Whether I marry or not, you''re still obligated to entertain me.¡±


    "Jarrod, this isn''t up for debate.


    You won''t let the Lawrence family go, and if we can''t find a middle ground..." Nicole''s voice grew soft


    but unwavering.


    "Let''s fight to the death!" Augh erupted from Jarrod, unsettling even from a distance.


    He relished her words.


    Deliberately, he said, "You have my word.¡± After saying that, he stepped closer and extended his hand.


    Without a second thought, Nicole seized it and leapt from the window,nding securely in his embrace.


    He walked a few paces before tossing her onto the bed.


    Pinning her down, he sneered, ¡°You''re asking for trouble.


    Brace yourself for a wretched life.¡± He vowed to make her endure the hell he had known.


    Any trace of warmth vanished from Jarrod''s voice, leaving it icy cold.


    He leaned in, whispering deliberately, ¡°Wee to my hell, Miss Lawrence." Although only one of her


    eyes was visible, her allure remained unbroken.


    Nicole wrapped her arms around Jarrod''s neck, nibbling on his ear, and purred, "Jarrod, I''m already in


    the hell.¡± Since the moment Jarrod ceased to love her.


    Since the moment Jarrod loved another.


    Since the moment Jarrod allowed others to belittle her.


    Every second was a living nightmare for her.


    The hospital bed creaked rhythmically.


    In a haze of pleasure and agony, Nicole felt as if she were on the brink of death.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Yet, she realized she was still alive.


    Jarrod gripped her chin, forcing her eyes to meet his.


    His shirt was immacte, his forehead scar making him look menacing, almost viinous.


    "Concentrate on your task," hemanded.


    He then bit into her neck, his breath reeking of iron.


    A trace of insanity tinged his voice.


    Nicole grinned.


    "Jarrod, you''re falling short...


    It¡¯s painful.¡± With a scoff, Jarrod wasn''t buying her act.


    He extended a hand to hit the call button beside the bed,ughing like a madman.


    "Enjoy a thrill, do you? Let''s summon some people and see whether I''m doing well." To his surprise,


    Nicole wasn''t backing down.


    Shetched onto his arm and countered, "Sure, why don''t you invite your fianc¨¦e over?" His forehead


    veins bulging, Jarrod was visibly annoyed.


    He harshly mped a hand over her mouth, swearing, "You''re out of your mind, aren''t you?" Bang!


    Someone knocked on the door.


    A nurse''s voice came from the other side of the door.


    "Patient in bed 212, how may I assist you?" She repeated her call three times, but received no reply,


    only indistinct romantic noises.


    The nurse''s cheeks turned a shade of pink before she retreated.


    Nicole chuckled and said, "Jarrod, you''re such a scaredy-cat.


    You even bolted the door." Although her mocking demeanor infuriated him, Jarrod couldn''t deny the


    pleasure of their sexual intercourse.


    He conceded that Nicole had a certain allure when she behaved this way.


    "I won''t be beaten," Nicole announced with confidence.


    Arching an eyebrow, Jarrod scoffed.


    "I''ll look forward to seeing you groveling.¡± What he didn''t expect was that he would never witness


    Nicole begging forpassion.


    He had assumed that three years would suffice to break her, but they didn''t evenst half that time.


    As Nicoley limp in his embrace that day, he found himself willing to trade his own life for hers.


    Love, once profound, now masked by pointless animosity, fueled his destructive tendencies.


    In the CEO Office of the Dixon Group.


    Matteo ryed his hospital chat with Raegan.


    Mitchel''s gaze grew intense.


    "Dig into every detail." As Matteo prepared to leave, Mitchel interjected, "Retract all the fabricated


    stories about that birthday celebration." Upon exiting, Matteo bumped into Kyle and pulled him aside.


    "Kyle, fetch the security footage from both sides of the president''s office door on the day of the


    conference.¡± Kyle¡¯s expression remained stoic despite a moment of inner turmoil.


    "Sure, Matteo.¡± Soon after, Kyle sent a copy of the security footage to Matteo.


    Matteo posed another question, ¡°Has it been challenging attending to Miss Murraytely?¡± Kyle


    dismissed the concern.


    "No, it''s nothing major.


    I''m here to lighten the load for the CEO." Matteo gave a nod.


    "Mr.


    Dixon instructed that you''re no longer bound by Miss Murray''smands.


    You can continue working at thepany.¡± "Why''s that?" Kyle inquired immediately.


    "Have you changed your mind about returning to thepany?" Matteo''s eyebrows knitted together.


    "Absolutely not,¡± Kyle hastily reassured.


    ¡°It just took me by surprise.


    That''s all." "I just thought you had some sort of attachment to Miss Murray," Matteo hinted slyly.


    "Attachment? To her? Not even likely.


    She''s got a terrible temper.


    I can''t wait to get back to thepany and escape her wrath," Kyle retorted.


    Matteo continued, "Well, anyway, Miss Murray is no longer our concern.


    Mr.


    Dixon has made that clear." "Understood, Matteo.¡± After Kyle took his leave, Matteo nced at Kyle¡¯s


    meticulously styled hair, paused briefly, and then headed to his office.


    At the hospital,ter in the day, Raegan took a ten- minute stroll, courtesy of the nurse''s approval.


    She unexpectedly bumped into Henley.


    Wearing a ck sweater and khaki cks, his good looks resembled those of a college student.


    Their eyes met.


    Henley said, "What brings you back to the hospital?¡± His voice tinged with worry.


    "Fertility treatments,¡± Raegan pointed to her stomach and exined.


    ¡°And you?¡± Henley gestured toward his arm and yfully said, "Physical rehab." Upon hearing this,


    Raegan''s face turned somber.


    "I''m sorry, Henley,¡± she offered, feeling guilt-ridden over his injuries.


    Henley shrugged it off andforted her, "No need to be concerned.


    I made this decision willingly.


    Nobody pushed me into it.¡± Yet, Raegan grew more mncholic.


    "Henley, can I treat you to coffee?¡± For some reason, this made Henley slightly uneasy, but he


    consented with a cheerful nod.


    After sitting down, Raegan opted for juice while Henley sipped on coffee.


    He found himself distracted by the sight of Raegan¡¯s slender, beautiful fingers.


    A vivid dream shed in his mind.


    It was an imusible dream where Raegan''s fingers had rendered him on cloud nine.


    How could it be? His pursuit of her was purely strategic.


    He despised women.


    How could he be charmed by one so quickly? Disturbed, Henley shifted the subject.


    "Raegan, rumor has it that Miss Murray and your husband will be sharing some good news soon.


    What''s that about?¡±

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Are You Defending Him Indeed, Raegan had intentionally diverted her focus, striving to put the issue


    out of her mind.


    Yet, the day following Lauren''s birthday party, the media was flooded with news about Mitchel and


    Lauren.


    Several guests at the party had informed reporters that Mitchel and Lauren were deeply in love, and


    whispers about their uing wedding were verified by a source close to them.


    Given that this information had gone public on social media tforms, it was evident that Mitchel had


    given his silent approval.


    With his influence, quashing such rumors would have been effortless for him.


    Consequently, the subject Raegan had fought so hard to ignore resurfaced, making denial futile.


    Raegan felt a pang of sadness but concealed it skillfully.


    Dropping her gaze, she nibbled on her straw.


    "Henley, I apologize, but discussing this isn''t something I can do right now." Henley responded with a


    kind smile, "That''s alright, Raegan.


    My primary concern is your happiness." However, Raegan said earnestly, "Henley, | believe it¡¯s best if


    we maintain some distance going forward." Caught off guard, Henley nearly fumbled his coffee cup.


    Collecting himself, he asked softly, "Did he intimidate you again?" Raegan simply shook her head.


    "No, it''s just that helping me always seems to hurt you, and I can''t bear that guilt.


    We should stop meeting each other.¡± Raegan''s reasoning was straightforward.


    She no longer wanted to inflict pain on those who showed her kindness.


    Henley sensed her intentions clearly from her earnest expression.


    Yet, the more she pushed him away, the more he yearned to be near her.


    Unfazed, he told her, "I¡¯m not afraid of whatever he might do, Raegan.¡± Still, Raegan was unyielding.


    "I appreciate that, Henley, but my mind is made up.


    I can¡¯t bring myself to harm you further.¡± Observing Raegan''s unwavering determination, Henley''s


    expression turned somewhat gloomy.


    He ceased bothering Raegan but locked eyes with her, saying, "If that''s what you truly want, Raegan,


    I''ll honor your wishes." "Thank you for understanding, Henley.


    I hope life treats you well," Raegan responded sincerely.


    "As a final gesture, may I at least treat you to dessert?¡± Henley offered.


    Touched by his sincerity, Raegan agreed with a nod.


    This hospital featured a buffet bar, so Henley instructed Raegan to remain seated while he went to


    fetch the dessert.


    Turning around, Henley''s gaze shifted to one of cool detachment.


    Silently, he headed to the dessert counter to ce his order.


    Once he had his treat in hand, he returned by a different path.


    When he encountered Mitchel, he was entirely unfazed.


    He greeted Mitchel in a tone tinged with sarcasm, "Ah, Mr.


    Dixon, you''vee for some coffee as well?¡± The irony was not lost on either man, considering the


    woman Mitchel was married to awaited Henley in the dining room.


    Mitchel stood upright, his legs appearing even more slender encased in his tailored pants, and


    responded, "I warned you to keep your distance from my wife.


    Did you forget?" Henley grinned, replying, "Oh, your warning? Yes, I remember it quite well." Mitchel


    fixed him with an icy stare.


    The mere thought of Henley and Raegan whispering sweet nothings to each other filled him with a


    violent rage he had to suppress for Raegan''s sake.


    Mitchel said in a frigid tone, "If you remember, then why are you still here?" "Mr.


    Dixon, I choose to stay, because...¡± Henley hesitated deliberately, his intentions evident in his


    expression.


    "Raegan is a good girl and I like her very much." Mitchel''s eyes narrowed at this, his tongue pressing


    against the back of his teeth.


    "You like her very much? How dare you!" Unfazed, Henley got right to the point.


    "The sad truth is, you''ve lost Raegan''s affection for good.


    You can''t even win her heart.¡± Mitchel felt his head spin and struggled to maintain hisposure.


    So Raegan had been sharing their marital issues to Henley? His fists clenched in preparation for


    pummeling Henley, but he caught himself just in time.


    He knew Henley was baiting him.


    Mitchel tilted his head upward and sneered, "No matter what you think, she¡¯s still my wife." Observing


    the rage sh across Mitchel''s face, Henley decided to pour more gasoline on the fire.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, wouldn''tit be thrilling to make this a truepetition?" Bang! Mitchel''s fist came flying, colliding


    with Henley''s face.


    Henley''s nose started to bleed.


    Holding a hand to his face, he tried to maintain some semnce of dignity.


    Mitchel was now a live wire, eyes aze.


    He raised his foot, preparing for the next strike.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Enough!" Raegan appeared, stepping between them.


    "What''s gotten into you, Mitchel?¡± Noticing her defensive stance over Henley, Mitchel¡¯s eyes squinted,


    his heart wrenching.


    He scoffed.


    "I see.


    I''ve arrived at an inconvenient moment, haven''t I?" "What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Raegan


    shot back, a bitter taste forming in her heart.


    Mitchel''s face twisted in anger as he saw here to another man''s defense.


    His words turned caustic.


    "If you dare to cheat on me, why couldn''t! talk about it, huh? " A paleness washed over Raegan''s face,


    and it felt as if a weight waspressing her chest, suffocating her.


    A mixture of exhaustion, numbness, = and disillusionment whirled in her head, plunging her into a


    deeper state of despair.


    Hadn''t she already given up hope on her rtionship with Mitchel? What could be more disheartening?


    Clearly, nothing.


    Turning her attention to Henley, she offered, "Henley, let''s get you to a doctor.¡± "You dare to leave with


    him? Stay!¡± Mitchel''s fury boiled over.


    He tried to grab Raegan but was thwarted by Henley.


    Blood smeared on his face, Henley confronted Mitchel, "Mr.


    Dixon, nning to strike a woman now?" sses knocked off, Henley¡¯s usually calm demeanor


    vanished, reced by a fierce gaze.


    His slender yet powerful arm acted as a barrier between Mitchel and Raegan.


    He was unquestionably provoking Mitchel.


    Silent, Mitchel''s fist flew,nding squarely on Henley and sending him tumbling to the ground.


    But one punch wasn''t enough to quell Mitchel''s fury.


    Veins pulsed visibly on the back of his clenched hand as he lunged to strike Henley again.


    "Stop it, Mitchel!" Raegan cried out, rushing forward to shield Henley.


    Seeing that the fist was about to hit her, Raegan clenched her eyes shut.


    Yet, the anticipated blow nevernded.


    When she opened her eyes, Mitchel¡¯s fist hovered mere inches from her face, halted by his own


    willpower.


    Mitchel''s demeanor turned icy.


    How could he have the heart to raise a hand against Raegan? His gaze remained locked onto


    Raegan''s face as he yelled with frustration, ¡°Are you taking his side?"

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Go With Another Man "Mitchel, stop using your authority to intimidate people." Raegan felt Mitchel had


    crossed a line.


    She''d already told Henley to stay away from her, not wanting any harm toe to him again.


    Yet, he''d unduly suffered again because of her.


    How could she just stand idle and see Mitchel continue to harm Henley? Mitchel''s gaze turned icy as


    he sneered, ¡°Am I the bully, or is he just weak?" He didn''t understand why Raegan defended a man


    who couldn''t even take a hit.


    Was she blind? "Come on, Henley.¡± Kneeling down, Raegan helped Henley to his feet.


    She had no desire to engage with Mitchel.


    She was all too familiar with his irrational logic.


    Reasoning was futile.


    "Stay!" Mitchel seized her forcefully.


    "Raegan, don''t you see your own audacity? I''m standing right here, and you''re leaving with another


    guy?¡± Mitchel''s face was indescribable.


    Watching themugh and protect each other earlier, he wanted nothing more than to chain her down


    and keep her by his side.


    Pulling her closer, his voice tinged with loathing.


    ¡°What? You can''t exist without a man by your side?¡± His derisive words stabbed Raegan like needles.


    She tried to speak but found herself choking on air.


    He had an uncanny ability to wound her deeply.


    Fuming with anger, Raegan struggled to pull away, but his grip was too strong.


    Her eyes red, she red at Mitchel.


    "Let go of me!" At that moment, jealousy clouded Mitchel''s judgment, making it impossible for him to


    gauge the impact of his words.


    "Let you go? So that you can chase after another man? Not a chance!" Summoning all her strength,


    Raegan pped Mitchel with her free hand.


    That resounding p silenced the onlookers instantly.


    Tears trickled down Raegan''s cheeks.


    ¡°Why bother with me, Mr.


    Dixon, when you think I''m so worthless and despicable? Why not divorce me and let me go?" Mitchel


    felt a sharp sting in his heart, sparking his anger.


    Yet, seeing Raegan¡¯s tear-streaked face, a flicker of remorse crossed his mind.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Had his words been too harsh? He extended a hand to wipe her tears, intending to rify himself,


    when Henley intervened, "Mr.


    Dixon, if Raegan wants to go, don''t hold her back." Henley''s words evaporated Mitchel''s momentary


    regret, leaving him disheartened.


    Scoffing, Mitchel retorted, "Eager for a rtionship with her, are you?" Raegan heard him but remained


    silent.


    What difference did it make, being hurt once or a hundred times over? Henley replied softly with a


    slight smile, "You misunderstand, Mr.


    Dixon.


    Raegan and | are merely friends.


    You should not dictate her choices.


    Give her the freedom to decide.¡± "Fine, Raegan, think about it!" Mitchel said, finally releasing her, his


    voice icy.


    His proud demeanor showed no signs of yielding.


    He got his pride.


    Raegan nced his way, her tears now dry.


    She turned and walked away without a second thought.


    Mitchel''s expression grew somber.


    He had a feeling of being betrayed.


    His heart ached, which could not be restrained in any way.


    Fury coiling into a sneer, he clenched his fists.


    "Fine, leave! But know this, you''ll never return to me!¡± Remaining stoic, Raegan continued her exit


    without looking back.


    Just as she made her first few steps, a pair of strong arms gripped her.


    "Mitchel! Let go of me!" Hadn''t he just told her to leave? What was he doing now? "Mitchel!" Raegan''s


    eyes reddened with rage.


    Carrying her in his arms, Mitchel stalked toward her ward.


    "As long as we''re married, you''re not going anywhere,¡± he dered, his voice icy and authoritative,


    brooking no debate.


    In her fury, Raegan bit down on his shoulder.


    But Mitchel was unfazed.


    Grimacing, he warned, "You''ll find I have numerous ways to make you regret that bite." Before long,


    Raegan grasped his intention.


    He secured the ward door.


    A distinctly loud noise echoed.


    Raegan gave him a wary look and inquired, ¡°Why do you lock the door?" "Do something to make


    yourself more submissive." After he finished his words, Mitchel ced her onto the bed, loosened his


    tie, and firmly secured her wrists to the headboard railing.


    Before Raegan could respond, Mitchel swiftly leaned in, pinned her to the bed, and kissed her


    passionately.


    Raegan''s expression turned stormy in an instant.


    She attempted to turn her face away, but Mitchel forced her to see him.


    Holding her jaw in his grip, his face marred by the red marks caused by Raegan''s p, he issued a


    chilling warning, "Cooperate if you care about the baby." Fury turned Raegan''s eyes a fiery red.


    "Mitchel, what kind of man are you? Bullying a woman is your way?" At her words, Mitchel paused in


    the act of unfastening her shirt, and his lips curled into a smirk.


    "What does it take for you to recognize my manhood, Raegan?" Raegan felt both humiliated and


    enraged.


    She couldn''t be as brazen as he was.


    With a forceful kick, her lips quivering with emotion, she spat out, "You''re despicable, Mitchel!"


    Unfazed, Mitchel used his long legs to pin the restless woman beneath him, replying with a sardonic


    grin, "Why don''t you take a closer look, then?¡± The room was filled with tension and noise,


    unbeknownst to them, clearly audible to the man lurking just outside.


    Henley stood just outside the ward, his face suggesting he could almost visualize what was happening


    inside.


    His mind painted a vivid picture.


    It was a man''s hands caressing a woman''s slender, pale waist, doing something.


    Unable to contain his disgust any longer, Henley scoffed and walked away.


    Two hours had psed.


    Flushed and disheveled, Raegan found herself paralyzed despite her hands being free.


    Mitchel''s shirt was far from its usual crisp appearance.


    Seeing Raegan¡¯s clothes in tatters, he tossed a spare shirt from the closet her way.


    "Put this on for now.


    I''ll have Matteo bring you something more suitableter.¡± Defiant, Raegan hurled the shirt back at him.


    Her cheeks flushed as she seethed, "Bastard!" She med him for herck of clothing.


    Mitchel''s anger seemed to subside.


    His eyes narrowed into icy slits as he inquired, ¡°You''re using such strong words?" Raegan fixed her


    re on him,cking further words to convey her anger.


    The only curses she knew were already spent on this bastard.


    Mitchel adjusted his disheveled attire and suggested, "Perhaps you should expand your vocabry.


    It might make for more interesting conversation during sex.¡± Enraged to the point of tears, Raegan


    retorted, "Who says there will be more sex between us?" Mitchel''s eyes twinkled mischievously as he


    leaned in, pinching her cheek softly.


    "Then with whom do you n to have sex?¡±

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    We Have Nothing To Talk About "It''s none of your business," Raegan snapped, still fuming over


    Mitchel¡¯s earlierments at the caf¨¦.


    Those words had left her feeling humiliated.


    She attempted to free her hand from his grasp, but he tightened his hold on her.


    Mitchel''s eyes narrowed, emanating a dangerous glint.


    "Aren''t you satisfied?" Before Raegan could muster a response, he seized her chin and kissed her on


    her lips.


    Gripping her restless hand, he kissed her passionately, their lips and teeth shing as though he


    intended to consume her very essence.


    Raegan struggled involuntarily but realized she was drained of energy.


    Fearing for the baby''s well-being, she ceased her resistance.


    After what seemed like an eternity, when Raegan felt her tongue go numb, Mitchel finally released her.


    Catching her breath, she finally mustered the energy to reprimand him, ¡°Mitchel, have you lost your


    mind?" His kisses were always so ferocious, as if driven by primal desire.


    Mitchel squinted at her.


    "I''m teaching you how to speak." In other words, he was cautioning Raegan that loose words came at a


    price.


    The thought that she had dared to leave with another man infuriated him again.


    Grasping her tightly, he issued a chilling warning, "If you ever dare to be with another man, I''ll chain


    you up like a dog.


    Stop flirting with other men.¡± Raegan was perplexed.


    When had she ever flirted? It wasn''t entirely Mitchel''s fault for thinking so.


    Raegan''s eyes were captivating and innocent, but they possessed a mischievous twinkle, as if


    beckoning someone closer.


    Annoyed by his embrace, Raegan felt increasingly ufortable.


    She scowled and said, "Let go of me.¡± Mitchel remained unyielding.


    Leaning in, he kissed her again.


    "Not a chance.¡± Doubts about the paternity test nagged at him.


    After his re-up, he began to sense that something was off.


    Although the conclusive results were still pending, he knew that whoever was pulling the strings would


    soon be exposed.


    He had initiallye to apologize to her, but events had spiraled out of control.


    He imed to be disciplining her, yet not once had he harmed her.


    Rather, he went out of his way to ensure herfort.


    Lowering his voice, tinged with a hint of charm, he said, "I was the one doing all the work just now.


    Weren''t you the one enjoying it?" Mortified, Raegan shoved him away.


    "How dare you!" But Mitchel only tightened his grip on her.


    He kissed her hair, caressed her cheek, and murmured, ¡°I''m sorry.


    Can you stop pissing me off and confronting me?¡± Raegan paused, bewildered by his sudden change


    of tone.


    He seemed to have sensed something off about that test.


    Raegan assumed he was trying to cate her, solely for the sake of the baby.


    "I''m not pissing you off.


    I know my worth.


    I won''t overstep,¡± she replied.


    It had been too long since she truly understood him.


    He was soothing her, not out of love, but out of possessiveness.


    Should she even slightly cross his boundaries, he''d withdraw his affection, making her pay for her


    supposed transgression.


    Hope had long since left her heart for him.


    No longer could she endure the indignities stemming from his distrust.


    She longed for only one thing.


    It was divorce.


    Mitchel sensed the hint of sarcasm in her words.


    He didn''t anticipate immediate forgiveness in the first ce.


    He''d angered her, so he had to win her back, however difficult.


    He kissed her forehead, dering, "It''s on me.


    I''ll settle it for you in two days.¡± Once he uncovered the culprit, that person would not go unpunished.


    But Raegan was indifferent.


    Whatever the oue, she just wanted to affirm the legitimacy of their baby.


    Her baby deserved toe into this world with dignity.


    She said, her voice tinged with apathy, "Once we resolve this, we should discuss divorce." Mitchel was


    shocked.


    Moments earlier, they were locked in intimacy.


    The next second, she was coldly talking about ending their marriage.


    His fury reignited.


    Clenching his teeth, he seethed.


    "Do you not feel anything, Raegan? Didn''t you just sense my restraint, all for you? And now you want


    to leave?" "Mr.


    Dixon, when did I ask for your service? You''re imposing this on me.


    Are you not content?" Raegan was now fully alert, impervious to his maniptive words.


    With a squint of his maic eyes, Mitchel dipped his head and nipped at her neck as if dispelling his


    frustration.


    Yet, he did it gently, desiring closeness rather than harm.


    He dered defiantly, "I won''t divorce you, and I don''t want to hear you utter that word again!" Raegan


    shoved him back, dering tly, "If that¡¯s the case, there''s nothing left to discuss.


    I''ll rify things with your grandpa tomorrow." "Have you lost your mind?" Mitchel¡¯s voice seethed with


    anger, his eyes shing dangerously.


    "I won''t irritate him.


    I''ll just let him know I want a divorce.


    That''s it, nothingplicated.¡± Raegan''s resolve to get a divorce further vexed Mitchel.


    "Do you always have to be this defiant, Raegan?" Feeling that arguing further would be futile, Raegan


    decided it was better to speak directly with his grandfather.


    Seeing that she had made up her mind, Mitchel sneered.


    All right.


    Fine.


    A frosty smile crossed his lips.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then you''re grounded.


    You''re not leaving this ce.¡± Raegan''s expression altered instantly.


    "You n on locking me up again?" The word "again" made Mitchel wince.


    He had made simr threats in the past but never followed through.


    But right now, he couldn''t think of anything better.


    He''d have to wait until he''d taken care of things and could muster the energy to tangle with her before


    he could set her free.


    But he didn''t say these words.


    She''d defied him too often, and he had to rein her in.


    Regaining hisposure, he tly stated, "It¡¯s not about you.


    I simply want my family to be safe." Hearing his twisted logic, Raegan''s eyes reddened.


    "Mitchel, even if we are a couple, you have no right to confine me to this ward!" "Remember this,


    Raegan, we are married.


    And Henley isn''t someone you should associate with." Just then, Mitchel''s phone buzzed.


    He nced at it but didn''t pick up.


    Raegan knew it was a call from Lauren.


    ¡°Why don''t you distance yourself from Lauren? She''s no better,¡± she shot back.


    Mitchel furrowed his brow.


    "That''s a different story." Raegan nearly chuckled.


    Didn''t Mitchel have a closer rtionship with Lauren than she ever had with Henley? At least Henley


    had never overstepped his bounds, nor shown any particr interest in her.


    But Mitchel had always treated Henley poorly.


    And he asserted that it was different.


    "Alright, if you''re so adamant about not divorcing and it''s not the same thing, then you''re staying here


    with me in the hospital today.¡±

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Did You Get Involved In This Matter Aware that Mitchel was likely headed to see Lauren after leaving


    the ward, Raegan felt a surge of frustration.


    Since Mitchel didn''t want to get a divorce, he should at least do something to show that he meant it.


    He was well aware of her disdain for Lauren, yet he continued to hurt her by seeing Lauren over and


    over again.


    Why, then, wouldn''t he just end their marriage? "Don''t make a fuss, Raegan.


    ] have important matters to attend to," Mitchel said evasively.


    "So are you telling me that I shouldn''t make a fuss when knowing you''re going to see Lauren?" Mitchel


    fell silent.


    He did intend to see Lauren, but not without a reason.


    He was to demand answers from her.


    "Mitchel, don¡¯t treat me like a fool.


    She''s in love with you and wants to marry you.


    You know it very well.


    You don''t grant me a divorce, yet you still keep seeing her.


    Do you think it''s fair for me?" "I''ve already told you I don''t have any feelings for Lauren.


    I visit her out of a sense of guilt, nothing more,¡± Mitchel retorted, lips tightly pressed.


    "But do you realize the innocent girl you''re so worried about isn''t as virtuous as you think? She told me


    that I was nothing but a ything to you, a means to satisfy your lust.


    That you didn''t want to father my child, only hers.


    My presence was just to keep your grandfather happy!¡± Raegan spat out.


    Mitchel''s face tightened, but he said nothing as if pondering whether Raegan was telling the truth.


    Seeing his expression, Raegan''s heart sank further into despair.


    Mitchel would never believe her.


    Lauren''s audacity stemmed from the unwavering support she received from Mitchel.


    After a heavy pause, Mitchel finally said, "Raegan, I know you''ve had issues with Lauren since what


    happened with your grandmother, but I''ve interrogated Tessa.


    She confirmed that Lauren wasn''t involved.¡± "Stop it!" Raegan cut him off, fury nearly bubbling over,


    Mitchel should conclude that she spoke ill of Lauren out of resentment.


    Ridiculous! Raegan had hoped thatying it all out might make Mitchel harbor a bit of suspicion of


    Lauren''s involvement and offer her some semnce of justice.


    It turned out that they were all her wishful thinking.


    She had only embarrassed herself once more.


    "Alright, it''s allon me then.


    How could | forget Lauren is as pure as an angel in your heart? How could she possibly do anything


    wrong? Clearly, I''m the one always at fault here!" "Raegan!" Mitchel rarely found Raegan so irrational.


    His expression shifted.


    "Lauren is just like a younger sister to me.


    If it bothers you, I''ll reduce my interactions with her in the future.¡± "Mr.


    Dixon, forget about the future.


    Let''s focus on the present.


    Can you stop seeing her now?¡± Without a second thought, Mitchel retorted, "Not today.


    I have to meet her today.


    I''ve got something crucial to ask her." Though Raegan had braced herself for this, she still felt her heart


    constricted, almost leaving her breathless.


    She slumped onto the bed, drained of the strength to utter another word.


    She had no desire to continue this meaningless argument with Mitchel.


    The feeling was mutual for Mitchel.


    Their quarrels always left a bitter aftertaste.


    "Just rest up here at the hospital, okay? Clear your mind.


    I''ll bring you home when you''re better." With those parting words, Mitchel exited the ward, positioning


    two bodyguards at the doorway.


    Raegany exhausted on the bed, her energy seemingly drained away.


    Mitchel was ever the authoritative, self-absorbed man.


    Mitchel headed directly to Lauren''s ce after leaving the hospital.


    The center of the Murray family business wasn''t at home, and Lauren lived alone.


    Mitchel was Lauren''s only brother-like member here.


    After a previous altercation with Jocelyn vexing Raegan, Lauren had pleaded with Mitchel to let Jocelyn


    stay.


    He''d agreed then, but his patience was running thin now.


    Mitchel entered Lauren''s ce with a steely countenance.


    Lauren greeted him, her face bright but her body seemingly frail as she coughed from time to time.


    "I''ve cooked some dishes for you, Mitchel.


    Have a seat and try them.¡± Standing his ground, Mitchel responded, "No need.


    I''ll be leaving shortly." Lauren''s smile faded into disappointment.


    "It won''t take long to have a bite, Mitchel.


    Can''t you sit and eat with me?" Mitchel stared at her contemtively before relenting.


    "I''ll pass.


    I had already grabbed something to eat at the hospital.


    You eat.


    I''ll sit with you." Internally, Lauren rejoiced.


    As she had anticipated, showing vulnerability melted Mitchel¡¯s resolve.


    She knew Mitchel had a soft spot.


    Whenever she cried, he''d never hold her responsible for anything.


    After their meal, she signaled for the maid to bring tea, but Mitchel declined.


    pping his hands, Matteo appeared, escorting a tied -up figure who was tossed onto the courtyard


    ground.


    Mitchel fixed his gaze on Lauren, his eyes filled with inquiry.


    "Is there something you''d like to rify, Lauren?¡± Lauren''s mind whirred, momentarily paralyzed with


    confusion.


    She wasn''t sure what Mitchel was getting at.


    She faltered, "Mitchel, why is Kyle here? Did he do anything wrong?¡± Mitchel arched an eyebrow and


    responded, "Kyle doctored the confidential documents of thepany and attempted to flee after


    being exposed.


    Additionally, we found a substantial deposit in his bank ount, which was transferred from your


    ount." "I...


    L.." Lauren stammered, unable to find her words.


    With a tap on the table from his slender fingers, Mitchel asked impassively, "So, are you in on this or


    not?¡± Panic flooded Lauren.


    Hadn''t she asked Kyle to leave the country? How was he captured so quickly? Had he betrayed her?


    Just then, Jocelyn rushed out of nowhere, throwing herself at Mitchel''s feet and begging for mercy.


    Tears streaming, she asserted, "Mr.


    Dixon, mydy had nothing to do with this.


    I''m the one who''s responsible.¡± As she said this, she covertly winked at Lauren.


    Lauren caught on.


    If Mitchel had been sure of her involvement, he wouldn''t be asking her about it.


    In other words, he was still uncertain about it.


    Feigning shock, she queried, ¡°Jocelyn, what on earth have you donee" "I paid off Mr.


    Palmer to alter the paternity test results for Raegan''s child.


    I just couldn''t bear to see mydy suffer.


    Mr.


    Dixon, she had no part in this.


    You can verify with Mr.


    Palmer if you''d like." Mitchel''s brow furrowed.


    There was no need to question Kyle again.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He''d already tried, and Kyle had remained tight-lipped.


    That''s why he brought Kyle here.


    It was to see if Lauren was involved in this.


    Lauren nced at Jocelyn with a mournful expression, saying, "Jocelyn, how could you do such a


    thing? You''d better apologize to Mitchel right away and beg for leniency..." Jocelyn obediently began to


    kowtow, her forehead bleeding, her appearance pitiable.


    Mitchel intervened, "Enough.


    This is a matter of corporate espionage.¡± Lauren''s expression darkened at his words.


    How could this matter be regarded as corporate espionage? It was merely about falsifying a paternity


    test.


    Mitchel was just using this as a pretext.


    He intended to put Jocelyn behind bars!

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Lauren Broke Down With eyes wide open in shock and tears streaming down her face, Lauren


    reasoned, ¡°Mitchel, Jocelyn just wasn''t thinking straight.


    Besides, she''s old.


    How could she survive in jail?" Mitchel''s eyes met hers, and his following words sent a chill down her


    spine.


    "Jocelyn gave Kyle two million dors.


    Where would she get that much money? I need an exnation." Two million was not a small amount.


    For a maid like Jocelyn, it could be her life''s savings.


    Who would spend all they had just to set someone up? Mitchel suspected the money hade from


    Lauren.


    In other words, he did not buy their story one bit.


    In a heartbeat, fear washed over Lauren.


    Tears streamed down her face uncontrobly, her make-up smeared.


    In desperation, she clutched at Mitchel¡¯s trousers and pleaded, "Mitchel, I swear I don''t know anything


    about this.


    I''m weak.


    How could I scheme against anyone?¡± At this moment, Jocelyn fell to her knees and shuffled forward


    alongside Lauren.


    "Mydy, I''m really sorry.


    I sold your jewelry to get the money.


    I acted on my own, thinking I was protecting you.


    This is all my fault.¡± "Is that how it is, Lauren?" Mitchel questioned while staring at Lauren with


    narrowed eyes.


    Before Lauren could muster a reply, he added, "Think twice before you answer.


    This might be yourst shot at earning my trust." Lauren felt as if she had been struck by lightning.


    She was petrified and at a loss for words.


    Just yesterday, Kyle revealed that Matteo was investigating him.


    Upon learning this, Lauren bribed him with two million dors and promised him the cash if he took the


    fall.


    On no ount could he tell the truth.


    Earher, before Mitchel showed up, Jocelyn had given Lauren an emergency escape n.


    If things went south, shift the me onto Jocelyn.


    Lauren had brushed it off at that time.


    She assumed Mitchel was just suspicious of a fake paternity test.


    How bad could the situation be? Previously, a few tears and Mitchel would surely forgive her.


    But now, it was a different case.


    Mitchel was deadly serious.


    Left with no choice but to follow the n, Lauren masked her nervous voice with sobs and pretended to


    reprimand Jocelyn, ¡°Jocelyn, how could you be so vicious? Mitchel has always treated me well.


    He wouldn''t abandon me..." "Mydy, I was out of mind back then.


    Please, take good care of yourself from now on..." Their collective misery tugged at the heartstrings of


    anyone listening.


    With teary eyes, Lauren turned to Mitchel and pleaded, "Mitchel, Jocelyn''s been with me for years and


    has always been diligent.


    Could you find it in your heart to forgive her just this once?¡± Mitchel shifted his gaze back to Lauren and


    asked back, "Is there anything else you''re hiding from me?" Lauren was caught off guard.


    She was unsure what Mitchel already knew, so she could only feign innocence.


    ¡°Mitchel, I''ve never hidden anything from you.


    Don''t you know me inside and out?¡± "If you say so." Mitchel withdrew his gaze and turned to Matteo.


    "Matteo, leave the rest to the police.¡± With anxiety written all over her face, Lauren blurted out, "Mitchel,


    wait..." Mitchel cut her off with an icy stare.


    "Lauren, people should pay for their mistakes." Lauren was stunned and silenced by his cold gaze.


    At this moment, she was brimming with hatred.


    Raegan was unscathed despite all her schemes, while she was losing a trusted servant.


    Jocelyn''s loyalty to her was beyond doubt.


    Jocelyn¡¯s family were puppets of the Murray family.


    Without such a loyal servant, it would be hard to carry out her schemes in the future.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Once Matteo took Kyle and Jocelyn away and the tension deted, Lauren felt herself on the verge of


    breaking down.


    She lunged forward and wrapped her arms around Mitchel, wetting his shirt with her tears.


    "Jocelyn''s gone.


    Mitchel, you''re the only one I have." Mitchel''s frigid eyes met hers as he gently pushed her away.


    "Lauren, I''ve arranged for you to see a specialist in Swynborough.


    He can provide aplete cure for what ails you.¡± A wave of panic washed over Lauren.


    The truth was, she had recovered a long time ago.


    She was injected with a new type of medicine in Swynborough to make her look sick and win Mitchel¡¯s


    trust.


    If he sent her to another doctor in Swynborough, her secret would be revealed.


    "Mitchel, the healthcare here in Ardlens has been gentle and effective.


    I''m not in pain anymore.


    Can''t | just continue my treatment here?¡± "I want you to recover fully as soon as possible.


    This isn¡¯t up for discussion," Mitchel firmly said.


    Lauren froze.


    She sensed the unyielding steel in his voice and knew better than to argue.


    She would have to y her cards carefully from here on out.


    It was not entirely a bad thing, though.


    Going abroad with Mitchel for treatment could provide an excellent opportunity to deal with Raegan.


    At this realization, she looked up at him and weakly said, "I''ll do as you say, Mitchel.


    Once I''m better, we can start a family.


    Maybe then, your mother won''t be so hard on me." Truth be told, Lauren had zero desire to have kids.


    Besides, she never liked children.


    But if having a child was the golden ticket to earning a man''s affection, then so be it.


    And didn''t Raegan''s pregnancy earn Mitchel¡¯s attention? Well, she didn''t mind that if it worked.


    Mitchel was silent.


    A few momentster, he just frowned and said, "Once you''re cured, you should focus on living well.¡±


    Lauren assumed he meant living a good life with him.


    "When do we leave?" Lauren asked, ted.


    "The day after tomorrow.


    I''ve already spoken with your father to arrange for someone to pick you up and look after you for the


    surgery." Lauren''s heart skipped a beat and she panicked.


    "What do you mean, Mitchel? Aren''t you going to be there with me?" "You''ll be staying in Swynborough


    from now on, and your family will apany you there," Mitchel exined, his voice devoid of


    emotion.


    It was like a bolt from the blue.


    Lauren was utterly stunned.


    It took her a moment to grasp the weight of Mitchel''s words.


    Her face drained of color, and she felt like she had been pped across the face.


    ¡°Mitchel, are you...


    Are you sending me away?" she stammered.


    "Lauren, the arrangement of this surgery is thest thing I''ll ever do to take care of you,¡± Mitchel stated


    tly.


    While Lauren looked like she had seen a ghost, Mitchel was nonchnt.


    It was obvious that this was not a spur-of-the- moment decision.


    Mitchel had been contemting this for a while.


    Lauren broke into tears.


    She felt she was plummeting into an abyss.


    "No, Mitchel! I can''t live without you!" she shouted hysterically with tears all over her face.


    "This isn''t up for debate, Lauren.¡± Mitchel lowered his head and added, "If you agree to live in


    Swynborough, the business cooperation with the Murray Group will continue.


    But if you insist on staying in Ardlens, I''ll sever all business ties." Lauren felt trapped in a corner.


    The choice was a no-brainer.


    Her family would force her to abide by Mitchel¡¯s terms.


    "Why, Mitchel? Why are you doing this to me?" Lauren wailed.


    "I asked you earlier if there''s anything else you''re not telling me," Mitchel said while looking straight into


    her eyes.


    "Do you really think I haven''t found out anything?"

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Teaching Raegan A Lesson Lauren''s heart raced in sheer panic.


    Mitchel found out what she had done? No, no fucking way! She had been so careful.


    Mitchel couldn''t have found out.


    He must only be fishing for information right now.


    At this moment, Lauren managed to cool herself down, shaking her head vehemently, and cried,


    "Mitchel, I never hide anything from you.


    You know me well.


    How could | ever lie to you? Why can''t you trust me?¡± As she remained in denial, Mitchel coldly


    retorted, "That time I came back from Tenassie, the director of the hospital that examined Raegan is an


    old friend of your father.


    And those anonymous photos I received...


    Want to know who sent those to me? Need I say more?¡± Lauren went as white as a sheet.


    She never expected Mitchel would dig so deep.


    However, she could never admit it.


    If she did, that would be the end of everything.


    With tears streaming down her face, she clung to Mitchel''s arm and feigned innocence.


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about.


    None of this is my doing.


    You''ve got to trust me.


    I would never lie to you." Mitchel pulled his arm back and backed away from her.


    As he listened to Matteo report all of this, Mitchel felt his own disbelief was in no way less than


    Lauren''s current expression.


    Was this the same girl who had fought to save him years ago, lifted his spirits when they were stranded


    in the water, and urged him to keep going because the world was beautiful? Luis was right.


    Mitchel understood he had underestimated how far a woman could go for love.


    If he did not love her, she might have lost it.


    Lauren panicked when she saw the icy look on his face.


    "It was Jocelyn¡¯s fault, not mine.


    I had no idea what she did...." Lauren tried to defend herself.


    Mitchel narrowed his eyes and said in a chilly tone, "Just because I dealt with Jocelyn today doesn''t


    mean I believe you, Lauren.


    I''m leaving you some wiggle room." Lauren had ruined every ounce of trust he ced in her.


    The once innocent and pure girl he knew was now gone.


    Mitchel looked down at her and queried, "Do you want me to Keep digging?" The warmth once present


    in his eyes was reced by an arctic chill.


    Flustered, Lauren clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her palms.


    ¡°Mitchel, you''re misunderstanding.


    I..." "Enough," Mitchel interjected, his patience wearing thin.


    ¡°Your surgery is set for next week.


    You''ll be flying out in three days." "Mitchel, how can you be so cruel to me? Is it all because of


    Raegan? She''s fine, and Jocelyn''s already paid the price.¡± Lauren dropped to the floor, clung to


    Mitchel''s trousers, and weakly implored, "You can''t do this to me, Mitchel...¡± With a flick of his leg,


    Mitchel shook her off and warned, "Raegan is my bottom line.¡± His words crashed over Lauren like a


    tidal wave.


    For a moment, she was stunned.


    Bottom line? These two serious words...


    Did Raegan really mean this much to Mitchel? Raegan was just a bitch! Why her? Not wanting to linger


    another second, Mitchel advised, ¡°You should start packing." Without waiting for her response, he


    turned to leave.


    "Mitchel..." Lauren, in ast-ditch effort, charged forward to grab his hand and, with her face awash in


    tears, asked, "Are you punishing me for Jocelyn¡¯s mistakes? I know I was wrong.


    Please don''t leave me...


    Without you, I would rather die than live on." Before she could touch his hand, Mitchel recoiled in


    disgust and strode away.


    On the edge of total copse, Lauren yed her final card.


    "Mitchel, if you walk out that door, I won''t have the surgery.


    I swear to God! I''d rather die than go through with it.¡± Arrogant as she ever was, she firmly supposed


    Mitchel would give in when she threatened him with her life.


    After all, he still thought she was the one who had saved him years ago.


    Mitchel wouldn''t just stand there and watch if she refused to have the surgery, right? But the next


    second, she knew she was wrong.


    Mitchel stopped in his tracks and turned to face her.


    "You only live once, Lauren.


    I won''t force you to do what you don''t want.


    But just so you know, with this surgery, my responsibility of taking care of you ends." In other words,


    whether she had the surgery or not, his decision would not change.


    "What?" Lauren uttered in shock, her face ghastly pale.


    She gazed up at him and stared at the man bathed in moonlight.


    His good looks were the same, but the warmth she hade to expect was gone.


    He was a stranger to her now.


    Without another word, Mitchel turned and strode away.


    "No...


    No!" Lauren cried hysterically.


    Unhinged and bordering on madness, she muttered to herself, "This can¡¯t be.


    Mitchel won''t do this to me.


    He loves me.


    It''s all because of that wretched Raegan and the baby in her belly!" With this thought in mind, her eyes


    darkened with malice, and she clenched her fingers so tightly they drew blood.


    It must be that Raegan and her baby! How Lauren wished she could skin them all! Beep.


    Suddenly, her phone on the table buzzed to life.


    Lauren crawled over and picked it up.


    She did not even wait for the person on the other end to speak and went straight to the point.


    "Change of n.


    Show no mercy.¡± After disconnecting the call, a malicious grin stretched across her face.


    Lauren swore to herself that Mitchel could only be hers and hers alone.


    That bitch Raegan...


    Her days were numbered! Meanwhile, in the hospital, Raegan found herself confined to her ward,


    trailed by attendants wherever she went.


    The constant supervision made her lose interest in leaving her room, so she went to bed early.


    She usually shut off the air conditioner before bed.


    However, the room seemed colder than usual, so she opted not to.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    In the dead of night, she sensed what felt like a warm ¡°furnace¡± next to her.


    It was warm andfortable.


    In addition, it even had a pleasant scent.


    She turned over, snuggled close to this furnace, and fell into a deep sleep.


    Meanwhile, Mitchel froze and tried his best not to move a muscle.


    But Raegan was restless.


    Her hands roved here and there, igniting a fire within him.


    There was nothing he could do but grasp her wandering hand to keep her from touching him in ces


    she should not.


    But the next moment, she identally nuzzled her lips against his Adam''s apple.


    Her soft lips brushed against his most sensitive area, and he tensed up almost instantly.


    That was thest ce that she should touch because it made him turn on immediately.


    A cold sweat broke out on Mitchel''s forehead, and he almost lost control.


    The temptation to give in to desire was overwhelming.


    Thankfully, he still had some self-restraint left.


    Well, Raegan was pregnant and could not have sex very often.


    If he woke her now, who knows how long she would be up? He could not let her lose sleep.


    Although begrudgingly, he waited out the temptation and did not sumb to slumber until the first rays


    of dawn crept through the window.


    As the room brightened, Raegan stretchedzily and enjoyed the feel of the ¡°furnace¡± beside her.


    But the next second, she realized that something was wrong.


    She sensed muscles.


    She jolted awake, turned around, and found herself enveloped in Mitchel¡¯s arms.


    What on earth? Raegan jumped up and kicked Mitchel, who was asleep, right off the bed.


    Mitchelnded on the floor with a heavy thud.


    A man''s morning mood was particrly erratic, especially after being touched all night long by the


    woman he was attracted to.


    Needless to say, he had not slept well.


    Mitchel sprang back onto the bed in a sh, pinning her arms down, and smiled slyly.


    "Raegan, I think you need to be taught a lesson."

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Revenge Vow Raegan was pinned down by Mitchel, unable to move.


    Anger welled up inside Raegan when she realized that he¡¯d gone to see Lauren.


    Again! To vent her anger, she suddenly lifted her head and bit him just as his lips touched hers.


    The bite was so hard that his lip bled within seconds.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Mitchel froze.


    After staring at her for a second, he let out a subtleugh.


    Raegan drew her brows together in confusion.


    Was he mad or amused? At this moment, Mitchel''s eyebrows arched.


    The soft light cast a hazy glow on his exquisitely refined face.


    With the streaks of blood on his lips, he exuded a mesmerizing and seductive charm that she had only


    seen in movies.


    Realizing that he was slowly pulling her in, Raegan instinctively turned her head away.


    Raegan yelled to herself silently, "Don''t let that face fool you, Raegan! This man surely uses his face to


    bewitch you before you realize it!" "Why are you upset?" Mitchel asked out of the blue.


    ¡°Who says I''m upset? I am not!" Raegan was irritated by his presence.


    Mitchel gently bumped his nose against hers.


    Although it didn''t hurt, it was incredibly suggestive.


    "Bear with me.


    I''ll send Lauren away in three days,¡± he said.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Raegan rolled her eyes, showing no signs of happiness.


    She took his words with a pinch of salt.


    All she had in her mind to say to him was, "Do you even believe a word thates out of your own


    mouth? Why do you think I would?" Her nonchnce made Mitchel feel a dull pain in his heart.


    He hade here purposely to please her, but she didn''t even notice his efforts, let alone appreciate


    them.


    "I''m dead serious this time.


    As soon as she leaves, we can live happily just like newlyweds." Raegan''s eyshes quivered slightly.


    She had heard this line numerous times before.


    This wasn''t the first time he had made this promise.


    And each time, he broke it and caused her more pain.


    She was sick and tired of it.


    This man couldn''t be trusted.


    Oblivious to her thoughts, Mitchel lowered his head and gently kissed her eyes, but she turned away


    before he could go further.


    He didn''t force her.


    With his hand on her waist, he said softly, "Stay a little longer with me." Action spoke louder than


    words.


    He assumed all he had to do now was to walk the talk to show that he meant business.


    Raegan refused, "No.


    Go sleep somewhere else." He lowered his head, lightly nibbled on her earlobe, and whispered, ¡°But I


    want to sleep with you, honey.¡± These ambiguous words made Raegan feel more trapped than she


    already was.


    She shot him a resentful re.


    ¡°What?¡± Mitchel chuckled, raising a brow.


    "Do you want to gobble me up so bad?¡± "In your dreams.


    Let me go!" Raegan tried to move, feeling ufortable in his embrace.


    Mitchel suddenly let out a muffled grunt, followed by a low warning through clenched teeth.


    "If you don''t want to sleep with me, don''t arouse me." Raegany still right away, fearing what he would


    do if she continued moving.


    Mitchel seemed genuinely tired.


    Within minutes, he was snoring softly beside her.


    On the other hand, Raegan had so much on her mind that she couldn''t sleep.


    Ten years was a long time, but it had passed in a sh.


    It was a decade ago when she fell head over heels in love with this man without thinking twice.


    At the time, she believed that this love wouldst forever.


    Little did she know that within months her love would be threatened and diminished by Lauren who had


    Mitchel wrapped around her little finger.


    Although she hated ying second fiddle, it would take a great deal of effort for her to stop loving


    Mitchel.


    A hint of bitterness flickered in Raegan''s eyes.


    She knew she would only learn from her failures.


    It was drizzling.


    Tessa, wearing a hat on top of her coat, was still drenched and disheveled in the old alleyway.


    Her job hunt had ended in fruitlessly once again.


    The scandalous photos had gotten everywhere.


    The money Lauren paid her had only been enough for two weeks.


    Now, she was broke and helpless.


    Neither the Lloyd family¡¯s residence nor Jacob''s ce let her in.


    She was like a pest to them now.


    Life was hell for her in recent times.


    Tessa considered taking out her anger on Raegan.


    But since she had no one to protect her or even knew of Reagan''s whereabouts, she had to give up on


    the idea for now.


    Annoyed, she pushed open the door to her rented apartment.


    The sight that greeted her made her jump.


    On the bed, a naked man and woman were touching each other.


    They looked over when they heard the door open.


    "Ah! It¡¯s you...


    Tessa,e on in." Kenia''s voice shook, but she had the decency to cover up with the bed sheet at


    least.


    After getting kicked out, Kenia had taken to sleeping around just to pay her bills.


    There were no high- paying orfortable men in the ghetto, only rude lowlifes who could barely hold


    their own.


    Kenia enjoyed being the center of all attention even though it came from lowlifes.


    She lived for it.


    Ever since she realized that she wasn''t getting any younger, she decided to have fun before she


    became too old and wrinkly.


    Tessa''s lips were upturned in disgust as she nced at them.


    The next second, she ran out without closing the door.


    The naked man licked his lips and said, ¡°Your daughter is pretty.


    When can | have a taste of her?" Kenia smacked him hard and warned, "Don''t even dare! My daughter


    is reserved for someone important." Tessa held the same view.


    As far as she was concerned, if Raegan hadn''t been so despicable, she would have married a wealthy


    man by now.


    That wretched woman was to be med for all her misfortunes! Tessa vowed that as soon as she got


    herself sorted out, the first thing she would do was get revenge on Raegan whonded her in this


    mess.


    That bitch must be brought down! As Tessa pictured bringing Raegan down and stepping on her, she


    was in a much better mood.


    It was short-lived, unfortunately.


    Two sleazy men showed up out of nowhere, approaching Tessa with tattered hats covering half of their


    faces.


    As they walked past her, one of them pped her butt.


    "Nice ass, baby!" They fist-bumped each other while describing her butt lewdly.


    Tessa erupted.


    "Are you blind? How dare you touch my butt and thenment on it! You little shits! Apologize to me


    right now!" She hated uncouth poor people to the bone, all of them.


    Back when she was still wealthy and carefree, she never held back on abusing all those servants


    mentally and physically every day.


    There was even a time she injured the old butler, who ended up dying two dayster.


    Her family covered it up, stating the cause of death was a brief illness.


    The truth was easily buried after money was paid to the right people.


    In Tessa''s opinion, those in the lower ss didn''t deserve any respect, let alone touch her.


    They belonged under her feet.


    Folks like them were ass-lickers who would do anything just to get the crumbs from the rich¡¯s table.


    Even though she had fallen from grace, she still considered herself superior to them.


    Tessa continued to growl when she saw that they didn''t do as she said, "Fuck you two! If you love your


    life, you better kneel down and apologize to me.


    For your information, I can crush you like ants." Having used this same arrogance on many people in


    the past, Tessa had reason to believe that it would work now.


    Ordinary people always cowered before her the second she raised her voice.


    But these two men were different.


    They smirked while approaching her slowly.


    A loud p suddenly reverberated in the air.


    In a sh, the skinny man out of the two gave Tessa a smack on the face.


    After this, the chubby man followed suit, dishing out three resounding ps.


    Blood instantly filled Tessa''s mouth.


    Her muscles tensed up as the urge to curse them out grew money was paid to the right people.


    In Tessa''s opinion, those in the lower ss didn''t deserve any respect, let alone touch her.


    They belonged under her feet.


    Folks like them were ass-lickers who would do anything just to get the crumbs from the rich¡¯s table.


    Even though she had fallen from grace, she still considered herself superior to them.


    Tessa continued to growl when she saw that they didn''t do as she said, "Fuck you two! If you love your


    life, you better kneel down and apologize to me.


    For your information, I can crush you like ants." Having used this same arrogance on many people in


    the past, Tessa had reason to believe that it would work now.


    Ordinary people always cowered before her the second she raised her voice.


    But these two men were different.


    They smirked while approaching her slowly.


    A loud p suddenly reverberated in the air.


    In a sh, the skinny man out of the two gave Tessa a smack on the face.


    After this, the chubby man followed suit, dishing out three resounding ps.


    Blood instantly filled Tessa''s mouth.


    Her muscles tensed up as the urge to curse them out grew stronger.


    But before she could spew the curses, the men grabbed her and dragged her toward the heap of


    garbage in the nearby alley.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    nning A dirty, stinky dress enveloped Tessa''s head and was firmly tied.


    Tessa''s agonizing cries were hidden within the fabric.


    Her hands were tied up, and she knelt by the trash can on the wet ground, resembling a low-cost


    human -like figurine.


    Those two wicked men raped her.


    The noise of the belt striking intertwined with the woman''s muted screams echoed through the trash


    cans in the damp, filthy alley.


    Finally, the two men spat on her and cursed, "You''re no virgin, bitch.


    Why do you act so innocent?" As the two men walked away, Tessa faintly caught one of them speaking


    on his phone.


    "Mr.Jenkins, mission aplished.


    Even the neighborhood dogs don''t want to go near her now.¡± Once the call ended, they burst into crude


    laughter and one remarked, "Who would''ve thought? I get to bed a woman and make money at the


    same time.


    What a deal!¡± ¡°You know, it''s umon these days to find men who go to such lengths to please


    women...¡± Tessa quivered next to a garbage can, her body smeared with blood and her clothes in


    disarray.


    She looked like she was on the brink of death.


    These two men were merciless.


    They aimed to break her.


    Just then, a luxury vehicle sped down the alley, only to make a sudden U-turn.


    The woman who stepped out was poised and striking, clearly a high-society figure.


    Much like Tessa once was.


    She removed her coat and draped it over Tessa, holding her close and inquiring with a mix of disbelief


    and caution, "Tessa, what on earth happened to you?" Regaininghersenses, Tessaweaklymuttered,


    "Lauren..." And then she lost consciousness.


    Lauren promptly let go of Tessa and looked down at her crumpled form with disgust.


    Tessa was miserable.


    Lauren had only ordered them to be harsh.


    But these two men had taken it to an extreme.


    Tessa was almost gone.


    But it served a purpose.


    This would make Tessa her most effective assistant.


    Tessater awoke in a hospital bed, feeling as though she had been trampled by a vehicle.


    The pain was unbearable.


    Especially in her lower body, which felt as if it had been ripped open.


    The door swung open and upon seeing Tessa stir, Lauren rushed in and gently cautioned, "Tessa,


    you''re badly hurt.


    Stay still.¡± Upon hearing Lauren''s unsettling words, Tessa''s eyes filled with tears, making it impossible


    for her to form a coherent sentence.


    Lauren observed Tessa and said, "Tessa, try to stay calm.


    You''ve got stitches down there, and your body is covered in bruises.


    I fear these marks will leave scars.¡± Rather than offering sce, Lauren''s words only intensified Tessa¡¯s


    agony, underscoring her current pitiable state.


    "No!" Tessa screamed, ovee by emotion.


    Her fantasies of a wealthy matrimonial life were now in ruins.


    Even if she settled for an older man, who would willingly take her in this condition? Gripping Lauren''s


    hand tightly, Tessa''s voice broke as she said, "Lauren, I don''t know how to go on.


    I¡¯ve been raped like this.


    How can | live...¡± Tessa¡¯s despair pleased Lauren.


    It was precisely the reaction she had hoped for.


    "Tessa, have you crossed someone recently? This wasn''t just an assault.


    They aimed to break you.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    They must really have it out for you.¡± Lauren''s words struck a chord in Tessa.


    Tessa remembered a muffled phone conversation she had overheard.


    Mr.


    Jenkins...


    The only Mr.


    Jenkins she knew was Matteo Jenkins! Alerting the authorities would be futile if Matteo was involved.


    Matteo wouldn''t dare act without orders from Mitchel.


    The phrase "please women." It clicked.


    Who else could it be but that bitch Raegan? How dare Raegan want her gone! Noticing the shift in


    Tessa''s expression, Lauren realized her point had hit home.


    All she needed to do now was fan the mes.


    Lauren advised softly, "Tessa, you have to stay in for the next couple of days." "Why?" "Raegan is also


    admitted in this hospital.


    Running into her could be disastrous, especially if she talks to Mitchel.¡± ¡°What? That bitch is in this


    hospital?" Tessa seethed, grinding her teeth in fury.


    Lauren nodded, her eyes welling up with tears.


    "I might not be able to look out for you much longer.


    Raegan despises me, and Mitchel ns to send me overseas.


    So you''ll need to be extra cautious and avoid Raegan at all costs." Tessa felt a surge of shock,


    morphing quickly into seething rage.


    Mitchel treated Lauren so well, yet he would send Lauren away overseas for the sake of Raegan.


    Undoubtedly, Mitchel wouldn''t let her off the hook easily since Raegan harbored a grudge against her.


    What had that bitch done to deserve such favor? This thought only heightened her animosity.


    Tessa med Raegan for everything that had befallen her.


    Her eyes narrowed, teeth clenched, Tessa hissed, "She''s as good as dead." "Tessa, what''s your n?"


    Lauren''s face showed a mix of concern and confusion.


    "Don''t y the fool.


    Mitchel''s fond of Raegan now.


    If you cross her, you''re the one who''ll pay the price." Lauren''s words only fanned the mes of Tessa¡¯s


    anger.


    If not for Raegan, why would her life be in ruins? Why would her body be battered, her dreams of a


    prosperous marriage shattered? Raegan was nobody.


    She was a powerless orphan.


    Yet, she had won over everyone, Mitchel''s grandfather, Mitchel''s mother, and Mitchel.


    Enough was enough.


    Tessa''s expression hardened.


    "Rest easy, Lauren.


    That bitch will pay for this, dearly.¡± At that moment, Tessa¡¯s thoughts darkened with murderous intent


    toward Raegan.


    If not for Raegan, her family wouldn''t have cast her aside, her wedding wouldn''t have been called off,


    and she wouldn''t be raped.


    Tessa wrongly med Raegan for all her suffering.


    She vowed to have Raegan endure every pain she had suffered and then die.


    Catching Tessa¡¯s resolute demeanor, a _near- imperceptible smile flickered in Lauren''s eyes.


    Lauren lowered her gaze to conceal her glee, cautioning, "Tessa, let it go.


    Bodyguards are everywhere around Raegan.


    You can''t even get near her." Seemingly advising against it, Lauren then slyly added, "T''ll be flying out


    the day after tomorrow.


    Mitchel will send me to the airport." A glint of malice shed in Tessa''s eyes.


    Lauren¡¯s words resonated with her own thoughts.


    That would be a perfect opportunity.


    Without another word, Lauren stood, pulling a stack of cash from her bag and setting it next to Tessa¡¯s


    pillow.


    "Take this, it''s not much.


    Use it as you will.¡± Lauren disyed her generosity by gifting Tessa a hundred thousand dors.


    After all, Tessa needed the money to carry out her schemes, didn''t she? As Lauren closed the door


    behind her, she spared Tessa a final nce.


    "Don''t fail me again,¡± she muttered to herself.


    Tessa better not force her to resort to a n B.


    Lauren intended to keep her hands clean while marrying Mitchel.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Can She Still Trust Him In the next two days, Mitchel stayed in the hospital with Raegan.


    He worked in Raegan''s ward so he could personally take care of her.


    The VIP ward was no different from a hotel room.


    It was equipped with everything, so he had no problem handling official matters.


    Raegan was not used to it, but she found it difficult to refuse.


    After all, Mitchel didn''tin about anything.


    She feared it would make her seem overly presumptuous.


    At noon, Raegan had no appetite, so she didn''t eat much.


    The rain was still a steady downpour outside, and her mood had already been affected.


    In times like this, she would usually feel a little depressed.


    She put down her spoon and fork and picked up her phone.


    She logged in to her social media ount and checked some posts.


    Then she came across a post that said, "Missing the five-dor pizza in the alley near the international


    school.¡± That pizza was part of Raegan¡¯s student life.


    Since it was very affordable, Raegan used to go to that pizza store every morning and afternoon to eat.


    The olddy who ran the ce liked Raegan very much, so she was especially kind to Raegan.


    Every time, she would add free eggs or chicken to Raegan''s pizza.


    Raegan was very grateful to that olddy.


    She even thought that if it weren''t for those eggs and chicken the olddy gave her, she probably


    wouldn''t have grown to her current height of 5.5 feet.


    Perhaps pregnant women were really finicky eaters.


    Suddenly, she had an intense craving for that pizza.


    But unfortunately, that olddy had retired due to her age.


    She was no longer making and selling that pizza.


    Since Raegan graduated from university, she never had that pizza again.


    She liked this post so much that she gave it a thumbs up.


    After browsing for a while, she raised her eyes and looked at Mitchel, who was busy working at the


    side.


    The sleeves of his shirt were rolled up, revealing his firm and muscr arms.


    His elbow rested on the armrest, and he propped his chin against his long and slender fingers while his


    eyes were fixed on theptop screen.


    Such a scene was very eye-catching.


    It was said that men radiated a special charm when they were working.


    While looking at Mitchel right now, Raegan could agree to it.


    At this moment, Mitchel picked up his phone and browsed through it.


    Raegan withdrew her gaze, lowered her head, and continued browsing her phone.


    Suddenly, Mitchel came over and took her phone.


    He put it aside and gently touched her head.


    "Pregnant women should not use phones so much." Then he took his coat from the back of the chair


    and put it on.


    "Get some sleep first.


    I''ll just go out for a while.¡± Raegan didn''t say anything.


    When Mitchel went out, she listened to the spatter of rain on the windowsill and gradually fell asleep.


    Suddenly, there was a crash of thunder.


    The rumbling sound woke Raegan up.


    When she looked out of the window, she found that it was already dark.


    She didn''t expect that the rain wouldn''t stop.


    Instead, the lightning and thunder had be more intense.


    She looked in the direction of the desk out of habit.


    Mitchel wasn''t there.


    Raegan subconsciously reproached herself.


    It had only been two days.


    Had her decision to stop loving him already been swayed by him? Mitchel might have gone to see


    Lauren.


    When he said that he would send Lauren abroad, he probably just lied to coax her to give birth to the


    baby.


    Perhaps in his eyes, she was really that naive and gullible.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open from the outside.


    Then, a tall and straight figure walked in and turned on the lights.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The sudden brightness made Raegan squint.


    Mitchel put something on the table, loosened his tie, and said, "Come here.¡± Raegan was stunned.


    Mitchel knocked on the table to catch her attention.


    "What are you thinking? Come here.


    Let''s have dinner.¡± Actually, she really had no appetite yet.


    But when she thought that he came here sote just to bring her dinner, she reluctantly got up and


    moved to the table.


    She opened the food box, only to be stunned again.


    Inside the food box were pizzas.


    On top of them were eggs and chicken.


    They looked very familiar to her.


    They were exactly the same pizzas, eggs, and chicken she used to eat in that pizza store near her


    school.


    How could this be? Was it just a coincidence? How did he know she craved pizza? Raegan raised her


    head and looked at Mitchel.


    It was only then that she noticed that his suit was soaking wet.


    There were even droplets of water at the tip of his hair.


    His current disheveled look was the total opposite of his usual elegant and well-groomed appearance.


    Mitchel took off his coat and tossed it into theundry basket.


    Then he started unbuttoning his.


    shirt.


    Suddenly, he looked at Raegan and raised an eyebrow.


    "Do I look good?" Raegan''s face flushed at once.


    She snapped, "Who''s looking at you?" Mitchel didn''t retort.


    He threw his shirt into theundry basket and said, "You can admire my looks all you wantter.


    For now, let''s fill our empty stomachs first.¡± Raegan was rendered speechless.


    She didn''t expect him to be so narcissistic.


    She lowered her head and cautiously took a bite of the pizza.


    Tears welled up in her eyes.


    The taste was exactly the same.


    It was still as delicious as before.


    She couldn''t help raising her head.


    "Did you..." Her voice trailed off.


    Raegan''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    She didn''t expect Mitchel to take off even his pants, leaving only a pair of boxer shorts on his body.


    Mitchel heard that she seemed to be saying something, so he turned around.


    His chiseled handsome face was clearly visible.


    "What?" Raegan was at a loss for words.


    She felt so embarrassed that she wished she could find a hole and hide.


    Seeing Raegan kept silent, Mitchel walked closer to her and asked seriously, "What did you say just


    nowe" At this moment, Raegan''s eyes traveled from his defined abdominal muscles down to his strong


    thigh muscles and that unique part of him.


    Suddenly, she felt her ears burning.


    It took her a while to regain herposure.


    Finally, she found her voice.


    She stammered, "You...


    Can''t you undress yourself in the bathroom?" "Okay," Mitchel agreed without hesitation.


    He was not displeased at all.


    He went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    When he came out of the bathroom, he was only in his bathrobe.


    Raegan had already cleaned up the table.


    When she looked at him and saw the open neckline of his bathrobe, her face felt hot.


    She felt so flustered that she avoided his questioning eyes and went to the bathroom to wash up.


    When she came out, Mitchel was already lying on the bed, reading a financial magazine.


    These past two nights, they went to bed at the designated time and slept peacefully.


    He had not made any advances.


    But tonight, Raegan didn''t want to go to bed with him.


    She had a feeling that something was about to happen.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you hesitating?" Mitchel asked, putting down the magazine and looking at her.


    "Nothing..." Raegan had no choice.


    She walked to the bed andy beside him reluctantly.


    However, Mitchel pulled her closer to him and wrapped his arms around her.


    In an instant, she was enveloped in his overpowering hormonal aura.


    Raegan''s heart tightened, and her body stiffened.


    She refused, "Mitchel..." Mitchel read her mind and said bluntly, ¡°If you don''t want to, it¡¯s okay.


    I won''t force you." His words made her face even redder.


    Finally, she voiced the question she longed to ask, "How did you know about that pizza?" With half-


    closed eyes, Mitchel replied, ¡°A little bird told me." But he was actually lying.


    The truth was he saw the post she liked on social media.


    And since he noticed she didn''t have the appetite, he went to find her favorite pizza store, without


    knowing it had been closed down already.


    The alleys in that area were very narrow, so cars couldn''t get in.


    He couldn''t even open an umbre.


    So, in the end, he searched for three hours in the pouring rain and howling wind.


    Fortunately, he saw the old woman, and she granted his request to make him a pizza.


    On his way back, he kept asking himself why he did such a thing.


    He was sure he did it not because he wanted to make it up to Raegan or because he was guilty.


    It was simply because he wanted to make her happy.


    He missed her happy face.


    It had been a long time since hest saw it.


    At this moment, the lights were off, and the ward became pitch dark.


    Mitchel''s soft lips pressed against Raegan''s earlobe.


    He whispered tenderly, "Sleep early.


    We''ll go home together tomorrow.¡± Raegan felt her heart lost its rhythm.


    She thought it was probably because the pizzas tonight were too heart-warming.


    However, there was one question in her mind.


    Could she still trust him? The next day, they woke up early and had breakfast together.


    Then, Mitchel went to thepany to deal with some business matters.


    The doctor agreed to discharge Raegan after lunch.


    Raegan hadn''t put much faith in his promise that they would go home together.


    But when she finished packing, the door opened, and Mitchel came in.


    He took her bag from her without saying a word and carried her in his arms effortlessly.


    "Mitchel, what are you doing?¡± Raegan felt so uneasy that she struggled hard.


    "The doctor said you shouldn''t walk too much," Mitchel said naturally, locking his arms around her


    waist.


    He looked at her, hinting at her to hold onto him.


    Too many people wereing and going to the hospital.


    Raegan was so shy that she buried her head against his chest.


    She had no choice but to hug him tightly.


    Suddenly, an idea crossed her mind.


    She said nervously, ¡°Wait! Since the doctor said that, does it mean something is wrong with the baby?¡±


    Mitchel hesitated for a moment.


    Then he finally confessed, ¡°Actually, the doctor didn''t say it.


    I only want to hug you." Raegan raised her head and looked at him in astonishment.


    She found his words hard to believe because Mitchel wasn¡¯t known for being romantic.


    Sure enough, she noticed a hint of uneasiness on his handsome face.


    At this moment, it was like her heart melted in honey.


    She felt sweet and warm.


    She suddenly buried her head against his chest again, not wanting him to see the silly expression on


    her face.


    Mitchel only put Raegan down when they were already in front of the car.


    He opened the passenger seat door, picked her up again, and let her sit.


    When he reached out to fasten the seat belt for her, her sweet fragrance prated his nostrils.


    Suddenly, Mitchel reached out, held her chin, and kissed her gently.


    It was indeed sweet and fragrant.


    The kisssted for a few minutes.


    But it seemed that Mitchel couldn''t be satisfied.


    He leaned over and continued kissing her.


    When their lips finally parted, they were both out of breath.


    Raegan''s face was red as cherries.


    She didn''t dare to look into his eyes.


    Mitchel was about to say something when his phone suddenly rang.


    He quickly pressed the answer button, and Lauren''s heart-wrenching cry came from the other end of


    the line.


    "Mitchel, I was kidnapped!"

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Viin On the video call, three burly figures appeared, their faces shrouded in hoods.


    Lauren was kneeling on the ground, and her face was shoved toward the phone by one of the men.


    Her face, neck, and body were covered in blood.


    Moreover, her lips were cracked, and her eyes were so swollen she could hardly keep them open.


    She looked utterly defeated.


    In a hoarse and feeble voice, Lauren sobbed.


    "Mitchel...


    Help me...


    Please...


    Remember that time I saved you? Help me now...¡± Bringing up old scores was the most effective way


    to change one''s mind.


    Sure enough, Mitchel''s expression shifted in an instant.


    Smack! One of the hooded men pped Lauren across the face and snarled, "Enough of your


    nonsense." It was clear Lauren had been suffering for a while.


    The p forced a mouthful of blood out of her, making her look even more miserable.


    Mitchel''s expression flipped like a switch.


    With his eyes turned as cold as a cier, he bellowed, "How dare you!¡± The hooded man chuckled as if


    he had heard a joke.


    Hisughter was distorted by a voice changer, which made it sound even more unsettling.


    "This woman says you''re her husband and that you''re loaded.


    Is that right?¡± An unsettling silence fell over both parties.


    Raegan impulsively grabbed Mitchel''s arm.


    She was not quite sure what she was thinking, but something deep down told her he should not admit


    it.


    Mitchel''s face turned grim, and he focused on the screen.


    Seeing his hesitation, the hooded leader delivered a brutal kick to Lauren''s stomach.


    Blood sttered from Lauren''s mouth, and her face went ghostly white.


    "Bitch, how dare you lie to me! You''re dead meat!¡± The hooded man lifted his foot, ready to strike


    Lauren again.


    But at that critical moment, Mitchel finally spoke.


    "She''s telling the truth.¡± Raegan felt like she had been pped.


    She quietly loosened her grip on Mitchel''s arm, but he did not seem to notice.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His attention waspletely on the phone.


    Upon hearing Mitchel''s admission, the hooded man stopped what he was doing and grinned.


    "In that case, prepare ten million dors in cash and bring it to the ferry bridge.


    Or else..." He grabbed a dagger and carefully nicked Lauren''s wrist, enough for blood to start trickling


    down.


    She would not die on the spot, but her time was running out.


    "It''s a race against the clock now," the hooded guy sneered and, without waiting for Mitchel''s response,


    ended the video call.


    Silence enveloped the car.


    Mitchel turned to Raegan with a serious expression.


    "Raegan, I need to...¡± Maybe it was because Mitchel had been so kind to Raegan recently that he


    thought she could understand him if he left now.


    However, Raegan cut him off tly.


    "Don''t go." It was not that Raegan was heartless.


    It was that she thought it would be better to send a professional to handle this dire situation.


    Moreover, her intuition told her there was more than meets the eye.


    ¡°We can call the police and have them sort this out,¡± Raegan reasoned.


    Mitchel frowned and shot down the idea immediately.


    "We can''t involve the police.


    Lauren''s safety is at stake." Those ouws had no conscience.


    Mitchel assumed he could not gamble with Lauren''s life.


    Besides, he would pay off his debt, as long as Lauren arrived in Swynborough safely.


    Seeing Mitchel still siding with Lauren, a bitter taste filled Raegan''s mouth.


    "Mitchel, have you considered that this whole thing might be staged?¡± Raegan voiced her suspicions.


    Mitchel''s expression turned even grimmer, and he asked, "What are you getting at?¡± Raeganid out


    her observations.


    "In the video, Lauren''s shoes were spotless.


    If she was beaten up and held in some rundown warehouse, how could her shoes be so clean?" Unlike


    Mitchel, she had paid close attention to the details and noticed something was amiss.


    The amount of blood Lauren spat out seemed off.


    "And why would a kidnapper care whether the guy paying the ransom was her husband or not?" There


    could be only one answer to these questions.


    Lauren was orchestrating the whole thing.


    Lauren was aware that she was listening, thus using those words as a way to provoke her.


    The pieces of the puzzle were falling into ce.


    For some reason, Raegan could not shake the feeling that the kidnapping was Lauren''s ploy.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt something was amiss.


    As her worries for Mitchel were mounting, she pressed on, "The timing is odd, don''t you think? You


    finally decide to let Lauren leave the country today, and then she gets kidnapped? It sounds like a ploy


    to make you change your mind." "Enough, Raegan!¡± Mitchel cut her off, seemingly exasperated.


    "Are you suggesting that Lauren would risk her own life just to convince me to let her stay?" Mitchel''s


    defense left Raegan momentarily speechless.


    But he was not done yet, and he continued, "Sure, Lauren has made mistakes.


    But risking her life in a scheme under the disguise of kidnapping is far- fetched." Raegan tried to


    reason with him again.


    "Mitchel, your judgment is clouded right now.


    Think about what I''ve said." "I said enough!" Mitchel raised his voice and emphasized each word,


    "Raegan, stop being so cynical.


    It''s bad for the baby." Mitchel''s usation cut Raegan deep.


    So, in his eyes, she was some sort of viin who was eager to get rid of Lauren.


    Well, if he already thought she was wicked, maybe it was time she learned from Lauren and yed the


    viin for real.


    "Listen, Mitchel, I''m telling you, you''re not going to save Lauren all by yourself,¡± Raegan firmly said,


    giving no room for a discussion.


    But her plea merely fell on Mitchel''s deaf ear, and he coldly responded, "Get out of the car.


    I''ll have Matteoe pick you up.¡± His dismissive tone felt like a punch to her gut, and a sharp pain


    radiated from her abdomen.


    Raegan clutched her abdomen and cried, "Mitchel, my stomach..." Before she couldplete her


    sentence, Mitchel had already lifted her from the seat, leaving her suspended in mid-air for a moment.


    Feeling him hold her eased the pain a little, but her heart was still heavy.


    "My stomach hurts,¡± she uttered in a quivering voice.


    And then, as if dropping a bag of groceries, he set her down on the cold, unforgiving asphalt.


    "Raegan, quit with the childish games.


    I have to go." With that, he climbed back into the car and sped off.


    Raegan crouched on the road and watched in disbelief as the car disappeared into the distance.


    So he thought she was just putting on some sort of childish act? In that instant, it felt like her heart had


    turned to stone, and she became numb to the world around her.


    Well, she had iting, didn''t she? How could she be so naive? How could she fall into the trap again


    after some sweet talk? The pain in her abdomen intensified until it became unbearable, and a cold


    sweat broke out on her forehead.


    Using one hand for support, Raegan struggled to her feet and began to stagger toward the hospital.


    Out of nowhere, a silver-gray minivan roared up to her.


    And before she knew it, two hooded men had yanked her into the vehicle.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Falling Into Abyss In a deste warehouse on the outskirts of town, a man, holding a syringe in hand,


    looked at Lauren and asked with doubts, "Are you sure about this?" Lauren gritted her teeth and


    confirmed, "Yes." With that, the needle was then inserted into Lauren''s vein.


    Not long after, she transformed into someone who looked like they would drop dead anytime soon.


    Even doctors would be fooled by her appearance.


    Lauren nced at her reflection in the mirror and decided she still did not look pitiful enough.


    She gestured to a muscr man and ordered, ¡°You, get over here.


    I want you to p me.


    Hard.¡± It was not every day that someone asked for a beating, but he was not about to question the


    person signing his checks.


    The man raised his hand and repeatedly pped Lauren across the face until it was red and swollen.


    The pain was so intense it made her gum bleed, but a look in the mirror told her it was worth it.


    Everything had to be wless.


    One tiny mistake and Mitchel might see through her act.


    Seeing how badly her face was beaten, Lauren was pissed.


    She faced the man and retaliated with a p and a kick of her own "Did you enjoy that, you lowlife?"


    The man clutched his face and hit the floor.


    Although he felt wronged, he dared not fight back, especially since he had not been paid yet.


    Lauren settled into a rickety chair, crossed her legs, andid down thew.


    ¡°Leave the country the instant you get the money.


    Understand? I''ve already set up fake IDs and passports for you.¡± The men nodded obediently.


    Ten million dors in total for three of them! They would each walk away with more than three million.


    Not a bad day''s work.


    A manic gleam shone in Lauren''s eyes as she reveled in her act.


    She had just called Tessa with an untraceable number.


    While she had not specifically mentioned Raegan, she could tell from Tessa¡¯s tone that her n was


    going smoothly.


    It felt so good to kill two birds with one stone.


    Lauren felt she had endured enough degradation and humiliation tost a lifetime, but it would all be


    worth it when she saw herself walking down the aisle with Mitchel.


    Ice-cold water sshed over Raegan¡¯s head.


    Raegan blinked through the difort and struggled to focus her vision.


    A headache made it even harder.


    It took some time before she could finally make out the face in front of her.


    It was Tessa.


    It had been quite a while since shest saw Tessa.


    Panicked, Raegan tried to get up but found her limbs bound to the chair.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She was not going anywhere.


    She red at Tessa and snapped, "Kidnapping''s a crime.


    Have you lost it?" Without a word, Tessa walked over andnded a series of ps across Raegan''s


    face.


    The corner of Raegan''s lips split open, and blood trickled down to her neck.


    Tessa, whose eyes were brimming with madness, grinned and taunted, "Consider this your appetizer.


    The main course is yet toe.¡± Raegan''s heart raced, but she forced herself to maintain her


    composure.


    "I''ve never wronged you, Tessa.


    Is ruining your own future worth it just to get back at me?¡± "Are you implying it''s not?" Tessa, rled up by


    Raegan''s words, lifted her blouse to reveal a tapestry of scars across her back.


    "Look at this! Thanks to you and Mitchel, my reputation and body are ruined! My life is in tatters! What


    more do | have to lose?" Raegan caught a crucial detail in Tessa''s tirade and quickly interjected,


    "That''s not true.


    I have nothing to do with your injuries.¡± "What? Interesting!¡± Tessa erupted inughter, clearly not


    buying a word Raegan said.


    She gestured to the two men behind her, and they got the message without her having to say anything.


    As they moved toward Raegan with a predatory gaze, it was obvious they were keen on having a taste


    of her.


    Just as they were about toy a hand on her shoulder, Raegan bellowed, "Back off!¡± Startled, they


    froze in ce.


    Raegan scanned the men''s clothes.


    They were dirty, unkempt, sttered with oil.


    They likely were not professional criminals, just low-level thugs recruited by Tessa.


    That made things simpler for her.


    "Do you even know what you''re getting yourselves into? Kidnapping and sexual assault are serious


    crimes.


    How much is Tessa paying you? I''ll double it if you let me go." The two men exchanged nces and


    hesitated.


    Tessa''s offer had not been all that generous.


    They were each getting only fifty grand.


    Even though it was thergest sum they had ever seen in their lives, it was not that much.


    They had no intention of crossing any serious lines, so Raegan''s offer made them stop and think.


    "You, bitch!" Tessa lunged forward and kicked the chair Raegan was tied to, toppling it over.


    Raegan hit the floor with a thud.


    Luckily, since she was bound to the chair, her abdomen did not take the brunt of the fall.


    However, she felt her shoulder take a bad hit, apanied by a chilling sound that seemed like her


    bones were cracking.


    She was convinced her bones were broken.


    The intense pain shot through her body, making her face ghostly white.


    Fighting the urge to ck out, Raegan balled her hands into fists.


    Tessa seized another opportunity to inflict pain and stomped down hard on Raegan''s feet.


    The agony from the crushing force turned Raegan''s already pale face even paler.


    Tessa had meant to kick Raegan¡¯s abdomen, but she suddenly realized that doing so might cause a


    miscarriage.


    And if that happened, things could get messy.


    The thugs might lose their nerve and abandon the mission.


    So, she opted for Raegan''s feet instead.


    Tessa relished the thought of Raegan suffering as she had.


    "The nerve of you to try to turn my people against me.


    Your words may be silver, but they won''t save you today! I can''t wait to watch you be a whore.¡± Blood


    spattered Raegan''s mouth, and her forehead was slick with cold sweat.


    Her head was spinning, but she understood what Tessa meant.


    "I''ll give you chance.


    Call Mitchel.


    Tell him you''ve been kidnapped and he needs to bring money to get you back.


    If he actually shows up, you''re free to go.


    What say yous" Grasping at straws, Raegan nodded repeatedly.


    "He''ll definitely pay, no question about it." "We''ll see about that,¡± Tessa retorted with a cynicalugh.


    She grabbed a pointed wooden stick and aimed it at Raegan¡¯s abdomen.


    "Make sure he brings the money.


    If you even hint at me being involved, this stick is going right through you.


    Are we clear?¡± "Understood," Raegan assured her, doing her best to keep Tessa from losing her


    temper.


    If this was only about money, then things might not be as bad as they seemed.


    Mitchel''s number was dialed.


    It took him a while before he answered the call.


    "Hello, who''s this?" he asked in a deep and resonant voice.


    At that moment, grief, fear, and panic threatened to overtake Raegan.


    "Mitchel, help me,¡± she sobbed with a trembling voice.


    ¡°What''s going on, Raegan?" Genuine concerns could be heard in Mitchel''s voice, and it almost broke


    Raegan right there and then.


    But this was not the time for tears.


    Pain surged all over her body, particrly in her abdomen.


    She had a foreboding feeling as if something would happen to her baby.


    Raegan had to act fast for her sake and the unborn child''s.


    "I''ve been kidnapped.


    They''re demanding money.


    Can you bring the ransom right away..." "Raegan,¡± Mitchel cut her off, his voice tinged with irritation.


    "Enough with these childish games.


    I''m done ying along.¡± His words felt like a freefall into an abyss from which there was no return.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Despair Raegan didn''t expect that Mitchel''s first reaction was to think that she was making a fuss.


    She felt her heart was being stabbed by countless daggers.


    It was so painful that she could hardly breathe.


    But she had no time to pity herself at this moment.


    Her priority was the safety of her baby.


    The stick Tessa was holding was still pressed against her belly.


    She must make Mitchel believe her.


    Tears streamed down her face and mixed with the blood at the corners of her lips.


    She said hoarsely, "Mitchel,m not lying to you.


    I was really kidnapped.¡± Perhaps the sadness in Raegan''s voice moved Mitchel.


    He nced at the bag of money sent in by the remote -controlled car and said in a gentle tone, ¡°Be


    good.


    Don''t make such a joke, okay? I will be back soon..." "Mitchel!" Raegan shouted, interrupting him.


    Her voice was full of despair.


    "I really don¡¯t understand.


    Why do you always believe whatever Lauren says, but assuming me to be the one who messes around


    all the time, huh?" Raegan''s choked voice sounded very angry.


    But for Mitchel, it was more like she was having an emotional outburst.


    The situation on Mitchel''s side was urgent.


    He could still hear Lauren''s miserable cry from time to time.


    So, when he spoke again, his voice became cold.


    "Raegan, can you stop please being unreasonable?" Unreasonable? She was crying for help


    desperately.


    Was it just being unreasonable in his eyes? Raegan couldn''t helpughing at herself bitterly.


    She thought Mitchel was herst hope.


    But she was too stupid to think that he would rescue her.


    She said again, "Mitchel, I am pregnant with your child.


    But in your heart, Lauren is still more important than us.


    Her life matters more than ours, right?¡± At this moment, Mitchel''s patience wore thin.


    He said coldly, "We''ll talk about it when I return.


    I''m hanging up." Suddenly, Tessa stabbed Raegan''s tummy with a sharp stick.


    Thinking of her baby, Raegan was so desperate that she roared madly, "No, don''t hang up! Mitchel,


    don''t hang up the phone! Please...


    I''m begging you.


    At least save your...¡± But before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by the beeping sound


    from the other end of the line.


    Mitchel had hung up.


    She was about to say "child," but Mitchel didn''t give her a chance.


    Raegan felt like the blood all over her body froze.


    She suddenly felt very cold.


    Her heart sank to the bottom.


    At this moment, her ten years of love for Mitchelpletely disappeared.


    Raegan sneered at herself.


    She had never been this regretful.


    Mitchel was her world for the past ten years.


    She had admired him.


    But what did he do in return? He just pushed hex to hell.


    When Tessa saw the pain on Raegan''s face, she was overjoyed.


    She thought it was more awesome than beating Raegan.


    "You see, bitch? You are nothing in Mitchel''s eyes.


    You are just a joke.


    Ha-ha!¡± The tears in Raegan''s eyes almost dried up.


    Indeed, she was ridiculous.


    Instead of being Mitchel¡¯s wife, she was just a joke.


    At this moment, something warm surged from her lower abdomen.


    She felt she was bleeding.


    The panic in her heart brought her back to her senses.


    Raegan looked at Tessa with pleading eyes.


    "Tessa, please let me go.


    If you want money, I can give it to you.


    Just tell me how much you need.


    I can give it to you.


    Just please let me go." However, Tessa just raised her head and giggled.


    After a while, she said, "Do you really think I want your money? No! What I want is to make you scared


    and desperate.


    I want you to know how it feels to be abandoned and ruined." She pointed at the camera set up in the


    shabby room and mocked, "Do you have any idea how pitiful you looked just now? It turned out this is


    how you look after being abandoned by the person you love." When Raegan saw the madness in


    Tessa''s eyes, she realized that Tessa didn''t want money.


    Tessa wanted her life.


    Now that Raegan knew what she was about to face, she stopped begging.


    Tessa would definitely not let her go.


    The more pitiful she was, the less chance she had to survive.


    So, she asked calmly, "Tessa, do you really think no one will know about this? Have you thought about


    the consequences? You''d better give it careful thought now.¡± Tessa bent down and patted Raegan''s


    cheek.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She sneered, ¡°Don''t worry about me.


    Focus on the next exciting part because you are the star of it.


    Enjoy yourself.¡± After saying this, she stood up, looked at the two hooligans, and said, "This woman is


    very cunning.


    You see? She just imed that her husband would definitely pay the ransom.


    But what happened? She lied.


    Her husband abandoned her, so she has no values at all.


    Don''t be fooled by her.


    Just do your job, and don''t believe any of her nonsense.


    Do you understand?" The two hooligans nodded obediently.


    Then, one of them quickly unbuckled his belt.


    A trace of disgust shed through Tessa''s eyes.


    She really wanted to watch Raegan being bullied by these hooligans.


    But she had enough of it.


    Every time she saw the bodies of naked men, she couldn''t help feeling sick.


    "You guys have fun.


    But do as I told you and make it quick.¡± After saying this, Tessa pushed the door open to wait outside.


    She didn''t go far.


    Instead, she stood by the door and listened carefully.


    The tall and thin hooligan threw the belt he took off at Raegan.


    This was part of Tessa''s instruction.


    She told them to beat Raegan hard with the belt first before they raped her.


    Fortunately, Raegan was tied to a chair.


    So, most of the whips hit the chair.


    But her arms were still hit by the belt.


    She endured the sharp pain and bit her lips hard to keep herself sober while racking her brain.


    She had to think of a way to save herself.


    The other hooligan thought the process was too lengthy.


    He got so impatient that he pushed the tall and thin hooligan away and said, ¡°Hurry! I can''t wait


    anymore." Although Raegan was beaten, and her face was covered with blood, she still looked tender


    and fresh in the hooligan''s eyes.


    Soon, the two hooligans had a tacit understanding.


    They decided to fuck her first.


    As the two hooligans approached Raegan step by step, Raegan was uneasy to see their obscene and


    twisted faces.


    Her hands and feet were tied, so she had no way to avoid them.


    For the first time in her life, she felt so desperate.


    But she forced herself to calm down.


    At this moment, no one else could protect her baby but herself.


    She couldn''t give up.


    The next second, Raegan said gently, ¡°Guys, don''t you think it''s a little convenient for you that Iam tied


    up? Why don''t you untie me? Then, I can serve you better." The two hooligans paused and thought for


    a while.


    They realized she was right.


    Indeed, it was inconvenient for them to fuck her when her legs were tightly tied to the chair.


    The tall and thin hooligan quickly untied the rope around Raegan¡¯s hands and feet.


    He warned, "Don''t y tricks with us.


    Otherwise, we will kill you." "Yes...


    | will be good..." Raegan put on a frightened look and nodded timidly.


    After untying the rope, the tall and thin hooligan pulled Raegan''s hair, pointed at the stack of messy


    straws in the corner, and ordered, "Go and lie there.¡± Raegan cried out in pain and said fearfully,


    "Please, be gentle with me.


    I will do whatever you want." The two hooligans had never been treated like this, especially by a


    woman.


    Their vanity instantly rose.


    They let go of her hands and threw her at the stack of straws.


    Raegan''s head hit the floor heavily.


    She felt like her brain buzzed because of so much pain.


    She got up awkwardly, knelt on the floor, lowered her head, and fumbled in the stack.


    Finally, she found the stick dropped by Tessa just now.


    Theughter of the two hooligans got louder and louder in her ears.


    At this moment, Raegan raised the stick and hit the tall and thin hooligan with all her strength.


    A loud thud sounded in the room.


    The tall and thin hooligan''s head was broken, and blood oozed out of the wound.


    Since her body was weak, she also fell to the floor due to inertia.


    The other hooligan jumped over and kicked Raegan so hard that she immediately spat out a mouthful


    of blood.


    The pain prated Raegan¡¯s body, eroding even her internal organs.


    But she curled up to protect the baby in her belly.


    The tall and thin hooligan also reacted.


    He pulled Raegan''s hair angrily and mmed her against the wall.


    "You bitch! How dare you y tricks on me! I must teach you a lesson today."

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Raegan''s End The tall and thin hooligan yanked Raegan by the hair and hit her head to the wall again


    and again.


    For a moment, Raegan felt that the world was spinning around her and that her soul was getting


    detached from her body.


    Blood oozed from her head.


    Raegan could not tell if it was just blood.


    She feared that her skull had cracked open and it was her brain sttering everywhere.


    Atst, the other hooligan stopped the tall and thin hooligan, leaving Raegan to fall to the ground


    almost unconsciously.


    "Are you out of your mind? We''re only here to fuck her, not to kill her! Murder is a felony.


    Don''t do anything stupid!¡± The tall, thin man finally returned to his senses.


    He wiped the sweat off his forehead and eximed, "Damn! This woman really got under my skin!"


    "Enough of that.


    Let¡¯s get down to business." The other hooligan cast a nce at Raegan, whoy bloodied on the


    ground, and muttered, "Look,dy.


    Don''t hate us for being brutal.


    We''re just here for the money.


    The real viin here is your good-for-nothing husband who left you high and dry.


    If he had been there for you, we wouldn''t even have this opportunity.


    Isn''t that right?¡± Raegan was at a loss for words, unable to counter their twisted justification.


    They were right, though.


    The person she had held dearest had left her all alone.


    Who else could she possibly me? She only wished she had not fallen so blindly in love with Mitchel


    when she was still young and ignorant about love.


    She had loved him so much that she sacrificed even her dignity.


    A single sweet gesture from him, and she would forgive him every single time.


    Maybe she deserved this.


    In a way, she brought this on herself anyway.


    It was not anyone else''s fault.


    It was hers alone.


    In this world, there are no do-overs and no second chances to set things right.


    At this moment, the two men sped their hands, eager to tear Raegan¡¯s clothes apart.


    "Fuck off!" Raegan shook off their hands with apparent disgust.


    However, she was so weak that her action only annoyed the hooligans.


    The tall and thin hooligan pped her across the face and pinned her to the ground.


    "How dare you fight back! I''m going to fucking kill you!" As soon as he said these words, hended a


    hard kick on her chest.


    Raegan writhed as excruciating pain emanated from the site of the kick.


    For a moment, she felt as if her body was no longer hers.


    The pain was so unbearable she could not even move her fingers.


    The tall and thin hooligan lifted his foot to kick her again, but the other hooligan stopped him.


    "You idiot! If you keep kicking her, how are we supposed to have fun?" Raegany curled up on the


    ground and watched as the two approached and squatted in front of her.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Despair enveloped her like seaweed stretching from the dark, boundless sea as it wrapped around her


    tightly, making her unable to breathe.


    Her once sparkling eyes now looked vacant.


    Was she prepared to meet her end like this? Then, all of a sudden, she felt something move in her


    belly.


    Was it her imagination ying tricks on her? No, she was sure of it.


    The baby had just moved.


    It was as if her unborn child was sending her a message, urging her not to give up.


    Raegan jolted back to reality and bit down hard on her tongue.


    The taste of her own blood, rich and metallic, coupled with the sharp pain, brought her back to her


    senses.


    Once again, she could feel her fingers.


    She seized a shard of broken ss from the ground and shed the tall and thin hooligan''s hand.


    In the next instant, blood spurted from it.


    "Damn it! You''ll pay for this, you witch!¡± he roared and lunged at her like a wild animal.


    But Raegan, with fierce determination in her eyes, pressed the ss to her own neck and warned,


    ¡°Stay back, I mean it.¡± The tall and thin hooligan froze for a second.


    Raegan used this moment to her advantage and shouted with a voice roughened by desperation, "If


    youe any closer, I swear, I''ll do it.


    I''ll kill myself right here!¡± "Oh, you want to die? Be my guest!" Raegan had made up her mind.


    Without hesitation, she drove the shard into her neck, and suddenly, blood was everywhere.


    The sight was so shocking that even the hooligans stood there, suddenly questioning her sanity.


    Raegan could sense the life force draining out of her as the blood rushed from her body.


    Struggling for breath and strength, she spoke with great effort.


    ¡°I''m pregnant! If I die, you''ll have taken two lives, not just one.


    When they catch you, and they will, you''ll be sentenced to death!" "Damn it! That woman never


    mentioned this!" The thought that Raegan might lose her baby and her life along with it flooded the


    hooligans¡¯ minds.


    They had not signed up for this level of brutality, all for a mere fifty thousand dors, orchestrated by


    Tessa.


    The graveness of the situation dawned on them.


    If they were caught, they would pay with their lives.


    The gravity of Raegan''s words hung in the air, causing the two men to waver.


    The money suddenly lost its allure when stacked against the weight of their lives.


    Seeing their hesitation, Raegan seized the moment and added, "If you want to make up for your sins,


    this is your chance.


    Give me your phone!¡± ¡°Why should we give you the phone?" Without a word, Raegan pressed the


    ss deeper into her flesh, causing more blood to flow.


    Seeing this, the thin and tall hooligan gave in and handed over his phone.


    With one hand clutching the ss and the other trembling, Raegan dialed a number.


    ¡°Hello, I''ve been kidnapped, but I don''t know where I am.


    Can you trace this call? Please...


    You have to hurry.


    I''m pregnant, and my baby..." Raegan choked with sobs, and tears streamed down her face.


    After a long pause, she continued, "Something''s wrong with my baby.


    Please, you have to save my child..." Her vision started to get fuzzy, with white haziness clouding her


    sight.


    The figures of the two hooligans became distorted and blurred in front of her.


    However, she fought to keep her calm and even pressed the shard of ss firmly against her neck.


    Only in this way could she make sure she was conscious.


    Her hand was so numb that she could not feel the pain, no matter how deeply she cut.


    She was painfully aware that if she passed out, it would be the end for her.


    She needed to stay awake at all costs...


    Soon enough, a voice from the other end of the line responded, "Miss, we''ve pinpointed your location.


    Please ensure your phone stays on.


    Help will be there shortly..." Raegan breathed a sigh of relief and continued, "Please, hurry.


    I need to make another call...¡± She then mustered all the energy she had left to dial another number.


    But to her disappointment, the call went unanswered.


    "Sorry, the subscriber you''ve dialed is currently unavable.


    Please leave a message after the beep,¡± the automated response said.


    A bitter smile crossed Raegan''s face.


    By now, Mitchel had probably saved Lauren.


    He was likelyforting his scared sweetheart, leaving no time to answer her call.


    With all her remaining strength, Raegan uttered a message in a hoarse and shaky voice, "Mitchel, if my


    baby and I don''t make it out of this, please bury us next to my grandma''s grave.


    And don''t worry about us crossing paths in the next life.


    I''ll pray to God that our paths never cross again..." Tears streamed down her face, which blended with


    her blood in a shocking disy.


    Suddenly, Raegan''s body convulsed.


    She doubled over and spewed arge mouthful of blood.


    Terrified by the sight, the two hooligans lost all interest in raping her.


    The tall and thin hooligan turned to the other hooligan and stammered, "Is she...


    Is she going to die?" "I think she might.


    What a stroke of bad luck! Let''s get out of here!" With that, they bolted for the door, shoved aside


    Tessa, who was about toe in, and made their desperate escape.


    Tessa stumbled and fell.


    She was perplexed by the hooligans'' behavior and tried to make sense of what had just happened.


    "Why are you running? Have you finished the job?" she shouted after them.


    "You deal with it yourself.


    We don''t need your dirty money.


    That woman is dying!" one of the hooligans hollered back.


    Tessa furrowed her brows.


    As she rushed in, her heart sank when she saw Raegan, who was still clutching the ss and whose


    eyelids were barely open.


    Tessa¡¯s eyes thennded on the phone on the ground, and everything clicked into ce.


    Those two idiots must have smuggled the phone in with them.


    Furious, Tessa grabbed a chair and raised it above her head.


    "You bitch! You think you can outsmart me?" Bang! A resounding crash filled the room.


    The stool made brutal contact with Raegan''s head.


    Raegan saw iting, but she was too weak to dodge.


    In an instant, half of her face was smeared with blood.


    Tessa was furiously shouting curses, but Raegan could not make out a word.


    Her head was filled with a relentless buzzing noise.


    And, little by little, she felt her soul slipping away.


    She watched, as if from afar, her body copsing to the ground, devoid of life, and drenched in her own


    blood.


    Was this the end? "My poor baby, don''t be scared.


    Mommy''sing with you..." she whispered faintly.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    She Was Really Kidnapped Outside the warehouse, Mitchel was waiting in the car.


    Two bodyguards in ck approached him and reported, "Mr.


    Dixon, we have already blocked the other possible exits." "Okay, good." Mitchel nodded.


    They were now waiting for the kidnappers toe out.


    Mitchel looked at the dpidated door, feeling a little uneasy.


    He took out his phone, looked at the anonymous number that had called just now, and dialed Matteo''s


    number.


    As soon as Matteo answered, he asked, ¡°Have you picked up Raegan?¡± "No, Mr.


    Dixon, She wasn''t there anymore.


    J asked the cleaner in that ce, and she said she saw Mrs.


    Dixon leave in a taxi." For some reason, the uneasiness in Mitchel''s heart grew stronger upon hearing


    this.


    He pinched his be and said wearily, "Go to Serenity Vis and check if Raegan is already there."


    "Okay, Mr.


    Dixon." "Also, an anonymous number called me five minutes ago.


    Check the IP address." After hanging up the phone, Mitchel called Raegan.


    However, he couldn''t get through.


    Her phone was turned off.


    He thought for a moment and sent her a message, saying, ¡°It was my fault just now.


    Tell me when you''re home.¡± After five minutes, his message was still unread.


    He called her again.


    But still, he couldn''t get through.


    Suddenly, the sense of uneasiness in his heart intensified.


    But heforted himself that she must have gone somewhere out of anger, or she went to her best


    friend.


    At the thought of this, Mitchel decided to call Jarrod.


    But before he could dial Jarrod¡¯s number, he heard a loud bang ahead.


    A ck MPV crashed the door and sped away.


    One bodyguard in ck stepped forward and said, "Mr.


    Dixon, they ran away.


    Do you want us to chase after them?¡± Mitchel''s eyes turned cold.


    He nodded.


    "Yes.¡± Then, he opened the door, got out of the car, and walked toward the warehouse.


    Since the door of the warehouse was knocked down by the ck MPV, only half of it was left hanging


    there.


    Mitchel kicked it open, causing dust to spread everywhere.


    Laureny on the floor like a dead fish.


    There were traces of abuse all over her body, and blood still oozed out of her wrist.


    Mitchel strode over, tore off a corner of his shirt, and tied up her wound.


    Then he held her in his arms, stood up, and carried her to the car.


    Lauren curled up in his arms.


    He felt her body was burning.


    She murmured, ¡°Mitchel, you''re finallyhere...¡± Mitchel looked down at her.


    "Yes, I''m here.


    Don''t say anything.


    I''ll take you to the hospital." Lauren burst into tears.


    "Mitchel, I''m so scared.


    | thought I wouldn''t see you again...


    It hurts so much...


    Am I going to die?¡± "Don''t talk nonsense.


    You will be fine," Mitchelforted her.


    Lauren grabbed Mitchel''s cor and pleaded, "Mitchel, please don''t drive me away.


    I will listen to everything you say.


    I will be obedient to you.


    Just please don''t drive me away." Lauren''s face was swollen beyond recognition.


    When Mitchel looked at her, his cold face softened.


    Heforted her again, "Stop thinking about anything else.


    AS soon as we get to the hospital, you will be fine." Since Lauren''s wounds were all fresh, she shivered


    in pain.


    The drug she took was taking effect, so her eyelids felt heavy.


    She forced herself not to fall asleep.


    She hated that Mitchel didn''t respond to her words.


    She wanted to cry.


    "Mitchel, can you not drive me away?" Still, Mitchel didn''t answer her.


    Lauren closed her eyes to hide her resentment.


    After a while, she said, "Mitchel, can you lend me your phone? I want to tell my father that I''m safe."


    Mitchel nodded.


    "Okay." He turned on his phone, called Lauren''s father, and put the phone near her ear.


    "Ahhh!" Lauren suddenly screamed madly and smashed Mitchel''s phone against the car window.


    It was toote for Mitchel to stop her.


    The phone fell to the car floor with a broken screen.


    Then, he saw her holding her head.


    Her body trembled uncontrobly.


    "No...


    Don''t touch me...


    Don''t hit me...


    Don''t...¡± Mitchel thought it was a stress reaction.


    He held her hands to restrain her and said to the driver in a low voice, "Drive faster." Soon, they arrived


    at the hospital.


    The doctors in the emergency room were ready.


    As soon as Lauren was wheeled in, they immediately took care of her.


    Yet, Lauren grabbed Mitchel''s hand tightly, with tears streaming down her face.


    "Mitchel, I''m so scared.


    Please don''t leave me.


    Please stay." Mitchel''s brows furrowed tightly.


    But he followed.


    From the emergency room, Lauren was moved to the operating room.


    Mitchel could no longer apany her inside, so he waited outside, pacing back and forth.


    He couldn''t calm down at all.


    At this moment, two nurses chatting passed by.


    He overheard their conversation.


    "Today seems like a very unlucky day.


    Many people brought into our hospital today were involved in idents.


    Another seriously injured person was sent here by the police car just now.¡± "Oh, that young woman?


    Her condition is actually the worst.


    She is pregnant, but she was beaten so hard that she bled profusely.


    I don''t know if she can survive." "We women should protect ourselves.


    That woman must have fought hard.


    But maybe the people who beat her were stronger than her.


    I don''t understand what kind of hatred can push someone to beat a woman like that." "I feel so sorry for


    her.


    I heard she has no family.


    Only her best friend hase." "Oh, speaking of her best friend.


    She actually looks familiar.


    She resembles the daughter of the family that went bankrupt.


    If 1 remember it correctly, it''s the Lawrence family." Mitchel''s tall body suddenly froze.


    He turned his head and stared at the nurse.


    The nurse didn''t seem to notice him.


    She took out her phone and browsed for a while.


    Then she eximed excitedly, "I found it! I actually followed her because of the scandals involving her


    recently.


    She has more than one hundred thousand followers already.


    Her name is Nicole Lawrence.¡± Mitchel''s eyes widened in shock.


    Suddenly, he felt like his heartbeat and breathing stopped.


    The blood all over his body froze.


    When he came back to his senses, he strode forward and grabbed the nurse''s arm.


    He looked at her with cold eyes and asked, "What is the name of the patient they just brought in?" The


    nurse was shocked by the sharp pain Mitchel inflicted on her arm.


    When she met Mitchel''s gaze, she was frightened by the look in his eyes.


    She said in a trembling voice, "Sir, you''re hurting me.


    Please let me go.¡± However, Mitchel turned a deaf ear to her.


    His eyes turned red as he roared, "Tell me her name!" The nurse was so scared that she burst into


    tears.


    The other nurse was also frightened.


    She picked up the walkie-talkie and shouted, "Security,e up quickly!" At this moment, a man in suit


    rushed over and stopped the nurse in time.


    He exined something, and then the two nurses left timidly.


    Mitchel still stood straight and tall.


    But his trembling hands betrayed him.


    He looked at Matteo and asked slowly and stiffly, "Raegan is in Serenity Vis, right?¡± Matteo shook his


    head speechlessly.


    "Then...


    Where did she go?" Mitchel asked cautiously.


    It was as if he was afraid his voice would break something.


    He even held his breath, waiting for Matteo''s answer.


    This was the first time Matteo had seen Mitchel like this.


    He didn''t dare to meet Mitchel''s eyes.


    He braced himself and said, "Mrs.


    Dixon was kidnapped.


    She was severely injured, and the doctors are trying to save her now." These words instantly shattered


    the fluke in Mitchel¡¯s heart.


    He staggered and almost fell to the floor.


    Fortunately, he leaned his hands against the wall for support.


    Suddenly, he seemed to have gone deaf.


    He couldn''t hear anything.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    The Worst Result Is She Can''t Wake Up Mitchel''s hands went numb.


    A cold air rushed up from the soles of his feet and spread all over his body.


    His back was instantly drenched in cold sweat.


    "Mr. Dixon..." Matteo called out worriedly.


    He had been working for Mitchel for a long time, but he had never seen Mitchel like this.


    Even when the Dixon Group suffered two huge crises before, and thepany would go bankrupt with


    the slightest carelessness, Mitchel didn''t panic.


    He didn''t even frown.


    But now, the panic on his face was so evident that even a three-year-old child could see it.


    Matteo hurriedly stepped forward to support Mitchel.


    But when he saw Mitchel¡¯s eyes dim, he called Mitchel again, "Mr. Dixon? Mr. Dixon..." When Matteo


    held Mitchel, he was shocked for a moment.


    He didn''t expect that a giant crocodile in the business world like Mitchel was trembling.


    Or maybe he was just mistaken because Mitchel immediately pushed him away.


    Mitchel ordered coldly, "You stay here and look after Lauren." Then, he walked away unsteadily.


    He went to the operating room where Raegan was.


    In the long corridor, Nicole sat alone on a bench with her eyes closed and hands sped, praying for


    Raegan''s life.


    When she heard the footsteps, she opened her eyes and raised her head to see who hade.


    The moment she saw Mitchel, her eyes suddenly became sharp.


    They were like des ready to cut Mitchel''s body in half.


    "Sir, did youe to the wrong ce?" Nicole mocked through clenched teeth.


    But Mitchel ignored her sarcasm.


    He asked in a low voice, "How is Raegan?" Nicole sneered, "Mr.


    Dixon, do you really care about her?" At this moment, Mitchel felt like his head buzzed from severe


    pain.


    He could no longer suppress his irritability and impatience.


    His eyes narrowed as he asked again, "How is she?" When he finally cooled down, his face was


    expressionless.


    The look in his eyes made people feel intimidated and oppressed.


    But at this moment, Nicole was no longer afraid of him.


    Instead, she wanted to kill him.


    Raegan was severely injured when she was sent to the hospital.


    Fortunately, she was able to tell the doctor to inform Nicole about it before she lost herst bit of


    consciousness.


    This made Nicole hate Mitchel to the core.


    Where was Mitchel when Raegan needed him the most? And her anger intensified when she learned


    from Jarrod that Mitchel was with Lauren, who was also injured.


    She wanted to skin Mitchel alive.


    Nicole couldn''t ept what had happened to Raegan.


    Raegan was a kind-hearted and innocent woman.


    She didn''t harm other people.


    Why did she have to be treated like this by this? Nicoleughed and blurted out, "Mr.


    Dixon, drop the act! No one will believe you anymore.


    Do you think I don''t know you left Raegan to save Lauren? Well, Lauren is your first, after all.


    But is she dead? If she is, let me know.


    I will wait no time to congratte her for finally passing away.


    She did tell you she was on the verge of death multiple times, didn''t she?" Mitchel grabbed her arm,


    looked at her fiercely, and said coldly, ¡°Enough! Just answer me.


    I''m asking you how she is.¡± Blue veins popped out on his forehead.


    Nicole was a little stunned to see his gloomy and appalling expression.


    But the next second, she shook him off and sneered, "Can''t you see she is inside that operating room?


    She is in the operation now.¡± Mitchel was so anxious that he picked up the wrong one to question about


    Raegan''s condition.


    Raegan was still in the operating room.


    Mitchel took a step back and said hoarsely, "I didn''t know...


    I didn''t know Raegan was telling the truth when she said she was kidnapped.¡± Nicole sneered, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, I understand you.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    You''re never at fault.


    How could her injuries have anything to do with you? But let me ask you one thing.


    Has Raegan ever made such a joke with you before? Did she ever use any illnesses as an excuse to


    summon you up as Lauren did?" Judging from Mitchel''s expression, Nicole knew she hit the nail on the


    head.


    "So, why didn''t you believe Raegan? Let me help you decipher it.


    You don''t care about Raegan at all, and you don''t take her seriously.


    In your heart, there is only Lauren, your first love.¡± "No...


    It''s not lke that..." Mitchel clenched his fists tightly, and his face turned pale.


    How could he not care about Raegan? Nicole was wrong.


    He cared about Raegan very much.


    It was just that he assumed he could cease taking care of Lauren after sending her abroad for the


    surgery.


    Although he knew Lauren once saved him, he thought he could return the favor by helping her recover


    from the illness.


    He didn''t want to be at Lauren''s beck and call any more after learning what she had done.


    More importantly, he decided to spend the rest of his life with Raegan peacefully.


    Unexpectedly, on the day he sent Lauren away, Lauren was kidnapped and called him for help.


    Nicole somehow found pleasure upon seeing the regret on Mitchel''s face.


    She still got some more to say.


    "Mitchel, do you know the distinct difference between humans and beasts? People have brains to think


    so they won''t fall for the same trick repeatedly.


    Yet, you kept falling for Lauren''s trick blindly without even thinking or investigating.


    Meanwhile, you''ve harmed Raegan a lot.


    How could you still im you love her? Is that the way you love her? When two people are together,


    how can there be room for the third person?" Her situation was the best example.


    Jarrod and Jamie were together, so there was no ce for her.


    But her situation was different from Raegan''s.


    That bastard Jarrod just wanted to torture her.


    Moreover, Raegan and Mitchel were a legal couple.


    In any case, Raegan shouldn''t have been treated like this.


    "If you really can''t leave Lauren, please let go of Raegan.


    It will be good for everyone.


    Raegan doesn''t deserve all the torture you''ve inflicted on her.


    Look at her now.


    Let her go if you don''t love her.


    Is it difficult for you to do that?" Mitchel''s lips turned pale, and his charming eyes narrowed.


    "Stop it!" However, Nicole ignored him.


    She continued stabbing his heart with her sharp words.


    "This time, Raegan won''t forgive you.


    She will never forgive you." The baby in Raegan''s belly was gone.


    The only bond between Raegan and Mitchel was gone.


    Nicole knew Raegan well.


    What happened this time was irreversible.


    At this moment, Mitchel was so furious that his face turned gloomy.


    He was about topletely lose his temper when the door of the operating room suddenly opened.


    Nicole and Mitchel turned around at the same time.


    Then, they saw the doctor pushing Raegan out urgently while using the walkie-talkie tomunicate


    with the ICU staff.


    Raegany on the bed.


    Her hair was covered with blood, and her face under the oxygen mask was ck and blue.


    A tube was inserted in her mouth, and various kinds of wires were attached to her body.


    She was motionless.


    It was as if she was sleeping soundly.


    This scene made Mitchel''s heart ache.


    It was as if thousands of knives stabbed his chest.


    He was so heartbroken that he felt dizzy.


    Suddenly, he felt weak.


    His legs were heavy.


    It was as if they were filled with lead and iron.


    He couldn''t move even a little.


    A nurse pulled Mitchel and said, "Excuse me, sir.¡± The nurse just pulled him gently.


    But he was as weak as a piece of paper at this moment, so his body shook uncontrobly.


    His face was unprecedentedly pale.


    The nurse was startled.


    "Sir, are you okay? Do you need to see a doctor?¡± Mitchel shook his head.


    He stepped forward, grabbed the doctor, and asked something stupid, "Why is my wife not awake yet?¡±


    He couldn''t think of anything else to ask.


    Since Mitchel used the word wife, the doctor regarded him as Raegan''s family member.


    The doctor exined, "The patient is in aa because of miscarriage, spleen rupture, and brain


    damage.


    We have finished the operation, and she needs to be transferred to the ICU for further observation."


    Mitchel seemed confused when he heard those words.


    For the first time, he experienced how it felt to be at a loss.


    His mind went nk, making him unable to think.


    He grabbed the doctor''s white coat tightly.


    "Doctor, save her no matter how much it will cost." The doctor frowned.


    "I understand how you feel.


    But Ican only do my best.


    It still depends on whether she can wake up within twenty-four hours.


    Then, we can do something.


    Please be patient.¡± "Doctor, please...


    Save her.¡± There was no trace of arrogance in Mitchel anymore.


    At this moment, he threw away his pride and self- esteem.


    For the first time, he begged someone.


    He sought help from someone he didn''t know.


    His lips, which were always red, turned pale.


    He held the doctor''s arm tightly and said, "Save her..." The doctor looked at his pale face and sighed.


    "We have done everything.


    As a family member, you have to have a stable mind no matter what the result will be.


    You have to always prepare yourself for the worst.¡± "What can be the worst result?¡± Mitchel


    subconsciously asked.


    "The worst result is that she will no longer wake up.


    She''ll be brain-dead, a vegetable.¡±

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    You Won''t Get Another Chance Upon hearing the news, Mitchel felt as if a sledgehammer had struck


    his chest, each blow heavier than thest.


    A relentless ache radiated through his insides, making every fiber of his being throb with pain.


    Observing his distress, the doctor reassured him, "Don''t lose hope.


    There''s still a chance.


    For now, rest up and gather your strength for her sake." Once the doctor had departed, an assistant


    brought over his repaired phone.


    Mitchel grabbed it and dialed Luis.


    "Luis, I need your help...¡± The call disconnected.


    An unread voice message was disyed on the screen.


    Upon ying it, Mitchel heard Raegan''s feeble, raspy voice, Raegan spelled out her despair, each


    word cutting into him like a de.


    It nearly broke him.


    For years, he''d thought nothing could move him to tears.


    Yet now, his eyes reddened, and tears streamed down his face and cheeks.


    Hearing Raegan say she''d rather not see him in another life and would forget him entirely was thest


    straw.


    A piercing pain erupted in his chest, his vision darkened, and a gush of blood erupted from his mouth.


    Nicole, witnessing Mitchel''s disarray, felt no pity.


    She lunged at him, clutching his cor and shaking him violently.


    "Where were you when Raegan needed you the most? She was carrying your child! How could you let


    her suffer?" Finding Mitchel mute, Nicole hissed, "If she doesn''t wake up, I''ll kill you!¡± Mitchel''s face


    turned icy.


    He clenched his fists, suppressing the urge to toss Nicole aside.


    He kept reminding himself Nicole was Raegan¡¯s closest friend, and Raegan would never forgive him if


    he dared to mistreat Nicole.


    Nicole''s rage escted as she spat out, "Raegan loves you deeply for years, and this is how you love


    her back? You''re no better than a monster! What on earth did she do to make her meet you and then


    suffer?¡± At her words, Mitchel grabbed her wrist and demanded, ¡°What did you just say?" "Mitchel!"


    Just then, Jarrod and Luis entered the room, catching Nicole¡¯s heated tirade against Mitchel.


    Jarrod and Luis knew how ruthless Mitchel could be.


    Mitchel had constrained in recent years for the sake of thepany''s reputation.


    Jarrod clenched his jaw and eyed Nicole, sensing her desperation.


    Nicole, oblivious to Mitchel¡¯s cruel side, seemed bent on not just crossing him, but incensing Mitchel as


    well.


    Swiftly stepping beside Nicole, Jarrod seized her arm and admonished, "Get a grip." To his surprise,


    Nicole wrenched free and yelled, "Hands off! You''re no different from him.


    Both of you are terrible." In her eyes, Jarrod was even worse than Mitchel.


    He feigned kindness but was truly more monstrous than any beast.


    Jarrod, fuming, loosened his tongue from the inside of his cheek and stood aside, ring at Nicole as if


    she were digging her own pit.


    Mitchel snapped, "What did you just say?¡± For Nicole, fear had left her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Her only goal was justice for Raegan, so she retorted, her chin lifted defiantly, "I said you''re a monster!


    You don''t deserve Raegan''s love!" Gripping her arm tightly, Mitchel inquired, ¡°You''re saying Raegan


    loves me?" With a derisive grin, Nicole retorted, "Aren''t you aware?¡± Nicole felt sorry for Raegan,


    thinking Mitchel was utterly unworthy of Raegan''s love.


    Mitchel must be heartless, or why else he didn''t know Raegan loved him deeply? Raegan¡¯s love for him


    was so palpable that it was almost tangible.


    "Why do you think Raegan abandoned her career to serve you? Had she ever taken advantage of your


    wealth or status in the past two years? She could have thrived on her own.


    Instead, she gave up her ambition of chasing after her career just to be your little assistant at your


    company," she stated.


    Mitchel was stunned.


    He''d always assumed Raegan had married him for his grandfather''s sake.


    But now, even her best friend Nicole imed otherwise.


    Could it be that Raegan did love him? It was as if a bud had sprouted in barren soil.


    He felt a newfound glimmer of hope, dissipating his lingering bitterness.


    Struggling to articte, he asked, "When did Raegan..." Was it earlier than he thought? "Save it,"


    Nicole interrupted, her voiceced with irritation.


    "Even if she revealed her true feelings, you''ve blown your chance.


    No point in discussing what''s long gone." Nicole wasn''t sure when Raegan had fallen for Mitchel.


    All she knew was Raegan had loved him for quite some time.


    She said it just to make Mitchel regret it.


    Mitchel stared at Nicole intently, gripping her arm.


    "Spill it!" "Talk to Raegan.


    She''s the one married to you.


    Well, for now anyway," Nicole retorted with a sarcastic edge.


    Surveying Mitchel''s grim expression, Nicole continued boldly, "Do you honestly think Raegan will still


    have feelings for you when shees to her senses? You...


    You''re about to be history in her life!" Her words were like daggers, making Mitchel''s blood boil


    with the urge to silence her.


    Unperturbed, Nicole opened her mouth to add more fuel to the fire but was abruptly muzzled by Jarrod,


    who hoisted her up in his arms.


    "I''ll teach my woman a lesson," Jarrod interjected.


    Enraged, Nicole thumped Jarrod''s arm while leaning against his shoulder.


    "Put me down, Jarrod! Who are you calling ''your woman¡¯? I have to protect Raegan from this jerk."


    Jarrod felt as though his head might burst.


    It dawned on him that Nicole''s ultimate loyaltiesy with her closest friend and her family.


    Cross that line, and she''d unleash hell.


    Losing patience, Jarrod warned, ¡°Act out one more time and forget about seeing your best friend ever


    again." Nicole finally fell silent.


    Jarrod felt his shoulder damp from her tears.


    Setting her down next to the elevator, Jarrod pinned her against the wall and snapped, "Are you


    crazy?" "You''re crazy!" Nicole shot back, unyielding.


    She rarely showed vulnerability in front of him.


    Even when mistreated, she refused to cry.


    But, it should be noted, tears were her secret weapon.


    At least for now, Jarrod felt disarmed.


    Visibly frustrated, Jarrod said, "I never stop you from seeing Raegan.


    Given Mitchel''s vtile temper, you''re lucky to walk away unscathed.


    You should be thanking me, got it?" "He''s a bastard, Jarrod! Why can''t I tell the truth? You''re no good


    either.


    You''re just as bad as he is!¡± "You!" Jarrod clenched his jaw, enraged.


    Just as he was about to give Nicole a piece of his mind, a figure caught his eye, casting a shadow over


    his expression for a fleeting moment.


    Quickly, he positioned Nicole behind him, near the emergency exit.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    She Woke Up Caught off guard, Nicole stumbled backward when Jarrod shoved her.


    Her heel got stuck in the emergency exit door, causing her to fall hard onto the concrete.


    The sound of her falling was a muffled thud, making it clear she''d taken a heavy fall.


    Just as Nicole was gearing up to unleash a string of curses, a soft feminine voice wafted in from the


    outside.


    "Jarrod, what brings you here?¡± It was unmistakably Jamie''s voice.


    Switching his attention from the door to Jamie, Jarrod answered softly, "I¡¯m visiting a friend.


    What''s got you in the hospital?¡± Jamie caught a faint whiff of shower gel, and for a fleeting moment, her


    eyes shed with barely noticeable malice.


    "I''m a bit lightheaded, so I came to get checked out.¡± Jamie leaned against Jarrod''s chest.


    Jarrod gave her a quick look and asked, "Feeling worn out?" Without waiting for her response, he


    scooped her up into his arms.


    "Hey, there are so many peopleing and going here..." Jarrod''s eyes settled on the now-shut


    emergency exit door, and a dark feeling began to stir within him.


    "What''s there to be scared of? I''m just holding my girl.


    Who''s going to object?" Blushing, Jamie wrapped her arms around his neck.


    ¡°You have no shame, do youe" With a grin, Jarrod patted her rear.


    "I''ve seen you unfazed in far more brazen scenarios." Their conversation dwindled as they walked


    away, leaving Nicole alone, curled up behind the exit passage.


    The back of her head and her elbow bore the brunt of her fall, both now pulsating with pain, making


    standing up a real struggle.


    Only a few days had psed in their supposed three- year arrangement, and Nicole had already found


    it hard to endure.


    Though Jarrod had vowed not to marry within their agreement, she still couldn''t hold her head high.


    She knew that, especially in front of Jamie, she could be cast aside at any moment.


    Suddenly, the exit door swung open.


    Nicole thought it was Jarrod and blurted out, ¡°Aren''t you supposed to be with her?" It fell quiet on the


    other end.


    Lifting her gaze, she found not Jarrod, but a young doctor in a white coat, holding a cigarette and


    regarding her with a perplexed look.


    Nicole hastily apologized.


    "I''m sorry." "It''s fine." The doctor nced at his cigarette and then back at her, putting it out without a


    word.


    Hearing footsteps approaching, Nicole knew she couldn''t remain seated.


    Leaning on the rail, she mustered the strength to stand and limped toward the door to leave.


    Just a few paces away, she tripped.


    The young doctor steadied her, releasing her hand once she was bnced.


    Noticing her scrapes and cuts, likely from her fall, he offered, "Would you like me to fetch a wheelchair


    for you?" Nicole waved her hand dismissively, remarking, "I can manage on my own, but thanks.¡±


    "Don''t mention it.¡± A stone''s throw away, Jarrod stood against a wall, eyeing the duo before him, his


    face a mask of disdain.


    How audacious! She''s flirting with another man not long after he left.


    A gentle arm looped through his, as Jamie cooed, "We can leave now, Jarrod." Breaking his stare,


    Jarrod turned around and exited the scene with Jamie.


    Raegan found herself trapped in an endless dream.


    In this dream, a small silhouette stood with its back to her amid a seemingly endless snowfield.


    As if by some psychic connection, Raegan knew it was her child.


    Though she strained to close the gap, her feet felt as though they were cemented to the ground.


    She attempted to call out, but her vocal cords were as if sealed shut.


    A wave of absolute despair washed over her as she copsed to her knees, inching her way toward the


    child.


    But the farther she reached, the more distant the child became.


    Frozen in her spot, she beseechingly implored the child to stay.


    The young figure paused in the limitless white, and through the infinity of snow, Raegan heard a


    youthful voice murmur, "Mom...


    Mom...¡± Desperate to reply, Raegan found she still couldn''t utter a word.


    Her plea was only a silent scream.


    "Please...


    don''t go..." She observed the small form recede further into the distance until it was swallowed by the


    snowy abyss.


    Then the chilling clink of surgical instruments broke through, apanied by distant conversations.


    "We can''t save the child.


    We need to perform a hysterectomy, then deal with the other injuries..." Frantically, she shook her


    head, her silent pleas echoing, "No...


    Don''t take my baby away...¡± But her voice fell on deaf ears.


    She felt the icy grip of forceps removing the child from her womb.


    Her heart was as if cleaved open by a dull de, as she was ovee by frigid tears.


    The nket of snow faded, reced by a shroud of darkness consuming her awareness.


    Raegan had beenatose for four days.


    Within her dream, she would sometimes mutter iprehensibly, at times feverish, and at others, in


    tears.


    As Luis ryed the doctor''s diagnosis to Mitchel, thetter''s already fragile heart was freshly wounded.


    Mitchel looked as though he had been dealt a crushing blow, his face marked by visible exhaustion.


    Noticing his state, Luis hesitated briefly before passing Mitchel the paternity test Raegan had entrusted


    him to monitor the essing process before the result came out.


    Luis said, "Raegan went through another test.


    I''m not sure what''s gone wrong between you two, but I think you should trust her.


    This isn''t the sort of thing she would typically do.¡± Mitchel stared at the test results, revealing a 99.99%


    gicpatibility.


    His once-steadfast heart felt like it had splintered into fragments in that single moment.


    Learningter that the child was indeed his own didn''t surprise him as much as those in words on


    the paper had.


    What had he been doing all this time! He had questioned her, lost faith in her, confined her, and


    demeaned her...


    When she needed him most, he had cast her into a pit of despair.


    His eyes tinged with a reddish hue, teetering on the edge of tears.


    What a bastard he was! In the days that Raegany unconscious, Mitchel found himself sitting alone


    on a bench outside the ICU, consumed by guilt every ticking second.


    Besides tending to her father, Nicole waited here for the rest of the time.


    Observing Mitchel''s depressed face, she couldn''t help but sniff.


    Now he wanted to y the loving partner? Where was he when he was needed the most? At this


    moment, Matteo approached to update Mitchel, "Mr.


    Dixon, Miss Murray has developed an infected wound and a fever.


    She''s been asking to see you.¡± Mitchel parted his lips to speak but was cut off by a snidement.


    Nicole, sitting across from Mitchel, remarked sarcastically, "Mr.


    Dixon, you better hurry.


    If you don''t, your darling might be on the verge of death once again now." Mitchel''s expression turned


    icy, deliberately overlooking Nicole.


    He directed Matteo, "Send a doctor.


    I''m not qualified to help.


    And don''t waste your time watching her.


    Assign someone else for that.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Find out what¡¯s going on with Raegan and Lauren.


    Report back with any updates." Matteo nodded, relieved to distance himself from that vtile Lauren.


    Because Mitchel hadn''t visited, Lauren''s ward had been a cacophony of breaking objects and flying


    pillows.


    Now freed from that duty, Matteo''s spirits lifted.


    On the afternoon of the fourth day after the operation, Raegan finally regained consciousness.


    After a night of monitoring, she was moved to a general ward.


    Hearing this, Mitchel''s initial reaction wasn''t to rush to her side.


    Instead, he hesitated.


    He feared he might not be able to mend what was broken.


    Seeing Mitchel¡¯s plight, Luis tried to offer somefort, "Maybe let someone Raegan isfortable


    with visit her first.


    Give her some time to recuperate before you go in.


    She is...¡± Luis wanted to say Raegan was too fragile for more shocks right now, but the look in Mitchel''s


    bloodshot eyes stopped him.


    Luis patted Mitchel''s hand.


    ¡°Trust me.


    Give it a bit more time before you go see her."

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Divorce By All Means The first ones to walk into Raegan''s ward were police officers.


    Aware that Raegan had awakened, they posed some questions to her.


    The day the rescue team had arrived, those criminals had fled away, abandoning Raegan in a pool of


    her own blood.


    Recently roused, Raegan appeared sullen.


    A tongue injury prevented her from speaking much.


    Once the police officers exited, Nicole entered the room to visit Raegan.


    Tears welled up in Nicole¡¯s eyes at the sight of Raegan''s bruised face.


    She yearned to embrace Raegan but feared exacerbating her injuries, so she clung to the bed''s edge


    and wept briefly.


    Regaining herposure, Nicole sought words offort for Raegan, yet none came to mind.


    Redness tinged Raegan¡¯s eyes, a result of excessive crying over the previous disappointment over


    Mitchel.


    Nicole was about to cry when she saw Raegan''s red eyes, but she managed to choke back tears.


    "If you''re hurting, Raegan, let it out.¡± Just like Raegan, Nicole harbored a great fondness and


    expectations for Raegan''s unborn baby.


    They had even agreed that Nicole would be the child''s godmother.


    But, the baby was gone...


    The thought of the poor baby shattered Nicole''s heart.


    Perceptive as ever, Raegan noticed a scar on Nicole¡¯s face and lifted her hand to caress it, softly


    asking, "What''s the matter?" Raegan''s voice was raspy and dissonant, scarred as if by fire, and


    compounded by her injured tongue.


    Nicole was stunned by Raegan''s perceptiveness.


    Even after using premium scar cream, a mark still marred Nicole''s face.


    Luckily, it was barely noticeable, extending from her cheekbone to her ear, concealed by her hair.


    Raegan''s genuine worries brought tears to Nicole''s eyes.


    "Is now really the time for you to worry about others?" Nicole said between her sobs.


    Even though bruised and battered, Raegan remained silent about her own agony, focusing instead on


    the state of Nicole''s face.


    Nicole felt sorry for Raegan.


    Why did kind-hearted Raegan deserve such hardship? Nicole lied to Raegan, saying it was a result of


    an idental fall.


    Hearing Nicole¡¯s exnation, Raegan soothingly patted the back of Nicole''s hand.


    Hoping to lighten Raegan¡¯s mood, Nicole told her some jokes.


    To her surprise, Raegan smiled upon hearing herme jokes.


    Nicole sensed something amiss.


    Raegan¡¯s demeanor was unsettlingly odd.


    It was clear to Nicole that Raegan was upset, yet Raegan remainedposed, avoiding any


    discussion about the loss of the baby.


    Confused, Nicole hesitated before saying, ¡°Mitchel...¡± Raegan swiftly turned her face away, refusing to


    listen.


    Only then did Nicole breathe a sigh of relief.


    Raegan¡¯s emotional response indicated that her mental state was intact.


    After lingering in the room for some time, a nurse arrived to remind Nicole that Raegan needed more


    rest.


    With no other option, Nicole informed Raegan she''d return the next day.


    Once the door was closed, Raegan''s soft facade melted away, and she let out a muted sob.


    Clutching the nket, her tears flowed uncontrobly.


    Consumed by despair, her voice sounded especially grating.


    Was this divine retribution? A penalty for her audacity to covet a joy that was never hers? She loathed


    her own greed for Mitchel''s love.


    Had she left sooner, perhaps her unborn baby would''ve been spared.


    But it was toote...


    At this moment, a delicate, pale hand hovered over Raegan''s ward''s doorknob.


    Mitchel''s fingers quivered.


    The anguished cries from inside the ward were like daggers to his heart, robbing him of the courage to


    enter.


    Mitchel turned away, his back against the wall, struggling for breath.


    Muchter, when he finally mustered the courage to enter, Raegan was feigning asleep, tended to by a


    nurse.


    Mitchel gestured for the nurse to leave, his eyes fixed on Raegan''s profile.


    Raegan''s cheekbones were more pronounced, her frame fragile under the covers.


    Mitchel extended a hand to touch her hair, but Raegan stirred and avoided his touch.


    She had been awake, unable to drift into slumber.


    She yearned for sleep, for dreams where her baby was with her.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But she never dreamed of her baby again.


    She only pretended to be asleep to give the tired nurse a break.


    She sensed Mitchel''s entrance, his scent unmistakable.


    Choosing to remain silent, she kept up the pretense until his touch broke her resolve.


    In a raspy voice, Mitchel said her name, "Raegan...¡± "Get out," Raegan replied, her voice devoid of


    emotion, unwilling to waste another word on him.


    Mitchel felt a pang in his heart.


    "I''m sorry, Raegan.


    If I''d known, I would''ve never..." Raegan cut him off, her voice icy, "I guess you must be happy our child


    is gone.¡± These words felt like venomous darts piercing Mitchel''s heart, and his insides ached.


    He wished she''d yell, even strike him.


    That, he thought, would be less tormenting than her indifferent words.


    The idea of wasting more time on Mitchel had never crossed Raegan''s mind.


    With her eyes closed, she dered, "Leave now.


    We''ll discuss the divorce tomorrow." Her voice was steady, but resolute.


    Mitchel seized her hand, his face ashen and voice gruff.


    "Raegan, I promise to trust you going forward.


    We can have another child someday...¡± As he mentioned the child, Raegan''s hand flew to his face in a


    stinging p.


    Consumed by both fury and agony, she retorted, "Mitchel, you''re unworthy! You have no right to speak


    of our child!" Mitchel absorbed the blow, silently wishing she''d hit him again.


    That way, there was a glimmer of hope.


    With a raspy voice, he pleaded, "Raegan, I''m willing to do anything if it''ll make things right." Coldly,


    Raegan replied, "I''ve already said it.


    We''re getting a divorce." Mitchel instinctively resisted, "I won''t allow a divorce.¡± Yet Raegan calmly


    stated, ¡°You''lle around.¡± For she was resolved to do whatever it took to sever their ties.


    Sensing Raegan''s unyielding stance, a wave of panic washed over Mitchel.


    "Raegan, I can change.


    I''ll rectify whatever you dislike until you''re content.


    Can we start over?" Raegan broke into a bittersweetugh.


    "You wish to start over with me, even after you walked away to be with Lauren during my pregnancy,


    and despite disregarding my appeals to protect our baby, and after I lost our baby?" Was anything


    more ludicrous? Her demeanor remained poised, yet Mitchel felt her words wereced with a silent


    scream.


    His eyes clouded with regret, his voice quivering.


    "What would it take for you to forgive me?" Her gaze met his, unflinching.


    "When you''re gone.¡±

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Mitchel, You Don''t Deserve It Mitchel''s towering frame suddenly faltered.


    The notion that Raegan, ever so docile like a delicate white rabbit, could utter words that crushed his


    soul was beyond his imagination.


    The light in Mitchel''s eyes dimmed as he asked, his voiceden with sorrow, "Do you hate me that


    much?" Raegan''s face was a mask of apathy.


    "During my abduction, I hated you deeply.


    All I could think was that if you hadn''t left me in that hospital parking lot, perhaps I wouldn''t have been


    kidnapped.


    But there''s no use in ¡®ifs.¡¯ I realize that given another chance, you''d still prioritize saving Lauren..."


    "That''s not true," Mitchel protested.


    A sharp pang gripped his heart, and his throat seemedced with broken ss, leaving a metallic taste


    in his mouth.


    He reached out to caress Raegan''s forehead, but she deftly avoided his touch.


    She shook her head, her toneced with self-derision.


    "Don''t fool yourself.


    You can''t let go of her." Mitchel''s voice, raw and strained, tried to exin, "Raegan, you''ve got it all


    wrong.


    I truly intended to send Lauren away, but I had promised to escort her abroad until her surgery was


    done, and then we would..." "Mitchel!" Raegan cut him off sharply, pain etched in her voice.


    "You made promises to me, too! You had me believe we''d return home together.


    What became of that promise?¡± Feeling as if a massive weightpressed his chest, Mitchel tried to


    speak, but words failed him, his voice lost.


    "Have you ever imagined what it feels like to have your skull shattered against a wall, your insides


    crushed?" Mitchel''s voice quivered, his pale face visibly shaken.


    "Stop...


    Don''t say any more...¡± But Raegan seemed lost in her torment, gesturing toward the bandage on her


    head, her lips quivering as she relived the terror.


    "They bashed my head against the wall, trampled over me.


    | felt my body breaking apart and felt my unborn child slipping away.


    At that moment, my hatred for you was all-consuming.


    It was you who made me believe in you.


    But yet again, you abandoned me." As Raegan recounted the horror, the despair engulfed her again.


    Enduring the loss of her child was like enduring ceaseless torment.


    The anguish in her heart was akin to salt in an open wound, her body shaking uncontrobly.


    Each word from Raegan struck Mitchel as if he were experiencing the pain firsthand.


    When she spoke of "believe in you", those words pierced Mitchel¡¯s heart like icy daggers, bringing him


    unbearable agony.


    It was his own actions that had shattered her trust...


    The torment was evident on Mitchel''s face, but to Raegan, it seemed insignificantpared to her own


    ordeal.


    She continued, her gaze fixed on him, "That day, I wanted to trust you once more.


    But that stupid thought cost me my child and threw me into hell.


    You taught me that while one may have dreams, delusions are dangerous.¡± Her belief in his promise to


    return home together had exacted a horrific toll.


    Mitchel''s strength ebbed away, his once erect stance copsing.


    His dark eyes brimmed with an agony beyond words.


    "I''m sorry, Raegan...


    I''m so sorry...¡± He knew his endless apologies could never mend the hurt he caused Raegan, yet sorry


    was all he could muster.


    Had he foreseen such a tragic oue, he would have never left her side, regardless of the


    circumstances.


    "It''s not necessary," Raegan coldly dismissed histe apology, finding it more repulsive than any


    insincere affection.


    "Now, I can''t even muster hatred for you.


    If you bear any guilt, let''s divorce.


    From then on, we''re nothing but strangers," she stated, her voice devoid of any emotional undertone.


    Her indifference was so profound, it seemed devoid of love or hate.


    A sudden panic gripped Mitchel, his heart lurching.


    She wouldn''t even harbor hatred toward him? Was she really intent on treating him like a stranger? No!


    It shouldn''t be this way.


    She had feelings for him.


    Nicole had confirmed it.


    Desperate, he grasped her arms, pleading, "Raegan, you care for me.


    Nicole said you once did.


    Please, don''t abandon our rtionship so easily.¡± Raegan gazed at his haggard but still charming face,


    managing a weak smile.


    "Once, I foolishly cared for you, only to realize my mistake.


    I shouldn''t have fought with Lauren for your affection.


    My punishment came swiftly.


    Losing my grandmother, then my baby.


    If this continues, I''ll lose my life next!" Her words struck Mitchel hke a heavy blow, his body reeling with


    pain.


    Ignoring her resistance, he enveloped her in a tight embrace, his voice rough with emotion.


    "My feelings for Lauren are mere responsibility, nothing romantic.


    You''re the one I can''t lose!" But his remorse was toote.


    Raegan''s heart had turned icy, beyond thawing.


    She couldn''t fight him off, so she demanded angrily, "Let me gol" "No! I won''t release you!" Mitchel


    dered, his voice shaking.


    Letting Raegan go meant possibly losing her forever.


    "It''s all my fault.


    If you want a child, we''ll have another, as many as you wish.


    I''ll take care of you all." Bowing her head, Raegan sank her teeth into his arm with a fierce tremor.


    The audacity of his mentioning having another baby left her in disbelief.


    With the metallic taste of blood in her mouth, she bit down harder, holding on until exhaustion overtook


    her determination, and finally, she released her bite.


    Mitchel''s shirt, once white, now bore the stark stain of blood, yet he seemed oblivious, his embrace


    unwavering.


    In Raegan''s eyes, a storm of resentment brewed.


    "Mitchel, do you even deserve this?" she challenged.


    Hatredced every word she uttered.


    Her usations struck Mitchel, not with the sting of hatred, but with a deep ache for her suffering.


    In a voice heavy with sorrow, he dered, ¡°Raegan, do what you will, but leaving me is not an option.¡±


    The mere thought of her absence constricted his heart like an unseen force, stealing his breath.


    He resolved not to release her, ready to stoop to any low to keep her close.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Raegan, drained, didn''t bother to use another bite to break free from his embrace.


    She merely gazed nkly at his shoulder and firmly stated, "Mitchel, a divorce is inevitable.¡± "No! We


    won''t!¡± Mitchel retorted, his response instinctive, without a hint of doubt.


    His embrace softened as she leaned against him.


    Believing she had conceded, he whispered, ¡°Raegan, please, stay by my side.


    You can do anything.


    Just don''t leave..." Raegan remained silent, yet Mitchel''s heart soared in hope, convinced time would


    sway her.


    He couldn''t let go of Raegan.


    Never in this lifetime.


    With this thought in mind, he tightened his hold, only to feel dampness seep through his shirt, tainted


    with the sharp smell of rust.


    Releasing her, he was confronted by his once white shirt, now marred with the red of Raegan¡¯s


    reopened wound.


    Time seemed to freeze.


    His mind nked, emptied of thought.


    The next instant, panic overtook him.


    "Doctor!" he cried, frantically pressing the call button, his voice edged with a loss of control.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Mitchel''s Wrath Mitchel pressed his hand against Raegan''s bleeding wound, and, with a fury that


    seemed almost lethal, he snarled, "Why won''t you tell me?" Despite his outburst, Raegan remained


    stoic and expressionless.


    Then, she gave him a smile that held no warmth and sneered, "The pain is nothingpared to being


    with you." The hand Mitchel had on her wound shook with unrestrained emotion, and hisplexion


    turned deathly pale.


    It was as though he himself had been stabbed multiple times by a dagger.


    He never expected Raegan would harm herself just to divorce him.


    Mitchel lifted his eyes and fixed them on her.


    ¡°Raegan, are you forcing me to make a decision?¡± "It''s only because you pushed me first," Raegan


    shot back, the corners of her mouth curled into a sneer.


    Just then, the door burst open, and a flood of light spilled into the room.


    A swarm of doctors and nurses rushed in for Raegan and began tending to her wound.


    Raegan''s spleen surgery was evident in the suture on her left upper abdomen.


    Now, it had split open, revealing a mix of blood and flesh that was a gruesome sight.


    Raegan, however, was uncooperative with the medical practitioners.


    She extended her bloodstained hand toward Mitchel andmanded with a voice heavy with


    revulsion, "Get him out." The attending doctor, a woman in her middle years, looked at Raegan, who


    reminded her of a shattered porcin doll, and directed at Mitchel with urgency, "Sir, you need to leave


    now!¡± Her request was practical.


    It was to clear the room for treatment.


    However, her voice carried an edge of contempt.


    Raegan''s recent ordeal had been grueling: a miscarriage, a ruptured spleen, and head trauma.


    It had been a battle for the rescue team to stabilize her.


    The patient''s recent altercation with this man must be the reason why her wound had reopened.


    Despite Mitchel''s good looks, he seemed tock empathy.


    As the doctor administered painkillers and began to stitch the wound, she could not help but advise


    Raegan, "Youngdy, your body only belongs to yourself.


    Don''t hurt yourself for anything or anyone unworthy.


    You''ll only leave your family grieving...¡± Her family? Raegan was in excruciating pain right now.


    But hearing the doctor''s words, a deeper pain gripped her, and she burst into tears.


    Her grandmother, her only family, had passed away.


    The baby she had carried was supposed to be her new family, but that too was a dream now lost...


    2 She no longer had a family in this word.


    To help her rest, the doctor prescribed a sleeping pill.


    Finally, after crying for a while, Raegan sumbed to sleep.


    Mitchel, on the other hand, had been waiting outside the ward the whole time.


    He was a neat freak to a fault, but he disregarded the blood staining his clothes.


    His gaze stayed glued to the ward door, unblinking.


    When the attending doctor emerged, Mitchel approached her and asked with apparent concern, "How


    is she?¡± "She''s stable now," the doctor replied, her voice steady and professional.


    "But the patient has been through a significant ordeal.


    You must be more patient with her.


    No more stimtion to her.


    That case, her recovery will be smoother and easier." The doctor''s advice seemed to sap the strength


    right out of Mitchel.


    He understood that he was the veryst person Raegan wanted to see at the moment.


    In the next few days, Mitchel kept his distance from the ward.


    Still, he ensured Raegan''s care was constant.


    He arranged for four nurses, who worked in shifts, to tend to her around the clock.


    These nurses did more than just provide care.


    They kept a close eye on Raegan and reported back to Mitchel on everything from her fluid intake to


    her dietary habits.


    In his office, Mitchel stared at a photograph of Raegan''s sleeping face, which was secretly captured by


    one of the nurses.


    She looked so serene.


    A pang of bitterness welled up in him as he realized she might never look that way with him.


    When Matteo entered, he found Mitchel near the window.


    Mitchel looked exhausted and lonely, and Matteo''s heart sank at the sight of this.


    Mitchel, without turning around, inquired, "How did the investigation go?" "The kidnappers¡¯ escape


    went awry,¡± Matteo answered.


    "Their vehicle went off a cliff, and then the car exploded.


    There were no survivors.


    We''re still digging into whether the target was the Murray family or Miss Murray herself." With the


    kidnappers dead, the investigation had gone to an dead end.


    "Anything else?" Mitchel queried with a cold and expressionless face.


    "The whereabouts of Miss Lloyd are still unknown, but we''ve located two kidnappers who were rted


    to your wife''s kidnapping.


    Do you want to see them?" A flicker of malice crossed Mitchel''s expression, and he ordered, "Set it up


    right now." In the dim light of a suburban underground garage, the heavy iron door groaned open,


    releasing a wave of foul air.


    Matteo coughed against the stench.


    He walked forward and found the two vagrants, whose faces were covered with hoods, had soiled


    themselves due to the fright.


    With a grimace, Matteo pulled the hoods down their heads even more, ensuring they didn''t see


    anything.


    The only sound for those two vagrants was the echo of approaching footsteps.


    They bowed repeatedly and pleaded, "Sir, please let us go.


    We''re just poor and homeless.


    Why are we here?¡± Bang! A sudden, violent crack cut the air.


    The vagrants¡¯ knees were ruthlessly shattered by the bodyguards using baseball bats.


    "Ah! Why would you do that!¡± The gruesome crunch of bone reverberated off the walls, along with


    screams of agony.


    Mitchel stepped closer and coldly asked, ¡°Now, do you understand why you two are here?" Gripped by


    terror and desperate to avoid another blow, the fat vagrant blurted out, "Is this about that job we took a


    few days ago?¡± Mitchel''s silence confirmed his fears, prompting him to spill the truth.


    "We kidnapped a young woman in the hospital''s underground parking a few days ago." A dark cloud


    passed over Mitchel''s face.


    Then, with a low and dangerous voice, he demanded, "Tell me what happened that day.


    Leave nothing out." "Okay, okay!" The fat vagrant vigorously nodded his head.


    ¡°Just don''t hit me again.


    I''ll tell you everything!" "Me too! I''ll tell you everyst bit!" his thinpanion echoed.


    In their haste, they tripped over their words as they recounted what had happened.


    "Some ruthless woman hired us for the job," the fat vagrant added.


    "She wanted us to fuck thedy and even asked us tosh her.


    But we didn''t know the one we kidnapped was pregnant.


    Had we known...¡± A sharp crack interrupted him.


    This time, these two vagrants¡¯ arms bore the brunt.


    "Ah! Stop it!" They screamed and writhed in agony.


    Their arms were grotesquely deformed and dangling uselessly.


    "I said, spare no details!" Mitchel bellowed.


    His low voice sounded like the devil''s from the depths of hell.


    Panic-stricken, the fat vagrant stammered, "I hit her many times, tore her clothes...¡± "I used my belt to


    hit her, kicked her..." the thin vagrant admitted as well.


    His voice wavered, each word weaker than thest.


    The more he spoke, the less courageous he became.


    Mitchel''s expression chilled to an icy mask.


    Then, hemanded, "Before you hand them over to the police, make sure they''re no longer a threat


    to anyone.¡± The vagrants¡¯ eyes widened in terror at his words.


    Not long after, their cries and wails filled the air, reverberating off the cold walls as the bodyguards


    carried out Mitchel¡¯s grim directive.


    Meanwhile, in the hospital, Nicole made it a habit to visit Raegan every day.


    She would shoo the nurses away for some chit chat with Raegan.


    The nurses did notin.


    After all, Mitchel had ordered them to take good care of Raegan.


    Since Nicole was Raegan''s good friend, they did not want to make things difficult for her.


    Not too long after Nicole left, the door of the ward the door creaked open once again.


    Lauren, in a wheelchair, approached Raegan''s bed slowly.


    Then, she shed a smile and asked, "Raegan, how are you feeling?¡± Raegan frowned in disdain.


    Not wanting to talk to her, she demanded, ¡°Leave.¡± However, Lauren seemed to thrive on the tension.


    A triumphant smile crept across her face.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Why are you so worked up? | heard the little bastard..." She paused for a beat and pretended to


    cough.


    "I heard that you miscarried, so 1 came here to see if you''re doing well." Raegan recoiled, and her eyes


    brimmed with hurt and fury.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Raegan Loses Her Temper When Lauren saw the hatred in Raegan''s eyes, she felt much better.


    Her only regret was that Tessa failed to kill Raegan this time.


    But Tessa had sessfully gotten rid of the baby in Raegan¡¯''s belly.


    This was still good news to Lauren.


    Lauren believed Raegan¡¯s baby was the only connection between Mitchel and Raegan.


    And now that the baby was gone, Mitchel would definitely divorce Raegan.


    Since Lauren had rested for a few days, she looked radiant now.


    It was totally different from her appearance in the video call.


    Deep down, Raegan knew that Lauren''s so-called kidnapping was just one of her schemes.


    However, Raegan was not in the mood to y along with Lauren.


    She said coldly, "Get out of my face.


    Otherwise...¡± "Raegan, why are you so angry? I was not the one who killed your baby,¡± Lauren


    interrupted, pretending to be aggrieved on the surface.


    But actually, she was poking Raegan¡¯s sore point most painfully.


    "But actually, it''s all my fault.


    If Mitchel didn''t leave you to save me, your child might still be alive.


    I heard you were beaten so hard that you bled profusely, and your spleen was broken.


    It must hurt like hell, right? Is it enough to remind you that you are just a whore dumped by Mitchel?"


    Lauren depicted it so vividly that it seemed Raegan was brought back to that desperate moment.


    Being reminded of the horrible incident, Raegan''s face became paler and paler.


    On the other hand, Lauren became even happier.


    Lauren tucked a small strand of hair behind her ear and said softly, ¡°Raegan, I''ve told you several times


    that Mitchel doesn''t care about you and the little bastard inside you.


    Why can''t you get it? But you know what?" When Lauren saw the painful expression on Raegan''s face,


    she was more determined not to let Raegan go that easily.


    She smiled sinisterly and said word by word, "I am very happy that the little bastard in your belly is


    finally gone.¡± Raegan was so angry that she trembled all over.


    Her baby was everything to her, but they took it away.


    "Hey, Raegan, what''s wrong with you? Are you mad? I''m sorry.


    I didn''t mean to upset you.


    I¡¯m just being honest.


    I think no one wants your baby.


    So, why do you still have to bring it to this world? It''s better for it to die early..." Lauren''s voice was


    interrupted by the sudden crisp p sound.


    It turned out that Raegan raised her hand and hit Lauren hard in the face.


    Blood instantly oozed out of the corner of Lauren''s mouth.


    "You, bitch! How dare you hit me! I must teach you a lesson..." Before Lauren could finish her


    sentence, Raegan¡¯s palmnded on her face again.


    Another p sound echoed in the ward.


    The other side of Lauren''s face was pped so hard that even her teeth shook.


    Lauren winced in pain.


    Tears instantly streamed down her face.


    Raegan sneered, mimicking her words, "It must hurt like hell, right? Are you mad? I didn''t mean to


    upset you.


    I just feel that your mouth is a little crooked and full of shit.


    So I helped you to fix it." Sure enough, Raegan''s words provoked Lauren.


    She could no longer continue pretending.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, she stood up from the wheelchair, grabbed Raegan¡¯s hair, and pulled Raegan out of bed.


    Raegan attempted to get up.


    But for some reason, her right hand was shaking so hard that she couldn''t even lift it.


    At this moment, Lauren looked at Raegan condescendingly, grabbed her tightly, and mmed her into


    the wheelchair hard, cursing viciously, ¡°You, bitch! Do you really think you can keep Mitchel because


    you are pregnant with his child? Didn''t he abandon you and choose to save me? You are nothing but


    some woman abandoned by Mitchel.


    Why don''t you just go to hell?" After a while, Lauren finally felt tired.


    She sat on the edge of the bed, panting.


    She looked at Raegan on the floorcently.


    "Did you feel sad when Mitchel left you? There is actually one more thing that will break your heart.


    Didn''t Mitchel always suspect that you were pregnant with a bastard? Do you know why? That''s


    because | had tampered with your paternity test results.¡± The expression on Raegan''s face suddenly


    changed.


    This matter did not only affect her but also Henley and others.


    It was because of the unnecessary misunderstandings that stemmed from the test that she suffered


    even more.


    She was so furious that she gritted her teeth.


    ¡°That bastard you are talking about is also Mitchel''s child.


    Aren''t you afraid that he will find out about it one day?¡± A strange smile suddenly appeared on Lauren''s


    face.


    It was as if what Raegan said was a joke.


    ¡°You think Mitchel doesn''t know about it?¡± Raegan''s body stiffened.


    She mumbled, "What do you mean?" Judging from Raegan''s reaction, Lauren could tell Raegan didn''t


    know about the matter.


    But it made sense.


    Why would Mitchel tell her? Lauren smiledcently and continued, ¡°Mitchel has already known


    the truth for a long time.


    But he didn''t want to hold me responsible, so he didn''t tell you.


    That''s how much he cares for me.¡± Raegan''s mind went nk for a moment.


    Suddenly, she wanted tough out loud.


    She wanted tough at her previous innocence, delusion, and stupidity.


    She even made herself believe that even if she couldn''tpete with Lauren, at least Mitchel cared


    about her.


    But she forgot that there was only one woman in Mitchel''s heart, and it was not her.


    For him, she was just a nobody.


    So, it was useless to let Mitchel know Lauren was a vicious woman.


    It wouldn''t change anything.


    Even if Lauren had murdered his own flesh and blood, he didn''t even care.


    When it came to the person he wanted to protect in his heart, Mitchel would tolerate anything.


    He could forget his principles and bottom line.


    At the thought of this, Raegan couldn''t even smile.


    In the end, her eyes turned red and wet.


    She felt her heart was being grilled on a zing me.


    The pain prated her heart.


    How ridiculous.


    No matter how much she fought, she lost.


    She lost so miserably.


    Lauren could clearly see that Raegan was in pain.


    She became even morecent.


    "Look at you.


    You are like a stray dog that no one wants.


    You are abandoned.


    If you had only listened to me and left Mitchel earlier, your child wouldn''t have died in vain, right?¡±


    These words made Raegan suddenly raise her head and re at Lauren with bloodshot eyes, ¡°What


    did you say? Do you have anything to do with my kidnapping?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking


    about?" Of course, Lauren wouldn''t admit it.


    She looked at Raegan, smiled, and added, "I just think it''s a good ending for that little bastard."


    Raegan''s hands were still shaking.


    She was confused, not knowing what was wrong with her.


    Her heart twitched in pain when she heard Lauren curse her baby.


    But there was nothing she could do.


    Hatred filled her eyes as she looked at Lauren and said word by word, "Lauren, aren''t you afraid of


    retribution?" "Ha-ha! Retribution?" Lauren felt like she had heard the funniest joke.


    "Are you really talking about retribution? Look at yourself.


    First, your grandmother passed away.


    Then, the little bastard in your belly died.


    And the death of your father.


    Your loved ones all died because of you.


    So, tell me.


    Who is suffering from retribution?¡± Raegan clenched her fists so tightly that her knuckles turned pale.


    All the color also drained from her face.


    Lauren was right.


    Maybe all the bad things that happened to her were hex retribution.


    She shouldn''t have fallen in love with the wrong person.


    She shouldn''t have coveted the man who didn''t belong to her.


    It was all her fault.


    But no matter how miserable she was now, she would never allow anyone to nder her family.


    At this moment, Raegan felt she could move her hands again.


    Suddenly, she grabbed the kettle on the bedside table and smashed it at Lauren without hesitation.


    "Ah! No!" Lauren screamed in pain.


    The lid of the kettle popped out, and the hot water spilled all over Lauren''s body.


    She screamed in agony and hid under the bed.


    But Raegan was not done yet.


    Although her hands didn''t have much strength, she used her legs.


    She seized the opportunity and kicked Lauren hard on the knee.


    "Ah! Help! Somebody help me!" Lauren cried miserably.


    She was in so much pain.


    Raegan stepped hard on Lauren''s neck and said coldly, "Don''t you like pretending to be in a


    wheelchair? I''ll help you make it happen for real.


    But remember..." Raegan''s eyes became cold and sharp, and her body was filled with murderous


    intent.


    "If you dare to curse my family again, I will make sure you are stuck in the wheelchair for the rest of


    your life.


    Do you hear me?" Lauren was too stunned to react.


    She didn''t expect that Raegan, who was weak and gentle, would be so tough all of a sudden.


    Raegan was obviously out of her mind.


    Lauren was about to get up and fight back when her eyes caught a glimpse of a pair of shiny leather


    shoes outside the door.


    She trembled and immediately changed her tone, "No, please.


    Don¡¯t hit me."

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Get Out Raegan looked at Lauren with disdain and said, "Let me be clear, Lauren.


    I have no interest in Mitchel.


    He''s nothing but garbage to me.


    Why are you acting so proud?" Lauren, far from being upset, felt a sense of satisfaction.


    "Just go ahead.


    Lash out at me!" she muttered to herself.


    She was convinced Mitchel wouldn''t want to stay with someone like Raegan after hearing these words.


    Perhaps a divorce was imminent.


    Continuing her tirade, Raegan sneered, ¡°If you''re so keen on picking up my leftovers, be my guest.


    By the way, I hope you two, a bitch and a bastard, find happiness together." At these words, Mitchel


    standing behind them stopped in his tracks, his expression turning dark.


    Bastard? Since when had Raegan be so sharp- tongued? Lauren, now genuinely furious,


    retorted, "Who are you calling a bitch?" "Oh, how could | forget? You''re the mistress here,¡± Raegan


    quipped, leaving Lauren both mortified and irate.


    Raegan, with a mocking smile, added, "Don''t delude yourself.


    Even if you seed, you''ll always be the mistress.


    Thatbel will haunt you forever, so you better stay in line and not cross me again." Lauren''s face


    clouded over upon hearing these words.


    While Mitchel seemed calm, she was pissed off first.


    But she suppressed her fury, thinking that tolerating this would help her marry Mitchel.


    Faced with Raegan¡¯s menacing tone, Lauren yed the victim.


    "What are you implying? Is this a threat?" "Yes, I am threatening you,¡± Raegan admitted


    unapologetically.


    "I''ve lost everything.


    You think I''m afraid of you now?" Lauren inwardly rejoiced.


    This was exactly what she wanted, for Mitchel to witness Raegan''s malicious nature.


    It was perfect timing for Mitchel to step in.


    Pretending to notice Mitchel just then, Lauren burst into tears and, with a quivering voice, implored,


    "Mitchel, please help me...¡± Raegan''s smirk widened upon seeing Lauren''s facade change.


    Did Lauren think she hadn''t noticed Mitchel''s arrival? She was fully aware.


    Her words were deliberate.


    If those words could hasten their divorce, she was willing to say even more.


    If once wasn''t enough, then she''d do it five times over.


    Without hesitation, she grabbed Lauren''s hair and pped her, fueling the drama.


    Raegan knew Lauren''s n was to have Mitchel witness her seeming madness.


    So be it.


    She would fully embrace the role.


    Raegan stooped to gather the shattered fragments of a cup from the floor, pressing them menacingly


    against Lauren''s cheek.


    With a sneer, she taunted, ¡°Who do you think wille to your rescue? How would you feel if I shed


    your face?¡± Fear gripped Lauren instantly.


    She couldn''t fathom Raegan''s sudden madness.


    Why did Raegan remain enraged even after knowing Mitchel¡¯s arrival? Terrified of her face being


    marred, Lauren broke down, sobbing, "Mitchel...


    Help me...


    Help..." Suddenly, a figure dashed from behind, seizing the broken ss from Raegan''s grip, yanking


    her away.


    Unexpectedly, Raegan''s body was rmingly light, like a sheet of paper, causing her to crash to the


    bedside table.


    Instantly, her delicate face throbbed with pain, her face beading with cold sweat.


    Mitchel''s expression shifted to concern.


    Squatting beside Raegan, he anxiously offered his hand, asking, "Are you hurt?" The next moment, his


    hand was abruptly swatted away.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Fuck off!" Raegan''s pale face contorted with evident disgust.


    Mitchel''s hand hovered, suspended in mid-air, his expression turning somber.


    Suddenly, he felt arms encircle him from behind.


    Lauren, finding her savior, clung to Mitchel, quivering.


    Her fear rendered her speech disjointed.


    "Mitchel, Raegan has lost her mind.


    She crushed my knees...


    The pain is unbearable.


    Please, help me.


    She''s deranged.


    She might kill me..." A nurse entered, visibly shocked at the room''s chaos.


    She quickly helped Raegan onto the bed.


    The wound on Raegan¡¯s ear, aggravated by Lauren''s earlier assault, started bleeding anew, but


    Raegan seemed detached, her gaze icy as she observed their interaction, her eyes brimming with


    scorn.


    Mitchel assisted a still-crying, trembling Lauren into a wheelchair.


    Lauren''s hands clung to his as if anchored by sheer terror.


    Her ability to feign distress was remarkable.


    Previously, Raegan would have frantically offered exnations, fearing misinterpretation.


    But now, Raegan was devoid of emotion.


    Her only desire was a swift divorce, to distance herself from this disgusting man and woman and never


    encounter them again.


    Though held by Lauren, Mitchel¡¯s gaze lingered on Raegan, his concerns evident.


    He instructed the nurse, "Get the doctor, quickly!" Lauren, mistaking his concerns for her injuries,


    clutched his hands tighter, her voice shaking.


    "I don''t want to stay here, Mitchel.


    Raegan is unhinged.


    I''m terrified.


    Please, take me away...¡± With a sneer, Raegan warned, "Yeah, Mr.


    Dixon, escort your beloved to the doctor, or else I fear I may end up taking her life.


    Imagine the anguish you''ll feel then.¡± Mitchel''s brow furrowed.


    He gently pushed Lauren aside and stepped toward Raegan, hand outstretched in an attempt to rify,


    "Raegan, you''ve got it all wrong, I didn¡¯t...¡± "Mitchel!" Suddenly, Lauren clutched at his sleeve, her voice


    laced with panic.


    "Be careful.


    Raegan has lost her mind.


    She mes us for her miscarriage and wants us dead because you saved me.


    Please, don''t approach her..." Mentioning the miscarriage was like poking a bear for Raegan, yet


    Lauren deliberately did so, prodding at her sorest spot.


    Mitchel couldn''t silence Lauren in time.


    "Fuck off! Get lost!" Raegan''s cry was a blend of cold fury and deep sorrow, her eyes, glistening with


    unshed tears, bore into them with intense hatred.


    Seeing that Mitchel stood still, Raegan seized a crystal decoration from the bedside table and hurled it


    at him.


    Boom! It collided with Mitchel''s chest with a dull thud, leaving hisplexion ashen.


    "Help! Someone, help!" Lauren''s scream was frantic, echoing her fear of Raegan.


    As the doctor rushed in, a still-shaking Lauren shouted, "Doctor, look at her.


    Isn''t she insane? Shouldn''t she be in a psychiatric ward? She''s trying to kill us..." "Shut up!" Mitchel''s


    interruption was icy and abrupt.


    He then ushered Lauren out of the room, showing a semnce of care.


    Once back to Lauren''s ward, Mitchel, with hands in his pockets, turned to Lauren and inquired, "What


    exactly did you say to Raegan?"

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Can''t Tell The Good Guys From The Bad Guys Lauren''s heart fluttered when she heard this.


    In her wretched condition, she was dismayed that Mitchel''s concernsy elsewhere, not with her


    immediate medical care.


    The pain in her knee was relentless, and she suspected Raegan might have broken it.


    Anger simmered within Lauren, yet her face remainedposed.


    Tears brimmed in her eyes as she said, "I had just gone to check on Raegan.


    But before I could utter a few words, she lunged at me like a madwoman.


    It terrified me." "And what did you say to her?" Mitchel inquired, his gaze intense.


    Lauren hadn''t anticipated Mitchel''s persistent questioning.


    Being stared at by such a handsome man, no matter how many times, invariably sent her into a slight


    panic.


    With a flicker of her eyelids and a voice choked with sobs, she replied, ¡°All I asked was, ''Raegan,


    what''s the matter? You look so pale.'' Then, out of nowhere, she attacked me.¡± Mitchel, observing


    Lauren''s bruised face, asked sharply, "Are you sure you didn''t provoke Raegan in any way?" Lauren


    shook her head vehemently.


    "Not at all.


    She kept using us of killing her unborn child." Wheeling closer to Mitchel, Lauren clutched at his


    clothes, her voiceden with fear, "Mitchel, it was terrifying.


    You can''t imagine.


    She hurled a kettle at me and stomped on me.


    Look at the injuries on my arms and knees.¡± She then lifted her clothing to reveal the wounds.


    The marks on her face and limbs were undeniably real.


    Mitchel''s brow furrowed slightly, a reaction that secretly delighted Lauren.


    She believed Mitchel felt sympathy for her.


    Concealing her glee, she ventured cautiously, "Mitchel, shouldn''t wemit Raegan to a psychiatric


    facility? There''s something seriously wrong with her...¡± "That''s not for you to worry about," Mitchel


    responded impassively, his striking features softening, appearing less stern.


    He began, "Regarding the men who abducted you recently..." Lauren, anxious, cut him off, "Mitchel,


    have they been apprehended? They must be severely punished!" Her tone wasced with deep hatred.


    "No.


    They all fell off a cliff and perished," Mitchel stated, his gaze drifting toward Lauren.


    With a sense of justice, Lauren dered, ¡°They had iting! Their end won''t be pleasant." She had


    anticipated this oue.


    After all, she had orchestrated a sabotage to their vehicle''s brake, ensuring they wouldn''t be able to


    speed through the city.


    Their only option would be the nearest mountain road, nked by cliffs.


    A single drive up there meant certain death for them.


    A wave of satisfaction washed over Lauren.


    After enduring days of frustration, she felt triumphant atst.


    Her actions had served a dual purpose.


    It was releasing her pent-up anger and eliminating her worries.


    With this, she assumed Mitchel was bound to grow disdainful of that insane Raegan.


    Lauren believed it was time for her to act more prudently.


    "Mitchel, thank you for rescuing me again.¡± At the mention of "again", Mitchel''s brow furrowed.


    Recalling the sight of Raegan lying helplessly in bed, his heart felt scorched by pain.


    Unexpectedly, Lauren reached out, enveloping him in a hug.


    Burying her face in his arms, she sobbed.


    "If not for you, who knows what my fate would be? I might have ended up as deranged as Raegan..."


    As Mitchel was about to gently push her away, the door burst open with a loud crash.


    Nicole entered.


    Observing the scene, Nicole remarked sarcastically, "It seems I''ve interrupted at an inopportune


    moment.¡± Mitchel''s expression turned into a frown.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Startled, Lauren scurried behind Mitchel, questioning, "Why would you barge into someone else''s


    hospital room?" Lauren knew Nicole was Raegan''s close friend.


    Their paths had crossed at a social gathering, though they weren''t well acquainted.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t take long.


    You two can resume after I''ve left,¡± Nicole responded casually, her lips painted a bold red.


    At that moment, her smile radiated confidence.


    Lauren suspected Nicole''s presence was linked to Raegan and Mitchel, sparking a flicker of malice in


    her eyes.


    She retorted with clear disdain, "Miss Lawrence, this is my ward.


    | insist you leave." A year ago, Lauren might have shown more courtesy toward Nicole, considering the


    Lawrence family''s standingparable to the Murray family.


    However, with Jarrod now dominating the Lawrence family, which reportedly survived on Nicole''s


    compromises, Lauren felt no need for politeness.


    In her eyes, Nicole was beneath her, unworthy even of carrying her shoes.


    Nicole''s sneer grew sharper.


    "How can I witness you clinging to another woman''s husband if I leave?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?"


    Lauren fixed Nicole with an angry re, the conviction that Mitchel was her rightful husband firm in her


    heart.


    She believed it was only a matter of time before Mitchel became hers officially.


    "Am I mistaken?¡± Nicole challenged, her eyes piercing Lauren as she sneered with disdain.


    "You parade around as a mistress, unting yourself before Mitchel''s legitimate wife, even framing her.


    How disgraceful!" Lauren''s face drained of color as she retorted loudly, ¡°Who are you referring to?


    Who''s the mistress here?" "And who were you clinging to? In a hospital, no less! The audacity to hold


    Raegan''s husband here.


    Your brazenness in private must be appalling,¡± Nicole used, her gaze raking over them, unable to


    hide her disgust.


    She thought of them as an utterly shameless pair and was determined to unleash her frustration.


    Hearing her words, Mitchel addressed Nicole in a frosty tone, "Mind yournguage, Nicole." The


    thought of Raegan''s injuries reignited Nicole''s anger.


    "I''m not the one who should be behaving," she retorted.


    With a click of her tongue, Nicole continued, "One might look human but acts worse than animals,


    blinded to distinguishing good from evil." Her insinuating words visibly darkened Mitchel¡¯s expression.


    Undeterred, Nicole added, "Mr.


    Dixon, I know an excellent Ophthalmologist.


    Do you need me to introduce him to you?¡± Her implication was clear.


    She was chastising Mitchel.


    Mitchel''s patience wore thin as hemanded coldly, "Leave!" Lauren was increasingly irritated


    because Nicole''s intrusion had ruined her moment with Mitchel.


    She seized the moment and stepped in, feigning a gentle tone, "Miss Lawrence, I understand you''re


    here because of Raegan.


    But she¡¯s not in her right mind, and her words aren''t reliable..." Lauren''s implication was clear.


    She suggested Raegan was mentally unstable.


    Nicole couldn''t help but sneer at Lauren''s attempts to besmirch Raegan.


    "So, Lauren, you¡¯re proposing that Raegan prompted me to cause you trouble?" Lauren hastily


    rified, ¡°That wasn''t my intention.


    It''s just...


    She seemed so deranged earlier.


    I just thought you should know..." Nicoleughed bitterly.


    "It appears you won''t ept the truth until it''s staring you in the face."

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Hope You Two Assholes Stay Together Forever Before Lauren could react, Nicole asked, "Why did


    Raegan hit you if you im she did?" Lauren''s expression froze, a wave of difort washing over


    her.


    In a flustered tone, she responded, "I already told you she''s mentally unstable.


    How could I possibly know what goes on in her mind...¡± Nicole''s smile vanished, her voice dropping to


    a whisper.


    "But you called her a stray dog left behind by Mr. Dixon.


    You branded her child a bastard, deserving of death, andbeled her a curse on her entire family...¡±


    Nicole recounted each sentence with precision.


    Hearing this, Lauren''s face clouded over, and she burst out, "That''s absurd!" She had once


    badmouthed Raegan, thinking it remained secret, never expecting her words to reach Nicole.


    Unperturbed, she believed she was beyond reproach, especially in the absence of any proof.


    Nicole scoffed.


    "Don''t rush.


    I haven''t finished.


    You boasted about altering Raegan''s paternity and pregnancy reports.


    Mitchel knows, yet he turns a blind eye.¡± Mitchel¡¯''s expression remained stoic, yet there was an


    undeniable iciness in his demeanor.


    "Is this true, Lauren?¡± Mitchel inquired.


    "I never said such things," Lauren quickly denied it, tears brimming in her eyes.


    She turned to Mitchel, her voice soaked in sorrow.


    "Mitchel, I swear ] didn''t.


    Nicole''s ndering me." Facing Nicole, Lauren continued in a wounded tone, "I bear you no grudge,


    Nicole.


    I know you''re doing this for Raegan.


    I could sue you for nder, but since you''re her friend, I''ll let it pass this time.


    Just remember to stay in yourne and avoid framing others.¡± Nicole felt a surge of revulsion.


    Lauren''s words, seemingly generous, cleverly painted Nicole as a nderer acting on Raegan''s behalf.


    Refusing to entertain Lauren''s tactics, Nicole said dismissively, "Lauren, your confidence stems from


    theck of cameras in the ward.¡± Nicole paused, producing a voice recorder from her pocket and


    brandishing it with a taunt.


    "Let''s see if this convinces you.¡± Lauren''s face contorted with panic at the sight of it.


    The next instant, her voice resonated clearly from the recording.


    Clear as day, it broadcast Lauren¡¯s voice, echoing Nicole''s earlier words, and even more venomous


    remarks Nicole hadn''t mentioned.


    Suddenly, Lauren felt a jolt, as if struck by lightning.


    Observing Lauren''s ashen face, Nicole grinned and remarked, "What a twist of fate! I had just left when


    you arrived, only to realize my voice recorder was missing.


    Returning to pick up the recorder, I overheard your delightful remarks in it.¡± Nicole habitually carried a


    voice recorder, intending to extract some information from Jarrod.


    Unexpectedly, during her visit to Raegan''s ward, the recorder slipped under the bed as she reached for


    her phone, identally turning on.


    Lauren entered Raegan''s ward soon after her departure, which was fortunate as the recorder''s battery


    life was limited.


    "No! You faked all these!" Quivering, Lauren clutched at Mitchel¡¯s sleeve, imploring, "Mitchel, don''t


    listen to her.


    She''s still ndering me.


    These are fabrications, a result of Raegan''s jealousy.


    It''s a plot to hurt me through Nicole, I''m sure of it!¡± Lauren vehemently denied her words and asserted


    she was being framed.


    "Jealous of you?" Nicole responded with a smirk, "Don''t you own a mirror? Is Raegan envious of your


    overdone hyaluronic acid treatments, your talent for enticing married men, or perhaps jealous that you


    were born to be a bitch?¡± Each of Nicole¡¯s words pierced Lauren''s heart like a dagger.


    Had Mitchel not been here, Lauren would have lunged at Nicole in fury.


    At this moment, Mitchel disengaged his clothes from Lauren''s grip and gazed down at Lauren.


    "Lauren, do you recall my previous warning?" He was referring to the caution he had issued the night


    when he handed Jocelyn over to the police.


    A wave of coldness swept over Lauren, sending shivers down her spine.


    Pinching herself, tears began to flow freely.


    "Mitchel, it''s not true.


    Don''t trust her.


    She''s siding with Raegan...


    She must be helping Raegan frame me..." "Ha-ha!" Nicole scoffed.


    "Should there be any doubts, I wouldn''t hesitate to have an expert verify the recording." "Shut up!"


    Lauren snapped in anger.


    "You''re best friends, right? Obviously, you''d coborate to set me up!" Lauren steadfastly refused to


    confess.


    In her mind, if she didn''t acknowledge it, it had nothing to do with her.


    Nicole, unwilling to waste more time, pocketed her recorder, giving Lauren a pointed look.


    "I''m not here to argue, but consider this a warning.


    If you torment my friend again, I''ll ensure your spiteful words go viral.


    Everyone in Ardlens will hear this recording and know you as the shameless mistress.


    Prepare to be despised by everyone!" "How dare you!" Lauren fumed.


    With tears in her eyes, she turned to Mitchel and pleaded, ¡°Mitchel, she''s defaming me.


    I can''t let her take this recording away.¡± "Just admit you''re scared.


    Stop ying the victim,¡± Nicole retorted with a look of contempt.


    "Stay away from Raegan and this recording won''t see the light of day.¡± Nicole realized that, with the


    Dixon Group''s influence, the recording might never go public even if she spent a fortune.


    But Just possessing it could serve as a deterrent, keeping Lauren from harassing Raegan.


    "Don''t worry.


    Raegan has no interest in Mitchel,¡± Nicole added, her lips curling into a smile.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "A man who lets his wife lose their child to save his ex- girlfriend? Raegan will never want him back.¡±


    These words visibly unsettled Mitchel''s previously indifferent demeanor.


    Nicole felt a surge of satisfaction.


    "You two go on.I hope you two assholes stay together forever.¡± With that, Nicole turned to leave.


    Whether or not Mitchel believed her words was irrelevant.


    She had little expectation for a blind man to suddenly see the truth.


    It was better if Lauren stuck to Mitchel, leaving Raegan in peace.


    Before Nicole had taken more than a few steps, a chilling voice called out from behind her.


    "Miss Lawrence.¡± Mitchel''s icy words followed.


    "I expect you to act appropriately around Raegan.


    If not, I''ll have Jarrod spend more time dealing with you." Fury ignited within Nicole.


    Mitchel, so cunning, had pinpointed her vulnerability.


    No wonder Mitchel and Jarrod were friends.


    They were all bastards.


    Her face contorted with anger, Nicole shot back, "You''re threatening me!"

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    The True Colors Of Lauren Were Exposed Mitchel¡¯s gaze deepened as he warned, "Be careful with


    your words.


    Avoid saying things you shouldn''t.¡± Nicole seemed to sense something.


    "Mr. Dixon, do you believe Raegan will forgive you one day?" she asked.


    Observing Mitchel¡¯s reaction confirmed Nicole''s suspicion.


    It appeared the descriptions of the heroes in the romantic novels she had read were spot on.


    Mitchel was a wealthy, handsome man, brimming with confidence in his love life.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Why pass up the chance to avenge Raegan? Nicole wouldn''t let such a golden opportunity slide.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Dixon.


    My lips are sealed, but...¡± Nicole hesitated, then added, "Raegan''s resolve might be stronger than you


    anticipate once she''s made up her mind." Mitchel¡¯s hands balled into fists.


    He lingered for a moment before heading back to Lauren''s ward.


    Upon seeing him, Lauren inquired anxiously, "Mitchel, did you manage to retrieve the recorder?" She


    had assumed Mitchel chased after Nicole to help her reim the voice recorder.


    In her view, despite everything, Mitchel still showed concerns for her.


    After all, he hadn''t punished her for tampering with Raegan''s pregnancy test previously, right? And


    now, battered by Raegan, Lauren was convinced Mitchel wouldn''t me her.


    However, her ns to be Mitchel''s wife had to be dyed.


    It was all Nicole''s fault, the woman who had set her up.


    Once she married into the Dixon family, Lauren vowed to ruin the Lawrence family and humiliate


    Nicole.


    Lost in her vindictive thoughts, Lauren didn''t even notice Mitchel was already standing beside her and


    gazing down at her.


    ¡°Lauren,¡± he called out in a low voice.


    Lifting her eyes, Lauren saw Mitchel bathed in the glow of the bright light, looking strikingly handsome.


    Her heart raced, as always, at the sight of him.


    Affection filled her eyes as she softly asked, "What''s the matter, Mitchel?¡± Mitchel''s voice was icy as he


    dered, "You won''t need to travel to Swynborough for the surgery.¡± Lauren''s joy was overwhelming,


    as if a diamond had fallen from the sky and struck her.


    She asked with a bright smile, "Really? You wouldn''t deceive me, would you?¡± "I''ve never lied to you,¡±


    Mitchel replied.


    This sudden surge of happiness reignited her dream of marrying Mitchel once more.


    As she reached out to embrace Mitchel, he unexpectedly stepped back.


    Bang! In her attempt, Lauren failed to hold onto Mitchel and, driven by momentum, tumbled from her


    wheelchair to the floor.


    "Ouch!" She let out a pained cry, tears welling up in her eyes.


    Lying there, Lauren gazed up with tear-filled eyes and whined childishly, ¡°Mitchel, it hurts so much...¡±


    "Can''t you stand up?¡± Mitchel inquired, his voice cold.


    His maic tone momentarily distracted Lauren.


    She almost knelt before him, captivated by the enticing presence of his suit-d legs.


    Feeling a rush of warmth, her voice turned more pleading and seductive.


    "It hurts...


    Lift me up...¡± Anticipating a romantic turn, Lauren hoped Mitchel would carry her to bed.


    Instead, his response was blunt.


    "Then stay down." Lauren stared at him, shocked and disbelieving.


    "What did you say, Mitchel?" she asked.


    With a cold smirk, Mitchel dered, "Lauren, I¡¯ve given you plenty of chances." Stunned, Lauren felt a


    sense of dread wash over her.


    Desperate, she reached out to grasp his leg, tears streaming down her face.


    "Mitchel..." she pleaded.


    But it was toote.


    Her hand barely grazed his trouser hem when she saw him lift his polished leather shoes and bring


    them down mercilessly.


    The hard soles crushed her hand, and Lauren''s fingers felt like they were being shattered.


    The intense pain whitened her face as she screamed in terror.


    "Mitchel...


    What''s happening? I...


    I''m Lauren..." she cried.


    But Mitchel¡¯s sympathy for Lauren had evaporated, his protection for her squandered.


    Crack! The cruel crunching of her fingers under his feet echoed ominously, a sound as chilling as the


    approach of death itself.


    Mitchel''s expression was icy, his eyes glinting with a malice reminiscent of the devil.


    He dered, ¡°I''ve made it clear that Raegan is my bottom line, yet you persist in crossing it.¡± Lauren''s


    agony triggered a flood of tears.


    Desperately, she cried out, "It''s not as you think...


    Don¡¯t listen to Nicole...


    I didn''t do it..." Her words quivered,cking conviction.


    Mitchel crouched before her, forcefully turning her face toward him.


    His tone was icy as he asked, "You think I''d trust Nicole?¡± This question sparked a glimmer of hope in


    Lauren.


    Tears the size of beans streamed down her cheeks as she pleaded mournfully, ¡°Mitchel, if you don''t


    believe her, why are you doing this to me? I never said those things.


    It''s your child.


    How could I call it a bastard?" Suddenly, Lauren froze in ce.


    Mitchel had clicked on a video and yed it in front of her.


    "You and that little bastard...


    It''s better that it''s gone...¡± Her harsh speech and brutal expression were captured clearly.


    Mitchel had set up a camera to protect Raegan, a feed only he could ess.


    After Nicole''s departure, he activated the surveince footage but found himself unable to watch more


    than a brief segment.


    This was Lauren, the one he had always thought nothing more than a kind and naive girl.


    He had been treating her well for years.


    How could she be so vicious? Lauren was terrified, feeling as though she had plunged into a freezing


    dungeon, her body shaking uncontrobly.


    ¡°Lauren.¡± Mitchel articted each word with a chilling tone, "Do you believe you''re clever enough to


    fool me?" "No, it''s not true...


    It''s all fake..." Lauren stuttered, herplexion paler than a sheet of paper.


    She raised her eyes to Mitchel''s wless visage.


    He seemed unchanged, yet to Lauren, he appeared foreign and frightening.


    "Fake?" His lips curled into a semnce of a smile, but his grip on her jaw was unyielding.


    "Are you iming your illness is a fake, or perhaps this entire abduction as well?¡±

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Send Her To The Mental Hospital Lauren''s eyes widened at Mitchel¡¯s words, and her mouth gaped


    open.


    She was in utter disbelief.


    All the while, she firmly believed that her n was foolproof.


    Whether it was her fake illness or the kidnapping scheme, she ensured there were no loopholes.


    So, she thought Mitchel must be lying to her, trying to fish something out of her.


    She convinced herself that it must be the case.


    Lauren endured the excruciating pain and continued to y dumb.


    Tears streamed down her face like a waterfall.


    ¡°Mitchel, what are you talking about? I don''t understand...¡± "Oh, really? Then, I will make you


    understand.


    The drug you took in was delivered to you from Swynborough.


    Also, in the area where your kidnappers¡¯ car crashed and exploded off the cliff, Matteo found a car


    passing by at that time.


    The dash cam footage clearly showed that the car lost control because the brakes malfunctioned.


    Well, several people risked their lives to demand ten million dors, yet the car they drove away was


    with faulty brakes.¡± Mitchel paused.


    Then, he asked calmly, "Lauren, do you really think you can treat me like a fool and lie to me just


    because those men are dead?" As he spoke, he sounded calm and indifferent.


    It was as if he was only talking about what to eat for dinner.


    But every word he said sent a chill down Lauren''s spine.


    The cold prated deep down her bones.


    Lauren shook her head desperately and_ said sorrowfully, "No, Mitchel.


    It''s not like that.


    Please let me exin...¡± When a teardrop of Lauren¡¯s fell on Mitchel¡¯s wrist, he felt an inexplicable


    disgust surge in his heart.


    He pushed Lauren away violently.


    Caught off guard, Lauren was pushed back forcefully.


    There was a loud thud.


    It turned out that her back hit the corner of the cab heavily.


    The pain was so intense that she felt her spine shattered.


    ¡°Ah! Mitchel, it hurts.


    It hurts so much...¡± Lauren''s face contorted in pain.


    She was uglier than a monster.


    But no matter how miserable she looked, she couldn''t evoke an ounce of sympathy from Mitchel.


    "Lauren, you know that I hated maniptive games the most.


    I tolerated you before because I thought I owed you my life.


    But now that I''ve paid off that debt, it''s my turn to settle the score with you.¡± Actually, Mitchel had


    already suspected that Lauren had done something evil.


    But every time, he deluded himself into believing that she was still the innocent and kind-hearted girl in


    his memory.


    Because of this, he didn¡¯t want to think about it or investigate further.


    But when the truth presented itself to him, his first thought was how he would face Raegan.


    Raegan had told him countless times about Lauren''s true color.


    But he always refused to believe her.


    When Mitchel thought of Raegan''s sadness and despair, he felt his heart was clenched by an invisible


    giant hand.


    It was too painful.


    Raegan was hurt seriously because of him.


    And it was his leaving her that caused her to lose their child.


    That baby wasn''t only Raegan¡¯''s.


    It was also his.


    Mitchel stared at Lauren fiercely with eyes full of resentment.


    It made Lauren feel she was a condemned sinner awaiting judgment.


    Finally, Lauren felt fear surge in her heart.


    She pleaded between sobs, "Mitchel, please don''t do this to me.


    I only did those things because I love you so much.


    I don''t want to lose you.


    I said those words because I was jealous of Raegan.


    Why can she have you? I''ve known you longer than her.¡± Mitchel''s eyes turned cold and weary upon


    hearing this.


    "Lauren, I have nothing left for you apart from gratitude.


    Don''t you understand it?" These words made Lauren''s heart fall from hell into an even deeper


    darkness.


    "No, Mitchel! That''s impossible! You are lying!" Tears streamed down her face uncontrobly.


    She couldn''t believe what Mitchel had just said.


    "Mitchel, you are lying to me, right? How can you say you never love me? You''ve treated me well


    because you love me.


    I know that.


    I can''t believe this!¡± Lauren was deeply in love with Mitchel¡¯s good looks and honorable status.


    Just one look from him could stir her imagination, making her fantasize about countless scenes.


    But she never thought that one day, her imagination would be shattered.


    In front of Lauren, Mitchel took out his phone, called Matteo, and ordered, ¡°Matteo, contact Triclinium


    Hospital.


    Miss Murray is mentally unstable.


    She needs urgent treatment.¡± While listening to him, Lauren felt something was off.


    She knew Triclinium Hospital.


    It was a mental hospital in Ardlens.


    Her mind instantly went nk, and her hands and feet trembled uncontrobly.


    Her eyes widened in disbelief.


    Mitchel was actually nning to send her to a mental hospital! She was not crazy.


    Why would he send her there? Her lips incessantly trembled as she asked, "Mitchel, what are you


    talking about? Are you kidding me?" "You know what I''m talking about.


    Don''t you desperately want to send Raegan there?" These words were like a thorny whip that fiercely


    pped Lauren''s face.


    The pain was excruciating.


    She never expected that Mitchel would use the same trick she had adopted in dealing with Raegan.


    Acold and mocking expression appeared on Mitchel¡¯s refined face.


    The words that came out of his mouth were like countless knives piercing Lauren''s heart.


    "T''ll send you there to let you experience it first.¡± Lauren instantly trembled violently.


    An endless fear filled her eyes.


    She no longer cared about her dignity.


    She knelt in front of him and wailed, "Mitchel, I''m sorry.


    I know I was wrong.


    I shouldn''t have framed Raegan.


    I won''t do it again.


    Please don''t send me to the mental hospital..." However, Mitchel just curled his lips into a cold smile.


    He turned around and was about to leave without even looking at Lauren.


    Upon seeing this, despair overwhelmed Lauren''s heart.


    She knew that once he walked away, she would be sent to the mental hospital with no chance of


    turning back.


    She cried out desperately, "Mitchel, how can you treat me like this? I still have a family.


    Are you not afraid that my father wille after you if you send me to the mental hospital?¡± Mitchel


    turned around and mocked softly, "Ronan Murray must know you are pretending to be sick." Lauren


    was stunned when she heard him mention her father''s full name.


    Mitchel always called her father "Mr.


    Murray." This was the first time he had called her father by his full name.


    Lauren avoided his gaze and stammered, "No...


    No.


    My dad doesn¡¯t know." But her voice betrayed her.


    She was obviously lying.


    A trace of disgust shed across Mitchel''s face.


    If he didn''t know that the developer of the injection drug had a close rtionship with Ronan, he might


    fall for Lauren''s words.


    But he knew everything now.


    He looked at Lauren coldly and snapped, "You and your family colluded to lie to me.


    Have you ever thought about the consequences? Do you really think you can fool me forever? Since


    Ronan wants me to take care of you so much, I will.


    Sending you to the mental hospital is already a big help.


    Will hee after me? Well...¡± Mitchel paused.


    Then he asked, ¡°Which do you think will Ronan choose, you or his career?¡± Lauren''s body stiffened.


    She felt like she was struck by lightning.


    She knew her father would choose his career without hesitation.


    Mitchel''s words urately capture the essence of her family¡¯s character.


    As soon as Mitchel opened the door, Matteo was already standing outside with two strong bodyguards.


    Mitchel said coldly without even looking back, "Take her away.¡± Lauren looked at the two bodyguards in


    horror.


    While they approached her, she screamed hysterically, "No! Don''te near me! I don¡¯t want to go! I


    won''t go!¡± But everyone turned a deaf ear to her.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Mitchel ignored her and was about to walk out of the ward.


    "I told you! Don''te any closer!" Lauren grabbed a fruit knife out of nowhere, pressed it against her


    neck, and shouted, "If you dare to take me away, I''ll die right in front of you!"

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Lauren''s Punishment Matteo gestured for the bodyguards to stop and then turned to Mitchel, awaiting


    further instructions.


    Lauren seized what she thought was her chance and, with eyes red and swollen, cried, ¡°Mitchel, can


    you really be this heartless? Remember, I saved your life once!" The truth was, this was a gamble as


    she was unsure if Mitchel would really turn his back on her.


    What did he mean he had returned the favor? No fucking way.


    Lauren was set on banking on that past favor to chain Mitchel to her side forever and ensure he could


    never escape.


    As expected, Mitchel paused, spun on his heel, and took slow and deliberate steps toward her.


    When he was close, he crouched before her, took her trembling hand, and murmured, ¡°Don''t do this,


    Lauren.¡± The next second, Lauren¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears.


    She won! She got him again! She knew very well that behind Mitchel¡¯s frosty exterior was gentleness.


    Otherwise, he would not have looked after her for years.


    To her, it felt as if she had regained a long-lost precious gem.


    "IT know...


    I know you won''t abandon me...¡± Lauren sobbed.


    All she wanted now was to cast aside the knife from her hand and embrace Mitchel with all the warmth


    in her heart.


    However, his grip on her hand was irond, and he seemed intent on crushing her wrist.


    Lauren''s face contorted with agony.


    She tried to wriggle free, but her other hand was pinned under Mitchel''s foot, rendering it immoveable.


    With a quivering voice, she reminded him, "Mitchel, you''re hurting me...¡± Mitchel, however, merely


    ignored her words, moved the hilt of the knife up, and said with ease, "You weren''t alming for the artery.


    You should cut here, see?" Lauren''s entire body shook at his words.


    Fear gripped her for the first time, and she worried Mitchel might actually end her life right there and


    then.


    Mitchel''s dark side appeared.


    It was chilling and made him appear demonic.


    "What are you waiting for? Do it," he urged, his face void of emotion and voice deep and ominous.


    "Do you want me to help you?" Without waiting for her reply, he directed her hand to a lethal spot on


    her artery and forcefully pressed down.


    Lauren shook, terrified out of her wits.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "No, please don''t...


    Don''t do this, Mitchel..." Mitchel narrowed his eyes but did not loosen his grip.


    What he said next sent shivers through her.


    "Weren''t you just about to kill yourself?¡± As the de cut through her skin, blood began to trail down to


    her fingernails and along her arm.


    "Please, stop...


    Don''t..." Lauren mumbled.


    Her body was shaking like amb, and she was scared shitless.


    "Help! Help me! Matteo, help me...¡± Moments ago, Lauren was resisting being taken away by Matteo.


    But now, she found herself wishing he would whisk her away immediately.


    At least in an asylum, she could survive and cling to the hope of eventual freedom.


    If she stayed here, she feared she might bleed out.


    Matteo hurried over to Mitchel and said, "Mr.


    Dixon, please leave it to me." With that, Mitchel released Lauren''s hand, and she copsed to the


    ground in a heap.


    She shook uncontrobly and was seemingly drained of her strength.


    Those who could see her right now would think she was some catastrophe''s lone survivor.


    Mitchel took a wet wipe and leisurely wiped his hands of Lauren''s blood.


    He gazed coldly at Lauren, who looked pitiful like an abandoned dog, and dered, "If Tessa gets


    caught and I learn you two are aplices, I''ll make sure you''re confined to a psychiatric ward for


    good." With those words, he turned around and walked off with determined strides.


    It took a while before Lauren realized the gravity of the situation.


    She let out a piercing scream, and her eyes burned with fury.


    How could Mitchel do this to her for Raegan! Did he think he could lock her away forever? Once she


    got out, she swore to herself she would get even.


    Lauren''s gaze zed with hatred, like a scorpion poised to unleash its venomous sting at any moment.


    "Mitchel Dixon! You would regret this.


    Just wait and see! I swear to God, I will never forgive you!¡± In Raegan''s ward.


    Raegan gazed silently at her right hand.


    She tried, with all her strength, to make a fist, but to no avail.


    The nurse saw what Raegan was trying to do and felt a lump in her throat.


    Feeling sorry, she reassured Raegan, "You may not be able to exert much force, but you can still write.


    Just try not to stay in one position too long, or you might...¡± She trailed midsentence upon realizing the


    significance of Raegan¡¯''s right hand to her.


    Her voice faded to a whisper with every word.


    On second thought, she figured it would be best to give a piece of advice that could help Raegan in the


    long run.


    "It might be better to use your left hand during the rehabilitation.


    That way, you won''t strain your right hand.¡± Even after the nurse stepped out, Raegan continued to fix


    her gaze on her right hand without blinking.


    The tendons had been severed by shards of ss that day, robbing her of the ability to grip a pen.


    That exined the tremor in her hand whenever she held something.


    Sadly for Raegan, she could no longer draw or create art.


    She tried to tell herself everything would be okay since her right hand was not entirely out of


    commission.


    But every time she looked at her trembling hand, she could not help but burst into tears, quickly


    dampening the white quilt beneath her.


    What had she possibly done in her past life that God punished her like this? The loss of her


    grandmother, the miscarriage of her beloved child, and now her hand was rendered useless...


    When Mitchel entered the room, the sight of her crying gripped his heart with pain as if it were pierced


    by countless needles.


    Though usually decisive, Mitchel found himself at a loss and unsure how to approach her.


    He did not know how tofort the woman he loved.


    For the first time, he deeply despised himself.


    Raegan was correct.


    He had been so negligent, allowing Lauren to inflict pain on her time and again.


    Now that he had finally realized how stupid he was, he refused to waste another moment slip.


    Mitchel stepped forward and opened her mouth to speak.


    However, Raegan would not even nce his way.


    She treated him as if he was invisible.


    She paid no attention to Mitchel whatsoever.


    After several days of rest, Raegan had not put on any weight and had be frail and as delicate as


    paper.


    And she looked nothing like a girl of her age, who was supposed to be full of vigor and vitality.


    Regret surged in Mitchel''s heart at the sight of her.


    He extended his hand to catch a falling tear from her cheek.


    But at that moment, her expression shifted.


    Raegan recoiled and asked warily, ¡°What are you doing?" The wariness in Raegan''s gaze deepened


    the ache in Mitchel''s chest.


    Nheless, he tried his best to maintain calm andposed and asked in a hoarse voice, "Have you


    eaten anything tonight?" Raegan smiled sarcastically.


    "Mitchel, this isn''t exactly the time for small talk, is it?¡± Mitchel swallowed hard.


    After a tense moment, he informed her, ¡°Lauren''s been sent to a psychiatric facility.¡± It would have been


    good news if it was in the past.


    But now, Raegan was unmoved.


    Where Lauren ended up meant nothing to her now.


    After all, Lauren was only significant to her when she still had feelings for Mitchel.


    But those days were over.


    She was now done with Mitchel, so she did not care about Lauren anymore.


    Raegan''s indifference stung Mitchel.


    Laden with remorse, he reached for her hand and said, "] won''t let her bother us again.¡± Raegan''s hand


    tensed, and she withdrew it like she had touched a me.


    Her revulsion was unmistakable.


    "Mitchel, your promises mean nothing to me now,¡± she snarled.


    He had broken his promises too often that she no longer had faith to give.


    Despondent, Raegan looked away and dismissed him.


    "Please leave.


    Don''te back unless you''re ready to discuss divorce.¡± The mention of divorce made Mitchel¡¯s heart


    lurch.


    Without thinking, he protested, "I won''t agree to a divorce." But Raegan did not re up in anger.


    Instead, she curled her lips and murmured, "You''ll change your mind eventually.¡± Mitchel''s expression


    turned stormy.


    He was puzzled as to why she was so certain about it.


    Agreeing to the divorce had never crossed his mind.


    How could she possibly get a divorce? At the thought of this, he resolutely vowed, "Raegan, I will never


    sign those papers.¡± Mitchel wrapped her in his embrace and ignored her struggles.


    He had kept his distance recently for fear she was too fragile to be handled.


    The familiar, sweet scent of her filled his senses, bringing a moment of peace amidst the chaos.


    How he wished he could freeze time right there.


    Even though Raegan did not push him away, Mitchel did not hold her too long as he could sense her


    coldness and repulsiveness to him.


    He shifted to hold her arms and gazed at her.


    "Honey, it''s all my fault.


    Please...


    Just give one more chance.¡± Without any emotion on her face, Raegan slowly said, "Listen, this is the


    end for us.


    My decision about our divorce is final.¡± Palpable tension hung in the air, thick and suffocating.


    At her words, a shadow crossed Mitchel¡¯s face, and he retorted, "And if I refuse to divorce, what will


    you do?"

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Raegan Is Missing Raegan just gave Mitchel a sarcastic smile.


    Suddenly, the door was kicked open with a loud bang.


    Mitchel frowned.


    He was about to ask who it was when something suddenly flew over.


    It was a ck leather bag, and it hit Mitchel¡¯s body hard.


    Luciana, wearing a white blouse and ck pants, rushed in ferociously.


    She pounded on Mitchel again and again.


    Mitchel didn''t dodge.


    He just stood still and let her hit him all she wanted.


    Luciana only stopped beating Mitchel when she finally felt tired.


    While panting, she snapped, "I asked you to take good care of Raegan.


    Is this how you take care of her, huh?" Luciana''s heart ached every time she thought of the loss of


    Raegan''s baby.


    This made her want to scold Mitchel again and again.


    Actually, she had already bought a lot of baby stuff.


    But now that the baby was gone, they were all useless.


    She had nned to ask Raegan¡¯s permission to tell Kyler about the baby as soon as Raegan''s


    condition became stable.


    But how could she do this now that the baby was gone? Fortunately, she had not mentioned anything


    to Kyler yet.


    Otherwise, it would be a huge blow to Kyler.


    His health condition, which had just improved recently, would definitely be affected.


    This time, Luciana ignored Mitchel.


    She turned around, walked to Raegan''s bed, and sat on the edge.


    She held Raegan in her arms and cried, ¡°Raegan, I feel so sorry for you.


    You have suffered a lot." On the other hand, Raegan couldn''t shed any more tears.


    She had been crying for so long that her tears had dried up.


    She looked at Luciana with cold and empty eyes and said calmly, ¡°Luciana, I want a divorce." Mitchel''s


    tall and straight figure subconsciously trembled upon hearing this.


    He suddenly understood why Luciana was here.


    He didn''t tell Luciana about Raegan¡¯s kidnapping because he feared Raegan would request a divorce


    from him with the intervention of Luciana.


    Luciana looked at Raegan''s scrawny face, feeling more distressed.


    "Raegan, you get some rest first, okay? When you recover, I will help you settle it." "No, I won''t agree


    to it!" Mitchel suddenly shouted.


    His voice sounded cold.


    It was only then that Luciana remembered Mitchel was still here.


    She was so engrossed in talking with Raegan that she had even forgotten his existence in the ward.


    Mitchel''s interruption angered Luciana even more.


    She scolded, "You, bastard! Get out of here!¡± However, Mitchel suddenly picked Luciana up and carried


    her to the door forcefully.


    Then, he ordered Matteo coldly before she could say anything, ¡°Send her back." Luciana snarled at


    Mitchel through clenched teeth, "You little bastard! I am your mother.


    How dare you drive me away!¡± "Mom, I don¡¯t want you to get involved in this matter.


    This is between Raegan and me.


    And I won''t divorce her." After saying this, Mitchel closed the door and locked it to prevent Luciana from


    entering again.


    Luciana kept banging on the door and nagging, but he turned a deaf ear to her.


    Instead, he approached Raegan step by step.


    He asked, "Is this how you fight for a divorce?" Raegan remained silent.


    Mitchel smiled coldly and added, "Do you think asking my mother toe here will make me change


    my mind? Honey, you''re so naive.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I won''tpromise even in front of her.


    As I have said, I won''t divorce you." Raegan thought for a while.


    Then she asked seriously, "If Luciana couldn''t change your mind, what about Kyler?" Her words


    exhausted thest bit of Mitchel¡¯s patience.


    Was Raegan really willing to ignore Kyler''s health condition as long as she could divorce him? At the


    thought of this, he said in a domineering manner, "Raegan, do you think you can get a chance to see


    my grandpa now?¡± At this moment, the noise outside the door stopped.


    Mitchel thought Luciana must have been forcibly sent away by Matteo.


    Raegan replied indifferently, "As long as I am still alive, I can always find a way to see Kyler, right?¡±


    She knew that fighting for the divorce wouldn''t go smoothly.


    The process was likely to be a long haul, so she had already prepared for it.


    Mitchel looked at Raegan expressionlessly.


    His eyes turned red, and he sneered, ¡°Do you really think you can threaten me?" Raegan didn''t answer


    it.


    Instead, she said coldly, "You can leave now.


    I''m tired, and I want to sleep.¡± She looked at Mitchel as if he was a stranger.


    And the way she treated him hurt Mitchel deeply.


    Mitchel knew Raegan was determined to get a divorce.


    Yet, the thought of seeing her run into another man''s arms drove him nuts, let alone letting ite true.


    There was no way he would agree to it.


    Raegan wanted to sleep to recuperate before she came up with another solution for the divorce.


    But Mitchel suddenly leaned over and pulled her in front of him.


    Then he lowered his head and kissed her fiercely.


    Raegan didn''t struggle.


    She acted like an inanimate object, allowing Mitchel to do whatever he wanted.


    Mitchel''s tongue moved, trying to pry Raegan''s mouth open.


    But she was like a hard and cold statue.


    He looked at her, and he froze when he saw her emotionless face.


    He let go of her.


    It was only then that Raegan said indifferently, "Mr.


    Dixon, it seems you are still obsessed with my body.


    As long as you agree to divorce, I can cooperate with you for once.


    You can take it as a divorce gift.¡± Mitchel felt humiliated.


    He didn''t expect that Raegan would regard what he had done as a bargaining chip for divorce.


    His handsome face tensed, and his patience seemed to run out.


    "Raegan...¡± He tried hard to suppress his anger and asked word by word, ¡°What can I do for you to


    forgive me?" Raegan didn¡¯t want to mention the divorce anymore, so she just saidzily, "You know


    exactly what I want." Mitchel said firmly, "I can do anything for you except the divorce." "Then, I will


    never forgive you for the rest of my life,¡± Raegan replied resolutely.


    If he could disappear from her world, she might gradually forget about him.


    As what they said, out of sight, out of mind.


    For a moment, Mitchel felt like an invisible hand was clenching his heart so tightly that he could hardly


    breathe.


    His face turned cold.


    He paused and said slowly, ¡°In that case, just hold a grudge against me.¡± After saying this, he strode


    away as if he was afraid of hearing more harsh words from Raegan.


    Mitchel thought that if he kept a distance from Raegan, she might gradually give up the idea of


    divorcing him.


    But that night, something unexpected happened.


    At two in the morning, while Mitchel was still keeping himself busy with work, the nurse from the


    hospital called him.


    "Mr.


    Dixon, Miss Hayes is missing.¡±

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Divorce After hanging up the phone, Mitchel rushed to the hospital with Matteo.


    And the first thing Matteo did when they arrived was check the surveince video.


    They saw in the video that Raegan came out of her ward at half past one in the morning when the


    nurse was taking a nap.


    Wearing a white dress, Raegan entered the elevator barefoot.


    But the surveince camera showed she didn''t leave the hospital.


    The elevator stopped on the eighteenth floor.


    Matteo suddenly said with a solemn expression, "Mr. Dixon, it''s the top floor." Mitchel''s eyes narrowed


    upon hearing this.


    He strode out of the monitoring room without saying anything.


    It was a cold, dark night.


    On the top floor, Raegan sat on a concrete pier.


    Her seaweed hair hung loosely on her shoulders, and her white dress swayed in the wind, making her


    look even thinner.


    She looked as fragile as a crystal that could break at any moment.


    When Mitchel saw this scene, his face turned pale.


    Panic immediately surged in his heart.


    "Raegan...¡± he called out cautiously.


    It was as if he was afraid his voice would break her.


    Raegan didn''t move.


    It seemed she didn''t hear anything.


    She raised her head and stared at the dark night sky.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Mitchel asked in a low voice, staring at her and approaching her slowly.


    Raegan didn''t seem to notice what he was doing.


    But she answered, "My baby...¡± Mitchel stopped in his tracks.


    Then, he saw Raegan raise her arm, point at the sky, and say, ¡°My baby just came to say goodbye to


    me and went there.¡± Suddenly, Mitchel felt like a giant hammer fell from the sky and hit his heart hard.


    The color drained from his face when he heard this.


    His hands unconsciously trembled.


    After a long time, he finally said with difficulty, "Can you get down first?¡± Still, Raegan didn''t move.


    She asked slightly, "Mitchel, can you let me go?¡± Mitchel''s palms were sweating profusely.


    He was so nervous now.


    He said in a forbearing tone, "Let''s talk about it after you go down, okay?" When Raegan looked at his


    face, she knew she was halfway to sess.


    Actually, she wanted to make him believe that she wouldmit suicide.


    Then, he would agree to the divorce.


    Of course, she wouldn''t risk her life.


    After all, she promised her grandmother that she would live a good life.


    She would never break her promise.


    And the first step to living a good life was to leave Mitchel.


    She must never let hatred take control of her life.


    Though Raegan said to Mitchel that she would ask Kyler for help on their divorce, she didn''t want Kyler


    to know her baby was gone.


    Kyler cherished her.


    He was the one who gave her warmth.


    She didn''t have the heart to make him sad.


    "Mitchel, let''s break up peacefully,¡± Raegan said, staring at Mitchel.


    At this moment, she only had one thing on her mind.


    And that was, loving him for ten years was one of the worst things she had ever done.


    She wasted ten years of her life, and she regretted it very much.


    The entire rooftop was pitch-ck under the moonless sky.


    Only Raegan''s small face shone.


    Mitchel was reminded of the first time he saw her.


    At that time, he thought her eyes were very beautiful.


    They were as bright as the newborn baby, without any impurities.


    Now, her beautiful eyes were still bright.


    However, they were emotionless.


    Why did this happen? Why did she have to suffer like this? Heartache, panic, regret, and all kinds of


    emotions instantly filled Mitchel''s chest.


    He could hardly breathe.


    It was as if a giant boulder pressed his heart.


    Could he really let her go? This time, he heard himself begging in a low voice, "Raegan, I assure you


    that Lauren won''t disturb us again.


    She is totally out of our lives.


    Please give me a chance.


    I will treat you well.


    I will do everything to bring back the way we used to be..." Before he could finish his words, Raegan


    interrupted, "Can you bring my baby back?" Mitchel was at a loss for words, not knowing what to say.


    No matter how rich and powerful he was, he was not omnipotent.


    There were things he couldn''t do.


    He couldn''t bring their baby back, just as they couldn''t go back to the past.


    Suddenly, Raegan broke down and cried hard.


    Every time she recalled her baby, she felt heartbroken.


    She hoped she didn''t lie to Mitchel when she said her baby visited her in her dream and said it had


    gone to a wonderful paradise.


    But unfortunately, it was not true.


    Her baby never visited her in her dream.


    She missed her baby so much.


    When Raegan''s grandmother died, the baby in her belly was her onlyfort.


    But why should she be deprived of her onlyfort? Why did they take it away from her? At this


    moment, Raegan wanted to pour out all her emotions.


    Her body trembled as she cried hysterically.


    "Mitchel, I begged you at that time...¡± When she was kidnapped and called Mitchell in despair, she


    didn''t expect him toe to her rescue right away.


    But she hoped he didn''t hang up on her and at least checked her location.


    However, he hung up the phone without believing even a single word she said.


    When those hooligans beat her up, she did her best to protect her belly.


    Her baby had apanied her for a long time.


    But in the end, her baby couldn''t survive.


    Mitchel''s face turned as pale as a sheet, and his heart hurt as if it was being crushed.


    That phone call was the most regrettable moment of his life.


    "Raegan, I''m sorry.


    I''m really, really sorry.¡± He knew she wouldn''t ept his apology.


    But he didn''t know what else to say except sorry.


    He felt so helpless at the moment.


    For the first time, he knew what it meant to be helpless.


    If he could, he would sacrifice his life to bear the pain for her.


    His heart was also crushed when their baby was gone.


    Every time he thought of their baby, he felt like his heart was pricked by countless thorns.


    But he knew that his pain was far less than one-tenth of Raegan''s.


    After all, she suffered too much.


    Raegan''s long eyshes flickered slightly, and pearl- like teardrops fell along her pale face one after


    another.


    "Mitchel, I''m begging you again now.


    Please let me go.


    Don''t make me hate you more.¡± The word "beg" was like a knife, cutting every inch of Mitchel''s body.


    The pain seemed unbearable.


    He could no longer stand it.


    He staggered back, feeling the fresh smell of blood in his throat.


    It had only been a few minutes, but he felt like they had been there for a very long time.


    He felt the cold wind blow on his face.


    He looked at her and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Okay.¡± Mitchel could no longer bear to see Raegan this


    miserable, so he finally agreed.


    The next day, Mitchel returned to the hospital in the afternoon.


    He helped Raeganplete the discharge formalities, then they drove to the court.


    On their way, there was pin-drop silence in the car.


    It was as if silence was thest harmony between them.


    Normally, it should only be a forty-minute journey.


    But Mitchel drove so slow that it took them an hour and a half.


    Raegan didn¡¯t make a fuss about it.


    She thought they had enough time, anyway.


    So, she just sat in the passenger seat calmly.


    Finally, they arrived at their destination.


    Raegan got out of the car without waiting for Mitchel to open the door for her.


    When they walked in, the staff said apologetically, "I''m sorry.


    We are currently having problems with the system.


    It won''t be fixed soon.


    Will it be okay if youe back tomorrow?" The hope in Mitchel''s reignited upon hearing these words.


    But the next second, it was shattered.


    Raegan said firmly, ¡°It''s okay.


    We will wait." She didn''t want to wait all night.


    For her, a long dy meant trouble.


    So, she was willing to wait until they fixed the problem.


    Bitterness surged up in Mitchel''s heart.


    But he could only purse his lips.


    It was almost time for the staff to get off work, but the system problem had not been resolved yet.


    The people waiting in line behind Mitchel and Raegan had all left.


    Only the two of them stayed in the line.


    When Mitchel saw this, he lowered his head and murmured, "How about we go home? Let''se here


    tomorrow.¡± Raegan raised her head and looked at the clock on the wall.


    "There are still ten minutes left." Mitchel''s face turned pale.


    Why was she so eager to divorce him? Did she hate him so much that she didn''t want to have anything


    to do with him for even a second? A trace of disappointment shed in his eyes.


    "You can wait here, then.


    I have to go back to deal with some business matters.¡± "No.


    We will both wait here.¡± Raegan was not a fool.


    How could she get a divorce alone? "There''s an important contract waiting for me to sign.


    Can youpensate me for my loss?" Mitchel said with a frown.


    "You..." Raegan red at Mitchel.


    She knew he did it on purpose.


    Any contracts of the Dixon Group were worth hundreds of millions.


    Of course, she couldn''t afford topensate him.


    When Mitchel saw Raegan''s reaction, he felt much better.


    He said in a clear voice, "If you can''t afford it, I''ll leave now." Who wouldn''t know he was evading?


    Mitchel clearly knew that Raegan would disappear from his life as soon as she got the divorce


    certificate.


    If she hadn''t threatened him with her life, he would never let her go.


    At this moment, the staff suddenly shouted, "The system problem has been fixed.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    No.


    24, are you still here?¡±

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Never See Her Again Raegan''s heart skipped a beat at what she perceived as the most beautiful


    sound on Earth.


    She snatched the ID card from Mitchel¡¯s grasp and pped it down on the table.


    "We''re here!" In that instant, Mitchel¡¯s towering figure seemed to crumble.


    Shortly after, the divorce certificates were ced before them.


    Raegan calmly slid hers into her handbag.


    Mitchel, on the other hand, stood as if lost in a fog.


    His face turned a shade paler at the sight of the official document.


    For the first time, he despised the walls that surrounded them.


    Raegan took the divorce certificate for Mitchel and shoved it into his arms.


    "Don''t hold up the line.¡± The paper felt like fire against Mitchel''s chest, burning far deeper than the skin.


    He remained rooted to the spot.


    By the time he returned to his senses, Raegan had already gone out.


    Mitchel hurried after her.


    When he saw her getting into a taxi, he, in desperation, grabbed her hand.


    Raegan jerked and tried to shake off his grip.


    As it turned out, he had seized her injured right hand.


    ¡°Ouch! Let me go!" Raegan cried while ring at him.


    Pained by the coldness in her stare, Mitchel held her hand tighter and offered, "Let me drive you


    home.¡± "No, thank you," Raegan refused without a second thought.


    When the taxi driver saw the standoff, he picked up another passenger and drove off.


    Raegan was fuming.


    Sadly, she was unable to break free from Mitchel''s grasp, so she eventually stopped struggling.


    Mitchel mistook her calm for a sign of hope.


    Though a glimmer of hope rose in his heart, he acted tough.


    "Do you want me to carry you in my arms, or will youe along without a fuss?¡± Raegan was too


    mad to say a word.


    Before she could react, Mitchel had swept her up into his car and buckled her in.


    However, she, quick as a sh, unbuckled the seat belt and lunged for the door.


    Mitchel had seen through her and immediately locked the door from his side.


    Seething, Raegan turned to him and demanded through gritted teeth, "Unlock the door." "T''ll drive you


    home," Mitchel insisted.


    "Didn''t you hear me? I said, unlock the door!" Raegan, with her patience wearing thin, took out her


    phone and dialed the police right there.


    "Raegan!" Mitchel reached out to stop her.


    He never expected she would actually call the police on him.


    With his face drained of color and his voiceced with sorrow, he relented.


    "Fine.


    But there''s something I want to say to you first.


    After that, you can do as you please.¡± Raegan just stared at him in response.


    "Raegan, I only saved Lauren that day to pay off my debt.


    She once saved my life, after all.


    1 had no idea you''d get hurt.


    If I had known, I never would have gone after her," Mitchel exined in a hoarse voice.


    Raegan remained expressionless.


    She was neither sad, touched, nor angry.


    "Are you done? Can I go now?" Her words struck Mitchel like a thunderbolt, and pain radiated through


    his chest.


    "Do you really despise me so much you can''t stand seeing me?" "What do you think, Mitchel?¡± Raegan


    scoffed.


    "Every time I see you, I''m reminded of how you left me in the parking lot to save another woman and


    how you ignored me when I begged you to save my baby.¡± Raegan tried, with all her might, to keep her


    emotions in check.


    She was through with him.


    She felt neither love nor resentment toward him.


    Just nothing.


    Mitchel''s face went as white as a sheet at her every word.


    Moreover, he felt as if a sharp de was lodged in his chest, rendering him breathless.


    Though he had agreed to get a divorce because she threatened him with her life, he did not know how


    to face her for now.


    As she prepared to exit the car, Raegan looked at his pale face and said with a faint smile, "Take care.


    Let this be ourst goodbye.¡± Her smile was sincere and not forced.


    It was as if a weight had been lifted from her shoulders.


    She felt no need for drawn-out goodbyes.


    After all, she wanted nothing but for their paths never to cross again.


    To her disappointment, she might see Mitchel again.


    The terms of their divorce required discretion to keep it from Kyler.


    As long as Kyler wanted to see her, she would pay him a visit.


    It was inevitable for her and Mitchel to see each other, even if she tried her best to avoid him.


    Meanwhile, Mitchel was left grappling with his emotions.


    The smile Raegan wore was unbearable to him.


    It was a silent reminder of all he had lost.


    As he watched her receding figure, a bitter taste filled his mouth.


    But then, slowly, darkness overtook his sight.


    Before he knew it, he slumped over in the car, unconscious.


    But before he lost consciousness, he saw Raegan look back at him.


    Mitchel was somehow relieved.


    Atst, she had cast a nce his way.


    But the truth was, Raegan did not turn around.


    It was just his imagination.


    When Mitchel''s eyes fluttered open, he found himself staring at the white ceiling of a hospital room.


    Matteo had brought him here.


    Mitchel had not slept for days.


    With exhaustion taking its toll on him and his surge of anger, he vomited blood and passed out.


    "Has shee by?" Mitchel asked.


    The first thing he thought of when he woke up was Raegan.


    Of course, Matteo knew very well who Mitchel was talking about.


    He could not help but be flustered as Mitchel stared at him expectantly.


    Regardless, he had no choice but to speak the truth.


    "No, Mr.


    Dixon.¡± "But did you tell her I''m here?" Mitchel queried with a flicker of hope in his eyes.


    "Yes, I''ve called her.¡± "And what did she say?¡± Matteo recalled what Raegan had said and recounted it


    to Mitchel verbatim.


    "She said, ¡®Isn''t he in the hospital? Why call me? I''m not a doctor.


    You''d be better off calling Luis.


    And, Mitchel and I are divorced.


    There''s no need to update me on his condition." Matteo reported everything to Mitchel without sparing


    any details.


    After a long, deafening silence, Mitchel bellowed, ¡°Leave!¡± The door clicked shut behind Matteo, but the


    sounds of distress from within the room reached him nheless.


    He sighed deeply and mused on the perils of love.


    From what he had witnessed, he vowed to avoid marriage himself.


    Meanwhile, after returning to her house in Crystal Bay, Raegan did not go out for a whole week.


    The hospital had not been a ce of rest for her.


    But now that the divorce was over and she was in her own space, she surrendered to sleep.


    She indulged in a carefree lifestyle, eating just once a day, and spent most of the past three days


    sleeping.


    As the days slipped by, Raegan turned her attention to unresolved matters.


    She reached out to Cara and informed thetter she could no longer work for her studio.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cara tried to persuade Raegan to reconsider.


    Raegan, however, remained steadfast.


    It was not that she did not want to, but because she figured it was impractical for her to work, given her


    injured nght hand.


    Her hand''s recovery remained a question mark.


    A designer was supposed to pour time and energy into her crafts.


    Sadly, her right hand might just fall short of what the job demanded.


    Upon learning of Raegan¡¯s injured hand, Cara expressed her understanding and assured Raegan that


    the door would always remain open for her.


    In the following days, Raegan, unwilling to be idle, began searching for jobs online.


    She narrowed her options to two potential paths: a trantion service and a renowned educational


    institution.


    Both fields seemed essible to her in her current condition.


    Upon hearing of Raegan''s divorce, Nicole reached out.


    Nicole expressed her frustration of being previously barred from visiting Raegan by Mitchel¡¯s


    overzealous bodyguards.


    Once Nicole learned from a doctor acquainted with her that Raegan had been discharged, she called


    Raegan at once.


    Raegan said she wanted to just stay home and take a rest.


    Nevertheless, a weekter, Nicole arrived at her doorstep, determined to whisk Raegan away to


    celebrate.


    The celebration venue was, of course, in the bar.


    Nicole indulged in her usual fare.


    Raegan, feeling more like herself again, joined in with a selection of cocktails.


    Several drinks deep, Nicole''s emotions spilled over.


    She clung to Raegan and cried, "How could you even think of jumping off a building for that jerk? He''s


    not worth your life!¡± When Nicole recalled the doctor''s rming update, she felt her heart lurch with


    fear.


    To ease Nicole''s distress, Raegan shared the truth.


    "I didn''t intend to jump.


    It was just the quickest route to divorce I could think of.


    I figured if Mitchel didn''t relent, I''d find another way.


    Thankfully, he gave in to the divorce without iting to that.¡± "Really?" Nicole, with her eyes wide


    open, continued toin, "Do you realize how terrified I was when the doctor told me you were


    about to jump? You scared the shit out of me." "Don¡¯t worry.


    I won''t do anything stupid.


    He''s not worth it,¡± Raegan assured her.


    Nicole''s response was a mix of relief and admiration.


    She wrapped Raegan in a warm embrace and said, "I''ve always known you''re strong.


    You''re not the type to let a man like that drag you down.¡± ¡°Of course not.


    | made a promise to my grandma to live well, and I won''t let myself suffer for someone else''s mistakes.


    So you don''t need to worry.


    I''ll look after myself.


    l won''t give a damn about him from now on." Their moment of solidarity was broken by a sneering voice


    from behind.


    "Oh, the tales women spin.¡± Upon hearing the voice, Nicole''s face turned as white as a sheet.


    She turned around and saw Jarrod.


    Next to Jarrod was Mitchel.


    Jarrod smirked and said with scorn, "Well, here''s the woman you''ve been brooding over.


    It seems she''s so indifferent to you."

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Pretend Not To Know Each Other Overheard Raegan¡¯s words, Mitchel¡¯s face turned gloomy.


    On the other hand, Raegan''s face turned pale.


    After being with Mitchel for two years, she already knew him weil.


    He hated people who lied to him.


    But she also thought she wouldn''t have much chance to get in touch with this superior CEO of the


    Dixon Group in the future, anyway.


    So, it didn''t matter if he hated her.


    In fact, it would be best if he hated her so much that he wouldn''t want to see her.


    By then, she could have a peaceful life.


    Nicole stepped forward, directly blocking Raegan behind her.


    Then she looked at Mitchel and warned, "You have caused Raegan so much misery.


    So, what''s wrong with her wanting a divorce? If someone makes my life miserable, I will kill him with


    my own hands.¡± Raegan was Nicole¡¯s best friend, so Nicole would naturally defend Raegan.


    Besides, Raegan was innocent.


    It was Mitchel who had done wrong to Raegan.


    Mitchel''s face was still cold, but he didn''t say anything.


    Raegan had not seen him for a week.


    She noticed that he''d lost a lot of weight, and his face looked a little sickly.


    She remembered the day when Matteo told her that Mitchel vomited blood and fainted.


    She thought it was Mitchel''s trick.


    But now that he was in front of her, it seemed to be true.


    This was the first time she had seen his frail side.


    She admitted that she felt sorry for him.


    After all, she had loved him for ten years, and she still loved him until now.


    It was difficult for her to be totally indifferent to him.


    Raegan knew herself.


    Her problem was that she was too easy to be softhearted.


    She could not be too ruthless to others.


    Even if Mitchel looked sick, it didn¡¯t affect his noble temperament at all.


    He was still very handsome despite his sickly appearance.


    Raegan thought he would at least ask her some questions, so she had prepared herself to answer


    them.


    However, it didn''t happen.


    Instead, he Just nced at her with a little fierceness, and then hepletely ignored her.


    He strode away from her as if he didn¡¯t know her.


    Back then, after they got their divorce certificate, Raegan said to Mitchel that they should never see


    each other again.


    Was this his response to her words? But this was what she wanted, right? Why did she still feel sad


    when she saw his indifference? Time was really a terrible thing.


    Many emotions that had been kept for a long time came out naturally.


    Raegan took a deep breath and blinked a few times.


    She convinced herself that it was a good thing.


    If they didn''t have any contacts, they would forget each other sooner.


    Jarrod nced at Mitchel and saw his cold look.


    Then he stood by Nicole''s side and whispered, "I still have something to settle with youter.¡± Nicole


    froze, and her face turned pale upon hearing this.


    Since Nicole and Raegan were both drunk, Nicole called a designated driver to take them home.


    She let the driver send Raegan home first, then asked the driver to send her to Jarrod''s apartment.


    When she was already in front of the door, she felt very uneasy.


    She had no idea what awaited her inside, but she knew that Jarrod had too many ways to torture


    people.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    Then she reached out and pressed the doorbell.


    The door opened automatically.


    As she walked into the apartment, she kept reminding herself to be good.


    She had to be obedient so that things would end quickly.


    Then she could leave.


    Jarrod was still in his suit.


    He stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window with his back to her.


    When he heard here in, he turned around and looked at her with cold eyes, making her feel like he


    had just crawled out of hell.


    "Well, I must say that you''ve done a good job with your little tricks.¡± Jarrod''s tone was t.


    But for some reason, it made Nicole feel even more scared.


    Nicole couldn''t guess what he knew, so she had to y dumb.


    "What do you mean?" Jarrod took out a stack of photos and threw them on her face.


    The sharp corner of one of the photos even cut her ear.


    "The night before yesterday, it was Korbin from the Capital Company.


    Yesterday afternoon, it was Mr.


    Freeman.


    And this noon, it was Jerry.


    What a tight schedule.¡± He paused.


    But without waiting for her answer, he disdainfully asked in a low voice, "Nicole, are you sure you have


    entertained all of them?" Nicole felt like she was struck by lightning.


    Her mind went nk, and she couldn''t think of a word to retort.


    It turned out that Jarrod knew all about her making allies.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She panicked, thinking she was doomed this time.


    Nicole was so scared that she turned around and was about to run out.


    She didn''t have time to think about anything.


    But before she could take a step, Jarrod quickly grabbed her neck and pressed her face hard against


    the French window.


    He pressed his thin lips against her ear from behind and asked coldly, "Where did they touch you?¡±


    Nicole was terrified.


    Her face was pressed hard against the thick ss, making her feel like it was about to deform.


    And she felt that Jarrod was tying up her hands behind with a chain.


    He must be going crazy again.


    What if he would kill her this time? At the thought of this, Nicole trembled all over.


    She struggled while exining, "No, they didn''t touch me.¡± Would Jarrod believe Nicole? He hated


    people who resisted his control, so he was blinded by anger now.


    "Do you know what I hate the most? It''s when other people touch my toys.¡± Jarrod looked at Nicole with


    gloom in his eyes.


    He stretched out his long arm and took a bottle of champagne from the wine rack.


    His handsome face was filled with cruelty.


    "Since you are dirty, I must disinfect you.¡± Suddenly, Nicole''s mind went nk again.


    When she came back to her senses, she roared angrily, "Jarrod, are you crazy? Let go of me!¡± Jarrod


    sneered, pressed his long legs against hers, and said coldly, ¡°What do you think?" While still pressing


    Nicole''s head against the ss, Jarrod''s slender fingers pressed the champagne¡¯s cork down and


    shook it vigorously, waiting for the fine bubbles to rise.


    Nicole''s eyes widened.


    Fear surged up in her heart.


    She cursed, ¡°Jarrod, you are a fucking crazy dog!¡± He was actually worse than a crazy dog.


    How could she be obedient to him if he was like this? Suddenly, there was a plop.


    The champagne lid had already popped out.


    The pungent alcohol spurted out and sprayed onto Nicole''s head, face, and body.


    Her eyes were hit by the liquid, making her feel like she was going blind.


    Every hair on her body was stimted to stand up.


    Behind her, Jarrod smiled sinisterly.


    He looked like the devil from hell.


    He was happy to see her pale expression.


    Seeing her look miserable, all the malice was revealed in his eyes.


    ¡°We are just getting started.


    Please bear with me.¡±

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    I Look Down Upon You Nicole tried her best not to cry.


    But at this moment, tears streamed down her pale face uncontrobly.


    She just couldn''t stop them from falling.


    Her legs went so weak that she knelt in front of the French window and leaned against the transparent


    ss for support.


    Jarrod''s apartment was on the eighth floor, which was not very high.


    When she looked down, she saw the security guards patrolling the alleys.


    She wished they would raise their heads and look up.


    Then, they would see what crazy things were happening beside the window.


    Nicole thought Jarrod was done.


    But to her surprise, he took a goblet, shook the remaining champagne, slowly poured it into the goblet,


    and handed it to her.


    He looked at her and smiled.


    "This champagne is very expensive.


    You shouldn''t waste it." Nicole red at him and cursed, "Jarrod, you are a fucking dog!" As soon as


    she said this, Jarrod grabbed and pinched her jaw hard to open her mouth forcibly and directly poured


    the champagne into her mouth.


    Nicole choked on a mouthful of champagne and coughed violently.


    Since she couldn''t stop coughing, she couldn''t swallow it.


    The liquid oozed out from the corners of her mouth.


    She was overwhelmed by the smell of alcohol.


    And she was helpless in the face of his anger.


    Jarrod smashed the empty goblet against the window.


    Shards of ss flew in all directions, and some hit Nicole, cutting the skin on her arms.


    He squatted down, held her chin, and turned her face to him.


    ¡°If I''m a fucking dog..." After being choked by alcohol, Nicole still coughed and even gasped for breath.


    She couldn''t answer him.


    Jarrod stretched out his hand and patted her face.


    "How about you? What are you?¡± His tone was full of contempt and disgust.


    There was pain in Nicole''s eyes.


    It felt terrible to be tortured by Jarrod.


    And he had been doing this to her for a long time.


    At this moment, she decided to throw caution to the wind.


    She cursed directly, "Jarrod, you are nothing but an animal!¡± Jarrod instantly red up.


    He pinched her chin hard and snapped, "I dare you to say that again!¡± Nicole looked at him and added


    coldly, ¡°Jarrod, you are only capable of bullying women.


    I look down upon you.¡± Jarrod''s dark eyes turned cold.


    He grabbed her neck, pinched it hard, and mmed her against the ss.


    "It seems you haven''t learned enough lessons." It took a long while for Jarrod to quench his desire.


    Then he got up and went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    Aftering out of the bathroom, he leaned against the headboardzily, reached for the cigarette box


    on the bedside table, and took one cigarette.


    He put it in his mouth, lit it, and took a deep drag.


    He blew a mouthful of smoke, shrouding his handsome face.


    His eyes were fixed on the motionless figure on the floor.


    He said lightly, "Miss Lawrence, that''s all you''ve got?" Since Nicoley on the floor naked, she felt so


    cold that she trembled all over.


    Her body was covered with red and purple marks.


    She knew she had no way out, so she let it be.


    Three years? No, it wouldn''tst that long.


    If Jarrod continued to torture her like this, it would only take at most three months for her to be killed by


    him.


    Especially now that he found she hade in contact with the former partners of the Lawrence family.


    Her road ahead would only be more difficult.


    If she wanted to pull off a sess, she must first make him let down his guard.


    But what should she do? He was stubborn, and he didn''t believe anyone that easily.


    What if she used abination of hard and soft methods? Nicole was still lost in thought, pondering


    what to do next, when her face was suddenly pinched up.


    The tears that were about to fall hung up on the corners of her eyes.


    At this moment, she looked aggrieved and fragile.


    She seemed to lose all her strength.


    Jarrod stared at her.


    This time, the sternness in his eyes faded slightly.


    He said in a casual tone, "Do you think you''re wronged?¡± Nicole noticed the change in his emotions


    and decided to take advantage of this opportunity.


    She squeezed out more tears and said angrily, "Jarrod, do you only know how to make a woman


    suffer? Shame on you! A real man should be able to satisfy a woman in bed, not the other way


    around.¡± Jarrod sneered coldly, "And do you think you deserve it?" His words annoyed Nicole even


    more.


    She retorted, "Why don''t you untie me? So I can let you know whether I deserve it or not?¡± Jarrod


    raised his eyebrows, looking a bit surprised.


    "Are you sure?¡± Nicole retorted impatiently, "You keep talking so much nonsense.


    Why don''t you dare? Are you scared?¡± "Ha-ha!" Jarrodughed sinisterly.


    He squatted down and untied the chain on her hands.


    "Let''s see..." Before he could finish his words, Nicole pushed him to the floor.


    Anger immediately rose in his eyes.


    He was about to get up when she suddenly pounced on him and covered his lips with hers.


    She even stuck her tongue out and pried his mouth open, wanting to give him a passionate French


    kiss.


    Nicole was not that good at kissing.


    Jarrod didn''t know this because although they had had sex many times, they seldom kissed.


    After all, kissing was for couples who loved each other.


    There was no love between them, so it was not appropriate for them.


    But Nicole had no idea that her unfamiliarity with it would arouse Jarrod even more.


    Jarrod''s eyes darkened.


    Soon, he responded to her kisses and even deepened their entanglement.


    Of course, his kissing skills were much better than Nicole''s.


    But Nicole didn''t like it at all.


    In the eyes of the outside world, Jarrod was a handsome and sessful businessman.


    But for her, he was a disgusting animal.


    He was the devil who ruined her and her family.


    He was not satisfied with destroying her fantasies and shattering her peaceful life.


    He also drove her family into a corner.


    She had no choice but to save herself first.


    Jarrod was about to move his hand down when Nicole suddenly stopped him.


    She gave him her most charming smile and said, ¡°Let me do it for you this time.


    What do you think?" She only repeated what he had said to her.


    But Jarrod''s eyes instantly lit up.


    Sure enough, men are all the same.


    They all liked excitement.


    Nicole deliberately used her fingers to rub his earlobe, watching him squint with satisfaction.


    "Mr.


    Schultz, I am telling the truth.


    They never touched me.


    I only made an introduction to them about the new technology of the Lawrence family.


    You really want to drive the Lawrence family to do a desperate act, right?¡± Jarrod grabbed her restless


    hand and said sharply, "I don''t care whether the Lawrence family prospers.


    It has nothing to do with me.¡± What he wanted the most was to see the Lawrence family doomed.


    But he didn''t want the Lawrence family to go down at once.


    He wanted to watch them going down the drain little by little.


    For him, it was more fun.


    In fact, he was nning something big.


    And when the right time came, the Lawrence family would suffer the most.


    At the thought of this, cruelty surged in Jarrod''s heart again.


    He couldn''t wait to see Nicole¡¯s expression when the truth was revealed before her.


    After all, it felt good to manipte people, especially their feelings.


    But Jarrod had no idea that Nicole shared the same thought.


    Wasn''t it that great minds thought alike? Nicole lowered her head, gently bit his earlobe, and asked in a


    soft voice, "What if I can satisfy you?" Suddenly, lust filled Jarrod''s eyes.


    Since he returned from abroad, Nicole always acted like a dead body whenever they had sex.


    This was the first time she had proactively seduced him.


    Jarrod froze like a statue.


    He just stared at Nicole unblinkingly.


    Nicole picked up his tie from the floor and started blindfolding him.


    He frowned and reached out to stop her.


    She leaned closer to his ear and whispered with a hint of mockery, "Mr.


    Schultz, you''ve been through a lot, right? Can''t you even stand this small trick?" Her words worked.


    Jarrod just sneered and let her do what she wanted.


    Actually, his curiosity was piqued.


    He wanted to know what Nicole was capable of.


    After covering Jarrod''s eyes, Nicole lowered her head and kissed his Adam''s apple, nibbling it gently


    from time to time.


    Jarrod''s arousal intensified, and his breath became heavier.


    Then he felt that Nicole''s lips from his neck kept going down.


    He realized it was more exciting being blindfolded.


    He couldn''t see what she would do next, and he could only anticipate.


    Butter, Jarrod realized something was wrong.


    When he was so immersed in that pleasurable feeling, he didn''t notice that his hands had already been


    tied with the cold iron chain.


    His eyes suddenly turned cold.


    "Nicole, what the hell are you doing?" Jarrod shook his hands and tried to stand up.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was only then that he found Nicole fixed the chain to the bed.


    He couldn''t move at all.


    If the situation was different, he would have already red up in anger.


    But at this moment, he tried hard to suppress his anger and said calmly, "Let go of me before I lose my


    temper.¡± "Mr, Schultz, are you angry? Haven''t you had this kind of fun with other women?¡± Nicole asked


    with a smile.


    "You...


    What do you want to do? Let go of me!¡± Nicole knew Jarrod was fuming with anger.


    She could even hear him grinding his teeth.


    An idea suddenly urred to her.


    She picked up Jarrod''s phone, clung to him intimately, and took pictures.


    She even bit his Adam''s apple and ensured to take a picture of it in the best angle.


    This time, Jarrod could no longer suppress his anger.


    He shouted furiously, ¡°What the hell are you doing?"

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Win Or Lose Instead of answering Jarrod¡¯s question, Nicole asked slowly, "Do you think Jamie will cry if


    she sees these photos?" Jarrod''s hostility immediately showed.


    "How dare you even mention her!" Nicole smiled with a touch of irony in her eyes.


    "It turns out that someone as powerful as you is also afraid of something.


    Since you don''t want your woman to know, why do you still sleep with another woman? By the way,st


    time, when you hid me in your closet, I heard her moan promiscuously.


    Is it because you can''t satisfy her or the other way around?" Nicole paused before she continued, "Or...


    You only prefer someone like me?¡± Her words were bold and dripping with disdain for Jamie.


    Jarrod''s face turned cold.


    "You are not worthy of mentioning her name.


    You can''t even hold a candle to her.


    She is not despicable like you.¡± Nicole was no longer affected by his words.


    She had heard these insulting words from him so many times that she had already be numb.


    "How about you? Are you not as despicable as me? You sleep with so many women in a day.


    Don''t you think it''s bad for your health?" At the thought of the scene when Jamie and Jarrod were


    together, Nicole felt so nauseous that she wanted to vomit.


    She was disgusted with Jarrod, Jamie, and herself.


    And this was all because of Jarrod, the man in front of her.


    She swore she would do everything to get away from him.


    She didn''t even want toy eyes on him again.


    At this moment, Nicole pulled Jarrod up.


    Then she asked, ¡°Do you really love Jamie?¡± Kneeling on the bed, Jarrod looked like a sinner awaiting


    judgment.


    He disliked this posture to the core.


    When he had just arrived abroad back then, he got involved in a vicious fight and suffered losses.


    In the end, he was forced to kneel on the ground like this.


    But because of his unwillingness to submit, his spine was kicked hard with a spiky sole, which pierced


    his skin.


    Being reminded of such a humiliating memory, Jarrod''s face turned extremely gloomy.


    "Nicole, shut your mouth if you still love your life.¡± "Answer my question,¡± Nicole insisted.


    "Of course, I love her,¡± Jarrod answered without hesitation.


    Nicole sneered at his answer.


    She said sarcastically, "If you really love her, why do you still sleep with me? It only means that your


    love for her doesn''t hold any value.¡± Jarrod sneered coldly, "Sleeping with you is no different from


    sleeping with an escort." Jarrod was blindfolded, so he couldn''t see the expression on Nicole''s face.


    But he thought she was likely gloating over her self-destruction.


    How bold she was today! Didn''t she think about the consequences of what she was doing now? Didn''t


    she know what he could do to her after he was released from this chain? Jarrod''s anger red up.


    He said derisively, "Don''t you know what kind of a creature you are? Have I ever treated you like a


    human being? You are nothing but a tool I can use to satisfy my desires." As soon as he said this, a


    p sound echoed in the room.


    Nicole pped Jarrod so hard that his face tilted to the side.


    And for her, the crisp sound was satisfying.


    Jarrod''s face was burning hot.


    When he was abroad, he experienced unbearable agony.


    But he had never been pped by a woman.


    He couldn''t help cursing Nicole inwardly, thinking she was such a bold bitch.


    Although he was blindfolded, he couldn''t conceal the overflowing hostility in his eyes.


    He said through clenched teeth, "Nicole, it seems you are really courting death.¡± But what happened


    next was something he did not expect.


    Nicole suddenly buried her face against Jarrod¡¯s chest.


    Warm teardrops fell on his cold, hardened chest, making him feel like they prated his heart.


    Then she said between sobs, "Jarrod, I love you so much.


    Why are you treating me like this? I love you! I love you! Don''t you know, you bastard?¡± Jarrod froze.


    He felt like his entire being stiffened.


    He couldn''t believe his ears.


    How could she say she loved him? Was she out of her mind? Or was she mocking him? Jarrod had the


    urge to tell Nicole to get lost.


    But for some reason, his lips seemed glued together.


    He tried several times, but he couldn''t open them.


    Nicole cupped his face and kissed his lips boldly and passionately.


    Then she confessed in her most affectionate tone, "Jarrod, I love you.


    I hate myself for still loving you despite the fact that you love someone else.


    I can''t make you love me.


    I feel so useless." Her tears dropped onto his face and slid down to his lips.


    He didn''t know why, but he felt the desire to taste her tears.


    Suddenly, Jarrod was filled with regrets.


    He shouldn''t have given Nicole the chance to contro] him.


    If only he knew it would be too difficult to resist her.


    Things shouldn''t be like this.


    He should never let her control him.


    In Jarrod''s eyes, Nicole was that despicable ything.


    She was a filthy hooker.


    And no matter what, his impression of her would never change.


    He had no reason to change his mind.


    Jarrod did his best to convince himself that Nicole was only putting on an act.


    He should not be moved.


    His mind was in turmoil.


    Still blindfolded, he didn¡¯t know the expression on Nicole''s face as she hugged him and cried.


    If his eyes weren''t covered at this moment, he would be able to see theplete absence of any


    emotions in Nicole''s eyes, her indifference to the extreme.


    In fact, every word she said sounded rehearsed.


    It was as if she had silently memorized them in advance.


    At this moment, Nicole''s words changed.


    She said, "I hate you, Jarrod! I hate that you don''t love me anymore.¡± After saying this, she mmed


    the key to the chain on the floor and ran out of the apartment.


    As soon as she got downstairs, she turned off her phone and hailed a taxi.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    While still trembling, she asked the driver, "Mister, can you give me a Cigarette?¡± The driver was a little


    taken aback, but he handed her a stick.


    Nicole took it, but she didn''t light it.


    She just put it near her mouth, inhaling the scent of the tobo.


    Through this scent, she felt like her father was by her side, giving her strength.


    Her father stilly in the hospital bed, unconscious.


    It had been half a month, and she didn''t have much time left.


    She was not even sure if her acting just now would have any impact on Jarrod.


    Nicole would only know whether she had won or lost after seeing his next reaction.


    If she won, she and her family could live a stable and peaceful life.


    If she lost, she would go down.


    But she would drag Jarrod with her.


    Time passed by quickly, and Thursday came.


    Raegan received a reply to the resume she had sent out, inviting her for an interview.


    Her excellent grades in the university and the various certificates she had obtained were all counted as


    her strengths.


    They gave her an advantage.


    Her interviews went smoothly, and twopanies wanted to hire her.


    In the end, she chose Bright Minds Academy because it was a national chain and had greater growth


    potential.


    She was immediately taken to the HR Department to sign the employment contract.


    Then, she was told to start working on Monday.


    Raegan took out her phone, wanting to share this good news with Nicole and celebrate with a dinner


    together.


    But before she could make a phone call, her phone rang.


    It was Mrs.


    Barton, her neighbor in Tenassie, calling.


    Raegan asked a favor from Mrs.


    Barton to look after her house there, so they exchanged phone numbers.


    "Hello, Mrs.


    Barton! What''s going on?" Mrs.


    Barton''s panicky voice came on the other end of the line.


    "Raegan, you need toe back.


    Someone has sshed some red paint on your grandmother''s grave.¡± Raegan''s face instantly turned


    pale upon hearing this.


    Mrs.


    Barton couldn''t exin the situation clearly on the phone, so she just urged Raegan to immediately


    come back.


    Raegan panicked.


    At the thought that her grandmother''s grave was ruined, she trembled all over.


    She rushed to the train station.


    But when she bought a ticket, she found all the tickets for that day had been sold out.


    She tried to book a taxi using her phone.


    But since it was a long-distance ride, no one epted her booking immediately.


    While she was still at a loss, a ck Bentley stopped steadily in front of her.


    When the car window was rolled down, Raegan was stunned.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Will You Wait For Me Raegan was surprised when she recognized the driver of the car.


    It turned out to be Matteo.


    Matteo looked at Raegan and asked respectfully, ¡°Mrs. Dixon, where are you going?¡± Raegan was


    slightly stunned when she heard Matteo''s address to her.


    But suddenly, Mitchel''s cold face when she saw him a few days ago shed through her mind.


    It took a while before she answered, "Matteo, Iam no longer Mitchel''s wife, so please don''t call me Mrs.


    Dixon anymore.


    I am Miss Hayes." She guessed Mitchel wouldn''t be happy to hear Matteo call her Mrs. Dixon.


    Matteo looked a little embarrassed.


    He replied, "Alright, Miss Hayes.


    So, where are you going? Can I give you a ride?" Raegan looked at her phone.


    No one had epted her booking yet.


    She hesitated, considering whether to ept Matteo''s offer.


    Maybe she could ask him to take her to the station where she could take a taxi.


    ¡°Well...¡± "Matteo, why do you always meddle in other people''s business?¡± Before Raegan could say


    anything, a deep and displeased male voice interrupted her.


    She was a little surprised, not expecting that Mitchel was also in the car.


    The windows were opaque, so she couldn''t see inside.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her face flushed for a moment, then it turned pale.


    She felt incredibly awkward.


    Mitchel continued to address Matteo, "Since you have so much free time, go to the construction site in


    Ardlens and keep an eye on things for me.¡± Matteo was rendered speechless.


    Actually, Mitchel was the one who noticed Raegan on the roadside and asked him to stop the car.


    Matteo understood that assistants like him must have the ability to read the situation and recognize


    things that didn''t need to be explicitly spoken by their bosses.


    When Mitchel spoke, his tone sounded mechanical and cold.


    Raegan didn''t need to see his face to know how impatient he was now.


    Raegan knew Mitchel had gotten impatient because of her.


    Matteo was only implicated.


    At the thought of this, she felt like crying.


    She must admit she was hurt.


    But Raegan forced herself to smile.


    She didn''t want to be with Mitchel in the same car, so she had to le to Matteo.


    "Thank you, but it¡¯s okay.


    Someone ising to pick me up.


    You go ahead." Matteo was a little hesitant.


    He nced at the rearview mirror nervously.


    Sure enough, Mitchel¡¯''s face looked very gloomy.


    Mitchel noticed the kind of look Matteo gave him.


    His brows furrowed tightly as he yelled, ¡°Are we not leaving yet?" "Miss Hayes, we''ll go ahead,¡± Matteo


    said, nodding at Raegan.


    Then he rolled up the car window, stepped on the elerator, and drove away.


    Before Raegan could react, the ck luxury car disappeared from her sight.


    The rims of her eyes were still red.


    She was hurt, but she also knew Mitchel had every reason to ignore her.


    After all, they were strangers to each other now.


    Obviously, Mitchel had moved on.


    But how about Raegan? Why did his coldness still make her feel sad? Maybe because she had loved


    him for ten years.


    So, when they suddenly became strangers to each other, it was inevitable that she felt a bit aggrieved.


    She remembered not only the good times they had but also the pain he had caused her.


    Raegan knew all wounds took time to heal.


    For now, she had a more important matter to deal with.


    So, she put aside her other thoughts and focus on her current predicament.


    Until now, no taxi had epted her online booking.


    Maybe because Tenassie was too remote.


    No driver would want such a long-distance drive.


    With every tick of the clock, Raegan''s anxiety grew.


    Suddenly, a car honked, interrupting her thoughts.


    Then, a ck Mercedes-Benz stopped in front of Raegan.


    The window rolled down, revealing the face she hadn''t seen for a long time.


    It was Henley.


    "Hi, Raegan! What a coincidence! I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± Henley was pleasantly surprised to


    see Raegan.


    "Where are you going? I''ll give you a ride.¡± Raegan looked at her phone again.


    No one took her orders yet, so she decided to tell Henley the truth.


    She got in the car and said, "Can you please take me to the station?¡± "The station? Why? Are you


    going somewhere?" Henley nced at his watch.


    ¡°It''s rush hour.


    At this time, it¡¯s difficult to get tickets.


    You may not even buy one.¡± "I''m going to Tenassie.


    ] have something important to deal with there.¡± "Really? Another coincidence, then.


    I''m actually on my way to Cedarcrest.


    It¡¯s next to Tenassie, so I can drop you there." Such a fortunate turn of events eased Raegan¡¯s


    nervousness a lot.


    She felt like Henley was her savior, and she was very grateful.


    "That''s great! Thank you, Henley.


    Sorry for troubling you.¡± "Don¡¯t mention it.


    It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡± Henley smiled, and his eyes twinkled.


    "I''m actually lucky." Raegan was confused.


    "What do you mean?¡± Henley looked at her and smiled yfully.


    "I thought it would be a lonely journey.


    I didn''t expect God to send me a beautiful travelpanion." Although Raegan knew Henley was


    joking, she still couldn''t help blushing.


    She lowered her head to hide her flushed face and said politely, "Thank you, Henley.


    You''re such a big help.¡± Henley said with a smile, "Hey, it''s okay.


    How many times doI have to tell you that you don¡¯t have to be so polite to me? We are friends, aren''t


    we?" When Henley said this, he spoke naturally and without a hint of flirtation.


    He really had a great sense of boundaries.


    Raegan nodded.


    "All right, I get it.


    But still, thank you." Henley smiled with satisfaction.


    He then started the car and drove away.


    When he turned a corner, his sharp eyes caught sight of a ck Bentley parked on the side of the road.


    If Raegan looked up, she would definitely see it.


    Henley suddenly called out, "Raegan!" Raegan turned her head and gave Henley a questioning gaze.


    "What''s wrong?" While Raegan was looking at Henley, their car had already passed the Bentley.


    Henley felt relieved.


    He rxed his posture and looked straight ahead.


    "I heard you divorced.¡± Raegan nodded and hummed in response.


    She actually didn¡¯t want to talk about it, thinking it was inappropriate to discuss it with Henley.


    It was a good thing that Henley wasn''t someone who pried into other people''s business.


    He didn''t ask about the divorce anymore.


    Instead, he smiled gently and said, "You are Just lost now.


    But I''m sure that life will treat you better and better." Raegan felt Henley was a smart man because he


    was good at using metaphors.


    But she must admit that he was right.


    She was indeed lost while chasing after Mitchel, not only in direction but also in her heart.


    She ended up being scarred all over.


    But now, she had found her way back.


    And she was determined to make herself better.


    Inside the ck Bentley, the atmosphere drastically dropped to a freezing point.


    Matteo covertly nced at the rearview mirror.


    Mitchel''s handsome eyebrows furrowed tightly, and he exuded a repressive aura.


    Matteo now regretted his words earlier.


    He wanted to p himself for being too talkative.


    It was all his fault.


    He was Mitchel¡¯s personal assistant, so he knew Mitchel well.


    Mitchel must have been angered by Raegan''s refusal to be called Mrs.


    Dixon.


    It was very apparent that Raegan wanted to distance herself from Mitchel.


    Of course, this had hurt Mitchel''s ego.


    But despite the anger, Mitchel still couldn''t leave Raegan standing alone on the side of the road.


    Matteo felt it was his cue to intervene and offer some advice.


    So, he immediately suggested they go back to pick Raegan up because she didn''t seem like she was


    waiting for someone.


    Instead, she looked anxious.


    But when he made a U-turn, they found that she was indeed waiting for someone.


    Moreover, she deliberately turned her head away when their car passed by the car she was in.


    Did she really hate Mitchel that much? Matteo sighed regretfully.


    He promised himself not to try to be clever again and give suggestions.


    Otherwise, he would definitely be the next person to lose a job.


    They were still parked on the side of the road.


    Matteo asked nervously, "Mr.


    Dixon, what should we do now?" Mitchel closed his eyes and pressed his thin lips together.


    "Just drive." By the time Henley and Raegan arrived in Tenassie, it was already afternoon.


    Since Henley still had to go somewhere else, Raegan didn''t want to trouble him more.


    She insisted on getting off in town.


    Henley had to let her be.


    Before she got out of the car, he said, "I''ll pick you up after I finish my work.


    Let''s go back together.¡± Raegan nodded.


    But she inwardly thought that she didn''t want to trouble Henley again.


    Although Cedarcrest was close to Tenassie, he still needed to take a detour.


    Henley reached out and ruffled her hair.


    ¡°Hey, don''t just nod.


    Will you wait for me?¡± His question sounded casual, but Raegan felt it was somewhat probing.


    Raegan hesitated for a moment.


    Then she replied honestly, ¡°I don''t know how long it will take me to finish here.


    If it''s toote..." "It won''t be toote," Henley interrupted.


    The sporadic light shone on his handsome face, making him look even gentler.


    He obviously didn''t want to give Raegan a chance to refuse.


    "It will be too boring to go back alone.


    I won''t have anyone to talk to, and I may get sleepy while driving.


    So, will you wait for me?"

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    I Don''t Know Him Raegan couldn''t bring herself to turn Henley down, so with a hint of reluctance, she


    agreed to call himter.


    Once Henley departed, Raegan called for a taxi and set off directly for the cemetery.


    This rural cemetery, unlike the orderly urban ones, was a patchwork of simple dirt graves.


    Nheless, Raegan had ensured her grandmother''s resting ce was marked with a tombstone.


    Upon discovering the tombstone smeared with red paint, rage surged through Raegan, shaking her to


    the core, She paid a visit to a nearby family, residing close to the cemetery, and inquired about the


    incident.


    The family, unfamiliar with Raegan, remembered her grandmother well.


    Learning Raegan was her descendant, they revealed a viger was responsible, iming an unsettled


    debt.


    This viger, they said, had faced their attempts to mediate, but his troublesome reputation prevented


    further confrontation.


    Raegan, unaware of any debts her grandmother might have had, was filled with increasing


    exasperation.


    Yet, cleaning the defiled tombstone took precedence.


    She borrowed cleaning tools from the family and set to work on the grave, tears apanying her


    efforts.


    With resolve hardening amidst her grief, she silently pledged to seek justice for her grandmother.


    After restoring the grave''s dignity, Raegan entrusted the family with two thousand dors, assigning


    them the care of the site and requesting updates on any troubles.


    The family epted, their own financial straits binding them to this ce.


    Raegan then obtained the address of the viger and began her search in town.


    But before she could locate him, a call from Mrs.


    Barton, her neighbor, interrupted, informing her of a mob intent on demolishing her house, with even


    the property''s owner on site.


    Rushing to the scene, Raegan arrived to find a throng of people and the police already engaged.


    The property''s owner, spotting Raegan, sourly dered, "Raegan, we are neighbors.


    We bought this house from your uncle.


    You wanted to rent it and we''ve agreed.


    But your collusion with your uncle has led to deception.


    We don''t want to rent to you now.


    Make it clear to everyone that you and your uncle have no ims here." Confusion gripped Raegan.


    Since Brent¡¯s detainment after the hospital incident, she had no contact with him.


    Before Raegan could seek rification, she was yanked to the ground by her hair.


    "Enough! Pay back the money now!" A young police officer present at the scene stepped in and


    attempted to keep things calm.


    "Let''s find a peaceful solution.


    There''s no need for violence,¡± he urged.


    The property''s owner had summoned the police against these troublemakers who refused to vacate the


    property she had legally acquired, despite her having all the necessary documentation.


    Raegan''s gaze lifted, and she found herself face-to- face with the very image of that notorious viger,


    the one who disrespected her grandma''s grave.


    Rage boiled within her as she demanded, ¡°Did you desecrate my grandmother''s grave?¡± This very


    troublemaker¡¯s face remained unrepentant as he scoffed, ¡°What if I did? Would you have bothered to


    return otherwise? You little bitch, conspiring with Brent to swindle us, the hardworking folk.


    That was our life''s savings for retirement!" Beside Raegan, a young police officer filled her in.


    Not too long before, Brent had rolled into town in avish car, boasting of fortunes made elsewhere.


    He had persuaded the vigers to invest, promising returns, and put this house up as coteral.


    Unbeknownst to the folks, he had already sold the house out, which was ironic considering Raegan


    was now its tenant.


    Brent had vanished into thin air.


    The air was thick with usations, painting Raegan as Brent''s aplice in the deception of the


    vigers.


    Recognizing the dispute at hand, and the fact that the money was given willingly to Brent, the police


    officer admitted the need to locate Brent was paramount.


    But Brent was a ghost, and wrath turned toward Raegan.


    The police officer tried to mediate, to calm the mes of me directed at Raegan, stressing Raegan''s


    innocence regarding Brent''s scheme.


    Confusion reigned among some vigers, who questioned if their investments would return with Brent''s


    capture.


    The police officer''s face clouded with sorrow as he exined the grim possibilities, "If Brent had funds


    to return, there was hope.


    Otherwise, imprisonment awaited him, and those money was as good as gone.¡± Despair then seized


    the scene.


    Many vigers, advanced in years and limited in their ability to work, faced the stark reality of being


    penniless,cking even for potential medical needs, their futures bleak.


    A woman''s sorrow erupted, her savings eroded in her tears on the ground.


    Even as Brent got away with the money, a train of mix -ups urred as a result of Raegan¡¯s decision


    to rent the house.


    As Raegan absorbed the depth of the disaster, she implored the crowd, "How much did Brent take from


    you?" This simple question sparked a flicker of hope.


    Raegan, known for her job at Ardlens and her university education, was assumed to be their beacon of


    sess.


    They presented Brent''s promissory notes, and Raegan''s quick tally estimated a staggering three million


    dors lost by over twenty households.


    Due to leaving here at a young age to pursue her education, Raegan didn''t know many of her rural


    neighbors.


    Yet their simple attire and sincere expressions spoke volumes of their lifelong toil.


    Years ofbor had yielded them a nest egg, now plundered by Brent.


    Raegan''s lips formed a tight line as she dered, "Listen up, everyone.


    I''ll contribute to settling Brent''s debt this time, but should he swindle you again, I''ll just stand by since I


    have no part in his dealings all the time.¡± The young police officer offered reassurance, "Fear not,


    Brent''s misdeed has been spotlighted and circted in town.


    He won''t fool anyone again.¡± The vigers, filled with hope, said in unison, "Fine.


    Give back our money, then.¡± Raegan faltered momentarily, confessing, "The funds aren''t on hand at


    this moment.


    To amass your dues, I must sell my apartment in Ardlens." Her apartment, burdened by a mortgage,


    would her approximately 1.8 million after the sale.


    The surplus would need to be gradually earned from her earnings over time.


    This revtion soured the crowd''s mood.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "You vow repayment, yet now speak of asset sales.


    Is this another ruse?" The troublemaker chimed in loudly, "Family ties run deep.


    She''s likely a con artist, same as Brent.¡± The crowd''s restlessness surged, their advance unchecked by


    the young police officer.


    In the midst of the turmoil, Raegan climbed atop a chair,manding, "Stop arguing." Silence fell, all


    eyes on Raegan.


    "Do your arguments solve your money problem?¡± Raegan continued, firm and clear, "I''ve given my


    word to resolve Brent''s debt and I intend to keep it." Raegan''s striking presence, at odds with the local


    rusticity, lent her words a persuasive gravity.


    An elderly woman pressed, "We demand a timeline.


    When shall the money be ours?" Raegan expressed regret, "I can''t give you a date, yet I assure you, I''ll


    hasten the process.¡± Privately, she knew the t¡¯s sale wouldn''t be swift, and a shortfall loomedrge.


    Her job¡¯s sry would have to suffice for the incremental repayments.


    The troublemaker couldn''t resist saying, "See? She''s fooling you.


    Don''t be fooled by a pretty face.


    She''ll vanish once she hits the city." The calm was shattered once again by the rising mor.


    Raegan, however, realized this troublemaker hadn''t yet presented Brent''s promissory note.


    So she confronted him, "Has Brent indeed borrowed from you?¡± He asserted confidently, "Certainly."


    "How much?" Under her scrutiny, the troublemaker wavered.


    "Eight hundred thousand." Raegan''s skepticism was palpable.


    The cemetery''s whisperings had painted this troublemaker aszy.


    He was unlikely to amass such wealth.


    It smacked of opportunistic deceit.


    "And the promissory note?" Raegan pressed.


    Caught without one, the troublemaker bluffed, "No note.


    I im eight hundred thousand, so it is.¡± Raegan retorted, "Do we just trust your words?¡± Raegan faced


    the police officer, her voice steady, "Someone flung red paint over my grandmother''s tombstone.


    I''ve captured the mess in photographs and can bring forth witnesses.


    I''m filing a police report this instant.


    Moreover, I doubt Brent ever borrowed money from this man.


    He''s clearly seizing the chance to bully me for cash.¡± Caught off guard, the troublemaker was left


    reeling.


    The notion of him possessing eight hundred thousand seemed ludicrous.


    He was merely scouring for a chance at easy money.


    His anger surged, oblivious to the young police officer''s presence.


    Heshed out at Raegan, yanking her hair and hurling her toward the wall.


    The sudden violence left everyone frozen, too shocked to intervene.


    Raegan''s head throbbed from the rough pull, and as the wall loomed closer, she braced for the blow,


    squeezing her eyes shut.


    Then, a loud thud echoed, but the pain wasn''t as searing as she feared.


    Raegan felt a familiar warmth envelop her and peered open her eyes to Mitchell''s stern profile.


    Disoriented, she gazed into his dark, piercing eyes, half-believing it to be an illusion.


    Mitchell''s presence was unexpected and bewildering.


    She recoiled on instinct, but his firm grasp steadied her, and she found support against him.


    Meanwhile, the troublemaker was restrained by the police officer, his form pressed to the ground.


    "Do you require medical help?" the police officer inquired.


    Raegan shook her head, feeling a slight spin, but declined any medical aid.


    As the authorities began escorting the troublemaker to the station, their attention drifted to Mitchell.


    The officer, uncertain, turned to Raegan.


    "Are you acquainted with this man?¡± "Yes." "No." Their conflicting answers slipped out in unison.


    A shadow crossed Mitchell''s features, his hand balling into a fist, knuckles bleaching with tension.


    He felt he was an idiot who came here to offer help to her.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    Have You Forgotten You Lied To Me Mitchel was frustrated.


    He already knew Raegan didn''t want to see him, but he still chased after her.


    And what did he get in return? First, Raegan told Matteo straightforwardly not to call her Mrs.


    Dixon anymore.


    Then, she refused Matteo''s offer to give her a ride and got into Henley''s car instead.


    And now, she denied that she knew him.


    Did she really hate him that much? The police officer looked at Raegan, then at Mitchel.


    He asked, "Do you know each other or not?" Mitchel was so angry that he wanted to give Raegan a


    piece of his mind now.


    But he restrained himself.


    His eyes turned dark.


    He tightly wrapped his arm around Raegan''s waist and said through clenched teeth, "She''s my wife.¡±


    Raegan was dumbfounded when she heard his words.


    She didn¡¯t react for a while.


    When she came back to her senses, she tried to push him away.


    But he held her even tighter.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    So, she had no choice but to ask in a low voice, "What nonsense are you talking about?¡± The police


    officer pondered for a few seconds.


    Then he asked Raegan, "Is this man your husband?¡± Raegan red at Mitchel, thinking he must be out


    of his mind.


    During their previous encounters, he had been indifferent to her.


    He was as arrogant as a peacock.


    How could he dere now that she was his wife? She didn''t want to dy the police officer from


    working further, so she hurriedly exined, "He is my ex-husband.¡± Mitchel''s handsome face turned


    gloomy.


    But he still held back his temper and said to the police officer, "It''s okay, officer.


    I''ll take care of the rest.¡± The police officer hesitated for a moment.


    When Mitchel noticed this, he directly told the police officer his ID number and said coldly, "If she goes


    missing,e find me." What Mitchel did finally convinced the police officer, and he escorted the


    troublemaker away.


    As soon as the police officer left, all the vigers surrounded Mitchel, refusing to let him go.


    After all, they had just heard that he was Raegan''s husband.


    And judging from his outfit, he didn¡¯t seem like a poor man.


    However, Mitchel just ignored the vigers who blocked his way.


    He picked Raegan up and walked outside.


    But would these vigers, who had finally seen a glimmer of hope, let them go? At this moment, Matteo


    stepped in.


    He already knew the situation beforehand, so he went to withdraw some cash.


    He announced in a loud voice, "Everyone,e here and register.¡± The stack of cash in Matteo¡¯s


    hands was like a ma that pulled the vigers to him.


    In the blink of an eye, they were already around Matteo.


    While watching this series of events, Raegan was too stunned to react.


    She even forgot that she was still in Mitchel¡¯s arms.


    She only came back to her senses when Mitchel put her down in the back seat.


    It turned out that he had taken her to the car without her realizing it.


    Raegan tried to get out of the car, but Mitchel forcibly pressed her down with his hands on both sides of


    her waist.


    She couldn''t escape him now, and she felt ufortable all over.


    "Mitchel, what are you doing? Let me out!" "No," Mitchel stubbornly refused.


    When he saw her continuously struggling, he pulled her up and firmly pressed her on hisp.


    From afar, anyone who saw them would think they were hugging each other at this moment.


    But in fact, it was more like he was imprisoning her.


    Raegan didn''t want to get entangled with Mitchel anymore, so she said tremblingly, "Mitchel, let me go.¡±


    Mitchel stared at her, raised his eyebrows, and asked interrogatively, "Don''t you have anything to say


    tome?" Raegan knew what he meant, but she didn''t want to say anything to him.


    She shook her head and said, "Nothing." "First, you lied to me.


    Then, you divorced me and blocked my number.


    I must say that you''re really bold.¡± Mitchel''s voice became hoarse, and it was mostly out of anger.


    He never wanted a divorce.


    But he feared Raegan would hurt herself because of sorrow, so he was forced to agree.


    He only wanted to follow her wishes and start anew.


    On the day they divorced, he was so depressed that he fell ill and was hospitalized.


    But she never visited him even once.


    At that time, he wondered how she could be so heartless.


    He was still recovering when he heard from Jarrod that Raegan was in a bar.


    He immediately pulled out his IV line and rushed to the bar.


    And there, he heard something.


    He heard Raegan telling Nicole that she faked a suicide attempt to deceive him into granting the


    divorce.


    She even said she didn''t care about him.


    The thing Mitchel despised the most in his life was deception, and Raegan knew this well.


    At that moment, he felt all his blood rushed to his throat, and he almost fainted.


    Fortunately, he managed to hold on until Jarrod took him out of the bar and drove him back to the


    hospital.


    Such discovery disturbed Mitchel even in his sleep.


    When he was awakened in the middle of the night, he could no longer bear it.


    He sent Raegan a text message, saying, "Why did you lie to me?¡± But the only response he got was a


    red exmation mark, He tried calling her, only to find she had already blocked his number.


    Raegan felt trapped in his firm grasp, unable to take in a breath.


    She said with difficulty, "Mitchel, our divorce means it¡¯s all over between us.


    What is wrong with my deleting your contact information? Isn''t it Just a normal thing to do?" Mitchel''s


    eyes instantly turned cold.


    "Who are you to say it''s over? You lied to me.


    You deceived me into ending our marriage.¡± His words made Raegan furious.


    "We are already divorced.


    What else do you want?¡± "Marry me again.¡± "That''s impossible!" Of course, Raegan firmly refused.


    She made it clear that remarrying him was out of the question.


    Mitchel was so driven by anger that he yelled, "Have you forgotten that you lied to me? Do you expect


    me to just let it go?" "Why not? Isn''t divorce the best option for both of us?¡± Raegan retorted.


    She thought Mitchel was being unreasonable.


    Their rtionship had been so severely damaged that it could no longer be fixed, no matter how hard


    they tried.


    So, she believed that divorce was their best option.


    She thought for a moment.


    She felt the need to rify things, so she continued, ¡°Mitchel, I repeat, we are already divorced.


    You don¡¯t need to worry about my affairs and even my financial situation.


    I will figure out a way to make money on my own.


    | don''t need your help.


    Can you please get out of my way now?" Mitchel stared at Raegan without saying anything.


    Then he suddenly reached out, pushed her back to the seat, and pressed his body against hers


    forcefully.


    Before she could react, he fiercely bit her lips.


    He was enraged, and he could only vent his anger by kissing her.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    She Wants Nothing To Do With Him At first, Mitchel kissed Raegan because he wanted to punish her


    for her infuriating words.


    He wanted to stop her from uttering harsh words.


    But when his lips touched her soft lips, he suddenly changed his mind.


    He could no longer deny it.


    His heart, body, and soul told him how much he missed her.


    His desire for her was overwhelming.


    He longed for her kiss so much that he wished to swallow her sweet lips that tasted like honey.


    Raegan struggled with all her strength, but her hand waspletely restrained by Mitchel.


    She could not move at all.


    All she could do was turn her head to avoid Mitchel''s scorching lips.


    But he used his other hand to pinch her chin.


    Then, he continued kissing her ruthlessly from her lips down to her chin and even lower.


    Finally, they both fell into the backseat of the car.


    "Mitchel, stop it!" Raegan''s expression was already extremely unpleasant.


    But Mitchel turned a deaf ear to her.


    He became even more aggressive.


    While his hand roved around her body, he pulled off her coat that was obstructing him.


    At this moment, Raegan took advantage of the opportunity that her hand was freed.


    She reached out and pped him hard in the face.


    The loud and crisp p sound echoed in the cramped space.


    Raegan had expected Mitchel to get angry.


    She dared to hit him, after all.


    But to her surprise, Mitchel didn''t show any signs of anger.


    He just stared at her and asked, "Is one p enough for you? For me, it¡¯s not.


    A scumbag like me deserves more than a p in the face." "Mitchel, are you crazy? We''re legally


    divorced.


    Practically, we don''t have anything to do with each other anymore.


    We are strangers.¡± Raegan was really furious now.


    They were not in a rtionship.


    How dare Mitchel kiss her at will! She looked at him and warned sternly, "You can no longer Kiss me.


    You cannot touch me or do anything to me.


    Do you understand?" After saying this, Raegan immediately moved to the side.


    Since she could not get out of the car, she wanted to be as far away from him as possible.


    His touch, let alone his presence, easily reminded her of the memories of their past.


    And she hated it.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mitchel readily agreed.


    Raegan was stunned for a moment.


    She did not expect Mitchel to agree without making a fuss, so she doubted his sincerity.


    Sure enough, the next second, he said, "Since we are divorced, then it¡¯s time for me to collect my


    divorce gift from you.¡± Raegan was too stunned to react for a while.


    She looked at him in confusion, not understanding what he meant.


    She thought for a while.


    Then, she realized he was referring to the harsh words she had said that day in the hospital when she


    forced him to divorce her.


    "Mitchel, you are insane,¡± Raegan countered.


    Of course, she wouldn''t agree to any of Mitchel¡¯''s requests.


    They were already divorced.


    How could he bring it up now? Mitchel looked at Raegan for a while and said in a cold voice, "You


    deceived me into divorcing you against my will.


    And you said you''d give me a divorce gift.


    You are ying with my feelings.


    Do you think I will end up being the loser twice without doing anything?¡± Raegan''s eyes widened in


    shock.


    She didn''t expect him to be so unreasonable.


    Since she was speechless, Mitchel continued, "If you do it with me this time, I won''t bother you


    anymore.¡± His voice deliberately slowed down, with a hint of enticement in it.


    Raegan was rendered speechless.


    Didn''t he realize how ridiculous his offer was? Of course, she didn''t trust his words.


    She knew Mitchel.


    Once was far from enough for him.


    He was only making excuses.


    When Mitchel saw the hesitation in Raegan¡¯s eyes, he said coldly, "Otherwise, I won''t let go of your


    deception that easily.¡± Raegan finally figured out what he was up to.


    He was deliberately ying tricks on her.


    She was so angry that she eximed, "You bastard!" Mitchel didn¡¯t even try to negotiate with her.


    He wasn''t giving her any choice.


    He was clearly threatening her.


    If she didn''t agree, he would continue pestering her.


    She would definitely not have a peaceful life.


    But even if she agreed, she knew he would still not let her go.


    He was not serious with his words at all.


    Besides, she said those words when they were not yet divorced.


    Those words were to anger him.


    Now that they had divorced and he brought that up, he sounded derogatory and demeaning.


    At the thought of this, Raegan''s eyes turned red and wet.


    She sald in a trembling voice, "Mitchel, do you really look down on me? Is it because I willingly gave


    myself to you when I got drunk at that time? It only happened once, and I was not sober.


    How can you disrespect me because of it?¡± When Mitchel saw the tears welling up in her eyes, a trace


    of panic surged in his heart.


    Did he disrespect her? No! In fact, he had always treated her with respect.


    Everything he said and did was just his attempt to win her back.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Besides, he still had an unresolved anger from theirst encounter at the bar.


    And then, now, she attempted to distance herself from him.


    He was hurt and furious.


    That was why he would do everything just to keep her by his side.


    But she was shedding tears in front of him, and when he saw the pain in her eyes, he couldn''t bear it.


    When Mitchel spoke again, his voice softened.


    ¡°That''s not what I mean...¡± "Then, what do you mean?¡± The more Raegan thought about it, the angrier


    she became.


    She cried harder, and tears streamed down her face uncontrobly.


    Mitchel always did things against her will.


    And now, he even wanted to sleep with her against her will after their divorce.


    How could she not feel disrespected? This time, she decided to disregard any pretenses and said


    firmly, "Enough with your words, Mitchel.


    Just do whatever you want.


    I actually want to see how you n to seek revenge on me.¡± The expression on Mitchel''s face


    drastically changed upon hearing this.


    Raegan reached for the car door.


    But before she opened it, she threatened him fiercely, ¡°Mitchel, if you have what it takes, make me


    respect you.


    Otherwise, I''ll look down upon you forever." When Mitchel saw that she was about to get out of the car,


    he grabbed her.


    However, she pped his hand away.


    "Mr.


    Dixon, if you desperately need a woman, why don''t you announce it? Many women in this city are more


    than willing to climb into your bed.


    It won''t be difficult for you to find one.


    Or do you just enjoy going back to old mes?" Her words infuriated Mitchel.


    His handsome face flushed with anger.


    Was he really that horny in her eyes? Mitchel remained silent, so Raegan sneered unceremoniously,


    "It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have the hobby of going back to my ex.


    Why don''t you go to Lauren? You''ve known her longer than you''ve known me.


    You have a close rtionship.


    She must be more enticing to you, right?" Raegan''s words were uttered out of anger.


    Mitchel''s gloomy face indicated her words hurt him.


    And she was pleased to know this.


    Raegan then turned around and opened the door, only to find Matteo standing outside the car, holding


    a stack of 10Us.


    Raegan''s expression softened slightly.


    She asked Matteo, "Do you have a pen and paper?¡± Matteo nodded, opened his briefcase, and took a


    pen and paper.


    He handed it to her without saying anything.


    Raegan took them and ced them on the car''s body.


    Then, she started writing with a vibrant expression.


    After a while, she stopped writing and looked at it.


    The expression on Matteo''s face drastically changed when he read the letters I-O-U clearly written on


    the paper.


    This was supposed to be an excellent opportunity for Raegan and Mitchel to reconcile.


    Why did they suddenly turn into a debtor-creditor rtionship? When Mitchel knew this, his face


    immediately turned sour.


    Raegan even bit her thumb for a bloody fingerprint, causing her to wince in pain.


    She left a bloody thumbprint on the signature area and handed it to Mitchel.


    "Mr.


    Dixon, I will repay this as soon as possible.¡± When Mitchel looked at the flimsy piece of paper, his face


    burned up.


    He felt this was even more painful than the p earlier.


    Of course, he knew what this piece of paper meant.


    She really didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him anymore.


    Did she really hate him so much that she was eager to totally erase him from her life? Raegan was not


    interested in appreciating Mitchel¡¯''s expression at this moment.


    He was right.


    She really didn''t want to have any connection with him.


    She would rather owe money to those vigers than to him.


    But now that the money was in the hands of the vigers, she couldn''t retrieve it anymore.


    In fact, herck of confidence in herself was the root cause.


    Despite her resolute words, deep down, she was afraid of not being firm enough to resist his advances.


    She didn''t want to suffer again because of falling for him.


    Raegan turned around and was about to leave.


    However, Mitchel grabbed her wrist.


    He said hoarsely, "You know that''s not what I want...¡± Raegan smiled lightly.


    "But what can I do? Besides that, there''s nothing I can give you." Her smile pierced his heart like a


    sharp knife.


    It didn''t hurt, but the taste was as bitter as gall.


    Suddenly, he pulled her into his arms with some strength.


    His voice trembled when he = said domineeringly, "You''re not allowed to leave me.¡± Raegan struggled,


    but she couldn''t break free.


    She was about to kick him when a gentle man''s voice sounded behind her.


    "Raegan...¡± The voice distracted Mitchel.


    Raegan took advantage of this opportunity and broke free from his embrace.


    The person who came was Henley.


    Henley pulled Raegan behind him as if to protect her.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    I Am Not Only Pursuing Her, But Also marryin...


    Mitchel''s expression darkened in an instant.


    Yet, Henley remained indifferent to Mitchel¡¯s growing anger.


    He scrutinized Raegan, asking with evident concern, "Are you okay?¡± Raegan simply nodded.


    Fury built up inside Mitchel to the brink of eruption, his longstanding resentment toward Henley


    mounting.


    With his tongue pressed to his teeth, Mitchel hissed, "I''ve truly had it with you, Henley Brooks!" Their


    eyes locked in a silent standoff, neither willing to back down.


    "Mr. Dixon, you must be kidding." While Mitchel seethed, Henley maintained his calm.


    In an unaffected tone, Henley stated, "As adults, it''s perfectly normal for Raegan and me to spend time


    together.


    Perhaps it''s your conduct that requires scrutiny, Mr. Dixon.


    After all, it''s clear Raegan doesn''t enjoy yourpany.¡± Mitchel glossed over Henley''s final remark,


    fixating instead on the implication that he and Raegan were a couple.


    What did Henley mean by them spending time together? Abruptly, Mitchel seized Henley''s cor, teeth


    clenched, and spat out, ¡°You think you''re worthy?¡± Raegan''s expression shifted.


    Fearing Mitchel might strike Henley again, she reached out to intervene, snapping, "Mitchel, let him


    go.¡± Initially, Mitchel resisted releasing Henley, but the wariness in Raegan''s gaze wounded him.


    He rxed his hold, retorting icily, "I''ve warned you.


    He''s no good.


    And you should cease all contact with him.¡± Raegan bristled at Mitchel¡¯s authoritarian stance.


    To him, anyone he disliked was deemed no good.


    She sneered, "Well, isn''t that Just perfect? You''re the only virtuous soul on this, and the rest of


    us can¡¯t match.¡± Her sarcasm implied allegiance with Henley, casting Mitchel as the enemy.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Ufortably, Mitchel conceded, "Anyway, steer clear from this man.¡± Raegan, incensed, shot back,


    ¡°Mr. Dixon, by what right do you dictate my life?¡± "I''m looking out for your own good,¡± Mitchel insisted.


    Her patience worn thin, Raegan countered, "How gracious.


    But perhaps, Mr. Dixon, you should tend to your own affairs?" Their bickering escted.


    To onlookers, they resembled a quarreling couple rather than two who had parted ways.


    A chill flickered in Henley''¡¯s gaze as he seized Raegan''s wrist, stating firmly, "We''re leaving, Raegan.¡±


    "Stay, Raegan," Mitchel intervened, clutching her other hand with an icy tone.


    "Let me take you home.


    Ignore him.¡± Raegan decisively freed herself from Mitchel''s grasp, replying simply, "No, thank you.¡±


    Mitchel''s expression darkened at her swift rejection.


    "Do you actually believe he''s decent? Are you aware of his vileness?" Before Raegan could respond,


    Henley interjected, "Mr. Dixon, any misunderstandings aside, I refrained from disclosing my feelings to


    Raegan while she was married.


    Now that she''s single, I intend to pursue her." Raegan stood, astounded by the revtion.


    Henley wanted to pursue her? Mitchel''s temper red instantly.


    "You want to pursue her? How dare you!" Yet Henley remained unflustered, a smile ying on his lips.


    "Pursuing someone as stunning and capable as Raegan is daunting, but...¡± His gaze locked with


    Mitchel''s, a smirk evident.


    "For your part in freeing her, Mr.


    Dixon, my thanks.¡± His words taunted Mitchel, sparking Mitchel''s fury that resulted in a punch that sent


    Henley sprawling, blood trickling from his mouth.


    Henley, unyielding as never before, countered with a swift punch to Mitchel''s jaw.


    They scuffled, each refusing to yield.


    In healthier days, Mitchel would''ve easily subdued Henley, but his recent illness left him winded after a


    few strikes.


    Raegan cried out, desperate, "Enough! Stop it, Mitchel!¡± Mitchel hesitated, his fist midair, which Henley


    used to taunt further, "I n to court and marry Raegan.¡± That provoked Mitchel to another assault,


    only halting when Raegan rushed in, pushing him back.


    She then turned to Henley, concern etched on her face.


    ¡°Are you hurt, Henley?¡± Despite his worse condition, Henley had ceased his attack when he heard


    Raegan''s words, unlike Mitchel, who seemed reluctant to stop.


    "I''m alright,¡± Henley assured Raegan gently.


    The sight pained Mitchel.


    Mitchel grasped Raegan¡¯s arm, his eyes bloodshot with emotion.


    "Is he truly who you want?" Raegan was just irritated.


    Was that even a choice? Mitchel''s absurdity wasughable.


    The notion of being in anyone''s debt irked her.


    Now, with Henley injured on her ount, her stress multiplied.


    With distinct irritation, she retorted, ¡°Mitchel, I believed it was clear we''re done.


    Why continue hurting my friend?" Having said that, she assisted Henley to his feet, preparing to head


    to the car.


    Mitchel momentarily saw himself as a clown, the butt of his own joke.


    He balled his hands into fists, noticing the reopening of his wound, now bleeding again.


    However, Raegan couldn''t see this, or she just turned a blind eye to it.


    His emotional turmoil and fury no longer held her gaze.


    Overwhelmed by frustration, weariness, and a sense of defeat, he felt crushed by their weight.


    Watching Raegan¡¯''s departing figure, Mitchel dered icily, "Raegan, leave with him and we''re over for


    good." He recognized the folly in his threat but couldn''t bear her departure with Henley.


    Raegan hesitated only a moment before resuming her exit without a backward nce.


    For her, their rtionship had ended with the loss of their baby and their subsequent divorce.


    Mitchel''sughter broke through the tension as he mocked, "Raegan, have you longed for this? Were


    you two involved even before our divorce, eager to be together?¡± His voice carried a bitterness tinged


    with envy he didn''t acknowledge.


    He spat out spitefully, "You''re simply a woman I''ve left behind.


    If you choose to be with him, you have nothing to do with me from now on.¡± Mitchel was clearly


    enraged.


    His thoughts were chaotic, blurring right from wrong, as heshed out in anger.


    He desperately wanted Raegan to turn back and look at him.


    How could she discard him this desperately? Abruptly, Raegan halted, pressing Henley''s arm to silence


    him, whispering, "Just a second.¡± She turned around to confront Mitchel.


    His eyes locked on hers, Mitchel challenged, "Raegan, you think I can''t go on without you?" Smack!


    Raegan''s p echoed, her hand throbbing with the impact.


    ring at him, fury in her gaze, Raegan enunciated fiercely, "This p is for our baby."

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Dinner With Henley Mitchel¡¯s face bore the mark of a p.


    In that instant, as if an explosion had urred in his mind, a surge of fuel welled up inside him.


    "Raegan, what the hell?" he eximed inplete disbelief.


    Raegan dared to p him again.


    Perhaps he had been too lenient with her.


    To his surprise, Raegan raised her hand again, ready to deliver another p.


    But this time, as she swung, Mitchel intercepted her.


    Her handnded on the back of his, emitting a loud, crisp sound.


    It could be seen she had used all her strength for that blow.


    "Are you out of your mind? What the hell is wrong with you?" Mitchel seized Raegan''s wrist, intending


    to show her the consequences of her actions.


    As he spoke, his veins throbbed and stood on his forehead.


    However, as he was about to make a move, he felt her wrist trembling in his grasp.


    How could it be...


    Puzzled, he looked up at he and questioned, "Your hand...¡± He could not finish his sentence.


    The sight of tears on Raegan''s face nked out his thoughts, leaving his questions unasked.


    Raegan slowly withdrew her hand.


    She sped both hands tightly and pinched her palms to still the trembling.


    Her eyes, burning with hatred, met Mitchel¡¯s.


    "Mitchel, I¡¯ve never done anything wrong in our marriage.


    Don''t tarnish me with your vile thoughts.¡± Raegan had hoped that even if their rtionship had ended,


    they could avoid hostility.


    Even if they met, they could at least maintain their dignity.


    But now, she realized she would never find peace with such a man.


    At this moment, Raegan pinched her palm and continued, "I''ve always known I''m not the one you love.


    There''s no need to remind me.


    I never believed you couldn''t live without me.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I¡¯m well aware of who Tam.¡± The self-deprecation in her tone left Mitchel speechless.


    He wanted to object and assure her it was not what he meant.


    But Raegan did not give him the chance.


    "Mr.


    Dixon, I hope you don¡¯t forget what you said.


    From now on, we''re nothing to each other.


    If we meet again, please pretend you don''t know me.


    | don''t want to see you anymore." With those final words, she turned and slowly walked away.


    It did not take long before she disappeared from his view.


    Caught off guard, Mitchel struggled to breathe.


    It was as if a sharp awl had stabbed through his chest, piercing his heart.


    As Raegan climbed into her car, Mitchel stepped forward to catch after her.


    But his legs trembled and were barely able to support him.


    "Mr.


    Dixon...¡± Matteo called with a faltering voice.


    Thankfully, he was there to steady Mitchel in time.


    As the wind whipped around them, Mitchel whispered, "I just...


    I just want her toe back...¡± But hearing Raegan defend another man _ had provoked him.


    Angered, he unconsciously raised his voice and spoke harshly.


    He had hurt her again.


    All he wanted was for her to return and give him another chance.


    Matteo figured that if Mitchel went to see Raegan now, it would only deepen their misunderstanding.


    With this in mind, he suggested, "Mr.


    Dixon, let¡¯s head back.¡± Meanwhile, Raegan sat silently in her car.


    The window was cracked open just enough to let the wind in.


    It stirred her hair and brought tears to her eyes.


    The pain of the past haunted her still and was impossible to forget.


    Over the past two years, Raegan had shared countless precious moments with Mitchel.


    Those memories were cherished and etched in her mind.


    How did things turn sour after they separated? What Mitchel said just now was like a ssh of cold


    water.


    It shattered her heart but, at the same time, dispelled any lingering hopes.


    Raegan promised to protect herself from pain and vowed never to let another man into her heart.


    Never again.


    When arriving in Ardiens, Raegan apanied Henley to the hospital for a check-up.


    It was almost midnight when they stepped out.


    "Are you hungry?¡± "Do you wanna eat?" The two of them asked each other simultaneously and then


    chuckled at the coincidence.


    "Let me treat you tonight,¡± Raegan quickly added.


    She had often failed to keep this promise.


    But tonight, she was determined to treat Henley a meal, even if he objected.


    Henley smiled and nodded in agreement.


    "OKay.¡± With that, they headed to a restaurant known for its casserole porridge.


    After saying their orders, Raegan and Henley sat across each other.


    As they waited for the dishes to be served, an awkward silence filled the air.


    It was Henley who broke it.


    "I was a bit rude this afternoon," he began.


    Taken aback, Raegan looked at Henley as if wondering if he was telling the truth.


    "I assumed you didn''t want to talk to Mr.


    Dixon, so I intervened.


    Tell me if you want to rify things with him.


    I''ll do it," Henley continued.


    It seemed he genuinely wanted to help her with those words at that time.


    Raegan breathed a sigh of relief.


    She did not know how to bring up the matter, so she was d he brought it up himself.


    The thing was, she was not ready to start a new rtionship, not even with someone as close as


    Henley.


    epting him as an admirer felt too soon.


    Raegan smiled genuinely for the first time that day.


    "You don''t need to exin anything to him, she assured him.


    "Thanks for your help, Henley." She decided to let Mitchel misunderstand.


    Given his pride and arrogance, he probably despised her now and did not want to see her again.


    This thought brought her a sense of relief.


    She had no desire to see him again.


    Their interactions only led to mutual pain.


    As Henley observed her expression, he realized he had made the right choice.


    Confessing his feelings now would be imprudent.


    Raegan would likely reject him, perhaps even distancing herself from him.


    With this realization, he offered her a reassuring smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m d you didn''t misunderstand me.


    And remember, if you need anything in the future, just tell me.¡± This atmosphere lightened


    considerably.


    After a long day, they both felt starving.


    The meal was delicious andforting.


    Raegan found herself eating more and enjoying the evening.


    After dinner, Henley drove Raegan home.


    When they reached her building, Raegan bade farewell to him, and Henley responded with a warm


    smile.


    But just as Raegan was about to step out of the car, Henley broke into a cold sweat, clutched his


    stomach, and was in apparent pain.


    Raegan turned to him with concern etched on her face.


    "I think the food didn''t sit well with my stomach.


    Could I use your bathroom?" Henley asked, looking rather embarrassed.


    Raegan was surprised but did not deny his request given his obvious difort.


    She nodded in response.


    Once inside the house, she directed him to the bathroom, and he hurried off without dy.


    When Henley returned, his face was still pale.


    Raegan suggested he take a moment to rest on the sofa.


    She handed him a ss of warm water and asked, ¡°Do you need me to call an ambnce?" Henley


    shook his head.


    "It''s just a stomach ache.


    It''s nothing new to me.


    I don''t want to trouble you, especially since it''ste.


    I''ll go back to my car and stay there for a while." As soon as he said these words, he stood up but


    staggered.


    Raegan strode over to support Henley.


    She felt a twinge of guilt when she saw his pale face and evident difort.


    It was her idea to dine out together.


    Therefore, she felt a sense of responsibility for his well-being, especially since he was ill.


    After a brief hesitation, she suggested, "Why don''t you rest on the sofa for a little while? If you''re still


    feeling unwell, I''ll call an ambnce.


    I''m not sleepy yet, anyway.¡± Touched, Henley gazed at her and asked, ¡°Would that be okay with you?"

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    None Of Your Business Having affirmed her point, Raegan agreed with a nod, "It''s alright.¡± She


    assisted Henley in settling onto the couch.


    As Raegan was about to step away, Henley caught her hand from behind.


    Turning, Raegan gave Henley a puzzled gaze.


    The room''s warm glow highlighted the soft wisps of hair around her face, and her bareplexion was


    soft and inviting.


    Raegan embodied a blend of naivety and sophistication, abination that could easily entice aman.


    Henley, noticing this, scrunched his brow and felt warmth surge through him.


    He cleared his throat before requesting, "Could you fetch me another ss of water, please?" Raegan


    complied, bringing him the water and draping a nket over him as hey on the sofa.


    She then proceeded to her desk, activating theputer to review some documents.


    Henley''s presence in her space made her uneasy.


    She decided to immerse herself in work instead.


    More than twenty minutes passed before Henley rose to leave.


    Raegan, concerned, insisted on apanying him downstairs and didn''t return until she watched him


    drive off.


    Henley, driving unhurriedly, spotted a ck car lurking in the shadows.


    He intentionally stopped, lowered the window, and offered Mitchel a slight smile.


    "What a coincidence, Mr.


    Dixon.¡± Mitchel''s eyes turned icy, detecting Henley''s challenge.


    With a chilling grin, Mitchel retorted, "Henley, are you asking for trouble by provoking me repeatedly?¡±


    "Joking, Mr.


    Dixon? With the might of the Dixon family, would I dare?" Henley replied, his tone mocking as he


    removed his sses, revealing his true, icy demeanor beneath the facade.


    Mitchel''s smile remained frosty as he warned, "Keep your distance from Raegan if you''re not looking


    for trouble.¡± Unfazed, Henley retorted, ¡°Bossy, aren''t you, Mr.


    Dixon? If Raegan chooses mypany, why should I reject her? Besides...¡± He paused, a sly glint in


    his eye.


    "I understand why you can''t let her go.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    | empathize with that sentiment.¡± With that, he drove off, leaving Mitchel with a thunderous scowl.


    The night air was cool, yet Henley''s spirits were high.


    Originally, his aim was to usurp everything from Mitchel, and with Raegan''s divorce, he had seemingly


    seeded.


    Yet, it became clear Mitchel hadn''t relinquished his hold on Raegan, which piqued Henley''s interest


    anew.


    His mind turned to darker thoughts of conquest.


    Raegan, for her part, remained cautious, her guard steadfast unless something significant demanded


    her attention.


    Henley realized he needed a well-crafted n.


    His handsome features were shrouded in darkness.


    After a moment, he dialed a number.


    "Is there any news of the person whose surname is Lloyd?" A voice on the other end responded,


    "Words has it that she was seen in the Sandy recently." Henley''s tone turned icy.


    "Locate her quickly.


    Don''t let anyone beat you to it.¡± Tessa, like a stray dog, could serve his purposes well.


    With one hand on the steering wheel, he idly loosened his tie, his thoughts drifting with desire.


    He recalled Raegan''s pale hand and swore silently to himself.


    Back in college, he didn''t have much contact with Raegan.


    At that time, his heart was filled with hatred, and he didn''t notice her at all.


    By day, he yed the model upperssman.


    By night, he harbored darker secrets.


    Only after returning recently did he learn of Raegan''s marriage to Mitchel and considered getting close


    to her.


    But as days passed, his longing grew.


    He convinced himself he needed Raegan until she was his.


    Once he had her, he believed he would be unaffected.


    Meanwhile, Raegan, emerging from the shower, noticed Henley''s watch on the basin.


    As she reached to ce it aside, the doorbell echoed.


    Assuming Henley had returned for his watch, Raegan slipped into a modest nightgown and opened the


    door.


    "Henley, did youe back for...¡± Her words faltered at the sight of Mitchel, whom she never expected


    after theirst words.


    Defenseless, she nked out, her instinct to m the door.


    Bang! She put all her might into mming the door, yet the door wouldn''t budge.


    Fear washed over Raegan¡¯''s face, draining it of color.


    With a mad grip, Mitchel kept the door from closing.


    His hand bore the brunt, the impact leaving bruises behind, stark against the delicate skin, appearing


    rmingly vivid.


    "Have you lost your mind?¡± Lifting her gaze, Raegan collided with a set of dark, brooding eyes filled


    with bitterness.


    Mitchel''s expression was using, as if he''d caught her in an act of betrayal.


    His look was so intense that Raegan became wary.


    "What are you..." The door swung open again.


    Without a word, Mitchel barged in, pinning her against the door, his face wild, like a predator poised to


    strike.


    Gripping her chin harshly, he demanded, "Did you sleep with him?" Raegan, taken aback, had a sh


    of realization.


    "Have you been following me?" Anger shed in Mitchel''s reddening eyes as he forced out each word,


    "Answer me." Her patience fraying, Raeganshed out, "Have you lost your senses? Haven''t I made


    myself clear today? We''re divorced.


    My life is no longer your concern.


    You are nothing but my ex-husband!" "It''s none of my concern?" Mitchel''s mind was in a mess.


    He had been in the car downstairs, staring at the light in her room, telling himself that Henley was just


    paying a brief visit and that he would leave shortly.


    Mitchel knew he shouldn''t act rashly, or Raegan would scorn him.


    He consoled himself for an agonizing half-hour, each moment stretching on like an eternity.


    But Henley''s casual remark shattered his fragile calm.


    In a sh, his heart splintered.


    He still saw Raegan as his, off-limits to any other man.


    The mere idea of her with someone else in the intimate moments...


    Mitchel felt his sanity fray at the edges.


    Swallowed by jealousy, he craved the truth.


    Mitchel''s grip tightened on Raegan¡¯''s chin.


    "Raegan, I will ask you onest time.


    Did you sleep with him?" The pain brought tears to Raegan¡¯s eyes, her rage fueling a defiant resolve.


    She straightened her neck, her voice firm.


    "That''s not your concern." "Is that so?¡± Mitchel¡¯s scoff was a dark omen as he hoisted her up and flung


    her onto the bed.


    "Since you won''t confess, I''ll find out myself." A wave of dread washed over Raegan''s features, a

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Get Out After taking a shower, Raegan put on a conservative ankle-length nightgown.


    But since Mitchel threw her onto the bed unceremoniously, her nightgown was lifted up more than half,


    revealing her straight, long legs.


    The soft night light shone on her delicate skin, making her look extra charming.


    Mitchel''s eyes darkened.


    As he knelt on the bed and stared at Raegan, his tailored suit pants instantly tightened.


    Raegan felt her heart sank to the bottom.


    She reached out, pushed him away, and said in a trembling voice, "Mitchel, what are you doing? Are


    you out of your mind? We are divorced.


    I can sue you for rape...¡± Before she could finish her words, her wrists were restrained by Mitchel, and


    he raised her hands above her head.


    "Yes, I must be crazy.¡± Indeed, when his manic depression attacked, he was almost no different from a


    madman.


    In the past two years, he had a satisfying life and a good career.


    There was no trigger, so he got his illness under control.


    But recently, there were so many trigger factors that made his condition worse.


    And in most cases, the medicine couldn''t immediately suppress it.


    Mitchel continued in a voice as cold as ice, "Raegan, you know what I care about the most.


    Don''t drive me crazy.¡± Suddenly, Raegan¡¯s mind went nk.


    She didn''t want to anger him, so she tried to exin in a trembling voice, "Mitchel, no...


    Henley and I didn''t do it...


    Don''t touch me..." When she finally decided to tell him the truth, it was already toote.


    The seed of suspicion was already nted in his heart, and it was growing bigger and stronger.


    It was difficult to convince him to believe unless that seed was dug out.


    Mitchel knew in his heart that he should stop.


    But he couldn''t control himself.


    He stretched out his hand and said, "Raegan, just let me have a look.


    I won''t touch you.¡± Raegan''s heart sank.


    She didn¡¯t say anything.


    Her hands were restrained by him, and she could not struggle.


    So, she tilted her head and bit his arm hard until the taste of blood filled her mouth.


    However, it still didn''t help.


    Mitchel was so strong that he could deal with ten of her.


    Raegan''s eyes suddenly turned red.


    She frowned and said through clenched teeth, "I hate you.¡± Her face flushed, and tears streamed down


    her face.


    Now that Mitchel got the answer he wanted, his anger dissipated a lot, and his expression became


    rxed.


    He held her cheeks as if it was a treasure and kissed her tears.


    "Raegan, I''m sorry.


    I''m really crazy." Raegan was tall and lean.


    At this moment, her body shrank, revealing only a pair of feet.


    It made her look like a small child.


    For some reason, her wrinkled nightgown made her look even more charming.


    While looking at her like this, Mitchel felt aroused.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed up and down.


    He hadn''t had sex with her for a long time, and he badly wanted to do it now.


    He almost lost control of himself.


    Mitchel did his best to restrain himself.


    He couldn''t do what he wanted since it would only disgust Raegan even more.


    So, he just held her gently and said, "Does it hurt? Do you want to go to the hospital?¡± Raegan curled


    up in bed.


    She was trembling not only with pain but also with anger.


    He said he wouldn''t touch her.


    But what he did to her was even more humiliating and painful.


    She did her best to remain calm and said in a trembling voice, "Get out." "Raegan, I''m so sorry.


    It''s all my fault.


    I shouldn''t have let myself be provoked by Henley.¡± "Mitchel, didn''t you hear me? I said get out of here!¡±


    At this moment, she was still trembling, and her voice sounded weak.


    But there was an apparent trace of disgust in her words.


    Even her body in Mitchel''s arms was stiff.


    Mitchel thought for a while.


    Then he let go of her and said, "I''m leaving now.


    But if you feel ufortable, let me know." But Raegan just ignored him.


    She buried her face in the quilt, not wanting to look at him.


    Mitchel seemed to have said something abouting back tomorrow, but Raegan didn''t hear it clearly.


    And she was not in the mood to listen.


    After the door was closed, she slowly got up from the bed and tried to walk.


    It was painful for her to walk a few steps.


    Mitchel was so rude just now that she felt the same pain as their first time.


    She called Nicole.


    As soon as her call was connected, she said weakly, "Nicole, can I stay at your house for a few days?"


    "Yes, of course! You don''t even need to ask,¡± Nicole readily agreed.


    But she sensed that something was off with Raegan''s voice.


    She couldn''t help asking, "Raegan, what''s wrong with you?" "Nothing.


    Don''t worry about me.


    By the way, can you help me contact a reliable agency to sell my apartment? The sooner, the better.


    1 need money." Nicole knew there must be something wrong with Raegan.


    But she couldn''t find it out on the phone, so she could only wait and ask Raeganter.


    After hanging up, Raegan started packing up.


    While packing, her heart felt heavy.


    She thought she could live a peaceful life after the divorce.


    However, Mitchel didn¡¯t want to let her go.


    Raegan didn''t believe Mitchel loved her.


    He was Just obsessed with her body.


    He even treated herself as his own possession.


    And he didn''t allow others to touch her.


    But losing their baby was such a huge blow to her.


    She swore to herself she would never make the same mistake of falling in love with Mitchel again.


    If she wanted to break up with Mitchel, she had to totally cut him off.


    She didn''t want to have anything to do with him.


    Raegan''s mind was in a mess, and she couldn''t think of a good solution.


    In the end, she decided to stop thinking about it.


    She would still cut their connections off, anyway.


    The next day, Raegan got up early, prepared herself, and moved to Nicole''s apartment.


    Nicole''s apartment was not far from where she worked.


    As for selling her apartment, Raegan told Nicole everything that had happened.


    She only didn¡¯t tell Nicole that she owed Mitchel three million dors.


    If Raegan had said that to Nicole, she knew Nicole would have found a way to help her.


    But she didn¡¯t want to bother Nicole, knowing that the Lawrence family was having a hard time now.


    Even Nicole herself was looking for investments.


    Nicole was no better off than her.


    Raegan collected herself and went to Bright Minds Academy to work.


    Bright Minds Academy was a tutoring center owned by Vernon.


    He was a kind and gentle man in his forties.


    Raegan valued the flexibility of her new job.


    After all, she didn¡¯t need to stay in the office all day long.


    She only needed to prepare the necessary materials for the next lesson, and she could work at home.


    She went to the team leader''s office and handed over the work documents she made.


    Then, the team leader told her to go back to her desk and wait.


    She was just a new employee, so she was not qualified to choose students yet.


    Only parents could find a partner they wanted.


    In the afternoon, the team leader gave Raegan an address, telling her that the parents were happy with


    the materials she had submitted.


    She had to go there for a final interview.


    Upon hearing this, she turned around and was about to leave.


    But the team leader suddenly stopped her and said, ¡°Raegan, that child is a little special.


    His parents won''t only interview you, but they also want to see how you willmunicate with their kid.


    If you don''t think this job is right for you, I can rearrange a new student for you.¡± On her way, Raegan


    looked through the information given to her.


    She felt the parents of this child were quite generous.


    They gave her fifty thousand dors for four short and one long sessions a week.


    If she passed the interview and started earning, she could add some money to the amount she got


    from selling the house.


    Then she didn¡¯t need to wait for half a year to pay off her debt to Mitchel.


    This thought gave Raegan some hope.


    Maybe her n to study abroad could be prepared in advance.


    Back in school days, her instructor appreciated her and persuaded her to study further at a famous


    university abroad.


    But unfortunately, she was blinded by love and rejected the proposal.


    After the divorce, she realized the importance of academic background and self-improvement.


    Soon, Raegan arrived at the address her team leader gave her.


    It turned out to be a very luxurious vi near the river.


    When she rang the doorbell, a housekeeper received her, brought her a cup of coffee, and said, "Sir is


    still in a meeting.


    Please wait a moment, and don''t go around.¡± Raegan nodded.


    It was an unspoken rule not to wander around other people''s houses.


    Of course, she knew this.


    Raegan didn''t expect the meeting tost for a long time.


    Before she knew it, she had already fallen asleep leaning against the sofa.


    When she opened her eyes again and looked outside, she found the sky was already dark.


    Who would have thought she would sleep this long? She sat upright in panic, not knowing what to do.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She raised her head, only to be met by a pair of blue eyes.


    "Miss Hayes..." The man sat opposite Raegan and asked slightly, ¡°Are you awake?"

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Chapter 154 Raegan''s Client Clients¡¯ information was always kept strictly confidential.


    This was what made Hector¡¯s appearance all the more surprising to Raegan.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hector, on the other hand, appeared unfazed.


    It was standard for clients to receive the tutor''s information beforehand.


    Right now, he was impably dressed as though he had just finished a video meeting.


    Once Raegan recovered from the shock, she stood up and bowed slightly.


    "I apologize, Mr. Dixon.


    I didn''t mean to doze off." "What do you mean? Did you n to fall asleep?¡± Hector retorted with a


    straight face.


    Hisment left Raegan momentarily speechless.


    Seeing her slightly dazed expression, Hector rubbed his eyebrows and exined, "I''m just joking.¡±


    Raegan managed an awkward smile in response.


    She wished she could tell Hector to refrain from telling such a joke in the future since it made her feel


    like she was being reprimanded by a supervisor.


    "Please, take a seat,¡± Hector offered.


    Raegan sat down as instructed.


    "Have you gone through Bryce¡¯s profile?" he asked.


    Raegan shook her head.


    ess to a_ student''s information was granted only to selected teachers.


    This meant she would only learn about the student, Bryce, if Hector approved of her.


    Hector went straight to the point.


    "I made a mistake by spoiling Bryce.


    He¡¯s temperamental and fond of ying pranks.


    You''re his ninth teacher this year.


    As long as you can manage him, I have no issue with hiring you.¡± The way Hector spoke of Bryce and


    the team leader''s hesitation when assigning this task to her painted a clear picture for Raegan of the


    child''s challenging behavior.


    After a moment''s thought, Raegan asked, "Does he get violent?" Hector raised an eyebrow, mildly


    surprised by the question, and replied, "Well, I know for a fact he has never harmed a woman." Raegan


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    "That''s all I need to know." "Would you like to meet him?" Hector then turned to the servant and


    instructed, ¡°Ask Bryce toe down immediately.¡± The servant went upstairs but returned shortly,


    looking uneasy.


    "He wants Miss Hayes toe upstairs.¡± Hector frowned.


    "Tell him toe down right now.¡± The servant left again but returned alone.


    "Miss Hayes, please wait here," Hector said, visibly annoyed.


    He turned around and prepared to go upstairs, But before he could take a step, Raegan interjected,


    "May Ie with you?¡± As the evening wore on, she needed to meet Bryce as soon as possible and


    then head home.


    Upon reaching Bryce''s room, they found the door ajar.


    Hector knocked and pushed it open, revealing Bryce in a disheveled state.


    In a= stern voice, Hectormanded, "Get dressed.


    Your new teacher is here.¡± Bryce gave Hector a cursory nce andzily pulled on a red sleeveless T-


    shirt.


    Hector then gestured for Raegan to enter.


    The room was a riot of punk aesthetics, with Bryce, sporting blue hair, at its center.


    Bryce¡¯s demeanor belied his youth.


    He carried an air of arrogance, and his eyes looked like Raegan''s.


    However, Raegan''s eyes looked rather innocent, while Bryce¡¯s eyes projected malice and mischief.


    Furthermore, Bryce was around 5.9 feet tall, so he did not look like a kid at all.


    Typically, students in their final year of high school were around seventeen or eighteen.


    Being a returning student, Bryce was already of adult age.


    Raegan offered a smile and introduced herself.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Raegan Hayes.


    You can call me...¡± "Raegan, right?¡± Bryce interrupted with a yawn.


    His gaze shifted to Hector, and he sardonically asked, "Are you searching for a teacher or a stepmother


    for me? This one''s less prettier than the previous ones.


    I didn''t know you had a taste for this type now.¡± Bryce¡¯s words were sharp and intended to embarrass


    Raegan in front of Hector.


    "What are you talking about? Say hello to your teacher," Hector reprimanded.


    "Fine.


    Nice to meet you, Raegan...¡± Bryce drawled.


    Raegan did not mind and respectfully replied, "Nice to meet you, Bryce." Seeing that Raegan looked


    unfazed, Bryce sneered, "So, Raegan, did you apply for this job because you''re interested in my dad?


    I''ll tell you what, don''t bother.


    I can give you his schedule.


    He''s at the bars every Saturday.


    You''d have better luck there than trying to handle me.¡± "Bryce Dixon, that''s enough!" Hector said in a


    dead serious tone.


    He seldom showed emotion, but today was an exception.


    He was fuming right now.


    Bryce, intimidated by his father, took a seat and said nothing more.


    Meanwhile, Raegan just silently observed the scene.


    With a frown, Hector turned to Raegan and said, "Miss Hayes, let''s go downstairs.¡± "Mr.


    Dixon, may I have a word with Bryce alone?¡± Raegan requested.


    After a moment''s consideration, Hector nodded.


    Once Hector left, Bryce sneered.


    "Don''t tter yourself into thinking you can outsmart me.


    You should find out how my previous tutors quit.


    One even swore never to teach again.¡± "Why do you reject them anyway?¡± Raegan calmly asked.


    "You''re not here to help me.


    You''re all after my father," Bryce retorted.


    "I have no interest in your father.¡± "I don''t believe you.¡± "I don''t care if you believe me or not.


    I''m here to be your tutor,¡± Raegan stated firmly.


    "If you disagree, I''m willing to meet a challenge on your term.


    If I seed, you''ll cooperate.¡± "You''re bold, Raegan," Bryce said with a smirk.


    He then stood up and approached Raegan with a smile.


    "Let''s start with a ss of juice.¡± With that, he grabbed a ss of juice from a servant.


    Taking advantage of his height, he tilted his hand and spilled the red juice all over Raegan''s coat.


    ¡°Oops, my bad," Bryce said with feigned innocence.


    "My hand slipped.¡± Raegan remained calm andposed.


    She pulled a piece of tissue to wipe off the juice and said, "It¡¯s fine.


    Your father can afford the cleaning.¡± Before exiting his room, she added, ¡°You have three days to think


    about it.


    If you don''t cooperate, I''ll ask Mr.


    Dixon to make you attend sses.


    I don''t care if you like me.


    My job here is to teach." Infuriated by her words, Bryce stormed out and yelled for his father to hear, "I


    don''t like her.


    I don''t want her as my teacher!" Bryce¡¯s anger was evident, a far cry from Raegan''sposure.


    Meanwhile, Hector was taken aback.


    This was the first time Bryce had shown such frustration.


    Usually, it was the tutors who left the room in tears.


    He noticed Raegan''s stained overcoat and apologized, "I''m sorry about that.


    Bryce is a spoiled kid." "Mr.


    Dixon, can I ask you something?" "Sure.


    Go ahead.¡± "What''s Bryce''s current academic ranking?" "He''s about 235th in his school.¡± Raegan


    paused and pondered Bryce''s academic potential.


    "And how many students are at the school?" "There are exactly two hundred thirty-five students,¡±


    Hector replied nonchntly.


    Raegan was momentarily speechless.


    Bryce was enrolled at an international school with a strict quota on student admissions each semester.


    Bryce¡¯s enrollment was likely because of Hector''s generous donation of a building.


    Raegan regained herposure and said, "I''ve reviewed your request.


    You want to improve his grades before he studies abroad, right? I¡¯m confident I can raise his scores by


    fifty percent in three months.


    However..." "However?" Hector urged.


    "You''ll have to pay me more,¡± Raegan replied straightforwardly.


    "Are you out of your mind?¡± Bryce shouted from upstairs.


    Raegan merely ignored him and maintained a stoic expression.


    "Sure, no problem," Hector, amused by her bluntness, replied without hesitation.


    He agreed to her terms of 100 grand per week for the lessons with extended ss durations.


    With that settled, he arranged for a car to take her home.


    Given Bryce''s weak academic foundation, increasing the study time was essential to achieve the


    course''s objectives.


    Upon arriving at Nicole''s residence, Raegan exited the car, thanked the driver, and watched him drive


    away.


    As Raegan turned to enter themunity, the bright headlights of another vehicle shone on her,


    causing difort to her eyes.


    She shielded her eyes with her hand.


    Then, as the headlights dimmed, a figure emerged from the vehicle and began approaching her, step


    by step.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    I Don''t Want You Anymore When Raegan saw who was standing in front of her, her expression


    changed abruptly.


    She chose to act like she hadn''t noticed Mitchel and headed upstairs.


    Mitchel blocked her path, his hands tucked casually into his pockets, unmoving as If he were a statue.


    "Who sent you back just now?" Mitchel asked with a gloomy expression.


    "That''s none of your business,¡± Raegan responded coldly.


    Sensing her anger, Mitchel decided to change the subject, asking, "Why did you move out?" Raegan


    was momentarily at a loss for words when she heard his question.


    However, she decided to sidestep him in an attempt to head upstairs.


    But then, Mitchel grabbed her wrist, his tone unfriendly as he said, "We need to talk." His touch


    reminded Raegan of the memories of the previous night, making her stiffen.


    She pulled her hand away and demanded, "Let go of me.¡± Although Mitchel''s heart ached, he


    complied.


    However, he stepped in front of the door and blocked her path.


    He asked in a low voice, "Raegan, can''t you at least tell me why you moved?" ¡°Why should I tell you?"


    Raegan asked, her confusion mingled with annoyance.


    She couldn''t fathom how he always managed to locate her, no matter where she went.


    She pulled out her phone and disyed a picture, her voiceced with sarcasm as she said to Mitchel,


    "Mr.


    Dixon, are you familiar with this divorce certificate?¡± Unexpectedly, Mitchel''s face darkened at the sight


    of the photo.


    He never thought she would keep a photo of their divorce certificate on her phone to wield against him


    at any moment.


    It was a ruthless move that cut deep.


    Mitchel felt heartbroken.


    He looked at her and said, "Raegan, don''t do this to me.¡± "The same to you.¡± Raegan''s use of the word


    only seemed to create a greater distance between them.


    "We are already divorced.


    Mr.


    Dixon, I don''t understand why you''re still acting this way.


    Is it for fun? Is the Dixon Group about to go bankrupt? Why are you so idle?" Mitchel was speechless


    with anger.


    Raegan turned away and headed upstairs, with Mitchel following closely behind.


    She stopped, looked at him, and said, "Stop following me.¡± But Mitchel remained resolute, meeting her


    eyes with determination.


    When the elevator doors opened, Raegan stepped inside.


    She stared into Mitchel''s eyes and warned him, "If you keep following me, I''ll have no choice but to call


    the police." Without hesitation, she pressed the elevator button.


    As the doors were about to close, a hand pushed through, forcing them to reopen.


    Mitchel''s handsome face exuded cold determination.


    He wasted no time, pressing Raegan against the elevator wall and kissing her passionately.


    Her lips were delicate, and her waist was far too slender.


    Mitchel held her and stood a safe distance from the elevator walls, afraid that the cold might hurt her.


    He held her close, and she had no choice but to tilt her head to allow their kiss to deepen.


    Raegan was powerless to resist his kiss and trembled.


    Suddenly, the elevator chimed and opened.


    Outside, an elderly woman caught sight of the two and quickly turned away.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She muttered, "Young man, can¡¯t you do that at home? There is a CCTV camera in the elevator."


    Raegan snapped back to reality and shoved Mitchel away.


    It was a swift and effective way to end the passionate kiss.


    As their eyes locked, a faint smile graced Mitchel¡¯s lips.


    However, an unsatisfied longing tugged at his heart, urging him to hold her close, pressing her against


    his chest.


    "Your lps and your body still remember me,¡± he said confidently.


    "What does that prove?" Raegan asked angrily.


    Mitchel''s strength left her with no choice but to rest her hand on his chest as she attempted to keep


    calm.


    "You still love me," Mitchel dered firmly.


    "I don''t love you anymore, Mitchel." "But I love you.


    Let me love you," he said as he held her tightly and nuzzled his head against her neck.


    "Give me another chance, Raegan.


    Don''t be so heartless to me," Mitchel pleaded.


    Despite his arrogance, he humbled himself amid this unending pain of living without Raegan.


    Tears welled up in Raegan¡¯s eyes, not out of sentiment but because she realized she had lost too


    much.


    She had been waiting for his confession of his feelings for her for so long.


    They were already divorced, yet he finally said he loved her.


    This wasn''t the worst thing.


    What hurt her the most was the loss of her unborn baby.


    Heavens knew how much she longed to see that baby grow and hear it speak.


    However, it could never be.


    "It''s toote to say you love me." She wouldn''t love him anymore, and she wouldn''t give him another


    chance.


    Moreover, she questioned whether he had ever truly loved her.


    Mitchel had been born with a silver spoon in his mouth.


    Did he know what love was? In her opinion, his affection had been more of possessiveness and


    reluctance since she had schemed to end their marriage and chose not to love him anymore.


    "It''s not toote, Raegan.


    As long as you give me a chance, it will never be toote,¡± Mitchel insisted.


    But Raegan, unimpressed by his words, responded calmly, "Mitchel, do you enjoy being disliked by


    others? I won''t love you again, and I won''t give you another chance.


    I''ve told you the umpteenth time." Only a fool would repeat the same mistake, and she was determined


    not to fall into that trap again.


    Why would she give him another chance to hurt her again? She had endured enough pain once, and


    she had no intention of reliving it.


    Mitchel''s heart ached at her indifference.


    He firmly held her shoulder and looked at her intently.


    "Raegan, I won''t allow it," he dered, refusing to ept her decision not to love him.


    Raegan was exhausted by his persistence and loosened her posture.


    "Why are you so persistent, Mr.


    Dixon? A divorce is meant to free us from each other''s lives and allow us to move on.


    You are arich man and have no shortage of women around you.


    Why are you doing this?¡± "I don''t want anyone else.¡± Veins bulged on the back of Mitchel¡¯s hands as he


    stared at Raegan, desperately searching for a trace of love in her eyes.


    But Raegan''s eyes remained cold and unyielding.


    The pain in his heart deepened as if a cold dagger was piercing his chest.


    He felt as if he was on the verge of losing his sanity.


    If not for the tiniest shred of reason remaining, he might have locked her away and kept her by his side.


    In a final attempt, he firmly said, "I only want you.¡± Raegan looked at him and responded with a cold


    sneer, "But I don''t want you anymore."

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Alexis¡¯ Proposition Mitchel tightened his grip on Raegan''s shoulder and said through gritted teeth, ¡°You


    can''t say that.¡± The impact of their divorce on Mitchel was unexpected to Raegan.


    Admittedly, Raegan had not fully moved on from him.


    When she lost her unborn child, her resentment toward Mitchel intensified.


    Her hatred for Mitchel was her coping mechanism to alleviate her pain.


    But she realized it was time to let go.


    The first step to living a good life was to let go of the miserable past.


    Raegan brushed off his hand, straightened up, and said with a neutral expression, ¡°Mitchel, I don''t care


    what''s on your mind.


    I''m starting a new life, anyway.


    Ideally, exes should wish each other well in their future marriages.


    If you can''t do that, | won''t force you.


    But please, stay out of my life.¡± New life? Marriage? Staying out of her life? Mitchel looked up, and his


    expression turned icy.


    ¡°Are you nning to marry someone else?" Raegan met his gaze and pondered over his question.


    What was wrong with her statement? Did he expect her to stay single forever? One rtionship with a


    wrong guy like him did not mean she despised all men.


    Having lost her family, she longed to build one of her own.


    But she was not in a rush to get into a rtionship right now.


    Even if she did meet one great man someday, she would be cautious and not blinded by love.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    However, these were not her immediate concerns.


    Her focus was on bettering herself.


    "I''m only 22,¡± Raegan said frankly.


    "Even if I''m not marrying now, | will in the future." Mitchel''s hand tensed, and blue veins stood out on


    the back of it.


    Moreover, his heart twisted in pain.


    How he wished he could lock her up, so she would not be able to leave him.


    How could he let her marry someone else and then expect him to give the damn blessing? "Try it then,¡±


    he challenged with a cold expression.


    Raegan met his gaze and forcefully pushed him away while stepping out of the elevator.


    Mitchel''s handsome face grew darker as he watched her leave.


    "Raegan, you wille back to my side," he dered with the same certainty Raegan had used when


    asking for a divorce.


    Raegan, unsettled, quickly shut the door behind her and leaned against it.


    Mitchel¡¯s assertive tone left her anxious.


    Their past was a mix of sweetness and sorrow.


    She did not want to experience it all again.


    She could maintain herposure once or twice.


    But what if this kept happening? How could she ignore it? On the other side, Mitchel stared at the


    closed door, feelingpletely shut out by Raegan.


    She seemed adamant to leave him and start anew.


    He reminisced about their happier times, her sensitivity, and the way she responded to his flirtations.


    Had she forgotten about those? The thought of another man witnessing her shy pouts was unbearable.


    Terrible ideas kept sprouting in his mind.


    Just then, Mitchel¡¯s phone rang, snapping him out of his thoughts.


    It was an urgent call from his grandpa''s ce.


    Mitchel turned to leave.


    But before he walked away, he could not resist looking back at the closed door.


    Did Raegan really mean it when she said she did not want to see him again? Anyway, it was not her


    choice to make.


    It waste in the evening when Mitchel rushed back.


    As he stepped into, he saw the chaos.


    Luciana, with tears streaming down her face, huddled by the bed.


    Alexis stood by and, for some reason, was averting his gaze from Luciana.


    Mitchel¡¯s heart ached at the sight.


    Such a strong woman, now so vulnerable.


    He approached Luciana tofort her while also casting a chilly nce at Alexis.


    "You''ve juste back today.


    Shouldn''t you be resting instead?" His words hinted at Alexis being the cause of trouble.


    Alexis¡¯ expression hardened, and he sneered, "I''m your father.


    Show some respect!" "Then act like one,¡± Mitchel shot back.


    "Am I the one arguing? I haven''t said anything.


    She''s the one smashing things.


    I don''t even want to be here!¡± Luciana sprang to her feet and argued, "You think I enjoy talking to you?


    If not for Kyler, I''d have divorced you a long time ago!" "Don''t tter yourself.


    I didn''te back for you,¡± Alexis retorted, clearly annoyed.


    He then gestured to Mitchel and added, "Come with me.¡± With that, Alexis headed to the study.


    Once inside, Alexis flung a photograph at Mitchel and went straight to the point.


    "You''re divorced, I know.


    Tomorrow, I want you to meet Eloise, the only daughter of the Benton family." ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Mitchel asked, puzzled.


    Alexis looked at Mitchel sharply and replied, "What do I mean? You''ve been messing around for two


    years.


    It''s time for you to settle down for a marriage of convenience.¡± "I decline a marriage of convenience,¡±


    Mitchel stated firmly.


    As if he had not heard what his son said, Alexis lit a cigar and pressed on, "The Benton family¡¯s new


    energy projects could boost our foreign market share by 70 percent.


    I''m quite pleased with it.


    The blind date is just a formality.


    You''re marrying her whether you like it or not." Mitchel walked to the window, flung it open to air out the


    cigar smoke, and replied with a hint of sarcasm, "Well, if you''re so pleased about it, why don¡¯t you


    marry her yourself? Did any of your mistresses have actually benefited the Dixon family?¡± "You..."


    Alexis choked in anger and coughed violently.


    Once he recovered, he mmed his fist on the table and asserted, "Mitchel, this isn''t up for discussion.


    If you refuse toply, you''re no longer part of this family.¡± Mitchel shot Alexis a steely gaze.


    "I''m not discussing with you, either.


    Last I checked, I hold more shares than you.


    You''re in no position to kick me out.


    If I were you, I''d continue to live overseas and stay out of thepany''s affairs." Alexis'' anger


    subsided into a sneer.


    ¡°Your mother and grandfather really taught you well how to piss off your own father." "I will take that as


    apliment." At this moment, Alexis'' fury was palpable.


    He fixed his gaze on Mitchel and asked with frustration, "Can''t you tell why I''m doing this? It''s for the


    future of thepany! Think of your mother and grandfather." His voice started soft but grew


    increasingly forceful.


    Mitchel''s expression turned even colder.


    He faced Alexis and pointedly asked, "Are you really doing this for the family and thepany?¡± Alexis


    was stunned for a second and unconsciously averted his gaze.


    ¡°Yes, of course.


    This is all for you." A hint of mockery shed across Mitchel¡¯s eyes.


    He had changed his mind.


    Atst, he sighed resignedly and said, "Fine, I''ll go."

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Afraid Of Him Seeing Mitchel''s change in attitude, Alexis¡¯ demeanor softened, and he earnestly said.


    "You''re my only son.


    Everything I do, I do for the Dixon family, especially exploring the market." "Sure," Mitchel responded


    absentmindedly.


    Alexis looked at his son, who was taller and more handsome than himself, and felt a sense of pride.


    He reached out to pat Mitchel''s back, but thetter deftly sidestepped the gesture.


    Annoyed by Alexis¡¯ duplicity, Mitchel coldly said, "If you have no other important business, don''t bother


    coming here.¡± Alexis felt a sting at those words.


    This ce was his home, too.


    Why should he be barred from it? In his eyes, Mitchel was influenced too much by Luciana and Kyler


    that he had no qualms in disrespecting his father.


    But since Mitchel had agreed to attend the blind date, Alexis decided to let it go.


    "Fine. | won''t be here unless necessary." Alexis was busy with negotiations with the Benton family for a


    coboration in the foreign market.


    If things went well, he might regain the control of the Dixon Group.


    When that time came, Mitchel would have to fall in line, especially considering his connection to


    Raegan.


    Alexis vowed to himself to only support those who obeyed him.


    The next morning, Raegan started to clean Nicole''s apartment.


    Nicole had note back the previous night.


    Well, the truth was, Nicole rarely lived in this ce.


    Nicole had once half-jokingly told Raegan that this apartment was herst remaining asset, and if she


    ever needed to flee, she would sell it for quick cash.


    Therefore, she weed Raegan to move in.


    Raegan knew this was Nicole¡¯s way of helping her.


    Since Nicole was against the idea of Raegan staying elsewhere, Raegan insisted on paying market-


    rate rent, asserting if Nicole refused to take the money, she would find another ce.


    Eventually, Nicole relented.


    She agreed to ept half the rent and share the house with Raegan.


    Raegan was in the process of selling her own apartment.


    Two clients had shown interest, but their offers had not met her expectations.


    Though eager to sell it out, Raegan didn''t want to sell her dream home at a low price.


    After all, she had chosen the location carefully and believed it deserved a fair value.


    That afternoon, Henley asked Raegan out, saying he would like to ask her a favor.


    So, Raegan decided to go out early and pay a visit to Kyler in the hospital before meeting Henley.


    Kyler''s condition had been deteriorating, resulting in a prolonged hospital stay.


    Upon seeing Raegan, Kyler''s face lit up, and he eagerly asked, ¡°Why are you here alone? Where''s


    Mitchel?" Raegan quickly racked her brain toe up with an excuse.


    "He¡¯s swamped with work these days.¡± The truth was, she had intentionally chosen a time when Mitchel


    would be at the office to avoid any awkward encounters.


    After chatting with Kyler, Raegan cautiously broached a sensitive topic.


    "Would you be upset if Mitchel and I ever broke up?¡± Kyler frowned.


    "Has that brat been giving you a hard time?" "No, no.


    I was just curlous about your reaction.¡± Raegan had been contemting how to tell Kyler about the


    divorce.


    She could not hide the truth from him forever.


    To avoid any unnecessary involvement with Mitchel, she preferred to tell Kyler sooner rather thanter.


    Kyler might be upset at first, but Raegan was confident he would eventually understand her decision.


    However, she decided against telling him about her miscarriage, fearing it would be too much for him to


    bear, especially in his current state.


    For now, she needed toe up with a more suitable exnation for the divorce.


    "Don''t be impulsive.


    If you and Mitchel have any misunderstandings, you should address them quickly.


    You don''t want to live with regret.¡± Raegan found herself at a loss for words.


    Sensing that there was something on her mind, Kyler continued, "Raegan, I can handle more than you


    think.


    If something''s bothering you, tell me.


    I''ll manage to help you.¡± Tears welled up in Raegan¡¯s eyes.


    She gently ced her face against the back of his hand and assured him, "I''m fine.


    My only wish is for you to live a long, peaceful, and happy life.¡± Kyler smiled warmly.


    "Everyone has regrets in their lives.


    Don''t underestimate me.


    I''m much stronger than you think.¡± Raegan sensed that Kyler might already know about her divorce or


    at least suspect something was amiss.


    She and Mitchel had not visited him together for quite some time, which could have raised his


    suspicions.


    With this in mind, Raegan began to reassure him, "I..." Before she couldplete her sentence, the


    door to the ward swung open, revealing Mitchel.


    He must have just met some important clients at work.


    Dressed impably in a suit,plete with a silver brooch and a rosy tie, he exuded the charm often


    used to describe rising talents.


    While Raegan was still wondering why he showed up at this time, Mitchel walked over to her, grabbed


    her shoulders, and pulled her into his arms.


    "Why didn''t you wait for me?¡± he casually asked, as if they were still the picture-perfect couple they


    once were.


    With Kyler watching, Raegan found it difficult to push Mitchel away and instead let him be.


    "I''m afraid that you are not avable for the visit.¡± Mitchel pressed her hand on her shoulder and


    replied, "No matter how busy I am, I will manage toe here with you anyway.¡± His voice was gentle,


    theplete opposite of those harsh words he had spoken the night before.


    Raegan could not help but think how irresistible Mitchel could be whenever he was gentle and tender.


    His charm could sweep anyone off their feet, including her.


    If it were not for her suffering in their rtionship and the loss of their baby, she might have fallen for


    him again.


    During their half-hour visit, Raegan was visibly nervous because of Mitchel''s presence.


    Noticing her difort, Mitchel tightened his hold and soothingly stroked her shoulder with his thumb,


    causing her to blush even more.


    Kyler sensed something was wrong and asked with concern, ¡°Raegan, are you okay? Why is your face


    so red?" Mitchel looked down at her, his gaze filled with affection.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m fine, Just feeling a little stuffy in here," Raegan said.


    Kyler did not doubt her words and nodded.


    "We old people often feel cold, so the room might be a bit warmer than outside.¡± The visit seemed to


    last an eternity for Raegan.


    As soon as she walked out of the ward, she withdrew herself from Mitchel''s embrace.


    For her, the charade they had maintained inside was suffocating.


    When the elevator arrived, Raegan stepped in and hurriedly closed its door.


    However, Mitchel was quicker and slipped inside Just in time.


    As his familiar scent reached Raegan''s senses, the scene of their elevator kiss shed across her


    mind, making her instinctively step back.


    Mitchel stared at her with irony in his eyes and asked, "Where are you headed? I can give you a ride."


    "No, thank you.


    I can manage on my own,¡± Raegan curtly replied.


    As she spoke, she pressed herself against the elevator wall to maintain distance from Mitchel.


    Their past and his vow that she woulde back to his side had left her reeling from the trauma.


    All she wanted right now was to get away from him.


    Mitchel smiled mischievously.


    "Rx, Raegan.


    I won''t harm you." Her difort was palpable as if being near him was unbearable.


    "Don''t get me wrong.¡± Raegan turned her face away, unable to meet Mitchel''s intense gaze.


    She was at a loss for words.


    No matter how much she tried, it seemed impossible to sway Mitchel from his resolve.


    Luckily, the elevator doors finally opened.


    Raegan hurried out.


    Just as she stepped out, her phone rang with a call from Henley, which she immediately answered.


    On the other side, Henley asked her where she was and offered to pick her up for their meeting.


    Seeing that Mitchel had not left yet, Raegan covered her phone and whispered, "I''m at a hospital...¡±


    Before she could finish, Mitchel pushed her against the wall and trapped her with his arm.


    Raegan''s eyes widened in shock.


    Before she could react, Mitchel snatched her phone and said to Henley, "Don''t bother.


    I''ll take her there.¡±

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Pretend To Be My Girlfriend Raegan was still in shock when Mitchel abruptly ended the call.


    Mitchel gave Raegan a cold, hard stare and said, "Funny coincidence.


    I was just about to go to the very ce where he asked you to go." He then picked her up all of a


    sudden, catching her off guard.


    Raegan''s face hit his chest and rebounded, leaving her startled.


    Instinctively, she wrapped her arms around his neck.


    She was embarrassed when sensing the gaze of people passing by.


    So, she released her grip, grasped the button of his suit, and whispered, "Please, put me down." "I''m in


    a rush, and you walk very slowly,¡± Mitchel retorted.


    Raegan was taken aback.


    "If you are in a hurry, go about your business.


    I don''t need you to give me a ride.¡± Ignoring her words, Mitchel carried her to the parking lot and


    unceremoniously positioned her in the passenger seat, buckling her in.


    Raegan didn''t want to go with him.


    She unbuckled her seatbelt and tried to open the door, but it was locked.


    Turning to Mitchel, she pleaded, ¡°Could you please unlock the door?¡± Mitchel nced at her and


    asked, ¡°Aren''t you supposed to be going on a date?" Before Raegan could respond, Mitchel''s eyes


    turned cold, and he added, "Let me drive you so you can get to your date faster." His cold demeanor


    made Raegan feel as though she was about to be punished.


    She didn''t dare to argue.


    Mitchel rested one hand on the steering wheel but didn''t start the car.


    He asked, ¡°If I hadn''t shown up today, were you nning to tell Kyler about our divorce?" Raegan


    remained silent.


    Even though she hadn''t vocalized her intentions, she did think about it.


    Mitchel sneered, "You are quite something, Raegan.


    To be with another man, you don''t care about Kyler''s condition." Raegan, however, couldn''t help but


    feel that Kyler was doing much better than Mitchel was making it seem.


    She responded, ¡°Are you nning to hide it from Kyler forever? He hadn''t shown any signs of being


    unhappy when] asked him whatif you and [broke up...¡± With each word Raegan uttered, the light In


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes seemed to fade.


    Finally, he exploded.


    Mitchel angrily threw some reports against the car''s central control console.


    He said in a frustrated tone, "Take a look at these!" Mitchel''s frustration was palpable.


    He had used such force when throwing the reports that two pieces of paper scraped Raegan''s face.


    Raegan felt a little pain when the sharp edge of the paper scraped a red mark on her face.


    Though she said nothing, she picked up the reports and began to read.


    The report read, "Premature heart valve contractions...


    Multiple organs showing signs of decline...¡± Many of the medical terms were beyond her


    comprehension, but she could discern that Kyler''s condition was far from good.


    Her eyes welled up with tears, and a teardrop fell onto the paper.


    Seeing the teardrop, Mitchel stiffened, his anger subsiding.


    He wondered if he had been too harsh in his words.


    Seeing the red marks on her face scraped by the paper, Mitchell felt a pang of distress.


    He couldn''t help extending his hand to alleviate her pain.


    However, when Raegan saw his hand reaching out, her expression quickly changed.


    She blocked his hand and said hastily, "I''m sorry.


    I won''t tell Kyler about our divorce." Mitchel''s hand hung in the air, frozen and motionless.


    What did her expression mean? Did she honestly think he would hit her? Regardless of how upset he


    had ever been, he never raised a hand against her.


    How could she possibly think he would resort to violence? All of a sudden, Mitchel felt heartbroken.


    The next moment, Raegan said, "I promise I won''t tell him about our divorce, but I don¡¯t want to act like


    an affectionate couple with you in front of him.


    So, the next time you and | visit him, let''s go separately on different days to avoid any awkwardness,


    okay?" A heavy silence filled the car.


    Mitchel clenched the steering wheel so tightly that his knuckles turned white, and his lips pressed into a


    thin line.


    Well...


    She didn''t want to be around him this much, did she? Suddenly, with a thunderous roar, the car rushed


    forward like an arrow from a bow.


    Raegan quickly grabbed the handle to steady herself and fumbled to fasten her seatbelt.


    The sudden start of the car drained the color from her ruddy face.


    She was so ufortable that her breathing became erratic.


    "Could you please slow down?" It appeared that Mitchel didn''t hear her.


    His gaze remained fixed ahead, an aura of cold determination enveloping him.


    However, he had slowed down a bit.


    Mitchel steered the car onto a less-traveled route.


    Although he didn''t exceed the speed limit, the forceful eleration left Raegan queasy and


    lightheaded.


    Raegan wanted to ask why he was in such a rush, but the nausea from motion sickness gued her


    every thought.


    She closed her eyes and leaned back, hoping it would alleviate her difort.


    Throughout the drive, Henley kept calling, concerned about her well-being.


    Raegan finally managed to answer.


    Henley asked, ¡°Raegan, where are you?¡± Raegan''s voice quivered as she weakly replied, ¡°I should be


    there soon.¡± Henley refrained from saying more and just said, ¡°Alright, I''ll wait for you by the entrance."


    Suddenly, the car elerated once again.


    Raegan''s trembling hand caused her phone to slip under her feet, but shecked the strength to


    retrieve it.


    Her main focus was staying alive.


    Finally, she caught sight of the coffee shop and saw Henley waiting by the roadside.


    Panicking, Raegan shouted, "Stop!" But Mitchel paid her no heed.


    She tried a different tactic, threatening, "If you don''t stop, I''ll throw up.¡± With a screech, the car halted


    just inches away from Henley.


    Raegan''s face had paled.


    On the other hand, although Henley''s expression briefly changed, he quicklyposed himself.


    Raegan was still in a state of panic.


    Mitchel acted like a madman! Picking up her phone, she exited the car without uttering a word.


    As soon as she stepped out of the car, her legs gave out beneath her.


    Thankfully, Henley rushed to her side and caught her in his arms.


    Her strength had seemingly abandoned her as she leaned into Henley''s support.


    Though it felt impolite, she couldn''t muster the energy to stand on her own.


    Her legs had turned into jelly.


    "Are you alright?" Raegan heard Henley''s soothing voice resonate from above.


    However, Henley was looking at Mitchel.


    If looks could kill, Henley would have dropped dead on the spot.


    Raegan''s hands, which were still holding Henley''s waist, trembled uncontrobly.


    Compared to Mitchel, who had been driving in silence at a breakneck speed, Henley¡¯s patience and


    support made her feel oddly secure.


    After a while, Raegan regained her footing and apologized, "I''m sorry.


    I just felt a bit dizzy.¡± "No worries." Henley brushed it off with grace.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He then extended his arm like a gentleman and said, "Let''s head inside.¡± Once seated, Raegan gulped


    down an entire cup of coffee to clear her head.


    What Henley revealed next left her stunned.


    Henley fought with his family due to his feelings for a girl.


    Instead of handling the family business, he opted to work for apany.


    However, since he was facing a plethora of problems in his work, his parents started to pressure him to


    return to the family business and propose a marriage of convenience.


    But he didn''t want a marriage without love.


    He got someone he desperately wanted to marry.


    Therefore, Henley wanted Raegan to pretend to be his girlfriend tonight during a dinner with his


    parents, who had just returned from abroad.


    Although Henley''s words were not direct, it was clear to Raegan that he had lost his job because of


    Mitchel.


    Worse still, otherpanies refused to hire him.


    However, Henley refused topromise.


    Since he was still chasing after the girl he loved, he came up with this n.


    Raegan couldn''t help but feel this misfortune had befallen Henley because of her.


    She felt sorry for Henley.


    As she was about to express her thoughts, her heart skipped a beat when she saw Mitchel entering the


    coffee shop from the corner of her eye.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    tter Herself Henley looked at where Raegan gazed and saw Mitchel.


    He asked, "Do you want to go somewhere else?¡± Raegan shook her head.


    "No need.


    This ce is fine with me." She had to ept that being in the same city with Mitchel, their paths could


    cross.


    She couldn''t avoid him forever.


    This was a public ce, anyway.


    Raegan believed Mitchel wouldn''t do anything rude.


    Despite this thought, her mind was still in a mess when she saw Mitchel approaching.


    And the way he stared at her while walking gave her goosebumps.


    When Mitchel approached her table, Raegan''s fight-or -flight response was to suddenly stand up and


    shout, "You are so annoying!" As soon as her voice fell, the entire restaurant instantly quieted down.


    Raegan felt a little embarrassed upon realizing this.


    But this was all because she was really gued by Mitchel''s presence recently and became a little


    nervous.


    Besides, she didn''t fully recover from sitting in his car while he drove at a breakneck speed.


    Mitchel just stared at her, devoid of expression.


    It unsettled Raegan even more since she didn¡¯t know whether he was livid.


    The next moment, a youngdy ran forward, enthusiastically held Mitchel¡¯s arm, and called out


    affectionately, ¡°Mitchel...¡± Raegan was stunned.


    It turned out Mitchel was telling the truth.


    He indeed had an appointment here.


    He even paid more attention to his clothes today Just because of a date.


    That youngdy nced at Raegan and asked impolitely, "What did you mean just now?" Raegan was


    even more stunned.


    As the only daughter of the Benton family, Eloise had always been spoiled and she became angrier


    when Raegan kept silent.


    She raised her chin and snapped, "Hey, I''m asking you.¡± Henley pulled Raegan behind him and helped


    her out.


    "I''m sorry.


    She was Just angry with me just now.¡± Eloise frowned but she let it go, thinking Raegan and Henley


    were a couple having a lover''s quarrel.


    Mitchel lowered his eyes and nced at Raegan''s wrist grabbed by Henley.


    He frowned, looked at Raegan, and said indifferently, ¡°You are ttering yourself.¡± His undertone wasn''t


    lost on the onlookers.


    In an instant, growing onlookers gazed at them.


    They started to imagine things in their minds.


    Raegan looked at the crowd stealthily.


    Her face pale, she pursed her lips and said in a low voice, ¡°I''m sorry.¡± Mitchel¡¯s heart softened when he


    saw Raegan¡¯s pale face.


    His anger subsided a little.


    He turned around and was about to walk away.


    However, Eloise was not willing to let Raegan go easily upon learning Mitchel knew Raegan, judging


    from their words.


    Eloise looked Raegan up and down and found Raegan a real beauty.


    Different from those Inte celebrities nowadays, Raegan had unique features that impressed people.


    Her watery round eyes were so charming that one could be obsessed by them.


    Jealous of Raegan''s beauty, Eloise''s hostility toward Raegan surged in her heart.


    The more Eloise looked at Raegan, the angrier she became.


    She shouted, "Why is your voice so low? Are you apologizing to yourself?¡± Raegan''s heart jolted upon


    hearing Eloise''s words.


    Her face turned even paler.


    If Mitchel hadn''t been looking at her, she wouldn''t have misunderstood him.


    He obviously misled her.


    Eloise still stared at Raegan.


    "Are you apologizing or note¡± "Well, I''m just ttering myself.¡± As soon as she said this, tears welled up


    in her eyes.


    She looked at Henley and said, "Let''s go." She couldn''t afford to stay here any longer.


    Henley nodded.


    He wrapped his arm around Raegan''s waist, led her to turn around, and left.


    While they walked away, Raegan could still hear Eloise muttering behind her.


    "Mitchel, women nowadays are good at ttering themselves.


    But I don''t think they deserve it." Raegan paused in her tracks.


    Then, she walked faster, leaving Henley far behind her.


    Meanwhile, Mitchel''s eyes were fixed on them.


    When Eloise followed Mitchel''s gaze and saw Raegan''s back, jealousy overwhelmed her.


    "Mitchel, you are here to have a blind date with me.


    Why do you keep staring at her?¡± Eloise wasn''t careful about her words and always said whatever she


    wanted.


    Mitchel suddenly turned his head and cast an icy nce at her.


    Under his warning nce, she didn''t dare to say anything more.


    "Do you know me well?" Mitchel asked indifferently.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Eloise asked in confusion.


    "Don''t act like we get on well with each other.


    I just met you.¡± Mitchel was seldom this straightforward.


    But at this moment, his anger was palpable and anyone could tell it from his tone.


    Seemingly innocent, Eloise failed to notice his fury.


    She blushed after stealing a nce at Mitchel¡¯''s handsome face.


    And then, she said in a low voice, "I know why I''m here.


    My father said that I will be your wife." She had only seen Mitchel''s pictures before, thinking his pictures


    were photographed since she thought no man could be this handsome.


    But the moment she saw him in person, she was fascinated by him immediately.


    To her, Mitchel was even more dashing than he looked in the pictures.


    All of Mitchel¡¯s features seemed to be carefully carved.


    One nce from his charming eyes could make her heart racing.


    He was the most handsome man she had ever seen.


    Not only his appearance but also his temperament was outstanding.


    Those famous male stars and celebrities she had ever seen in person couldn''t hold a candle to him.


    After some moments, Eloise mustered up her courage, raised her head, and said, "Mitchel, do you


    like..." She abruptly stopped since Mitchel was nowhere in sight.


    Where did Mitchel go? She hadn''t finished yet.


    Eloise hurriedly looked around, only to find him walking to the door.


    Looking at his tall and straight back, Eloise''s face turned crimson even more, her eyes filled with


    affection.


    He was perfect from whatever angle she looked at him.


    She liked him even more.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan sat in Henley¡¯s car silently.


    She never said a word on their way.


    Eloise¡¯s words kept reying in her mind, and she found they made sense.


    She and Mitchel were from two different words.


    They were never meant for each other.


    When she and Mitchel were still together, Lauren had fallen head over heels in love with Mitchel.


    Now that they had divorced, another admirer showed up.


    Mitchel was popr among women.


    And the woman standing beside him would never be her.


    She didn''t deserve a man of position and wealth like Mitchel.


    With this understanding, she convinced herself to calm down since it was an undeniable fact.


    But the emotions that surged in her heart were overwhelming.


    Mitchel still affected her emotions.


    He still had a huge impact on her.


    This realization made her panic.


    She had already tried hard to forget him and move on.


    But he could always locate her and show up, rendering her downhearted all of a sudden.


    Fortunately, she had already contacted her former mentor and applied for further studies abroad.


    After she paid off her debt, she would prepare to go abroad.


    Raegan believed that if she was far from Mitchel, she could move on and start a new life.


    "Raegan...¡± Raegan only came back to her senses after Henley called out to her twice.


    She hurriedly apologized, "I''m sorry, Henley.


    What did you say?" Seeing Raegan was in a trance just now, a touch of gloom shed across Henley''s


    eyes.


    He knew Mitchel was her mind earlier.


    But he quickly returned to his usual self when Raegan turned to look at him.


    "I was wondering if pretending to be my girlfriend tonight bothers you, feel free to say your thoughts.


    | can understand." He smiled bitterly.


    "I''ll handle them myself." To be honest, Raegan was moved by Henley''s story with his determination to


    chase after his crush so affectionately.


    Moreover, she couldn''t shake off the feelings that she was partly responsible for Henley''s suffering.


    After thinking about it for a while, she agreed.


    "It''s all right, Henley.


    I can pretend to be your girlfriend.


    But only once.


    I don''t think it will be a good idea if the acting goes on.


    What if the girl you have been chasing after misunderstands us? It will only make the situation worse."


    Henley agreed with a smile.


    Then he took Raegan to the studio for the outfit and makeup.


    He made her look the way his parents liked.


    : Raegan didn¡¯tin.


    She was willing to help Henley out after he had helped her tons of times.


    She thought it was just a dinner, no big deal.


    But things turned asudden twist from her expectation.


    She never thought she would meet Mitchel at dinner when she showed up as Henley''s so-called


    girlfriend.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Raegan''s Confession At a hotel in Ardlens, Henley''s parents were eagerly awaiting their arrival at the


    entrance.


    As Raegan approached, Henley''s mother embraced her warmly and presented her with some gifts.


    Obviously, Gerda was delighted with her son''s choice of girlfriend.


    Raegan did not have the heart to refuse those gifts prepared by Gerda.


    Following Henley''s cue, she epted them but secretly nned to return them to Henleyter.


    Just then, Henley received a call and gestured for them to head upstairs without him.


    Gerda linked arms with Raegan and chatted amiably as they walked toward the elevator.


    But just after taking two steps, Raegan stopped in her tracks when she spotted a familiar figure.


    It was Mitchel.


    The tall,manding figure, nked by a group, was heading toward the same elevator.


    Their eyes briefly met.


    But the next second, they both averted their gaze with feigned indifference.


    Raegan couldn''t help but feel what a coincidence! Not wanting to share the elevator with Mitchel,


    Raegan slowed her pace.


    Unfortunately for her, just as the doors were about to close, Mitchel held the door open with his hand


    and stared at her and Gerda.


    "Coming in?" As Raegan was about to say she would just wait for the next elevator, Gerda led her into


    the elevator.


    Gerda then turned to Mitchel and thanked him with a smile.


    Once the elevator doors closed, a deafening silence enveloped the space.


    Mitchel said nothing, and so did everyone around him, making the atmosphere weird.


    Gerda, still holding Raegan''s hand, enthusiastically said, "Raegan, I hike you the moment I saw you.


    You''re so adorable.


    You and Henley should marry soon and settle down.


    I''m looking forward to the day Henley and you start a family and have some kids." Upon hearing this,


    Raegan felt sharp eyes piercing through her back.


    She managed a strained smile and replied, "Gerda, it''s too early to think about that...¡± "Tunderstand


    you young people want to spend more time together before the babyes,¡± Gerda assured with a


    smile, "But don¡¯t worry.


    Once you give birth to the baby, I''ll be there to help you take care of it.¡± Raegan''s embarrassment


    deepened, and she could onlyugh awkwardly in response.


    Ding.


    Finally, the elevator reached their floor.


    Raegan hurriedly guided Gerda out, anxious that Gerda''s enthusiasm might lead to her saying more


    shocking words.


    Raegan was quite uneasy, not only because of the unexpected encounter with Mitchel but also by


    Gerda''s pointed questions about marriage and children.


    Although she struggled to respond, she managed to remain polite.


    "No worries, dear.


    I''ll make sure you have a magnificent wedding in the future," Gerda continued, seemingly oblivious to


    Raegan¡¯s difort.


    Raegan smiled awkwardly.


    She could not help but feel that Gerda was rushing her toward marriage.


    No wonder Henley wanted her to pretend to be his girlfriend tonight.


    Not wanting to make things difficult for Henley, Raegan simply smiled and said nothing.


    A few momentster, she excused herself since it became too much to bear.


    Reagan made her way to the washroom.


    Once inside, she sshed cold water on her face, and the chill helped clear her mind.


    Encountering Mitchel twice in one day had soured her mood.


    Not only that, his insinuation that she was ttering herself was particrly hurtful.


    How ridiculous.


    It was ironic how her once unreserved love was worthless in his eyes.


    Thankfully, Raegan had freed herself from any more humiliation with the divorce.


    Once she calmed down, she fixed her hair in front of the mirror and applied some lip balm.


    With that, she was ready to face the world again.


    But when she stepped out, she saw Mitchel smoking in a corner.


    Their eyes met through the haze of smoke, and Raegan''s heart skipped a beat.


    She sensed something in his gaze.


    Raegan did not want to meet him.


    But she had to pass by him since it was the only way to return to the chamber.


    She tried to reassure herself.


    Mitchel seemed disinterested in her today, and he was never short of admirers.


    She doubted he would go out of his way to trouble her.


    At this moment, she put on a facade ofposure and began to make her way back.


    As she approached Mitchel, he extinguished his cigarette in the ashtray and, to her surprise, blocked


    her path.


    Raegan stopped in her tracks, faced the wall, and waited for him to walk over.


    But he stayed put and maintained his stance.


    She lifted her gaze, and her heart raced when she met his icy stare.


    Raegan tried, with all her might, to remain calm andposed.


    "Excuse me." "Where are you going?" Mitchel asked, which took her by surprise.


    After a brief pause, Raegan replied lightly, "That''s none of your business." It was then that she realized


    Mitchel was not going to move an inch for her to pass by.


    Not wanting to create a scene with him, especially in public, she tried to squeeze past the narrow


    space.


    But as Raegan moved, Mitchel grabbed her thigh, nearly causing her to stumble.


    In a panic, she grabbed him for support.


    To her shock, Mitchel pulled her into the men''s restroom.


    Raegan struggled and kicked him hard.


    Despite her struggles, she found herself against a cubicle door.


    In the restroom of a luxurious seven-star hotel, the lighting was soft yet bright enough to illuminate the


    spacious area.


    A subtle fragrance lingered in the air.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan caught her reflection on the glossy white porcin wall.


    Her hair was disheveled, and she found herself tilting her head back involuntarily.


    On the other hand, Mitchel''s attire remained impably neat, which highlighted her disarray.


    ¡°Mitchel, you¡¯re insane.


    Let me go!" Raegan bellowed, her eyes bloodshot in anger.


    Mitchel grabbed her chin and forcefully tilted her face up to meet his eyes.


    "Can''t stay away from him, huh? What did Henley do to win you over?¡± The contempt in his words was


    unmistakable.


    But only Mitchel knew the reason he said those harsh words was to hide the jealousy churning inside


    him.


    Raegan had consistently rejected his attempts at reconciliation.


    He had tried everything, from humility to assertiveness, but nothing swayed her.


    Her rejections had driven him to near madness.


    Settling down...


    Having a child...


    He could notprehend how she could consider such things with someone else.


    There seemed to be an electric drill in his head, which made Mitchel feel a headache.


    In frustration, Mitchel gripped her face tighter and demanded, "Answer me!" Raegan winced in pain.


    Had she not been restrained, she would have pped him across the face.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you, Mitchel? We''re divorced.


    My life is none of your business.


    You have no right to treat me like this.¡± Tears brimmed in her eyes, but Raegan refused to back down.


    "You lied to me!" Mitchel shot back, his eyes zed with fury.


    He looked as though he was going to devour her.


    "You once said you didn''t like him.


    So what''s this about now? Are you that keen on having his baby?" The mention of a "baby" struck a


    nerve in Raegan, fueling her anger.


    Of all people, Mitchel should not have misunderstood her.


    She had once longed for a child with him.


    Their child, who never got to see the world, left a void in her heart.


    Mitchel failed to grasp her pain.


    And now he stood here, misconstruing her intentions.


    Why must she alone bear this agony? If the mere thought of her moving on in her life with another man


    could wound Mitchel¡¯s pride, maybe it was time for her to make him suffer as well.


    With this in mind, Raegan''s lips curled into a smile, and she resolutely said, "Yes, I do like him.


    And yes, I want to have a child with him.


    Satisfied?" Mitchel''s mind went nk as if he had been struck by a meteorite.


    She admitted it.


    She finally admitted to loving Henley!

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    She Has Buried Her Past Self When Raegan saw the expression on Mitchel''s face, she felt a sense of


    pleasure.


    But it wasn''t enough to make up for the pain she felt.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She said sarcastically, ¡°Actually, the person I should thank the most is you, Mr. Dixon.


    If you hadn''t divorced me, I wouldn''t have had the chance to be with Henley.


    I wouldn''t have found my happiness." Mitchel¡¯s handsome face darkened upon hearing this.


    Raegan couldn''t help smiling.


    And her smile seemed toe from the bottom of her heart.


    "Henley likes children very much.


    We n to have two children and live a simple and happy life as a family of four." "That won''t happen!¡±


    Mitchel reached out and squeezed Raegan''s shoulder.


    "I will never allow you to have a child with him or with any men." Raegan looked at him with


    amusement.


    "Mr. Dixon, who do you think you are to decide whether I can have a child or not? An ex-husband


    disallowing his ex -wife to have a baby? Does it make sense?¡± Mitchel was so annoyed that he said


    through clenched teeth, "For me, it makes sense.


    If I say no, no.¡± Raegan stared at him with unshakable determination in her eyes.


    ¡°Mitchel, I am no longer your wife.


    I repeat, ] am your ex-wife.


    You can''t contro] me.¡± As she spoke, she stressed the word "ex-wife" to wake him up to the truth.


    Besides, she was no longer the Raegan he had married before.


    She had buried her past self.


    The obedient Raegan who only cared about him no longer existed.


    Mitchel didn''t say anything.


    But his hand on Raegan''s shoulder got heavier, almost crushing her shoulder.


    Raegan felt the pain, but she endured it.


    She would never show timidity in front of him.


    She reminded him, "Mr. Dixon, if you don''t let go of me, someone wille looking for meter." She


    thought that if she mentioned someone was waiting for her, it would bring some sanity to Mitchel.


    However, she underestimated the extent of his anger.


    Mitchel looked fierce now.


    "Raegan, always remember this.


    Anything I don''t allow will never happen.¡± He spoke calmly, but Raegan felt like she was being attacked


    by a beast.


    Her pupils shrank.


    She looked at him warily and said, ¡°What do you want to do? Remember that this is the men''s


    restroom.


    Someone wille in at any..." Before Raegan could finish her words, her lips were sealed by


    Mitchel¡¯s lips.


    He pressed her hard against the cubicle wall and kissed her possessively, making her feel like her


    mouth was tearing apart.


    Since Raegan couldn''t resist, she could only bite Mitchel''s lips hard.


    Then, the taste of blood spread between their teeth.


    But the pain was like a dose of medicine, making Mitchel want to have sexual intercourse with her even


    more, A kiss was far from enough.


    Mitchel raised Raegan''s hands above her head and tore her cor apart.


    She was in a mess.


    She struggled hard while saying, "Mitchel, we are divorced...


    You can''t do this.." Mitchel was neatly dressed, but his eyes were full of desire.


    He leaned closer to her ear, curled his tongue, and said word by word, "Do you think that you are no


    longer mine after our divorce?" His words made Raegan shiver.


    "Have you forgotten how many marks IJ have left on your body?¡± Mitchel seemed determined to bring


    back the past.


    He blocked her with his elbow, and his cold hand wandered around her body wantonly.


    Layers of sweat gradually broke out on Raegan''s forehead.


    But she restrained her expression and said coldly, "Don''t force me.¡± Mitchel smiled coldly.


    ¡°Don''t worry.


    1 won''t force you.¡± Raegan gritted her teeth.


    "Then let me out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mitchel let her go so easily that one couldn''t help suspecting his purpose.


    But Raegan couldn''t think too much anymore.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and reached out to push the door.


    "Hello? Raegan?" Raegan''s hands froze in the air when she heard the voice, She looked back, and her


    eyes widened in disbelief when she saw her phone in Mitchel''s hand.


    The voice she heard came from her phone.


    It turned out Mitchel called someone.


    Raegan reached out to grab her phone.


    But Mitchel threw it back to her with an evil smile.


    When she was about to speak, Henley''s voice came on the phone again, making her freeze.


    "Raegan, I''m at the door of the restroom.


    Are you in there? Raegan?" She hurriedly ended the call and turned off her phone.


    Outside the door, Henley was worried because Raegan didn''t answer him.


    He asked a waiter to check inside if she was there.


    He said, ¡°Please help me check if my girlfriend is inside.


    Her name is Raegan.¡± Mitchel''s eyes narrowed, and his expression turned cold.


    Henley called Raegan his girlfriend.


    Really, huh? Were they having a great time now? Raegan didn¡¯t care about the meaning of Henley¡¯''s


    words.


    She was so nervous that she felt like her heart was in her throat.


    She didn''t even dare to breathe.


    At this moment, the waiter came out of the women''s restroom.


    She approached Henley and said there was no one inside.


    It was quiet outside, so Raegan thought Henley had left.


    But before she could breathe a sigh of relief, the door of the men¡¯s restroom was pushed open.


    The heavy sound made Raegan even more nervous.


    Mitchel looked down at her.


    It seemed his eyes were saying, "Why haven''t you gone out yet?¡± Raegan red at him fiercely.


    Her current appearance clearly reflected on the shiny white porcin.


    Her clothes were messy, making her look like she had just sex.


    Raegan now realized how terrible Mitchel was.


    He did it on purpose to keep her from seeing anyone.


    She was not afraid that Henley would see her appearance now.


    But she definitely couldn''t let other people see her like this.


    Mitchel looked unhappy when he saw _ the nervousness on Raegan¡¯s face.


    He reached out and pushed the door.


    Raegan was so scared that she grabbed his arm tightly and shook her head vigorously.


    Mitchel''s eyes became colder and colder.


    He shook off her hand effortlessly and was about to go out.


    Raegan couldn''t think of a way out to stop him, so she suddenly wrapped her arms around Mitchel''s


    neck and kissed him on the lips to stop him.


    But her kiss had a different meaning in Mitchel''s eyes.


    Pain welled up in his heart.


    He avoided her lips.


    Then, he pressed his thin lips against her right ear and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Are you so afraid that


    he will see you now?" Raegan was going crazy.


    What if Henley was still outside and heard Mitchel speak? Luckily, his sound was muffled by the sound


    of water washing hands outside.


    "Mitchel, stop it!" Raegan warned him, taking advantage of the sound of the water outside.


    But she was still so nervous that a cold sweat broke out on her forehead.


    A few strands of hair stuck on her flushed face, and her body emitted a faint milky fragrance.


    She was a true interpretation of what it meant to be a sweaty beauty.


    Raegan had no idea how attractive she was in Mitchel''s eyes right now.


    She pressed her ear against the door, listening to the sound outside.


    Suddenly, Mitchel''s thin lips bit her slender neck.


    His actions were fierce.


    He was like a wolf that had been hungry for a long time, wanting to eat raw flesh and drink up fresh


    blood.


    Raegan was so shocked that her body trembled all over, Her heartbeat went abnormally fast.


    Suddenly, she covered her mouth hard, fearing of making any sound.


    But would Mitchel let her go so easily? He licked her neck wickedly over and over again, deliberately


    making her lose control.


    Raegan was so angry that she pinched Mitchel on the waist.


    He groaned.


    And the sound he made attracted the attention of the people outside.


    At this moment, Henley was already holding the doorknob, ready to walk out.


    But when he heard the noise, he suddenly turned around and stared straight at the restless cubicle.


    He walked toward the cubicle step by step with a straight face.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    200 Dors In the men''s restroom, a heavy silence hung in the air.


    The sound of footsteps against the floor resonated with unsettling rity.


    Raegan stood motionless.


    Each step reverberated through her like a relentless drum.


    Meanwhile, Mitchel stood in front of her, exuding nothing but calmness.


    His handsome features showed no signs of inner turmoil.


    Raegan''s nails dug into her palms in frustration.


    Her role as Henley''s pretend girlfriend was unknown to Mitchel.


    She found it baffling that he could stay so calm and guilt-free about his behavior.


    However, now was not the time to confront him.


    Being discovered in thispromising situation was thest thing she wanted.


    She racked her brain and tried to find a way out.


    Nheless, knowing Mitchel, he must have a way to resolve this.


    Raegan looked up at him, her beautiful eyes conveying a silent plea.


    Realizing what she meant, Mitchel''s expression darkened, and he quietly asked, "Are you asking my


    help?" His voice was unusually cold.


    Raegan knew exactly what that meant.


    He was waiting for her to make a decision.


    After all, only she could please him, just like she had done countless times before.


    Knock.


    Outside, Henley lightly knocked on the door and loudly asked, "Is someone inside?" A sudden chill ran


    down Raegan¡¯s spine.


    Startled, she impulsively wrapped her arms around Mitchel''s neck and encircled her legs around his


    lean waist.


    Not only that, but her red lips were almost touching his throat.


    A gasp nearly escaped from Mitchel''s lips.


    In a panic, Raegan quickly covered his mouth.


    But then, she nearly slipped.


    Mitchel''s firm hand caught her just in time.


    Meanwhile, Henley had now lost his patience.


    He reached for the doorknob, intending to open it.


    Just then, a male janitor walked in.


    "Sir, this CR is under maintenance.


    Please use another restroom,¡± he said with a cleaning cart in tow.


    "Do you need to use this restroom right now? I''m about to start cleaning.¡± Henley froze.


    He noticed the gap under the stall but could not bring himself to crouch down and check.


    Although uneasy, Henley decided to leave.


    The janitor began cleaning, and the sound of the vacuum cleaner and mop filled the room.


    Raegan loosened up and exhaled a sigh of relief.


    Not wanting to cling to Mitchel any longer, she tried to step down, but he pressed her hips against the


    door.


    In the dim light, Mitchel''s eyes grew cold, and he scoffed, "You''re just gonna walk away after using


    me?" "Use you? It was the janitor who walked in, not..." Bang! Mitchel hit the door with his fist, and the


    sound echoed inside the bathroom.


    Raegan flinched, and her eyes widened in shock.


    The janitor was right outside the cubicle, wasn''t he? Had Mitchell lost his mind? For some reason, the


    cleaner outside seemed oblivious as if he had not heard a thing.


    And then it hit her.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mitchel must have prearranged this with the janitor.


    This also meant that he had nned to drag her into the men''s restroom to embarrass her.


    Anger welled up within Raegan.


    She gritted her teeth and protested, "Put me down.


    I need to go back!" "Go back?" Mitchel echoed, his eyes narrowed dangerously.


    "Like this?" His disdainful look made Raegan''s heart sink.


    She realized she could not return to the chamber in her current state.


    But right now, she had to go back first and think of an exnationter, She was in a disarray state.


    Mitchel, on the other hand, seemed unnaturally normal.


    He remained neatly dressed andposed.


    Every expression he wore radiated a disconnect from the world around him.


    It was as if he had no part in her current state.


    "That''s none of your concern,¡± Raegan huffed.


    "Ha-ha.


    Do you honestly I can''t do anything to you?" Raegan''s frown deepened.


    She opened her mouth, ready to argue about who was truly at fault.


    But Mitchel cut her off.


    "When will you ever learn?" Suddenly, the room went dark.


    Mitchel leaned in and kissed her.


    His lips were cold, and his kiss was forceful.


    As he sucked on her lips, she felt an inexplicable sensation that made her hair stand on end.


    bbergasted, Raegan tried to turn her head away, but he firmly held her face.


    He even bit down on her lips as though he was teaching her a lesson.


    Raegan winced at the sharp pain and let out a soft whimper.


    But Mitchel was not done yet.


    His fingers gripped her possessively, leaving her cheeks flushed.


    Raegan''s mind teetered on the brink.


    She tried, with all her strength, to push his hands away, but he did not even budge in the slightest.


    Though Mitchel wanted more, he restrained himself and only intended to tease her.


    He could not ept the fact that she no longer responded to him as she once had.


    Their fierce struggle resembled a lopsided boxing match, with Raegan clearly outmatched.


    She eventually stopped resisting and just let him bite and nibble at her lips.


    Her thoughts became hazy and her awareness faded, save for the sensation of his tongue.


    Barely holding onto consciousness, she uttered weakly, "You''re shameless, Mitchel.


    What are you trying to prove?" Of course, Mitchel intended to make a point as evident in his actions.


    "What do you think I''m trying to prove?¡± He stood there, his breathing slightlybored.


    He pressed a fingertip against her lips.


    The air was thick with an intoxicating scent.


    "Don''t deny it.


    You still have feelings for me, don''t you?" Not wanting to see his smug expression, Raegan averted her


    gaze.


    But Mitchel grasped her chin, forcing her to look into his intense eyes.


    Mitchel''s handsome face, sharp-featured, was dotted with sweat beads.


    His shirt, drenched with perspiration, gave off the impression of self-restraint.


    He raised an eyebrow and pushed her for an answer.


    "You''re with Henley just to make me jealous, aren''t you?" Although her words about being with Henley


    were nothing but to provoke Mitchel, Raegan refused to admit it.


    She had made the mistake of falling in love with him before, and she wouldn''tpound it with another


    one.


    With a faint smile ying on her lips, Raegan looked him in the eye and asked back, "Mr.


    Dixon, what are you to me now? Do you think I''d risk my reputation Just to upset you?¡± For a moment,


    Mitchel''s face lost color.


    Then, with his brows creased into a frown, he snarled, "Raegan, your body doesn''t lie.¡± Raegan tilted


    her head, pursed her lips, and nodded in agreement.


    "I won''t deny it.


    I did feel something just now." Mitchel''s expression shifted slightly, and his mood was lifted.


    But then, Raegan smirked and added, "But let''s be clear, Mr.


    Dixon.


    It was your kissing skills.


    Nothing more." She bent down to retrieve her purse, pulled out two bills, and tucked them into Mitchel''s


    cor.


    "Is two hundred dors enough for your services?¡±

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    You Must Be Thick- skinned In Courtship Mitchel''s attractive features immediately took on a shadowed


    cast.


    Raegan scoffed.


    "I refuse to order any dish that costs more than two hundred dors.¡± This was a first for her to voice


    such words, yet it was Mitchel who had shown her disrespect first.


    Despite knowing the significance of the asion, he had ripped her dress and demeaned her in the


    men''s restroom.


    Did he ever pause to consider her emotions? Hence, Raegan resolved to not just retaliate but to shame


    him even greater than the slight he dealt her.


    "Raegan!" Enraged, Mitchel¡¯s expression turned thunderous as he bellowed.


    "What? Does it anger you? Mr. Dixon, is this the extent of your control?" Clutching her chest, Raegan


    laughed lightly.


    "Here''s a piece of advice.


    No amount of good looks will pave your way to business sess.


    Better check that temper, or you''ll frighten everyone off." Mitchel''s visage was frosty as snow, his gaze


    piercing her as though he might snap her neck at any moment.


    Undaunted, Raegan tilted her chin up defiantly, meeting his stare.


    It was a remarkable triumph for her to leave him at a loss for words, a feeling too grand for mere


    language.


    Their eyes locked in a silent confrontation.


    Then, after what felt like an eternity, he offered a smile, opened the door, and left without a word.


    Raegan exhaled in relief, sinking onto the toilet seat, her heart pounding wildly.


    She had to admit, Mitchel still had an effect on her...


    It was all too close to a breakdown.


    He was right.


    Her body didn''t lie.


    The fact that she was stirred by Mitchel yet again, barely a month after their split, was mortifying.


    Could anyone else ever influence her this way? It wasn''t something she weed.


    Though she might appear in control for the moment, infuriating Mitchel further could prove risky.


    After a moment''s reflection, she shook off these tumultuous thoughts.


    Right now, her focus was to work diligently and earn more in the days ahead to settle her debts.


    Then, she would save money to study abroad.


    That way, she''d distance herself from Mitchel for good.


    As she rose, pondering her exit, Mitchel''s suit jacket on the hook caught her eye.


    It would serve well to cover her.


    Disregarding her annoyance with him, she donned the jacket and exited the hall to hail a taxi.


    Only when safely inside the vehicle did she call Henley, exining she had to return early due to


    unforeseen circumstances.


    Henley''s tone, soft and gentle over the phone, invited Raegan to reach out if she ever needed help.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Feeling a wave of guilt wash over her, Raegan found Henley''s kindness a stark contrast to Mitchel¡¯''s


    demeanor, likeparing an angel''s grace to a mere mortal¡¯s.


    An apology slipped from her lips to Henley once more, unbeknownst to her that Henley stood at the


    hotel''s entrance, eyes tracking the taxi that took her away.


    A chill flickered in his gaze, belied by the silky smoothness of his voice that said, "Rest well, Raegan.¡±


    Then he ended the call.


    The warmth in Henley''s smile faltered for a heartbeat.


    He had entertained thoughts of treating Raegan with tenderness, yet Mitchel had once again


    outmaneuvered him, prompting Henley to quicken his pace.


    Meanwhile, Mitchel had made his way to a bar after leaving the hotel.


    Luis was there, bing slightly drunk after a few drinks with Mitchel.


    Holding a cigarette between his fingers, Luismented, ¡°It looks like your father keeps close tabs on


    you.


    He arranged a blind date the moment he learned about your divorce." Mitchel, his face expressionless,


    inquired, "Have you located that woman?" Luis, shaking his head, responded, "She''s vanished without


    a trace.


    Could she be dead?¡± Mitchel remained silent for a moment, then added, "Even if she¡¯s gone, the child


    might still be alive.


    Now, Alexis is hell-bent on amassing wealth, probably for that bastard.¡± "Your father¡¯s been covering


    that child¡¯s tracks well.


    You''ll need to y along for now and wait for his slip -up.¡± With a subdued tone, Luis added, "I''m not


    entirely convinced that they never make contact with each other.¡± Mitchel stayed silent, continuing to


    drown himself in drink.


    As Mitchel downed his drinks, Luis teased, "What''s wrong? Things didn''t go well with your ex-wife?"


    The mention of Raegan caused a visible shift in Mitchel''s expression, a blend of indifference and a


    deeper, darker brooding.


    Observing this, Luis¡¯s curiosity piqued.


    ¡°Raegan really got under your skin, huh? Need any advice?¡± Luis knew Mitchel all too well.


    Given Mitchel¡¯s history of arrogance and never bowing to any woman, he would undoubtedly maintain


    his pride, even in pursuit of a woman.


    Mitchel nced upwards, his reply icy.


    "Do you even have a wife?" The question left Luis at a loss for words.


    "Mitchel had the audacity to mock me for not having a wife? Whatever! This bastard had iting!"


    Luis muttered to himself.


    Having satisfied his thirst, Mitchel got up to leave.


    Luis, considering Mitchel''s generous spending at the bar, offered a piece of advice despite everything.


    "Mr.


    Dixon, when pursuing a woman, maintain a positive attitude and be thick-skinned." Luis had said his


    piece, indifferent to whether Mitchel grasped the full intent or not.


    Departing the bar, Mitchel returned to thepany and stayed overnight.


    Since his divorce, he had rarely visited Serenity Vis.


    The memories of Raegan there only fueled his resolve to win her back, yet he feared resorting to


    forceful methods, something he didn''t wish to do.


    The following morning, Alexis and Eloise came calling for Mitchel.


    Eloise¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears upon seeing him.


    She had chased after Mitchel''s car for two miles the day before, to no avail.


    On her very first blind date, how could she endure being treated like this? Distraught, she sought


    Alexis¡¯ support.


    Alexis, having shown support for Eloise in front of Eloise¡¯s father, brought Eloise straight to Mitchel for a


    proper exnation.


    Mitchel''s frown deepened at their arrival, querying, ¡°Who''s this?¡± At his words, Eloise''s tears broke


    forth.


    She was hurt that Mitchel, her blind date from just yesterday, failed to recognize her.


    Alexis, having vowed to Eloise¡¯s father to seek redress, now found himself in an awkward spot.


    In a hushed tone, he chided, "This is Eloise.


    Remember her from yesterday?¡± Only then did Mitchel recall his preupation with Raegan, having


    barely noticed Eloise.


    Alexis then gently suggested to Eloise, ¡°Why don''t you wait in the lounge? I''ll have my secretary whip


    up something tasty.


    I need to speak with Mitchel, and I''ll ensure he takes you outter to make amends, okay?" Eloise,


    casting a nce at Mitchel, left with flushed cheeks and quiet sobs.


    Once alone, Mitchel expressed his disinterest, "I can''t entertain her.


    If you''re so fond of her, be my guest." Alexis, met with Mitchel''s obstinacy, challenged him, "You''re still


    hung up on your ex-wife, aren''t you?" Mitchel''s gaze snapped to Alexis, ice in his stare.


    As Alexis plotted, he pressed on, "I''m doing this for thepany''s future.


    Don¡¯t make me intervene with your ex, Mitchel."

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Drawing A Clear Line With Him Mitchel''s grip on the pen tightened suddenly as he said in an icy tone,


    "Try it and you''ll face the consequences.¡± The sheer menace in his gaze sent shivers through Alexis.


    This wasn¡¯t his first encounter with Mitchel''s cruelty.


    Previously, only Kyler and Luciana had been shielded by Mitchel, but now, another woman had


    captured his concern.


    Yet, Alexis knew he held no value to Mitchel.


    The more Alexis pondered, the stronger his resolve grew.


    Despite previous defeats by Mitchel, leading to his exile, he was determined to stand his ground for his


    another son.


    "Don''t push me, Mitchel, and we can coexist peacefully,¡± Alexis offered.


    Mitchel looked up, his voice devoid of warmth.


    "Done with your nonsense? Leave, immediately!" "How dare you!" Alexis, seething with rage yet


    controlling his fury, suggested, ¡°Perhaps try to tolerate Eloise.


    I''m not insisting on you marrying her.


    But if we ally with the Benton Group for the energy project, it benefits us all, doesn''t it?" His implication


    was clear.


    Mitchel could feign a rtionship with Eloise until securing the project, then cite any trivial reason for a


    breakup.


    Unfazed, Mitchel hit the No.


    1 button on his desk phone andmanded, "Matteo, escort the guest out.¡± After being shown to the


    door, Alexis, fuming, managed topose himself upon seeing Eloise, assuring her with a forced


    smile, "Mitchel is a bit aloof and detached sometimes.


    He needs your warmth and charm tothaw his frostiness, understand?" Eloise¡¯s face lit up with


    understanding.


    "Yes, I got it.


    Thank you, Alexis." Pleased by her adoring gaze, Alexis started to strategize.


    He seized the opportunity, knowing Mitchel''s looks were a ma for young women.


    "You''re the only one I see as my daughter-inw, Eloise.


    Make me proud," he encouraged.


    Eloise¡¯s nod carried the weight of her growing hopes.


    After Alexis'' departure, Eloise headed straight for Mitchel''s office but was halted by Matteo.


    Matteo offered a gentle refusal, "Apologies, Miss Benton.


    Mr.


    Dixon is upied with a conference call.¡± Eloise insisted, "I''ll wait here for him.¡± Matteo, reluctant to


    send her away due to the Benton family¡¯s newfound prominence, allowed her to wait, offering snacks


    and drinks.


    Meanwhile, Raegan had sold her apartment.


    After clearing her housing loan, she amassed $2.7 million, still short for her debt.


    Left with no choice, she borrowed an additional $300, 000 from Nicole, totaling $3 million.


    She preferred owing Nicole to being indebted to Mitchel.


    After consolidating the funds into one ount, Raegan proceeded to Mitchel''spany to clear the


    debt with him.


    She had notified Matteo of her visit beforehand, which allowed her to enter the CEO''s office without any


    complications.


    Approaching the door, she mentally rehearsed her approach, pondering the right words to address


    Mitchel after their recent fallout.


    Recently, Raegan had caused Mitchel considerable embarrassment, and she doubted he''d be eager to


    see her now.


    Turning a corner, Raegan''s gazended on a familiar figure beside the window blinds, whose eyes


    were fixated on the office interior.


    At first sight, Raegan recognized the woman as Mitchel''spanion from the cafe encounter.


    Pausing, Raegan guessed she might be Mitchel''s blind date.


    As she deliberated her next move, Matteo''s voice reached her ears.


    "Miss Hayes, your early arrival is quite unexpected,¡± Matteo greeted.


    At the sound of Matteo''s voice, Eloise turned around, catching sight of Raegan, which left her


    momentarily taken aback.


    A momentter, Eloise connected the dots, recognizing Raegan from the cafe.


    Eloise approached Raegan with a confrontational air, demanding, "Who the hell are you? What brings


    you here?¡± The tension escted quickly.


    Eloise¡¯s guard was up instantly upon seeing Raegan, whose striking presence sparked a hint of envy.


    Sensing the brewing conflict, Matteo interjected, "Miss Benton, may I offer you some juice? I''ll have a


    ss brought to you." He was hoping to defuse the situation.


    "Sure, thanks," Eloise replied, acknowledging her thirst after a long wait.


    Undeterred, Eloise pressed Raegan further, "Anyway, what the hell are you doing here?" Matteo felt a


    headacheing on, not anticipating Eloise¡¯s persistent inquiries.


    Just as he was about to intervene, Raegan dered her intention.


    "I''vee for Matteo.¡± ¡°Is that so?" Eloise inquired, skeptical.


    Raegan confirmed with a nod and presented a bank card to Matteo, inquiring, "Do you have the IOUs


    handy?" With Matteo''s confirmation, Raegan instructed, "This card has three million dors in it.


    Verify the amount, then please hand over those IOUs.¡± Matteo hesitated, suggesting, "Shouldn''t we


    wait for Mr.


    Dixon...¡± Raegan cut him off, "No need.


    Just confirm the bnce and provide me with the 1OUs promptly, Matteo.¡± Raegan tly refused.


    She was worried about being misconstrued by Mitchel''s new girlfriend.


    Eloise observed the scene quietly, so to avoid any issues, Matteo escorted Raegan aside to resolve the


    matter of the debt.


    Once the debt was settled, Raegan left.


    Meanwhile, Mitchel was preupied in his office until nightfall.


    Emerging from his work, he discovered Eloise asleep on the couch.


    Mitchel''s brow furrowed as he inquired, "Why is she still here?¡± "Miss Benton insists on waiting for you,¡±


    Matteo replied with a hint of resignation.


    Mitchel''¡¯s frown deepened, realizing Matteo was merely fulfilling his duties and wasn''t to be faulted.


    The Benton family was currently in the limelight.


    If Eloise were to be sent away by his staff, it could fuel rumors of a rift between the Dixon and the


    Benton families, potentially affecting the stock market.


    "Should I wake Miss Benton?" Matteo offered tentatively.


    "No, let her sleep.


    Just ensure someone stays here with her," Mitchel directed, preparing to leave.


    "Mr.


    Dixon,¡± Matteo called out, halting Mitchel to report Raegan''s earlier visit and the debt situation from the


    afternoon.


    He extended the bank card toward Mitchel.


    "She insisted on leaving this." Mitchel had previously instructed Matteo that Raegan didn''t need to


    repay the debt if she came to collect the IOUs.


    Despite Matteo exining this, Raegan had left the card anyway.


    Under Mitchel''s intense gaze, Matteo felt an overwhelming urge to discard the card.


    Angered, Mitchel red at the card before hissing through clenched teeth, "Dispose of it.¡± Then he


    stormed off.


    Seething in his car, Mitchel''s anger gave way to a sudden stomachache.


    He reached for his other phone, dialing a familiar number.


    When the call connected, Raegan''s gentle voice came through.


    "Hello, who is this?¡± Mitchel''s anger melted at the sound of her voice, and he softened his tone


    deliberately, ¡°It''s me." But after a brief pause, she responded, "Sorry, you''ve got the wrong number.¡±


    She promptly ended the call.


    Subsequent attempts to reach her were in vain.


    The number was no longer avable.


    Mitchel suspected he was on a cklist.


    Frustration surged within him as he struck the steering wheel with force.


    Did she sever her ties with him because she had someone new? This money muste from that


    man.


    Fine! Great! Raegan felt unwell on her journey home.


    She attributed it to her impending period.


    She''d experienced painful periods before, but this difort surpassed all previous asions,


    perhaps due to her recent miscarriage.


    After spending some time face-down on her bed, her phone rang from an unknown number.


    Recognizing Mitchel''s voice, irritation red, and she promptly ended the call.


    Exhausted and in pain, she didn''t have the strength to entertain his calls, so she added his number to


    her cklist.


    Ding Dong.


    The doorbell rang abruptly.


    Raegan thought it must be the delivery of the painkillers she ordered, prompting her to rise and open


    the door.


    But upon seeing Mitchel''s face, disbelief struck her.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Was it really him? She paused, then moved to close the door.


    Mitchel wedged it open with a swift movement of his leg, his gaze icy and unblinking.


    "What do you want, Mitchel Dixon?¡± Raegan raised her voice.


    "You''re forcing your way in.


    I could call the police...¡± Mitchel cut her off, stepping closer to cradle her face and nt a forceful kiss


    on her lips.


    His kiss was demanding, and when Raegan did not reciprocate, he bit her tongue in frustration.


    Raegan winced and let out a pained sound, but Mitchel persisted, his lips pressing more insistently


    than before.


    When he finally released her, Raegan gasped for air.


    ¡°What is wrong with you, Mitchel?" she demanded, her voice shaking with fury.


    "You can''t just kiss someone without consent.


    That''s harassment, do you understand?" But Mitchel, with a sneer, began to unbutton his shirt,


    dismissively replying, ¡°I''ll consider your words after I''ve taken care of my business."

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Can He Have You For Only Three Million Dors Mitchel threw Raegan onto the sofa forcefully.


    Since Raegan was still suffering from abdominal pain, her voice was weak when she asked, "Mitchel,


    what the hell do you want to do?¡± "What do you think?¡± Mitchel asked back.


    His face was cold, and he looked at her fiercely.


    At this moment, most of his shirt was open, revealing his strong abdominal muscles.


    His long and slender fingers were still unbuttoning the rest.


    What he wanted to do was self-evident.


    "How dare you!¡± Raegan became agitated when she saw what Mitchel was doing.


    "It seems you don''t know me well enough,¡± Mitchel said with a hint of warning.


    He curled his lips, leaned over, and pressed her against the soft sofa.


    Then he said hoarsely, "I will let you see whether I dare or not." Raegan was trapped between his arms


    and the sofa.


    She had nowhere to escape.


    He lowered his head and tried to kiss her, but she turned her face away.


    Her eyes turned red, and she said with hatred, "Mitchel, if you dare do this, I will never let you go."


    Mitchel was not threatened at all.


    Instead, he even smiled.


    But it was a self-deprecating smile.


    "All right, then.


    Remember your words, okay? You won''t let me go.¡± He lowered his head and bit her chin, trying to


    leave a mark.


    It was the kind of mark that would let others know at a nce that she was his woman.


    Mitchel hated Raegan so much for moving on so quickly.


    She was the most cold-blooded and cruelest woman he had ever known.


    How could she quickly stop loving him and find a new boyfriend? Raegan didn''t even show a trace of


    sadness and nostalgia.


    She totally let go of everything in their shared past and started a new life.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wasn''t she very cruel? After biting her chin, Mitchel looked her up and down and questioned, "Did he


    give you this money? Can he have you for only three million dors? Is that your worth?" Raegan


    squeezed her palms slightly, feeling ridiculous.


    Was he angry because of the three million dors she paid to him? Did he really think it was given to


    her by another man? It was so sad that even after their divorce, he still looked down upon her.


    Raegan raised her eyes and met his angry gaze.


    She didn''t show any sign of intimidation at all.


    She smiled sarcastically and replied, "You didn''t spend any money when you got me.


    And now, my value has increased.¡± Mitchel was rendered speechless by her words.


    After a while, heughed angrily and said in a low voice, "Have you recovered so much that you started


    looking for a new man? In that case, I will give you ten million dors.


    Will you make love to me in any position | want?" Mitchel''s words were harsher than Raegan''s.


    It was like he was saying she was a whore.


    "Mitchel, you are such a bastard.¡± Raegan''s eyes turned red.


    She hated herself for not using more cruel words.


    She should have cursed him harder.


    When Mitchel saw her red eyes, mixed emotions surged in his heart.


    He felt sorry for her, but he hated her at the same time.


    But he tried his best to suppress those emotions and said coldly, "I¡¯m not a good person.


    In fact, I never was.


    It''s not toote for you to get to know me again.¡± Then he lowered his head and kissed her again.


    He was like a wild beast, sucking and nibbling her neck and corbone regardless of anything.


    Raegan still felt pain in her lower abdomen, and her whole body was shaking.


    She couldn''t resist.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes were red, and his whole body was burning.


    He hadn''t had sex with her for a long time.


    At this moment, he felt like a beast was awakened inside him, and he could not restrain it.


    He tried to pull her nightgown, which was the only obstacle.


    But when he looked up, he saw that her face was full of tears.


    At this moment, his heart seemed to be stirred by something.


    His eyebrows trembled uncontrobly.


    But when he thought of how much she disdained her, he couldn''t help sneering, ¡°Are you scared now?


    Wasn''t you very powerful when you gave me two hundred dors before?" Being reminded of the two


    hundred dors made him even angrier.


    She dared to call him a gigolo, who was only worth two hundred dors.


    If he was really a two-hundred-dor gigolo, countless women would swarm to him.


    Only Raegan didn''t cherish him at all.


    At the thought of this, he said bitterly, "I should do something worth two hundred bucks." The


    difort in Raegan''s abdomen made her feel terrible.


    She didn''t want to argue with Mitchel anymore.


    She clutched her throbbing abdomen, buried her head on the sofa, and curled up her body.


    She said with difficulty, "My stomach...


    It hurts..." The expression on Mitchel''s face suddenly changed upon seeing her like this.


    He bent down, picked her up without hesitation, and walked out of the room.


    Raegan clutched his sleeve tightly.


    Her pale face was covered in cold sweat.


    "Put me down.


    I''m going to the bathroom...¡± "No.


    We''re going to the hospital,¡± Mitchel firmly refused.


    "I...


    It''s my period..." Raegan pursed her lips and exined weakly.


    "Put me down.


    Let me go to the bathroom.¡± Mitchel stopped in his tracks, but he didn''t put her down.


    Then he walked to the bathroom with her in his arms.


    He pushed the door open with his elbow, put her down, and reached out to lift the hem of her dress.


    Raegan was so frightened that she grabbed his sleeve tightly and asked, "What are you doing?¡±


    Mitchel looked at her with a frown.


    "Can you do it yourself?¡± Raegan looked at him speechlessly.


    Of course, there was no need for him to help her take off her underwear.


    Her face flushed, and her ears were red, too.


    She lowered her head and said, "Get out.¡± Mitchel didn''t insist.


    He turned around and went out of the bathroom.


    While waiting outside, the painkillers Raegan ordered had arrived.


    A few minutester, the bathroom door opened.


    Before Raegan could step out, Mitchel rushed over and picked her up.


    She was so startled that she subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck.


    ¡°Mitchel...¡± "T''ll take you to the bed," Mitchel interrupted her.


    Raegan still had some difort, so she didn''t struggle.


    Mitchel put her on the bed and removed her slippers.


    Then he handed her the painkiller and a ss of water.


    But the painkiller didn''t work soon.


    Raegan curled up in bed, clutching her belly weakly.


    Mitchel picked up a pillow and put it behind her.


    He helped her adjust to afortable position, looked down at her, and asked, "Did it also hurt like this


    before?"

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    I''m At Your Door Raegan whispered gently, "It''s not that big of a deal." In the past, she had also


    struggled with dysmenorrhea, but she would always take precautions ahead of time.


    However, she had never told Mitchel about it, so he remained unaware.


    Additionally, every time she was on her period, she would seek sce in the embrace of Mitchel,


    findingfort in his warmth.


    This time, it caught herpletely off guard, and she wasn''t prepared.


    Plus, she hadn''t been sleeping well since the miscarriage, so the pain was particrly intense.


    Looking down, she noticed a reddish stain on Mitchel''s sleeve.


    Her cheeks instantly flushed, and she pointed at it, saying, "Your sleeve is stained.


    Let me wash it for you.¡± Mitchel looked down and saw the stain.


    However, he didn¡¯t look fazed.


    To her surprise, he simply nodded and casually replied, "It''s alright.


    I''ll just take a shower." As she watched him head toward the bathroom, Raegan lowered her long


    eyshes, her mind swirling with confusion.


    She was aware of Mitchel''s obsession with cleanliness.


    Any stain on his clothes usually puts him in a foul mood, But now, he seemed uncharacteristically


    nonchnt about it.


    As she thought of this, Raegan began to feel sleepy, and it wasn''t long before the effects of the


    medication kicked in, sending her off to sleep.


    In the dead of night, Raegan turned over and felt something on the bed.


    Startled, she opened her eyes, only to discover that there was someone else on her bed.


    Raegan flicked on the bedside light, only to freeze as she realized it was Mitchel sleeping beside her.


    He seemed to be roused from his slumber by her movements, and his dark eyes held a hint of


    annoyance.


    "You..." Raegan wrapped herself in the quilt, her cheeks red as an apple.


    After hesitating for a while, she blurted out, "You, you freak!¡± "What did you say?" Mitchelzily asked,


    seemingly half-awake.


    Raegan''s face was ame as she pointed at him and asked, ¡°Why aren''t you wearing any clothes?"


    Mitchel nced at himself and then answered matter -of-factly, "My clothes got stained with blood.


    I can¡¯t wear them anymore.¡± After saying that, he removed the quilt and put it aside, revealing his


    tempting six-pack.


    "It''s too hot in here," Mitchel mumbled.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? It''s December.


    Are you out of your mind?" Raegan retorted.


    Mitchel had an amazing physique, with his legs, abdomen, and waist all wlessly proportioned like a


    supermodel.


    Even without clothes on, he was brimming with hormones, and now he was just wearing underwear.


    Even a professional model couldn''tpete with his physique.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan''s face turned even redder as she looked at him.


    No wonder she had felt so warm while she was asleep.


    It turned out that Mitchel had been cradling her in his arms while almost naked, "Regardless, it''s too hot


    in here.


    Do you have any problem with that?" Mitchel retorted grumpily as he got out of bed.


    After a while, he came back holding a bowl, and handed it to her, saying, "Drink this." Raegan''s eyes


    widened as she caught the scent of ginger soup.


    "Did you make this?" Mitchel replied, somewhat reluctantly, "Yes." After showering, he noticed


    Raegan''s hands and feet were cold, so he contacted Matteo and asked him to bring some ingredients.


    He then cooked the soup ording to the recipe he found on the Inte.


    It was something Mitchel had never done before, and he ended up burning his hand! Whenever he


    remembered how Raegan had irritated him, he was furious with himself.


    "Come on, drink it before it gets cold," Mitchel urged impatiently.


    With flushed cheeks, Raegan took the bowl and sipped the soup.


    She was overwhelmed by the fact that Mitchel, who had never cooked for anyone in his life, had made


    this ginger soup for her.


    Moreover, it waste at night.


    The handsome man with a perfect figure served her soup personally, making Raegan feel like she was


    on cloud nine.


    Once she finished, Mitchel took the bowl, and only then did Raegan notice the burn on the back of his


    hand.


    Mitchel''s skin was even smoother than a woman¡¯s.


    It was delicate and tender.


    Concerned, Raegan asked, "What happened to your hand?" "It''s nothing.¡± Mitchel didn''t want to admit


    he didn''t know how to handle the pot properly and burned himself.


    That would be too embarrassing! As he headed toward the door with the bowl in hand, he suddenly


    turned around, leaned against the frame, smiled at Raegan, and asked, "Do you worry about me?¡±


    Raegan put on a fake smile and replied, "You wish!¡± Hearing her response, Mitchel chuckled softly and


    exited the room.


    Raegan was beyond irritated, feeling like she could chew off her tongue.


    Why was she letting this bother her anyway? It wasn''t the right time to bring it up.


    Pitying a man was just inviting trouble, and sympathizing with one would only lead to misery.


    This age-old saying about men echoed in her mind.


    Sharing a bed with Mitchel again was out of the question.


    They weren''t in love anymore.


    How could they casually share a bed like that? When Mitchel returned, Raegan hadposed herself.


    She said indifferently, "Mr.


    Dixon, thanks for your help tonight.


    It¡¯ste.


    You should head back." Mitchel looked at her and said with a sneer, "I know it''ste.¡± "At this hour, it''s


    not appropriate for us to share a room, don''t you think?" Raegan wanted to say that she didn''t want


    Mitchel''s new girlfriend to get the wrong idea, but she didn''t want him to think she was jealous.


    So, she tried to persuade him with tact.


    But her words seemed to rub Mitchel the wrong way.


    With a cold tone, he said, "Are you worrled Henley will find out and get upset? After all, he forked out


    three million to win you over.


    He would be pissed if we share a bed." Mitchel''s words stung, and Raegan clenched her fists.


    She didn''t want to argue, so she said with a cold expression, "Whatever.


    It''s time for you to leave.¡± Instead of leaving, Mitchel pulled the quilt and enveloped Raegan in his


    arms.


    His body radiated heat, pressing against her like a burning stove.


    Raegan tried to break free, but Mitchel held her hands from behind and warned, ¡°Behave yourself.


    Don''t try to seduce me.¡± Raegan was speechless when she heard that.


    With her stomach in pain, she didn''t want to argue with him.


    Gradually, she noticed that Mitchel was surprisingly warm.


    His big hand gently rubbed her lower abdomen.


    It felt as if a warm current was flowing into her, providing a soft andforting sensation.


    In the quiet night, Mitchel gazed down at Raegan''s graceful neck.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed, determination glinting in his charming eyes.


    He said nonchntly, "Raegan, you two won''t be together." No one could snatch away what he had


    imed unless he willingly let go of it.


    With that, he flicked off the light.


    Still awake, Raegan said nothing.


    However, tension gripped her until sleep gradually overtook her.


    The next morning, Raegan''s phone rudely interrupted her slumber.


    It was normal for most people to wake up feeling a bit grumpy, so she let it ring for a bit.


    Suddenly, a man''s voice echoed from her phone.


    "Did you sleep wellst night, Raegan?¡± Her eyes shot open, meeting Mitchel¡¯s intense gaze.


    He held his head with one hand and her phone with the other.


    "Raegan, are you there?¡± Henley''s voice came again from the other end of the phone.


    Raegan''s heart skipped a beat.


    After a moment, she replied, "Yeah?" As she spoke, she reached for her phone.


    Mitchel, surprisingly, handed it over without making fun of her.


    Meanwhile, Raegan signaled for him to be quiet fiercely.


    Seeing that, Mitchel squinted, a wicked expression on his face.


    Ignoring him, Raegan focused on the call.


    "What''s the matter, Henley?¡± "I want to take you out for breakfast.


    Are you free right now?" Henley asked.


    Before Raegan could answer, her body suddenly stiffened.


    Mitchel flipped her over and pinned her down.


    He coolly held her chin and trailed kisses along the marks he had left.


    Simultaneously, he yfully pinched her plump buttocks and rubbed them with great desire.


    Raegan couldn''t help but breathe heavily.


    She gritted her teeth and asked in a shaky voice, "Where are you?" Mitchell felt dissatisfied with her


    words.


    He extended his hand to unbutton her pajamas and nted kisses from her chin down to her delicate


    vicle.


    Wherever he went, he left a few hickey marks.


    "Well, I''m at your door," Henley replied.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Your Love Is Too Cheap Henley''s voice sounded at the door.


    Raegan panicked at once.


    She felt like her heart was in her throat.


    She was about to tell Henley that she was not home when he continued, "I''m sorry if I came too early.


    But I asked Nicole, and she said you were home.


    Don''t worry.


    If you have just woken up, take your time.


    You wash up first.


    I''ll wait for you at the door.¡± Raegan suddenly shivered.


    Her scalp had numbed, and she felt like all her blood rushed to her head.


    ¡°Okay...


    Ah..." Raegan hurriedly covered her mouth when the voice that came from her sounded abnormal.


    She quickly hung up the phone.


    She pushed Mitchel away and fixed her disheveled pajamas.


    Then, she looked at him and raised her hand, wanting to give him a hard p in the face.


    Raegan was so angry that she wanted to tear Mitchel apart.


    What kind of a person would do such a thing early in the morning when she was in a phone


    conversation? But before her palm couldnd on Mitchel''s face, he grabbed her wrist.


    Mitchel stared at her with a mysterious look in his eyes.


    "Only my woman has the right to hit me.


    Are you sure you want to do it?¡± Upon hearing this, Raegan quickly pulled out her hand from his grip.


    She didn''t want to hit or even touch him anymore.


    But what she did only made Mitchel even angrier.


    He sneered, "What now? Are you afraid? I thought you were more capable." The way he looked at her,


    and the tone of his voice made her feel like he was using her of cheating on him.


    Now, Raegan was even more convinced that every time she was with Mitchel, she would lose control of


    herself.


    This was not a good thing for her, so she must do her best to change it.


    They were no longer a married couple, so she shouldn''t let her emotions be swayed by him anymore.


    Raegan smiled and said, "Mr.


    Dixon, don''t get me wrong.


    The man outside is not someone else.


    He is Henley, my boyfriend.¡± "Oh, really? If he is your boyfriend, then why are you flirting with me?¡±


    Mitchel smiled and added, "Raegan, are you that dissolute?" Raegan was so angry that she clenched


    her fists tightly.


    But there was one thing that confused her more.


    "Mr.


    Dixon, I really don''t understand.


    Why do you keep pestering me?" She looked at Mitchel and blinked her almond eyes a few times.


    It was as if she had discovered a secret that he didn''t dare to admit.


    "Wait! Don''t tell me...


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    You fell in love with me after we divorced?¡± In the past, she didn¡¯t believe him when he said he loved


    her.


    But now, she began to doubt it.


    The atmosphere in the room instantly froze.


    Mitchel pressed his thin lips tightly.


    He didn''t speak for a long time.


    And his silence said it all.


    Indeed, he didn''t want to speak it out because his self -esteem and pride would not allow him to fail and


    be humiliated again.


    The corners of Raegan¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.


    She said as if she was trying to coax him, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, is it so shameful to admit that you love me? Don''t worry.


    I promise I won''tugh at you." Mitchel looked at her, and his lips moved slightly.


    He seemed to want to say something.


    However, Raegan spoke again.


    "Because your love is too cheap, and I don''t care about it.¡± The damage had been done to her.


    Wasn''t it ridiculous to talk about love now? Besides, even if he really loved her, she believed he would


    never be a loyal life partner.


    But anyway, who was the real culprit? Who was to be med for all the pain that she had


    experienced? If she didn''t love Mitchel so much, she wouldn''t be hurt so badly, right? So now, Raegan


    didn''t want to me anyone anymore.


    Most importantly, she didn''t want and dare to fall in love with Mitchel again.


    Raegan stood up, took clothes from the closet, and went to the bathroom to change.


    When she got out, she found that Mitchel had already changed into another outfit.


    While staring at him, she blinked a few times, thinking he was such a rogue.


    Matteo brought him some clothes, but he refused to wear them the previous night.


    Even if Mitchel didn''t sleep wellst night, there was no sign of fatigue in him at all.


    His deep-set eyes were still charming, and his facial features were delicate.


    In terms of appearance, there was probably no man in the whole Ardlens who couldpare with him.


    But even so, he was still a jerk.


    Raegan didn¡¯t want to talk to Mitchel anymore.


    Besides, she still had to deal with something.


    Before going out, she said, "Mr.


    Dixon, please don¡¯t forget to close the door when you leave.


    And...¡± She paused before she continued, ¡°Don''te back again.


    I like this ce, and I don''t want to move anymore." Raegan had long decided to totally cut off her


    connection with Mitchel.


    So, she had to finish it all at once.


    She didn¡¯t want any involvement with him.


    Mitchel looked at Raegan coldly.


    The pain in his heart was reflected in his eyes.


    Had she really given up on himpletely? Did she no longer have any feelings for him? Raegan


    walked past Mitchel and was about to go out.


    But suddenly, he grabbed her wrist.


    "You''re right.


    I think I fell in love with you a long time ago.


    And you know that once I''m sure of something, I don''t change my mind." Mitchel reached out, stroked


    Raegan''s delicate face, and said clearly, "Don''t keep avoiding me.


    | will hunt you down for the rest of my life.


    You can never escape from me." Raegan was stunned.


    She was at a loss for words.


    She didn''t expect him to still admit his true feelings for her after she provoked and humiliated him.


    She stared at him quietly for a long time.


    Then she finally said, "Are you insane?" Just now, Raegan still wanted to unt in front of him.


    But now, such desire was gone.


    And her hair even stood on end.


    What the hell was he talking about? "Why do you look so surprised? You''ve just realized it now?"


    Mitchel asked casually.


    Raegan was really speechless now.


    The Mitchel in front of her was giving her goosebumps.


    She knew how capable he was.


    But he had never used his methods on her before.


    "Mitchel, don''t be ridiculous.


    Do you think I wille back to you after you confess your feelings for me?" Raegan''s body trembled,


    and she wasn''t sure if it was because of anger or fear.


    She said, "Let me make it clear to you.


    I won''t return to your side even if the sky falls." "Okay, if you say so.¡± Mitchel sounded very indifferent.


    It was as if Raegan''s words were nothing to him.


    It seemed his arrogance had returned.


    His eyes were full of mockery, seeminglyughing at Raegan for biting off more than she could chew.


    "One day, you will beg me toe back to you.¡± Raegan''s hands were shaking violently.


    She could only look at this overbearing and rude man speechlessly.


    Mitchel just chuckled.


    Then he opened the door and went out, not minding bumping into Henley.


    Henley was too stunned to react for a while.


    He didn''t expect that as soon as the door opened, Mitchel was the first person he would see.


    Henley only came back to his senses when Mitchel greeted him casually and said meaningfully,


    "Remember, don''t wake her up so early next time.¡± Mitchel then turned to Raegan and raised her chin


    with his index finger.


    He looked at her face carefully and said, "Don''t forget to apply the ointment.¡± After saying this, he


    turned around and left without looking back, ignoring the expressions on Raegan''s and Henley''s faces.


    Raegan was rendered speechless.


    There was only one thought in her mind.


    And that was Mitchel must be a devil from hell.


    Henley looked at Raegan awkwardly for a moment.


    Then he coughed and asked, ¡°Have you had breakfast yet?" It was only then that Raegan came back


    to her senses.


    She remembered she nned to go out with Henley for breakfast and exin to him why she suddenly


    left the other day.


    But now, she was no longer in the mood.


    Raegan invited Henley in for breakfast, but they didn''t talk much at the table.


    After eating, Henley volunteered to clean the table and wash the dishes.


    Then, he joined Raegan in the living room.


    "You..." They spoke at the same time.


    After exchanging nces, Raegan said, "You go ahead first." Henley looked at her face, blinked, and


    asked, ¡°Are you...


    You and Mitchel...


    Are you getting back together?¡±

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    I''m Your Saver Raegan shook her head dismissively.


    "We''re not getting back together.


    Last night, I felt ill, and he stayed to care for me." It seemed she was convincing herself more than


    informing Henley.


    Since the divorce, the thought of reuniting with Mitchel hadn''t crossed Raegan''s mind.


    Mitchel was a closed chapter in her eyes.


    Yet, his recent words unnerved her.


    His casual greeting to Henley indicated a resolve to win her over, exuding an unsettling calmness.


    The more Raegan pondered, the more irate she grew.


    His love, she surmised, was not for her but for the physicalfort she provided.


    Henley, on the other hand, experienced a surge of relief, a sensation he weed.


    Shaking off his worries, he offered a suave, soothing smile.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What were you trying to say earlier?¡± Inhaling deeply, Raegan said apologetically, "Henley, we should


    cease ourmunication.¡± Henley''s expression darkened.


    He pinched her wrist subconsciously and demanded, "Why?" The sudden shift in Henley''s expression


    surprised Raegan.


    And he pinched her so hard that she felt pain.


    "Henley, you''re hurting me...¡± It was not until then that Henley came to his senses, and he quickly let


    go, his smile returning.


    "My apologies, Raegan.


    I lost myposure.¡± Raegan, recovering from her shock, dismissed the incident.


    "It''s fine.¡± "This is the second time you want to end things with me.


    Is Mr.


    Dixon the reason?" Raegan didn''t object.


    "I''m afraid it will affect your career, so we''d better keep a distance.¡± Henley''s smile was tinged with


    sadness.


    "My career''s already affected.


    What now?¡± Confused, Raegan pressed, "What do you mean?¡± "I''ve been dismissed.


    used of manipting transactions, I''m barred from investment banking." Despite Henley''s


    nonchnt tone, the news stunned Raegan.


    Years of effort gone, Henley¡¯s career dashed because of her.


    It was a lot for anyone to bear.


    No wonder Mitchel''s greeting was so calm earlier.


    He couldn''t have been unaware of it, and perhaps, even yed a role in it.


    At a loss for words, Raegan¡¯s concern was evident.


    "Henley, I''m sorry.¡± "It¡¯s nothing,¡± he replied, the smile never leaving his face.


    "I may return to Swynborough.


    My family''s business is there, beyond others¡¯ reach.¡± Henley''s feigned serenity masked emotions


    Raegan couldn''t decipher.


    She felt a deep sorrow and repeated her apology.


    Henley''s smile softened.


    "Don''t me yourself.


    Think of it as me going back to im my inheritance.


    Does that ease your mind?¡± Raegan mused that Henley should have imed his inheritance earlier,


    not under duress.


    "Raegan, would you like to go with me?" Henley inquired suddenly.


    "Me?" Raegan said, taken aback.


    While her original intention was to further study in Swynborough, it felt unusual to travel alongside


    Henley.


    They were nothing more than friends and ssmates, after all.


    "Why?" she inquired, her curiosity piqued.


    Henley harbored his own rationale.


    His father''spany overseas was soon to be his responsibility, and he considered it opportune to


    take Raegan with him before leaving this city.


    In the realm of looks, Henley differed markedly from Mitchel.


    Each had their distinct appeals, defying directparison.


    Status-wise, Mitchel might not be a match for him abroad.


    Winning over a woman should be within his grasp, he surmised.


    Yet, a reluctant acknowledgment gnawed at him.


    He found himself increasingly invested in Raegan, a realization that soured his mood.


    To him, women held little value, a sentiment rooted in the disdain for his mother.


    His mother had given birth to him, only to neglect and mistreat him as if he were a mere ything.


    So, when shey dying from her excesses, he shed no tears, nor did he summon help.


    Instead, he observed, impassive, as she struggled through her final moments.


    Masking his inner turmoil, Henley offered a justification, "I sense you''re not content at home.¡± Despite


    the allure of Henley¡¯s proposition, Raegan remained steadfast in her refusal.


    "I''m not ready to consider it," she asserted.


    She harbored ambitions to venture abroad, yet was determined to rely on no one but herself.


    With a serene smile, Henley reassured, "There''s still half a year left.


    Should you wish to depart, you''ll have me Join you on the journey abroad.¡± Raegan, unconvinced of


    the _ feasibility of apanying Henley abroad, rose to her feet.


    "Henley, one moment," she said before retrieving the gifts Gerda had given her and presenting them to


    him.


    Henley declined, "No, Raegan.


    Take them.


    My mother gave them to you.


    They''re yours." Raegan, insistent, refused to ept what she felt was not hers.


    Once outside Raegan''s ce, the warmth drained from Henley''s expression, reced by an icy


    veneer.


    The memory of Raegan''s unhesitating rejection inflicted an unfamiliar ache within him.


    It wasn''t supposed to be like this.


    Could it be a genuine interest in her? Interrupted by a call, Henley responded indifferently, his attention


    shifting back to Raegan''s window, "Let her know something and bite the bait," hemanded coldly.


    At Triclinium Hospital of Ardlens.


    Lauren found herself confined in a pitch-ck room.


    Its airtight seal contained a stench reminiscent of decay, a grim reminder of death''s presence.


    Mice skittered beneath her, asionally venturing onto her feet, prompting her to suppress her disgust


    for fear of crushing their carcasses in a frantic effort to evade them.


    This grim reality was her penance for yet another thwarted attempt to flee.


    Upon her arrival at Triclinium, she protested her sanity vehemently, iming she''d beenmitted


    against her will.


    Initially, the staff inquired about her admittance, to which she eximed, "Mitchel, the CEO of the Dixon


    Group, is to me!" Their demeanor shifted to solemnity upon her deration, convincing them of her


    delusion, and subjected her to a rigorous regime, two hours of daily "re-education" via film, designed to


    cement her supposed madness.


    Over time, Lauren learned to y along with their treatment.


    Yet, she clung to the idea of escape, consumed with the desire to confront Raegan, the woman she


    med for her plight.


    In her mind, had Raegan not interfered, she would have already been Mitchel''s wife.


    One day, the heavy iron door groaned open, and a shadowy figure entered with an effortless grace.


    The room, sealed from the outside world, obscured his features, allowing Lauren only the faintest


    impression of his handsome silhouette.


    Could it be Mitchel? Overwhelmed, she rushed to embrace the silhouette,


    only to be repelled by a sharp kick from polished .


    leather shoes.


    Squeak! A small but shrill scream, coupled with the fluffy touch, made her roll on the ground like getting


    an electric shock.


    Oh! Oh no! To her horror, she realized she had crushed a mouse.


    Bloodied and soiled, Lauren shrieked uncontrobly, scrambling forward in despair.


    "Mitchel, I beg you, free me...


    You owe me, Mitchel.


    Ignoring me for her will be your downfall...


    I will end Raegan, I swear it...¡± Her ravings painted the picture of someone truly unhinged.


    "Idiot," a disdainful voice cut through the darkness.


    Frozen, Lauren registered the unfamiliar, yet melodic voice.


    It was not Mitchel¡¯s.


    Regaining a shred ofposure, she demanded, "You''re not Mitchel.


    Who are you then?" "Me?" The man''s voice carried a hint of amusement.


    "I''m here to save you.¡± Lauren, puzzled, echoed, "Save me? But why?¡± Instead of answering, the man


    posed a question, ¡°Are you aware that you''re pregnant?" "I''m...


    Pregnant?" Lauren felt as if lightning had struck her.


    The persistent illness she''d experienced recently now made sense.


    She''d attributed it to inhaling peculiar odors, but the truth was, she was pregnant.


    The child had to be Kyle¡¯s, that bastard.


    Furthermore, she had administered numerous drugs to feign illness, hoping to dupe Mitchel.


    Even if she carried the pregnancy to term, the baby would be malformed.


    She rejected the very notion of giving birth to this baby.


    Dropping to her knees, she implored the young man before her, "Please, I need to terminate this


    pregnancy.


    I can''t bear to give birth to it." "Well..." The man scoffed dismissively.


    "From this moment, you''re keeping the child.


    Be it a beast or a freak, it might just restore your former glory.¡± Lauren''s tears crystallized on her


    cheeks.


    "Is it possible? Can you truly restore my old life?" "Yes." With that, he departed, the resounding ng of


    the iron door sealing his exit.


    A flicker of hope ignited within Lauren.


    Abandoned by her family, she was her ownst resort.


    Even if this lifeline wasced with venom, she was desperate to grasp it.


    She harbored a fierce desire to confront Raegan, the root of her woes in her eyes.


    It was all due to that bitch! "Damn that bitch to hell,¡± Lauren seethed.


    Meanwhile, Raegan made her timely visit to the vi on Tuesday.


    With Hector absent and only a maid in attendance, she learned of Bryce''s presence upstairs and


    proceeded to knock on his door.


    Receiving no response, she persisted, even attempting to call him.


    No one dared to disturb Bryce''s slumber.


    Roused in irritation, Bryce yanked open the door.


    "What''s this all about?¡± Disheveled with tousled blue hair, Bryce had clearly just awoken.


    Raegan offered a calm smile.


    "You''re up.


    Time for your ss.¡± Bryce rolled his eyes.


    "What''s gotten into you?" Flopping back onto the bed, he dered, "Teach whomever you please.


    I refuse to participate.¡± Undeterred, Raegan entered and began ying a pre- recorded reading.


    She then settled beside it with a book, immersing herself in silent reading.


    The record prevented Bryce from returning to sleep.


    Annoyed, he sat up and bellowed, "Can''t you recite that farther away?¡± Ignoring him, Raegan


    continued, prompting Bryce to lunge for her yer.


    Raegan took the yer near her chest and wrapped her arms protectively over her chest, stating


    evenly, "Try that again, and I''ll use you of harassment.¡± Bryce halted abruptly, recognizing the tactic


    all too well.


    Previously, he had used such an usation to rid himself of three tutors.


    He had falsely imed to Hector that his teacher harassed him.


    Rage red within Bryce, and he eximed, "Who do you think is harassing you? Have you seen your


    own reflection? I''m far too attractive to bebeled as a creep.


    Don''t try to pin this on me.


    I''ll turn the tables and use you of harassment!¡± Raegan regarded him with a serene gaze.


    "Isn''t it more sensible that you''re the harasser?" Bryce found himself at a loss for words, seething with


    indignation.


    What was the implication of that look she gave him? Surely his attractiveness wasn¡¯t in question? He


    considered himself the pinnacle of handsomeness.


    Did her derisive gaze suggest otherwise? "Exin yourself.


    Am I not attractive?" he demanded, his ego bruised.


    His numerous admirers at school had never questioned his looks.


    Raegan maintained herposure.


    "Feel free to have your father scrutinize my background.


    Rest assured, I''m not interested in a child." She hade prepared, knowing full well the fate of his


    previous tutors.


    Raegan was determined to not only defend herself but to anticipate Bryce''s maneuvers.


    In essence, she was resolved to deny Bryce any opportunity to make her lose this job.


    Bryce, infuriated, retorted, "Who are you calling a child? Do you dare to..." As Raegan turned away, her


    indifferent expression seemed to echo, "Is it not you who is harassing me?" Bryce, dumbfounded, met


    an opponent he couldn''t best for the first time.


    "You!" he stuttered.


    Finally, he managed to blurt out, "You''re shameless." Raegan gave him a brief look.


    "Care to borate?¡± In other words, she was questioning who the shameless one truly was.


    Bryce felt utterly outwitted.


    How could she assert such moral high ground? He buried his face in his quilt, too humiliated to weep


    openly, his anger sending him into a disheveled state.


    From behind, Raegan watched him, a smile tugging at her lips, and inquired yfully, "Young man, are


    you willing to cooperate with me?" ¡°Who''s a young man?¡± Bryce surged to his feet, towering over


    Raegan.


    But recalling her previous threat, he hastily retreated.


    Raegan''s smile broadened.


    Perhaps there was a chance to teach Bryce after all.


    She just joined the tutoringpany with no achievements to her name or other options.


    Taking Bryce down became the most effective strategy to achieve something.


    She proposed, "My previous offer still stands.


    How about a bet?¡± Bryce, rolling his eyes, paused before responding, "Alright, but no regretster."


    "Agreed." "Fine, then it''s set for next Friday.


    Await my instructions,¡± Bryce effectively dered a challenge.


    He chose next Friday strategically, knowing Hector would be overseas, leaving him unchecked.


    His n was to give this overconfident tutor a stern lesson.


    "Now, start with these assignments,¡± Raeganmanded, presenting a stack of work.


    Bryce, staring at the assignments, felt slightly defeated.


    However, the prospect of irritating her spurred him on, and he begrudgingly began the test.


    Bryce quicklypleted one.


    Raegan reviewed it and scoffed.


    "Even a baby could do better.¡± Bryce''s confidence, once unshakable, began to crumble.


    This woman! Exasperated, he grabbed the paper, determined to prove himself.


    After reviewing another of Bryce''s tests, Raegan remarked with a slight smile, ¡°Not bad.¡± Bryce,


    pleased, prepared to boast.


    But then, a realization hit him, souring his mood.


    Why was he seeking Raegan''s approval? His frustration grew.


    Once their study session ended, he casually requested, "Fetch me a book on literary history from the


    study.¡± "I''m your tutor, not a servant.


    My time here is up,¡± Raegan refused.


    Bryce, increasingly agitated, pleaded, "Just hand it over.


    I''ll tackle two more assignments tomorrow." "Really?" "I keep my promises.¡± "Alright then.¡± Raegan


    acknowledged Bryce''¡¯s intelligence but noted his weak foundation.


    More practice was necessary.


    Willing to amodate his eagerness to learn, she ascended to the second-floor study as Bryce


    suggested.


    Entering Bryce''s proimed study, Raegan didn¡¯t overthink and pushed open the door.


    The room was pitch dark.


    Flicking on the light, she was greeted by a startling sight.


    A man slumped behind the desk, disheveled, with a woman crouching beside him.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    She Only Needs His Money As he sat, Hector''s long legs were stretched, making him look very


    rxed.


    Only one button of his shirt was unbuttoned, revealing his firm and strong chest muscles, Raegan was


    so stunned that she didn''t react for a while.


    The disheveled woman finally recovered from the surprise.


    She eximed, "Get out of here!" It was only then that Raegan came back to her senses.


    When she figured out what was going on, her face flushed in embarrassment.


    She quickly apologized and walked out.


    But before the door closed behind her, she heard Hector''s voice.


    "Raegan, wait!" Raegan was stunned again.


    She stopped and stood there with her back to Hector.


    She was in a dilemma.


    Should she leave or stay? Hector looked at her back with anger in his eyes.


    He said in a deep voice, "Wait for me downstairs." Raegan Knew her face was still flushed, so she


    didn''t dare to look back.


    She quickly ran downstairs.


    When the door of the study was closed again, the woman leaned over again.


    Her body was as soft as water.


    But Hector just sat there and ignored her.


    He was extremely indifferent.


    The woman was disappointed in her heart.


    Just now, she felt that he was already aroused.


    But he turned cold so soon.


    She couldn''t help cursing Raegan inwardly for breaking in.


    For her, this was all Raegan¡¯s fault.


    "Sha, get out," Hector said coldly.


    He stood up, straightened his clothes, and buckled his belt.


    He still had an indifferent look on his face.


    There was not even the slightest trace of enjoyment in his expression.


    It was as if the making out just now was nothing to him.


    Of course, Sha wouldn''t give in just like that.


    She graduated as one of the top students at Ardlens University, and she was rmended to be


    Hector''s assistant.


    The first time sheid eyes on this experienced man at the airport, he captured her heart.


    She must say it was love at first sight.


    She remembered seeing from his resume that he was thirty-five years old.


    But when she saw him in person, he didn''t look a day over thirty.


    Hector looked handsome and noble.


    His superior family and educational background gave him the elegance that had been preserved by


    time.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that he was every woman''s dream lover.


    He was like a wine that had been bottled for years.


    He was mellow and attractive but strong-vored.


    Since Sha was Hector''s assistant, she naturally apanied him in some of his activities.


    When she went to the racecourse and the hot spring club with him, she got the chance to see his


    perfectly toned muscles.


    Since then, she had be deeply obsessed with this excellent man.


    Then, she came up with a n.


    Today, she found an excuse to ess his forbidden study by delivering some important documents to


    him.


    But before she came here, she scented herself with some tempting spices.


    Sha managed to seduce Hector.


    She had already unbuttoned his shirt and trousers sessfully.


    But before she could go any further, she was interrupted by Raegan all of a sudden.


    As a result, all her efforts were in vain.


    But Sha was determined to seed.


    Even though Hector was driving her out, she summoned up the courage to put her hand on his belt


    buckle and said softly, "Hector, I can give you..." Her voice trailed off, realizing that if she said those


    words, she might be humiliated by him.


    But actions spoke louder than words.


    She was half-kneeling at his feet, and her purpose was very obvious.


    Hector understood her implication.


    He frowned and said firmly, "No." Then he shook Sha''s hand off.


    Hector didn''t know what was wrong with him today.


    He was restless.


    And just now, he allowed Sha to take off his clothes.


    Sha was half kneeling and was caught off guard by Hector''s sudden movement.


    As a result, she fell to the floor.


    Since she was in front of the desk, her eyes caught a glimpse of a gold-encrusted picture frame on top


    of it.


    It was a woman''s photo.


    Her face turned pale.


    She suddenly thought of something.


    Could it be that Hector''s slight desire just now was because of this photo? At this moment, Hector


    noticed that Sha was staring at the photo.


    His face darkened at once.


    Obviously, he was angry.


    He pointed at the door and said through clenched teeth, "Get out!" These two words sounded harsh to


    Sha¡¯s ears.


    Hector drove her away mercilessly.


    She was so embarrassed that her face flushed, then turned pale.


    Since she started working for Hector, he had always been polite to her.


    She had never experienced such cruel treatment from him.


    Sha didn¡¯t have the face to continue staying here.


    She should leave now and think about her next n.


    So, she stood up, straightened her clothes, and apologized to Hector.


    "Mr.


    Dixon, I''m sorry.


    I''m leaving now.¡± Before Sha turned around, she looked at Hector''s handsome face affectionately,


    hoping he would stop her from leaving.


    But unfortunately, he didn''t say anything.


    He didn''t even look at her.


    She lowered her head to hide the disappointment in her eyes.


    Her heart shattered into pieces.


    When Sha went downstairs, she saw Raegan sitting on the sofa.


    She guessed Raegan must be waiting for Hector.


    The soft cashmere sweater highlighted Raegan''s slim waist.


    She had a pretty face and a pair of expressive almond eyes.


    Sha must admit that Raegan was beautiful all over.


    Raegan had a face that could make men fall for her at first sight.


    At this moment, Raegan raised her head.


    Her eyes met Sha''s, but she didn''t say anything.


    Suddenly, Sha felt a sense of familiarity.


    The woman in the photo on Hector''s desk shed in her mind, The eyebrows and eyes of the woman in


    the photo resembled Raegan''s.


    However, Raegan looked much younger than that woman.


    With this realization, Sha breathed a sigh of relief.


    She walked forward.


    And when she was about to pass by Raegan, she stopped and asked arrogantly, "What are you doing


    in Hector''s house?" Raegan knew she had disturbed them, so she exined apologetically, "I''m a


    tutor." Sha raised her eyebrows.


    "A tutor?" She said maliciously, "I think you''re not here to teach but to seduce Hector." Raegan was


    rendered speechless.


    Raegan could understand why Sha used her of this.


    After all, Hector was popr among women due to his wealth and status.


    But she swore to God that she wanted nothing but to earn a living.


    All she needed from Hector was his money.


    When Raegan didn''t say anything, Sha thought Raegan acquiesced.


    So, she said harshly, "Stop pretending to be innocent.


    I''ve seen a lot of women like you.


    Are you not ashamed of doing nasty things in the name of work? How despicable!" Raegan couldn''t


    help frowning upon hearing this.


    "Miss, you don''t even know me.


    How can you use me of such things? Don''t they say that thinkers are doers?" Sha was stunned


    for a moment.


    She wanted to refute Raegan, but she knew in her heart that Raegan hit the nail on the head.


    So, she could only say, "Do you think Hector is interested in you? Yes, you are beautiful.


    But it doesn''t mean that he will like you.


    You are just a stand-in." The words ¡°stand-in¡± confused Raegan.


    She couldn''t help asking, ¡°What do you mean?" Sha blurted out, "You and the woman in the photo in


    his study...¡± But before she could finish her words, a deep voice interrupted her.


    "Miss Gordon..." It was Hector, who was walking down the stairs.


    He looked exceptionally handsome in his tailored suit and leather shoes.


    Sha immediately stopped speaking, thinking that Hector was trying to persuade her to stay, so she


    stood obediently.


    But when Hector approached her, he said in a low voice, "You can get yourst paycheck tomorrow.¡±


    "What? But...¡± Sha thought she heard it wrong.


    She raised her head, put on a charming smile, and asked, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, what did you say?" Hector said indifferently, "Starting tomorrow, you will no longer be my


    assistant.¡± Sha bit her lower lip and said pitifully, "Mr.


    Dixon, what...


    What do you mean?" Hector retorted impatiently, "Miss Gordon, do you have hearing loss?¡± While


    listening to their conversation, Raegan wanted to burst intoughter.


    But she knew it was not proper for her to interrupt them with herughter, so she only lowered her


    head.


    Sha¡¯s eyes turned red, and she choked with sobs.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    When she saw the impatience on Hector''s face, she didn''t dare to speak again.


    She was scared of annoying him more.


    After a moment of silence, she said, "Mr.


    Dixon, I''m sorry..." After saying this, she covered her face and left with tears In her eyes.


    It was only then that Hector faced Raegan.


    And when he looked at her delicate face, his Adam''s apple bobbed up and down.


    Raegan thought it was her turn to be scolded.


    But she was willing to ept it because she didn''t want to lose her job.


    So, she proactively apologized and exined, "Mr.


    Dixon, I''m sorry.


    Bryce asked me to get his book.


    I didn''t know it was your study." At this moment, Bryce was on the second floor, bending over the


    railings.


    While watching them, he suddenly gritted his teeth.


    He didn¡¯t expect she would confess so soon.


    Hector''s study was a forbidden part of the house.


    In fact, he had never been in there.


    Bryce deliberately asked Raegan to get a book there so that if Hector returned and caught her, he


    would tell on her and let Hector fire her.


    But Bryce didn''t expect that Hector woulde back with a woman and bring her into the study.


    Unfortunately, he had no power to predict the future.


    If he had known it earlier, he wouldn''t have done it.


    Hector seemed to have eyes on the top of his head.


    He didn''t even look up, but he suddenly said in a deep voice, "Come down."

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    What Do You Want, Mitchel Bryce did not have the courage to resist Hector.


    And when he was confronted, he denied it.


    "I never said that.


    Hector knows I don''t like reading.


    How could I ask you to get a book?¡± He turned his back to Hector and made a face at Raegan in


    defiance.


    "Raegan, you set me up.¡± Despite Bryce¡¯s sudden change of attitude, Raegan remained calm and


    brandished her phone.


    "] recorded everything just now." In an instant, Bryce''s expression shifted.


    "Damn it! You''re so devious.


    How could you trick me?¡± "If you hadn''t tried to frame me, how could I have the chance to do the same


    to you?" Raegan calmly replied.


    Fuming, Bryce turned to Hector with pleading eyes and asked, "Do you believe her?¡± Hector was silent


    for a minute and then said, "Apologize to Raegan!" Bryce''¡¯s face darkened, and he deted like a


    punctured balloon.


    "No!" Bryce protested.


    Hector looked him in the eye and asked, "Do you want to return to Swynborough?" Slowly, Bryce


    lowered his head and murmured an apology reluctantly.


    Knowing Bryce hadn''t realized his faults, Hector stared at Bryce and urged him to make a more serious


    apology to Raegan.


    Bryce stole a nce at Raegan, not sure if she wasughing at him.


    It was such a humiliation to face the music in front of Raegan without driving her away.


    Having just celebrated his 18th birthday, Bryce considered himself a grown man.


    And now, he felt indignant after being asked to apologize to Raegan for his prank.


    With bloodshot eyes, he roared, "I didn''t mess with any of you!¡± With that, he stormed off to his room.


    Raegan was surprised by this twist of events.


    After all, Hector once said he had wrongly brought Bryce up to be such a spoiled kid.


    She had assumed Hector wouldn''t be tough on Bryce''s wrongdoing.


    She had to admit, though, that she, too, had felt the urge to discipline Bryce herself when Bryce was


    being unreasonable.


    But this was not her concern.


    After a moment of thought, Raegan said, "Hector, if there''s nothing else, I''ll leave now.¡± Hector donned


    his coat at once and led the way.


    "We''re headed in the same direction.


    Let''s go together." Raegan hesitated and racked her brain on how to decline Hector''s offer.


    After all, Hector was Bryce''s father and also Mitchel''s uncle.


    She would rather not get too involved with him.


    As she reached the door, Hector''s shy sports car was already revving.


    Upon seeing her, Hector rolled down the window and nced at his watch, indicating he was in a hurry.


    "Get in.¡± Since it appeared they really were headed the same way, refusing now would seem contrived.


    So, Raegan reluctantly got into his car.


    The car had only two seats, so Raegan had no choice but to sit in the passenger seat.


    After fastening her seatbelt, the car surged forward.


    While they were at a red light, Hector unexpectedly asked, ¡°Can we talk about something?¡± Raegan


    was taken aback and assumed the topic would be Bryce.


    "Sure." "What did you see earlier?¡± Hector''s straightforward question caught Raegan off guard.


    She blushed, unsure of how to respond.


    His tone was even as if he was merely posing a mundane question.


    Well, the study was well-lit, so she saw Hector¡¯s well -defined muscles, abs, and...


    Raegan saw everything! Hector undeniably had an impressive physique and a big...


    She could not admit that, could she? That would be too mortifying.


    "I...


    I didn''t get a clear look...¡± As soon as she said these words, she realized her words carried an


    undertone.


    It meant that she saw something.


    At this realization, Raegan hurriedly corrected herself, "I mean, I didn''t see anything.¡± Hector was


    unconvinced but had to resume driving as the light had turned green.


    Raegan''s ears turned red in = embarrassment.


    Nheless, she kept her cool and added, "Don''t worry.


    I''ll stay in Bryce¡¯s room only." Hector, who was focused on the road, said tly, "I don''t have any woman


    around me, but asionally I need to satisfy my physiological needs.¡± Raegan felt bewildered.


    He did not have to say that, and she did not want to hear his exnation.


    Feeling somehow ufortable, Raegan bluntly asked, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Hector took a


    moment and calmly stated, "You''re Bryce''s teacher.


    I don''t want you to get the wrong idea." Upon hearing this, Raegan met his gaze and assured him, "Mr.


    Dixon, my job only concerns students, not their parents.


    You don''t need to be concerned about that.¡± The distinction between students and their parents was


    crucial.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Raegan knew it well.


    At this moment, Hector gripped the steering wheel tightly and continued, "Bryce can be mischievous,


    but he has a good nature.


    Please forgive him.¡± Raegan nodded.


    "Don''t worry.


    I''mmitted to teaching him well." "I''d appreciate if you could also pay attention to his personal


    development, not just his academics.¡± "Of course.


    And I haven''t yet thanked you for what you did for my grandmother.


    I''ll make sure Bryce receives the best education in return." As they halted at a red light, Hector nced


    at Raegan and, to her surprise, chuckled.


    "You''re always so polite to me and keep your distance.


    I thought you''d forgotten me.¡± "No, I remember what you did at the nursing house.


    It''s something I''m truly grateful for," Raegan earnestly replied.


    Hector acknowledged her gratitude but steered the topic elsewhere.


    ¡°There''s no need for such formality.¡± ¡°What?¡± Raegan uttered in surprise.


    On second thought, she realized it made sense.


    Perhaps her excessive formality made him feel odd.


    Hector cast a quick nce at her and then added, "And about Mitchel and you..." Upon hearing


    Mitchel''s name, Raegan felt a sudden jolt.


    "I have nothing to do with him," she asserted.


    Seeing her reaction, Hector sensed her unresolved feelings toward Mitchel.


    "I never said there was something." The rest of the journey passed in silence.


    Raegan gazed out at the stars.


    The moonlight cast half of her face in a pearly glow, making her look ethereal.


    Hector caught a glimpse of her and, for a moment, thought he was looking at a painting.


    The sight of her face stirred ufortable memories within him, which made him look away.


    Upon reaching her destination, Raegan exited the car and offered Hector a polite thank you.


    She did not want to impose further.


    A momentter, she noticed Hector was still there, looking at something from a distance.


    Curious, she followed his gaze, and her mouth gaped at what she saw.


    Ahead, a ck Maybach sat at themunity intersection.


    Its lights were off, resembling a dormant beast.


    Mitchel leaned against the car.


    His long legs stretched out, and a cigarette was casually held between his fingers.


    As Raegan stepped out, he straightened up and approached her.


    Dressed in a sleek grey suit, he looked dashing.


    Raegan''s heart raced.


    Although she had not done anything wrong, for some reason, she felt a twinge of guilt.


    In the faint night light, Mitchel¡¯s face appeared ghostly as he walked over to her.


    Not only that, his height and presence were also imposing.


    Despite Raegan''s outward calm, she felt an urge to flee.


    But it was toote.


    Mitchel had anticipated her reaction.


    He swiftly wrapped an arm around her shoulders and pulled her close.


    "Why didn¡¯t you ask me to pick you up?" he asked, his voice deep and maic.


    Reagan could not help but think how ironic it was.


    She had Just said she had nothing to do with Mitchel.


    Yet here they were, standing intimately close, closer than they ever were during their marriage.


    As Mitchel held her, he looked down at Hector in the car and politely acknowledged him.


    "Uncle." Hector gave a nod in response.


    "Raegan''s upset with me.


    Since she''s teaching Bryce, I hope you can be more lenient with her if she does anything improper,¡±


    Mitchel said to Hector.


    Raegan felt a chill run down her spine.


    Mitchel seemed to know too much about her.


    Also, it was not she was angry with him, but rather it was they had divorced.


    Hector smiled and simply replied, ¡°Alright.¡± Then, he drove off.


    Mitchel straightened, and an enigmatic smile danced on his lips.


    But then, he turned back to Raegan, and his smile vanished in an instant.


    "Let''s go," he urged as he strode forward.


    However, Raegan did not move, prompting him to return and take her hand.


    "Do you want me to carry you?" Raegan yanked her hand back and stared at him.


    "Mitchel, what do you want?¡± For a moment, Mitchel stared at her with narrowed eyes.


    And the next second, he stooped to pick her up.


    Surprised, Raegan''s heat skipped a beat.


    She clung to his shirt and protested, "Mitchel!" "Didn''t you just ask what I want to do?¡± He leaned over


    and, with his lips brushing against her ear, whispered, "Do you know now?"

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Ny-nine White Roses In an instant, Mitchel bent over and ced Raegan in the back seat.


    Before the door could click shut, he leaned in, pinched her chin, and nted a passionate kiss on her


    tender lips.


    Raegan''s fingers clutched his shirt, and one button broke, but Mitchel didn''t seem to mind it.


    Raegan tried to voice her anger, but he silenced her by capturing the tip of her tongue in a passionate


    kiss, making Raegan shiver uncontrobly.


    When Mitchel finally released her, Raegan was left fuming.


    She raised her hand to hit him, but he effortlessly held her hand, his gaze prating hers.


    "Like I said, only my wife could hit me.


    Do you want toe back to my side and be my wife?¡± Hearing his words, Raegan didn¡¯t want to hit


    him anymore.


    Mitchel knew her weaknesses and got a hang of dealing with her.


    Anger welled up, but so did a sense of helplessness.


    Raegan despised the involvement with him.


    In the past, Mitchel¡¯s presence served as her light.


    She had clung to him just like someone holding a light in the dark.


    However, that light hurt her mercilessly.


    Seemingly a stress response, she couldn''t help resisting his advances since it would give birth to


    expectations in her.


    Fear gnawed at her whenever she thought about the suffering expectations would likely bring.


    No one knew what she was avoiding, let alone her fears.


    Desperation edged into her voice as she pleaded, "Mitchel, what can I do to stop you from pestering


    me? Do you just want to sleep with me? Will you let go of me after we have had sex?¡± Mitchel''s


    response was cold, his eyes devoid of warmth.


    "What do you mean?¡± "What do you think I''m implying?" Raegan met his gaze, tears welling up.


    "Don''t you just want me for sex?" ¡°What?¡± "Can you promise to leave me alone after? If so, I...¡± Mitchel


    sneered and cut her off, "You want to give yourself to me for free?" The humiliation in his words wasn''t


    lost on her.


    His words cut deep, and Raegan clenched her fists, trembling with sadness.


    However, she managed to pull herself together for the sake of getting away from his pestering.


    "You have to give me a guarantee...¡± Before she could finish, Mitchel abruptly held her in his embrace,


    his chin against her soft hair.


    In a low voice, he said, "Can''t you just be obedient to me? I''m a little upset." The sudden shift in his


    demeanor caught Raegan off guard.


    She couldn''t help but wonder why he was upset.


    He ought to know there was nothing between her and Hector if he knew her current upation as a


    tutor.


    He didn''t have to get upset just because Hector had driven her here.


    Moreover, they had divorced and she was no longer his wife.


    But Mitchel was unreasonable.


    Raegan didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore.


    She tried to push him away repeatedly.


    "Let go of me.


    I''m going home.¡± Mitchel''s expression froze.


    He had already sensed her rejection.


    But he released her obediently and allowed her to get out of the car.


    "I''ll apany you back.¡± Raegan was about to speak when someone called her name.


    "Raegan.¡± Henley appeared out of nowhere, holding a bouquet of roses.


    There were at least ny-nine roses.


    The tension in the air surrounding them increased instantly.


    Though Raegan couldn''t understand why Henley was standing there with flowers in his hand, it was a


    wee excuse to get away from Mitchel.


    Therefore, she walked toward Henley without hesitation.


    However, Mitchel suddenly grabbed her hand firmly, a frown etched on his face.


    He remained silent, but his firm grip on her wrist and theplicated expression spoke volumes.


    Raegan broke his hand little by little, just like he once did, and asserted, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, since we are divorced, we are strangers.


    Please stop doing this.¡± Two steps away, Henley unexpectedly grabbed her hand.


    Raegan stiffened and instinctively attempted to pull away.


    However, Henley held her hand tightly, his fingers intertwining with hers.


    Leaning in, he whispered, ¡°Don''t you want to get rid of him? Let me help you." Raegan''s heart raced.


    A cold, intense gaze bore into her from behind, a sensation akin to flesh being sliced.


    The look pierced her heart, causing a subtle tremor throughout her body.


    Henley took Raegan¡¯s hand, ignoring the intense re from Mitchel.


    With a subtle nod at Mitchel, Henley led her away.


    Raegan couldn''t recollect how she made it home.


    Her mind was a nk canvas.


    Henley handed her the bouquet of roses and said, "Get some rest.


    Call me if you need anything.¡± Raegan barely registered Henley''s words.


    She just nodded as he turned around and left.


    She didn¡¯t even know when she took the flowers from Henley.


    She hadn''t been physically close to anyone other than Mitchel for ages.


    Even holding hands with Henley in front of Mitchel made her feel guilty.


    However, after taking that first step today, it didn''t seem that hard, even though the piercing look


    Mitchel shot them scared her a little.


    Back in her room, Raegan stared at the flowers and didn''t know what to do.


    Why did Henley give her flowers? The bouquet wasrge and undeniably attractive.


    Every girl loved flowers.


    Although Raegan couldn''t stand the strong scent of flowers, she put them on a table in the living room


    because they looked pretty.


    Just then, Nicole sent her a message, saying she would be staying over for the night.


    Raegan agreed and went to take a shower.


    After showering, she started drying her hair.


    The doorbell rang when she was halfway through.


    Raegan proceeded to open the door without hesitation.


    She said as she opened the door, "Have you left the key?¡± To her surprise, it wasn''t Nicole but Mitchel


    standing outside.


    Raegan''s mind went nk for a split second.


    When she regained her senses, she immediately tried to close the door.


    Mitchel casually blocked it with his foot, his gaze sharp and prating.


    "Do you want the whole world to find out I''m at your door?" Upon hearing that, Raegan didn¡¯t dare to


    close the door.


    Anyway, Mitchel had a trick up his sleeve to gain entry.


    Once Mitchel stepped inside, he immediately closed the door with a resounding "Bang." A shiver ran


    down Raegan''s spine.


    Instead of advancing to Raegan, Mitchel merely gazed at her with profound eyes.


    Raegan''s breath caught in her throat.


    His eyes bore into hers, causing Raegan''s heart to skip a beat.


    She cautiously said, "Let''s talk tomorrow.¡± In a low voice, Mitchel replied, "I can''t sleep until I say what I


    wanted to say in the car.¡± Raegan was taken aback.


    Weren''t they talking about sex in the car moments ago, and he wasn''t interested then? Was he having


    second thoughts now? Raegan''s courage had waned after she asserted that.


    She didn''t want to delve into the topic of intimacy with him.


    Feigning innocence, she said, "Didn''t we already finish our conversation?¡± Suddenly, Mitchel pulled her


    closer, pressing her against the wall.


    His slender fingers gripped her jaw, preventing her from dodging.


    Raegan uncontrobly stiffened.


    Her nerves were on edge.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    His deep eyes conveyed suppressed anger, and his voice was eerily calm.


    "It''s not over.


    I haven''t given you my answer yet.¡± "Well, I don''t...¡± Before she could finish, he silenced her with a


    forceful kiss.


    Raegan''s eyes widened, but Mitchel didn¡¯t allow her a moment to react.


    His kiss was aggressive, a relentless invasion that left her breathless.


    This kiss wasn''t like the ones before.


    It felt like a conquest.


    He wanted all of her.


    Raegan felt as though she might be kissed to death.


    She couldn''t breathe properly.


    Her eyes reddened from the intensity of the kiss, and her body turned as pliant as water.


    Weakness overcame her, inviting more of his kisses.


    Amidst the chaotic whirlwind in her mind and herbored breathing, she managed to ask, ¡°Are you


    serious?" Without a word, he scooped her up and carried her into the room, his expression dark and


    brooding.


    "Yes.


    Give it to me.¡±

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Mitchel''s Promise Before entering the room, Mitchel stopped and cast a cold nce at the roses on the


    tea table.


    "Do you like those flowers?" Raegan recalled that Mitchel had never sent flowers to anyone.


    Not even once.


    Unsure of what to say, Raegan murmured, "It depends.¡± As soon as she said those words, she wished


    she could take them back.


    Just as she had expected, Mitchel''s expression darkened.


    Raegan had not intended to annoy him, but she did so mindlessly.


    In college, a young man followed her wherever she went and secretly slipped red roses into her books


    or school bag.


    For a while, the roses unnerved her and stirred unpleasant memories.


    That was the reason why she said that.


    She did not mean she liked the flowers because they were from Henley, but Mitchel seemed to get the


    wrong idea.


    In the blink of an eye, Mitchel''s mood shifted.


    Instead of entering the room, he ced Raegan on the tea table and pressed her on the roses.


    The cold dew from the petals soaked through her back, making her tremble.


    Raegan clutched at his shirt, trying her best not to crush the delicate roses under her weight, but it was


    futile.


    Why here? There was plenty of space in the room.


    "Don''t do it here," Raegan pleaded.


    Tears brimmed in her eyes.


    She was ufortable as her back was crushing the bouquet, but her difort only fueled Mitchel''s


    desire.


    Mitchel lowered his eyes at her and firmly dered, "T want to do it right here.¡± The crinkling sound of


    packing paper filled the air.


    Mitchel stretched out and, suddenly, unwrapped the bouquet of roses under her back.


    The bouquet burst open.


    Some flowersnded on the table, while others scattered across the floor.


    Raegan doubted that the tea table would be able to support their weight.


    Anxious, her heart pounded, threatening to leap out of her chest.


    She pushed Mitchel away and asserted, "I don''t want to do it here...


    Let''s not...


    Let''s not do it then." Mitchel''s piercing gaze met hers, and he questioned, "Well, do you really want me


    to stop?¡± As soon as he said these words, he released her and stood up.


    For a brief moment, Raegan almost believed him.


    But at the same time, she did not want to lose the chance to sever ties with Mitchelpletely.


    His offer was like a tempting, sweet red apple.


    Raegan was desperate to escape her current situation.


    She understood that only Mitchel''s agreement to end their rtionship could truly free her from their


    entangled lives.


    As Mitchel had said, no one else could change his decision but him.


    After a pause, Raegan asked, ¡°You really mean that, don''t you?" Mitchel nced at her with eyes cold


    and devoid of desire.


    "Isn''t that what you want?¡± Raegan stared at him and tightened her grip on his cor.


    ¡°Write it down.


    Promise you won''t pester me again.¡± Mitchel¡¯s gaze was profound, framed by long eyshes.


    His emotionless stare made it difficult to decipher his thoughts.


    "Of course, I can put it in writing.


    But what if I change my mind someday? What would you do then?" Raegan was at a loss for words.


    This promise held no legal weight.


    As Mitchel pointed out, if he changed his mind, she was powerless to do anything, let alone seek


    justice.


    Deep down, she clung to this promise tofort herself.


    Perhaps driven by fear of his interference in her life, she was willing to take the risk.


    "You know the oue is unpredictable, right? Are you sure you want to bet on it?¡± Mitchel calmly


    asked.


    Raegan did not dwell on it for too long.


    Having been intimate with Mitchel before, she believed it would not be too difficult to do it again.


    If he broke his word, she could dismiss it as a one- night stand.


    But if he honored his promise, she would be free of him for good.


    With this thought, Raegan''s hesitation vanished.


    She pursed her lips and dered, "I believe you because you once promised not to lie to me again." In


    her mind, this trick might stop Mitchel from breaking his promise yet again.


    If he ever thought of going back on his word, he would remember the very promise he had made to her.


    Although unsure if it was her imagination, Raegan sensed Mitchel''s dismay at her decision, perhaps


    even anger.


    This intuition waster proved correct.


    Before kissing her, Mitchel stated, "It''s toote for regrets now.¡± His wet lips pried open her mouth and


    captured her soft tongue.


    Their tongues entwined in what looked like a fiery dance.


    It was as if Mitchel wanted to devour her.


    Raegan''s tongue grew numb, and her hand trembled involuntarily.


    The rose petals beneath her were ttened on Raegan''s back, releasing an intoxicating scent.


    At this moment, Mitchel''s hot breath enveloped her, and his actions seemed deliberate, almost


    torturous.


    He kissed her lips, and then trailed down...


    His lips grazed her chin, lingered on her corbone, and finally settled on the sensitive spot of her neck.


    Raegan trembled and felt a little regret for her inability to stop him.


    After this, she did not want to go through this again.


    But her resolve wavered as Mitchel''s lips moved, leaving her breathless.


    Suddenly, a noise came at the door, startling Raegan.


    Mitchel frowned, not at the noise but at Raegan''s reaction, which nearly made him relent.


    It was not until then that Raegan remembered Nicole''s n toe over tonight.


    Yet they there were, entwined on the tea table in the living room, with no chance to hide themselves.


    Raegan froze on the spot.


    She silently heard the key turn in the lock.


    Judging from the sound, it seemed to be the wrong key.


    Raegan rxed a bit.


    But then, she heard another key turn in the lock.


    But still, the door didn¡¯t open since it was the wrong key.


    With her patience getting thinner, Nicole began knocking on the door.


    "Raegan, it''s me.


    Open up.


    I can¡¯t tell the keys apart...¡± Her slurred speech suggested she was drunk.


    Otherwise, she would have remembered the whereabouts of the spare key.


    Raegan tried to get up, but Mitchel''s grip was unyielding.


    His dark eyes seemed to consume her.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked while looking into his eyes.


    "One second.¡± His breathing became heavier and uneven, and beads of sweat trickled down his


    forehead.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan''s eyes widened in astonishment.


    She shook her head and struggled.


    "Have you lost your mind?" The outside world faded away, leaving only the frantic pounding of her


    heart.


    Raegan felt like she was on a roller coaster, and her adrenaline peaking...


    The moment felt like an eternity.


    Outside the door, Nicole identally located the right key to the door as she fumbled around in her


    purse.


    Beep! The door was thrown open.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    I Have Your Back When the door was pushed open, the lights instantly went off.


    Nicole was so drunk that she didn''t notice she hit the switch when she entered the house.


    Now, it was pitch dark, and she couldn''t see a thing.


    At this time, the orgasm was over.


    However, Mitchel didn''t get up.


    His clean and cold hand grabbed Raegan''s chin tightly and kissed her hard.


    Such a kiss almost drove Raegan crazy.


    She felt dizzy.


    Nicole staggered into the house while mumbling, "Raegan...


    Raegan...


    What the hell! Am I in a whale''s stomach? Why is it so dark? Oh my! I''m so scared.


    Raegan, where are you?" Although Raegan couldn''t see Nicole, she could feel Nicole getting closer to


    them.


    She could only bite Mitchel''s tongue to stop him from kissing her.


    When he groaned in pain, she took advantage of this opportunity to push him over and jumped up from


    the coffee table.


    At this moment, Nicole¡¯s legs went weak, and she copsed.


    Fortunately, she fell into Raegan''s arms.


    In her blurred vision, she saw the white rose petals on the floor.


    She murmured foolishly, "Oh, the snow falls so early this year.


    Raegan,e on, let''s build a snowman together...


    Men are all unreliable.


    You ought to meet more guys to know how to discern a good man.


    I''ll introduce a bunch of cute guys to you.


    What kind of men do you like? A young and handsome boy? A mature one? A captain...


    What do you want, huh?" Nicole was so drunk that she was not quite herself.


    The more she talked, the more ridiculous she became.


    Raegan quickly reached out and covered Nicole''s mouth.


    "Nicole, that''s enough.


    Stop it.¡± "Hmm...


    I want to tell you something.


    Actually, Henley is a good choice.


    He is a boyfriend material.


    You two don''t need to...¡± Before Nicole could finish her words, Raegan dragged her to the bathroom


    and mmed the door shut, fearing that Mitchel would hear something he shouldn''t.


    It was not easy for Raegan to make Mitchel believe she and Henley were in a rtionship.


    She couldn''t let anything or anyone ruin her n this time.


    Since Nicole had drunk a lot, her entire face flushed.


    Raegan helped Nicole remove her clothes and put her in the bathtub.


    It was only then that Raegan saw the bruises all over Nicole''s body.


    From Nicole''s neck to her toes, there were red and green marks.


    Obviously, they were hickeys and bites.


    Some of them had already scabbed.


    Raegan carefully checked Nicole''s back and buttocks.


    They were also full of red marks.


    It was as if Nicole had been pped by someone.


    Raegan was not an inexperienced little girl.


    Naturally, she knew what these marks meant.


    Mitchel was sometimes rough on her amid their intimate moments.


    But she never ended up as miserable as Nicole.


    At most, she would feel sore and ufortable for a few days before the bruises healed.


    Judging from these marks, Raegan could say that Nicole was being abused by someone.


    At the thought of this, Raegan felt so sorry for Nicole.


    She gently wiped Nicole''s face and body with warm water, not daring to use too much force.


    But Nicole still cried out in pain.


    Raegan felt a lump in her throat, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    She asked, "Nicole, who did this to you?¡± Since Nicole was drunk, she became talkative.


    She unconsciously spilled the beans between sobs, "It''s Jarrod...


    He is a jerk! He is worse than a dog.


    He bit and tortured me.


    It hurts so much...¡± When Raegan heard this, her hand trembled.


    Why did Nicole and Jarrod get involved with each other again? "Nicole, you...


    Why are you with him again?¡± "It¡¯s not that I want to be with him.


    He won''t let me go.


    No matter how hard I cry and beg him, he doesn''t want to set me free.


    If I resist, he will take revenge on my parents.


    The Lawrence family is in his hands, so I can''t escape from him...¡± Raegan was utterly shocked.


    She thought Nicole and Jarrod had let go of the past.


    She didn''t expect them to be in this situation.


    Her heart ached for Nicole.


    She and Nicole were pretty much the same.


    They both fell in love with a man when they were young and innocent.


    And they stupidly loved those men for years.


    Therefore, shepletely understood Nicole''s pain and struggles.


    They were both trapped in a dark abyss of love.


    Nicole''s love was ruined by a family feud, while hers was ended by a miscarriage.


    But they were still in love with their men, no matter how much they wanted to hate them.


    They were both wounded and were sorry for each other.


    But Nicole''s situation was worse.


    Raegan knew that Jamie was more precious in Jarrod''s eyes than Lauren in Mitchel''s eyes.


    Moreover, Jarrod and Jamie were already engaged and were getting married soon.


    Under such a circumstance, even though Nicole was only forced to be with Jarrod, she would have a


    hard time.


    Raegan was restless.


    She always felt something would happen to Nicole.


    Raegan was still stunned when Nicole suddenly reached out her hand and pinched Raegan''s face.


    She then put a finger on her lips and said in a low voice, "This secret is only between you and me.


    Don''t tell Raegan, okay? I''m afraid she...


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She will look down upon me if she knows about it.¡± These words were like a sharp knife that pierced


    Raegan''s heart.


    She held Nicole in her arms and burst into tears.


    Raegan said between sobs, "You, silly girl, I will never look down upon you.


    Nicole, if anything happens to you, you must tell me.


    I have your back.¡± Although Nicole was intoxicated, she seemed to sense something.


    She cried bitterly in Raegan''s arms.


    After giving Nicole a bath, Raegan also got wet.


    She dried herself first before dragging Nicole out of the bathtub.


    Then, Raegan wiped Nicole dry and helped her put on her pajamas before carrying Nicole to her room.


    Nicole was so tired that she fell into a deep slumber as soon as her head hit the pillow.


    Raegan was so exhausted that she didn''t want to move a muscle.


    She wanted to go back to her room andy t on the bed.


    When she walked out of Nicole''s room, she saw Mitchel leaning against the balustrade and smoking.


    She was stunned for a moment.


    Mitchel must have felt her presence.


    He turned around and looked at her.


    He was so casual, feeling like he was in his own house.


    He finished his cigarette unhurriedly.


    He wore nothing but a bath towel wrapped around his waist, but it didn''t make him look indecent at all.


    Instead, he looked extremely handsome and sexy.


    It seemed he didn¡¯t need any clothes to look attractive.


    His appearance and perfect figure were enough to make him eye-catching.


    Raegan couldn''t help blushing when she looked at his half-naked body.


    Her mind uncontrobly went to their recent intimate moments.


    She blushed even more.


    How could he go out of the room wearing only a bath towel? Afraid of waking Nicole up, Raegan gently


    closed the door.


    Then she walked to Mitchel and asked coldly, "Why are you still here?" "There''s still some time left.¡±


    Raegan blinked a few times and looked at Mitchel in confusion.


    "What are you talking about?¡± Mitchel approached her and exined patiently, "Didn''t I promise that I


    would leave you alone after tonight? There''s still some time left before midnight.¡± He looked at the


    clock on the wall and added, "You''ve wasted thirty-five minutes taking care of Nicole.


    It''s ten o''clock now.¡± Raegan was rendered speechless.


    At first, she didn''t know what was going on.


    But soon, she understood what he meant.


    Mitchel pulled her over and pressed her against the railing.


    He traced her red eyes with his fingers and asked in a low voice, "Do you two like crying while taking a


    bath?¡± Caught off guard by his question, Raegan was so stunned that she seemed to have forgotten


    she was held in his embrace.


    She secretly med their crying on him and Jarrod.


    Mitchel raised two fingers and waved them in front of Raegan''s eyes to catch her attention.


    His slender fingers were well-proportioned.


    They were more beautiful than hers.


    Under the pale moonlight, they were as delicate as jade.


    At this moment, Raegan was already a little flustered.


    She asked, "What on earth do you want? Didn''t you already agree that we...¡± She was too


    embarrassed to say those words, so she stopped halfway.


    In the end, she just bit her lower lip and stared at Mitchel questioningly.


    It was as if she was asking if he was going back on his word again.


    Before Raegan could react, Mitchel leaned over and whispered in her ear, "I promised that I wouldn''t


    pester you starting tomorrow.


    But I didn''t say I''m satisfied with what we did just now.¡± Raegan''s eyes widened, and her mouth gaped


    open.


    She couldn''t believe Mitchel could be so shameless.


    She couldn''t help ming herself for not borating her terms.


    Sure enough, he was as shrewd as a fox.


    How could she negotiate with someone like him? At this moment, Mitchel lowered his head and


    covered her lips with his.


    At the same time, he slid his hand into her clothes.


    "I don''t want to waste my remaining two hours." Since Mitchel had already released his orgasm once


    tonight, he was not in a hurry this time.


    He did it slowly.


    It was as if he wanted her to remember this moment forever.


    Raegan was filled with regrets.


    She had already exhausted her remaining strength in bathing Nicole.


    So, her struggle at this time appeared more like cooperation to Mitchel.


    She had no choice but to give in.


    But although she couldn''t stop him with her strength, she still provoked him with words, hoping he


    would end as soon as possible.


    She asked sarcastically, "Can you do it or not?" But to her dismay, Mitchel was not irritated at all.


    Instead, he grabbed her chin and asked, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?" Raegan pursed her lips


    disappointedly.


    Since there was nothing else she could do, she just ignored him.


    Mitchel continued, "Let me know if you can''t stand it." It was hard to tell his emotion from these words.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Mitchel''s Announcement Should Raegan stop Mitchel? That would mean she had second thoughts


    about their agreement.


    In that case, all her efforts would be for nothing.


    Raegan did not want that.


    Therefore, despite the difort, she turned her head and stated, "There''s still 1.5 hours left.¡± Mitchel


    turned her head back to make her face him and asked in a voice hoarse and tinged with displeasure,


    "Are you sure?" Raegan pursed her lips.


    Though her eyes brimmed with tears, she was determined not to give in.


    Meanwhile, Mitchel could not help but smile as he stared at her flushed face.


    But it was not a smile of happiness.


    Raegan tensed up, and a foreboding feeling washed over her.


    Even Mitchel¡¯s hands on her waist felt colder.


    As expected, his smile vanished, and he coldly said, "As you wish.¡± With that, his movements


    intensified.


    Raegan didn''t want to make a sound and gripped the railing with one hand.


    Mitchel kept his word and continued until thest minute.


    And when they were done, he carried her to the bathroom.


    Raegan did not think about anything else.


    After washing, she returned to her room, and Mitchel was nowhere in sight.


    He had fulfilled his promise.


    Well, she was too exhausted to think where he was.


    As soon as she hit the pillow, she fell asleep.


    Raegan awoke to the sound of Nicole''s knocking at noon.


    As soon as she opened the door, Nicole enveloped her in a hug and eximed, "Baby, I''m starving.¡±


    Raegan helped Nicole sit down.


    "Just a minute.


    I''ll whip up something for you.¡± Once Nicole was seated, Raegan opened the window to air out the


    room.


    There was a faint smell of sex in the air, and she was afraid that Nicole would notice it.


    Raegan surveyed the room.


    She had expected chaos fromst night''s events, from the railing to the bed.


    But everything was spotless, even the trash can.


    Two hours and two rounds were certainly not enough for Mitchel.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    With Nicole sleeping in the next roomst night, Raegan was too anxious to make a sound.


    But Mitchel kept urging her to moan in pleasure.


    Unable to stand it anymore, sheplied.


    Thankfully, Nicole was deep in her drunken slumber.


    The thin walls would have otherwise failed to muffle the sounds.


    "Why are there so many petals outside? Who sent you those flowers? And why are they scattered?"


    Nicole curiously asked.


    Raegan''s face turned red in embarrassment, and she curtly exined, "They''re from Henley.


    I identally knocked them over.¡± When Raegan entered the living room, she noticed several takeout


    boxes on the table, all neatly arranged.


    She assumed Nicole had ordered them.


    So, she cleaned up the scattered petals and set up the table for their meal.


    When eating, Raegan wanted to say something but did not know where to start.


    Atst, after a moment''s hesitation, she asked, "Nicole, how have you beentely?" "I...


    I''m fine," Nicole replied as nonchntly as she could.


    She did not want to burden Raegan with her troubles and would rather endure them alone.


    Since Nicole didn¡¯t want to talk about it, Raegan did not press and simply held her hand.


    "If you ever need someone by your side, I''m only one call away.


    | want you to share your troubles, not just your joys.


    I''ll always be there for you.¡± Moved, Nicole felt an urge to cry.


    "I know you care about me.


    But trust me, I won''t be easily defeated.¡± "I have faith in you." Nicole ced a piece of meat on


    Raegan¡¯s te and remarked, "Raegan, it seems you earn a lot.


    You even ordered a takeout from Moon Restaurant.


    I got to say they''re delicious.¡± Raegan blinked in surprise.


    "What?" Nicole looked equally puzzled.


    ¡°Aren''t these dishes worth over ten thousand? We don''t need to be so extravagant.


    Your cooking is just as good, if not better." Upon hearing this, Raegan was baffled.


    If Nicole was not the one who had ordered the takeout, then it must have been Mitchel.


    Was this his way of saying goodbye? Did this mean he would keep his promise and leave her alone?


    The following week passed peacefully for Raegan.


    Bryce attended his four weekly sses without incident.


    Though uninterested, he refrained from acting out.


    However, Raegan had a feeling that he had yet to do something bad.


    For some reason, she felt he was waiting to strike a decisive blow on Friday.


    On Thursday, Raegan was avable, and Nicole asked her out to go shopping.


    While the two of them enjoyed ice cream at a dessert shop, Nicole, whose attention was on her phone,


    suddenly gasped and eximed, "Damn it! That bastard Mitchel is about to step into a marriage of


    convenience?" Marriage of convenience? Mitchel? Raegan choked on her ice cream and coughed


    uncontrobly.


    Nicole soothed Raegan''s back and remarked, "That bastard Mitchel, he''s barely divorced, and he''s


    already with the Benton family¡¯s eldest daughter every day! Good thing you left him.


    With Lauren gone and Eloise in the picture, he''s not short of options.¡± Raegan had calmed down, but


    her sadness surfaced upon hearing the news.


    In just a week, Mitchel had announced his marriage.


    Well, what mattered was that he was upholding his promise of not intruding on her life anymore.


    Noticing Raegan''s somber demeanor and ashen face, Nicole worriedly asked, "Raegan, are you


    alright?" "I''m fine.


    I just choked on the ice cream," Raegan assured her.


    In an instant, her expression returned to normal as if nothing had happened.


    But Nicole wasn''t convinced.


    She clung to Raegan¡¯s arm and suggested, "Let''s go shopping for some nice clothes and have a good


    time.¡± As they engaged in conversation, they entered a boutique.


    Nicole instantly picked out a dark green cashmere overcoat and a white dress from the disy.


    She handed them to Raegan and urged, "Try these on.¡± Just by looking at the fabric, Raegan could tell


    they were expensive.


    Considering her debts and uing study abroad expenses, it was impractical to indulge herself.


    Despite this, Nicole pressed her to try them on.


    "No one else can carry off this color like you can." Although reluctant, Raegan eventually agreed to try


    the clothes on.


    Once dressed, both the shopping assistant and Nicole looked at Raegan with eyes wide in awe.


    Nicole leaned in and whispered, "See, you''re the only one who can make this dress and coat look so


    elegant.


    You''ve got the aura of a socialite." Raegan''s natural poise shone through, making her seem like she


    hailed from more than an ordinary background.


    And with expensive clothes, she looked even more graceful.


    The shopping assistant alsoplimented Raegan, "Miss, this outfit looks perfect on you.


    You look radiant in these clothes.


    The dark green looks even better on you than on our magazine models." Raegan admitted she was


    dazzled by the clothes.


    Like any girl, she wanted to look good.


    But the price tag brought her back to reality.


    She could not afford such luxury at the moment.


    With a heavy sigh, she shook her head and mumbled, "I''ll change back." Nicole offered to pay, but


    Raegan declined, thinking that wearing fine clothes would not change anything in her life.


    True betterment woulde from her own hard work and efforts.


    Just as Raegan was about to change back into her clothes, a familiar name echoed from the door.


    "Mitchel, let''s check out this one.¡± Both Raegan and Nicole looked over simultaneously and saw a girl


    in something glitzy clinging to Mitchel''s arm.


    They were walking in the store they were in.


    Seeing this, Nicole was even more reluctant to let Raegan change back.


    In her eyes, Raegan¡¯s outfit outshone the girl''s.


    Nicole grasped Raegan''s arm and loudly said, "Raegan, if you go out in this outfit, you''ll have men


    lining up to befriend you on WhatsApp.¡± Mitchel, who had not noticed them earlier, turned his gaze


    upon hearing Nicole''sment.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Get Back With Their EX Mitchel, d in a finely tailored suit and ck overcoat, exuded inherent


    dignity.


    The girl by his side clung to his arm.


    Their closeness suggested they were a couple.


    When Mitchel''s gaze met Raegan''s, his eyes held no emotion.


    After a brief moment, he shifted his attention to Eloise and suggested, "Shall we pick out some


    clothes?¡± Eloise noticed Raegan and felt a twinge of difort when she recalled their past


    encounters.


    But at the same time, she was buoyed by Mitchel¡¯s gentle and pampering tone.


    As she walked into the shop and looked around, nothing particrly caught her eye.


    However, she found herself fixated on the outfit Raegan was wearing.


    "Do you have that dress?¡± she asked the saleswoman.


    "The clothes here are all custom-made, and there''s only one of each," the saleswoman replied with a


    polite smile.


    Eloise¡¯s lips curled in displeasure.


    She usually preferred bright colors, but the dark green dress, which was not particrly eye-catching,


    looked so striking on Raegan.


    Moreover, out of the corner of her eye, she caught Mitchel staring at Raegan and felt indignant.


    Well, she had no interest in an attire someone else had worn.


    With that, she gripped Mitchel¡¯s arm and turned to leave.


    The saleswoman was sophisticated, though.


    She nced at Eloise, turned to Raegan, and rolled her eyes.


    As she observed the scene, she discerned Eloise''s affluent background from her high-end, custom


    attire.


    Beside Eloise, Mitchel exuded a noble air.


    With a decade of experience in retail, the saleswoman could tell he was rich and influential.


    On the contrary, Raegan had expressed she would not buy the outfit.


    It was probably because she could not afford it.


    Given the overcoat''s price tag of over 100 grand, it was a reasonable assumption that not everyone


    could afford such luxury.


    It did not take a genius to know who to serve.


    "Miss, wait," the saleswoman said to Eloise with a courteous smile.


    "I can ask thatdy to take the outfit off so you can try it on.


    Would that be alright?" Eloise was taken aback by the offer.


    She had no intention of embarrassing Raegan, but the opportunity presented itself.


    Her decision was influenced partly by jealousy, having seen Mitchel¡¯s fond gaze on Raegan.


    Mitchel had never seen her like this.


    Therefore, Eloise raised her chin confidently and said, "Yes, have her take them off quickly.


    I don''t want to try them on, though.


    I''ll buy them for my housekeeper.¡± Her tone was sharp, and her words were intentionally demeaning.


    The fact that Raegan was currently wearing the outfit and Eloise nned to give it to her housekeeper


    was a clear jab.


    Mitchel cast a frown toward Eloise.


    One could not discern if he was pleased or mad.


    The saleswoman, excited with the potential order, turned to Raegan and urged, "Miss, please take it


    off." Nicole was infuriated.


    What the hell? Eloise was demeaning Raegan right in front of her! Worse still, Eloise even said she


    would buy those clothes for her housekeeper.


    How arrogant! "What did you just say? Did we say we weren''t going to buy them?" Nicole asked the


    saleswoman.


    The saleswoman nced at Raegan and reasoned, "Thisdy just said no." "T''ll buy them." Nicole


    reached for her card.


    Raegan''s attempts to dissuade her were in vain.


    With a scornful nce at Eloise, who was clinging to Mitchel, Nicole scoffed inwardly.


    She found it ironic that Mitchel was a man Raegan had abandoned but was treasured by Eloise.


    The saleswoman shot an apologetic look at Eloise and went to process Nicole''s payment.


    But soon enough, the saleswoman walked over to Nicole and condescendingly said, "Miss, your card


    seems to have insufficient funds." It was not that Nicole was poor.


    It was just that she had given the wrong card.


    Realizing her mistake, Nicole awkwardly said, "Oops, wrong card.¡± As she reached for another card,


    Raegan intervened.


    Raegan shook her head and insisted, "Please, don''t.


    I don''t want it.¡± It was self-humiliating topete with Mitchel who could buy an entire mall.


    Raegan was practical and saw no value in such pettiness.


    With that, she quickly changed back into her own clothes and handed the clothes to the saleswoman.


    Because Raegan was adamant, there was nothing Nicole could do.


    Just as they were about to step out, they saw Eloise casually pointing at a selection of clothes and,


    without even trying them on, asked, ¡°Mitchel, can you buy me all of those?" Mitchel gave a nod


    nonchntly.


    Eloise¡¯s face lit up, and she said with a coquettish smile, "Thank you, Mitchel.


    You''re so kind to me.¡± "Anything to make you happy,¡± Mitchel replied in an unusually gentle tone.


    This made Raegan fall into a trance.


    The memory of when theyst fucked, how he grabbed her waist and demanded her to moan, shed


    across her mind.


    Mitchel seemed so different now.


    With a wistful smile, Raegan realized that his love, once given solely to her, could easily be bestowed


    upon another.


    As Nicole approached, Eloise cast a haughty look in her direction.


    Then, with a smirk, she stood on tiptoe, kissed Mitchel''s cheek, and eximed joyfully, "I''m so happy!"


    Raegan was taken aback by their disy of affection.


    She immediately looked away andposed herself.


    Nicole''s hackles rose.


    Just as she was about to confront Eloise, Raegan held her back and shook her head, urging her to let it


    go.


    Nicole tried, with all her might, to suppress her anger.


    Even so, she could not help but re at Mitchel as they passed.


    What a heartless jerk! Once outside, Nicole vented her frustration about Mitchel¡¯s demeanor.


    "It seems that bastard¡¯s really into his new girlfriend.


    He even goes shopping with her.


    Maybe it''s because of her family¡¯s sess in new energy sector.¡± Raegan, on the other hand, was not


    concerned with the business dealings.


    Sensing Raegan¡¯s low spirits, Nicole offered, "If you''re not up for shopping, we could go home.¡±


    Raegan smiled.


    "Let''s keep shopping for a while." She did not want to spoil the day.


    It was not every day Nicole invited her out.


    Inside the boutique, Eloise was busy writing down a delivery address.


    The saleswoman walked over to Eloise with a warm smile and offered two cups of coffee.


    As Eloise reached for a cup, Mitchel suddenly came over and asked, "All set?¡± Startled, Eloise failed to


    grasp the cup, spilling the coffee onto the floor.


    The saleswoman quickly bowed her head and apologized.


    Recognizing her own mistake, Eloise waved at the saleswoman dismissively.


    It was not the saleswoman¡¯s fault, after all.


    Mitchel, however, seemed displeased and demanded, "Where''s the manager?" The male shop


    manager approached and bowed respectfully.


    "Sir, what can I do for you?¡± Mitchel''s gaze shifted to the saleswoman, and he coldly stated, "Her


    service was unsatisfactory." Flustered, the saleswoman hurriedly exined, "Sir, I...


    [didn''t mean to spill the coffee." She cast a nce at Eloise with a pitiful expression, hoping Eloise


    would help her prove her innocence.


    Eloise, equally shocked, chimed in, "Mitchel, it¡¯s okay, I..." But before she could finish, Mitchel fixed the


    manager with a stern look.


    "How did your store even be part of this mall?¡± The shop manager lowered his head and asked,


    "What would you like me to do, sir?" "Fire her," Mitchel curtly said and then left the store.


    The saleswoman was left dumbfounded.


    Her brief moment of triumph from the deals vanished, reced by shock and fear.


    On the verge of tears, she tried to follow Mitchel, but the manager held her back.


    "This customer is a top-tier one,¡± the manager exined.


    "I''ll send the surveince footage to our headquarters for review.


    Go home for now." Meanwhile, Eloise looked unsettled.


    She had a feeling that Mitchel had done that not in her defense but in


    Raegan''s.


    ¡® At this moment, she quickened her pace to catch up with Mitchel and then reached out to grasp his


    arm.


    But then, Mitchel turned sharply and gazed at her with an icy gaze.


    "I don''t like being touched.


    Don''t do that again.¡± Eloise¡¯s eyes turned red, and her cheeks burned as if she had been pped.


    The truth was, she did not actually kiss him earlier.


    Mitchel had deftly avoided her.


    She had made loud noises on purpose because she was afraid of losing face.


    But she did not realize she had crossed his boundaries.


    Mitchel did not wait for her and marched ahead.


    Eloise forced herself to calm down and hurried after him.


    She could not ruin this shopping trip, especially given the efforts of Mitchel''s father on her behalf.


    Meanwhile, Raegan and Nicole were shopping at a cosmetics store on the first floor.


    After a while, Nicole excused herself to use the restroom, so Raegan wandered around while waiting.


    A few steps away, Raegan spotted a wallet on the ground.


    It was a simple ck Kraft design, adorned with a short-name logo.


    She recognized it at once.


    Raegan was reluctant to pick it up at first.


    But as she pondered, she thought of the potential risk to Mitchel if his identity documents got lost and


    fell into the wrong hands.


    With that, she picked up the wallet, intending to hand it over to the reception desk so they could inform


    its owner.


    However, before she could take a few steps, she saw Mitchel standing by the railing and talking to


    someone on the phone.


    Eloise was nowhere in sight.


    Not wanting to cause a scene, Raegan gently tugged on his sleeve to get his attention.


    She was about to say something when he suddenly shook her hand off and snapped, "Don''t touch me.¡±


    Mitchel''s action surprised Raegan.


    His forceful motion caused Raegan to stumble and fall and the wallet to fly out of her grasp.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Pain seared through Raegan¡¯s hand.


    She must have scraped her skin on the floor.


    Moreover, her ankle throbbed, possibly sprained.


    Hearing a yelp, Mitchel impatiently turned around.


    His expression shifted to shock upon seeing Raegan on the floor.


    He immediately extended his hand to help.


    But then, Nicole happened to emerge from the bathroom and pushed him away.


    Nicole had seen how Mitchel mercilessly pushed Raegan away.


    Without a second thought, she rushed up to Mitchel and jabbed her finger at him.


    "Are you a man or not? How could you hit your ex-wife?!" Mitchel''s face turned pale.


    He wanted to approach Raegan and apologize, but Nicole blocked his way.


    At the same time, Eloise came out of the restroom.


    Upon hearing from Nicole that Raegan was Mitchel''s mysterious ex-wife, she stood there, utterly


    stunned.


    She feared Raegan might attempt to rekindle her rtionship with Mitchel.


    It was not impossible, considering Raegan was pretty.


    Without thinking, Eloise rushed to Nicole and snapped, "How dare you push him! Don''t you have any


    manners?" Indignant on Raegan¡¯''s behalf, Nicole retorted, "I''d push him again if I could.


    He''s a jerk!" Eloise then red at Raegan and began berating her.


    "So, you''re Mitchel''s ex-wife.


    Have you no shame? How could you show up at his office when you''re already divorced? Have some


    self-respect.


    Don''t bother Mitchel.


    Don¡¯t stoop so low.¡± The noise around them grew.


    For a moment, Raegan felt a wave of dizziness.


    As the scene before her appeared to recede, Raegan¡¯s memory took over, and she recalled the times


    Mitchel had done simr things but with Lauren.


    She narrowed her eyes and stared at him for a long time.


    Mitchel at this moment ovepped his image from her memories.


    Mitchel had not changed, and she always ended up enduring the pain.


    "What are you talking about? You''re the one obsessed with Mitchel.


    Raegan left him,¡± Nicole sneered.


    Nicole and Eloise''s argument escted, drawing the attention of everyone around.


    "Nicole, please, no more fighting," Raegan interjected.


    Her voice, though not loud, cut through the heated exchange.


    She limped forward, picked up the wallet, and extended it toward Eloise.


    With a resigned smile, Raegan said, "He dropped his wallet.


    I found it and intended to return it.


    Please, don''t misunderstand.


    Not everyone wants to get back with their ex.¡± With those words, Raegan grasped Nicole¡¯s hand and


    walked away, avoiding Mitchel''s gaze.


    As Raegan walked away, her feet ached, and her steps were rigid.


    But she was determined not to show her difort.


    She focused on walking with as much grace as possible and masked any sign of pain.


    Meanwhile, Mitchel looked visibly upset.


    Eloise handed over his wallet and muttered, "Your ex -wife''s friend is so aggressive.


    It makes me think your ex-wife must be difficult, too.


    It''s good that you''re no longer together.¡± As she spoke, she felt a sudden chill.


    She looked up and met Mitchel¡¯s icy stare.


    "Who said you have the right to judge?¡± he snarled, which sent shivers down Eloise''s spine.


    ¡°Mitchel, I..." Mitchel had no interest in listening to her and cut her off with a cold look, "Raegan never


    chased after me.


    It was always the other way around.¡± Eloise¡¯s heart sank, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    "How can you say that, Mitchel? Your father said I''d be your wife..." "He doesn¡¯t make my decisions,¡±


    Mitchel replied sharply.


    Not wanting to talk to her anymore, he took his wallet and dismissed her bluntly, "Leave now.


    | don''t want to see you again.¡± At the entrance of the mall, Nicole noticed Raegan''s swollen ankle and


    felt a surge of anger toward Mitchel.


    Raegan''s condition worsened with each step.


    With a sigh, Nicole supported Raegan and offered, "I''ll bring the car around.


    Wait for me here." As night fell, the dim street lights flickered on.


    Standing at the door, Raegan was engulfed in sadness.


    Then, she felt something cold on her face.


    She touched it and realized they were tears.


    Before she could ponder further, Nicole¡¯s car headlights illuminated her.


    Not wanting Nicole to see her tears, Raegan quickly wiped them away.


    In the car, Nicole tried to lighten the mood with humor.


    A few momentster, she peered into her rearview mirror and frowned.


    "Doesn''t that guy in the car behind us look like that jerk Mitchel?¡± Raegan nced back and saw a


    silver luxury car.


    It was hard to identify the driver.


    Knowing Mitchel¡¯s collection of cars, Raegan could not be certain it was him.


    Nicole could not see the driver clearly as well, so she just offered a reminder.


    "Raegan, I can''t stay over tonight.


    Make sure to lock your door and stay safe, okay?" Raegan nodded.


    "Okay." Just then, her phone buzzed with a new message.


    Raegan opened it and saw it was from Henley, asking about her decision to trante a book.


    She could not recall discussing this with him.


    Suddenly, an idea urred to her.


    She nced at the silver car still trailing them and typed a reply.


    "Are you free? Can youe over to my ce to discuss it?¡± "Sure.


    I''m close by.


    I''ll be there shortly," Henley replied almost immediately.


    "Meet me at my door." After Nicole dropped her off at her apartment, Raegan went upstairs to her unit


    to find Henley already waiting.


    She opened the door and invited him, "Come in, please.¡± As they settled in, Raegan "identally"


    spilled coffee on him.


    The next moment, she looked at him and asked, "Do you want to take a shower?"

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Ask His Ex-wife To Stay Single For Him Henley was not born yesterday not to know what it meant to


    take a bath in a woman''s house.


    He looked at Raegan''s bare face.


    She had radiant skin, a pair of almond eyes, and rosy lips.


    She was still very pretty, even without makeup.


    As the warm light shone down on her, he could see the fine hair on her delicate face.


    This made her lovelier in his eyes.


    No normal man would not be charmed by Raegan''s beauty.


    And Henley was not an exception.


    After staring at Raegan for a while, he felt his lower abdomen tightened.


    He was aroused.


    His deep-set eyes were fixed on her as he asked, "Is it convenient for you now?¡± The way Henley


    stared at her made Raegan feel a bit awkward.


    She looked away and murmured, "I''m sorry, Henley.¡± She must admit that she wanted to take


    advantage of him at first.


    But when she thought about it, she immediately realized it was wrong.


    After all, it was her own problem.


    She should solve it by herself.


    With this realization, Raegan stood up and said, "I''ll get you a towel.¡± But when she turned around,


    Henley suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    She looked at him in confusion, only to see that his eyes shone.


    He said, "Let me help you.¡± When Henley saw the confusion on Raegan''s face, the corners of his


    mouth curved into a smile.


    He added calmly, "I''m your boyfriend, right?¡± Raegan wasn''t sure if she was only imagining things, but


    she seemed to hear some coaxing In his voice.


    Before Raegan could reply, Henley stood up and took off his coat.


    Then, he began to unbutton his shirt.


    "I''m going to take a shower.¡± While Henley was in the bathroom, the doorbell rang.


    Raegan walked to the door and checked through the peephole.


    It was Mitchel standing outside.


    She was a little hesitant to open the door.


    This time, Mitchel knocked directly.


    Raegan was startled.


    What if her neighbors would be disturbed? At the thought of this, she quickly opened the door.


    As soon as the door was opened, Mitchel¡¯s eyes fell directly on Raegan''s face.


    Her cheeks were pinkish and tender.


    She must have just taken a shower because her hair was still wet.


    She was already in her nightgown.


    It had only been a few days that Mitchell hadn''t seen Raegan, but he already missed her so much.


    He felt like he hadn''t seen her in months.


    But what about her? Did she miss him even a bit? In fact, she happily went shopping with her friends.


    When he bumped into her at the mall, she just ignored him.


    She treated him like a stranger.


    Now that he was in front of her at the door of her apartment, he still felt her strong indifference.


    His heart ached.


    It was as if it was being pricked by thousands of needles.


    Mitchel didn''t expect that when Raegan said she wanted to put an end to their rtionship, she really


    meant it.


    She wasn''t just throwing a tantrum.


    She didn''t hesitate to draw a clear line at him.


    At the thought of this, Mitchel clenched his fists tightly.


    He said in a low voice, "I didn''t mean to push you away today.


    I didn''t know it was you.¡± Raegan didn''t seem surprised when she heard this.


    She nodded and said, ¡°It''s no big deal." She knew Mitchel didn¡¯t hold a grudge against her.


    There was no need for him to embarrass her in public.


    She must admit she was a bit upset back then.


    But it was only for a moment.


    She soon forgot about it.


    That was because she no longer had any expectations for Mitchel.


    Such kinds of things didn''t affect her.


    But who did he want to get rid of at that time? Did he mistake her for Eloise? Raegan didn''t want to


    think about the answer anymore.


    It was none of her business, anyway.


    After all, Mitchel''s mind was inherently unpredictable.


    He was difficult to understand.


    Raegan''s indifference crushed Mitchel''s heart even more, But he didn''t dare to be too aggressive this


    time.


    He was afraid of scaring her, so he could only pretend to be calm.


    He looked at her ankle and asked, "How''s your ankle? Does it still hurt?¡± "I''m fine,¡± Raegan replied


    briefly.


    She sounded very cold.


    And because of this, the anger in Mitchel''s heart instantly surged.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He suddenly grabbed her wrist and said, "You don''t have any..." Mitchel''s voice trailed off.


    Then, he pushed Raegan away.


    His eyes fell on a man''s coat on the sofa.


    Also, the sound of water in the bathroom attracted his attention.


    He felt like he was pped heavily on the face.


    His face turned even colder and gloomier.


    He looked at Raegan with narrowed eyes.


    "Who is in there?¡± Raegan didn''t answer.


    Mitchel leaned over and pressed his handsome face against hers.


    He demanded harshly, "Answer me." Raegan looked at Mitchel calmly and_ replied indifferently, "Mr.


    Dixon, first of all, ] am not your employee.


    I don''t have to report anything to you.


    Besides, I have nothing to do with you.


    So, you have no right to meddle in my business." These words ignited Mitchel''s anger even more.


    He sneered, pushed Raegan away, and turned around to go to the bathroom to confront the guy inside.


    However, Raegan blocked his way and said coldly, "Mr.


    Dixon, this is my ce.


    You don''t have the night to do things at will.¡± Mitchel clenched his teeth.


    He was now overwhelmed by anger.


    "Raegan, how can you cheat on me like this?¡± Raegan looked at him as if she was looking at a lunatic.


    "Mr.


    Dixon, I''m still so young.


    Isn''t it normal for me to fall in love again? And we''re divorced.


    How can you use me of cheating? Besides, you have those women around you.


    And what right does a man have to ask his ex-wife to stay single for him?¡± Mitchel was so angry that he


    was at a loss for words.


    He must admit that when it came to Raegan, he was helpless.


    He shouldn''t have been irritated by her in the first ce.


    And he shouldn''t have promised her to end their rtionship back then.


    He stared at her.


    His eyes were as deep as a bottomless pit.


    He threatened, ¡°"Raegan, have you forgotten the consequences of provoking me?" But Raegan didn''t


    show even the slightest trace of fear.


    Instead, she smiled and said, "Mr.


    Dixon, don¡¯t forget about your promise.


    I hope you can be a man of your word.


    Otherwise, I will really look down upon you." These words sounded very familiar to Mitchel.


    Raegan mimicked Eloise''s words in the shopping mall today.


    Obviously, Mitchel''s new girlfriend was jealous, and she regarded Raegan as her rival.


    Mitchel pursed his thin lips tightly.


    His body tensed with rage.


    He had no choice but to swallow back the words he wanted to say.


    The disgust and avoidance in Raegan''s eyes were very apparent.


    At this moment, all the arrogance and conceit in his body shattered.


    Mitchel swallowed hard, making his Adam''s apple bob up and down.


    He exined, ¡°It''s not what you think it is.


    Eloise and I are just..." Mitchel paused for a while.


    Suddenly, he didn''t want to say anything more.


    After all, he knew that Raegan was not interested in hearing the truth.


    She didn''t care whether he was seeing someone or not.


    After being silent for a while, Mitchel finally opened his mouth again to say something.


    However, the door of the bathroom was opened with a tter.


    Then, a familiar voice sounded.


    "Raegan, can you get me a bath towel?¡± The expression on Mitchel''s face drastically changed upon


    hearing this.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    That Woman Has Nothing To Do With Me However, Raegan remainedposed.


    She turned around, grabbed a bath towel, and handed it to Henley.


    When Henley emerged with the towel, surprise flickered across his face at the sight of Mitchel.


    Nevertheless, he swiftly regained hisposure.


    "Why are you here sote, Mr. Dixon?¡± Henley''s words stunned Mitchel, who couldn''t help but look at


    Henley in disbelief.


    Henley reached out to yfully ruffle Raegan¡¯s hair and said in an indulging voice, "Why don''t you


    invite Mr. Dixon in for a seat?" ButRaeganrespondedexpressionlessly, "It''s quitte.¡± They interacted


    so intimately and acted as if Mitchel didn''t exist.


    Mitchel''s thin lips pressed into a tight line, and his eyes betrayed a hint of redness.


    He looked at Raegan and questioned, "Did you two sleep together?¡± Raegan was momentarily taken


    aback by the intensity in his dark eyes.


    Mitchel pulled Raegan closer, his anger palpable.


    "Answer me.


    Did you sleep with him?¡± Henley attempted to free Raegan from Mitchel''s grasp but was forcefully


    pushed away.


    In a fit of anger, Mitchel raised his fist, aiming for Henley.


    Reacting quickly, Raegan pushed Mitchel away and said coldly, ¡°Mitchel, if youy a finger on him, I will


    make you regret it!" Mitchel stopped his impending punch and looked at them.


    A bitter smile suddenly appeared on his lips.


    How absurd! He couldn''t believe Raegan and Henley had truly been together all along.


    Furthermore, his investigations led him to believe that their rtionship was a charade, a facade


    maintained for the benefit of Henley''s family.


    Hence, he was unfazed by Raegan pretending to be Henley''s girlfriend, confident he would win her


    back one day.


    However, everything had crumbled before him.


    Raegan and Henley were indeed together.


    This was Henley, the man adoring and pestering Raegan during their marriage.


    The same guy who had jeopardized their marriage multiple times.


    It could have been any guy, but definitely not Henley.


    Mitchel felt a mix of disgust and nausea.


    He slowly lowered his fist.


    The desire to hit Henley had already disappeared.


    He just shot Raegan a disdainful look and said, word by word, "You make me sick." Raegan''s face


    went pale at his words.


    With a cold glint in his eyes, Henley interjected, "Mr. Dixon, please show some respect to my girlfriend.¡±


    But Mitchel brushed off Henley¡¯s words like an irritating fly.


    A sardonic smile yed on his lips as he looked at Raegan.


    He then turned around and left.


    As Mitchel''s figure retreated, Raegan felt a sensation akin to having her heart snagged by a fishhook.


    It took Henley calling her twice to bring her back to the present.


    Henley put a hand on her shoulder and asked, ¡°Are you okay?" Raegan sidestepped his touch


    awkwardly and muttered, "I''m fine." Henley withdrew his hand, but his eyes underwent an indescribable


    change as he looked at her.


    Oblivious to the change in his eyes, Raegan turned around, retrieved Henley''s clothes from the dryer,


    and handed them to Henley.


    Henley''s gaze darkened.


    "Whatif hees backter?" It was a subtle proposal, suggesting he could spend the night since


    there were two bedrooms.


    Moreover, it would be a good opportunity to deepen their rtionship.


    Raegan shook her head definitively and said, "Don''t worry.


    He won''te back." The look in Mitchel''s eyes before he left conveyed finality.


    This time, they were really over, and Raegan was certain of it.


    This was the oue she had expected when she decided to involve Henley.


    After getting dressed, Henley noticed Raegan seemed a bit worn out, so he didn''t say anything more.


    He simply handed her the book that needed trantion.


    This was a favor Henley was doing for Raegan.


    One of his foreign clients was into this novel and was willing to pay big bucks for a tranted version.


    However, hisnguage was rare, and finding a trantor was like searching for a needle in a haystack.


    Thankfully, Henley recalled Raegan''s proficiency in this foreignnguage while they were in college.


    Raegan had once been chosen by the school to act as a trantor for a visiting delegation from that


    country during a cultural exchange.


    What he didn''t realize back then was that Raegan had picked up this rarenguage not out of pure


    passion but because of the lucrative trantion opportunities it presented.


    Back then, her grandmother''s health was failing, and Raegan needed funds not only for her expenses


    but also for medical bills.


    Given the saturation of moremonnguages in the job market, she focused on mastering this


    lesser-knownnguage to ensure financial stability.


    Raegan couldn''t help but feel grateful to Henley for this opportunity since she was preparing to study


    abroad and needed a lot of money.


    In a soft tone, she said, "Henley, I''m sorry about today.


    You have done so much for me, and I shouldn''t take advantage of you for my benefit." Sensing her


    sincerity, Henley, initially hesitant to say anything, found himself impulsively asking, "Raegan, would


    you consider being my girlfriend?¡± Raegan looked at him in surprise.


    Wearing a faint smile, Henley rified, "I mean, a real couple.¡± Raegan was confused when she heard


    that.


    She couldn''t help but ask, "Don''t you already have someone in your heart?¡± "I can''t be with her


    anymore.


    She is happy now, and I want to find my happiness too.


    Let''s give it a shot.


    What do you think?" Henley was quite good at hiding things he wanted to hide.


    A handsome man could easily win people over, especially when his eyes were clean and pure.


    This sudden confession left Raegan stunned.


    But she assumed Henley wasn''t too keen on her and didn''t take his proposition seriously.


    She politely declined, "I''m sorry, Henley.


    I''m not looking to be in a rtionship right now.


    You are amazing, and you deserve someone better.¡± "Raegan, don''t underestimate yourself.


    You excel in every aspect in my eyes.¡± Henley''s words were open and sincere.


    He sounded like he truly appreciated her.


    Before Raegan could respond, Henley continued with a smile, "As you venture onto a broader stage in


    the future, there will be plenty of men pursuing you.


    Don''t turn me down immediately.


    Give me time to prove myself.


    Then, you can decide whether to ept me or not.¡± Raegan''s cheeks flushed in response to his words.


    Rarely had someone confessed to her with such passion.


    This was apletely new experience for Raegan, something she had never experienced with Mitchel.


    After all, Mitchel and she were from different social worlds.


    Mitchel was someone out of her league.


    Even though Mitchel never looked down on her, Raegan always felt at a disadvantage in their


    rtionship, as if she didn''t deserve him.


    Back when she was younger, numerous suitors pursued her, but at that time, she prioritized her


    studies.


    To fend them off, she fabricated a story about having a boyfriend in a different city, leaving her admirers


    disappointed and backing off.


    Marriage narrowed her social circle even further, limiting her interactions with men.


    At that time, romantic considerations were furthest from her mind.


    Henley''s words sounded reasonable, and he didn¡¯t press her to ept him immediately.


    The final decision was hers, leaving Raegan unsure of how to decline him.


    Before she could say anything more, Henley gracefully left, not giving her the chance to voice her


    thoughts.


    When he got into the car, the kindness on Henley¡¯s face vanished instantly.


    He noticed that every time he got close to Raegan, his head would ache, causing difort.


    Furthermore, this unease had been escting, unsettling his nerves and clouding his mind.


    He was always adept at keeping his thoughts to himself.


    He would never reveal his true feelings, no matter how badly he wanted something.


    He would firsty out a detailed n and make his prey approach him voluntarily.


    He relished the feeling of havingplete control over everything.


    However, this time, he felt no satisfaction.


    He only had an uncontroble impulse.


    He was anxious and frantic, yearning to possess Raegan as soon as possible.


    ncing back at the window, a smile yed on Henley''s lips, but it held no warmth.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Only an icy coldness and malice lingered.


    Meanwhile, Raegan wasn''t deeply affected by Mitchel''s hurtful words.


    That night, she burned the midnight oil, immersing herself in tranting the book.


    Completing this assignment promised a_ hefty paycheck of three hundred thousand dors.


    This money could help her solve the current predicament.


    After the divorce, Raegan understood that only through hard work could she gain the strength to


    choose and protect herself in times of trouble.


    She couldn''t afford to be idle and endure abuse from others.


    With this in mind, her desire to pursue further studies abroad intensified.


    She knew that only by bing strong enough could she prevent anyone from bullying her again.


    In the dimly lt bar, Mitchel nursed his drink, drowning in a sea of despair.


    Luis and Jarrod, his drinkingpanions for the evening, sat nearby.


    Luis cleared his throat, looked at Mitchel, and asked, "What''s wrong this time?¡± Mitchel brushed off the


    question.


    However, Luis smirked and continued, "Let me guess.


    Did Miss Benton get on your nerves again?" Eloise¡¯s relentless pursuit of Mitchel was no secret.


    It was mainly because Eloise was so high-profile that she expressed her love for Mitchel on the social


    tform every single day.


    In the tight-knit world of the wealthy, gossip traveled faster than light.


    Despite Luis¡¯ prodding, Mitchel remained stoic.


    "Is it something to do with Raegan?¡± Luis tried another angle.


    "Her?" Mitchel finally responded, a sneer forming on his lips.


    "That woman has nothing to do with me.¡± His words dripped with coldness, cruelty, and unwavering


    determination.


    It was the first time Luis had heard Mitchell speak of Raegan in such a manner.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    Not Love Him Mitchel said those words seriously, but Luis found them unbelievable.


    "You im she has nothing to do with you.


    But have you forgotten that you often go back to her and harass her again and again?¡± Mitchel''s grip


    on the wine ss tightened.


    It was as if he wanted to crush it.


    "This time, it¡¯s true.


    From now on, whatever she does will have nothing to do with me.¡± Luis still wanted to say a few words


    tofort Mitchel.


    He asked, ¡°What did Raegan do to you this time?" Before Mitchel could answer, Jarrod snorted.


    "Hey, it¡¯s just a woman.


    Why still bother? What you need to do is find a couple of women to y with.


    Believe me, you will forget about herpletely." Mitchel put a cigarette between his fingers and said


    indifferently, "I''m not interested.¡± Jarrod raised his eyebrows.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t tell me you can''t be attracted to anyone else aside from her." Mitchel looked at


    him with a frown.


    "It''s not like that.¡± But actually, he didn''t know.


    After all, he had never tried it with anyone else.


    But Jarrod seemed right.


    Only Raegan could arouse him.


    He had no interest in other women at all.


    Mitchel¡¯s face darkened.


    He put the cigarette in his mouth irritably, took a long drag, and blew a mouthful of smoke.


    Luis kicked Jarrod lightly and snorted.


    "hey, don''t stir up trouble.


    What if I find you a woman now? Will you sleep with her?¡± Jarrod raised his eyebrows again.


    "Of course! Do I have any reason to refuse? Since you want to introduce several women to me, I am


    more than willing to ept your kindness.


    "Really, huh?" Luis kicked Jarrod again.


    He smiled and continued, "Do you think I don''t know you and Miss Lawrence have been intimate


    recently? What do you want to do? Reignite the me of love between you two?" Jarrod shook his


    head, "Of course not.


    I''m Just in the mood to y with her recently." But when Nicole''s image shed in his mind, Jarrod¡¯s


    Adam''s apple bobbed up and down.


    Luis was right.


    He had been sleeping with Nicole a lot recently.


    Since she confessed that she still had feelings for him, it seemed something had changed in their


    sexual activities.


    He couldn''t deny the fact that he became a little addicted to it, and it was not only to vent his desire like


    he did before.


    Luis looked at Jarrod with narrowed eyes.


    "Oh, man! Brag and bounce!¡± Jarrod tilted his head.


    ¡°It''s perfectly normal for men to love sex.


    Not everyone is preparing to be a celibate monk like you.¡± Luis rolled his eyes at Jarrod, who was


    deliberately shifting the topic to him.


    Jarrodughed at his reaction.


    "I''m actually wondering if your tool can still work." Luis smiled wickedly and said deliberately, "Do you


    want to give it a try?" A wave of disgust surged in Jarrod''s heart.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± Jarrod picked up the ss and drank it up.


    "Guys, I''m leaving.


    You continue the fun.¡± Luis knew Jarrod walked out in disgust.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    But he didn''t mind it.


    He turned to Mitchel and said, "I think you should let go of Raegan for now.


    It¡¯s only momentary, anyway.


    It''s more important to focus on the matter with your father.


    Make him let down his guard.


    Once he feels at ease, he''ll surely contact that illegitimate son.


    Then, you can catch him and put him in the open.


    It''s better to deal with him openly than in secret.¡± Seeing that Mitchel was nomittal, Luis didn''t


    know how much of their conversation Mitchel had absorbed.


    Luis sighed.


    "As for Miss Benton, don''t be too hard on her.


    Just bear with her these days." Mitchel remained expressionless.


    Luis couldn''t read his mind.


    Luis rubbed his temples with his fingers andined, "Why did | invest in your family''s shares? You,


    the major shareholder, don''t even worry about your family business.


    While I, a nobody, worry every day that your father will hand thepany to his illegitimate son.¡±


    Mitchel said indifferently, "You got nothing to worry about.


    Even if Alexis hands thepany to his illegitimate son, you can still withdraw your shares.


    You won''t suffer a significant loss.¡± "You...


    Mitchel, you are hopeless." Luis looked frustrated.


    "Think about my words.


    I can see Miss Benton is quite satisfied with you.


    I never ask you to apany her in a considerate way.


    But please, don''t always wear that gloomy face and be indifferent to her.


    Try tomunicate with her normally.¡± Luis paused, recalling his experience in dealing with women.


    Then, he added, "When a woman has you in her heart, you only need to say a few casual words, and


    she will soften.


    But once she loses you in her heart, she won''t care about anything you say or do.¡± Luis¡¯ words


    somewhat hit Mitchel.


    Indeed, Raegan no longer had him in her heart.


    Aside from totally getting rid of him in her heart, she also learned to stab him deep in his heart.


    Fortunately, he sobered up and _ regained hisposure.


    After smoking a cigarette, his mind became clearer and calmer.


    "Since Alexis wants the new energy project of the Benton family so much, I need to y along with him


    and ensure he negotiates this deal as soon as possible.¡± Luis raised his eyebrows.


    "Are you suggesting putting on an act?" "No, not a fake one.


    I''ll make a real one.¡± Mitchel tapped the table with his slender and beautiful fingers.


    "The members of the Benton family are not stupid.


    They won''t link thepany¡¯s development with their daughter''s marriage.


    Present them with a win-win situation, and they''ll naturally be attracted.¡± Luis breathed a sigh of relief


    when he heard this.


    Indeed, Mitchel hit the target directly every time he made a move.


    Luis said casually, ¡°If you are as clear-headed as this when ites to your rtionship with Reagan,


    you wouldn''t have ended up in a divorce.¡± Sure enough, God was fair.


    When He gave people extraordinary skills, he also bnced them with weaknesses.


    Mitchel rubbed his forehead, looking irritable again.


    He frowned and said unhappily, "Don''t mention her.


    As I have said, she has nothing to do with me.¡± He said those words again.


    Luis just smiled without saying anything.


    He believed that if a man really felt this way, he wouldn''t keep emphasizing it.


    Repeating it over and over again was no different from deceiving himself.


    Jarrod went straight to Oasis Apartment.


    This was one of his many properties.


    And recently, he let Nicole stay here so he coulde to her anytime.


    When he arrived downstairs, he immediately noticed the dim yellow light on the eighteenth floor.


    It was an indication that Nicole was at home.


    He stood there looking up at the light while smoking.


    An indescribable feeling rose from the bottom of his heart.


    Although he still hated her, he sometimes thought it was good for them to go on like this.


    Jarrod stubbed out his cigarette and entered the apartment building.


    He took the elevator in a good mood.


    He had inexplicable and unspeakable anticipation to see her.


    Jarrod was about to open the door when his phone suddenly rang.


    He received two video clips.


    His brows furrowed slightly.


    He squinted and clicked the videos.


    The first video showed Nicole and Raegan chatting while eating at a mall.


    "Nicole, do you still love Jarrod?" Raegan asked.


    Nicole replied, "I''m not out of my mind yet.


    I''d rather love pigs and dogs than love him.


    I will never love him.


    I just found an effective way to deal with him.¡± Raegan frowned and said worriedly, "Don''t do anything


    foolish.


    If you offend Jarrod, I''m afraid he''ll hurt you." Nicole smiled.


    "Don''t be deceived by Jarrod¡¯s appearance.


    He only looks formidable on the surface.


    But the truth is, he is still as naive as before.


    He is easy to deceive.¡± Then, the video abruptly stopped.


    It only took thirty seconds for Jarrod''s mood to change dramatically.


    But he seemed calm, clicking the second video.


    It was a video of Nicole having breakfast with a young man by the roadside.


    They were eating pizza while chatting andughing happily.


    They looked like a couple.


    Jarrod knew who sent these videos to him.


    He forwarded the second video to Alec, followed by a voice message.


    "I want all the information about this man in five minutes.¡± Then, Jarrod put his phone back into his


    pocket and pushed the heavy door open expressionlessly.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    I Don''t Want To Hear Your Lies In the room, Nicole stared at the blood she had coughed up into the


    trash can.


    Its red hue was stark and unsettling.


    Not long ago, a doctor diagnosed her with a severe gastric ulcer and warned her of a_ potential


    progression to stomach cancer if not treated promptly.


    Recently, she had been frequently drinking with her potential clients.


    Nicole had be known as someone who could handle an impressive amount of alcohol.


    However, it was not that she never got drunk.


    The truth was, she often retreated to the bathroom to vomit and maintain her sobriety.


    Otherwise, she would seem vulnerable when alone.


    The routine of forced vomiting and enduring acid reflux had inflicted significant damage on her


    stomach.


    The doctor rmended she run a_ further examination tomorrow.


    She must admit, she was terrified about the result.


    What if she had stomach cancer? She was an only child, and her parents were not in good condition.


    If they learned she was ill, it might be a blow to them.


    Nicole forcefully pushed these worries aside.


    With that, she tidied up the trash can, concealed its contents with waste paper, and masked the odor


    with an alr freshener.


    With that, she prepared several dishes and waited for Jarrod to return.


    Knowing Jarrod usually arrived homete, she dyed cooking.


    Almost immediately after sending him a message, she received his reply that he would be home in ten


    minutes.


    "Home?" Nicole mused.


    This word echoed in her mind as she read his message.


    Jarrod''s home with her? This was merely a ce for him to getid with her.


    At the shopping mall today, Raegan seemed to want to say something but stopped on a second


    thought.


    Nicole figured Raegan must be worried about her after seeing her bruises and scars.


    To ease Raegan''s worry, Nicole assured her Jarrod was easily fooled by her and that there was no


    need to worry about her.


    In all honesty, even Nicole did not believe her own words.


    She resented Jarrod.


    If it were not for him, the Lawrence family''s business would not have suffered, sparing her from the


    obligation of drinking with clients.


    After all, this was the very cause of her illness.


    But ever since she confessed her love for him, Jarrod''s behavior had somewhat surprised her.


    While still intense in the bed, he rarely degraded her now.


    There were times when they interacted like any normal couple, and heartwarming moments, like today,


    happened from time to time.


    Had Jarrod changed for good? Nicole did not like having such expectations.


    Even if he had changed, she could not forget about Jamie''s presence.


    All Nicole had ever wanted was a simple and content life.


    That was all.


    While Nicole was in deep thought, the door swung open.


    Jarrod had returned.


    Her face lit up with joy at the sight of Jarrod.


    At this moment, she walked up to him with a beaming smile and greeted, "You''re back." On the


    contrary, Jarrod was standing at the door and staring at her with cold eyes.


    Nicole was about to take his coat when suddenly, she sensed something was amiss.


    "You''re quite the actress, aren''t you?" Jarrod uttered in disdain.


    "What?" Nicole froze.


    Before she could react, his eyes bore into her with a chilling intensity.


    Jarrod smirked.


    "Put on something sexy ande out with me.¡± Nicole was stunned.


    Confused as to what Jarrod was talking about, she stammered, "But you haven''t eaten what I made...¡±


    Before she could finish, Jarrod brushed past her, walked over to the table, and waved his hand.


    Crash! Jarred yanked the table cloth and overturned the table with a sinister smile on his face.


    "I''ve had it." Even though Nicole was not the brightest of the bunch, she could sense that something


    was wrong.


    She nced at the mess on the floor and asked with forced calm, ¡°Jarrod, what''s wrong?" Without


    ncing at Nicole, Jarrod pulled a piece of clothing from the wardrobe and flung it in her direction.


    "Just wear this," hemanded.


    Nicole stared at the garment in shock.


    Jarrod bought it for her to wear in bed.


    How could she possibly wear it in public? "What are you waiting for? Get changed," Jarrod ordered, his


    voice cold andmanding.


    "Or should I call your mother to help you?" His words sent shivers down her spine.


    "I...


    I''ll get changed,¡± Nicole whispered with quivering lips.


    She changed into the clothes right in front of Jarrod and slipped on an overcoat.


    Jarrod cast a disdainful nce at her and pushed open the door.


    Nicole, however, remained behind.


    When he turned around, he found that Nicole was squatting on the porch with beads of sweat forming


    on her forehead.


    She was in pain again.


    She had waited for him to return without eating anything, leading to a painful stomachache.


    Crouched and panting heavily, Nicole pleaded, ¡°Jarrod, could we go out tomorrow? I have a


    stomachache...¡± Jarrod looked at her, devoid of sympathy, thinking she was just putting on an act.


    Her acting looked convincing.


    How foolish of him to feel pity for her.


    Was he going to fall for her tricks again? Jarrod stared at her with narrowed eyes and said in an icy


    tone, ¡°If you don''t want to go out, maybe | should ask your mother if she¡¯s free to apany me.¡± As


    soon as he said these words, he reached for his phone to make the call.


    "I...


    I''ll go,¡± Nicole said, struggling to suppress her difort.


    Jarrod looked at her with utter contempt.


    Although feeling unwell, Nicole climbed into Jarrod''s car.


    He drove to the club at full speed.


    As soon as Nicole stepped out of the car, she could not hold back anymore and vomited.


    The acid reflux caused intense pain.


    Nicole wiped her mouth with a wet tissue and was shocked to find out she had vomited blood again.


    When the pain somehow subsided, Nicole straightened up to find Jarrod had already entered the club


    without even looking back at her.


    Nicole followed Jarrod in a hurry.


    But when Jarrod saw here in, he still pressed the door close.


    The abrupt movement of the elevator nearly made Nicole vomit blood again.


    Jarrod''s eyes held a mocking glint as he stared at her.


    Nicole felt a pang of pain in her heart.


    She wanted to know why he was acting this way.


    Their rtionship was improving, wasn''t it? How could his behavior change suddenly? After hesitating


    for a long time, she finally asked, "Jarrod, what''s wrong? If there''s something on your mind, can''t you


    just talk to me about it?¡± The elevator doors slid open, and Jarrod stepped out.


    But just as he was about to enter a chamber, he stopped.


    "Nicole, do you really think you can fool me again?" "T didn''t...¡± With a mocking smile ying on his


    lips, Jarrod yed a video in front of Nicole.


    The conversation between Nicole and Raegan was audible.


    All of a sudden, Nicole''s face drained of color.


    "Jarrod, you''ve got it all wrong.


    What I meant was...¡± Before she could finish, Jarrod grabbed her by the neck and pinned her against


    the wall.


    "I don''t want to hear your lies.


    Just do as I say.¡± Nicole, gasping for air, turned a shade of purple and was unable to utter a word.


    This video was taken out of context.


    She had been referring to a memory from school, a time when Jarrod was innocent and gullible.


    She used to make up stories about boys giving her love letters, just to see Jarrod get jealous and


    ignore her.


    Back then, Jarrod was naive and easy to trick.


    Nicole had not meant to imply that Jarrod was still easily fooled.


    She just thought he might have retained some of his old traits.


    Seeing her struggling for breath, Jarrod released her.


    Nicole copsed to the floor, gasping.


    Jarrod glowered at her.


    "I''ve given you a few days of peace.


    Have you forgotten what it''s like to be in torment?¡± Nicole looked up at him with despair and hurriedly


    exined, "It''s not what you think, Jarrod.


    I was just..." Jarrod sneered and arrogantly used the toe of his shiny leather shoe to lift Nicole''s chin,


    an act that was utterly demeaning.


    "Seeing your hypocrite face makes me sick," he said with utter disdain.


    Nicole''s lips quivered, but no words came out.


    She knew arguing with him was futile.


    Whatever she said, Jarrod would not believe her.


    With this thought in mind, she braced herself for the impending ordeal.


    "Get up," Jarrodmanded.


    Nicole forced herself to her feet.


    In Jarrod''s eyes, every move she made was to deceive him.


    Jarrod nced at Nicole with revulsion, pushed the door open, and walked into the room.


    Inside, several middle-aged men stood to greet Jarrod.


    Jarrod acknowledged them with a nod and took his seat.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    These men were CEOs of their respectivepanies.


    Though older than Jarrod, they were aware that Jarrod was more powerful and influential than them.


    Recently, they were eager to coborate with Jarrod on a lucrative project.


    However, they had yet to agree on terms as Jarrod''s proposed price was exceedingly low.


    Jarrod''s shrewdness often rubbed people the wrong way.


    But they had no choice but to engage in discussions with him.


    During the meeting, Deniz noticed Nicole standing at the door.


    He turned to Jarrod and politely asked, "Jarrod, is she your girlfriend?" "Deniz, your vision must be


    failing," Jarrod replied with scorn.


    "She¡¯s not my type.


    She''s here for your entertainment.¡± The implication was clear to everyone.


    She was merely a whore.


    Despite the warmth of the room, Nicole felt a chill.


    It was only then that she realized Jarrod''s intentions.


    The brief sense of warmth she had felt earlier that day shattered with his words.


    A bitter smile crossed Nicole''s face.


    She had been deluded to think Jarrod had softened up when getting along with her.


    He had never taken the time to listen to her side of the story, not even a single word.


    In Jarrod''s eyes, Nicole''s sorrow was nothing but an act.


    At this moment, his dark and foreboding gaze fell on her, and he demanded, "Aren''t you going to start


    undressing?"

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    His Threat Suddenly, Nicole''splexion drained of color.


    Was Jarrod unaware that beneath her coat, she only wore her underwear as he instructed? Removing


    her coat would be akin to standing naked for all to see, wouldn''t it? In the past, Nicole had joined


    clients for dinners, but always dressed in her professional attire.


    Being a Lawrence, people would only dare to mock Nicole with words, never mistaking her for a mere


    whore.


    But now, Jarrod seemed poised to tarnish her good name in this entertainment ce.


    The other two men perked up.


    "Stop acting so prim and proper.


    We''re not here to watch you hide behind that coat.


    Off with it, and make it quick." "Yes, entertain us well and you''ll be handsomely rewarded.¡± Their


    expressions were filled with unsavory intent, making Nicole reel as if she had been struck across the


    face.


    Jarrod, watching her frozen stance, let out a sardonicugh.


    "Let''s remember, Miss Lawrence hails from a respectable family.


    Perhaps we should allow her a moment to consider.¡± "Really? That''s rather dull.


    Maybe we should find someone else to entertain us for the time being?" With a gesture from Deniz, a


    group of barmaids entered, dressed in revealing attire and drawing all eyes.


    Deniz pointed out two particrly striking women, instructing them, "Take special care of Mr.


    Schultz.¡± These two women were well-trained and walked toward Jarrod as instructed immediately.


    Their eyes lit up when they saw Jarrod.


    Such a dashing guy was seldom seen here.


    They approached him unabashedly and settled on either side, hands provocatively on Jarrod''s legs.


    "Mr.


    Schultz, what would you like to do now?" Deniz chuckled at their forwardness.


    "You''re both quite fortunate to attend to a man of Mr.


    Schultz''s caliber.¡± Jarrod didn''t dismiss their advances, enveloping them with an arm each and boldly


    finishing the drink nestled against one¡¯s curves.


    The wine¡¯s aroma lingered as Jarrod squinted his eyes at Nicole and, with a mocking smile, he toyed


    with his phone.


    "Miss Lawrence, should I get your family''s permission for you?" Nicole''s heart seemed to lurch at the


    mention of her family.


    Suddenly, Nicole felt a grip around her throat, stealing her breath away.


    She was certain Jarrod intended to torment her this evening.


    If she failed to appease Jarrod, he might unleash his fury upon her family.


    Was she to ingratiate herself with these men, like a whore? A scornful smile crept across Nicole''s face.


    Very well, she wouldply with his desires.


    She shed her bulky coat, unveiling her slender legs and smooth skin.


    Her undergarments scarcely concealed her curves.


    The barmaids in attendance all inhaled sharply.


    Their alluring attire was meant to charm the patrons, yet they stood no chance against Nicole''s


    unveiled elegance.


    As anticipated, every man¡¯s gaze clung to Nicole.


    Nicole was undeniably a good-looking woman in terms of her appearance.


    Even in mere undergarments, Nicole exuded an undeniable presence, starkly unlike the barmaids.


    Casting aside her dignity, Nicole approached those men, seated herself alongside them, and lifted a


    wine ss.


    "My apologies for the breach of conduct on my initial day.


    Allow me to offer amends,¡± she dered.


    With that, Nicole downed her wine in a one gulp, her tongue delicately catching the remaining droplets,


    a vision of allure.


    Nicole held the undivided attention of those men.


    Such a prize she was! Jarrod, witnessing Deniz¡¯s greedy stare, felt a shadow cross his striking


    features, a surge of displeasure rising within.


    Jarrod lifted his hand to massage his temples, convincing himself he just found Nicole''s behavior


    repulsive.


    The gloomy expression in Jarrod¡¯s eyes deepened, and he looked rather pale even with thepany


    of two barmaids.


    His gaze swept over Nicole with a frigid air, anticipating her next move.


    Meanwhile, Deniz, lost in his desire, withdrew several thick bundles of cash from his briefcase, shoving


    aside the barmaid next to him.


    He beckoned Nicole over.


    "Come, take a seat here.


    These will all be yours if you attend to me well." Nicole, after a swift swallow of wine, winced as a sharp


    pain red in her stomach.


    From the corner of her eyes, she saw Jarrod¡¯s shirt carelessly undone by the barmaids whose hands


    were roaming his chest.


    His features were alight with pleasure, signaling his contentment.


    "T''ll certainly do my utmost to please you tonight,¡± Nicole responded with a beguiling smile, sliding into


    the seat beside Deniz.


    Deniz moved quickly to hold Nicole''s waist, bringing her into his arms with a fervent touch.


    Nicole''s brow furrowed briefly before smoothing.


    Deniz''s breath, heavy and tainted, washed over her as he voiced his approval.


    "I like women who are open and uplicated like you." Nicole''s lips pressed together, a wave of


    nausea rising.


    Masking her difort as a bid to drink, she deftly managed to dodge Deniz''s advances.


    "Mr.


    Miller, allow me the honor of pouring your drink.¡± Deniz, gripping her delicate wrist, tilted back his head


    to drain the ss, then lurched for Nicole.


    Her smile still enchanting, Nicole offered, "Another ss for you, Mr.


    Miller?¡± As Deniz touched Nicole''s soft hand, he inquired, "And your name, darling?¡± With a hint of


    scorn flickering in her eyes, Nicole answered, "Nicky will do.¡± That name struck a chord in Jarrod, his


    brooding eyes turning stormier.


    Nicky...


    It was Nicole''s nickname during their tender days of affection, when she dered to him earnestly,


    "You''re the only one in this life to call me Nicky.¡± But now...


    How could Nicole allow this old man, whom she had only just met a moment ago, to address her in


    such a manner? Jarrod''s throat tightened, hisposure slipping.


    "What a slut!" he muttered to himself.


    The other men, enthralled by Nicole''s charm, began topete in their offers, flinging cash onto the


    table, one even audaciously tossing a stack of cash at Nicole''s face.


    Nicole was shocked, feeling as though her face was on fire.


    These drunk menined, "Mr.


    Miller, don''t keep holding her.


    Nicky''s here for our enjoyment.¡± "Indeed, let''s have fun together.¡± Never before had Nicole endured


    such public disgrace.


    Previously, Jarrod''s torment had been private, but now he had pushed her into the open, subjecting her


    to the crowd''s derision.


    Despite her inner turmoil, Nicole maintained a facade of cheerfulness.


    Nicole knew Jarrod''s only desire was to witness her utter humiliation, to satiate his own sense of


    satisfaction.


    Complying with his wishes would only tighten his grip on her and hasten the downfall of the Lawrence


    family.


    Nicole was acutely aware that she could not afford to gratify Jarrod.


    In times of despair, it wasmon for people to endure beyond their perceived limits.


    And Nicole was no exception.


    At this moment, her outfit was quite revealing, giving her a vulnerable appearance, yet her resolute


    dignity stayed intact.


    Even in the lowly role of a whore drinking with these disgusting men, Nicolemanded attention,


    reigning supreme over the establishment.


    Surveying the greedy faces in front of her, Nicole raised her ss with a smile and assured, "Don''t be


    concerned, gentlemen.


    Nicky will be here to keep youpany tonight.¡± With each word, she downed ss after ss, using


    the liquor to ward off the lecherous advances.


    Yet, she couldn''t fend off everyone.


    A series of uneven bruises marred her skin.


    Some left harsh pinches, branding her with red, swollen imprints.


    Nicole, however, uttered noints.


    She had faced far crueler treatment at Jarrod¡¯s hands.


    Byparison, these men were almost kind.


    Nicole''s slightly drunk state only added to her allure in the eyes of the onlookers.


    She cast an involuntary nce at Jarrod, then quickly diverted her gaze.


    With renewed resolve, she topped up her ss and went around, bottle in hand, toasting each man.


    Finally, under alcohol''s sway, Nicole approached Jarrod with a full ss in hand.


    "Mr.


    Schultz, Nicky wishes you...¡± Her words slurred as she attempted the toast.


    She tilted her head back, emptying her ss, indifferent to Jarrod''s stern countenance.


    Jarrod''s expression turned stormy, having lost sight of the fact that he was the instigator of this


    debacle.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He regarded her as a shameless woman, entertaining these men in such attire, acting no better than a


    whore.


    He was livid.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    I Didn''t Expect You To Like This Type A palpable tension quickly enveloped the chamber.


    Yet, Nicole remained oblivious, her spirits high as she jovially indulged in drinks with Deniz, Korbin, and


    the rest.


    Her flirtations came effortlessly, her alluring gaze enhancing her charm far beyond those barmaids.


    Eventually, Deniz lost his self-control.


    He was prepared to risk everything for Nicole''s whims.


    Ovee with desire, Deniz pulled Nicole over and pressed her against the sofa.


    The other drunk men, fueled by jealousy and alcohol, clumsily approached.


    "IT want her, too..." "Deniz! Sharing is only fair, don''t you think...¡± Their lecherous smiles broke into a


    predatory leap toward Nicole.


    Bang! A bottle hurled at Deniz''s head interrupted the chaos.


    In a split second, a trickle began from his scalp.


    Deniz''s blood soon sttered onto Nicole''s face, turning her stomach.


    With nothing ingested earlier, Nicole''s retching brought up only the vile taste of blood.


    Deniz''s head was a gory mess, his blood mingling indistinguishably with hers.


    Clutching his head, Deniz cursed furiously, "Who hit me? Who''s the bastard?¡± Another bang followed.


    Deniz was struck once more.


    His cries soon filled the room.


    The other two men copsed, their yells for security filling the air.


    "Security...


    Where are the guards? Where are they..." Jarrod, cleaning his hands of the wine stains, rose with a


    bottle of red wine in hand and roared at them, "Fuck off!" Confused, those men couldn''tprehend


    Jarrod''s rage.


    However, deciphering his anger was less important than escaping.


    They supported each other, stumbling out.


    Those barmaids scattered as well.


    Then, Jarrod advanced toward Nicole.


    Nicole reclined on the sofa, her sneer unwavering at the sight of Jarrod.


    Ssh! Jarrod doused Nicole with the red wine, erasing the blood that wasn''t hers.


    With a firm grip, he seized her chin.


    Jarrod''s teeth clenched as he growled, "Have youe to your senses yet?" "Ahem..." Being choked


    by the red wine, Nicole found herself speechless, her responseing only as a fit of coughs.


    "Nicky?" The pressure of Jarrod''s hand increased, seemingly intent on crushing her jaw.


    "Nicole, you truly are remarkable, aren''t you? How can you be so utterly shameless?" "Isn''t this exactly


    what you desire, Mr.


    Schultz?" Upon his return, Jarrod had sought every way to degrade her.


    Nicole felt baffled by Jarrod¡¯s current fury.


    Simultaneously, a searing pain gnawed at her stomach, contorting her face in agony.


    Clutching her stomach, battling both intoxication and pain, Nicole managed to say, "No recognition for


    such an obedient person like me? You''re quite mean, Mr.


    Schultz.¡± "Shut up!¡± Jarrod''s hands showcased prominent blue veins.


    He stripped off his suit jacket and draped it over Nicole.


    Witnessing this, Nicole sneered, "Ah, Mr.


    Schultz, do you also want to fuck me?¡± Her hand lifted to tally, though her mind swam in a haze.


    "You''ll need to join the queue then.


    Deniz, Korbin, and...


    There are five before you." At that moment, Jarrod boiled over with rage.


    He yelled in frustration, "That''s enough, Nicole!¡± Nicole slurred, "If that''s your wish, you''ll need to pay,


    Mr.


    Schultz! They''ve all given me money.


    Your turn now!" Jarrod''s rage erupted like a volcano, seething to his very crown.


    A cold mask reced his typically attractive visage.


    "You crave it that much? Very well, I shall oblige!¡± With that, Jarrod flung the jacket off with the ferocity


    of a wild animal.


    Rage blinded him.


    There was no trace of mercy in his gaze.


    His only thought was to make Nicole suffer.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The wrath consumed Jarrod, overshadowing his genuine emotions.


    Again, he was impressed and swayed by such a lowly woman like her.


    How foolish! His grasp tightened, his teeth sinking into Nicole''s neck viciously.


    Heughed at himself silently for falling for Nicole''s trick again.


    This heartless creature who had betrayed, wounded, and fooled him, now mocked him further! He


    resolved he would not let her go lightly this time! At the very least, she should witness the torments of


    hell! Nicole, enduring the fiery torment within her stomach, gritted her teeth in defiance.


    "Is that the extent of your prowess, Mr.


    Schultz? Resorting to such rude actions with women, huh?" Jarrod snorted dismissively at her words.


    "Rumors had it that you''ve fallen for a man.


    Is that so?¡± Nicole came back to her senses abruptly and denied it at once, ¡°No, that''s not true.¡±


    Jarrod''s sneer deepened as he probed, "This man, is he Roscoe Watts by any chance?¡± Nicole''s frame


    tensed up immediately at the mention of his name.


    Jarrod''s eyes narrowed, a glint of jealousy betraying his cool demeanor.


    He dressed swiftly after concluding his business.


    Looking down at Nicole, he suggested, "Shall we go see him now?" Nicole''s expression congealed at


    his words.


    Striving forposure, she rified, "Jarrod, Mr.


    Watts is merely my doctor, nothing more.


    Please, don''t cause him any distress." Jarrod''s gaze was frosty as he replied, "Mr.


    Watts? Well, I wouldn''t have thought you preferred younger men.¡± "Stop it, Jarrod! Have you lost your


    mind?" Nicole burst out.


    "Lost my mind?" Jarrod''s voice was biting.


    "We''ll see just how mad I am when we meet Mr.


    Watts.¡± He then scooped up his suit from the floor, wrapped Nicole in it, and hoisted her over his


    shoulder.


    Nicole fought back in vain, shouting, ¡°Jarrod, you monster! Let me go!¡± Ignoring her protests, Jarrod


    tossed her into the car and sped off to the hospital.


    Coincidently, Roscoe was attending his shift in the emergency room, unaware of the impending storm.


    Nicole, gripped by a sinking feeling, implored Jarrod again, "I''ve told you, there''s nothing between Mr.


    Watts and me.


    I swear it." Jarrod nced at her agitated features and snapped, "Spare me your lies!" The next


    moment, he yanked Nicole into the emergency room.


    Bang! Nicole hit the floor.


    Roscoe, rmed by themotion, rushed to assist Nicole, asking with concern, "Nicole, are you


    alright?¡± "Mr.


    Watts, we barely know each other," Nicole whispered, withdrawing from his touch.


    Roscoe reeled from her rejection, but the sight of Jarrod pieced everything together.


    In a professional tone, he inquired, "How may I assist you, miss?" Nicole clutched the suit to herself,


    revealing bruise- marred legs.


    She remained silent.


    Jarrod''s voice wasced with malice as he turned to Roscoe.


    "Can you treat a torn wound?" Roscoe met Jarrod''s taunting look with detachment.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Jarrod''s smirk twisted as he dared.


    "Then examine her.


    I''m eager to witness it." "T''ll arrange an infusion for the patient first, then tend to the wound," Roscoe


    stated, typing into theputer before instructing Jarrod, "You can fetch the medicine now.¡± With a


    cold smile, Jarrod departed.


    Roscoe maintained his distance, opting to stand by theputer.


    He asked Nicole, "How can | help you? What do you want me to do?"

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    Such A Madman Nicole remained silent, simply shaking her head in response.


    Shortly after, Jarrod entered with medication in hand.


    Observing the space between Nicole and Roscoe, a flicker of curiosity crossed Jarrod''s eyes.


    Jarrod extended the medicine to Roscoe, questioning, ¡°Does she need to start with an infusion or


    should she be applied with the medicine first?" Handing the medication to a nurse, Roscoe instructed,


    "She can apply the medicine at home.


    Start with an infusion for now." Jarrod''s eyebrows lifted in surprise.


    "Aren''t you going to apply medicine for her yourself?" Looking up, Roscoe''s voice was soft but firm.


    "No. If you require assistance, the nurse is avable." Undeterred, Jarrod''s voice carried a hint of


    implication.


    "I''ll take care of the application myself.¡± Roscoe appeared not to register Jarrod''s words, turning his


    attention back to his work as the nurse finished administering the fluids.


    Jarrod grabbed a cigarette and nced at Roscoe from a short distance.


    Roscoe, with his good looks and ck-rimmed sses, appeared innocent and non-threatening, much


    like the campus heartthrob.


    A cold smirk crossed Jarrod''s face as he mused over Nicole''s possible attraction to this type of men.


    He pondered whether Roscoe had sex before.


    He didn''t know whether Nicole and Roscoe had an affair or not.


    The only thing clear to Jarrod was their shared moment over breakfast.


    Leaning casually against the door, Jarrod fiddled with his cigarette, probing with a smile, ¡°Roscoe, you


    know Nicole.


    Why act as if you don''t?" Without ncing up, Roscoe responded honestly, "Given her four monthly


    hospital visits, she''s hard to forget.


    I asked her once if she needed to call the police, but never again.¡± Jarrod was taken aback.


    Nicole''s frequent hospital visits were news to him.


    His encounters with her were intense, consumed by passion, leaving him uncertain if her difort


    was a result of their intimacy or something deeper.


    Preferring not to see her face, to spare himself the distress, he would ask her to turn away each time.


    Jarrod had more questions for Roscoe but was interrupted by an attractive nurse who approached


    Roscoe.


    "Dr.


    Watts, it''s for you." The nurse hastily ced it down and retreated shyly.


    Roscoe remained still, and noting Jarrod''s idleness, he suggested, "You might consider purchasing


    some liquid nourishment like porridge for your girlfriend.


    She''s had nothing but an apple since noon." Jarrod was stunned.


    He did not deny the term ¡°girlfriend¡±.


    Exiting the room, he instructed Alec to purchase some porridge.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Once acquired, Jarrod ced the steaming bowl on the bedside table near Nicole.


    Nicole, slightly drunk though not noticeably so, jerked her head away in a startled motion as Jarrod


    approached.


    ¡°What are you doing?" Jarrod had intended to procure a new set of clothes for her and even


    considered asking Alec to drop some off.


    However, the thought of Roscoe prompted a change of heart.


    Bowing his head, Jarrod''s warm breath brushed against Nicole as his hand roamed without restraint.


    Leaning in, he murmured, "I want you." "Jarrod, choose the time and ce wisely for your advances.


    This is a hospital,¡¯ Nicole chastised, gripping his hand firmly.


    But her strength was no match for his.


    She red, issuing a warning, "If you dare to cross the line, I will..." "What will you do?" Jarrod retorted,


    pinching Nicole''s cheek, causing her lips to pout and teeth to sh in protest.


    His gaze grew heavy.


    He hadn''t found satisfaction in the chamber earlier, and her involuntary pout seemed alluring to him.


    Nicole winced from the pinch, her tolerance evident in her furrowed brow.


    Observing her usual furrowed brow, Jarrod felt a twinge ofpassion.


    Yet, his sympathy waned as he recalled her repeated deceptions.


    With a cold stare, Jarrod held Nicole''s chin firmly.


    "This is what you want.


    Can''t you handle it now?" he taunted.


    Disgust swept through Nicole.


    He was audacious, caring little for the asion and the surroundings.


    Closing her eyes, Nicole exhibited a vulnerability seldom seen, whispering, ¡°I can''t...


    I¡¯m in so much pain now...¡± Jarrod''s scoff was bitter.


    "Then moan.


    If it pleases me, I might just release you.¡± Suddenly, Nicole''s gaze lifted to the white hospital walls, her


    realization dawning.


    Jarrod wanted Roscoe to overhear her moan.


    He wanted to degrade her and test their bond.


    In a different time, Nicole would willingly share intimacy with Jarrod and avoided the sting of disgrace.


    Yet, having been subjected to such degradation, her sense of dignity seemed worthless now.


    A sharp ache in her abdomen served as a grim reminder of her possibly fleeting life, casting doubt on


    the necessity of maintaining her pride while enduring such agony.


    With a deft movement, she caressed the coarse tips of Jarrod''s fingers with her tongue.


    Her lips parted ever so slightly, releasing a sound that was both alluring and pitiful.


    "Mmm...


    Mmm...¡± After a minute of her charade, Jarrodmanded, "Enough." Jarrod''s lips were a firm line, his


    gaze icy with unfulfilled yearning.


    He realized he didn''t want anyone else to hear her voice.


    More than that, he yearned to silence herpletely, to possess her in a way that left her soundless.


    This overwhelming urge agitated him.


    Nicole scoffed.


    "Finished so soon, Mr.


    Schultz? Others might question your prowess." Jarrod''s eyes grew darker and his smothered desire


    rekindled.


    With a sardonicugh, he shot back, "Damn it! Nicole, don¡¯t provoke me.¡± His mock was sharp.


    "If I were ipetent, you wouldn''t be hospitalized now." At his words, Nicole''s defiance seemed to


    crumble.


    Pain still racked her body.


    She knew better than to rile up this madman.


    Jarrod''s phone pierced the tension with its ring.


    Without hesitation, he answered, "Honey." Amidst her haze of difort, Nicole discerned the caller''s


    identity.


    It was Jamie.


    Then, Jarrod''s voice took on an unusual softness as he said, "I''ll be there in no time.


    Just stay put." Once the call ended, Jarrod addressed Nicole, who was still hooked to her IV, "Alec will


    take you back.¡± Nicole turned away, too entangled in her emotions to reply.


    Jarrod''s eyes remained cool, unaffected by her silence.


    "Don''t pretend to be jealous.


    Your acting disgusts me,¡± he sneered, then strode out without a second nce.


    Alone, Nicole exhaled in relief.


    She reveled in the thought that Jamie''s needs might keep Jarrod away tonight, granting her a rare


    peace.


    She drifted into a light doze only to be startled awake by a cold sensation on her legs.


    "Who''s there?¡± Her ankle was suddenly seized, and she locked eyes with Roscoe''s attractive face, his


    actions clear.


    A wave of shyness washed over her flushed features.


    In his usual deep tone, Roscoe murmured, "Let me tend to your wounds, Nicole.¡±

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Roscoe Roscoe grasped Nicole''s ankle gently, yet his touch was steady and did not interfere with his


    task.


    d in disposable stic gloves, Roscoe applied an ointment that brought a cooling relief and numbed


    the pain.


    The sensation was soforting that Nicole found her toes involuntarily curling, her pulse thudding


    audibly in her ears.


    Roscoe''s expression remained detached throughout the procedure.


    Once he finished with the ointment, he discarded his gloves in the trash bin, along with the porridge


    Jarrod had brought, without a second nce.


    He exited briefly, returning with a thermos in hand, and proceeded to elevate the bed.


    "Nicole, would you prefer to feed yourself, or shall I assist?" he inquired, his politeness unwavering.


    Nicole, still somewhat dazed from the treatment, only registered his question when he repeated it.


    She reached out slowly.


    "I can manage on my own.¡± As her fingers brushed against his, Roscoe insisted, ¡°Stay still.


    I''ll handle this.¡± Roscoe set up a small table, expertly transferred the porridge into a bowl, and fetched a


    spoon.


    Nicole couldn''t help but notice the pristine beauty of his hands, his nails short and clean, his veins


    subtly pronounced against his clenched fists, signaling strength.


    Her cheeks flushed with heat.


    This wasn''t the first time he had tended to her wounds.


    As Roscoe handed her the spoon, Nicole''s hunger surged, especially for the shrimp-corn porridge, her


    favored dish.


    She began to eat with an earnest appetite.


    After the meal, Roscoe cleaned up the table and returned the bed to its original position.


    ¡°You should rest now, Nicole.


    I''ll be here to look after you,¡± he offered.


    But Nicole''s head shook in denial.


    "No, Roscoe." Roscoe''s gaze was intense as he watched her silently.


    Nicole turned her face away, not daring to look at him.


    She said, "My father¡¯s support for your education was one thing.


    You don''t owe me for the help you''ve given.


    You see, anyone entangled with metely seems to suffer.¡± Roscoe listened without a flicker of emotion


    across his face.


    When Nicole paused, he voiced his thoughts, "Nicole, I was disheartened when you didn''t recognize


    me before.¡± Nicole recalled their encounter at the hospital''s safe corridor, but her mind was a haze


    back then, thanks to Jarrod, leaving no space for Roscoe''s image.


    Thest she¡¯d seen Roscoe, he was a young teen of fifteen, one of many in a crowd where her father


    had taken her to aid the underprivileged, and Roscoe hardly stood out.


    She didn''t remember him.


    Six years had passed by.


    Now, Roscoe was an intern at the hospital.


    Gazing down at her, Roscoe probed, "Nicole, do you love that man?¡± Her response came swift and


    sure.


    ¡°No.¡± It was only at this moment that Nicole grasped the truth.


    Her affections had clung to an untainted Jarrod, not the monster who refused to let her parents go


    without a second thought.


    Caught in a reverie, Nicole felt Roscoe''s touch steering her gaze back to him.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nicole, I dressed your wounds, hoping you''d understand my intentions,¡± he murmured.


    Roscoe''s eyes were clear andpelling, making Nicole find it hard to stand his gaze.


    Sensing his next words, Nicole averted her eyes.


    She didn''t want to drag anyone else into her turmoil.


    Thus, before Roscoe could voice his thoughts, Nicole interjected, "Roscoe, to me, you''re like a little


    brother.


    Though I hold no love for him, my bond with him isplex.


    You''ve turned out well, and that would please my father.


    Let''s leave it at that..." With that, Nicole suggested they keep things as they were, effectively rejecting


    him.


    Just as Nicole tried to turn her face away, Roscoe grabbed her arm gently.


    He remained silent, gazing at her briefly.


    Suddenly, Roscoe bowed his head, halting just before his thin lips met Nicole''s.


    With a soft grin and a whisper, Roscoe vowed, "Nicole, once I surpass that man, you will be mine.¡± Left


    alone, Nicole''s mind reeled.


    What the hell? In her eyes, Roscoe was still a little boy.


    But now, his words somewhat unsettled her.


    On a Friday morning, Raegan got a message from Bryce, requesting her address to pick her up.


    She sent her location to him.


    She made her way downstairs after learning Bryce¡¯s arrival.


    A few paces from the door, she spotted a ck off- road vehicle.


    Bryce lounged in the passenger seat, beckoning her over with a curled finger.


    Raegan pulled open the door and climbed aboard.


    To her surprise, Eloise was seated in the back, her presence almost tangible with hostility.


    Eloise¡¯s eyes narrowed at the sight of Raegan.


    She turned to Bryce, questioning sharply, "Bryce, is she your tutor?" Bryce merely grunted in response.


    The air was thick with tension.


    Eloise harbored dislike toward Raegan, and Raegan disliked Eloise''s presence.


    Raegan took a seat, pressing herself against the door, creating as much distance as possible from


    Eloise.


    Eloise¡¯s gazended on Raegan¡¯s modest backpack and her lips twisted into a sardonic smile.


    ¡°Are you going to have a trip like this?¡± she taunted.


    Raegan simply nodded.


    Eloise¡¯sughter rang out, tinged with malice.


    Anticipation for the weekend''s adventure began to bubble within Eloise.


    As the vehicle pulled away, Raegan''s eyes drifted to the front row, where Mitchel took the wheel.


    Mitchel had swapped his usual suit for a casual navy windbreaker and sunsses, his new attire


    lending him an air of rugged charm.


    Taking in Bryce''s and Eloise''s outfits, a realization dawned on Raegan.


    They were headed for a mountain trek.


    Yet, Bryce had kept this from her, no doubt to throw her off bnce.


    Determined to make the best of the situation, Raegan decided against overthinking.


    She rested her head against the window, feigning sleep.


    The journey was long, and perhaps thanks to Mitchel''s skilled driving, Eloise drifted into sleep, her


    head resting against the window.


    As for Raegan, she remained awake with her eyes closed, acutely aware of Eloise''s head now resting


    against her shoulder.


    To avoid any awkward eye contact with Mitchel, Raegan continued to feign sleep, resisting the urge to


    shove Eloise away.


    After a while, the car''s consistent motion made Raegan feel inclined to nap.


    She mused on how Mitchel''s driving had changed since Eloise entered the picture, his earlier haste


    reced by a considerate pace.


    Upon arriving, Raegan stirred from her light doze.


    Unlike Eloise, who was deeply asleep, head on Raegan''sp, arms encircling her waist.


    Raegan nudged Eloise, who remained unresponsive.


    Suddenly, the back door swung open.


    Mitchel loomed into view, tapping Eloise''s back to wake her up.


    But Eloise, disoriented from her abrupt awakening,shed out with a p across Raegan''s face.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    ying Hard To Get Eloise had hardly applied any force, yet Raegan''s delicate skin couldn''t withstand


    even that mild p.


    In the brief silence that followed, realization dawned upon Eloise.


    Eloise observed Raegan''s reddened cheek, then her own palm, and understood the cause.


    Attracted by the noise, Bryce confronted Eloise with a fury akin to alion¡¯s, "Eloise, have you lost your


    mind? How could you hit her like that?¡± Although Bryce bore no fondness for Raegan, he still defended


    Raegan.


    After all, he was the one who brought Raegan here with him.


    If any reprimand was aimed at Raegan, it shoulde from him, not others.


    Eloise had intended to apologize to Raegan.


    She was frank but never malicious.


    But as soon as she heard those questioning from Bryce who was younger than her, she retorted


    immediately, "Why the outrage? It was unintentional.¡± "Then offer her your apologies,¡± Bryce insisted.


    Bryce¡¯s anger seemed to eclipse Eloise''s, and he looked poised to force an apology by grabbing


    Eloise''s cor.


    Terrified, Eloise sought refuge behind Mitchel, clutching at Mitchel''s garment in her anxiety.


    Mitchel intercepted Bryce¡¯s hand with a scowl, his voice icy.


    "Calm yourself.


    It was an ident.¡± Bryce winced at the pain in his hand, incredulous.


    "Mitchel, you''re taking her side?¡± "Yes, is that an issue?" Mitchel''s gaze grew frostier.


    "Are we proceeding with our hike or not?¡± Initially, Raegan didn''t mind at all, aware that Eloise didn''t do


    it on purpose.


    However, witnessing Mitchel''s overt protection over Eloise shifted something within her.


    She knew the feeling of being defended was undeniably pleasant.


    Eloise, grinning broadly, trotted behind Mitchel and taunted Bryce with a face.


    Bryce was seething with anger.


    He had believed he could have some fun when Hector was away, but he hadn''t anticipated that Hector


    would assign Mitchel to watch over him.


    Moreover, Mitchel, the typically upied CEO was monitoring him personally and even joined his


    hiking with Raegan.


    Such misfortune! Raegan found Bryce''s defending her startling.


    She was somehow moved, bolstering her resolve to better his opinion of her.


    "What''s the n, exactly? Could you tell me now?" Raegan inquired.


    Bryce stood, one hand on his hip, gesturing toward the mountain.


    "See that peak? If you can withstand two days and a night at the summit, I''ll fulfill any request you


    have.¡± "Deal." Raegan''s agreement came swiftly, without a trace of doubt.


    With a smirk, Bryce warned, "Just so you''re aware, I''ll only provide you with a tent.


    You need to manage yourself.


    No food or drink from me." He eyed Raegan¡¯s modest backpack, adding with gravity, "It''s not toote to


    concede and step down.¡± Raegan''s response was firm.


    "Don¡¯t worry.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I''ve got this.¡± Bryce''s scoff was clear.


    "Cry all you want on the mountain.


    No one will escort you down." Raegan disregarded his taunts and set off.


    Bryce waspletely taken aback.


    The trail was treacherous, a challenge to navigate.


    Despite a not-quite-healed sprained ankle hampering her, Raegan¡¯s stamina wasmendable.


    She was an aplished distance runner in her school days.


    In contrast, Bryce, climbing for leisure, had hired help for his gear, allowing him to ascend with ease.


    Eloise, on her first mountain climb, was abuzz with excitement, chatting eagerly with Mitchel.


    Her enthusiasm was infectious, though it soon waned, reced by a weary silence.


    Initially trailing, Raegan steadily gained on the group.


    Exhausted, Eloise called out for a break, parched and fatigued.


    Bryce, too, showed signs of exhaustion, his forehead beaded with sweat.


    As they drank, Raegan pushed on, announcing, "I''ll continue upward.¡± Impressed, Bryce nodded,


    resting with Eloise at the trail''s edge.


    Further up, Raegan''s thirst intensified.


    She reached for her water bottle, but a sudden rustle halted her.


    The wilderness was unnerving.


    She turned around, only to recoil at the sight of Mitchel¡¯s looming figure.


    Raegan was teetering on the brink of a fall, but Mitchel''s swift hand caught her.


    The next instant, Raegan tumbled into Mitchel''s embrace, the water bottle escaping her grip.


    Surrounded by jagged rocks, a fall could be disastrous.


    Instinctively, Raegan clung to Mitchel, her face against his sturdy chest.


    And there, against him, she heard the rhythmic assurance of his heartbeat.


    Raegan took some time to recognize the overly close nature of their stance.


    She inhaled sharply and leaped away from Mitchel¡¯''s embrace.


    Her reaction made Mitchel''s attractive features darken.


    He said harshly, "Drop this trick.


    The mountain''s crowded, and 1 have no interest in you." Raegan had opened her mouth to express


    gratitude, but his words stopped her cold.


    Herplexion lost its color.


    Nearby, a group of climbers cast meaningful looks at Raegan, mistaking her for someone craving for a


    one -night stand.


    Disturbed by their stares, Raegan shot Mitchel a re, turned around, and ascended silently.


    She soon noticed the same group of men taking a break ahead.


    Their gazes were unsettling.


    Opting to wait for Bryce, Raegan stopped.


    However, those men approached Raegan as she halted.


    A sudden anxiety gripped Raegan when one taunted, ¡°That dashing man just rejected you.


    Maybe you''ll prefer mypany.


    We''ll enjoy ourselves.


    What do you say?" Another man chimed in, ¡°Don''t think about having this lovelydy all to yourself.¡±


    They were not only flirting with her but even attempted to take advantage of her.


    With a face etched in caution, Raegan retrieved her walkie-talkie, a gift from Bryce, and called out,


    "Bryce, where are you now?" Silence answered.


    The battery was dying, and those men had noticed.


    One quipped, "No fear, we''re decent folks.


    We can negotiate a price.¡± Anger whitened Raegan''s face, and her resentment toward Mitchel


    deepened.


    His words had painted her wrongly in these men''s eyes.


    Gripping the pepper spray in her backpack, Raegan asserted, "Move aside.


    I need to find my partner." One of the men intercepted her and mocked, "You little har.


    Your partner deserted you just now." Raegan''s demeanor hardened.


    "Do you wish to verify my honesty?" Those men hade for leisure, not trouble.


    Whenying eyes on the stunning Raegan, they attempted to flirt with her.


    But they harbored no ill intents.


    One relented first, saying, "Easy, miss.


    No offense intended." As he coaxed his friend away, he reassured Raegan, "All clear.


    You can go.¡± However, the man halting in Raegan''s track lingered, his eyes fixating on Raegan.


    With a few steps forward, Raegan noticed his gaze still following her.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    Waiting For Her To Ask For Help After a while, Raegan spotted Mitchel propped against a tree, stealing


    nces at her as she descended.


    Avoiding any interaction, Raegan opted to tread further down and settled in the shade, anticipating


    Bryce¡¯s arrival.


    The midday sun scorched the hillside, igniting a thirst within Raegan.


    Unfortunately, the only water bottle was gone.


    The prospect of enduring two days under such conditions seemed daunting, especially under the


    assumption that Bryce would deny her water, unless she conceded defeat.


    As Mitchel made his descent, Raegan shut her eyes, subscribing to the mantra ¡°out of sight, out of


    mind¡±.


    Yet, as he walked by, a scent she knew all too well wafted toward her.


    The sound of something striking the ground prompted Raegan to open her eyes.


    Mitchel had left a water bottle behind.


    She puzzled over why she''d never before considered his littering impolite.


    The bottle, caught in a sunbeam, seemed to have water rippling inside.


    Skeptical, Raegan blinked hard, only to confirm it was indeed half-full.


    Frozen in ce for minutes, her resistance finally crumbled, and she moved toward the bottle.


    Upon retrieving it, Raegan¡¯s expression was a mix of relief and confusion.


    She consoled herself with the thought that Mitchel was as fit as a fiddle.


    The sun''s rays made the water glisten, tempting her parched throat.


    With resolve, Raegan unscrewed the cap, tilting her head back to drink without her lips grazing the


    bottle.


    She dared only a few sips from the half-full bottle.


    No sooner had Raegan set the bottle down than she noticed Mitchel, who returned and stood before


    her, eyes narrowed and arms folded.


    His expression was like she was a pervert for taking the mineral water he''d been sipping.


    A sudden coughing fit overtook Raegan, her cheeks flushing with red.


    Mitchel extended a hand, prompting Raegan to clutch the bottle defensively to her chest, hastily


    asserting, "I''ll pay you back once we''re off this mountain." Mitchel¡¯s outstretched hand paused midair,


    and ina frosty tone, he replied, "No need.¡± His darkening expression led Raegan to surmise he desired


    no further dealings with her.


    The sentiment was mutual.


    Besides, to a CEO, one bottle of water was trivial.


    Mitchel''s gaze darkened as he watched Raegan cautiously stow away half a bottle of water in her bag.


    The tension in the alr was palpable when Bryce and Eloise approached.


    Bryce''¡¯s disheveled blue hair made him look particrly ghastly.


    Upon seeing Mitchel, Bryce pushed Eloise toward Mitchel with a sense of urgency, eximing,


    "Mitchel, you are the one who is supposed to look after her.¡± If it weren''t for Eloise who had clung to his


    arm and dragged him along, Bryce would have ascended earlier.


    Eloise was disheartened.


    Had she known how exhausting the day would be, she would never have apanied Mitchel here to


    take a trek.


    Clinging to Mitchel''s arm, Eloise pleaded in a sweet tone, "Mitchel, I''m tired.


    Can you escort me back?" Mitchel gave her a brief nce and offered, "I''ll arrange a ride for you.¡±


    Eloise¡¯s expression soured instantly, interpreting his words as an intention to send her back alone.


    Previously, Mitchel had expressed a desire not to see her, which had left Eloise weeping all night, her


    eyes puffy with tears.


    With no alternative, Eloise''s parents had implored Mitchel to at least consider Eloise a friend.


    Eloise, stubborn as ever, wasn''t quick to change her mind about adoring Mitchel and needed time to


    cool off.


    Mitchel, for the sake of Eloise''s parents, hadn''t expelled Eloise but instead invited her to join the


    mountain trek.


    Now, it seemed Mitchel was subtly declining Eloise''s advances.


    But Eloise refused to give up so easily, especially with the presence of Mitchel''s ex-wife who possibly


    waited for a moment alone with Mitchel.


    Gazing at Mitchel''s striking features, Eloise shook her head determinedly.


    "I''m not leaving." She was smitten with this handsome man, having never met anyone who rivaled


    Mitchel''s allure.


    Mitchel simply looked at Eloise and kept silent.


    Noon had arrived.


    Bryce unpacked an assortment of fast food, urging everyone to help themselves.


    His challenging stare at Raegan seemed to dare her to confess her hunger.


    Raegan turned away, ignoring them.


    Soon, the tantalizing smell of food wafted through the air, and Raegan''s stomach growled.


    She retrieved beef jerky from her bag, rationed it, and ate just enough to satiate her hunger.


    Her foresight in packing practical items in her small bag was proving beneficial.


    By evening, they had reached the mountain''s summit.


    While Bryce directed the workers to set up camp for him, he left Raegan to fend for herself.


    As others rested in their erected tents, Raegan struggled with the hammer, which slipped and struck


    her hand, eliciting an involuntary cry of pain.


    She looked up through tear-filled eyes, seeking Mitchel''s assistance habitually, only to be met with his


    scornful gaze.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Ashamed, she quickly averted her eyes, chastising herself for such apse in judgment.


    How could she have forgotten Mitchel''s profound disdain for her? As dinner time approached, Eloise


    stepped out of her tent and summoned Mitchel, "Mitchel,e and eat.


    Bryce has brought a feast of food and beer." Being offered with sorts of foods, Eloise started to get on


    with Bryce.


    Mitchel nced at the Raegan and sensed his patience wearing thin.


    He anticipated her imminent plea for assistance.


    With a scoff, he departed without a second thought.


    Once Raegan perceived Mitchel''s departure, she allowed herself to unwind and settled onto the


    ground.


    A bitter smile yed on her lips, pondering her own expectations.


    Raegan had been self-reliant for so long that she managed to pitch the tent by herself after much effort.


    Having trekked the mountain all day, her body felt the pangs of hunger and thirst, leaving her


    exhausted.


    Ignoring everything else, she crawled into the tent and surrendered to sleep.


    The quiet rustle eventually roused Raegan.


    She turned on her shlight and called out, "Who''s there?" Hearing footsteps outside, Raegan wrapped


    herself in a nket of fear, too scared to remain alone.


    Grasping her spray for protection, she peered out of the tent to find nothing amiss.


    Yet, the thought of sleep eluded her.


    Her tent was vulnerably positioned at the edge.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Raegan moved toward Eloise''s tent which was safely nestled at the center.


    Standing near Eloise¡¯s tent, Raegan caught the sound of Eloise''s voice inside.


    "Mitchel, stop that.


    It tickles...¡± The voice cut through Raegan, a frigid gust chilling her to the core.


    She stood frozen momentarily.


    Regaining herposure, she retreated.


    Wasn''t it normal for Mitchel to be intimate with another woman? After all, they were divorced.


    Driven by desire, he was not one to refrain.


    Her thoughts were abruptly interrupted as a hand mped over her mouth in the darkness.


    Startled into full alertness, Raegan fought back fiercely.


    But the assant seized her hair with a vice-like grip, pulling her into the shadows.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Be On The Verge Of Despair Raegan''s head throbbed where her hair had been ruthlessly grasped,


    and a hand mped over her mouth stifled her cries.


    The pain was too intense for her to utter a sound.


    Eventually, the assant halted.


    A rag was roughly thrust into Raegan''s mouth, and her wrists were bound tightly with a thick rope.


    Shadow shrouded the man before her, his eyes gleaming with a lewdness that sent shivers down


    Raegan''s spine.


    It was only then that Raegan realized she wasn''t alone with the assant.


    There was another.


    In the dim light of the moon, she recognized them as the ones who had harassed her in the daytime.


    Fear seized her.


    The man who had previously feigned kindness now leaned in close, his voice a disturbing whisper.


    "Don''t be scared, little girl.


    I''ve no desire to harm you.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Comply, and I''ll ensure you''re well looked after." The other man wore a far more menacing look,


    brandishing a sharp Swiss Army knife with a threatening snarl, "Defy us, and I won''t hesitate to mar


    that pretty face of yours." The chill wind whipped around Raegan, tossing her hair wildly as her


    complexion turned ashen with terror.


    "Did you hear that?" the man with the dagger questioned, his lecherous gaze roaming unchecked over


    Raegan''s ample bosom.


    Regaining herposure, Raegan could do nothing but nod continuously while a visible shiver ran


    through her body.


    The terror within her was so overwhelming, it rendered her thoughts incoherent.


    Noticing her fright, the two men¡¯s wariness diminished considerably.


    They believed that wielding their daggers wasn''t necessary to intimidate fragile young girls like


    Raegan.


    With a grin, one man caressed Raegan''s soft cheek, murmuring, "Such a good girl, indeed.¡± "Enough,


    Ss, we should get moving.


    My patience is wearing thin,¡± the other grumbled, his rough exterior starkly evident as he began to


    disrobe.


    The sight of Raegan earlier had ignited an impatient lust within him.


    They had been unable to shake Raegan''s attractive image since they spotted her at noon.


    It was only because of Ss'' keen observation, noticing the man Raegan had argued with lingering


    nearby, that they had bided their time.


    Eventually, these two men had slipped away from their group and trailed Raegan up the mountain,


    stealthily waiting for the moment to pounce.


    Ss, observing the other''s scant attire of just shorts, let out augh and yfully chided, "Neal, you''re


    in quite the hurry.


    Try not to scare the little girl.¡± Neal responded with a chuckle, "Think she''s startled by this? Just wait.


    There''s scarier stuff on the way.¡± Raegan, witnessing Neal''s advance, violently shook her head and


    wept, as though she were desperate to convey a message.


    This piqued Ss¡¯ curiosity.


    He halted Neal, suggesting, "Hold up.


    Let''s hear what she has to say.¡± Impatient, Neal spat out a curse, ¡°What''s gotten into you? Quit


    dragging this out.¡± Ss reassured, "No need to worry.


    Her friends are out cold.


    Nobody''s going to search for her.¡± With those words, Ss moved closer to Raegan, crouched before


    her, and warned, ¡°I''m about to remove the towel.


    Make a sound, and I''ll make sure you regret it.


    Got it?¡± Reagan sensed that beneath Ss¡¯ mild exterior lurked the most indecent of nature.


    Ss masqueraded as a kind soul under the sun''s gaze.


    Raegan''s affirmation came through tear-stained eyes, radiating fear and vulnerability.


    As Ss removed the towel from her mouth, Neal gripped the dagger, his vignce etched into his stern


    features.


    His look was so intimidating that any scream from her would prompt an instant sh to her throat.


    Taking a deep breath to steady herself, Reagan whispered through her tears, "Sir, I''ll bepliant...


    Verypliant.


    Please don''t hurt me.


    Spare me.


    I... I''ll do whatever you ask.¡± Her quivering, tearful voice caused both men to be captivated.


    To them, she was such a rare find.


    Her voice was so appealing that they hesitated to silence her again.


    The mere thought of her screaming excited them.


    Pleased, Ss caressed Raegan''s pale face with a lewd smile, saying, "Don''t worry.


    If youply, you won''t suffer much.


    We''ll be very gentle..." As he spoke, his hand trailed down from Raegan''s cheek to her neck, then


    creeping further...


    His rough touch felt like venomous scorpions skittering across her skin.


    Raegan shuddered, her skin crawling.


    Her voice quivered as she pleaded, "Sir, can we not do here?" Ss cast a wary look at Raegan.


    Raeganined, still trembling, "The ground is littered with stones.


    It''s unbearably ufortable." Ss surveyed Raegan and noticed her feet were bleeding, leading him


    to surmise she must have stumbled earlier.


    Moreover, the ground was indeed strewn with rough, uneven rocks.


    Neal, growing increasingly impatient, gripped Raegan by the cor, eximing with annoyance, ¡°You''re


    exasperating.


    I''ll begin first." With that, he hauled Raegan toward a smoother area.


    Raegan''s tears flowed as she implored in a hushed tone, ¡°Neal, please, ease up.


    Don''t pull me.


    The ground is scattered with stones.


    I can walk on my own." Her gentle voice caused Neal to lose hisposure.


    There was something about being called by name by a lovely, melodious voice that everyone found


    endearing.


    Neal ceased dragging Raegan and instead gestured toward a clearing, instructing tersely, "Lie down


    quickly.


    The cold is biting.¡± He took off his pants, and the mountain''s drastic shifts in temperature from day to


    night had him shivering.


    Obediently, Raegan nodded and advanced, keeping her hand struggling against the grip of the rope.


    The binding Ss had secured earlier wasn''t too tight, and her wrists were slender, allowing her to


    loosen most of it already.


    Reaching the clearing, she crouched down submissively, using the veil of night to fully free herself from


    the rope.


    Neal, fraught with urgency, demanded, ¡°Why crouch? Justy down." In a whisper, Raegan responded,


    "This position is more suitable.¡± Nealughed lightly.


    ¡°Impressive.


    You''re even familiar with this position...¡± While speaking, he roughly seized Raegan''s hair, his voice


    taking on a rough tone.


    "Come on, make it quick.


    I''ve been waiting all day and I''m losing patience..." "Alright, Neal," Raegan agreed without a second


    thought, an undertone of eagerness in her voice.


    Neal eyed her with suspicion.


    But before he could discern her true intentions, a searing agony erupted from his groin.


    "Ah! What have you done?¡± he cried out.


    Neal fell, writhing on the ground, his moans reminiscent of a pig in its final throes.


    Through the haze of his pain, Neal caught sight of Raegan holding a bloodied sharp stone.


    ¡°Bitch, you''ll regret this..." he hissed.


    However, before he could utter another word, Raegan brought the stone down on his forehead with a


    heavy thud.


    Bang! The sound of stone against skull was excruciating.


    Neal''s face, now smeared with blood, took on a ghastly appearance in the shadowy night.


    Realizing Neal was defenseless, Raegan tossed the stone aside and fled into the darkness.


    Neal, grasping for breath, muttered, "Ss...


    Ss...¡± By the time Ss reached him, Raegan was long gone.


    Neal, bloodied and covering his crotch, slowly rose to his feet with Ss¡¯ support.


    His voice wasced with venom as he spat out, "That bitch dared to y tricks on me! We''ll split up


    and hunt her down.


    I''ll rip her apart with my own hands...¡± Raegan made her way through the woods, the darkness


    obscuring any sense of direction.


    Fearful of discovery by those two men, she kept silent, resisting the urge to call out for help.


    Seeking refuge, she found a hidden hollow in thend to conceal herself.


    The nocturnal symphony of animal cries, bird calls, and the asional stone tumbling resounded


    around her.


    To admit she wasn''t frightened would be a lie.


    Shivering with terror, Raegan was drenched in a cold sweat, her head spinning.


    Clutching her knees, she pinched her thighs in a bid to maintain alertness.


    She attempted to anchor her thoughts on something, anything that might offer sce.


    Yet, her mind was besieged by thoughts of Mitchel, longing for him to notice her absence and rescue


    her.


    Deep down, she realized the futility of such hopes.


    Mitchel was likely enjoying himself, and his disdain for her was so profound that even if he was aware


    of her plight, the likelihood of himing to her aid was nonexistent.


    As exhaustion threatened to overwhelm her, asudden ze of light cut through the darkness.


    A surge of hope flooded Raegan, the possibility of someone rescuing her momentarily blinding her to


    reality.


    But before a word could escape her lips, a voice crushed her newfound hope to dust.


    "Little bitch, you think you can hide here from us?¡± Neal hissed through clenched teeth, his desire to


    tear Raegan apart palpable.


    "your end is here.


    I''ll take my time, savoring every second until your final breath," he taunted.


    With Ss in tow, Neal advanced toward Raegan with deliberate steps.


    Engulfed in dread, Raegan found herself without an escape, teetering on the brink of despair.


    Then, from the shadowy embrace of the forest, a voice reached out.


    "Raegan...¡±

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    I Won''t Let Go Of You Again Raegan first thought she was already hallucinating because she was very


    eager to be saved.


    But then, the voice came again.


    She could not be mistaken this time.


    "Raegan, can you hear me? Where are you?¡± The voice sounded like an angel, and it was very familiar


    to her.


    Raegan shouted with all her strength, "Mitchel, I''m here!" But suddenly, the man in front of her covered


    her mouth with his hand.


    She could only let out a muffled groan.


    Then, Ss and Neal helped each other to drag her somewhere else.


    Raegan struggled desperately.


    But her strength was no match for the two strong men.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    They dragged her into the darkness.


    However, Raegan didn''t intend to give up.


    While the two men dragged her, she used her heels to leave long traces on the ground, hoping


    someone would see it and save her.


    At this moment, Ss noticed that something was wrong.


    He pulled Raegan''s hair so hard that she felt like her scalp was about to be torn apart, making her even


    more powerless.


    Raegan was so exhausted that she almost wanted to give up.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew, and one of the men dragging her let out a miserable cry.


    "Ahi" It turned out that Ss was kicked away.


    At this moment, an iparably terrifying anger overflowed in Mitchel¡¯s narrowed, deep-set eyes.


    His kick was so powerful that Ss couldn¡¯t even groan.


    Then, Mitchel''s extremely cold and sharp eyes turned to Neal.


    His beautiful, thin lips moved, and the words that came out of his mouth were gloomier than his


    expression.


    "You will go to hell!¡± Neal''s face turned deathly pale at once.


    He was still in a daze when Mitchel grabbed the back of his neck and threw him away.


    Then, he squatted in front of Raegan and stretched his arm to her.


    But he suddenly remembered that she didn¡¯t like his touch, so he withdrew his hand silently.


    "Are you hurt?" Mitchel asked softly.


    He frowned, and his voice slightly trembled.


    Raegan looked at his face and saw his nervous and concerned expression.


    For a long time, she had been masked by a pretense that she was tough.


    But at this moment, there were no signs of toughness in her.


    Tears streamed down her face uncontrobly.


    She felt so aggrieved that she threw herself into Mitchel''s arms.


    What she did made Mitchel¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    He reached out without hesitation and held her tightly in his arms.


    ¡°Why are you here until now?" Raegan asked between sobs.


    She was so shocked that she forgot the unbridgeable gap between them.


    There was only one thing that mattered to her at this moment.


    Mitchel came.


    He saved her.


    Finally, he came for her.


    But for Mitchel, her question was like a sharp knife that pierced his heart, reminding him of that moment


    when she was kidnapped before.


    Actually, he didn''t get even a wink of sleep.


    He knew very well that it was not safe for a woman to camp in the mountains.


    Although he was still mad at Raegan, he couldn''t help worrying about her, especially her safety.


    Therefore, he stayed next to Raegan''s tent to guard her.


    Butter, he felt really sleepy, so he went away to smoke.


    After smoking, he returned to her tent and continued guarding her quietly.


    But soon, he found a hair clip on the ground.


    He remembered clearly that Raegan was wearing it.


    A bad hunch surged in his heart.


    He immediately checked the tent, only to find Raegan was nowhere in sight.


    Mitchel¡¯s heartbeat went abnormally fast.


    He was very anxious, Bryce drank a lot at dinner, so it was useless to call him.


    Mitchel had no choice but to wake the delivery workers up to help him look for Raegan.


    Fortunately, Raegan had left a lot of struggling traces on the way.


    These traces helped a lot for him to locate her sessfully.


    It was a good thing that Mitchel found Raegan in time.


    If he was a few minutester, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Raegan''s miserable situation broke Mitchel''s heart.


    He held her tightly with one hand and gently patted her back with his other hand.


    His big palm, which had always been steady and powerful, was trembling slightly at this moment.


    He said in a low voice, "I''m sorry.


    It¡¯s all my fault.¡± At this moment, everything about Henley and all the betrayals didn''t matter anymore.


    All Mitchel could think of was how lucky he was.


    Fortunately, Raegan was still in his arms, safe and sound.


    This was the only thing he wanted in this world.


    This time, he didn¡¯t want to let her go again, no matter what.


    Raegan snuggled in Mitchel''s arms.


    She couldn''t think of anything.


    She just hugged him tightly.


    Mitchel came right in time to save her.


    This had soothed the fear and panic in her heart.


    He was now the embodiment of her guardian angel.


    Mitchel and Raegan were so immersed in their mixed emotions that they didn''t notice Neal behind


    them crawling over sneakily.


    Raegan hit Neal''s crotch with a stone, and it was bleeding profusely.


    The pain had numbed him.


    He wasn''t sure if he was already disabled.


    Now that Raegan and Mitchel hugged each other in front of Neal, a strong trace of hatred filled Neal''s


    heart.


    He pinned all the me on Raegan.


    If she had not attracted him by her beauty, he wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    For him, Raegan ruined his life.


    So, to avenge himself, he would drag her down with him.


    At the thought of this, a fierce light instantly shed through Neal''s eyes.


    He raised the dagger in his hand and aimed it at the back of Raegan''s head.


    The cold moonlight reflected on the sharp de, which attracted Mitchel''s attention.


    Mitchel shouted, "Watch out!" Mitchel''s pupils shrank violently, and he pushed Raegan away.


    But it was toote to stop Neal.


    The sharp dagger directly stabbed into Mitchel''s left chest.


    When Neal saw that he failed to stab Raegan, he seemed to be possessed by a demon.


    He pulled out the knife with great strength, turned to Raegan on the side, and pounced on her crazily.


    Neal was no different from a madman now.


    He shouted through clenched teeth, "You, bitch! I will kill you!" Neal raised the dagger again, and the


    sharp de was about to stab Raegan¡¯s face.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang.


    It turned out that Mitchel rushed over and pounced on Neal, regardless of his bleeding chest.


    Before Neal could react, Mitchel bent his elbow and smashed Neal¡¯s neck hard.


    It was a fatal blow.


    A crisp sound echoed.


    The bone on Neal''s neck broke.


    Neal rolled his eyes and fell to the ground, wriggling crazily.


    Then, hey motionlessly like a dead fish.


    Mitchel still ignored his bleeding chest.


    He turned to Raegan, held her shoulder, and asked, "Are you hurt somewhere?" When Neal pounced


    on Raegan, Mitchel didn''t see everything clearly.


    He was very worried that Neal might have hurt her somewhere.


    But since he had been moving violently, he bled profusely, and his shirt was now soaked in blood.


    When Raegan saw this, her lips moved as if she wanted to say something.


    But she couldn''t make a sound at all.


    She could only shake her head desperately.


    Mitchel was stained with bright red blood.


    It looked terrifying.


    Her tears instantly streamed down her face like a waterfall.


    At this moment, Bryce¡¯s voice sounded from a distance.


    Mitchel''s furrowed brows finally rxed.


    He raised his hand and touched Raegan¡¯s face.


    "Don''t cry.


    I''m all right." But after saying this, his hand fell like a falling leaf.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    He Is Hurt Because Of Me Raegan''s face turned pale with fright upon seeing this.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She held Mitchel¡¯s back with tears streaming down her face like a waterfall.


    She said in a trembling voice, "Mitchel, wake up! Don''t scare me.


    Please...¡± Blood still oozed out of Mitchel''s chest.


    The excessive blood loss made his handsome face look deathly pale.


    This made Raegan panic even more.


    She called his name again and again.


    "Mitchel, please don''t sleep.


    Stay with me.


    Talk to me, please.


    Talk to me, okay?¡± "Hey, stop crying, silly girl...


    It doesn''t hurt...


    Don''t worry...¡± Mitchel''s hands were too weak to move, but he was still conscious.


    He heard Raegan''s cries.


    He knew that she was crying because she was worried about him.


    At the thought of this, his lips curved into a contented smile.


    Suddenly, his wound didn''t hurt so much anymore.


    It was as if he became immune to the pain.


    He felt that she still cared about him, and he was overjoyed.


    She probably didn''t know how much he had been hurting.


    During this time, Raegan had ignored him and tried every means to distance herself from him.


    For him, this was more painful than being stabbed by a sharp knife.


    It was just that Mitchel was used to hiding his emotions since he was a child.


    So now, he couldn''t show them naturally like ordinary people did.


    He could only cover them up with indifference.


    "Raegan, I am also grieving for the loss of our baby...¡± Mitchel tried hard to squeeze out the words from


    his pale lips.


    But every time he spoke, it seemed to use up all his strength, making him exhausted.


    "Raegan, I''m sorry...


    Can you forgive me?¡± After their divorce, the topic of the loss of their baby was like a taboo between


    them.


    They all tacitly avoided mentioning it.


    But now, Mitchel wanted to tell Raegan everything in his mind.


    His sadness might not be as obvious as others.


    But it didn''t mean he was not sad.


    He was sorrowful inside him.


    After all, it was his first child.


    Tears streamed down Raegan''s face while listening to Mitchel.


    She said, ¡°I forgive you...


    I forgive you...


    As long as you make it...¡± When she lost her baby, she really hated him.


    She hated him so much that she wished him to die.


    But Mitchel risked his life again and again to save her.


    Raegan was so moved that the hatred in her heart for him slowly disappeared.


    Now, she only wanted him to be alive and be with her.


    Mitchel forced a smile with difficulty.


    ¡°I''ll keep that in mind.


    You can''t go back on your word." Raegan kept nodding.


    She said between sobs, "I promise, I won''t go back on my word.


    Stop talking now." Raegan''s tears kept streaming down uncontrobly.


    She couldn''t stop crying.


    She wanted him to talk because she was afraid he would lose consciousness.


    But she was also worried that he would use up his strength if he kept talking.


    Mitchel did his best to remain conscious.


    His consciousness only began to blur when he saw Bryce approaching them.


    He knew Raegan was safe now.


    When Bryce arrived and saw the scene, he immediately asked his men to tie up Ss and Neal.


    Then he contacted the nearest police station.


    Due to the severity of the ident, the police mobilized their emergency rescue helicopter and sent


    Mitchel to the hospital.


    Raegan never left Mitchel''s side until they arrived at the hospital.


    While waiting outside the operating room, Raegan called Luciana and informed her about what


    happened to Mitchel.


    Soon, Luciana arrived at the hospital.


    Luciana looked at Raegan, who was covered with blood, and then at the closed door of the operating


    room.


    Nervous, she asked in a trembling voice, "Raegan, how is Mitchel now?" Before Raegan could answer,


    tears welled up in her eyes, Then she said between sobs, "He...


    He was stabbed by a knife.¡± Luciana''s face instantly turned pale upon hearing this.


    She choked with sobs and asked, "Was he injured in any vital parts?" Raegan shook her head.


    "I don''t know.


    But he was stabbed in his left chest." Upon hearing that Mitchel was stabbed in his left chest, Luciana


    felt so weak that she staggered.


    Her face turned even paler.


    Mitchel¡¯s wound was close to the heart and lungs, which were all important organs.


    Raegan was quick enough to hold and support Luciana.


    She looked at Luciana with tears in her eyes and said, "Luciana, I''m sorry.


    It¡¯s all my fault...


    Mitchel was hurt because of me.¡± Luciana''s heart was so painful that she could hardly breathe.


    She said anxiously, "What happened exactly?¡± Raegan was still crying.


    But she did her best to retell the whole story in a hoarse voice.


    Luciana was silent for a moment.


    Then she said, "Hey, don''t me yourself, okay? It''s not your fault.


    You are Mitchel''s wife, so he must protect you.¡± Mixed emotions overwhelmed Raegan''s heart.


    Back then, they hid the divorce from Kyler and Luciana.


    But this time, she didn''t want to lie to Luciana anymore.


    ¡°Luciana, I''m so sorry.


    Mitchel and | have been divorced for a long time.¡± Luciana was stunned for a moment.


    When she finally realized Raegan''s words, she looked at Raegan with eyes opened wide in disbelief.


    "What? You...


    You have been divorced?" Raegan looked at Luciana with red eyes and nodded.


    "Raegan, how can you do this? Mitchel only looks cold on the surface.


    But he has a warm heart.


    And most importantly, he loves you,¡± Luciana said disappointedly.


    Luciana liked Raegan very much.


    But the person lying on the operating table right now was her only son, and he was seriously injured.


    How could she not feel heartbroken? Raegan pursed her lips.


    She couldn''t find a word to refute Luciana.


    She understood Luciana''s feelings.


    Even if Luciana beat and scolded her now, she would notin.


    Luciana looked at the closed door again and then at Raegan.


    Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in her heart, and she fainted.


    Raegan was shocked.


    She quickly squatted down.


    Luciana, what is wrong? Please wake up.


    Please..." Raegan held Luciana and tried to wake her up.


    But Luciana didn''t respond.


    Raegan panicked and shouted, "Doctor! Help! Somebody help!¡± Soon, a doctor arrived, and Luciana


    was sent to the emergency room.


    Fortunately, Luciana''s condition was not serious.


    After she was given first aid, her heart rate returned to normal.


    The doctor said she would be fine after some rest.


    Raegan breathed a sigh of relief.


    After making sure that Luciana was resting well in the ward, she returned to the hallway outside the


    operating room and waited for Mitchel toe out.


    When Bryce arrived at the hospital, Mitchel was still in the operating room.


    Eloise wanted toe over for Mitchel, but her father didn''t allow her to do so.


    At this moment, Bryce looked depressed.


    He had already informed Hector about the ident.


    Hector didn''t say anything, but Bryce knew what awaited him.


    Once Hector came back, he would definitely be punished severely.


    However, it was not the right time to worry about himself.


    Mitchel was in a more dangerous situation.


    Bryce stole a nce at Raegan, whose clothes were in a mess.


    Her face was deathly pale, and her feet were soaked in blood.


    Looking at her made him worry more.


    Bryce slowly leaned over and said in a somewhat guilty tone, "Raegan, why don''t you rest first? I''ll stay


    here and wait for Mitchel.¡± Raegan stared at the door of the operating room and said, "You don''t need


    to do this.


    I didn''tplete your challenge.


    When your fatheres back, I will talk to him and take the initiative to resign.¡± She was so regretful


    now, and she couldn''t help ming herself.


    If she hadn''t taken up Bryce¡¯s challenge of going a mountain trek, all of these wouldn''t have happened.


    Mitchel wouldn''t be severely injured.


    The surroundings became quiet.


    Bryce didn¡¯t say anything more.


    He was at a loss for words.


    Finally, the door of the operating room was pushed open from the inside.


    The doctor told them that Mitchel was already saved from danger.


    But he still needed to stay in the ICU for observation because the knife almost stabbed his heart, and


    he had lost too much blood.


    Hearing this, worry-stricken Raegan stayed at the ICU door the entire night.


    She didn''t get even a wink of sleep.


    It was almost noon the next day when Hector rushed to the hospital.


    Raegan was still outside the ICU, and Bryce didn''t dare to leave.


    But in the evening, Bryce could no longer stand his sleepiness, so he took a nap.


    Hector was in a thin suit without a coat.


    Apparently, he came here directly as soon as he got off the ne.


    Hector didn''t talk to Bryce.


    Instead, he went straight to Raegan and extended his hand to feel her forehead.


    Raegan subconsciously dodged when she felt his touch.


    However, Hector grabbed her arm.


    Hector stared at her abnormal red face and said, "You have a fever.


    I''ll call the doctor to check on you." Raegan struggled, but failed.


    She said weakly, "No need.


    I''m fine.¡± Seeing that Raegan refused to leave for treatment, Hector called a nurse to take her away


    directly.


    Then, he said to Raegan, "I will let you know as soon as Mitchel wakes up.


    I''m sure you''re the first person he will look for when he wakes up.


    If you keep refusing the treatment, you will only infect him with your disease.¡± Upon hearing this,


    Raegan had no choice but topromise.


    Hector went on tofort her, "Go ahead and see a doctor.


    Don''t worry.


    I¡¯m here.¡± As soon as Raegan disappeared from his sight, Hector strode to Bryce and pped Bryce


    hard in the face.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    You Don''t Deserve My son The impact was brutal.


    Bryce¡¯s mouth was a bloody mess, and he stumbled, mming against the wall with tremendous force.


    A muffled impact resonated in the room, a painful punctuation to the moment.


    Bryce, however, didn''t utter a word.


    He gritted his teeth and pushed himself upright.


    Hector, usually the epitome of calm, now wore an unmistakable mask of anger.


    His eyes glowed with fury.


    "Bryce, maybe 1 have pampered you too much.


    That''s the only exnation for your utter disregard for other people''s lives!" Bryce¡¯s mouth twitched, but


    he didn¡¯t say anything.


    "Your cousin is lying in the hospital.


    If anything happens to him, you are going to answer for it!" Fear finally crept into Bryce''s eyes.


    His gaze dropped, and he stammered, "I''m sorry.


    I...


    didn''t mean...


    | never expected something like that would happen..." Hector''s tone turned icy.


    "You are sorry? Save it for yourself.


    I''m disappointed in you." Bryce''s face paled at his harsh words.


    Hector continued, "I have raised you up on my own and doted on you for years since | felt sorry for your


    mother''s death.


    Now, it looks like I made a mistake.


    Look at yourself.


    Do you really deserve your mother''s sacrifices?" Bryce raised his bloodshot eyes and asked, "Is it true?


    Did my mother die because of me?¡± Hector had never spoken of Bryce¡¯s mother for many years.


    This made Bryce believe that he had been abandoned.


    Bryce grabbed Hector''s arm, desperation in his voice.


    "Tell me everything about my mother!" Hector''s gaze turned cold.


    "I promised your mother I would tell you everything when you are old enough to take care of yourself.¡±


    Bryce suddenly shouted, "But I want to know now! Why are you keeping it from me? Tell me, right


    now!¡± However, Bryce''s request didn''t affect Hector.


    Hector shrugged off Bryce¡¯s hand and said casually, "You can head back now.


    You are not needed here.¡± With that, Hector walked toward the doctor''s office to inquire about Mitchel''s


    condition.


    "Hector." Bryce''s voice came from behind him.


    With a wry smile, Bryce asked, "I''m not your biological son, right?" Bryce had secretly taken a paternity


    test when he was thirteen years old.


    The results revealed that he and Hector had no blood rtions.


    Bryce had kept this secret to himself for five long years.


    Today, he finally let it out.


    Hector halted briefly, then walked away without uttering a word.


    Frustration etched across his face, Bryce mmed his fist into the wall.


    Blood immediately seeped through his fingers.


    Bryce leaned against the wall for what felt like an eternity before turning around.


    To his surprise, Eloise stood behind him.


    Eloise wanted to say something but hesitated.


    However, there was undisguised pity in her eyes.


    Obviously, Eloise had overheard their conversation just now.


    She hesitated for a while, then stammered, "I''m sorry...


    Aboutst night in the tent..." Bryce''s expression changed abruptly, and he snapped, "Get lost.¡± He


    pushed Eloise away and left without a backward nce.


    Eloise, fraught with sorrow, burst into tears immediately.


    The night before, she and Bryce had yed drinking games in the tent, eventually drinking more than


    intended.


    At some point, she caught a whiff of a familiar fragrance reminiscent of Mitchel''s cologne.


    In a haze, Eloise reached out and clung to the person next to her.


    From what she could recall, she seemed to lean in for a kiss.


    Beyond that, her memory was a blur.


    When others woke her up in the middle of the night, she found herself sharing the same tent with


    Bryce.


    As she stirred, she absentmindedly touched her lips, unsure if she had kissed Bryce.


    Ugh! If she kissed Bryce, that would be a major loss for her! It was her first kiss, and she couldn''t even


    remember how it felt.


    How did this happen? No way! It couldn''t be true! Moreover, Bryce disliked her.


    Well, the feeling was mutual.


    Eloise was lost in a whirlwind of thoughts.


    Meanwhile, Raegan passed out after getting hooked up to an IV.


    The fever and intense stress knocked her out for the entire night.


    Even in her sleep, she felt a bit uneasy, waking up with beads of cold sweat on her forehead.


    Raegan nced out the window at the blinding sunlight and questioned the nurse who came in to


    check her IV infusion.


    Only then did Raegan realize she had been out for a long time.


    Ignoring the nurse''s advice, she yanked out the infusion tube and sprinted to the ICU.


    In the ICU, she questioned the doctor and learned that Mitchel had been moved to the VIP ward.


    So, Raegan turned on her heels and made her way straight to the VIP ward.


    She hadn''t fully recovered from the fever.


    Before long, she was breathless, and her forehead was slick with sweat.


    Arriving at the VIP ward''s door, two stern-faced bodyguards blocked her path.


    "Sorry.


    Can you let Mitchel know that Raegan wants to see him?" Raegan pleaded.


    With an impassive expression, the bodyguard coldly said, "Miss, we have received orders that no one


    is allowed to enter the room.¡± Raegan was taken aback when she heard that.


    Didn''t the doctor say Mitchel had regained consciousness? Did it mean Mitchel didn''t want to see her?


    This thought left Raegan feeling a bit dejected.


    But she wasn''t ready to give up, so she sat on a bench next to the elevator.


    She figured she would feel less guilty if she was closer to Mitchel.


    She stayed there until nightfall.


    Raegan skipped meals but took asional bathroom breaks.


    Even the bodyguards rotated shifts.


    After waiting for what felt like an eternity, Raegan couldn''t shake the feeling that Mitchel was avoiding


    her.


    Approaching the stoic bodyguard, she implored, "Can you please pass on a message? I''ll leave once I


    know Mr.


    Dixon is okay.¡± The bodyguards remained unyielding, just like the ones on the previous shift.


    "Miss, we are Just doing our job.


    Please don''t make things difficult for us.¡± Turned down once again, Raegan decided to try her luck with


    Luciana.


    The elevator doors slid open as soon as she turned around.


    A poised middle-aged man emerged, his_ hair impably groomed and an air of seriousness


    surrounding him even before he spoke.


    Casting a nce at the man, Raegan felt a spark of familiarity.


    Without much thought, she turned to walk toward the elevator, but the man stopped her.


    "Hey, hold on a minute!" Pausing, Raegan looked at him inquisitively.


    "Yes?" Alexis narrowed his eyes and looked at her up and down.


    "Are you Mitchel¡¯s ex-wife?" He had done some digging on Raegan and had a photo of her.


    Her real-life appearance surpassed the beauty captured in the photo, making it easy for him to


    recognize her.


    Judging by Alexis¡¯ tone, Raegan guessed his identity and nodded affirmatively.


    "I''m Mitchel¡¯s father," Alexis stated, offering a brief introduction.


    Raegan reciprocated with a polite greeting.


    "Nice to meet you.¡± However, Alexis looked at her coldly and _ said, "Mitchel married you without


    informing us.¡± Raegan was caught off guard by the revtion.


    She had assumed Mitchel had discussed their marriage with his family, and Luciana had never


    mentioned otherwise.


    Perplexed by why Alexis brought it up now, Raegan held her breath, patiently waiting for him to


    continue.


    "When I was abroad, I got wind of your divorce.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Frankly, I see it as a blessing for him.¡± Alexis paused, then continued, his words oozing contempt, "The


    Dixon family is respectable, and you don''t deserve my son." His tone dripped with contempt, leaving


    Raegan visibly pale.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Mitchel''s Heroic Deed Alexis noticed Raegan''s pale face and thought he had been right about her


    being easily panicked.


    However, as he recalled how Mitchel would dare disobey him for her, he clenched his teeth in anger.


    Yet, Alexis had no idea that Mitchel''s injury had urred while saving Raegan.


    He assumed it was an ident, which made him less conceited.


    "Now that you two are divorced, you should distance yourself from Mitchel and stop pestering him,"


    Alexis snarled.


    Alexis'' eyes shone with contempt as he continued to berate Raegan, "No self-respecting woman would


    be as annoying as you!¡± Alexis would not bother with someone as insignificant as Raegan.


    However, what Mitchel said the other day had revealed his deep concern for Raegan, which greatly


    troubled Alexis.


    Though Mitchel and he often disagreed, Mitchel usually remained indifferent to him and seldom directly


    defied him.


    Now, seeing Raegan in person, Alexis realized why Mitchel had been acting out of character.


    He suspected Raegan''s beauty had bewitched Mitchel.


    Therefore, he was determined to take control of the situation before it got worse.


    As Alexis turned to leave, Raegan clenched her fists and spoke up.


    "I understand your concerns for Mitchel, but I disagree with you." Alexis stopped in his tracks and


    turned back to face Raegan with a dark expression.


    Raegan lifted her gaze and continued in a neutral tone, "J don¡¯t think there''s anything shameful about


    my background.¡± Despite her humble background and losing her parents at a young age, Raegan


    never lost hope, nor did she see herself as less than anyone.


    On the contrary, she considered herself lucky to have a caring grandmother, who loved her dearly.


    Her inferiority around Mitchel stemmed from his exceptional achievements in all aspects.


    In his early twenties, Mitchel earned a double major bachelor''s degree abroad and set a record in his


    early Wall Street career.


    Mitchel¡¯s aplishments in the business world were unmatched globally, especially considering his


    young age.


    Of course, the difference in their family backgrounds yed a role, but Raegan''s primary goal was to


    grow stronger.


    She did not necessarily aim to match him, but to excel in her own field.


    Alexis did not expect Raegan would have the courage to challenge his words.


    Suddenly, Alexis¡¯ expression darkened even more, and his eyes brimmed with scorn.


    "Youngdy, don''t be so naive.


    Let me tell you something.


    People like you, born without privilege, will never stand equal to those born with a silver spoon!¡± His


    words, though illogical, were often effective.


    Anyonecking mental resilience would quickly sumb to his words that were designed to brainwash


    and belittle the individual.


    However, Raegan had faced many challenges over the years.


    Despite life''s hardships, she remained resilient and optimistic.


    She would not be brought down by Alexis ¡® bullshit.


    "If you deem yourself as a man of high status, I hope your mindset matches it.


    You know, it''s rude to look at others through such a narrow lens,¡± Raegan calmly retorted.


    This implied that Alexis was the kind of person who stood tall yet looked down on others.


    Alexis'' expression darkened at her mocking words.


    Clearly, he had not anticipated Raegan''s articte response.


    The next second, Alexis lost hisposure and began to curse vehemently, "Don''t fool yourself into


    thinking my son will defy me just because you two spent two years together.


    Cross me, and I''ll make you disappear from the face of the world.¡± His words carried an unmistakable


    threat.


    He meant if Raegan dared to defy him, he would finish her.


    Alexis¡¯ viciousness took Raegan by surprise.


    No wonder Mitchel rarely spoke of his father.


    The gap between them was insurmountable.


    As Raegan said nothing, Alexis assumed she was intimidated and scoffed.


    "As for your two-year marriage with him, I''ll take it like Mitchel had summoned a prostitute for his


    needs.


    You''ve had your taste of a wealthy life.


    Now leave, and don¡¯t you daree back to Mitchel.¡± His crass words filled Raegan with disgust.


    Raegan fixed her gaze on Alexis and asked pointedly, "Tell me, what are you so afraid of?¡± Alexis


    faltered for a moment.


    The truth was, he said those harsh words for fear Raegan might reunite with Mitchel, which would


    derail his ns.


    "Me, afraid? Don''t be ridiculous.


    You think you can intimidate me?" Alexis retorted with false bravado.


    "To tell you the truth, Mitchel came to mest night, asking me to discuss an engagement with the


    Benton family.


    The wedding ceremony will be held soon enough.¡± Engagement? Mitchel nned to propose to Eloise


    Benton? Raegan felt as if she had been struck by lightning.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    If Mitchel was set on marrying Eloise, why had he risked his life for her and spoken those heartfelt


    words to her? Noticing Raegan''s shocked expression, Alexis sneered with satisfaction.


    How dare this woman challenge him! She had clearly overestimated herself.


    "As Mitchel''s father, it''s only right for me to remove any nuisances for my future daughter-inw,


    unless...¡± Alexis looked at Raegan with contempt and continued, "You intend to be Mitchel''s mistress.¡±


    His words,ced with disdain, made Raegan feel as though she was in a pressure cooker.


    Her hands trembled uncontrobly, and it took quite an effort to regain herposure.


    At this moment, Raegan pursed her lips and shot back, "You don''t have to worry about it.


    I refuse to be anyone''s mistress.


    Once Mitchel is engaged, I will not show up in front of him again.¡± Seemingly pleased with her


    response, Alexis nodded and warned, "Remember your promise!¡± Just then, the elevator doors


    opened.


    Raegan looked over and saw a familiar face stepping out of the elevator.


    Trailing behind the crowd was a girl in a coat and bud hat.


    Her features charming and youthful.


    Raegan recognized her at once.


    It was Eloise.


    The woman leading Eloise bore a resemnce to Eloise.


    It must be her mother.


    A wave of emotions hit Raegan.


    Learning of Mitchel''s uing engagement was one thing, but seeing Eloise in person felt like a fresh


    wound.


    How could she forget Eloise''s sweet and flirtatious voice in the tent when Mitchel risked his life to save


    her? For a moment, Raegan felt as though an invisible hand had pped her.


    Her heart sank with grief.


    Perhaps Mitchel''s heroics were driven by guilt over the baby, not the feelings Raegan had hoped for.


    At this moment, Raegan quietly stepped aside and let them pass.


    In an instant, Alexis'' demeanor transformed in Eloise¡¯s presence.


    He shook hands with the middle- aged woman and greeted her warmly, "Mrs.


    Benton, what brings you here?¡± "I came after hearing about Mitchel''s heroic deed.


    I wanted to see if he¡¯s recovering well," Polly replied.


    Upon hearing her words, Raegan''splexion lost its color once more.


    A heroic deed? It turned out that that was how they described the incident.


    Well, it would not be appropriate to suggest that Mitchel had left his fianc¨¦e behind to save another


    woman.


    "Your thoughtfulness is much appreciated,¡± Alexis gratefully expressed.


    "It''s the least I can do.


    After all, our families will be united soon.¡± As Polly spoke, she ced a deliberate emphasis on the


    word "family".

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    I Will Never Marry Another Woman In My Life A self-deprecating smile appeared on Raegan''s face.


    She could consider Polly''s words just now as an awakening.


    What reason did Polly have to lie? Now, Raegan had no reason to stay anymore.


    So, she turned around and walked toward the elevator.


    Polly was stunned when she saw Raegan.


    She asked Alexis, "Who is she?" Eloise also saw Raegan.


    She was about to approach and greet Raegan when Alexis suddenly said, "I don''t know her.¡± Alexis


    looked at Raegan''s back and exined to Polly scornfully, "She should be a hospital cleaner.¡± Of


    course, Raegan heard this.


    She stopped in her tracks.


    Indeed, Alexis would never miss a chance to belittle her.


    But his words were no longer a blow to her.


    No matter who was with Mitchel, it was true that he had saved her life.


    In fact, not only once.


    Since she had promised to forgive him when they were in the mountains, she would, of course, keep


    her word.


    She would even bless him from the bottom of her heart.


    Besides, Mitchel was getting better.


    His life was no longer in danger.


    This was the only thing that mattered to her.


    Since she was Mitchel¡¯s ex-wife and they didn¡¯t wee her presence here, she should refrain from


    showing up in front of him.


    At the thought of this, Raegan straightened her back and continued to walk away calmly.


    Eloise watched Raegan pass by her.


    She wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    She didn''t expect Alexis to dislike Raegan so much that he called Raegan a hospital cleaner.


    Eloise¡¯s mind was a mess.


    She always knew Mitchel didn''t like her and this was the very fact she refused to ept before.


    However, upon learning Mitchel risked his life to save Raegan, she came to terms with it and moved


    on.


    She realized Mitchel must have loved Raegan very much to have risen to the asion to save


    Raegan.


    Actually, Eloise envied Raegan.


    She felt Raegan was too lucky to be loved by Mitchel like this.


    She didn''t want to be the viin who took away other people''s love.


    After all, Mitchel never gave her his attention.


    He always ignored her.


    But after Eloise had decided to move on, her mother suddenly told her this morning that the Dixon


    family came to discuss the engagementst night.


    This news had really shocked her.


    Before she could think about it, she was already taken to the hospital.


    She was still confused until now.


    At this moment, Alexis turned around.


    When he saw Eloise didn''t follow him, he quickly said, "Eloise,e here.


    Mitchel must be very eager to see you.¡± Eloise was stunned for a moment.


    Then she walked over in a daze.


    When Alexis was at the door, he ordered the bodyguards, "You can leave now.¡± He knew if Mitchel


    found that he was the one who had arranged for the bodyguards to keep people from visiting him,


    Mitchel would probably be angry.


    Anyway, Raegan wouldn''te here anymore.


    There was no need for the bodyguards to watch here.


    Mitchel was already awake in the ward.


    He leaned against the headboard.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although his face was morbidly pale, it did not affect his temperament at all.


    He looked fragile but still handsome.


    When he opened his eyes, he thought the very first person he would see was Raegan.


    But much to his dismay, she was not here.


    He waited for a long time, but she didn''te.


    She didn''t even call him.


    He couldn''t help smiling bitterly.


    She was really heartless.


    He didn''t expect that saving her once would make her forgive him.


    But still, her indifference broke his heart.


    At this moment, he heard a sound from the door.


    Mitchel turned his head and looked at the door expectantly.


    But when he saw the three peopleing in, the light in his eyes dimmed.


    Alexis walked to the bed and said, "Mitchel, Polly heard about your injury, so she brought Eloise to see


    you.¡± Mitchel nodded and greeted Polly out of politeness.


    The more Polly looked at Mitchel, the more she liked him.


    She stepped forward and greeted Mitchel happily.


    In an instant, the atmosphere in the ward became lively.


    Mitchel wanted to drink water, so he was about to reach for the ss.


    Alexis thought Mitchel would have a hard time doing it, so he quickly hinted at Eloise and said, "Eloise,


    go give Mitchel water.¡± Eloise walked to the bedside table obediently, wanting to get the cup and fill it


    with water for Mitchel.


    But before she could pick it up, Mitchel had already taken it.


    But his quick movement affected his wound.


    Mitchel grimaced in pain, but he said coldly, "No, it''s okay.


    1 can do it myself.¡± Suddenly, the atmosphere in the ward became awkward.


    Obviously, Mitchel didn¡¯t want Eloise to touch him.


    Polly''s face darkened upon seeing this.


    On the other hand, Alexis wanted to lighten the atmosphere.


    "Mitchel didn''t want Eloise to do such things, fearing she might spill some warm water and hurt herself.


    Eloise is such a lovely creature.


    Don''t worry.


    She doesn''t need to do anything once they get married.


    She will only enjoy her life with Mitchel.¡± When Polly heard this, her expression softened.


    Finally, she smiled and said, "We have spoiled Eloise since she was a child.


    So, Mitchel, please be more considerate of her in the future.¡± "Of course, Mitchel will do that," Alexis


    chimed in.


    "Polly, don''t worry.


    Our Dixon family will treat Eloise well." The more Mitchel listened to them, the more he felt something


    was wrong.


    At this time, he could no longer maintain his politeness.


    Mitchel looked at Polly and said coldly, "Mrs.


    Benton, I have no intention of getting married for the time being.


    And I don''t like your daughter as ever, let alone marry her.¡± Mrs.


    Benton...


    Your daughter...


    Such words were a p in Polly''s face.


    Polly pulled a long face and said with a frown, "Mitchel, what do you mean by that? Your father came to


    my homest night to propose a marriage and promised you would marry Eloise." Polly was telling the


    truth.


    She wouldn''t have said it if Alexis hadn''te to her housest night.


    Polly believed Alexis'' words.


    She thought Mitchel had changed his mind because he had seen Eloise''s kindness.


    After all, Eloise had always been kind, although she was a little arrogant and willful.


    What was more, Mitchel was such an excellent man, and Eloise liked him.


    It was the best of both worlds.


    That was why she brought Eloise to the hospital today to visit Mitchel.


    Alexis'' expression changed.


    He red at Mitchel and said to Pollyfortingly, ¡°Polly, don''t be angry.


    Mitchel is sick, and his mind is a bit muddled.¡± After saying this, Alexis looked at Mitchel again and


    scolded, "You brat! Apologize to Polly.


    You are disgracing me.


    Do you really want to piss me off?" Everything was clear to Mitchel now.


    Alexis must be behind all this.


    After all, Mitchel had already made his stance to Polly a few days ago.


    So, Polly had no reason toe here today and say those words.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Alexis would propose to Eloise on his behalf.


    Alexis must be crazy.


    Mitchel said in an indifferent but firm tone, ¡°Mrs.


    Benton, I''m sorry.


    Eloise is a good woman.


    Any man is lucky to marry her.


    But that man is definitely not me.


    I already have someone else in my heart.


    I will never marry another woman in my life except her." These words made Polly''s and Alexis¡¯


    expressions look terrible.


    But Mitchel just turned a blind eye to them.


    He continued, "So, I think it''s better to make it clear to you.¡± Polly''s face twisted in anger.


    She finally understood.


    Everything that Alexis saidst night was only his wishful thinking.


    She turned to Alexis and snapped, "Mr.


    Dixon, did youe to my home and propose a marriage without discussing it with your son? How


    dare you fool us!¡± Alexis hurriedly exined, ¡°Oh, no, no, no.


    Polly, don''t say that.


    I like Eloise very much.


    How can I fool you?¡± But Polly didn''t want to listen to any of his words at this moment.


    For her, it was so embarrassing that her beloved daughter was driven away by others.


    Polly looked at Mitchel and said arrogantly, "Yes, you are right.


    Our daughter is a good woman.


    Any man is lucky to marry her.


    But we won''t rush her into marrying someone.¡± Then, she took Eloise¡¯s hand and stormed out of the


    ward without looking back.


    Alexis ran after them, but Polly ignored him.


    She and Eloise entered the elevator.


    He felt so disgraced that he returned to the ward, fuming with rage.


    "Mitchel, you bastard! Do you even realize that if that energy project is lost, a huge piece of the market


    will be lost? Just because of a woman, you humiliated the Benton family.


    I think you have gone out of your mind,¡± Alexis snapped angrily, clutching his chest.


    The Benton family was a great backer.


    This was Alexis¡¯ hope of regaining the management of the group.


    Mitchel snorted coldly.


    "I humiliated the Benton family? I am not the one who came to their house and made them get the


    wrong idea.


    It was you who did it." Mitchel looked at Alexis and added coldly, "You should''ve thought of this when


    you went to propose without my knowledge.¡±

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    I Miss Her So Much "You!" Alexis, seething with anger, pointed a trembling finger at Mitchel.


    Though Alexis could barely contain his rage, he knew he had to take advantage of Mitchel for his grand


    schemes first.


    Trying to control his fury, Alexis adopted a gentler tone, "Marrying Eloise is merely a temporary thing.


    You could part ways with her after the deal is done.


    Besides, it''s not your first divorce, and...¡± Alexis trailed off, swelling with a strange sense of pride, and


    boasted, ¡°Women flock to us Dixons, especially those from affluent families.¡± In Alexis¡¯ view, women


    were merely pawns in his strategic games, valued only for the alliances they brought.


    Even Luciana had been his calcted choice, selected for her family''s status.


    Mitchel, on the other hand, held marriage in higher regard and had no desire to engage in a debate


    with Alexis.


    "I will not marry Eloise.


    I need to rest.


    Please leave,¡± Mitchel said wearily.


    Alexis¡¯ irritation with Mitchel was palpable.


    Yet, the sight of Mitchell''s pale lips tempered his anger.


    ¡°Take your rest then.


    But remember, back then, you married that woman without my consent.


    Had it not been for the fact that Kyler backed you, 1 would have shown my objection.


    This time, I won''t stand by idly.


    As a Dixon, your marriage isn''t yours to decide.


    If not the Benton family, I''d have chosen another for you.


    Don''t cross me again, or my response won''t be kind.¡± His words hung in the air, heavy with menace.


    As Mitchel''s father, Alexis would never hurt Mitchel directly.


    But he knew precisely whom Mitchel sought to shield.


    Suddenly, a frosty look overtook Mitchel''s eyes.


    With a mockingugh, he shot back, ¡°If you''re so obsessed with using marriage as a tool, why not try it


    yourself? With all the women you entertain, why not marry them? That''d surely bolster yourpany


    abroad, wouldn''t it?¡± Mitchelid bare Alexis¡¯ schemes without hesitation.


    Alexis'' face twisted at once, a flicker of guilt quickly giving way to fury.


    "You bastard! How dare you speak to me with such insolencel¡± Alexis roared.


    But Mitchel''s sneer remained as he retorted, "I''m merely suggesting you ponder over yourpany


    abroad before making rash decisions.


    After all, you''ve worked hard for it, haven''t you?¡± Fury scorched through Alexis¡¯ gaze.


    Mitchel had thrown down a threat! A tant threat! Mitchel had the audacity to menace him over a


    worthless woman! Outrageous! Just as Alexis was on the verge of speaking, the door flew open with a


    forceful kick.


    Luciana burst in, her eyesnding on the bandage across Mitchel''s chest, now stained with blood.


    This sight pierced her heart, leaving her feeling as though it had been ripped in two.


    Her gaze icy, Luciana yanked Alexis out of the ward.


    Alexis protested, "Why are you dragging me out? That defiant fool threatened me, and 1 won''t stand for


    it!¡± Luciana''s fury bubbled into a = scoff.


    ¡°Mitchel threatened you?" "Yes!" Alexis, avoiding the full truth, added hastily, "Just look at your dear


    son, as merciless as his mother!" "Well, I believe Mitchel acted appropriately!" Confused, Alexis


    pressed, "What was that?" In a sh of rage, Luciana wielded the handbag in her hand.


    Bang! She pummeled it against Alexis¡¯ forehead.


    "T''ll smash you old bastard to death! My son is hurt, and here you are aggravating him while he''s


    bleeding!¡± Alexis, unprepared for the onught, was dazed, his vision clouded by blood.


    He reached out to strike Luciana but, blinded, only managed to trip over his own feet.


    Bang! Alexis toppled to the floor, his forehead swelling up, a ridiculous and pitiful sight.


    Luciana looked down at him with disdain.


    "Serves you right!" Throughout his life, Alexis had been adored by many women, all tender and gentle


    with him.


    Never had he endured such treatment, especially not from a woman.


    It was the ultimate disgrace! Regaining his footing, he lunged at Luciana with a sneer.


    "You bitch! I''ll make you pay!" But with his vision still impaired, Luciana slipped away with ease.


    Thump! A dull thump echoed as he missed again.


    Alexis stumbled once more, which left yet another lump on his forehead.


    Luciana, catching sight of his ludicrous expression, couldn''t help but feel amused.


    She had always shown restraint toward Alexis for Mitchel''s sake, not wishing to cause any trouble.


    To Luciana, today seemed to be turning out rather well! She was aware, however, that Alexis would


    seek retribution, prompting her to snap a few shots of his current disheveled state.


    Alexis inquired alertly, ¡°What are you doing?" With a slight pout, Luciana retorted, "What do you think?


    I''m capturing the moment of the distinguished Mr.


    Dixon, who seems quite distressed at the moment!¡± "How dare you! Stop that at once!¡± Alexis, who


    prized his reputation greatly, couldn''t stand the thought of anyone seeing him in such a state! Luciana,


    her mind on Mitchel, had no desire to linger with Alexis.


    "Scared, are you? Then get the fuck out now!" Enraged, Alexis¡¯ lips quivered as he spat, "A true


    gentleman doesn''t quarrel with ady like you.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    You''ll get yours next time!¡± With that, he clutched his forehead and hurried downstairs, seeking a doctor


    and hoping to avoid recognition.


    Meanwhile, Luciana rushed to the ward.


    Finding Mitchel still prostrate on the bed, his lips colorless and his chest adorned with blood-stained


    pink gauze, her heart wrenched.


    Her voice quaking, she asked, "Mitchel, what happened? Are you in pain? Why not summon the


    doctor?" She quickly pressed the call button, urging the doctor to attend to the bleeding.


    The doctor faced a challenge in redressing the reopened wound.


    Once the gauze was reced, Mitchel¡¯splexion turned ghostly pale.


    Witnessing this, Luciana felt as if her heart was being cleaved with a de.


    "Does it still hurt, Mitchel?" Mitchel lifted his gaze and spoke tly.


    ¡°Don''t worry.


    I''m alright.¡± Luciana''s eyes brimmed with tears.


    Alright? How could he be? The de hade perilously close to his heart.


    It was his heart! A mere shift could have spelled his end, beyond even God''s intervention.


    Luciana''s heart wasden with anxiety over Mitchel¡¯s condition, yet Mitchel seemed to disregard his


    brush with death.


    To him, he would risk it all again without a second thought.


    He broke into a cough and inquired with a note of unease, "Mom, have you seen Raegan?¡± Tears


    shimmered in Luciana''s eyes as she responded, "I noticed her as I hurried here, but I didn''t see her


    later.¡± Upon awakening, Luciana sought out Mitchel, oblivious to Raegan''s whereabouts.


    The notion that Mitchel''s injuries stemmed from Raegan caused her affection for Raegan to waver


    slightly.


    She attempted to divert the conversation, only to be halted by Mitchel''s request.


    "Mom, could you ask her to visit me?¡± Mitchel implored, his fists tightening around the quilt.


    Mitchel thought Raegan had departed promptly upon Luciana''s hospital arrival, clearly eager to


    distance herself from the situation.


    Yet, Mitchel¡¯s desire to see Raegan persisted.


    He missed her so much.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    As Long As It''s You Mitchel had no desire to coerce Raegan to pay him a visit.


    But if Luciana asked Raegan to visit him, it suggested a willingness on her part to meet him.


    Mitchel''s difort was palpable as he grappled with his own humility, deceiving even himself in his


    introspection.


    Luciana, taken aback by Mitchel''s words, felt a twinge of unease at his request a momentter.


    Despite her fondness for Raegan, nobody couldpare to Mitchel, especially when it involved life-


    and-death situations.


    The news of Mitchel¡¯s injuries had once nearly caused her heart to stop.


    The memory of that fear still sent her heart racing.


    Despite knowing Mitchel was out of danger, the doctor''s words could still make her quiver with fear.


    Luciana believed that if Mitchel married a woman he wasn''t particrly fond of, he might remain calmer


    and refrain from engaging in risky endeavors.


    With solemn concern, Luciana advised Mitchel, "You once caused Raegan great loss, and now you''ve


    saved her life.


    It''s bnced.


    You''re divorced now.


    Let the past stay in the past.¡± Mitchel, taken aback that Raegan had disclosed their divorce to Luciana,


    felt a shadow pass over his face.


    Facing his mother, Mitchel confessed, "I don¡¯t want a divorce.


    I never want one.


    My mind is stuck on Raegan.


    1 can''t imagine a future where she''s not around me." These words left Luciana unsure of how to


    respond.


    "Why are you so stubborn...¡± "T''ll see her myself if you won''t do it for me," Mitchel dered,


    determined, and attempted to rise from his bed, only to be bathed in a cold sweat from the effort.


    Luciana, rmed and pale, urged him back to bed, relenting, "Alright, stay.


    I''ll have here to you.¡± Raegan was taken aback by Luciana¡¯s unexpected call.


    After theirst encounter, she hadn''t anticipated any furthermunication, especially not kindness.


    She suspected Mitchel''s influence.


    Yet, with Mitchel now engaged to Eloise, Raegan wished to sever all ties.


    It was time to close the chapter between them.


    Therefore, Raegan declined Luciana''s request with politeness.


    To her astonishment, Luciana insisted, "Regardless of your history with Mitchel, he''s hurt because of


    you.


    It''s your responsibility to care for him.


    We''ll discuss everything else afterwards." Luciana''s words bore the weight of an_ ethical obligation, yet


    they rang true.


    Left without options, Raeganplied and hailed a taxi to the hospital.


    In an unexpected twist at the hospital parking lot, she encountered Henley, who was there to pick up


    medication for his mother.


    Henley had been concerned after days of failure to reach Raegan, and though they had finally spoken,


    her excuse of fever and phone neglect seemed dubious to him.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Encountering her at the hospital now only deepened his suspicions.


    Yet, since Raegan withheld the truth, Henley chose not to pry further.


    Upon entering the lobby, they parted ways, and Raegan ascended to the upper floors in the elevator.


    In the VIP ward, Mitchell was seated in a wheelchair, gazing steadily out the window.


    Since Luciana had mentioned Raegan''s imminent arrival, he had maintained his vigil.


    Yet, his current state really didn''t allow for prolonged sitting.


    Matteo, observing this, couldn''t help but feelpassion for Mitchell, who remained silent, his


    eagerness to see Raegan apparent.


    Yet, Matteo couldn''t help but notice how Mitchell''s usually calm face suddenly grew icy.


    To Mitchell''s dismay, after such a lengthy wait, the first sight he caught was Raegan at the parking lot


    with Henley, their seeming proximity suggesting an unmistakably intimate closeness.


    This sight hit Mitchell like a blow.


    He thought Raegan had been with Henley all this time, noting to see him after his awakening.


    Mitchell''splexion drained to a ghostly pallor, his heart felt as if it had been shredded and tossed


    aside, the agony so intense it stole his breath.


    A few momentster, with his expression steeled, he wheeled himself back to his bed.


    Matteo, puzzled by Mitchell''s abrupt mood shift, held his questions.


    The ward''s door swung open shortly after, and Raegan walked in.


    Matteo, sensing a shift in the atmosphere, greeted Raegan and discreetly exited, leaving the two in a


    silent standoff.


    Raegan, however, remained silent.


    Mitchel''s striking features had lost their color, his usually vibrant and alluring lips now pale.


    He resembled delicate porcin, exquisite yet fragile.


    Tears brimmed in Raegan''s eyes unexpectedly.


    She had overestimated herself.


    Mitchel¡¯s frail appearance instinctively drew herpassion.


    Approaching the bed, her voice barely a whisper, she inquired, "Are you feeling any better?" Her voice,


    heavy with emotion, betrayed her inner turmoil.


    Mitchel, however, seemed to disregard her concern.


    He scoffed.


    "Why do you even care?¡± His words left Raegan speechless, sensing his resentment toward her.


    But the reason for his anger eluded her, and she chose not to probe.


    Raegan unscrewed the lid of her thermal pot, dishing out a bowl of porridge for Mitchel.


    This porridge was tailored to aid Mitchel''s recovery.


    It had taken her some time to make it, which exined herte arrival at the hospital.


    She offered the bowl to Mitchel, suggesting, "Try some porridge.¡± But Mitchel, wearing a frosty look,


    remained silent.


    He feigned interest in a financial magazine instead.


    Raegan held out the bowl patiently, but Mitchel showed no intention of epting it.


    Feeling slightly awkward, she set the bowl on the bedside table.


    A gloomy air filled the room.


    Confused by Mitchel¡¯s coldness, Raegan simply sat down and began messaging Nicole.


    Mitchel¡¯s irritation grew upon seeing Raegan texting so nonchntly, thinking she was unwilling to pay


    him a visit.


    He bit his lip, holding back his anger, fearing he¡¯dsh out at Raegan once more.


    Soon, Mitchel made a move to rise, his chest wound protesting the motion with a tight pull, casting a


    shadow over his expression.


    Raegan, moved by pity, instinctively reached out to assist him.


    p! Mitchel''s hand came down sharply on hers.


    His p was forceful, loaded with aversion to her touch.


    The sting left Raegan''s hand red, her eyes welling up immediately.


    Alexis had hurled insults at her, calling her derogatory names, yet none of thatpared to the sorrow


    she felt now.


    Mitchel''s reluctance to see her was obvious, yet he didn''t make it known to Luciana.


    Had he done so, she wouldn''t havee at all.


    "Mitchel, if my presence bothers you that much, I''ll just go.


    There''s no need for that." Reagan''s eyes brimmed with tears, on the verge of spilling at any moment.


    Mitchel let out a sneer, his patience worn thin.


    "Oh, are you in a hurry? Eager to meet your boyfriend? Then, by all means, go!" Anger clenched


    Raegan''s jaw tight.


    First, it was Alexis¡¯ brazen insults, and now Mitchel''s mockingughter.


    Why did she subject herself to such degradation? She hade of her own ord, only to be mocked


    and belittled! The tears that she had fought to hold back now traced paths down her face.


    With a silent swipe of her hands over her cheeks, Raegan turned to leave.


    Yet, the moment she reached the door, a startling thud echoed behind her.


    She stiffened, turned, and found Mitchel copsed on the floor, his face ashen.


    rmed, she hurried back to his side.


    There he was, lying motionless, pain etched across his features.


    Raegan''s heart raced, her eyes welling up with tears.


    "What is the matter, Mitchel? You''re frightening me.


    Can you get up?" Mitchely motionless.


    The freshly reced gauze on his chest darkened with blood.


    Fear seized Raegan, her thoughts scattering into oblivion.


    Regaining herposure, she cried out, ¡°Doctor! Someone, please, help!" Silence followed.


    Frantically, she hit the bedside call button.


    As she attempted to rise, a hand yanked her back...


    A wave of terror washed over Raegan''s face! She leaned with all her might, avoiding copsing onto


    Mitchel.


    Realizing it was Mitchel who had grabbed her, anger red within her.


    "Mitchel, have you lost your senses?¡± Yet, he clutched her wrist firmer, the scent of blood growing


    stronger.


    Desperate, Raegan writhed to escape.


    "Release me! I must get a doctor for you.¡± Mitchel seemed not to hear, gazing at her with unfathomable


    depth.


    "I don''t need a doctor.


    I need you," he murmured.


    Ignoring his wound, Mitchel pulled Raegan close, pressing his lips against hers with intense passion.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Are You Here To Cut Ties With Me Mitchel pressed his lips against Raegan''s, and Raegan felt a chill


    enveloping her as his cold fragrance lingered on her lips and teeth.


    At the same time, Mitchel''s grip on her wrist tightened, showing no signs of easing up.


    Raegan hesitated to resist too strongly, her heart aze with anxiety.


    Her heart raced in her chest, forced to endure his aggressive kiss.


    In her mind, a single thought echoed.


    There was something wrong with Mitchel.


    He disregarded his reopened wound and stopped her from calling for doctors for medical treatment.


    Gradually, a faint scent of rust pierced through the cold air, signaling the presence of blood.


    Raegan was losing herposure as she grappled with the chaos in her mind.


    Mitchel''s tongue still dominated hers, every move pulling her deeper into his embrace.


    Their eyes met, and they continued kissing as they looked at each other.


    One desperately wanted to escape to call for medical treatment for the reopened wound, while the


    other was determined to etch the moment into memory.


    Finally, he loosened his grip for a moment, and Raegan seized the opportunity to bite his lower lip to


    stop him without hesitation.


    Mitchel winced in pain and released her.


    But he maintained his predatory gaze, looking at her like a fierce wolf eyeing its prey.


    Ignoring his intense stare, Raegan pressed the call bell, her mind a whirlwind of emotions.


    She half-squatted down to check Mitchel¡¯s reopened wound while waiting for the medical treatment.


    However, she couldn''t help but be furious and worried when she saw the severity of his wound.


    The blood was seeping out even quicker now.


    In a mix of frustration and concern, she shouted, "Mitchel! What''s wrong with you?¡± It was as if he were


    ying with his own life.


    Meanwhile, Mitchely on the floor, seemingly unconcerned about the blood on his chest.


    However, he wore an indifferent expression on his handsome and charming face.


    His thin lips had even turned red as if he had found a miraculous cure.


    He chuckled hoarsely.


    "Yes, you are right.


    Something is wrong with me.¡± Raegan''s face reflected her worry, not intending to provoke him but


    infuriated that Mitchel didn''t take his health seriously.


    However, it seemed her concern was unnecessary.


    Mitchel raised an eyebrow, chuckling.


    ¡°And you are my cure.¡± "What? Mitchel Dixon! You!¡± Raegan was beyond exasperated by his words.


    How could he make light of the situation? He really deserved it! Looking at Raegan''s nervous


    expression, Mitchel couldn''t help but smile.


    At that moment, he sensed Raegan was still his and only his.


    ¡°I''m serious.


    Your presence is my cure," he dered.


    It seemed he was nursing a serious case of lovesickness.


    His sweet and gentle voice made Raegan''s heart skip a beat.


    But Raegan wasn''t a doctor.


    How the heck was she supposed to cure him? Soon enough, a doctor strolled in, taking a deep breath


    at the sight of the wounded Mitchel.


    While the doctor attended to Mitchel¡¯s wounds, Mitchel remained stoically silent, only asionally


    furrowing his brow.


    The doctor sighed and said, "Young man, please take your condition seriously.


    Your wound has reopened twice today.


    One more time, and you might find yourself in the ICU for an extended stay.¡± The doctor meant well,


    but Mitchel offered no response.


    Raegan, however, was taken aback when she heard that.


    His wound had reopened two times today? What the hell did Mitchel want to do? After giving Mitchel a


    well-deserved scolding, the doctor turned to Raegan.


    "Miss, I get that young people are full of energy, but you have to be careful.


    If your boyfriend''s chest opens one more time, the situation could get serious.¡± TO" Blushing with


    embarrassment, Raegan was about to exin, but Mitchel beat her to it.


    "Doctor, this is all my fault.


    It has nothing to do with her." The doctor teased with a smile, "You were in pain earlier yet you kept


    silent.


    Howe you won''t even let me scold your girlfriend now?" Raegan''s face turned even redder at the


    doctor''s yful words.


    It wasn''t the doctor''s fault for having the wrong idea.


    There were bite marks around Mitchel¡¯s lips.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine how intense things were earlier.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The doctor eyed the porridge on the bedside table and said, "That porridge looks delicious.


    It must take a lot of time and effort to cook something like that.


    However, don''t take too much of it at the moment." The doctor left the ward after saying that.


    Raegan stood by the bed, still embarrassed over what had just happened.


    Without saying anything, she lowered her head to check her phone.


    After listening to the voice message from Nicole, Raegan texted back.


    Mitchel perked up when Raegan yed the voice message.


    He felt much better when he heard a female voice.


    Clearing his throat, he winced since he _ had identally pulled at his wound.


    Seeing this, Raegan hurriedly put down her phone, thinking he needed something.


    She asked with concern, "What do you need? I''ll get it for you." Mitchel smiled and said, "I feel like


    eating something.¡± "What do you want? I''ll ask Matteo to grab it for you.¡± Mitchel turned his head and


    raised his chin as he asked, ¡°Isn''t there something already on the table?" He was gesturing toward the


    porridge cooked by Raegan.


    Raegan nced at the porridge.


    Didn''t he turn it down just a moment ago? But she refrained from probing and was about to swap the


    cold bowl of porridge for a warm one with a fresh set of tableware for Mitchel.


    Yet, Mitchel stopped her and said, "It¡¯s still edible.¡± Raegan hesitated for a while, then said, "But it¡¯s


    cold now." Considering Mitchel''s current condition, warm food would serve him better.


    She gently pushed his hand away.


    Though subtle, Mitchel could still sense her resistance.


    "IT made plenty of it.¡± Raegan wasn''t sure what was going on in Mitchel¡¯s head.


    He just didn''t want her taking away the cold porridge.


    "It''s okay.


    I want to finish them all.¡± He took the bowl and set it on the table.


    Eating by himself, however, risked aggravating his wound.


    It hurt, but Mitchel made no sound.


    Instead, he just furrowed his brow and endured in silence.


    Eventually, Raegan couldn''t bear it any longer.


    She grabbed the bowl, put away the table, and asked him to lie down.


    Then she fed him with care.


    Surprisingly, Mitchel was more agreeable than before, evenpliant.


    It felt inappropriate to describe someone like Mitchel, who was always domineering in front of other


    people like that.


    Raegan sensed he was trying to please her.


    After he finished a bowl of porridge, Raegan asked casually, "Do you want more?" Mitchel''s dark eyes


    roamed over her swollen lips, and he murmured, "Yes, I want more." He then stared at her with an


    intense gaze.


    Raegan immediately blushed, and her ears turned red.


    "I''m asking if you want more porridge." With a sly smile, Mitchel replied, ¡°I knew that.


    That''s exactly what | meant.


    What were you thinking?¡± Raegan was rendered speechless.


    She fell for his trick on words again.


    Mitchel continued to eat until the thermal pot was empty.


    He indeed finished it all.


    Raegan was somewhat surprised.


    Hadn''t Mitchel eaten anything the entire day? Meanwhile, Mitchel just looked at her and smiled.


    "It''s delicious.


    I like it.¡± Considering Raegan had made the porridge personally, he didn''t want to waste any of it.


    It was well into the night when Mitchel finished off his porridge.


    When he saw Raegan standing up, his expression immediately changed.


    "Are you leaving?¡± he asked.


    Raegan nodded, replying, "Yeah, it''s prettyte.¡± "Don''t go..." As Mitchel held her hand, he struggled to


    find the words to convince her to stay.


    Suddenly, he blurted out, "Who is going to look after me if you leave? I got hurt because of you.¡± It was


    the same excuse Luciana had used on the phone.


    Raegan''s bright eyes dimmed.


    To her, she still thought Mitchel and Eloise were engaged.


    How could she stay the night and take care of him? Alexis'' words were still echoing in her ears.


    Those words were like a long iron nail in her heart, making her feel ashamed of herself.


    She was determined not to let herself be embroiled in other people¡¯s rtionships.


    With that resolve in mind, Raegan pinched her thigh secretly, fighting the urge to sumb to the


    situation.


    No one seemed to consider her feelings or reputation.


    But she had to do it for herself.


    Taking a deep breath, she asked, ¡°How much does hiring a nursing worker cost? I can cover the


    expenses until you leave the hospital.¡± Mitchel''s eyes darkened when he heard her words.


    He stared at her intently and asked with a frown, "You think I care about the money?" Raegan


    understood his frustration but needed to make her stance clear.


    She said seriously, "We shouldn''tplicate things further.


    Keeping our distance is better for both of us.¡± Mitchel''s expression changed, anger evident in his eyes.


    "So, you are here to cut ties with me?¡± When he spoke, he concentrated his gaze on her.


    His gaze bore into her, hoping to hear her deny it.


    He wanted her to say she came because she was worried about him and to exin herte arrival.


    Mitchel''s prating stare was especially stifling to Raegan.


    She replied casually, "If that''s what you want to believe.¡± A heavy silence settled over the room.


    After a prolonged pause, a bitter sneer escaped Mitchel¡¯s lips.


    "If you are so keen onpensating me, why not factor in my life? I want to know how much it''s worth


    in your eyes."

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Scumbag Raegan looked into Mitchel''s deep-set eyes.


    She clenched her fists tightly and said in a voice that was almost pleading, "Mitchel, do you really have


    to make things difficult for me? You know | don''t have that much money.¡± Between them, it was


    obviously easier for Mitchel to distance himself from her.


    So, Raegan didn''t understand why he had to do this to her.


    Mitchel was angered by Raegan''s words.


    He was almost out of breath, and his wound seemed to be stimted.


    He was in pain.


    He gritted his teeth and said coldly, "If you don''t have that much money, why don''t you sell yourself to


    me to pay off your debts?¡± The overflowing anger in his heart made him say such harsh words.


    He thought they could get closer after everything that happened.


    But he didn''t expect them to get farther and farther apart.


    From beginning to end, she spared no effort to show that she didn''t want to have anything to do with


    him.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he was injured, he would have sex with her now.


    She was only obedient when they were having sex.


    Mitchel¡¯s ruthless words destroyed Raegan''sst line of defense.


    But she did her best to hold back her tears.


    She gritted her teeth and snapped, "Mitchel, does looking down on me make you happy? Didn''t you


    take a de for me? I''ll give it back to you, then.¡± After saying this, Raegan grabbed the fruit knife on


    the bedside table and was about to stab her chest crazily.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Stop!" Mitchel shouted.


    His eyes narrowed.


    He grabbed her wrist and swung it violently.


    Raegan''s grip on the fruit knife loosened.


    The knife fell to the floor with a bang.


    And before Raegan knew it, she was already dragged hard by him.


    Her upper body fell on the bed and pressed on his legs.


    Mitchel frowned and hissed in pain.


    He said with difficulty, "You want to hurt me..." He pressed Raegan''s back tightly, burying her face


    against the white quilt.


    She didn''t answer his question, but her shoulders shook violently.


    Mitchel looked at her and said in a low and hoarse voice, "You hate me so much.


    What about I give you my life...¡± What he wanted to say was that he would give his life to her in


    exchange for her forgiveness.


    He wanted to spend the rest of his life with her.


    But he couldn''t say it directly at this moment.


    After all, she didn''t even want to look at him.


    Raegan felt like she was going crazy.


    Her head was about to explode.


    She couldn''t stand it anymore, so she thought there was no need to endure it anymore.


    She raised her head, met his eyes, and said word by word, "You are already engaged, but you still let


    me stay here.


    What will others think of me?" Mitchel was stunned.


    His grip on Raegan''s back loosened slightly.


    Raegan stared at him and said loudly, ¡°Mitchel, | am not ungrateful.


    I came to see you yesterday, but the bodyguards at the door didn''t let me in.


    I waited almost the entire day.


    But when your father came, he told me not to appear in front of you.


    He said I was annoying.


    He asked me if I wanted to be your mistress.


    I wasn¡¯t given a chance to answer him yesterday.


    But now I will tell you.


    1 will never be your mistress." Raegan could no longer hold back her tears.


    She cried so hard that tears streamed down her face uncontrobly.


    She continued between sobs, "Mitchel, I will always be grateful to you for saving me.


    But now that you are engaged, I have clearly expressed my stand.


    So, please let me go.¡± The crystal teardrops falling from Raegan¡¯s bright eyes were like a sharp knife


    that pierced Mitchel¡¯''s chest.


    His heart trembled as if he had been severely wounded.


    His heart shattered into pieces.


    He pulled her to sit down and wiped her tears.


    Then, he said seriously, "Raegan, | never think about it that way.


    Never.¡± Raegan struggled, but Mitchel gently held her hand to stop her from breaking away.


    "I only said those words because I was so angry.


    I thought you didn¡¯t care about me.


    I am so sorry.


    As for what my father said, I don''t know about it.


    But don''t worry.


    1 won''t let anyone call you like that again.¡± Raegan couldn''t stop herself from crying.


    The tears that Mitchel had just wiped off streamed down again.


    Her nose had already turned red.


    The grievances had umted in her heart.


    She didn''t know how to voice them out.


    However, keeping them to herself was about to drive her crazy.


    She didn''t want to cry too disgracefully in front of Mitchel.


    She lowered her head and said, "Since you know it, just let me go.


    I care about you, so I will always pray for you." Although Mitchel was distressed to see her crying, he


    couldn''t help but be amused by her words.


    He smiled and said, "I¡¯m still alive.


    You don''t need to pray for me.¡± Raegan suddenly raised her head and red at him.


    Her beautiful face was not only full of tears but also of anger.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" When Mitchel saw her nervousness, his eyes lit up.


    "Well, yes, I¡¯m talking nonsense.¡± He held her hand tightly.


    "If you really care about me, then stay with me.


    It''s not that I don¡¯t have anyone to take care of me.


    But if you are here with me, | will recover faster.¡± "No, I can''t." Raegan turned her head away.


    "If you understand my situation, you won''t make such a request.


    I don''t want to be used of being a mistress." "You are not a mistress.


    You will never be.¡± Mitchel reached out and turned Raegan to face him.


    He said solemnly, "I am not engaged.


    It''s all my father''s wishful thinking.


    And I''ve already made it clear to the Benton family.¡± Raegan''s eyes widened in shock.


    Mixed emotions surged in her heart.


    Mitchel and Eloise were not engaged! It was just his father''s wishful thinking.


    His father lied to her.


    But the next second, she remembered the moaning she heard in Eloise''s tent.


    She felt unhappy again.


    She looked at him coldly and asked angrily, "Aren''t you going to be responsible for Miss Benton?¡±


    Mitchel frowned in confusion.


    "Why should I be?" His indifference toward the topic annoyed Raegan.


    She shook off his hand, red at him, and said fiercely, "Scumbag!"

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Exin To Me Raegan was in a sulk.


    She was not defending Eloise.


    She was angry at Mitchel for sleeping with Eloise even though he didn¡¯t intend to be with Eloise.


    Wasn''t he an irresponsible scumbag? At the thought of this, Raegan couldn''t sit still.


    She stood up in a fit, wanting to drink water to calm down.


    But before she could stand firm, Mitchel stretched out his arms, wrapped them around her slim waist,


    and pulled her back.


    Raegan fell and sat on the edge of the bed with Mitchel''s strong arms around her waist.


    From afar, one could say that her whole figure was trapped in his arms in an intimate posture.


    "Mitchel!" Raegan shouted angrily.


    She wanted to get up from the bed, but she didn''t dare to act rashly because of his wound.


    Afraid of hurting him, she could only turn her head and re at him.


    "Yes?" Mitchel looked at her.


    His deep-set ck eyes were smiling.


    were smiling.


    "Let go of me." Raegan tried to pry off his arms but to no avail.


    Mitchel easily held her chin and pinched it.


    "Exin to me what a scumbag means.¡± Raegan bit her lower lip.


    Then she said, "A scumbag is a man who doesn''t want to be engaged to a woman but still...


    And that is you.


    You are a scumbag.¡± Raegan despised Mitchel for ying with women.


    Mitchel frowned upon hearing her answer.


    "What? I don''t understand.¡± Raegan said vaguely, "That''s..." "That''s what?¡± Raegan crossed her fingers


    and said fiercely, "You do this!" "Holding hands? No, I never held her hands," Mitchel exined, looking


    serious.


    "No, I didn''t mean holding hands." "Then what?" Mitchel deliberately squeezed his slender and


    beautiful fingers into hers and asked, ¡°What is this?¡± Raegan''s face flushed and turned even redder


    than a ripe tomato.


    Knowing that she was blushing, she turned her face away to hide it.


    She murmured through clenched teeth, "You are a rogue." Mitchel smiled and teased her for a moment.


    Then he became serious and exined, "I have never done anything with her.


    How did youe to such a conclusion?¡± Raegan blinked a few times.


    She asked in astonishment, "You haven''t?" Mitchel nodded.


    ¡°Never in my life." He led her hand to his crotch and said in a hoarse voice, "If you don''t believe me,


    you can check..." Raegan''s fingertips brushed his crotch lightly, and it seemed to harden.


    Raegan jerked away as if she was burned and snapped, "Mitchel, what''s wrong with you?¡± Mitchel


    raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Be thankful that I am injured.


    Otherwise, I won''t be reasoning with you right now." He pointed at the snow-white bed sheet under him


    and said meaningfully, "Instead, I''m going to press you here.¡± Raegan''s ears turned hot and red.


    Was this really the only thing in his mind every time they were together? Mitchel squeezed her palm


    and said, "Come on, tell me.


    What made you think I did it?" Raegan didn''t want to hide it from him.


    "That night, I heard Eloise moaning outside the tent.


    She called your name." Hearing this, Mitchel pinched the tip of her nose gently.


    "And that''s how you reach a conclusion? I wasn''t in her tent that night.


    I was in the tent next to yours." "Next to mine? How can that be?¡± Raegan frowned, dubious.


    "That tent belonged to the worker Bryce hired, right?¡± "We swapped," Mitchel exined.


    Raegan was even more confused.


    If the person inside Eloise¡¯s tent wasn''t Mitchel, who could it be? Aside from Mitchel, there was only


    Bryce.


    Mitchel noticed the confusion on Raegan''s face.


    "Maybe they drank too much that night.¡± Raegan was so shocked that she couldn''t digest all the


    information.


    Bryce was only a high school student, right? Although he was already an adult at his age, he was still a


    child in her eyes.


    Besides, his childishness and impulsiveness prevented her from treating him as an adult.


    "So, you''re still in doubt?" Mitchel held her hand and gently touched the pulp of her fingers.


    He smiled and said, ¡°It seems that my kissing skills were no longer powerful.


    You can''t feel how much I want to do it with you...¡± Mitchel''s words trailed off, not wanting to drive her


    away.


    Yet, Raegan got nervous at his words.


    She moved away, fearing he would really do something.


    Mitchel''s face turned gloomy.


    He grabbed her waist and pulled her back.


    "There should be no hiding from me." Mitchel held her face and stared at her.


    His eyes were bright and charming at this moment.


    He said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything.


    Shouldn''t it be your turn now?" "My...


    My turn? What do you mean?" Raegan felt like her heart was in her throat.


    "I only want to ask you one question.


    Be honest with me.


    You and Henley..." Mitchel paused.


    It was as if his mouth would taste bitter if he said those words.


    After a while, he finally said it, although with difficulty, "Are you in a rtionship?¡± Something shed


    across Raegan¡¯''s eyes.


    She said without even looking at him, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Mitchel reached out, held her jaw, and raised


    her face.


    He didn''t allow her to lower her head and avoid his gaze.


    Their eyes met.


    He said, "Tell me.


    It''s very important to me.¡± Although he looked calm, his mind had already been a mess for a long time.


    It was important to him because it was rted to how he would win her back.


    He had investigated and found the two of them had never spent some hours together except that night.


    For him, this was a big problem.


    He knew Raegan''s magic.


    Any man who slept with her would want her over and over again.


    He didn''t believe any man could refuse her unless those preferred a man to an attractive woman.


    Under the warm yellow light from the bedside table, Mitchel''s facial features were well-craved.


    His eyshes were thick, adding to his allure when meeting his gaze.


    Raegan swallowed hard.


    She didn''t want to be tempted by his handsomeness, so she changed the topic.


    "It''s a private matter.


    I don¡¯t want to answer it.¡± But she didn''t know that her refusal to give Mitchel a direct answer made him


    ecstatic.


    Mitchel knew Raegan too well.


    When she wanted to lie about something, she would avert her gaze and change the topic.


    "You didn''t, right?" Mitchel touched her forehead and repeated, "You didn''t." Raegan pushed his arm.


    "It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Mitchel was amused.


    The more she behaved like this, the more she looked like a child who lied.


    Mitchel frowned, afraid he could not hold back hisughter the next second.


    He held her hand and put it on the wound of his chest.


    Then he said with a trace of humbleness and begging in his tone, "Raegan, please don''t lie to me.


    It hurts so much here.


    Don''t you feel sorry for me?¡± Raegan put on a straight face and kept on her acting.


    "Iam not lying to you." "You little liar," Mitchel firmly remarked.


    "I don''t care whether you believe me or not,¡± Raegan said calmly.


    She brushed off his hand and said, "Let go of me first." "No, I won''t,¡± Mitchel refused stubbornly.


    Raegan was annoyed.


    She pushed him and stood up.


    But she was surprised when she heard a loud thump.


    It turned out that Mitchel bumped into the bedside table.


    He groaned in pain.


    Raegan was stunned.


    She didn''t use much strength.


    How did he fall like that? But when she saw the cold sweat on his forehead and his pale face, she


    realized something was really wrong with him.


    She panicked at once.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mitchel was injured.


    Even if Raegan didn''t use much strength, he might still not stand it.


    When Raegan saw the beads of sweat on Mitchel''s forehead, her heart skipped a beat.


    She quickly reached out to ring the bell.


    But suddenly, Mitchel grabbed her hand and said, "You haven''t answered my question yet."

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    She Only Has Three Months Left Raegan was a little annoyed.


    Mitchel was already sweating profusely in pain.


    How could he still care about her answer? "Raegan..." Mitchel murmured, holding her hand, unwilling to


    let her go.


    His face turned pale.


    When Raegan saw his face, bitterness surged in her heart.


    Did it really matter whether she was lying to him or not? They were divorced.


    They had nothing to do with each other anymore, right? They were supposed to be strangers now.


    But in the end, Raegan could no longer bear seeing Mitchel like this.


    She said slowly, "No, I didn''t sleep with Henley.


    He and I are not in a rtionship...¡± Before she could finish her words, Mitchel pulled her into his arms.


    "Hmm..." She was about to say something, but her lips were suddenly sealed by his.


    Mitchel reached out, raised Raegan''s chin with his beautiful and slender fingers, and kissed her with


    his thin and sexy lips.


    The kiss started light, but it went deeper and deeper.


    Raegan''s body trembled uncontrobly.


    She felt her limbs got weaker and weaker.


    He still had this kind of impact on her, and she was ashamed.


    She was still worried about Mitchel¡¯s injury.


    So, she put her hands on his shoulder, trying not to touch his wound.


    The sudden kiss brought them closer together.


    Mitchel didn''t lose control.


    Before Raegan couldn''t take it anymore, he quickly let her go.


    Raegan was so mad at him that she wanted to p him in the face.


    If only he wasn''t injured.


    She tried hard to break free from his grip, but he held her even tighter.


    "Mitchel, what are you doing? Stop it!" Raegan felt like she had fallen into his trap.


    "Do you want to go back on what you have promised me that night?" They shouldn''t have anything to


    do with each other anymore after their divorce, right? But why did he always get close to her? Worse


    was he still hugged and kissed her at will.


    ¡°Yes, I regret it,¡± Mitchel replied without hesitation.


    It was as if Raegan was the one who broke the agreement.


    "You..." Raegan got even angrier.


    Mitchel''s deep-set eyes were fixed on Raegan.


    ¡°If you are not pleased with it, you can get even with me by gettingid with me.¡± Raegan was so


    dumbfounded that her jaw almost dropped.


    Mitchel continued in a deep voice, "That night, we made love three times.


    Topensate you, I will double it for you.


    What do you think?" Raegan remained silent, so Mitchel went on seriously, "From a businessman''s


    point of view, you''ve gained a lot of profits in this deal." Raegan was even more at a loss for words.


    She never knew anyone else as shameless as Mitchel.


    He said those words in such a manner as if he was not ashamed of what he said, not even the slightest


    bit.


    And he didn''t blush at all when uttering those words.


    Raegan was speechless for a while.


    Then, she frowned and asked, "What the hell do you want?" "I want to start anew with you.¡± As he


    spoke, Mitchel stared at Raegan solemnly.


    His charming eyes shone brightly.


    It was as if the stars came down and moved in his eyes.


    Raegan''s heart skipped a beat.


    Mitchel''s smile deepened.


    "I hope you can give me another chance to get to know you.¡± He didn''t say he wanted to reconcile with


    her.


    Instead, he said he wanted to know her.


    It meant he wished to be with the current Raegan.


    Indeed, they could only be together without estrangements if they both left those bad memories behind.


    Mixed feelings filled Raegan.


    Some harm had already been done.


    Ignoring them didn''t necessarily do her any good.


    This was the obstacle she couldn''t get over with for now.


    So, she shook her head.


    "I think we are better this way." Obviously, Raegan meant she couldn''t ept Mitchel now.


    She didn¡¯t want to experience those unnecessary sufferings again.


    Mitchel understood Raegan''s hesitation.


    He knew after everything that happened, it was not easy for her to ept him again.


    So, he didn¡¯t press her.


    "T won''t force you to ept me right now.


    I know it will take some time, and I am willing to wait.


    But I have a request." Raegan raised her head and looked at him.


    He continued, "Don''t keep avoiding me anymore.¡± Raegan found it hard to resist being gazed at by his


    deep and charming eyes, so she lowered her head again and said, "If you don¡¯t want me to avoid you,


    don''t force me to do something against my will." ¡°Okay,¡± Mitchel agreed without hesitation.


    He could force her to stay by his side with tons of approaches.


    But he no longer wanted to hurt her even a bit.


    Mitchel didn''t want to make things difficult for Raegan anymore, so he patted the bed and said, "It''s


    late.


    Come and sleep now." Raegan shook her head.


    "I''ll just sit here.


    I''m not sleepy yet.


    I''ll just lie downter if I feel tired." Actually, she only didn''t want to be on the same bed with Mitchel.


    She silentlyined about theck of an extra bed for the family in the VIP ward which cost


    thousands of dors every day.


    Just now, she went to the nurse station and asked whether she could rent a folding bed like other


    hospitals had equipped.


    However, this hospital didn''t provide such a service.


    Raegan quietly cursed this hospital for its so-so service at a staggering price.


    Seeing that Raegan remained in her seat, Mitchel also sat on his bed and didn''t sleep.


    Actually, it helped with the recovery of his wound if hey still.


    But he refused to lie down without Raegan lying by his side.


    Raegan tried to coax Mitchel to sleep but in vain.


    Mitchel just took hisptop and started working on some business matters.


    Raegan could only sigh helplessly, knowing he wouldn''t sleep if she didn''t go to bed and lie beside him.


    Not wanting to give in yet, she yed dumb by lowering her head and scrolling some feeds on her


    phone.


    After almost half an hour, Raegan raised her head and nced at Mitchel.


    She saw the beads of sweat on his forehead.


    Apparently, it was because he had been sitting for too long.


    Before she knew it, her heart had already softened.


    Sometimes, Raegan hated herself for being too softhearted.


    She sighed.


    "Will you sleep if I go to bed with you?¡± "Of course.


    We will sleep together,¡± Mitchel replied with a charming smile.


    Raegan stood up, took out a quilt from the closet, andid it on the bed.


    "I will share the bed with you, but let''s have an agreement first.


    We will be in our own quilts.


    Don¡¯t cross the line." Suddenly, Mitchel regretted not asking the nurse to take the quilt away.


    But it was already toote to regret it.


    So, he had no choice but to agree with Raegan.


    When Nicole walked out of the hospital, she felt like her whole body had been drained of strength.


    Her test results were already in her hands.


    The painful truth was revealed in front of her.


    She had stomach cancer.


    Her cancer was in the mid-advanced stage, and she needed to undergo an operation as soon as


    possible.


    Otherwise, she would only have three months to live.


    She held the examination report in her hand tightly.


    It was a clear proof that her stomach was badly damaged.


    But this news was not the most heartbreaking for her.


    Another blood test result in her hand showed she was pregnant.


    She was two months pregnant.


    These past months, Jarrod was violent and ruthless every time they had sex.


    She bled several times, but she thought it was only her normal menstruation.


    She never thought she was pregnant.


    Jarrod didn''t like to use condoms, so Nicole took contraceptive pills every time.


    How could she get pregnant? The doctor''s words were still vivid in her mind.


    "You must have an abortion first before we can arrange the gastric cancer surgery.¡± Nicole bit her dry


    lips hard.


    Soon, she made up her mind.


    The abortion must be done as soon as possible, but she had to dy the gastric cancer surgery.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The Lawrence Group was now in a life-and-death situation, and all the deals she had earned went


    smoothly.


    She was on the right track of saving thepany.


    It was not easy for thepany to reach such an improvement, so she couldn''t ck off.


    She couldn''t be hospitalized for now.


    Besides, her parents were still in bad condition.


    She was the only one to manage the Lawrence family now.


    At the thought of this, she tore up the test results, threw them into the trash can, and got in the car


    without looking back.


    Nicole rested her hands on the steering wheel.


    Her hands couldn''t stop trembling, which meant she couldn''t possibly drive at this moment.


    So she took out her phone to call her assistant to pick her up.


    But before she could do anything, her assistant¡¯s call came in first.


    When she pressed the answer button, her assistant¡¯s flustered voice came through.


    "Miss Lawrence, bad news! There is something wrong with the deals that you have brought for the


    company!" "What? What do you mean?" The assistant replied between sobs, ¡°They said that our


    finished products didn''t meet their standards, so they refused the deliveries.¡± Nicole was so shocked


    that she held her breath.


    "How can that be possible?" She personally checked the samples to ensure their quality.


    She even watched every step of the procedure herself.


    Those deals were the hope for the Lawrence family to be on the right track.


    How could such an error happen? Nicole didn''t think about anything else anymore.


    She got out of her car, hailed a taxi, and rushed back to thepany.


    Then, she saw the products piled up in the lobby of thepany.


    Nicole went to her office and called thosepanies to convince them to receive the products.


    But they all asserted that they couldn''t ept the products without telling her the real reason.


    Only Korbin, thestpany on the list, reminded her kindly, "Miss Lawrence, did you offend anyone


    recently?¡± Nicole was stunned.


    Did she offend anyone? She thought for a while, but only Jarrod came to her mind, Her hands


    trembled, but she managed to take her phone and call Jarrod.


    "Mr.


    Schultz, where are you?" It was noisy and lively on the other end of the line.


    Jarrod''s cold and ruthless voice came through, ¡°I''m not avable today.¡± Then, he hung up the phone.


    All she could hear was a beeping sound.


    Nicole immediately contacted one of Jarrod''s friends and asked where he was.


    It was only then that she found out that today was Jamie''s birthday.


    Jarrod held a party for Jamie on a private yacht.


    Nicole hung up and rushed to the dock.


    She had to pay a loan amounting to eighty million dors tomorrow.


    If she couldn''t pay it in time, the Lawrence family would be doomed.


    Thus, she couldn''t waste time.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    Don''t Let Me See You The Valiant Voyager, Jarrod''s private yacht, docked at the seaside harbor.


    It was a three-hour drive from the city center.


    It was already afternoon when Nicole arrived there.


    She didn''t have anything this morning because she had to fast for herboratory tests.


    Later, when she rushed to thepany, she was swamped with those issues with the deals.


    For a whole long day, she didn¡¯t have time to eat anything.


    Until now, her stomach was empty.


    It felt like her stomach was burning, not from hunger but from some sort of internal heat.


    A miserable smile slowly crept across Nicole''s face.


    She often felt this way since the beginning of the year.


    Now that she was diagnosed with stomach cancer, she knew it was a sign of her stomach suffering and


    warned her to pay attention to her health.


    But unfortunately, she hadn''t paid much attention to her condition since Jarrod''s return.


    After all, handling him had taken her most of the time and effort.


    If she hadn''t missed the best time for treatment, her condition wouldn''t have worsened like this.


    Now, it was toote for anything.


    When Nicole stepped out of the car, the coldte December wind blew on her face.


    She felt like it was a de that cut her skin.


    She wrapped her coat tightly around her body and walked toward the dock which led to the prominent


    ultra-luxury yacht.


    Two bodyguards in ck stood there, checking the guests'' invitations before they could get on board.


    Nicole called Jarrod, and he answered quickly.


    She hurriedly said, "Jarrod, I''m outside the Valiant Voyager.


    Can youe down to see me? Or can I go up?" "I told you I''m busy today, and I don¡¯t want to see


    you.


    Get out of here!" Jarrod replied impatiently.


    "Jarrod, please.


    It will only take five minutes," Nicole pleaded.


    She didn''t intend to give up.


    "Not even five seconds.


    All my time today is only for Jamie," Jarrod refused coldly.


    "So, get lost! Don''t let me see your disgusting face!¡± Nicole then heard the beeping sound.


    Jarrod hung up without even giving her a chance to exin.


    Nicole dialed Jarrod¡¯s number again.


    But this time, all she got was a busy tone.


    It seemed he had blocked her.


    She stood in the cold wind for almost two hours, wrapping her coat tightly around her body.


    Her assistant called again, informing her that one of their partners, who wasn''t dissatisfied with their


    products, had called and asked about their products being returned.


    This was not a good sign.


    It seemed this partner was thinking about terminating their cooperation.


    Nicole clenched her fists tightly.


    She walked forward, pulled out some cash from her wallet, and stuffed the money into the bodyguards¡¯


    hands, attempting to bribe them to let her in.


    But the bodyguards shook their heads and waved their hands, refusing her money.


    She understood what they were worried about.


    So, she hastened to exin, "Please, take it.


    1 won''t make things difficult for you.


    Just do me a favor.


    Tell Jamie that Nicole is here and wants to talk to her.


    If she doesn''t want to see me, I''ll immediately leave.


    I won''t cause you any trouble." Nicole was betting on whether Jamie''s hatred toward her was enough


    to let her in.


    Once she got in, she would stand a chance of seeing Jarrod.


    In that case, she could manage to talk with him, thus saving herpany from going bankrupt.


    She must see Jarrod tonight, no matter what.


    These bodyguards were surely high-paid, so it was useless for Nicole to bribe them into letting her on


    board.


    But they could ry her message to Jamie.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sure enough, one of the bodyguards took the money and went up to ask.


    After a few minutes, the bodyguard returned with good news.


    "Miss Powell is willing to let you on board.¡± Nicole knew she had won.


    She clenched her fists tightly and stepped onto the yacht.


    When Nicole reached the deck, she saw how grand Jamie''s birthday party was.


    The entire yacht was adorned with exquisite flowers.


    Sparkling crystalnterns hung everywhere.


    The floor was covered with expensive Persian carpets.


    In front of the captain''s room, a five-star chef was preparing an unlimited buffet of meticulously


    prepared and mouthwatering dishes that made Nicole''s stomach ache even more.


    A waiter approached Nicole and guided her through the crowd.


    She soon found Jamie, who was surrounded by many celebrities.


    Beside Jamie stood Jarrod, who looked dashingly handsome in his tailored suit.


    Jamie, in her cherry red dress and luxurious jewelry from head to toe, exuded the air of an heiress.


    But, of course, everyone knew that the Powell family had long since fallen from grace.


    Jamie had a reckless older brother who single-handedly bankrupted theirpany, leaving them with


    debts worth hundreds of millions.


    If it weren''t for Jarrod, the Powell family would no longer have a ce in Ardlens.


    Jarrod hadvishly spent money just for Jamie to maintain her status as a famous socialite.


    While chatting with her friends around her, Jamie leaned against Jarrod''s chest.


    Nicole had been waiting there for almost half an hour, but Jamie didn''t even spare a nce at her.


    She had witnessed how Jarrod doted on Jamie.


    He was so thoughtful that he stopped Jamie from drinking, took off his coat, and wrapped it around


    Jamie''s shoulders.


    He also showered Jamie with affectionate smiles.


    While watching Jarrod smile charmingly, Nicole was stunned for a moment.


    She could no longer remember thest time she saw Jarrod smile like this.


    Jarrod had a dimple at the corner of his mouth.


    When he smiled, his intimidating aura softened.


    It seemed he had transformed into a sunny and dashing young man.


    However, he rarely smiled.


    It could be said that he hardly ever did, except when he was with Jamie.


    After all, the business world was like a battlefield.


    And apany needed a decisive and ruthless leader, not a gentleman.


    Jarrod knew how to avoid showing his vulnerability very well.


    He would only put away his arrogance when Jamie was around.


    He became the thoughtful Jarrod that Nicole remembered.


    Suddenly, the pungent smell of alcohol filled the air.


    Then, there was a loud ssh.


    Before Nicole could react, red wine sttered onto her white coat.


    After this, a voice with a strong smell of alcohol sounded.


    "Oops! I¡¯m sorry, sweetie.


    My bad! My hand is slippery.


    I didn''t mean to spill wine all over you.¡± Nicole looked up and saw Howe Powell, Jamie''s elder brother.


    She remembered him because she saw him in a video she had watched before.


    Before Nicole could say anything, Howe remarked, "Let me dry those wine for you.¡± As he spoke, he


    extended his hands to Nicole.


    But he sshed his wine on Nicole''s chest.


    His lewd expression made it look like he wanted to take advantage of the situation to touch her.


    Nicole stepped back coolly and said politely, "It¡¯s okay.¡± She had heard about Howe before.


    He was infamous in Ardlens for being a womanizer.


    Moreover, his sexual preferences were particrly abnormal.


    Rumors had it that he had yed with some women to death in bed.


    The Powell family had spent a significant amount of money to settle the matter.


    Nicole once suspected that Jarrod might have learned some tactics from Howe.


    But when she identally saw Howe''s video that circted through the Inte, she realized Howe''s


    tactics were much worse than Jarrod''s.


    At most, when Jarrod was excited, he enjoyed seeing others beg for mercy.


    Howe, on the other hand, liked harming women.


    He used all sorts of twisted objects to stab them.


    Seeing Howe''s face now made Nicole feel so disgusted that she wanted to vomit.


    But she knew she couldn''t offend him, so she just took two steps back and lowered her gaze, trying not


    to provoke him.


    However, Howe was not done yet.


    The reason he came to Jamie''s birthday party was to find a woman he could have a good time with.


    How could he let go of a beauty like Nicole? Just looking at Nicole''s amazing figure made his mouth


    water.


    Besides, Nicole was not a fake socialite.


    She was a true heiress of a wealthy family.


    Her entire being exuded nobility and elegance.


    So, Howe was very determined to sleep with her.


    He stepped forward, grabbed Nicole''s hand, and stuffed several banknotes in her chest forcefully.


    Then, he said in a vulgar and despicable manner, "Beauty, that won''t do.


    I ruined your coat, so I mustpensate for it.


    Come with me downstairs, and I will give you something better.¡± When he said downstairs, he meant


    the luxurious lounge below the yacht, which was as opulent as a hotel suite.


    Howe''s grip on her hand made Nicole feel like a venomous snake was crawling across her back.


    She couldn''t help trembling.


    She immediately struggled to break free.


    But since Howe was fueled by alcohol, he felt empowered.


    He ignored Nicole''s resistance and forcefully dragged her down.


    Howe thought that since Jarrod would be his future brother-inw, the yacht Jarrod owned was also


    his.


    And he knew that even if he slept with Nicole, Jarrod wouldn''t stop him.


    Jarrod would even clean up his mess.


    Nicole was caught off guard.


    She could only hold onto a pir and call for help.


    However, Howe quickly covered her mouth to make sure no one would hear her.


    But Nicole was determined not to be one of Howe''s helpless victims.


    She reached out and scratched his face.


    His face immediately bled.


    Howe was in so much pain that he suddenly raised his hand.


    A crisp p sound echoed.


    Howe pped Nicole hard on the face.


    "You bitch! Who do you think you are to hurt me? You must be courting death.¡± Then, he grabbed


    Nicole''s hair and mmed her head against the railing of the yacht forcefully, trying to knock her


    unconscious.


    Nicole felt like her head buzzed.


    Then, a burst of white light burst out from her head.


    Nicole had not eaten anything the entire day, and she already felt very weak.


    So, when she was pped hard by Howe, she felt her soul had left her body.


    She closed her eyes.


    Suddenly, she felt a wine bottle underneath her.


    She thought of smashing it on Howe''s head.


    But before Nicole could make a move, Howe noticed the bottle.


    He leaned over, picked it up, and raised it, smiling sinisterly.


    "Do you want me to use this to serve you better?¡±

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    I Beg You Howe''s words echoed in the air.


    His eagerness to overpower Nicole and strip off her clothes was evident.


    Nicole felt his hot breath on her face, causing her stomach to churn violently.


    She fought the urge to vomit.


    Her piercing scream finally caught the attention of bystanders, including Jamie and Jarrod.


    Jarrod''s expression darkened instantly when he realized Howe was about to assault Nicole.


    Noticing Jarrod''s troubled look, Jamie quickly grabbed his arm and turned to face Howe.


    "Howe, why here of all ces?¡± Without waiting for his response, Jamie looked at the security guard


    andmanded, "Help my brother up, will you? Just keep it cool.


    What kind of woman is she even? How dare she behave so shamelessly here!" Jamie''s usatory


    words swiftly shifted public opinion against Nicole.


    Whispers spread among the onlookers.


    Despite Howe''s notorious reputation, the crowd) still condemned Nicole.


    It was not until Howe was forcibly removed from the scene and saw the crowd around him that he


    regained sobriety.


    At this moment, he adjusted his belt and echoed Jamie''s sentiment.


    "Sorry, I got a bit carried away.¡± His words insinuated a mutual consent that was not there.


    Meanwhile, Jarrod¡¯s dark eyes reddened upon seeing Nicole''s disheveled clothes and the bucks near


    her chest.


    "Clear out the crowd first," Jarrodmanded the security in a low and firm voice.


    The guards quickly redirected the bystanders to a nearby stage where a couple of C-list celebrities


    were performing.


    The crowd gathered there, drawn by the entertainment.


    Once the area was emptied, Jarrod confronted Nicole, who was half-naked.


    "Nicole, how could you stoop so low?" His words stung Nicole more painfully than a physical p.


    Her face burned with humiliation.


    However, the absurdity of the situation soon struck Nicole as ironic.


    There stood the infamous Howe, yet Jarrod seemed to believe she was the one at fault.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She thought about her loyalty to Jarrod and the fact that she had never been with another man.


    Nicole felt unjustly used.


    She was cleaner than anyone else there.


    How could Jarrod say such a thing? Realizing Jarrod knew Nicole, Howe walked over with a fawning


    smile.


    "Jarrod, you know her? Great.


    I''ll take her away then." Howe reached for Nicole''s arm, but she shook him off.


    "Don''t touch me! I don''t know you!" Enraged by her rejection, Howe twisted the truth.


    "You just agreed to sleep with me, and now you back out? I never let go of what I want.


    You''re not leaving here without sleeping with me today!" With her face flushed with anger, Nicole shot


    back, "What kind of nonsense are you talking about!¡± ¡°Watch your manners, Howe," Jamie chimed in.


    "Miss Lawrence is from the prestigious Lawrence family.


    She''s not someone you can just touch whenever you want." Jamie casually exined Nicole''s


    background to Howe.


    She knew him too well.


    If Howe set his sights on a woman, he would go to any lengths to have her.


    The more challenging the pursuit, the harsher he would be once he seeded.


    The fate of thest woman was a grim reminder of this.


    Realizing Jamie''s warning implied he could not seed today, Howe masked his intentions with a sly


    smile.


    "Ah, it seems like I misunderstood.


    My apologies, Miss Lawrence.¡± Nicole eyed him warily.


    "T''ll make it up to you next time,¡± Howe added with a wicked grin.


    His gaze was terrifying like a nest of venomous snakes.


    He swore to himself he would do whatever it took to get her.


    With that, Harold stumbled toward the deck and searched for another temporary conquest.


    Jarrod cast a cold nce at Nicole and issued an order, "Throw her out!" Two security guards moved to


    carry out the order without a second thought.


    But Nicole, in a desperate bid, clung to Jarrod''s trousers.


    "Mr.


    Schultz, please.


    Just give me five minutes.¡± However, Jarrod was not swayed.


    He kicked her away andmanded, "Get her out of here now!" The security guards immediately


    seized Nicole''s arms and prepared to escort her away.


    "Miss Lawrence, perhaps it¡¯s time to demonstrate your sincerity,¡± Jamie suggested with an enchanting


    tone.


    Jamie''s gaze drifted to the deck below Nicole, subtly hinting at something.


    Nicole''s eyshes fluttered with distress, and her mind raced for a solution.


    Plop! In a moment of desperation, Nicole knelt down.


    i Apart from her parents, Nicole had never knelt before anyone but Jarrod.


    At this moment, tears streamed down her face.


    Nicole forced herself to calm down.


    After a long while, she looked up at Jarrod and pleaded, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, please, spare the Lawrence Group.¡± Jarrod turned to see Nicole, who was once so proud and


    strong, now kneeling before him.


    His eyebrows twitched.


    He thought he would feel triumphant and vindicated.


    After all, he thought she had deceived and wronged him.


    He should be filled with resentment toward her.


    But why did his heart ache as if wounded by a dull de? His eyes ached at the sight of her bent


    knees.


    Why? Well, maybe it was because he was not ruthless enough.


    Maybe that was the reason he didn''t draw pleasure from her miserable look.


    After all, Nicole was good at ying the victim.


    He shouldn''t get soft-hearted at her.


    He should put aside his strange feelings toward her.


    Jarrod''s eyes hardened and regained their usual coldness and ruthlessness.


    Kneeling before him, Nicole bowed her head and said, "There is something wrong with the contract


    with Saatchi and the Roissy Group.


    The Lawrence Group''s very survival is at stake.


    Please, show some mercy." Of course, Jarrod was well aware of it.


    It was his doing, after all.


    He had expected Nicole woulde to beg him.


    Therefore, he refused to see her.


    "I heard you secured these deals after a wine-heavy meeting.


    Howe you encounter such problems so soon?¡± Jarrod asked, his eyes as cold as a cier.


    Upon hearing this, Nicole felt more certain the situation had something to do with him.


    After all, she had obtained these deals without his knowledge.


    "Mr.


    Schultz, you can do what you want to me.


    But please, spare the Lawrence Group.


    Hundreds of employees depend on it.


    I can''t let them down." With a sneer tugging at the corners of his mouth, Jarrod replied, "That''s none of


    my concern.¡± Nicole''s fingertips quivered subtly.


    It was then that she realized he must have done it on purpose.


    But even so, she had no other choice.


    The only one who could save the Lawrence family was the same man who had brought it down.


    With this thought in mind, she hit her head heavily on the ground.


    Thud.


    Again and again.


    "Mr.


    Schultz, please...


    Please let go of the Lawrence Group...¡± Nicole said every time her head made contact with the ground.


    She did not stop even until her forehead was stained with blood.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    But I Won''t Love You "Nicole!" Jarrod bellowed with sudden fury.


    In a swift motion, he grabbed Nicole''s arm and lifted her effortlessly.


    "Are you out of your mind? I told you to leave! Did you hear me? Leave this instant!¡± His grip was so


    strong.


    It was excruciating, and Nicole felt the pressure would crush her bones.


    But the pain in her heart was more unbearable.


    Regret gnawed at Nicole.


    She med herself for meeting Jarrod when she was young.


    This mistake brought catastrophe upon her family and the entire Lawrence lineage.


    Tears streamed down Nicole''s face.


    She wept silently, and her body shivered with each sob.


    To Jarrod, her silent tears were like daggers piercing his heart.


    Meanwhile, as Jamie observed them from the side, a surge of jealousy welled up within her.


    She understood Jarrod more than anyone.


    Jarrod''s anger was a mask for his care.


    The angrier he was, the more profound his feelings were.


    And even now, she saw his hesitation.


    They both agreed to take over the Lawrence Group.


    Moreover, Jarrod had assured her that once he took control of the Lawrence family, he would sever ties


    with Nicole and marry her instead.


    Jarrod had never intended toply with that three- year agreement between Nicole and him.


    It was a ploy to lull Nicole into a false sense of security and made her think she had plenty of time to


    deal with Jarrod.


    All of these was Jamie''s idea.


    Crushing Nicole¡¯s hopes at the peak and turning her dreams to dust was the most satisfying thing ever.


    But now, Jarrod seemed to waver.


    Jamie realized Nicole''s profound impact on Jarrod.


    She had to do something.


    With this realization, Jamie concealed her resentment and gently ced her hand on Jarrod''s.


    "Jarrod, please, let''s notruin the evening.


    Remember, it''s my birthday.¡± Her words seemed to calm Jarrod instantly.


    Atst, he released Nicole, who stumbled back against the railing for support.


    The wind on the deck whipped around them and snatched away the coat Jamie had just donned, now


    marked with a trace of blood.


    Delicate as ever, Jamie refused to wear it again.


    She looked at Jarrod and asked, "Could you get me another coat, Jarrod? It''s so cold.¡± With a stormy


    expression, Jarrod turned to face Nicole.


    "I don''t want to see you again when I return!¡± As Jarrod turned away, two bodyguards stepped forward,


    lifted Nicole by her arms, and poised to escort her out.


    It was then that Nicole snapped back to reality.


    She realized that Jarrod was determined to ruin the Lawrence family.


    Begging for mercy would be futile.


    She might as well try another method.


    With newfound resolve, Nicole stood up, held her head high, and firmly said, "I''ll walk by myself.¡± "Miss


    Lawrence!" Jamie suddenly called out.


    As Nicole turned, Jamie stepped forward and shed a sweet yet sly smile.


    "Why the rush?" "Miss Powell, please step aside," Nicole replied, her voice cold and guarded.


    Nicole had been outwitted by Jamie more than once and knew all too well how treacherous this woman


    could be.


    Having a further conflict with Jamie was thest thing on her mind.


    She had more pressing matters to attend to.


    "Miss Lawrence, why are you so nervous?¡± Jamie covered her mouth and lightly chuckled.


    "Did you ever think about why all the Lawrence Group''s deals went wrong all of a sudden?" "What do


    you mean?¡± Nicole asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Come closer.


    I''ll tell you." Nicole sensed Jamie''s words carried a hidden agenda, but they piqued her curlosity.


    Without wasting any second, she stepped closer.


    "Speak clearly!¡± Nicole demanded.


    "Oh, I will." Jamie suddenly seized Nicole''s wrist and continued, "Since you''re already here, how about


    I present you with another surprise?" Nicole''s eyes narrowed in suspicion.


    But before she could react, she felt a sudden, strong tug on her arm.


    Jamie''s grip on Nicole''s hand tightened.


    In a shocking turn, Jamie leaned back, lost her bnce, and tumbled over the railing! As Jamie fell, she


    cried out, "Jarrod, help! Nicole is..." Ssh! Huge ripples spread across the river''s surface.


    Jamie had fallen into the water! Everything happened in an instant.


    Nicole managed to cling to the railing, saving herself from being dragged into the river.


    "Jamie!" Jarrod hurried to the scene.


    He pushed Nicole away and shot her a piercing look.


    Without another word, he dove into the water for Jamie.


    Shortly after, he emerged from the river, cradling Jamie in his arms.


    Crew members from the cruise quickly lowered a ropedder and helped them back onto the deck.


    The chilling river water had taken its toll on Jamie more than on Jarrod.


    She trembled violently.


    Her lips turned a shade of purple, and her face was pale and shaken.


    Thankfully, Jamie was rescued in time and did not swallow any water.


    She clung to Jarrod, her face stained with tears.


    Her distressed state evoked pity from onlookers.


    A bystander hurried over with a quilt and wrapped it around Jamie''s shivering form.


    ¡°Take her inside to rest," Jarrod ordered.


    Jamie held onto Jarrod''s arm and looked up at him with tearful eyes.


    "Jarrod..." Jarrod gently held her hand andforted her, "It''s alright.


    I won''t let anyone harm you.¡± Upon hearing this, Jamie lowered her head, and a malicious smile yed


    in her lips.


    She mused that this was enough to send Nicole to the depths of hell.


    Jarrod then turned around, his gaze icy and his expression stern.


    His polished leather shoes glistened with each step, a symbol of the looming threat he posed, striking


    fear into Nicole''s heart.


    He stopped a few steps from Nicole, and his eyes narrowed with a dangerous glint.


    "Exin yourself.


    Why did you push Jamie?" His voice was eerily calm, a stark contrast to the brewing storm Nicole


    sensed.


    This feeling was all too familiar to Nicole, having faced it before more than once.


    It sent a shiver through her.


    Her entire being dreaded the calm before the storm.


    With quivering lips, Nicole stammered, "I...


    I didn¡¯t push her.¡± Jarrod nonchntly brushed back his wet hair.


    Despite being soaked, he remained unruffled andposed.


    He epted a lit cigar from a bystander and leaned back against the railing.


    Then, he drew a light puff and casually asked, "Did Jamie just fall on her own?" "Well...


    She grabbed my hand...¡± Nicole tried to exin.


    Before she could finish, Jarrod flicked his cigar, and it fell dangerously close to her fingertips.


    The glowing ember nearly scorched her skin.


    Jarrod pressed the tip of his shoe under Nicole''s chin, tilting her face up toward him.


    When he spoke again, his voice was slow and deliberate.


    "So, you''re suggesting Jamie tried to set you up, but instead, she fell herself?¡± The hard leather of


    Jarrod¡¯s shoes _ pressed ufortably against her chin.


    Nicole could only look up at him with a mix of bitterness and fear.


    "I didn''t push her, I swear...¡± Jarrod''s sneer was cold and dismissive.


    Standing at almost 5 feet and 11 inches, he loomed over Nicole, making her feel as insignificant as an


    ant.


    "You refuse to admit it, don''t you?" he taunted.


    He gestured to a nearby bodyguard and ordered, "Tell me what you saw.¡± The bodyguard, fully aware


    of his allegiance, bowed his head and replied without hesitation, "I saw her push Miss Powell!" His


    loyalty was clear.


    Regardless of what he saw, the truth was secondary to serving his master.


    Another bodyguard chimed in hastily, "I saw it too." Jarrod fixed his cold gaze at Nicole and enunciated


    each word, "Do you need to hear it again?" His tone was chilling, reminiscent of a judge asking a


    condemned prisoner for theirst meal request.


    Nicole felt as though an invisible hand was squeezing her throat, rendering her speechless.


    She realized with a sinking heart that no one on this ship would take her side.


    Nobody woulde to her aid.


    There was no point in defending herself.


    They were not seeking the truth but rather a punishment.


    This was the final act in their cruel carnival.


    Jarrod looked into Nicolle''s dim eyes and sneered, "What? Have you given up defending yourself?¡±


    "Even if I said it wasn''t me, would you believe me? In your heart..." Nicole smiled bitterly and added,


    "You''ve already made up your mind, haven''t you?" Jarrod stared at Nicole with burning eyes, "And


    what if you were to exin? How do you know I wouldn''t believe you?" At that moment, his desire to


    hear her side of the story seemed more like a personal challenge.


    Even he was unsure of what he wanted to hear, but he was driven by a need to hear her reasoning.


    To him, this conflict appeared to stem from mere jealousy.


    The thought that Nicole was jealous of Jamie brought him a twisted sense of satisfaction.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you expecting to hear, Jarrod? That I pushed Jamie into the water out of jealousy?" Nicole


    asked, her sharp words cutting through the tension.


    Suddenly, a fleeting, uncharacteristic expression crossed Jarrod''s stoic face, but it vanished as quickly


    as it appeared.


    Nicole caught a glimpse of it, though.


    Now, a smile tugged at the corners of her mouth.


    But it was not really a smile but more of a sneer.


    Did he really think, after all the humiliation she endured because of him, she could still love him? Did


    she act too convincingly? Her n had failed, and the downfall of her family''s empire loomed over her.


    What more was there for her to cling to? Nicole faced Jarrod andughed with scorn.


    "You and Jamie are indeed the perfect pair.


    One heartless and deranged, the other deceitful and vicious.


    | wish for nothing more than for the two of you to be together and leave me in peace.


    Let me be clear, Jarrod.


    I despise you, I abhor you, and you repulse me! I will never love you!" Her smile wasced with


    bitterness.


    In response, Jarrod''s face contorted with rage, and he raised his hand...


    p! The sound of his hand striking Nicole''s face echoed in the air.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Do You Really Want Me To Die There was a buzzing sound.


    It was a prolonged white noise, and Nicole felt it wouldn''t stop.


    Her ear hurt, and she felt like she would go deaf.


    Nicole was stunned for a while.


    Then, she felt the fiery pain on her face spread to her nerves.


    She touched her face stiffly.


    Indeed, it was hot.


    It turned out that being pped by someone who she once loved hurt so much.


    Jarrod''s hands were still shaking.


    He = didn''t understand why he was so angry.


    Why did this p hurt his heart more than hitting him in the face? When he heard Nicole say she hated,


    detested, and disgusted him, why did he get so angry that he wanted to twist her neck at once? This


    hypocritical woman who betrayed him didn''t deserve his pity, right? Jarrod felt ridiculous that he thought


    of letting her go after it was over.


    What he got was her ruthless words.


    He had fallen for Nicole''s acting twice.


    He would never allow a third time.


    He should never fee! even the slightest pity on her.


    Jarrod finally calmed down after a while.


    But his voice was still as scary as the demon¡¯s.


    "Nicole, I''ll ask you onest time.


    Do you admit that you pushed Jamie?¡± "Why are you insisting that I pushed Jamie? Are you going to


    force me to admit it, then send me to the police station?" "It''s good that you Know," Jarrod said coldly.


    A self-deprecating smile appeared on Nicole''s face, so she lowered her head to hide it.


    What else could she expect from her rtionship with Jarrod? There was only hatred between them.


    Endless hatred.


    After a while, Nicole raised her head, met Jarrod''s bloodshot eyes, and said indifferently, ¡°Jarrod, is this


    only what you are capable of? Nothing more than this?¡± At this moment, there was only disdain in her


    eyes, making her momentarily return to the proud eldest daughter of the Lawrence family.


    ¡°Okay, you''re asking for it, huh? I hope you can still be this proudter." As he said this, thest trace of


    warmth in Jarrod''s eyes disappeared.


    His tone was full of ridicule.


    He turned around and whispered a few words to the man beside him.


    Then, two bodyguards walked to the huge fish tank and fished out four bloodthirsty piranhas.


    At Jarrod¡¯smand, they threw the fish into the water with a ssh.


    The four cruel creatures that had not been fed for a long time didn''t leave.


    Instead, they surrounded the yacht, waiting for someone to feed them.


    Jarrod looked down at the fish in the water and then at Nicole.


    His eyes darkened, which was terrifying.


    He looked like a devil crawling up from hell.


    He asked, "Miss Lawrence, are you ready to start the game?¡± Nicole couldn''t figure out what Jarrod


    was up to.


    So she forced herself to calm down and asked, "What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Miss Lawrence, please go


    down and y with these little fish I raised.


    If you cane up, I''ll let go of the matter of you pushing Jamie into the water.¡± Jarrod''s voice was


    indifferent, but it contained unprecedented coldness and cruelty.


    At the sight of the bloodthirsty fish in the water, Nicole felt a shiver down his spine.


    She didn¡¯t expect Jarrod to be this crazy.


    She clearly saw that those were ferocious piranhas.


    At this moment, one of Jarrod''s men threw a te of bloody animal innards into the water.


    The calm piranhas instantly jumped out of the water and opened their mouths, revealing their sharp


    teeth.


    Then, they fiercely bit the bloody innards.


    Soon, the small te of animal innards was torn to shreds.


    Those ugly piranhas still rolled and jumped in the water, reluctant to leave.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Obviously, a small te of innards was not enough for them.


    Suddenly, Jarrod''s big hand grabbed Nicole''s shoulder unceremoniously and tilted her body against the


    railing.


    Nicole could imagine what she would encounter if she fell into the water, and her face instantly turned


    pale.


    She used all her strength to hold onto Jarrod''s arm, She didn''t want to die yet.


    Her parents were not ready, and they couldn''t bear it.


    She couldn''t leave them for now.


    Before she died, she had to arrange everything properly first.


    She was so scared that she eximed in horror, "Jarrod, I really didn''t push her.


    Doesn''t your yacht have surveince cameras? You can check the surveince video.¡± Jarrod


    countered in a cold and ruthless voice, "You actually Know how to find a good ce.


    You know that this is a blind spot, right?¡± Nicole leaned against the railing.


    She was very careful, even with her breathing.


    One careless move, and those ferocious piranhas would feast on her body.


    Her face turned even paler, andyers of cold sweat covered her forehead.


    There was a faint pleading in her voice when she said, ¡°Jarrod, do you really want me to die like this?¡±


    Jarrod pursed his thin lips tightly.


    Aplicated look shed in his eyes.


    At first, he thought he would throw this hypocritical woman into the water without hesitation.


    But seeing her in such a mess at this moment, his heart began to ache uncontrobly.


    Perhaps he would relent and stop as long as she pleaded again.


    But suddenly, Jamie''s voice sounded from behind.


    "Jarrod, don''t be impulsive.¡± Her face was still pale from falling into the water.


    There were glistening teardrops in the corners of her eyes.


    "Miss Lawrence did say something bad about you.


    But rest assured, | won''t be swayed by her instigation.


    I will never dislike you for the rest of my life.¡± Jarrod''s eyes instantly turned cold.


    He asked word by word, "What did she say?" Jamie''s face turned paler.


    She looked flustered and hesitant.


    ¡°It¡¯s not something pleasant, so maybe it''s better for you not to hear...¡± "Tell me,¡± Jarrod interrupted in a


    cold and cruel tone.


    Jamie seemed to be frightened.


    She shrank back and stuttered, "She...


    Miss Lawrence said that the scars on your back look like twisted and ugly centipedes, and they make


    her feel nauseous.


    Every time she sleeps with you, she bes nauseous for several days.


    She said that I am the only one blind enough not to despise you.


    She even asked me how I could bear looking at those hideous scars on your back." Jarrod''s face


    turned pale when he heard those words.


    How did he get those scars? It was when he crawled on the ground and was whipped like a dog just to


    fight for a small business.


    His life was a living hell during those three years.


    But he still managed to survive somehow.


    Since then, what he valued the most was his dignity.


    And what he hated the most was having his scars exposed by others.


    Besides, anyone could dislike him but Nicole.


    She was not qualified at all.


    Because it was her betrayal with the Lawrence family that gave him the heaviest blow.


    In an instant, Jarrod looked at Nicole with eyes filled with bloodthirsty cruelty.


    "Nicole..." he murmured through clenched teeth.


    He felt like the Nicole in front of him was already a lifeless object.


    "You have no right,¡± he added.


    He meant that she had no right to dislike him.


    At this moment, Nicole felt cold all over.


    She wanted to exin.


    But she had just said she was disgusted with him.


    Exining now seemed futile.


    She felt so cold that even her lips and teeth trembled.


    "Jarrod, I didn¡¯t say..." Nicole''s words were interrupted by a loud bang.


    Before she knew it, her body had already fallen into the water with a ssh.


    The bloodthirsty revelry kicked off in an instant.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    I Never Want To See You Again As Nicole¡¯s body submerged in the biting cold water, she felt the chill


    prate every inch of her being.


    She couldn''t stop her body from shivering.


    Her limbs suffered severe cramps and numbness.


    But she couldn¡¯t waste even a single second.


    The water had washed away the blood on her forehead.


    Those voracious piranhas had already smelled it, and they quickly swam toward her.


    Nicole bit the tip of her tongue, hoping to dispel the numbness.


    She didn''t stop, even if she had already tasted blood in her mouth.


    Then, she quickly swam toward the yacht.


    At this moment, a life-saving rope was lowered from the yacht.


    Jarrod knew Nicole was good at swimming.


    As long as she grabbed the rope, she would surely be safe.


    But so what if she made it back to the yacht safely? At this moment, he already despised her to the


    core.


    Even if she miraculously survived, he would definitely continue tormenting her until her life became a


    living hell.


    Jamie still stood on the deck, wanting to watch the fun.


    But when Jarrod turned around and saw her, he said concernedly in a warm voice, "Why don''t you go


    inside? You may catch a cold if you stay here longer.¡± Jamie held Jarrod''s arm and said coquettishly,


    "Look at you.


    Your clothes are still wet.


    Go inside and get changed.


    I want you to apany me.¡± Suddenly, the crowd behind them burst into an uproar.


    Someone shouted, ¡°She got bitten!" These three words made Jarrod''s fingers tighten, and his brows


    furrowed deeply.


    He instantly brushed off Jamie''s hand and rushed to the railing to check.


    Jamie watched Jarrod''s back with hatred.


    The tenderness and affection in her eyes were reced by malice.


    She thought it would be better if Nicole died.


    That bitch gave her nothing but trouble.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jamie deliberately said those words to Jarrod, thinking someone as prideful as him would strangle


    Nicole to death.


    But to her dismay, what she did didn''t even sever their emotional connection.


    She stomped her feet in annoyance and followed Jarrod to the railing to see what was going on.


    Since she fell in the water just now, she knew the water was bone-chilling.


    When Nicole narrowly escaped the fatal bite of the piranha, someone threw a sharp soldering iron to


    her.


    Nicole grabbed it and ruthlessly mmed the pointed end against the surface of the water.


    One greedy piranha was caught off guard.


    The iron stabbed its body, and it instantly turned upside down.


    Surprisingly, the people on the yacht cheered.


    They were like spectators watching in an arena.


    They kept chattering and makingments about the scene.


    But none of them sympathized with Nicole.


    Jarrod looked around, and his eyes instantly darkened.


    With a gloomy face, hemanded coldly, "Get everyone out of here!¡± The security guards began to


    clear the area.


    Everyone had no choice but to leave in dismay.


    Jarrod stared intently at the dark water surface.


    Since the yacht was a bit high, he could only see her swimming from a distance.


    But he could tell that Nicole was still struggling to get close to the yacht, refusing to admit defeat.


    Nicole''s hands and feet continued paddling through the icy water.


    The three vicious piranhas were fiercely chasing behind her.


    She only managed to hold on and prevent fear from shattering her sanity by biting her tongue.


    She had never experienced such a terrifying scene in her life.


    Finally, she grabbed the life-saving rope.


    It felt like she had grasped onto a sliver of hope to survive.


    Nicole pressed her feet against the hull of the yacht and climbed with all her might.


    Step by step, she got closer and closer to safety.


    Suddenly, something unexpected happened.


    She missed a step.


    In an instant, she fell several meters down.


    The piranhas, who had already tasted blood on the water''s surface, leaped eagerly.


    They were very close to savoring a delicious meal.


    Jarrod''s eyes narrowed, and his hand holding the railing trembled unconsciously.


    But he tried his best to suppress the surging emotions in his heart.


    He reminded himself to be cruel and watched from the sidelines with cold eyes.


    He knew Nicole.


    She was not the type who gave up easily.


    She never backed down.


    True to form, Nicole grabbed the rope again and started to climb, defying all odds.


    However, no one noticed her face was already deathly pale.


    In her desperate attempt to escape, the piranha bit her calf.


    The boat was now stained with her fresh blood.


    And this had fueled the frenzied aggression of those ravenous fish.


    The people on the yacht didn''t see any of this.


    Nicole didn''t want to give up, so she continued her ascent.


    But her trembling body told her that she was already exhausted.


    Her strength was dwindling, and her consciousness was fading.


    Her brain could no longer think clearly.


    When she saw the distance between her and safety, she realized she was powerless.


    There was nothing else she could do.


    She whispered to herself, "I can''t make it...


    | can¡¯t go up anymore.¡± The surroundings were getting darker and darker.


    Nicole used herst ounce of strength and managed to climb up a few inches more.


    She shouted to the cold and heartless man on the railing, "Jarrod, 1 hope you can spare my parents


    after I''m gone." Jarrod''s pupils abruptly contracted.


    He roared anxiously, "Pull the rope!¡± The bodyguards immediately followed.


    They held the rope tightly and pulled Nicole up.


    But Nicole had already depleted all her strength.


    Now, she couldn''t even manage to breathe.


    She let go of the rope and plummeted rapidly.


    In her final moment, in the vast darkness, she seemed to see the handsome and charming Jarrod who


    once adored her, gently telling her, "Nicole, I will only love one person in my life, and that is you.


    Can we have two kids in the future? | will marry you and make you the happiest woman in the world.


    I love you! I will love you forever!" Such a touching vow! Who wouldn''t be moved? But those promises


    would nevere true.


    The sad reality was that the man who had once professed his love for her was now sending her to her


    demise.


    Nicole''s shimmering eyes were wet with tears.


    The world became a blood-red hue.


    She smiled brightly, and her enchanting red eyes were beautiful.


    "Jarrod, I never want to see you again.


    Not even in my next life.¡± Suddenly, there was a loud ssh.


    Nicole once again plunged into the water and then floated like a corpse.


    "Nicole!" Jarrod shouted.


    His eyes reddened, and his voice was filled with panic and helplessness.


    He didn''t even realize how desperate and lost he sounded.


    As Jarrod watched Nicole float on the water like a butterfly with broken wings, his heart was torn open,


    leaving a bloody crack.


    He felt like his brain was about to explode.


    It was so painful that he almost fainted.


    In the water, those ferocious piranhas swiftly approached Nicole.


    Jarrod was about to throw himself into the water when someone suddenly grabbed his arm.


    Jamie held his arm tightly and cried out, "Jarrod, you''re not going to sacrifice yourself.¡± "Let go of me!¡±


    Jarrod''s eyes darkened, and his voice was sharp and menacing, making Jamie shiver.


    But she couldn''t let Jarrod go.


    She would never let him save Nicole.


    She even wished Nicole to die.


    Jarrod raised his hand to push Jamie away.


    But Jamie rushed back to his side and hugged him with all her strength.


    With tears streaming down her face, she said, "Jarrod, | can''t bear to watch you die.¡± Jarrod had


    always been susceptible to her care.


    But for some reason, he felt nothing at this moment but disgust.


    He forcefully pushed her away, making her fall to the floor with a loud thud.


    But he didn''t even look at her.


    Something hit the water with a mighty ssh.


    Before anyone could stop him, Jarrod jumped into the water without hesitation.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Regret The piranhas, which were about to snap at Nicole, found themselves momentarily startled by


    the towering waves caused by Jarrod.


    Nicole''s wounded lower leg continued to bleed, and the scent of blood seemed like a sumptuous feast


    for them.


    All of a sudden, the piranhas revealed their sharp teeth and charged back at Nicole with ferocity.


    Jarrod forcefully smacked the river¡¯s surface and shouted at the top of his lungs to draw the piranhas ¡®


    attention.


    However, with Nicole¡¯s bleeding and motionless condition, she became an even more irresistible


    temptation.


    Three fish leaped into the air and bared their sharp fangs.


    Bang! A resounding noise echoed.


    The yacht''s bodyguard raised a spear gun and fired a shot not far from those fish.


    Startled, the piranhas failed to bite Nicole.


    But it was only a fleeting solution.


    The bodyguard could not afford to shoot recklessly, as hitting someone would likely cost them their


    lives.


    The piranhas only settled down for a brief moment and then geared up for aeback.


    With his veins bulging on his forehead, Jarrod drew sharp dagger from his belt.


    This was a habit he had picked up abroad.


    He alway carried a concealed, custom-made dagger for self- defense.


    With his teeth gritted, Jarrod swiftly shed himself.


    Hiss! The sound of the de slicing through flesh wa clearly heard.


    Jarrod cut into his own arm.


    However, he felt that one wound was not enough.


    So, he raised his hand wit determination, ready to make another incision! Spurt! He fiercely thrust the


    de into his own thigh! He looked fierce and determined as if he were not stabbing himself but the


    enemy who had taken hi parents! The wound was deep and long, causing the blood to flow even faster.


    Suddenly, the dark river''s surface became adorned with drifting blossoms of bright red, resembling


    eerie dahlias.


    Jarrod clenched his teeth and continuously smacked the water''s surface.


    He used his remaining energy to draw the piranhas'' attention.


    As he had hoped, the piranhas were no longer fixated on Nicole.


    A stronger and more enticing scent had lured them away.


    While Nicole continued to drift with the waves, Jarrod seized the opportunity to swim toward her.


    On the cruise ship, Jamie''s eyes brimmed with malice.


    No fucking way! She could not let that bitch live.


    With that, she turned to the bodyguard andmanded, "Fire!" The bodyguard was taken aback and _


    urgently exined, "Miss Powell, the river''s visibility is poor.


    If we fire aimlessly, we might injure someone...¡± "Just do as I say! Right now, our top priority is ensuring


    Jarrod''s safety.


    As for that woman, if she doesn''t make it, then how unfortunate she was.


    She deserved it anyway.¡± With a trembling hand, the bodyguard tried to aim several times but failed to


    find a steady target.


    Anxiety overwhelmed him.


    "Get lost, you fucking idiot!" Jamie grabbed the fish- hunting spear and aimed at Nicole floating on the


    river.


    Then, she fired without hesitation.


    Bang! Her first shot missed! Jamie lined up her shot once more...


    On the river''s surface, Jarrod''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    He was just five meters away from Nicole.


    Thinking that it was the bodyguard who was about to fire again, he clenched his teeth and cursed,


    "Moron!" Atst, he grabbed Nicole''s arm and shielded her in front of him.


    The gunshot frightened away the piranhas.


    Nicole''s expression remained calm.


    As Jarrod reached out, he could not detect any sign of breath from her.


    "Nicole!" he loudly called.


    Nicole remained unresponsive.


    Jarrod''s lips, wet with seawater, gently met her lips and tried to perform mouth-to-mouth resuscitation.


    After several attempts, Nicole still gave no sign of life.


    Jarrod refused to give up.


    Time and again, he gently parted her lips and tried to breathe life into her.


    Atst...


    Nicole coughed up water and stared vacantly at the blurred figure in front of her.


    "Jarrod, did I die, or did you die as well?" Jarrod was at a loss for words.


    Before he could respond, Nicole suddenly burst into tears.


    The river, veiled in mist, made her feel as though she had entered the underworld.


    Even her consciousness was hazy.


    "Jarrod, why won''t you let me go, even after my death? I don''t want to see you.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I hate you with all my heart! I''m seriously ill, and yet you throw me into the river to feed the fish.


    I just want to spend more time with my parents.


    Are you even gonna deprive me of that?" Nicole leaned weakly against Jarrod''s chest like a stray


    puppy after a rain.


    She looked frail and pitiable.


    At that moment, Jarrod felt a crushing weight on his chest that left him breathless.


    After herints, an unending well of bitterness emerged.


    With a heavy nasal tone, Nicole uttered, "Jarrod, I despise you so much! You''re evil.


    Scum! Jerk! You deserve to die!¡± Nicole''s mind was in a mess, still thinking she had died.


    Without Jarrod in the picture, her parents might have a shot at a stable life.


    With this in mind, death did not seem quite as bad.


    At least she had dragged this devil down with her! Upon hearing these words, Jarrod froze for a


    moment.


    "What the hell are you talking about, Nicole?" "I''m saying you deserved to die! Your death is a blessing!


    Even the frogs would croak with joy at your passing!" All of a sudden, Jarrod''s handsome face reverted


    to its usual cold and stern demeanor.


    Perhaps he should not have expected much from this woman! As Nicole expressed her hatred to


    Jarrod, her spirits seemingly began to lift.


    "It seems like God heard my prayers and decided to take you down with me.


    Ha-ha-ha!¡± Just then, Jarrod¡¯s cold lips met hers, silencing her.


    Nicole fell stunned.


    His lips were cold, but his breath was warm.


    Warm...


    Jarrod was still alive! As Jarrod kissed her soft lips, it felt like the sweetness of her lips seemed to


    rejuvenate him in an instant.


    Nicole was even more certain that neither she or Jarrod had died! The satisfaction and fulfillment


    welled up in Jarrod, causing his eyes to darken.


    He ventured further and even parted hermanding lips.


    Nicole''s body tensed.


    But the next second, she bit down on Jarrod''s tongue.


    Jarrod was momentarily stunned, and Nicole seized this opportunity to turn her face away.


    p! Then, without a second thought, Nicole pped Jarrod across the face.


    There was blood at the corner of Jarrod''s mouth.


    But it was not from her p but from her bite.


    A look of disdain flickered in her eyes.


    Nicole gritted her teeth in disgust and snarled, "Jarrod, why aren''t you dead yet!¡± Jarrod had


    plummeted the whole Lawrence family into hell.


    Nicole hated him to the core.


    In an instant, Jarrod¡¯s cold and handsome face darkened.


    Then, Nicole nced at the vast river before directing her gaze at Jarrod¡¯s tightly clenched arm around


    her.


    After pondering for a moment, she asked in disbelief, "Jarrod, are you...


    You jump down to save me?" His face remained stoic, unashamed of being exposed.


    As Nicole stared at him, a mocking smile formed on her lips.


    "How ridiculous.


    Jarrod, you are really something!¡± He had pushed her into the water and then gone down to rescue her!


    Instead of showing gratitude, Nicole ridiculed him.


    Jarrod''s expression turned gloomy.


    Jarrod gripped her chin, and his expression turned dark and menacing.


    "Nicole, since you seem to have forgotten, let me remind you.


    Your fate, whether you live or die, lies solely in my hands.


    I haven''t had enough fun yet.


    You want a quick, painless death? Not a chance!¡± Each of Jarrod''s words cut like a venomous, icy


    de and was dripping with malice! However, Nicole felt no fear.


    This was him.


    Jarrod''s true self.


    The man who resembled a devil.


    At this moment, Nicole gazed at his cold, merciless face, and a sense of weariness glinted in her eyes.


    "One day, you''ll regret not letting me meet my demise!¡± Only she knew the extent of hatred behind her


    words.


    Jarrod ran his tongue over his cheek and savored the bloody taste left by her bite.


    For some reason, it stirred a strange excitement within him.


    "Is that so? I''ll patiently wait for that day.¡± The yacht''s lifeboat had been lowered, and the bodyguards


    were approaching them to save them.


    The bodyguards almost reached them.


    Fifty meters, forty meters, thirty meters...


    Just as Jarrod was starting to feel relieved, another resounding bang pierced the air.


    The fish-hunting spear streaked through the sky, like a shooting star or meteorite.


    Then, it hurtled toward them with destructive force.


    In the blink of an eye, Jarrod made a split-second decision.


    With both hands, he forcefully pushed Nicole away.


    Bang! The next second, the spear was shot into his body.


    The river was now filled with the scent of blood and the acrid tang of smoke.


    On the yacht, screams of terror echoed.


    "Mr.


    Schultz!"

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Stay Here The people on the yacht rescued Nicole first.


    Then, they immediately returned to the water to retrieve Jarrod, who was covered in blood.


    Nicole was stunned for a moment.


    She didn''t know what had happened just now.


    All she remembered was Jarrod pushed her away.


    Nicole stumbled ashore in a daze.


    On the other hand, the bodyguards immediately put Jarrod on a stretcher and carried him to the


    ambnce.


    Then, they took Nicole to another ambnce.


    Since Nicole was submerged in the bone-chilling water for a long time, her body was now extremely


    cold and weak.


    When Jamie saw all this, she panicked.


    She was at a loss, not knowing what to do.


    Jamie approached the ambnce where Nicole was and saw that Nicole was unharmed.


    Jarrod saved Nicole at that critical moment! Therefore, Jarrod was injured and covered in blood.


    Driven by jealousy, Jamie raised her hand without hesitation, wanting to p Nicole.


    Jamie warned, "If anything happens to Jarrod, I will not let you go.¡± Nicole grabbed Jamie''s wrist.


    With a cold face, she said through clenched teeth, "Jamie, who fired that spear just now? It was you,


    right?¡± Nicole looked at Jamie intently.


    "You want to finish me, right?¡± Jamie panicked at once.


    "What are you talking about? I just wanted to help Jarrod drive away those fierce fish.


    If anything happens to him, you will be doomed!" Nicole sneered, ¡°If anything happens to him, it''s worth


    it even if] die.¡± Without Jarrod, Nicole thought her parents might be able to live a good life.


    It was a fair bargain even if she died.


    Despite being weak, Nicole somehow summoned some strength within her upon learning Jamie


    wanted to end her yet identally hurt Jarrod.


    Jamie failed to break free from Nicole''s grip and could only stomp her feet angrily.


    "How dare you curse Jarrod! Just wait and see.


    Once he wakes up, he will get even with you.¡± Nicole shook off Jamie¡¯s hand and said mockingly,


    "Jamie, I wish Jarrod would protect you for the rest of your life." "What do you mean?" Jamie asked in


    confusion.


    Nicole repeated herst sentence.


    Then she closed her eyes, feeling exhausted.


    What did she mean? She wanted to tell Jamie that after Jarrod went to hell, Jamie would be the next.


    Finally, the ambnce door was closed, blocking Jamie away.


    For some reason, the unfamiliar medical staff in the ambnce made Nicole feel at ease.


    She soon fell into a deep sleep.


    After Mitchel''s ident, Hector approached Raegan with Bryce.


    Bryce expressed his desire to have her as his tutor.


    At first, Raegan refused.


    But in the end, she was moved by Bryce''s words.


    He said solemnly, "Miss Hayes, | wish | could be of some use in the world.¡± As he spoke, his eyes were


    particrly sincere.


    So, Raegan decided to give him another chance.


    Her schedule for tutoring Bryce was Tuesdays, Wednesdays, Fridays and Saturdays.


    She spent the other days with Mitchel in the hospital.


    Mitchel only recuperated for a few days before he was able to walk on his own without a wheelchair.


    Mitchel didn''t let Raegan shuttle between home and the hospital in the evening, thinking it was unsafe


    for her to do so.


    He asked her to spend the nights at the hospital.


    Although they shared the same bed, they had separate quilts.


    Mitchel behaved himself without touching Raegan, rendering Raegan to let her guard down.


    At noon, Raegan was preparing lessons at the desk in the ward.


    After staring at theputer for a long time, she stood up and stretched her sore back.


    Seeing that Mitchel was still working, she made a cup of nutritional drink for him and handed it to him.


    Mitchel took it from her, took a sip, and looked at her with a smile.


    He said, "Thank you.¡± His gaze faintly swept over her lips, but he didn''t do anything.


    For some reason, Raegan felt her lips itch.


    She med it on his deep-set eyes, which were very affectionate.


    Once caught in his gaze, it was hard to resist him.


    Raegan''s face flushed, feeling a little embarrassed.


    To Raegan, these days somehow felt like going back to their sweet moments.


    They looked more like a couple now than before.


    She calmed herself down and said casually, "Take a rest if needed.


    Take it easy." Suddenly, Mitchel put down the cup, grabbed Raegan''s wrist, and pulled her onto hisp.


    "Hey, Mitchel! What are you doing?¡± Raegan struggled to get up, but suddenly felt a weight on her


    shoulder.


    It turned out Mitchel buried his face against her shoulder.


    His arms wrapped around her tightly, and he rubbed his face against her neck.


    His breath sprayed all over her neck, making Raegan turn hot.


    Her heart was racing, and she unconsciously trembled.


    Mitchel noticed Raegan''s trembling figure.


    His grip on her tightened, and his seductive voice sounded against the skin of her neck.


    "Are you afraid of me?¡± he asked in a deep and hoarse voice, Raegan was rendered speechless.


    She pursed her lips.


    Well, sort of.


    She feared she would get used to Mitchel¡¯s intimacy again.


    The fear stemming from her past suffering during their marriage caused by his crazy admirers still


    lingered, and she didn¡¯t want to experience it again.


    "Don''t be afraid.


    I won''t do it," Mitchel addedfortingly.


    He knew after all that happened, she still had lingering fear in her heart, and he could not push it when


    chasing after her.


    To rekindle their past passion and remarry her, he knew he was supposed to inject a sense of security


    in her gradually when getting along with each other.


    Though he was horny when she was in sight, he had to suppress his desire first and take it slow.


    As long as she feltfortable with him being at her side and trusted him again, he could proceed to


    the next step.


    However, it was never a piece of cake.


    He felt like he could no longer restrain himself.


    His overflowing desire for her was killing him.


    Especially at night when he looked at her peaceful sleeping face.


    The fact that he couldn''t make love with her made him feel like thousands of ants were crawling all over


    his body.


    He was itching.


    He wanted her.


    He was dying to possess her.


    Mitchel felt like he had exhausted all his patience in this lifetime in just a few days in the ward.


    After a while, he let Raegan go.


    He looked at her and exined, "I am energetic again after hugging you." Raegan felt his gaze was


    overwhelming.


    She could not stand it, so she looked away shyly.


    "Just call me if you need anything.¡± Mitchel knew her well, and he was aware that she was only


    pretending to be calm.


    Although she said so, she didn¡¯t dare to look into his eyes at all as if he was some kind of a monster,


    and she was afraid to get close.


    His lips curved into a faint smile.


    He could only shake his head helplessly.


    Suddenly, a loud bang broke the silence in the ward.


    The door was kicked open.


    Then, Alexis stormed in and shouted angrily, "You bastard! You''ve grown some backbones, huh? So


    you really think you are now capable of provoking anyone?¡± After saying this, Alexis noticed Raegan


    beside the hospital bed.


    His eyes narrowed, and he red at her with a gloomy expression.


    "What are you doing here? Get out!¡± After shouting at Raegan, Alexis turned to Mitchel and said, "What


    is going on with the bodyguards here? How can they let anyone in?" The disdain and contempt in


    Alexis¡¯ eyes were overflowing.


    Raegan had always been polite, and she was rarely despised by her elders.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t want to disrespect anyone, especially Mitchel''s father.


    But those insulting words Alexis said to her a few days ago were still vivid in her mind.


    At his words, her face turned pale, and she felt indescribably ufortable.


    She wished she could run away from here as soon as possible.


    Raegan turned around and was about to leave.


    But she suddenly froze.


    A crisp sound echoed in the ward.


    It turned out that a crystal ss narrowly grazed Alexis'' face.


    It hit the wall and shattered into countless pieces on the floor.


    Raegan turned around and saw Mitchel''s deep-set eyes were colder and sharper than des, staring


    at Alexis.


    Then, Mitchel got out of bed.


    His tall figure cast a shadow over Raegan¡¯s head.


    He said coldly, "Stay here!¡±

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Harming My People As Mitchel spoke, he extended his hand to hold Raegan''s hand.


    Thinking it wasn''t appropriate for her to stay here when they quarreled, she managed to shake


    Mitchel''s hand off and walked away.


    But then, Mitchel''s grip tightened.


    It seemed he wanted her to stay and witness the scene.


    Their sped hands ignited something in Alexis ¡®heart.


    He could not believe his son would upset the Benton family and forsake the lucrative project for a


    woman like Raegan.


    To him, Raegan was merely a beauty from a humble background, doing no favors for the family


    business.


    "If you''ve got something to say, just say it.


    I] need to rest,¡± Mitchel calmly said.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Struggling to contain his anger, Alexis asked, "Why did you fire Carsen?" "He abused his position for


    personal gain and colluded with external parties.


    The evidence was irrefutable,¡± Mitchel exined.


    "But it was just minor information he sold.


    In apany this big, he¡¯s not only the one doing such things!" Mitchel cast a cold nce at Alexis and


    vowed, "I''ll find out all of them, and 1 won''t spare any of them.¡± "How dare you! Those veterans have


    been with me since the beginning, and they¡¯re nearing retirement.¡± Alexis shot daggers at Mitchel and


    snorted, "Did you even consult me before firing them? How dare you disregard my position!" Mitchel


    sneered, and hisughter added a chill to the air.


    "And when have you ever asked me before harming my people?¡± "Who have I harmed?" Alexis asked,


    taken aback.


    Without even sparing him a_= nce, Mitchel dismissively said, "You should leave now.


    Don''t bother us anymore." His emphasis on ¡°us¡± was deliberate.


    It was only that that Alexis realized that by "my people,¡± Mitchel was referring to Raegan.


    Well, it was not surprising that Alexis didn¡¯t take Raegan seriously.


    In his eyes, Raegan was an ex- daughter-inw with no significant status and not someone he felt


    compelled to curry favor with.


    This realization fueled his fury.


    The fact that Mitchel had dismissed his informants in thepany just for Raegan irked him.


    Moreover, those informants who had been working for Alexis for years were never a concern to Mitchel


    previously.


    But now, Mitchel fired them as a tool for intimidation.


    Unable to contain his anger, Alexis pointed usingly at Raegan and snarled, "It seems that what I


    said to you that day went in one ear and out the other.


    You ignored my words and came back to stir trouble! You''re not just shameless.


    You''re cunning! Let me warn you.


    Kyler''s condition is failing.


    Once he''s gone, I''ll never let someone like you marry into the Dixon family.


    You''d better give up the idea of remarrying Mitchel!" Raegan, who was already eager to leave here,


    grew paler with Alexis¡¯ sudden outburst.


    Alexis¡¯ rage had not cooled yet.


    And to Raegan''s shock, he raised his hand, wanting to hit her.


    p! The sound of a p echoed sharply.


    Raegan shut her eyes tight and braced for the impact.


    Yet, to her surprise, she felt no pain.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw Mitchel had stepped in and shielded her from the blow.


    Alexis stood there, stunned.


    He had intended to hit Raegan.


    But in the chaos, his p hadnded squarely on Mitchel''s jaw.


    Mitchel realized that had he not stepped in, Raegan would have been the one to bear the brunt of that


    p.


    At the thought of this, his eyes turned cold.


    While striking back at his father was not an option, he was not without recourse.


    Right in front of Alexis, Mitchel dialed a number and rattled off a list of names.


    "Investigate these individuals thoroughly.


    If you find any wrongdoing, transfer the case to the prosecutor''s office and press charges.¡± Alexis''


    complexion drained of color.


    The individuals Mitchel targeted for investigation were Alexis¡¯ confidants.


    This move by Mitchel was a clear signal of his way of getting back.


    It was not only detrimental to thepany¡¯s internal harmony but also posed a threat to its image and


    reputation.


    Alexis pointed usingly at Mitchel.


    "Do you still see me as your father? I did all this for your good! How can you oppose me over a


    woman? Have you ever thought about the repercussions for thepany?¡± "If you''re so concerned


    about thepany, then stop provoking me," Mitchel retorted.


    "This is the final warning.


    Don''t hurt my people.


    More importantly, don''t speak ill of her, not to mention insult her.


    If you push me further, jail will be the least of your worries!" Mitchel''s threat was stark and unmasked.


    He made sure Raegan heard it.


    Alexis was boiling with rage, feeling a_ sharp, throbbing pain in his chest.


    His authority and dignity werepletely undermined.


    At this moment, he clutched his chest and eximed, "You''re such an unfilial son! You have the nerve


    to send thepany''s elders to the police for her sake.


    What''s next? Are you going send me to the police station tomorrow?" "As long as you refrain from


    acting recklessly, I can guarantee you a peaceful retirement." Mitchel''s implication was clear.


    If Alexis crossed the line, particrly with Raegan, Mitchel would not hesitate to act, even if it meant


    throwing his father in jail.


    "How dare you!" Alexis clutched the railing.


    He was so furious that he struggled for breath.


    Suddenly, Mitchel called out, "Matteo!" Matteo walked over to Mitchel, who then ordered, "Escort him to


    see the doctor.


    Also, station two bodyguards at the door.


    Don''t let anyone like hime in." Alexis could hardly believe what he was hearing.


    Mitchel was targeting him.


    That was exactly what he had said moments earlier.


    But now, his own words were being used against him.


    Alexis felt a tightness in his chest.


    His eyes rolled back as Matteo assisted him out of the room.


    Now, only Mitchel and Raegan were left in the room.


    Noticing that Mitchel''s jaw was red and swollen, Raegan guided him to sit on the sofa.


    "Wait here." She quickly fetched a piece of ice from the freezer, wrapped it in gauze, and then gently


    applied it to his jaw.


    On the sofa, Mitchel''s tall frame made the space seem almost too small.


    To be able to apply the coldpress better, Raegan knelt on the sofa, her one leg bent for bnce.


    Mitchel''s eyes were captivating.


    They were deep and attractive, with an almost vortex-like intensity at their center that seemed to draw


    people in whenever he gazed at them.


    Raegan''s heart raced.


    Feeling ufortable under his intense gaze, she bit her lip and urged, "Close your eyes.¡± "Why?


    Feeling shy?¡± Mitchel teased with a light chuckle.


    He found her shy expression endearing.


    "Then do it yourself." Raegan gave him the ice pack.


    But he caught her wrist with a gentle, yet firm grip and drew her closer as if into an embrace.


    "Help me, and I''ll behave," Mitchel said, his voice low and slightly husky.


    It was easy to miss if one was not paying close attention.


    With that, he closed his eyes and rested his hand on her slender waist.


    With his eyes shut, the mesmerizing power of his gaze was hidden, drawing attention instead to the


    strong lines of his face.


    Distinct yet delicate.


    Even with his eyes closed, Mitchel¡¯s appearance remained striking.


    His long, straight eyshes added to his allure.


    Raegan could not help but marvel at his handsome features.


    How blessed he was.


    However, more than his looks, what surprised her was his instinct to protect her from Alexis¡¯ p.


    The memory of Alexis¡¯ eyes rolling in frustration and being escorted away brought a sense of


    satisfaction to Raegan.


    With these thoughts, Raegan tended to Mitchel in a gentler manner.


    But in a fleeting moment of distraction, her hand identally brushed against his lips.


    His lips were unexpectedly soft and delicate.


    At the unexpected contact, Raegan felt a jolt in her body.


    "That''s enough,¡± she murmured, eager to escape the moment.


    However, Mitchel firmly grasped her waist and lifted her onto hisp.


    The small sofa seemed to shrink further.


    Then, with a gentle but assertive motion, Mitchel cradled her face in his hands...

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Is He Your Boyfriend The posture made Raegan hitch her breath.


    Since Mitchel felt better, he started wearing shirts instead of hospital gowns.


    As a reputable businessman, Mitchel paid much attention to his appearance.


    Raegan thought he looked best in shirts.


    His well-defined chest muscles stretched the white shirt, hugging his body tightly.


    Such a charming and sexy appearance was so tempting.


    When Mitchel cupped Raegan''s face, she couldn''t help wondering if he would kiss her.


    Was her heart anticipating it? She closed her eyes, not daring to look at him.


    Suddenly, she heard a pleasant chuckle.


    Then, Mitchel''s deep voice sounded in Raegan''s ears.


    "Why do you close your eyes?" Raegan was at a loss for words.


    She suddenly opened her eyes, only to see him staring at her.


    He reached out, pinched her cheeks, and said seriously, "I want to apologize to you." "Apologize? For


    what?¡± ¡°For making you feel wronged.¡± As he spoke, his deep-set eyes never left her face.


    What was he apologizing for? He was apologizing for Alexis¡¯ attitude toward her.


    Although Raegan was satisfied with how Mitchel dealt with the situation moments earlier, it still didn''t


    change the fact that she was hurt and upset by Alexis ¡®insults.


    But now that Mitchel apologized on Alexis¡¯ behalf, she felt much better.


    Mitchel cupped Raegan''s face again and stared at her intently.


    "Now, can we continue where we left off?¡± Raegan''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Continue where we left off? What do you mean?" Mitchel gave her leg a nudge and reminded her,


    "About closing your eyes earlier.¡± Raegan closed her eyes earlier because she thought Mitchel would


    kiss her.


    But she only misunderstood him.


    It was too embarrassing.


    Did he really have to bring it up again? She pursed her lips to cover up her embarrassment.


    "I closed my eyes because they hurt.


    It''s not what you think it is." After saying this, she got off him.


    "I have to go.


    There''s a monthly meeting at the office today.¡± Mitchel knew she was too shy to admit it, so he went


    along with her.


    He decided topromise.


    "All right.


    If you say so.


    But...¡± Mitchel paused, reached out, and gently tucked her hair behind her ear.


    "Promise me that if someone bullies you in the future, you will tell me." Raegan wasn''t sure if it was


    because of his illness, but his voice sounded slightly hoarse and with a hint of doting.


    Her heart beat like a drum.


    She struggled for a while.


    But in the end, she could only say, "I have to go.


    I''ll bete.¡± Mitchel seemed a bit disappointed.


    But he didn''t make things difficult for Raegan.


    He let go of her hand without saying anything.


    Raegan didn''t dare to look at him again, fearing she could no longer resist his charm.


    She hastily grabbed her bag and rushed out of the door.


    She knew what he wanted to hear, but right now, she couldn''t give it to him yet.


    She couldn''t just instantly be dependent on him again.


    She thought maybe people who were hurt like her were always more sensitive and vulnerable than


    others.


    If she experienced such pain again, she might break down and not even have the courage to stand up


    again.


    This was what she feared the most.


    At the office, Raegan had meetings in the afternoon, making her busy.


    In her monthly evaluation, Raegan did an excellent Job.


    Both of her students had improved by thirty percent.


    For someone who had only started working less than a month ago, this was already tremendous


    progress.


    This was all thanks to the customized learning programs Raegan had designed depending on the


    student''s learning style.


    She tailored individual ns for her students, and the amount of effort she had put into them could not


    be underestimated.


    So it was not surprising that the results were impressive.


    Raegan didn''t just seed casually.


    She spent a lot of time, effort, and energy on her job.


    During the meeting, her boss yed a recording of the call from a grateful parent who thanked


    Raegan.


    She was rewarded a bonus of ten thousand dors.


    Holding the bonus, Raegan couldn''t help feeling emotional.


    Everything was going well with her career.


    The book she was tranting for Henley was almost finished.


    She now had enough money to pay her loan and for further studies abroad.


    Also, the rehabilitation of her hand was going smoothly.


    If nothing went wrong, she would definitely reach all her goals.


    Raegan had apany dinner in the evening.


    As one of the awardees, she had no reason not to attend.


    She thought for a while and sent Mitchel a message, saying, "Thepany is treating us to dinner


    tonight.


    I can''te to the hospital." Mitchel quickly replied, ¡°Where are you having dinner?¡± Raegan didn''t


    think too much.


    She told him the name of the restaurant.


    During dinner, Raegan''s coworkers proposed a toast to congratte her.


    She didn''t drink, but she couldn''t refuse them.


    So, she reluctantly drank a small amount of low-alcohol fruit wine.


    She knew her alcohol tolerance well, so she drank slowly.


    But she was really happy today.


    Her colleagues were very nice to her, and they took care of her.


    Everything was getting better and better.


    Even her rtionship with Mitchel was getting better.


    Before Raegan realized it, she had already drunk too much.


    After dinner, a male colleague offered to give Raegan a ride.


    She wanted to refuse, but her other colleagues insisted on sending her to that man''s car.


    Raegan nearly stumbled.


    Fortunately, that man was agile enough to support and help her stand firm.


    Raegan regained her bnce.


    She took a step back and said, "Thank you.¡± Then, that man blushed.


    He hesitated for a while.


    But in the end, he didn''t say anything.


    Someone in the crowdughed and said, "Toby, you can¡¯t win over anyone like this.


    Be brave!¡± Being encouraged by everyone, Toby Gray plucked up the courage and said, "Raegan, this


    is the first time you have ever talked to me.


    1 hope you can give mea chance to know you.¡± On the first day Raegan arrived at thepany, Toby


    had already noticed her.


    He had never seen anyone as beautiful as her.


    She was like the flowers in spring, the rain in summer, the falling leaves in autumn, and the snow in


    winter.


    She was like a beautiful painting.


    What was more, she was exceptionally hard-working.


    Raegan raised her head and looked at the man.


    It was only then that she noticed his appearance.


    He was a handsome young man with two canines, exuding a youthful charm.


    She might have exchanged polite smiles with him, but she didn¡¯t have a strong impression of him.


    But she was still very polite.


    She smiled and stretched out her hand to him.


    "Of course, we can get to know each other.¡± Toby was so excited that his hand trembled when he


    stretched it.


    He didn''t let go of her hand for a long time.


    Other colleagues got so impatient that they wanted to forcefully pry his hand away.


    Suddenly, someone held Raegan''s hand and dropped it gently.


    Raegan was still smiling.


    She looked up and saw Mitchel''s handsome face.


    His eyes were deep and intoxicating.


    Since she was under the influence of alcohol, she was slightly dazed.


    Raegan stared at Mitchel for a while.


    He also fixed his eyes on her.


    His eyes shone as if the stars in the sky came down and moved there.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She was so mesmerized that she couldn''t move.


    Being stared at him somehow made her feel guilty, even though she didn¡¯t do anything wrong.


    The colleagues around them looked at Mitchel and then at Raegan in surprise.


    ¡°Raegan, is he your boyfriend?" Raegan was about to shake her head when Mitchel''srge hand


    suddenly grabbed the top of her head.


    Then, he said to her colleagues politely, "I''m sorry, everyone.


    ] need to pick my woman up and take her home first." The words "my woman¡± instantly struck a chord


    with the women in the group, causing a wave of screams.


    Their eyes sparkled as they leaned closer to Raegan and started whispering to her, ¡°Is your boyfriend a


    celebrity? Oh, my God! He is so handsome.


    But I haven''t seen him on TV.¡± Raegan was at a loss for words, not knowing how to answer their


    questions.


    Mitchel nodded at them politely, said goodbye, and pulled Raegan away.


    He wore a khaki trench coat that outlined his broad shoulders and long legs.


    He held her in his arms and took her to the car.


    As soon as they both got in the back seat, he pulled her onto hisp and hugged her tightly, regardless


    of the driver in the driver''s seat.


    Raegan immediately resisted.


    She raised her arms to push Mitchel away.


    "Don''t move," Mitchel said hoarsely.


    Raegan was not used to sitting on hisp, facing each other intimately.


    She felt embarrassed, especially with those deep and affectionate eyes staring at her.


    But she calmed herself down and said, "Put me down so we can talk." Mitchel looked at Raegan and


    asked solemnly, "If I didn''te over, would you take that man¡¯s car?" Raegan looked at him


    speechlessly with her mouth slightly gaped open.


    She didn''t know that Mitchel, the mighty CEO, would be jealous this easily.


    She corrected him, "He has a name.


    He is Toby Gray.¡± "Oh, you really remember his full name, huh?" Mitchel''s voice was deep, and it


    carried a hint of danger.


    However, the alcohol in Raegan''s system had already taken effect, making her a bit lightheaded.


    She nced at him and said, ¡°Of course I do.


    ] have a good memory, after all.


    Why did you interrupt me just now? It seemed like he wanted to tell me something...


    Umm...¡± Before Raegan could finish her words, a figure quickly pressed over her.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    Sweetness Raegan was still chattering when Mitchel suddenly covered her lips with his to silence her.


    Suddenly, Raegan hissed.


    She reached out and touched her lips.


    Good thing they were not broken.


    However, they were swollen.


    The redness deepened, making it look even more tempting.


    "Mitchel, what are you doing?" The alcohol was hitting Raegan hard, making her voice sound soft.


    It was not angry but more like coquettish.


    Her hands were still on Mitchel''s waist, holding him tightly to prevent herself from falling.


    She looked more inviting.


    She then asked, "How did you sneak out of the hospital? Did you get permission from the doctor?"


    Mitchel''s eyes narrowed.


    "How can you leave me alone in the hospital while having dinner with other people?" "They''re not just


    other people.


    They''re my colleagues,¡± Raegan retorted.


    He pinched the tip of her delicate nose yfully and snorted, "If 1 didn''te to pick you up, you


    would''ve gotten in someone else''s car and run away immediately.¡± "No...


    Burrrp!" She burped.


    The taste of the alcohol she drank lingered in her mouth.


    It was a sweet, fruity vor with a hint of milk.


    In short, it was milky and sweet.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan was so embarrassed that she hurriedly covered her mouth.


    Since she was a child, she was always told that it was impolite to burp in front of others.


    "I''m sorry.¡± Her soft voice seeped out between her fingers.


    Mitchelughed amusingly.


    His heart was filled with such a pleasant feeling.


    He didn''t expect someone to be so cute and sweet just after drinking a little.


    And that someone was Raegan.


    He reached out and gently removed her hand from her mouth.


    He said with a hint ofughter in his voice, ¡°It''s alright.


    | actually like it very much.


    But it''s only this time, okay? From now on, you are not allowed to drink if I¡¯m not around." Although


    Mitchel was warning Raegan, his voice was soft.


    Just thinking about other people seeing Raegan like this, he couldn''t bear it.


    Raegan curled her lips and said with dissatisfaction, "you''re so controlling! You are just like someone I


    know.¡± Mitchel grabbed her chin with his slender and beautiful fingers.


    He caressed her soft lips with his fingertips and asked hoarsely, "Who is that someone?¡± "He is as


    good-looking as you.


    But...


    Well...


    He is a bad guy,¡± Raegan replied.


    She then frowned, looking dissatisfied.


    Raegan''s head felt heavy.


    She felt like leaning against Mitchel''s arms, so she wanted to do it at this moment.


    But he didn''t let her.


    Instead, he pinched her chin, pressing her for an answer.


    ¡°Why do you say he¡¯s a bad guy? Tell me about him." "It''s...


    It''s...¡± Tears welled up in Raegan¡¯s eyes.


    She struggled to find the right words to say.


    Finally, she uttered, "I don''t want to say it.¡± Mitchel cupped her face and gently coaxed her, "All right, all


    right.


    1 won''t force you to say it.


    Let''s just do something fun, okay?" "Something fun?" Raegan''s mind went nk for a moment.


    She poked his chest and asked, "Are you sure you''re up to it?¡± She was thinking about Mitchel¡¯s


    injuries.


    He had not fully recovered yet.


    Could he have some fun in his condition? But for Mitchel, the meaning was different.


    He felt like it was a challenge to his ego.


    His eyes darkened.


    He slid his slender fingers into her mouth and asked, "Do you want to find out if I¡¯m capable?" Raegan


    was so curious that she lightly licked his fingers with her tongue.


    Then she murmured, ¡°Salty...¡± "Really?" Mitchel''s eyes resembled a wild beast concealed in the


    darkness for a long time.


    They were deep and mysterious.


    He withdrew his wet fingers and used his other hand to hold the back of her head.


    He tilted her head, leaned over, and kissed her.


    When the driver inadvertently looked at the rearview mirror, she saw Raegan straddling Mitchel''sp.


    They were in a very intimate posture.


    His hands shook, and his grip on the steering wheel subconsciously tightened.


    He quickly raised the partition, afraid of seeing more that was inappropriate.


    A loud bang was heard in the car.


    Mitchel suddenly pressed Raegan against the partition as he possessed her soft lips with his.


    The tip of his tongue traced their outline.


    But he soon grew unsatisfied with just tracing the outer edges of her lips.


    He pried her mouth and teeth open and thrust his tongue inside.


    While his tongue explored her mouth, he sucked her lips powerfully and skillfully, making them swollen.


    Raegan felt the heat building within her mouth.


    It was a hot and pleasurable sensation.


    She felt like countless ants were crawling and nibbling her all over.


    A strange tingling sensation tickled Raegan, but she had nowhere to vent her desires.


    She wished she could hang herself on him as a pendant.


    Suddenly, Mitchel yed a trick.


    He let go of her ravaged and swollen lips and asked, "Do you want more?" His voice was deep, and his


    intense gaze was fixed on Raegan.


    Raegan was caught off guard.


    Her face turned crimson, and she panted heavily.


    She felt so ufortable that she wanted to cry.


    "Mitchel, please...


    Don''t..." She wanted to tell him not to stop.


    But her body was weak, and her mind was so confused that she couldn''t finish a sentence.


    Mitchel''s eyes darkened.


    He poked her cheek yfully.


    "Don''t?" "Mitchel, you are bullying me,¡± Raegan = said agegrievedly.


    Her big eyes turned red, and she was on the verge of crying.


    She thought he was evil because he wouldn''t even give her a kiss this time.


    She couldn''t help cursing him inwardly for being a scoundrel.


    But the next moment, Mitchel lowered his head again and kissed her lips, forcefully prying them open


    even harder than before.


    That intense and overwhelming electric-like sensation surged again.


    Mitchel held her head in ce.


    He lookedposed and cool, but his body radiated scorching heat.


    His tongue delved into her mouth, exploring it with vigor.


    Hetched her tongue with his and sucked it with unrestrained desire.


    Such a kiss made Raegan¡¯''s entire body go limp, and her tonguepletely numbed.


    Mitchel took away her breath and voice.


    All she could do now was surrender to his passionate embrace.


    Her mouth had nothing but his invading breath.


    Her lips parted slightly, and her body trembled.


    She fell softly into his arms.


    Her senses were overwhelmed by him, making her fall in love with the feeling of making out with him.


    Raegan could no longer control her desire.


    She boldly took the initiative, sticking out her tongue and teasing him, imitating his movements.


    Her hesitant and exploring kiss made Mitchel¡¯s deep- set eyes darken even more.


    He was like a hungry wolf longing for food for a long time.


    He paused, gently caressed her slightly parted lips with his fingertip, and murmured huskily, ¡°Is it okay


    to do it in the car?" Raegan''s eyes zed over.


    She almost lost control of herself.


    But his voice made her feel like she was abruptly dropped from the sky, overwhelmed by a sense of


    weightlessness.


    She felt extremely ufortable.


    When Mitchel brought his slightly rough fingertips to her lips, she was speechless.


    And without even thinking, she opened her mouth slightly and took half his fingers into her mouth.


    For a moment, Mitchel lost all control of himself.


    He could no longer hold back a soft and throaty groan.


    He watched her suck his finger.


    As her soft and wet tongue wrapped around it, he felt like he was soaked in a hot spring.


    At this moment, he could no longer resist.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    He leaned closer to Raegan''s ear and whispered, ¡°You want it." While they were basking in happiness,


    creating a beautiful and passionate scenery inside, the car sped through the dark road in the middle of


    the night.


    Soon, the car came to a halt.


    They were already in the hospital''s VIP parking lot.


    Mitchel reminded Raegan, "We''re here." Raegan''s face flushed.


    She said in a soft and weak voice, "We''ve been here for a while.


    Stop talking.¡± Mitchel was so amused that he couldn''t help bursting intoughter.


    They were obviously talking about different things.


    "Is it enough?" he asked, freeing one hand to open the door.


    He coaxed Raegan in a low voice, "I''ll make you happy all night, okay?" Before she could respond, he


    had already picked her up and carried her out of the car.


    "Ah!" Raegan screamed in surprise, subconsciously wrapping her arms tightly around his neck.


    "Take me back to the car.


    My clothes are still inside.¡± ¡°You can get them tomorrow." A cold wind blew up from under her feet,


    making her feel a little scared.


    Raegan clung to Mitchel tightly.


    She was no different from a baby kangaroo.


    Mitchel understood her reaction.


    He lowered his head, pulled down his trench coat calmly, and carefully wrapped her tightly.


    "Don''t worry.


    No one will see us.¡± The VIP parking lot had a private elevator and only allowed one car at a time.


    Mitchel''s ward was on the twelfth floor, and he was the only patient there.


    As the elevator slowly ascended, the few minutes felt extremely long and torturous for Raegan.


    Suddenly, the elevator dinged and stopped on the eighth floor.


    Before Raegan could react, the doors opened immediately.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    She''s Drunk! Raegan''s delicate face pressed against Mitchel''s neck, a reaction born of sheer surprise.


    A female cleaner was standing outside the elevator entrance.


    Because she assumed that nobody would use the elevator at thiste hour of the day, she gotzy and


    opted to use the VIP elevator.


    She hadn''t expected to run into Mitchel and Raegan.


    Startled, the cleaner immediately began apologizing upon seeing Mitchel and Raegan.


    Mitchel''s eyes darkened but remained = silent, efficiently closing the elevator doors.


    The cleaner clutched her heart, unable to shake off the image of the disheveled Raegan in Mitchel¡¯s


    arms.


    Raegan''s neck was burning hot.


    The cleaner was relieved not to receive any reprimand.


    Meanwhile, Raegan''s face was flushed, the shock helping to sober her up from the lingering effects of


    alcohol.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The impulsive actions were now sinking in, and she couldn''t escape the mental image of what they


    must have looked like - both thrilling and embarrassing.


    After Mitchel brought her into the ward, Raegan, hoping to avoid facing the situation, decided to feign


    sleep.


    However, Mitchel had other ns.


    He gently shook her, whispering, "Wake up.


    It¡¯s time for a shower.¡± Eyes shut, Raegan pretended to sleep, hoping to avoid the awkwardness.


    Mitchel suddenly stopped, and the room fell into silence.


    Just as Raegan secretly started to rejoice, Mitchel surprised her by picking her up from the couch and


    cing her under the warm water, tenderly helping her wash away the night''s events.


    Raegan couldn''t pretend to be asleep any longer because she couldn''t stop trembling.


    She gently opened her blurry eyes and internally recoiled at the intimate position.


    She whispered, her voice muffled by the steam, "I can handle it myself...¡± Under the warm, yellow light,


    Mitchel locked eyes with her.


    He said in a low, husky voice, "I know you are tired.


    I can help you take a bath." Raegan''s cheeks turned even more crimson, and tears welled up in her


    eyes as she shook her head.


    She responded on the verge of tears, "No, I¡¯m not tired.¡± All she wanted was for him to leave as soon


    as possible.


    She would not tell him that her back was aching after their intimacy.


    Mitchel stared at her intently and asked in a hoarse voice, "Are you really not tired?" Raegan angrily


    denied it.


    "I''m not tired.¡± Her soaked hair clung to her shoulders, and a delicate blush still adorned her lovely


    face, a lingering testament to the sexual intercourse she had just experienced.


    There was an implicit invitation in the air, irresistibly alluring.


    "I was worried you might get tired, so..." Mitchel began, leaning in and holding her hand in a dominant


    gesture.


    He left his sentence unfinished, but the bathtub water sshed, creating an atmosphere of love and


    tenderness.


    When the water started to get cold, Mitchel reached out and turned on the warm water tap.


    They spent the night together, every corner of the hospital room bore witness to the intensity and


    rediscovery of their love.


    Mitchel finally brought Raegan to the bathroom to clean her up, and she was too fatigued to refuse.


    The following morning, Raegan woke up well into the afternoon.


    Her body ached profoundly as if it had undergone aplete disassembly and reassembly, a


    weariness that surpassed the toll of staying awake for several consecutive nights.


    Attempting to rise, she found her muscles protesting, a stern reminder not to push too hard.


    Although she was alone in bed, Raegan noticed the telltale indentation beside her and the faint sound


    of water in the bathroom, evidence that someone had stayed with her throughout the night.


    Despite the desire to cry out of pain, she went out nothing.


    However, a single thought dominated her mind, Alcohol had clouded her mind! She couldn''t help but


    exim internally, "Ah! I should refrain from drinking anymore!¡± Her mind felt like a chaotic jumble,


    stirred beyond recognition.


    Raegan was at a loss for what to do.


    She tried to assess the situation.


    Lifting her sore arms, she saw hickeys.


    She lifted the quilt only to reveal a more embarrassing scene.


    Shocked, she realized she and Mitchel had a crazy night.


    Lying still for a moment, Raegan was still in a haze.


    She felt staying here was not an option.


    She struggled to get up with her overly exhausted body but couldn''t find her clothes anywhere.


    She looked around and saw a few bags on the cupboard next to the door.


    It was filled with various types of clothes, including underwear.


    These might be bought for her because they were all her sizes.


    Blushing, Raegan quietly dressed herself, grabbed her bag, and ced her hand on the door handle,


    opening it cautiously like a thief.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± echoed Mitchel''s low, maic voice from behind.


    Instantly, Raegan froze.


    However, her only thought was still to leave this ward.


    Ignoring everything else, she prepared to pull the door and run.


    However, before she could make a move, Mitchel kicked the door shut, trapping her beneath him.


    His gaze was intense.


    "You want to leave just like that?¡± Suppressing her panic, Raegan replied, "I have sses in the


    afternoon." Mitchel gently ran his fingers through her hair and said, "Give me a minute.


    I''ll drive you there.¡± Unwilling, Raegan made up an excuse.


    "Forget it.


    Your condition..." Before she could finish her words, Mitchel leaned in and said in a hoarse voice,


    "Don''t you think everything that happenedst night is proof enough that I''m in good condition?"


    Raegan blushed deeply.


    Mitchel couldn''t help but gently rub her earlobe.


    His eyes dimmed momentarily.


    "I didn¡¯t expect you to be so greedy.


    Wait until Ipletely recover.¡± His final words carried a hint of coaxing.


    Raegan''s heart skipped a beat, and she couldn''t bear to hear more.


    Interrupting him, she said, "You should get dressed first." Mitchel turned around to put on his clothes,


    but the next second, the door clicked shut, and Raegan dashed away faster than a rabbit.


    When Mitchel finished dressing, he realized Raegan had left long ago.


    He could only manage a helpless smile.


    The truth was that Raegan didn''t have any afternoon sses, but her mind was in disarray.


    Once she got home, she took a shower and curled up in bed, hesitating to check her phone for a while.


    Mitchel had called and left messages.


    ¡°You ran away so fast.


    Looks like you are not in pain anymore." Raegan blushed as she scrolled down.


    "Come over tonight.


    | miss your home-cooked soup.¡± After a moment of contemtion, she got up.


    After a brief contemtion, she decided to face the situation head-on.


    She needed to rify that her actions the previous night were a result of excessive drinking.


    She couldn''t fully take responsibility for her actions because of the alcohol.


    Yes.


    Well, she was drunk! She pledged that there wouldn''t be a repeat! With her reasoning settled, she went


    to the supermarket and selected a particrly exquisite piece of beef tenderloin from the chilled


    disy, along with the necessary ingredients.


    When she went back home, she meticulously cleaned everything and simmered it.


    The enticing aroma of the soup filled the air after nearly three hours of cooking.


    With the soup ready, Raegan carried the thermos and hailed a taxi to the hospital.


    Yet, upon arriving at the hospital entrance, she encountered Luciana.


    It seemed Luciana was also nning to visit Mitchel, and upon seeing Raegan, Luciana initiated the


    conversation.


    ¡°Raegan, do you have a moment? Care to have a talk with me for a while?¡± Raegan felt a tightening in


    her chest.


    The way Luciana addressed her spoke volumes.


    Quickly regaining herposure, Raegan smiled.


    "Of course, Luciana."

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    Let''s Remarry Luciana and Raegan went to a cafe near the hospital.


    Luciana still looked a bit pale.


    She was obviously not in good condition yet.


    She sat down, looked at Raegan with a faint smile, and said, "Raegan, thank you for taking care of


    Mitchel these days.


    You are really a big help.


    I heard from the doctor that Mitchel is recovering very well.¡± "Don''t mention it.


    It''s the least I can do," Raegan replied.


    This time, Luciana noticed the thermos bottle Raegan put on the table.


    She asked, "Is this for Mitchel?¡± Raegan nodded without saying a word.


    Luciana suddenly held her hand on the table and said with mixed emotions, "Raegan, I can see that


    you have put in a lot of effort in taking care of Mitchel.¡± Raegan pulled her hand back and smiled faintly.


    "Luciana, if you have something to say, just say it.¡± Luciana smiled.


    Then she sighed.


    "Raegan, I heard that when you two divorced, you didn¡¯t take a single penny.


    Is that true?¡± "Yes, it''s true.


    1 won''t take anything that isn''t mine,¡± Raegan replied straightforwardly.


    Luciana hesitated for a moment.


    Then, she took out a check from her bag and pushed it toward Raegan.


    "Raegan, I like you a lot.


    You are a good woman.


    I am very grateful for all your help.


    But things have already reached this point.


    Here, this is mypensation for you.


    You have to ept it no matter what.


    And..." Luciana''s main point was in thetter part of her speech.


    "Since you and Mitchel are already divorced, I think you should go your separate ways.


    It''s better if you stop contacting each other.


    Is it okay?¡± Raegan lowered her gaze and looked at the check on the table.


    It turned out Luciana wanted to give her thirty million dors.


    It was quite a lot.


    Raegan smiled and said, "Luciana, I n to wait until he fully recovers before I talk to him about it.


    I want everything to be clear to him." Luciana was speechless for a moment, realizing how reasonable


    Raegan was.


    Luciana liked Raegan.


    For her, Raegan and Mitchel were a good match.


    But Mitchel''s life was more important to her.


    Now that Mitchel barely escaped his life because of Raegan, she felt the need to interfere.


    After she left the hospital that day, Alexis¡¯ words were engraved in her mind.


    She could never forget them, and it was what she worried the most.


    "Sooner orter, your son will die because of that woman." These words from Alexis were like thorns


    that pricked her heart.


    And they gave her nightmares for many nights.


    Of course, no one wanted to be that bad guy to interfere, especially Luciana.


    So, Luciana wanted Raegan to understand the situation.


    "Raegan, Mitchel has a heavy burden on his shoulders.


    He can''t let his emotions cloud his judgment.


    I hope you understand that.¡± "Luciana, don''t worry.


    Rest assured that I won''t get him into trouble again.


    I will stay away from him.


    But this check isn''t necessary.


    I didn''t ask for anything before, and I won''t ask for it now.¡± After saying this, Raegan took out a box


    from her bag and handed it to Luciana.


    "And...


    I want to return this bracelet to you.¡± Luciana looked slightly sad when she saw the box.


    She said, "Raegan, I gave it to you, so | have no reason to take it back.


    Just keep it.


    Take it as a remembrance from me.¡± But Raegan shook her head in refusal.


    "Luciana, this bracelet is too valuable.


    It''s not appropriate for me to keep it." Raegan then stood up, pushed the thermos bottle toward


    Luciana, and said, "Please take this to him.


    I won''t go inside anymore." Luciana didn''t stop Raegan from leaving.


    She watched Raegan''s receding back with a heavy expression and heaved a deep sigh.


    After Raegan disappeared from her sight, Luciana stood up and thought for a moment.


    In the end, she threw the thermos bottle into the trash can.


    Since she wanted Raegan and Mitchel to cut ties, it should be done cleanly.


    In his ward, Mitchel had just finished a video conference, He grabbed his phone and checked it.


    He hadn''t seen Raegan for only half a day, but he terribly missed her already.


    Every time he was idle, all he could think of was Raegan.


    Her beautiful face...


    Her coquettishness...


    Her allure...


    Mitchel felt he had gone insane.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He was at the point where he couldn¡¯t stand not seeing her for a second.


    At this moment, his phone vibrated.


    Mitchel quickly picked it up, hoping it was Raegan.


    But when he looked at the screen, he found it was Matteo calling.


    Matteo was calling to discuss the arrangements for his discharge tomorrow.


    Actually, the doctor advised Mitchel to rest for a few more days.


    But he had too much work and couldn''t stay in the ward all the time.


    He had long thought about being discharged, but he was afraid that if he left the hospital, he wouldn''t


    have an excuse for Raegan toe and visit him.


    So, he decided to stay another day.


    He opened the drawer and took out a ring box.


    When he opened it and saw the ring inside, he froze.


    It was the one Raegan had used to hit him before.


    Matteo kept it and returned it to him.


    He decided to tell Raegan about the story of this ring when she came over tonight.


    Mitchel raised his hand and checked the time.


    It was already half past eight.


    It wasn''t safe for Raegan to be on the road sote.


    He called her, wanting to ask where she was now.


    But she didn''t answer.


    His brows furrowed.


    He was about to call again when the door of the ward was pushed open from the outside.


    Luciana walked in, holding a delicately packed food box in her hand.


    "Mitchel, I brought you dinner from your favorite restaurant.¡± Mitchel had no appetite, so he replied


    indifferently, "Just put it there." "Come on, you have to eat first.


    You need to nourish your body.


    How can you recover if you don''t eat properly?" As she spoke, Luciana filled the bowl with soup and


    handed it to him.


    Mitchel''s frown deepened even more.


    Then, his eyes caught a glimpse of the bracelet on Luciana¡¯s wrist.


    He grabbed it, and his Adam''s apple bobbed up and down as he stared at it.


    "Mom, why did you wear this bracelet?¡± Luciana was taken aback for a moment.


    She looked at her wrist and said, "Raegan returned it to me today.


    I didn''t want to take it back, but she insisted.


    She said she couldn''t take this bracelet because you two were divorced." Mitchel''s face darkened at


    once.


    Luciana gently put the bow] down and said, "I can see that Raegan has moved on.


    She is doing great.


    You should move on as well.


    You still have to shoulder the burden of the Dixon Group.


    The market now is different from before.


    You can no longer dominate it alone.


    So, the next time you look for a wife, the background will be the first factor.


    As long as she is a decent woman..." Luciana strongly agreed with the marriage of convenience.


    Emotions were not necessary.


    A couple only needed to have a child to solidify the ties of both families.


    Every time she thought of Mitchel lying in the ICU that day, her heart ached, apanied by dizziness


    and tinnitus.


    For a mother like her, nothing else mattered than her son''s life.


    She was even willing to be that bad guy for interfering for Mitchel''s sake.


    Mitchel remained silent, so Luciana continued, "The daughter of the Benton family is actually quite


    suitable for you.


    It''s just a pity that you don''t like her.


    But, anyway, no need to rush.


    We can take our time looking for a better wife for you." Mitchel didn''t seem to hear a single word


    Luciana said.


    He was carefully recalling every detail of Raegan''s departure today.


    He didn¡¯t notice anything unusual.


    How could she suddenly be like this? He once convinced himself that herck of response was


    due to her tight schedule with work.


    She woulde and bring him dinner this evening.


    Yet, hearing Luciana''s words, he found she was even more heartless than he imagined.


    While Luciana was still talking, Mitchel suddenly sat up from the bed.


    He moved so abruptly that he coughed several times.


    Luciana panicked.


    She immediately stepped forward to help him.


    She couldn''t help scolding, "Mitchel, what are you doing?¡± But before she could touch him, Mitchel had


    already put on his coat and left the ward.


    Luciana sat down helplessly.


    She didn''t run after Mitchel anymore.


    Instead, she took out her phone and sent Raegan a message.


    After reading Luciana''s message, Raegan stared at the screen of her phone for a long time.


    Finally, she replied, "I understand.¡± Luciana told her that Mitchel had left the hospital and was on the


    way to find her.


    Luciana begged her to make him give up.


    Raegan couldn''t describe how she felt at this moment.


    When Luciana protected her, she was really touched because she had lost her mother when she was a


    child.


    She had never experienced such kind of motherly care.


    Luciana''s protection made her realize how good it was to be loved and cared for by a mother.


    Raegan knew that Luciana''s care for her was genuine.


    Luciana really liked her.


    But when it came to Mitchel''s safety, Luciana could abandon her.


    After all, Mitchel was Luciana¡¯s son, her blood and flesh.


    She didn''t me Luciana.


    In fact, she envied Mitchel for having such a good mother who loved him wholeheartedly.


    Unlike her, who was all alone in this world.


    She had no one left with her.


    At this moment, the doorbell rang.


    The door opened, and Mitchel¡¯s tall figure was standing at the door.


    Their eyes met, but neither of them spoke.


    After a while, Mitchel finally broke the silence.


    He said hoarsely, "You didn''te to see me, so I came to see you.¡± The way he said it, he seemed to


    be glossing over the situation.


    He pretended not to know that Raegan had returned Luciana''s bracelet.


    It was as if everything continued from where they had left offst night.


    Raegan secretly clenched her fists tightly.


    Then she said coldly, "Mitchel..." "Let''s remarry,¡± Mitchel interrupted, not allowing her to speak.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    The Truth This sentence was like water poured into the boiling oil in a pan.


    The crackling sound kept exploding in Raegan''s mind.


    She was stunned for a while.


    At this moment, Mitchel took out the wedding ring he had given her before.


    He exined, "This ring was given to me by my grandmother.


    She and my grandfather had been deeply in love throughout their lives.


    So, this ring means a lot to me.


    This is very special.


    It''s just that I didn''t exin it to you clearly at that time." After saying this, he took out a pigeon-egg-


    sized pink diamond ring and put both rings on Raegan''s palm.


    Then he said, "I had this one customized, but it took a long time to arrive.


    Raegan, let''s remarry." Mitchel''s tone sounded very firm, blocking all the words Raegan wanted to say.


    It was as if he did not allow any objections.


    He seemed so eager to urgently save something.


    Raegan looked at the rings on her palm.


    She was ata loss for words for a long time, overwhelmed by mixed emotions.


    Everything was toote now.


    She didn''t dare to be with Mitchel anymore.


    If she was with him, she was not confident that she could go through any heartaches, were there any


    misunderstandings.


    After all, a love without blessings from everyone might not be suitable in itself.


    At the thought of this, Raegan took off the rings and handed them back to Mitchel, stating calmly,


    "Mitchel, I thought I had made it clear to you.¡± Mitchel''s face slightly turned cold.


    He looked at the rings without taking them.


    "What do you mean?" "What happenedst night was just an ident.


    I don''t want to have anything to do with you anymore.¡± Mitchel''s lips curled up slightly.


    "ident? Have you forgotten how passionate and proactive you werest night? After having sex with


    me five times Just in one night, you call it an ident?" His words made Raegan''s head buzz.


    She bit her lower lip and said, "I was only drunk.¡± She felt heartbroken.


    But she plucked up the courage to say decisively, "Even if it wasn''t youst night, | would have done


    the same with another man.


    1 am an adult, and I have needs.


    What''s so shameful about that?" Mitchel was stung by her words.


    He sneered and approached her step by step.


    "Needs? You would do the same with another man? But why did you keep calling out my name? You


    are obviously lying.


    Do you expect me to believe you?¡± Raegan felt ufortable with his proximity, so she took a step


    back.


    ¡°Mitchel, stop being unreasonable.


    I admit you are skilled.


    But we can''t be together.


    I don''t like you anymore.


    Not at all.


    So, let''s live our own lives, okay?" "Am I being unreasonable?¡± Mitchel was so angry that he cursed,


    "Then why are you still fucking sleeping with me?¡± Raegan reiterated, "We''re both adults.


    What''s wrong with us sleeping together and having sex? What does it prove?¡± Mitchel didn''t say


    anything.


    He stared at the rings in her hand for a long time before he finally spoke.


    "Really don''t want them?" Raegan nodded.


    And the next second, her hand was empty.


    The two rings flew in the air and then disappeared.


    Raegan gasped.


    She didn¡¯t expect Mitchel to do such a thing.


    "Mitchel, what are you doing?¡± Mitchell''s face darkened.


    "Since you don''t want them, why do you care what I do to theme¡± Raegan lowered her head, not


    understanding Mitchel''s willfulness.


    How could he throw away the diamond rings worth tens of millions of dors just like that? Mitchel was


    silent for a few seconds.


    Then, suddenly, he picked her up, threw her on the sofa, and pressed his body against hers.


    Raegan panicked.


    She struggled to break free.


    "Mitchel, what are you doing?" Mitchel pulled her cor with a cold face.


    "Didn''t you say there was nothing wrong with adults sleeping together? Then, let''s sleep together a few


    more times and see what it can prove." While he spoke, his hands were already moving, unbuttoning


    her blouse.


    Suddenly, a crisp p sound echoed.


    Raegan pped Mitchel in the face.


    "Stay away from me, and don''t touch me.


    | don''t agree to be intimate with you.


    I can sue you for raping me.


    Do you understand?" Mitchel curled his lips coldly and said mockingly, "When you begged me for


    another round of sexual intercoursest night, why didn¡¯t you say I was doing it against your will?


    Should I just satisfy your needs for free? Is it wrong for me to ask something in return?¡± Raegan red


    at him angrily.


    "You''re talking nonsense.


    We both know thatst night was consensual." Mitchel stared at her.


    When he saw the hickeys on her neck, his eyes darkened.


    "Since it was consensual, what''s wrong with doing it a few more times?" Raegan looked away and


    said, ¡°Of course, it''s wrong.


    Because I don''t want to sleep with you again.


    We shouldn''t be involved with each other anymore.¡± Mitchel didn''t let her dodge.


    He held her chin and forced her to look at him.


    When their eyes met, he said in a low voice, "Raegan, don¡¯t think you can deceive me.


    The way you showed your emotionsst night is not something you can fake.


    You still like me, right?¡± "Mitchel, I admit you are skilled.


    But the kind of pleasure you give me is something I can also get in buying a high-end toy.


    I can get it elsewhere.¡± Judging from Mitchel¡¯s expression, Raegan could tell that he was displeased by


    her words.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    But she ignored it and continued resolutely, "As I have said, I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with


    you anymore.


    And I mean it.


    The way you act right now is really pointless.


    Save some dignity for yourself.¡± She had promised Luciana to make Mitchel give up, and she wouldn''t


    break it.


    Raegan knew how proud and arrogant Mitchel was.


    He would never tolerate anyone damaging his self- esteem.


    She clenched her fists to dispel the inexplicable pain in her heart.


    "Mitchel, I am not the only woman in this world.


    There are plenty of women out there desiring your attention.


    Don''t act like this.


    You''re only making me look down on you.¡± Mitchel''s face darkened even more.


    The pain in his eyes was So intense that it was hard to ignore.


    He stared at her and said word by word, "Do you honestly mean it?¡± Raegan was stunned for a


    moment.


    Then, she said, "Yes, | mean it.


    From now on, let''s just be strangers.


    Let''s not contact each other again." "Strangers?" Mitchel lowered his gaze, feeling this word tore his


    heart apart.


    Raegan''s face remained calm.


    It was as if she was not affected at all.


    But no one knew that her hands hidden under her body were clenched so tightly that they had already


    turned pale.


    She thought it would be easy.


    But why was it so heartbreaking when she said those words? It was as if someone was tearing her


    heart apart.


    She felt terribly ufortable.


    Mitchel didn¡¯t say anything more.


    He just turned around and left.


    After he left, Raegan went downstairs and looked for the rings.


    Finally, she saw them under a tree.


    When she returned to the room, she put the rings on her finger.


    They were her size.


    They fit her perfectly, and they looked beautiful.


    She loved the rings so much that tears streamed down her face uncontrobly.


    Raegan didn''t know what to do with the rings, so she found a box, put them inside neatly, and kept


    them.


    In the hospital, Nicole had already woken up.


    She found that she had slept for two days.


    Her phone fell into the water, and she had no updates about herpany.


    She panicked, worrying about what could be the situation at this time.


    She rang the bell, wanting to call a nurse and borrow a phone.


    But when the door was opened, it was not the nurse.


    Instead, it was Jamie, dressed luxuriously and beautifully.


    Nicole''s eyes turned cold.


    "What are you doing here?" Jamie''s red lips curved into a smile.


    "Of course, I''m here to see you.¡± Nicole sensed something amiss.


    Every time Jamie looked at her, it was as if Jamie wanted to swallow her alive.


    But now, Jamie seemed happy.


    Why? It might be because Jarrod was fine.


    Nicole didn''t want to talk to Jamie, so she turned around and continued ringing the bell.


    However, no one answered her.


    Jamie chuckled.


    "Don''t bother.


    My bodyguards are outside, and no one cane in.


    You want to know about the situation of the Lawrence Group, right?¡± Nicole looked at her coldly.


    ¡°If you know anything, tell me night away."

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    Kneel Down And Apologize! Instead of showing anger, Jamie said in a cheerful tone, ¡°Several banks


    have already issued statements.


    They say your Lawrence Group can''t repay their loans and n to take forcible actions.


    The Lawrence family is doomed!¡± This news hit Nicole like a bolt from the blue! Her face lost all color,


    and her body shook uncontrobly.


    The Lawrence family was over.


    What would be of her parents? The employees? How would they make up for the loss? Jamie


    stared at Nicole, who was visibly shaken.


    Even so, she remained dissatisfied.


    With a slight smile, Jamie added, ¡°It''s not just the end for your family.


    Your father might end up a defendant.


    He''ll have to prepare for jail if he can¡¯t pay back the money!¡± Nicole''s mind buzzed, and breathing


    suddenly seemed like the hardest task.


    Jamie gazed at Nicole, her eyes glinting with a dangerous intensity.


    "Nicole, don¡¯t you find it strange? The order issues with Saatchi and the Roissy Group seemed toe


    out of the blue.


    And it''s not just them.


    Estford and Rudrichst also declined the products from yourpany, right?" Nicole sharply turned to


    face Jamie and asked in an icy tone, "What do you mean?¡± With Jarrod gone, Jamie dropped her


    sweet and gentle facade.


    She wore a smirk and exined, ¡°Jarrod told me how hard you worked to secure those orders,


    especially drinking with clients.


    But have you ever considered that from the very beginning, those orders were prepared by him for


    you?¡± Nicole''s expression shifted dramatically, and her lips quivered as she asked, "What are you


    trying to say? Be clear!¡± "Just think about it.


    Why did all those orders go amiss exactly on my birthday? Why not the day before or after? Have you


    not noticed any connections?" Jamie''s birthday...


    The orders went wrong...


    At that moment, Nicole felt like she had been struck by a barrage of arrows, each revtion a piercing


    wound.


    "You...


    Did you n this all along?" Nicole asked, her voice trembling in disbelief.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She had secured all those orders a month ago.


    If Jamie''s words were true, then Jarrod had beenying a trap from the start and watching her every


    move.


    And she, blissfully unaware, had celebrated each sessful negotiation! Jamie sneered, ¡°Looks like


    you''re not as dim-witted as Jarrod made you out to be.


    You do have some brains.


    The n to ruin the Lawrence family began the day he came back.


    But for him, simply using his power to crush your family wouldn''t be fun and satisfying.


    So, I suggested a more entertaining game.


    | let you be the one to unwittingly bring down your own family.


    As for why it had to go awry on my birthday, it was his way of proving his resolve.


    Like he said, you''re nothing more than a disposable toy to him.


    In his eyes, you''repletely worthless!¡± In a sh, Nicole¡¯s eyes reddened with fury and pain.


    She believed she was saving the Lawrence Group.


    But in reality, she was leading them into an even deeper pit.


    Little did she know, she had be an executioner who single-handedly brought about the downfall of


    the Lawrence Group.


    Jamie smiled at Nicole''s look of despair.


    As if the bombshell was not enough, she added in a gentle tone, "Oh, I almost forgot.


    My wedding with Jarrod will still take ce as nned.


    You didn''t actually believe that Jarrod''s promise of a three-year arrangement with you was sincere, did


    you? He had already told me about it a long time ago.


    He was only using you for his amusement, a pastime." Nicole suddenly felt like she couldn''t breathe.


    She tried to speak, but each breath she drew felt like a poisoned de slicing through her throat.


    The overwhelming sensation filled her senses with the scent of blood surging and rendered Nicole


    speechless.


    Everything...


    Everything was a set up.


    It was all a trap set by them to destroy the Lawrence family! From beginning to end, she was the clown


    on their stage, entertaining two devilish demons! Her naivety had cost the Lawrence family dearly.


    And now, her father might face imprisonment.


    Just the thought of this made Nicole¡¯s head throb as if it were being ripped apart.


    Jamieughed mockingly.


    ¡°Oh, and considering your father''s health, he''ll probably die in prison.


    You better start nning his funeral.


    Wait, prepare for two.


    Your mother isn''t doing well either, so be ready.¡± Nicole saw red.


    In a fit of rage, she lunged at Jamie and knocked her to the ground with her hands sped tightly


    around Jamie''s throat.


    "T''ll kill fucking you!¡± Nicole bellowed.


    Nicole''s mind was consumed by a single thought.


    She got to kill Jamie.


    Her heart was filled with hatred.


    She loathed Jamie and Jarrod with all her entire being.


    They had resorted to such vile methods to destroy the Lawrence family.


    Moreover, they even cursed her parents, promising them untimely deaths.


    Nicole swore to herself she would kill them.


    First Jamie, and then Jarrod! She would kill these two demons, even if it cost her life.


    Then, she would die with no regret.


    "Ah!" Jamie eximed in horror.


    Jamie had only intended to provoke Nicole so that Nicole would copse and seek death.


    However, she never expected Nicole to lose it and go for her.


    Nicole''s grip on Jamie was unexpectedly strong.


    Driven by madness and hatred, Nicole was merciless as she strangled Jamie, who was now pounding


    the floor in a desperate attempt to get help.


    But the bodyguards remained outside the door, seemingly oblivious to the noise inside.


    This was Jamie''s own doing.


    Jamie had wanted to witness Nicole''s breakdown with her own eyes and relish in her suffering.


    That was why she instructed the bodyguards to ignore any noise they heard.


    Now, her n had backfired.


    Jamie iled her arms helplessly, but it was in vain.


    Nicole, seemingly to be possessed by a vengeful spirit, had an astonishing grip on Jamie''s throat.


    "Jamie, you''re evil.


    You deserve to die! Don''t worry.


    I''ll make sure Jarrod joins you in hell.


    Both of you are demons who belong in the deepest pits of hell for eternity!¡± The redness in Nicole''s


    eyes intensified.


    She looked as though she had descended into madness.


    The world was so unfair! Innocent people suffered, while the wicked thrived.


    If that was how the world worked, Nicole decided she would take justice into her own hands.


    She was ready to exchange herst breath to rid the world of these two demons.


    It was a sacrifice worth making.


    Under Nicole''s relentless grip, Jamie''s strength waned, her eyes began to lose focus, and her breaths


    turned shallow.


    Suddenly, a loud "thud¡± echoed through the room.


    The door burst open.


    Jarrod swiftly entered the room in his wheelchair.


    With surprising strength, he lifted Nicole, who was lost in her frenzied state, and forcefully tossed her


    aside.


    Then, he bent down to scoop up Jamie from the ground.


    "Jamie! Jamie, wake up!¡± Despite his weakened state from the spear attack, Jarrod''s actions were


    decisive.


    The spear that had hit him was custom-made and designed to deliver a significant impact while causing


    minimal damage.


    It had missed his vital organs, allowing for a rtively good recovery.


    Nevertheless, he still needed a wheelchair for mobility.


    Jamie gasped for breath, followed by a series of coughing fits.


    After catching her breath, she clung to Jarrod and sobbed uncontrobly.


    ¡°Jarrod, you saw it!" Jarrod''s gaze fell upon the two purple marks on Jamie''s neck.


    His eyes grew cold and clouded with darkness.


    Meanwhile, Jamie continued to cry and make a scene.


    "She wanted to kill me, Jarrod.


    She''s dangerous.


    We need to call the police and get her arrested.


    She should rot in prison, just like her father!" Nicole''s bloodshot eyes seemed to ze with even


    greater intensity at the mention of her father.


    She hated herself for not having enough strength and unsessfully silencing Jamie once and for all.


    With a re that could cut through steel, Nicole hissed through clenched teeth, ¡°My only regret is not


    killing you.


    If I had another chance, I] wouldn''t hesitate to strangle you again!¡± Nicole''s words,ced with deep


    loathing, caused Jarrod''s eyes to narrow into dangerous slits, and a storm brewed on his handsome


    face.


    "Nicole, kneel down and apologize to Jamie," hemanded in a calm yet icy tone.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    You Two Will Eventually Go To Hell When the door opened, the scene where Nicole was tightly


    strangling Jamie appeared before everyone''s eyes.


    And Nicole admitted it herself.


    Nicole''s intent to harm Jamie was undeniable.


    If Jamie persisted in filing awsuit against Nicole, thetter would definitely have been sent to jail.


    However, this was not the result Jarrod wanted.


    So, he nned to let Jamie vent her anger and convince her to let this matter go.


    At this moment, his mind was a mess.


    But he tried to justify to himself that sending Nicole to prison would not be as entertaining as personally


    tormenting her himself.


    The fall of the Lawrence family was just the first step.


    Besides, Nicole''s parents were still alive and well.


    Nicole''s family was stillplete.


    In his case, both of his parents died when the Schultz family was in trouble.


    Even though he was rich and powerful now, he could never bring their lives back.


    Jarrod saw that Nicole''s face turned pale, but he ignored it.


    He convinced himself that she was a deceitful, hypocritical liar.


    She didn''t deserve his pity.


    Besides, he was reminded of all his sufferings.


    During his most difficult times abroad, he even had to fight with dogs for food.


    What Nicole had gone through was nothingpared to what he had experienced.


    Suddenly, Nicole raised her head and burst intoughter.


    "You want me to kneel in front of her? Dream on, Jarrod!" She only knelt to Jamie on the cruise ship


    earlier because she was forced by her responsibility to save the Lawrence Group.


    But she had already lost the Lawrence Group.


    What else did she have to fear? Jamie held Jarrod''s arm tightly and snapped, ¡°Jarrod, she has


    admitted hurting me herself.


    Why are we keeping her here? I came to see her out of goodwill, but what did she do? She attempted


    to kill me.


    She even said she wanted to kill you, too.


    Jarrod, this lunatic must be locked up right away.


    She is dangerous.¡± Nicole was so disgusted by Jamie''s hypocritical words that she wanted to vomit.


    Nicole suddenly burst intoughter.


    "Ha-ha! Out of goodwill? Tell it to the Marines! You told me the details about how the two of you


    conspired against me, how you manipted me to make the Lawrence family go bankrupt, and how


    you cursed my parents to die early so that I could prepare their funeral in advance.


    That was all your goodwill.


    Jamie, I must say that you are just so full of goodwill." The expression on Jamie''s face drastically


    changed.


    Naturally, she wouldn''t admit it.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? I never said those words.


    How dare you nder me!¡± Jamie was a newly recognized socialite in Ardlens.


    How could she allow such uncouth words to spread and destroy her? Nicole was not in the mood to


    argue with Jamie.


    She looked at Jamie fiercely and said, "It''s okay if you don''t want to admit it.


    God is watching, anyway.


    He knows what you have done.


    And one thing is for sure.


    You two will eventually go to hell." Jamie could no longer take Nicole''s words.


    She stepped forward and raised her hand high.


    Two crisp p sounds echoed in the room.


    She pped Nicole twice.


    They were so hard that blood immediately oozed out of the corners of Nicole''s mouth.


    Jamie even cursed, ¡°You bitch!" After hitting and cursing Nicole, Jamie was not satisfied yet.


    She felt like she had not vented her anger enough.


    She raised her hand again, but someone suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    Jamie turned her head and saw Jarrod staring at her with a gloomy face.


    He said in a low voice, "That''s enough.


    Let''s go.


    Leave her alone here." Jamie''s expression instantly darkened.


    Tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Jarrod, what are you doing? How can you let this murderer go just like that?" Jarrod''s handsome face


    turned slightly cold.


    "I don''t want to hear it anymore.


    Forget it for now.


    It¡¯s not yet the right time to deal with her." Jamie couldn''t believe her ears.


    Nicole almost strangled her to death, but Jarrod wanted to let Nicole go that easily.


    "I don''t want to argue about this anymore.


    Just listen to me, okay? Let''s go," Jarrod said gently as if he was coaxing her.


    Jamie was livid, but there was nothing else she could do.


    She could only stomp her feet in anger.


    Suddenly, she thought of something.


    She turned to Nicole and said gleefully, "Oh! Your father is also in this hospital, right? I heard that many


    people came to him, demanding money and causing a scene.


    The hospital will not let him stay here much longer.¡± As soon as Jamie said this, Nicole rushed out of


    the ward without looking back.


    Jarrod''s expression changed slightly.


    Although he was in a wheelchair, he had the urge to chase after her.


    Jamie noticed his reaction.


    Of course, she wouldn''t allow him to do it.


    She immediately grabbed his arm and said between sobs, ¡°Jarrod, my neck hurts so much, and I feel


    dizzy.


    I''m scared.


    What if there will be aftereffects? Please take me to the doctor." She knew that Jarrod would never


    leave her alone when she said she wasn''t feeling well.


    He cared for her that much.


    True to form, Jarrod suddenly stopped moving.


    He said, ¡°Can you still walk? Should | ask Alec to bring a wheelchair for you?¡± Jamie did her best to


    suppress her smile.


    She was satisfied with the result of her acting.


    She said coquettishly, "I really feel dizzy.


    I don''t think I can walk." Jarrod called Alec, who immediately pushed a wheelchair into the ward.


    He then asked, "Where is my walking stick?¡± Alec went out for a moment.


    When he returned, he was already holding a custom-made, pure ck walking stick with a luxurious


    golden dragon head on the handle.


    It looked particrly stylish and domineering.


    Jarrod took it and used it to stand up, leaving his wheelchair behind.


    He looked taller in his tailored ck suit.


    And now that he was holding the walking stick, he was indescribably more handsome, giving off the air


    of a disabled boss.


    Jamie watched him with fascination in her eyes.


    No wonder she had fallen head over heels for him.


    He was so handsome that even a walking stick became a fashion essory when he held it.


    Jarrod turned to Alec and ordered, "Take Jamie for a thorough examination.


    Make sure not to miss a single area.¡± Jamie''s eyes widened in shock.


    She looked at Jarrod and asked, "Jarrod, aren''t youing with me?¡± Jarrod ruffled her hair


    perfunctorily and said, "I have something to deal with.


    Please be obedient, okay? Go with Alec so the doctor can check on you.


    Then, you rest well." After saying this, he quickly walked out of the ward with the walking stick.


    He had no idea how Jamie looked behind him.


    Her face contorted in anger, and she pursed her lips tightly with hatred in her eyes.


    He had something to deal with? And he expected her to believe him? Jamie knew Jarrod left in a hurry


    because he was afraid that Nicole would be in danger.


    Nicole was definitely a bitch.


    She deserved to die.


    However, Jamie wouldn''t let Nicole die so easily.


    Jamie''s lips curved into a malicious smile.


    She clenched her fists tightly and murmured to herself, "Nicole, I will destroy everything you have first.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, I will make sure you suffer the most embarrassing and excruciating death." At this moment,


    Nicole had already reached her father''s ward.


    She found that the small ward was already crowded with people.


    All those rtives who used to fawn over her father and crave for shares and dividends of the group,


    now surrounded her father''s hospital bed.


    The sycophantic expressions on their faces before were now reced by arrogance and disdain.


    Their attitude hadpletely changed.


    Nicole saw her father lying in bed with his mouth wide open.


    However, he couldn''t speak.


    He only gasped for breath.


    Nicole''s mother suddenly knelt on the floor and begged, "Please, stop harassing my husband.


    He''s still in bad condition.


    Let''s stop arguing here.


    Can we talk outside?" Instantly, the ward was in an uproar.


    ¡°Your family is already like this, but he still dares to stay in the hospital.


    Do you have money for medical treatment?¡± ¡°That''s right! He doesn''t deserve to spend money on


    hospital bills.


    If he doesn¡¯t pay us back soon, we''ll throw him out.¡± A fat woman was even more enraged.


    She stepped forward and grabbed Nicole''s mother''s hair directly, attempting to pull off her earrings.


    When Nicole saw this, she rushed forward, pushed the fat woman away, and shouted, "Stay away from


    my mother.


    Don''t you dare touch her!" But she was toote.


    The fat woman had sessfully pulled off the earrings, making her mother¡¯s ears bleed.


    It looked horrifying.


    Nicole couldn''t bear it.


    She wished she could take her mother''s pain.


    If she was the one who was hurt like this, she could manage.


    But seeing the blood in her mother''s ears, she felt like her own flesh was being torn apart.


    The pain in her heart was unbearable.


    It was so painful that she could hardly breathe.


    She felt like she was about to die at any moment.


    "Ahhh!" Nicole screamed desperately.


    She was so consumed by agony.


    But this scene did not arouse pity or sympathy from the crowd.


    Their only concern now was their money.


    Since the Lawrence Group had gone bankrupt, they thought their money had been wasted.


    They had totally forgotten how they had morally coerced Nicole''s father into selling the shares of the


    Lawrence Group at a low price.


    Then, someone spoke up from the crowd.


    "Stop pretending to be pitiful.


    Do you think it can help you escape from your debts?" "That''s right! Nicole, you are responsible for this


    situation! You have to deal with this crisis.


    If you hadn''t insisted on doing it your way, the Lawrence Group wouldn''t have copsed." These words


    ignited the anger in everyone''s hearts.


    Some of them rushed to Nicole and grabbed her hair.


    The others pulled her clothes and trampled her like a stray dog.


    Nicole''s mother rolled her eyes.


    She was so angry that she fainted.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang.


    Everyone turned their heads and looked in the direction where the noise came from.


    It turned out that someone threw a phone on Nicole''s head.


    The heavy metal casing caused a bad gash on Nicole''s forehead.


    In an instant, blood oozed out and dripped down her face, covering her eyes.


    "You all stop it!" A deep voice suddenly sounded at the door.


    Then, everyone felt an intimidating aura.


    The morous crowd instantly quieted down.


    They all froze in ce.


    Nicole''s eyes were covered with blood.


    But despite the

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    She Is In A Critical Condition But the silence in the ward didn''tst long.


    Soon, the crowd came back to their senses.


    When they saw Jarrode in with the help of a walking stick, they didn¡¯t feel even the slightest sense


    of threat.


    Suddenly, a middle-aged wretched man stepped forward, looked at the disheveled yet stunning Nicole,


    reached out, and grabbed her hair violently.


    He sneered coldly, ¡°Nicole, if you don''t have money to pay us, why don''t you sell yourself? You are


    undoubtedly beautiful.


    Many men will definitely want to sleep with you.


    You can serve several of them in one night.


    Then, you should be able to pay your parents¡¯ debts and...¡± Before the wretched man could finish his


    words, a dark silver light directly hit his face.


    Then, there was a loud thud.


    It was followed by a muffled voice.


    It turned out that the base of Jarrod''s walking stick hit the man''s face.


    It was so hard that it created a sharp gust of wind.


    That glimmer of silver light came from the silver ornament embedded at the base of the ck walking


    stick with a golden dragon head on the handle.


    In an instant, the man spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Four of his front teeth flew out.


    He writhed in agony on the floor.


    His distorted face looked horrible.


    Everyone in the ward was so shocked that they stood rooted to the spot.


    They could not believe the man with a pale face and weak appearance possessed such incredible


    strength.


    Fear surged in their hearts, and no one dared to approach Nicole anymore.


    But if they thought it was over, they were wrong.


    Jarrod''s walking stick sounded on the floor.


    Jarrod walked up to the wretched man and said word by word, "I told you not to touch her." After saying


    this, he curled his lips slightly.


    His grip on the handle of his walking stick tightened.


    Then, he gently lifted it and thumped it down again.


    But its base didn''t hit the floor.


    Instead, it firmly pressed against the wretched man''s palm.


    Then, Jarrod turned and ground it.


    "Ahhh!" The man felt like his hand was about to break.


    The excruciating pain made him scream like crazy.


    He was very scared, thinking he would lose his hand.


    Suddenly, the crowd covered their noses and made a disgusted sound.


    They saw that the man¡¯s lower body was soaking wet, and a puddle of yellow liquid surrounded him on


    the floor, emitting a foul smell.


    The wretched man was so scared that he wetted his pants.


    Everyone''s faces instantly turned pale.


    Someone asked in a low voice, "What is this? Are you trying to scare us? Is this the way of avoiding


    the debts?" Jarrod suddenly turned and fixed his eyes on the man who spoke.


    The man was so scared that he trembled all over and quickly stepped back.


    Jarrod casually threw his suit on Nicole''s shoulders, covering her almost exposed allure.


    Then, he said calmly, "Wait for the Lawrence family''s response before you make a move.


    And instead of resorting to this kind of method, go through legal procedures." When Nicole heard this,


    she felt so disgusted that she wanted to throw up.


    The culprit was acting self-righteous in front of everyone and lecturing them on how to collect debts


    from the victims.


    If only these people knew how absurd the situation was.


    Nicole clenched her fists tightly to suppress the urge to spit blood on the spot.


    She said slowly, "Our Lawrence family will definitely pay you back.


    If worstes to worst, we still have some assets we can sell.


    Just give us enough time.¡± Someone shouted, "What other assets are you talking about? Everyone


    knows that your capital chain has copsed.


    You can¡¯t even pay your eighty-million- dor loan in the bank.


    How can you pay us?¡± "If I say we will pay you back, we will.


    Just trust me this time.¡± After saying this, Nicole slowly stood up, pulled off Jarrod''s coat disgustedly,


    and threw it into the trash bin.


    She saw that Jarrod''s face turned sullen, but she ignored it.


    She continued, ¡°You won''t be able to get a penny here now.


    Give us some time.


    We will sort out this matter." Jarrod looked at his coat in the trash can with a darkened expression.


    His brows furrowed tightly.


    He suddenly thumped the floor with his walking stick and shouted, ¡°You all get out of here!¡± As soon as


    Jarrod said this, several bodyguards in ck came out from behind and dispersed the crowd.


    The wretched man could not stand up, so the bodyguards dragged him out.


    "Wait a moment..." Nicole stopped the bodyguard.


    Her eyes shimmered with endless charm as she looked at the wretched man and said, "Mister, don¡¯t


    forget what you said Just now.


    I''m looking forward to your introduction of wealthy men to me.¡± Jarrod''s handsome face darkened even


    more.


    "Nicole, are you really that shameless?" He was furious.


    How could she boldly discuss dirty deals with another man right in front of him? He didn''t expect her to


    be this grant.


    Nicole adjusted her tattered dress and smirked.


    "Mr.


    Schultz, you keep on plotting against me because you want to see me degrade myself and _ struggle


    desperately, right? Are you still not happy with what you''re seeing now?" Jarrod''s eyes dimmed, and


    his expression was terribly gloomy.


    Yes, he should be happy with this, right? After all, this n had excited him from the beginning.


    But why didn¡¯t he feel that way now? Instead, he lost interest in it.


    All he had in his heart now was endless hatred for Nicole.


    He hated her for herck of principles, for her flirting with others, and her numerous admirers.


    He hated her so much that he wanted to restrict her to his side.


    That way, she could not wander around and leave heartlessly at will.


    "Mr.


    Schultz, please leave now.


    Your wish has alreadye true.


    As you can see, the Lawrence family is already miserable.


    You can see it on TV, the Inte, and social media.


    You don''t need toe here and personally witness it.¡± Suddenly, Nicole felt exhausted.


    She found everything so meaningless that she didn''t want to deal with it anymore.


    If God really existed, why didn''t He help her even once? On the outside, her back was straight.


    She stood with her head held high.


    But deep inside her, she was rickety and defeated.


    What could be more soul-crushing than pushing her beloved family into hell with her own hands? This


    was undoubtedly a huge blow to her.


    It was so huge that it made her think of ending her life.


    After everything she had gone through, she felt sick and tired of her life.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t die yet.


    She could only die after she had arranged everything.


    When that time came, perhaps she would choose a sunny day, face the sea, and bury herself.


    "Nicole, stop!¡± Jarrod shouted furiously.


    But Nicole just turned a deaf ear to him.


    Perhaps she was not interested in dealing with him anymore.


    She walked forward in a daze, not knowing where to go.


    Her mother was sent to the emergency room, and her father was left alone in the ward.


    No one was there to take care of him.


    She needed to find a private nurse to be with her father all the time.


    She also had to pay for her parents '' medical expenses.


    The hospital would not give her situation any consideration.


    No matter what, she had to settle the hospital bills.


    Suddenly, Jarrod grabbed Nicole''s wrist.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She turned and met his furious eyes.


    ¡°I told you to stop!" Jarrod eximed.


    "What else do you need? Our agreement is over." Nicole shook off Jarrod''s hand.


    She was so disgusted with him that she didn''t even want to look at him.


    But before she could react, he forcefully pulled her into his arms.


    Then, he raised her chin with his finger, stared at her eyes, and said something that even he himself


    found hard to believe.


    "It won''t be over.¡± Nicole still locked her eyes with his.


    His words didn¡¯t make her waver at all.


    An unexpected hint ofpassion appeared on Jarrod''s face.


    "But you can beg me.


    Maybe..." ¡°Beg you? You want me to beg you?" Nicole chuckled sarcastically.


    "What do you want me to beg you for? To spare the Lawrence family? To let you and I continue our


    secret affairs? For you to humiliate and trample my family all over again? Or to let you send my family


    back to hell once more?¡± After saying this, a bitter smile appeared on Nicole''s face.


    "Jarrod, don''t expect me to do it.


    I will never be fooled by you again.¡± Nicole had long realized that her tactics were useless against him.


    So, she had given up hope and stopped trying.


    Nicole''s only focus now was to ensure that her parents lived their remaining days and years on Earth in


    peace.


    "Let go of me.


    Your touch disgusts me." Nicole struggled to break free.


    However, Jarrod held her even tughter.


    She had no choice but to press his left shoulder injuries.


    Jarrod frowned and let out a muffled groan.


    The part she had pressed against was the wound he got when he had protected her from being injured.


    Immediately, fresh blood stained the gauze and wetted his shirt.


    He now felt she really hated him.


    Jarrod pressed his thin lips into a straight line.


    He endured the pain for a moment.


    Finally, he dragged her into an empty ward regardless of the wound on his shoulder.


    Then, he locked the door.


    Suddenly, he pushed Nicole down.


    She was unprepared, so she staggered and fell to the floor.


    Jarrod crouched down with his walking stick, approached her, and said coldly, "Nicole, it seems you


    have forgotten how it feels to have sex with someone you disgust.¡± After saying this, he reached out


    and loosened his tie.


    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat when she saw this.


    She already knew what he wanted to do, so she tried to get up and escape.


    However, Jarrod grabbed her ankle with one hand and dragged her forcefully.


    There was a loud bang.


    Nicole fell hard, and she felt a sharp pain in her chest when her body hit the floor.


    Jarrod didn''t mind the dirt on the floor.


    He leaned over, grabbed the back of her neck, and exhaled hot breath next to her ear.


    He warned menacingly, "I want you to understand this clearly.


    1 can crush your entire family as effortlessly as squashing an ant.¡± Jarrod always knew how to threaten


    her effectively.


    Sure enough, Nicole stopped struggling upon hearing this.


    She was dying, so she no longer feared death.


    But her parents...


    After Nicole stopped struggling, she was now like a lifeless fish.


    She was dry, dull, and boring, making Jarrod lose interest.


    He grabbed her chin and forced her to face him.


    "Aren''t you considering to serve those other dirty men? Practice with me now.


    Once you be good at it, I''ll be your first customer.


    I will pay you handsomely.¡± Then, he took out a card and said coldly, "One hundred thousand dors for


    one time.


    I''ll immediately transfer the money to you."Suddenly, a crisp sound echoed in the ward.


    _ Jarrod pped Nicole''s face hard with the card.


    She felt pain, but it was nothingpared to the humiliation she had suffered from him.


    One hundred thousand dors? Nicole''s chest heaved violently.


    She felt like the air around her seemed to get thinner, making it difficult for her to breathe.


    All Jarrod wanted was to trample on her, humiliate her, and degrade her.


    The more she tried to save face, the more he became interested in her and wanted to torment her.


    Since this was what he wanted, why didn''t she let go of her worthless dignity and do her best to disgust


    him? At the thought of this, Nicole smiled and said, "Oh, Mr.


    Schultz, you are so generous.


    Why don''t you settle your previous ounts as well? Since you''ve been deceiving me, then there''s no


    need for us to continue our agreement...¡± Nicole realized that she could no longer count on her fingers


    the ounts she and Jarrod had to settle.


    Suddenly, she felt a headache.


    She said, "Let''s consider it a package deal.


    Settle the old debts for ten million dors.


    Otherwise, there¡¯s no need to negotiate.¡± Jarrod''s eyes instantly turned cold.


    "Do you really think you''re worth ten million dors?" Nicole, who had long lost her sense of shame,


    smiled and said, "Why? Does the rich and powerful Mr.


    Schultz want to avoid paying his debts? Ten million dors is actually just a small amount.


    But it''s up to you whether you want to pay or not.¡± The floor beneath her was cold, but she was


    unperturbed.


    "Don''t me me for not reminding you.


    If you don¡¯t pay, all you can get is a lifeless body.


    An emotionless whore.¡± Nicole only talked about money.


    At this time, she was really bringing their rtionship to the level of a transaction.


    And this only made Jarrod even more disgusted and resentful.


    Sure enough, she was still the same old Nicole Lawrence, who liked belittling others and manipting


    their emotions.


    She hadn''t changed at all.


    Jarrod snorted coldly.


    After his journey through hell, would he still allow himself to be deceived by her false facade? He said


    derisively, ¡°Nicole, your cheapness is truly beyond my imagination." However, these words no longer


    had much impact on Nicole.


    It was as if she could allow him to insult her all he wanted.


    It was like her flesh was being cut with a knife every day, and she became immune to the pain.


    So, would she still feel anything when someone suddenly pped her? A p was nothingpared


    to the other injuries she had gotten from him.


    Jarrod''s eyes turned bloodshot.


    His fingers pinched her slim waist, and he pulled her down.


    Then, he said coldly, "Fine! I will pay you.


    But make sure you are worth this money.¡± He then grabbed her neck, covered her lips with his, and


    kissed her fiercely.


    Actually, it couldn''t be considered a kiss.


    It was more like an assault meant to suffocate her.


    While Jarrod¡¯''s lips and tongue continued exploring Nicole''s mouth, he tore apart her remaining clothes.


    His movements were rough and violent, causing his wound to burst open.


    Blood flowed down his shoulder, but he didn''t care about it.


    He was like a madman, devouring her ferociously.


    It was as if nothing else mattered to him at this moment.


    Tears subconsciously welled up in Nicole''s eyes.


    She didn''t know if it was because of pain or hatred.


    Why did he always force her to be entangled with him? She really hated it.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    Then, Jamie''s voice came from outside.


    "Jarrod, are you in there? I am feeling unwell.


    Can you apany me? Jarrod..." Jamie knocked on the door again.


    It seemed she wouldn''t stop knocking until she saw Jarrod.


    In fact, Jarrod had arranged for bodyguards outside the door before taking Nicole to this ward.


    But the bodyguards didn¡¯t dare to stop Jamie, thinking Jarrod cherished her so much and couldn''t


    afford to offend her.


    After all, Jarrod didn''t me Jamie even though he was shot by her.


    This was clear proof of how important Jamie was to Jarrod.


    Yet, despite this, Jarrod seemed to be obsessive with Nicole and always spent time with her.


    Actually, the bodyguards supposed Nicole beat Jamie in terms of figure and appearance.


    Jamie couldn''t hold a candle to Nicole when it came to charms.


    Nicole''s hot and curvaceous figure was indeed alluring.


    Jamie''s voice outside the door was not too loud.


    It was as if she didn''t want to embarrass Jarrod.


    But she could clearly hear the intense movements inside.


    Even a fool would understand what Jarrod and Nicole were doing.


    Jamie clenched her fists tightly, and her eyes were full of hatred.


    She assumed that bitch Nicole seduced Jarrod again.


    She cursed Nicole internally for being shameless, not sparing even a ce like the hospital to flirt with


    Jarrod.


    Inside the ward, Jarrod continued what he was doing.


    It seemed he had no ns of stopping.


    He yearned for Nicole so much, feeling like it had been a century since thest time they had sex.


    It was as if he was addicted to her.


    Once he got a taste of her, he could no longer suppress his urge.


    He couldn''t stop himself from wanting more.


    Worse still, he couldn''t bring himself to shift his interest to others.


    It was like she was the only drug he could get addicted to.


    The inexplicable emptiness that engulfed him could only be filled when he was with her.


    And the more she desperately wanted to leave him, the more he wanted to conquer her in bed.


    Jamie was still outside the door.


    She kept knocking, and her face grew paler and paler.


    Everyone knew what was happening inside.


    If she stayed any longer, she would only be humiliating herself more.


    Then, Jamie remembered her birthday on the yacht.


    That day, she overheard Jarrod talking with someone on the phone, wanting to cancel the n.


    Fortunately, she had already bribed those people to make a move in advance.


    They had already declined all the products from the Lawrence Group, making the Lawrence Group


    suffer.


    Moreover, news about the issues with the Lawrence Group was deliberately spread out, adding to


    Lawrence''s burdens.


    Once everything was set in motion, it was difficult to undo.


    After that, Jarrod became restless.


    He was no longer in the mood to apany her.


    Later, he even stopped Nicole from getting on the yacht.


    When Jamie recalled all this, her face turned even paler.


    A terrible idea urred to her.


    Did Jarrod stop Nicole from getting into the yacht to protect her? Was he afraid that she would make


    trouble for Nicole? Before, Jarrod''s attitude toward Jamie was always perfunctory.


    And now, although he knew she was just outside the door, he still chose to continue gettingid with


    that bitch Nicole.


    Jamie didn''t expect that the situation would escte to this point.


    A sense of unprecedented panic spread in her heart.


    Why was Jarrod behaving like this now? The only reason she could think of was that his feelings for


    Nicole had reignited.


    Perhaps even Jarrod himself didn''t realize that he took revenge on the Lawrence family crazily


    because he wanted to conceal the fact that he still loved Nicole.


    At the thought of this, fear overwhelmed Jamie.


    To Jarrod, he always assumed it was Jamie who helped him out during his most difficult times.


    This was the only thing Jamie could hold on to in her rtionship with Jarrod.


    What if one day, Jarrod found out that the person who had really helped him was Nicole? How would


    he deal with her? Jamie stared at the locked door with eyes filled with viciousness.


    She had to do something.


    Before Jarrod could discover the truth, she must get rid of Nicole.


    Inside the empty room, Nicole stilly on the cold floor.


    Her face was unusually pale.


    But Jarrod turned a blind eye to it.


    He was merciless now.


    But when he was about to go on, the woman under him suddenly started convulsing.


    It was a kind of uncontroble seizure.


    Jarrod frowned when he noticed Nicole''s unusual expression.


    He reached out to feel her forehead.


    It was cold.


    He cupped her pale face in his hands and shouted, "Nicole!" There was a tremor in his voice that he


    didn''t even notice.


    Finally, Nicole stopped convulsing.


    But it didn''t end there.


    Soon, she began to vomit blood.


    Arge amount of blood flowed out of her mouth uncontrobly.


    In an instant, Jarrod felt like his mind was hit by a meteorite.


    All his thoughts were burned out.


    He was so flustered that he didn¡¯t even care about the sharp pain in his shoulder anymore.


    He threw his walking stick away, picked up Nicole, and ran toward the door.


    It was only then that he realized that Nicole was as light as a feather.


    Her entire body was weightless.


    "Damn it! Nicole, wake up! Just hold on.


    I''m taking you to the doctor.¡± His voice was filled with anger, desperation, and an undeniable panic.


    Fortunately, a doctor happened to pass by the corridor.


    He immediately took Nicole and rushed to the emergency room.


    Jarrod was outside the emergency room, pacing back and forth in a daze.


    His heart was beating wildly.


    Even at this moment, he still refused to admit that he was worried about her.


    He tried to convince himself that he only panicked simply because he hadn''t tormented her enough yet.


    Suddenly, the doors of the emergency room were opened from the inside.


    A nurse hurriedly approached Jarrod and said worriedly, ¡°Are you the patient''s family member? The


    patient is in a critical condition.


    She needs an immediate operation.


    Please sign this consent form so we can proceed with it."

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Advanced Gastric Cancer Jarrod''s heart nearly skipped a beat at the news.


    Critically ill? Who? Nicole? How could it be? Yes, Nicole had always appeared slightly too thin.


    But to say she was critically ill seemed far-fetched.


    Jarrod still remembered how Nicole often imed that despite her fragile appearance, she was as


    strong as a bull.


    At this moment, Jarrod stared at the nurse with a darkened expression and snarled, ¡°Watch your


    words!" The nurse was taken aback by the intensity in Jarrod''s eyes.


    Upon regaining herposure, the nurse responded with a hint of dissatisfaction, ¡°Sir, this is a


    hospital.


    We don''t joke about these matters.


    The patient has advanced gastric cancer and is currently suffering from severe bleeding.


    If you''re not eligible to sign the necessary documents, please contact the patient''s family immediately!"


    Jarrod''s mind was suddenly aze with shock and disbelief.


    He gripped the nurse''s wrist tightly with a nearly crushing force and, with quivering lips, he demanded,


    ¡°What did you just say? Say that again!¡± The nurse frowned and repeated, ¡°The patient has advanced


    gastric cancer.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Didn''t you know that?" As she spoke, she tried to free her wrist from his firm and painful grip.


    nk! Jarrod''s ck-gold walking stick, adorned with a dragon head, ttered to the floor.


    Jarrod staggered backward, and his tall frame leaned against the wall for support, preventing himself


    from copsing.


    His mind reeled as if struck by bullets, and the pain rapidly seared through him.


    Moreover, his body felt like it was on the brink of explosion.


    Advanced gastric cancer? No, it couldn''t be true! He must''ve misheard.


    Nicole was devious.


    How could she be ill and, worse, in critical condition? The idea of Nicole being sick was absurd to him.


    Didn''t those evil people have long lives? In his mind, someone as vicious and scheming as Nicole


    should outlive even a turtle.


    How could she be seriously ill? Yet, Jarrod''s thoughts were interrupted by the nurse''s anxious voice.


    She urged, "Sir, the patient is in an extremely critical condition and could go into shock at any moment.


    Every minute we dy increases the danger.


    Are you her family or not?¡± Inside Jarrod''s head, a voice repeatedly said that this couldn''t be possible.


    But his eyes couldn''t deny the words on the surgery waiver form.


    Deteriorating condition.


    Life-threatening condition.


    Critically ill notice.


    It felt like an eternity passed before Jarrod managed to find his voice again.


    And when he spoke, his words came out as if he were in a dream.


    "She...


    I''ll sign for her!" "Are you her rtive?¡± the nurse asked, adhering to hospital protocol.


    "Only spouses or immediate family members can sign ording to the regtions." "I..." Jarrod moved


    his lips, struggling to form the words.


    ¡°Her parents are in aa.


    I can be responsible for her.¡± Without a family member''s signature, the hospital procedures would


    be exceedinglyplex.


    But the hospital would never deny someone''s treatment.


    During Nicole''s operation, Jarrod anxiously waited outside.


    His mind raced back to the time when the nurse said a patient with advanced gastric cancer would


    show signs of illness.


    Jarrod strained his memory and tried to recall any instance where Nicole had shown signs of


    difort.


    She did seem in pain sometimes during their intimate moments.


    Yet, back then, the more painful she was, the more he wanted to torment her.


    He remembered that after their sexual intercourse, Nicole would often spend a long time in the


    bathroom.


    But he hadn''t thought much of it at the time.


    To make matters worse, he even took her out to drink on several asions.


    In order to secure certain business deals he had assigned to her, Nicole had drunk desperately,


    continuously, for days until she secured them.


    This just happened quite recently.


    Jarrod realized she might already have suffered from advanced gastric cancer at that time.


    It turned out she couldn''t bear it anymore, which was why she finally revealed her difort to him.


    It wasn''t an act.


    She was really ill sick.


    But he had never believed her, not even once.


    As Jarrod gazed at the closed doors of the emergency room, he realized despite his wealth and power,


    there were things beyond his control.


    He once thought he hated Nicole, at times even wishing for her demise.


    But now, as he faced the possibility of losing her, he only had one thing in mind.


    She must live.


    If she survived, he could make an effort to let go of his hatred.


    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, the doors of the emergency room swung open.


    Jarrod abruptly stood up.


    The sight of Nicole being wheeled out struck him with a piercing pain.


    In that dizzying moment, his strength gave way, and he copsed to the ground.


    Unnoticed at first, a trickle of fresh blood began to seep from beneath his coat.


    "Jarrod!" Jamie cried out as she rushed to wrap Jarrod, who had copsed on the ground, in her


    embrace.


    Then, she called out at the top of her lungs, "Doctor!" Soon after, the medical staff arrived to attend to


    Jarrod.


    They hastily cut open his ck shirt and discovered that his shirt was soaked withyers uponyers of


    blood.


    Moreover, thick scabs had formed and stuck to the fabric.


    "Are you kidding me?" The doctor eximed with a frown, ¡°It''s a fresh wound! It looks like he''s been


    bleeding continuously but chose to ignore it.


    Does he want to die?¡± As Jamie watched the scene unfold, she clenched her hands into fists.


    Men''s words truly couldn''t be trusted totally.


    Jarrod once promised he would cherish her in his lifetime.


    However, he was willing to throw his life away for that bitch Nicole.


    It was only when Jarrod was finally receiving medical treatment that Jamie entered Nicole''s ward.


    There, Jamie happened to meet the doctor in charge.


    "Are you with the gentleman who was just admitted?¡± the doctor asked upon seeing Jamie.


    "Yes, I am.


    And the patient here, Nicole...


    She''s my best friend,¡± Jamie replied, her voice tinged with feigned sadness.


    ¡°Is it true that Nicole has advanced gastric cancer? Is there any hope for her after the operation?" Just


    before Jarrod fainted, Jamie had caught a glimpse of Nicole''s surgery waiver.


    A part of her wanted tough hysterically at the thought of Nicole''s impending death.


    The doctor fell for Jamie''s mock sorrow and tried to offer somefort.


    "Her illness is severe.


    The chances of recovery after the surgery are low.


    We rmend focusing on end-of-life care to minimize her suffering.¡± Jamie felt a rush of tion


    inside, but her face was a mask of profound sadness.


    "She has a previous admission record for a scheduled abortion this Saturday.


    It''s important she receives proper nutrition before that procedure," the doctor added.


    ¡°Abortion?¡± Nicole repeated, clearly taken aback.


    Seeing her surprise, the doctor asked with a frown, "You didn''t know?¡± Jamie quicklyposed herself


    and replied as calmly as she could, "Of course, | know.


    You don''t have to worry about her not getting the right nutrition.


    I''ll take care of her.¡± Once the doctor left, the smile that had been on Jamie''s face vanished.


    Abortion? Was this bitch Nicole pregnant with Jarrod''s child? Or was it someone else''s? Jamie''s gaze


    fell on Nicole''s still-t abdomen.


    If the child was Jarrod¡¯s, Nicole would manage to get rid of it.


    How could this wrench carry Jarrod¡¯s child! Jarrod had never been intimate with her.


    Despite her attractiveness and skills in bed, Jarrod had always insisted on waiting until after their


    marriage.


    But then, a thought struck Jamie, bringing a sly smile to her face.


    It seemed even fate was on her side.


    Regardless of whether the child was Jarrod''s or not, she could use this to her advantage! Upon reading


    about the incident involving the Lawrence family online, Raegan immediately tried to reach Nicole.


    But her calls went unanswered.


    After an anxious night, Raegan decided to go to the hospital where Nicole''s father was admitted.


    There, Nicole''s mother informed Raegan that Nicole, too, had been admitted to the hospital.


    Nicole had exined to her parents beforehand that she had a minor stomach ulcer.


    Upon entering Nicole¡¯s ward, Raegan''s gaze fell upon Nicole''s gaunt features, and a wave of sadness


    washed over her.


    "Nicole, why have you be so thin?¡± she asked with concern.


    Nicole weakly smiled and reassured Raegan, "It''s nothing.


    Stomach ulcers can be like this.


    I''m not able to eat much and can only have liquid food.


    Just think of it as a weight loss program." As they continued their conversation, Raegan retrieved a


    card and handed it to Nicole.


    Puzzled, Nicole asked, "What''s this? Didn''t you already return the 300 grand I lent you?" Raegan


    ced the card in Nicole''s hand and exined, "There''s 5 million in this card.


    I know it might not fix everything your family is facing, but it should cover the sries of your


    employees.¡± "Raegan, how did you get five million?" Nicole asked in disbelief.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    Remarry "Did you borrow thisrge sum of money from Mitchel?" Nicole asked, her expression etched


    with concern.


    Then, she pushed the card back to Raegan and said, "I don''t want it! Please return the money to him


    as soon as possible.


    Don¡¯t sacrifice yourself for me." Raegan shook her head resolutely.


    "No, I didn''t borrow money from him.


    I actually sold the painting I painted in college, the one named ¡®Yearn.¡¯¡± "What? You sold that


    masterpiece?" Nicole was taken aback by this revtion.


    The painting was a poignant portrayal of Raegan''s mother, a window into her dreams.


    Raegan had invested months, pouring her heart and soul into resurrecting that dream, piece by


    painstaking piece.


    Back then, Nicole had found it beautiful and casually shared half of the photos on a foreign social


    tform.


    To her surprise, someone expressed interest in buying it and wanted to meet the artist.


    However, Raegan declined the offer, prompting her to delete the post.


    Nicole didn''t expect Raegan to sell the cherished painting for her sake.


    Rejecting the money, Nicole insisted, "I can¡¯t ept this.


    Go and take your painting back.¡± "Just keep it," Raegan insisted.


    "I sold it on a website, and both parties are not allowed to share personal information.


    Buying it back is impossible now.¡± Back then, an interested party offered three million dors for the


    painting after Nicole uploaded it online.


    When Raegan uploaded it on the website this time, the price suddenly soared to five million with two


    competing bids.


    It seemed strange that the buyer kept asking to meet Raegan, but she always declined.


    Raegan exercised caution, well aware of the different and sometimes unpredictable nature of people


    online.


    Once the painting was sold, she immediately deleted her ount on the website.


    Despite Nicole''s reluctance, Raegan suggested, "Didn''t I sell my apartment before? I''ve been living in


    your apartment.


    Consider this money as me buying your apartment.


    From now on, I won''t have to pay rent, okay?¡± Nicole responded, ¡°But it¡¯s not fair for you.


    My apartment wouldn''t fetch even three million.


    It''s barely worth a shade over two million.¡± Undeterred, Raegan insisted, "If you keep saying that, it''s


    like you are questioning our friendship.


    Consider the remaining money as my investment in your family¡¯spany.


    If it fails, it¡¯s on me.


    But if it seeds, you can give me dividends yearly, alright?" Nicole was moved by Raegan¡¯s kind offer


    so she didn''t decline anymore.


    After all, she did need the money to weather the storm.


    With the five million from Jarrod, she now had a total of ten million, enough to tide her over for a while.


    Her heart warmed.


    She felt content in the knowledge that lifelong happiness stemmed from family and steadfast friends.


    If the Lawrence Group could ovee this challenge, Nicole still had an apartment in her name as a


    fallback.


    In the event of any unforeseen circumstances, she nned to have her parents transfer it to Raegan''s


    name.


    She couldn''t bear to see the one who genuinely cared for her endure any losses.


    Concerned, Raegan asked, "Has Jarrod been causing you troubletely?¡± Nicole''s gaze flickered, not


    wanting to worry Raegan.


    "No, don''t overthink it." Nicole hadn''t expected Jarrod to be more fragile than herself.


    As a cancer patient, she had already regained consciousness, but Jarrod remained in aatose state


    due toplications from his injuries.


    The two conversed for some time.


    Raegan soon left the ward since she had sses in the afternoon.


    After her sses, Raegan returned home with freshly bought ingredients, intending to whip up some


    nourishing soup for Nicole tomorrow morning before heading to ss.


    Upon exiting the elevator, she saw a message from Henley on her phone informing her of a new


    trantion job for a minoritynguage he had arranged for her.


    The pay wasn''t as high as the previous one, but it was still considerable.


    Henley suggested she pick up the materials at his ce the next day.


    Raegan smiled and replied, "Okay." She felt a sense of relief at the thought of almost having enough


    money for her nned studies abroad.


    However, when she took a few steps forward, she identally bumped into someone.


    Stepping back, Raegan looked up to see a tall figure and froze for a moment.


    Mitchel towered over her, immediately catching sight of Henley''s messages on her phone.


    His expression darkened instantly.


    Perplexed, Raegan asked, "Why are you here?" She thought she had made her stance clear the


    previous night.


    Mitchel, a man of pride, wouldn''te looking for her again, or so she thought.


    "What? Am | disturbing you?" His words dripped with sarcasm, leaving Raegan perplexed about what


    she had done to upset him again.


    They should go their separate ways since their rtionship had already ended.


    Sighing, she replied, ¡°Yes, you are disturbing me.


    Mr.


    Dixon, didn¡¯t I make everything clear yesterday?" Mitchel¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    "Is it because of Henley that you don¡¯t want to remarry me?¡± Raegan furrowed her brow.


    "Can you stop involving others in this?¡± Mitchel''s face darkened even more.


    "Well, I see you have been enjoying your time chatting with him." Raegan was rendered momentarily


    speechless.


    She then realized he might have seen their recent chat history.


    Yet, it was merely a work-rted discussion.


    There was nothing going on between her and Henley.


    After the previous incident, Raegan confessed that she had deceived Mitchel.


    She and Henley had never been together.


    Perhaps Mitchel had never fully trusted her from the start.


    Now that a future together was out of the question, he was free to think what he pleased.


    "Think what you want." Raegan didn''t bother exining and was about to open the door.


    Behind her, Mitchel''s once handsome face abruptly turned cold.


    He held the doorknob before forcefully turning her around and pressing her against the door, his lips


    descending on hers.


    "Mmmm..." The items in Raegan''s hand fell.


    Before she could resist, her lips and tongue were captured by Mitchel.


    His intensity was palpable as he fervently sucked and nibbled on her tongue as if trying to extract


    something through the kiss.


    Her mouth was inundated with his invasive breath.


    Such an aggressive kiss was highly ufortable.


    Raegan resisted, delivering a hard punch to his chest.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    In an instant, her hands were firmly restrained by him and pressed against his chest.


    Beneath her palms, she felt the powerful and rhythmic beats of Mitchel''s heart.


    The air around her was saturated with his clean and cold scent.


    Raegan''s breath grew shallow, feeling light-headed and faint.


    She attempted to kick him away with her feet.


    Unfortunately, her legs fell short against Mitchel''s height.


    Her kicks barely grazed his shins.


    They were more of a tickle than anything else.


    Mitchel finally released Raegan when her face took on an unusual shade of red.


    But his tone remained stern.


    ¡°Hurry up and breathe.¡± Raegan widened her eyes and gasped, finding it hard to believe what she had


    just heard.


    What did he mean by that? Mitchel smiled and gently said, "I haven''t finished kissing you yet." Raegan


    couldn''t help but curse, "You bastard!" Pressing her hands against the door, Mitchel held her waist and


    said, "You didn¡¯tin when you were drunk.


    I decided I couldn''t let you take advantage of me for free.


    I need something in return.¡± Infuriated, Raegan retorted without thinking, "Even if I was drunk, you


    enjoyed it too!" Mitchel pressed his leg against hers, teasing, "You enjoyed it too.¡± Feeling his leg''s


    unwee presence, Raegan shot him an annoyed re.


    "If we both enjoyed it, how did I take advantage of you?¡± "If that''s the case, why don''t you marry me


    again?¡± Mitchel suggested.


    Only then did Raegan realize the trap she had fallen victim to at the hands of this cunning man.


    Mitchel raised his knee, lightly brushing it against her leg.


    His gaze was prating as he said, "Come back to me.


    I can do it even better than that night.¡± Raegan''s face flushed when she heard him say that.


    Suppressing her racing heart, Raegan eximed firmly, "That''s impossible!" Suddenly, Mitchel¡¯s


    handsome face darkened.


    He looked at her lips and demanded in a _ hoarse, menacing voice, "Say that again?"

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    Your Wife With Another Man Raegan lowered her head.


    With eyes glistening with tears, she spoke with a soft yet resolute voice.


    "Even if Isay it ten times, my answer will remain the same.¡± Raegan and Mitchel had faced numerous


    trials and the disapproval of Mitchel''s parents.


    All these signs seemed to scream that Raegan''s love for Mitchel was a lost cause.


    "Then there''s no need to say it again.¡± Mitchel lowered his head, cradled her face, and kissed away her


    tears with his lips.


    "Don''t say it again.


    I can¡¯t bear to hear your refusal." Raegan felt the urge to resist.


    However, Mitchel held her so close that she felt he was trying to meld her into his very being.


    "I know you don''t mean it.


    But please, don''t reject me this soon.


    Promise me you''ll think it over, okay?¡± Mitchel''s hands, which were sping her, trembled slightly.


    He was usually so proud, but he lowered his pride for the woman in front of him.


    He felt diminished, humbled even, by his own actions.


    A single word from Raegan could knock him down.


    Once Mitchel was gone, Raegan opened the door and copsed onto the ground.


    The tears she had been holding back now cascaded freely.


    Despite her constant reminders to herself not to sumb to temptation, being close to Mitchel stirred


    something deep within her.


    Right now, she hated herself for herck of resolve.


    She was afraid of being shattered beyond repair after being deeply entangled with him and falling for


    him once again.


    The following day, Raegan went to the hospital to bring soup for Nicole.


    Before going out, she carefully applied light makeup to hide the dark circles under her eyes.


    Upon arriving at the hospital ward''s door, Raegan inadvertently caught the doctor''s words from inside.


    "The decision of whether to keep or terminate the pregnancy lies solely with you.


    I hope you consider it carefully." Raegan stood frozen in shock.


    It was not until the doctor walked out that she entered.


    At this moment, she met Nicole''s gaze and asked in a voice tinged with disbelief, ¡°Nicole...


    Are you pregnant?¡± Nicole''s expression wavered, and she asked in surprise, "You heard it?¡± Raegan


    nodded and took a seat.


    "Whose child is it?¡± Nicole hesitated for a moment before saying a name.


    "What?" Raegan eximed in utter shock.


    "How could it be? How could you and Jarrod...¡± Nicole buried her face in her hands and, with tearful


    eyes, looked up at Raegan.


    "Raegan, will you look down on me?¡± Nicole had kept this secret bottled up for so long, feeling no one


    to confide in or understand her.


    She felt engulfed in darkness and burdened by a weight too heavy to bear alone.


    Deep down, she wished she had never met Jarrod.


    Raegan wrapped Nicole in a tight embrace, her nose tingling.


    "I won''t judge you.


    | know you wouldn''t intentionally destroy someone else¡¯s rtionship.¡± After being friends with Nicole


    for years, Raegan knew Nicole all too well.


    Raegan was certain Nicole would never intentionally meddle in another''s rtionship, no matter how


    strong her feelings were toward that person.


    There was only one exnation.


    Jarrod had forced Nicole into this situation.


    Nicole cried on Raegan''s shoulder for a long time and recounted the events following Jarrod''s return.


    Nicole had always been the type to share joys but keep her sorrows to herself.


    Even now, she omitted the worst of Jarrod''s actions.


    Yet, Raegan gritted her teeth in anger after hearing Nicole''s revtion.


    "Jarrod is such a bastard! How could he hurt two women Just like that?¡± Looking at Nicole, now so frail


    that her cheeks had hollowed, Raegan felt a deep sorrow.


    "What are you gonna do now?¡± Raegan asked gently.


    "If I say I want to keep the baby, would you think poorly of me?" Nicole replied with a sob.


    At first, Nicole had considered having an abortion without a second thought.


    However, after consulting with her doctor, she learned that the chances of survival from the stomach


    cancer surgery were a mere ten percent.


    Her condition had worsened faster than typical cases.


    In other words, there was a 90% likelihood that she wouldn''t make it.


    Given these odds, the surgery seemed almost inconsequential.


    If she chose traditional treatment, perhaps she could hold on until the baby was viable for a cesarean


    section at seven and a half months.


    Nicole hoped to give her parentsstingfort and something of herself to hold onto.


    She wanted this to help ease her parents¡¯ sorrow and give them the strength to go on without her.


    "No, the baby is innocent," Raegan reassured Nicole.


    Nicole''s pregnancy reminded Raegan of the baby she had lost, and a wave of sadness surged within


    her again.


    After a moment of silence, Raegan asked, "Will you tell Jarrod about the baby?" Nicole shook her


    head.


    "No, I can¡¯t let him know." She feared that if Jarrod found out, he would insist on an abortion.


    After leaving the ward, Raegan unexpectedly saw Mitchel in the corridor.


    Jarrod was also admitted to this hospital, so it was likely that Mitchel hade to visit him.


    Raegan''s first reaction was to avoid him.


    She couldn''t exin why, but meeting Mitchel filled her with apprehension.


    Maybe she was tired of saying those insincere words over and over again.


    Later that afternoon, after her sses, Raegan met up with Henley.


    They had agreed to have dinner together at a nice restaurant.


    Just as they were about to enter, a greasy-faced man approached and patted Henley on the shoulder


    with a smirk.


    ¡°Well, isn''t this Mr.


    Brooks, fresh from Wall Street.¡± Henley''s expression turned grim.


    He lowered his head and whispered to Raegan, "He''s my former colleague.


    Let''s go.


    Just ignore him.¡± However, the man wouldn''t let the two of them go.


    Back when he and Henley were in investment banking, Henley had always outshone him.


    And now, he would not let this chance to mock Henley slip away.


    He blocked their path and jeered, "Having dinner with your girlfriend, huh?¡± Raegan was about to retort


    when she noticed the man''s leering look turning toward her.


    "Little beauty, did you know he was fired from hispany for breaking the rules? Being fired by his


    formerpany means he''s trash.


    No investment bank in the country will hire him again.


    You won''t have a future with him.


    You''d be better off with someone like me.¡± The man''s words made Henley''s usually calm demeanor


    turn cold.


    At this moment, he protectively pulled Raegan behind him and addressed the man, "Aldo, watch your


    language and stop bothering my friend.¡± "How can you be so sure she prefers you? You don''t even


    have a decent job,¡± Aldo retorted with a sneer.


    He turned to Raegan and said, "Hey, beauty,e with me.


    I''ll treat you to a life of luxury, unlimited credit cards, anything you want.¡± Henley didn''t even spare him


    a nce and pulled Raegan along.


    "Don''t mind him.


    Let''s go.¡± Despite Henley''s outward calm, Raegan could feel the tension in his grasp.


    She was aware of why he was fired, and it was unjust.


    Not only did he have to endure false usations, but he now had to tolerate derogatory remarks from


    a scum like Aldo.


    At the thought of this, she paused and addressed the man, "You''re Aldo, right?¡± "Yes!" Aldo grinned


    from ear to ear.


    "So, prettydy, have youe to your senses? Come with me.¡± Raegan looked at his outstretched


    hand with apparent disgust and calmly retorted, "Having manners is a good thing.


    Maybe bring some along next time you go out.¡± Aldo was momentarily stunned and then realized


    Raegan was insulting him.


    The next second, his face reddened with anger.


    "Who are you calling uncivilized?¡± Raegan rolled her eyes at him.


    "Whoever keeps going on and on here, that''s who.¡± Aldo pointed an using finger at Raegan and


    snapped, "You bit...


    Who do you think you are to look down on me? I''m way better than this loser you''re with.¡± He had


    intended to use more offensivenguage.


    But since they were at a ssy restaurant, he bit back the rest of his tirade and endured Raegan''s


    insults.


    "Aldo, you''ve got it all wrong.


    It¡¯s not that I look down on you.


    I simply don''t care about you at all." Raegan offered him a sardonic smile.


    "And another piece of advice.


    Ease up on the perfume.


    It¡¯s too much.


    No amount of fragrance can mask the stench of being a scum.¡± Raegan''s words, though politely


    phrased and free of curses, left Aldo seething and stomping his feet in anger.


    Without waiting for his response, Raegan gracefully walked into the restaurant, giving no chance for


    Aldo to react.


    Henley, on the other hand, remained where he was and watched Raegan''s retreating figure, seemingly


    lost in thought.


    Aldo tried to regain hisposure and let out a chuckle.


    "Well, well, I didn''t expect that prettydy to be so feisty.¡± Henley looked back and cast a cold, piercing


    look at Aldo.


    The intensity of his gaze instantly silenced Aldo.


    Once they were seated, Henley handed Raegan the trantion materials and expressed his gratitude.


    "Raegan, thank you for standing up for me back there.¡± "Henley, we''re friends." Raegan brushed it off


    as no big deal.


    She lifted the materials in her hand and added, "You''ve helped me too." Henley studied her with an


    intense, yet inexplicable gaze.


    Having worn a mask for so long, taking care of others had be second nature to him.


    This was the first time someone had jumped to his defense.


    Moreover, she didn''t even think it was anything special.


    The nonchnce in the tone of her voice moved him.


    At this moment, Henley had made up his mind.


    The idea of having Raegan by his side did not seem so bad after all.


    As someone who had dwelled in darkness for too long, the warmth Raegan exuded was irresistible for


    Henley, and it stirred a deep desire to grasp and maintain that warmth.


    Henley casually picked up a dessert with a serving spoon and offered it to Raegan.


    "I remember you mentioning ns to go to Swynborough to further your studies, but you had to


    postpone, right?" Raegan merely nodded in response.


    "Well, we''re heading to the same ce.


    I''ll be working there next month.


    Would you like toe with me? I''ll give you a tour.¡± This was the second time Henley had mentioned


    going abroad, offering to keep Raeganpany.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan took a moment to consider and then responded, ¡°If I decide to go abroad, I''d like to challenge


    myself and live on my own." Her words were a polite decline.


    Although Henley was an excellent man, she preferred not to lean too heavily on him.


    Henley just smiled and didn''t say anything further.


    At this time, from Luis¡¯ vantage point on the second floor, he spotted Henley and Raegan below.


    He quickly took out his phone, captured a few photos, and sent them to Mitchel.


    He even mischievously added an emoji and typed a message, saying, "Your wife is with another man.¡±


    Despite seeing multiple "typing" indicators on WhatsApp, Mitchel sent no reply.


    Sensible as he was, Luis sent over the location details.


    A few momentster, he peered downstairs again.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    I Want To Lock You Up In the restaurant, Raegan and Henley were in the middle of their meal.


    None of them spoke.


    It was as if they were focused on each other''s food.


    Suddenly, a violinist approached their table and started ying.


    Raegan listened quietly, thinking it was the restaurant''s marketing strategy.


    After the violinist yed the song, she nodded in satisfaction and thanked him.


    Suddenly, the violinist magically produced arge bouquet of red roses and handed it to Raegan.


    Raegan was stunned.


    She only stared at the bouquet without taking it.


    The violinist noticed this, so he said, "Miss, congrattions! You are one of the lucky customers chosen


    for our second-anniversary promo.


    These beautiful roses are for you." Since the bouquet was part of the restaurant''s event, Raegan no


    longer hesitated.


    She took it from him.


    At this moment, Henley suddenly stood up, walked around the table, and approached her.


    Then he took out a jewelry box from his pocket and opened it.


    There was a shiny diamond bracelet inside.


    He asked in a gentle voice, "Raegan, will you be my girlfriend?¡± Raegan was taken aback, not


    understanding what was going on.


    Why would Henley suddenly ask her to be his girlfriend? All the customers in the restaurant suddenly


    apuded and cheered, "Say yes! Say yes!" Raegan was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a


    hole and hide.


    She asked in a low voice, "Henley, what are you doing?¡± She wanted to ask him what kind of drama he


    was trying to y.


    He didn''t even inform her in advance.


    Henley raised his eyebrow slightly.


    He said half- jokingly, "Don''t you get it? I want you to be my girlfriend.¡± ¡°What?¡± It was only then that


    everything finally dawned on Raegan.


    She hurriedly waved her hand.


    "I...


    No, I can¡¯t.¡± Henley''s eyes darkened slightly.


    He sighed softly.


    "Raegan, that woman at nine o''clock has been chasing after me from abroad to here.


    I want her to know I have a girlfriend, so she will stop pestering me.


    Can you help me?" "Henley, I...¡± Raegan didn''t like to lie.


    Last time, she only agreed to pretend to be Henley¡¯s girlfriend because she had no choice.


    Now, he was asking her to do it again.


    She felt it was already a heavy burden on her.


    Raegan was still hesitating.


    But the cheers around her didn''t stop.


    She also noticed that the woman at nine o''clock seemed to be staring at them intensely.


    Suddenly, she was in a dilemma.


    But amidst the cheers, Raegan heard some boos from the crowd from time to time.


    She turned her head and saw Aldo, who had mocked Henley earlier.


    He gave them a thumbs-down, and he was booing disdainfully.


    Henley lowered his gaze and_ smiled _ self- deprecatingly.


    "If it''s really difficult for you, forget it.


    Don''t force yourself." After saying this, he put away the jewelry box and stood up stiffly.


    Upon seeing this, Raegan¡¯s heart instantly softened.


    Henley had helped her a lot.


    Now, he was only asking her a small favor.


    She felt it was unreasonable to refuse him.


    Besides, she didn''t want Henley to lose face in front of a scumbag like Aldo.


    She held Henley''s arm and quickly whispered, "Okay." Henley''s eyes lit up at once.


    He kneeled and gently put the bracelet on Raegan¡¯s wrist.


    "Raegan, I want to lock you up for the rest of my life.¡± It was only then that Raegan realized that the


    bracelet was in the shape of a lock.


    She didn''t know if it was only her imagination.


    But when Henley said those words, there seemed to be coldness in his eyes.


    But it was so fleeting that it was not easily discernible.


    When she observed closely, she saw that his handsome face was still as warm and affectionate as


    ever.


    It was as if those words and expressions had never existed.


    The doubts in Raegan''s heart had not yet dissipated when she suddenly saw a familiar tall figure at the


    door of the restaurant.


    It was Mitchel, standing there in a domineering manner.


    His cold eyes were fixed on her, and she felt his gaze pierced through her.


    The way he looked at her made her feel like she had done something disgraceful.


    Instantly, the air inside the restaurant seemed to be thinner.


    Before Raegan could react, Henley suddenly reached out and hugged her.


    Raegan panicked.


    She instinctively tried to push him away to break free.


    But unfortunately, he hugged her so tightly that she couldn''t even move him.


    It seemed Henley hugged her in response to the cheers of the crowd.


    Then he whispered in her ear, ¡°Raegan, just for a moment.¡± Raegan''s body stiffened.


    Her breath was filled with a sense of apletely unfamiliar and refreshing fragrance.


    It wasn''t unpleasant, but it made her instinctively repel it.


    The gaze from Mitchel in the distance seemed to create a big hole in her body, making her restless.


    Fortunately, Henley didn''t hug her for a long time.


    He soon let her go.


    Henley obviously wanted to hold Raegan''s hand, but she dodged by taking the bouquet of flowers.


    Henley noticed it, but he didn''t show it on his face.


    He pretended to be calm and said, "Let''s go." Since Mitchel stood tall at the door, there was no way for


    Raegan to avoid him.


    After all, this restaurant only had one door for the customers.


    So, she had no choice but to walk forward.


    Henley seemed to notice Mitchel now and paused for a moment.


    Then, he wrapped his arm around Raegan''s waist and greeted, "Mr.


    Dixon, you''re here too.


    What a coincidence.¡± His words and actions were obviously provocative.


    While looking at them, Mitchel''s eyes darkened.


    His body emanated an intense coldness.


    He snorted coldly, "Do you enjoy taking over?" The contempt in his words made Raegan clench her


    fists.


    Mitchel turned and fixed his eyes on Raegan.


    He asked deliberately, "Do you want to sleep with me tonight?¡± Raegan''s face instantly turned as pale


    as a sheet.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He must have deliberately waited for her here to humiliate her.


    She eximed angrily, "How can you be so shameless?¡± Mitchel curled his lips coldly.


    "It seems you have forgotten our intimate moments in the car and the hospital ward.¡±

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    Don''t Touch My Woman Mitchel, d in a sharp suit, exuded elegance and nobility even when he


    spoke harsh words.


    Raegan''s face drained of color, and her body trembled.


    However, Mitchel seemed indifferent to her reaction.


    His gaze shifted to Henley with a hint of mockery.


    "Should I congratte you for being her boyfriend? You seem quite skilled at being the other man.


    It¡¯s as if this isn''t the first time you''ve wrecked other people''s marriages.¡± His words dripped with


    jealousy.


    Nheless, Henley seemed unfazed.


    Raegan, on the other hand, had reached her limit and burst out in anger.


    "Mitchel, when will you stop this absurd talk?" Mitchel arched an eyebrow and retorted, "What did I say


    that''s not true? Or have you forgotten the specifics already?" Raegan was at a loss for words.


    She knew that if she denied his usations, this mischievous man would borate on the details.


    Watching the bickering between Raegan and Mitchel, a strange sensation washed over Henley.


    Mitchel appeared calm on the outside.


    However, as a man, Henley sensed something else and could tell that Mitchel was enraged.


    Mitchel didn''t even bother hiding it.


    Henley raised his eyebrows and held Raegan¡¯s hand.


    The softness of her touch briefly stirred his heart.


    He had always kept his distance from women.


    He would rather solve his needs by himself.


    Under the influence of his mother, he looked down on all women and repulsed them.


    However, Raegan changed his perspective.


    He no longer felt the strong aversion he once had.


    At this moment, he firmly grasped her hand and smiled at Mitchel.


    "Mr.


    Dixon, Raegan is now my girlfriend.


    I''ll take good care of her.


    ] don''t care about her past.


    But there''s something! should thank you for." Henley then paused for a brief moment, and the smile on


    his face seemed to widen.


    ¡°Thank you for letting her go, giving me the chance to get close to her." Mitchel''s expression darkened,


    his anger unmistakable.


    If it weren''t for the fear of upsetting Raegan, he might have attacked Henley right then and there,


    regardless of the consequences.


    Henley''s grip on Raegan was unyielding.


    Raegan looked up at Henley and was greeted with a warm, affectionate smile.


    To anyone watching, it seemed as if they were exchanging amorous nces.


    Actually, Raegan was taken aback.


    Henley''s acting was impressive.


    The warmth and affection in his smile appeared genuine.


    However, she was notfortable with Henley provoking Mitchel.


    She knew all too well how dangerous it was to infuriate Mitchel.


    When Henley''s grip loosened, she seized the opportunity to pull her hand away and urged, "Let''s go.¡±


    As Raegan withdrew her hand, Henley¡¯s expression dimmed slightly.


    When he was about to follow her, Mitchel intervened.


    Mitchel grabbed Henley by the cor and lifted him slightly off the ground.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes turned icy, and he said with emphasis, "Unfortunately, I never let anyone touch what''s


    mine.¡± When Raegan turned around, she saw Mitchel grab Henley by the cor and was about to hit


    him.


    Seeing this, her anxiety spiked.


    "Mitchel!" she called out to him, but he seemed deaf to her voice.


    Instead, his aura grew even colder.


    In a desperate move, Raegan opened her mouth and sank her teeth into Mitchel''s arm.


    Unfortunately, her effort was in vain.


    Mitchel¡¯s suit proved too tough, and she only ended up hurting her own teeth.


    Mitchel froze, and the coldness that enveloped him intensified.


    Raegan had bitten him, all to protect another man.


    In an instant, his anger red.


    With his eyes burning with rage, he demanded, "Let go of me!¡± Raegan, unable to speak at the


    moment, red at him with a clear message: release Henley first.


    She couldn''t just stand by and watch Mitchel unjustly beat someone up.


    Atst, Mitchel released his grip on Henley.


    But then, he scooped up Raegan, slid his arm under her legs, and hoisted her onto his shoulder.


    Then, therge bouquet of roses from Raegan¡¯s grip fell discarded on the ground and petals syed


    out in disarray.


    With an icy expression, Mitchel stepped over the flowers, crushing the petals beneath his feet.


    The roses, once beautiful, were now damaged.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Their crushed petals release their essence onto the floor.


    Henley''s eyes grew cold.


    Just as he was about to go after them, Matteo intervened.


    Henley''s facade of gentleness vanished.


    He took off his sses and, suddenly,unched a powerful punch at Matteo.


    Although caught off guard for a second, Matteo returned the punch.


    Soon after, the two began to grapple fiercely.


    Meanwhile, Mitchel paid no mind to the chaos behind him and carried Raegan to the car.


    As he carried Raegan, she desperately pounded on his back.


    She did not even bother to care about her image as she shouted at the top of her lungs.


    ¡°Mitchel Dixon, put me down!" But Mitchel paid no heed to her protests.


    He opened the car door and, with a heavy thud, threw her onto the back seat.


    Thankfully, the car seat was upholstered in genuine leather, cushioning her fall and reducing the pain of


    the impact.


    Dazed, Raegan instinctively crawled toward the car door.


    But just as she reached the door lock, her ankle was suddenly seized and yanked backward.


    Mitchel climbed into the car, grabbed her foot, and pulled her into his embrace.


    With a definitive "click," the car door locked.


    Furious, Raegan grabbed his cor and delivered a resounding p to his face.


    "Mitchel, are you crazy? Let me go!¡± Mitchel leaned in and tried to restrain her iling hands.


    But Raegan defensively clutched her clothes close and shifted her body as far away from him as she


    could.


    Mitchel''s expression turned darker in response.


    He then lifted the hand that was holding her ankle, making her straddle his legs.


    Her thighs pressed against his slender waist, and she found herself kneeling on the car seat, trapped in


    his embrace.


    Raegan was wedged between the front seat and Mitchel¡¯s chest with no room to move.


    In her nervousness, her lips brushed against his Adam''s apple, a ce that waspletely off-limits.


    Overwhelmed by fear, Raegan''s breathing became erratic.


    She tried to lean back to create some distance, but this only resulted in her getting closer to his lower


    body.


    All of a sudden, Raegan''s face flushed.


    This jerk...


    That area...


    Scared and angry, she blurted out the only thing that came to mind, "You have no shame!" Mitchel''s


    breathing was uneven.


    And when he spoke, his voice was slightly hoarse.


    He leaned in, bit Raegan''s lip, and warned her, "If you provoke me further, I''ll use you to put out the


    fire.¡± ¡°Mmm...¡± Raegan winced under the sharp pain of the bite, and her body felt as if it were on fire.


    Her humiliating position only fueled her anger further.


    She desperately wanted to p him, but he firmly held her hands.


    At this moment, fear and fury threatened to overwhelm her.


    "You''re quiet now.


    It''s my turn to settle the score with you,¡± Mitchel whispered in her ear.


    Raegan shot him a re.


    "What score do I have with you?¡± With a grim expression, Mitchel grabbed her chin and forced her to


    look at him.


    "Who said you could say yes to him?" Raegan''s eyes flickered with a myriad of emotions.


    She didn''t feel the need to exin her actions to him.


    So, she chose to provoke him, hoping he would release her.


    "He and | are both single.


    Why can''t I say yes?¡± "I don''t allow it.


    Break up with him immediately.¡± "Why should I listen to you? We have nothing to do with each other..."


    Mitchel''s hands, defined by strong knuckles, clenched tightly, and he argued through gritted teeth, "We


    just slept together.


    How can you say we have nothing to do with each other?¡± Raegan winced slightly from the pain from


    his grip.


    Infuriated, she provoked him further.


    "Mr.


    Dixon, are you that naive? Does a one-night stand count as a rtionship? If anything, it should be


    called bed partners.¡± "Bed partners?" Mitchel repeated.


    His dark eyes locked onto hers, and he sneered, "So, you''re not gonna break up with him?" "It''s none


    of your business.¡± Raegan defiantly turned her head away.


    In truth, she was tense because of how close they were.


    Just then, a faint noise came from outside the car.


    Raegan looked up to see Henley and Matteo near the car.


    Henley was trying to get closer while Matteo was holding him back.


    Thankfully, the car windows were tinted, preventing anyone outside from seeing the inside.


    The thought of being seen in such a position made Raegan feel like she''d never be able to face anyone


    again.


    At this moment, she faced Mitchel and demanded, "Let me go now." Mitchel, too, saw the two men


    outside.


    He leaned in closer to Raegan, and his lips curled into a slight smirk.


    ¡°Are you scared?" Before Raegan could respond, he suddenly bent down and bit her neck with


    deliberate force.


    His hot breath, coupled with the sensation of his lips and teeth, made Raegan tremble.


    Mitchel wasn''t biting hard, but he was sucking and lightly licking the area.


    His tongue left a scorching, feverish trail.


    Raegan''s skin prickled with goosebumps, and her eyes reddened in anger.


    In retaliation, she bit down on his neck.


    She didn''t suck and instead delivered a merciless revenge.


    Mitchel groaned in response and was even more excited.


    Then, he responded more fiercely on Raegan''s neck.


    The wet feeling from Raegan''s neck seemed to resonate throughout her entire body.


    "Hmm..." Overwhelmed, Raegan pushed Mitchel away with all her might and pressed her elbow


    against his chest.


    Mitchel let go of Raegan and brushed his fingers on his neck, which was wet and sticky with blood.


    She had bit him so hard that blood oozed out.


    Mitchel looked at her with narrowed eyes.


    Then, with a deliberate and sensual motion, he smeared the blood from his neck onto her lips.


    "If you don''t break up with Henley, expect more moments like this.


    You''d better get used to it,¡± he warned, his voice low.


    Raegan, whose lips were stained with his blood, was appalled.


    Her expression shifted, and she eximed in disgust, "You pervert!¡± She raised her hand to p him,


    but Mitchel was quicker.


    He caught her hand mid-air and then secured her other hand as well, pinning both above her head


    against the car window.


    "Yes, I''m a pervert,¡± Mitchel admitted with asly smile.


    "Now, let''s do something kinky and give those outside a show." As soon as he said these words, the


    car jolted.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    Long Time No See Despite the tinted car windows, one could still see a shadow through the ss.


    Being pressed against the car window by Mitchel, Raegan couldn''t help feeling ashamed and angry at


    the same time.


    She tried to kick Mitchel away, but he held her tightly and pressed her under him.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    As Raegan struggled and Mitchel held her in check, the car shook violently.


    Mitchel''s eyes narrowed.


    He said in a low voice, "If you keep struggling like this, the car will shake more violently, attracting more


    attention from those people outside the car." A trace of panic surged in Raegan when she heard this.


    She finally stopped struggling.


    She instinctively wanted to look outside to check if there were any passers-by in the parking lot, but


    Mitchel grabbed her waist abruptly.


    She struggled so hard just now that her blouse was inadvertently lifted, revealing a small part of her


    slender waist.


    So when Mitchel grabbed her, his cold fingers touched her soft skin.


    Instantly, he seemed immersed in a hot spring.


    The warmth of her skin excited his every nerve.


    He leaned closer to her ear and whispered in a deep and sexy voice, "What will other people think


    when they see the car wobbling like this?¡± Raegan''s face instantly flushed.


    It was only now that she realized what she did.


    Indeed, the car shook violently just now in the parking lot, and other people must have noticed it,


    probably assuming they were making out in the car.


    Raegan was so angry that she trembled all over.


    "You...


    Are you out of your mind?" Mitchel must be grateful that she was not good at cursing people.


    She could only stare at him furiously with her watery eyes.


    Her rosy lips slightly parted.


    Because of the intense atmosphere just now, she couldn''t help gasping softly.


    Little did she know that her angry face looked so tempting in Mitchel¡¯s eyes.


    Mitchel¡¯''s eyes darkened.


    He reached out and slowly kneaded her full lips.


    Then, he said in a cold voice full of warning, "Be good.


    Break up with Henley immediately.


    Otherwise, I will do something in front of him next time.¡± He was serious.


    Every time he thought about Henley''s being Raegan''s boyfriend, he could not restrain the anger in his


    heart.


    Even he didn''t know what he would do if he saw Raegan with Henley again.


    At this moment, Mitchel was unusually patient.


    He whispered in her ear, "I won''t allow you to be with other men.¡± Mitchell''s hands felt gritty due to


    regr workouts.


    When he pressed his fingers on Raegan''s lips, Raegan couldn''t help trembling as if she was


    electrocuted.


    Raegan''s face instantly flushed.


    Her toes couldn''t help curling up.


    She felt so embarrassed that she lowered her gaze, unable to meet his eyes.


    She said, "My arms are sore.


    Please let go of me first.¡± Mitchel raised his eyebrows slightly.


    He couldn''t help teasing, "That''s all you''ve got?" He was amused, being reminded of something.


    Every time they made out in bed, she would alsoin of being tired.


    Raegan immediately understood what Mitchel meant.


    She was so angry that she wanted to pat him with the hand he had just let go.


    But before her palm couldnd on him, he grabbed it at once.


    "Save your energy forter.¡± After saying this, Mitchel rolled down the car window and ordered Matteo


    to start the car.


    Raegan was startled, thinking that Henley was still there waiting for her.


    She subconsciously lowered her head and slid down the seat, almost descending to Mitchel''s feet.


    But what she did was tantamount to covering her ears and stealing the bell.


    After all, Henley knew that she was in the car.


    However, Raegan had her own reason for hiding.


    At this moment, her neck was covered by hickeys, and her hair was in disarray.


    She was too ashamed to let anyone see her like this.


    Her reaction made Mitchel''s face darken.


    He reached out and attempted to pick her up.


    But Raegan pulled the edge of his trousers nervously, looked up at him with her beautiful eyes, and


    hurriedly shook her head.


    Mitchel¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down.


    He looked at Raegan for a moment and threw the bracelet Henley had put on for Raegan out of the


    window.


    This move was even worse than any verbal insult.


    Mitchel then rolled up the window without saying anything.


    Meanwhile, the car drove away steadily.


    When Raegan sat up, she saw Henley outside, squatting down stiffly and picking up the bracelet from


    the ground.


    She was instantly overwhelmed with guilt.


    Had it not for Mitchel''s sudden appearance, she would have returned the bracelet to Henley personally.


    Henley shouldn''t be treated like this.


    Raegan was so angry that she pursed her lips and snapped, "Mitchel, what are you doing? How can


    you throw my things away?" Mitchel¡¯s eyes darkened.


    "So what? If you like it, I will buy you ten of it.¡± He remembered the ring he had customized for her.


    She didn''t seem to like it, and she refused it.


    So, he threw it out of the window.


    That night, he walked out angrily.


    However, he didn''t immediately leave.


    Instead, he hid in the dark downstairs.


    He saw with his own eyes that Raegan went downstairs, looked for the ring, and picked it up.


    When Mitchel thought of this, his eyes lit up, and he smiledcently.


    Raegan stared at him as if she was looking ata lunatic.


    She continued angrily, "This is not about whether I like it or not.


    That''s so rude of you.¡± Mitchel raised his eyebrows.


    "What? Do you want me to respect him? Do you really think he deserves it?" For Mitchel, Henley was


    just the shameless other man who tried to steal Raegan from him.


    Henley was a rtionship wrecker.


    Why should Mitchel respect such a bastard? Raegan was astounded by Mitchel''s words.


    She looked at him with her mouth slightly gaped open.


    Suddenly, she felt that they were from two different worlds.


    It was so difficult for her tomunicate with him.


    But Mitchel misunderstood Raegan''s reaction.


    He thought she treasured that bracelet because it was from Henley, and this made him even angrier.


    Before Raegan could react, he grabbed her waist and made her sit on hisp.


    Raegan felt ufortable, and she struggled hard.


    But he held her even tighter and warned in a low voice, "If you don¡¯t want me to do anything to you


    now, stop struggling.¡± Raegan froze.


    Thinking of the embarrassment moments earlier, she pursed her lips tightly and stopped resisting.


    The car finally reached Raegan''s apartment.


    Raegan was about to get out of the car, but Mitchel suddenly stopped her by grabbing her.


    He whispered, "Break up with Henley as soon as possible.


    Do you hear me?" Raegan didn''t say anything.


    She quickly opened the door and rushed out of the car as if she was running for her life.


    Mitchel watched her flee with a darkened expression.


    He was not in a hurry, anyway.


    Anyway, he had plenty of ways to have Raegan break up with Henley.


    "Go," he ordered indifferently.


    Soon, the ck luxury car disappeared in the darkness of night.


    As soon as Raegan entered the apartment building, she took out her phone, wanting to send a


    message to Henley.


    She thought for a while, not knowing what to say.


    In the end, she only made a simple apology.


    Raegan waited, but Henley didn''t reply.


    She couldn''t help frowning, assuming he must be mad at her.


    She thought she would exin it to him another day.


    As for the so-called break-up that Mitchel asked her to do, she found it ridiculous.


    She and Henley were not in a rtionship.


    How could they break up? When Raegan arrived at the door of her apartment unit, she fumbled for the


    keys in her bag.


    When she found them and was about to open the door, she heard a slight noise behind her.


    The keys in her hand fell to the floor with a bang.


    Raegan didn''t look back.


    Instead, she slowly crouched down and pretended to pick up the keys.


    But she stealthily looked in the direction where the noise came from.


    Then, she saw a pair of red high heels behind her.


    Her whole body froze for a moment.


    When she came back to her senses, she heard a familiar voice.


    "Raegan, long time no see." Raegan turned her head slowly, and her eyes widened in an instant.


    How could it be her?

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    Lose Contact Raegan''s mind went nk.


    She felt like she was struck by thunder, and all the blood in her body was drained.


    She stared at the woman, and her lips trembled several times.


    In the end, she only uttered, "Tessa Lloyd..." When Raegan spoke these two words, it was as if she had


    poured out her deep-rooted resentment.


    This callous woman was the person who viciously took the life of her unborn child.


    "I''m impressed! I didn''t expect you to recognize me at a nce,¡± Tessa sneered in a coarse and hoarse


    voice.


    It was as if her throat was scorched by searing tongs, sounding eerie in the dead of night.


    Tessa wore a mask and a_ broad-brimmed hat, covering half of her face.


    So, she was a bit surprised that Raegan recognized her by just looking at her eyes.


    Anger surged and overwhelmed Raegan''s heart.


    She clenched her fists so tightly that her knuckles had turned white.


    She red at Tessa and said through clenched teeth, "How dare you show up here!" Tessa¡¯s eyes


    were full of malice.


    She retorted sinisterly, "Ha-ha! Why don''t I dare to show up? You ruined my life! Do you honestly think I


    will let you off the hook?¡± As she spoke, her voice was full of madness.


    Raegan alertly reached for the pepper spray in her bag while trying to divert Tessa¡¯s attention.


    "Tessa, you are a wanted criminal now.


    If I were you, I would surrender and stop making things worse." Tessa stared at Raegan with bloodshot


    eyes andughed cruelly.


    "Ha-ha! You wretched woman! I''m here today to drag you to hell.¡± As Tessa spoke, she swiftly pulled


    out a spray bottle and aimed it at Raegan.


    A peculiar fragrance filled the air.


    Raegan instinctively covered her mouth and nose, but it was toote.


    Raegan had already inhaled some of it, making her feel dizzy.


    She leaned against the wall and staggered backward.


    Raegan fumbled for the pepper spray in her bag, only to realize it was missing.


    She panicked, unable to recall where she had put it.


    Raegan began to see phantoms in front of her.


    But she didn''t want to admit defeat.


    She mmed her bag against Tessa desperately, hoping to get away.


    But unfortunately, Tessa evaded it effortlessly.


    Tessa watched Raegan struggle desperately.


    She smiled sinisterly.


    ¡°Stop struggling.


    You''re only wasting your energy.


    Do you think you can escape from me?" The spray she used wasmonly known as the one -minute


    knockout.


    Even a strong man or a fierce beast wouldn''tst for a minute once exposed to it.


    Raegan''s attempt to cover her mouth and nose was futile.


    The drug was so strong that it would still affect her.


    Tessa was safe only because she wore a specially designed mask.


    Tessa leisurely watched Raegan stumble toward the elevator while counting unhurriedly, "Thirty-nine...


    Thirty-eight...


    Thirty-seven...¡± At this moment, Raegan''s hallucinations intensified.


    She could barely stand up when she arrived in front of the elevator.


    She knelt on the floor and reached for the down button.


    Raegan heard a ding.


    Then, the elevator doors opened.


    Raegan mustered all her strength and crawled in with difficulty.


    She fumbled for her phone in her pocket, wanting to call the emergency hotline.


    But when she looked at the screen, everything was blurry and shadowy.


    Suddenly, a p sound echoed in the corridor.


    It turned out that Raegan pped herself hard to remain sober.


    But her hand had weakened.


    Her p was more like an attempt to relieve an itch.


    But she didn''t want to give up just like that.


    The next thing she did was bite her wrist so hard that fresh red blood oozed out, feeling her mouth with


    the taste of blood.


    Finally, before the elevator doors slowly closed, she managed to press a number.


    The next moment, a slender hand grabbed the elevator, stopping the elevator from closing its doors.


    Tessa stood there, still counting down.


    "Three...


    Two...


    One...


    I got you!¡± Tessa cackled with a harsh and unpleasantughter.


    Before Raegan totally lost consciousness, she shouted, "Tessa!" Then, everything turned ck, and


    she fainted.


    Inside the ck luxury car, Mitchel identally touched something on the seat.


    He picked it up and found it was pepper spray.


    His handsome face twisted with displeasure.


    It must be Raegan''s.


    Did she buy it to stop him from approaching her? At this moment, his phone rang.


    He turned his head and looked at it on the seat next to him.


    When Mitchel saw the name shing on the screen, he froze, and his brows furrowed.


    He couldn''t believe it for a moment.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    What made Raegan call him out of the blue? He quickly picked up his phone and answered it.


    He couldn''t hide the excitement in his voice.


    "What''s ou But there was only a faint buzz on the other end of the line.


    Suddenly, a hoarse and unpleasantughter echoed, reminiscent of a scalded duck throat.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes narrowed, and the expression on his wless face froze.


    Before he coulde back to his senses, the call ended.


    "Turn the car around! Go back to the Purple Magnolia Apartments,¡± Mitchel ordered with a darkened


    expression.


    Then, he instructed Matteo, "Check Raegan''s whereabouts.¡± Matteo was stunned when he saw the


    unusual anxiety on Mitchel''s face.


    He sensed something was off with Raegan.


    Matteo opened hisptop and immediately contacted the IT Department to trace Raegan''s exact


    location.


    He had gotten the results in five minutes.


    Matteo turned to Mitchel with a solemn expression and reported, "Mr.


    Dixon, her phone signal wasst detected at ten-fifteen in the Purple Magnolia Apartments.


    Then, it was cut off.¡± Mitchel¡¯spany''s IT Department had advanced technology capable of tracking


    a phone''s location, whether it was turned off, submerged in water, burnt, or damaged.


    However, when the signal was cut off, it was an indication that a skilled hacker was involved, blocking


    the signal.


    Mitchel''s expression turned cold.


    He ordered sternly, "Get in touch with the team assigned to locate Tessa.


    See if there''s any updates." Matteo immediately made a phone call to check.


    Ever since Tessa disappeared, Mitchel had arranged for some people to track her down.


    Thetest news they got was that she was in the coastal area.


    After a few minutes, Matteo reported to Mitchel, "Mr.


    Dixon, Tessa is no longer in the coastal area.


    She is likely in Ardlens.¡± Mitchel immediately exuded an icy aura, reminiscent of a devil having crawled


    from the depths of hell.


    He said in a frigidly cold voice, "She must be the one who kidnapped Raegan.


    Keep searching for her." At this time, Mitchel had already arrived at the apartment Raegan lived in.


    Mitchel strode purposefully toward the elevator.


    In the corridor, he saw a beige shoulder bag lying quietly on the floor.


    Its contents were scattered.


    Mitchel stood tall, staring at the bag with a calm expression.


    But his trembling hands betrayed his emotions.


    He was always a calm problem solver.


    But for the first time, he was panicky about Raegan''s being kidnapped.


    Matteo quickly caught up with Mitchel and reported, "Mr.


    Dixon, all the surveince videos of her departure have been deliberately destroyed.


    It will take time to retrieve them." Mitchel''s brows furrowed tightly.


    When he regained hisposure, he instructed, "Tessa must have used a car to take Raegan away.


    Check all the surrounding roads.


    Monitor them one by one meticulously.


    Now.¡± Raegan felt she was in a deep slumber for a long time, tormented by nightmares.


    In her dream, there were shes of white light.


    It was as if someone was taking pictures of her.


    She struggled to open her eyes but could only discern a towering silhouette.


    The silhouette slowly approached Raegan, giving her a clearer view of a man''s features.


    Her vision was hazy, and she thought it was Mitchel.


    Tears welled up in her eyes.


    She tried her best to speak.


    ¡°Mitchel, is that you?" The towering man paused.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    Kidnapped! A sudden, sharp sound sliced through the quiet night.


    The man ripped off Raegan¡¯s cor.


    The cold night air met Raegan''s skin, making her shiver.


    "Ah!" Raegan cried out, her body debilitated by the effects of the drugs, making her unable to lift a hand


    to stop the man.


    "Please...


    Spare me.¡± Gathering thest ounce of her strength, Raegan attempted to retreat, tears dampening the


    blindfold ughtly secured over her eyes.


    She managed to see the man before her.


    However, she wasn''t able to distinguish his features.


    Judging from the build, Raegan was sure it wasn''t Mitchel.


    The man stood still for a moment as he silently looked at Raegan.


    He suddenly leaned in, and his scent enveloped her.


    A flicker of recognition crossed Raegan¡¯s mind, but she couldn''t put a finger on it.


    Fear instinctively took over as she asked, "What do you want?" The man''s fingertips traced Raegan''s


    neck, sliding down gently as he took off the pendant she had on.


    "Is this yours?" His voice had a raspy edge as if it was run through a voice-changer device.


    Raegan nodded.


    "Yes, it''s mine.


    It¡¯s not worth much.


    Please, don''t take it.


    ] can give you money instead.¡± The pendant had been with Raegan since she was a child.


    Her grandmother somehow took it from her one day but gave it back to her before the demise.


    Raegan couldn''t stomach losing the pendant since it carried sentimental value for her.


    The man stepped back, refraining from advancing further, and paused.


    After a few minutes, he said softly, "Why is it you?¡± His voice trembled, carrying an undercurrent of


    unspoken emotions.


    Raegan was startled as she felt the man approaching her again.


    She was paralyzed with fear and was powerless to flee.


    Yet, the man just calmly reattached the pendant.


    His movements were mindful and tender, much to her amazement.


    Somehow, she felt the man was gentle to her.


    Being gentle...


    Someone''s image fleetingly shed across Raegan''s mind.


    Yet, her headache was so intense that she could not focus on thinking.


    The door mmed shut, and the man made a hasty exit, granting her a moment to catch her breath.


    But before Raegan could fully recover, another figure entered the room.


    Without warning, a brutal blow struck Raegan''s neck, plunging her back into unconsciousness.


    After what felt like an eternity, Raegan was jolted awake.


    Someone had sshed icy cold water on her.


    Blinking away the disorientation, Raegan found herself tightly bound with ropes.


    Her hands were immobilized, but her feet had some limited freedom.


    The surroundings resembled an abandoned school building filled with broken-down tables and chairs.


    Perched upon a towering structure resembling three stories, it mirrored the eerie stage of her previous


    kidnapping, creating an unsettling d¨¦ja vu.


    Recalling the suffering she went throughst time, a chill raced down Raegan''s spine.


    Standing before Raegan, Tessa seemed even more unhinged and twisted, wearing the scars of


    countless terrors.


    "You seem to have a good sleep!" Tessa''s voice, rough and harsh, cut through the air.


    Raegan summoned her courage and confronted Tessa.


    "Tessa, this is the second time you''ve kidnapped me.


    Is this your way of seeking life behind the bar bymitting crime upon crime?" "Crime? How hrious!


    You really have no idea what a true crime is!" With slow and deliberate movements, Tessa removed her


    hat and mask, revealing a visage that horrified Raegan.


    Tessa¡¯s face bore clear evidence of her suffering.


    It was a grotesque patchwork of cuts and festering wounds.


    The stench of decaying flesh hung thick in the air.


    It was sickening and nauseating.


    It was really unbearable.


    Closing in, Tessa asked Raegan tauntingly, "Have you seen it clearly? I can''t go back to the days when


    I was a decentdy from a wealthy family.


    What else do I have left to fear in this world?" Raegan''s eyes widened, and she was left speechless.


    She couldn''t quiteprehend what Tessa had gone through.


    Tessa¡¯s disfigured countenance was a terrible sight to see.


    It was capable of reducing children to tears and inflicting nightmares upon adults.


    "Do you know why I look like this?" Raegan managed to free her hands behind her back from the rope


    and asked, "Why?" "It''s all thanks to Mitchel! Heunched an intense and unrelenting chase after me.


    While the police had been tracking me down, he lent a helping hand on it, blocking all possible escape


    routes.


    Desperate and penniless, I sought refuge with an elderly fisherman on a remote coastal ind..."


    Memories filled Tessa¡®''s mind in an instant.


    The fisherman first treated her well, giving her food and clean clothes.


    But hope soon turned to despair when she discovered the dark truth.


    The fisherman held numerous women captive and subjected them to unimaginable torment.


    His sadistic acts had left scars on their bodies.


    He had also salted their wounds to avoid putrefaction.


    When he took Tessa in, thest captive was barely breathing, legs and body covered in bloody cuts.


    The fisherman had calmly put salt on the woman''s wound and said, "By doing this, it won''t stink.¡± Tessa


    was trapped in that living nightmare and did not dare to resist.


    She took care of the fisherman''s needs and cooked for him during the day.


    During the night, she suffered from his brutal abuse, which was exacerbated by his consumption of a


    mysterious medicine.


    The torment would go on throughout the night, haunting Tessa until the fisherman sumbed to a


    deep slumber in the daylight hours.


    Tessa''s frail form, worn and weathered, bore the scars of her harrowing experience.


    One fateful day, when the fisherman embarked on his fishing expeditions, Tessa realized her moment


    hade.


    Her body had be disposable, devoid of any worth.


    Tessa took advantage of the situation andced the fisherman''s drink with an excessive amount of the


    medicine he frequently consumed.


    The once-beneficial medicine became a deadly poison.


    The fisherman met a violent demise, and Tessa set his dwelling aze before making her escape on


    his boat.


    With stolen money in hand, she sought refuge in a discreet inn, veiling her disfigured face in fear and


    secrecy.


    A few dayster, news reports stated that the fisherman''s boat had caught fire, and numerous bodies


    were uncovered.


    The police discovered that the fisherman was a murderer.


    Days turned to weeks, and Tessa''s meager funds dwindled, leaving her in dire straits without the


    means to seek treatment for her injuries.


    Then, a surprising turn of events unfolded.


    Upon returning to her inn room one day, she found a package on her bed containing money, a phone,


    and Raegan''s address.


    When the phone rang, she answered it, and a mysterious voice on the other end offered her a shot at


    seeking revenge along with specific instructions.


    Finally, the day came when Tessa managed to kidnap Raegan.


    Unexpectedly, Raegan was saved from Tessa''s clutches when a masked man appeared out of


    nowhere and sessfully took Raegan away.


    Tessa failed to end Raeganst time due to those two stupid men she hired.


    Unwilling to ept failure again, Tessa was set on finishing Raegan, shifting all her suffering wrongly


    onto Raegan.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    While the masked man was distracted, Tessa seized the opportunity to kidnap Raegan again and


    securely bound Raegan in this dpidated building.


    This time, Tessa was determined not to repeat her previous mistakes, not granting any opportunities for


    Raegan to escape a miserable demise.


    As Tessa recounted her story, Raegan concluded Tessa herself was to me for her own downfall.


    She had iting to her due to all her misdeeds.


    Raegan couldn''t find it herself to feel sorry for Tessa.


    Tessa had opportunities to escape, as evidenced by her ability to eliminate the fisherman.


    However, she chose to endure the brutal and inhumane abuse out of fear of being caught by the police


    after running away.


    Withposure intact, Raegan calmly asked, "What do you want?" "What do you I want?" Tessa''s


    eyes gleamed with malice as she took out a sharp dagger.


    "I want you and Mitchel to pay the price!¡± Raegan''s heart skipped a beat as she looked at the glinting


    de.


    Sheposed herself and asked, "Tessa, are you disconnected from reality? Mitchel and I got


    divorced long ago.


    Don''t you know that?¡± "What? You got divorced?" Unaware of this development, Tessa¡¯s surprise was


    visible on her face.


    In an attempt to appeal to Tessa¡¯s sense of reason, Raeganforted Tessa, ¡°Even if I die, it won''t


    affect Mitchel in the least.


    But if you murder me, you won''t be able to escape from justice.


    The police will keep on hunting you down.¡± Raegan added, "You just want money, right? I can gather


    the sum for you.¡± In a harsh and rude tone, Tessa shot back, ¡°Do you know what Mitchel said when I


    asked him for five million dors for your life?" Raegan kept struggling to free her hands from the ropes


    while pretending to be curious.


    "What did he say?"

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    You Deserve It "He''s willing to exchange your life with any amount of money as long as you''re safe and


    sound.


    But I can''t get a dime if you die,¡± Tessa revealed.


    Tessa¡¯s lips curled up in what she thought was a sweet smile.


    But on her face, it looked terrifying.


    "He seems to care about you,¡± Tessa added.


    This revtion left Raegan bewildered and unable to grasp even her own emotions.


    "I once thought Mitchel was interested in Lauren.


    But it turns out he prefers you, you wretched girl.


    Lauren had me fooled.


    She made me believe that if you were out of the picture, she could step into your shoes, and I could


    gain a lot by being friends with her," Tessa borated.


    "But I never expected that you''d outmaneuver even Lauren, Mitchel¡¯s first love!¡± Raegan''s eyes


    widened in shock at the mention of Lauren''s name, and she asked in disbelief, "Are you saying Lauren


    tricked you into kidnapping mest time?" Raegan had suspected the mastermind was Lauren all


    along.


    But Lauren had always denied it, and Tessa disappeared without a trace.


    The mystery had remained unsolved, especially after Lauren was admitted to a mental hospital.


    Raegan turned bloodshot as Tessa¡¯s words confirmed her worst fears.


    With a voice shaking with rage, she questioned, "You two conspired to harm my child, didn''t you?" In


    Tessa''s eyes, Raegan was to meet her demise today.


    Therefore, Tessa didn''t hide the truth from Raegan anymore, wanting Raegan to suffer from the


    revtion before the final end of her life.


    "Back then, Lauren provided me with the money and revealed details about your discharge.


    Then, I arranged for someone to kidnap you in _ the underground parking lot.


    Did you recall Lauren was coincidently kidnapped that day? Well, it was just a staged performance for


    Mitchel, urging Mitchel to rush over to save her while leaving time for me to end you.


    But...¡± Tessa confessed without a hint of remorse.


    She then paused for a brief moment and looked down at Raegan with apparent disdain.


    "Even if I tell you, what difference does it make? Lauren didn''t directly do anything.


    What can you possibly do to her?" Raegan felt a surge of fury, which caused her entire body to tremble.


    Sure enough, Lauren was undoubtedly involved.


    Lauren yed her cards right and ensured there would be no direct evidence against her even if the


    truth came to light.


    How evil! What a cunning and vicious woman! The truth was, Tessa, too, resented Lauren.


    If it hadn''t been for Lauren''s maniption, she wouldn''t be hunted down by Mitchel like this.


    Moreover, she wouldn''t have met that pervert fisherman and wouldn''t have been tortured.


    In Tessa''s tormented mind, everyone she met was to me for her misery.


    The more Tessa dwelled on it, the more her face contorted into a_ ferocious expression.


    "It''s all your fault! All of you guys! I was a refined young woman.


    My face was my fortune!¡± Tessa spat, her face twisted further into a grotesque appearance.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Tessa had spent millions maintaining her appearance and striving for perfection.


    With her looks alone, she assumed she could''ve married into a wealthy family and led a leisurely life.


    But now, her once wless face was marred beyond repair.


    Medical experts had told Tessa no amount of money could fix her face.


    Her body, too, had deteriorated due to neglect.


    For Tessa, life had lost its meaning and purpose.


    Today, she was prepared to gamble with her life.


    A win meant escape and riches, while a loss would mean dragging Raegan and Mitchel down with her.


    Raegan watched Tessa with rm.


    Thetter''s behavior was erratic and far removed from sanity.


    At this moment, Raegan tried to appeal to Tessa''s remaining reason and advised, "Tessa, don¡¯t make


    things worse for yourself.


    Let me go now, and you might still have a chance.


    But if you cross the line, there will be no turning back.¡± "Let you go? Keep dreaming!" Tessaughed


    terrifyingly, bringing shiver down Raegan''s spine.


    "Oh, I''ll release you.


    But straight to hell.


    You and Mitchel can be together there." Fear gripped Raegan''s heart.


    She realized that Tessa was beyond reasoning.


    Without another word, Tessa gagged Raegan with a cloth and took out a strange, custom-made phone.


    Then, she started a video call.


    "Now, let''s see where Mr.


    Dixon is.¡± A momentter, the video connected.


    Mitchel appeared on the screen.


    His clothes were untouched, but his hair was slightly disheveled.


    Raegan, on the other hand, could not be seen in the video.


    Mitchel kicked the bag beside him and said in a cold, business-like tone, "Tessa, I¡¯m almost at the


    location you gave me.


    I''ve brought the money with me.¡± "Prompt as ever, Mitchel,¡± Tessa remarked.


    "I deliver the money, you deliver the person.


    That''s the deal." "It''s been a while since Ist saw you.


    I''ve missed you, Mitchel, but..." Tessaughed maliciously and added, "You''re too formidable, Mitchel.


    You scare me." Mitchel gritted his teeth in frustration.


    "What do you want?" "First, stab yourself twice.


    Then, I''ll give you the exact location.


    And remember, you go in alone.¡± In a defiant gesture, Mitchel drew a woman over and showed her to


    the screen.


    ¡°Do you think the life of your mother and this money are enough leverage, Tessa?¡± The screen then


    revealed Kenia.


    Her mouth was bleeding and swollen, clearly a victim of abuse.


    "Tessa, please, don''t be impulsive! Mitchel has promised to let you go and give us the money without


    involving the police.


    We can take the money and flee the country.


    Please, don''t do anything reckless!" Kenia implored.


    Tessa nced at Kenia with eyes devoid of warmth and only with disdain.


    "Mitchel, do you really think you can threaten me with my mother? I don''t care even if you kill her.¡± "Is


    that so?" Mitchel nonchntly replied.


    "I guess we''ll just throw her out then." On a high-speed highway, being thrown out of a car was like


    sending Kenia to death.


    Upon hearing this, Kenia cried out in desperation, "Tessa, how can you do this to me? I''m your mother!


    How can you just let me die like this?" "If you weren''t so useless, would I have ended up like this?"


    Tessa shot back.


    ¡°Why didn''t you seduce someone richer? Instead, you settled for a coward.


    When things went south, your husband just kicked us out the door.


    It''s all because of you.


    You failed your husband, and he didn''t help us.


    If I had a choice, | would never pick a worthless mother like you!¡± Kenia was left speechless by Tessa''s


    cruel words.


    She never expected such heartlessness and tant disregard for her life from her own child.


    Tessa was born selfish.


    She had no sense of family and only saw value in people if they could be of use to her.


    "Everything I''ve suffered is because of you.


    All of you! It''s all your fault!¡± Tessa cried out hysterically.


    Overwhelmed by Tessa''s heartlessness, Kenia copsed to her knees, and a hollow emptiness


    consumed her heart.


    Even Mitchel sneered at Kenia and muttered, "You brought this upon yourself." If Kenia hadn''t turned a


    blind eye to Tessa''s wickedness, things wouldn''t have spiraled out of control.


    In other words, it was Kenia¡¯s inaction that had led to this dire predicament.


    Just as Kenia was about to be thrown out of the car, Tessa turned the camera toward Raegan.


    "Mitchel, since we''re cousins, I''ll give you one minute to think it over." Raegan looked directly at Mitchel


    through the screen with her eyes brimming with tears.


    In the dark night, Mitchel was a beacon of light.


    His handsome face that embodied serenity was now etched with anxiety.


    Mitchel was always proud and cool, yet showed vulnerability and fear upon seeing Raegan after her


    being kidnapped by Tessa again.


    Raegan felt a stinging sensation in her nose, a precursor to tears, and a wave of emotional pain


    washed over her.


    Mitchel''s unwavering resolve to save her and protect her made her feel that she was not alone in this


    world.


    Meanwhile, Mitchel''s brows furrowed deeply.


    His eyes were filled with uncontroble anger.


    How dare Tessa kidnap Raegan again! If anger could pierce through the screen, Tessa would have


    been obliterated by now.


    Mitchel clenched his fists tightly and gazed at Raegan''s pale face, which reflected her terror and pain.


    His lips moved as if to speak, but no words came out.


    In this situation, words seemed futile.


    Only swift and decisive action could make a change and bring sce.


    Suddenly, Tessa¡¯s voice cut through the tension from off-camera, and she counted down, "Mitchel, five


    seconds left...


    Four, three, two, one!¡± When her countdown ended, Tessa frowned when she saw that Mitchel hadn''t


    made a move.


    "You won''t y along? Fine.


    Let me give you a demonstration." Tessa brandished the knife menacingly and aimed it at Raegan''s


    leg.


    "Stop!" Mitchel bellowed.


    The next second, the sound of the de tearing through flesh was heard.


    Mitchel had driven the knife deep into his own thigh.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    At The Death''s Door Mitchel showed no mercy to himself as he plunged the knife deep into his thigh.


    His usuallyposed face was now covered with beads of sweat.


    He gritted his teeth and mustered all his strength to pull the knife out.


    "Hmm!" Raegan uttered.


    Although gagged, she could not contain her anguish.


    Her muffled, heart- wrenching cries filled the air.


    She shook her head vehemently at the camera, tears cascading down her cheeks.


    "No! Mitchel, don¡¯t believe her! Tessa won''t let you go!¡± Unfortunately, Mitchel could not hear her silent


    pleas.


    Raegan had already figured out Tessa''s intentions.


    Tessa wanted to weaken Mitchel, and then she would kill the two of them.


    In a nutshell, Tessa could not let them escape unscathed.


    At this moment, Raegan felt as if a heavy stone pressed down on her chest, making breathing a


    struggle.


    Since when did she start caring more and more about Mitchel? Raegan had repeatedly told herself not


    to fall for him again.


    But at this moment, she realized the ice in her heart had melted once again into a flowing river for him.


    "Ha-ha-ha!" Tessaughed maniacally, and it sounded more terrifying than a cry.


    With a malicious smile, she taunted, ¡°Well done, Mitchel.¡± The stab brought immense satisfaction and


    relief to Tessa.


    Her face suddenly turned serious, and she urged, ¡°Do it again.¡± Mitchel''s fingers clenched around the


    knife handle, and he stabbed the knife mercilessly into his own leg for the second time.


    Then, he pulled it out and tossed it to the ground.


    "Are you happy now?" Mitchel scoffed.


    "Yeah.


    Now head into the field alone.


    If I see anyone else, I''ll..." Tessa brought the knife to Raegan¡¯s neck and mimed a cutting motion.


    The de nicked Raegan''s delicate skin, leaving a trace of blood on her neck.


    Mitchel¡¯s expression shifted dramatically, and he growled, "I know! Just don''t do anything to her!"


    Mitchel, who was usually calm andposed, seemed to lose his calm in a sh.


    The video call ended abruptly.


    Seeing Raegan''s tearful face, Tessa sneered, "What? Are you touched?" Unable to speak, Raegan


    fixed Tessa with a fierce re.


    Atst, Tessa removed the cloth from Raegan''s mouth and gazed at Raegan with a terrifying glint in


    her eyes.


    "T''ll test if he''s willing to die for youter.


    Men are fickle-minded and cowardly.


    When faced with a real threat to their life, they might not be willing to sacrifice themselves for you."


    "Tessa, you''re unhinged! I''m not as twisted as you.


    I don''t need him to die for me!¡± Mitchel carried a heavy burden.


    He was at the helm of a vastpany, with numerous employees depending on him, not to mention


    the expectations of his grandfather and parents.


    His entire family was counting on him.


    What he had done for her had moved Raegan deeply.


    But she didn¡¯t need him to risk his life to prove anything.


    Therefore, she couldn''t let Mitchel take any further risks for her sake.


    With a n in mind, Raegan provoked Tessa.


    ¡°You''re pathetic, Tessa.


    With billions of people in the world, you have no one to love and no one loves you.¡± Tessa clenched her


    jaw and stared daggers at Raegan.


    "It''s all because of you guys that I ended up like this! If it hadn''t been for you all, I''d still be a decent


    lady in a wealthy family!¡± Even at this moment, Tessa showed no remorse and still med others for


    her downfall.


    "Tessa, nobody forced or harmed you.


    You chose to victimize others for your selfish gains.


    Now, you''re facing the consequences of your actions,¡± Raegan pointed out.


    Her words just hit the nail on the head.


    Tessa never expected Raegan to lecture her at this time.


    "Shut the fuck up, you wretch!" Ina fit of anger, Tessa swung the knife toward Raegan.


    Raegan rolled away and dodged the de.


    She used the momentum to shift her bound hands to the front.


    As Tessa swung the knife once more, Raegan saw her chance and thrust her hands forward.


    The knife sliced through the ropes binding her hands.


    But at the same time, it also nicked her forearm.


    Blood spurted from the cut.


    Despite the pain, Raegan lunged to wrestle the knife away from Tessa¡¯s grip.


    Having endured long-term abuse, Tessa was weak and no match for Raegan in terms of fighting.


    Tessa¡¯s original n was to torture Mitchel upon his arrival, wear him down, and then finish Raegan off


    right in front of him.


    After that, she would finish Mitchel as well.


    However, Tessa hadn''t anticipated Raegan''s audacious counterattack! Tessa¡¯s only advantage was the


    knife in her hand.


    In a frenzy, she swung it repeatedly, trying to cut Raegan''s face.


    Overwhelmed by the onught, Raegan retreated and bade for the time.


    Despite having her hands freed, her injured forearm hampered her movements significantly.


    Tessa stood up andughed maniacally.


    Her face was contorted and ugly.


    "You bitch! 1 nned to torture you slowly before I imed your life.


    But since you''re so eager to fight with me, I''ll let you meet your demise now!" With that, Tessa swung


    the knife and charged.


    Raegan avoided a direct confrontation and merely dodged Tessa''s attacks.


    Now that Raegan was no longer under Tessa''s control, Tessa couldn''t use her as leverage against


    Mitchel.


    Raegan hoped that once Mitchel arrived, they could overpower Tessa together.


    However, Raegan had underestimated the extent of Tessa''s insanity.


    Tessa pulled out a handful of white puls from her pocket and swallowed them in one go.


    These were pills that the fisherman used as stimnts.


    They were made from a unique fish oil form.


    After consuming two, that fisherman would be exceptionally strong and overpower Tessa.


    Sometimeter, Tessa ground several pills into powder and mixed them into the fisherman''s water,


    which led to thetter''s demise.


    Taking a few pills was not dangerous.


    In fact, she would be remarkably strong.


    With renewed strength, Tessa lunged at Raegan and cursed, "Go to hell, you bitch!¡± Before Raegan


    knew it, Raegan was pinned to the ground by Tessa.


    The knife''s sharp edge hovered dangerously close to Raegan''s eyes.


    Raegan gripped Tessa''s hand tightly and tried, with all her might, to stop Tessa from stabbing her.


    However, Tessa''s_ pill-induced strength was overwhelming, and Raegan felt her own stamina


    dwindling.


    In a desperate move, Raegan kneed Tessa in the lower abdomen.


    The two wrestled and rolled toward the edge of a poorly repaired tform.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The knife in Tessa''s hand shifted and was now pressing even closer against Raegan''s neck.


    The distance between life and death was less than an inch, Slowly, Raegan''s grasp weakened as


    exhaustion took over.


    She could only watch in despair as the knife''s tip edged closer to her skin.


    Just then, a thunderous roar echoed downstairs.


    "Raegan!" Raegan''s gaze shifted, and itnded on Mitchel.


    Scattered around him were bags of money.


    Mitchel''s heart trembled as he looked up.


    The grief and pain on his handsome face were clearly seen in the moonlight.


    Tears welled up in Raegan''s eyes, tears flowing down her forehead and dropping to the ground below.


    With her remaining strength, she bit her lip and whispered, "Good bye, Mitchel." It seemed that she


    was at the death''s door.


    Once her strength gave out, the knife would pierce her neck, and she would fall off the building.


    Either way, it would be a fatal end for her.


    Seemingly driven to the edge of sanity, Mitchel ignored the blood gushing from his legs and frantically


    scrambled up the stairs.


    Fear engulfed him to the core.


    In a desperate attempt to sustain his strength, he jabbed at the wounds on his thigh to push himself


    beyond limit.


    "No, no, Raegan.


    You can''t die.


    You can''t..." Tears welled up in Mitchel''¡¯s otherwise stoic expression, clouding his vision.


    The instant he reached the second floor, a figure plummeting from above.


    Bang! The sound of the impact was deafening.


    Mitchel''s gaze snapped to the sight of a vivid crimson pooling on the ground.


    The next second, his strength abandoned him, and he copsed to the ground.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Unrecognizable Corpse Mitchel crumbled to the ground.


    He tried standing but to no avail.


    His legs refused to support him, rendering him motionless on the ground.


    Moreover, a numbness spread through him.


    It was if his heart had stopped beating, leaving him feeling hollow and lifeless.


    "Mr. Dixon!" Matteo arrived with a team.


    His eyes quickly followed Mitchel¡¯s gaze to the motionless figure on the ground amidst the pool of


    blood.


    Although already used to horrifying scenes, Matteo was still shaken by the scene before him.


    "Mrs. Dixon..." Matteo managed, his voice strained with emotion.


    Mitchel brushed off Matteo''s assistance and pointed at the figure.


    "Go... Confirm," Mitchel ordered in a barely audible voice.


    He had to see for himself before he could ept it.


    ¡°Of course." Matteo approached the figure in hopes of discerning the identity.


    The person, face down and severely injured, was unrecognizable.


    Moreover, the blood, mixed with a gruesome, viscous substance that might have been brain matter,


    soaked the floor.


    The sight was so horrific that nobody wanted to look at it.


    One of the bodyguards was unable to stomach the scene and retched on the spot.


    Matteo squatted near the body and searched for any form of identification or jewelry but found nothing.


    Regardless of the identity, it was clear it couldn''t be left in such a state.


    Matteo instructed a person from his team to cover it with arge piece of ck fabric.


    "Is that her?" A chilling voice suddenly cut through the silence.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Matteo turned around, realizing Mitchel had approached silently.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Matteo admitted, "Mr.


    Dixon, I''m sorry, but I can¡¯t confirm the identity." "Move aside!" Mitchelmanded.


    Matteo understood Mitchel¡¯s intentions.


    But personally confirming the identity of the corpse would be agonizing.


    If it were Raegan, the memory of the sight would haunt Mitchel forever.


    In a gentle attempt to dissuade him, Matteo suggested, "Mr.


    Dixon, maybe we should wait for the forensic team to confirm.


    This isn''t something you should see...¡± His words were cautious, but the grim reality was unmistakable.


    The gruesome mixture of brain matter, skull fragments, and blood was a sight no one should have to


    witness.


    However, Mitchel disregarded Matteo¡¯s advice.


    He pushed past him with determination and knelt down by the covered body.


    Mitchel seemed outwardly calm, but his inner turmoil was evident in the way he dismissed Matteo.


    Moreover, his body quivered with barely contained emotion.


    Seeing Mitchel in distress, Matteo tried to intervene once more.


    "Mr.


    Dixon...¡± Mitchel paid no heed and reached out his hand to the ck fabric.


    His fingers trembled as they inched closer.


    A few agonizing secondster, he finally grasped the corner of the cloth.


    For five long minutes, he remained motionless, silent, and not even drawing a breath.


    Then, in a sudden movement, he brought his arm up to his forehead, his body shaking uncontrobly.


    "Mr.


    Dixon..." Matteo rushed forward to support him.


    Just then, Mitchel stood up and dered, "It''s not her.¡± Mitchel''s intense reaction was one of immense


    relief.


    He looked like someone who had walked through hell only to find a sudden ray of hope.


    Amidst the chaos, one of the bodyguards called out, "There''s another one over here!¡± Everyone rushed


    over and found a man on the ground.


    He had miraculously avoided serious injuries, except for a sharp bamboo stick impaling his leg.


    Then, like a gust of wind, a figure rushed over, knelt beside the injured man, and cried out, "Henley!


    Henley!" Henley!¡± Matteo''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    It was Raegan, very much alive.


    Upon noticing Matteo, Raegan quickly asked, "Where''s the ambnce?" Matteo was stunned for a


    second and then blurted out, ¡°It''s outside.¡± "Bring it in!" Raegan urged.


    She then noticed the cold, handsome figure standing behind Matteo.


    Just as she was about to say something to Mitchel, the injured Henley on the ground grasped her


    hand.


    "Raegan...¡± Raegan shifted her gaze back to Henley and worriedly asked, ¡°Henley, how are you


    feeling?" Henley mustered a smile, but blood trickled from the corner of his mouth.


    The severity of his internal injuries, if any, remained unknown.


    "I''m fine...


    If something happens to me, can you take care of my parents?¡± "You''ll be fine!¡± Raegan firmly


    disagreed with tears cascading down her cheeks.


    "Henley, you''re going to be okay.


    I know it..." Raegan''s mind remained hazy.


    Exhaustion had overwhelmed her, and she teetered on the brink of surrender.


    Tessa''s knife had left a cut on her skin.


    At that critical moment, Henley had appeared out of nowhere.


    He had charged at Tessa, and both of them had tumbled down the stairs.


    All Raegan saw was the blood spattered across the floor.


    She had feared the worst for Henley, and the thought of him dead because of her brought her to the


    edge of despair.


    Eventually, she found the strength to crawl down the stairs.


    There, she found Henley, still conscious, though injured.


    Relief flooded through her upon learning he had survived.


    Raegan would never forgive herself if anything had happened to Henley on her ount.


    But soon, relief gave way to lingering fear.


    It had been such a narrow escape! Just a matter of inches! She was so close to death.


    Had it not been for Henley''s prompt rescue, she would have been the one lying there motionless, and


    her face would have been beyond recognition.


    Mitchel, who was silently watching Raegan break into sobs for Henley, felt a profound weight on his


    heart.


    Ever since she had disappeared, his heart had been in a constant state of unrest and unable to find


    peace.


    When he thought the miserable body on the ground was Raegan, he felt as though an invisible giant


    hand was tearing his heart apart, and the pain still lingered.


    Only God knew the overwhelming relief and joy he felt upon seeing her alive and with only a few minor


    injuries at most.


    How he wished he could hold her in a tight hug.


    But what about her? Her gaze was fixed solely on Henley.


    Not once did she shift her gaze toward him all the while.


    In that instant, Mitchel felt as if his heart was pierced yet again, andanumbing coldness spread through


    him.


    After the suffering he went through to save Raegan, standing there without getting Raegan''s attention


    seemed like a cruel twist of fate.


    The joy that had once lit up his face at the sight of her safe and sound slowly drained away and left a


    hollow space in his heart.


    In just a few moments, his expression turned into one of indifference.


    It was as if he had encased his heart in an imprableyer of ice, and the air around him turned


    frigid.


    Just then, the sound of sirens broke the deafening silence.


    Police cars and ambnces had arrived.


    The medical personnel attended to Henley and carried him away on a stretcher.


    Only when the medical personnel approached Mitchel with another stretcher did Raegan''s attention


    finally shift to him.


    Raegan noticed the severe wound on Mitchel''s legs.


    The injuries had worsened fromck of immediate medical attention and the strain of his exertions,


    evident from the persistent bleeding.


    His injuries hadn''t been noticeable, partly due to the low light and his ck trousers.


    But under the harsh re of the emergency lights, the severity of his injuries became apparent.


    The blood had soaked into the ck fabric of his pants, turning them a deep, dark brown.


    How much blood was lost to saturate a pair of pure ck pants? Raegan''s face drained of color as a


    wave of pain and anguish washed over her.


    This was unlike the guilt and self-me she felt when she feared Henley would sacrifice himself to


    save her.


    For Raegan, the emotions she felt toward Henley were driven by guilt and self-reproach.


    With Mitchel, however, it was different.


    Her heart had already softened into a warm, flowing current when he bravely stepped in to save her.


    He had put his life on the line not once but twice for her.


    Any lingering resentment from their past seemed to dissolve because of his sacrifice.


    Moreover, in those moments when she thought she would die, the only person she wanted to say


    goodbye to was Mitchel.


    At least he was thest person she saw before she died.


    To Reagan, that was enough.


    But now, both of them were still alive and clung to hope that maybe...


    Raegan felt a sharp pain in her nose.


    She longed to reach out and support him.


    But when she extended her fingertips, Mitchel coldly brushed them away.


    Assuming Raegan loved Henley, Mitchel was no longer interested in her words or exnations.


    He simply turned away.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    Is It Your True Feelings Mitchel ignored the medical staff and the pain in his legs.


    He refused to get on the stretcher.


    He walked slowly, bearing the hurt and making a mental note to never act so foolishly again in the


    future, especially for Raegan who wasn''t interested in him.


    He wanted to brand the horrible feelings he was experiencing into his mind to remind himself to never


    be in such a situation again.


    Raegan watched Mitchel through sad eyes.


    Her heart ached.


    Matteo turned to Raegan.


    "Madam, Mr. Dixon thought you were the one lying there motionless.


    He was in agony moments earlier until he found out that wasn¡¯t you.¡± Tears threatened to spill, and


    Raegan tried her very best to hold it all in.


    She knew Mitchel was upset and wasn''t even letting her exin.


    "Could you give me updates on his condition at the hospital?" She tried to control the cracks in her


    voice.


    Being an assistant, Matteo didn''t have much say on this, but he still advised, "Mr.


    Dixon genuinely worried about you.


    I think it''ll be better if you see him yourself and check on him." With that, he turned around and left, the


    bodyguards following suit.


    Raegan was treated in the ambnce, and once she was done, she was taken to the police station to


    give her statement.


    The evidence of Tessa''s kidnapping was pretty clear.


    Raegan quickly gave her statement and left the station.


    There were some blood stains on her dress, so she had to get changed first before heading to the


    hospital.


    She arrived at the hospital and called Matteo but he didn''t pick up.


    She asked around and it turned out that Mitchel was taken to the VIP ward.


    He had gotten treated immediately, so he wasn''t in any danger.


    Raegan was finally able to rx a little.


    Her phone rang.


    It was Matteo.


    It turned out that it wasn''t really a good time to pay a visit.


    There was some noise on his end.


    It sounded like Mitchel¡¯s parents.


    "Okay. I understand,¡± she replied.


    It wouldn''t be wise for her to visit when Mitchel''s parents were there.


    Raegan turned around and headed to the second floor to visit Henley''s ward.


    Henley just went through the surgery and was still unconscious.


    His parents were abroad, so it wasn''t easy for them to get here.


    The hospital staff were taking care of him.


    Since Henley was injured when saving her, Raegan felt responsible for looking after him.


    She took a few days off work and stayed by Henley¡¯s side, waiting for his parents.


    The doctor came in.


    "Are you rted to him?¡± "I''m his friend.


    His parents are in transit.


    They''ll arrive tomorrow.


    How is he?¡± "Luckily, the fall wasn''t so bad.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hended in a soil pit.


    His life isn''t in danger, but the wooden stick that pierced his leg had some mold.


    We''ll assess the progress when the family arrives." The doctor walked out once he was done.


    That uneasy feeling in Raegan''s chest began to grow again.


    Why did Henley happen to be there at that critical moment and save her? She would only be able to


    understand once he was awake.


    Raegan stayed by Henley''s side the entire night, only taking turns with the nurses a few times.


    Before dawn, the nurse took turns with Raegan.


    Raegan took the opportunity to get home.


    She recalled that Mitchel enjoyed the porridge she madest time, so she decided to make some and


    bring it to him.


    When it was all ready, it was dawn already.


    Raegan rushed to the hospital to see Mitchel.


    She had checked with Matteo in advance.


    There was no one else there apart from him and the nurse in his ward at this hour.


    Matteo proactively opened the door when he saw Raegan approaching.


    As Mitchel''s long-time assistant, Matteo had learned to decipher Mitchel''s expressions and actions.


    Mitchel''s eyes would light up whenever someone came to visit him and then darken when the visitor


    wasn''t Raegan.


    Obviously, he had been expecting Raegan''s appearance.


    Mitchel had been resting.


    His eyes were closed but immediately shot open when he heard the door creak.


    Seeing that it was Raegan, he looked away indifferently.


    It seemed he wasn''t interested in seeing her.


    Raegan''s face turned pale, a mixture of emotions surging within her.


    She took a deep breath to calm herself and exhaled slowly, pulling herself together.


    Then, she slowly walked toward his bed.


    Mitchel raised his eyelids and said impatiently, "Who allowed you toe in?" Mitchel''s eyes shed


    with annoyance, seemingly conveying his dislike for Raegan''s appearance.


    The urge to run away overwhelmed Raegan, but her feet wouldn''t move.


    She tightly clenched her hands, still longing to exin.


    "Yesterday...


    I didn''t mean to ignore you.


    | witnessed Henley¡¯s sudden fall and believed he was in grave danger.


    I panicked...¡± Henley had sacrificed himself to save Raegan at that critical moment.


    The scene weakened her knees, drawing her attention to the gravely injured Henley.


    Her instincts prevented her from prioritizing Mitchel at that time.


    Moreover, Henley was still unconscious, showing how serious his case was.


    "I''m deeply moved by the fact that you were willing to sacrifice yourself to save me...¡± Mitchel could no


    longer bear to listen.


    Moved? That was it? She didn''t have anything else to say? Yesterday, he had wheeled himself to


    Henley¡¯s ward, hoping to find some clues.


    But what did he find? Raegan was taking care of Henley.


    If she actually did care for him, why didn''t she check on him in the night? She could have, but she


    didn''t.


    Instead, she ignored himpletely.


    Was she that oblivious? Couldn''t she see that he had feelings for her? The umted frustration


    hardened Mitchel''s expression, his gaze turning cold and distant.


    "Done yet?" Raegan''s Jaw dropped slightly.


    She remained frozen in her spot, stunned by his chilly gaze.


    Her heart ached badly.


    She wanted to speak but she just couldn''t get the words toe out.


    Mitchel''s gaze shifted to the magazine in his hand.


    "You should leave once you''re done." His cold words hit Raegan like a hammer, causing the ache in


    her chest to increase.


    Raegan held her breath, afraid that she might just end up crying if she didn''t.


    A few seconds passed and she looked up at him, her voice trembling.


    ¡°Is that truly what you want?" Was he actually being honest? Did he really want her to leave? Mitchel


    said nothing in response, instead his grip on the magazine tightened.


    His fingers turned pale from how tight he was gripping it.


    His silence only made Raegan feel worse.


    She ced the thermos sk on the table and stared at him intensely.


    Just as Mitchel thought Raegan was about to leave, unexpectedly, she leaned in and her lips gently


    met his.


    Shecked tactics but she kissed him softly.


    A few seconds went by and she pulled away.


    "Well? What''s your answer now?"

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    Is It That Difficult to Choose Raegan''s voice wavered, betraying her uncertainty.


    Taking such a bold step was unfamiliar to her, and her hand, resting on Mitchel''s arm, was rigid with


    tension.


    Mitchel looked at Raegan with an _ indifferent expression.


    "What difference does it make?¡± Raegan had ovee her reservations to take this difficult step.


    Feeling unnerved by his detached demeanor, she had the impulse to withdraw.


    Yet, remembering his resolve to save her, she hesitated.


    Determined not to yield, she held his gaze firmly.


    "If you truly don''t want to see me, I won''t show up in front of you anymore." Raegan''s lips, delicate and


    gentle, lingered close to Mitchel, exuding a subtle, sweet presence.


    Mitchel''s expression remained stoic, but his hand tightened involuntarily, a warmth spreading through


    him.


    It was a simple kiss from Raegan, unrefined and unpracticed, yet it sparked a deep longing within him


    to im her immediately.


    As Mitchel recalled the previous night''s events, a chill settled in his heart.


    His words were cold and sharp.


    "What about your boyfriend?¡± Raegan was momentarily taken aback, unsure of whom he meant.


    After a brief pause, understanding lit her face, but before she could rify, she noticed a mocking smirk


    ying on his lips.


    "Or perhaps you desire both?" Raegan''s breathing grewbored, and a tightness gripped her chest.


    Was this how he viewed her? Like a deted balloon, her courage and resolve swiftly drained away.


    Their rtionship¡¯splexities couldn''t be untangled with mere words.


    Regrets of her hasty decision washed over Raegan, and her spirit plummeted.


    She looked down, defeated, and began to rise.


    "I''m sorry for the disturbance.¡± But as she started to walk away, her wrist was captured in a firm grip.


    Mitchel held her hand tightly, his eyes intense.


    "Is it really that hard for you to make a choice?" She was pushing him to the edge of reason.


    Why was it so difficult for her to decide? Even if she were to deceive him, he could ept it.


    But she refused to even entertain the idea of lying.


    His grip tightened, causing Raegan pain.


    Tears gathered in her eyes, and in a pained whisper, she said, "I''m just..." Bang.


    The door to the room opened suddenly, creating a Jarring interruption in the already tense atmosphere.


    Luciana entered with a young woman trailing behind her.


    The woman, with her long, wavy hair cascading elegantly and her figure entuated by a stylish suit,


    exuded an air of grace and beauty.


    Luciana, initially not noticing Raegan, said to Mitchel with enthusiasm, "Mitchel, guess who''s back?"


    However, her cheerfulness faltered as her eyesnded on Raegan near Mitchel¡¯''s bedside.


    Luciana managed a forced smile.


    "Oh, Raegan.


    Are you here to see Mitchel?" Raegan, feeling the tension, quickly withdrew her hand and responded


    courteously, "Yes." Their greetings were polite yet strained, creating an ufortable silence in the


    room.


    Then, the young woman with Luciana broke the silence with a melodic voice.


    "So, you''re Mitchel¡¯s ex -wife?" Raegan was momentarily taken aback, not expecting her identity to be


    known.


    The woman stepped forward, introducing herself in an outgoing manner, "Hello, I''m Katie Glyn."


    Raegan returned the greeting, "Hello." Katie nced at Mitchel lying in the bed and smiled gracefully.


    "Mitchel and I grew up together.¡± A shadow crossed Raegan¡¯s face.


    She rarely interacted with Mitchel''s friends and was unfamiliar with Katie.


    Admiring Raegan''s beauty, Katiemented, "Mitchel is lucky indeed.


    I hadn''t expected his ex-wife to be so captivating.¡± Raegan responded with an awkward smile, ¡°Thank


    you.


    You''re quite stunning yourself.¡± Katie''s demeanor was refined and elegant, distinctly different from


    Lauren''s affected grace.


    Extending her hand, Katie said warmly, "Pleased to meet you.¡± When Raegan caught sight of the


    bracelet on Katie''s wrist, her heart skipped a beat, and her face drained of color.


    That bracelet was the very one she had returned to Luciana not long before.


    It was a gift from Luciana when she hadn''t divorced Mitchel.


    Raegan''s eyes lingered on the bracelet adorning Katie''s wrist, her feelings a tangled web of emotions.


    Despite her inner turmoil, she managed to maintain herposure, offering Katie a gentle handshake.


    Raegan, ready to leave, addressed Luciana politely, "You two continue talking.


    I''ll leave now.¡± Notably, Raegan talked to Luciana in a rather polite way, indicating a change in her


    feelings.


    Luciana responded with a silent nod, her voice remaining unspoken.


    As Raegan made to leave, Mitchel''s voice, icy and firm, halted her.


    "Don''t go.¡± Raegan paused for a moment but continued toward the door.


    Mitchel attempted to rise from his bed in haste, but his sudden movement aggravated his wound,


    causing him to wince in pain.


    Luciana quickly stepped in to support him, turning to Katie.


    "Please stay with Mitchel.


    I''ll see Raegan out.¡± Mitchel, held back by Luciana, grew pale, insisting weakly, "Tell her I haven''t


    finished talking.¡± Luciana''s expression shifted subtly as she nodded, acknowledging his request.


    Outside the hospital, Luciana quickly caught up to Raegan.


    "Raegan, can we talk for a moment?" Raegan stopped, not showing any signs of refusal.


    Luciana started, her expression troubled, "I''ve been informed about Tessa''s incident.¡± Luciana had


    learned of Tessa''s tragic end.


    Although she wasn''t fond of Tessa, she still felt sorry for Tessa.


    Kenia had approached Luciana with a _ pointed usation, saying if Mitchel hadn''t harshly dealt with


    Tessa for Raegan''s sake, Tessa might not have met such a dreadful end.


    Despite their distant familial ties, Luciana was concerned about the escting consequences,


    especially one resulting in the loss of life.


    Luciana remarked with caution, "Katie and Mitchel have known each other since they were children.


    They were quite close.


    Katie moved abroad early on.


    But now that she''s back, and given our families '' simr status, we''ve thought about pairing them


    together.¡± Luciana stressed family backgrounds, conveying an underlying message.


    Raegan responded inly, "Luciana, if there''s something you want to say, please be straightforward.¡±


    Luciana continued, "Mitchel was injured again while saving you.


    The board members are expressing their dissatisfaction with him being hospitalized twice in just a


    month.¡± After a brief pause, Luciana let out a sigh.


    "I''m not trying to be harsh.


    I told you before that I hoped you two wouldn''t meet again.


    Please don''t force me into doing something.


    I don''t want to be seen as the viin here." Her words carried an implicit warning.


    The color drained from Raegan''s face as she unconsciously clenched her fist, her nails digging into her


    palm.


    The situation wasden with irony.


    Luciana, who had once held her hand and professed maternal feelings, was now threatening her.


    Luciana''s fondness for her felt as delicate as dandelions, easily scattered by the slightest wind.


    Raegan had previously tried to understand Luciana''s actions as a mother''s concern for her son, but


    now, things seemed less clear.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Was she truly the sole cause of all these problems? What brought Tessa to that dire strait? Wasn''t it


    because of Lauren? And the root cause of Lauren''s actions was none other than Mitchel.


    Wasn''t Raegan, too, a victim in this tangled web? "Luciana, I assure you, I will keep my promise.


    I won''t reach out to him unless he does so first," Raegan said with calmness.


    The boldness she had mustered earlier had evaporated.


    One distressing episode was more than enough.


    However, Luciana''s concerns were different.


    She knew Mitchel well.


    Beneath his carefree and rebellious exterior, he was not one to easily let go.


    Luciana then voiced her suggestion, "You know, you''re still young.


    Studying abroad might open up better opportunities for you.


    Think about it.


    lf you agree, I''ll handle the expenses.¡± Raegan hadn''t expected Luciana to be so averse to her


    presence, to the point of not wanting her to stay in the country.


    | have bought the full novel, | hope you will always support TQNovel Chapter 22? Face Tagether


    Downloaded Chapter 228 Disabled Forever Downloaded Chapter 229 Keep Distance Downloaded


    Chapter 230 Why Did You Lie To Me Downloaded Chapter 231 Nicole, You Astound Me Downloaded


    Chapter 232 Your Child Downloaded Chapter 233 Are You Insane Downloaded Chapter 234 Your Child


    Downloaded Chapter 235 Illegitimate Child Downloaded

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Face Together Raegan offered a faint smile, pondering Luciana¡¯s suggestion but not dismissing it


    outright.


    "I''ll think about it.¡± Raegan''s ns to go abroad were already in motion.


    She didn''t wish to upset Luciana.


    After all, she once held a deep affection for Luciana, seeing thetter as a maternal figure.


    Having expressed her thoughts, Luciana exhaled a sigh of relief.


    Neither of them felt like engaging in idle chatter, so they went their separate ways.


    In the hospital room...


    Katie gazed at Mitchel.


    Though Mitchel appeared somewhat frail, his charm was undeniable.


    She couldn''t hide her happiness at the sight of him, grinning widely.


    "I''ve been longing to hug you.


    It''s been so long.


    However, I didn''t expect you to be so fragile.¡± Mitchel asked, "Why are you dressed like this?" Since


    childhood, Katie always wore tomboyish clothes.


    Mitchel had mistaken her for a boy before and yed with her.


    Katie maintained this style until she was about fifteen or sixteen.


    Since then, Mitchel hadn''t seen her in such attire, mainly due to her time spent overseas.


    Katie''s face tensed briefly at Mitchel¡¯s question, but she quickly replied with a hint of defiance, ¡°Don''t


    you like it?¡± Mitchel chose not toment on her appearance, steering clear of critiquing a woman''s


    choice of clothing.


    His heart, however, had been captivated by Raegan''s smile from the moment he first saw her.


    Katie''s smile returned, and she shrugged with an air of nonchnce.


    "If it bothers you, just see me as the same old Katie.


    I haven''t really changed.¡± Mitchel cast a nce at her and abruptly seized her wrist.


    "How did you get this bracelet?¡± Katie winced, feeling the pain from his tight grip.


    She furrowed her brows.


    "It''s a gift from Luciana." Mitchel¡¯s expression turned stern.


    He didn''t beat around the bush.


    "Take it off." Katie was surprised, struggling to understand his reaction.


    "Mitchel, since when did you be so possessive?¡± Without offering an exnation, Mitchel


    repeated hismand.


    "Take it off.¡± Anger surged within Katie, and tears began to well in her eyes.


    She attempted to remove the bracelet, but her strong grip made it slip from her hand, shattering on the


    floor.


    "Oh no!" A sharp sound echoed through the room.


    The refined bracelet broke into two.


    Mitchel gazed at the shattered pieces, feeling a heavy burden in his heart, and an unexpected rage


    took hold of him.


    "Get out!" Katie, shocked by his sudden fury, stood frozen.


    At that moment, Luciana walked into the room.


    Luciana, witnessing themotion, walked over and ced her arms around Katie, disying


    concern.


    "What''s wrong, dear?" Katie felt her sense of injustice grow upon hearing Luciana''s gentle words.


    Struggling to speak through her tears, she managed to say, "Luciana...


    Mitchel insisted I take off the bracelet...


    And it broke identally!" Luciana, understanding the situation after seeing the broken bracelet, turned


    to Mitchel with a disapproving look.


    "It was only a bracelet.


    There''s no need for such a reaction.¡± Feeling deeply wronged, Katie asked through her tears, "How


    much was the bracelet? I''ll pay you back." Luciana brushed off the idea.


    "Don''t be ridiculous, my dear.


    Money shouldn''t be a topic between us." Turning her attention to Mitchel, Luciana admonished,


    "Mitchel, Katie has juste back and is still jet-gged.


    Is this how you wee a guest?" Mitchel¡¯s face turned icy and detached.


    He ignored Katie, focusing solely on Luciana.


    "Did you really give her this bracelet?¡± Luciana''s heart skipped a beat, but she quickly regained her


    calm demeanor, replying, "Yes, I gave it to her.


    We had just met, and I didn''t have a chance to prepare a proper gift.¡± Pursing his thin lips, Mitchel


    continued to stare at Luciana, his voice icy.


    "Mom, you know how much Raegan used to value your affection." Caught off guard by his words,


    Luciana felt a sudden tension.


    "But she doesn''t care for it anymore, does she?¡± Mitchel¡¯s expression remained icy, showing no


    intention of further conversation.


    He firmly directed everyone to leave.


    "I''m tired.


    Please leave now.¡± "You, Mi...¡± "Leave." Luciana''splexion turned pale, shocked by Mitchel''s


    unprecedented disrespect.


    Katie, observing the tense atmosphere, gently guided Luciana away, whispering words offort.


    Upon nearing Henley''s hospital room, Raegan heard amotion.


    Startled, she saw Gerda exit the room, her face covered as she wept.


    Raegan guided Gerda to a bench nearby and inquired about the situation.


    Through her tears, Gerda shared the distressing news.


    "The doctor said Henley¡¯s infection is worsening.


    He might need to have his leg amputated.¡± Raegan felt her heart miss a beat.


    Amputation? How could the situation be so dire...


    In disbelief, she asked, "Are you sure that''s what the doctor said?" Gerda continued crying.


    "Yes, my talented son might lose his leg.


    How is he supposed to live like that?¡± The news struck Raegan like lightning, leaving her equally


    devastated.


    Raegan was struggling to understand how Henley, with his exceptional character and talents, could


    come to terms with such a devastating turn of events.


    Gerda''s plea was heart-wrenching.


    "Raegan, please stay by Henley¡¯s side.


    He endured all this for you.


    You can''t leave him now!" Raegan felt a surge of surprise.


    Hadn''t Henley told his mother that their rtionship was just a pretense? Raegan began hesitantly,


    "Gerda, Henley and 1..." But before Raegan couldplete her thoughts...


    Plop! Gerda copsed onto her knees.


    Tears flowed down her cheeks as Gerda implored, "Raegan, you mustn''t leave Henley now.


    He needs you.


    He won''t easily ept the situation.


    If something happens to my son, I couldn''t bear to live." Raegan, startled by Gerda''s sudden


    breakdown, quickly moved to assist her.


    Around them, onlookers, including medical staff, gave disapproving looks.


    Struggling to help Gerda to her feet, Raegan''s own eyes brimmed with tears.


    "Please, take a seat first to talk it through.¡± Unexpectedly, Gerda not only refused to get up but also


    called for Henley''s father.


    "Come here.


    Ask Raegan not to leave Henley.¡± Raegan was at a loss for words.


    She tried topose herself, searching for the right response in this overwhelming situation.


    Henley''s father¡¯s presence brought some semnce of order to the situation.


    "What are you doing?" he asked Gerda.


    He helped Gerda back to the bench, where she continued to weep.


    He looked at Raegan with a troubled expression and apologized, ¡°I''m sorry about this.


    My wife is just very emotional right now.


    Did she frighten you?" Raegan shook her head, showing her understanding.


    "It''s alright.


    I can''t imagine how hard this must be for you all.¡± Understanding the gravity of the circumstances, she


    knew no one could stay calm.


    Henley''s father spoke calmly.


    "Raegan, there might still be hope for Henley.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I''ve contacted some specialists abroad.


    There are sess stories.


    Amputation isn''t the only path, though the chances are small.


    But we must hold onto hope, shouldn''t we?" A flicker of hope ignited in Raegan''s heart.


    She quickly responded, ¡°Of course.


    You shouldn''t give up if there¡¯s even a slight chance." Henley''s father seemed hesitant but continued,


    "The problem is Henley himself.


    He¡¯s scared of the possibility of failure.


    Could you talk to him?¡± Gerda grasped Raegan¡¯s hand, her eyes pleading.


    "Raegan, Henley listens to you.


    Please, help us convince him.¡± Raegan gave a firm nod.


    She felt a deep sense of responsibility since Henley was injured when saving her.


    She would do whatever it took to convince him to ept the treatment.


    After all, Henley had done so much for her.


    Inside the chaotic hospital room, Henleyy motionless on the hospital bed.


    He stared intently at his legs, his face a mask of pallor.


    Raegan''s heart sank at the sight.


    She softly said, "Henley, I''m sorry..." Noticing her, Henley stifled his frustration.


    In a slow, measured tone, he responded, "It''s okay.


    You''re not to me.¡± Raegan hesitated, then spoke up.


    "Your dad mentioned there''s a chance for treatment abroad for your legs..." Henley''s expression grew


    dimmer as he dismissed the idea, "I won''t go.


    Raegan, don''t waste your efforts trying to convince me." "But there''s still hope.


    Why resign yourself to this?¡± "Just leave me be.


    I''ve made up my mind." Henley closed his eyes, shutting out the conversation.


    Raegan, steadfast in her resolve, pressed on, "Are you ready to give up on yourself and wallow in


    despair? You''re not someone who gives in easily.


    Don''t dismiss every possibility without trying.¡± Henley''sshes fluttered slightly, a sign that her words


    were reaching him, but his resolve remained.


    Seeing him in such a state, so different from his usual well-groomed and vibrant self, deepened


    Raegan''s sense of guilt and concern.


    Taking a deep breath, Raegan continued, her voice firm with conviction, ¡°Henley, I know how scary and


    overwhelming this is, facing the prospect of losing your leg.


    But we should face it together.


    I''ll be by your side until you''re healed." Henley opened his eyes, a cold look in them.


    "Do you understand what you''re saying?¡±

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    Disabled Forever Raegan gazed at Henley earnestly and spoke with sincerity.


    "I''m fully aware of what I had said.


    After all, your leg was injured because of me.


    It¡¯s only night that I stay by your side to take care of you until you''re fully recovered.¡± Upon hearing her


    words, a change came over Henley''s face.


    The sparkle in his eyes seemed to vanish.


    Raegan was indeed guileless.


    How could she harbor any other thoughts? Once settled on a n for his ongoing treatment, Henley


    reached out to a renowned specialist in this field.


    He was preparing to undergo surgery in theing days.


    The police visited the hospital to record Henley''s statement.


    Henley recounted his reasons for being there that night as his concern for Raegan.


    He had arrived at Raegan''s ce just in time to see Tessa abduct her.


    He followed them, biding his time to save Raegan.


    The police verified his ount against the surveince footage.


    It all matched the timeline perfectly.


    Meanwhile, Raegan was calcting the duration of Henley''s uing treatment.


    It was going to be a more prolonged affair than she had anticipated.


    Considering the surgery schedule, she realized she''d need at least a month off work.


    Typically, herpany wouldn''t permit such a lengthy leave.


    So, she contemted resigning.


    She feltpelled to take responsibility for Henley''s condition.


    Had it not been for his intervention, she would have been the one suffering a fall from a great height.


    However, upon discussing the situation with her supervisor, she found support.


    Her supervisor agreed to hold her position during her absence.


    Moreover, her students reached out, promising to remain diligent and study hard while she was away.


    Bryce, in particr, seemed transformed.


    He earnestly promised Raegan that he would make significant progress in her absence.


    This assurance brought Raegan somefort.


    Having tutored these kids for a long time, she was reluctant to leave them.


    Before her departure, Raegan visited Kyler in the sanatorium.


    She didn''t reveal her ns to apany Henley for his treatment abroad.


    Instead, she mentioned that she was going overseas for further studies, not wanting to worry the old


    man.


    Kyler was overjoyed to hear about her ns,uding Raegan for her talents.


    Later, Raegan went to see Nicole, who had been discharged from the hospital and was now engrossed


    in settlingpany matters.


    Raegan remained unaware of the source of Nicole''s funds.


    The eighty-million-dor loan had been paid, and Nicole managed to sell the batch of finished products


    to smaller firms at a reduced rate.


    The ordeal had cost the Lawrence Group tens of millions, not to mention the losses in the stock market,


    amounting to hundreds of millions in total.


    The Lawrence Group''s bankruptcy seemed inevitable.


    Nicole was swamped with thepany¡¯s final liquidation.


    Raegan shared news of Henley''s abroad treatment with Nicole.


    Although Nicole was concerned for Raegan, she was deeply engrossed in her own troubles.


    In the end, she promised to visit Raegan once her affairs were in order, As Raegan was about to leave,


    Nicole halted her with a sudden inquiry, "Have you heard anything about Mitcheltely?¡± "What is it?¡±


    Raegan asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "I heard that Mitchel''spany¡¯s senior shareholders are challenging him at board meetings,¡± Nicole


    exined.


    ¡°It seems his frequent hospitalizations have led them to question his ability to lead thepany.¡± This


    revtion left Raegan astonished, recalling Luciana''s earlierments.


    Indeed, if Mitchel, the CEO, was in poor health, it would naturally unsettle thepany''s stability.


    Nicole, unaware of the specifics surrounding Tessa''s actions or Mitchel¡¯s injuries, treated this


    information as mere hearsay.


    "I think Mitchel must be quite upiedtely," she continued.


    "Rumors had it that he might marry the daughter of the Glyn family.


    The Glyn family is quite influential, second only to the Dixons family.


    A union between their families would be beneficial for both sides.¡± The Glyn family? Was Mitchel going


    to marry Katie? Luciana had once remarked that the two families were equally matched in every way.


    Raegan wandered back into the hospital, her mind lost in thought.


    She remembered Luciana stressing the importance of family background.


    She felt helpless, unable to assist Mitchel during his troubles.


    More often than not, she felt like a burden to him.


    This time was no different.


    She felt just as powerless as before.


    She realized she was partly responsible for the crisis facing the Dixon Group.


    As Raegan waited for the elevator, lost in her thoughts, the doors opened, revealing a surprising scene.


    Inside stood Mitchel and Katie.


    Upon seeing Raegan, Katie greeted her warmly, "Hi, nice to see you again." Raegan responded with a


    nod, "d to see you, too.¡± Katie inquired, "Are you here for Mitchel?¡± "No, I''m here for a friend,"


    Raegan replied, shaking her head.


    As she spoke, she noticed Mitchel casting a cold nce her way before turning away.


    His indifference weighed heavily on Raegan¡¯s heart.


    Katie stayed behind as Mitchel left, apologizing to Raegan, "I''m so sorry about yesterday.


    I didn''t realize Luciana had given the bracelet to you before.


    It caught my eye, so I asked her for it.


    Had I known the significance of it, | wouldn''t have asked for it.¡± Raegan offered a smile.


    "It''s alright." Katie returned the smile.


    "Just to rify, Mitchel and I are merely close friends.


    Don''t get the wrong idea.


    We grew up ying together, and he''s never seen me in a romantic light." Raegan was taken aback by


    Katie¡¯s candidness and preferred not to discuss it in Mitchel''s presence.


    "There''s no misunderstanding on my part about your rtionship with him," Raegan reassured.


    Katie''s smile broadened.


    "That''s a relief.


    1 would hate to be the cause of any conflict between you and Mitchel.¡± Raegan responded quickly,


    ¡°There''s nothing between Mitchel and I.


    Don''t think too much, Miss Glyn." "Nothing between you and Mitchel? How is that possible...¡± Katie was


    about to add more, but Mitchel interrupted, "Are youing or not?¡± He sounded impatience.


    With a smile, Katie said to Raegan, "I should go now.


    We''ll talk more another time.¡± Raegan nodded and stepped into the elevator.


    As the elevator doors began to close, she caught a glimpse of Katie yfully nudging Mitchel and


    saying something with a smile.


    Katie, standing beside Mitchel, appeared effortlessly elegant.


    They seemed an ideal pair.


    As the elevator doors shutpletely, Mitchel¡¯s familiar fragrance lingered, now mixed with the scent


    of another woman.


    The scent in the elevator left Raegan with a heavy heart, her eyes brimming with unshed tears.


    Upon entering Henley''s ward, she found the nurse attending to Henley''s dressings.


    The sight of the raw wound, wrapped in gauze and tainted with the mingling scents of medicine and


    blood, unsettled Raegan''s stomach.


    She was trying topose herself when the nurse asked for assistance.


    "Miss, could you help me with the gauze?" At that moment, Raegan couldn''t contain herself any longer.


    She began to retch uncontrobly.


    The nurse and Henley looked on in shock.


    "I''m sorry,¡± Raegan hurriedly said.


    "I might have eaten something that didn''t agree with me." As she spoke, her stomach revolted again,


    compelling her to dash to the bathroom and empty its contents.


    From the bathroom, the sounds of her vomiting left the nurse at a loss for words.


    Henley''s expression turned grim.


    Did he repulse Raegan in some way? After the ordeal, Raegan, drained, leaned on the washbasin to


    rinse her hands.


    Her reflection in the mirror showed her pallor, a stark contrast to her usual appearance.


    Raegan convinced herself that her difort was likely due to the food she had consumed at lunch,


    which hadn''t agreed with her stomach.


    After leaving the bathroom, she noticed the nurse had finished changing Henley''s dressing and a fan


    was now on, circting air throughout the ward.


    Henley, concerned, suggested, "Raegan, if you''re not feeling well, go back and rest." "I''m okay,"


    Raegan assured him, shaking her head.


    "It was probably just something I ate at lunch.


    I''ll feel better soon.¡± Henley''s expression grew more troubled as he observed her pallidplexion.


    Two dayster, a private ne, arranged by Henley''s parents, was ready for them at the airport.


    Raegan and Henley traveled in a specially equipped rescue vehicle to the airport.


    As Raegan gazed out the window during the journey, a sense of heaviness filled her heart.


    She hadn''t seen Mitchel since theirst encounter.


    Later, she caught the Dixon Group''s official statement on television.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The situation seemed dire, with Mitchel engulfed in the midst of it all.


    Raegan felt like an outsider, able only to watch the news, powerless to assist Mitchel in his time of


    need.


    She became increasingly aware of the vast chasm between herself and Mitchel, feeling her world


    drifting farther from his.


    Henley, reclining on his side, watched Raegan intently, his gaze deep and unreadable.


    Ever since he discovered Raegan was the little girl from his past, Henley noticed a change in himself.


    He had be possessive, almost obsessive.


    He disliked seeing Raegan lost in thought, her mind possibly wandering to Mitchel.


    The thought nagged at him incessantly.


    "Raegan,¡± Henley called out, breaking her reverie.


    Raegan turned to him and asked, ¡°Yes? What is it?" "Do you ever regret it?" Henley asked, his tone


    serious.


    Raegan, initially perplexed, thought he was referring to their journey together for his abroad treatment.


    She offered him a reassuring smile, her voice carrying aforting tone, "Of course not, Henley.


    I¡¯m here for you, and I''ll stay by your side until your leg ispletely healed." Henley''s gaze intensified


    as he asked, "What if my condition is incurable? What if I remain disabled forever?"

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    Keep Distance "No, you won''t,¡± Raegan reassured Henley.


    "Well, I''m just stating the ''what ifs¡¯.¡± Henley hesitated, his refined features half-lit in the dim glow,


    carrying a trace of coldness.


    "Will you stay by my side and take care of me forever?" Raegan fell silent, caught off guard.


    The future hadn''t been something Raegan had considered in depth.


    Henley''s unexpected question left Raegan momentarily speechless, her hesitation clearly unsettling


    Henley.


    Abruptly, he reached out, gripping her other hand firmly.


    Startled, Raegan''s eyes widened as she met his gaze.


    "Just remember what you promised." Henley''s voice was soft yet firm.


    At that moment, Raegan felt something strange about Henley.


    Then, an abrupt hit on the brakes.


    The car jerked to a stop.


    The car door was pulled open.


    There stood Mitchel, his gaze piercing as he observed their entwined hands, his expression turning into


    a sneer.


    Feeling dissected under his scornful eyes, Raegan was shaken.


    "Get out,¡± Mitchel¡¯s voice was icy as he addressed her.


    Raegan instinctively tried to withdraw her hand, but Henley''s grip was unyielding.


    Henley, meeting Mitchel''s stern look, said evenly, "Mr.


    Dixon, we have a ne to catch.¡± Mitchel, exuding a chilling aura, disregarded Henley and pulled


    Raegan forcefully from the car.


    Henley''s grip didn''t ease, causing Raegan pain.


    She winced.


    ¡°It hurts.¡± Mitchel rxed his grip, followed by Henley.


    Mitchel then seized the opportunity to scoop Raegan into his arms and strode toward his vehicle.


    From behind, Henley''s voice was cold but resolute.


    "Raegan, I''ll wait for you.¡± Jolted back to reality, Raegan realized she and Henley were supposed to


    catch a flight.


    Confused by Mitchel''s actions, she demanded with a stern expression, "Mitchel, put me down.¡± Despite


    her objections, Mitchel forcefully ced her into the backseat, his hands ensuring she stayed put.


    "Do you n to run away with him?" Raegan averted her gaze.


    "Why would you think that?¡± A shadow fell over Mitchel¡¯s eyes.


    "So, you believe you''re free from me now? That you can do whatever you please?" His anger was


    palpable.


    Raegan had intended to go abroad with Henley without a word to him, a move he found unfathomable.


    How could she leave with Henley? Mitchel had instructed Katie to rify things with Raegan in the


    elevator.


    However, Raegan seemed eager to distance herself from him.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She even said there was nothing between him and her.


    Mitchel¡¯s frustration boiled within him at her words, yet he had contained it.


    Moreover, he had endured silently while she cared for Henley.


    But her decision to leave with Henley was more than he could bear.


    How could he tolerate this! Grabbing Raegan''s face, Mitchel forced her to look at him, his voice thick


    with emotion.


    "Why would you flirt with me, kiss me, if you''re choosing him? Huh? Are you that indecisive?" Raegan''s


    eyes widened in disbelief at his usations.


    Her face lost all color, turning ghostly pale.


    Mitchel instantly regretted his harsh words, realizing his anger had gotten the better of him.


    His anger stemmed from her seeming indifference to him throughout the time.


    "You''re right,¡± Raegan said suddenly, her voice breaking, eyes brimming with tears.


    "I am indecisive.¡± That was why she fell in love with him again.


    That was why she would consider so much, not wanting to burden him.


    Exhausted, Raegan pleaded, "Please, let me go.


    I don''t want to miss my flight.¡± Mistaking her words as her desperate wish to leave with Henley,


    Mitchel¡¯s anger red, distorting his handsome features.


    His lips, now cold and intent, pressed against her neck.


    Raegan winced at the sharp pain as he bit her harshly.


    This bastard! What was he thinking? He had just insulted her, and now this? Feeling deeply wronged,


    Raegan pushed against him.


    "Stop it.


    Let me go!" He persisted, leaving marks on her neck and chest.


    Then, he paused, taunting her, "Why pretend? Didn''t you used to enjoy this?" "That was in the past.


    Things have changed.¡± Raegan bit her lip, fighting back tears of humiliation.


    He held her chin tightly.


    "Answer me, do you really want to leave with him?¡± "Yes," Raegan said adamantly.


    "Henley saved me.


    | owe him.¡± "He saved you, but didn¡¯t I also fucking save you?¡± Mitchel burst out.


    "If you''re willing to take care of him, what do I get from you?" Raegan''s heart constricted, and she


    replied with deliberate calm, "I''m grateful for your help, but I hope you can stay out of my life.¡± Raegan


    thought of Luciana''s words, reminding herself it was best to keep a distance.


    Luciana had pointed out she could offer Mitchel no real support.


    A wave of despair washed over Mitchel, his eyes turning stormy.


    "Gratitude isn¡¯t what I¡¯m seeking.


    I need more than that.¡± "What do you mean by...


    Uh...¡± Shock spread across Raegan''s face as she felt the button of her pantse undone.


    "You bastard! We''re not together anymore! You have no right to do this!" Mitchel¡¯s gaze hardened as he


    leaned closer, a sneer on his lips.


    "You can''t tell me what I can and cannot fucking do!¡± Raegan''s emotions overflowed, tears streaming


    down her face.


    ¡°Mitchel, you can¡¯t force me.


    Many might willingly be with you, but I am not one of them.¡± Her face, tear-streaked, was a picture of


    defiance and distress.


    Mitchel felt a pang in his heart as if struck by lightning.


    He realized this was all pointless.


    She believed he was demeaning her, and he felt he was demeaning himself.


    He had offered his sincerity, but she had outright refused it.


    Abruptly, he released her and coldlymanded, "Get out." Raegan, her face wet with tears, silently


    fixed her clothes and left Mitchel''s car without another word.


    Outside Mitchel¡¯s car, Henley sat nearby in a wheelchair, observing the scene with a seemingly


    indifferent expression.


    Yet, beneath his expression, his heart had turned to ice.


    As Raegan got out of the car, she was taken aback when she saw Henley there.


    Before she could speak, Henley interrupted, "It''s chilly outside.


    Please, get into the car." Feeling too embarrassed to stand Henley''s gaze anymore, Raegan quickly


    turned and walked toward Henley''s car.


    Mitchel, meanwhile, appeared disheveled, his neck bearing scratch marks from their recent scuffle.


    Leaving the car door open, he casually adjusted his cor, allowing Henley a clear view of the disarray


    inside.


    Surprisingly, Henley let out a chuckle.


    "Mr.


    Dixon, I get it.


    Raegan''s allure is irresistible.


    I found it hard to control myself when I first tasted it," he said, his voiceced with a teasing edge,


    stressing hisst sentence.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes shed with anger.


    "What did you say?¡±

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Why Did You Lie To Me "I must admit.


    Raegan''s allure is irresistible.


    I couldn''t restrain myself when I first tasted it.


    I lost control..." Henley repeated.


    Mitchel sneered and interrupted, exposing Henley relentlessly, "Are you trying to stimte me so |! will


    hurt you and Raegan will pity you?" Despite Mitchel''s harsh words, Henley still had a gentle smile.


    "Mr. Dixon, why don''t you see for yourself? Then, you''ll know whether I am stimting you or not.¡±


    Mitchel opened his phone and looked at several pictures with cold eyes.


    They were photos of Raegan sent by an anonymous sender.


    She was not naked, but her clothes were messy, which made her look more charming and tempting.


    Mitchel had seen her like this many times, and that was what she looked like after they had sex.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang.


    It turned out that Mitchel smashed his phone against the car window.


    Then, it fell to the floor, broken into pieces.


    Mitchel rushed out of the car with a ferocious expression.


    He clenched his fists tightly and punched Henley hard in the face.


    Henley''s wheelchair was knocked over, and he fell to the ground.


    But Mitchel didn''t stop.


    Mitchel kept throwing punches at Henley ferociously.


    Mitchel''s eyes were bloodshot, and he hadpletely gone out of control.


    While punching Henley crazily, he shouted angrily, "You bastard! How dare you take pictures of her! I


    will send you to hell!" Henley''s housekeeper was stunned for a moment.


    But when he realized what was going on, he hurriedly went to Henley¡¯''s car to call Raegan over.


    As soon as Raegan got out of the car, she saw Mitchel pressing Henley to the ground and beating the


    latter.


    She was shocked.


    Mitchel was so furious that he looked like a devil from hell.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She had never seen him this crazy.


    "Mitchel, what are you doing? Are you out of your mind? Stop it!" Raegan rushed over and tried to pull


    Mitchel¡¯s arm.


    However, she failed.


    He was as strong as a ferocious beast.


    Henley''s leg was injured, so he could only lie on the ground helplessly and let Mitchel punch him.


    It was as if he was allowing Mitchel to vent his anger on him.


    Raegan''s hand was shaking uncontrobly.


    She took out her phone and called the emergency hotline.


    "Please send your people here.


    Someone is attacking my friend.


    We are on...


    Ah!" The phone in Raegan''s hand suddenly flew away.


    Raegan was so startled that she screamed.


    Mitchel stared at Raegan with piercing eyes.


    He had never been this disappointed.


    He felt like the chill spread all over his body.


    He asked word by word, "Do you know what kind of a person you are defending?" When Raegan


    looked at Mitchel and saw the unspeakable disappointment on his face, her heart cramped for a


    moment.


    Henley, still lying on the ground, suddenly said, "Raegan, don''t be afraid of him.


    After I recover, I won''t let him go easily." Raegan couldn''t stand Mitchel''s intense gaze anymore.


    She felt she almost couldn''t breathe.


    She looked away and checked on Henley¡¯''s condition.


    She squatted down, looked at Henley''s face covered with blood, and said between sobs, "Henley, don''t


    talk now.


    Hang on, the ambnce is on its way.¡± Henley held Raegan¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°"Raegan, don''t provoke him.


    With my current condition, I can¡¯t protect you.¡± Mitchel watched Henley and Raegan talk, looking like a


    sweet couple.


    Meanwhile, he was like a crazy man who hit Henley.


    Frustrated, Mitchel looked at Raegan with a sneer and snarled, "From now on, anything about you has


    nothing to do with me! I never want to see you again!¡± Raegan felt terrible.


    Mitchel''s harsh words and the undisguised hatred in his voice shattered her heart into pieces.


    She suddenly raised her head, only to see his cold receding back.


    She didn''t even notice when he had walked away.


    Sadness overflowed in her heart.


    Mitchel held a grudge against her, and she couldn''t me him.


    Raegan was still lost in thought when she suddenly heard a noise, which brought her back to her


    senses.


    She looked down and saw Henley spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Blood kept oozing out of Henley¡¯s mouth, and it looked terrifying.


    Fortunately, the ambnce arrived soon.


    Henley was immediately taken to the hospital.


    After he was treated in the emergency room, his physical condition became stable again.


    However, he still needed to recuperate, so he had to stay in the hospital for a few days.


    He couldn''t travel yet, so they had to postpone their trip abroad for the treatment of his leg.


    Raegan had a long and thrilling day.


    Fortunately, she could rx now.


    But after taking just a few steps, she unexpectedly felt dizzy and fell to the floor.


    The nurse who happened to pass by saw Raegan like this and immediately took Raegan to the


    emergency room.


    Soon, Raegan regained her consciousness.


    The nurse was still there.


    When she saw that Raegan was finally awake, she gave Raegan nourishing fluids and said, "Miss,


    don''t you know that you are pregnant? You can''t do strenuous exercises during pregnancy.


    Besides, your anemia is severe.¡± Raegan was too shocked to say a word.


    Pregnant? How could it be? The nurse noticed the expression on Raegan''s face.


    She couldn''t help asking concernedly, "Do you need me to inform the child''s father?¡± Raegan''s mind


    was still nk.


    She slowly shook her head.


    "No, thanks." How could she inform Mitchel? Just now, he said he didn''t want to see her anymore.


    Gerda had been looking for Raegan.


    When she was outside Raegan''s ward, she didn¡¯t expect to overhear the nurse.


    She was stunned for a moment.


    Then, she returned to Henley¡¯s ward and reported excitedly, "Henley, guess what I heard just now?"


    Henley''s face was covered with gauze.


    But the anger in his eyes couldn''t be denied.


    He looked at Gerda and said expressionlessly, "What is it?¡± This was not the first time Henley treated


    Gerda coldly like this.


    After all, Gerda was not his biological mother.


    But why was she obedient to Henley? Why did she allow him to disrespect her? Simply because


    Henley was too powerful to be offended.


    Gerda smiled brightly as if she didn''t mind his indifference and answered, "I just heard that Raegan is


    pregnant." The expression on Henley''s face drastically changed.


    However, Gerda didn¡¯t seem to notice it.


    She continued, "Since she is pregnant, why do you still need to pretend to be disabled to take her


    away? Why don''t you tell her the truth so she won''t worry about you anymore?" "Get out of here!¡±


    Henley suddenly roared.


    His eyes were gloomy.


    Gerda was frightened and embarrassed at the same time.


    So she stood up and went out dejectedly.


    Henley clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles turned pale.


    If he had known this would happen again, he would have done everything he had to do instead of


    pitying Raegan back then.


    Now, she was already pregnant with another man''s child.


    He had been waiting for her to fall for him, but she didn''t.


    And now that she was pregnant, it seemed more impossible for her to fall in love with him.


    Henley was lost in deep thought.


    No matter what, he must find a way to get rid of the baby.


    After Raegan was discharged, she wanted to check on Henley.


    But on her way to his ward, she saw Gerda in the corridor.


    She was about to call Gerda, but thetter suddenly hid at the end of the corridor to make a phone call.


    Raegan was so curious that she approached Gerda quietly.


    Then, she faintly heard a few words Gerda said.


    "It''s a misdiagnosis.


    He is all right.


    His leg is fine.


    Don''t worry..." Suddenly, Raegan felt her head buzzed.


    Could it be that Gerda was referring to Henley? She continued walking to Henley''s ward with thoughts


    on her mind.


    When she got there, she immediately asked, "Henley, how are you feeling now?" Henley''s face was still


    pale.


    He looked at Raegan with a faint smile and answered, "I''m fine.


    Don''t worry.


    How about you?¡± "I''m all right," Raegan replied and changed the topic.


    "Henley, would you like to have a cup of water?" Then, she walked to the bedside table, took the kettle,


    and prepared water.


    "Ah!" Suddenly, Raegan''s scream echoed in the ward.


    Then, she fell to the floor.


    "Raegan!" Henley eximed in shock.


    He was scared out of his wits, not knowing what had happened to Raegan.


    Raegany on the floor motionlessly.


    Her body looked stiff.


    It was as if she had been electrocuted.


    Henley immediately sat up and reached for the bell.


    He rang it to call someone from the nurse station.


    As soon as Raegan heard this, she quickly got up.


    She stared at Henley¡¯s leg and asked, "Henley, why did you lie to me?"

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    Nicole, You Astound Me Henley''s face contorted into a frown, and he tried to exin, "Raegan, please


    hear me out..." "Was it a misdiagnosis from the doctor?¡± Raegan shot back.


    Henley was taken aback.


    For a moment, he locked eyes with her.


    And then, he hung his head slightly and admitted, ¡°Yes.¡± Tears welled up in Raegan''s eyes.


    With a trembling voice, she asked, ¡°How could you lie to me?¡± Henley dropped his act and smiled


    faintly.


    "Raegan, can''t you see? I¡¯m in love with you.


    I want you to stay with me." Trembling with anger, Raegan confronted Henley, "By resorting to lies?"


    "T''ll use any means to Keep you by my side,¡± Henley replied with an unwavering smile.


    "Henley, is this really who you are? I thought I knew you.


    It turns out 1 was wrong." Raegan grabbed her bag and added, "I''m sorry.


    I know you saved me, but what I hate the most is people who lie to me.


    I''ll cover the medical bills, but let¡¯s never meet again." Henley fixed his intense gaze at Raegan.


    "Raegan, I never meant to hurt you." Raegan made her way to the door.


    Without even looking back once, she spat, ¡°I hate being deceived." And with that, she left.


    As Henley watched her leave, his eyes darkened and looked sinisterly.


    Once the door closed, he mumbled, "Raegan, I''ll never let you go." By the time Raegan got out of the


    hospital, it was already dark outside.


    She recalled the disappointment in Mitchel''s eyes when he asked whether she knew Henley''s true


    colors.


    It struck her how blind she had been.


    It was only then that she realized she had never truly known who Henley was.


    Though he never had directly harmed her, in retrospect, many of Henley''s actions seemed to stir


    conflict between her and Mitchel.


    She had been so naive.


    Ovee with emotion, Raegan wantedpany, so she headed out to find Nicole.


    Meanwhile, Jarrod awoke in the hospital after two days of being in aa.


    In his unconscious state, he was haunted by relentless nightmares.


    In his dreams, Nicole appeared lifeless and was unresponsive no matter how much he called out to


    her.


    Upon waking, panic gripped him, and he continued to call for Nicole.


    Jamie, who was standing beside his bed, heard him.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A look of malevolence shed in her eyes, but she quickly concealed it.


    She held Jarrod¡¯s hand and sobbed.


    "Jarrod, you''re finally awake!¡± Jarrod offered a half-hearted embrace to Jamie and then tried to get out


    of bed.


    However, Jamie clung to his arm.


    "Jarrod, where are you going?" "I need to take care of something,¡± Jarrod replied, his mind preupied


    with thoughts of Nicole¡¯s illness.


    Hatred simmered in Jamie, but she did not show it.


    Instead, she adopted a softer tone and said, ¡°Jarrod, something happened while you were


    unconscious.¡± ¡°What was it?" ¡°A man came to see Nicole.


    He says he¡¯s the father of her child.¡± "What did you say?" Jarrod asked, appalled.


    His expression darkened, and his handsome face was almost terrifying.


    "Nicole is pregnant.


    And while you were unconscious, she paid off the 80 million loan.


    I don''t know how she got the money.


    She denies the child is his, but we can''t be sure,¡± Jamie timidly exined.


    Jamie closely observed Jarrod and was satisfied when she saw his expected reaction.


    Then, she dropped another bombshell.


    "Jarrod, her illness was a lie.


    She doesn''t have stomach cancer.


    It¡¯s just ulcers.¡± "How do you know?¡± Although Jarrod''s expression remained unchanged, a crimson


    hue spread in his cold, ruthless eyes.


    It hinted at a deep, unspoken fury that made others shiver.


    "Come in,¡± Jamie beckoned to someone outside.


    A young nurse then entered.


    "This nurse cared for Nicole''s parents.


    Ask her.¡± Jarrod stared at the nurse with an icy gaze andmanded, "Think carefully before you


    speak.¡± The nurse felt as if her soul was gripped by Jarrod''s presence.


    She feared that a single misstep could be her undoing.


    She didn''t dare to fabricate a story and told Jarrod what she had heard.


    "Miss Lawrence told her parents that she only had stomach ulcers.


    I''m not lying.


    You can go to their ward and verify.¡± In fact, those were Nicole''s words tofort her parents.


    Little did she know Jamie would twist them so.


    Jamie dismissed the nurse and called in the surgeon Jarrod had met before.


    "Doctor, please tell Jarrod about Miss Lawrence''s condition," Jamie ordered.


    With trembling hands, the doctor handed Jarrod the diagnostic report.


    "Miss Lawrence has stomach ulcers.


    She paid me to tell others she had stomach cancer.


    I''m deeply sorry for the misunderstanding.¡± Jarrod''s expression turned even colder.


    Jamie expected a burst of anger, but to her surprise, Jarrod erupted intoughter.


    "So, you still think you''re qualified to be a doctor?¡± Hisughter was devoid of any warmth.


    The doctor, weakened by Jarrod''sughter, stuttered, "I...


    1/know I was wrong.


    Please, show some mercy.


    It was her doing...


    Her fault...¡± Jarrod''s hand shot out and gripped the doctor''s throat with an iron-like grip.


    "you are not deserving of being a doctor!¡± p! Jarrod delivered a p across the doctor''s face.


    As if that wasn''t enough, he forcefully threw the doctor to the ground, leaving thetter writhing in


    agony.


    Lastly, Jarrod turned to Alec and ordered, "Verify his story.


    If it''s true, make sure he can never use his hands again.¡± Such a person had no right to be in the


    medical field.


    Alec nodded and dragged the doctor away.


    Jamie patted Jarrod''s back and offered reassurance.


    "I never thought Nicole could be so devious.


    She used this ruse to gather money and clear her family''s debt, preventing his father from going to jail.


    I''m impressed.


    She nned to kill two birds with one stone!" Jarrod grabbed his coat andmanded, ¡°You, head


    back.¡± "Where are you going?" Jamie curiously asked.


    "Wait for me at home,¡± Jarrod curtly replied, offering no further exnation As Jamie watched Jarrod


    away, a sense of triumph filled her.


    She had prepared unpleasant surprises for Nicole! Fresh from the shower, Nicole was greeted by the


    sound of the doorbell.


    Thinking it was a food delivery, she opened the door without a second thought.


    To her dismay, it was someone she didn''t want to see.


    "Nicole, it''s been a long time,¡± the man said with a sleazy smile on his face.


    It was Kieran, a figure from her past she had hoped to forget.


    ¡°How did you locate me?" Nicole warily asked.


    "I have my ways,¡± Kieran creepily answered.


    He then held out a bouquet of flowers and added, "I''ve missed you.¡± ¡°Leave this instant.


    We''re not close.¡± Nicole pushed the door close.


    But then, Kieran''¡¯s expression abruptly changed.


    He kicked the door open, forcefully shoved a bouquet of flowers into Nicole''s face, and venomously


    said, "Stop acting hard to get, you ungrateful woman! I''vee to im you!" Before Nicole could


    react, he pinned her to the ground and violently tore her clothes.


    Nicole fought with all her strength, but he was too strong.


    She couldn''t even do anything when he ripped her clothes apart.


    Soon, shey bare.


    Out of desperation, Nicole sank her teeth into Kieran''s carotid.


    Just then...


    Boom! A thunderous crash reverberated through the room.


    A powerful kick had sent Kieran hurtling backward.


    Surprised by the sudden turn of events, Nicole gazed at the intruder in a daze.


    Jarrod stepped into the room, one step at a time.


    His gaze was cold and ruthless, like a malevolent spirit from the depths of hell.


    "Nicole, you astounded me.¡±

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    Your Child Jarrod''s pitch eyes seemed to cut through Nicole''s disheveled clothes.


    He knelt down slowly, his icy fingertips lightly grazing her bruised skin before suddenly pressing hard.


    "Ah..." Nicole cried out, her face turning ashen.


    Jarrod''s grip didn''t lighten.


    His hand''s veins stood out as he pressed harder as though he was trying to obliterate the marks with


    his own force.


    His voice was low and tense as he spoke.


    "You''re in such a hurry that you can¡¯t even bother to close the door?" Nicole understood Jarrod well.


    She knew he was barely containing his fury.


    As her heart raced, preparing to exin, she noticed Kieran, whom Jarrod had just kicked away,


    charging back in front of her protectively.


    "Nicole is my woman.


    I won''t let you harm her!" Jarrod raised an eyebrow, his sneer sharp.


    "Your woman?" Kieran, despite trembling under Jarrod''s intimidating presence, stood his ground,


    driven by the promise of financial gains.


    "Yes! She''s my woman, and she''s carrying my child.


    You can''t touch her!" "She''s carrying your child? I can''t touch her?¡± Jarrod echoed Kieran, disbelief


    turning into mockingughter.


    Only Nicole knew how ominous thatugh was.


    She pushed Kieran away, rebuking him, "Stop lying! When did I get pregnant with your child?¡± Kieran,


    looking hurt, insisted, "Nicole, you''re just upset.


    A child needs aplete family.


    You can¡¯t raise it alone! I don''t care how many men you''ve slept with.


    I''m sure the child is mine!" His sincerity seemed genuine as if he truly believed his own words.


    Nicole instantly saw through Kieran, suspecting someone must''ve bribed him to nder her.


    "Kieran, who paid you to defame me?" Nicole demanded angrily.


    "Nicole, did you say that because you''re scared?¡± Kieran gently patted her back, trying to offerfort.


    "Don''t worry, honey.


    I''m here for you." Honey? The word "honey" made Nicole''s skin crawl, fueling her desire to expose his


    deceit.


    Jarrod''s patience snapped.


    He rose swiftly, his fists clenched, andnded a forceful punch on Kieran.


    Poof! Kieran spat out two bloody front teeth.


    Jarrod, kneeling, gripped Kieran''s jaw and struck his face repeatedly, leaving Kieran bloodied and


    nearly unconscious.


    From the looks of it, Kieran was mere inches away from death.


    Nicole, fearing the worst, intervened.


    ¡°Stop, Jarrod!" Her concern was for her reputation, not Kieran''s well -being.


    Jarrod, enraged, flung Nicole away, and shended awkwardly on the sofa.


    As she neared the foot of the sofa, Nicole instinctively shielded her abdomen, bending forward and


    curving her back.


    The brunt of the impact was absorbed by her spine, sparing her lower body as shended roughly on


    the sofa.


    There was an audible crack, and pain radiated through her back, leaving Nicole to wonder if she had


    sustained a fracture.


    ¡°Ouch...¡± Nicole winced, a sharp hiss escaping her lips.


    Thankfully, her protective instincts had kept her belly safe from harm.


    Jarrod''s fury deepened upon seeing her protect her stomach.


    "Are you this worried your honey might die?" He then grabbed her throat, pinning her against the sofa.


    His words were harsh and using.


    "Are you this reckless and horny? What? None of the men in this fucking country could satisfy your


    needs? You cheated on me and even carried another man''s bastard inside you?" Jarrod''s voice was a


    blend of icy contempt and anger, his presence exuding a palpable coldness.


    Ovee by the chilling tension, Nicole felt paralyzed, her body refusing to respond.


    She frantically tried to loosen his grip around her throat, gasping for air.


    With great effort, she managed to speak.


    "No...


    It''s not what you think...


    He burst in and tore my clothes...¡± She couldn''t finish her words.


    Her face turned a worrying shade of purple-red, her breaths short andbored, the air in the room


    feeling thin.


    Jarrod''s greatest aversion was betrayal.


    Anything marked by his touch, he would never relinquish.


    However, Nicole had betrayed him again and again.


    The thought of Nicole''s betrayal ignited a fierce anger within him.


    He felt a burning desire to erase the evidence of her infidelity.


    Nicole''s vision blurred, her chest tight, her neck throbbing.


    She felt disconnected from her own body, overwhelmed by the realization that Jarrod might actually try


    to kill her.


    Was this how her story would end? Would her unborn child share her fate? Her consciousness waned,


    tears spilling over her flushed cheeks, tracing paths down to Jarrod¡¯s bloodied hand.


    Nicole had fought to conceal any sign of weakness, refusing to cry in front of this merciless man.


    Yet, in her final moments of consciousness, she couldn''t hold back her tears.


    It was a cruel irony that after struggling so hard to survive, she might die with her name sullied.


    Herst wish was to never cross paths with Jarrod in another life...


    Then, abruptly, the crushing pressure on her throat was gone.


    Jarrod''s face, icy and unyielding, bore an expression of contempt.


    ¡°Death would be too kind for you.¡± Nicole gasped for air, her sudden inhales triggering a fit of coughs.


    Each cough wracked her body painfully as if tearing her inside out.


    Then, a mouthful of blood, dark with clots, spilled from Nicole''s lips, a sign of serious internal injuries.


    That single cough seemed to sap all her strength, leaving her trembling.


    Jarrod''s heart skipped a beat, his hand instinctively reaching out to steady her.


    But before he could touch her, Kieran, bloodied and battered, lunged forward.


    "Nicole, are you alright? Did our baby get hurt?¡± Kieran cried out in concern.


    A murderous glint flickered in Jarrod''s eyes.


    With a swift kick, he sent Kieran crashing against the wall.


    Blood trickled from the corner of Kieran''s mouth, followed by a low groan before he lost consciousness.


    Jarrod then turned his scornful gaze to Nicole.


    "Quite the performance, coughing up blood like that.


    You seem to have a knack for faking sickness.¡± Nicole, barely catching her breath, looked at Jarrod in


    disbelief.


    "Faking sickness?" "You used a gastric ulcer to trick me into thinking it was cancer, didn''t you? To buy


    time, to save your father," Jarrod used, his voice dripping with venom.


    "Eighty million.


    How many men did you sleep with to gather this much money? Yet, you still haven''t gotten rid of that


    child you''re carrying.


    Remarkable indeed.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Nicole listened intently to Jarrod''s usations.


    Stomach ulcer? Bastard? Kieran''s sudden involvement? It all seemed like a well-crafted trap set to


    entangle her.


    She wondered why she warranted such borate schemes from others.


    Even without these usations, Jarrod''s treatment of her was harsh enough.


    What was there to gain in all of this? Keeping herposure, Nicole replied, ¡°Jarrod, did Jamie feed


    you this story? Stomach ulcer, an illegitimate child, Kieran''s involvement.


    It seemed she went to great lengths to weave such aplex story." "Shut up!" Jarrod''s eyes zed


    with fury.


    "You have no right to talk about Jamie that way! She''s nothing like you!" In Jarrod''s mind, Jamie had


    ws, but not to the extent of orchestrating such a scheme.


    "Jarrod, a simple check can confirm whether I have stomach cancer.


    As for the child..." Nicole paused, her heart heavy.


    She had wanted to give birth to the baby to ease her parents'' agony when she met her demise


    because of the cancer one day.


    But if Jarrod knew, he would never let her keep it.


    Jarrod¡¯s gaze was icy as he cut her off, "Lost your words? You probably don¡¯t even know who fathered


    the child.


    Since you crave such a lifestyle, I''ll grant you that wish!" Suddenly, he scooped her up effortlessly.


    He was startled by her lightness.


    She felt no heavier than a child, Nicole, unsure of his intentions, panicked.


    "Jarrod, where are you taking me? Let me go! I''ve given up on mypany.


    You have no right to do this to me!" Undeterred, Jarrod carried her to his car and ced her inside.


    "No right?¡± Jarrod¡¯sughter was cold as he tossed a stack of documents at Nicole''s face.


    "Read this, then tell me about my rights!" The papers hit Nicole''s face, stinging her.


    She picked one up, her limited legal knowledge enough to spot the ring loopholes in the Lawrence


    Group project detailed in the document.


    Her hands shook as she flipped through each page, stopping only when she saw her father''s signature


    and thepany''s official seal on thest page.


    She trembled, disbelief coursing through her.


    Jarrod watched her reaction, his voice icy.


    "See? Your father¡¯s actions couldnd him in jail." Nicole''s voice quivered.


    "This is a forgery! My father would never sign this." Jarrod''s chuckle was bitter.


    "Forgery? We have audio and video evidence.


    Your father signed it himself, while sick in bed.


    His trusted aide, Brett, handed it to him, promising it would secure your position as heiress." Nicole was


    in disbelief.


    "You bribed Brett?" Brett had worked for her father for decades, always trustworthy.


    Jarrod scoffed.


    "Bribed him? He came to me, ready to betray your father for his gain." Nicole''s world crumbled.


    Brett, the man she trusted, had deceived them.


    In a frenzy, she ripped the documents to shreds, letting the pieces fall to the ground.


    Jarrod leaned against the car, lighting a cigarette nonchntly.


    ¡°Tear them up all you want.


    I can easily piece them together again.¡± Hearing this, Nicole acted irrationally.


    She began stuffing the torn pieces into her mouth, swallowing them desperately.


    Nicole continued to push more paper into her mouth, her actions bing increasingly frantic.


    Initially, Jarrod watched with a sense of detached amusement.


    However, as she _ persisted, his amusement turned to concern.


    Was she really intending to swallow all those pieces? Dropping his cigarette, Jarrod stepped forward to


    stop her.


    Anger red in his expression as he demanded, "Have you lost your mind? Spit them out!" But Nicole


    seemed oblivious, her mouth tightly shut as she swallowed the dry, sharp fragments.


    The paper scraped her throat painfully, like a de cutting through her.


    Jarrod, now furious, grasped her chin firmly.


    "Spit them out!" Nicole, ignoring him, struggled to continue, her throat emitting a pained rasp.


    Using his fingers, Jarrod pried open her mouth, scolding, ¡°Are you insane? Swallowing these won''t


    change anything.


    They''re just backups!" Backups...


    Realization dawned on Nicole.


    Of course, Jarrod wouldn''t have given her the originals.


    How hrious! These were all backups! She allowed Jarrod to remove the paper from her mouth, her


    throat raw and painful.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The bloodied paper remnants looked like diseased cells, a gruesome sight.


    Jarrod dragged her out and began to rinse her mouth with mineral water.


    He poured the water liberally, soaking Nicolepletely.


    Standing there, Nicole was passive, like a lifeless statue, not resisting as the water drenched her


    completely.


    Under her torn coat, a form-fitting ck sweater clung to her frame, contrasting strikingly with her pale


    skin.


    Her severe illness had dimmed the radiance of herplexion, making her look more vulnerable.


    Her slender figure, with its subtle curves and fragile waist, possessed an understated allure.


    Her delicate face only added to her captivating presence.


    Jarrod, holding the water bottle, tensed, his breathing deepening.


    His hand involuntarily moved to her waist and impulsively pulled at her sweater, revealing her pale skin


    underneath.


    Nicole snapped out of her daze, shivering from the cold.


    "Jarrod, stop!¡± His eyes, cold and furious, bore into her.


    ¡°It''s only been a few days, yet you''ve managed to gather eighty million.


    How busy were you with men?" Nicole looked away, her silence heavy.


    She couldn''t disclose the source of the money.


    Jarrod, interpreting her silence as guilt, felt a surge of anger.


    His handsome features twisted with disdain.


    "Do you have any idea how someone as shameless as you be treated?" he sneered.


    He then pushed her against the car''s hood, his voice harsh.


    "Kneel down!" he ordered, his leg pressing against hers to forcepliance.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    Nicole knelt before Jarrod, her body weak and pressed against his knee.


    y Jarrod skillfully undid his belt buckle with a quiet click.


    Nicole''s face drained of color.


    She knew what he 7 wanted her to do.


    Outraged, she couldn''t contain her words.


    "Jarrod, isn''t Jamie enough for you? Can''t you wait until | you''re recovered from your illness?" Jarrod


    chuckled mockingly.


    "Isn''t this what you deserve? I wouldn''t treat Jamie this way.


    I cherish her." His words stung, as if belittling her as a mere ything to be used by men.


    Shame washed over Nicole, her lip caught between her teeth until it reddened.


    Jarrod, unbothered, cradled the back of her head with his hand, his eyes intense.


    He spoke softly yet firmly.


    ¡°Whether your father ends up in prison will depend entirely on my mood." He assumed Nicole lied to


    him again, his fury growing.


    He had almost forgotten the venom beneath her beautiful exterior.


    In his mind, Nicole deemed men to be just pawns for her schemes.


    He loathed himself for almost falling into her trap.


    She was never honest, always calcting and duplicitous.


    But he couldn''t let her go, using force to keep her close.


    He convinced himself this was his way of revenge since she once yed with his feelings.


    He wanted to make her suffer slowly.


    Nicole shivered, her eyshes fluttering.


    She shut her eyes, refusing to show her tears.


    Jarrod watched her, then ordered coldly, "Open your eyes!¡± With reluctance, Nicole opened her eyes,


    and the glisten in her eyes dimmed.


    Jarrod grasped her hair, yanking her head back to meet his gaze, a malicious smirk on his lips.


    "Take a good look.


    Who are you providing service to?¡± A sickly flush colored Nicole''s face as her hatred surfaced.


    It excited him further, boiling his blood.


    Jarrod assumed Nicole once toyed with his feelings and caused him pain.


    But here she was.


    She was now at his mercy, bringing him a feeling more thrilling than the sexual intercourse itself.


    The effect on his mind and body drove Jarrod to a height of exhration.


    After their intimate moments, Jarrod nonchntly cleaned himself with mineral water.


    He noticed Nicole eyeing the remaining water.


    Deliberately, he drank it all, denying her the chance to cleanse herself.


    "Feel blessed with being surrounded by my scents.


    If you be horny, take my scents for somefort." Nicole felt sick, overwhelmed by his lingering


    scent.


    Jarrod covered Nicole with his jacket, his scent causing her to grimace.


    Reluctantly, she wore it to cover herself.


    Jarrod then helped Nicole into the car.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    As they drove through the night, Nicole''s heart sank.


    ¡°Where are we going? I need to go home!¡± Jarrod¡¯''s response cut through her, "We''re going to get rid of


    the bastard within your belly!" "No! You can''t do this!" Nicole cried out.


    But Jarrod ignored her, making a call to arrange everything.


    They arrived swiftly at their destination, bringing the car to a halt.


    Jarrod remained calm, rolling down the window and lighting a cigarette.


    "It''s better you go on your own." Nicole was gripped by fear.


    "Jarrod, you can''t force me! This is my child!" ¡°Your child?" Jarrod''s eyes darkened.


    "I''m not going to force you.


    Choose between the child and your father." Choose? Nicole''s face twisted in torment.


    She couldn''t abandon either! Struggling to stay calm, her voice trembled, "Jarrod, please, let me keep


    this baby.


    I really have cancer.


    My life is fading.


    I want my kid to ease my parents'' agony after my death.


    Please, take me to run for tests and you''ll see I¡¯m seriously ill.


    We can try different treatments and consult various doctors.


    You''ll see the truth then." Jarrod sneered, his toneced with disdain.


    "I''m impressed.


    Your affection for this baby seems deep.


    You should go so far as to pretend to have cancer to keep him!¡± Nicole shook her head, her eyes


    brimming with honesty.


    "No, that¡¯s not it.


    I haven''t lied to you!" "Do you know that man named Kieran?¡± Jarrod cut in impatiently.


    "Yes, but...¡± ¡é Before she could finish, Jarrod interjected coldly, "Was he your ex-boyfriend?" Nicole


    hesitated, then nodded.


    "Yes, he was.¡± Asmirk crossed Jarrod¡¯s face.


    "Get out of the car now!" He was determined not to be tricked by her again, unwilling to be made a fool


    of.


    Desperate, Nicole clutched at Jarrod''s arm.


    ¡°Hear me out.


    There was nothing between Kieran and me.


    This child can''t be his!" Jarrod¡¯s lips twisted into a scornful smile.


    "If not his, then someone else''s.


    Either way, it''s an illegitimate I child.¡± The thought of an illegitimate child being born was unbearable to


    him, an insult to his dignity.


    Just then, Alec had confirmed a disturbing truth.


    That doctor had taken money for a sham surgery, linked to the Lawrence Group.


    Nicole''s parents had confirmed Nicole only told them she was affected by a mere stomach ulcer.


    Kieran, indeed Nicole''s ex-boyfriend, was often seen near Nicole''s home.


    All evidence seemed to point to Nicole''s infidelity, challenging her desperate ims of innocence.


    Yet, Nicole''s voice carried unwavering sincerity.


    ¡°I didn''t lie to you, nor have I lied about my illness.


    What will I gain when lying to you that I am at the jaw of death?" Jarrod¡¯s expression shifted subtly at


    the mention of death, a hint of difort marring his features.


    A fracture appeared in the icy exterior of his heart.


    Images of Nicole¡¯s demise haunted him -- intense headaches, chilling sweat, a fear he couldn''t exin.


    But he quickly cast these thoughts aside.


    He didn''t think she would die this easily.


    How could that be possible? Grabbing Nicole''s cor in anger, Jarrod issued a stark warning,


    "Remember, you need my permission to die.


    Otherwise, I''ll ensure your entire family joins you!" Painnced through Nicole''s heart.


    She knew that even after her demise, he wouldn''t spare her family.


    What humanity remained when one was denied even the right to die? She felt reduced to a mere


    puppet, a hollow being.


    Summoning her courage, Nicole uttered each word with difficulty, "What if I say the child is yours?¡±

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    Jarrod once dreamed of having a child with Nicole.


    During their college romance, Nicole often whispered to Jarrod, "Jarrod, I want to have your child!"


    Their bodies would mingle together as they engaged in passionate moments.


    But, as students, theycked the money to raise a baby and start a family, so they took precautions


    and decided to wait until graduation.


    But that day never arrived.


    Yearster, when Nicole said she was pregnant with his child, Jarrod''s feelings changed.


    His excitement turned to scorn and bitterness.


    He resented her for cherishing this unborn child so much.


    In his eyes, it couldn''t be his and needed to be gotten rid of.


    Jarrod firmly held Nicole¡¯s chin and questioned, "Nicole, I always made sure you took emergency


    contraception.


    How on earth did you end up pregnant with my child?" Nicole''s jaw ached under his grip.


    With tears forming in her eyes, she managed to say, "I threw up the pills several times.¡± There were


    times when she couldn''t down the contraception due to stomach difort.


    She had mistaken it for simple indigestion, not realizing it was stomach cancer.


    ¡°What a great excuse for your child!" Jarrod sneered.


    ¡°Why throw up? Were you that desperate to have my baby?¡± Nicole''s lips quivered.


    But before she could respond, Jarrod yanked her chin harshly, mming half of her face against the


    seat.


    His face showed no mercy.


    "Don''t even mention this illegitimate child again.


    Even if it''s mine, I''ll get rid of it.


    Do you really think you deserve to have my child?" Jarrod refused to acknowledge the stirring in his


    heart at the mention of his child.


    He swore not to let her fool him again.


    He was determined to eliminate any chance of her doing so.


    How dare she say she was having his child? If the evidence didn''t prove she was lying, he would have


    fallen for it again.


    Did she really think she could trick him again, like the time she imed to love him to fool him? No


    fucking way! With eyes red with anger, Jarrod bellowed, "Let me make it clear.


    This bastard cannot be born!" Nicole was not surprised at his words.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Even though he knew it was his child, he wouldn''t want it.


    Proving the child''s paternity would only strengthen Jarrod¡¯s resolve to get rid of it.


    At this moment, Jarrod pulled Jarrod and dragged her out of the car.


    His grip was tight around her waist.


    But Nicole, fueled by an unknown force, grasped a knife and aimed it at Jarrod''s neck, targeting a


    lethal spot.


    With coldness shing in his eyes, Jarrod caught the knife that was just centimeters away from his


    neck.


    "Are you trying to murder me for an illegitimate child?" Jarrod growled through clenched teeth.


    Beads of sweat form on Nicole''s forehead.


    She strained to push the knife forward, but thatst centimeter felt impossible.


    Her weakened, battered body was no match for the strength of a grown man.


    Jarrod, whose eyes bore a sinister gaze, used Nicole, "You''re trying to kill me so you could run


    away with your secret lover, aren''t you?¡± To Jarrod, Nicole''s spirits seemed to be consumed by


    malevolence.


    Perhaps he should have left her to drown in the past, instead of rescuing her.


    His chilling countenance resembled a demon cast out from the depths of hell, but Nicole remained


    unafraid.


    Although she was trapped in a corner, showing weakness or submission would only worsen her plight.


    With hatred burning through her words, she seethed.


    "Jarrod, I don''t merely wish to end your life.


    I wish upon you a horrific end, torn apart by wild dogs, and your bones gnawed to pieces!" Her bitter


    curse echoed in Jarrod''s mind.


    The sheer intensity of her loathing, fueled by the existence of another man¡¯s child, pushed Jarrod to the


    edge of insanity.


    He was overwhelmed with the desire to destroy this cursed woman, piece by piece! The next moment,


    Nicole watched in horror as Jarrod¡¯''s bloodied hand glided along the knife''s de until it reached her


    wrist.


    Snap! He broke her wrist.


    As he did so, his demeanor resembled that of a malevolent spirit.


    The knife ttered to the ground.


    "Argh!" Nicole winced and gasped in pain.


    Her right hand was limply dangling, and the broken bones caused excruciating pain that no cries could


    alleviate.


    The pain seemed to reach her very core.


    Jarrod''s palm, cut by the de, bled heavily, but he didn''t seem to care.


    He lifted Nicole''s chin with his bloodied hand and, in a cold and piercing voice, said, "Since you don''t


    want to have an abortion, we shall try a different approach.¡± Nicole couldn''t fathom the depths of


    Jarrod''s madness.


    With her hand incapacitated, she waspletely vulnerable.


    At this moment, Jarrod fastened her in with the seatbelt and drove away from the clinic.


    Soon, the car stopped outside a club.


    Jarrod roughly pulled Nicole out and hurried her into a chamber.


    Inside, the room was filled with several imposing men.


    Even their faces were marked by prominent muscles.


    Jarrod uncaringly threw Nicole onto the floor.


    Then, he lounged on the sofa and rested his legs on a ss coffee table.


    He casually tossed a stack of money onto the table and said to the men, "Take good care of this


    woman.


    Once she¡¯s pleased, you can split this among yourselves!" These bodyguards, seasoned with decades


    of experience, had never encountered such an unexpected turn.


    For the first time, they saw a chance for both wealth and pleasure.


    It felt like a dreame true.


    Meanwhile, Nicole''s face went ashen.


    She realized Jarrod hadpletely lost his mind.


    She knew he was ruthless, but she never imagined he bring in a group of men to...


    These ravenous men closed in on her, each bearing a sinister grin.


    Nicole staggered backward, only to hit a wall.


    She had no way out.


    Desperate, she grabbed an alcohol bottle and swung it frantically.


    "Stay away! Don''t touch me! Get away from mel" However, she received nothing but scornfulughter.


    Even if she had fighting skills, she couldn''t overpower these men, especially with a broken hand and


    weakened legs.


    What could she use defend herself against them? Just a bottle? A sense of profound humiliation


    engulfed Nicole.


    She felt as if she had fallen into a dark, hopeless abyss.


    Seated on the sofa, Jarrod watched her futile attempts at self-defense with a cold gaze.


    His inner rage was still boiling.


    Damn it! What he was seeing only fueled his frustration.


    All he wanted was to intimidate her and force her into submission and obedience.


    He wanted to see her kneeling and begging to terminate the pregnancy with her illegitimate child.


    If she agreed to an abortion, he might even consider forgiving her previous involvements with other


    men.


    As long as he had the means to control her, even if he had to go as far as chaining her, she wouldn''t be


    able to cheat anymore, would she? Anger clouded Jarrod''s handsome face as he watched Nicole''s


    desperate efforts to protect herself.


    Those men around Nicole were oblivious to his true intentions.


    Jarrod had explicitly instructed Alec to have some men merely intimidate Nicole.


    So, why were they advancing toward her? Nicole, so disheveled and vulnerable, looked pitiful.


    Just as Jarrod was about to lose hisposure, a sudden loud crash echoed through the room.


    Nicole had smashed the bottle she was holding, sending ss shards flying.


    Holding the jagged, broken end, she pressed it against her own neck.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    The room was filled with shock at the unexpected turn.


    Those men had been so engrossed in _ their performance, never anticipating such a dramatic turn of


    events.


    Nicole''s eyes, once sparkling, were now dim.


    Facing Jarrod, her voice was cold.


    "Jarrod, my father canceled my engagement with you, fearing I might not lead a good life with you.


    Back then, I was mad at him and failed to understand his concerns.


    We argued, and I even refused to eat.


    But was his desire to protect me so unforgivable? Did your family be killed by my family? Why do you


    want us all dead? Is it just because you believe I yed with your feelings? Fine, if you are so set on


    revenge on me.


    I''m ready to atone with my life.


    Is that enough for you?¡± With resolve, Nicole moved the ss shard toward her neck.


    Thud! Suddenly, the bottle was kicked against the wall! Nicole''s less agile left hand was outpaced by


    Jarrod¡¯s feet.


    He kicked her hand, sending a jolt of pain through Nicole''s wrist.


    Nicole''sst hope of death was taken away.


    "All of you, get out!¡± Jarrod''s voice thundered with fury.


    Those men quicklyplied, not daring to disobey.


    Jarrod pinned Nicole''s battered form against the wall.


    "Even facing death, Nicole, you defy me? Haven''t I said you need my permission to die?¡± Nicole''s


    hands drooped, drained of strength.


    She couldn''t raise them.


    It was then she realized he had said she needed his permission to die.


    Shecked even the freedom to control her own life and death.


    A hauntingly beautiful smile appeared on Nicole''s face.


    "Jarrod, it doesn''t matter if you say no.


    My bod is failing.


    You can unleash all the hatred you want.


    I am dying." At that moment, Nicole longed for death.


    Wouldn''t it offer her freedom? Jarrod was livid at her words.


    Dying! This again! Her repeated mention of dying was almost like etching that word on her forehead as


    a stark reminder to him.


    Did she seek his sympathy? Then why couldn''t she simply yield to him, stop resisting, and avoid


    despicable deeds? Jarrod didn''t believe she would die, but the word ¡°dying¡± from her lips always


    unsettled him.


    He convinced himself his unease was because he didn''t want her to die too easily.


    He had more vengeance to exact! Why did she think she could just die? Perhaps this was another ploy


    from her.


    He wasn''t falling for it, not one bit! Jarrod gripped her shoulder harder.


    "Don¡¯t try to trick me with this, Nicole.


    Do you think I''m still the old Jarrod who would listen to you?" Nicole sneered.


    "The Jarrod I knew is gone.


    Now, all that is left is a demon." Nicole''sughter was hysterical, pain clenching her stomach.


    Jarrod''s irritation grew.


    He tightened his hold on her waist, lifting her onto the coffee table.


    His voice was icy.


    "You still have the audacity to defy me!" Nicole, powerless, stared at him with loathing.


    "Jarrod, you''re nothing but a cruel beast!" Jarrod¡¯s sneer was icy.


    "Isn''t this what you wanted? When I was unconscious, you were busily involved with other men, weren''t


    you? I got to satisfy your needs.¡± Nicole''s words faltered, realizing arguing with him was futile.


    Jarrod, now more demon than man, eyed Nicole''s neck.


    He leaned down, his tongue finding her pulsing artery, sucking on it ruthlessly.


    Nicole gasped, her body shaking, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    That was her artery, a vulnerable spot where a bit more force could be fatal.


    Jarrod loomed over her, his whisper sinister.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you''ll never want another man." His hand moved beneath, feeling her


    warmth.


    In moments like this, he was reminded she was alive.


    Nicole''s hair was in disarray, her wet tears sticking to hershes.


    She felt like a helpless fish on a chopping block.


    Just as their intimacy grew, a knock at the door broke the moment.


    Jarrod¡¯s response was cold.


    "Leave!" Outside, Alec hesitated before speaking.


    "Mr.


    Schultz, Miss Powell is unwell.


    She''s asking for you.¡± Hearing Jamie''s name brought Nicole a sense of relief.


    Jarrod was about to continue, but his phone''s persistent vibration interrupted him.


    He pounded his fist on the coffee table''s ss, stopping abruptly.


    Nicole''s respite was brief.


    Jarrod dressed, casually found a jacket for her, and took her with him.


    They reached a vi Jarrod had bought for Jamie.


    To their surprise, Jamie was at the entrance, visibly ill.


    Jarrod ran to Jarrod, crying.


    "Where have you been?" Jarrod stroked her hair tenderly, his gaze soft.


    "I''m here now." Seeing Nicole in the car, Jamie''s face hardened.


    She was upset Nicole was unharmed and still pregnant.


    Unhappily, she asked, "Jarrod, why is Nicole here?¡± Jarrod, his thoughts jumbled, simply nodded.


    Jamie pressed, ¡°Why did you bring her?¡± ¡°You were sick, so I brought her to take care of you." Jarrod


    looked toward the car with a cold expression.


    ¡°You cane out now." He didn''t reveal his true intentions.


    Secretly, he wished he could keep Nicole tethered to him.


    Reluctantly, Nicole exited the car, aware of Jarrod¡¯s twisted mindset.


    Jarrod, ignoring her, embraced Jamie and headed for the elevator.


    Nicole had no option but to trail behind.


    Once inside, Jamie kissed Jarrod in front of Nicole.


    After leaving the key, Jarrod left to shower, seemingly averse to the scent enveloping him.


    Left in the living room were Jamie and Nicole.


    Jamie arrogantly instructed Nicole, "Go and peel some fruit for me." Nicole dutifully went to the kitchen,


    fumbled with a fruit knife, and began to peel.


    She arranged the fruit on a te and set it before Jamie in the living room.


    But Jamie didn''t eat.


    Instead, she taunted Nicole.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Didn''t Jarrod bring you here to serve me? Where''s your servitude? Shouldn''t you kneel and feed mee"


    Nicole realized then why Jarrod brought her along.


    He was to make her receive humiliation at Jamie''s hands.


    But suddenly, an idea struck Nicole.


    She grasped a fruit fork, knelt before Jamie, and offered a smile.


    "Of course, let me feed you." As the fruit neared Jamie''s lips, Nicole stood abruptly, locking her arm


    around Jamie''s neck, the fork poised at Jamie¡¯s artery.


    "Ah! Jarrod! Help!" Jamie''s scream echoed, drawing Jarrod out, d only in a towel.


    Nicole, holding Jamie, spoke clearly to Jarrod.


    "I want the contract, the original, and all the footage.


    Hand them over!"

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Jarrod¡¯s face was an icy mask, his expression unyielding.


    He hadn''t anticipated that Nicole, even with an injured hand, would dare such an act.


    He realized he had miscalcted, underestimating Nicole''s resourcefulness.


    He should never have let his guard down, not even for a moment.


    "Nicole, this is thest time I''m telling you.


    Let Jamie go!" Jarrod demanded.


    His intense gaze fixed on Nicole, his eyes sharp and using as if trying to prate her very soul.


    Anyone would feel intimidated by such a look, including Nicole.


    Nicole had seen Jarrod angry before, but today his fury was exceptional, almost palpable, as if he


    couldsh out at her any second.


    Nicole thought Jarrod¡¯s anger stemmed from the fact that Jamie was held hostage, the very person


    Jarrod valued above all others.


    Nicole wouldn''t have dared, knowing the bacsh it would cause, but she was desperate.


    She couldn''t let her father remain vulnerable to Jarrod''s whims, risking imprisonment at his displeasure.


    Nicole knew her father wouldn''t survive long in jail, especially in his declining health.


    She might never see him again if he were incarcerated.


    Thus, she decided to take a risk.


    Holding the fork against Jamie''s neck, Nicole faced Jarrod defiantly.


    "Jarrod, you have twenty minutes.


    If I don''t see the contract and the documents, I''ll do it," she stated calmly.


    This was the deadline she set for herself.


    In her weakened state, she couldn''t prolong this standoff.


    She had to act quickly.


    Jarrod¡¯s eyes darkened with anger.


    "Nicole, you''re courting death!" he said, each wordced with a chilling intensity.


    His voice, colder than the deepest freeze, made listeners shiver.


    Nicole remained unfazed.


    She nced at the wall clock and said evenly, "Mr.


    Schultz, you have neen minutes and thirty seconds left." Bang! Jarrod''s hand, charged with anger,


    swept a valuable vase off its perch.


    The vase crashed to the floor, shattering into countless pieces.


    His face twisted in fury, he gritted his teeth and warned, "Nicole, have you considered¡¯ the


    consequences?" "I have, but what other choice do I have?" Nicole''s expression didn''t waver.


    For her, it was a choice between a dire situation and an even worse one.


    Seizing the opportunity to act seemed the only way to secure her family''s future.


    Jamie, caught in the middle, hadn''t anticipated Nicole''s audacity to use her as a bargaining chip


    against Jarrod.


    This situation underscored the strained rtionship between Nicole and Jarrod, forcing Nicole to take


    drastic actions.


    At that moment, Jamie refused to be taken advantage of by Nicole.


    If Nicole''s n seeded, how could she possibly assert control over Nicoleter? Jamie subtly


    shifted her wrist, contemting if she could overpower Nicole in thetter¡¯s weakened state.


    But as she attempted to move, a sharp pain at her neck stopped her.


    "Hss..." Jamie let out a stifled groan, feeling something wet trickle down.


    In the next second, a drop of blood hit the floor.


    Nicole, pressing her finger against Jamie''s vein, threatened, "Jamie, don''t try anything, or I''ll do it!"


    Jamie''s realization that the blood was hers heightened her panic.


    "Ah! Help! Jarrod, save me! She''s going to kill me!" Jamie''s cries were filled with hysteria.


    Jarrod''s frown deepened at Jamie''s terrified voice, his eyes growing colder.


    Dealing with Nicole alone was manageable, but he couldn''t jeopardize Jamie''s safety.


    Jarrod quickly made a call, his voice icy, "Bring the A7E8 contracts now." After hanging up, he red at


    Nicole with a sneer, "I hope you''re ready for the end of your life.¡± But Nicole was unexpectedly


    composed.


    Facing death with the cancer, she found a strange sense of calm.


    After all, what could be more frightening than death itself? Soon, Alec arrived with documents and disks


    in hand.


    He presented them to Nicole, who meticulously checked each one, confirming their authenticity.


    Once satisfied, Nicole said with disdain, "Burn them." Alec nced at Jarrod, whomanded with a


    dark expression, "Do it.


    Burn them." The papers and disks were quickly consumed by mes.


    Nicole''s usually calm demeanor broke, revealing a flicker of trrumph.


    She had eliminated the threat, sparing her father from prison.


    As thest of the documents turned to ash, Jarrod, dressed in ck, exuded a menacing elegance.


    His stare bore into Nicole as he gritted out, "Let Jamie go!¡± Nicole, still gripping Jamie''s throat,


    bargained, "I have one more condition.¡± "Nicole Lawrence!" Jarrod roared.


    "Don''t force me to take away your parents this instant!¡± Every line of Jarrod''s face radiated lethal intent.


    He almost lost his remaining bit of reason.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He couldn''t stand being manipted.


    "Then let''s see who acts faster,¡± Nicole retorted calmly, masking her stiffened hand.


    With her right hand injured, she relied on her arm''s strength to restrain Jamie, enduring excruciating


    pain every passing single moment.


    The fork in Nicole''s hand teetered, close to falling.


    Her time to negotiate was running short.


    Without waiting for Jarrod''s response, she made her demand clear, "Promise me you won''t harm my


    parents.


    I''ll face the consequences of my actions, but leave them out of it!" Nicole was prepared to face


    whatever Jarrod had in store for her as long as her parents were safe.


    She was aware that with her life fading, her moment of final rest was nearing.


    It was only a matter of enduring more pain and suffering until then.


    Yet, in a way, this pain served as a vivid reminder of her being alive.


    Silence enveloped the room.


    Jamie, tears streaming down her face, whimpered, "Jarrod, it hurts...¡± Finally, Jarrod, through clenched


    teeth, agreed, "Fine.


    You have my word." Nicole, hearing this, felt a wave of relief, but her body was reaching its limit.


    She cautiously loosened her grip.


    Jamie, noticing Nicole''s weakening hold, saw an opportunity.


    Her eyes gleamed with a sudden insight, as a sinister n swiftly formed in her thoughts.


    Suddenly, the fork plunged into Jamie''s neck.


    It happened so fast that nobody quite caught how it urred, not even Nicole.


    Jamie clutched her neck, screaming.


    "Jarrod, she''s going to kill me..." Then, she copsed to the floor.


    "Jamie!" Jarrod rushed to Jamie, his expression panicked.


    In a swift move, he kicked Nicole in the chest with a forceful blow.


    Caught off guard, Nicole was thrown backward, crashing against a flower rack.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    The flowerpots shattered noisily on the ground.


    A sharp pain pierced Nicole''s chest and back, overwhelming her.


    Poof! Blood spilled from Nicole''s mouth, sshing crimson on the ground.


    Jarrod, holding Jamie, faced Nicole.


    His dark eyes, once lively, now harbored a lethal darkness.


    ¡°Nicole, you will pay for it," he dered, his voice icy.


    With her ribs feeling broken, Nicole gasped for air amidst the pain.


    As she coughed blood, she faced Jarrod, her voice shaking, ¡°Jarrod, I''m not the one who stabbed


    her...¡± But Jarrod, carrying Jamie, didn''t wait to hear more.


    He strode toward the door.


    Alec hurried to him, asking, "Mr. Schultz, what should we do with Miss Lawrence?¡± Jarrod paused


    briefly before responding coldly, ¡°Take her to the police station.¡± He had no time for Nicole now.


    The police would keep her safe, at least.


    Nicole, gripped by pain, watched helplessly as Jarrod moved Raegan''s anxiety mounted since she was


    unable to reach Nicole.


    Raegan often visited the hospital to care for Nicole¡¯s parents during her free time.


    Yet, they were unaware of Nicole''s whereabouts.


    Seeing her parents¡¯ aged, lined faces, Raegan couldn''t reveal Nicole''s disappearance.


    It would only add to their burden.


    She reassured them, telling them Nicole was busy, and urged them to take care.


    Forty-eight hourster, Raegan visited the police station to report Nicole''s disappearance.


    There, she learned of Nicole''s arrest.


    Eager for more information to bail Nicole out, Raegan inquired but, as a non-rtive, received none.


    Raegan chose not to tell Nicole''s parents, fearing for their vulnerability to take the blow.


    Her thoughts instinctively turned to Mitchel, thinking that he was her only hope for uncovering the truth.


    However, their rtionship had ended bitterly, and they hadn''t met since then.


    Raegan knew of Mitchel only through TV reports about the growing bond between the Dixon and Glyn


    families, hinting at the potential connection through marriage.


    ¡®This news had boosted the Dixon Group''s stock.


    During a shopping trip at the mall, Raegan ran into Luciana, who was there with Katie.


    They shared a warmth that resembled a true mother-daughter bond.


    Seeing them together, Raegan understood that Luciana had been somewhat restrained when Luciana


    was with her.


    This made Raegan realize Luciana had previously held back her affection, perhaps due to their


    different statuses.


    Upon seeing Raegan¡¯''s uneasy expression, Luciana gave a brief nod and quickly left with Katie,


    preferring Raegan''s limited interaction with Katie.


    The salesperson, smiling brightly, remarked, "Thatdy was incredibly generous! She purchased


    national-style wedding gifts, designed by a renowned designer, for a billion dors.


    She mentioned it¡¯s for her future daughter-inw." It seemed Katie might soon marry into the Dixon


    family, which exined Luciana¡¯s uneasy look when seeing her.


    Alone in the mall, Raegan touched her t belly, signing at the timing of her pregnancy.


    Yet, she resolved to raise her baby alone, inspired by students who juggled studies and parenthood.


    Determined, she decided against meeting Mitchel again.


    However, faced with Nicole''s uncertain situation, Raegan felt she had no choice but to reach out to


    Mitchel.


    She hesitantly dialed Matteo''s number.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Matteo answered promptly, his tone polite as always, ¡°Miss Hayes." ¡°Matteo, | hate to bother you.


    Is Mitchel avable today?" Matteo, ncing at Mitchel busy with a video conference, responded, ¡°He''s


    quite Ued up.


    I can ry the message to him if you want.¡± Raegan paused, realizing the difficulty of exining


    without talking directly.


    She finally said, ¡°It''s nothing.


    Sorry to disturb you, Matteo.¡± As she was about to end the call, Matteo added, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon has been stayingte at thepany for work these days." Surprised, Raegan responded with a


    brief, ¡°Okay." After the call, Raegan thought about messaging Mitchel on WhatsApp for a direct


    conversation.


    Opening his WhatsApp profile, she noticed his Moments were empty.


    Although he had never posted anything, his Moments were visible to her before.


    Now, it waspletely inactive.


    It suggested he had blocked her.


    It seemed he wanted no contact with her at all.


    Raegan recalled hisst words, ¡°From now on, you and | have nothing to do with each other.


    | don''t want to see you again." His determination was etched on his face.


    A sharp pain struck her chest, tears brimming in her eyes.


    She had thought of exining everything to him, but what could she say now? Henley had been putting


    on an act, but she wasn''t innocent.


    She had followed Luciana¡¯s advice, keeping her distance from Mitchel.


    Taking a deep breath and staring at the cloudy sky, Raegan held back her tears.


    Finally, she decided to ask Hector for help, hoping he might have some useful connections.


    Hector''s investigation revealed Jarrod''s involvement in the case and thus required Mitchel¡¯s assistance.


    Mitchel, however, declined, citing a busy schedule.


    Hector ryed this to Raegan, sharing the shocking reason behind Nicole''s arrest.


    Raegan was stunned.


    The idea of Nicole''s attempted murder was unthinkable.


    Her worry deepened, especially considering Nicole''s pregnancy and the challenges of detention.


    Raegan attempted to confront Jarrod at hispany for answers, but he was absent.


    After several unsessful attempts, she tried calling Mitchel again, only to be met with a busy tone,


    suggesting she was blocked.


    With no other choice, Raegan reached out to Matteo.


    This time, Matteo''s tone was less courteous, and he quickly ended the call, stating that Mitchel was


    swamped.


    Raegan''s sense of urgency intensified.


    Despite learning Mitchel''s tight schedule, she gathered her courage and made another call.


    Feeling desperate, Raegan kept calling, but Matteo''s response was consistent, still iming Mitchel


    was swamped.


    This pattern persistedte into the night.


    Fach response reiterated his preupation.


    Eventually, even the usually naive Raegan realized that Mitchel was avoiding her, using his busyness


    as an excuse.


    Despite realizing Mitchel''s aversion to meeting her, Raegan had no choice but to press Matteo,


    ¡°Doesn''t he ever take a break at night? I just need a moment." Matteo, likely frustrated, revealed that


    Mitchel was at the Kingbel Club.


    Raegan hurried there and called Matteo, who, sounding embarrassed, informed her, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon doesn¡¯t want to see anyone." His words were unmistakable.


    Mitchel had made it clear he did not wish to see her.


    Her hopes dashed, Raegan persisted, "When will he be done? I''ll wait outside.¡± Matteo, observing


    Mitchel''s continuous drinking, replied uncertainly, ¡°I don''t know when he''ll be done.


    It''s best if you don''t wait." In truth, Matteo knew well that Mitchel was furious.


    Mitchel had stayedte at thepany the previous night until three in the morning.


    Matteo sensed he was waiting for Raegan, prompted by Raegan''s likely visit.


    However, a call from Hector changed everything, leaving Mitchel storming out in frustration.


    Matteo suspected that Raegan had sought help from Hector but hadn''t approached Mitchel directly.


    In Matteo¡¯s view, Mitchel was acting out of jealousy.


    It was a cold, mid-December night.


    The city was shrouded in a frosty chill.


    Raegan, undeterred, remained outside the Kingbel Club, tightly wrapped in her coat.


    People flowed in and out of the club.


    Near midnight, Raegan saw Matteo exit, followed by Mitchel, dressed in an expensive suit, radiating


    confidence and arrogance.


    With Mitchel was a stunning woman, her arm linked with his, intimately close.


    The club''s lights cast a revealing glow on them.


    The woman was almost pressed against Mitchel, who seemed unbothered by her closeness.


    Passing Raegan, Mitchel ignored her as if she were a stranger.


    Feeling a sting of hurt, Raegan couldn''t linger on emotions for Nicole''s sake.


    She approached Mitchel and said, "Mr.


    Dixon, can we walk for a moment?" Mitchel''s face turned icy.


    ¡°No,¡± he said sharply and walked on.


    Raegan, having waited for hours, couldn''t let him leave.


    She reached for his sleeve, begging, "Just five minutes, please.¡° Mitchel frowned, briskly shaking off


    her hand.


    Caught off guard, Raegan stumbled and fell, her legs weak from the cold.


    Laughter erupted from above, filled with derision.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    ¡°Hey, how can you be so cheeky?¡± said the woman jokingly.


    She held Mitchel''s arm with a coquettish smile on her face.


    She was one of the escorts of Kingbel Club.


    Before she and the other escorts entered the chamber tonight, their manager reminded them that the


    customers were all big shots in Ardlens.


    As soon as she entered the chamber, her eyes fell on Mitchel in the middle.


    He first caught her attention because he was the most handsome and had the strongest aura among


    the men there.


    But Mitchel was so aloof that none of the women dared to get close to him.


    Even she thought it was a lost cause.


    But unexpectedly, luck was with her at thest moment.


    She was about to leave when Mitchel suddenly called her over.


    It was such a great opportunity for her.


    How could she let anyone steal it away? The woman smiled sweetly and added, "Hey, you know the


    unspoken rules, right? I''d spent the night with this gentleman.


    You can''t just show up and snatch him away." When the woman saw Raegan''s innocent and pure face,


    she thought Raegan was a university student who was looking for a sugar daddy.


    She snorted coldly.


    Disdain filled her heart, thinking that those female university students nowadays weren''t any better than


    her.


    A cold light shed through Mitchel''s eyes.


    He resisted the urge to pull Raegan up.


    He hadn''t used much force earlier, so he didn''t know why she had fallen.


    He paused for a moment.


    His dark eyes were filled with unreadable meaning.


    When Matteo saw the expression on Mitchel''s face, he bent down and helped Raegan up.


    Raegan wasn''t pretending that she couldn''t stand up on her own.


    But her legs were too numb to move.


    After all, she stood in the cold for hours.


    Raegan stood up with Matteo''s support, and she didn''t waste any time.


    She looked at Mitchel and said anxiously, "I''m here to ask for your help because of Nicole.¡± Nicole was


    Raegan''s best friend.


    Raegan ced Nicole''s well- being above her pride.


    So, she ignored the woman''s mockery and hastily asked Mitchel for help.


    ¡°I''m busy,¡± Mitchel refused coldly, leaving no room for negotiation.


    Mitchel sneered in his heart.


    He had heard Matteo¡¯s phone conversation with Raegan that night.


    Matteo¡¯s insinuations were clear, so he waited at the office until three in the morning.


    But what happened? Raegan didn''t appear.


    And perhaps she wouldn''t be here now if Hector hadn''t failed to handle Jarrod.


    This proved that Raegan only thought of him when she had no one else to turn to.


    He got frustrated whenever he thought about it.


    Ina sulking mood, Mitchel held the woman in his arms, turned around, and was about to get in the car.


    His indifference made Raegan¡¯s heart tighten as if a sharp knife stabbed her chest.


    But she couldn''t give up.


    She couldn''t bear the thought of witnessing Nicole suffer.


    Thinking of this had been tormenting her day and night.


    She chased after Mitchel and pleaded in a hoarse voice, ¡°Mitchel, please.


    I need to see Jarrod.


    Please let me see him just this once.¡± Mitchel''s eyes narrowed.


    He said mockingly, ¡°Why are you asking me for help? Who are you to me?¡± His words were more like a


    reminder to her.


    That day, he told her that he wouldn''t interfere in her affairs again.


    Raegan''s face turned pale.


    Of course, she hadn''t forgotten his words.


    But she didn''t intend to give up.


    "Mitchel, | know you''re angry.


    But this is not about me.


    And the situation is urgent.


    Nicole''s life is at risk.


    I have no other choice.


    I''m begging you.


    Please...¡± Mitchel chuckled lightly.


    "So? What does Nicole''s situation have to do with mee¡± After saying this, he got in the car and ordered


    Matteo to drive.


    Raegan stood there for a moment.


    The temperature tonight was freezing, and the chill seemed to prate her bones.


    Her heart grew equally cold.


    The failure to do anything to save Nicole was too much for Raegan to bear.


    Raegan slowly crouched down and hugged her knees tightly, not wanting to let others see how sad she


    was.


    Fortunately, it was past one in the morning, and no one was outside the Kingbel Club.


    In the car, Mitchel''s dark face still looked sour.


    Matteo looked at Mitchel through the rearview mirror.


    When he saw the expression on Mitchel''s face, he hesitated for a moment.


    Finally, he asked, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, should we arrange a car for Miss Hayes?" It was dark and cold, and Raegan was alone.


    It wasn''t safe for her to be outside at this time of night.


    ¡®The woman Mitchel took with him was slightly intoxicated and became somewhat presumptuous.


    She chimed in, "Is your assistant pimping up?¡± Mitchel''s eyes instantly turned cold.


    He said in a grave voice, ¡°Stop the car.¡± Without waiting for Mitchel to say another word, Matteo


    understood his intention and got out of the car, opening the door.


    "Miss, please get out.¡± The woman refused to leave the car.


    It was hard to know a big shot like Mitchel.


    How could she let go of him just like that? She said sweetly, "What is wrong with your assistant? Is..."


    As she spoke, she even leaned closer to Mitchel intentionally.


    A trace of anger appeared on Mitchel''s handsome face.


    His brows furrowed tightly.


    He roared, "Get out!" His voice sent a chill down the woman''s spine.


    She was so startled that she sobered up a bit.


    She immediately got out of the car.


    Of course, her effort was not in vain.


    Before Matteo returned to the car, he paid her a few thousand bucks.


    When Matteo sat in the driver''s seat again, he started the car.


    But he didn''t immediately drive.


    Instead, he looked at the back seat.


    ¡°Go back to her," Mitchel ordered.


    Raegan''s legs were numb from crouching for so long.


    But she had to get up.


    She knew she had to go back and continue to think of a solution.


    Suddenly, the ck Bentley returned and stopped in front of her.


    The car window slowly rolled down, revealing Mitchel¡¯s handsome but dark face.


    ¡°Get in,¡± he ordered coldly.


    Raegan didn''t hesitate.


    She hurriedly opened the car door to get in.


    But since her legs numbed from squatting too long, she identally tripped over the door frame.


    ¡°Uh..." Raegan grunted softly and pursed her lips.


    She knelt at Mitchel''s feet and clung to his trouser leg.


    Her posture, confused expression, and pleading eyes made her look pitiful and alluring at the same


    time.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mitchel''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    The atmosphere in the car froze at once.


    Raegan was so embarrassed that she quickly got up.


    She sat obediently and ced her hands on herp.


    As Matteo drove through the dark night, there was pin-drop silence in the car.


    Mitchel didn''t say a word.


    He seemed weary.


    He rested his forehead on the palm of his hand and closed his eyes to rest.


    Though anxious, Raegan didn¡¯t disturb his rest, so she could only endure it silently.


    Finally, the car stopped.


    When Raegan looked outside the window, she found they were in front of her apartment building.


    Mitchel didn''t open his eyes.


    He ordered Matteo, ¡°Take her upstairs." Matteo nodded in response.


    Raegan became even more anxious.


    She had waited because she thought he could help Nicole, not for him to take her home.


    ¡°Mitchel...¡± Mitchel opened his eyeszily and looked at her.


    At the thought of the numerous rejections she had received tonight, Raegan said impulsively, ¡°Would


    you like toe up for a cup of tea?" Mitchel didn''t refuse, so the two of them went up together.


    As soon as they entered the living room, Mitchel sat on the couch, leaned backzily, and crossed his


    legs.


    He rolled up his sleeves, revealing his well-defined arm muscles, and closed his eyes.


    Raegan didn''t prepare tea.


    Instead, she went to the kitchen and made some soup for him to sober up.


    She then brought a bow! to the living room, put it on the coffee table, and said softly, "Mitchel, I made


    soup for you.


    Have some to relieve your hangover.¡± There were no chairs beside the couch, so Raegan just stood


    there.


    She had already taken off her coat, and she now wore a white cotton sweater and a pair of blue jeans,


    which entuated her beautiful curves.


    She wasn''t wearing a revealing outfit.


    But looking at her still made Mitchel''s throat dry for a few seconds.


    His eyes narrowed slightly.


    He reached out, picked up the bowl, and drank a spoonful of the soup.


    The warm liquid warmed his stomach, and his furrowed brows rxed a lot.


    Raegan noticed the change in Mitchel''s expression.


    She thought he was in a better mood now, so she said cautiously, ¡°Can you help me make an


    appointment with Jarrod?" Although Mitchel already knew her intention, he still couldn''t help feeling


    annoyed when he heard her speak so bluntly.


    He pursed his lips, grabbed his coat, and stood up.


    When Raegan saw that he was about to leave, she grabbed his arm and asked anxiously, "Are you


    leaving?" Mitchel looked at her indifferently.


    "I''ve finished the soup.¡± ¡°But...


    About Jarrod..." Raegan stammered.


    Mitchel''s brows furrowed tightly.


    He interrupted, ¡°You want me to help you just because you gave me a bowl of soup?¡± Raegan pursed


    her lips.


    "No.


    I don''t mean it like that.


    I..." Before she could finish her words, Mitchel casually pulled a stack of money from his pocket,


    mmed it on the coffee table, and said coldly, ¡°I''ll pay for it." Raegan was stunned for a moment.


    Her face turned pale, and tears welled up her eyes.


    Upon seeing her like this, Mitchel''s heart was overwhelmed by frustration and annoyance.


    He didn''t want to stay any longer, so he turned around and walked to the door.


    Raegan caught up with him.


    This time, she could no longer hold back her tears.


    "Mitchel, please help me.


    I''m really desperate now.¡± The next moment, Mitchel pulled her hard and pressed her against the door.


    Then, he lowered his head and conquered her lips.


    They shared a passionate kiss.


    Mitchel''s eyes turned red.


    It was as if he had been suppressing his desire for a long time.


    His kiss became intense and fierce.


    Raegan''s legs went weak, and she struggled to maintain her bnce.


    Mitchel felt this, and it pushed him to be more aggressive.


    His hand slipped under her sweater, pushing aside the strap of her bra, and squeezed her breasts.


    Raegan jolted from the stimting sensation.


    Her face turned even paler.


    She pushed Mitchel hard, creating some distance between them.


    Mitchel didn''t insist.


    Instead, he said mockingly, "Didn''t you invite me here to sleep with you?" Raegan frantically fixed the


    strap of her bra.


    She trembled with anger.


    ¡°When did I say I wanted to sleep with you?¡± The expression on her face now mirrored the defiance


    she had shown when she confronted him for Henley before.


    When Mitchel was reminded of it, the anger in his heart reignited.


    He sneered, "Do you not understand the implications of inviting a man over in the middle of the night?


    Raegan, stop pretending to be innocent."

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    Raegan''splexion turned ashen.


    She clenched her fists, shaking with anger.


    Mitchel, equally agitated, spoke with a harsh, cutting tone.


    But witnessing Raegan''s uncontroble trembling, he regretted saying those harsh words.


    He questioned how he had turned so soft.


    He had resolved to distance himself from Raegan, yet now, he yearned to embrace her, to offer sce.


    Contemting this, Mitchel hesitantly raised his hands, wanting to hug Raegan, but Raegan swiftly


    evaded.


    She looked up, her voice firm.


    ¡°Mitchel, I won''t be intimate with you.¡± Recalling Mitchel was about to marry Katie, Raegan refused to


    be the other woman in their rtionship.


    At her words, Mitchel''s hands halted, his expression darkening.


    He shouldn''t turn so soft toward her.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bang! With a loud bang, Mitchel mmed the door, leaving a heavy silence.


    Raegan, consumed with concern for Nicole, felt overwhelmed with anxiety and helplessness.


    ¡®Tears rolled down her cheeks as she stood rooted.


    What the hell was she supposed to do...


    After a night of restlessness, Raegan rose carly and visited Nicole''s parents in the hospital.


    There, she learned something important.


    Jarrod¡¯s fianc¨¦e was injured and hospitalized, potentially linking to Nicole''s predicament.


    Yet, Raegan couldn''t ascertain Jarrod''s fianc¨¦e''s current location.


    Later that afternoon, amidst her confusion, Henley called.


    Raegan answered, but silence lingered between them.


    Finally, Henley broke the silence.


    ¡°Raegan, how have you beentely?" Raegan responded coolly, "I''m alright.


    I''ve transferred the medical expenses to your ount.¡± Henley paused, then sighed.


    ¡°Raegan, you know | am notck of money.¡± Raegan wasn''t in the mood for conversation with Henley.


    His deceit had painted him in a moreplex light than she had anticipated.


    Raegan replied icily, ¡°Mr.


    Brooks, if you have nothing else to talk about, I''m ending the call." Her voice was distant, detached.


    Henley, disheartened, replied, "1 want to help you, Raegan.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Raegan''s skepticism was


    evident.


    ¡°I''m aware of Nicole''s situation.


    I can help you." Raegan, her heart tightening, didn''t question how Henley knew about it.


    She urgently inquired, "Can you truly help Nicole?¡± ¡°Yes.


    Let''s talk about it in person." Henley provided an address and hung up.


    Upon ending the call, Raegan swiftly hailed a taxi and headed to the address Henley had provided.


    The destination turned out to be Henley¡¯s studio.


    The studio was sizable.


    A secretary escorted her to Henley''s office.


    Henley, still recovering, struggled to walk as he greeted Raegan and gestured for her to sit.


    Seated, Raegan asked, "Henley, what''s Nicole''s condition in the detention center?¡± ¡°Nicole isn''t doing


    well," Henley replied, aware of the entire situation, including Nicole''s altercation with Jamie.


    He also warned that Nicole might face harm in custody.


    rmed, Raegan asked, ¡°How is that possible? She hasn''t been convicted yet." Henley adjusted his


    sses and exined, "Consider the detention center''s environment.


    Jarrod has arranged for people to target Nicole there.¡° Raegan was speechless, horrified by Jarrod''s


    cruelty.


    Jarrod hadn''t let Nicole go, even arranging for Nicole''s torture while in detention.


    Concerned for Nicole, Raegan pleaded, ¡°Henley, please, you must get Nicole out of there soon!"


    Henley, moved by her plea, responded, ¡°I can help, but | have one condition.¡± His eyes held a wolf-like


    intensity, unsettling Raegan.


    ¡°What''s the condition?" she asked.


    Henley stood and sat close to Raegan, his presence making her uneasy.


    Raegan recoiled, but Henley pulled her closer forcefully.


    He caressed her face, his voice low and rough.


    "Be my girlfriend.


    From now on, I''ll be the only man in your life.¡± Raegan''splexion was porcin-like, with soft, full


    lips.


    Henley felt a new, unfamiliar impulse surge within him, an urgent longing unlike anything he had


    experienced before.


    Raegan felt trapped.


    Henley''s gaze was dark and overwhelming.


    Without waiting for her response, Henley kissed her abruptly.


    Raegan was taken aback, unable to respond immediately.


    After all, they were in his office.


    Raegan couldn''t believe Henley would dare to behave so inappropriately in such a setting! She turned


    away, covering Henley''s mouth, struggling to free herself.


    Henley, driven by a fierce inner turmoil, seemed unwilling to release her easily.


    His restless demeanor suggested an intense, consuming desire toward Raegan.


    With one push, he pressed her against the sofa.


    He held her hands tightly as he pinned Raegan on the sofa.


    Raegan felt a sense of panic as if she didn''t recognize Henley.


    ¡°Henley, stop! You can''t force me.


    Let me go!" she protested.


    Henley removed his sses, his eyes losing their warmth, bing cold and ruthless.


    ¡°Raegan, you were meant to be mine long ago,¡± he said, his voice unnerving.


    Raegan, confused and overpowered, couldn''t push him away.


    She retreated, demanding sternly, "Let me go, now." Henley caressed her hair, gazing at the pendant


    around her neck.


    "Don''t worry, Raegan.


    I''ll never hurt you.


    But you must be mine.¡± He leaned in again, gripping her chin, and kissed her forcefully.


    ¡°Himm...


    Stop it!" Raegan protested, struggling as the kissnded on her hair.


    Henley was determined, holding her tightly, his voice eerily gentle.


    "It might be ufortable here.


    Rx.


    I''ll try not to hurt you.¡± He was out of his mind! The image of Henley in Raegan''s mind was shattered.


    Raegan was furious.


    "I''m not your girlfriend.


    Don''t make me call the police!" Henleyughed mockingly.


    ¡°You''re so naive, Raegan.


    No one can stop me.¡± At that moment, Raegan felt that Henley was going insane Tears fell from


    Raegan''s eyes.


    She pleaded, ¡°Henley, don''t do this.


    I''ve always seen you as a friend.


    How can you treat me like this?" ¡°Raegan, | never wanted to be your friend.


    | want to be your man.


    Don''t you understand?¡± Henley retorted.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    Henley gently brushed away Raegan''s tears with his fingertips and softly said, ¡°If 1 had known it was


    you, 1 would''vee for you earlier.


    You mean so much to me.


    Do you know that?" In the depths of Henley''s abyss-like past, only Raegan had made him feel alive.


    Raegan''s tears didn''t cease.


    Henley''s words were enigmatic and beyond herprehension.


    Her thoughts wandered over the people outside.


    Thinking of them, she raised her voice and shouted as loudly as she could, ¡°Help! Help...¡± Henley


    swiftly covered her mouth, muffling her cries.


    Then, he let out a bone-chillingughter.


    "No one will hear you.


    And if by chance they do, they won''t intervene.¡± In Raegan''s heart, despair took root.


    Henley had meticulously nned.


    In other words, it was a trap for Raegan.


    Henley pressed his index finger against Raegan''s lips and whispered, "Be a good girl and give yourself


    to me.


    I promise I''ll be better than Mitchel.¡± Even though he hadn''t had sexual intercourse with women before,


    he had learned several techniques after realizing Raegan was the one for him.


    He would be mindful of her feelings and was confident he wouldn''t do anything less than satisfactory.


    But as Henley pressed on her again, Raegan, gripped by panic, blurted out, "Henley, do you like me?"


    With a fire zing in his eyes, Henley resolutely answered, "I like you.


    | want all of you." Raegan sensed his unwavering determination, yet she tried to reason with him.


    "If you really like me, you should respect me, not force me.¡± Henley''s eyes darkened, and he muttered,


    ¡°Since 1 was a child, things | liked would always be discarded by others.


    From that on, I understand one thing.


    If you want something, you must do whatever it takes to have it.¡± ¡°It''s not like that,¡± Raegan countered.


    "If you force me, I will hate you.


    Do you want that?¡± Henley paused for a beat and said in a low voice, ¡°I don''t want you to hate me.¡±


    Raegan seized the opportunity and continued, ¡°I don''t like you.


    If you force me, I will hate you and wish for you to die.¡± ¡°Do you like Mitchel?¡± Henley asked out of


    nowhere.


    With a low and maic voice, he bitterly asked, ¡°Is he better than me?" Raegan closed her eyes and


    shook her head.


    "I''m not interested in anyone.¡± ¡°You little liar," Henley scoffed.


    "You like him.¡± During their conversation, Raegan noticed a briefpse in Henley''s attention and


    decided to seize this opportunity.


    With that, she lifted her knee and struck him in the part where it hurt the most.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Henley winced in pain and unconsciously loosened his grip on her.


    Raegan took her chance.


    She pushed him away and stepped hard on his wounds.


    Henley''s handsome face turned pale, and his forehead beaded with cold sweat.


    She had stepped right on his injuries.


    Atst, Raegan leaped away from him.


    She had done it on purpose, and that was why she hit him on his injuries.


    His wounds, still healing, burst open.


    Blood gushed out, soaking his ck trousers.


    Raegan was not a pushover.


    What Henley had done stirred hatred within her.


    She looked directly at Henley, whose face was a mask hiding his true feelings.


    With an icy voice, she warned, "Try anything like that again, and I''ll make sure you end up behind


    bars." As soon as she said these words, she opened the door and was about to leave.


    Just then, the secretary and two bodyguards blocked her way.


    The secretary nced at Henley and asked, "Mr.


    Brooks, shall we let her leave?¡± Raegan''s expression shifted.


    She hadn''t anticipated that Henley had ced bodyguards at the door.


    To think, he was actually considering detaining her.


    Using the sofa for support, Henley slowly stood up.


    As he wiped the sweat from his brow, his hand smeared blood across his face, adding a dangerous


    charm to his appearance.


    He put on his sses, regaining his gentle demeanor, and slowly said, ¡°Raegan, | won''t force you.


    I''ll give you until tomorrow to think about it.


    But I''m afraid Nicole might not make it until then." Raegan''splexion turned ghostly.


    Once Raegan left, the secretary came in with a medicine box to tend to Henley''s wound.


    She carefully cut open the blood- soaked suit pants.


    As she cleaned the wound with an alcohol swab, her touch was gentle and her eyes were filled with


    desire.


    She had thought Henley had no interest in women.


    But now, seeing otherwise, she wondered if she might have a chance.


    With this thought, she became even more attentive in her actions, subtly brushing her chest against his


    thigh.


    Henley was inexperienced in intimacy, but he wasn''t naive.


    He raised her chin with his fingers and asked with a tantalizing gaze, ¡°Do you want to sleep with me?"


    The secretary looked up at Heniley''s exquisite face.


    The streak of blood on his cheekbone even enhanced his fierce allure.


    With a flushed face, she murmured, "Mr.


    Brooks, I can attend to your needs." Henley remained quiet, a faint smile dancing on his lips.


    His long, cold fingers traced her jawline, and his knuckles grazed her slender neck.


    The secretary sumbed to the sexual tension and let out a soft moan.


    "Hmm..." She boldly took his hand, ced it on her plump bosom, and whispered, ¡°Mr.


    Brooks, take me...¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± Henley smirked and suddenly tightened his grip on the secretary''s neck.


    Feeling suffocated, the secretary realized something was terribly wrong.


    In a panic, she iled and tried to break free.


    However, Henley¡¯s grip only tightened.


    The secretary''s eyes rolled back, and desperate sounds escaped her throat.


    Just before the brink of death, Henley forcefully shoved the secretary away, who hit the sharp edge of


    the office desk with a loud thud.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The next second, blood gushed from the back of her head.


    Henley''s eyes appeared as though they were tainted by the most fearsome hellfire.


    ¡°Remember your ce!¡± he snapped.


    After leaving Henley''s office, Raegan felt a profound feeling of worry.


    Regardless of the veracity of Henley¡¯s words about Nicole''s condition, she had to do something to save


    Nicole.


    Nicole was pregnant.


    It wasn''t just one life at stake, but two.


    Jarrod was a bastard! Compromising with Henley was not an option for her, leaving her with only one


    choice.


    At home, Raegan was in turmoil.


    She felt increasingly anxious as the evening wore on.


    After pacing for some time, she finally mustered the courage to make a call.


    ¡°Matteo, is Mr.


    Dixon avable?" ¡°He''s not,¡± Matteo answered.


    Raegan plucked up the courage and said, ¡°Then please tell him I''m waiting for him at home," Matteo


    seemed surprised but quickly responded, "Alright.


    I''ll let him know.¡± In the detention center of Ardlens, Nicole was confined in a solitary room.


    It was pitch ck, making it impossible to tell day from night.


    She had lost track of time.


    Before being put in this room, doctors had treated her arm.


    She had three broken ribs, but thankfully, they hadn''t punctured her pleura or lung.


    Rest and avoiding strenuous activity were vital for her recovery.


    However, her frail physical state made self-healing seemed unlikely.


    Despite these circumstances, her life wasn''t entirely miserable.


    Meals here were served regrly, and she was left undisturbed.


    Most importantly, she was away from Jarrod, the devil himself, which brought her some peace.


    Missing her parents, Nicole wondered how Jarrod nned to handle her.


    But she believed Jarrod wouldn''t keep her here long.


    After ail, he couldn''t torment her in this ce.


    As she continued to dwell on her thoughts, Nicole''s mind eventually blurred, and she drifted into a deep


    sleep.


    However, her slumber was disrupted by a sharp pain in her neck.


    She snapped her eyes open, her heart racing in her chest.


    Two women in prison uniforms stood over her.


    One was pinning her down, while the other held a syringe and preparing to inject something into her


    neck.


    Panic-stricken, Nicole writhed and struggled.


    ¡°Who are you?" The woman with short hair smirked and replied, ¡°We''re here to kill you!¡±

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    Raegan had been at home, waiting for Mitchel.


    By ten in the evening, Mitchel was still nowhere in sight.


    Reluctantly, she called Matteo, learning that Mitchel was at Serenity Vis and that she could seek him


    there if needed.


    Raegan hadn''t visited Serenity Vis since their divorce.


    After some thought, Raegan decided to go there.


    Before leaving, she showered and chose her outfit.


    In her closet, she found a whitece underdress, a gift from Nicole after her divorce.


    It was meant to boost her confidence.


    She had never worn it, finding it too bold.


    Yet, she chose to wear it this time.


    Arriving at Serenity Vis, Raegan worried about being allowed in post-divorce.


    To her surprise, the security guard weed her warmly, stating she was expected.


    Confused but relieved, Raegan thanked the guard.


    The security guard informed Raegan, "Madam, we''ve been instructed to allow you to enter whenever


    you arrive." Raegan, taken aback by this, found herself at a loss for words.


    After this exchange, she parted ways with the guard.


    At the front door, she faced the facial recognition lock.


    To her astonishment, it opened for her.


    Mitchel hadn''t removed her from the system.


    She thought perhaps Mitchel, busy with other matters, hadn''t updated it, especially since a new house


    would likely be purchased for any future marriage in the Dixon family.


    Navigating the house with familiarity, she noticed it was dark, save for a sliver of light from the


    bedroom.


    As Raegan approached the door, she glimpsed Mitchel on the balcony through a gap.


    He stood there, cigarette in hand, still in his formal suit, as though he just returned from a social event.


    Under the moonlight, he appeared both lonely and weary.


    ¡°Lonely¡± for Mitchel? That word didn''t fit right.


    Raegan tapped softly on the door.


    Mitchel, after exhaling a plume of smoke, turned to look at her, his expression devoid of either surprise


    or pleasure.


    Hisck of surprise stemmed from Matteo¡¯s prior notification of her arrival.


    His displeasure arose from the realization that Raegan¡¯s visit was motivated by concern for Nicole, not


    for him.


    He snorted.


    Raegan had never shown such concern for him as she did for Nicole.


    This realization cast a shadow over Mitchel¡¯s eyes.


    Resolved to save Nicole, Raegan stepped forward.


    She approached Mitchel and spoke.


    "Mitchel." Mitchel remained silent, prompting Raegan to continue, "Can you help get Nicole out of the


    detention center?¡± She believed that even if she couldn''t sway Jarrod, Mitchel could get Nicole out of


    the detention.


    Upon hearing her request, Mitchel''s expression shifted slightly.


    So, Raegan went straight to the point.


    Previously, she sought Jarrod¡¯s help to release Nicole.


    Now, she turned to him for assistance regarding Nicole''s situation.


    Mitchel raised an eyebrow, countering, ¡°It''s not a hard thing.


    But why should | help you?¡± ¡®Taking a deep breath, Raegan approached Mitchel.


    She raised her face, wrapping her arms around his neck.


    ¡°lH offer what you want in return.


    Is that fair?¡± To her dismay, Mitchel seemed unmoved.


    Feeling desperate, Raegan began to unbutton her coat.


    Mitchel was surprised by her boldness.


    He had known Raegan first sought Henley¡¯''s help.


    Now, seeing her with him, he felt a twinge of disappointment at her.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you think I''ll ept this?" Mitchel¡¯s voice wasced with scorn.


    ¡°You overestimate yourself.¡±Raegan paused, her skin exposed to the air.


    She tried to muster courage, but Mitchel¡¯s harsh words crushed her spirits.


    Raegan felt deeply humiliated with her body exposed.


    Mitchel''s expression shifted, taken aback by her choice of attire.


    His breathing grew heavy.


    Raegan was consumed by shame.


    Never before had she dressed like this.


    Mitchel''s harsh words, signaling his refusal to help, brought tears to her eyes.


    She hastily wrapped her coat around herself, leaving it unbuttoned as she headed for the door.


    But before she could leave, Mitchel¡¯s hand caught her.


    He yanked her back with force, pressing her against a cab.


    In a swift motion, he tore open her coat, revealing her figure.


    Raegan felt a sharp pain in her back and instinctively tried to shield her figure, but Mitchel gripped her


    hand tightly, immobilizing her.


    ¡°Release me, Mitchel!" Her plea was choked with tears, her eyes reddening.


    Mitchel, his gaze aze with both desire and anger, retorted harshly, ¡°Let you go? So you can wear


    this to plead with another man?¡± His words painted her in a disgraceful light.


    Raegan, trembling and sobbing, protested, "What''s wrong with you? Let me go!¡± Mitchel''s grip on her


    chin forced her to meet his eyes as he sneered, "What? Henley didn''t help you? How many times did


    you have sex with him? Well...


    He looks soft, so he must''ve not been good at it.


    Was I better than him?" Jealousy clouded Mitchel¡¯s reason, his mind fixated on the imagination of


    Raegan letting other men touch her.


    He felt as if a fire zed within him, driving him to teach Raegan a lesson.


    Anger and shock shook Raegan, her voice quivering, ¡°You''ve been following me?" Mitchel, looking into


    her tearful eyes, narrowed his own.


    ¡°How else would | know about what you did, all for your friend?" His tone wasced with jealousy as he


    mocked, ¡°Raegan, you''ve surprised me." His words felt like arrows piercing Raegan''s heart, leaving her


    utterly defeated.


    Tears brimming in her eyes, Raegan demanded, "Release me, Mitchel!" Noticing her pained


    expression, Mitchel thought he might have hurt her, so he loosened his grip.


    Raegan quickly withdrew her hand.


    p! In a swift motion, Raegan pped Mitchel across the face.


    Her eyes red with emotion, she confronted him.


    ¡°Mitchel Dixon, it is none of your business how many dates I''ve been on.


    What right do you have to question my actions?" Mitchel''s expression shifted dramatically.


    Raegan''s words implied they were no longer connected, rendering his feelings of jealousy and


    criticisms meaningless.


    His heart sank.


    He felt a crushing sense of helplessness.


    Raegan''s hand trembled with rage.


    ¡°Why offer hope only to humiliate me? Or was that your n all along?" As Raegan tried to restrain her


    tears, anger overtook her.


    She grabbed her bag and struck Mitchel fiercely.


    ¡°Your wish is granted.


    You''re despicable!" Mitchel had given her hope through Matteo, only to degrade her now.


    The bastard! Absolute son of a bitch! With her head bowed, Raegan brushed away her tears, preparing


    to leave.


    Mitchel, touched by her tears, battled his instincts.


    His mind urged him to let her go, deeming her unworthy.


    Yet, he couldn''t bear to see her cry and let her leave.


    He stepped forward, halting her departure.


    ¡°I''ll help you."

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Raegan ceased her struggle, meeting Mitchel¡¯s gaze with teary eyes.


    "So, what is it you want?" Mitchel evaded a direct response.


    "I''ll tell you after Nicole''s release.¡± ¡°Is it something 1 can''t afford?¡± Raegan questioned, apprehensive.


    With a hint of sarcasm, Mitchel replied, ¡°You were ready to offer yourself to me.


    What else can''t you afford?" Raegan was rendered speechless, finding Mitchel increasingly infuriating.


    Yet, given the choice between the unpredictable Henley and Mitchel, she leaned toward trusting


    Mitchel.


    ¡°When will Nicole be released?" she asked.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning,¡± Mitchel stated.


    ¡°Can''t it be sooner?¡± Raegan¡¯s anxiety was evident.


    She didn''t want Nicole to stay in the detention center any longer.


    Mitchel retorted dryly, "What do you expect? A midnight jailbreak" Raegan, momentarily speechless,


    realized the impracticality of her request.


    Relieved that Mitchel could assist Nicole, she felt a burden lift.


    Mitchel motioned for Raegan to sit on the bed.


    "Stay here tonight." ¡°Tonight?" Raegan wrapped her coat tightly, wary.


    ¡°How many conditions do you have? I only agreed to one." Seeing her guarded stance, Mitchel''s


    expression darkened, frustrated.


    He taunted, "Where else would you like to go at this time?¡± ¡°I''m not going to have sex with you.


    I''m not that horny,¡± Mitchel added, his tone biting.


    Raegan chose not to argue, weighed down by the uncertainty of his demand.


    She hoped to resolve this ordeal as swiftUly as possible, adhering to only one condition.


    Meanwhile, in the detention center, Nicole faced her ordeal, restrained by two women in prison


    uniforms as an unknown substance was injected into her.


    Panic engulfed Nicole''s face.


    ¡°Ah...


    Ah..." Nicole was terrified to discover that her voice had failed her, leaving her only able to emit hoarse,


    inarticte screams.


    She had lost her voice! The short-haired woman observed Nicole''s terror and sneered, ¡°Lost your


    voice, huh?¡± Nicole nodded, fear evident in her eyes.


    The short-haired woman brandished the syringe.


    ¡°This drug temporarily robs you of speech." Pale-faced, Nicole red at them, her eyes filled with


    questions.


    The two womenughed ominously.


    "You''ll find out soon.¡± Despite the difficulty of smuggling items in, these two women produced several


    toothpicks.


    One remarked, ¡°We''re just paid to do this.


    Our job is to torture you before finishing you off.


    me the man you''ve offended.


    You hurt someone dear to him.¡± The other woman added somberly, "Women should never trust men.


    When they''re in love, you''re everything.


    When love fades, they''ll crush you without a second thought." As they conversed, their actions were


    coordinated and deliberate.


    One held Nicole''s hand while the other took the disguised toothpick, a hidden silver needle within.


    She pushed the needle under Nicole''s nails, causing sharp, intense pain.


    Nicole''s agonized screams echoed in the night, a chilling sound of sheer torment.


    ¡°Uh! Ahhh!" ¡®The pain was excruciating, akin to being slowly sliced.


    It was a fate worse than death.


    Nicole unleashed intense howls as though someone was methodically slicing through her flesh, piece


    by agonizing piece, with a knife.


    The excruciating pain pushed her into a state even more unbearable than death.


    The short-haired woman brandished the syringe.


    "This drug temporarily robs you of speech." Pale-faced, Nicole red at them, her eyes filled with


    questions.


    The two womenughed ominously.


    "You''ll find out soon.¡± Despite the difficulty of smuggling items in, these two women produced several


    toothpicks.


    One remarked, ¡°We''re just paid to do this.


    Our job is to torture you before finishing you off.


    me the man you''ve offended.


    You hurt someone dear to him.¡± The other woman added somberly, "Women should never trust men.


    When they''re in love, you''re everything.


    When love fades, they''ll crush you without a second thought." As they conversed, their actions were


    coordinated and deliberate.


    One held Nicole''s hand while the other took the disguised toothpick, a hidden silver needle within.


    She pushed the needle under Nicole''s nails, causing sharp, intense pain.


    Nicole''s agonized screams echoed in the night, a chilling sound of sheer torment.


    ¡°Uh! Ahhh!" ¡®The pain was excruciating, akin to being slowly sliced.


    It was a fate worse than death.


    Nicole unleashed intense howls as though someone was methodically slicing through her flesh, piece


    by agonizing piece, with a knife.


    The excruciating pain pushed her into a state even more unbearable than death.Her face and body


    were drenched in cold sweat from the unbearable pain, each drop hitting the floor.


    Her body convulsed beyond her control, and even her toes quivered.


    Nicole''s vision blurred, white shes dotting her sight, while the two women''s voices distorted.


    ¡°Is she going to die?¡± ¡°Doesn''t matter.


    She''s as good as dead.


    Just cut off her fingers and finish this.¡± Nicole''s hand was forcibly spread and pressed against the floor.


    A de gleamed in the short-haired woman''s hand as she savagely shed at Nicole''s fingers.


    The de sliced deep, hitting bone, and blood spewed forth.


    Nicole''s gaze fixated on the blood, the physical pain paling inparison to the anguish in her heart.


    It was an excruciating, soul-deep agony.


    Nicole hadn''t imagined Jarrod capable of such cruelty, prolonging her suffering instead of granting a


    swift end.


    This was the price Jarrod had spoken of, a cruel, unforgettable retribution.


    He was a cruel man! In Nicole''s bloodshot eyes, tears of hatred formed.


    Even in her impending doom, she cursed Jarrod with every fiber of her being.


    The short-haired woman''s first attempt to sever Nicole''s fingers was botched,cking precision.


    She readied for another strike.


    Suddenly, Nicole, driven by desperation, bit down fiercely on the short-haired woman''s arm.


    ¡°Ah!¡± the short-haired woman screamed, only to be muffled by the other woman.


    ¡°Quiet! Do you want us caught?¡± The short-haired woman, in agony, stammered, ¡°My arm! Get her off!"


    The other woman struggled to pry Nicole away.


    Failing, she resorted to striking Nicole on the back of her head with force.


    Struck forcefully, Nicole''s grip loosened.


    The short-haired woman''s arm was gruesomely torn, with flesh ripped away from Nicole''s bite, bleeding


    profusely.


    In a rage, she pped Nicole.


    ¡°Bitch! How dare you bite me!" The blow sent Nicole crashing against the wail, pain radiating through


    her body.


    She began to experience stomach cramps, her body wracked with spasms.


    The short-haired woman, still seething, raised her hand to strike Nicole again.


    But she halted while seeing Nicole wield the de she had snatched.


    Nicole''s eyes zed with a fierce determination, warning them off.


    The short-haired woman hesitated, her pain holding her back.


    The other woman cautioned, ¡°Take your time.


    She won''tst much longer.


    We''ll see who ousts whom." Clutching the de, Nicole kept her eyes on these two women, refusing


    to give in.


    She had to see her parents onest time.


    The night stretched on, filled with agony.


    As dawn approached, Nicole''s pain intensified, every part of her body screaming.


    Her strength waning, she felt a warm liquid trickle down her legs, pooling on the floor.


    The woman opposite noticed and gasped.


    "Why is she bleeding heavily? Did she have a miscarriage?" At that moment, the heavy iron door was


    opened.


    A voice remarked, ¡°You''re free to go now, 4129.


    4129...


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Get an ambnce, now!¡±

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    Chapter 244 The Most Important Person


    Nicole''s nerves, strained to their limit, eased only when she was safely inside the ambnce.


    A sensation of something descending in her lower abdomen gripped her...


    Had her baby failed to live after the torment she went through? A mouthful of blood escaped Nicole''s


    lips.


    Her fingers clenched so tightly that blood oozed from her grasp.


    Jarrod! What a bastard! How could he be cruel as to get rid of his own child? How dare him! In the


    hospital, Jarrod remained by Jamie''s side.


    Jamie, after a detailed examination, was found to be unharmed.


    The fork had missed her artery.


    In the chaos, Jamie had pressed her hand against the wound, making the bleeding appear more


    severe than it was.


    Traumatized, Jamie repeatedly voiced her fear that Nicole wanted to kill her, opting to stay in the


    hospital for a few more days with Jarrod by her side.


    At this moment, Jarrod stepped out of the ward for a moment alone in the corridor.


    He was about to light a cigarette when his phone rang.


    Alec was on the line.


    "Mr.Schultz, I went to pick up Miss Lawrence as instructed, but Mr.Dixon''s men had already secured


    her medical parole."


    Mitchel had arranged Nicole''s medical parole? Jarrod pondered for a moment and connected the dots.


    Raegan must have spoken to Mitchel and asked for help.


    He recalled Mitchel''s call from the previous night, which he had neglected due to Jamie''s distress.


    This had to be the topic of that missed call.


    He had never intended to detain Nicole for long.


    Doing Mitchel this favor seemed right.


    "Forget it.Just take care of the remaining issues."


    "Already done.The case against her has been dropped."


    "Good."


    After a pause, Alec added with concern, "But it appears Miss Lawrence sustained serious injuries..."


    At this instant, a doctor, hurrying with a gurney, passed by Jarrod.


    "Sir, please step aside."


    Jarrod moved, his eyes briefly meeting the gurney as he asked Alec, "What did you just say?"


    "Miss Lawrence was injured in the detention center," Alec responded.


    A moment passed without an answer.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr.Schultz, are you there?"


    Jarrod''s grip loosened, his phone ttering to the floor.


    He stood, stunned and immobile, his gaze locked on the scene before him.


    On the gurney, covered in blood,y Nicole! Her face was deathly pale, a stark contrast to the dark


    blood under her nails.


    Her arm dangled from the gurney, lifeless.


    Blood soaked the lower half of her body, the horror of her ordeal evident against the stark white cloth.


    Jarrod felt a sudden, searing pain in his temples.


    He lurched forward, grasping the edge of the gurney, disbelief etched on his face.


    He needed confirmation! The doctor, frowning, tried to pull Jarrod''s hand away.


    "Sir, you''re hindering our emergency treatment!"


    Jarrod''s refusal to move aside prompted the doctor to push him harder.


    "Please, don''t obstruct our efforts to save her!"


    Jarrod''s mind snapped back, and he slowly loosened his grip.


    But then, a weak grasp caught his hand.


    "Nicole!"


    Jarrod''s voice was a mix of shock and surprise.


    Nicole''s eyes fluttered open, the whites stained with red.


    She looked at him, unmoving.


    ¡°Jarrod, you got what you wanted.You''ve killed our child yourself!"Nicole''s voice, rough and strained as


    though scorched by mes, was barely audible.


    Her words were difficult to discern.


    Jarrod, reading her lips, felt as if struck by lightning.


    Was the child he had sought to eliminate actually his own? Nicole''s blurred vision couldn''t discern his


    expression.


    All she saw were shadowy figures.


    Her hand weakly slipped down.


    "Jarrod," she whispered.


    "My dying wish is for you to be cursed with illness and loneliness throughout your life..."


    Her voice, filled with hatred, despair, and revulsion, was hoarse and feeble.


    Jarrod watched her lips closely, deciphering each word that others couldn''t.


    He felt as if her bloodied hand was choking him, his hand stiffening in response.


    After a moment, Jarrod spoke through clenched teeth, his voice strained.


    "Nicole, stop talking about death! You''re not scaring anyone."


    The doctor interjected urgently, "Sir, the patient is bleeding.Your actions are endangering her life!"


    To the medical team, Jarrod seemed deranged.


    They couldn''t understand why Jarrod was attempting tomunicate with a patient who could only


    make hissing sounds due to damaged vocal cords.


    Finally, Jarrod let go.


    He remained motionless, then retrieved his phone from the floor and followed the medical team.


    Outside the emergency room, Jarrod''s hands shook uncontrobly.


    He had thought confining her in the detention center would only limit her freedom, granting her a lesson


    for defying and harming the untouchable.


    How could things have turned out like this...


    What did Nicole mean by using him of killing his own child? A sharp, needle-like pain struck his


    temple.


    Leaning against the wall, he dialed Alec.


    "Find out everything that happened to Nicole in the detention center.


    Miss a single detail, and you''ll be tortured to death!"


    The medical team stretched on for eight grueling hours.


    Jarrod stood outside the operating room, motionless, his figure resembling a statue.


    Inside, Nicoley on the table, herplexion pallid, her breathing having momentarily stopped.


    The surgery was in the hands of the hospital''s most experienced professor, with a promising young


    doctor named Roscoe assisting.


    Roscoe, despite his youth andck of qualifications for lead surgeon, was remarkably skilled in drug


    therapy research, especially in cancer treatment and prolonging life.


    At the operating table, the professor gazed at Nicole, whose abdomen was gravelypromised, and


    slowly shook his head.


    "It''s toote..."


    Roscoe, usuallyposed, showed a crack in his demeanor.


    His voice slightly hoarse, he implored, "Please, save her."


    Looking at the usually stoic Roscoe, the professor inquired, "Who is this woman to you?"


    Roscoe''s thoughts drifted back to one summer when he first saw Nicole.


    Back then, the eighteen-year-old Nicole apanied her father to a charity event in the countryside.


    She was dressed in a striking red dress,plemented by a wide-brimmed ck hat, her skin delicate.


    Her smile was like that of a radiant, dazzling red rose.


    Heter learned Nicole''s name and her identity as the daughter of a wealthy businessman known for


    aiding underprivileged children like him.


    That fleeting encounter lingered in his memory, a moment frozen in time, leaving asting imprint on


    Roscoe''s heart.


    Roscoe had personally raised 50 million to help Nicole settle her debts.


    He sold his cherished patent and traveled abroad for medical exchanges, all to enhance his


    qualifications and increase his earnings.


    Yet, Nicole was still here, grievously injured.


    The once wlessdy was now marred by wounds, and he felt helpless to help.


    His skills, formidable as they were, seemed insignificant in the face of the harsh realities of capitalism.


    He could only stand by as she suffered.


    Determination burning in his eyes, Roscoe stated firmly, "She''s the most important person to me."


    In the operating room, despite his exceptional talent, Roscoe was helpless to aid Nicole.


    Emotions could cloud judgment.


    After the operation, only Roscoe and a nurse remained.


    Nicole, barely conscious, recognized a familiar figure and felt a sense of relief.


    Her eyshes quivered, her voice barely a whisper.


    Through her lips, she conveyed, "Ros...I don''t want others to know about my illness."


    She refused to spend her final days under the weight of pity and sympathy.


    She yearned to maintain her dignity, to leave this world with grace and poise.


    "I understand," Roscoe replied,prehending her wishes.


    He tenderly brushed her hair, his voice steady.


    "Don''t worry.You won''t be alone."


    He resolved to be by her side, should that day arrive.


    Nicole peacefully drifted off to sleep.


    Roscoe''s gaze turned icy as he faced the nurse, inquiring, "Is that man still waiting outside?"

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    Chapter 245 Absolutely His Child


    The nurse nodded, and Roscoe stepped out, holding the medical report.


    The nurse, observing Roscoe''s departure, suddenly sensed something was amiss.


    Roscoe''s tone seemed to be dripped with disdain when referring to the man waiting for Nicole.


    Her recollection revealed that while Roscoe maintained an air of aloofness, he had never before


    addressed patients¡¯ family members in such a manner.


    Exiting the operating room, Roscoe''s observant eyes met Jarrod, whose forehead was lined with


    anxiety.


    "Doctor, how is she?"


    Jarrod approached Roscoe, urgencycing his voice.


    It was only then that Jarrod recognized the doctor''s familiar countenance.


    Roscoe, maintaining his professional demeanor, informed him, "The fetus didn''t survive.The patient is


    extremely weak and shows signs of physical abuse.She''s lost several fingernails..."


    Jarrod''s heart clenched tightly at these words.


    Roscoe continued, "She has a severe stomach ulcer.She hadn''t eaten properly in days, and we found


    soil in her stomach.If this continues, her condition will worsen."


    Roscoe felt obliged to warn Jarrod about Nicole''s condition, regardless of Nicole''s reasons for keeping


    her cancer a secret.


    After all, Nicole had to deal with Jarrod for some time before he managed to send Nicole''s parents


    away.


    Roscoe hoped Jarrod still had some semnce of a conscience.


    Roscoe then presented a small box to Jarrod.


    "She requested this be given to you before surgery."


    Jarrod, looking at the dark box, felt an ominous feeling.


    Without opening it, he asked, "What''s inside?"


    Calmly, Roscoe replied, "It contains a biological sample from the fetus."


    Jarrod felt a sharp pang in his heart! If Nicole had been bold enough to do this, it meant she was


    certain the child was his.


    His child...


    His very own...


    How could she have been so sure? Caught in his thoughts, Jarrod realized that apart from that man''s


    usations, he had never actually seen Nicole''s infidelity.


    His mind whirled with a flood of thoughts.


    Jarrod stumbled backward, leaning against the wall for support.


    Roscoe''s face wore a faint, mocking smile as he turned to leave.


    Post-surgery, Nicoley in a deep sleep.


    Raegan came to visit, sitting by Nicole''s side for a long time.


    During this period, Roscoe came to check on Nicole, reassuring Raegan that Nicole''s deep sleep was


    normal.


    Raegan watched Roscoe''s gaze linger on Nicole.


    His eyes held a deep, unspoken affection.


    But as soon as Roscoe looked up, that softness vanished, leaving Raegan to wonder if she had


    imagined things.


    Soon, Raegan''s phone buzzed.


    It was a message from Mitchel.


    "Meet me outside in five minutes."


    Her mood shifted to tension.


    She gathered her belongings, leaned closer to Nicole''s slumbering visage, and whispered, "I promise


    I''ll visit you again tomorrow, Nicole."


    Outside, Raegan waited at the hospital entrance, watching Mitchel''s car approach smoothly.


    The day was strikingly beautiful, the sun casting a golden light everywhere.


    Mitchel stepped out, drawing eyes with his tall figure and striking looks.


    Dressed in a ck cashmere coat with a bright red tie, he exuded a blend of youth andmanding


    presence.


    The angled sunlight enveloped him, lending a radiant glow to his figure as if he were an ethereal being


    stepping into the earthly world.


    Raegan, momentarily spellbound, was whisked back to a wintry day from ten years earlier.


    At that time, she had been the victim of a cruel prank, soaked in freezing water, shivering amid a


    mocking crowd.


    Then, amanding figure appeared before her, his voice as crisp as the winter air, ¡°Hey, you must


    learn to stand up to bullies."


    He was like a ray of light in her darkest hour, his presence reaching deep into Raegan''s soul.


    Engrossed in her memories, Raegan didn''t notice his approach until he softly took her hand, saying,


    "Let''s go."


    His touch brought warmth, and, slightly dazed, she followed him into the car, unaware of their


    destination.


    The car eventually stopped.


    Before Raegan loomed the imposing building of the City Hall.


    City Hall? Raegan''s eyes widened in astonishment as she turned to Mitchel.


    "Why are we here?"


    "To honor your promise."


    Raegan''¡®s mind reeled.


    All they could do here was to get married again.


    It was beyond herprehension that Mitchel wanted to remarry her.


    She thought he despised her.


    But here they were, at the ce to register marriages.


    "Mitchel, I can''t!"


    After saying so, she turned to leave, only to find her wrist securely held in his grasp.


    Raegan struggled in vain, her hand trembling with resolute resistance.


    Mitchel, sensing her protest, his refined features suddenly clouded over with a cold, stern expression.


    "Do you intend to break our agreement? Do you want Nicole to go back to the detention center?"


    Mitchel asked, his voice deep and devoid of humor.


    Raegan abruptly froze.


    She couldn''t let Nicole endure that dreadful fate again.


    With a trembling voice, she pleaded, "Mitchel, you never mentioned this before.I...I''m sorry.I can''t agree


    to this."


    Their failed rtionship had left wounds much deeper than visible scars.


    It cast a shadow on her soul, and even Luciana was no longer by her side.


    The thought of a marriage, despised by his parents, was suffocating her.


    "Mitchel, I am willing to go to great lengths to keep my promise, but marriage is a line I cannot cross,"


    Raegan said, her voice quivering.


    With each word she uttered, Mitchel''s features grew more frigid, his anger reaching its peak.


    "Any length?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    His grip tightened on her coat, his voice seething with rage.


    "Can we do it here, right now? Huh?"


    Raegan clung to his hand, pleading, "No!"


    Feeling her shake, Mitchel''s hold eased, his expression returning to its usual calm as if he was not the


    person consumed by fury.


    His lips barely moved as he coldly proposed, "Three months."


    Raegan looked at him, confused.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I need three months of marriage.After that, you can choose to end it.¡±

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Chapter 246 Remarriage


    Raegan was baffled by Mitchel''s suggestion of a temporary marriage.


    She wondered why Mitchel had chosen her, when so many others would have jumped at the chance to


    be by his side, even if just for a day.


    Mitchel looked at Raegan with a calm intensity and exined, "My grandfather''s health is failing.The


    doctors say he has less than two months."


    Raegan felt as if her world had just shattered.


    The Dixon family was not known for warmth, except for the love she received from Mitchel''s


    grandfather.


    This news was a devastating blow.


    Overwhelmed with sorrow, Raegan stammered, ¡°I can keep pretending to be your wife..."


    Mitchel''s rejection was immediate and firm, his gaze on her cool and distant, "I don''t want that."


    Raegan was taken aback by his stoic response.


    "I can''t lie to him now."


    His reasoning sounded valid, but Raegan couldn''t shake the feeling that she was falling for his trap.


    "But..."


    Raegan began, hesitantly.


    Mitchel cut her off, his expression growing stern, "This remarriage is only for my grandfather''s sake, of


    course..."


    After a brief pause, he added nonchntly, ¡°You''re not being forced.Your options are to remarry me or


    to have sex with me here."


    Raegan felt her cheeks burn, trapped between two undesirable choices.


    But the thought of his grandfather made her agree to endure the former option for three months.


    She spoke up, a hint of resolve in her voice, "Let''s keep this secret.I don''t want Luciana to find out


    about our remarriage.And after three months, you''ll divorce me, right?"


    Mitchel''s nod was cold and detached.


    Raegan felt a slight relief and continued, "Then, let''s sign both the prenuptial and divorce papers now.It


    will save us the trouble in three months."


    Raegan handled the situation with a business-like approach, treating it as a mere transaction.


    Her attitude seemed to stir something within Mitchel.


    She noticed a hint of displeasure in his expression, his eyes taking on a colder hue.


    Nevertheless, she pressed on and went to a nearby photocopy shop to print out the divorce agreement,


    insisting that Mitchel sign it right after her.


    Mitchel held the pen tightly, his force almost tearing the thin paper of the agreement.


    He hesitated for a moment before signing his name with a swift motion.


    His face was expressionless and distant throughout the process.


    For some reason, Raegan felt a pang in her heart watching him sign so easily.


    It was a subtle, growing pain, like being pricked by invisible needles.


    For a woman, marriage was often seen as a new beginning, making such decisions particrly


    challenging.


    But Mitchel could divorce and remarry her without hesitation, his indifference seemingly stemming from


    ack of love.


    Their reconnection was bound by a mere agreement, leaving Raegan with a heavy heart.


    Mitchel''s mood darkened, his voice low as he said, "Let''s go inside."


    Frustrated, Raegan retorted, "I only have my ID card.I don''t have my birth certificate with me."


    She had tried to locate her birth certificate in vain before.


    Mitchel replied calmly, "I have it.I have brought all the necessary documents."


    Surprised, Raegan asked, "How do you have my birth certificate?"


    Mitchel responded evenly, "You left it behind when we divorced."


    "Why didn''t you give it back to me then?"


    "I just forgot,"


    Mitchel said nonchntly.


    Together, they entered the building and quicklypleted the paperwork.


    Each now held the marriage certificate symbolizing their remarriage.


    Raegan was filled with doubts, sensing deep down that this hasty decision was a mistake.


    In hindsight, Raegan woulde to see this decision as a grave error.


    She often wished she could turn back time to save her younger self from making such a naive mistake.


    Mitchel quickly snatched the marriage certificate from Raegan, storing it with his copy in the car''s


    compartment.


    Raegan, puzzled, said, "Shouldn''t we each keep one?"


    Mitchel smirked.


    "I''ll keep them with the divorce papers, so they''re easy to findter."


    Raegan admitted his point made sense.


    Separating the certificates could lead to inconvenience.


    Later, they visited Mitchel¡¯s grandfather, who was delighted to see them.


    Post-visit, Raegan had students to tutor.


    Mitchel decided to drop her off at the destination.


    During the drive, Mitchel''s watchful eyes were on her.


    He parked the car and locked the doors, his expression turning serious.


    "What''s on your mind?" Raegan asked.


    Mitchel looked solemn.


    "You''re a married woman now.Regardless of your past with Henley, you must understand this.While


    we''re married, any contact with him is off-limits.Do you understand?"


    "Okay,"


    Raegan agreed immediately.


    She had no intention of contacting Henley.


    Mitchel''s expression softened slightly at her prompt agreement.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    But he couldn''t resist asking, "Why did you agree so easily? Aren''t you afraid he''ll be hurt?"


    Raegan felt the need to clear up any misunderstandings from before.


    "To be honest, there was never anything between him and me."


    Raegan didn''t feel like delving into this topic.


    After all, Henley once saved her life, and she believed it was best to leave the past behind.


    As Raegan prepared to exit the car, Mitchel suddenly grabbed her hand.


    His voice, deep and husky, asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    "Just what | said."


    His grip tightened, making her ufortable.


    Raegan tried to pull away, eager to escape the tension building between them.


    But Mitchel held on, his voice betraying a hint of vulnerability, "Did you ever..."


    He hesitated, the unasked question hanging in the air, his anxiety evident.


    Mitchel, typically self-controlled, seemed to lose hisposure whenever she was around.


    His proposal of remarriage, under the guise of a pretense for his grandpa''s sake, hinted at a deeper


    motive.


    He just couldn''t bear the thought of her being with someone else.


    Raegan felt her anxiety rise under his unwavering hold.


    "Let me get out, please.I¡¯m runningte."


    "Why the rush?" Mitchel asked, his eyes locking with hers for a moment before he leaned in closer.


    In the confined space of the car, their faces were close.


    Raegan could see every detail of his dark eyes, fringed with thickshes.


    His eyes captured the light of the streetmps, shimmering like stars in a vast sky.


    Suddenly, Raegan''s heart began to beat furiously as if it might leap out of her chest.


    Time appeared to stretch, turning their imminent kiss into a prolonged scene, their lips nearing each


    other to almost nothing.


    Raegan was stunned, realizing toote she should have avoided this situation.


    But now they were too close, the air around them charged, her thoughts a whirlwind of confusion and


    chaos.


    Right before their lips could touch, Mitchel pulled back, his voice a low murmur in her ear, "Wish us a


    happy life."


    A low, resonant chuckle emanated from the depths of his throat.


    Raegan''s face flushed with embarrassment.


    Mitchel must have intended to tease her.


    He had effectively seized every opportunity to tease her.


    Feeling both embarrassed and irritated, Raegan quickly opened the car door.


    Without saying a word or even looking his way, she swiftly exited and walked away.


    In the hospital ward.


    Jarrod''s intense gaze was fixed on Nicole''s pale face.


    He watched her without blinking, lost in thought.


    If Nicole could see him now, she might mock him for feigning deep emotion.


    But it was only in these quiet moments, with Nicole asleep, that Jarrod let his guard down and showed


    his true feelings.


    Suddenly, his phone buzzed, breaking the silence.


    Stepping into the corridor to answer, Jarrod learned from Alec that two women who hurt Nicole were


    released on bail by their families.


    The two women were Howe''s people.


    Worse still, Howe had stepped in to stop any investigation against those two women.


    Since Howe was Jamie''s brother, Alec asked for Jarrod''s instructions about whether they should


    continue investigating.


    Jarrod''s eyes turned cold.


    "Keep investigating," he ordered.


    He ended the call.


    It was less than thirty minutes after he left Nicole''s ward.


    At this moment, Jamie spotted Jarrod and hurried over, tears streaming down her face.


    "Jarrod, how could you embarrass my brother for that slut!"


    "Jamie!"


    Jarrod''s voice rang out, low and icy, devoid of any semnce of a smile.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Chapter 247 Like A Child


    At this moment, Jarrod¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness and cruelty.


    Jamie was so frightened that she couldn''t help trembling all over.


    Jarrod was rarely harsh to her.


    He did the same on the yacht before.


    He threw her away without hesitation, and she fell to the ground.


    This was all for Nicole, that bitch.


    Jamie realized that Jarrod was changing.


    He no longer treated her as treasure like before.


    "Jarrod, don''t...Don''t you love me anymore?"


    As she spoke, tears welled up in Jamie''s eyes.


    But she tried her best to hold back her sobs, making her look aggrieved and pitiful.


    Nicole hadn''t woken up yet, and Jarrod was already getting irritable.


    He said in a voice tinged with impatience, "That''s not true."


    "Not true? But you were harsh to me just now!"


    Jamie sniffed and shouted.


    "I am mad at you!"


    She had to show Jarrod that she was not a pushover.


    After all, she knew that he liked her for being unruly.


    He detested weaklings.


    Jamie knew Jarrod was fond of women who asionally showed weakness and stubbornness.


    Sure enough, Jarrod''s tone softened a bit.


    He said, "Enough.You haven''t fully recovered yet.Go back and rest first."


    But Jamie was not pleased at all.


    Instead, she got even angrier.


    Was he trying to coax her? Or was he driving her away? Jamie gritted her teeth and said hatefully,


    ¡°Jarrod, are you just going to let go of the fact that Nicole hurt me? She was serious about killing me.


    And what she did to me still gives me nightmares every night!"


    "She has been punished,"


    Jarrod said indifferently.


    For a moment, Jamie felt like she was about to lose control of her emotions.


    Her face contorted in anger.


    Nicole had already been punished? What did he mean? Nicole was still alive.


    She wasn''t punished enough.


    Jarrod was even sorry for Nicole because Nicole had lost her child.


    Could it be that it was Jarrod''s child? At the thought of this, Jamie clenched her fists tightly.


    Nicole was such a bitch! Jarrod noticed that Jamie just kept her head down, and she seemed sad.


    He rubbed his temples and shook his head wearily.


    "I know you''re upset.I''ll ask Alec to take you to choose another vi by the river tomorrow."


    With this one, Jamie already had three vis and fiverge apartments under her name.


    Jarrod was always generous to Jamie.


    He never cared about those things and just gave them to her at will.


    He once promised her before that he would transfer eight percent of hispany''s shares to Jamie


    after their wedding.


    It was a substantial amount of money.


    The expression on Jamie''s face softened a little.


    She realized that although she hated Nicole to the core, she couldn''t immediately kill her.


    Suddenly, Jamie thought of something.


    She pouted and said, "But Jarrod, why did you send someone to investigate my brother? Don''t you


    know you are making me lose face in this situation?"


    Jarrod didn''t say anything about it.


    He just frowned.


    Jamie leaned on him, shook his arm, and said coquettishly, "Don''t let Alec make trouble for my brother,


    okay?"


    "Alec is not making trouble," Jarrod said with a smile.


    But his smile did not reach his eyes.


    "Jamie, since he is your brother, I respect him.But it doesn''t mean I can let him interfere in my affairs at


    will.Do you understand?"


    His smile sent a chill down Jamie''s spine.


    She had known him for three years, but she had never seen him smile like this.


    It was said that the one Jarrod was smiled at was usually the one he was about to be dealt with.


    At this moment, a nurse suddenly came out and asked, "Are you a family member of the patient in Bed


    2? She is awake."


    Jarrod''s heart tightened for a moment.


    He casually shook off Jamie''s hand and said, "Go back and rest.Don''t make a scene here."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying this, Jarrod turned around, walked to the ward, and closed the door behind him.


    Jamie looked at the closed door with viciousness in her eyes.


    It was as if some venomous snakes were about to crawl out of her eyes, enter the ward, and tear


    Nicole apart.


    At this moment, her phone rang.


    It brought her back to her senses.


    Jamie took it out, looked at the screen, and saw Howe''s name shing.


    Howe had been constantly bothering Jamie.


    Now that he was calling, she had no choice but to pick it up.


    She impatiently said, "Howe, what''s wrong with you this time?"


    "Jamie, that Alec took those two women away!"


    Howe replied anxiously.


    "What if they fail to stick to the scheme and expose me? What should I do? I only did what you said,


    sending someone to deal with that chick."


    But Jamie seemed not bothered at all.


    She said casually, "Howe, calm down.You have nothing to worry about.So what if Jarrod finds out?


    After all these years, do you still not know how he treats me?"


    Sheforted him, "You are my brother.How can I let something happen to you? Don''t worry.I am


    here.He won''t do anything to you."


    Howe was relieved to hear Jamie''s words.


    He chuckled and said, "That chick is really lucky.But it''s a pity if she dies."


    Howe couldn''t help clicking his tongue when he recalled Nicole''s curvaceous figure.


    He thought she was a seductive bitch.


    He wanted to have a taste of her.


    Of course, Jamie knew Howe very well.


    She could tell what his words implied.


    He was interested in Nicole, and he wanted to have fun with her.


    Jamie blinked a few times.


    "Howe, if you really want to..."


    Inside the ward, Nicole had just woken up.


    Nicole leaned against the headboard, and a nurse was feeding her porridge.


    The wounds on her hands, face, and neck were still visible, but they were better and less swollen than


    before.


    When Jarrod walked in, he hinted at the nurse to leave.


    He took the bowl from the nurse and continued to feed Nicole.


    He thought Nicole would reject him.


    But he didn''t expect she didn''t refuse at all.


    As soon as the spoon was in front of her, she opened her mouth obediently.


    Perhaps because she ate too fast, some porridge flowed out from the corners of her mouth.


    Jarrod put down the bowl, took a tissue, and wiped her mouth.


    He said, "Why are you acting like a child? Eat slowly.This food is all yours.No one will take it away from


    you."


    As he spoke, he didn''t realize that there was a hint of endearment in his voice.


    Nicole was always like a prickly cat.


    She rarely behaved obediently in his presence.


    And when she finally did, he couldn''t help but tease her.


    But soon, he realized something was wrong.


    She never responded to all his words.


    There was no expression on her scarred face.


    She was like a broken crystal doll that could break even at the slightest touch.


    Jarrod was a bit frustrated, but he didn''t show it.


    He picked up the bowl again and continued to feed her.


    Nicole ate silently.


    After thest spoonful, Nicole''s expression fluctuated for a moment.


    Then, she made a retching sound.


    She vomited all the porridge Jarrod had just fed her.


    The sticky liquid was all over the bed and Jarrod''s shirt and arms.


    The strange smell of stomach acid permeated the air.


    Jarrod''s face darkened in an instant, and his eyebrows furrowed tightly as if he could crush a fly.


    But unexpectedly, he didn''t throw his temper at Nicole.


    Finally, Nicole no longer looked like a fragile crystal doll.


    Instead, she gripped the quilt tightly.


    Her face was as pale as a sheet, and she let out painful moans.


    The nurse rushed to the ward when she heard the noise.


    And she was shocked by the scene in the ward.


    She looked at the empty bow! on the bedside table and asked in surprise, "Mr.Schultz, did you feed her


    the entire bowl?"


    Jarrod held up his arms and nodded with a frown.


    The nurse was dedicated to her work.


    Since she didn''t know who Jarrod was, she only treated him as an ordinary person.


    She said, "Miss Lawrence has a weak stomach, and she has just woken up.She can''t eat too


    much.And she isn''t able to speak, so you have to learn to observe her expressions."Expressions?


    Jarrod thought for a moment.


    Then, he realized he hadn''t seen any expressions from Nicole just now.


    The nurse thought Jarrod was a careless person.


    She asked him to clean up his clothes in the bathroom.


    Then, she cleaned up Nicole''s bed.


    It was alreadyte when she finished cleaning up.


    The nurse wiped Nicole''s body, changed the bed sheet, and tidied the bed.


    Then, she tucked Nicole in and sat by the bedside while Nicole closed her eyes.


    When Jarrod returned to the ward after changing his shirt, he asked the nurse to have a rest.


    The dim night light created a shadow of Jarrod''s tall and straight figure.


    His angr and resolute facial features were highlighted, revealing a cold and rugged handsomeness.


    His dark eyes were emotionless while he stared at Nicole on the bed.


    Nicole was very thin, and she looked too small now.


    Nicole was 5.6 feet tall.


    But as shey on the bed now, her height was imperceptible.


    Jarrod slowly approached her and reached out to brush aside the stray hair on her mouth.


    But as soon as his fingers touched her hair, she pped him fiercely.


    Caught off guard, he bore the p.


    Five red fingerprints immediately appeared on his handsome face.


    "Nicole Lawrence!"


    Jarrod''s eyes darkened instantly.


    His voice when he called out Nicole''s full name was filled with intense murderous intent.


    No woman in the entire Ardlens was bold enough to p him in the face, not even Jamie.


    His anger surged, and his expression became ferocious as if he wanted to skin Nicole alive.


    Suddenly, he raised his hand.

 Chapter 248 Kill Me

    Chapter 248 Kill Me


    After having experienced the torment in the detention center, fear was the first emotion Nicole felt when


    dealing with violence.


    The image of those two women who removed her fingernails shed in her mind, and her body


    trembled slightly.


    Jarrod noticed how terrified Nicole looked and felt his heart squeeze.


    It felt like he had lost all the strength in his hand.


    All the anger he was feeling a few minutes ago had subsidedpletely.


    He let his already outstretched hand rest on her head, stroking her hair gently.


    Nicole''s body trembled uncontrobly, her brow furrowed in disgust.


    A smirk formed on Jarrod''s face.


    He assumed she just put on an act, probably thinking that he would leave then.


    "What? Can''t stand me touching you?" Jarrod asked casually.


    His hands trailed down her head, resting at the nape of her neck.He wrapped his hand around her neck


    gently as though marveling at how one hand could hold her like that.


    No pressure was applied, but Nicole felt like she was being choked and the air was slowly leaving her.


    "You think it¡¯s possible?"


    Jarrod spat, dragging out his words like a venomous snake would, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    Without warning, Nicole grabbed his wrist and sunk her teeth into it.


    Jarrod, grunted in both pain and surprise, his eyes widening in shock.


    The air was tainted with the smell of blood.


    For the first time ever, the urge to drink blood hit Nicole.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She wanted to suck him dry.


    Jarrod didn''t push her away.


    Instead, he shifted his hand into a more suitable position for her.


    From where he stood, he had a good view of her drinking his blood, her throat bobbing as she


    swallowed.


    He could feel his body ignite.


    There was a burning sensation of excitement growing within him.


    He leaned in closer to her and whispered.


    "You can suck harder.Keep going."


    Nicole had taken her fill and now felt exhausted as one did when they overate.


    She let go of his arm, her lips now stained with his blood and looking as though she had on lipstick.She


    was attractive.


    Jarrod''s lips curled up into a small smile.


    "Do you want more?"


    Nicole stared at him in disbelief.


    "Pervert."


    Because of the medication she was injected before, her voice came out sounding hoarse and


    unpleasant.


    Weirdly, Jarrod found her sound attractive.


    "And you just figured that out?" He smirked.


    He took out a piece of gauze for his arm, then leaned closer to wipe the blood from her lips with his


    finger.He slowly brought his fingers to his lips, licking the blood he had wiped.His gaze remained fixed


    on her.


    Nicole felt ufortable.Her body shook.She felt sick and terrified.


    However, Jarrod remained unfazed.


    He gently loosened his tie, then undid the buttons of his shirt, revealing his bare upper body.


    Overwhelmed, Nicole stammered, "J...Jarrod, what do you think you''re doing?"


    Her body still hadn''t recovered from the miscarriage.


    How could he be so shameless? Jarrod only smiled at her and got into the bed.


    Nicole felt a frigid aura swept around her.


    She blushed and tried to run out of bed only to be caught by her waist by Jarrod effortlessly.


    He pulled her back toward him, holding her tightly.He could feel her trembling.


    "I''m not doing anything to you today.You should get used to having me around and quit resisting."


    He knew if he let her be now, she would develop an attitude of always challenging him.It was just like


    training a pet.


    A stick and a carrot.


    "Once you''re recovered, we will continue to have sex.Don''t think about resisting me then.Behave, and


    you won''t have to suffer.Got it?"


    It was one of the first times Jarrod spoke that long, especially in such an understanding and coaxing


    tone.He had exercised a lot of patience.


    Their bodies were pressed together tightly with Jarrod¡¯s arms around her.


    Nicole was too exhausted to try to resist.


    All she could do was just let him hold her.


    A while passed, and she murmured, "Jarrod...What could I do to make you let me go?"


    Behind her, Jarrod yed with a strand of her hair, sifting them between his fingers.Her question made


    him pause.


    "Not even possible until next life."


    Truthfully, if there was a next life, he hoped they wouldn''t be entangled like this.He was also tired.


    "Forget about it in this life," Jarrod added.


    The next life...


    Nicole felt everything was closing in on her.


    And the reason was the man behind her.


    It was too much.


    She just wanted immediate death so she could be free.


    Exhausted, she said in a hoarse voice, "Jarrod, why don''t you kill me? You hate me so much.


    Won''t it make you happier if you kill me and feed me to the dogs or wolves or something?"


    Jarrod turned her over, making her face him.He gently tucked her hair behind her ear to see her face


    better.


    "Do I look like some sort of ruthless murderer?"


    "No..."


    Nicole began.


    ¡°You''re not even human.You can''t be...You''re some sort of despicable beast.If you were normal, you


    wouldn''t sleep with another woman while having a fianc¨¦e.Do you have the slightest idea how


    disgusted I am by you?"


    Jarrod grabbed her face angrily.


    "Well, you''d better learn to live with that disgust because I never let you go."


    "I''m aware...I''m still breathing, aren''t 1? How could you possibly let me go when you haven''t destroyed


    me yet?"


    Jarrod''s mouth fell open, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Jarrod, I don''t even want a tombstone after my death.I don''t want you to harass me."


    Jarrod''s face contorted in anger.


    She was always speaking of death, like she was anticipating her demise.


    Suddenly, he pinned her beneath him, his hands nted on each side of her.He gritted his teeth.


    "So should I kill you right here? Right now?"


    Nicole was taken aback for a few seconds.He could never keep his word.He just said he wouldn''t do


    anything to her, and now he was pinning her down.Her face scrunched up in disgust, not bothering to


    hide her distaste.


    Jarrod, who had always been pursued by countless women, had never experienced such humiliation.


    After staring at her for a while, he grabbed her face again, kissing her harshly.


    Nicoley there helplessly.


    Her eyes stayed open, filled with pure and endless disgust and hatred.He drew back after a while and


    stared at her coldly.


    "I told you not to provoke me, didn''t I?"


    Not being able to take it anymore, she had a breakdown.


    Tears spilled from her eyes, staining her cheeks.


    Her hand was held tightly by him, and she couldn''t break free.


    Everything felt like a nightmare to her.


    Her willpower drained slowly.


    She couldn''t stop her body from shaking.She stared at him helplessly.


    "Please...Just kill me..."

 Chapter 249 You Are My Wife

    Chapter 249 You Are My Wife


    Nicole found herself enveloped in the suffocating embrace of Jarrod.


    Nicole''s warm tears seeped into the very core of Jarrod''s being, gradually softening his once cold and


    ruthless heart.


    The sorrow that enveloped Nicole seemed contagious since Jarrod felt his heartache intensifying.


    His slender fingers clung tightly to her, the pressure turning them almost ghostly white.


    It took him a while to muster the strength to speak.


    "I won''t let you die.Don''t even entertain the thought."


    Drained of strength, Nicole couldn''t muster a retort.Her body sumbed to weariness, and she drifted


    into slumber within the safety of Jarrod''s arms.


    Moonlight spilled into the room through the window, casting a gentle, greyish veil over everything.


    As Jarrod held Nicole and listened to the rhythmic cadence of her breathing, he couldn''t help but let his


    true feelings surface.


    "Nicole, I want to be good to you again.I am pathetic, right?"


    Despite being deceived by her more than once, Jarrod found himself still in love with her, allowing her


    to repeatedly inflict pain upon him.He must be the most stupid person on the.


    Lost in contemtion, Jarrod wrestled with his emotions.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Meanwhile, Raegan concluded her ss at half past eight.


    She then made her way to the subway station.


    On her way, her phone suddenly rang.


    It was Mitchel calling.


    "Is the ss over?" he asked.


    "Yes, it''s over," Raegan replied.


    "How about Ie to pick you up?" Mitchel suggested.


    Stunned by his initiative, Raegan nced around, realizing the subway station was not far away.


    "Don''t bother. I almost reach the station."


    Mitchel''s voice, maic and familiar, asserted from the other end of the phone, "What are you talking


    about? You are my wife.I''m more than willing to pick you up."


    His tone left Raegan momentarily stunned.She suddenly remembered that she was, once again,


    Mitchel''s wife.


    However, this marital status rested upon a foundation of mutual agreement.


    Raegan was saddened by the fact that she and Mitchel got married twice because of Kyler.


    Despite harboring no ill will toward Kyler, she couldn''t escape the nagging sense that she was merely a


    pawn in Mitchell''s eyes.


    Mitchel would think of her when he needed her and discard her when he did not.


    Essentially, she felt like nobody to him.


    When Raegan hesitated to respond, Mitchel asked, "Did you forget?"


    When she heard this, Raegan thought he was reminding her about their agreement.


    In a swift reply, she assured him, "Of course, I remember.I''ll honor our agreement."


    She was determined to take their arrangement seriously and uphold her end of the deal.


    This time around, she wouldn''t be as naive as she had been before.


    A pregnant pause ensued on the other end of the line, and the atmosphere turned tense.


    Suddenly, a woman''s voice echoed through the phone, "Mitchel, Luciana asked me to bring you


    dinner..."


    The voice struck Raegan as familiar, and after a moment''s contemtion, she identified it as Katie''s.


    Katie was the daughter-inw Luciana wanted.


    An unexpected wave of despondency washed over Raegan, and her heart sank.


    "I''m heading into the subway.The signal is bad here.I have to hang up," she said abruptly and ended


    the call.


    In the CEO''s office, Katie saw Mitchel¡¯s darkened expression and apologized, "Sorry, Mitchel.I didn''t


    realize you were on a call."


    Mitchel''s stoic expression remained unchanged as he replied, "It''s okay."


    Katie ced the lunch box gently on the table, arranging the dishes one by one with a determined look


    on her face.


    "I have a mission today.Luciana said that you tend to forget about eating when work takes over.So,


    here I am, assigned to make sure you finish all the food."


    Mitchel massaged his forehead, a hint of irritation in his voice.


    "Just put these down for now."


    But Katie wasn''t backing down.


    "No way! You need to take a break and eat them.Once you have eaten all, my mission will be


    aplished."


    Giving her an impatient nce, Mitchel asked, "Don''t you have anything else to dotely?"


    Katie had be a frequent visitor to hispany in the past few days.


    A slight blush adorned Katie''s cheeks under Mitchel''s gaze.


    She yfully stuck out her tongue and retorted, "Come on.How can you be so heartless? I brought you


    a meal out of pure kindness.And now you are scolding me?"


    Mitchel remained indifferent as he said, "I don''t need it.Can''t you understand what my mother is trying


    to do?"


    Katie blinked and feigned innocence.


    "What do you mean?"


    "She is trying to set you up with me."


    A beat skipped in Katie''s heart, and she dared to ask, "What''s your take on that, then?"


    "I obviously disagree with it."


    It was the response Katie had expected.


    Katie sighed and asked in a self-deprecating tone, "Am I that bad in your eyes?"


    Mitchel responded with the same indifference, "It''s not about that.I already have someone in my heart."


    Katie bit her lip and asked, "You are talking about your ex-wife, right?"


    Mitchel chose not to answer, deeming it not the right time for public disclosure.


    Moreover, he feared Alexis wouldn''t easily give up his schemes.


    Undeterred, Katie continued, "I don''t think she cares about you, Mitchel."


    These words acted like a sharp reminder, stirring the thorns at the bottom of Mitchel¡¯s heart once more.


    Mitchel hadn''t expected an outsider like Katie to see through Raegan''sck of concern for him.


    Even in the eyes of others, it was evident.


    Seeing Mitchel silent, Katie didn''t say anything else and took the opportunity to regroup her thoughts


    before speaking again.


    With a reassuring smile, Katie suggested, "Since it''s Luciana''s idea, why don''t we just y along?"


    Mitchel looked up at her with confusion when he heard that.


    Katie exined, ¡°Even if I''m not around, Luciana will find someone for you.Why not use me as a


    convenient excuse? It''s no bother to me at all."


    Mitchel couldn''t help but frown.He disliked this idea.


    Undeterred, Katie persuaded him, "There is no need to worry.I don''t have any feelings for you, and I


    don''t feel like attending any blind dates my family set for me.This could be a mutually beneficial


    arrangement if we pretend to be a couple.It''s a win- win strategy."


    Mitchel neither consented nor opposed.


    Without waiting for Mitchel to voice his opinion, Katie continued, "Then it''s settled.We don''t need to


    broadcast it to the world.Let''s just inform our families that we are in a rtionship.Simple as that."


    With that deration, she picked up the lunch box.


    "I''ll eat these for you.After that, my mission will bepleted."


    Once out of the office, Katie''s expression changed, her innocent smile vanishing instantly.


    The happiest time in her life was when Mitchel regarded her as one of his friends.


    They were so close together back then.


    But the moment Mitchel discovered she was a girl, he immediately distanced himself from her.


    Heartbroken, she went abroad.


    However, when she returned, she couldn''t tear her eyes away from him.


    The need to be with Mitchel grew more and more intense.


    She thus developed a consuming obsession.


    But Katie did a great job hiding it.


    She wouldn''t make a move unless she was certain of the oue.


    Matteo knocked on the door after Katie left.


    Upon entering, Matteo sensed that Mitchel¡¯s mood had taken a downturn.


    Moments earlier, when Mitchel just returned, Matteo said that Mitchel and Raegan were a perfect


    match after seeing the sparkling marriage certificate.


    Mitchel hadmended Matteo for a well-crafted presentation and even instructed him to im a


    bonus from the ounting Department for his efforts.


    As a senior assistant, he received praise for his excellent PowerPoint presentation.


    How absurd was that? To put it bluntly, Mitchel was in a good mood and decided to share his


    happiness in this way.


    But how did Mitchel¡¯s mood change so abruptly? Detecting the change, Matteo cautiously said,


    "Mr.Dixon, there was a call from the restaurant.Are you still nning to go there as scheduled?"


    Mitchel sat in silence with a long face.


    He felt such an overwhelming sense of anxiety that he coaxed Raegan to remarry him, eager to keep


    Raegan by his side with the marriage certificate.


    The whole process felt rushed, and a desire to celebrate with Raegan bubbled within him.


    However, she seemed not interested at all, evencking the desire to talk to him.


    As for the celebration...


    Perhaps he was the sole individual who deemed their remarriage worthy of celebration.


    For Raegan, their marriage was a mere contractual agreement.


    A bitter smile yed on Mitchel''s lips.


    "Cancel the appointment.I don''t need it anymore."


    After turning around, Matteo left to notify the restaurant.


    "I''m afraid the special package can''t be canceled, so there will be no refund," Matteo ryed.


    The purpose of the package was to create a romantic setting in which a lover might propose to their


    significant other.


    Fresh roses from the restaurant''s rose garden would be selected and ced around the whole space


    in the morning.


    The scene would feature over a hundred thousand roses, creating a truly spectacr sight.


    It was extravagant but romantic.


    Matteo remembered Mitchel had requested him to reserve a meal yesterday.


    Among several upscale establishments, Mitchel chose this restaurant and made a particr request to


    use the red flowers.


    Mitchel sighed and said, "Okay, I understand."


    Meanwhile, Raegan, who was merely a few hundred meters from the subway station, was suddenly


    stopped by two men dressed in ck suits.


    Raegan looked at them suspiciously.


    One of the men said respectfully, "Miss Hayes, pleasee with us.Mr.Brooks would like to have a


    word with you."


    Mr.Brooks? Confused, Raegan turned to see a luxurious ck car parked nearby.


    As the window rolled down, she locked eyes with Henley, who smiled at her with a gentle, elegant


    smile.


    Despite the seemingly friendly gesture, a shiver ran down Raegan''s spine.She took a few cautious


    steps back and refused, "Sorry, I''m not avable right now."

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    After saying this, Raegan turned around and ran into the subway station when Henley was distracted.


    Since the station was bustling with people, she thought Henley would find it difficult to catch her.


    Raegan had already gotten on the train, but she couldn''t rx yet.


    Her heart still beat abnormally fast.


    She didn''t expect to see the other side of Henley.


    He was so paranoid that it frightened her.


    Soon, the train reached the station.


    Raegan mixed with the crowd to exit the station, following the people in front of her.


    This subway station was less than two kilometers away from her apartment building.


    If nothing went wrong, she would reach her apartment in no time.


    When she was already near her apartment building, the group of people in front of her turned in


    another direction and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Raegan felt so uneasy that she quickened her pace.


    She could hear the rustling sound of nearing footsteps behind her.


    Raegan became wary.


    When she felt the footsteps hastened, she quietly clenched the pepper spray in her bag.


    Then, she turned around and raised the spray.


    The person who passed by her gave her a look as if she was a lunatic.


    It was just a passerby.


    She was paranoid.


    Raegan felt a little relieved.


    She put the pepper spray back into her bag.


    She started walking again.


    But after taking a few steps, she heard someone call her from behind.


    "Raegan..." Raegan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she subconsciously trembled.


    She had the urge to run away, but she was forcefully hugged from behind.


    Henley''s voice sounded gentle and elegant.


    "Raegan, I don''t want to hurt you.


    Just get in the car, okay?" No matter how gentle his voice was, Raegan was still startled.


    Her eyes caught sight of a security office nearby.


    She shouted at the top of her lungs, "He...¡± Her voice suddenly stopped because she felt a needle


    pressing against her waist.


    Then, Henley said lightly, "If you run away, I''m afraid you won''t be able to keep your child.¡± Her child?


    Henley knew she was pregnant? Raegan asked in a trembling voice, "What do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.


    I only want to talk to you," Henley replied.


    ¡°No, I don''t want to," Raegan refused in horror.


    The corners of Henley''s lips twitched slightly.


    ¡°Why? Raegan, I won''t hurt you.¡± Raegan had no choice.


    She was forced to get in Henley''s car.


    She didn''t dare to confront him directly, fearing he would hurt her child.


    Henley was in the driver''s seat.


    Suddenly, he leaned over.


    Raegan was so startled that she covered her chest and asked vigntly, "What do you want to do?"


    ¡°Fasten your seat belt,¡± Henley gently exined.


    He reached out to fasten her seatbelt tenderly.


    After fastening her seat belt, he sat upright, started the car, stepped on the elerator, and drove


    forward.


    Raegan looked at the dark night outside the window and asked nervously, "Where are you taking me?"


    ¡®Just wait and see for yourself.


    We''ll be there soon.


    If you are tired, you can rest first," Henley replied mysteriously.


    But Raegan didn''t dare to sleep, let alone close her eyes.


    She forced herself to stay awake, watching outside as the car sped through the night.


    She noticed they gradually left the popted area, and the surroundings became more and more


    deste.


    It seemed they were entering the suburbs.


    Both sides of the road were pitch ck, and there were no signs of living things in the surroundings.


    Raegan noticed that the road became increasingly bumpy.


    She felt so ufortable that she wanted to throw up.


    Her face turned pale.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    When she could no longer hold back, she pleaded, ¡°Henley, can you stop the car? I am feeling unwell.¡±


    But Henley didn''t seem to hear Raegan.


    He didn''t even nce at her.


    He just continued driving with his eyes on the road.


    After a while, the car finally stopped.


    They were in a dark and dpidated area.


    Raegan didn¡¯t think about it anymore.


    She hurriedly got out of the car, ran a little farther, and retched up a stream of vomit.


    Henley walked over to Raegan and handed her a bottle of water.


    But she didn¡¯t take it.


    She didn''t dare to drink anything he gave her.


    In an instant, Henley''s face became sullen, and his eyes turned cold.


    He pulled Raegan to the side of the house and asked, ¡°Raegan, do you remember this ce?¡± Raegan


    shook her head.


    She really couldn''t remember the ce.


    A trace of sadness shed through Henley¡¯s eyes, He reminded her, "You once gave candy to a boy


    here.


    You even talked to him.


    Don''t you remember?" Raegan looked at him with confusion written all over her face.


    She exined, "Actually, I don''t remember everything about my childhood.¡± When she was twelve, she


    had an ident and hit her head.


    Because of this, she had forgotten many things, especially her childhood memories.¡°You lost your


    memory?" Henley asked.


    The usual disguised smile disappeared from his face.


    Henley suffered maltreatment and abuse from his crazy mother since he was born.


    She med him for her failure to be the man''s legitimate wife.


    She cursed him foring toote.


    For her, he was destined to be a shameful, illegitimate child forever.


    When she could no longer bear the suppression of that family, she fled to the countryside with him.


    She began to destroy herself, abusing drugs and alcohol.


    Then, she always vented her anger on him, beating him with a stick and leaving him hungry for days.


    Finally, the day when he gained the ability to fight back against her came.


    He even watched her die without a ripple of emotion in his heart.


    He thought he would live in the dark for the rest of his life.


    But one day, Henley met Raegan.


    She was the little girl who gave him candy in the darkest moment of his life.


    It was his most unforgettable memory.


    But she couldn''t remember it.


    Raegan looked at Henley''s ever-changing expression.


    She asked tentatively, "That boy was you? And...


    And you thought that girl was me?¡± From the beginning, she always felt Henley didn''t genuinely like


    her.


    His particr obsession with her had to have some special reasons.


    Henley corrected her, "No, I don¡¯t only think it is you.


    I am certain it is you." He became more and more certain about Raegan¡¯s identity.


    Aside from the pendant Raegan wore, her scent and eyes resembled the girl in his memories.


    Raegan didn''t dare to refute Henley.


    Instead, she said, ¡°If we''ve been friends since we were children, then you shouldn''t be hurting me,


    right?¡± The pale moonlight poured on Henley''s handsome face, making him look gentle and calm.


    He stared at her, and his brows furrowed slightly.


    "Raegan, why do you think I will hurt you? Didn''t I promise you I won''t hurt you?¡± ¡°Then...


    Can you send me home?¡± Raegan asked tentatively.


    ¡°Of course, I''ll take you home,¡± Henley agreed gently.


    Raegan was so nervous that she had no time to distinguish the meaning of his words.


    She returned to the car obediently and fastened her seat belt.


    A smile appeared on Henley''s face while watching her.


    He leaned over, making an intimate posture.


    He fixed his eyes on her beautiful, rosy lips and said warmly, ¡°Raegan, I like it when you are well-


    behaved." Henley was really giving Raegan goosebumps now.


    She didn''t expect him to lean too close to her.


    His breathing became uneven, and his thin lips almost touched hers.


    Raegan became even more vignt.


    She instinctively moved away.


    Not wanting to provoke Henley, she pretended to be shy and said, "Let¡¯s go...


    Start the car first." Henley looked at her flushed face, feeling warm in his heart.


    He really liked it when she blushed.


    He smiled contentedly and started the car.


    When the car returned to the highway, Raegan couldn''t help breathing a sigh of relief.


    But the feeling of relief didn''tst long.


    Immediately, she noticed that the direction they were heading became increasingly deste again.


    Raegan had a feeling they were going away from Ardlens.


    ¡°Henley, this is not the way back.


    Do you have trouble remembering the right way?¡± Raeganmented.


    ¡°No,¡± Henley replied, looking straight ahead with a smile.


    "This road is a shortcut going to your home." Raegan was rendered speechless.


    Finally, she realized he was talking about taking her home, not sending her home.


    "So, where are we going?" Raegan tried her best to remain calm.


    But her trembling voice betrayed her.


    ¡°Melver," Henley replied with a smile.


    Raegan''s face instantly turned pale upon hearing this.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    In absolute disbelief, Raegan gasped.


    "Henley, have you lost your damn mind?¡± With a serene smile, Henley replied, "Raegan, I want to keep


    you by my side all the time.


    I seek nothing else here, only you.¡± ¡°No!" Raegan cried out, her voice tinged with urgency.


    ¡°Henley, Tam married!" These words subtly altered Henley''s usuallyposed expression.


    A faint twitch crossed his handsome face as he responded, ¡°Raegan, your previous marriage doesn''t


    concern me.¡± ¡®It''s not a previous one,¡± Raegan rified.


    "I''ve remarried Mitchel." Abruptly, Henley hit the brakes.


    The sudden stop propelled Raegan forward, her head colliding with the passenger seat¡¯s shield.


    With bloodshot eyes, Henley turned to Raegan, demanding, ¡°What did you just say?" Raegan,


    clutching her throbbing head, revealed, "Henley, I remarried Mitchel yesterday.


    He''s bound toe looking for me.¡± Silence engulfed the car.


    The gentleness on Henley¡¯s face dissolved into a dark shadow.


    He fixed his gaze on her, questioning, "Why?" Raegan, intimidated by his demeanor, attempted to stay


    composed.


    "He''s the father of my child.


    He''ll definitelye looking for me." Henley''s face grew icy.


    He grasped her chin abruptly, his tone bitter, "He caused you so much pain, and you lost a child.


    Have you forgotten?" His grip tightened menacingly.


    "I overlooked your pregnancy, thinking it was unnned.


    But to remarry him?" Tears sprung from Raegan''s eyes, pain evident in her expression.


    Henley''s grasp was unyielding, his words sharp, "Do all women relish in being so demeaned?" At that


    moment, Henley saw in Raegan a reflection of his crazy mother, one who, like Raegan, failed to value


    his affection.


    He had intended to treat them kindly.


    Why? Why did they push him to such extremes? Henley''s expression momentarily faltered, twisting


    into something grotesque, reminiscent of a creature emerging from a grave.


    It was as if he mistook Raegan for someone else.


    His hands tightened around her neck, the pressure increasing.


    Raegan began shaking violently, her face turning ghostly white.


    She wed at Henley''s arm, leaving a bloody mark, and cried out, "Henley! Snap out of it!" Henley''s


    eyes locked onto Raegan¡¯s reddening face, her breaths bing faint.


    He felt a horrifying rush as Raegan¡¯s life seemed to slip away under his grip.


    When his gaze met Raegan''s misty eyes, he saw nothing but fear.


    Those eyes that had once smiled, cared, and thanked him now reflected nothing but deep fear.


    As he leaned in, her familiar scent filled his nostrils.


    Abruptly, as though jolted, Henley released her.


    Raegan had narrowly escaped death.


    She slumped in the seat, gasping for air like a fish out of water.


    Henley, momentarily lucid, looked down at Raegan and murmured, ¡°Raegan, you''ve disappointed me.


    Your mistake...


    I won''t let this child survive." He had once thought that if she chose to be with him, the baby in her belly


    could be left to others after Raegan gave birth to it.


    But now, resentment filled his heart.


    This child could not be allowed to live.


    Raegan stared at him, incredulous.


    He had coldly decreed the fate of her child.


    She protested desperately, "Are you insane? This is my child.


    You have no right!"¡°I do have the right because I love you," Henley dered emotionlessly.


    "Every decision I make is for our best interests.¡± Raegan''s eyes widened in terror.


    Henley was a madman! Truly deranged! Protectively, she held her abdomen, firmly stating, "Henley,


    you can''t harm my child.


    The child stays with me.¡± Henley replied in a chilling tone, "You''ll agree.


    I don''t want you to remember it, and I''ll ensure you forget." Raegan''splexion turned ghostly.


    She feared he might actually follow through.


    No way! She couldn''t let him take her! As Henley restarted the car, Raegan suddenly clutched her


    stomach, crying out in pain, "Ah! My stomach! Stop the car!" Henley nced at her, assessing the


    sincerity of her plea.


    ¡°Henley, it hurts...


    Am I dying?" Raegan contorted with pain on the seat.


    Reaching out, she weakly clung to his sleeve, her voice soft and pleading, "Please..." Henley hesitated


    at her fragile tone, asking, ¡°Is it really that painful?¡± Raegan nodded vigorously.


    He leaned in, concerned, and asked, "Let me check?¡± As those words escaped Henley¡¯s lips, Raegan


    grabbed the perfume bottle from the dashboard and smashed it at him.


    Thud! A dull impact sounded.


    Blood trickled down Henley¡¯''s forehead.


    Raegan frantically unlocked her seatbelt and struggled to open the car door.


    Suddenly, her hair was yanked back fiercely.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Raegan screamed in agony.


    Henley, bloodied, resembled a hellish demon.


    ¡°Raegan, how you''ve let me down!" He pressed her back on the seat, directly broke the seat belt, and


    tied her up.


    Raegan, immobilized, defiantly dered, "Henley, I won''t go with you.


    You''ll only get my lifeless body!" ¡°Really?¡± Henley abruptly leaned forward, pressing the button to


    recline her car seat to the farthest back.


    Raegan was uncertain of his intentions.


    ¡°I''ve heard that the heart of a woman can be won by sexual intercourse.


    Are you hesitant to leave him because you''ve been intimate with him?¡± he queried, climbing over the


    seat imposingly.


    ¡°You don''t know if I''m better unless you try.¡± Raegan''splexion nched.


    ¡°Don''t touch me!" Henley gazed at Raegan intensely, wanting to kiss her.


    His lips brushed her hair as she dodged his cold kiss.


    Undeterred, he shifted to nibble at her earlobe.


    Tears escaped Raegan''s eyes.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Henley, stop.


    This makes me sick." The revulsion in Raegan''s eyes halted Henley''s breath.


    The darkness in his eyes seemed to engulf him.


    ¡°Raegan, can¡¯t you see my heart? Can you consider being with me?" His voice wasced with


    bitterness, humility, almost a plea.


    ¡°What can I do to win your heart?¡± Henley, his voice low and rough, buried his face in her neck, seeking


    the warmth she once offered.


    ¡°Is it that if I listen to you, you will start to consider being with me?" The suddenness of Henley''s


    change caught Raegan off guard.


    She opened her mouth to speak, but was blinded by a bright light in the rearview mirror.


    A dark blue luxury car had silently parked behind them.


    As she prepared to call for help, the sound of an engine grew louder.


    The next second.


    Bang! A loud sound was heard.


    Their car was hit mercilessly from behind!

 Chapter 252 You Brought This On Yourself

    Chapter 252 You Brought This On Yourself


    The car was pushed forward for hundreds of meters.


    Raegan briefly thought the driver of the blue car intended to kill them both! Thump! With a crash,


    Henley was flung against the windshield.


    Fortunately, Henley had tied Raegan up on the seat, and he was shielding her, so Raegan was not


    harmed.


    Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable if Raegan faced forward.


    After a short pause, the car behind them geared up again.


    Buzz! The sound of the engine made Raegan shiver.


    Raegan, terrified, felt her heart pounding in her throat.


    The blue luxury vehicle didn''t hit Henley''s car again, but its engine kept roaring, like a sort of warning.


    Henley, his expression darkening, moved back to the driver''s seat and prepared to drive off.


    The next second, Henley floored the elerator, his car shooting forward.


    The blue luxury vehicle pursued relentlessly, its driver skillfully overtaking Henley''s and forcing Henley


    to brake sharply to avoid a collision.A ¡®al them both! Thump! With a crash, Henley was flung against the


    windshield.


    Fortunately, Henley had tied Raegan up on the seat, and he was shielding her, so Raegan was not


    harmed.


    Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable if Raegan faced forward.


    After a short pause, the car behind them geared up again.


    Buzz! The sound of the engine made Raegan shiver.


    Raegan, terrified, felt her heart pounding in her throat.


    The blue luxury vehicle didn''t hit Henley''s car again, but its engine kept roaring, like a sort of warning.


    Henley, his expression darkening, moved back to the driver''s seat and prepared to drive off.


    The next second, Henley floored the elerator, his car shooting forward.


    The blue luxury vehicle pursued relentlessly, its driver skillfully overtaking Henley''s and forcing Henley


    to brake sharply to avoid a collision.


    However, Henley didn''t stop the car.


    On the contrary, he followed suit and sped up to catch up with the blue luxury vehicle.


    It seemed that the driver of the blue luxury vehicle had prepared for this.


    He hit the brake hard but kept the engine running.


    The two vehicles raced on the road and neither of them was willing to give in.


    Raegan, terrified, pleaded, "Henley, stop! Please! Stop the car! Let''s get out of here!"


    At this moment, Henley exuded an uncontroble sense of danger.


    His face twisted as he growled, "Raegan, I won''t let anyonehave you, not even in death."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    They both knew Mitchel was in the blue luxury vehicle.


    Raegan couldn''t help but wonder whether Mitchel intended to kill her just now.


    She tried to deny it, but the fear made her body shake uncontrobly.


    The two cars continued their dangerous dance, the roaring engines terrifying Raegan.


    She felt on the brink of losing her sanity, her face ashen.


    In a sh, the blue luxury vehicle yielded, moving ahead.


    Then, Henley elerated through the opening.


    Raegan, nauseated, screamed, "Henley, stop! Stop the car now!"


    Henley''s gaze hardened as he watched the blue luxury vehicle in the rearview mirror, his face a mask


    of cold ruthlessness.


    "If I can''t best him this time, we''ll die together!"


    Henley dered chillingly.


    "What the hell! Do you lose it?"


    Raegan was absolutely dumbfounded.


    "Henley, have you lost your mind? I don''t want to die with you!"


    What did he mean by that? Why would she sumb to such a fate? Yet, Henley turned to her, his


    smile grim.


    "You''re right.We''ll survive this together."


    Boom.


    All of a sudden, he sped up the car at full speed.


    Approaching a sharp U-turn, Henley abruptly changednes, attempting to overturn the blue luxury


    vehicle.


    Mitchel reacted swiftly, steering sharply to avoid a collision, his car skidding to a halt.


    Having given in because Raegan was still in Henley¡¯s car, Mitchel cursed himself for falling for Henley''s


    ploy.


    As Mitchel prepared to drive again, a loud crash echoed.Henley''s car had collided with a pier at high


    speed.


    Suddenly, Mitchel''splexion went ashen, a deep fear gripping him from within.


    His hands, clutching the steering wheel, trembled uncontrobly.


    He attempted to stand twice but couldn''t find the strength to get to his feet.


    Struggling to stand, he punched his leg to regain focus and bolted from his car.


    Henley''s car was wrecked, the front crumpled, airbags deployed, and fuel leaking.


    The situation grew dangerous! Mitchel, frantic, wrenched the door open and froze at the sight.


    Henley, bloodied, shielded Raegan with his body, impaled by the fence''s reinforcements.


    Raegan, in shock, was carefully extracted by Mitchel.


    She seemed mostly unharmed, the blood on her clothes not her own.


    A few momentster, it dawned on Raegan that Henley had saved her at the crucial moment.


    As the car careened toward the pier, she had braced for the worst.


    Unexpectedly, Henley suddenly pounced over and protected her.


    His previous adjustment of the seat spared them from the worst of the impact.


    Raegan was speechless.


    Though Henley had wanted to take her away against her will, he sacrificed himself to save her.Her


    emotions were torn between resentment and gratitude.


    Tears overcame Raegan.


    She implored Mitchel breathlessly, "Please, save him..."


    Despite her anger toward Henley, she couldn''t bear to watch him die.


    Henley, despite his actions, hadn''t intended to harm her.


    Mitchel''s face darkened, haunted by the image of Raegan in Henley''s embrace.


    He moved to assess Henley whose face was deathly pale.


    Mitchel had dialed 911, and help was on the way.


    Knowing it was risky to move the injured, he cautiously checked Henley''s breathing.


    All of a sudden, Henley chuckled weakly.


    "See? Raegan...She cried for me...She cares about me..."


    Even though he spoke in broken phrases, it was a tremendous struggle for Henley to articte his


    words.


    After saying that, he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Henley looked at Mitchel, a weak smile on his lips, whispering something inaudible to others.


    Then, Mitchel''s expression turned cold, his aura intimidating.


    Mitchel red at Henley and hissed, "You brought this on yourself."


    Mitchel then spun around, his intense gaze locking onto Raegan.


    Caught off guard by his stare, Raegan stood rooted to the spot.

 Chapter 253 Her Dignity

    Chapter 253 Her Dignity


    Raegan froze at Mitchel''s icy demeanor.


    Hesitating momentarily, Raegan reached for the door, intent on leaving.


    But Mitchel halted her escape.


    Mitchel''s gaze, icy and prating, unnerved her.


    "Do you really find it so hard to leave him?" he asked, a sharp edge in his voice.


    "No, it''s not that," Raegan replied, shaking her head.


    "I just can''t abandon him like this."


    "People die all the time,"


    Mitchel''s voice was low, questioning.


    "Would you care as much if he were a stranger?"


    He then questioned her, "Isn''t it because he¡¯s..."


    Mitchel paused, the words hanging in the air, unfinished.


    The tension between them was palpable, both seeming distant despite sitting face to face.


    Their expressions were troubled.


    As Raegan opened the door again, determined to leave, Mitchel acted impulsively.He reached out,


    beginning to remove her coat, then her sweater...


    "Stop it!"


    Raegan''s cry was sharp, her grip on her clothes desperate.


    But Mitchel was stronger.


    Her sweater was gone, leaving her in a thin underdress.


    Raegan, now covering herself, looked at Mitchel, fear evident in her eyes."Have you lost your mind,


    Mitchel?"


    Despite her objections, Mitchel continued, tearing her underdress.


    Raegan was left exposed, her upper body bare.


    Tears filled her eyes as Raegan covered herself with trembling arms.


    ¡°Mitchel...Please, give me my clothes back..."


    Mitchel''s gaze, cold and calcting, swept over her, lingering on her slightly swollen belly.


    The look in his eyes was unnerving, almost cruel.


    Raegan felt vulnerable, exposed under his intense scrutiny as if every part of her wasid bare.


    She was lost, unsure how to shield herself from his piercing gaze.


    In a voice choked with tears, Raegan pleaded, "Please, give me my clothes back..."


    Instead ofplying, Mitchel abruptly lowered the car window and threw her clothes outside.


    The lingering scent of Henley''s blood on her clothes seemed to unhinge Mitchel further.


    "Aren''t you nning to get off the car?"


    His voice was deliberately low and tense as he fought back the sorrow in his heart.


    "Go get your clothes yourself!"


    Mitchel burst out, unable to contain his frustration any longer.


    Raegan stared at him, disbelief etched on her face.Mitchel now seemed like a stranger to Raegan, his


    actions mirroring the craziness she''d seen in Henley.


    Emotions swirled within her.


    The despair, grief, and acute humiliation.


    Suddenly, Raegan''s resolve faltered, and she found herself vulnerable before Mitchel''s gaze.


    Tears streaming down her face, she reached for the door, intending to leave.


    Mitchel''s heart twisted at the sight of her pale skin, but his inner turmoil was dwarfed by a deep-seated


    hatred.


    Click! Then, he locked the door.


    Raegan, trapped, chose not to face him, sitting with her back to him, blood and tears marking her once


    serene face.


    Yet, she clung to the remnants of her dignity.


    Then, Raegan heard Mitchel''s voice, tense with frustration, from behind her, "Why are you so


    determined to save Henley? Don''t you remember who you are? You''re a married woman now."


    Upon his words, Raegan trembled and burst into tears.


    At that moment, she felt reduced to nothing more than an object at Mitchel''s disposal, valued only for


    her utility.


    Mitchel, relenting, turned her around and dressed her in a ck shirt, meticulously fastening each


    button.


    As Mitchel fastened thest few buttons, his grip suddenly tightened.


    He spoke coldly.


    "Have I been too lenient with you, or do you prefer being treated this way?"


    Raegan''s face was a mask of indifference at his words.


    The man before her felt like a stranger, and her heart sank in disappointment.


    In the distance, the sound of sirens filled the air as fire trucks and ambnces rushed to the scene.


    Raegan felt a wave of relief at the sight.


    She responded with a detached tone, "If that¡¯s how you see me, perhaps it''s time to end our agreement


    prematurely."


    Their mutual disdain seemed reason enough to sever ties.


    "End our agreement?"


    Mitchel''s voice wasced with a dark tone.


    The scene of Henley and Raegan together in the car moments earlier shed through Mitchel¡¯s mind.


    Gripping her chin forcefully, he spat out, "Who do you think you are to speak to me like that?"


    His face and tone dripped with arrogance and disdain.


    Raegan, struggling to breathe, clutched the hem of the shirt.


    Pain overwhelmed her, a deep, pervasive ache that felt unbearable.


    The hurt was so intense she could hardly breathe.


    Luciana''s past remarks about their mismatch hadn''t stung this much.


    Raegan was speechless, suppressing her urge to cry.


    She refused to let tears fall in front of Mitchel.Meanwhile, Mitchel nced outside, watching Henley


    being loaded into an ambnce.


    Then, he started the car, driving off swiftly into the night until it was just a speck in the darkness.


    Soon, they arrived at Serenity Vis.


    Raegan, looking at the once familiar ce, nervously uttered, "I want to go home."


    Mitchel turned to her, his voice devoid of emotion.


    "You are at home," he stated tly, his piercing gaze intimidating her.


    Raegan tried again, "Mitchel, may I please go back on my own?"


    Mitchel remained silent, his eyes icy and unyielding.


    Mitchel led Raegan upstairs and gently guided her into the bathtub.


    He turned on the faucet, carefully removing her clothes.


    His actions were focused on washing away the blood and any traces of Henley.


    Raegan remained motionless, her body rigid with tension.


    She didn''t resist, fearful of Mitchel''s unpredictable reactions.


    Mitchel drained the bathtub, having washed away the bloodstains from Raegan.


    Then, he turned the tap on again to refill the tub.


    The water rose slowly as Mitchel''s gaze met Raegan''s.


    "Do you have anything to tell me, Raegan?"


    Raegan, startled by his question, struggled toprehendwhat he was probing for.


    She doubted he knew about her pregnancy, yet at this thought, she simply shook her head.


    "No," she said.


    Mitchel''s eyes grew darker.


    "Are you certain there''s nothing you''re hiding from me?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Raegan remained silent, her lips pressed tightly together.


    Mitchel''s fists clenched, visibly trying to control his emotions.


    Henley''sst words to him echoed in his mind.


    "If I die, please look after Raegan and the baby in her belly."


    The baby? Raegan was pregnant with Henley''s baby? Henley pleaded with him to look after his baby?


    Mitchel''s heart hardened as he looked at Raegan, who was feigning calmness.


    He had given her a chance to speak up.


    After a pause, Mitchel began to unbutton his shirt, his movements smooth and graceful.


    Raegan, sitting in the bathtub, hugged her knees, herplexion turning pale.


    She trembled slightly, asking, "Mitchel, what are you doing?"


    With a cold smile, Mitchel replied, "What do you think?"


    Raegan''s expression shifted rapidly to disbelief.


    "Mitchel, remember, we''re not actually a couple. It is just an agreement..."


    In a sudden move, Mitchel leaned in and bit her shoulder.The sight of Raegan''s trembling, the evident


    fear in her eyes, stirred something in Mitchel.


    "Did I ever promise not to touch you during our agreement?¡±

 Chapter 254 Say You Love Me!

    Chapter 254 Say You Love Me!


    Raegan was stunned.


    She had thought Mitchel and she shared an unspoken understanding about this.


    Moreover, Mitchel''s expression back then had made her feel that mentioning it would be mocked by


    him.


    He would surelyugh at her for being narcissistic.


    At this moment, Mitchel fixed her hair and tucked it behind her ear.


    Then, with a sneer, he exined, "I remarried you so I can have sex with you without breaking thew."


    He stepped into the bathtub, and water sloshed over the edge of the bathtub.


    Then, he looked her in the eye and coldly asked, ¡°Which position do you prefer, front or back?"


    Raegan''s heart raced with fear at his words.


    She tried to flee, but Mitchel caught her ankle.


    "Don''t!" she cried out, feeling utterly helpless.


    Trying not to fall, she ced her hands on the edge of the bathtub.


    Her delicate skin seemed to arouse Mitchel further.


    No man could restrain himself with this position.


    Their height difference only added to the tension.


    Mitchel''s eyes darkened with desire.


    He held her waist withone hand and said in a hoarse voice, "If you don''t want to get hurt, just


    cooperate."


    Raegan''s face turned ghostly pale.


    She wanted to turn around, but his firm grip on her ankle rendered her immobile.


    With her body slightly shaking from fear, she pleaded, "Mitchel, I''m notfortable with this.You''re


    scaring me...Why are you doing this to me?"


    She was on the verge of tears but fought to hold them back.


    "Why did you run away with Henley then? Mitchel asked, his voice cold and unyielding.Raegan took a


    deep breath.


    The next second, tears cascaded down her cheeks and mixed with the bathwater.


    "No...I didn''t..." she said, her voice breaking.


    Mitchel''s expression grew darker.


    The CCTV footage showed Henley hugging Raegan from behind near the subway station, and Raegan


    didn''t resist when she got into Henley¡¯s car.


    Mitchel had used a satellite navigation system to locate Henley''s car and eventually parked behind it.


    From his car, Mitchel watched them get intimate for some time.


    It seemed if he hadn''t intervened, they might have gone further in the car.


    And then there was the matter of Raegan''s baby.


    Could it be a result of theirst encounter? Had Raegan be pregnant with Henley''s baby before


    Henley left for treatment abroad? That would exin why Henley seemed to recover without any actual


    treatment.Mitchel assumed he had grasped the truth.


    Raegan grasped the edge of the bathtub for support and breathlessly said, "Mitchel, can you let me


    exin myself? I didn''t..."


    She abruptly stopped midsentence.


    Mitchel''s eyes reddened, and his movements became more aggressive.


    Raegan''s attempts to exin quickly turned into desperate pleas for mercy.


    At the thought of the baby in her belly, she didn''t dare to provoke Mitchel.


    However, Mitchel was wild with jealousy.


    To Raegan, the night seemed endless.


    When it was finally over, it was almost dawn.


    Exhausted and drained, Raegan had to be carried to the bed.


    She was breathless and weak in her knees.


    In her desperation, she had told him every sweet word she knew in hopes of appeasing him...


    Those words were too shameful to even remember.


    She had hoped they would calm Mitchel down.


    However, despite everything in the bathtub, Mitchel''s desires remained unsated.


    His demeanor shifted again when he joined Raegan on the bed.


    The after-sex flush on Raegan''s face added to her allure.


    Mitchel''s Adam''s apple bobbed as his desire reignited once more.


    It had been a long time since he gotid with Raegan,and the sex in the bathtub wasn''t enough to


    satisfy him.


    Seeing his gaze, Raegan''s heart sank.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The pain she felt down there was a clear sign she couldn''t endure another round.


    "Mitchel, Henley kidnapped me.I didn''t willingly go with him,"


    Raegan rified upon recalling his questions earlier.


    She hoped her words would stir Mitchel''s conscience and curb his urges.


    "Why did it take you this long to answer?" Mitchel sneered.


    Raegan''splexion turned ghostly.


    He didn''t believe her, did he? "I''m telling the truth.Why would | lie to you?"


    Raegan implored, struggling to convince him.


    Mitchel merely sneered in response.


    If he hadn''t seen the surveince footage earlier, her words might have swayed him.


    ¡°Are you saying you voluntarily got into the car with your kidnapper?" Mitchel asked, his tone dripping


    with sarcasm.


    He had watched the footage three times and was convinced that Raegan hadn''t shown any sign of


    resistance or struggle then.


    Even if Raegan swore she was telling the truth, he refused to fall for her words.


    Raegan figured that Mitchel might have seen the surveince footage showing herck of resistance


    against Henley.


    But the truth was, she had only acted that way to protect her unborn child.


    She turned to Mitchel and exined, "Henley threatened me.""Really? With what?"


    Mitchel pressed on.


    "He threatened me with..."


    Raegan abruptly stopped, overwhelmed by the memory of losing her first unborn child.


    The pain was still vivid as if it just happened yesterday.


    She had sworn to do everything to save this baby.


    She had even arranged for care at an overseas maternity hospital in case Mitchel found out about her


    pregnancy.


    After going through so many things, only pain and scars were left in her rtionship with Mitchel, no


    love.


    Raegan couldn''t let Mitchel dictate the fate of her baby.


    It was her child, and she was determined to protect it at all costs.


    For a long while, Raegan was silent and lost in thought.


    Just then, a sneer tugged at the corners of Mitchel¡¯s mouth.


    "Is there anything else you want to say?"


    He leisurely untied the bath towel and added, "Let''s get down to business then."


    Raegan couldn''t find the strength within her to resist and once again became a tool for Mitchel to


    satisfy his desires.


    From behind, Mitchel gripped her waist tightly and demanded, "Say you love me.Say it!"


    Raegan bit her lower lip and refused to say those words as he demanded.


    How could she love him now? The only thing that remained between them was nothing but deep-


    seated hatred.


    Unable to contain her emotions any longer, she burst into tears and hurled curses at him, "Mitchel,


    you''re a monster! I hate you...I hate everything about you..."


    Not long after, the bed sheet bore the evidence of their intimacy.


    Later, after Mitchel brought her to the bathroom to wash up, they stayed in the guestroom.


    Raegan waspletely drained.


    Shey on the bed, panting heavily.


    She felt dehumanized.


    In his eyes, she was reduced to nothing more than an object.


    Seeing Raegan''s exhausted and pitiful state, Mitchel took a towel to wipe her sweat.


    As he neared, Raegan flinched away and implored, "Don''t touch me.Just leave me alone..."

 Chapter 255 Not Allowed to Leave Serenity Villas

    Chapter 255 Not Allowed to Leave Serenity Vis


    Raegan had no strength left, so her voice was weak.


    It sounded so soft in Mitchel''s ears.


    To Mitchel, she was incredibly obedient.


    Even when they took a shower earlier, she was very well-behaved.


    She was also cooperative during their lovemaking.


    Little by little, Mitchel was bing rational again.


    His tone was no longer cold.


    He gently stroked her hair and reminded her, "There''s something here."


    Raegan immediately realized what he meant.


    She looked at him, white as a sheet.She suddenly remembered how she had willingly offered to help


    him earlier to cool him down.She couldn''t help feeling embarrassed.


    When she thought of what they had just done, she was so ashamed of herself.


    The more Raegan thought about it, the more upset she became.


    What if Mitchel treated her like this again in the future? Would she still have to continue being


    compliant with him? Fortunately, her baby bump was not obvious yet.


    And by the time their agreement ended, she would be four months pregnant.She knew it would be


    more troublesome if he found out she was pregnant.


    Raegan knew Mitchel very well.


    Whether she could keep the child was no longer a question.


    She knew for sure that he wouldn''t let her raise the child alone after she gave birth to the child.


    How could she let it happen? She would carry this child in her belly for ten months.


    For her, this child was her most precious treasure.


    She couldn''t let him take her child away.


    He had no right to separate them.


    Raegan was deeply wounded.


    Mitchel''s madness tonight reminded her once again of those times when he doubted and hurt her.


    These thoughts only strengthened her determination to keep her pregnancy a secret.


    Now, she felt regretful that she agreed to remarry him.


    She med herself for being stupid.


    Why didn''t she just choose to have sex with him? It would have been better than being trapped in a


    marriage certificate.


    Raegan''s eyes were red and swollen from crying.


    She closed them slightly, thinking about something sluggishly.


    Mitchel''s desire had already subsided, so he was more restrained now.


    When he looked at the hickeys on her neck and back, the anger of jealousy in his heart seemed to


    have gradually dissipated.


    It was reced by a feeling of coldness and a hint of fear.The feeling of coldness was caused by the


    fact that she didn''t tell him the truth.


    The fear was caused by the thought that she might leave him at any moment.


    Mitchel knew himself.


    He was aware that he couldn''t bear to see Raegan leave him.


    And he could never ept that she got pregnant with someone else''s child.


    If he was asked to make a choice, he was even willing topromise just to keep her by his side.


    He lowered his head and silently looked at her lying next to him.


    Her familiar scent gradually filled the gaping void in his heart.


    At this moment, he was suddenly overwhelmed by the desire to hold her tightly in his arms.


    But before he could make a move, Raegan suddenly sat up and said, "I want to go home."


    Raegan was so scared that she didn''t want to stay here with him anymore.


    But when Mitchel heard her words, the anger he had suppressed in his heart surged again.


    He asked emotionlessly, "You want to go home?"


    "Our agreement doesn''t say I can''t go home, right?"


    Raegan retorted, using his words against him.


    Wasn''t he the first to break their agreement? Besides, nothing in the agreement said she couldn''t go


    home.


    "Please respect what we have agreed upon.I hope what happened tonight won''t happen again.¡±They


    were in a cooperative rtionship, a contractual marriage, and involving sex made things too


    complicated.


    She didn''t want it to happen.


    Absolutely not! Raegan got out of bed without waiting for Mitchel''s response.


    She didn''t even bother to find any slippers.


    She walked barefoot, not wanting to stay here even for a minute more.


    However, she had overestimated her own strength, and her legs gave way as soon as she got off the


    bed.


    "Ah!"


    Raegan let out a scream before she fell to the floor.


    Fortunately, the floor was carpeted, so she wasn''t hurt too badly.


    However, she still struggled to pull herself up.


    She held the edge of the bed for support and slowly made her way toward the door.


    Mitchel watched Raegan as she walked with a stagger.


    Every step she took ignited the me in his heart.


    Before Raegan could walk out of the room, Mitchel forcibly grabbed her arm and threw her hard onto


    the bed.


    He said coldly through clenched teeth, "Didn''t you understand what I said just now? This is your home!


    Let me say it again.From now on, you are not allowed to leave Serenity Vis without my permission,


    not even a single step."


    Raegan''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    She asked in shock, "Mitchel, what right do you have to restrict my freedom? Why are you doing this?"


    "Do you still have to ask why? I am your husband!"


    Mitchelroared angrily.


    Then, he looked at her with gloomy eyes and warned, "You''d better behave.Otherwise, I will be forced


    to lock you up with iron chains.If you break our agreement, I''ll send your best friend back to that ce."


    Mitchel''s words were an undisguised threat.


    Raegan was so angry that her hands trembled uncontrobly.


    She cursed, "Mitchel, you bastard! You are so shameless!"


    She didn''t expect he would use Nicole to threaten her.


    However, her insults did not affect him at all.


    Mitchel pressed his hands on the bed for support and bent his long legs on both sides of Raegan.


    He reminded her, "Since you always regard our marriage as an agreement, show me some spirit of


    cooperation.We are a couple.Have you ever seen a couple who live separately and don¡¯t have sex?"


    "Mitchel, how dare you! You..."


    Raegan was at a loss for words.


    She was so angry that she couldn''t stop herself from shaking.


    What she had experienced just now was torturous.


    How dare he still talk about sex! "Mitchel, you jerk! I''m telling you.Marrying you again was the biggest


    mistake I had ever made!"


    Raegan''s words struck Mitchel''s fragile nerves.


    His eyes turned sinister as he said, "Raegan, I don''t like to hear those words from you!"


    "I don''t care if you don''t like it, you bastard! Mitchel, you are a jerk! A pervert!"


    Raegan lost control of herself.


    She broke down.


    How could Mitchel confine her into this ce? "You are not behaving at all."


    Mitchel spoke calmly, but the look in his dark eyes was terrifying.


    Suddenly, a ripping sound echoed in the room.


    He violently tore off the pajamas Raegan had just worn.


    The air around them seemed to freeze.


    Raegan trembled in fear.


    She was still in utter disbelief.


    She stammered, "Mitchel, what...What do you want to do?"


    "Give you the punishment you deserve."


    Mitchel''s eyes were filled with gloom.


    He seemed to havepletely lost his mind.


    "Mitchel, please...Don''t...Please..."


    Raegan tried to dodge, but her head had already hit the headboard.


    It created a thud, but Mitchel didn''t seem to care.


    She had no other way out now.


    Mitchel no longer showed mercy.


    He bent down and bit her beautiful neck relentlessly.


    Raegan bit her lower lip hard, feeling the excruciating pain.


    She felt indignant and resentful at the same time."Mitchel...You are a jerk..."


    Mitchel''srge and somewhat rough hands rubbed Raegan''s breasts cruelly.


    "You love cursing me, huh? I have enough energy to make you too tired to curse me."


    Raegan immediately shut her mouth, not daring to say a single harsh word.


    She was ustomed to hisck of restraint, so she could tolerate it.


    But this time, it was different.


    There was a baby in her belly.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the thought of her baby, Raegan''s face turned pale.


    She begged, "Mitchel, let''s try a different..."


    But Mitchel suddenly sealed her lips with his to stop her from talking.


    The next moment, time became long and unbearable again.


    Mitchell was fierce, acting like an animal.


    He didn''t stop until the sky outside slowly brightened.


    Raegan was so exhausted that she fell into a deep sleep.


    The sky was already slightly dark outside when she woke up.


    She suddenly remembered she had to work today.


    She hurriedly got up, and her eyes inadvertently fell on the trash can near the door.


    She saw the torn pajamas she worest night thrown in there.


    This sight of it reminded Raegan of the prolonged tormentst night.


    Her face turned pale at once.She rushed to the closet in a panic, hoping to find something to wear.


    When she opened it, she was surprised to see that it was filled with luxury women''s clothing of the


    season.


    They were all brand new, and tags were still attached to them.


    Some of the clothes and essories looked familiar to Raegan.


    They were thetest winter collection that Mitchel had asked the store sales assistant to deliver to her


    in early autumn.


    When they divorced, she didn''t take a single piece of clothing with her.


    She didn''t expect them to be still neatly arranged here.


    Raegan had no time to think too much.


    She randomly picked a dress, put it on, and walked to the door.


    But when she pulled the door, it wouldn''t open.


    She tried several times, but she failed.


    She went to the balcony and found that the back door was also locked.


    Not only the doors but also the windows and other ess points were sealed.


    She had no way out.


    Raegan copsed to the floor.


    She didn''t expect that Mitchel was serious.


    He really intended to lock her up here.


    In the hospital, Nicole had already finished packing up.


    Nicole was much better now, so she was allowed to be discharged.


    The doctor said she could rest at home to fully recover, so Jarrod had arranged for a car to pick her up


    fromthe hospital.


    Jarrod nned to personally pick her up, but he was held up by Jamie''s matter.


    Nicole was relieved when she learned he couldn''te.


    Actually, she didn''t want to see him.


    Although she had destroyed what Jarrod had about her father, Jarrod imed to know a doctor who


    could cure her father''s heart problem.


    He promised to arrange for the doctor to fly over and perform the surgery within a week.


    Nicole decided to trust him again this time.


    She behaved obediently while waiting for the scheduled operation.


    Outside the hospital, she immediately saw Jarrod''spany car.


    This car often came to pick her up, so she was familiar with it.


    She got in without hesitation.


    The car drove slowly until it arrived in front of a vi.


    Nicole realized she had never been here before, so she asked, ¡°Why are we here?"


    "It''s Mr.Schultz''s instruction," the driver replied.


    Nicole didn''t think about anything else anymore.


    She got out of the car and walked into the vi.


    As soon as she entered the house, the door mmed shut and was locked from the outside.


    Then, a man in a red suit slowly walked out from the corner, looking at Nicole maliciously.


    "Miss Lawrence, we meet again.¡±

 Chapter 256 Jarrod Sent

    Chapter 256 Jarrod Sent


    Howe, the man in the red suit, looked unsettlingly like a pervert.


    Nicole eyed Howe warily and asked crossly, "What are you doing here?"


    Rumors about Howe''s cruel treatment of his sexual partners had reached Nicole.


    Some even whispered about a woman who died during an encounter with him.


    Howe approached Nicole with a leering look and said, "This is my house.Why can''t I be here?"


    Nicole''s heart raced.


    Despite the gnawing fear in her heart, she forced herself to remain calm and said, "I''m sorry.I must''ve


    gone to the wrong ce."


    She then turned to the door and yanked on it a few times but it wouldn''t budge.


    "No, you''re not in the wrong ce," Howe said.


    He came so close to Nicole that she could hear him breathing.


    His voice made Nicole feel sick to her stomach and made her hair stand on end.


    Moreover, her hand on the doorknob shook.


    "What do you mean?" Nicole stammered in fear.


    "Don''t you realize what''s going on?"


    Howe responded.Nicole¡¯s heart sank.


    While trying her best to stay calm, she clenched her fist and feigned ignorance.


    "I don''t understand.Please open the door.I want to go back."


    Howe burst intoughter.He ced his hand on Nicole''s shoulder and slowly slid it down.


    "Do I really have to spell it out for you? Jarrod sent you to me."


    As he spoke, his hand crept toward her cor.


    Nicole pped his hand away and stepped back.


    With her eyes fixed on him, she asked in disbelief, "Did Jarrod really say that?"


    Howe''s hand stung from the p.


    Annoyed, he scoffed, "Of course! Who do you think you are? Jarrod sent you to me after I mentioned


    you once."


    Nicole coldly chuckled to herself.


    What Jarrod had done didn''t surprise her.It was something he would likely do, after all.


    ¡°Even if it was Jarrod, he has no right to send me to you.Open the door now, or I''ll call the police!"


    She took out her cell phone, ready to call the police.


    Smack! Her phone suddenly ttered to the floor.


    Howe approached her, his eyes narrowed sinisterly.


    Nicole sensed the danger and quickly stepped back.


    Upon realizing she couldn''t escape through the door, she instead bolted upstairs for a room to hide in.


    Unfortunately, Howe caught her hair just as she reached the stairs.


    The pain was intense, and her scalp felt like her hair might tear off.


    "Ouch!"


    Nicole cried out, tears springing to her eyes.Howe firmly gripped her hair and cursed, "You shameless


    piece of trash! You should feel honored!"


    He dragged her up the stairs by her hair and opened a door.


    To Nicole, it felt like entering hell.


    Howe then proceeded to tie Nicole to a chair.


    The ropes were specially designed.


    The more she struggled, the tighter they became.


    Trembling with rage, Nicole shouted, "If you touch me, I won''t let you get away with it! I''ll press charges


    and make sure you pay!"


    "I''m curious.How do you n on making me pay? You know, I don''t care even if you don''t consent.Give


    it a try with me and you''ll like me," Howe taunted.


    "Bullshit!"


    Nicole bellowed at the top of her lungs.


    "Don''t even think that you are above thew!"


    With a terrifying smile, Howe approached Nicole and remarked, "Miss Lawrence, you''re quite


    stubborn.Let''s see if you can remain sol"


    As he spoke, he raised his hand and pped her across the face.


    Smack! The sound of the p was crisp and harsh.


    Nicole''s head jerked to the side, and her ears buzzed because of the impact.


    Howe then grabbed her by the hair yet again and repeatedly pped her face.


    A mouthful of blood escaped Nicole''s lips.


    Her scalp felt like it was being torn apart, and pain radiated through her entire body.Howe let out a


    maniacalugh, seemingly pleased with himself.


    "Let''s see how stubborn you are now!"


    Tears blurred Nicole''s vision, but she could still make out the figure of a despicable figure approaching


    her.


    With a malicious look on his face, Howe mumbled to himself, "This isn''t enough..."


    That was just the appetizer.


    The main course hadn''t even been served yet.


    Meanwhile, Nicole felt that the pain she was enduring was building up.


    Tears cascaded down her face as she faced the grim reality.


    As moments went by, her mind drifted away and the world seemed to have quieted down.


    She couldn''t even utter a word nor move her arms.


    It was as though she had lost control of her entire body.


    For what felt like forever, Nicole felt like a puppet on strings.


    Her gaze was vacant, and blood smeared in her lip from biting.


    By now, she looked like her strength had left her.


    On the other hand, Howe seemed to have calmed down.


    He took a little white pill from the cab and swallowed it with a sip of water.


    He had an erectile dysfunction, so he had to take a pill before having sex.


    Nicole''s figure was undeniably exquisite.


    Despite her slender frame, she had perky breasts and a full ass.


    Howe''s breathing quickened as he imagined what he nned to do.


    Thinking it was about time, he began unfastening hisbelt.


    Nicole felt as if she had descended into a pitch-ck abyss.


    She felt sick to the stomach and felt the urge to throw up.


    Sadly, she was weak and helpless and didn''t even have the strength to struggle.


    She could only watch as Howe approached her.


    ¡°Damn it!"


    Howe suddenly cursed, frustrated with his ownck of control.


    He hadn''t even started, but he had already ejacted.


    In his mind, Nicole''s incredible body and long-held fantasies about her were to me.


    "Argh! Fuck!"


    Howe grumbled to himself.


    He went to take medication again.


    This time, he increased the dosage by popping seven pills into his mouth.


    Then, he pressed a button on the remote control, and the room''s projector yed the footage of the


    torments he had inflicted on Nicole earlier.


    Howe, twisted as he was, loved watching people in agony.


    Of course, he was aware he''d be better off doing something.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    But since Nicole wasn''t physically strong, he feared he''d kill her if he went any further.


    He wanted to have fun with her while she was alive.


    It wouldn''t feel the same if she died.


    Therefore, he prolonged his fantasies by reying the video of her suffering again and again.


    Nicole''s eyes widened upon realizing that the video being yed was of her getting beaten.


    Her lips quivered, and tears streamed down her face like a relentless storm.


    "You bastard!"


    Each word felt like a sharp de, slicing through her heart.


    If her hatred was an inferno, Howe would''ve turned to ashes already.Meanwhile, Jarrod was with Jamie


    for their pre-wedding check -up.


    Their wedding was just a week away.


    The venue was arranged, the hotel bookings were done, and the invitations had been sent out.


    Every detail had been meticulously organized.


    During the lengthy examination, Jarrod sent a text to Nicole but received no response.


    His brows furrowed in annoyance.


    He knew she had no sense of gratitude.


    How foolish he was for having gone to the lengths of hiring a cardiologist for her father? Jarrod had his


    ns for Nicole well thought out, especially after his marriage with Jamie.


    Nicole''s father''s illness required more than just one surgery.


    As long as Nicole needed his help to save her father, she would have toply with his demands.


    In other words, Nicole had no way to escape his grasp.


    After waiting for about 30 minutes, Jarrod received no reply from Nicole.


    He tried calling her, only to be redirected to her voicemail.


    This only added to his frustration.


    He sneered at the thought that she was ignoring his calls.


    Infuriated, Jarrod called Alec and instructed, "Find out where Nicole is."

 Chapter 257 Stab Him

    Chapter 257 Stab Him


    Shortly after, Jamie emerged from the examination room.


    She excitedly proposed to Jarrod that they go back now.She wanted to try on her wedding dress again,


    just for Jarrod.


    With his schedules being so hectic recently, Jarrod hadn''t spent much time with Jamie recently.


    He had assured her that he''d be by her side for the entire day.


    On their way home, Jarrod''s phone rang.


    It was Alec.


    Jarrod answered the call using his Bluetooth headset.


    After hearing Alec''s words, Jarrod''s usually stoic demeanor visibly chilled.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Bang! Without warning, he mmed on the brakes and made a sharp U-turn, driving off rapidly in a


    different direction.


    Jamie, feeling a sudden sense of unease, asked, "Jarrod, where are we going?"


    Jarrod didn''t reply, his face a mask of cold determination as he continued to drive.


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly, Jamie clutched her stomach, crying out in pain.


    ¡°Jarrod, my stomach...It''s really hurting."


    Jarrod eased off the elerator, ncing at her with concern.


    "Your stomach is hurting?" he asked.


    Jamie, sweat dotting her forehead, nodded vigorously, grimacing in pain.


    "Yes, it''s so painful..."


    In response, Jarrod pulled over, quickly got out of the car, and gently lifted Jamie out of the car.


    "Don''t worry.Alec will be here soon to take you to the hospital," he reassured her before closing the car


    door and driving away."Fuck you!"


    Howe copsed, clutching his leg and cursing in pain.


    "Ah!"


    Another scream echoed through the room.


    Bruised and battered, Nicole extracted the knife from Howe''s leg.


    "You fucking crazy bitch! You dare to stab me? Go to hell!"


    Nicole crouched down, grinning, and lifted the knife.


    sh, sh...


    Nicole heard the sound of the knife slicing through flesh.


    With each insult Howe hurled, Nicole jabbed the knife into Howe''s legs.


    ¡°Ah! Ah!"


    Howe''s screams filled the air.


    Distracted, Nicole didn''t notice Howe sneakily reaching for a remote and pressing a button.


    Beep! An rm red.


    Gritting his teeth in pain, Howe sneered, ¡°You bitch! Just wait till my bodyguards get here.You''re done


    for!"


    He''d hit the rm to summon his bodyguards.


    This vi, originally a gift from Jarrod to Jamie, had been cleverly transferred to Howe by Jamie.


    Though Howe seldom visited this vi, he always had two bodyguards with him, anticipating trouble


    due to his unsavory activities.


    Nicole¡¯s heart pounded as she remembered consideringrunning away, only to spot two muscr men


    at the door.


    That was why she''d run upstairs instead.


    Not wanting to waste time, Nicole quickly barricaded the door with the only chair in the room.


    Soon, a persistent knocking resounded from the other side.


    Howe''s legs were both stabbed, causing him to bleed profusely.


    Unable to stand, he yelled toward the door, "Enough with the banging! Just break it open!"


    Nicole quickly gagged Howe with a cloth.


    Lying on the floor, Howe''s whimpers filled the air as his wounds continued to bleed.


    His condition was pitiful.


    Nicole grabbed Howe''s phone to call for help.


    She was relieved that she could make an emergency call without unlocking his phone.


    Her hands shaking, she gave their location to the police.


    Their vi, situated by the riverbank and away from the city, felt isted.


    The dispatcher tried to reassure Nicole, promising that the police would arrive in thirty minutes.


    Beep...


    Howe''s phone vibrated again.


    Jarrod''s name shed on the screen.


    Startled, Nicole dropped the phone.


    She muttered to herself, "Evil! They''re all evil!"


    Bang! The pounding on the door intensified.


    Exhausted and in pain, Nicole copsed, her body shakinguncontrobly.


    The constant banging was all she could hear.


    Clutching a knife, Nicole crouched in a corner, tears clouding her vision, praying for the police to hurry.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang.


    The door gave way under the force of two bodyguards.


    They quickly rushed in and assisted Howe to his feet.


    Howe screamed in agony.


    Once they removed the gag, he pointed at Nicole, shouting, ¡°Catch that bitch! She had called the


    police.We need to clean up this mess and get out!"


    Hearing this, Nicole summoned herst bit of energy and bolted toward the door, descending the stairs


    rapidly.


    The bodyguards pursued her.


    The front gate stood wide open.


    As soon as the bodyguards unlocked the door in response to the rm, they carelessly left it open.


    This sparked a glimmer of hope in Nicole, who quickly darted toward the door.


    Suddenly, she crashed into a sturdy figure, feeling arms wrap around her waist.


    The ring sun made her squint, and when her vision cleared, she screamed in fright upon seeing


    Jarrod.


    In a swift move, she stabbed him with the knife she held.


    "Ugh..."


    Jarrod, groaned in pain.Nicole was overwhelmed by fear.


    Her recent ordeals had left her on edge, triggering almost instinctive reactions.


    She stabbed him again, the sunlight catching on the bloodied de.


    Jarrod held onto Nicole''s wrist so tightly that she felt like it was about to break.


    "You''re insane!" he shouted, blood oozing from his wound.


    Howe, drenched in blood, hurried after them, his eyes lighting up when he saw Jarrod.


    ¡®Jarrod, look at this mess she''s made of me.


    Grab that bitch! Don''t let her slip away!"


    Nicole quickly figured out they were working together.


    Her eyes widened in shock and fear as she yelled, "Let me go! Let me go!"


    Howe shouted back, ¡°No way we''re letting her go.She just called the police.We can''t let her get out of


    here!"


    "Release me! Let me go!"


    Nicole kept fighting back.


    One thing filled her mind.


    She had to get away from these two.


    It was the only way she''d be safe.


    Jarrod held her hands tightly behind her, his icy stare fixed on her.


    "Did you call the police?"

 Chapter 258 You Already Knew It

    Chapter 258 You Already Knew It


    A hint of ruthlessness shed through Jarrod''s sharp eyes.


    Nicole held her breath for a moment.She had no strength to answer Jarrod.


    All she wanted now was to run away.


    Howe winced in pain, and his body trembled.


    He said in a panic, "Jarrod, stop that bitch and get her in the car.We have to go.Otherwise, we will be in


    trouble if the cops arrive."


    Jarrod''s scrutinizing eyes that had been fixed on Nicole''s tattered clothes shifted to Howe''s bloody leg.


    His fleek eyebrows furrowed tightly.


    Without saying a word, Jarrod picked Nicole up effortlessly and ordered his men casually, "Clean up


    this ce.Don''t leave any trace."


    Nicole felt like her world crumbled.


    She was so consumed by despair that her body shook uncontrobly.She knew what Jarrod''s words


    meant.


    They wanted to sweep the truth under the rug.


    In that case, all the humiliation she had suffered would be in vain.


    Judging from Howe''s words, it was very obvious that this was not his first time hurting someone.


    Who knew how many women had suffered in this ce?At the thought of this, rage suddenly surged in


    Nicole''s heart.


    Nicole leaned over and bit Jarrod''s chin hard.She was filled with fierce determination.


    Jarrod hissed in pain.He reached out, trying to pull her away.


    Nicole seized this opportunity.


    She raised her leg and kneed his crotch hard.


    "Shit!"


    Jarrod''s face contorted in pain.


    He was forced to let her go.


    Nicole immediately took out a small knife from his pocket, held it tightly, and charged at Howe.


    She roared, "I will kill you!"


    Howe was so startled that he stammered, "Oh...You..."


    He made an attempt to pull the bodyguard over to take the knife.However, he tripped and fell right in


    front of Nicole.


    As a result, the knife buried itself deeply into Howe''s shoulder.


    "Ah!"


    The excruciating pain made Howe scream.


    Actually, Nicole aimed the knife at Howe''s neck.


    But since he fell, it hit his shoulder.


    But she didn''t intend to give up.


    With red eyes, she pulled back the knife and stabbed him again.


    "Ah! You crazy bitch!"


    Howe eximed in terror.


    He rolled away, narrowly avoiding the de.However, Nicole was determined to kill him.


    So, she relentlessly chased after him.


    Unfortunately, Howe''s leg was injured.


    He could only crawl on the ground, struggling to escape.


    He turned to his bodyguards and shouted angrily, "You! Why are you just standing there!"


    It was only then that the two bodyguards reacted.


    They rushed forward, intending to restrain Nicole.


    But suddenly, a sleek ck car pulled over right in front of the vi.


    "Howe! Howe!"


    Jamie got out of the car and ran toward Howe.


    When she saw him covered with blood, tears streamed down her face.


    ¡°Howe, who the hell did this to you?"


    Jamie shouted angrily.


    Howe gritted his teeth, pointed his trembling finger at Nicole, and eximed, "That little bitch! She used


    dirty tricks on me and stabbed me many times.She even stabbed Jarrod, too."


    Jamie was enraged.


    She lunged at Nicole and raised her hand to p Nicole.


    However, Jarrod quickly reached out and gripped Jamie''s hand, stopping her in her tracks.


    Then, a crisp p sound echoed in the air.


    Jamie was unprepared, so she staggered back a few steps.


    Five red fingerprints immediately appeared on her face.


    It turned out that although Nicole''s one hand was restrained bythe bodyguard, she instinctively pped


    Jamie with her free hand when she saw Jamie running toward her.


    Nicole was furious.


    Jamie seemed in cahoots with Howe.


    They always conspired against her.


    And what they did was an endless cycle of schemes and maniption.


    Nicole red at them fiercely, wishing she could tear them apart.


    "Jarrod..."


    Jamie''s mouth gaped open in disbelief.Her eyes widened in shock.She red at Jarrod with tears


    streaming down her face uncontrobly.


    "How can you let this bitch p me?"


    Jarrod''s expression turned serious.


    He stammered, "No, I..."


    He was at a loss for words because he couldn''t exin his actions just now.


    His instinctual reaction was to protect Nicole.


    It was just that he didn''t expect Nicole to p Jamie.


    His cold eyes turned dark.


    He looked at the bodyguard and ordered firmly, "Drag her into the car."


    Upon hearing this, the bodyguard shoved Nicole into the car forcefully.


    Jamie protested, "Jarrod, what are you doing? She stabbed you and Howe.And now, she pped


    me.How can you just let her go? She can''t leave.I must deal with her."


    Jamie felt wronged, thinking Jarrod was being unfair.


    Jarrod seemed to realize it.


    He coaxed her in a soft voice, "Okay, stop crying now.Let me handle this, okay? Go to the car andapply


    medicine on your face."


    Jamie knew that the situation was a bitplicated.


    She had heard that Nicole had called the police.


    However, her wedding with Jarrod was just around the corner.


    She knew Jarrod would never let Howe get into trouble.


    So, Jamie covered her face and said resentfully, ¡°Jarrod, you can''t let her go just like that."


    Jarrod gentlyforted Jamie, patting her head as he guided her toward the car.


    Then, he got in the car where Nicole was.


    His handsome face darkened.


    The bodyguard tied Nicole to the base of the car seat.


    As soon as Nicole saw Jarrod get in, she red at him fiercely as if she wanted to swallow him alive.


    Jarrod nonchntly settled himself across from Nicole.


    He didn''t seem to care about her reaction.


    He just observed herzily.


    After a while, he said, "You know what to say in front of the police, right?"


    Nicole met his eyes and said in a voice dripping with fury, "Don''t even think about it.The police will be


    here in a few minutes.I''ll hold on until the very end to make sure this monster ends up in jail."


    "Really? Do you think you have a choice?"


    Jarrod remainedposed.


    He was unfazed by her words.


    A wicked charm seemed to dance around him, entuated by the blood stains on his chest.Nicole


    suddenly asked, "Jarrod, have you forgotten what you said at the hospital?"


    Jarrod''s brows furrowed tightly.


    Upon seeing his reaction, Nicole reminded him, "You promised that if you found out who was behind


    the torture I received in the detention center, you would set things straight for me.That person is Howe."


    Moments earlier, Howe was so excited that he spilled the beans.


    It directly came from his mouth that Nicole was lucky those two women in the detention center didn''t kill


    her.


    Otherwise, he couldn''t have tortured her today.


    Nicole asked Howe if he had something to do with those two women.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    And he admitted it without hesitation.


    Howe thought it was not a problem even if he confessed to Nicole.


    After all, Jarrod would undoubtedly cover for him.


    What could she do? Nicole turned to look at Jarrod.


    And when she saw his unsurprised expression, she sneered, "So, you already knew it was him.How


    ridiculous!"


    Jarrod didn''t say anything.


    Indeed, Alec found out that the person behind that incident at the detention center was Howe.


    However, due to his forting wedding with Jamie, Jarrod nned to deal with Howe after the


    ceremony.


    Of course, Jarrod wouldn''t let go of Howe just like that.


    But he couldn''t have Howe arrested right now.


    It wasn''t the right time yet.


    He didn''t want Jamie to lose face.So, everything had to wait until their wedding was finished.


    After thinking for a while, Jarrod exined, "I never said I would let him go.But it''s not yet the time to


    deal with him.He can''t go to jail at this moment, no matter what.It''s not the right time yet."


    Nicole''s heart was overwhelmed by despair.


    And she was angry that Jarrod was always distressed by Jamie''s tears.


    This only meant she had to swallow her pride.


    And she was also forced to let Howe go.


    She had no other choice.


    Nicole felt she was treated inhumanely, and her hatred against Jarrod, Howe, and Jamie intensified.


    But before she could make any move, she had to think of her father''s operation.


    She needed Jarrod''¡¯s assistance for her father to have a sessful operation, so she had to swallow


    all the pain, no matter how much it hurt.


    After all these thoughts, Nicole said calmly, "I know what to say when dealing with the police.But you


    have to help me with something."

 Chapter 259 Out Of Mind

    Chapter 259 Out Of Mind


    "What is it?" Jarrod asked.


    "Howe took a video of him hitting me.You must destroy it!" Nicole answered.


    Initially, she wanted that video so she could use it as evidence in the future.


    But she knew Jarrod wouldn''t give it to her voluntarily, so she''d better destroy it.


    Otherwise, it would only remind her of Howe.


    Every time she thought of Howe, she felt so disgusted that she wanted to throw up.


    "Sure, no problem,"


    Jarrod agreed without hesitation. He leaned over and untied the rope on her wrists.


    Nicole rxed for a moment.


    Then, Jarrod reached out to take off Nicole''s bloody shirt.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Nicole snapped, covering her chest and looking vignt.


    "What do you think?" Jarrod sneered.


    "How do you n to exin to the police if they see you dressed like this?"


    After saying this, he threw his shirt at Nicole.


    She picked it up and put it on reluctantly.


    The wounds on her body and face were burning.


    While she was buttoning it up, she felt his gaze fixed on her.


    She felt so ufortable that she hurriedly turned around.


    When she was all set, Jarrod had changed into a ck shirt, throwing his bloody shirt away.


    The knife Nicole used was so small that it didn''t harm any of Jarrod''s organs.He only got shallow cuts


    on his skin.


    Jarrod looked at Nicole and smiled mischievously.


    "Why are you still shy? Haven''t I seen every inch of you?"


    Jarrod seldom smiled.


    The coldness and toughness he emanated made him look indifferent, even when he smiled.He had a


    handsome face, but he was like a poison that could be very fatal sometimes.


    Jarrod''s smile gave Nicole that goosebumps again.She turned her face away without responding or


    smiling.


    Suddenly, she felt a cold touch on her face.


    It turned out that Jarrod took an iced drink from the car fridge and put it on her cheek to reduce the


    swelling.


    The cold bottle rolled against Nicole''s face, and Jarrod''s movements were meticulous and gentle.


    It was totally different from his usual madness.


    Nicole reached out and attempted to grab the bottle.


    However, Jarrod held her hand.


    He stared at her with sharp eyes.


    "Did you hear what I said the other night?"


    Nicole looked flustered for a moment.


    She shook her head and yed dumb.


    "What did you say?"


    Jarrod stared at her, pressed the back of her hand with his thumb, and sneered, "Are you sure you


    want to y dumb with me?"Chapter 259 Cat Of hind well, whip well."


    The more he hated her, the more he loved her.


    "Are you kidding me? You hate me so much because you still love me?" Nicole asked in disbelief.


    Jarrod reached out, tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, and said vaguely, "I also want to know."


    Nicole''s smile froze.Her lips trembled as if she wanted to say something.


    But she realized she was at a loss for words.


    On the contrary, Jarrod was smiling.


    He was in a good mood.


    But when he inadvertently touched the ring on her pinkie, his expression changed.


    Last time in the detention center, those two women stomped on the back of Nicole''s hands.


    The bone in her pinkie was broken.


    It had already healed, but the scar was still obvious.


    Nicole was afraid her parents would worry when they saw it, so she covered it with a ring.


    After a while, Jarrod whispered, "Trust me.I made a promise, and I won''t break it."


    His intention was to seek justice for Nicole.


    But his promise gave her goosebumps.


    The hands on herp clenched slightly.


    She dodged his fiddling and said in a somewhat sarcastic tone, "Mr.Schultz, I¡¯m not sure if I''m still alive


    by the time you deal with your future brother-inw..."


    Before she could finish her words, Jarrod bent down and kissed her lips.


    But his cold lips didn''t go deep.


    He just kissed her lightly.Then, he looked at her and asked with a smile, "Are you jealous?"


    Nicole was too shocked to say a word.


    She really wanted to smash Jarrod''s head with a hammer to see what the hell was inside his brain.


    How could he take her sarcasm as jealousy? He was really driving her nuts.


    Nicole wiped her lips hard.


    It was as if she wanted to tear off the skin of the part he touched.


    Jarrod''s handsome face darkened at once.


    He grabbed her hand, pressed it on his chest, and leaned over.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, his kiss was a little ruthless.


    His tongue pried open her mouth and teeth.


    He gave her a hard French kiss.


    He didn''t let go of her lips until she groaned in pain.


    Nicole''s strength was no match for a powerful man like Jarrod.


    Her struggles were nothing to him.


    His kiss became more and more aggressive, and his growing desire seemed to give her a dangerous


    signal.


    She already knew what would happen next.


    The more Nicole thought about it, the more nervous she became.


    Jarrod must be out of his mind.


    Jamie was just in the car next to them.


    How could he do this to her? He didn''t even treat her as a human being!Suddenly, Jarrod''s phone on


    the seat vibrated.


    Nicole breathed a sigh of relief at this distraction, especially when she saw that it was Jamie calling.


    When Jarrod''s grip on her loosened, she took advantage of this opportunity.


    She hit his wound hard with her elbow.


    Jarrod hissed.


    His face contorted in pain.


    He finally let go of her.


    Nicole quickly pushed him away and hid in a corner.


    She gasped slightly and red at Jarrod with her beautiful eyes which were full ofints.


    "Six days left," she said.


    Jarrod looked at her with a frown.


    Nicole continued, "Jarrod, there are only six days left before your wedding.


    After that, you can no longer humiliate me."


    Six days from now, Jarrod and Jamie would get married.


    They had an agreement that after Jarrod got married, all their contracts would be invalid.


    Jarrod said indifferently, "I have reasons for marrying Jamie.But | definitely don''t love her."


    His words made Nicole shiver.


    She looked at him as if she was looking at a Junatic.


    ¡°What the hell? Jarrod, are you out of your mind?"

 Chapter 260 The Crazy Mitchel

    Chapter 260 The Crazy Mitchel


    Nicole was puzzled.


    Why did Jarrod say such ambiguous words to her? Nicole was no longer a teenager.


    Jarrod''s implications made her uneasy.


    His confession, far from sweet, left her feeling unsettled.


    As Jarrod was about to speak again, Jamie arrived.


    Exiting the car, Jarrod and Jamie exchanged a few words beside the car.


    Jamie''s anger erupted into tears.She red through the car window with a fierce look.


    Nicole caught fragments of their conversation, something about an apology.


    Perhaps Jamie expected her to apologize personally.


    Jarrod, aware that Nicole wouldn''t apologize to Jamie, suggested Jamie abandon the idea.


    Eventually, Jarrod managed to calm Jamie and guide her back to her car.


    When the police arrived, Nicole imed she had identally called the police during an argument with


    her boyfriend.


    The officers questioned her further about the incident and inspected the vi but found nothing.


    Before leaving, one officer lectured Nicole.Then, Nicole left in Alec''s car.


    As Alec''s car and Jarrod¡¯s car passed, Jarrod''s meaningful nce unsettled Nicole.


    In that instant, Nicole felt a chill run through her.


    Uncertain and anxious, she pondered Jarrod¡¯s next move.


    Had it not for the medical experts Jarrod had introduced to her father, Nicole would have left this


    instant.


    Taking out her phone, she texted someone, "I''ll be ready in ten days.Is everything set?"


    "Everything''s arranged," the receiver replied.


    Relieved, Nicole deleted the messages.


    She resolved not to engage in Jarrod¡¯s games, and nned to leave Ardlens with her parents.


    Raegan had been grounded by Mitchel.


    She had been at home alone for five days, and Mitchel didn''t show up since they metst time.


    The maid, a familiar face, diligently brought meals to her room but was forbidden from engaging in


    conversation with Raegan.


    Once, Raegan attempted to borrow a cell phone from the maid, but to her disappointment, the maid


    didn''t possess one.


    Raegan''s days consisted of eating, sleeping, and watching TV, doing good for her condition.


    During her confinement, Raegan scrutinized the windows,searching for an escape route, but the vi''s


    design thwarted her ns.


    On the evening of the fifth day, Mitchel returned.


    Hearing the door, a flicker of excitement passed through Raegan and was quickly suppressed.


    The solitude had begun to affect her.


    Mitchel entered with a calm demeanor.


    Raegan yearned to speak but found herself at a loss for words.


    Mitchel merely nced at her before heading to the bathroom for a shower, leaving Raegan alone with


    the sound of running water.


    The sound brought back unsettling memories of a crazy night.


    A night when, after pleading, Mitchel had shown her a bit of mercy, yet the duration had been


    unbearable for Raegan.


    She pondered what had driven Mitchel to such extremes.


    Determined to initiate a calm conversation that night, Raegan waited for Mitchel.


    Mitchel emerged from the shower, less intimidating in navy blue pajamas, his hair damp.


    Seeking to ease the tension, Raegan asked casually, "Have you eaten dinner?"


    "Yes," Mitchel responded sinctly.


    ¡°Are you thirsty?" she continued, intent on breaking the ice.


    Mitchel held her gaze for a moment, then nodded.Raegan hesitantly poured a ss of water for


    Mitchel, who was casually leaning against the bed, absorbed in thetest magazine.


    As she hesitated to hand him the ss, Mitchel swiftly grasped her wrist.


    He set the ss on the bedside table and, with a gentle pull, Raegan found herself unexpectedly


    seated across hisp, her cheeks flushing with surprise.


    "Ah!"


    Startled, Raegan let out a cry.She attempted to rise, but Mitchel firmly held her ankle.


    He rubbed the protruding bones of her ankle casually as he asked with an icy tone, "Do you have


    something to tell me?"


    Trying to remain calm, Raegan replied, "I''ve work to attend to.May I go to thepany tomorrow?"


    "You needn''t bother with that anymore."


    Confused and rmed, Raegan responded, "What do you mean?"


    Mitchel revealed, "I''ve arranged your resignation with your manager.You''re free from work now.Aren''t


    you pleased?"


    This news infuriated Raegan.


    She had intended for a civil conversation, but anger got the better part of her.


    "Mitchel, you had no right to decide that for me! It was my job, my decision.Why would you do this


    without asking me?"


    His overbearing nature was unmistakable.


    This time, her frustration reached new heights.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Do you need to ask why?"


    Mitchel retorted, his hand moving toChapter 260 The Crazy Mitche her chin, his sneer chilling.


    "Because I''m your husband."


    His smile was cold, sending a shiver down Raegan¡¯''s spine.


    Fear gripped Raegan, reminding her of that harrowing night.


    She worried that any further provocation might lead to a repeat of that dreadful experience.


    At the thought of this, Raegan said softly, ¡°Mitchel, I''m telling the truth.There''s nothing between Henley


    and me.Please don''t let your suspicions lead to false usations."


    "Suspicions?"


    Mitchel echoed, his toneced with ambiguity.


    Raegan nodded, her words tumbling out in haste, "It''s true.I really have nothing to do with Henley.Why


    can''t you believe that?"


    After speaking, Raegan instantly regretted her anxious tone.


    She nced at Mitchel, fearing his reaction.


    Mitchel''s demeanor turned frosty.


    "You work for Henley''spany, yet you im there''s no connection?"


    Raegan''s confusion was evident.


    What did Mitchel imply by saying she worked for Henley''spany? She had never been aware of any


    connection between thepany she worked for and Henley.


    Mitchel showed Raegan a document on hisptop, revealing that thepany she worked for was


    acquired by Henley the day after she joined.


    The manager she knew was merely a figurehead.


    Rushing to rify, Raegan insisted, "I had no idea about this.I swear.¡±Mitchel''s eyes, however,


    remained skeptical, not convinced by her words.


    Raegan''s panic surged.


    The thought of prolonged confinement was unbearable.


    "He threatened me.If you doubt me, let me confront him directly!"


    "Confront him?"


    Mitchel sneered, "What would you expect from a man who''s now a vegetable?"


    "What?"


    Stunned, Raegan stared at Mitchel.


    "Henley...He''s in a vegetative state?"


    Raegan''s shock was palpable.


    The idea of Henley being reduced to a vegetative state was beyond her wildest expectations.


    The look of disbelief on Raegan''s face morphed into sorrow, a sight that seemed strikingly out of ce


    to Mitchel.


    His eyes narrowed with suspicion.


    "Are you saddened by this?"


    Raegan, caught off guard by his query, shook her head quickly.


    "No, it''s just hard toprehend..."


    Henley and Raegan had known each other for a long time.


    Raegan wasn''t one to be callous or unfeeling.


    Moreover, despite what Henley had done, he had never truly harmed her.


    At that critical moment, he had made a concerted effort to shield her.


    Raegan''s absent-minded look only fueled Mitchel''s growing ire.Mitchel had stayed away for five days,


    struggling with the fear of losing control and harming Raegan again.


    He had tried to suppress his thoughts, but each new revtion only stoked the mes of his anger.


    Suddenly, his expression darkened.


    He pushed Raegan onto the bed, his hand moving under her dress.


    Raegan, terrified, stammered out an exnation, "I wasn''t aware of any link between Henley and the


    company I worked for.His threat was real.Why can''t you trust me, Mitchel?"


    Mitchel''s piercing gaze bore into her.


    "Then exin why Henley would leave all his wealth and assets to you?"

 Chapter 261 Raegans Baby

    Chapter 261 Raegan''s Baby


    When Henley''s assistant announced his vegetative state in the hospital, Gerda was so distraught she


    nearly fainted.


    Raegan was equally stunned.


    Why would Henley have left his entire fortune to her? Such a turn of events seemed iprehensible.


    Mitchel, with darkened eyes, questioned, ¡°Can you exin this?"


    Raegan opened her mouth but remained silent, at a loss for words.


    Mitchel''s gaze grew colder, still wrongly thinking Raegan was pregnant with Henley''s child.


    Despite what Henley had done, he must admit Henley was quite considerate in offering financial


    support for the unborn child in Raegan''s belly.


    At the thought of that, Mitchel''s heart seemed to be torn apart by some invisible stagger.


    He pinched Raegan''s chin, his tone icy.


    "Say something!"


    His anger intensified, his grip tightening.


    Raegan, on the verge of tears, stammered, "What do you expect me to say?"


    "Didn''t you try to exin it to me just then? Go on."


    Raegan felt utterly confused.


    Without understanding the situation herself, how could she rify it? Mitchel, growing more agitated by


    her silence, lost the"Didn''t you try to exin it to me just then? Go on."


    Raegan felt utterly confused.


    Without understanding the situation herself, how could she rify it? Mitchel, growing more agitated by


    her silence, lost theposure he had intended to maintain.


    Mitchel''s words dripped with sarcasm, "Raegan, do you enjoy flirting with others while making a pass


    on me?"


    Tears brimming in her eyes, Raegan retorted, ¡°When did I ever make a pass on you?"


    Mitchel sneered, "Why did you kiss me when visiting me in the hospital even after I said I didn''t want to


    see you?"


    "I.."


    Raegan opened her mouth to respond but found no words.


    Mitchel continued bitterly, ¡°Can''t defend yourself? Let me answer for you."


    Mitchel''s anger, fueled by past grievances involving Henley, made him spill out in harsh tones, "Do you


    just enjoy hooking up and being a bitch?"


    "You!"


    Raegan was livid at his insulting words.


    What a fucking bastard Mitchel was! An absolute asshole! His harsh words cut deep.


    Raegan felt a surge of injustice, struggling to maintain herposure.


    She had never expected that her attempt to make peace would be misread by Mitchel, even going so


    far as calling her a bitch...


    His words stung, branding her with humiliation.


    How could anyone be so unjustly harsh? Turning her face away, a heavy weight seemed to press on


    her chest, making it hard to breathe.


    She had no desire to speak to Mitchel.


    But Mitchel didn''t intend to let her go.


    He turned her face toward him, insisting, "Answer me onest time.Do you have anything else to tell


    me?"


    Raegan was confused.


    Mitchel kept questioning her whether she was hiding something from him.


    But the only secret she had was their unborn child in her belly.


    Fear crept in at the possibility of his knowing her pregnancy.


    Was he asking about it? No, she couldn''t tell him she was pregnant with his child.


    Mitchel''s current state of rage made her worry he might demand something drastic, like an abortion.


    She was alone in the world, and this baby represented her only hope, especially after losing a child


    once before.


    She couldn''t risk her unborn child on Mitchel''s vtile emotions.


    As long as she kept the pregnancy to herself, Mitchel couldn''t have forced her to have an abortion.


    As Raegan pondered, her fear and determination were evident in her eyes.


    Frightened, she bit her lip stubbornly, holding back her words.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, but she remained silent, determined not to speak.


    Her silence only fueled Mitchel''s frustration further.


    His expression darkened as he moved closer, his kiss forceful and overwhelming.


    Raegan fought back with all her might, but Mitchel''s grip was unyielding.


    His kiss was intense, his tongue invading her mouth, leavingher feeling overwhelmed and suffocated.


    shes of that night haunted Raegan''s thoughts.


    When Mitchel finally broke the kiss, she gasped for air, pleading, "Mitchel, please, calm down."


    But Mitchel held Raegan tightly, his sneer cutting through her.


    "Stop pretending.You seemed quite enjoy yourselfst time."


    Raegan''s heart sank at his words.


    They were like a p across her face, humiliating and sharp.


    She had yielded to him before out of fear, to avoid worse treatment.


    Lost in these thoughts, she flinched as Mitchel began to trail kisses down her neck.


    He skillfully undid the thin belt on her shoulder with his teeth, biting her corbone sharply as he moved


    downward...


    Pain surged through Raegan, her fear palpable.


    She couldn''t push him away, haunted by the memory of theirst encounter and the fragile safety of her


    unborn child in her belly.


    "Stop, please, Mitchel.It still hurts..."


    Her voice broke, filled with sobs.


    For a moment, her soft tone seemed to reach Mitchel.


    He paused, questioning, "Still hurts after five days?"


    Seizing the opportunity, Raegan let her tears flow more freely, reinforcing her plea.


    ¡°Yes, it''s still painful.¡±She exaggerated slightly, but it wasn''t entirely a lie.


    Her skin was sensitive, and some swelling still lingered.


    Mitchel looked at her, his expression unreadable.


    ¡°Let me see for myself."


    "No, please don''t touch me!"


    Raegan cried out, gripping his hand firmly.


    For a moment, they were locked in a standoff.


    Then, in an abrupt move, her underwear was torn in two.


    Embarrassment flooded Raegan, especially with the lights still on.


    Thankfully, the swelling was visibly evident.


    Mitchel, ignoring her protests, fetched ointment from the medical kit and applied it to the affected area.


    His touch, though clinical, sent a cool relief through Raegan, leaving her momentarily dazed.


    Regaining her senses, Raegan felt a surge of humiliation.


    Tears streamed down her face.


    Mitchel''s actions had reduced her to an object, devoid of respect.


    He then insisted she remain still, legs apart, to prevent the ointment from being wiped off.


    Raegan''s face red in anger.


    "Why don''t you apply it yourself?"Mitchel asked, puzzled.


    Raegan was at a loss for words.


    She wanted to exin the inconvenience of self-application and that natural healingChapter 261


    Raegar''s Baby would suffice.


    But in actuality, she didn''t want to use the ointment so that she''d have an excuse to stop Mitchel.


    Mitchel then asked suddenly, "Did you avoid treating it as an excuse to avoid having sex me?"


    The room was dead silent.


    Raegan panicked, feeling as if he had read her thoughts.


    Mitchel, still bearing traces of her on his fingertips, approached with a hoarse voice, "That won''t work!"


    His arousal was evident, not driven by punishment but by desire.


    Clearly, he was determined to have sex with her.


    Yet, he seemed more controlled than before, considering her condition and contemting a different


    approach.


    Frightened, Raegan pushed him away, pleading, ¡°Don''t, please...I can''t...Not right now..."


    Mitchel''s expression shifted instantly.


    "What did you just say?"


    Raegan was on the verge of tears.


    "It''s not about you...It¡¯s me..."


    Mitchel''s touch was gentle as he acknowledged the soreness.


    "I know it''s still swollen and painful, but we can find a way..."


    He whispered something in her ear, his voice hoarse.


    Raegan''s face turned a deep red at his words, shaking her head in reluctance.


    ¡°We''re married, so it''s only natural for us to do this,"


    Mitchel reasoned, pulling her closer.WIldHter ADT Peabo Dab Overwhelmed with humiliation, Raegan


    felt helpless to resist.


    She feared provoking another change in his mood and feltpelled toply.


    In a sudden move, Mitchel gripped her hair, his breath quickening.


    "Call me."


    Barely able to speak, Raegan murmured, "Mitchel..."


    ¡°That''s not it,"he corrected in a low tone.


    What else could it be? Confused and exhausted, Raegan fell silent.


    "If you don''t cooperate, this willst all night," Mitchel warned.


    Her expression shifting, Raegan forced outa reluctant, "Honey..."


    Mitchel''s response was immediate.


    His breathing grew heavier, his gaze more intense.


    "Keep calling me this way."


    Raegan''s humiliation deepened, feeling reduced to a prostitute.


    "If you don''t do as I say, it''ll take me longer to finish," he said indifferently.


    With great reluctance, Raegan repeated, "Honey...Honey..."


    Finally, Mitchel released a sigh, drawing her up into his arms and kissing her forehead.


    The ordeal, though shorter than usual,sted nearly two hours.


    Exhausted, Raegany motionless.


    Eventually, Mitchel escorted her to the bathroom.


    She wanted to refuse but didn''t dare provoke him further.


    Fortunately, he seemed to recognize her fatigue and simply shared a shower with her.


    Then, utterly spent, Raegan fell asleep in Mitchel''s embrace.


    Gazing at Raegan''s serene, sleeping face, Mitchel''s demeanor softened, and he whispered, ¡°If you''re


    honest with me, I can ept it."


    In the past, he wouldn''t have taken it seriously, merely seeing it as a joke.


    But now, things were unclear, and he knew that ifpromise was necessary, he would be the first to


    attempt it.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He just wanted Raegan to be by his side, willingly.


    If that was what it took, he was willing to give it a try.


    Not hearing his words, Raegan, deep in slumber, instinctively snuggled closer to his warmth.


    Mitchel''s expression shifted, his grip loosening slightly to hold her more gently, ensuring herfort.


    That night, Mitchel slept peacefully.


    Raegan, however, was tormented by a nightmare.


    In it, Mitchel was merciless, forcing her to terminate her pregnancy.


    This fear haunted her until the early hours of the morning.


    Before dawn fully broke, Raegany awake, Mitchel sleeping soundly beside her, his breaths even and


    calm.


    Raegan sat up quietly, reaching for Mitchel¡¯s phone on thebedside table.


    She used Mitchel''s face to unlock it, but dared not head outside the room.


    Instead, she tiptoed into the bathroom to send a message.


    As she prepared to send the text, she realized she needed a password.


    Mitchel''s phone was customized for high security, useless to anyone who found it without the correct


    code.


    Raegan tried Mitchel''s birthday and the vi''s password, but neither worked.


    Just as she was about to abandon her attempt, a familiar voice startled her.


    "Do you need me to unlock it for you?"

 Chapter 262 Have A Baby

    Chapter 262 Have A Baby


    Raegan''s heart raced when she heard Mitchel''s words.


    Mitchel''s phone slipped from her grasp, ttering to the floor.


    Mitchel entered, his bare feet silent.His long legs were strong, his upper body sculpted with defined


    muscles.He stooped to retrieve the phone, offering it to Raegan.


    "Try 822822," he suggested.


    Raegan was taken aback.


    August 22nd.It was the date they first received their marriage certificate.


    She stood frozen, the phone burning in her hand, especially with the text ring from the screen.


    Mitchel read her message aloud.


    "Mr.Hector Dixon, I''m trapped by Mitchel.Can you help me out? Sent by Raegan Hayes." Mitchel''s


    voice was icy.


    "Seeking help from my uncle?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    His exterior was calm, but inside, turmoil raged.


    Sure enough, Raegan still wanted to run away.


    This irked Mitchel increasingly.


    Mitchel''s eyes narrowed.


    He grasped her chin and pressed her against the wall, his tone fierce.


    "Do you enjoy flirting with the men around me? How do you n to repay Hector if he helps you out?"


    Raegan paled, her restraint gone.


    "You can''t imprison me like this.Though we''re a couple, you have no right to confine me."


    At her words, Mitchel¡¯s expression grew colder.He scoffed.


    "Is that your argument, Raegan? That! can''t do that?"


    Holding her close, hisposure slipped.


    "Then, shouldn''t weabout it!"


    The pain of the loss of her first child was too much to bear again.


    She was afraid of losing her child again because of those crazy women around Mitchel.


    With resolve, she dered, "I will never have a child with you."


    She couldn''t bring herself to the possibility of losing her child again.


    This was her baby! But Mitchel replied sternly, "That''s not for you to decide."


    His expression dark, he took a tie from the dresser and restrained her hands to the towel rack.


    Confused and fearful, Raegan asked in a trembling voice, "Mitchel, what are you doing?"


    Mitchel, holding her head gently, offered a faint smile.


    "Practicing how to make a baby."


    "Hmm..."


    Before she could protest, Mitchel silenced her with a kiss, his approach dominating yet tender.


    Humiliated and angry, Raegan felt herself nearing a breaking point.


    After finishing his business, Mitchel didn''t even untie her.


    Instead, he just let her hanging on the towel rack helplessly.


    It was only when the maid arrived that Raegan was freed.


    Crumbled on the bathroom floor, knees to her chest, Raegan trembled uncontrobly.


    The maid, sympathetic yet helpless, tried to console Raegan, "I can see Mr.Dixon and you are deeply


    in love with each other.Yet, you two seemed to argue a lot.Perhaps talking it through will help.Why


    must you hurt each other so?"


    In love with each other? Raegan could only shake her head in sorrow.


    If this was Mitchel''s version of love, she wanted no part of it.


    The maid continued, ¡°Actually, Mr.Dixon truly cares for you.I''ve seen him alone in your room, clutching


    the pillow you used to sleep on.He constantly buys new clothes for you, and the food stocked here is


    always to your taste, refreshed daily even when you''re away..."


    Raegan felt numb to the maid''s words.


    Terms like love and care seemed unfit to describe her bond with Mitchel.


    In her eyes, Mitchel viewed her as nothing more than an object.He never imagined that one day she


    would defy hismands.His ego bruised when he sensed losing control.


    That was why he became fixated on regaining it.His obsession filled Raegan with dread.


    Her fear overshadowed any love she once felt, leaving her desperate to run away from Mitchel.


    The idea of fleeing consumed Raegan''s thoughts, solidifying into a firm resolve to break free from


    Mitchel''s side.


    Meanwhile, it was the night before Jarrod''s wedding.


    On the phone, Jamie''s voice was tender with affection.


    "Jarrod, I feel like I am the happiest woman in this world.Let''s have two children in the future!"


    Jarrod''¡¯s expression turned somber.


    Jamie''s words echoed his past promises to Nicole.


    Jarrod hesitated, his silence lingering until Jamie prompted him.


    ¡°Jarrod, are you there?"


    Regainingposure, Jarrod replied evasively, "It''ste, Jamie.Get some rest."


    He skillfully dodged the subject.After a sweet goodbye, Jamie quickly made another call, her voice now


    stern.


    "Keep an eye on Jarrod tonight.Report anything unusual."


    After the call, Jarrod stood before arge French window, smoking.He was still hanging on those


    words, "Let''s have two children..."


    Momentster, he extinguished the cigarette, grabbed his car keys, and headed downstairs.

 Chapter 263 You Cant Break The Agreement

    Chapter 263 You Can''t Break The Agreement


    The informant tracking Jarrod ryed to Jamie, "Mr.Schultz has just entered the Oasis Apartment."


    Jamie was livid at this.


    Bang! The sounds were thunderous as Jamie wrecked her room, shattering furniture and electronics in


    a fit of rage.


    Exhausted, Jamie slumped to the floor, her heart racing with anxiety.


    Jamie had noticed Jarrod''s growing indifference toward her.


    Jarrod''s visit to Nicole the night before their wedding only intensified her fears.


    It seemed he would continue to have an affair with Nicole even after he got married.


    Jamie knew deep down that Jarrod''s feelings for her were more obligation than love.


    But what if Jarrod eventually found out she wasn''t the one who truly saved him back then? How would


    he treat her then? Jamie vividly remembered Jarrod''s cold, ruthless behavior toward Nicole.


    Unlike Nicole, who shared a past with Jarrod, Jamie had deceived Jarrod from the start.


    The sense of duty binding Jarrod to her seemed to be weakening.Hispensations and avoidance of


    discussions about having their children all hinted at his desire to reduce her to a mere figurehead in the


    Schultz family.


    Jamie could ept that.


    After all, Jarrod''s wealth was more than she could ever spend.


    However, the possibility of Jarrod finding out Nicole was the one who saved him back then terrified


    Jamie.


    Consumed by fear, Jamie retrieved her phone from the floor, dialed a number, and gave a chilling


    order, "During the wedding tomorrow, send out the information."


    At that moment, Jamie''s eyes glinted with malevolence like a scorpion poised in a pool of poison.


    She was resolute in finishing Nicole.


    At the Oasis Apartment, Nicole had finished packing, ready to leave tomorrow morning.


    She had kept her promise, staying in the Oasis Apartment until thest night before Jarrod''s wedding.


    After her shower, Nicole checked her father''s health indicators for the day.


    Everything appeared stable.


    The renowned surgeon Jarrod had arranged was set to consult with her father tomorrow, with ns to


    schedule surgery.


    This doctor''s sess rate was notably high, so Nicole felt hopeful about her father''s uing


    operation.


    The operation was scheduled for two o''clock in the afternoonthe day after tomorrow.


    Her father would attend the Lawrence Group''s dismissing event tomorrow morning.


    As the Lawrence Group was closing down, Nicole''s father, concerned about his long-time employees,


    wished to personally bid them farewell.


    With a busy day ahead, Nicole decided to go to bed early after her shower.


    The door beeped as it opened.


    Jarrod entered, noticing a suitcase in the living room.


    He was frustrated at the sight of it.


    Nicole was truly ready to leave.


    He cracked open the bedroom door, glimpsing Nicole''s silhouette on the bed.


    This only heightened his irritation.


    Ironically, whether he married or not, it seemed to make no difference to Nicole.


    She appeared content, unaffected by the events around her.


    Jarrod quietly undressed and slipped into bed beside her.


    Nicole, half-asleep, thought she was still dreaming when she sensed Jarrod''s presence.


    She had taken a sleep aid to ensure a restful night for the busy day ahead.


    Her mind was still foggy.


    Turning around, she saw Jarrod''s face close to hers.


    She thought she saw him in her dream.


    Her expression was one of clear distaste as she murmured, "Ugh!"WIG Hte AD fits dt PGP am TR rar


    rerit How could she see this demon even in her dream? It was truly bad luck.


    Jarrod''s expression darkened at her reaction.


    In a punitive gesture, he pinched her sharply, causing her to wince.


    Nicole''s eyes shot open, and upon realizing it was Jarrod pinching her, her confusion turned to anger.


    "Jarrod?"


    Recognizing that it was indeed him, her anger red.


    How could he, on the eve of his wedding, be in her bed? Frowning, she questioned him, "Why are you


    here? Our agreement is over, isn''t it?"


    Their agreement had been clear.


    It would end upon his marriage.


    She regretted her habit of not locking the bedroom door, a necessity due to Jarrod''s past behavior.


    Locking it only led to break-ins and punishments.


    Reluctantly, she had stopped locking the door so that he coulde in easily.


    She had no choice.


    After all, this was his home.


    If not for her need of medical assistance from him, she would have thrown him out long ago.


    Nicole''s eyes shed with revulsion, which only fueled Jarrod''s anger.


    Jarrod turned over, grasping her chin firmly, his voice heavy with suppressed fury, ¡°Am I married yet?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Nicole was at a loss for words.


    Then, he began to remove her pajamas.


    Nicole was appalled by his audacity.


    "Stop!" she cried, struggling.


    "Don''t touch me!"


    But Jarrod, tense and resolved, restrained her, preventing any movement.


    In desperation, Nicole headbutted him.


    Thump! Nicole used all her strength, her head throbbing with pain.


    Jarrod paused, a sinister smile ying on his lips.


    "You are quite the fighter, aren''t you?"


    Jarrod remarked coldly.


    Sitting up, he flicked a lighter, its blue me casting shadows on his chiseled face.


    With a cigarette between his lips, cor undone revealing his corbone, he exhaled smoke.


    "Are you trying to nullify our agreement?"


    "What the hell are you talking about?"


    Nicole, perplexed and on edge, fixed her gaze on him.


    Her earlier resistance was purely out of instinctive.


    She loathed the thought of having sex with him.


    Despite knowing Jamie might learn everything, she couldn''t bear it, yet felt powerless to stop him.


    "Never mind.Since you''re unwilling, consider our agreement Iended ahead of schedule,"


    Jarrod stated indifferently.


    Jarrod stood, slipping on his coat, his silhouette like a demoning to life.


    Nicole hurried to him, grasping his hand.


    "Jarrod, you can''t break our agreement!"


    His eyes, dark and unfathomable, replied coldly, "Didn''t you want it to be over and done with?"


    Nicole, her lips pressed tightly, grasped his intent.


    With a mix of anger and sarcasm, she shot back, ¡°Jarrod...Aren''t you satisfied with Jamie? Or have you


    developed a taste for me?"


    Jarrod raised an eyebrow.


    "You think too highly of yourself."


    Nicole retorted, fueled by his provocation, "You''re the one who''s given me this confidence."


    In defiance, she ran her fingers over his abs, taunting him, "Mr.Schultz, is this what you''re after?"


    Her actions and words were a bold challenge to his pride.


    She sneered, "What difference does it make? Once sleeping with you, ten times makes no difference to


    me."

 ! Chapter 264 You Dont Want Me To Get Married

    ! Chapter 264 You Don''t Want Me To Get Married


    Nicole''s words struck Jarrod like a p to the face.


    If he still reacted, it meant he didn''t care about his pride.


    Nicole knew Jarrod valued his dignity, making her provocation a gamble.


    True to form, Jarrod''s expression shifted dramatically.


    Nicole braced for him to storm out, but instead, he scrutinized her, noticing the defiance in her eyes.


    He quickly deciphered her motive.


    She provoked him into breaching their agreement first.


    He lifted her chin, his smile cold.


    "Why bother to do it anyway? We''re cut from the same cloth."


    Nicole recoiled from his touch, feeling a chill.


    "Since you said so, then you are..."


    Jarrod drew Nicole in, leaving her breathless, his voice rough as he finished, "Quite something."


    His voice was not loud, but the tone was so mean.


    A cold fire ignited in Nicole''s eyes, her posture defiant, stirring something in Jarrod.


    He adored her resistance, bringing him the thrill of the challenge.Jarrod forced Nicole toward the full-


    length mirror, his approach dominating, leaving Nicole stunned and scared.


    ¡°Turn around and hands on the mirror!"


    His voice was cold, his expression stoic.


    Nicole clenched her teeth in anger.


    Jarrod, intolerant of humiliation, was known for exacting severe retribution.


    "My father''s surgery is in two days. Will it proceed as nned?" she asked, gripping the mirror.


    Reflected in it, she saw Jarrod, impably dressed, his features strikingly handsome.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Who would have thought such a handsome man could harbor a cruelty akin to a beast? She turned


    and asked, ¡°Will the doctor be ready for the surgery tomorrow?"


    "No problem," Jarrod answered in a deep voice.


    Nicole suppressed a groan.


    Irritated by her suppression, Jarrod yanked her hair, forcing her gaze into the mirror.


    ¡°Look at me," hemanded.


    In the mirror, Jarrod''s face transformed into something sinister, his gaze nearly consuming Nicole.


    "Look at me.See who''s behind you!"


    He sought her total submission.


    Jarrod''s eyes were bloodshot, betraying a desire for more thanjust her body.He aimed to dominate her


    mind, coercing her to speak.


    Pain coursed through Nicole''s stomach, fogging her consciousness, leaving her mind nk.


    "Seen it clearly?" Jarrod''s voice was ominous.


    Nicole, curled up to soothe her pain, responded weakly, "Yes..."


    Meanwhile, Jarrod was drenched in sweat, his eyes seething as he ordered, "Say it.Say you''re mine."


    Nicole, a puppet in her agony, wanted to end the torment.


    Perspiration dripped from her face, each drop hitting the floor.


    Nicole longed to escape the unbearable torment.


    Tears brimmed in her eyes as she struggled to say, ¡°I''m yours..."


    Jarrod''s smile was one of twisted satisfaction.


    As he lost himself to his madness, he asked deeply, ¡°You don''t want me to marry, right?"


    At his words, Nicole''s mind snapped back to rity.


    What had she just said? Had she lost her senses? And Jarrod, what the hell was wrong with him?


    From the wordsing out of his mouth, it seemed he was suggesting he''d call off the wedding if she


    asked.


    What a freak! Was he out of his mind? Nicole¡¯s eyes turned icy as she replied dispassionately, ¡°I wish


    you a happy marriage.


    May you have a baby of your own as soon as possible."


    "Ouch..."


    Nicole couldn''t suppress her cry of pain.She was certain Jarrod did it on purpose...


    Once he was done, Jarrod left her on the floor and headed for a shower.


    Nicole, curled on the floor, writhed in agony.


    The stomach pain was unbearable, preventing her from standing.


    She attempted to stand, pain radiating through her body.


    Her heart felt gripped by an unseen force, threatening a heart attack at any moment.


    Recently, these symptoms had be more frequent, barely manageable with her special painkillers.


    She couldn''t afford to meet her demise before her father''s surgery.


    Struggling to the bedside table, she retrieved a bottle of painkillers and swallowed them dry.


    But her parched throat resisted the tablets.


    As she reached for water, Jarrod loomed over her.


    "What did you just take?"


    His stare was predatory.


    Just as Nicole was about to speak, Jarrod snatched the medicine bottle from her hand.


    He then forcefully removed the tablets from her mouth.


    Before she could respond, Jarrod turned and walked away.


    Momentster, Nicole heard the unmistakable sound of the toilet flushing.


    He had just flushed all her pills down!Nicole''s face drained of color.


    She tried to stop him, but her legs buckled under her, pain overwhelming her body at every step.


    She felt utterly crushed, her body wracked with torment.


    When Jarrod returned, he said dismissively, "Don''t take this trash anymore."


    Nicole''s frustration boiled over.


    Those were special painkillers, prescribed by her doctor, vital for managing her pain.


    How could Jarrod just flush them down like that? She wanted tosh out at him, but her weakness


    confined her to hateful res.


    ¡°Jarrod, you want me to die that bad?"


    Jarrod, imposing, crouched down and warned, "Stop talking about death.No more contraceptives."


    Contraceptives? Nicole was dumbfounded.


    He thought she was taking contraceptives? She had no need for them since her condition prevented


    pregnancy.


    With a bitterugh, she revealed, "Jarrod, those weren''t contraceptive pills.They were chemo pills.I


    have stomach cancer.I''m dying..."


    Her life-saving medicine had been flushed away in the toilet as if her only hope of life was washed


    away by Jarrod.


    Under the unbearable pain, Nicole decided to stop lying, and to tell Jarrod the truth.

 Chapter 265 Will You Go

    Chapter 265 Will You Go


    Nicole''sughter rang out suddenly.


    "Are you sure you''ll do anything I ask?"


    Nicole''s face, bare without makeup, radiated charm.


    Her smile shone like flowers in full bloom.


    Jarrod''s gaze intensified as he replied coolly, ¡°I''ll consider it."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    For a brief moment, he contemted offering to cancel the engagement with Jamie if Nicole agreed to


    have a child with him.


    Yet, his pride prevented him from revealing his true desires, leading him to thispromise.


    Perhaps, if Nicole stopped resisting him, he might shed his tough exterior and open his heart to her.


    "And if] asked you to end your own life, would you? Would you willingly walk into hell?"


    Nicole''s earnest tone underscored the gravity of her questions.


    Jarrod''s eyes darkened and his handsome face was covered with the coldness.


    "Do you really despise me that much?"


    "Yes, I can''t stand you."


    The pain in Nicole''s stomach was intense, driving her to end the conversation quickly.


    "Jarrod, perhaps you and Jamie should journey to hell together.You might findpanionship there in


    the afterlife."


    This remark ignited Jarrod''s fury.


    He leaned forward abruptly, gripping Nicole''s chin tightly.


    "What makes you think you can talk to me with that vicious tone?"


    Vicious? To Nicole, his usation seemed almostughable.


    Howe ordered those two women to attack her in the detention center.


    Then, he even locked her up in the vi to bully her.


    All of these must have something to do with Jamie.


    Jarrod must have supported Jamie throughout the time.


    In her eyes, it was Jamie and Jarrod who deserved to face damnation, not her.


    She couldn''t care less about how Jarrod viewed her.


    His opinion of her, whether he saw her as cruel or not, held no weight in her heart.


    Over the past few days, Jarrod had cast numerous usations at her.


    She really didn''t care about it at all.


    "It seems I''m the viin in your story, right? Haven''t you grown ustomed to it?"


    When Jarrod came back from abroad, Nicole''s belief in kindness as a weakness was reinforced.


    To her, it only opened the door to mistreatment by the unscrupulous.


    Her memories of Jarrod were marred by his insults and disrespect toward her and her family.


    The downfall of the Lawrence Group, her father''s hospitalization, and every cmity seemed tied to


    either Jarrod or Jamie.


    She held both Jamie and Jarrod responsible for the misfortunes of her family and the Lawrence Group.


    In her eyes, Jamie and Jarrod were far from innocent.


    A fiery hatred burned in Nicole''s gaze as she faced Jarrod.


    "If I had the strength, I would''ve ended you myself, ensuring you and Jamie faced your reckoning


    together."


    Jarrod''s expression darkened at her words.


    In a sudden move, he seized Nicole by the neck and pushed her against the bedside cab.


    Because of that, Nicole coughed violently.


    His indifference to her pain was evident as he coldly remarked, "You''re getting pretty reckless, Nicole."


    He lifted her effortlessly, tossing her onto the bed.


    Despite the softness of the bed cushioning her fall, the impact, however, was still jarring.


    Nicole, rmed, questioned him as he advanced, "What are you up to, Jarrod?"


    Jarrod leaned over with a wicked smile on his face.


    He said to himself he didn''t need to negotiate with Nicole.He could do whatever he wanted with


    her.She was his woman.


    "I''m offering you a chance to redeem yourself by having my child.Even with a baby, you can''t erase


    what you''ve done!" Jarrod dered.


    He lunged toward Nicole, attempting to remove her clothes.


    "Get away from me!" Nicole snapped, her voice thunderous.


    She was uncertain how much longer she could endure without the painkillers.


    Yet, she knew she had to persevere until her father''s surgery.


    She refused to suffer from Jarrod any longer.


    "I won''t let you touch me again,"


    Nicole asserted, clutching her torn clothes, herplexion ghostly from pain.


    Jarrod''s irritation red at her resistance.


    His voice was icy, "Don''t think I''ll be moved by your act of pity."


    Then, he pressed on her cruelly, and Nicole felt as if her organs were squeezed hard in her chest.


    Suddenly, blood spurted from Nicole''s mouth, sttering across Jarrod''s white shirt.


    The sight visibly unsettled Jarrod.


    For a moment, his heart seemed to falter, realizing it was Nicole''s blood.


    "Why are you bleeding like this?"


    Jarrod''s voice lost its cold detachment, sounding strained.


    Nicole, with a bitter smile and blood at the corner of her mouth, responded, "It''s not unusual for


    someone with cancer."


    Jarrod couldn''t fathom her im as truth, suspecting she was mocking him.


    Seeing his shirt was soaked with blood, Nicole expected anger from Jarrod.


    Unexpectedly, he just stood up and hurried to the bathroom.Emerging from the bathroom, Jarrod


    carefully moved Nicole into the bathtub.


    As he began to remove her clothing, Nicole momentarily froze before pushing his hands away.


    Jarrod embraced her tightly, trying to soothe her, "Stay still.You''re in no state to do this alone.Let me


    help you clean up."


    Nicole, however, resisted, adamant in her refusal.


    "I don''t want your help," she said, her voice tinged with revulsion.


    In her eyes, Jarrod was nothing more than a womanizer.


    Despite her protests, Jarrod seemed unfazed.


    Jarrod wouldn''t stop what he was going to do, even if she hated it, His resolve was unshaken, be it


    having sex with her, sharing a bath, or the prospect of starting a family together.


    His tone was icy as he issued a warning, "If you don''t stop struggling, I''ll do it right now."


    ¡°How can you be so vile?"


    Nicole retorted, her disgust palpable.


    Ignoring her protest, Jarrod proceeded to undress her and lower her into the water.


    His grip was firm as he said bluntly, "We''ve had sex before.And you feel sick at me now?"


    Nicole''s cheeks flushed as Jarrod washed her without a hint of emotion.Then, Jarred refilled the tub


    until the water was pristine.


    Despite the scars that marred his back which was a testament to his challenging life abroad, Jarrod''s


    hands remained well- cared for.


    His fingers were slender, his nails immacte, lending a certain elegance to his hands, much like his


    handsome face.


    Yet, when he touched her, Nicole could feel the hardness of calluses against her skin, a stark reminder


    of his roughness.


    Instinctively, Nicole shied away from his touch.


    Jarrod scoffed at her reaction.


    "Consider yourself lucky.There are plenty of women who want to getid with me."


    Jarrod demanded her attention, his toneced with dissatisfaction.


    "You ought to be grateful 1 have sex with you.Do you get that?"


    Confidence in this regard was not foreign to Jarrod.


    Beyond his allure, he prided himself on his prowess.


    The condition was his willingness to be gentle.


    Amongst the women in Ardlens he was willing to be gentle, Nicole stood out in her reluctance, a stark


    contrast to Jamie.


    Unimpressed, Nicole replied icily, "The water''s getting cold."


    Her retort cut through Jarrod''s words.


    Although he was in a foul mood, he nheless wrapped her in a towel and carried her to the bed.


    Exhausted, Nicoley there silently.


    She thought Jarrodwouldn''t spend the night here because of his wedding tomorrow.


    Tormented by an excruciating stomachache, Nicole desperately needed rest.


    However, her attempt to close her eyes was thwarted by the sharp pain.


    Half-asleep, she heard the door open and assumed Jarrod had left.


    Later, she was roused by the sound of Jarrod returning with water and medicine, urging her to take the


    pills.


    Burrowed in the quilt, Nicole¡¯s muffled voice rejected the offer, "I don''t want it."


    The painkiller she relied on was specific to her condition.


    Any other medicine needed a doctor''s approval.


    Undeterred, Jarrod insisted, pulling her up.


    "Take it before you sleep."


    "I don''t want it,"


    Nicole repeated, shaking her head.


    Ignoring her protests, Jarrod forced the pills into her mouth, causing them to get lodged in her throat.


    "E..."


    Nicole gagged, on the verge of vomiting.


    Jarrod quickly offered water, but she refused.


    Left with no choice, he held her chin, attempting to pour the water into her mouth, inadvertently soaking


    her clothes.


    Seeing Nicole''s continued resistance, Jarrod resorted to taking a sip of water himself and then


    transferring it to her mouth directly.

 Chapter 266 Not Want To Give Up

    Chapter 266 Not Want To Give Up


    Jarrod used the tip of his tongue to pry Nicole''s mouth open and forced her to swallow the medicine.


    Nicole was so dizzy that she had no strength to resist.


    He didn''t stop until she took a couple of pills.


    He pinched her cheek, feeling angry for no reason.


    "When did you develop such a habit of not taking medicine when you were sick?"


    Nicole suddenlyughed while tears streaming down her face.


    It was as if she heard something funny.


    "Of course, I want to take medicine.But have you forgotten that you flushed them down in the toilet?"


    Those painkillers were her life-saving medicine.


    They were very effective in relieving pain without harming her body.


    She didn''t know how Roscoe got the medicine.


    But he must have had a hard time obtaining it.


    Now that Jarrod had flushed the whole bottle into the toilet, Nicole felt like herst bit of hope had


    disappeared.


    Her eyes darkened, and she could no longer see any hope in life.


    Jarrod subconsciously narrowed his eyes when he heard Nicole''s words.


    His grip on her face tightened.He still wrongly thought the pills Nicole wanted to take moments earlier


    were contraceptives.


    He didn''t understand why she kept mentioning those pills, which could easily be found in a pharmacy.


    Did she really hate being pregnant with his child that much? The more Jarrod thought about it, the


    more determined he was to have a child with Nicole.


    His first child with Nicole was not even given the chance to see this world.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    At the thought of this, his eyes darkened.


    For the first time, he felt sorry for their unborn child.


    "I got rid of those pills for your own good."


    Jarrod''s cold voice sounded creepy in the still of the night.


    Nicole''s eyes immediately lost their luster.


    She smiled mockingly and said, "Thank you for your kindness then."


    But Jarrod didn''t seem to care about her mockery at all.


    No matter what she said, he would never change his mind.


    He would do everything for Nicole to get pregnant again.


    Jarrod and Nicole were not on the same page.


    At this moment, Nicole felt like a fire was rising from the bottom of her heart.


    The me was getting stronger and stronger.


    Since she was a child, she was always kind to others.


    She never harmed anyone or done anything evil.


    But why was God showing her no mercy? Her father was about to undergo a major operation.


    She wasworried because she didn''t know if she could still be alive by the time the surgery was over.


    Her eyes were blurred.


    It was as if she could not see any hope anymore.


    She whispered, "Jarrod, have you ever thought that if I don''t take those pills, I may die tomorrow?"


    These words were like thousands of needles that pricked Jarrod''s heart.He seemed numb from the


    pain.He looked at Nicole with a straight face.He was about to scold her when she suddenly said


    mockingly, "But if I really die tomorrow, you can take it as a wedding gift for you from me, right?"


    Nicole ignored the solemn look on his face.


    And her words were more like mocking herself.


    "If it happens, the death anniversary of the person you hate the most is the same as your wedding


    anniversary.Well, I have to say it fits you."


    Nicole had never been so talkative like this before.


    Tonight, she just said whatever came to her mind without hesitation.


    While listening to her, the anger in Jarrod''s heart surged.


    But his back was covered in cold sweat.


    The room was as warm as spring, but he felt a chill in his heart.


    Jarrod could no longer afford to listen to Nicole''s assumptions about her death.


    Her words were like countless needles pricking his heart.


    He suddenly stood up and said through clenched teeth, "Enough! Don''t expect me to pity you with


    those words."


    Nicole was stunned for a moment.


    Then, she smiled and said, "Well, I know you are not easy to fool."


    Hearing that, Jarrod was relieved.


    He knew it.


    Nicole was good at lying, and he almost fell for it again.


    He thought of their lost child again.


    He said in a t tone, "As long as you are obedient, I won''t let you suffer too much.You can even have


    a good life in the future."


    The corners of Nicole¡¯s mouth curved into a smile.


    She retorted, "Obedient? Are you asking me to be one of your mistresses, Mr.Schultz?"


    Of course, Jarrod sensed the sarcasm in her words.


    His handsome face darkened at once.


    However, Nicole didn''t show any sign of fear.


    "Mr.Schultz, since you are so obsessed with my body, why don''t you make it into a mummy after I die?"


    At this moment, Jarrod could no longer restrain his emotions.


    He instantly went berserk.


    Why did Nicole always talk about her death? He didn''t understand why Nicole was acting like this.


    Was it only because she hated him? Suddenly, he reached out, pinched Nicole''s slender neck, and


    forced her to look up at him.


    He said in a chilly voice, "Do you really want to die?"


    Jarrod''s body still emitted the faint fragrance of his shower gel.


    This was actually Nicole''s favorite scent.But at this moment, she felt disgusted with it, thinking it was a


    smell of a scumbag.


    Her stomach churned, but she endured it.


    She said word by word, ¡°What I mean is I will never be your mistress, even if I die.Just thinking about it


    already disgusts me."


    Jarrod''s temples throbbed.


    He asked fiercely, "Do you really think you can resist me?"


    "Who do you think you are? Are you so powerful that you can stop a person from dying?" Nicole


    retorted indifferently.


    Jarrod was furious, and he didn''t intend to hide it.


    He wished he could teach Nicole a lesson.


    How could she keep provoking him by mentioning death? Nicole''s face was deathly pale.


    She was like a delicate doll that could break into pieces with a slight touch.


    Despite his fury, Jarrod couldn''t find a way to vent his anger.


    In a desperate move to silence her from talking about death, he lowered his head and kissed her


    violently.


    His thin lips were cold.


    He bit her lips hard to vent his anger.


    Nicole''s stomach churned violently.


    A wave of nausea engulfed her, and she could no longer suppress it.


    She suddenly pushed Jarrod away, ran to the trash can, and threw up.


    But she hadn''t eaten anything, so she could only retch.


    For Jarrod, her reaction was an extreme humiliation.


    Refusing to believe she had stomach cancer, he mistook her retching as her repulsiveness.


    Did she hate him so much that his kisses made her feel] sick? At the thought of this, his handsome


    face darkened.


    "Impressive, Nicole! You''re really something."


    His fierce eyes were filled with cruelty and hatred.


    "But you have no choice but to live by my side for the rest of your life."


    He then turned around, left the room, and mmed the door shut.


    Nicole was relieved that Jarrod left.


    She struggled to go to the bathroom and spit out the medicine she had just taken.


    After retching for a while, the pills appeared in the toilet bowl, along with blood.


    She breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, her weak stomach had not yet digested the pills.


    She was able to spit them out.She got up from the floor, covering her belly.She walked to the


    washbasin and washed her face with difficulty.


    Although she knew she no longer had hope in her life, she still didn''t want to give up until thest


    moment.


    It was a long and sleepless night for Nicole.


    But in the morning, she got up early, washed up, and put on her favorite dress.


    Then, she went to the Lawrence Group for the farewell party in high spirits.


    Aside from her, her parents, Wesson and Dora were also present.


    They distributed thepensation to the employees together.Most of the employees were loyal


    supporters of the Lawrence Group.


    When they saw that Wesson had lost weight and seemed to have aged so much, they all shed tears.


    Wesson couldn''t help crying.


    After all, he had run thepany for more than forty years and nned to pass it down to Nicole.


    But unexpectedly, he had lost everything and even owed a huge debt.


    How could he not be sad? He was reluctant to let go of thepany.


    But unfortunately, this building had to be taken away by the bank tomorrow.


    He asked Dora to push him to his office on the seventeenth floor to stay there for thest time.


    When they arrived at the office, Dora made Wesson his favorite drink.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    The door was pushed open, and Brett Hammond, Wesson''s assistant, came in.


    Brett said respectfully, "Mr.Lawrence, I have something to tell you."


    "What is it?"


    Nicole''s father asked in confusion.


    Brett looked at Dora stealthily and said in a low voice, "May I talk to you in private, Mr.Lawrence? It¡¯s


    something personal."


    Hearing that, Wesson asked Dora to go downstairs first.


    When only two of them were left, Wesson asked kindly, ¡°Brett, is it about money? If you need anything,


    just let me know.I will try my best to help you."Brett looked at Wesson''s haggard and old face, feeling


    sorry in his heart.To be honest, Wesson was always generous to all his employees over the past years.


    That was why Brett couldn''t help feeling guilty.


    Had it not for being ckmailed, he wouldn''t have done such an evil thing.

 Chapter 267 Save My Father

    Chapter 267 Save My Father


    The reality had triumphed over Brett''s conscience.


    Brett stood up, walked to theputer, and inserted a USB sh drive.


    Then, he looked at Wesson and said apologetically, "Mr.Lawrence, someone wants you to see this."


    After saying this, he clicked the mouse, and the scene of a man and a woman entangled with each


    other appeared on theputer screen.


    Wesson''s brows furrowed tightly.


    When he was about to ask Brett who the people in the video were, he suddenly discovered something.


    The woman in the video was actually Nicole, his beloved daughter.


    The man was familiar to him.It was Jarrod, the man once engaged with Nicole.


    When Wesson took a closer look, he realized that Nicole was only enduring what Jarrod was doing to


    her numbly.


    To put it bluntly, Jarrod was unterally abusing her.


    Wesson''s brain suddenly went nk.He wanted to reach out and turn off theputer.


    But his hands were shaking uncontrobly.


    Tears unconsciously streamed down his wrinkled face.Wesson wanted to turn off theputer, hoping


    it could save Nicole.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    But the truth was, there was nothing he could do.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang.


    Wesson fell from the chair to the floor.


    His body was bent, and his hands and feet shook violently.


    But even so, he still begged Brett, "Brett, please...Save my daughter...Please...Save my daughter..."


    Wesson naively thought he could save Nicole by just turning off the video.


    But Brett didn''t turn off the video.


    Instead, he faced the screen to Wesson so Wesson could clearly see the entire scene.


    The video continued to y.


    Aside from Jarrod, the scene when Howe abused Nicole was shown.


    Wesson could only watch the video helplessly.


    Nicole was tortured by these wicked men, but there was nothing he could do.He was so heartbroken


    that he could hardly breathe.


    Nicole was his one and only daughter.She was the apple of his eye.


    His lovely and obedient daughter.


    How could they be so cruel to her? How could they treat her like this? They were not humans at all.


    They were worse than beats.


    "No...No..."


    Wesson''s hoarse voice sounded so weak and hopeless.


    He couldn''t help ming himself for being a useless and terrible father.He failed to protect his


    daughter.


    But what happened next shattered his heart even more.Brett walked to Wesson, squatted down, and


    said slowly, "Mr.Lawrence, your daughter did all of these for thepany and for you..."


    Wesson remembered the time when thepany started to face the crisis.


    He was afraid he would die at any moment, so he forced Nicole to handle thepany''s affairs.He


    even asked her to go all out to protect the Lawrence Group.His only goal at that time was to pass the


    He hoped hispany could grant her afortable life with wealth if he met his demise.


    He didn''t expect his words to push her to the suffering.


    Suddenly, Wesson felt a sharp pain in his chest.


    Hey on the floor, gasping for air.


    The excruciating pain was apparent on his face.


    Although Brett could see that Wesson was struggling, he didn''t show sympathy for Wesson.


    He handed a pile of documents to Wesson expressionlessly and said in a low voice, ¡°Your daughter


    has to face greater trouble today, and it''s all because of you."


    Wesson''s eyes popped out of his head when he heard this.


    He seemed on the verge of crying.


    While his hands and feet twitched, he pointed at Brett and asked intermittently, "Who...Who...Who on


    earth is behind you?"


    Brett lowered his eyes.


    Actually, he didn''t know.


    Last night, he received a mysterious call, asking him to go to a certain ce to pick up some


    documents.He was forced to follow the instructions since he had caused trouble and was taken


    advantage of."Mr.Lawrence, forget about it.Anyway, my mission is finished."


    He sighed.


    ¡°Honestly, you are old and seriously ill.Why do you have to drag your daughter down with you? Why


    don''t you just go to hell by yourself? Then, it''s all over, right?"


    The elevator reached the first floor.


    The doors opened, and Dora walked out.


    When Nicole saw Dora alone, she immediately approached Dora and asked, "Mom, why are you down


    here? Where''s dad? Will he be all right up there alone?"


    Dora was about to say something when several men in uniform suddenly strode to them.


    One of them showed an arrest warrant and said aloud, "Excuse me, where is Wesson Lawrence?"


    For some reason, Nicole felt panicky.


    She asked nervously, "Why are you looking for my father? What do you want from him?"


    The officer exined, "There is a contract dispute, so we need Mr.Lawrence toe to the station for


    interrogation."


    "A contract dispute?"


    Nicole took the arrest warrant from the officer.


    The contract number was clearly written there.


    Her legs suddenly went so weak that she almost fell to the floor.She was in disbelief.


    That contract was the one she begged Jarrod to destroy the other day.What did Jarrod mean by this?


    He had promised her to settle the contract.


    The officer asked, "Miss Lawrence, where is your father?"


    Nicole was in a panic, and her hands trembled uncontrobly.


    But she clenched her fists tightly to calm herself down.


    "Can you let me make a phone call first?" The officer nodded.


    "Sure.Go ahead."


    Nicole squeezed Dora''s palm tofort her and said in a low voice, "Mom, please go upstairs and


    check on dad first.Don''t worry.Everything will be all right.Let me handle this."


    Dora didn''t resist.


    She turned around and left in a hurry.


    Nicole walked to thepany''s entrance with her phone in her hand.


    Then, she dialed Jarrod''s number with a trembling hand.


    Her call was answered.


    But before she could say anything, it was hung up.


    Nicole didn''t give up.She tried over and over again, praying from the bottom of her heart.


    "Jarrod, answer the phone.Damn you! Answer it now,"


    Nicole murmured through clenched teeth.


    She wanted to tell him that she was willing to do whatever he wanted.


    If he wanted her to get pregnant with his child, she would.


    If he wanted her to be his mistress, she would no longer resist.


    She got rid of all the resistance and stubbornness in her heart.


    What mattered to her now was for Jarrod to let go of Wesson.When Nicole dialed Jarrod''s number the


    fifth time, all she heard on the other end of the line was a cold voicemail prompt.


    "Sorry, the number you are calling is currently unattended.Please leave a message after the beep..."


    Nicole''s mind went nk for a moment.


    Tears streamed down her face and blurred her eyes.


    She couldn''t think of anything, so she could only implore instinctively.


    "Jarrod, please...Help my dad..."


    But before she could finish her words, she suddenly heard a noise outside.


    Someone shouted in horror, "Oh, my God! Somebody is going to jump off the building!"


    Then, it was followed by a loud bang.


    Nicole was so astounded that her mind went nk.

 Chapter 268 I Want To Marry You

    Chapter 268 I Want To Marry You


    At this moment, Saatchi Hotel, the biggest five-star hotel in Ardlens, was brightly lit.


    The luxurious hall where Jamie''s wedding would be held was adorned with an endless sea of red


    roses, making it look particrly romantic.


    The ceremony table on the stage was decorated with Swarovski crystals.


    In the middle was a huge crystal screen, which shone brightly.


    Such an incredibly luxurious setup was enviable.


    The bride, Jamie, was in the VIP lounge.


    She wore a gorgeous wedding gown.


    The makeup artist was now touching up her makeup.


    She asked the makeup artist, ¡°Are there already guests outside?"


    The makeup artist shook her head.


    The only people outside were the hotel staff.


    Jarrod and Jamie''s wedding was a private ceremony, and they reserved the entire hotel only for their


    guests.


    The makeup artist noticed Jamie''s nervousness.


    Beads of sweat came out of Jamie''s forehead.


    The makeup artist grabbed the powder puff and wiped the sweat off Jamie''s forehead.


    Sheforted Jamie, "Miss Powell,it''s only half past nine.It''s too early for the guests to arrive, so


    there''s no need to be nervous."


    Suddenly, a p sound echoed in the lounge.


    Jamie''s palmnded on the makeup artist''s face.


    The makeup artist covered her numbed cheek.


    She was shocked and confused at the same time.


    She looked at Jamie aggrievedly and asked, "Miss Powell, what''s wrong with you?"


    Jamie''s expression turned fierce.She snapped angrily, "How dare you say I''m nervous!"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Since this morning, Jamie felt like her heart had been in her throat.


    For some reason, she had this strange sense of foreboding.


    But sheforted herself.


    Today, she was wearing a wedding gown worth three billion dors, and this extravagant wedding cost


    ten billion dors.


    Jarrod had spent this much, so she had nothing to be nervous about.


    She only pped the makeup artist just now because of frustration and embarrassment after being


    perceived as nervous.


    When Jamie saw that the makeup artist still stood there, she snarled, "Get out!"


    She rolled her eyes in exasperation, thinking the makeup artist was such a clueless person.


    Now that Jamie was left alone, there was pin-drop silence in the VIP lounge.


    She took out her phone and called Jarrod.Actually, Jamie had been nervous and fidgety since this


    morning because she couldn''t contact Jarrod.


    His phone was powered off.


    At this moment, the door was pushed open from the outside.


    Jarrod walked in.


    He looked handsome in his tailored suit.


    Jamie lifted the hemline of her wedding dress and trotted to him.


    She pouted like a spoiled child.


    "Why are you not answering your phone? I''ve been calling you the entire morning."


    "I dropped my phone.It''s broken," Jarrod exined casually.


    "Oh, okay."


    Jamie didn''t make a fuss about it anymore.


    But this time, she noticed that Jarrod wasn''t wearing the dark red suit she had chosen for him.


    Instead, he was dressed in a ck suit.


    Although he was still handsome and charming, the whole ck attire looked too somber.


    Itcked the joyous atmosphere that a groom should radiate.


    She couldn''t help asking, "Jarrod, why aren''t you wearing the dark red suit I picked for you?"


    Jarrod didn''t answer her question.


    He remained silent with a stern expression on his face.


    Looking at him made Jamie''s heart inexplicably uneasy.


    Jarrod was about to open his mouth to say something when Jamie suddenly said, "But it''s okay if you


    don¡¯t want to wear it.You still look dashing in this suit, anyway."


    As she spoke, she reached out and held Jarrod''s arms, smiling brightly.


    She said sweetly, ¡°Let''s go outside to wee our guests.It''s almost ten o''clock.They should be


    arriving soon."


    But Jarrod just stood there motionlessly with his hands in his pockets.


    Jamie shook Jarrod''s arm gently.


    It was only then that he reacted.


    He removed her hand and looked at her solemnly.


    ¡°Jamie, there are no guests."


    Jamie looked at him in confusion.


    What did he mean by no guests? For a moment, Jamie couldn''t understand what Jarrod meant.


    She grabbed his arm again and asked, "What''s wrong? Did something happen that the guests couldn''t


    make it?"


    She thought it didn''t make sense.


    Even if one or two guests couldn''te, it wouldn''t be a problem.


    How could there be no guests at all? Once again, Jarrod was silent for a while.


    Then he said, ¡°Jamie, I''m sorry."


    Jamie was even more confused.


    She didn''t know what Jarrod was apologizing for, but it made her heart plummet.She was so anxious


    that she clung to his arm tightly.She forced a smile and said, ¡°Jarrod, it''s okay if there are no guests.We


    can proceed with the wedding as nned.After all, I''m marrying you, not the guests or anyone else."


    Although Jamie spoke calmly and confidently, the anxiety in her eyes betrayed her true feelings.She


    felt deeply unsettled now.


    What was going on with Jarrod? Was he reluctant to marry her now? Jamie did her best to force herself


    to dispel her unease.


    She didn''t dare to think about it again.


    They were going to get married soon, so she shouldn''t entertain such negative thoughts.


    Jarrod sighed deeply and said, "Jamie, there won''t be a wedding."


    He sounded apologetic but firm.


    "I canceled it."


    After Jarrod left the Oasis Apartment early this morning, he went to his other apartment to rest.


    However, he kept having nightmares.


    He always dreamed of Nicole covered in blood.


    Her two eyes, devoid of pupils, were like two bloody holes, staring intensely at him.


    "Jarrod, I''m dead now.Are you happy?"


    These words sent a sharp pain in his heart, jolting him awake.


    His temples throbbed intensely, and his head ached so much.


    Her previous words, "I will never be your mistress even if I die."


    kept ringing in his ears over and over again.


    Finally, Jarrod sumbed to his feelings toward Nicole.He made a decision.He canceled the wedding


    without telling Jamie.


    Before any guests could arrive at the venue, he asked Alec to contact them and inform them that the


    wedding would not push through.


    Jamie''s mind went nk for a moment.


    She grabbed Jarrod''s sleeve tightly, looking at him with eyes widened in disbelief.


    When she came back to her senses, she said, ¡°Jarrod, are you kidding me? Everything is ready.


    Maybe the guests are already on their way.


    How can you say there is no wedding? How can we not get married?"


    ¡°Jamie, I''m sorry.I''ll make it up to you," Jarrod said apologetically.


    Jamie shook her head frantically.


    Tears streamed down her face uncontrobly, smudging her makeup.She looked even more pitiful.


    "No! Jarrod, you can''t do this to me.I don''t need yourpensation.All I need is you.I want nothing but


    to marry you.I don''t want anything else in this world.Only you! I want to be your bride, your wife!"


    Jarrod''s eyes were filled with guilt.


    But he still said unwaveringly, "Jamie, I can give you anything you want except marriage."


    This time, Jamie lost control of her emotions.


    She shouted, "No! I don''t want it.I want nothing but you.I want to marry you!"


    Jamie clutched Jarrod''s sleeve tightly.


    Her tears fell on his suit.


    She looked at him pitifully and pleaded, ¡°Jarrod, you can''t abandon me.You promised you would never


    abandon me.Jarrod, marry me.Please...I promise I won''t be so willful in the future.I''ll be a dutiful wife.I


    will do everything you say."


    Jamie was so heartbroken that she cried hysterically.She didn''t want anypensation.


    If she married Jarrod, she would have everything.


    A merepensation was nothing.


    She wanted everything! Everything! At the thought of this, Jamie cried even harder.


    It was as if her heart was broken into pieces.


    When Jarrod saw this, his expression softened.


    Jamie didn''t care if her makeup was ruined.


    Her appearance didn''t matter now.


    There was only one thing in her mind.


    Jarrod had to stay and marry her no matter what.


    At this moment, the door was pushed open again, and Alec came in.


    When Alec saw the scene inside the lounge, he turned around and was about to leave.


    However, Jarrod stopped him.


    "Give me the phone," Jarrod ordered.


    Jarrod drank a lot.


    He was so drunk that he didn''t even notice he had dropped his phone and broken it.


    There had been many calls in the morning, but the screen couldn''t disy them.


    Therefore, he decided to just turn it off.


    Alec handed the new phone to Jarrod with both hands.


    Jarrod checked the call history and saw many missed calls from different numbers.


    Some were saved on his phone, and some were not.


    Suddenly, a voice message prompt popped up.


    His eyes widened when he found it was from Nicole.He turned to Jamie and said, "I have to make a


    phone call."


    Jarrod shook off Jamie''s hand and walked to the side.


    He pressed the voice message and listened to it.


    The message was filled with crackling noises.


    Instantly, a bad hunch surged in his heart, making him feel uneasy.


    Then, Nicole''s sad and desperate voice sounded, "Jarrod, please save my dad..."


    Jarrod''s mind went nk.He felt like his nightmares turned into reality.His heart ached so much.


    It was as if an invisible hand was tearing it apart mercilessly.

 Chapter 269 My Father Is Dead

    Chapter 269 My Father Is Dead


    Jarrod called Nicole back immediately.


    However, no one answered.


    His anxiety escted.


    Striding out, Jarrodmanded, "Alec, prepare the car!"


    Jamie, in a panic, rushed after him.


    "Jarrod, what about our wedding..."


    As Jarrod departed, Jamie found herself engulfed in the car''s exhaust.


    Jamie stood helplessly, watching him leave her alone at their wedding.


    Her eyes brimmed with bitterness and anger.


    Jarrod must have left because of Nicole.


    That bitch made Jarrod run away on the day of their wedding! He must be out of his mind! Jamie


    couldn''t ept it.


    The idea that Nicole had seeded again in taking Jarrod from her was unbearable.


    Damn Nicole! Fuming, Jamie vowed to settle scores with Nicole.


    Jamie summoned the hotel concierge, lifted her gown, and said determinedly, "Follow that car."


    In the car, Jarrod sat rigidly, absorbed in a live stream on his phone.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    His lips were a tight line, his demeanor chilling.


    Crack! Suddenly, rain started pelting down heavily.The heavy downpour cast a gloomy shadow over


    the city.


    Despite the poor signal and noisy background, Jarrod could hear panicked voices.


    "Oh, my God! Someone''s about to jump off that building!"


    "Why would he want to kill himself by jumping off the Lawrence Group building? Could he be an


    employee in a dispute with the Lawrence Group?"


    "I''ve heard it''s the CEO of the Lawrence Group.The reason for his decision to leap is unclear.The


    police were here for him earlier, likely to arrest him.Perhaps the pressure became too much for him to


    bear..."


    The crowd buzzed with spection.


    Upon hearing these, Jarrod''s eyes reddened with rising anger.


    "Alec, investigate the issue with Nicole''s father," Jarrod instructed.


    "Understood,"


    Alec responded.


    Jarrod massaged his aching temples.


    Jarrod had encountered Wesson on several asions and found thetter shrewd andplex.


    The thought of such a man contemting suicide puzzled Jarrod.


    Was Wesson actually going to do it? Or was it just an act? Internally, Jarrod mused that Wesson''s


    potential suicide might bring closure to his parents'' miserable demise.Unapter tbo My bather ts lead


    Yet, he couldn''t help but worry about Nicole''s well-being in such a scenario.


    For the first time, Jarrod considered sparing Wesson for Nicole''s sake.


    Nevertheless, he doubted Wesson¡¯s intention to end his life, suspecting it as a ploy linked to the


    Lawrence Group''s financial woes.


    The live stream continued.


    Suddenly, the camera jolted and zoomed in on a woman''s despairing cries.


    It was Nicole.


    She was on her knees, her sobs heart-wrenching.


    "Dad...Dad...Pleasee down...Don''t do this..."


    Jarrod''s heart raced.


    He recalled the haunting nightmare.


    In his nightmare, Nicole was staring at him with bloody eyes...


    Overwhelmed by an unfamiliar fear, theposed Jarrod grew visibly pale.


    With a strained voice, he choked out, "Speed up!"


    At the Lawrence Group, a fragile figure stood by the window in the pouring rain.


    Nicole, disheveled and distraught, knelt, her pleas barely audible amidst her hoarse cries.


    "Dad...Please,e down...Don''t leave mom and me...Please don''t go..."Her voice faded into a


    whisper, her anguish palpable to all present.Her actions touched everyone''s hearts.All the while, the


    fire department rapidly deployed arge air cushion.Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Wesson, filled with


    anxiety.A firefighter, noticing Nicole''s chapped lips and hoarse voice from prolonged crying, offered her


    a bottle of water, reassuring her, "Miss Lawrence, don''t worry too much.We''re trying to reach your


    father.He''ll be alright..."


    Just as Nicole took the bottle and was about to express her gratitude, a scream pierced the air.


    ¡°Ahhh! He jumped!"


    Looking up, Nicole witnessed a dark figure plummeting.


    Thump! The sound, heavy and jarring, echoed like thunder.


    Her ears went buzzing.


    For a brief moment, Nicole''s heart and breath seemed to halt.


    Bang! The bottle slipped from her grasp, rolling away.


    Suddenly, Nicole''s vision blurred as if the rain was overwhelming her senses.


    Desperation etched on her face, she appeared on the verge of copse.


    After what felt like an eternity, she finally saw a dim light.


    "No..."


    Unable to speak because of the sorrow, Nicole cried as she crawled toward the gruesome scene.The


    sight was unmistakable.


    Her father''s features were beyond recognition...


    She remembered choosing the sapphire blue suit and tie for him this morning.


    Acting like a spoiled child, she told him, "You look younger in this suit."


    Wesson smiled warmly, responding, "That''s great to hear.I''m still strong, so nobody can harm my dear


    daughter..."


    As the rain poured relentlessly, the blood flowed from Wesson''s body, mingling with the rainwater, while


    Nicole knelt beside the corpse.


    The blood belonged to Wesson, the man who gave Nicole life and nurtured her...


    But how had ite to this? Frantically, Nicole tried to approach her dad, but staff members restrained


    her, gripping her arm firmly.


    "Dad, how could you leave me like this? Dad, don''t you care about me? Why won''t you respond? Dad,


    let''s go back home.Together..."


    Nicole even coughed up blood amidst her sobs.


    Tears mingled with blood streaked down her face.


    The scene was both horrific and heart-wrenching.


    A ck cloth was draped over Wesson''s shattered body.


    "No! Don''t take him! Don''t take my father away! Please stop!"


    Nicole screamed.


    "Don''t take him away.He''s always cold in the winter..."


    Nicolewhispered hoarsely.


    Wesson''s blood, diluted by the rain, spread across the ground.


    Nicole''s heart felt as if it had been carved out, leaving her in unbearable grief.


    "Dad..."


    She would never again hear him call her by her affectionate nickname.


    Her world had shattered...


    By the time Jarrod arrived, Wesson had already been ced in an ambnce.


    The bloodstained ground was the silent testament to the tragedy.


    Jarrod, shocked, stumbled backward.


    He saw Nicole crawling on the ground.


    Their eyes met in a moment of shared pain.


    It was not until this moment that Jarrod saw Nicole''s face clearly.


    Nicole''s eyes were streaked with blood.


    At that moment, Jarrod''s heart clenched as if gripped by an unseen force.


    He wanted to turn away, to hide.


    But when Nicole saw him, her eyes zed with hatred.


    "My father is dead, Jarrod.I''ve lost my father.Are you happy now, Jarrod?"


    Nicole''s words wereced with scorn and void of emotion.

 Chapter 270 Ill Give You My Life

    Chapter 270 I''ll Give You My Life


    Jarrod was stunned by Nicole''s words.Did he revel in the Lawrence family''s tragedy? Not at all.


    In fact, it was the opposite.


    Jarrod had never wished for Wesson''s death because it meant losing leverage over Nicole.


    Jarrod''s mind was in turmoil, struggling to process the events.


    He found it hard to believe Wesson wouldmit suicide.


    For what reason? Was it merely over debts? He would be willing to settle those debts if Nicole agreed


    to have his child.


    "You said you''d destroy that contract, yet you used it to coerce my father.Jarrod, you''re nothing but


    snake! A fucking asshole!"


    Nicole''s voice was raw with emotion.


    Hearing this, Jarrod''s expression shifted.He had indeed destroyed a copy of the contract but had kept


    the original secure.


    How had this happened? He wanted to express sympathy for Nicole''s loss and rify that he hadn''t


    used the contract against Wesson.


    But he remained silent, realizing the leak of the contract had originated from his end, and therefore, he


    was partly the reason for Wesson''s suicide.Nicole, her eyes red and voice quivering, continued, "I


    suffered in detention because of that contract.I even lost our baby.What more do you want? Jarrod,


    you''ve done the paternity test.You know it was your child.Isn''t that enough for you?"


    Jarrod felt a pang of guilt at the mention of the baby.


    Indeed, it was enough.


    The loss of their child was the reason why he longed for another with Nicole.


    "You''re intent on ruining me and my family, aren''t you?"


    Nicole wept.


    Jarrod, visibly shaken, managed to say, "No, that''s not..."


    Nicole''s anguished cry interrupted him.


    "Why...Why couldn''t you spare my father? Why..."


    Despair overwhelmed Nicole.She had strived to save her father, yet Jarrod''s actions were merciless.


    In her agony, Nicole clenched her chest, striking it in an attempt to ease her pain in vain.Her heart


    ached.She felt as if she were in an icy abyss, the coldness seeping into her bones.


    The crowd had dispersed, leaving the building''s entrance eerily silent.


    Only the rain and Nicole''s despairing sobs filled the air, unsettling Jarrod deeply.


    "Nicole..."


    Jarrod whispered, fearing his voice might startle her further.


    In her vulnerability, Nicole''s eyes were a mix of red and gray.


    Red with bloodshed, gray with the loss of all hope.Jarrod gazed at her, his heart heavy with sorrow.


    "I didn''t give the contract to anyone.I''m as confused as you are.But I promise to investigate and exin


    everything, okay?"


    Nicole''s response was a bitter, hollowugh.


    "An exnation? Jarrod, I won''t believe in you anymore! Remember when Howe had me in detention?


    You said the same thing.But what happened? I underwent another inhuman torture and even witnessed


    my father''s tragic end!"


    This was the exnation Jarrod had promised! Nicole realized she should never have trusted him.


    Jarrod''s heart clenched, a suffocating sensation overwhelming him.


    He yearned to exin, but words failed him.


    Nicole, meanwhile, had lost all expectation of an exnation.


    She gazed skyward, seeing a world devoid of hope.


    "Jarrod, do you love to see me suffer?"


    A bitter smile crossed her lips.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Shall I make your wishe true?"


    Jarrod''s face nched as Nicole suddenly dashed toward the concrete flower bed.


    Thump! The sound of impact echoed, her blood staining the flowers.


    Jarrod, frozen momentarily, rushed to her, his mind a nk te.


    "Nicole!" he cried, grasping her shoulders.


    "Have you lost your mind?!"Nicole, ovee with self-loathing,cked the strength for self -harm.


    Her face, marred by blood streaming from her temple, was a tragic yet haunting sight.


    Jarrod was seized by panic.


    ¡°Jarrod, I''ll give my life to you.My life..."


    Nicole murmured weakly.


    Blood dripped down from her face.


    Jarrod''s heart raced, his voice icy with fear.


    "Don''t be foolish, Nicole! Remember your mother.If you''re gone, what will be of her? Have you


    considered that?"


    In Nicole''s eyes, Jarrod was no less than a monster.


    But if it would prevent her from harming herself, Jarrod was prepared to say anything.


    Jarrod''s words struck Nicole like a venomous de, piercing her heart.


    He knew exactly how to manipte her.


    Her resolve to resist him weakened, knowing she still had someone she cared about in the world.


    Her hatred for him intensified.


    "I''ll kill you, you monster!"


    Nicole seethed, her grip tightening around Jarrod''s neck.


    Jarrod made no move to resist or defend himself, simply enduring her grasp.


    Nicole, weakened by her emotions and recent events,cked the strength to strangle him.Exhausted,


    she finally released him.


    But in a surge of fury, she mped onto Jarrod''s arm, biting down with all her might.


    Her teeth broke his skin, drawing blood.


    Nicole tasted it, a mix of sweetness and saltiness.


    Nicole''s bite remained unyielding as though she wanted to tear the flesh from his arm.


    Jarrod winced in pain but did not push her away.


    The pain seemed to alleviate his guilt, knowing she was still fighting.


    "You bitch!"


    Suddenly, a shrill voice cut through the air.


    Jamie charged in, her foot striking Nicole with force.


    Bang! Nicole was kicked over.


    "Eww..."


    After rolling a few times, Nicole coughed up blood.


    Her face was ghostly pale, presenting a ghastly sight.


    "You lunatic, how dare you attack Jarrod! I''ll kill you!"


    Jamie yelled.


    Fueled by rage, Jamie raised her foot, poised to strike Nicole''s head.Exhausted, she finally released


    him.


    But in a surge of fury, she mped onto Jarrod''s arm, biting down with all her might.


    Her teeth broke his skin, drawing blood.


    Nicole tasted it, a mix of sweetness and saltiness.


    Nicole''s bite remained unyielding as though she wanted to tear the flesh from his arm.


    Jarrod winced in pain but did not push her away.


    The pain seemed to alleviate his guilt, knowing she was still fighting.


    "You bitch!"


    Suddenly, a shrill voice cut through the air.


    Jamie charged in, her foot striking Nicole with force.


    Bang! Nicole was kicked over.


    "Eww..."


    After rolling a few times, Nicole coughed up blood.


    Her face was ghostly pale, presenting a ghastly sight.


    "You lunatic, how dare you attack Jarrod! I''ll kill you!" Jamie yelled.


    Fueled by rage, Jamie raised her foot, poised to strike Nicole''s head.

 Chapter 271 Unable To Wake Up

    Chapter 271 Unable To Wake Up


    Bang!


    Out of nowhere, a sudden kick sent Jamie sprawling to the ground.


    The force of the kick made Jamie roll even further than Nicole had.


    "Ah...Who kicked me...Who?"


    Jamie was caught off-guard by the unexpected and powerful kick.


    By the time she regained her footing, Jarrod had swiftly carried Nicole into the car and driven away.


    Jamie tried to follow, only to be hit in the face with the car''s exhaust.


    Frustrated, Jamie stamped her foot and let out a cry.


    "Ahhh!"


    She reluctantly chased after them.


    In the car, Jarrod''s arm continued to bleed because of Nicole''s bite, yet he seemed not to care about


    the wound.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Amidst the howling wind and rain, the car sped toward the funeral parlor.


    Nicole remained motionless, almost lifeless.


    Curled up in a corner, she was on the edge.


    If Jarrod moved any closer to her, it could set her off into a frenzy of self-harm and vomiting blood.


    Jarrod kept his distance, fearing to provoke her further.Those past few minutes felt like an eternity to


    him.


    He pondered what could have happened if Nicole had more strength or a better angle to kill herself by


    dashing toward the concrete flower bed ...


    He could have lost her forever.


    This thought alone was enough to shatter him.


    Inside the funeral parlor, morticians were frantically preparing Wesson''s body.


    Nicole refused to sit.


    She crouched by the door to the embalming room, like an abandoned puppy, her eyes fixed on the


    door.


    Inside was her father.


    He was the man who had once carried her on his shoulders under the sun and shielded her from the


    rain, ensuring she never felt a single drop.


    With him, there had always been a ray of hope.


    But now, her world had fallen apart.


    The cornerstone of her family was gone.


    Finally, the door to the embalming room opened, and Nicole, overwhelmed by grief, crawled inside on


    her knees.


    Jarrod, witnessing her fragile state, hesitated to intervene, fearing she might unravel further.


    Beneath a white clothy Wesson, silent and still.


    Nicole, her hands quaking, barely found the voice to ask the staff, "Can you...Can you lift it up?"


    As Jarrod moved to assist, Nicole''s voice, seething with resentment, stopped him, "Don''t touch him!"


    Her words carried all the strength she had left.


    Nicole''s eyes were filled with despair.


    "Don''t touch him, and don''t you daree near my father.Please!"


    Jarrod, feeling a rush of anger, was about to respond when his phone vibrated disruptively.


    Without a word, he stepped outside to take the call.


    Inside, the staff unveiled Wesson''s face.


    Despite efforts to repair it, the numerous stitches gave it a ghastly appearance.


    ¡°Ah...Ah!"


    Nicole''s scream echoed through the room, a sound of pure agony.


    Her heart felt as if it had been pierced, leaving a deep, throbbing wound.Her stomach, already in knots,


    twisted in excruciating pain.


    Outside, Jarrod was on the phone with Alec, who was managing the situation back at the building.


    "Mr.Schultz, Miss Lawrence''s mother copsed after hearing about Mr.Lawrence''s suicide.She fell


    badly and suffered a serious head injury.She''s in critical condition,"


    Alec informed him.


    Jarrod''s reaction was immediate.


    "What?"


    Alec added gravely, "The doctors say she sustained a severe head injury with internal bleeding.She


    may not wake up."


    "Useless!"


    Jarrod''s voice thundered.


    "What the hell are those doctors doing?"


    He massaged his temples, struggling to rein in his emotions.


    "Spare no expense for the best medical care.She must be saved."Jarrod''s voice quivered, betraying his


    inner turmoil.


    He seemed to be speaking to Alec, but also muttering to himself.


    "She can''t die.Nicole can''t face another loss."


    Alec, hearing the rare shake in Jarrod¡¯s voice, understood the gravity of the situation.


    "Understood, Mr.Schultz," he responded promptly.


    After ending the call, Jarrod turned to see Jamie clutching a soiled wedding dress, his footprints


    marring its white fabric.He was too anxious earlier.


    "Jarrod..."


    Jamie''s voice broke,den with tears.


    Today, meant to be her big day, was ruined by Nicole.


    Reflecting on the earlier incident, Jamie suspected Jarrod might have been the one who kicked her


    over.


    If true, it meant Jarrod''s feelings for Nicole surpassed any gratitude toward her.


    Jamie felt like she was on the verge of a breakdown, but knew she had to maintainposure.


    Now was the time to be even more gentle and patient, contrasting herself with Nicole''s deep


    resentment toward Jarrod.


    "Jarrod, are you alright?"


    Jamie gestured to his bloodied cuff.


    "Is your arm okay where Nicole bit you?"


    Jarrod''s gaze lingered on her briefly before he responded calmly, ¡°I''m fine."


    "I''m sorry.I didn''t know Nicole was going through such a distressing situation.When I saw her attacking


    you, I acted impulsively.Should I apologize to her?"


    Jamie cast her eyes down, adopting a submissive demeanor.The stark whiteness of Jamie''s wedding


    dress seemed ring to Jarrod.


    He said softly, "No, I have treated you badly today.I promise to make it up to youter.Please, go back


    first."


    Jamie, feeling a sting of resentment, realized Jarrod was likely nning to spend time with Nicole.


    However, she noticed a softening in Jarrod''s tone.


    "Alright, I''ll leave first.Take care," Jamie replied gently, masking her true feelings.


    As Jamie walked away, Jarrod''s thoughts lingered on Nicole, wishing for a semnce of peace with


    her.


    After Jamie turned the corner, her expression changed.


    She recalled overhearing Jarrod mention the critical state of Nicole''s mother.


    Two tragedies in one day? Jamie decided this news needed to reach Nicole.


    She made a call, instructing, "Find out where Nicole''s mother is and her condition."


    Raegan, confined in the vi, relied on television for news.


    Bored, she flipped through channels, stopping abruptly at a news report.


    "Local businessman Wesson Lawrence died today in a fall..."


    Her mind reeled.


    Nicole''s father hadmitted suicide?Panicked, Raegan rushed to the gate, ignoring her bare feet.


    The gate was locked, the guards unyielding.


    "Let me out!"


    Raegan screamed, but the guards stood firm.


    Then, a loud bang echoed.


    The guards spun around in rm.


    Raegan had mmed her head against the door, swelling forming on her forehead.


    "Call Mitchel and tell him I need to leave!" she demanded.


    The guards, tasked with her safety, could not ignore her plea.


    The guards, under strict instructions to ensure Raegan''s safety, swiftly opened the gate after the phone


    call.


    They couldn''t risk her harming herself further.


    Stepping out of Serenity Vis after over ten days, Raegan felt like she was entering a different world.


    The guards, with due respect, instructed her to enter the car, saying, "Mr.Dixon has ordered us to take


    you to thepany."


    Raegan, eager to see Nicole, refused, "I need to see my friend."


    "Sorry, we can''t do that," the guards replied firmly.


    Despite her protests, Raegan found herself up against a wall.


    Reluctantly, she got into the car, nning her next move.


    The car journey was smooth, and they soon reached thepany.


    With the bodyguards shadowing her, Raegan had little room to maneuver.


    She found herself waiting in the upstairs lounge.


    After what seemed like an eternity, she still got no word from Mitchel.


    Her anxiety to reach Nicole was almost unbearable.


    Seizing a moment when the bodyguards were distracted, Raegan forcefully pushed open the partition


    door and stormed into the CEO''s office.


    Caught off guard and unfamiliar with theyout, the bodyguards reacted too slowly to stop her.


    By then, Raegan was already inside the CEO''s office.


    Inside, she found not only Mitchel but also a woman.


    They appeared quite intimate.


    The woman turned at the disturbance.


    Raegan''s face drained of color as she recognized the woman.


    Her voice,ced with deep-seated hatred, trembled, ¡°Lauren Murray..."

 Chapter 272 Not Play Along

    Chapter 272 Not y Along


    Lauren turned, feigning surprise.


    "Raegan, what brings you here?"


    Her tone was calcted as if she owned the ce.


    Raegan''s eyes, rimmed red with emotion, studied Lauren coldly.


    Raegan couldn''t help but notice Lauren''s slightly protruding belly.


    As a woman, Raegan recognized the signs of pregnancy, not merely weight gain.


    Lauren''s pale, drawn face made the pregnancy more pronounced.


    A wave of fury washed over Raegan.


    Mitchel had deceived her all along! Lauren''s being transferred to the mental hospital and Mitchel''s


    alleged revenge for her sake were nothing but fake.


    Here was Lauren, by Mitchel''s side.


    Worse still, she was pregnant.


    "Raegan, I''ve always wanted to apologize..."


    Lauren''s eyes brimmed with tears.


    "I was naive and intrusive, always bothering Mitchel and upsetting you."


    Her demeanor had shifted from arrogance to a feigned vulnerability.But Raegan was not impressed at


    all, her eyes full of hatred.


    Tessa¡¯s dying confession echoed in her mind.


    Lauren had been the one who orchestrated the killing of herst unborn child.


    With icy resolve, Raegan struck Lauren across the face.Lauren staggered, falling against the sofa.


    "Ouch..."


    Lauren clutched her belly, grimacing in pain.


    But Raegan, facing her directly, saw the truth.


    The p couldn''t have caused such a dramatic reaction.


    Lauren was ying the victim again, trying to frame Raegan.


    Seeing this, Raegan decided to y into Lauren''s act, to expose her duplicity.


    Approaching Lauren, Raegan asked with feigned concern, "Are you okay?"


    Lauren, her lips bitten and eyes teary against her pale face, looked truly pitiable.


    Yet, she seemed unaware of her appearance.


    "Why did you hit me as soon as you came in?"


    Lauren questioned.


    Raegan replied with a smile, "You''re still talking? You must be fine, then."


    The next second, without hesitation, Raegan swiftly pped Lauren, not once, but three more times.


    This time, Raegan gripped Lauren''s hand to prevent her from falling or exaggerating her reaction.


    "Ah!"


    Lauren, covering her swollen face with her free hand, burst into tears.


    Raegan''s voice wasced with sarcasm, "You enjoy ying the victim and using others falsely,


    right? I''m just helping you out."


    "Raegan, I just apologized for any past offenses..."


    Ignoring Lauren, Raegan yanked Lauren''s hair and pped her again.


    "I''m sorry, I hit you.I apologize.Is that what you meant?"


    Lauren was defenseless against the ps and on the verge of losing herposure.


    After being released from the mental hospital, her body was severely weakened.


    The strain of the pregnancy, particrly with a child she hadn''t nned for, had depleted her of


    essential nutrients.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    It took her several days to gather enough strength to recover.


    "Raegan, why do you despise me that much? My rtionship with Mitchel isn¡¯t what you think..."


    Lauren''s voice deliberately trailed off, taking on a provocative tone.


    It appeared she was insinuating that her rtionship with Mitchel was exactly what Raegan suspected.


    Raegan, seizing Lauren''s hair, mmed Lauren''s head against the sofa, her gaze icy.


    "You know exactly why.You harmed my child.Did you think I''d let that go?"


    Lauren, eyes wide with panic, stammered, "Raegan, you''ve misunderstood.I would never..."


    "Raegan!"


    At that moment, Mitchel intervened, trying to pull Raegan away to stop themotion.


    "Don''t touch me!"


    Raegan yelled, forcefully shaking off Mitchel''s hand.Her revulsion was palpable.


    The sight of Mitchel and Lauren together sickened her.


    Suddenly, a wave of nausea overwhelmed Raegan, darkening her vision and unsteadying her feet.


    Mitchel reached out to help, but Raegan stepped back, regaining her bnce.


    Through clenched teeth, she demanded, "Mitchel Dixon, I''m done abiding by our agreement.Sign the


    divorce papers soon, or I''ll make this public."


    With that, Raegan turned and walked away, refusing to let their presence sour her mood any further.


    Mitchel started to follow, but Lauren, clutching his trouser leg, cried out in pain.


    "My stomach...I think I''m bleeding..."


    A pool of vivid red appeared on the floor.


    Mitchel, frowning, turned to Matteo who had just entered.


    "Take her to the hospital.Keep a close eye on her, and ensure nothing goes wrong."


    Mitchel then left Lauren and hurried after Raegan.


    Lauren bit her lip, feeling abandoned.


    She dared not cause further trouble, remembering the suffering she had in the mental hospital.


    Lauren knew she had to maintain herposure and avoid a confrontation with Raegan.


    Challenging Raegan openly could only make her life more miserable.


    With her fists clenched tightly, Lauren reassured herself that this humiliation was only temporary.


    She was determined to reim everything she believed was rightfully hers!Meanwhile, Mitchel found


    Raegan arguing with bodyguards by the elevator.


    "Let me go! What right do you have to keep me here?"


    At Mitchel¡¯s signal, the guards stepped aside.


    As Raegan moved to leave, Mitchel caught her waist from behind, lifting her into the elevator.


    "Don''t touch me!"


    Despite her resistance, Raegan cautiously refrained from struggling too fiercely, fearing a fall.


    "Please, Mitchel, don''t touch me with your filthy hands," Raegan pleaded, her voice thick with


    repulsion.


    But Mitchel ignored her protests.


    He helped her into the car and secured the seatbelt.


    Raegan tried to escape, but as Mitchel settled into the driver''s seat, he restrained her hands to her


    chest, holding her firmly in ce.


    Raegan''s anger boiled over, her face flushed with fury.


    "You bastard! Go back to your precious Lauren.If you''re so fond of each other, why not release me from


    this misery? Do you take pleasure in tormenting me? Bastard! Jerk! You''re nothing more than an


    animal!"


    Remembering how Mitchel had imprisoned her, mistreated her, yet cared for Lauren, who was


    pregnant, Raegan''s rage intensified.


    Lauren, though not directly responsible for the attack, had masterminded it, providing Tessa with the


    means and support.


    Even if Tessa was out of the picture, it didn''t change the fact that Lauren had yed a role in the loss


    of her child.


    Raegan red at Mitchel, her anger unbridled.


    "Get your hands off me.I''m done with this charade.I''ll exin to your grandpa myself!"


    She couldn''t stand the thought that Mitchel was in the same car as her.


    The thought of Mitchel secretly aiding the person behind their first child''s demise filled her with


    uncontroble fury.


    Mitchel, noting Raegan''s pallor andbored breathing, felt concerned.


    He softened his tone, ¡°Raegan, please, just calm down for a moment."


    Determined not to let him touch her, Raegan sped her hands tightly, forcing herself to regain


    As her breathing steadied and she quieted down, Mitchel loosened his grip and tried to exin, "Things


    aren''t what you think."

 Chapter 273 The Child Is Not Mine

    Chapter 273 The Child Is Not Mine


    The familiar remarks made Raegan want tough.


    But she held back and listened quietly.


    Mitchel stared at her intensely and confessed, "The child in Lauren''s belly is not mine."


    Raegan sneered, ¡°Mitchel, am I that stupid in your eyes? If the child isn''t yours, why do you still keep


    her by your side?"


    "Yes, it''s true that I took her out of the mental hospital.But I didn''t do it out of pity or sympathy.I have a


    reason for doing it," Mitchel exined.


    Mitchel paused and added, "One day, I will tell you everything.But for now, please just trust me.You will


    know when the right timees."


    Unfortunately, Raegan was not convinced by his clumsy exnation.


    She even wanted tough.


    She looked at him expressionlessly.


    It seemed she wasn''t even worthy of his decent excuse.


    Well, whatever.


    When Mitchel noticed Raegan''s silence, he immediately panicked.


    He held her hand and said, "I will not divorce you.Please stop thinking about leaving me.Do you


    understand?"


    In the past few days, he didn''t go home because he was afraid he wouldn''t be able to control his


    emotions.


    He had been spending the nights at thepany.He had sleepless nights, thinking about Raegan.


    He couldn''t ept that she wanted to leave him.


    And the reason why he lost his mind that day was that she wanted to leave secretly.


    Mitchel gave it careful thought.


    In the end, he decided to ept the child in Raegan''s belly.


    He couldn''t afford to lose her, so he could only ept everything of her.


    Besides, he still hoped that the child might be his.


    When it came to Raegan, Mitchel had been impulsive several times before.


    But this time, he couldn''t just believe Henley''s one-sided words.


    After all, he knew how cunning and deceitful Henley was.


    So, he would ept Raegan''s child no matter what.


    He would sincerelyfort her and help her let go of her worries.


    He would make her confess the truth about the child one day.


    However, anger surged in Raegan¡¯s heart when she heard Mitchel''s words.


    She immediately exploded.


    "Mitchel, haven''t you been the one who lied to me all along?"


    She thought this so-called contractual marriage was only his way of trapping her.


    Mitchel said frankly, ¡°I didn''t lie to you.I admit that I had selfish motives when I remarried you.But even


    if my grandfather wasn''t involved, I still wanted to remarry you.So, let''s just spend our days


    together.Don''t overthink things.No matter what, I won''t let you go."


    Raegan forced herself to be numb upon hearing his words.She knew that if she got too emotional,


    Mitchel would lock her up again.


    And he would always keep a close watch on her.She felt bitter in her heart.


    But she forced a smile and said in a low voice, "All right.Take me to see Nicole first."


    Mitchel was stunned by Raegan''s reaction.


    He looked into her eyes and asked again, "Raegan, what did you just say?"


    Raegan put on a calm smile and replied softly, "I won''t leave."


    "Raegan..."


    Mitchel held her tightly in his arms.


    His heart was filled with joy.He was like a happy child who had retrieved the most precious toy he had


    lost.


    "Raegan, you must trust me about Lauren''s matter.I won''t lie to you."


    Raegan stared nkly out of the car window and said softly, "I trust you."


    But deep down, she wouldn''t ce trust in him anymore.


    The Raegan who always chose to trust Mitchel in the past no longer existed.


    Mitchel felt something was wrong.


    He couldn''t believe Raegan would change so easily.


    Raegan did her best to suppress the emotions in her heart.


    She said in a low voice, "Can you take me to see Nicole quickly?"


    Knowing what happened to the Lawrence family, Mitchel couldn''t help frowning.


    He focused on the road and drove Raegan to the mourning hall.


    Raegan saw Nicole sitting on one side of the mourning hall.


    The stream of guests came and went, but Nicole remained motionless.


    It was as if she didn''t see anything.


    She sat there like a lifeless doll.


    Jarrod was also there, but he kept a distance from Nicole.


    He sat on the other side, far from the main hall.


    Nicole always got agitated and lost control of herself when she saw Jarrod.


    Jarrod was afraid of distressing her more, so he stayed as far away from her as possible while


    watching her.


    Raegan didn''t even spare a nce at Jarrod even when Mitchel chatted with Jarrod.


    Raegan went straight to the main hall.


    After paying respect to the dead, Raegan walked to Nicole and sat beside her.


    Raegan called out softly, "Nicole..."


    Raegan realized she was at a loss for words.


    Her tears streamed down her face uncontrobly.


    She could only reach out and hug Nicole tightly.


    Raegan''s soft voice touched Nicole''s numbed heart.


    Finally, Nicole lost control of the emotions she had been suppressing.


    She broke down.


    She hugged Raegan back tightly and sobbed in Raegan''s arms.


    Both Raegan and Nicole cried uncontrobly as if no one else was around.


    The depression and pain were just too much for them to bear.


    After pouring out their emotions, Raegan helped Nicole to the other side of the hall to rest.


    Mitchel and Jarrod didn''t follow them.They knew that Raegan and Nicole had a lot to talk about in


    private.


    As soon as Raegan and Nicole stepped aside, Raegan asked at once, "Nicole, why did your dad


    Nicole sighed.


    "Because of thepany."


    Raegan asked again, "So, what do you n to do next?"


    Nicole shook her head.She honestly didn''t know what to do.


    Dora was ill at home, and she had to handle all the arrangements for her father''s funeral alone.


    Her head was a mess.


    Until now, she still couldn''t ept the fact that things had turned this way.


    Nicole hoped everything was just a nightmare.


    When she woke up, she could still find Wesson resting at home.


    She, Dora, and Wesson would still live as a happy family of three.


    They would be together until the end.


    However, everything in front of her reminded Nicole of the truth.


    No matter what, it was no longer possible for them to be together.


    Raegan and Nicole hugged each other and cried for a while, hoping to pour out the heaviness in their


    hearts.


    Raegan stayed for a while to apany Nicole.


    When she was about to leave, she remembered something.


    She asked Nicole, "Nicole, do you have your phone with you? Can I borrow it? I just need to make a


    phone call."


    Nicole handed her phone to Raegan without hesitation.


    Nicole was surprised that Raegan couldn''t even use her phone.


    Raegan must be having a hard time under Mitchel''s watchful eyes.


    After Raegan left, Nicole returned to her seat and sat there again motionlessly.


    The sun had set, and the sky was getting dark outside.


    At this moment, an unexpected guest arrived at the mourning hall.


    Jamie walked in with a bouquet of roses in her hand.


    She wore a ck wool coat.


    Jarrod happened to go out to smoke, so they didn''t meet.


    Jamie walked straight into the mourning hall, intending to pay respect.


    But she was suddenly stopped by a furious roar, "Get out of here!"


    Although there were only a few people in the mourning hall at this moment, Jamie was a little


    embarrassed after being shouted at.


    She said angrily, ¡°Nicole, I came here out of goodwill to pay respect to your father.How can you be so


    rude to your guest?"


    Nicole red at Jamie with red eyes.


    She said through clenched teeth, "You are not wee here.Your presence will only tarnish my


    father''s name and disturb his peaceful rest."


    "Peaceful rest?"


    Jamie smiled sarcastically and retorted, "Do you really think your father can rest peacefully?"


    Nicole no longer wanted to waste her strength arguing with Jamie.So, she said coldly, "Are you going to


    leave on your own, or should I have the security guards drag you out?"


    "Whoa, you are so fierce," Jamie mocked.


    ¡°Look who''s driving me away.Ah, it''s Miss Lawrence from the bankrupt Lawrence Group.Are you


    threatening me? Oh, I''m so scared."Nicole clenched her fists tightly.She wished she could tear Jamie


    apart right at this moment.


    "Nicole, I''m actually here to tell you some good news," Jamie added with a smile before Nicole could


    say anything.


    "Don''t you find it strange that your mother hasn''t shown up even though your father is dead?" Nicole


    asked vigntly, ¡°What are you talking about?"


    "Aren''t you informed that your mother fell ill because of sadness and depression?"


    Nicole stared at Jamie, feeling uneasy.She had a hunch in her heart, but she wasn''t sure about it.


    Someone from thepany informed her that Dora was sick and was resting at home.


    "If you have something to say, spit it out now," Nicole demanded.


    "Why are you so impatient?" Jamie asked softly.


    "I went to the hospital today to visit someone, and I heard that your mother was admitted to that


    hospital."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, Jamie leaned closer to Nicole and showed the video she had taken.


    "Your mother fell down the stairs and suffered a severe intracranial hemorrhage.The doctors had


    already dered there was no hope of saving her.She will never wake up again."


    The news came like a bolt from the blue to Nicole.


    She was told that Dora was resting at home.


    How could Dora be lying in the hospital, unconscious?


    "Congrattions! You lost both parents in just one day!"


    It was the most vicious congrattions, but Jamie said it in her gentlest voice.


    "Don''t you want to celebrate? Both of your parents can now rest in peace.It should be a double


    celebration, right? They will no longer suffer.You will have to deal with everything alone,"


    Jamie continued talkingcently without noticing the change in Nicole''s expression.


    "I personally handed over your father''s contract.I didn''t expect to take away two lives in one


    go.Unfortunately, I arrivedte.I didn''t witness your father''s tragic fall.What a pity!"


    Nicole''s eyes were now bloodshot.


    She red at Jamie as if she wanted to swallow Jamie alive.


    Her parents could have been enjoying their old age in peace.


    But because of Jamie, they were now separated forever.


    And Jamie still had the nerves to show up here and ridicule her father''s wake.


    This was so unfair, and she would manage to set the records straight.


    "You are such a vicious woman! Go to hell!"


    Suddenly, an unprecedented power burst out from Nicole''s body.


    She ruthlessly banged Jamie''s head against the pir with all her might.


    The next second, horrifying and agonizing screams filled the mourning hall.


    "Ah! Ah!"

 Chapter 274 Dont Disturb My Father Anymore

    Chapter 274 Don''t Disturb My Father Anymore


    Nicole released her grip on Jamie.


    Though Nicole deeply resented Jamie, she didn''t want Jamie to die right here and now.


    After all, this was her father''s funeral.She couldn''t kill Jamie in her father''s presence.


    Moreover, getting arrested over this spiteful woman wasn''t worth it.


    Nicole said coldly, "Apologize to my parents now, or I''ll make you regret it."


    Jamie could feel the craziness in Nicole''s tone.


    Jamie had nned to drive Nicole to despair, hoping she''d end her own life in grief at her father''s


    funeral with the despairing news of her mother''s condition.


    But Jamie hadn''t anticipated Nicole''s bold move.


    Panicking, Jamie yelled, "You bitch! You''re crazy! What are you doing?"


    Jamie had deliberately chosen this moment to provoke Nicole.


    Now, she regretted being alone with Nicole in the mourning hall.


    Suddenly, her head was forced down.


    Her forehead was pressed against the pir again, making her shriek in terror.


    "Ahhh!"


    In a mix of fear and desperation, Jamie blurted out, "Ah...Stop it! Okay, okay! I''m sorry! I shouldn''t have


    talked about your parents like that.I was wrong.Please, let me go!"


    Nicole released her grip, and Jamie copsed to the floor, her face flushed red.


    Looking down at the terrified Jamie, Nicole said dismissively, "Get out of my face.You are not wee


    here."


    "Alright, I''m out of here..."


    Jamie muttered, staggering out of the hall.


    Deep down, she hated Nicole''s guts! Nicole had scared the shit out of her! The whole situation was


    embarrassingly humiliating.


    In a sulking mood, Jamie paused and shot a nce back at Nicole, who was facing away.


    At that moment, a vicious scheme hatched in Jamie''s mind.


    Jamie noticed they were alone in the mourning hall, everyone else probably at dinner.


    Seizing the opportunity, Jamie charged at Nicole, wanting to shove Nicole with all her might against the


    pir.


    Convinced she could easily overpower Nicole, especially since Nicole was sick, Jamie acted without


    hesitation.


    But suddenly, Nicole swayed, feeling a wave of dizziness, and copsed to the floor.


    Bang! A heavy sound was heard.


    Then, a piercing scream tore through the air.


    "Ah! Ah! No! Ouch!"As Nicole slowly got up, she saw Jamie shing against the pir.


    Jamiey on the ground with her face down, shivering.


    Nicole brushed against Jamie''s hair to ensure her identity.


    Jamie was in a terrible state at the moment.


    Her face was contorted with pain, blood marrying her features.It was an unpleasant sight.


    "Ouch, ouch, it hurts..."


    Jamie screamed in pain hysterically.


    The pain across her being was unbearable.


    She had intended to harm Nicole, never imagining hurting herself instead.


    Seeking medical assistance from Nicole, Jamie struggled forward, blood oozing out as she managed to


    reach Nicole''s hand.


    Her wounds were scratched amid her movements, adding to her excruciating pain.


    "Waah...Waah..."


    Jamie''s words were unclear as she pleaded, "Help...Help me...Help..."


    "You want my help?"


    Nicole approached Jamie with an icy expression, observing her pitiful state.


    For the first time since her father''s demise, a genuine smile appeared on Nicole''s face.


    "Then tell me, what were you up to just now? You were trying to push me against the pir, weren''t


    you?"


    "I...didn''t.You¡¯re making things up...Ah, you bitch...Call an ambnce now..."


    "If you don''t confess, I won''t lift a finger.It''s getting dark, and I''m the only one here in the mourning


    hall.We''ll just see who gives in first,"


    Nicole replied, her voice ominous and dark.Jamie knew too well that they were alone in the mourning


    hall, with no one else or any cameras around.


    That was why she had dared to take such a risky action, confident that even if Nicole died there, no


    one would ever know of her involvement.


    But now, the tables had turned, and it was Jamie who was lying helpless on the ground.


    The more Jamie thought about it, the angrier she got.


    In a fit of rage, she lunged at Nicole, intent on attacking Nicole.


    "You bitch! I''ll kill you!"


    But her vision, blurred by the blood, betrayed her.


    She missed Nicole and fell to the ground again, causing her wounds being stretched further.


    More and more blood oozed out, and its speed was running faster.


    Jamie felt the pain had engulf her body.


    "Ah! It hurts!" she cried out.


    She tried to get up by herself in vain.


    The pain was unbearable, far worse than a knife cut.


    Jamie couldn''t take it any longer, fretting about her well-being.


    Desperate, she confessed everything, "Fine! You''re right! I tried to push you against the pir!"


    She had to confess.


    Without instant medical treatment, the excruciating pain might kill her.


    Yet, Jamie held on to the hope that she''d have other opportunities to finish Nicole.


    "I was going to let you go, yet you still tried to harm me by attempting to push me against the pir.This


    is my father''s funeral.How dare you!" Nicole said, her voice icy.


    Jamie felt a wave of guilt at the mention of Nicole''s father.


    "Was that all you did to me?" Nicole pressed on.


    Jamie was startled, hesitant to answer.


    She had done numerous misdeeds to Nicole over time and wasn''t sure which Nicole was referring to.


    Seeing Jamie''s confused expression, Nicole pointed it out directly, "You asked Kieran to frame me,


    didn''t you? You demanded Howe to send those two women to attack me and my unborn child in the


    detention center.And you helped Howe with the torture I received in that vi, right?"


    As Nicole listed these, Jamie''s face flushed with shame.


    Suddenly, Jamie snapped, "If you already knew I did it, why ask? Call an ambnce now! Jarrod will


    be furious if he finds out about this!"


    When Nicole heard Jamie mention Jarrod, she couldn''t help but ask, "Jamie, don''t you worry about


    Jarrod finding out the truth?"


    Without hesitation, Jamie snapped back, "So what if he does? Did he react when I messed with you


    different from the one between you and him."


    Nicole, puzzled, questioned, "Your rtionship? What do you mean?¡±Jamie, caught off guard by the


    question, started to panic.Did Nicole know about the truth? Logically speaking, it shouldn''t be.She had


    handled that matter well, and Nicole didn''t remember what exactly had happened back then.Unless


    Nicole had recalled it already! Lost in her thoughts, Jamie heard Nicole''s sarcastic remark.


    "The two of you are just those flies who share the same tastes! You two should go to hell hand in


    hand!"


    Nicole knew that as long as Jarrod was around, she couldn''t take her revenge on Jamie.She couldn''t


    make Jamie and Howe pay for their wrongdoings.


    Frustrated and helpless, Nicole could only mock, unable to punish these evil souls.


    She was struggling enough to survive, let alone seek justice for the Lawrence family.


    This realization only deepened Nicole''s sadness.


    Amidst her pain and covered in blood, Jamie wailed.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I''ve told you everything.Call an ambnce! I need a doctor, now!"


    Nicole, with a disgusted face, said to the man at the mourning hall¡¯s entrance, "Get her out of


    here.She''s disturbing my father''s peace."


    Suddenly, Jamie went pale.


    Jarrod was here? When did he get here? But if Jarrod had been here for a while, he wouldn''t have just


    stood by.


    He likely just arrived! In a desperate cry, Jamie yelled, "Jarrod, help! Nicole pushed me against the


    pir.She''s trying to kill me!"

 Chapter 275 An Idiot

    Chapter 275 An Idiot


    Jamie''s entire face and upper body were covered with blood, making her look terrifying.


    But even at this time, she still didn''t forget to frame Nicole.


    "Help! Help me! Please...This crazy woman haspletely gone out of her mind.She wants to kill me!"


    Jamie cried hysterically.


    And with her terrible face, she looked quite miserable.


    Unfortunately, her vision was blinded by the blood.


    She couldn''t see the expression on Jarrod''s face now.


    Otherwise, she would be shocked.


    If Jarrod hadn''t heard everything, he might have been deceived by Jamie again.


    But this time, he was sober.


    He said expressionlessly, "Jamie, I heard everything."


    Jamie was stunned for a while.


    Did Jarrod really hear everything? Jamie felt a chill rising from the soles of her feet to the top of her


    head, making her shiver uncontrobly.


    "Jarrod, let me exin.It''s not...It''s not what you think it is.It''s Nicole! It''s all her fault! She forced me to


    say those words."


    As she spoke, Jamie burst into tears.


    Tears streamed down her face uncontrobly.


    The salty tears flowed to her wounds, and she winced in pain.Her ugly face looked even more


    miserable.


    However, Jarrod could no longer feel pity or sympathy for Jamie in his heart.


    With an indifferent expression, he said in a cold and distant voice, "Jamie, I told you many times not to


    challenge my bottom line."


    Jamie had schemed against the baby in Nicole''s belly.


    That baby was his own flesh and blood.


    How dare she murder his child! At the thought of the loss of his baby, Jarrod felt like strangling Jamie to


    death.


    But he was so disgusted with her that he didn''t want to touch her.


    He despised her from the bottom of his heart.


    "Jarrod, believe me.Nicole really wanted to kill me just now.I only said those words to save


    myself.Those things have nothing to do with me.Really...It''s Howe...He did it all by himself.I have


    nothing to do with it."


    At this moment, Jamie no longer cared about Howe.


    All that mattered to her now was to save herself.


    Jamie could even take advantage of anyone, including her family, just to save herself.


    ¡°Now that things have reached this point, you still want to lie to me?"


    Jarrod realized Jamie couldn''t see because the blood had blocked her vision.


    But he still said to her, "You used an excuse to distract Alec.


    Then, you stole the contract from my safe and gave it to someone, right?"


    "I...No, I..."


    Jamie didn''t have the strength to lie anymore because of the pain.


    Her whole body ached, yet she still couldn''t receive any medical treatment.


    Impatient, she snapped, "I just hate Nicole for taking you away from me.I''m yourfianc¨¦e.Shouldn''t I


    defend my engagement with you?"


    After saying this, Jamie crawled on the floor and touched Jarrod''s cold leather shoes.


    She held them tightly and cried, ¡°Jarrod, I only did those things because I love you so much."


    Upon hearing this, Jarrod stepped on the back of Jamie''s hands and crushed them hard mercilessly.


    Suddenly, Jamie''s miserable howls filled the mourning hall.


    But Jarrod didn''t feel even the slightest bit of pity.


    He said word by word ruthlessly, "Jamie, you know very well that I hate deception the most.You lied to


    me and even took advantage of the situation to kill my innocent child.Worse still, you knew that baby


    was mine!"


    He had thought Jamie was arrogant but kind-hearted.He didn''t mind tolerating her temper.


    But he never thought she could do those evil things.


    He failed to see Jamie''s true colors all along, being deceived by her and even indulging her


    wrongdoings unintentionally.


    Actually, Jarrod had only indulged Jamie because she reminded him of Nicole in some way.


    He now realized he was wrong.


    Nicole''s arrogance was coupled with confidence, stemming from her parents¡¯ love for her and her


    wealthy family background.


    Nicole was somewhat willful, but she never bullied anyone.


    She was straightforward, but she was actually a warm-hearted person.


    Jamie''s arrogance, on the contrary, was mixed with viciousness, selfishness, and schemes.Jarrod


    couldn''t help ming himself because his indulgence had helped Jamie turn into such an evil soul.


    He was to me.


    Nicole didn''t want to watch Jarrod and Jamie arguing and shifting the me.


    She hated it.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Especially when Jarrod mentioned the loss of their child, she felt even more disgusted.


    Nicole pointed at the door and shouted, ¡°Both of you, get out of here!"


    This time, Jarrod didn¡¯t refute Nicole, which was very rare to happen.


    Instead, he turned to Alec and ordered him to drag Jamie out of the mourning hall first.


    Then, he asked someone to clean the ce.


    However, Jarrod didn''t leave.


    He looked at Nicole and said guiltily, ¡°Nicole, I didn''t know anything about Jamie''s misdeeds until now."


    His voice was so low as if he feared being despised by Nicole.


    But even if Jarrod didn''t know about Jamie''s wrongdoings, it was not enough to absolve him.


    After all, Jamie derived confidence from his indulgence.


    Nicole sneered, "Jarrod, are you kidding me? I''ve recorded everything that your wife had said just


    now.Tell me which hospital you sent my mother to.Otherwise, I''ll expose what she said to the public."


    Nicole knew that the recording alone could not be used as evidence against Jamie and Howe in court.


    But the power of public opinion was more than enough to condemn them.She knew Jarrod didn''t want


    that.


    Jarrod frowned.


    "Jamie is not my wife.We''re not married."But Nicole just ignored his words.She asked furiously, "Where


    did you take my mother? I want to see her now."


    No one else could hide her mother''s admission to the hospital from her like this except Jarrod.


    Jarrod exined, "I didn''t mean any harm in hiding your mother''s condition from you."


    Nicole was already devastated by the loss of her father.


    Jarrod was afraid she couldn''t bear another blow, so he hid Dora''s condition from her.


    Every word that Jarrod said only made Nicole more disgusted.


    She felt so dizzy now that her vision was gradually blurring.She had to see her mother before she


    copsed.


    Nicole looked at Jarrod and repeated word by word, "I want to see my mother."


    "Okay, I''ll take you to her," Jarrod agreed.


    Outside, Jamie still knelt on the ground, choking with sobs.


    She didn''t want to get in the car.


    Jamie had no idea where Alec was taking her.


    She was so frightened that she cried, ¡°I want to see Jarrod.Take me to him."


    At this moment, Jarrod hade out of the mourning hall with Nicole.


    Alec immediately approached him and asked, "Mr.Schultz, what will I do next?"


    When Jamie heard Jarrod''s name, she crawled over madly.


    She fumbled around and cried, "Jarrod, you can''t do this to me.Have you forgotten who saved you


    before?"


    Jarrod stopped in his tracks and asked the driver to take Nicoleto the car first.


    Jamie shouted, "It was me! It was me, Jarrod! How can you be so ungrateful?"


    Thinking of the time when Jamie saved him, Jarrod''s eyes turned cold.


    "Jamie, am I not good enough for you?"


    He didn''t forget the fact that he owed her his life.


    To return the favor, he was even so generous to her that he gave her a mansion worth hundreds of


    millions of dors.


    After he decided to cancel their wedding and engagement, he had drafted a contract topensate


    her with one-third of his assets.


    Even if they couldn''t be a couple, he would take care of Jamie for the rest of her life to show her


    his gratitude.


    But what Jamie did now made him feel he was an idiot, being deceived by her for this long.


    Jamie could never change back to the gentle and kind-hearted person he used to appreciate in his


    heart.


    Instead, he felt sick at the thought of her.


    "Jamie, this is thest time I will repay your kindness.I won''t let you die.Instead, I will let you live a good


    life."


    Then, he turned to Alec and ordered, ¡°Take her to the seaside vi."


    Jamie''s face turned as white as a sheet.


    She screamed while lying on the ground, "No, Jarrod! I''m not going to that vi.I want to go to the


    hospital.Jarrod, please..."


    "Don''t let me hear your voice again," Jarrod said ruthlessly.


    As he spoke, there was no expression on his handsome face.


    "Remember, this is thest favor I will do for you.Otherwise, you will stay in jail for the rest of your life."


    These words sent a shiver down Jamie''s spine.


    Her body trembled like a leaf in the cold wind.


    If Jarrod wanted to find evidence of her crimes, it would be a piece of cake for him.


    Before Jamie could react, Jarrod had already turned around and left without hesitation.


    Soon, Jarrod and Nicole arrived at a private hospital.


    As soon as Nicole entered the ward, she saw Dora lying in the intensive care unit.


    There was no expression on Dora''s face.


    It was as if she was only in a deep slumber.


    "I want to enter the ICU," Nicole said in a trembling voice, staring at Dora through the ss wall.


    Logically speaking, she was not allowed to get in the ICU.


    But considering Dora''s current condition and out of humanity, the doctor allowed Nicole to go in and


    see Dora for thest time.


    After all, Nicole would need to decide whether to remove the venttor or not.


    After changing into sterilized clothes, Nicole slowly walked in with trembling legs.


    Instantly, tears streamed down her face like a waterfall.She was alone with her mother at the moment,


    so she could show her most vulnerable side as much as she wanted.


    "Mom, I know you miss my dad so much.But why can''t you just stay with me for a few more days? Just


    a few more days, please.Mom...Dad...Why do you have to leave me? Why don''t you wait for me?"


    Nicole cried so hard that she was out of breath.


    Her body went numb for a moment.


    Then, she felt pain all over her body.


    Her hoarse and sorrowful cries filled the entire ICU.


    She was overwhelmed by sadness.


    Soon, the visiting hours ended.


    Nicole knelt on the floor and whispered, "Mom, dad, wait for me.We will reunite soon.¡±

 Chapter 276 End With Sorrow

    Chapter 276 End With Sorrow


    In the surveince room, Jarrod watched Nicole on the screen, a pang of pain striking his heart.


    Jarrod longed to embrace Nicole, yet he was acutely aware of his currentck of standing to do so.


    During their silent car ride back, neither spoke a word.


    Upon arriving at the mourning hall, Jarrod noticed Nicole had sumbed to sleep, worn out from being


    awake for two days straight.


    Observing her peaceful slumber, Jarrod chose not to disturb her, allowing her to rest in the car.


    "Waah..."


    Suddenly, Nicole began crying in her sleep.


    Her body trembled, and her muffled sobs deeply affected Jarrod.


    Feeling as if his heart were ensnared by chains and grappling with immense guilt, Jarrod''s face turned


    ashen.


    He then did what he had longed to do.


    He gently held Nicole in his arms.


    In her sleep, Nicole, mistaking him for someone else, clung tightly to his arm.


    Jarrod, breathing deeply, remained still, fearful of waking her.


    After a while, exhaustion overcame Jarrod.Having also been awake for two days, Nicole''s closeness,


    the focus of his turmoil, lulled Jarrod into sleep.


    Nicole''s eyes suddenly snapped open to the sound of Jarrod''s steady breathing.


    Contrary to appearances, she had not been asleep.


    The thought of resting next to someone she deemed a demon was inconceivable.


    Quietly, she shipped from Jarrod''s embrace, leaving him slumped against the seat, vulnerable in sleep.


    The moonlight cast a deceptive glow on his stern, yet striking features, masking his underlying


    ruthlessness.


    Nicole, eyeing the driver''s seatbelt, a sinister idea forming in her mind, contemted an evil n.


    And that was to kill Jarrod.


    The weight of her suffering and the Lawrence family¡¯s tragedies all traced back to this man.


    Nicole believed that by eliminating the root of these woes, she could finally give her parents peace.


    In her mind, avenging them meant joining them in the afterlife.


    As she pulled out the seatbelt and wrapped it around Jarrod''s neck, her hands shook, tears streaming


    down her face.


    She had never squashed an ant, how could she take a human life? Frozen, unable toplete the


    final act, her resolve wavered.


    Then, a deep, raspy voice shattered the silence.


    "Why stop now?"Jarrod''s eyes opened, his gaze in the moonlight unreadable.


    He reached out, pressing the back of Nicole''s hand, still clutching the seatbelt.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    His voice was icy as he asked, "Do you need help?"


    For a moment, Nicole''s mind went nk.


    A flood of anger, unwillingness, and hatred surged within her.


    She had lost her chance, and Jarrod wouldn''t grant her another.


    Tears spilled over, her shoulders shaking.


    Jarrod chuckled.


    "What? Too annoyed to cry?"


    Tears filled Nicole''s eyes, leaving her speechless.


    Her shoulders shook, and her heart was consumed with loathing.


    She despised her own inability to end his life.


    Jarrod''s heart twisted at the sight of Nicole''s tears.


    How could she continually soften his hardened heart? He had thought their rtionship was purely


    rooted in hatred.


    But now, it seemed irrelevant whether he hated Nicole or not.


    They were bound by aplex, unhealthy dynamic - a mix of love and hate, too entangled to be simply


    categorized.


    Neither love nor hatred alone could define or resolve the intricate web of emotions they shared.


    In the midst of their tangled emotions, Jarrod''s resolve was clear.


    He couldn''t let Nicole go.


    He pondered over Jamie''s deceitful narratives.


    If Jamie''s ounts were all lies, could Nicole''s supposed impending death due to stomach cancer be a


    reality? This thought sent waves of panic through Jarrod.


    Gripping Nicole''s face, his eyes a tempest of emotion, Jarrod dered, "Nicole, we''re even now, but I''m


    not letting you go just yet.Understand my words."


    It wasn''t a request.


    It was something he had decided.


    Aware of the revulsion his words might evoke in Nicole, Jarrod chose to be candid.


    After all, she loathed him already, didn''t she? "One day, I''ll give you that opportunity," he said, alluding


    to a chance for her to end his life.


    Nicole, despair evident in her voice, asked, "Jarrod, do you mean only death could make me escape


    from you?"


    "No, I won''t let you die!"


    Jarrod responded sharply, his eyes flickering.


    "If you even think of dying, I''lle after everyone who ever helped you!"


    It seemed Nicole barely registered his words.


    Her fear wasn''t death, but living a life steeped in hatred.


    Jarrod cautioned, "Remember what I said."


    Yet Nicole remained silent, lost in her thoughts.


    As dawn broke, signaling a new day, the time came to cremate Wesson''s remains.


    Mitchel and Raegan joined in paying theirst respects.


    After the cremation, Nicole, her voice barely above a whisper,revealed, "Jarrod, my father''s final wish


    was for his ashes to be scattered at sea."


    Jarrod, upon hearing this, frowned and met her gaze.


    Despite any reservations, he found himself unable to voice an objection.


    Before stepping into the car, Nicole turned to Raegan.


    "Being your friend has been the best part of my life."


    Raegan''s eyes immediately welled up, tears cascading down her cheeks.


    Clutching Nicole''s wrist, Raegan managed through sobs, "I''ll be here, waiting for you."


    With a nod to Raegan, Nicole then entered Jarrod''s car.


    Jarrod had been vigntly monitoring Nicole for the past two days, ensuring he was always close by.


    Nicole noticed the untreated bite wound on Jarrod''s arm, the flesh still visible beneath his sleeve.


    Catching her gaze, Jarrod murmured, "I chose to leave it."


    He referred to the bite mark Nicole had left.


    Nicole frowned, regretting her impulsive action.


    She never intended to leave any mark on this man she viewed as vile.


    Upon reaching the seaside, Nicole solemnly scattered Wesson¡¯s ashes into the ocean.


    At this moment, her tears had dried up.


    Her mind reyed the recent turmoil.


    So many things had happened.


    The forced mistress role, the beatings, her cancer diagnosis, being framed and jailed, and now, the


    loss of her father and her dying mother.It had only been a few months, yet it felt like an eternity had


    passed.


    Enduring until this moment hadn''t been easy for Nicole.


    Nicole wished tomend herself, "Well done, Nicole.You''ve given it your all."


    As the funeral concluded, a gust of wind swept across the area.


    Nicole''s ck hat, caught by the wind, flew off her head.


    "My hat! My hat!"


    Nicole cried out.


    Without thinking of her safety, she darted after it, but Jarrod quickly grasped her around the waist.


    ¡°Have you lost your mind?"


    Jarrod rebuked her.


    "That area is dangerous! Didn''t you see the warning sign?"


    Nicole, ovee with emotion, wept.


    "That hat was from my father! He gave it to me!"


    Jarrod''s expression hardened.


    "Stay here."


    He proceeded forward, stepping over the chain to retrieve the hat.


    Just as he picked it up, Nicole''s voice rang out from behind.


    ¡°Jarrod Schultz!"


    Jarrod spun around, his heart sinking at the sight.


    Nicole had crossed the chain, standing perilously on the edge of the cliff side.


    Her brief journey wasing to an end at this moment.Yet, she found sce in the thought that she


    wouldn''t have to endure her absurd, sorrowful existence any longer.


    With tears in her eyes and a voiceced with hatred, Nicole dered, "Congrattions! You win.I''m


    going to kill myself!"


    With those words and a resigned smile, she leaned back, falling off the cliff.


    "No! Nicole!"


    Jarrod¡¯s roar was filled with hysteria as he dashed toward the cliff''s edge.

 Chapter 277 Nicole Was Gone

    Chapter 277 Nicole Was Gone


    The sea roiled beneath a stormy sky, and Jarrod frantically scanned the turbulent waters for any sign of


    Nicole.


    Without a second thought, Jarrod crossed the railing and sprinted toward the edge, only to be grabbed


    by Alec from behind.


    "Be careful, Mr.Schultz! If you jump at the wrong angle, you might end up falling on the rocks..."


    Alec didn''t finish his words.


    He wanted to say that there was no point in searching Nicole.She was likely dead by now.


    "Let go of me!"


    Jarrod''s eyes burned with a demonic intensity, his voice trembling with desperation.


    The vast ocean below seemed bottomless, each passing moment diminishing Nicole''s chances of


    survival.


    ¡°Mr.Schultz, Miss Lawrence seems determined to end herself!"


    Alec reluctantly revealed the harsh reality.


    "This morning, a substantial sum of money was transferred to Mrs.Lawrence''s hospital ount,


    enough to cover the next fifty years.It must be from Miss Lawrence."


    Perhaps when Nicole visited Dora yesterday, she had already made up her mind.


    Shock gripped Jarrod when he heard that.


    Nicole had made up her mind.


    She would rather die than be with him.In an instant, Jarrod''s heart felt as though it had been wrenched


    open, bleeding with each tearing fragment.


    The pain surged from his heart to every inch of his being, threatening to overwhelm him.


    In a daze, a distant voice seemed to call him from the deep blue sea.


    ¡°Jarrod...Jarrod..."


    The voice echoed, and Jarrod''s heart felt as if it had been stabbed.


    Dizziness gradually overwhelmed him, and he couldn''t stand on his own.


    Fortunately, Alec caught him in time.


    Jarrod''s response was swift.


    "If I don''t make it, bury us together when you find our bodies."


    In the next breath, he leaped into the boundless sea.


    "Mr.Schultz!"


    Alec shouted anxiously.


    Alec hurried to the Coast Guard office, seeking their assistance.


    A rescue team was dispatched to search for Jarrod and Nicole.


    When Jarrod regained consciousness, a day had passed.


    Alec and the rescue team had found Jarrod after an exhaustive search.


    They spent about an hour searching in the sea.


    Jarrod was so tired that he had allowed himself to sink to the bottom of the water.


    Upon waking, Jarrod promptly threw off the quilt and stood up.


    Alec urgently stopped him, saying, "Mr.Schultz, the doctor said you need to rest."


    "I need to find Nicole! Have you continued the search for her?"Jarrod urgently asked.


    Alec''s eyes darkened as he answered, "We found Miss Lawrence."


    ¡°Where is she?"


    Jarrod''s eyes, bloodshot from the seawater, remained intense.


    He looked at Alec and asked, "Is she in the hospital?"


    Alec met his gaze and said inly, "Miss Lawrence is dead.I''m sorry."


    Suddenly, a heavy thud echoed as Jarrod staggered back and collided with the bed.


    Jarrod couldn''t believe it.


    Nicole had passed away.


    How could that be? Just yesterday, she had attempted to strangle him in the car.


    How could she be gone overnight? Jarrod''s bloodshot eyes lost focus.


    His voice trembled as he asked, "Where is she?"


    After hesitating for a while, Alec replied, "Mr.Schultz, it''s not advisable to see her in person.Miss


    Lawrence didn''t fall into the sea.She fell off the cliff and hit the rocks.Her body was badly disfigured."


    Nicole''s body had been taken to the funeral home, but it was too damaged to be fixed.


    Her body was severely damaged, and one of her legs was missing, likely dragged away by an animal.


    Jarrod''s heart shattered at the news.


    He insisted, "I want to see her right away."


    On the way, Jarrod maintained a facade of calm.


    Images of Nicole shed through his mind, and the reality of her passing remained inconceivable.Even


    with Alec confirming the torn clothes and belongings were Nicole''s, Jarrod refused to believe she was


    gone.


    Jarrod said to himself perhaps Nicole despised him so much that she chose to disappear under this


    cover.


    Whether she was alive or dead, he had to see for himself.


    Otherwise, he would not believe it.


    In the dimly lit morgue, a lifeless formy shrouded beneath a pristine white cloth.


    Once a fearless individual overseas, Jarrod approached with hesitant steps.


    Despite his past feats of tearing wolves apart with bare hands, an unsettling tremor now coursed


    through his fingers.


    With deliberate hesitancy, Jarrod unveiled the covered figure.


    In an instant, a lightning bolt seemed to strike his brain.


    An eerie silence suddenly enveloped the room.


    Jarrod seemed to suddenly go deaf, unable to hear anything.


    He didn''t dare to acknowledge it, nor did he want to face it.


    Even amidst the gruesome injuries, the facial outline hauntingly resembled Nicole.


    "No, this can''t be! I''ll expose your deceit, Nicole!"


    Jarrod''s eyes turned scarlet red.


    He lost it and started trying to take the clothes off of the remnants.


    Witnessing the turmoil, Alec intervened urgently, "Mr.Schultz!"


    When Jarrod lifted the clothes, a small red mole on the slender waist caught Jarrod''s eye.


    Its stark contrast to the mangled remains fueled his desperation.Jarrod couldn''t help but cough up a


    mouthful of blood.


    A stter of red stained the white fabric.


    The red mole starkly contrasted with the disfigured body, emphasizing the cruel reality that Jarrod


    couldn''t deceive himself about any longer.


    Nicole was gone.


    "Ah! Why?"


    Jarrod held the mutted body tightly and knelt on the floor.


    His cries of pain filled the entire room.


    In the aftermath of his roar, heavy panting filled the air.


    Jarrod, who hadn''t shed tears since childhood, now knelt beside Nicole''s lifeless body, mourning the


    irrevocable loss.


    "Nicole, please don''t leave me.Come back...I won''t confine you any longer.I''ll set you free.It''s my


    fault.It¡¯s all my fault..."


    Jarrod pleaded, his face pressed against the bony remnants.


    At the sight of the corpse, Alec felt his scalp tingle.


    Honestly, the disfigured face was more terrifying than Jamie''s.


    Jamie looked somewhat scary now because of her injuries, but at least she was not dead.


    Nicole''s corpse was severely mutted, exuding a gloomy aura, especially from the hollow eye sockets


    that seemed ready to suck one in the next second.


    Jarrod, who didn''t like Jamie, especially her disfigured face, now felt no disgust as he hugged Nicole''s


    badly mutted body in his arms.


    "Nicole, pleasee back.I will give my life to you..."


    His pleas resonated, but the woman in his arms remained eternally silent, lost to the grasp of death.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open with force, breaking the heavy silence in the room.


    A high-pitched cry pierced the air.


    In came Raegan.


    She knelt on the floor beside Nicole''s lifeless body.


    As Raegan''s trembling hand reached out to touch Nicole''s badly mutted face, tears welled up in her


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    eyes, and she began to sob inconsbly.


    The next moment, a sharp p echoed through the room as Raegan''s hand met Jarrod''s face with a


    resounding p.


    Raegan had used all of her strength on the p.


    The force behind it left a vivid red mark on Jarrod''s cheek.


    Through gritted teeth, Raegan cursed, "Jarrod Schultz! You heartless bastard! Nicole wouldn''t have


    taken her own life if it weren''t for you."


    Jarrod fell on the floor, cradling what remained of Nicole in his arms, seemingly unaffected by Raegan''s


    anger.


    ¡°You even took her child away.She wanted to keep it.She wanted to keep your child! You...You


    heartless monster!"


    Raegan continued.


    Jarrod trembled violently when he heard those words.


    Nicole wanted to keep their child? The realization hit him like a sledgehammer.


    ¡°She wanted to keep the baby...Ha-ha..."


    Suddenly, Jarrod burst intoughter, tears mingling with the bitter taste of blood in his mouth.


    "Give Nicole back to me! Leave her alone!"


    Raegan didn''t pity Jarrod at all.


    She shoved Jarrod away and said in disdain, ¡°Don''t touch her with your filthy hands.Spare us your


    hypocritical act.You are not worthy of her."


    At her words, Jarrod''s eyes sparked with intensity.


    He raised his hand abruptly, his voice hoarse butced with cruelty.


    "Don''t even think about it.She is mine!"

 Chapter 278 Sever All Ties With Him

    Chapter 278 Sever All Ties With Him


    Caught off guard, Raegan stumbled backward, but Mitchel swiftly reached out to steady her.


    ¡°What are you saying? You are out of your mind.Nicole would rather die than be with you.She doesn''t


    want you near her.Let her go!" Raegan yelled.


    Despite Raegan''s attempts to distance Jarrod from Nicole''s body, Mitchel held her firmly from behind,


    preventing her from doing so.


    Having known Jarrod for years, Mitchel sensed Jarrod was losing control.


    Fearing Raegan might be identally harmed, he cautioned in a hushed tone, "Don''t act


    impulsively.You could get hurt."


    Jarrod clung to Nicole''s lifeless body without moving for a day and night.


    It wasn''t until Alec urged Jarrod home that Jarrod uttered something unsettling, "I''m taking her back


    with me."


    Jarrod intended to bring Nicole''s body to the vi where they shared countless memories.


    Alec''s expression changed instantly, and he said in a trembling voice, "Mr.Schultz, the body is badly


    mutted..."


    ¡°Arrange a time with the funeral home and have them set up an ice coffin at my ce," Jarrod


    instructed.Alec was left speechless when he heard that.


    He couldn''t believe his ears.


    Jarrod was insane.


    Jarrod must have lost his mind.


    Was Jarrod nning to keep Nicole''s corpse at home? However, Alec refrained from saying anything


    andplied with Jarrod''s instructions.


    The burial date was set, and Raegan and others gathered for the ceremony.


    Little did anyone know that the coffin contained nothing but emptiness, and Nicole''s body was not


    inside.


    After the mourning, Raegan left without a word to Jarred.


    She couldn''t stand being in the same room as him since she found him hypocritical and undeserving of


    pity.


    During their journey back, Mitchel''s phone rang.


    It was Matteo calling to inform Mitchel that Lauren hadn''t been feeling well these past two days and


    wanted to see him.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Raegan overheard Matteo¡¯s words and abruptly reached for the car door.


    Suddenly, a sharp noise was heard.


    The car skidded to a halt after a sudden brake.


    Once the car stopped, Mitchel seized Raegan''s hand, eximing, "Are you out of your mind?"


    In a foul mood, Raegan brushed off his hand.


    "Fuck off! Don''t touch me!"


    Although Raegan''s nail cut the back of his hand, Mitchel seemed unfazed.


    ¡°Don''t be foolish.We are in the middle of the highway.Where do you think you are going?" Mitchel said


    softly.


    Raegan retorted coldly, "You are off to see your child''s mother, aren''t you? Go ahead.I can get back by


    myself."


    ¡°What on earth are you talking about?"


    Mitchel held her hand firmly and said angrily, "I have told you that the baby isn''t mine."


    After Nicole¡¯s tragic end, Raegan found herself engulfed in a sense of despair.


    She couldn''t contain her impatience when confronting Mitchel.


    "Mitchel, do you take me for a fool? If the child isn''t yours, why is she calling you? I have sent the


    divorce papers to your email.Please check it and sign as soon as possible," Raegan said steely.


    Mitchel''s reaction was swift and irritable.


    His face contorted abruptly as he replied, "Raegan, I don''t want to hear about the divorce again!"


    Raegan was perplexed.


    Why would Mitchel refuse to divorce her when Lauren was expecting his child? What was going


    through his mind? Was he nning to let her to take care of Lauren''s baby? The idea seemed


    ludicrous to her.


    Whenever Raegan thought about Lauren''s past actions, she wished she could take vengeance on


    Lauren.


    That was why she had no intention of raising Lauren''s child.


    "Don''t push me too far, Mitchel! Are you suggesting I raise Lauren''s child? Fat chance! I wouldn''t even


    raise a cat or a dog with you, let alone the child of that woman!"


    She felt repulsed by Mitchel''s apparent idea.


    "Of course not.I have never even considered it,"


    Mitchel replied, his frown deepening.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Raegan''s thoughts were a whirlwind.


    Her heart ached whenever she thought of the loss of her unborn child.


    However, revealing the truth without evidence would be futile because Mitchel wouldn''t believe her.


    Moreover, Mitchel had let Lauren frame her over the past few months.


    The rtionship between Mitchel and Lauren wasplicated, so Raegan knew that changing


    Mitchel¡¯s mind wouldn''t be easy.


    So, she had little hope that Mitchel would seek justice for her and the baby, especially against Lauren.


    "Kyle is the father of Lauren''s child!"


    Looking at Raegan''s enraged expression, Mitchel blurted it out suddenly.


    ¡°What did you just say?"


    Raegan questioned, her eyes widening in disbelief.


    She never expected that.


    The revtion that Lauren and Kyle were involved shocked her.


    "It''s Kyle¡¯s child,"


    Mitchel confirmed.


    Mitchel gently touched Raegan¡¯s hair with his slender hand and continued, "That''s all I can reveal for


    now.Trust me, I''ll exin everythingter."


    Revealing this information now was risky for Mitchel.


    Alexis had tried all means to seize control of thepany these days.


    and Kyle held critical evidence against Alexis.


    Kyle had agreed to cooperate with Mitchel, but only if Lauren''s baby remained safe.


    At that time, Kyle had been imprisoned for a crime.


    After the scene Alexis had made, Kyle contacted Mitchel and promised unconditional cooperation as


    long as Lauren''s baby was kept safe.


    Mitchel had to create the impression that Lauren was carrying his child to ensure the baby''s safety from


    any harm Alexis might pose.


    Theseplexities made Mitchel cautious about sharing too much with Raegan.


    If she could endure it for three months, Mitchel believed he could defeat Alexis.


    Thinking of Nicole''s tragic end, Mitchel felt a twinge of unease.


    Raegan was acting strangely, likely deeply saddened by Nicole''s death.


    Just earlier at the graveyard, she cried so bitterly that she even expressed a desire to harm Jarrod.


    Mitchel closely observed Raegan, his intuition telling him that something was amiss.


    Staring at her intently, Mitchel asked hoarsely, ¡°Raegan, you won''t leave me, right?"


    Given a choice, Mitchel would prefer to keep Raegan close, perhaps even lock her up.


    Moreover, Raegan had been pushing for a divorcetely, adding to Mitchel''s concerns.


    Seeing the anxiety in Mitchel''s eyes, Raegan''s heart skipped a beat.


    Understanding it wasn''t the time to provoke Mitchel, she reluctantly went against her desires and said,


    "Of course, I won''t leave you."


    She lifted her delicate face and added softly, "But Mitchel, you must stop locking me up.I can''t bear


    feeling like a prisoner at home."


    Mitchel scrutinized Raegan''s face with apparent indifference as if attempting to decipher the truth


    behind her words.


    Consumed by sobs, Raegan pleaded with a voiceden with sorrow, "Nicole is gone, and my heart is


    shattered.


    How can you continue to confine me all day long? Do my feelings mean nothing to you?"


    "Stop crying."


    Mitchel extended his hand to wipe away the tears at the corner of her eyes.


    Eventually, he relented, saying, ¡°You can go out, but the bodyguards must apany you.And don''t


    stay out for too long, understood?"


    Upon hearing this, Raegan¡¯s face turned pale.


    This meant she would be under Mitchel''s watchful eye around the clock.


    Nevertheless, Raegan considered it a wee change from being grounded in the house.


    Mitchel left after sending Raegan back to Serenity Vis.


    It was evident to her where he was headed.


    Initially, Raegan thought she wouldn''t care anymore, but knowing Mitchel was visiting Lauren made her


    feel upset.


    She despised both Lauren and Mitchel.


    Thinking about her escape n, Raegan made a conscious effort to behave exceptionally well.


    Even though Mitchel granted her permission to leave the vi, she refrained from stepping outside for


    the past two days.


    Mitchel did not visit during this time, leaving Raegan uncertain of his whereabouts.


    She didn''t know whether he was with Lauren or busy with other matters.


    The vignt bodyguards diligently reported her every move to Mitchel.


    Raegan''s apparentpliance during these days pleased Mitchel, leading the bodyguards to lower


    their guard.


    On the third day, Raegan informed the bodyguards of an errand she needed to run.


    Her destination was a studio where she and Nicole had previously taken photos together before


    Nicole''s demise.


    Raegan nned to visit the studio to retrieve the photos and then make her getaway.


    Hector had arranged everything for her.


    This time, Raegan aimed to sever all ties with Mitchel.


    Arriving at the studio, Raegan walked in while the bodyguards waited in the car.


    Raegan awaited the photos in the VIP area on the second floor.


    ording to the n, she would wet her clothes and then buy a new outfit from the studio.


    The shop assistant pointed at the dressing room at the end of the corridor and said, "There you go."


    As Raegan passed the stairwell, she spotted someone ascending the stairs.


    Upon closer inspection, she saw that it was Mitchel.


    In a hurry, Raegan rushed into the nearest dressing room, unaware of the "Exclusive" sign on the door.


    Within the confines of the room, fear consumed Raegan.


    She wondered why Mitchel was here.


    Did he discover her n ande to apprehend her? Suddenly, a familiar voice emanated from the


    next door, seemingly engaged in a phone conversation.


    "I''m at the studio trying on the wedding dress¡­ Mitchel is also here with me..."


    It was Lauren.


    Raegan''s heart sank in an instant.


    Raegan realized that Mitchel and Lauren were here to take wedding photos.


    Clenching her fists, Raegan forced a self-mocking smile, but tears streamed down her cheeks.


    It dawned on her that Mitchel had deceived her again.

 Chapter 279 Wedding Photos

    Chapter 279 Wedding Photos


    There was a knock on the door.


    Then, Mitchel''s voice came.


    "Are you ready?"


    "Yes," Lauren answered.


    She lifted the hemline of the wedding dress and walked out of the dressing room, only to see Mitchel''s


    handsome face.


    Her face felt hot at once.


    Fortunately, there was too much makeup on her face.


    Mitchel didn''t notice that she was blushing.


    "Let''s go," Mitchel said indifferently.


    Then, he turned around and walked away without even looking at Lauren.


    Lauren''s heart felt a pang of sorrow.


    There happened to be a floor-to-ceiling mirror in front of her, which clearly reflected her disappointment.


    Her wedding dress was beautiful, but her face was still sallow, even after the heavy makeup.


    The nights and days of torture in the mental hospital and the damn baby in her belly had worn her


    down.


    No wonder Mitchel didn''t even spare a nce at her.


    Mitchel and Lauren went to a photography studio equipped with advanced technology.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    They would take Lauren''s photos and then add Mitchel''s face to the wedding photos with the help of an


    app.


    While Lauren was having a photo shoot, Mitchel stood by the window, looking at the car waiting on the


    other side of the road.He knew that they were sent by Alexis to follow him.


    In fact, Mitchel especially asked the staff to open the curtain so Alexis¡¯ men could photograph him and


    Lauren having this photo shoot.


    After the photo shoot, Mitchel approached Lauren.


    He wanted them to leave together.


    However, Lauren stopped and called out softly, "Mitchel..."


    She suddenly remembered that Mitchel didn''t like her calling him this way, so she immediately changed


    her tone.


    "Mitchel, can you have a photo with me? A real one?"


    Mitchel didn¡¯t reply.


    He only looked at her somberly with deep eyes.


    For no reason, Lauren was so nervous that she choked up.


    "Mitchel, I have been having nightmares every night recently.Life in the mental house is so torturous.It''s


    not a ce for people.I''m afraid that my child and I won''t make it when Kyle is released from jail."


    Mitchel knew Mitchel had to ensure the safety of the baby because he wanted to keep it.


    But she didn''t want the baby to be born at all.


    Lauren hadn''t had any prenatal checkups since she found out she was pregnant.


    What was more, she had been on the medication for so long.


    So, she knew the fetus in her belly must be a freak.


    But the mysterious person told her that her only way to get out of the mental hospital was her child.


    Sure enough, she had reallye out of that hellish ce.


    In the past, Lauren thought she would be satisfied if she could be discharged from the mental hospital.


    But now that she really made it, she longed for more.


    Lauren looked at Mitchel with apparent infatuation in her eyes.


    "Please, Mitchel.It''s just a photo, and this is my only request.Can you do it for me? Even just for the


    sake of me loving you for so many years."


    This time, Lauren went all out.


    She rushed over, grabbed Mitchel''s hand, and said excitedly, "I know I don''t deserve you now.But I''m


    willing to do anything for you."


    Mitchel''s eyes were as cold as ice.


    He dodged her advance, not letting her touch his hand.


    Then, he said condescendingly, "Don''t be too greedy.Otherwise, I will make sure you face the music."


    Mitchel''s words instantly reminded Lauren of the days and nights she had spent in the cold mental


    hospital.


    For human beings, that ce was worse than a prison.


    Mitchel really had no trace of mercy toward her.


    Mitchel turned around and left the studio without even looking at Lauren.


    Actually, Raegan had been hiding in the dressing room.


    She didn''te out until she was sure no one was outside.


    Raegan got the photos and was about to leave.


    But as soon as she came out, she saw Mitchel walking in her direction.


    Suddenly, Raegan was overwhelmed by guilt.


    She ran away without hesitation.


    She had totally forgotten that she had disguised herself as a man, wearing men''s clothes and a short


    wig.


    Mitchel looked in the direction where Raegan fled.


    His eyes unconsciously narrowed.


    He immediately caught up with her.


    However, Mitchel didn''t see anyone when he reached downstairs.


    He looked around but to no avail.


    At this moment, Matteo came in.


    Mitchel ordered, ¡°Take some men and look for the person who has juste out of the dressing room."


    Matteo nodded solemnly.


    Mitchel''s instructions made sense.


    Alexis had been keeping a close watch over Mitchel recently.


    If Alexis found out that the thing between Mitchel and Lauren was fake, he wouldn''t just sit idly by.


    If Alexis followed the clues, he might definitely dig out something else.


    At the thought of this, Mitchel immediately ordered the bodyguards to secretly block the front and back


    exits.


    If they had to turn the entire studio upside down to find any suspicious people, they would.


    This photography studio was very big, so it was not easy to find someone hiding somewhere.


    There were many dressing rooms, and the bodyguards couldn''t search overtly.


    So, they could only inspect each room in secret.


    At this moment, Raegan was already in the ck van, which had been waiting for her near the studio.


    Fortunately, she had studied the map of the studio beforehand.


    She deliberately did it to make her escape smooth.


    Sure enough, she was able to sneak out sessfully.


    Raegan didn''t expect Mitchel to be so cautious, even for shooting the wedding photos.


    Although she had long taught herself not to expect anything from Mitchel, the scene just now still made


    her feel very ufortable.


    She thought she no longer cared.


    But the intense pain in her heart right now betrayed her.


    If the baby in Lauren''s belly was not Mitchel''s, why would he take wedding photos with Lauren? Why


    would Mitchel lie to her on this matter? What else would he want from her? Sadness and bitterness


    filled Raegan''s heart at the same time.


    In the blink of an eye, her face was covered with tears.


    All she could think of right now was to leave the country as soon as possible.


    The driver was a foreigner who didn''t know Raegan''snguage, so he just did his job without saying


    anything.


    He started the engine and stepped on the elerator.


    The car drove steadily on the road.


    When they passed by the studio, Raegan saw that Mitchel was still there.


    She subconsciously lowered her head.


    But soon, she realized that the ss was tinted.


    Mitchel couldn''t see her from the outside.


    Inside the car, Raegan saw Mitchel helping Lauren get in his car with one hand.


    The sky was already dark and gloomy, but Mitchel''s handsome face was still vivid.


    He really stood out in any situation.


    Even the passers-by were stunned by his face.


    They couldn''t help looking at Lauren enviously.


    Lauren never removed her hand from her belly.


    She covered it the whole time, looking very cautious.


    It was as if she was protecting something precious.


    Raegan couldn''t afford to look at this scene for a long time.


    She turned her head and looked in another direction.


    Tears still streamed down her face uncontrobly.


    Why did God allow her to meet such a cold and heartless man? She loved Mitchel with all her heart,


    but he only hurt her.


    Actually, it was easier for Raegan to ept if Mitchel was with someone else.


    But she could never ept him to be with Lauren because Lauren was the vicious woman who killed


    her baby.


    When the ck van Raegan was in passed by Mitchel¡¯s car, Mitchel seemed to sense something.


    He looked at it with narrowed eyes.


    Raegan happened to meet his gaze.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t see her.


    Raegan felt a sharp pain in her chest.


    It was as if her heart was being stabbed.


    Raegan reached out and touched his handsome face through the ss and whispered, ¡°Goodbye,


    Mitchel.


    I wish I would never see you again."


    Suddenly, snowkes began to fall from the sky.


    It was dense, quickly covering the road white.


    The sky seemed to sympathize with her.


    It was also mourning for the end of their love.


    As the van Raegan was in drove to the bridge, the snow had already gotten denser.


    The bridge was new, so there were only a few vehicles around the area.


    Raegan felt so exhausted that she closed her eyes, wanting to Test.


    Suddenly, a very bright light shone in the opposite direction,aiming at the van.


    The driver swerved, making the tires squeak.


    What happened next was terrifying.


    The driver lost control of the van, and it rushed toward the railing.


    A loud bang echoed on the empty road.


    It was ear-piercing.


    The next second, the van hung askew on the bridge.


    Its front was severely damaged, and the driver was crushed into pieces by the railing.


    He died on the spot.


    Fortunately, Raegan was in the back seat, and her seat belt was fastened tightly.


    She was not thrown out of the vehicle.


    However, she was trapped in the seat.

 Chapter 280 I Dont Want To Live Anymore

    Chapter 280 I Don''t Want To Live Anymore


    The driver in the front took a hard hit in the crash.


    As a result, his blood sttered everywhere and even reached the back seat.


    Raegany in a pool of blood.


    Her forehead was cut by shattered ss, her face drenched in crimson, and her head spinning.


    The van collided with the railing, rendering the bridge unusable.


    Meanwhile, inside the sleek ck car, Lauren was suddenly gripped by a sharp abdominal pain.


    She could tell that she was having a miscarriage.


    "Mitchel, my stomach...It hurts."


    Lauren groaned.


    With a furrowed brow, Mitchel immediately radioed the upants of another vehicle that had crossed


    the bridge, signaling them to pull over and wait.


    Then, he exited the car, cradled Lauren in his arms, and made his way across the bridge.


    The front of the van began to ignite.


    Despite the searing pain and dizziness, Raegan caught a glimpse of someone through the window.


    "Mitchel, help!"


    Raegan wanted to cry out, but no sound escaped her lips.


    Weakness had sapped her of the strength to even open her mouth.


    With all her remaining strength, she extended her bloody hand toward the nearby ss.


    "Mitchel, help...Our baby..."


    Sadly, all Raegan could do was watch as Mitchel walked away with Lauren in his arms.


    In the end, she could only close her eyes in despair.


    At that moment, the distant sound of an ambnce siren reached her ears.


    Raegan struggled to open her eyes, a glimmer of hope flickering in them.


    But before the ambnce could arrive...


    Ssh! The van plunged into the river with mes engulfing it.


    The next second, cold water surged into the vehicle.


    Tears cascaded down Raegan''s cheeks.


    If only she hadn''t run away, this ident might never have happened.


    Regret washed over her in that instant.


    If she could start over, she''d vow never to fall in love with Mitchel...


    At this very moment, Raegan felt a faint kick in her belly.


    It was the first time her baby had reached out to her.


    It seemed this little thing was trying to lift her spirits.


    But instead of being happy, her heart ached.


    "I''m sorry...Mommy is useless that I''ve even put you in danger," Reagan whispered in her heart.


    At the hospital, when Mitchel heard that Lauren was safe, he turned and left without so much as a


    nce in her direction.Just then, Matteo caught up with Mitchel and said with a palpable unease,


    "Mr.Dixon, Mrs.Dixon is missing."


    "What?"


    Mitchel uttered in disbelief.


    "The bodyguards who were with her just called.They said Mrs.Dixon had gone to a studio to take some


    photos this afternoon and then disappeared."


    Mitchel''s face darkened, and he asked with a grim tone, "Which studio?"


    "The same one where you had taken the wedding photos."


    At those words, Mitchel''s heart skipped a beat.


    The revtion left him with an unsettling feeling.


    "Have you checked the surveince footage?" Mitchel urgently asked.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Yes, I have."


    Matteo retrieved his phone and handed it to Mitchel.


    ¡°It seems that Mrs.Dixon had nned this.She changed her attire to something resembling what we


    were searching for this afternoon."


    Apart from their vehicles, there was another ck van in the vicinity when Raegan disappeared, as


    seen in the footage on Matteo''s phone.


    In the hospital corridor, a news anchor was broadcasting a breaking news story on TV.


    "At two o''clock this afternoon, a car ident urred on the newly constructed bridge.ording to


    eyewitnesses, there were two upants in the van.The driver lost his life at the scene, while the


    search for the other person is still ongoing..."


    All of a sudden, Mitchel''s heart felt as though it had been stabbed by a knife, but he remained numb.


    A car ident on the bridge...


    "Mr.Dixon..."


    Matteo called out to Mitchel many times, but Mitchel didn''t respond.


    Time seemed to freeze in that moment.


    The tension in the air was so thick that Matteo couldn''t bring himself to draw breath.


    And then, Mitchel copsed right in front of Matteo.


    "Mr.Dixon, are you alright?"


    Mitchel didn''t speak.


    Before he knew it, everything turned ck.


    Three dayster, Mitchel finally regained consciousness.


    ¡°How are you feeling now, Mitchel? Do you feel any difort?"


    Luciana asked with concern.


    Instead of answering her questions, Mitchel asked, Where''s Raegan?"


    Luciana was taken aback by his question and struggled to find the right words.


    "Mom, have you seen Raegan?"


    Mitchel pressed further.


    "Mitchel...Matteo has told me about Raegan''s ident.It''s unfortunate..."


    "I''m asking you where she is right now,"


    Mitchel insisted through gritted teeth.


    Seeing Mitchel''s distress, Luciana grappled with how to console him.


    In the end, she realized that it might be best for Mitchel to confront the truth sooner rather thanter.


    ¡°I understand this is incredibly difficult for you...It''s been three days, and they haven''t found her.I''m


    afraid we must ept the possibility that she¡¯s gone.Raegan was once my daughter-inw.And with no


    family of her own, rest assured I''ll arrange a decent funeral for her."


    Worried about Mitchel, Luciana had ordered the bodyguards to keep an eye over him at all times.


    At this particr moment, Mitchel''splexion was ashen.


    He threw off the covers and rose from the bed.


    Luciana intervened and worriedly asked, "Mitchel, where are you going?"


    "I''m going to find her," Mitchel answered with a dead serious expression.


    Luciana was momentarily at a loss for words.


    Once she regained herposure, she firmly said, ¡°Raegan is dead.Where are you going to find her?"


    "No, that''s not true.They just couldn''t find her."


    Mitchel stared into Luciana''s eyes and asserted, ¡°She''s not dead..."


    Luciana found herself powerless to stop him.


    Following that, Mitchel tirelessly scoured the riverbanks in search of Raegan for seven consecutive


    days and nights and barely allowed himself any rest.


    But a full weekter, he was forced toe home by Luciana and the bodyguards.


    Mitchel had always been meticulous about his appearance.


    But now, his eyes were sunken, and his face was adorned with stubble.


    Upon seeing her son''s disheveled appearance, Luciana embraced him tightly and wept.


    ¡°Mitchel, don''t scare me.You''re my life! You mean everything to me!"


    "I don''t want to live anymore," Mitchel responded.


    His pallid lips quivered as he said these painful words, "Mom, can I trade my life for hers?"


    Luciana clutched his arm with an iron grip and implored, "Absolutely not! If you were to die, 1 wouldn''t


    be able to go on living either."


    Boom! Mitchel''s body swayed briefly and then copsed to the floor.


    Luciana''s eyes widened in panic, and she cried out, "Doctor! Somebody call a doctor!"


    The room erupted into chaos.


    In the basement, Jamie had been confined here for two weeks.


    Throughout this time, the vi''s staff woulde down and toss food and water to her as if feeding a


    dog.


    Furthermore, no one had sought medical attention for her.


    It appeared that they intentionally allowed her injuries to worsen.


    Therge scars itched and throbbed, leading Jamie to inadvertently scratch at them.


    As a consequence, her wounds were extended.


    With heavy humidity yet without proper medical treatment, Jamie''s wounds had rotten.


    Due to the darkness in this basement, Jamie couldn''t quite make out things.


    On one fateful day, the door was opened again.


    Jamie heard the heavy footsteps in leather shoes approaching, drawing nearer and nearer.


    She saw a glimmer of hope and crawled toward the sound, "Jarrod...Jarrod, is that you?"


    Eventually, the footsteps of the leather shoes stopped right in front of her.


    "You''re right.It''s me."

 Chapter 281

    <h1>Chapter 281 You will never know the truth</h1>


    Jarrod''s voice sounded unusually hoarse. It was as if this was his first time to speak after many days.


    At Jarrod''s voice, Jamie cried out loud. "They didn''t give me anything to treat my injuries. I''m so ufortable. I feel like it''s getting worse. It really hurts! I know I did something wrong. But please, send a doctor to treat me. It really hurts so much. I can''t take it anymore. I''d rather die than stay here."


    If only Jamie knew that the injuries on her upper body had already rotted. Even if a doctor came and treated her, it wouldn''t make any difference. Besides, she would only suffer because the procedure was very painful. It was already impossible to restore her original appearance. Worse was she would probably have a horrifying disfigurement.


    At this moment, Jarrod didn''t even want to look at Jamie.


    "Is it more unbearable than death?" Jarrod asked indifferently.


    Jamie nodded repeatedly. "Yes! Yes, it''s more painful than death!"


    The wounds made her feel like thousands of ants crawled all over her body. It was itchy and painful at the same time. Such a feeling really drove her nuts.


    Sometimes, she wanted to hit her head on the wall, wishing she would be knocked unconscious.


    But she didn''t want to die. She had received a lot of money from Jarrod and hadn''t yet experienced the luxury it could bring. How could she be willing to throw it all away?


    "Is it more unbearable than death?" Jarrod asked indifferently.


    Jamie nodded repeatedly. "Yes! Yes, it''s more painful than death!"


    The wounds made her feel like thousands of ants crawled all over her body. It was itchy and painful at the same time. Such a feeling really drove her nuts.


    Sometimes, she wanted to hit her head on the wall, wishing she would be knocked unconscious.


    But she didn''t want to die. She had received a lot of money from Jarrod and hadn''t yet experienced the luxury it could bring. How could she be willing to throw it all away?


    Suddenly, something fell with a ng. It turned out Jarrod threw a dagger on the floor. Then, he said in a coaxing tone, "If you can no longer stand the pain, you can end it yourself."


    Jamie was too stunned to react. She felt like her heart sank to the bottom. It turned out Jarrod wanted her tomit suicide. Did he hate her that much? She never thought he was as cruel and vicious as this.


    Jamie broke down and questioned, "Jarrod, have you already forgotten that I once saved your life? Do you still have any conscience? Why are you doing this to me? Are you not afraid of retribution?"


    Jarrod stood up and said condescendingly, "I havepensated you more than enough. But you are so greedy that you keep on challenging me over and over again. I''ve warned you many times, but you never listened to me. You even hurt the people I care about."


    As he spoke, his cold and cruel eyes were full of disgust. He continued, ¡°You are as vicious as your brother. Both of you belong to hell. So, I will send you there.¡±


    After saying this, Jarrod turned around and left without hesitation. After all, he only came here today to send a dagger to Jamie so she could have something to use in killing herself.


    Jamie¡¯s hands and feet were cold. But when she heard Jarrod mention her brother, she shouted, ¡°My brother! Yes, that¡¯s right! My brother wille to save me. Jarrod, do you really think you can lock me up forever?¡±


    ¡°Interesting. Do you really expect that your brother wille to rescue you? You wish!¡± Jarrod stopped in his tracks. He turned around and sneered, ¡°I forgot to tell you that your brother was attacked by a stray dog the other night on the road. His private part has been seriously injured. Unfortunately, he was only found the next day. The infection had already spread all over his body. Soter, he died after the surgery.¡±


    When Jamie heard this, she was so angry that her body trembled. She felt like she was drained of strength, and she copsed to the floor.


    When she realized what had happened to her brother, fear surged in her heart. ¡°Jarrod, it¡¯s you! It¡¯s you who did it to him, right? You sent someone to kill my brother!¡±


    Jarrod sneered, ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you ask that stray dog? Perhaps it can give you the answer.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha! That¡¯s so hrious!¡± Jamieughed crazily. What else could she do? Herst bit of hope was already stamped out by Jarrod.


    Jamie looked at Jarrod with bitterness in her heart and said, "Jarrod, are you doing this to avenge that dead bitch? Have you forgotten who tortured her to death? Who had set up traps to ruin the Lawrence family? Yes, I don''t deny that I did something to hurt her. But you are the one behind it. If you didn''t force her to stay with you, would I hold a grudge against her? Actually, you are the one who should be guilty of her death. It''s all your fault. It was you who gave me the chance to torture her."


    Jamie started to be hysterical. Jarrod had done so many bad things to Nicole. He should also be guilty. How could he act like an emissary of justice and punish her? In fact, no one couldpare with Jarrod when it came to viciousness and filthiness.


    At the thought of this, Jamie gritted her teeth and snarled, "Jarrod, you are the one who deserves to die!"


    As soon as she said this, there was dead silence in the room. It was so silent that one could have heard a pin drop.


    Jarrod pursed his thin lips tightly. There seemed to be no trace of blood on his face. Jamie''s words were like countless boulders that piled up on his chest, making him unable to breathe.


    Jarrod had been grieving these past few days, and he thought that the pain had already numbed his heart. But at this moment, Jamie''s words still stung him.


    After being silent for a while, Jarrod turned to the man in ck beside him and ordered, "Cut out her tongue."


    "Yes, sir." The men in ck approached Jamie step by step. Jamie''s eyes widened as she stared at the man slowly walking toward her. Jarrod must be out of his mind.


    Jamie was so frightened that she broke out in a cold sweat when she felt someone pry her mouth open. But she didn¡¯t give in. She shouted, "Jarrod, do you think that¡¯s all you owe her? Think about it. Why did she insist she had never betrayed you?"


    Jarrod suddenly turned around and looked at Jamie with eyes gleaming with fury. He asked ruthlessly, "What do you mean?"


    The man in ck stopped what he was doing when he heard Jarrod¡¯s voice.


    There was a pool of smelly liquid on the floor, flowing down Jamie¡¯s legs. She was so scared that she wetted herself.


    When the man in ck stopped moving, Jamie gasped. It was as if she was free from the jaw of death just now. Then she looked at Jarrod and answered, "I won¡¯t tell you unless you let me go. Otherwise, you will never know the truth for the rest of your life."


    In the end, Jamie suffered rounds of torture from Jarrod¡¯s men. Her shrill screams echoed in the room, and they were getting creepier. But still, she refused to talk about it.


    Jamie knew that telling Jarrod the truth was tantamount to courting death. She wouldn¡¯t say anything unless she was sure that her life would be spared.


    The torturingsted for a few hours.


    Jarrod walked out of the basement with murderous eyes. He ordered the men in ck, "Keep asking until she tells the truth. Do everything but make sure she doesn¡¯t die."


    After a few days, Jarrod received news from the basement. Jamie fooled the bodyguards and took the opportunity to run away.


    Alec looked for Jamie everywhere but to no avail. After a while, he gave up, thinking she might have died somewhere.


    If she died, then Jarrod would really not know the truth for the rest of his life.


    The night was long and dark tonight.


    Inside Jarrod''s bedroom, there was a customized crystal coffin where Nicole''s body, processed into a mummy,y. Her skin had already turned dark, and it clung to her bones. One of her legs was missing, making her look particrly terrifying.


    However, Jarrod showed no fear at all. He pressed his face against the coffin, looking deeply infatuated. "From now on, I no longer have to worry that you will leave me."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The night was getting deeper.


    Jarrod opened the coffin,y beside Nicole, and held her corpse tightly in his arms.


    He stroked her skull, which only had a few strands of hair left, and said, "You only know that I hate you. But you certainly don''t know that the more I hate you, the deeper I love you."


    The bed next to the coffin was clean, tidy, and spotless.


    Only the maid knew that Jarrod hadn''t slept on the bed for a long time. But she had no idea where he slept.


    Every time she came to clean the room, the long cab beside the bed was locked. And that part of the room was off-limits.


    Jarrod was so depressed that he fell ill for a long time. After he recovered, the first person he visited was Dora.


    Dora could already open her eyes. Jarrod looked at her and said softly, "I will take care of you until the end."


    Time flew, and five years quickly passed.


    The Ardlens International Airport was bustling with people at this moment.


    Suddenly, an adorable and delicate child blocked a handsome and tall man''s way and asked in a sweet voice, "Excuse me, did you see my mommy?"

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282: I Want A Daddy


    At the airport exit, an indifferent man furrowed his brow. Upon seeing a little girl blocking Mitchel''s path, Matteo, who stood behind Mitchel, quickly moved forward.


    Matteo crouched down and asked the little girl gently, "Are you searching for your mother?"


    The little girl hadrge eyes with thick eyshes and wore a cherry dress. She looked like a little princess. Clearly, she was a child well-protected by her family.


    Upon hearing Matteo''s words, she nodded in agreement. Her hair was tied in two buns, giving her an innocent and obedient appearance that melted Matteo''s heart.


    "Let me take you to someone who works at the airport, and they will help you find your mother, okay?" Matteo said gently.


    However, the little girl shook her head and stood on tiptoe, reaching for Mitchel''s fingers with her chubby little hand. She asked in a sweet voice, "Mr. Handsome, can I borrow your phone to call my mommy?"


    Matteo was taken aback when he was ignored. Who would have thought that such a young child would already be drawn to a handsome man?


    Clearing his throat to hide his embarrassment, Matteo suggested, "How about I take you to the front desk? They can broadcast a message for you. That way, your mother will locate you faster."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    When the little girl heard his words, she lowered her head and gave a disappointed nod.


    Mitchel''s heart softened. Her expression reminded him of someone else. At that moment, Mitchel felt a pang in his heart. It was as if a needle had pricked it.


    As Matteo prepared to escort the little girl to the airport staff, Mitchel''s deep voice halted him, "Hold on a second."


    Mitchel bent down, peering into the little girl''s beautiful eyes, and asked, "You want to use my phone to call your mother?"


    "Yes, Mr. Handsome," the little girl replied, nodding vigorously. Her crystal-clear eyes caused Mitchel''s heart to skip a beat.


    Unexpectedly, a warmth enveloped Mitchel''s heart. He retrieved his phone and handed it to the little girl.


    Matteo''s eyes widened in surprise when he saw this. As far as he knew, Mitchel had dedicated himself solely to work, paying little attention to anything else over the past few years. Yet, here Mitchel was, lending his phone to a little girl he had just met for the first time. It was truly astonishing for Matteo.


    The little girl dialed a number with her small hand, and the call was promptly answered.


    "Mommy," the little girl eximed excitedly.


    "Where are you, Janey?"


    The voice on the other end was so familiar that it left Mitchel momentarily stunned as soon as he heard it.


    "Mommy, I''m next to the yellow sign," Janey replied.


    "Okay, stay put. Mommy will pick you up right now," the voice reassured,den with anxiety.


    In the exclusive VIP lounge, Raegan hastily hung up the phone, her anxiety causing her to jump up from her seat in a rush. The sudden movement left her feeling dizzy, and she struggled to maintain her bnce.


    "Raegan!" A handsome man behind Raegan released his grip on the luggage trunk and swiftly caught her shoulder. "Are you okay?"


    Worried about Raegan''s well-being, Erick Foster pulled Raegan into his embrace.


    Raegan still felt a bit woozy as she responded, "Maybe I stood up too quickly."


    Holding her securely, Erick gently settled her back into the seat. After ensuring she was fine, he told her, "Wait here. I''ll go get Janey for you."


    Meanwhile, Mitchel stood statuesque in a high-end suit, radiating a blend of handsomeness and arrogance. The female voice was still echoing in his mind. He couldn''t help but feel that it sounded simr to Raegan''s.


    Noticing the impending dy in their meeting, Matteo said, "Mr. Dixon, why don''t you go ahead? I''ll stay here with the little girl and catch up with youter."


    However, Mitchel retorted coldly, "What''s the hurry?"


    This unexpected intervention surprised Matteo. It never crossed Matteo''s mind that Mitchel would one day pry into other people''s business.


    Disregarding Matteo''s bewildered expression, Mitchelposed himself and asked in a softer tone, "Is your name Janey?"


    "Yes," Janey replied.


    "How old are you?" Mitchel asked.


    "I''ll be four in a few months." Janey gazed up at Mitchel with her big, watery eyes, answering every question with earnest innocence. She found Mitchel exceptionally good-looking and secretly wished he could be her father.


    Under Janey''s adoring gaze, Mitchel felt a warmth in his heart. However, a realization struck him. Her age didn''t align with Raegan''s baby.


    Attempting to uncover the truth, Mitchel coaxed patiently, "Can you tell me your mother''s name?"


    Janey''s eyes widened with excitement the moment Mitchel posed the question. Janey couldn''t help but think Mitchel must have sensed her desire for him to be her daddy, prompting him to ask about her mommy''s name.


    "My mommy''s name is..." Janey was on the verge of blurting it out.


    Yet, before she could finish, a deep male voice intervened. "Janey Foster!"


    Upon hearing her full name, Janey shivered and instinctively covered her mouth.


    "Thank you for taking care of my daughter," Erick said, pulling Janey into his arms as he addressed Mitchel.


    However, as Erick''s eyesnded on Mitchel''s face, his expression suddenly changed, tension settling on his face.


    The subtle change in Erick''s expression wasn''t lost on Mitchel. A frown creased his brow as he looked at Erick from head to toe.


    However, Erick swiftly regained hisposure. Just then, airport staff approached and asked, "Mr. Foster, is this the young girl you were searching for?"


    Erick affirmed, "Yes, it is."


    A palpable sigh of relief escaped the staff as they eximed, "That''s great!"


    After the airport''s staff departure, Erick nodded appreciatively at Mitchel and left.


    As Erick''s figure retreated, Mitchel found himself immersed in contemtion. Janey Foster... Mr. Foster... The little girl was the man''s daughter?


    As Janey was led away, Matteo reminded Mitchel, "Mr. Dixon, the meeting is about tomence."


    ...


    On the other side, Erick asked with a stern expression, "Did you deliberately run away, Janey?"


    Janey lowered her head, disying guilt. However, she remained silent.


    Feeling the need to impart a lesson, Erick addressed her sternly, "Janey, do you know how worried your mother was? She was nearly on the verge of fainting. With so many people at the airport, what if you had been taken by someone with ill intentions?"


    "Well, it''s my fault," Janey admitted.


    "Then tell me why you ran away?" Erick pressed.


    Janey''s voice took on a sudden hush, and her tiny frame trembled with sobs. She expressed with hurt, "Other kids in kindergarten said that I was left behind by my dad and that I should drink the milk they left behind. That''s why I really want a daddy."


    Erick''s gaze immediately turned cold. He never expected such a thing to happen to Janey.


    Gently caressing Janey''s face, he asked with concern, "Someone bullied you at school. Why didn''t you tell me sooner?"


    "Because I didn''t want my mommy to be sad," Janey replied. "Moreover, I''m a brave girl. I won''t be defeated by those mean kids."


    Rubbing Janey''s head, Erick reassured her, "If they dare to bully you again, you must tell me, okay?"


    "Okay, I will," Janey promised enthusiastically.


    "Erick, please don''t let mommy know anything about it, okay? Mommy loves me so much, and so do you. That''s why I''m the happiest girl in the world," Janey pleaded.


    Hearing her words, Erick felt a pang of sympathy and said, "Alright, I won''t tell your mom. But you have to promise not to run around again. And don''t share your mommy''s phone number and name with strangers, okay?"


    "Alright, I promise." Janey nodded obediently.


    Yet, Janey''s determination to find herself a father remained unwavering. Her mind raced. If only that handsome gentleman had met her beautiful mommy!

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283 Find A Stepfather For Janey


    In the lounge, Raegan rushed to Janey. She hugged the little girl and said anxiously, "Janey, where did you go? I''ve been looking for you."


    "I just went to look for..." Janey suddenly stopped and covered her mouth upon realizing something. She couldn''t say she went to look for her father because it would make her mommy sad.


    Tears welled up in Janey''s big, round eyes as she admitted her mistake, "Mommy, I''m sorry. I''m wrong. I promise not to run around again."


    Raegan had calmed down by now. She kissed Janey''s pinkish little cheek and said, "Let''s go. Annis must have prepared yummy food for you at home."


    Erick picked Janey up and let her sit on the suitcase before he pushed it forward. Raegan followed behind them.


    Although they wore masks, their attractiveness was evident. They still caught the attention of many people at the airport.


    Someone even secretly took photos of the three of them,piled the photos into a short video and quickly uploaded it online with the caption, "What a lovely family!" In just a few minutes, the video went viral.


    Soon, someizens dug up and revealed Erick''s identity.


    "Wow! I know this man. His name is Erick Foster, the youngest biology professor at Astraea University. I attended one of his lectures. His sses are always full. In fact, many people arewaiting in line to take seats in his lectures.


    "But I heard he resigned from Astraea University. He returned to our country as a guest lecturer at the prestigious Elysium University."


    "Is he married? Although the woman beside him wears a mask, she looks elegant. She must be a beauty. And the little girl is really cute."


    "I''m not sure about that. I know nothing about his private life." "Wow! Such a beautiful family of three! They have a greatbination of looks and style. They are even more good-looking than those celebrities."


    After an hour, Erick discovered their viral video. He immediately arranged for someone to remove all the trending topics about them.


    Everyone only knew that Erick was a young professor with exceptional looks. They had not discovered yet that the Fosters were a wealthy family involved in the international airline business. Furthermore, the Foster family found their long-lost daughter five years ago. But since this family had always kept a low profile, the identity of their daughter was never exposed. Until now, even her face remained a mystery. No one had seen her yet.


    It was alreadyte at night.


    But the CEO''s office in the Dixon Group was still brightly lit.


    Matteo received several photos on his phone. They were screenshots from the viral video that was taken down in the afternoon.


    But they were only photos of the woman in the video. It captured different angles when she lowered her gaze, turnedher head, and her side profile. But there was no frontal view.


    He replied to the sender, "Verify it." O


    Years ago, Mitchel fell ill because of the unsessful search for Raegan. He was hospitalized for the whole six months.


    During these six months, the Dixon family had undergone significant changes.


    Kyler passed away due to illness. Then, Alexis took advantage of the chaos to seize power. He obtained sixteen percent more votes than Mitchel.


    After Alexis sessfully took the position, he openlyid off numerous senior-level employees and reced them with his loyalists. Later, he openly brought his mistress to various events, directly pping Luciana in the face.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Luciana was so furious that she fell ill. One midnight, she vomited blood and was rushed to the emergency room. It was only then that Mitchel started to regain his strength and return his focus on thepany.


    Mitchel started to work diligently, day and night. Fortunately, The had the strong support and cooperation of the Glyn family. He finally turned the tide and equalized the situation.


    These past few years, Mitchel didn''t mention Raegan even once. But Matteo knew he never stopped looking for her.


    Mitchel never listened to what other people said. He firmly believed that Raegan was still alive.


    Matteo looked at the photos on his phone again. He felt that the woman resembled Raegan. However, he was not happy at all because over the years, he had received too much disappointing news.


    Matteo turned off his phone. He thought it would be better not to say anything to Mitchel. He assumed it would only be another letdown this time.


    The next day.


    Raegan and Janey were in West Lake Vi. They quickly adapted to this ce.


    Annis was Janey''s nanny, and she had been taking care of Janey for years. She had arrived a week earlier to prepare the vi. She made sure that the decorations were simr to their house abroad for Janey to easily adapt to the new environment.


    Erick lived in the vi next to theirs.


    In the evening, Erick picked Raegan up!


    While driving, Erick looked at Raegan and said coldly, "Raegan, observe that man from the Cullen family and see if he is suitable for you. If you are not satisfied with him, I will talk to our dad."


    Erick felt frustrated. His top priority for returning to the country this time was to safeguard and support Raegan''s studio and find a reliable man suitable for her.


    Their father had set up a blind date between Raegan and the youngest son of the Cullen family, Darryl Cullen. Years ago, the two families joked that they would be inws when their children grew up. It was just that the n seemed to have been forgotten after Raegan went missing. Now that Raegan was found back, here came the blind date tonight.


    Erick knew part of the joke was because of the strict principles and parenting in the Cullen family. Men in the Cullen family would only choose one woman to marry in their lifetime, stressing loyalty. Once a man from the Cullen familymarried, he never divorced or remarried until he met his end. He would only love and cherish the woman he had married and lead a wonderful married life together.


    This tradition had been followed by every man in the Cullen family for generations. Almost all the men in the Cullen family were known to be decent and doting husbands. But Darryl? His reputation in the circle was far from good.


    Raegan nodded and looked at Erick''s side face. Today, he wore a ck suit, and he exuded a cold and sexy aura. She couldn''t helpmenting, "You don''t look like you''re apanying me on a blind date."


    Erick nced at her sideways. "Why?"


    "You look more like someone going to a fight," Raegan replied with a smile.


    Erick''s eyes narrowed. "I may get into a fight."


    Raegan was stunned upon hearing this. She didn''t expect her brother to be prepared for a fight. It seemed that Darryl didn''t meet his expectations.


    As they approached the restaurant, Erick received a phone call. It was about work, and it was urgent.


    Raegan overheard his conversation, so she said, "You go deal with it. I can go home by myself after this dinner."


    Erick said worriedly, "I think it''s better if I stay with you first." But Raegan refused, "Stop treating me like I''m a little girl like Janey, okay? Go ahead and do your thing. I can manage."


    Erick checked the time on his watch. Then, he said, "Okay, I''ll do it quickly. I''ll pick you up at eight."


    Raegan nodded and got out of the car. Erick didn''t drive away until she entered the restaurant.


    Darryl and Mitchel were in a chamber in the restaurant.


    A woman in a waitress''s uniform knocked on the door and walked in with wine in her hands.


    Darryl, who had exceptional facial features and captivating eyes, looked at Mitchel sulkily and said, "Mitchel, you have to stand by me this time. Look at what my father did. He arranged a blind date with a widow for me. She even has a child. How can a handsome and suave man like me end up marrying a widow and bing someone''s stepfather? Those bunch of idiots will onlyugh at me."


    Darryl was referring to those wealthy young men he usually hung out with. They were all spoiled brats and yboys. All they knew in life was to have fun and y with women.


    Mitchel''s eyebrows furrowed slightly. If it weren''t for Darryl''s father''s request, he would never get involved in this matter. However, Darryl only listened to him.


    At this moment, the woman approached Darryl and poured him a ss of wine. Her delicate hands were obviously well-maintained, an indication that she was privileged.


    Mitchel suddenly raised his eyes and looked at her. From his seat, he could only see the woman''s round earlobes. He felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity while looking at them.


    Darryl went on, "But I heard that the daughter of the Foster family is stunning. If she''s from an ordinary family, I can just y with her. Women are all the same. They are cheap..."


    Darryl''s voice trailed off. It turned out that the woman in a waitress''s uniform suddenly poured the wine directly on Darryl''s head, drenching him from head to toe.


    "Damn!" Darryl gasped and cursed.


    "It seems you''re the ck sheep in the Cullen family." Raegan put the wine on the table and stared at Darryl with wide eyes. "Since you feel that way, there''s no need for me to be here anymore. I will let my brother exin it to your father."


    Raegan had dressed in a waitress''s uniform to see if Darryl was a decent man before they went on a blind date. After all, she was looking for a stepfather for Janey. She had to be cautious in choosing a spouse. Raegan didn''t expect Darryl to disrespect women like this.


    Raegan untied her apron, threw it on the table, and left the chamber.


    "Wait!" Darryl shouted furiously. He stood up with a frown and grabbed Raegan''s hand. He had never been treated like this before, so he couldn''t let go of her just like that. "How dare you! Who the hell do you think you are?"


    As he spoke, he ripped off Raegan''s mask. Her delicate face was revealed.


    Mitchel''s face instantly darkened upon seeing this. He fixed his gaze on Raegan''s face, and his eyes turned red.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284 Go To Hell, Bastard!


    Caught off guard, Raegan lost her bnce and tumbled backward. But then, Darryl caught her waist in time.


    "Bitch, what the..." Darryl uttered subconsciously. He typically had no reservations about his words or actions and did as he pleased.


    But he was tongue-tied right now. He had made out with countless women in the past. But now, only one thought raced through his mind. Oh, shit! How could this woman have such a slender waist... And why did it feel so damn good?


    Darryl''s gaze zeroed in on Raegan''s captivating face before him. Her eyes were bright, and her lips were irresistibly tempting. Words failed to do justice to her beauty, which transcended all descriptions.


    "Damn it!" Darryl couldn''t help but curse vehemently in his heart. How on earth could someone be this stunning? It was as if this woman had descended from the heavens and embodied every fantasy he''d ever imagined.


    But before he could dwell on that thought any longer, Darryl was suddenly jolted by a searing pain.


    Thud! While Raegan might not be as strong as Darryl, she possessed formidable self-defense skills. While Darryl was seemingly in a trance, she drove her knee forcefully into his lower abdomen. Then, without mercy, she stomped on his feet.


    "What the hell! Damn it!" Darryl eximed in agony. HisLonce-handsome face was contorted in pain. He desperately shielded his lower region, only to spring up on one leg, holding the injured foot in his arms.


    Raegan red at Darryl and bellowed, "You jerk!" She was furious, but her intensity seemed to be softened by the tender timbre of her voice, almost as if they were engaged in a flirtatious exchange.


    Raegan turned to leave when she was met with a piercing gaze. The intensity in Mitchel''s eyes bore down on her, nearly overwhelming her. Her heart raced, and she left in a hurry.


    When Darryl tried to catch up with Raegan, Mitchel''s powerful hand bore down on him.


    The door swung open once more and mmed shut with a resounding bang.


    Darryl felt as though his shoulders were being crushed, and the pain was almost unbearable. A momentter, his legs gave way. He sank against the back of a chair, clutching at the faint sensation of Raegan''s touch in his palm...


    After a moment''s thought, something clicked in Darryl''s memory. What an audacious woman Raegan was! How dare she call him a jerk! A man as handsome as him hardly suffered from ack of female attention. To think she regarded him as a ruffian? How ridiculous!


    Outside the restaurant''s entrance, as soon as she settled into her car, Raegan dialed Erick''s number to inform him she was on her way back.


    "Raegan!" Mitchel''s quivering voice suddenly reached her ears. Coincidentally, it happened at the exact moment Erick picked up her call.


    Raegan didn''t quite catch Mitchel''s voice clearly, but she turned back with bewilderment. She had lost part of her memory due to the car ident and didn''t remember Mitchel. To her, Mitchel was just the aggressive man beside Darryl she had met in the restaurant.


    Standing from a distance, Mitchel possessed a strikingly handsome face and an imposing stature. His narrow waist coupled with broad shoulders only added to his allure, making him undeniably attractive in anyone''s eyes. Raegan must admit, he was handsome.


    Raegan had always considered Erick the most handsome man in the world. But when she saw Mitchel, she couldn''t deny that he had a different kind of appeal in her eyes.


    "What''s the matter, Raegan?" Erick worriedly asked as there was no response from the other end of the line.


    Raegan shook herself out of her momentary trance and replied, "It''s nothing. I just wanted to let you know I''m heading back. You don''t need toe pick me up."


    "Alright. Be safe. Text me when you get home."


    "I will," Raegan assured him. After ending the call, she got into her car and instructed the driver, "Please take me to... Ah!"


    A sudden, powerful jolt rocked her.


    Before she knew it, Raegan was yanked out of her car and found herself falling into Mitchel''s embrace.


    "Hey!" the driver eximed in rm. He tried to intervene and help Raegan. But seeing the imposing figure before him, fear silenced him.


    Matteo witnessed the scene from another car and quickly approached, exining the situation to the driver and leavinghis business card before sending the driver away.


    Meanwhile, Mitchel acted brusquely and dragged Raegan out of the car. Then, he picked her up and settled her onto the seat of his car.


    Mitchel''s grip on Raegan''s arm was so tight it felt like he might tear her apart. Unable to overpower him, Raegan thought of a way to defend herself and retaliated by kicking him.


    "Are you out of your mind? This is kidnapping..."


    Before Raegan could finish her sentence, Mitchel seized her ankle and pulled her forward. He then forced her knees against his chest and, in an abrupt and unexpected move, kissed her passionately.


    He moved so fast that Raegan had no chance to react.


    "You... You... Hmm..." Her protests were silenced by the intensity of the kiss.


    Mitchel pressed her down onto the seat. Hisrge hand gripped her jaw firmly, controlling her lips and teeth so she wouldn''t be able to bite him.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Raegan fought back with every ounce of strength and tried to push Mitchel away. However, he was an unyielding force. He pinned her down like a mountain, leaving her gasping for breath.


    In her desperation, Raegan resorted to pinching Mitchel with her sharp nails, which made him bleed. But Mitchel seemed impervious to the pain. He maintained his unrelenting hold on her slender form and refused to let her go.


    Oddly, Raegan noticed that his body was trembling.


    After their violent kiss, Mitchel lowered his head to her neck, and his lips trailed a path of kisses across her delicate skin.


    Then, she heard him murmur, "Raegan, you''re finally back..."


    His words left Raegan gasping, overwhelmed by a strong sense of familiarity.


    As he continued to kiss her neck with fervor, she even felt the wetness of Mitchel''s tears against her skin.


    Raegan was baffled. Who the hell was this man?


    Matteo had just entered the car when he saw Mitchel pinning Raegan down and kissing her with unbridled intensity. The shocking scene prompted him to quickly raise the partition between the front and rearpartments to give them privacy.


    Just before the partition closed, Mitchel ordered, "Step on it." Matteo could see Mitchel''s veins on his temples. Without asking for a destination, he stepped on the elerator and headed to the Serenity Vis as fast as he could.


    Meanwhile, Raegan remained in a daze, her gaze fixed on Mitchel. Her eyes held a mixture of shock, revulsion, and bewilderment, and there was not a hint of joy or surprise.


    The more Raegan stared at Mitchel, the fiercer Mitchel''s intensity seemed to grow.


    Raegan felt a surge of fear as his hungry eyes bore into her. Her gaze darted around, desperately searching for anything to use as a means of defense. In desperation, she shouted, "You maniac! I don''t care if you''re good-looking or not. What you''re doing is against thew. If my brother finds out, he''ll make sure you regret it!"


    Sadly for her, her protests merely fell on deaf ears. Mitchel had no patience for such nonsense, and her threat made little sense to him. For him, it had been a torturous five yearswithout Raegan...


    A simple kiss couldn''t show how much longing he had felt during while she was away.


    With this thought in mind, Mitchel instinctively reached out and cupped the back of Raegan''s head. Once more, his thin lips pressed onto hers with a fervent intensity...


    Raegan seethed with anger. Although she had given birth to Janey, she couldn''t recall what it was like to kiss a man passionately.


    She remembered feeling close to her husband, Kabir, but their intimacy had been limited to holding hands. There had been no passionate kisses or any other fervent encounters. Hence, she felt that Mitchel was taking advantage of her, which was uneptable.


    Furious and anxious, Raegan didn''t hesitate and sank her teeth into Mitchel''s lips.


    The metallic taste of blood flooded her mouth.


    Mitchel mped down on her jaw, his thin lips now stained with blood, which looked rather sexy. He narrowed his eyes and said in a cold voice, "You can bite me anywhere. Just not the lips, okay?"


    With that said, he hoisted Raegan onto his shoulder and carried her into the vi. Yes, he carried her over his shoulder. Raegan could tell that the man had an astounding physical strength. Carrying a person on his shoulder seemed as effortless as picking up a chicken.


    Desire burned in Mitchel''s eyes. Kissing Raegan had done little to quench his thirst, particrly after five long years of solitary nights.


    He longed for her, so much so that he wished he could merge her into his very being so that she would never leave him again.


    The instant Mitchel tossed her onto the bed, Raegan turned and hurled amp directly at his face.


    Back in the car, she hadn''t been able to find anything useful. Otherwise, she would have attacked him sooner. Go to hell, bastard!

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285 Bad Luck


    The crystalmp barely missed Mitchel''s face, shattering against the wall with a resounding bang.


    Fragments of themp scattered across the room, leaving Mitchel''s otherwise handsome face marred by a bloody cut.


    Unfazed by his injury, Raegan made a hasty attempt to flee. She was barefoot and seemingly oblivious to the broken ss strewn across the floor.


    "Watch out!" Mitchel hurriedly reached Raegan and knelt, offering his palm as a makeshift tform for her feet.


    Raegan couldn''t withdraw her feet in time, causing the ss to cut into the back of Mitchel''s hand and embed itself in his flesh.


    A sudden rush of blood painted the scene.


    Seemingly indifferent to the injury, Mitchel lifted Raegan and gently ced her back on the bed.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    His blood dripped onto the cream-white bed sheet, staining it, yet he paid it no mind.


    His blood continued to drip as he touched Raegan''s face with his stained hand, fixating on her with piercing eyes.


    The woman who had been presumed dead and haunted his dreams for the past five years was now miraculously alive in his arms.


    "Raegan, Raegan..." Mitchel''s tall figure leaned over Raegan, trapping Raegan in his arms while hoarsely repeating her name.


    His trembling, bloody hand traced her features - her face, her eyes, and her lips. He was trying to see if she was real and not a figment of his imagination.


    This woman in front of him was real, a far cry from the nightmares that had formented him for the past five years.


    "Raegan." Pressing his lips to her forehead, Mitchel held her tightly in his arms and whispered in a low, hoarse voice, "You can hate me, despise me, or whatever, but please don''t leave me..."


    The metallic scent of blood filled the air as Mitchel pleaded with Raegan.


    Raegan struggled to push Mitchel away, but her efforts were in vain.


    In desperation, she bit hard on his shoulder.


    To her surprise, Mitchel''s muscles were so robust that she felt her teeth ache when she bit into him.


    Mitchel snorted, looked at her with piercing eyes, and asked, "Does it hurt?"


    Raegan was at a loss for words when she heard that. She couldn''t believe her bad luck. How had she ended up meeting such a crazy man? Maybe he was really out of his mind!


    Frustrated, Raegan shouted, "Let me go! I want to go home!" Hearing herints, the fire in Mitchel''s eyes surged again. He fixed his gaze on her and said coldly, "This is your home, Raegan."


    "Bullshit! This is not my home!" Raegan retorted.


    "Yes, it is!" Mitchel insisted emotionally.


    "I really don''t know you. You must have mistaken me forsomeone else." Raegan was telling the truth. She had suffered from memory loss due to the car ident. She was not pretending. She genuinely had no idea who Mitchel was.


    However, Mitchel either failed to notice her abnormality or chose to ignore it. He was determined to keep Raegan with him, going so far as to attempt to consummate their rtionship to convince himself it wasn''t a dream.


    Bending down slightly, elbows on both sides, Mitchel suppressed his desire and said hoarsely, "You couldn''t remember me because we haven''t been together for a long time. Let me help you remember something, okay?"


    Mitchel deftly loosened the buttons of his shirt with slender hands and lowered his head.


    Suddenly, the sound of a resounding p interrupted the surreal moment as Raegan struck him across the face. The man above her seemed to have lost touch with reality.


    With gritted teeth, Raegan snapped, "Are you out of your mind? I have said that I don''t know you. I have a husband, but it''s not you. You have mistaken me for someone else."


    Mitchel''s handsome face darkened, his voice now dangerous and deep, "What did you just say?"


    In defiance, Raegan unted the tinum diamond ring on her finger, snorting. "Are you blind? I''m married!"


    The dazzling diamond on the ring glistened like a sharp de, momentarily stunning Mitchel. Unfazed, he attempted to forcefully remove the ring from Raegan''s finger.


    Seeing this, Raegan instinctively covered her hand, protecting the ring. "Hey, you! What do you think you are doing? Stop it!"


    However, she was no match for Mitchel''s strength.


    After forcefully removing the ring from Raegan''s hand, Mitchel flung it into the trash can with a surge of anger.


    With a heavyhearted expression in his eyes, he asked, "You have married someone else?"


    No one knew the depths of Mitchel''s torment over the past five years. The sorrow had made him live like a walking dead.


    And now, whenever he thought of Raegan marrying another man, he felt like he was losing his mind.


    His heart felt like it had been struck by lightning, and an unbearable pain swept over him.


    A single tear fell from Mitchel''s bloodshot eyes andnded on- Raegan''s palm.


    The warm tear seemed to carry his profound sadness.


    With his eyes filled with tears, Mitchel demanded, "Have you ever thought about my feelings? You are my wife. Can''t you understand that?"


    When she heard this, Raegan found Mitchel''s usation so absurd that she responded firmly, "No, that''s not true."


    "Is that so? Do you want me to prove it?" After saying that, Mitchel forcefully pushed her onto the bed, restraining her wrists before pouncing on her.


    His eyes gleamed with an unsettling eagerness, resembling a predator closing in on its prey.


    "Let go of me, you bastard!" Raegan struggled to escape his grip.


    Suddenly, just as Mitchel leaned over, a thunderous crash echoed through the room as the door was kicked open.


    A man rushed in, pulled Mitchel off the bed, and pressed him to the floor while delivering a blow to his face.


    Unwilling to be subdued, Mitchel retaliated immediately. In a matter of seconds, he turned the tables on his assant, cing a knee on the man''s neck, leaving him pale-faced and defeated.


    Panicked by the turn of events, Raegan recognized the man lying on the floor. Without hesitation, she picked up an ashtray from the tea table and smashed it at the back of Mitchel''s head.


    A muffled sound filled the room.


    Caught off guard, Mitchel released his grip on the man. Although the ashtray fell on the floor heavily, it was still intact. However, Raegan''s actions broke his heart.


    In the ensuing chaos, blood trickled from the back of his head. Mitchel raised his head slowly, his handsome face filled with disbelief.


    Although Raegan was wearing a worried expression, her concern was directed to the man. Disregarding Mitchel''s injury, she hurriedly approached and pushed him away.


    Though Raegancked strength, Mitchel felt a deep disappointment as Raegan pushed him aside.


    Raegan helped the man on the floor to stand. Tears were streaming down her face. "Erick... Erick... Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me," Erick answered as he stood up with Raegan''s help.


    In truth, Erick was a formidable fighter, yet dealing with the four bodyguards had drained his strength. His worry forRaegan led him to employ extreme measures, injuring himself in the process. Therefore, he couldn''t defeat Mitchel.


    Seeing Raegan''s disheveled clothes, Erick felt his fists clench involuntarily. He quickly shrugged off his coat and draped it over her shoulders.


    "Are you alright?" Erick asked, genuine concern etched across his face.


    Raegan only seemed to care about Erick''s well-being as she nodded with teary eyes.


    Despite Mitchel''s having kissed her, Raegan had adeptly thwarted his advances with a well-ced kick. Therefore, he didn''t take much advantage of her.


    At Raegan''s response, a hint ofpassion softened Erick''s previously somber expression.


    In this shared moment of concern, Raegan and Erick were oblivious to Mitchel''s presence.


    Annoyed, Mitchel grabbed Raegan''s arm and pulled her toward him indignantly. "Come here!"


    "Behave yourself, Mr. Dixon! Please refrain from touching my sister any further!" Erick intervened, stepping forward to protect Raegan.


    Erick didn''t hesitate to address Mitchel by his family name, cutting through any pretense given Raegan and Mitchel had already met. There was no need for him to feign ignorance. In addition, he had taken the initiative to investigate Mitchel, leaving no room for hidden truths.


    "She is your sister?" Narrowing his eyes in contemtion, Mitchel recalled his previous encounter with Erick. It struckhim that Erick was the father of the lovely little girl he had met before.


    During their interaction before, the airport staff had referred to Erick as Mr. Foster.


    The Foster family? Mitchel had heard that it was a prominent family that had some business dealing with international flights. However, he couldn''t help but ask himself how Raegan ended up bing the daughter of the Foster family.


    Erick opted for transparency. After all, Mitchel would uncover the truth as soon as he investigated. Without beating around the bush, Erick said inly, "Raegan went lost when she was a little girl. We only managed to find her a few years ago."


    Mitchel''s gaze darkened as it settled on the delicate woman beside Erick. Raegan Foster?


    "Mr. Dixon, your actions toward my sister amount to attempted rape. I will reserve the right to sue you," Erick dered, holding Raegan protectively.


    "Attempted rape?" Mitchel responded impassively, his eyes clouded with gloom. Then, a derisive sneer yed on his lips. "Don''t you know I am her husband?"


    Infuriated, Raegan couldn''t tolerate Mitchel''s audacity any longer. Exasperated by Mitchel''s ims of marriage, she couldn''t fathom why anyone would willingly tie the knot with him. She internally wanted to beat him up.


    Raegan tugged at Erick''s arm and said angrily, "Let''s go, Erick. Don''t waste time reasoning with this lunatic!"


    Pointing at her head, she added, "I think there is something wrong with him."


    She wondered why he had brought her here and insisted she was his wife.


    Mitchel''s handsome facade instantly contorted with fury upon hearing Raegan''s words.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286 Why Did She Fall Into The River


    As Raegan clutched Erick''s arm, her gaze fixed on him filled with vignce, Mitchel''s heart twisted in pain, and his demeanor grew cold.


    "Raegan,e over to my side," Mitchel demanded.


    In response to his words, Raegan shot back with annoyance, "I have told you multiple times that you have mistaken me for someone else."


    Looking at Mitchel''s bloodied forehead and injured hand, she continued in a cold tone, "Consider this a warning. If you pull a stunt like this again, I won''t hesitate to call the police."


    "Haven''t I already said it? You are my wife. Why won''t you believe me?" Mitchel stubbornly insisted, his expressi¨®n unwavering. "I can recognize you with just one nce." How could he mistake the love of his life for someone else? This was Raegan, his woman.


    Unconvinced by Mitchel''s persistence, Raegan began to worry that he might be seriously unwell, making reasoning with him an uphill battle. If Mitchel was truly insane, there was a risk he might repeat his actions. Worse yet, she might not be able to bring him to justice due to his unstable state of mind.


    Raegan looked at him and frowned. "Mr. Dixon, if you are unwell, go see a doctor. Don''t mess around with others, okay?" Raegan suggested seriously.


    Raegan genuinely believed that Mitchel had lost touch with reality. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have kissed her so recklessly.


    The thought of those kisses made her shudder with disgust. She couldn''t wait to go home and wash away the memory. She shook Erick''s arm and said firmly, "Let''s go home, Erick. Casting a cold re at Mitchel, Erick warned sternly, "Mr. Dixon, if you harass my sister again, the Foster family won''t let you off so easily."


    Although the Foster family had no business dealings in Ardlens, they still held some influence in the city due to their extensive connections. Given the Foster family''s substantial influence, "Erick was confident that Mitchel would reconsider before doing anything impulsive.


    As Erick prepared to lead Raegan away, she unexpectedly interjected, "Hold on a minute."


    Both men turned their attention to Raegan as she sifted through the trash bin, searching for her lost ring.


    Luckily, the trash bin was new, so there was no other trash except the ring.


    Retrieving the tinum diamond ring, Raegan held it carefully. She intended to cleanse it before putting it back on.


    Once Mitchel regained hisposure, he noticed Raegan acting strangely. She seemed to have no recollection of their shared past.


    Seeing her meticulous care for the ring, a sharp pain pierced Mitchel''s heart as if struck by something sharp.


    He firmly grasped Raegan, who was already at the door, and dered coldly, "You are not allowed to leave!"


    Before Raegan could say anything, Erick intervened, positioning himself between them. He said firmly, "Mr. Dixon,you have no right to stop my sister from leaving."


    "Is that so?" Mitchel squinted, producing an item from his pocket and tossing it to Raegan.


    The item grazed Raegan''s chin beforending on the floor. Erick promptly picked up the item, scrutinized it, and discovered it was Raegan and Mitchel''s wedding photo. He frowned. Who would carry a wedding photo nowadays?


    The torn photo indicated Mitchel had carried it in his pocket for a long time.


    After Raegan''s ident, it was the only thing Mitchel had to remind him of their old days together. It appeared that Raegan had resolved to sever ties with him.


    Little did anyone know how many sleepless nights Mitchel had endured holding that photo in his hands.


    Mitchel looked at Raegan with a sneer and asked, "Do I have the right now?"


    The wedding photonded like a heavy blow, leaving Erick and Raegan stunned and at a loss for words.


    As per the investigation, Erick was aware of Mitchel and Raegan''s divorce but remained oblivious to when they had remarried.


    Meanwhile, Raegan was dumbfounded as she looked at the wedding photo. It turned out that Mitchel had not deceived her. He was indeed her husband. But if she was married to Mitchel, then who was Kabir? How could she have married Kabir when she already had a husband?


    The whole situation resembled a confusing maze, leaving Raegan feeling dizzy with her mind buzzing.


    Suddenly, without warning, Raegan lost consciousness and copsed.


    "Raegan!" Erick eximed, his voice filled with anxiety.


    Mitchel, too, stood there momentarily stunned. However, he quickly lifted Raegan from the floor, forcefully kicked the door open, ced her in the car, and sped away.


    Meanwhile, Erick rushed to catch up with them.


    Both their cars screeched to a halt in front of the hospital. Mitchel cradled Raegan in his arms, ready to rush into the hospital, but Erick blocked his path.


    Wearing a grave expression, Erick said, "The doctors here can''t treat her condition.


    Erick appeared distressed as he stared at Mitchel. He said in a low voice, "Let me take care of Raegan. Otherwise, you might end up killing her."


    Mitchel hesitated for a moment, gazing at Raegan''s pallid face as shey in his arms. Eventually, he allowed Erick to take her away.


    Erick restarted his car.


    Before heading back to the vi, Erick took the initiative to contact Raegan''s doctor.


    Peering through the ss window, which disyed the ongoing treatment for Raegan, Erick released a sigh of relief. The treatment room was sealed, featuring only one bed and an array of equipment for the patient.


    On the hospital bed, Raegan''splexion was ashen, and awork of thin tubes were attached to her head.


    Seeing this, Mitchel''s heart skipped a beat, and the expression on his handsome face changed instantly. "What''s wrong with her?


    "When we found Raegan, her brain was severely damaged. After several grueling treatments, she finally regained her current state. I have to ask you, Mr. Dixon. Why did Raegan fall into the river back then?" Erick asked coldly.


    As he thought about the ident, Erick couldn''t shake the feeling that something was wrong. He harbored suspicions and never dismissed the possibility that someone might have orchestrated the incident to kill Raegan.


    Thus, taking advantage of Raegan''s return to the country for work, Erick intended to investigate whether someone was behind the incident.


    When he heard the question, Mitchel couldn''t help but recall the events of that fateful day. Did the events of that time drive Raegan to run away from him? However, numerous indicators suggested that she had already made her decision before that incident. Ultimately, he was the reason for Raegan''s decision to leave, shouldering an inescapable responsibility for her subsequent ident.


    Mitchel closed his eyes briefly as he said regretfully, "She wanted to break free from me, and then the car ident happened. It''s all my fault."


    In truth, Erick wasn''t expecting to extract any meaningful information from Mitchel. To his knowledge, Mitchel had endured immense suffering over the past five years. Had Mitchel possessed any inkling of the truth, he would have shielded Raegan from harm.


    As he thought about this, Erick looked at Mitchel and said, "I don''t understand why you remarried Raegan, but it seems shewas unwilling, given that she ran away. Moreover... As far as my knowledge goes, Mr. Dixon, your initial divorce urred because you chose another woman over Raegan, resulting in her miscarriage. So, it''s perplexing why she would reconcile with you.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Mitchel hurriedly exined, "It was just a misunderstanding..." "Just a misunderstanding?" Erick scoffed and continued, "Was the miscarriage also a misunderstanding? Is it true that you didn''t help Raegan save her baby?"


    Upon hearing this, Mitchel felt a lump forming in his throat, rendering him speechless.


    Looking at the distressed expression on Mitchel''s face, Erick sneered, "Well, I hope you can finalize the divorce with Raegan soon, Mr. Dixon."

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287 I Have No Feelings For You


    "No way! Not gonna happen!" Mitchel instantly dismissed the idea.


    Erick smirked. "You don''t have a say in this, Mr. Dixon. After being apart for five years, do you really think the court will side with you if Raegan asks for a divorce?"


    Mitchel stood his ground. "I''m not divorcing Raegan. And you can''t decide for her."


    Erick was surprised by Mitchel''s insistence. He scanned the room, then whispered, "Fine. I''ll tell Raegan everything when she wakes up. She deserves to know the truth. I just hope, for her sake, you''ll respect her choice and stop pressuring her."


    Erick was determined to reveal all to Raegan.


    "Ever thought how lucky it is that Raegan lost her memory? If she recalled how you shattered her heart, what would she think of you? You''re smart, Mr. Dixon. You can guess," Erick taunted.


    Mitchel''s face drained of color at Erick''s words, but he couldn''t deny they were on point.


    Erick continued, "There''s something else you should know. Raegan has a child. Kabir, her psychologist, and she had a baby. They were close, but Kabir died in an ident right before their wedding, and Raegan gave birth alone."


    Frankly, Erick''s aim was for Mitchel to realize that Raegan had not just fallen in love with another man but had also be the mother of the man''s child after leaving Mitchel. She found happiness in a life without Mitchel.


    Mitchel''s face lost its color and he quivered as he asked, "Why are you telling me this?"


    "You''d find out sooner orter, so I thought it''s better to be upfront, Mr. Dixon." Erick had nned everything meticulously, but he still worried Mitchel might get suspicious about Janey''s biological father. It seemed wiser to clear up any doubts now. If not, Mitchel could end up probing into Janey''s background. They couldn''t risk losing Janey, neither Erick nor Raegan.


    After a brief pause, Mitchel inhaled deeply and vowed, "I''ll stop forcing her into things, but I''m not letting her leave.


    Erick was about to add more when the medical procedure ended. He ''approached the doctor, asking anxiously, "How''s Raegan now?"


    "Miss Foster is still recovering from her car crash. The shock made her brain shut down. The more she passes out, the worse it gets."


    Erick felt a wave of despair hearing this. Noticing Raegan awake, he rushed to her. But he stopped Mitchel from following him. "Not right now." After saying that, Erick shut the door.


    Erick seemed to be discussing something with Raegan, who asionally peeked at Mitchel.


    Mitchel was clueless about what Erick might have told Raegan regarding their shared history, causing his heart to race. It was as if he were perched on a bench, anxiously awaiting a verdict.


    Finally, Erick and Raegan''s conversation came to an end. "Raegan has something she wants you to hear," Erick said to Mitchel, opening the door.


    When Mitchel entered the room, it was just him and Raegan. His gaze fixed on Raegan''s striking features, Mitchel felt a whirlwind of emotions. He longed to embrace her.


    Conversely, Raegan seemed puzzled by the look in Mitchel''s eyes. She examined him from head to toe before asking, "Are we really married?"


    To Mitchel, Raegan''s simple question sounded incredibly sweet, warming his heart.


    "Yes, we are. I''m your husband," Mitchel replied, smiling. Raegan struggled to believe it. Erick''s recent revtions were overwhelming, making it hard for her to ept this unfamiliar man as her husband. Yet, she felt certain about one thing. Raegan looked at him earnestly. "So, when are you free?" Mitchel''s eyes sparkled at her question, and he answered softly, "I''m always free for you."


    He was ready to drop even a hundred-billion-dor deal for her, without a second thought.


    Standing up with a grin, Raegan said, "Great. Let''s go." Mitchel felt a mix of confusion and happiness, not really understanding what she intended to do. He knew Raegan had been pampered by the Foster family and probably lived carefree for thest five years.


    Mitchel wanted to reach for her hand, but stopped himself, asking softly, "Where to?"


    Raegan, thinking Mitchel was ying dumb with her, bluntly said, "To the court, obviously."


    "Why? What for?" Mitchel was stunned, his expression


    "To file for a divorce." Raegan added, "Erick filled me in on our history. You know my situation now. To me, you''re just a stranger, so it''s time we end this marriage.


    Mitchel''s face grew ''dark as he heard her words. "But why? You''re still my wife, no matter our past."


    "I have no memories of you. It just feels weird, and I don''t want to stay married," Raegan replied firmly, causing Mitchel to be unsettled.


    Mitchel frowned, pleading, "I won''t push you to ept me now. Let''s just spend some time together. I promise to treat you well, okay?"


    "Sorry, I can''t," Raegan said, shaking her head. "Marriage should be about love. I feel nothing for you. I probably didn''t like you much before. Otherwise, how could Ipletely forget you?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Raegan remembered Kabir, always gentle and indulging her. But Mitchel only brought a sense of unfamiliarity. Plus, from what Erick told her about their shared past, Mitchel had betrayed her. He neglected her kidnapping for his mistress, leading to her miscarriage. Such a terrible person!


    Raegan was resolute. No words from Mitchel could sway her from steering away from repeating her past mistakes.


    Raegan''s words were like a dagger to Mitchel''s heart, deepening his agony.


    Overwhelmed with pain, Mitchel struggled to breathe. He gripped her wrist tightly, his voice cold. "Don''t even think about it."


    Raegan couldn''t help but find his words amusing, leading her to remind him. "It''s been five years since we''ve been apart, Mr. Dixon. Why do you think I can''t file for divorce? If you don''t agree, I''ll see you in court."


    The situation had changed. The Foster family was wealthy and could afford a topwyer for Raegan. This meant Mitchel no longer had the advantage.


    "Mr. Dixon, you have three days to consider this. After that, mywyer will contact you." With those words, Raegan left the room, disregarding the look of pain on Mitchel''s attractive face.


    No matter how good-looking Mitchel was, Raegan couldn''t overlook his betrayal. Mitchel and his mistress seemed like a. match made in hell.


    Mitchel snapped out of his daze and tried to follow Raegan, but Erick blocked his path. "Mr. Dixon, you promised not to force Raegan into anything anymore.


    Mitchel, visibly angry, pushed Erick away. "Do you think the Foster family can defeat me?"


    "Perhaps the Foster family don''t match the Dixon family''s influence in Ardlens... But for Raegan, the Foster family will stand by her through thick and thin," Erick stated firmly, word by word.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288 Compensation


    Mitchel''s gaze lingered on Raegan''s receding figure.


    At that moment, a profound void seemed to stretch between them.


    The stark realization hit Mitchel that nothing in life was immutable. Despite their past intimacy, there loomed a future where they might be strangers.


    Right then, only the side profile of Raegan''s face remained visible to Mitchel, a countenance he had yearned for day and night, now gradually slipping away from him. Eventually, her figure vanished entirely from his view.


    Mitchel lowered his gaze, slipped his hand into the pocket of his trousers, and clenched his fist slightly. He silently vowed to himself that he would win her back, sooner orter. 2


    The next day, Raegan returned from the studio and found Janey joyfully engrossed in y with Anabe.


    Anabe wore a delighted expression, grinning from ear to ear. It was evident that she genuinely liked Janey.


    Janey rushed over with a doll in her arms as Raegan approached. "Mommy, look at this! These are the new dolls Anabe got for me. There are twelve in total."


    These new models of Barbie dolls wouldn''t hit the market for another six months, a testament to Anabe''s effort to please Janey.


    With Janey in her arms, Raegan greeted Anabe graciously, "That''s so kind of you, Anabe."


    Anabe stood up and handed Raegan an envelope with a bank card inside. She said gently, "Raegan, you look stunning. I could hardly recognize you.


    Anabe liked Janey more with each passing nce, recognizing that Raegan''s genes contributed to Janey''s exceptional appearance.


    Feeling slightly embarrassed, Raegan put Janey down and attempted to return the envelope. "You don''t have to do this, Anabe.


    Anabe insisted, pushing the envelope back toward Raegan. "Don''t be silly. This is just a gift for Janey. It''s not a big deal."


    "That''s very generous of you, Anabe. Both Janey and I are truly ttered."


    Janey chimed in sweetly, "I like the Barbie dolls very much, but I don''t need the money, Anabe. Moreover, I have a pot full of pocket money at home."


    As Raegan handed back the envelope, azy and impatient voice echoed from behind them. "Just take it. What''s the point of pushing it back and forth like that?"


    Turning around, Raegan saw Darryl, known for his slovenly appearance, lounging on the sofa, eyeing her arrogantly.


    In reality, Anabe, being of mixed race, had passed on her exceptional genes to Darryl. Unfortunately, coupled with his unruly behavior, it resulted in Darryling across as rather unpleasant. He hadn''t intended to provoke Raegan.


    However, Raegan disliked Darryl immensely. Raegan narrowed her eyes and decisively declined the envelope.


    "Shut up!" Darryl''s mother, Anabe, scolded him harshly,embarrassed by his disrespectful words.


    The formidable Foster family held a more prominent standing than the Cullen family, and Darryl''s tone implied condescension toward Raegan and Janey.


    Anabe shot an annoyed look at Darryl. If they weren''t in Raegan''s presence, Anabe might have considered giving this troublemaker a piece of her mind.


    Touching the tip of his nose, Darryl gazed at Raegan, sensing an air of deliberate haughtiness surrounding her.


    Sending the bank card was Darryl''s way of seeking Raegan''s forgiveness for his impoliteness from yesterday. However, Raegan didn''t ept it, leaving Darryl to wonder if she was still harboring anger toward him.


    Darryl''s willingness to make amends stemmed more from Raegan''s striking looks than genuine remorse.


    "Raegan, I''m here to apologize on Darryl''s behalf. Please don''t be angry with Darryl," Anabe pleaded. She heard that Raegan had left without having dinner the previous night, much to her regret.


    Since Anabe was an elder, Raegan didn''t make things difficult for her. She graciously replied, "It''s okay, Anabe.


    Just as Anabe was about to speak, Darryl interjected, "Now that the misunderstanding is cleared, let''s try to get along with each other."


    Raegan frowned, clearly perplexed by Darryl''s words. "I don''t think that''s necessary. We''re not cut from the same cloth," she retorted.


    "How dare you!" This marked the first time Darryl hadextended an olive branch to a woman, but Raegan bluntly rejected him.


    Anabe found herself irked by Darryl''s interference. Although the rumors portrayed Darryl as a yboy, as his mother, Anabe knew he had never brought a woman home or taken such an initiative in her presence. This time, however, Anabe sensed a difference. When Darryl returned home the previous night, he neither confirmed nor denied having any romantic interest in Raegan.


    "You think I''m not worthy of you? How dare you!" Upon reflection, Darryl hesitated with his words. Raegan could sense that he intended to remind her of her widowhood. O


    Adding fuel to the fire, Darryl had suggested that no other man. would be interested in Raegan as long as she had Janey with her.


    Truth be told, Raegan was fully capable of raising Janey on her own. Had it not been for Janey''s envy of children from intact families, Raegan wouldn''t have considered finding Janey a stepfather.


    The Cullen family and the Foster family had a long-standing rtionship. To avoid any strain on their rtionship, Raegan chose not to disclose the details of the previous night. Instead, she simply said that Darryl and she were not a good match. Now, there was no need for her to cover up for him. She believed him to be nothing more than a callous jerk.


    Raegan retrieved her phone and yed a recorded conversation for Anabe. As the content unfolded, Anabe''s expression darkened. She offered sincere apologies to Raegan and Janey before grabbing Darryl by the ear and dragging him out of the vi.


    Although Darryl had earned a yboy reputation, he dared not challenge his mother''s wrath. He endured Anabe''s scolding until they sat together in the car.


    This day marked a humiliating experience for Darryl, leaving him seething with resentment. Through gritted teeth, he vowed, "Just wait and see, Raegan Foster!"


    In the afternoon, Raegan reached out to Erick over the phone. "Hey Erick, are you free today? I need your help to pick up Elin from the airport."


    Surprised, Erick blurted out, "Why is she here?"


    Raegan replied, slightly irritated, "What''s the matter with you? She is here to visit Annis."


    Elin was Annis'' daughter, around the same age as Raegan. They used to y together when they were little. O


    Although they lost touch after Raegan went missing, fate brought them back together five years ago.


    Upon reuniting, Elin and Raegan instantly hit it off.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Raegan realized she hadn''t filled Erick in on the n and added, "Oh, by the way, I have decided to make Elin the design director of my studio. So, she will be staying here for a while. Janey loves her. Isn''t that fantastic?"


    Raegan expressed her excitement, but Erick remained unresponsive. After a prolonged silence, he tersely replied with a "yes."


    Raegan suddenly remembered something and said vigntly, "Keep an eye on Dayton, Erick. Just in case he bothers Elin again in Ardlens. After all, it was your idea to introduce Dayton to Elin. He not only cheated on her but also mistreated her. You remember when he nearly killed her, right?"


    "Don''t worry. I won''t let it happen again," Erick assured.


    "Good. I''m counting on you to deal with that jerk."


    As nned, Erick picked up the car key and headed to the airport.


    Upon reaching the airport, Erick saw a familiar slender figure from a distance.


    Elin was wearing beige trousers and a simple white and ck T-shirt,cking any noticeable ir.


    As Erick. walked toward her, memories of Elin''s once passionate and innocent nature, especially when she adorned herself in red dresses, shed through his mind.


    His eyes couldn''t help but narrow when he realized that ever since she got married to Dayton, she rarely wore dresses, even during the summer months.


    As Elin caught sight of Erick''s cold and elegantly handsome face, she was taken aback. Thest thing she expected was for Raegan to arrange for Erick to pick her up.


    Stubbing out his cigarette, Erick greeted, "d to see you, Elin.


    Nervously clutching her luggage, Elin responded, "Nice to see you too, Erick."


    The two exchanged greetings with stoic expressions. Following the brief interaction, Erick impatiently adjusted his tie before assisting Elin with her suitcase, stowing it in the trunk. Opening the passenger door, he gestured for her to take the seat.


    "I actually prefer sitting in the back seat," Elin said.


    With the passenger seat door open, Erick rested his hand on the door frame. He fixed his eyes on Elin, maintaining a stoic silence but wearing a somber expression.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289 One Month


    Casting a quick look at Erick, Elin quietly took her ce in the passenger seat. She always seemed to yield to him without protest.


    Once inside the car, they went all the way inplete silence, not uttering a single word to each other.


    Elin''s gaze was fixed intently on the car''s hood. Years of suffering at the hands of her former partner taught her to stay grounded in reality. She also understood that a man like Erick, who was far beyond her reach, should not be part of her life. Erick, in the driver''s seat, came from a distinguished family, in stark contrast to her, who felt like nothing more than a failure.


    Elin''s self-esteem had plummeted further following her disastrous marriage, making her feel even lesser in Erick''s presence.


    Suddenly, Elin felt a sharp pain in her stomach. Every encounter with Erick seemed to fill Elin with a mix of nervousness and embarrassment.


    As they halted at a red light, Erick reached into the car''s cooler and offered Elin a warm drink.


    "Are you feeling okay?" Erick asked, noticing her difort. "Thank you for your concern, Dr. Foster. I''m fine," Elin replied formally and epted the can.


    Her voice carried a tone of detachment.


    "Don''t call me like that. Right now, I''m just a guest lecturer since I''m focusing on thepany''s affairs," Erick corrected her.


    "Understood, Mr. Foster," Elin responded, using a different formal title.


    This only seemed to irritate Erick further.


    "Elin, are you deliberately trying to annoy me?" Erick asked sharply, fixing his gaze intently on her.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Elin appeared taken aback by Erick''s words. She lowered her gaze, looking gentle and submissive. "Of course not, Mr. Foster," she assured him.


    Despite her denial, Erick was convinced she was acting deliberately.


    Erick remembered a simr situation when he had introduced Dayton to Elin. She hadn''t objected then and had indeed started dating Dayton.


    Back then, Dayton lured Erick to the scene and asked if Erick would object to his marrying Elin.


    Erick gave a neutral reply and Elin quickly epted Dayton''s proposal. They were married within days.


    Erick had felt deeply upset at that time, but he felt helpless to change anything. Reflecting on this, a wave of anger surged within him.


    In truth, when Dayton sought Erick''s opinion, Erick responded, "I have no objection, but ultimately, it''s Elin''s decision."


    Regrettably, neither Dayton nor Elin didn''t seem to take his statement to heart.


    "Call me whatever you like," Erick said dismissively.


    With those words, Erick restarted the car, and now drove at a noticeably faster pace.


    Having eaten little that day, Elin''s face grew pale from motionsickness. However, she clenched her teeth and bore it silently.


    When they reached their destination, Erick got out of the car and mmed the door behind him. He didn''t, however, forget to take Elin''s suitcase out of the trunk.


    Watching Erick from'' behind, Elin felt a wave of confusion as she observed his tall figure. Did Erick want her to address him as she did in the past?


    Contemting this, Elin helplessly shook her head. She was no longer that naive girl she once was. How could she, a nanny''s daughter, address Erick, the young master, in such a familiar way? Moreover, as a divorced woman, she felt unworthy of someone like Erick.


    In the vi, the Foster family had hotpot for dinner, and the air was lively as they gathered together in the dining room.


    Raegan insisted that Annis join them at the table, and Annis didn''t object.


    Having spent years around Raegan, Annis hade to realize that Raegan remained as warm and enthusiastic as ever.


    Elin also found a sense offort in Raegan''s presence. Raegan seemed to possess a unique charm. Elin''s feelings of inferiority vanished whenever she was around Raegan.


    Thus, when Raegan invited her to join the studio, Elin agreed immediately. She was eager to adopt a more optimistic outlook and leave her past behind.


    As the evening progressed and Raegan consumed some alcohol, her cheeks turned rosy. She held Elin''s arm and said, "I wish Nell was here with us. It''s been so long since the three of us were together."


    Gently wiping sweat from Raegan''s forehead with a handkerchief, Elin responded softly, "Didn''t Nell mention she''d be back next week?" O


    Raegan, visibly excited, replied, "I can''t wait to see her. I hope the three of us will always stick together, until the world''s end."


    Elin assisted Raegan in getting to the room upstairs and was about to take a shower before they settled in for the night. When Janey spotted Elin, she expressed her wish for a chat before sleeping together.


    Eventually, all three of them ended up sharing the same room for the night. During this time, Raegan engaged in a heartfelt conversation with Elin, revealing her recent encounter with Mitchel who insisted he was her husband.


    Also, Raegan confided in Elin about the disturbing experience she had with Mitchel. The visible hickey marks on Raegan''s body were undeniable proof of her ordeal.


    Raegan had convinced Janey that the marks were the result of an insect bite, but Elin wouldn''t buy this story.


    With a mix of anxiety and distress, Raegan recounted, "It was really terrifying, you know. His behavior was so rough and forceful... And it was painful..."


    Elin responded in a calm tone, "Perhaps it''s because you were so tense?"


    Casting a nce at Elin, Raegan inquired, "When you and Dayton were together, did he ever get rough when you two made out?"


    Elin shook her head and responded, "We never had sex. Dayton, on the surface, seemed like a respectable man, but beneath that facade, he was quite the opposite.


    Initially, his aggression toward Elin began with hitting her after consuming alcohol. Over time, his attacks became more frequent and weren''t limited to just his drunken states.


    Throughout their two-year marriage, Elin lived in a constant state of fear. Dayton had threatened to kill her mother if she ever spoke out about his abusive behavior.


    This prolonged mistreatment made Elin increasingly timid and, tragically, she began to see it as normal.


    Had Raegan not stumbled upon the truth and enlisted Erick''s help to intervene, Elin might have remained indefinitely in that harrowing marriage.


    Elin recalled the final moments of their parting when Dayton embraced her, wept, and professed, "You know I love you, Elin. I truly do."


    Those words terrified Elin so much that she fainted right there. The mere thought of Dayton''s deration sent shivers down her spine.


    With eyes wide in shock, Raegan asked incredulously, "So, Elin, you''re still a virgin?"


    Elin shook her head and said, "Not exactly."


    Even though Elin had done it before, her memories of that first experience were far from pleasant.


    They were both inexperienced and young at the time, making the encounter awkward rather than beautiful. That was her only experience of physical intimacy with a man.


    Elin vividly remembered Erick''s indifference as he approached her bed. He always exuded a sense of coldness and arrogance, like a king ruling his kingdom. She had always assumed he would remain this way forever.


    However, it was only after witnessing how Erick valued Raegan and Janey that Elin realized the transformative power of genuine care. Erick''s facial expressions changed remarkably when he was with them.


    Elin thought she simply didn''t deserve such affection and care from him. But now, those days were just a part of her past.


    On the third day, Mitchel sent his men to invite Raegan to his office for a meeting.


    Believing Mitchel had finally agreed to a divorce, Raegan packed the necessary documents in her bag and headed to thepany with Matteo.


    Upon her arrival at the office, Raegan found Mitchel engrossed in some paperwork at his desk. He was dressed in a white shirt that entuated his strong physique. He looked deeply focused on his work, which only enhanced his striking features.


    Raegan acknowledged that his appearance momentarily captivated her.


    While she waited on the couch, Matteo brought in a variety of refreshments.


    However, her interest in the food soon faded, and she feltpelled to ask, "Mr. Dixon, when can we start? It''s gettingte. We should head to the court soon, or the staff will leave for the day.


    Mitchel raised his head. He looked detached as he remarked, "What''s the hurry? Why not hear my proposal first?"


    "What do you mean by that?" Raegan was so infuriated by Mitchel''s words that she found herself momentarily speechless. She should have anticipated that Mitchel wouldn''t give up on her so easily. Her suspicions were confirmed.


    Mitchel cut straight to the point. "If you agree to spend a month with me from now on, I''ll sign the divorce papers after the month we share and apany you to court for the divorce procedure."


    This struck Raegan as a maniptive tactic, causing her to shake with anger. She retorted vehemently, "In your dreams! I''d rather be with a dog than spend another moment with you!"

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290 Cunning Mitchel


    "Rx. I''m not going to ask you to do anything. Just know you can''t hide from me during the month forever. You''re going to have to be with me whenever you''re free," Mitchel said indifferently. What he truly wanted was to spend more time with Raegan.


    "That will not be possible!" Raegan yelled. She did not want to spend any time with Mitchel at all. O


    "Well, if you insist on filing for a divorce, which could take like two or even five years, go ahead. Be my guest. My legal team/ can never let me down. You can leave now, if that''s all. Mitchel returned his focus back to his work and ignored Raegan as if she wasn''t there.


    Raegan was filled with unimaginable anger and resentment. "Are you really that bored, Mr. Dixon? I''ll hire someone to be with you instead. How does that sound? Whether it''ll be five hundred thousand or five million, I don''t care! I''ll pay for it!" O Mitchel took a nce at her. "I need you. Not anyone else." His piercing gaze reminded Raegan of the other day when he was on top of her. Her cheeks flushed furiously. "You''re absolutely shameless! You''re nothing but a shitty bastard..."


    "Don''t forget you''re the one begging for a divorce," Mitchel interrupted coldly.


    Raegan''s mouth went shut. She silently cursed, "What a sly and annoying man!"


    Raegan started to consider his proposal. It was only for a month. What could have happened if she stuck to her ground?


    She would make him regret it to the point where he''d be the one to ask for a divorce.


    With that in mind, Raegan dered, "Fine, but promise me you won''te to me unless I am free."


    "I give you my word."


    "Well, goodbye then," Raegan said as she stood up.


    "Where do you think you''re going? You''re to stay here with me," Mitchel said through a frown. He put emphasis on the "with me" which made Raegan''s blood boil.


    "I''m busy today."


    "It''s the weekend. You work on the weekends?"


    "Uh... I have to take care of..." Raegan tried to find an excuse.


    "I don''t think our little agreement would work then. We should just forget it," Mitchel cut her off.


    Raegan''s jaw dropped slightly. How dare he! She sighed. "Our agreement starts today then?"


    Mitchel''s gaze hardened. They were in the same room, but their minds thought different things. He wanted to save their marriage and she just wanted to run away.


    "Yes," Mitchel responded.


    "It''s not wise for me to stay in your office all the time. The staff might begin to gossip." Raegan''s issue wasn''t the fact that people would gossip. She just didn''t like the idea of being in the same room with Mitchel.


    "Nobody is going to gossip about anything. Rest assured," Mitchel said. Despite his words, he couldn''t wait to teli everyone that Raegan was his wife.


    ording to his schedule, Mitchel had a meeting to attend.


    "Inform Matteo if you need anything," Mitchel said as he rose from his chair.


    Raegan nodded.


    Once Mitchel was gone, Raegan sneezed. She walked over to the window and opened it. "It''s so stuffy. The ce really affects my entire mood. I would like to make a few changes, Matteo."


    "Sure," Matteo responded, knowing Raegan was Mitchel''s wife. Not long after, he regretted having agreed so readily.


    The renovation team kept walking in and out of Mitchel''s office for the entire afternoon.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The renovation team was perplexed by Mitchel''s new preference. Practically everything was green. A green sofa, desk, chair, file cab, even the carpet... They wondered what had happened. What was with Mitchel''s sudden love for green?


    Raegan wasted millions of dors to transform Mitchel''s office.


    When Matteo walked over after finishing his work, he thought he had identally walked into the wrong office. After a couple of seconds, he realized he was in the right ce. He almost lost his sight due to how green everywhere was.


    Mitchel finished his meeting and was about to return to his office when Matteo stopped him. Mitchel frowned in confusion. "What''s wrong?"


    "We... Well... Mr. Dixon... You see..." Matteo stammered.


    Mitchel lifted his foot, ready to head for his office, prompting Matteo to speak quickly. "Maybe you shoulde back to your office sometimeter?"


    "Let me through. Now." Mitchel''s tone was cold and sharp.


    Matteo stepped aside quietly.


    Mitchel opened the door to his office, took one step in and frozepletely.


    Raegan who was hiding behind the green sofa jumped out wearing a green hat. "Surprise!" she cheered. O


    Matteo cringed, feeling helpless.


    Mitchel stood there silently. He narrowed his eyes. No one could tell what he was thinking about.


    "Well? What do you think?" Raegan asked excitedly, expecting Mitchel to get mad.


    "It''s great... I love it," Mitchel squeezed out these words through gritted teeth.


    Raegan could tell that he didn''t like it. "I knew you would!" she chirped.


    Raegan took out a blue wool hat and extended it to him. "Put this on. I prepared it especially for you."


    Despite her serious look, Raegan wascent. She would try every trick in the book to make Mitchel want a divorce.


    Mitchel watched Raegan silently for a while.


    To Raegan''s and Matteo''s surprise, Mitchel took the hat and ced it on his head without uttering a word.


    Raegan was shocked to the core. She didn''t anticipate his behavior. He was supposed to be furious and ask for a divorce, right? What happened to his temper? Raegan couldn''t believe her eyes. She grew frustrated and sat on the sofa with an annoyed expression. O


    Meanwhile, the head of the renovation team was still waitingfor the payment outside the office.


    Matteo didn''t pay because he had thought the furniture would be returnedter.


    But surprisingly, Mitchel signed the bill without hesitation.


    Matteo''s mouth fell slightly ajar. Mitchel looked way too happy. What was going on? Was he actually okay with his office''s new look?


    Still stunned, Matteo med himself for being careless. He took out the notebook and wrote it down.


    Later in the afternoon, Mitchel didn''t stay in his office for long. He was busy with meetings.


    Raegan was extremely bored. She called Erick and asked him to find out what Mitchel despised most.


    At first, Erick didn''t support the idea of their agreement. He feared that Raegan would fall for Mitchel and be hurt again. But Raegan believed it was the fastest way to get divorced.


    Raegan had analyzed the situation. If they really went to court, even though she had no memory about the past because of the car incident, Mitchel''swyer could use her another marriage as a bargaining chip, since she had married another man while she was abroad. That means it would take her a while to get divorced. She had terrible luck. Yet, she couldn''t wait to rid herself of him.


    It was almost time to get off work when Matteo walked up to Raegan. "Madam, Mr. Dixon would like you to attend a business dinner with him this evening."


    "Huh? No way. I thought I was finally free to leave now," Raegan refused.


    Matteo gave her an apologetic smile. "But... Mr. Dixon said you must attend with him tonight. No matter what."


    Raegan was rendered speechless. At the end of the day, she got in the car reluctantly. How could he take advantage of her like that? Who did he think he was?


    After they arrived at the ce, Raegan got out of the car, leaving Mitchel behind as he stayed in the vehicle to deal with something important.


    It had rained a while ago so it was a bit cold outside. Raegan decided to wait for Mitchel in the hall.


    The doorman greeted Raegan politely as she stepped out of the vehicle.


    Raegan didn''t know the exact location of the dinner was being held, so she walked up to one of the ushers. "Excuse me. I''m waiting for someone."


    The man took in Raegan''s appearance and assumed that she must be here with some big shot. He smiled at her politely and remained quiet.


    A couple of seconds passed and a woman''s ttering voice was heard. "Mr. and Mrs. Potter! What a lovely coincidence! It''s so nice to see you here."


    A middle-aged man looked at the woman, a confused look on his face. "Uh... Do I know you?"


    "You don''t remember me? Lauren Murray, the design director of Alpire Studio!"


    Lauren Murray? One of Alpire Studio''s designers? Raegan''s eyes lit up as she recalled where she had heard the name. Erick had mentioned this name in the ward before. She wasReagan examined Lauren who had nice eyebrows and charming eyes. Truth be told, Lauren didn''t look bad in general but looked like a bitch.


    "Oh yes, I remember." Vicente pretended to recall, but in truth, he had no idea who Lauren was.


    Lauren was not discouraged. She took out an invitation card and handed it to Vicente. "We''re holding a release conference for the new products next week. On behalf of Alpire Studio, I look forward to seeing both you and your lovely wife at the event."


    Raegan noticed how Lauren rubbed the back of Vicente''s hand as she handed him the invitation. She even nudged him with her leg while Vicente''s wife was busy checking out the invitation. Raegan felt disgusted.


    Raegan unlocked her phone and was about to call Matteo to ask him which chamber he had booked. But she identally took a picture. The sh of the camera caught the attention of the three immediately.


    Lauren walked up to Raegan immediately. "You! Did you..."


    Lauren trailed off as she got a closer look at Raegan. She became pale as if she had seen a ghost. "You... R... Raegan..."


    Seeing Lauren knew her, Raegan was not surprised. After all, ording to what Erick had filled her in, Lauren loved Mitchel deeply and had done tons of crazy things against her in the past.


    Lauren finally recollected herself after a while. "How are you still alive?"


    Raegan couldn''t believe her ears. "I could ask you the samething," she retorted.


    "You bitch! How dare you!" Lauren snapped through gritted teeth. "What picture did you just take?"


    "Nothing. I just identally turned on the shlight. I didn''t take any photos. Rx." Raegan shrugged.


    Lauren red at Raegan, clearly unconvinced. "Cut the crap! Let me see your phone."


    Vicente grew uneasy. He didn''t stop Lauren from touching him just now..He was actually even thinking of having a secret meeting with Laurenter.


    Yet, he didn''t expect someone to take a photo. If his wife found out, he''d be doomed. Therefore, he stepped forward, pretending to speak for Lauren. "Miss, it''s absolutely uneptable to take photos of others without their consent. Hand over your phone and delete any photos you have taken."


    Raegan scoffed. Vicente was just a shitty bastard. Her grip on her phone tightened, she red at the two of them. "I had said I didn''t take any photos. Why are you two panicking so much?"


    "What? Are you trying to say we''re guilty or something?" Lauren narrowed her eyes at Raegan. "Are you going to hand it over or not?"


    Raegan stared at Lauren coldly. "No. Why should I give you my phone?"


    The doorman noticed themotion and walked up to the scene. "What''s wrong, Miss Murray?"


    The doorman knew Lauren since she frequented the restaurant. Words had it that Lauren was the design director of Alpire Studio and was supported by a big shot. But it wasthe first time he saw Raegan. He assumed Raegan was just one of those women who came to the restaurant to hook up with rich men.


    Lauren pointed at Raegan usingly. "She took photos of me secretly! Help me get her phone and delete the photos!"


    The doorman saw the opportunity as a good chance to get on Lauren''s good side. He decided to seize the opportunity. He put on a straight face at Raegan and asserted, "Miss, please cooperate. Otherwise, I''d have no choice but to call the security." -

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291 The Photo


    The doorman''s im was nothing but a bluff. The restaurant had no legitimate grounds topel Raegan to do something or use her without solid proof.


    The situation escted into a confrontation involving the trio It was obvious that Raegan was outnumbered.


    Nheless, Raegan''s expression remained unchanged. She stood tall and eyed the three without blinking. "You have no right to inspect my phone." Raegan was not intimidated at all.


    At this moment, Lauren noticed the difference in Raegan. Whether it was herposed demeanor or her unwavering tone, Raegan exuded a captivating aura.


    The new Raegan bore the likeness of a pampered daughter from a wealthy family.


    Five years had passed, and Raegan showed no signs of aging On the contrary, she appeared even more delicate and stunning than before!


    Lauren, on the other hand, had changed a lot due to the abortion. Her figure changed, and her skin lost its suppleness. To maintain her current appearance, she had to resort to stic surgery.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    While she appeared well for her age, standing beside Raegan made Lauren feel her own aging more clearly. A surge of jealousy coursed through her.


    Seeing that the doorman was trying to tter her, Lauren asked with malice, "Is thisdy a customer of this establishment?"


    The doorman grasped Lauren''s implication and responded, "I''m not sure. She says she''s waiting for someone."


    "Waiting for someone? Interesting! Is she really here to wait, or is she trying to hook up with someone?" Lauren scoffed.


    The doorman discreetly nced at Lauren and promptly said to Raegan coldly, "Miss, are you here for dinner? If not, please don''t make things difficult for me. Hand over your phone and delete the photo, and I''ll let you leave."


    "Who told you I''m not here for dinner?" Raegan retorted. Seeing Raegan''s confidence, the doorman briefly hesitated. As an employee of the restaurant, he was aware that its clientele consisted of the wealthy and influential.


    The doorman''s demeanor softened, and he asked, "Well, may I know which chamber you''ve reserved? Let me verify it in our reservation system."


    "Just a moment. I need to ask," Raegan replied.


    Just as Raegan was about to call Matteo, Lauren burst intoughter. "Are you gonna search any chambers in this restaurant on Google?"


    Lauren''s remark insinuated to the doorman that Raegan might not actually be here for dinner.


    As if on cue, the doorman instantly called for security via his walkie-talkie. "I need some security at the entrance. Someone''s making a scene."


    "Copy that," the person on the other end of the channel said. Meanwhile, Lauren shot a disdainful look at Raegan. "If you''re sensible enough, hand over your phone right now. Otherwise, when the security arrives, they might have to search you by force."


    "Miss, please don''t bring disgrace upon yourself," the doorman advised.


    In an attempt to ingratiate himself with Lauren, the doorman added, "It would be best for you to cooperate. Otherwise, I might consider posting a story online about you hooking up with men in our restaurant. Imagine the damage to your reputation."


    With a stern expression, Vicente chimed in, "How could you do such a thing in a public ce, youngdy? Listen. It would be wise to surrender your phone and delete the photo ASAP, or there will be consequences. It''s for everyone''s benefit, you know."


    Despite his words, Vicente couldn''t help but cast a covetous gaze toward Raegan. In his eyes, Raegan was more alluring than Lauren and exuded a natural, delicate, and youthful charm. He secretly nned to ask his assistant for Raegan''s phone numberter, hoping to spend some quality time with such a beauty.


    Raegan felt a sense of disgust when she saw the three of them working as a team. They wanted her to hand over her phone? Fine!


    "You want to check my phone, don''t you?" Raegan asked with a friendly smile. She then approached Mrs. Potter, who had remained silent throughout, and earnestly said, "Mrs. Potter, right? They''re this deadly sure I had taken some photos. You''re the most impartial person here. How about I hand you my phone, and you can verify whether I''ve done it or not?"


    Anyway, it wasn''t her husband who was involved in any infidelity, so Raegan was willing to let Mrs. Potter handle the situation on her terms. If Mrs. Potter chose to give Vicente thebenefit of the doubt, Raegan would respect her decision.


    In truth, Mrs. Potter didn''t perceive Raegan in the same light as the three users did. On the contrary, she found Raegan attractive and elegantly dressed, while Lauren, the director of Alpire Studio came across as less reputable.


    "Sure, I appreciate your trust in me. I''ll take a look," Mrs. Potter agreed.


    The instant she said those words, the expressions on Lauren''s and Vicente''s faces changed dramatically. They were unsure what Raegan had captured. If Mrs. Potter were to inspect Raegan''s phone, their recent intimacy could be exposed.


    Lauren had heard that Mrs. Potter was dubbed as a fiercedy. Vicente didn''te from a prestigious background." However, Mrs. Potter held Vicente in high regard, which had given him some influence within thepany. Anyone who tried to seduce Vicente soon discovered that it was akin to courting death. The consequences were rarely favorable.


    Having sensed something was off, Mrs. Potter extended her hand for Raegan''s phone to check it over. Judging by the look on Lauren and her husband''s faces, she knew they were hiding something from her.


    Suddenly, Lauren''splexion turned ashen. There was no way she could allow Mrs. Potter to uncover the truth.


    Lauren exchanged a discreet signal with the doorman, who immediately understood it. The doorman realized whether he could win Lauren''s favor depended on this.


    The next second, the doorman stepped forward. ng! Raegan''s phone ttered to the ground.


    Then, the doorman began to spin a web of lies. "Miss, youthink I don''t remember you? This isn''t the first time you''ve engaged in such activities here, is it?"


    Upon hearing this usation, Raegan responded with a chilly tone, "You''re saying you''ve seen me before?"


    She had only returned from abroad a few days ago, and this was her first visit to this restaurant. How could this doorman possibly recognize her? Bullshit!


    Having fabricated his tale, the doorman proceeded with audacity. "Quit pretending, please. You''d better leave now! When security arrives, you''ll only embarrass yourself!"


    Just then, a security guard approached. The doorman pointed at Raegan and ordered, "Escort her out!"


    "I''ll say it once more. I''m here for dinner!" Raegan retorted icily.


    However, the security guard paid no heed to her words and prepared to remove her from the restaurant.


    Suddenly, a loud noise reverberated through the air.


    Following themotion, the doorman and the security guard were forcefully kicked aside.


    Then, a man bellowed in a somber tone, "How dare youy a hand on her!"


    In an instant, the entire establishment fell silent.


    The man hurriedly approached Raegan and spoke to her in a low, seductive voice. "Are you hurt?"


    Raegan shook her head. "I''m fine."


    Nevertheless, the man, who turned out to be Mitchel, remained concerned. After a thorough check to ensure Raegan wasn''t harmed, he breathed a sigh of relief. He then turned his gaze to the doorman and sternly asked, "Who are you going to embarrass, huh?"


    The doorman was taken aback by Mitchel''s demeanor. He pointed at Lauren and stumbled over his words. "No... It''s not me. It''s the woman over there who imed thisdy took a secret photo."


    Lauren trembled with fear when she met Mitchel''s gaze. She hadn''t expected Raegan to be apanied by Mitchel, and this stupid doorman had betrayed her.


    Mitchel''s eyes turned icy as he questioned Lauren, "Is that so? Did she take a photo of you?"

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292 Are You Satisfied, Honey


    Lauren hadn''t seen Mitchel in a long while and deep down, she was still scared of him. O


    Following Raegan''s incident, Mitchel cut ties with Lauren, never reaching out to her again.


    Later, when Mitchel''s father paid Lauren a visit, she didn''t hesitate to disclose everything. She told him about Mitchel''s n to oust him from the board using evidence gathered by Kyle.


    This information allowed Mitchel''s father to turn the tables and assume control over thepany. In return, he promised Lauren a fifteen percent stake in Alpire Studio.


    After the abortion, Lauren learned about Kyle''s fatal ident in the detention center. Everything was falling into ce just as she wanted. Around this time, she decided against marrying Mitchel.


    Mitchel, deeply affected by Raegan''s incident, nearly lost his position in the Dixon Group due to his father''s intervention. His future seemed grim.


    But, to everyone''s surprise, Mitchel made aeback a yearter.


    Lauren had to acknowledge Mitchel''s resilience.


    Meeting Mitchel after such a long gap, Lauren felt a mix of fear and nervousness. He seemed more charismatic than before. Then, she found her old feelings for Mitchel stirring up again.


    Lauren looked at Mitchel with a sad expression and said, "Mitchel, I''m just as clueless as you about why Raegan took photos of me."


    Turning to Raegan, her voice shaky, Lauren remarked, "Raegan, if you want a photo of me, just say so. I wouldn''t say no, you know? Why sneak around to get one?"


    Her tone and demeanor were aplete shift from moments ago.


    Witnessing this, Raegan was taken aback. Although she had no recollection of Lauren, such a gesture truly surprised Raegan.


    "Wow, she''s really something. Despite knowing the man was married, Lauren still pursued him. What a bitch!" Raegan muttered to herself.


    Mitchel looked at Raegan and said, "You know, I think Lauren''s right."


    Raegan was instantly furious. "What the hell? Why is he defending her?" she cursed in her heart.


    Raegan was pissed off the moment she heard Mitchel''s words. This jerk was standing up for Lauren again. It was not hard to tell how much she had been hurt in the past, judging from Mitchel''s reaction.


    Raegan murmured under her breath, "If Mitchel is fond of Lauren, I should make things difficult for this bitch. Maybe if things get too tough, he will detest me and want a divorce."


    Raegan, with a smile creeping across her face, yfully asked, "So, do you feel sorry for your mistress?"


    Lauren''s expression darkened instantly at Raegan''sment.


    Here she was, a board member at Alpire Studio, and Raegan dared to mock her publicly!


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Mitchel yelled with a cold tone.


    Raegan replied with scorn, "She''s aware that you''re married, yet she continues to pester you. Don''t you acknowledge that there''s something unclear between the two of you?"


    "That''s not the case. She and I are not involved in that way," Mitchel said, his tone softening. He tried to calm Raegan. "Look, if you want a photo of her, go ahead. I''ll arrange for her toe to thepany. That way, you can take all the photos you want."


    Lauren was utterly shocked by this. Was this the same Mitchel who was known for his arrogance and self-centeredness? She couldn''t believe he was speaking so humbly to someone. And what did he mean by that? His words made her feel she was some puppet, easily controlled by his will.


    "Who said I wanted a photo of her?"


    Raegan was about to pick up her phone from the floor, not wanting to argue with Mitchel.


    Mitchel surprised her by beating her to pick it up. He wiped it with a handkerchief and handed it back to her.


    Raegan epted it with a casual thanks.


    Vicente instantly recognized Mitchel. Stepping up, he put on a ttering smile and said, "Mr. Dixon, is she your assistant? The staff here is so naive. How could your assistant be here flirting with someone else?"


    Vicente''s words made the doorman''s face lose its color. He now realized he had messed with someone he shouldn''t.


    "She''s not my assistant," Mitchel stated inly.


    At Mitchel''s words, Raegan recalled Erick mentioning that their marriage was a secret from the public. She didn''t expect Mitchel to be so cautious about it. What a jerk!


    But then, Mitchel dered, "She''s my wife."


    This revtion left everyone, including Raegan,pletely stunned.


    Raegan hadn''t anticipated Mitchel would announce their marriage so openly.


    At that moment, Lauren''s face contorted with jealousy. She couldn''t believe her ears. Mitchel had just made his rtionship with Raegan public, something she had longed for, now taken by Raegan.


    When he heard the revtion, Vicente''s face changed, and he eximed in surprise, "Oh, Mrs. Dixon, I didn''t realize it was you. My apologies."


    He hurriedly gave Raegan an apologetic smile and added, "Please don''t take offense, Mrs. Dixon."


    Raegan, disgusted by Vicente, showed Vicente''s wife her phone, saying, "Mrs. Potter, I identally took this photo. It''s your call to delete it or not."


    At her words, Vicente and Lauren were visibly shaken.


    The photo showed Lauren caressing Vicente''s leg with her foot, while Vicente clung to Lauren''s hand. They did this right in front of Vicente''s wife.


    Handing Raegan''s phone back, Mrs. Potter addressed calmly, "Thank you for bringing this to my attention, Mrs. Dixon."


    The very next moment, she pped Vicente''s face fiercely.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Furious, she shouted, "You scoundrel! How dare you!"


    Noting Mrs. Potter''s anger, Vicente pointed at Lauren, shifting the me. "She''s the one to me. She seduced me!"


    Lauren went pale instantly. "Mr. Potter, stop lying!"


    Mrs. Potter looked from Vicente to Lauren, then scoffed, "Where there''s smoke, there''s fire. Enough with the excuses!"


    She hit the nail on the head with her words.


    Mrs. Potter, known for her education and sophistication, would always confront her husband first in any issue, and deal with any other involved partyter.


    "Miss Murray, I am impressed. It seems this is the way how Alpire Studio operates. I''ll be sure to warn my friends about it," Mrs. Potter said, then turned and left without a second nce at her husband.


    Lauren, hearing this, became visibly anxious. She knew many of Mrs. Potter''s friends were important clients at Alpire Studio. Worse, she was involved with some of Mrs. Potter''s friends'' husbands. If this got out, she''d be ruined.


    In desperation, Lauren turned to Vicente. "Please, Mr. Potter, you must speak good of me in front of your wife!"


    Vicente looked at Lauren with disdain and snorted. Worried about his position at thepany, he quickly distanced himself from Lauren. "You bitch! You''re the one who came onto me first!"


    "That''s a lie! How could you use me like that, you... You jerk!" Lauren retorted.


    In an instant, the two of them quarreled and tangled with each other. Lauren was no match for Vicente''s strength. In the fight,she lost some hair, and blood trickled from the corner of her mouth.


    Lauren fell to the ground and desperately grabbed Mitchel''s feet. "Mitchel, please, you have to help me..."


    Seeing Mitchel''s handsome face covered by the coldness, Raegan remained silent. She recalled Erick''s words about how men usually disliked women with harmful intentions the most.


    Wanting a divorce, Raegan decided to y the bad guy gloating here. Shemented, "Mr. Dixon, didn''t you notice your little lover asking for your help?"


    To her astonishment, Mitchelmanded without any emotion, "Throw them out."


    Raegan was momentarily taken aback.


    At Matteo''s signal, the bodyguards swiftly escorted Lauren, Vicente, and the doorman out.


    The hall then regained its peaceful atmosphere.


    Raegan, feeling a mix of disappointment and depression, followed Mitchel into the chamber, though unwillingly.


    Once inside, she noticed they were alone and asked, "Where are the other guests?"


    Mitchel, unbothered, answered, "They couldn''t make it to dinner. Shall we begin?"


    Raegan, speechless, doubted his honesty.


    Deciding to leave as there were no other guests, she smelt the tempting aroma of the dishes on the table.


    Right after she rose, her stomach rumbled loudly. How embarrassing that was!


    Mitchel gestured toward the spread of food and asked softly, "You sure you want to head out now?"


    Raegan found herself at a loss for words. Damn! He knew her too well! The table wasden with all her favorite dishes.


    Raegan replied hesitantly, "I guess it''d be a shame to let all this go to waste."


    Hearing this, Mitchel leaned in suddenly, his eyes burning with intensity. "Before you enjoy the dishes, can I ask you something?"


    They were so close that Raegan could smell his cologne, making her heart race. Was he trying to charm her?


    She leaned back, feeling a bit uneasy, and asked, "What''s that?"


    "Are you happy with it?" Mitchel inquired.


    "What exactly do you mean?" Reagan asked, a bit puzzled by his question.


    Mitchel leaned in closer, backing Raegan against the wall. "I mean, are you happy with how I''ve handled things, honey?"

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293 My Husband Is Awesome!


    Mitchel''s warm breath enveloped Raegan.


    Mitchel leaned casually with his right arm draped over the chair''s back. His lips were mere inches from Raegan''s face.


    Raegan''s heart raced with nervousness, almost choking her. Memories of the scene when Mitchel kissed and bit her the other day flooded her mind. The marks of that encounter still lingered on her skin and served as visible reminders during her showers.


    The rush of embarrassment made Raegan blush as she thought about it.


    She tried to back away, only to find herself cornered by the cold wall, chilled by the air conditioner.


    Facing Mitchel who was so close that she could almost feel his lips on hers, Raegan stammered a warning, "If you... If youe any closer, I will call the police and sue you for sexual assault!"N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Mitchel responded with a burst ofughter and his finger yfully flicked her forehead.


    "Ah! Raegan''s pretty face twisted in difort and she instinctively covered her forehead with her hand as she red at him.


    With a smile, Mitchel gently touched the tip of Raegan''s nose. "Well, you could call this domestic abuse," he said.


    His voice sounded almost like music to her ears. Raegan''sface blushed immediately.


    Raegan soon realized that his words hinted at something. It suggested they were a couple.


    She averted her gaze from Mitchel and awkwardly changed the conversation. "Aren''t you hungry? The food is going cold." At her words, Mitchel drew back and watched Raegan as she ate.


    The table wasid with all Raegan''s preferred dishes. Not that she wasn''t ustomed to fine dining. After all, the Foster family employed a Michelin-starred chef. It was just that the dishes her family''s chef madecked something. However, both the ingredients and the cooking methods of the dishes from this restaurant were more to her liking.


    Mitchel rolled up his sleeves, put on the special gloves, and slowly prepared the crab meat for Raegan.


    Raegan had a fondness for crabs but found eating them a hassle. Sometimes, she even cut her fingers on the shells. Given her delicate health, even a small cut could lead to infection.


    At home, the staff would only serve her crab meat that had been pre-processed, to avoid any risks. That was why Raegan never had crabs at restaurants.


    To her astonishment, Mitchel disyed surprising skills. In no time, he had neatly peeled several crabs on his te.


    It was crabs'' season, so the seafood was super fresh and juicy, and the aroma made Raegan''s mouth water.


    She hadn''t expected Mitchel to be a fellow crab lover. As a seafood lover herself, it was almost a form of torturewatching Mitchel skillfully peel the crabs right before her.


    Struggling to control her craving, Raegan looked away, stood up, and dered, "I''m full. I should head home now."


    Mitchel removed his gloves, stopped her, and made her sit back on the seat.


    He then ced a te of sulent crab meat before her. "Finish these first," he said lightly.


    Raegan, taken aback, asked, "Aren''t you going to have any?" Mitchel''s eyes darkened slightly. He then remembered that Raegan had lost her memory and wouldn''t recall his allergy to seafood.


    "I can''t eat seafood due to my allergy, so it''s all for you," Mitchel exined.


    This revtion made Raegan feel uneasy, like she was sitting on a bed of thorns. She hadn''t realized Mitchel was preparing the crab meat for her.


    As Raegan gazed at the te heaped with crab meat, she contemted their current rtionship, feeling she shouldn''t ) give in too easily. She thought about refusing the gesture, and even considered tossing the crab meat in the trash, which would surely infuriate Mitchel.


    Raegan was torn, debating with herself.


    Eventually, she justified epting the food as not wanting to let it go to waste.


    With a smile, she thanked him, "Thank you, then."


    She then began to eagerly devour the seafood.


    Mitchel watched her enjoy the meal and his expression turned distant for a moment. His mind was awash with memoriesfrom the past. In the days leading up to Raegan''s car incident, Raegan had been deeply unhappy and her smile was lost.


    Mitchel was filled with mixed feelings. Perhaps what Erick said was right. It was a blessing that Raegan had forgotten those dark times. Everyone who loved Raegan hoped she would leave behind those troubling memories and embark on a fresh start. In the end, only himself remained ensnared in the past and was unable to move forward.


    Determined, Mitchel resolved to make amends to Raegan. Regardless of how others perceived him whether overbearing or selfish - it didn''t faze him. His sole desire was to have Raegan close to him, day and night.


    Meanwhile, Raegan had quickly finished her te of seafood.. Mitchel offered Raegan a tissue and his gaze softened. "If you enjoyed it, I''ll make sure to prepare more next time. But remember, too much seafood isn''t great for your health," he cautioned gently.


    Content with the meal, Raegan warmed up in her demeanor. She smiled, reminiscing, "My husband used to prepare crabs for me, too. His name was Kabir, you know."


    At the mention of Kabir, Mitchel''s hand tensed and he couldn''t help but grab Raegan''s slender wrist abruptly.


    Raegan''s words felt like a sharp, unseen de piercing Mitchel''s heart. The thought of Raegan''s time abroad, falling for another man, and even starting a family with that man filled Mitchel with pain.


    Mitchel felt a twisted sense of relief that Kabir was no longer alive. He shuddered to think what he might have done if Kabir were still around.


    "Mr. Dixon, Mr. Dixon..." Raegan''s voice,ced with concern, broke through Mitchel''s thoughts. He snapped back to reality and released his hold on her wrist. Despite this, a shadow of seriousness lingered on his handsome face.


    Raegan pondered over his reaction. Was Mitchel''s anger because she had brought up herte husband, Kabir? If that was the case, that was thrilling! She had been contemting ways to provoke Mitchel.


    On her first day of fulfilling her duties ording to their agreement, Raegan had extravagantly spent nearly ten million dors refurbishing Mitchel''s office. Also, she had taught Lauren a stern lesson. She had exerted every effort to provoke Mitchel, but he didn''t seem to disy any anger. Wasn''t it said that Mitchel despised reckless spending and unkind behavior? Why then, did he not show his displeasure after all her efforts to get him angry?


    Instead, Mitchel seemed almost amused by her mischief. He was smiling in a way that suggested he enjoyed her attempts to piss him off. This made Raegan question the information Erick had given her about Mitchel. It appeared she had been misguided in her approach.


    Raegan remembered another detail about Mitchel, though. Rumor had it that he was extremely possessive, disliking anyone interfering with his personal or professional life, whether it involved his career or his rtionships. That exined Mitchel''s near loss ofposure at the mention of Kabir.


    With this new strategy in mind, Raegan spent the journey back sharing her memories of Kabir with Mitchel. She recounted her memories with Kabir, describing how he used to send her sunflowers, take her to the seaside, and often carry her backhome.


    She emphasized Kabir''s name with each story.


    As she persisted, she noticed Mitchel''s expression growing increasingly dark. This reaction filled Raegan with a triumphant feeling. She reveled in the thought that her words were finally agitating him. She hoped her provocations would drive him to the point of seeking a divorce immediately.


    Caught up in her efforts to annoy Mitchel, Raegan was surprised when he suddenly halted the car.


    Raegan looked out the window and realized she had no idea where they were. With a puzzled look, she inquired, "Why are we stopping?"


    Mitchel extended his hand and grabbed a cigarette from its ease. He was about to light it but then decided against it. He ced the cigarette between his lips, squinting slightly. "I stopped because I want to give my full attention to your story. Please, continue."


    Mitchel felt a surge of frustration as Raegan continued to ramble about herte husband, whom she dearly missed. This made it hard for him to focus on driving.


    Raegan was taken aback by his reaction. She hadn''t anticipated that Mitchel would be interested in hearing her past with another man.


    Feigning shyness, she said softly, "But what I have left to tell is quite personal, and I''m not sure it''s appropriate to share with you..."


    Suddenly, the air around them grew tense and awkward.


    Mitchel struggled to keep his anger in check. The thought of something personal... Huh! He bit back any harsh words. Then,he raised his eyebrows and gave Raegan a cold look. "What do you mean by ''something personal''?"


    Unaware of the danger in his words, Raegan answered, "You know, the kind of intimate moments shared between a husband and wife."


    Despite her im, she actually couldn''t recall any specific details. All she remembered was Kabir''s kindness toward her. Her memories were faint, and she struggled to picture his face without a photograph for reference.


    Left with no other choice, Raegan fabricated, "In any case, Kabir was awesome!"


    Upon hearing her words, Mitchel couldn''t help butugh out loud. He casually tossed the cigarette out of the window and unbuttoned the top button of his shirt. He then stretched his arms across the back of the seat and leaned in toward her.


    In an instant, Raegan found herself enveloped in his arms. She looked up and met Mitchel''s intense gaze.


    Caught off guard, Raegan was unsure how to react.


    Mitchel looked deeply into her eyes for a moment, then said in a raspy voice, "You mentioned that your husband was awesome, didn''t you?"

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294: Jerk Doesn''t...


    Mitchel leaned down and fixed Raegan with a fierce gaze. "How good was he?"


    "Uh... Well..." Raegan stuttered for a couple of seconds, struggling to find words. It was nothing but a lie. How could she possibly describe how good herte husband was?


    Mitchel''s captivatingly handsome face drew nearer. When he spoke, his voice was husky and seductive. "Do you need a ruler to measure it and see who''s better?"


    Raegan remained utterly wordless. Her expression was frozen like a deer caught in the headlights. She blinked twice and confusedly asked, "Measure what?"


    Mitchel, with his voice huskier than ever, replied, "What do you think?"


    Raegan''s eyes widened as realization dawned on her. What the hell?


    "You remember Kabir''s very well. Can''t you remember mine?" Mitchel held her hand and began to lead her hand to his private part. "Let me help you recall some memories."


    Raegan sensed that he was up to something and instinctively tried to withdraw her hand. However, his grip was tight and unyielding. Uneasy feelings crept over her. What a jerk!


    "You pervert!" Raegan shouted at the top of her lungs, her voice trembling with fear.


    "Me? A pervert?" Mitchel smiled faintly, which made Raegan shiver.


    "Don''t you like to reminisce? Well, in that case..." He lifted her chin with his slender, graceful fingers and continued, "Let me refresh your memory about what we were up to when you called me honey, shall I?"


    Raegan''s feignedposure shattered, and she began, "Mitchel, you..."


    Her words, however, dissolved into his kiss.


    "Um..." Raegan tried to resist but was ensnared in his embrace, and the kiss intensified by the second. Despite being weakened by the fervent kiss, she struggled against his hold.


    Raegan began to feel a deep sense of aversion. She tried to push him away several times, but Mitchel deftly pinned her hand against the window.


    Her chest felt heavy, and it was hard to breathe. Just as she was about to gasp for air, Mitchel eased off a little and, in a deep, husky voice, murmured, "Can''t even catch your breath?"


    Mitchel had noticedst time that Raegan often forgot to breathe during their kisses, considering they hadn''t shared one in years.


    Mitchel''s eyes darkened as he pondered over this. She didn''t know how to kiss... This realization surprised Mitchel and brought him happiness.


    "From now on, if you call someone else so intimately in front of me, I''ll kiss you!" Mitchel dered.


    It might sound absurd, but Mitchel, for some reason, had problems with thete Kabir.


    Raegan, still simmering with anger, pushed Mitchel away and retorted, "You''re crazy! Kabir is my husband!"


    Mitchel adopted a stern expression and said in a threatening tone, "You said it again. Prepare to face the consequences!"


    Raegan struggled to find the words to retort. What a bastard!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Call me ''honey,'' and I''ll let you go," Mitchel bargained.


    With her face red with fury, Raegan spat, "You wish!"


    Mitchel drew Raegan into his arms and chuckled. "Then,e here."


    Having realized resisting was futile, Raegan widened her eyes and scolded, "You bastard! This is sexual harassment!"


    Mitchel lowered his head and pressed his lips against hers. "I''m kissing my wife. It''s not against thew."


    Raegan was speechless. She was trapped in his embrace, and the kiss grew fervent as moments went by. Each of Mitchel''s kisses seemed to stretch on endlessly. If they continued, she might note home until dawn.


    Gasping for breath, Raegan whispered, "Stop... Um... Stop..."


    Sensing her difort, Mitchel restrained himself and stopped. For five years, he hadn''t been intimate with any other woman, except for that first meeting where he couldn''t resist kissing and biting her. One kiss was far from satisfying his desire.


    Mitchel gasped, which made his Adam''s apple bob, and asked, "Are you going to call me ''honey''?"


    Although Raegan had no memory of her having sex, she wasn''t naive. Mitchel''s intentions were crystal clear.


    With her face red in anger, Raegan asked, "Have you no shame?"


    Mitchel''s lips slightly curved upward. He just loved seeing her annoyed. How he wished he could go back to the nights when they had sex.


    "Don''t be shy." He smiled and, with a husky voice, continued, "We''ve had sex many times. I''ve lost count of how many times in this car..."


    Since Raegan''s hands were restrained, she could only grit her teeth and reprimand him, "Shame on you!"


    Mitchel remained unfazed. He pressed her body once again and dered, "If you keep saying ''no,'' I won''t stop."


    In fear, Raegan turned her face away and reluctantly called out, "Honey..."


    An abrupt silence enveloped the car.


    In Mitchel''s dark eyes, an inexplicable surge of emotion welled up. He firmly grasped her jaw, turned her face toward him, andmanded, "Look at me and say it again."


    Raegan was stunned. All she wanted was to call him a bastard! Sadly for her, she had no choice but toply.


    At this moment, she stared at Mitchel''s face, gnashed her teeth, and uttered the word "honey" six times in a row. Seeing that he seemed hesitant, she surmised he wasn''t satisfied.


    "Don''t go too far!" Raegan snapped.


    If it came down to it, she could tolerate their marriage, but she refused to be a pushover.


    Mitchel gazed at her with his captivating eyes and remarked, "That sounds nice."


    He had waited for five long years, thinking he''d never hear her call him "honey" again.


    Raegan was at a loss. She could feel a sense of mncholy in his words.


    Her heart softened upon hearing him. But considering his behavior, it didn''t take long before it hardened again. This rascal didn''t deserve her sympathy!


    At West Lake Vi, as soon as Raegan stepped out of the car, a small, soft body pounced on her.


    Raegan quickly crouched down, wrapped the little girl in her embrace, and nted a kiss on thetter''s cheek. "Janey!"


    With a happy smile on her beautiful little face, Janey hugged Raegan back. "Mommy!"


    "Janey just had some fruit and went out to y," Annis exined.


    "Mommy, did Erick send you back?" Janey asked Raegan in an adorable voice.


    "No..." Before Raegan could finish her words, Janey, with her short legs, mbered into the car and caught sight of Mitchel''s handsome face.


    "Daddy!" Janey eximed in an endearing voice, her eyes lighting up.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295 Don''t Call A Stranger Daddy


    Mitchel''s handsome visage froze at the sight of Janey''s charming face. His intuition, it seemed, had been spot on. This was unquestionably Raegan''s daughter. The child of Raegan and Raegan''ste husband.


    This thought sent a sharp pang through Mitchel''s heart, rendering it so constricted that breathing became a struggle.


    Meanwhile, the endearing Janey eagerly embraced Mitchel, her arms encircling Mitchel''s neck, as she inquired with innocence, "Daddy, are you here to see me?"


    Janey''s spontaneous gesture left Mitchel in a state of bewilderment.


    Truth be told, aside from Raegan, Mitchel had an aversion to being touched by others, be they adults or children.


    Nevertheless, the more Janey gazed at Mitchel, the more she liked him.


    To everyone''s astonishment, Janey nted an unexpected kiss on Mitchel''s face.


    Janey had wanted Mitchel to be her father. The longer she looked at him, the more she found to like him, eagerly anticipating the moment she could boast to Ann about her incredibly handsome father.


    In Janey''s eyes, Ann''s father paled inparison.


    Despite Raegan''s teachings about avoiding disparaging remarks, Janey vividly recalled thest time Ann insulted herwith the term "bastard." Ann''s father, in turn,ughed at the remark.


    This fueled Janey''s private disdain for Ann''s father, muttering curses under her breath.


    In a sweet voice, Janey asked, "Daddy, can we go to the amusement park?"


    Mitchel, wearing aplicated expression, attempted to respond but found himself at a loss for words. Janey had pressed close and nted a gentle kiss on his cheek.


    Surprisingly, Mitchel didn''t find the sweet kiss from this unfamiliar girl distasteful. Instead, an unexinable sense of affection welled up from the depths of his heart.


    Initially intending to gently push Janey away, Mitchel found himself holding her back instead. His concern stemmed from the fear that she might fall and hurt herself. This marked the first time Mitchel felt unsure about how to handle Janey nestled in his arms.


    Meanwhile, Janey gazed at Mitchel with her wide, admiring eyes, captivated by his presence.


    As their eyes locked, Mitchel glimpsed his own reflection in Janey''s innocent gaze. Suddenly, a thought crossed his mind. How wonderful it would be if this little girl were Raegan''s and his own. Although he recognized the notion as absurd, he couldn''t shake it.


    Janey, despite only meeting Mitchel once at the airport, harbored a deep liking for him. She stubbornly believed that Mitchel should be her daddy, drawn to him because his face resembled the one from her dreams.


    As Mitchel held Janey in his arms, a sudden panic gripped


    Baegan, her face turning pale. The unsettling idea that Mitchel might steal Janey away from her shed through her mind, leaving her shocked. But, to her knowledge, he wasn''t Janey''s biological father.


    "Janey!" Raegan shouted anxiously as she swiftly snatched Janey out of Mitchel''s arms. "Don''t call him like that again!"


    Janey was shocked by Raegan''s reaction, and her lips pursed as if on the verge of tears.


    Observing this, Mitchel couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy for Janey.


    Just as Mitchel was about to say something, Raegan squatted down and met Janey''s eyes, her tone notably softer but serious. "Janey Foster, this man is not your father. You can''t just call a stranger ''Daddy''. Understand?"


    A stranger? Raegan''s words descended on Mitchel like an unanticipated cascade of icy water, causing him to recoil in surprise. So that was what he was to her now. A stranger. Had their baby survived, she would likely have been just as adorable as Janey. Regrettably, it was impossible.


    Confused, Janey nced between Mitchel and Raegan, feeling wronged and on the brink of tears. She had chosen Mitchel as her daddy since their meeting at the airport.


    Raegan let out a sigh, her voice gentle as she spoke to Janey. "Come here, sweetheart. I need you to understand something. The man over there is not your father. If you keep calling him ''Daddy,'' it might cause some problems for him. Do you understand me?"


    Janey, being still in her early years, couldn''t fullyprehend everything. Yet, she instinctively understood the importance ofnot causing trouble for other people. So, the daddy she had chosen didn''t wish to have a little girl like her? A wave of sadness engulfed her.


    At that moment, Janey felt as if she had offered someone her favorite doll, only to have it callously discarded.


    Janey''s eyes welled up with disappointment as she responded, "Okay, I see..."


    Upon witnessing Janey''s emotional state, Raegan tenderly reached out, gently touching Janey''s head. "Well, say goodbye to him then."


    At this time, Mitchel had already stepped out of his car, positioning himself in front of them. He had overheard Raegan''s words to Janey, sensing the weight of the situation. She said Janey''s calling him that way would make him troubled. Well, he didn''t mind. He was prepared to embrace every challenge willingly.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Reluctantly, Janey waved at Mitchel and uttered a soft, "Goodbye, sir." Her voice carried a somber tone, on the brink of tears.


    In an instant, a heavy force seemed to strike Mitchel''s heart. The desire to wrap his arms around Janey andfort her overwhelmed him. Aplex emotion flickered in Mitchel''s eyes, an uncertainty about why he felt such a profound connection to a little girl he just met.


    As Mitchel continued to gaze at Janey, unblinking, Raegan''s unease intensified. She was increasingly reluctant for Janey to be around Mitchel.


    Unable to bear it any longer, Raegan firmly sped Janey''s hand, giving a nod to Mitchel, and began to walk away withoutncing back.


    "Hold on a second!" Mitchel called out, abruptly halting her departure.


    Raegan halted her steps and turned around to face Mitchel. Pausing briefly, Mitchel said, "Don''t forget to drop by my office tomorrow."


    With a frown, Raegan replied, "Sure."


    At this point, nothing seemed more crucial to Raegan than finalizing her divorce with Mitchel.


    Watching their retreating figures, Mitchel felt an indescribable pain in his heart. Leaning against the car, he took a moment before getting inside.


    Upon arriving home, Janey was visibly in a gloomy mood. She kept her head lowered, absently ying with her fingers, choosing silence over words.


    Raegan recognized Janey''s distress but felt helpless to console her.


    Raegan couldn''t let Janey call Mitchel that way. Sometimes, a small sacrifice was better than enduring prolonged sorrow. She consoled herself with the belief that Janey would eventually move on and forget about Mitchel as time passed. That way, Mitchel''s face would be a distant memory for Janey.


    Late at night, as the stars danced in the velvety sky, Raegan felt the weight of the day slowly lifting. The pre-orders for her studio were managed, and the city outside her window embraced a serene quiet.


    Despite not being officially open, a few loyal customers hadalready ced orders.


    The clock struck twelve as Raegan wrapped up her work. Just then, she heard sobs emanating from Janey''s room. Concerned, Annis moved to check, but Raegan intervened, instructing Annis to go to bed. Raegan decided to investigate Janey''s distress herself.


    Entering Janey''s room, Raegan found Janey in a state of restless sleep, asionally sobbing.


    Leaning against the bed, Raegan gently patted Janey''s back and hummed aforting luby.


    In response to the familiar melody, Janey clutched Raegan''s hand tightly.


    Witnessing her daughter''s vulnerable state, Raegan''s heart melted. Janey, to her, was a precious gift from God, granting her strength to face any challenges.


    After a while, Janey drifted into a peaceful slumber. However, in her sleep, tears clung to her thick eyshes as she mumbled, "Daddy..." There was a poignant mix of longing and unspoken expectation in her voice.


    Raegan''s expression froze for a moment. She gently touched Janey''s soft hair and asked with tenderness, "Do you truly yearn for a daddy, my little pumpkin?"

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296 Steal The Little Girl From Her


    Ensuring Janey was sound asleep, Raegan returned to her room. However, slumber eluded her for what felt like an eternity. Perhaps, she should consider finding a stepfather for Janey soon, someone who could y a role in Janey''s upbringing.


    Raegan was convinced that Kabir would support her decision if he were still around.


    Yet, it would have to wait until her divorce from Mitchel was finalized.


    The thought of Mitchel stirred up annoyance within Raegan. She buried her head beneath the pillow, emitting an indignant snort. That Mitchel Dixon, a real son of a gun.


    A grave ambiance hung heavy in the bar.


    Seated at the bar, the three men engaged in a silent bout of heavy drinking.


    After the initial round, Luis seamlessly initiated the second round without a pause.


    Observing Mitchel downing one ss of alcohol after another, Luis was confused. He finally spoke up, his voice tinged with surprise. "What''s eating you?"


    However, Mitchel remained silent, his countenance as frigid as ice.


    "Isn''t it a reason to celebrate now that Raegan''s back? Why the long face?" Luis inquired, his curiosity piqued.


    At that moment, Mitchel abruptly asked, "Is it possible for a woman''s pregnancy tost for two years?"


    A sudden clink of ss on the table resonated through the air.


    Luis burst intoughter at his words. "Now that''s defyingmon sense, isn''t it? You know, I once heard of this woman who didn''t give birth until eleven months into her pregnancy, and that''s already an exceptionally rare case. Now, you''re pondering if it''s even possible for a woman to carry a fetus for two years. Are you losing your marbles?"


    Mitchel felt disheartened after hearing Luis words. Overwhelmed, he grasped the ss and downed its contents without uttering a word.


    "Have you seen Raegan''s child?" Luis asked, sensing something.


    Mitchel nodded stoically.


    Luis nonchntly inquired, "So, who does the little one take after?"


    Upon Luis'' query, Mitchel reminisced thoughtfully. Janey possessed round eyes, long eyshes, and an oval face, bearing a striking resemnce to Raegan, especially when she smiled.


    "I''d say she takes after Raegan more," Mitchel finally replied.


    As for Kabir, Mitchel had investigated, evenying eyes on Kabir''s photograph. Although reluctant to admit it, Kabir bore ¨¤ faint resemnce to Raegan, leaving Mitchel uncertain about whether Janey took after Raegan or Kabir. However, in his view, Janey''s appearance leaned more toward Raegan''s.


    Out of the blue, Jarrod interjected, "Have you ever considered the possibility that the little girl might be yours?"


    If Raegan could miraculously survive after that car incident, then it was within the realm of possibility that Janey belonged to Mitchel.


    Hearing that, Mitchel felt a twinge of irritation and took a sip of his wine. Naturally, he had harbored doubts and conducted a thorough investigation concerning the paternity of Janey.


    Following Erick''s mention of Janey''s biological father, Mitchel had already delved into the matter. He had seen Janey''s birth certificate, scrutinized the hospital''s medical records, and even reviewed the video footage from the delivery. All the evidence appeared crystal clear and indisputable.


    Following Raegan''s tragic incident, Mitchel had finallye to the undeniable conclusion that the baby in Raegan''s belly couldn''t possibly be Henley''s. Henley had always been wickedly cunning. Those words might have been designed to haunt him for the rest of his life.


    Yet, there had never been enough time to discuss many things with Raegan. She had simply vanished out of the blue after that car incident.


    Judging by Mitchel''s expression, Luis could tell that Mitchel must have conducted an investigation. Reclining on the sofa, he remarked, "If you''ve already uncovered the truth, why resist the divorce? What are your intentions regarding the little one?"


    After all, the Dixon family had yet to wee any grandchildren. If Mitchel refused to divorce Raegan, it would undoubtedly involve custody battles over


    Janey.


    With Mitchel''s grandfather''s passing. Alexis had taken control of fifty percent of the Dixon Group''s shares. Luis doubted Alexis would ept Raegan''s child, whether it was biologically Mitchel''s or not.


    Every time Janey crossed his mind, Mitchel experienced an inexplicable sensation. It felt as if his heart brimmed with warmth.


    Putting his arm on the armrest, Mitchel stated with unwavering resolve, "If Raegan doesn''t object, I''d like to formally adopt the little girl and wee her into the Dixon family."


    Luis was rendered speechless by that deration. He hadn''t anticipated Mitchel''s willingness to embrace Raegan and another man''s child. It was truly beyond his expectations.


    Clinking his ss against Mitchel''s, Luis advised, "Don''t mention this idea to


    Raegan.


    Mitchel raised an eyebrow, puzzled. "Why not?"


    "You fool!" Luis chuckled, chiding, "Put yourself in her shoes. Do you think Raegan will be delighted if she discovers you''re nning to take her child away from her?"


    Luis wanted to add that Mitchel''s intentions were quite obvious, given the expression on his face.


    Luis arched an eyebrow. It appeared that Raegan''s child must be exceptionally adorable. He resolved to meet Janey when he had the chance.


    Midway through their drinking spree, Jarrod''s phone abruptly rang.


    Uncertainty filled the room as Jarrod''s countenance darkened while conversing on the phone.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    After concluding the call, Jarrod rose abruptly and exited.


    Luis gazed at Jarrod''s departing figure and released a heavy sigh. Since Nicole''s passing, Jarrod seemed trapped in perpetual torment.


    Luis had made futile attempts to persuade him.


    Eventually, Mitchel spiraled into a simr abyss.


    Observing his two closest friends grappling with profound mncholy, Luis couldn''t help but feel helpless.


    Fortunately, Mitchel had summoned the strength to lift his spirits, driven by his mother''s presence. Finally, a glimmer of hope appeared on the horizon.


    The only way to assuage Jarrod''s guilt was to attend to Nicole''s mother during thetter''s final moments.


    ?


    Meanwhile, there were busting sounds in the area. Jarrod arrived at the club. He began kicking open the doors, one by one.


    Initially, the revelers inside were startled by his aggressive entrance, but their astonishment quickly gave way to enraged curses.


    Jarrod paid no heed to the verbal barrage and continued his search, moving on to the next room.


    Observing Jarrod''s violent outburst, the club''s manager, Jemma Acosta, grew fearful. She hurried over, lit a cigarette, and attempted to pacify Jarrod.


    "Mr. Schultz, what brings you here today?" Jemma inquired.


    Jarrod''s handsome features darkened as he regarded Jemma.


    With a half-lit cigarette dangling from his lips, Jarrod asked icily, "Where can I find Melissa?"


    Upon hearing his question, beads of cold sweat formed on Jemma''s forehead. Damn it! How could that conniving woman secretly inform Jarrod?


    "Melissa, she''s..." Jemma began, stammering.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Jemma continued, "Melissa requested a leave for tonight. She mentioned attending a friend''s birthday party."


    "A birthday party?" Jarrod inquired, his tone devoid of emotion.


    Jemma responded resolutely, "Yes, she''s most likely at the birthday party right now."


    Behind Jarrod, waiters were busy delivering drinks to the various rooms, attempting to soothe other patrons. This sight infuriated Jemma.


    Jemma silently cursed. What a conniving woman Melissa was! Melissa was simply asked to keep Korbinpany. How dare she inform Jarrod??


    Though she dared not provoke Jarrod, who was known for his ruthlessness, Jemma vowed to teach Melissa a lesson today. She harbored no intentions of showing any mercy to Melissa.


    Jarrod sneered, "Are you absolutely certain?"


    "Yes, Mr. Schultz! It''s undeniable that she..." she said but was cut off.


    Before she couldplete her sentence, Jemma''s feigned smile twisted into sheer terror.


    "Ah! Stop!" Jemma screamed in a state of panic The next instant, she watched Jarrod enter a chamber with an expression as cold as ice.


    Without a word, Jarrod seized an ashtray from the table and ruthlessly smashed it onto the head of a portly man.


    A resounding crash filled the room.


    Blood covered that portly man''s head. His cries of agony reverberated within the chamber.


    Jarrod casually took a drag from his cigarette, casting his face in an eerie, demon-like shadow beneath the dim light. Arching an eyebrow, he questioned with malevolence, "Are you absolutely certain that M¨¦lissa is at ¨¤ birthday party?"


    Jemma''s heart skipped a beat, and she hurriedly said, "No, no! It''s entirely my fault! Melissa is in Chamber Eight. She''s right there. Oh my God, Mr. Schultz! 1 beg for your forgiveness!"


    Jemma was in a state of panic. She screamed and pleaded, tears streaming down her face, "Please show me some leniency. I promise never to do it again, please!"


    In response, Jarrod paid no heed to Jemma and strode away.


    Something was happening in Chamber Eight.


    An overweight elderly man attempted to take advantage of a young woman. Before he could make any progress, a loud disturbance at the door disrupted


    his vile intentions.


    The next thing he knew, he was forcefully ejected from the room.


    On the couch, the young woman trembled like a frightened bird. When sheid eyes on Jarrod, a spark of hope ignited within her. "Jarrod, thank God you''re finally here!" she eximed.


    "Yes, I apologize for beingte," Jarrod responded.


    Gazing at Melissa''s face with deep affection, Jarrod treated her with a tenderness that resembled his interactions with Nicole


    Consequently, tears welled up in Melissa''s eyes.


    All at once, Jarrod''s hand hung suspended in the air, and the atmosphere shifted abruptly.


    Perplexed, Melissa experienced a sharp pain in her chin.


    Jarrod fixed Melissa with an icy stare and grasped her chin,pelling her to meet his gaze. "Save your tears."


    Melissa''s tears failed to mirror Nicole''s when she wept.

 Chapter 297

    ?Chapter 297 That Face!


    Melissa''s chin throbbed from Jarrod''s tight grip as if it teetered on the verge of being crushed.


    Beads of sweat trickled down her forehead, and Melissa shivered under the weight of his cold demeanor. Tears welled up in her eyes, yet she dared not let them fall.


    Jarrod scrutinized Melissa''s face with care. It was her eyes that bore a striking resemnce to Nicole''s. Both of them possessed captivating eyes. Nicole''s eyes exuded confidence and a hint of fearlessness, even in humility.


    In contrast, Melissa, who had spent her youth in the brothel, had developed a persona of submission and ttery. Despite their seemingly simr eyes, Melissa''s were steeped in sycophancy andpliance.


    Melissa''s eyes mirrored Nicole''s to an uncanny degree, yet their personalities stood worlds apart.


    After enduring the pain for an extended period, Melissa felt she had reached her limit. If Jarrod persisted, his bare hand would undoubtedly crush her chin.


    Just before she could utter a sound, Jarrod lowered his eyelids and released his grip.


    Melissa crumbled weakly to the floor, her heart racing with a frantic tempo. She considered herself fortunate that her chin wasn''t made of stic. Otherwise, it might have been contorted beyond recognition.


    Jarrod sat upright, his long legs casually crossed, and issued a coldmand, "Fetch the wine."


    Trembling, Melissa poured the wine. Jarrod downed ss after ss with effortless ease, quickly finishing two bottles.


    The wine packed quite a punch. As the alcohol began to take its toll, Jarrod''s vision blurred, and Melissa before him increasingly resembled Nicole, who once spent days and nights by his side.


    Jarrod muttered, "Nicole... Nicole..."


    It wasn''t the first time Melissa had heard that name. From the very first time Jarrod had ordered her to spend the entire night with him, she was forbidden to utter a word. He simply gazed at her face. He forbade her from disying any e no tears, and certainly no sound was allowed. Back then, she had understood that she must remain silent. Making a sound would shatter the illusion that she resembled that woman


    y emotion. No Noughter, n


    Jarrod''s lids drooped, and he possessed deep-set eyes. Hisshes weren''t particrly thick, but they were long, and his neatly trimmed hair gave him a


    suave, icy charm.


    There was no denying that men like Jarrod exuded undeniable masculinity.


    For individuals like Melissa, getting close to Jarrod was an impossibility. Yet, every woman had, at some point, envisioned herself as Cindere, always hoping for a prince toe to their rescue.


    Melissa poured another ss of wine and extended it to Jarrod.


    That time, Jarrod didn''t take the ss but raised his gaze.


    Jarrod locked his eyes onto Melissa''s face. As if enchanted, he lowered his head and downed the wine directly from the ss held in her hand.


    Melissa turned away, preparing to refill the wine.


    A sharp shatter of broken ss broke the silence.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Jarrod forcefully wrested the ss from her grasp. Then, he swiftly reached out, gripping her throat, and pressed her down onto the sofa.


    The abruptness of the action left Melissa somewhat frightened as she stared at Jarrod with wide-open eyes.


    Jarrod''s cold countenance seemed to undergo a sudden transformation. In a husky whisper, he murmured into Melissa''s ear, "Nicole... Nicole..."


    He uttered nothing else, merely calling Nicole''s name. He continued to repeat Nicole''s name, his voice rough and seductive.


    Jarrod was slightly inebriated at that moment, and the deep affection in his eyes proved nearly irresistible.


    Even though Jarrod called out another woman''s name, the affection enveloped Melissa like a descending from the heavens, trapping her. She was willing to be taken as another woman.


    Unmindful of the peril that loomed within Jarrod, Melissa boldly extended her hand, encircling her arms around his neck, and slowly leaned in, her scarlet lips approaching.


    The gap between their lips narrowed to a mere finger''s width, Close enough to feel each other''s breath.


    Melissa''s fragrance caused Jarrod to furrow his brow. The seent was strange and vulgar, unlike Nicole''s.


    Jarrod promptly pushed Melissa away and turned toward the sofa, massaging his temples with slender fingers.


    y with her, she could Melissa was taken aback but refused to let this precious opportunity sup


    through her fingers. If Jarrod were to engage in intimas men. Perhaps he


    escape from thepany of those odorous, portly would even whisk her away.


    Summoning her courage, Melissa began to unbutton her shirt, revealing her tender skin. She gradually sank to her knees before Jarrod.


    The moment her slender fingers extended, Jarrod''s voice turned frigid. "Get lost!"


    Melissa was left dumbfounded. The sound of shattering ss resonated in her


    ears.


    A shard of ss whizzed past Melissa''s face, crashing into the LCD screen behind her, fragmenting into pieces.


    Jarrod wiped his blurred eyes, his voice akin to that of an ice-cold ogre. "Get


    out!"


    The expression on his face was so horrifying that it sent shivers down Melissa''s spine, rendering her legs weak.


    Without even a chance to don her clothes, Melissa hastily scrambled out.


    As soon as Melissa managed to escape, Jemma delivered a swift kick to her. "You fool, do you honestly believe that man would whisk you away just because he nced at you?"


    Kneeling on the floor, Melissa trembled and replied, "Jemma, I never entertain that idea."


    "Humph! You''ve tried and now you give up!" Jemma extracted a bundle of bills and flung them onto Melissa''s face. "If you can''t cover tonight''s losses, I won''t let you off the hook!"


    Confronted with the staggering amount, Melissa was so terrified that tears streamed down her face. She kept bowing in supplication. "Jemma, I realize my mistake! Please, show some mercy!"


    Melissa knew she couldn''t possibly afford such a sum.


    "You brought this upon yourself! Don''t overestimate your worth We only require you to entertain the guests with drinks. Yet you dare to reach for the stars!" Jemma scoffed. "Can someone like you really expect a meteoric rise?"


    If Melissa hadn''t made such a colossal blunder and aspired to reach great heights, how could she have incurred such a substantial loss? In their line of work, they couldn''t afford to cross the high rollers. Even if Jarrod conducted himself in such a manner, they had to maintain a fa?ade of obsequiousness.


    Observing Melissa''s innocent countenance, Jemma sneered, "If you follow him, you''ll be even more wretched than you are here."


    Why would a man


    swayed by an incoustomed to resting beside lifeless bodies every day be


    , impoverished extra?


    Melissa was forcibly escorted away by the security personnel.


    Jemma stared at Jarrod''s handsome visage. He was undeniably attractive, but the unsettling rumors surrounding him sent shivers down her spine. Shaking her head, she hastily walked away as if a ghost was chasing after her.


    It was thete hours of the night when Jarrod emerged from the club. His steps were unsteady, and he swayed, navigating the world in a daze.


    Leaning against his car, Jarrod ignited a cigarette and dialed Alec''s number. "Come get me." He needed to return home and be with Nicole.


    After ending the call, he nced up at the sky. The moon hung round and luminous, much like the night when Nicole had departed.


    Then, out of nowhere, something happened.


    A slender silhouette appeared and slipped into the blue luxury car parked by


    the entrance.


    Jarrod''s tall, statuesque frame tensed, and the cigarette between his lips plummeted. That face. That face!


    Jarrod lunged forward like a cheetah in the obscurity of the night.


    The blue luxury car roared to life and sped away, with Jarrod in hot pursuit.


    Jarrod was far from sober. If he were, he might have noticed that the car wasn''t racing away, almost as if it were teasing him.


    Every time hope seemed within reach, the car would elerate away.


    Finally, Jarrod''s strength ebbed, and he crumpled to the ground, his knees bearing the brunt.


    Struggling to ce his hand on the pavement, he attempted to rise, but the alcohol-induced deluge of hallucinations clouded his mind with countless phantoms.


    The blue car came to a halt.


    When the door swung open, a pair of long, slender legs descended, d in ck high heels, and approached Jarrod.


    The ck heels paused before Jarrod.


    Jarrod''s face remained stered to the ground. He lifted his gaze ever so slightly, tracing from her slender legs to the captivating countenance of the


    woman.


    "Nicole!" Jarrod uttered a single cry, refraining from a second one. He shook his


    head vigorously as if trying to ascertain whether this was a mirage or reality. Was the woman he actually seeing now was Nicole?


    Jarrod hadn''t dreamt of Nicole in five years. Nicole had been so cruel, refusing


    to appear in his dreams once.


    Jarrod''s posture resembled that of a supplicant kneeling before the woman''s


    feet.


    Her alluring crimson lips parted and closed. "Jarrod."

 Chapter 298

    ?Chapter 298 Nicole Is Back


    The voice sounded familiar. Jarrod''s eyes welled up with instant crimson.


    With his palms pressed to the ground, Jarrod struggled to rise and sp the woman in his arms.


    But at that very moment, the woman in ck high heels nted her foot on the back of Jarrod''s hand.


    Her voice, as frigid as ice, cut through the air. "Look at yourself."


    Then, she paused, twisting her high heel on the back of Jarrod''s hand as if seeking to pierce his palm. "You resemble a stray dog now!"


    With those words, she sauntered away in her ck high heels.


    "Nicole!" In the end, Jarrod managed to cry out her name. "Don''t abandon me!"


    His mouth was tinged with blood, his voice raw and ragged.


    The blue luxury car''s taillight flickered before him, casting a more pitiful shadow upon him.


    "Stay." His plea was engulfed by the car''s roaring departure. "Please don''t leave


    me...


    Tears welled up in Jarrod''s eyes and streamed down his cheeks as he screamed into the wind.


    Yet, there was no response.


    Not until Alec arrived.


    For the remainder of the night, Alec drove Jarrod all over Ardlens in a relentless quest for Nicole.


    The following morning, the sun graced the horizon with its presence.


    Alec hesitated before speaking. "Mr. Schultz, you must be suffering from a hangover after all that drinking. Perhaps some medication will help you feel


    better."


    In truth, Alec suspected that Jarrod might have had a hallucination during his binge drinking. After all, Nicole had been gone for five long years.


    Jarrod sat in the rear seat, his ck shirt smudged with mud, his handsome countenance overtaken by an unmistakable disappointment.


    Gazing at the bloody stain on the back of his hand, he insisted, "I''m certain


    she''s returned."


    Hearing those words, Alec continued to harbor doubts about Jarrod''s perception. If Nicole were truly alive, then who was the lifeless body resting in Jarrod''s residence?


    Alec didn''t dare to delve any further into that unsettling line of thought. The more he pondered, the more chilling it became.


    Raegan was on her way to the studio.


    Upon entering the car, Raegan was surprised to find Erick in the driver''s seat. "Erick, what brings you here? Aren''t you swamped with work today?"


    "Well, I thought I''d give you a ride to the studio."


    Erick appeared to be in a somber mood, and a small cut marred his lips.


    Noticing the injury, Raegan inquired with curiosity, "What happened, Erick? Did Janey identally scratch you?"


    "No big deal. I just had a little ident," Erick replied.


    Raegan, still concerned, asked, "How could you be so careless?"


    Erick gingerly touched his face, still feeling the sting in the corner of his mouth. He regretted indulging in that ss of wine the previous night.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Erick swiftly brushed aside that thought and turned his attention to Raegan. "How''s everything been with that mantely? Has he been causing you any trouble?"


    Understanding that Erick was referring to Mitchel, Raegan nodded and replied, "I''m doing fine. Don''t worry."


    Dealing with Mitchel wasn''t much of a challenge for Raegan, aside from the asional moodiness. In any case, a month would pass by swiftly, and she didn''t think Mitchel would take back his promise. After one month, once the divorce was finalized, she''d have no further dealings with him.


    Recalling the resolute look on Mitchel''s face, Erick couldn''t help but worry for Raegan. He vividly remembered the scene when Raegany lifeless in the hospital bed. Erick didn''t want Raegan to have fr¨¦quent contact with Mitchel.


    As Raegan''s elder brother, Erick valued Raegan since she was the youngest member of the Foster family. While she should have been the family''s cherished and spoiled member, Raegan had endured considerable hardship due to Mitchel


    If it weren''t for Raegan''s determination to fulfill theirte mother''s unfinished work, Erick would never have allowed Raegan toe back to the homnd where she bumped into Mitchel.


    "Raegan, what about I help you find awyer? Just because the Dixon Group''s legal team is formidable doesn''t mean they''re invincible," Erick suggested.


    When it came to thewsuit, it was easier said than done.


    In reality, Raegan had thoroughly researched the Dixon Group''s legal team, who hadn''t lost a case in years.


    Just contemting the uncertain oue and the protracted legal process left Raegan feeling as if she were walking on eggshells. She had no recollection of Mitchel anymore, but legally, she was still his wife. As long as she thought about it, she freaked out."


    Raegan contemted for a moment before saying. "Erick, allow me to give it a shot. If it doesn''t work out, I''ll heed your advice and seek legal counsel for the divorce."


    "Alright. If you ever need anything, don''t hesitate to reach out, okay?" Erick assured Raegan gently.


    "Don''t worry, Erick. I''ll manage."


    As Raegan was about to exit the car, a thought crossed her mind. "Do you happen to know any eligible bachelors? I''m thinking of setting Elin up on a date," she inquired.


    "What do you mean?" Erick asked, puzzled.


    "If you happen to know anyone suitable, you could introduce him to Elin."


    "Did Elin request your assistance in finding a potential date?" Erick inquired, his brow furrowing.


    Raegan nodded, saying, "I mentioned it once, and she didn''t object to the idea."


    Raegan couldn''t quite discern if it was just her imagination, but she sensed a somewhat displeased expression on Erick''s face. Simultaneously, Erick''s response came impatiently. "Why don''t you focus on your own issues first?"


    His words implied that she should refrain from getting involved in Elin''s


    matters.


    However, Raegan couldn''t shake her concern that if Dayton resurfaced and


    harassed Elin again, there might be no one to protect Elin.


    As Raegan stepped out of the car, another thought crossed her mind, and she turned to Erick. "Has Stefan returned from his business trip?"


    Stefan Clifford, Erick''s longtime friend and ssmate, had recentlye back from his travels. Stefan was not only wealthy but also a handsome bachelor.


    Observing Erick''s less-than-enthusiastic expression, Raegan contemted taking matters into her own hands and ying matchmaker between Stefan and Elin.


    "Yes, he got back yesterday. Why the sudden interest in Stefan?" Erick replied tly.


    With a sly grin, Raegan replied, "Oh, no particr reason. Just make sure to drive safely."


    With that, she turned away, her matchmaking scheme already in the works.


    Raegan retrieved her phone from her pocket and sent a message to Stefan. "Hi, Stefan. Are you busy?"


    A swift response came from the other end. "Nope." "What''s up?" Stefan sent


    two consecutive texts.


    "I''d like to introduce you to a lovely youngdy. How about dinner tonight?"


    After sending the lengthy message, there was a moment of silence from the


    other end.


    Stefan''s reply finally came through as Raegan was about to finish her workday.


    "Sure, sounds great," Stefan replied via text.


    Observing that, Raegan let out a sigh of relief. She had been worried that Stefan might decline her invitation. Little did she anticipate that everything would proceed so seamlessly.


    "Excellent! See you around then," Raegan messaged Stefan.


    At that moment, another message popped up on the screen.


    It was a message that came from Mitchel. "What are you up to?"


    Raegan sent a quick reply that read, "Working."


    After that, she got swamped with work and didn''t have a chance to nce at her phone.


    Then, evening came.


    Raegan met Stefan at the restaurant while, unfortunately, Elin got caught in traffic.


    The two of them waited for a bit. After a while, Elin called Raegan, exining that she couldn''t make it to the dinner due to an emergency.


    Hanging up the phone, Raegan nced at Stefan apologetically. "I''m sorry, Stefan, but it seems my friend won''t be able to join us tonight. She got caught up in something urgent."


    "No worries at all." Stefan, surprisingly, seemed unruffled by the change of ns. He wore a rxed expression as he responded.


    Raegan shed a reassuring smile. "Regardless, dinner''s on me tonight. Feel free to order whatever tickles your taste buds."


    "Deal."


    The two of them proceeded to have an enjoyable meal together.


    Out of nowhere, a waiter elegantly ced a high-end wine bottle on their


    table.


    Raegan was well aware that the exquisite vintage alcohol must have carried a hefty price tag.


    With a puzzled look at the waiter, Raegan was unsure what to make of the extravagant wine. However, the waiter quickly rified, "It''s a present from the gentleman upstairs."


    In response, Raegan instinctively raised her eyes and met Mitchel''s intense gaze from above.

 Chapter 299

    ?Chapter 299 Do I Meet Your Criteria


    Raegan was surprised to find that Mitchel was also dining at the restaurant. She couldn''t help but wonder about his intentions behind sending her a bottle of fine vintage wine. Was he trying to cause trouble for her?


    Stefan noticed Mitchel whose piercing gaze was directed at their table. Concerned for Raegan, he called out softly, "Raegan?"


    Startled, Raegan snapped back to reality and looked at Stefan. "What is it?"


    "Is everything okay?" Stefan asked with concern.


    Raegan shook her head and assured him, "Everything''s fine. Don''t worry. Let''s just enjoy our meal."


    Stefan wasn''t one to press for answers if Raegan didn''t want to discuss it further.


    The waiter remained nearby and asked, "Miss, would you like me to open the wine for you?"


    Raegan took a sip from her ss and casually responded, "No, thanks. Just throw it away."


    The waiter misunderstood Raegan''s request, thinking she wanted him to pour the wine into a ss. So, he began to open the bottle.


    Raegan raised her gaze and reiterated, "I mean, throw it away."


    Seeing that the waiter still didn''t get it, she rified, "Throw the bottle in the trash can."


    Shocked, the waiter stammered, "Throw... Throw it in the trash can?"


    "You heard me."


    Raegan meant it. Wasn''t Mitchel watching her? If so, she would make some scenes for him to see 2


    The waiter, however, struggled to bring himself to throw away a valuable bottle of fine vintage wine, given its worth. How could someone just dump it in the


    trash can?


    "I''ll do it." Raegan decided to take matters into her own hands. She snatched


    the bottle and tossed it into the trash can.


    From his vantage point upstairs, Mitchel witnessed the entire scene, his expression growing colder by the moment. Raegan had told him she was busy with work, yet here she was, dating another man. Not only that, but she also threw his wine in such a manner. She even wiped her hands with a disgusted expression afterward. Holy shit!


    "Raegan seems to be doing this on purpose. You poor thing!" Luismented with a grin. "The guy over there looks handsome. It seems Raegan could have a fantastic life without you!"


    Mitchel''s handsome face darkened even more, and he fired back, "Why don''t you just shut up, or I''ll kick you out myself."


    Luis seemed unfazed by Mitchel''s threat. He was used to Mitchel''s temper and even felt sorry for him. Despite his good looks, Mitchel had never been good at chasing after girls, and that was why he always pissed Raegan off while trying to win her back.


    At this moment, Luis cleared his throat, nced at Raegan''s table, and offered some advice, "You know, Mitchel, you need to learn how to win over your girl. Show Raegan how much you care about her. Don''t always be so domineering. That way, people will only be scared away by you."


    Luis seemed to have forgotten that he was single. Not wanting to hear any of Luis'' bullshit, Mitchel abruptly stood up and made his way downstairs.


    "Hey, bro, where are you going? If you don''t heed my advice, you''ll regret it!" Luis called out, but Mitchel continued going down the stairs with a somber expression.


    Meanwhile, Raegan and Stefan were almost done eating. Stefan was carefully peeling a crab for Raegan.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, Raegan spoke up. "Stefan, it''s all my bad today. I said I''d introduce a girl to you, but she couldn''t make it."


    After the phone call, Elin sent a message to Raegan, saying that she didn''t want to be in any rtionship at the moment.


    It puzzled Raegan since Elin hadn''t objected when they had discussed the topic earlier. Why had Elin suddenly changed her mind?


    Raegan resolved to have a heart-to-heart conversation with Elin when she returned.


    Stefan, in a gentle tone, began, "Raegan, actually, I don''t want a girlfriend."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Hearing this, Raegan looked at him in bewilderment. She couldn''t understand why both Elin and Stefan were rejecting the idea of being in a rtionship.


    With a faint smile on his face, Stefan continued, "I''m looking for someone


    who''s ready to take that walk down the aisle with me."


    "Are you saying you want to start a family?" Raegan asked.


    "Well, I''m getting on in years, you know."


    "Don''t be absurd. You''re not that old. I''d say you''re quite young and handsome."


    "Really? You think so?" Stefan beamed.


    "Absolutely. I swear I''m telling the truth." Seeing that Stefan didn''t seem to believe her words, Raegan said earnestly, "You look like a college student."


    Raegan decided to be candid since she considered Stefan as an older brother figure. She often used this kind of ttery with Erick, so she thought it might work simrly with Stefan.


    "Well, what kind of man do you like then?" Stefan casually asked.


    "My type?" Raegan pondered over the question.


    "If you were looking for a stepfather for Janey, what type prefer?" Stefan urged.


    of


    person


    would you


    Raegan''s mind raced. A stepfather for Janey... The image of Mitchel popped into Raegan''s mind, but she quickly shook her head to dismiss the thought."


    "I have only one requirement: he must be kind to Janey," Raegan finally replied.


    "And what about you?"


    "Me?" Raegan asked with confusion written all over her face.


    Stefan nodded. "Don''t you have any expectations for your man?"


    Raegan pondered for a moment and answered, "Well, he should be easygoing. responsible, and honest with me."


    Stefan refilled their drinks and dropped a bomb. "Do you think I meet your


    criteria?"


    "Ahem..." Raegan nearly choked on a drink upon hearing his question.


    Seeing that Stefan was about to rush to her aid, Raegan waved her hand to signal to him not to worry.


    ?


    While Raegan drank, Stefan asked straightforwardly. "Erick told me that you''re looking for someone to be Janey''s stepfather. Would you consider me?"


    Raegan took a deep breath, surprised by his words. "Stefan, you..."


    "Raegan, I have no romantic aspirations, and I believe I''m at the right age to start a family. Weplement each other in many ways, and Janey likes me. I think I''m a suitable candidate for the role," Stefan said seriously.


    Raegan agreed with him. He was indeed a good fit to be Janey''s stepfather.


    As a schr, Stefan had little interest in romantic matters and approached things rationally. He believed that he was at an age where starting a family was appropriate, and he was willing to ept Raegan as his wife.


    Raegan understood Stefan''s practical approach. It was obvious he wasn''t seeking a passionate romance but rather apatible partner to be his


    spouse.


    For a moment, Raegan was silent, lost in thought. After a short while, she concluded that Stefan was indeed the most suitable man for her. She knew him well and was confident he would be good to Janey.


    Still, the suddenness of it all took Raegan by surprise. She had nned to set up Stefan with Elin. But now, their paths seemed to be diverging."


    But then again, there was something more pressing on her mind.


    "Actually, right now, I..." Raegan began.


    Just as Raegan was about to express her thoughts to Stefan, her words were abruptly cut off by a cold and stern voice. "Are you finished with dinner?"


    Mitchel appeared out of nowhere, pulled a chair between Raegan and Stefan, and took a seat. He noticed the crab meat on Raegan''s te, personally peeled by Stefan, and his expression darkened, though he said nothing for the


    moment.


    Raegan found herself in a rather awkward situation as Mitchel abruptly interrupted their conversation.


    Realizing that Mitchel was the one who had sent the wine, Stefan narrowed his eyes and asked, "Raegan, who''s this?"


    "He''s my ex-husband," Raegan replied.


    "Her current husband," Mitchel corrected her.


    Then, a silence engulfed them.


    Upon hearing Raegan''s words, Mitchel''s face grew even darker.


    Noticing the tension between Raegan and Mitchel, Stefan chose not to say anything. Raegan remembered thest time Mitchel had shown her their wedding photo seemingly out of nowhere. She didn''t want to escte the situation in public. Sheposed herself and reluctantly rified, "He''ll soon be my ex."


    Mitchel felt frustrated by her remark. What was the point of her exining their status?


    Meanwhile, Stefan remainedposed and level-headed. Despite having questions, he knew better than to put Raegan in a predicament.


    "Shall we go now?" Stefan suggested to Raegan, who nodded in response.


    Stefan stood up. With that, he and Raegan left the table without so much as a nce at Mitchel.


    Mitchel''s expression darkened. Raegan acted like it was as if he were invisible to her.


    Mitchel couldn''t bear it any longer. He loosened the button on his cor, strode forward, grabbed Raegan''s wrist from behind, and pulled her into his arms.


    Raegan struggled, but her efforts were in vain.


    "If you keep resisting me, I won''t hesitate to remind you of that kiss. And this time, I won''t be lenient with you," Mitchel warned sternly in a low voice.

 Chapter 300

    ?Chapter 300 Drive Mitchel Crazy


    Raegan thought Mitchel was capable of such actions, so she stopped resisting.


    Stefan nced back at their interlocked hands and inquired, "Raegan?"


    Mitchel''s eyes had the ferocity of a wild animal on the verge of attack.


    Raegan worried that Stefan and Mitchel might sh. Stefan, being more delicate, would be no match for Mitchel''s brute strength and would surely get hurt.


    "Stefan, go ahead to the car and wait for me. I need to have a word with him," Raegan responded.


    Stefan looked concerned and questioned, "Are you sure you can handle it?"


    At Stefan''s words, Mitchel tightened his grip on Raegan''s wrist, looking like he mightsh out at Stefan any moment.


    Raegan swiftly moved between them, shielding Stefan.


    This gesture seemed to pierce Mitchel''s heart, leaving him feeling choked up.


    Raegan reassured Stefan, "Don''t worry. I''lle to youter."


    Interpreting Mitchel''s look, Stefan trusted Mitchel wouldn''t harm Raegan. Convinced she could manage, he nodded and left.


    Once Stefan walked away, Raegan, annoyed, shook her hand. "Can you let go of me?"


    Mitchel only slightly eased his hold but didn''t release her. He questioned, "Is this what you call being busy? Seeing another man?"


    His tone was unmistakably jealous. Had Erick not informed her of Mitchel''s madness for his first love, Raegan might have thought Mitchel''s jealousy was due to his feelings for her. With a smile, she chose not to rify, instead asking, "Mr. Dixon, are you jealous?"


    Mitchel''s lips thinned as he prepared to speak, but Raegan cut in, "Feeling jealous? Feel free to date other women. It doesn''t bother me."


    Raegan wasn''t just okay with it. She actually weed the idea. That way, she could use his unfaithfulness as leverage in their divorce proceedings. It would hasten her escape from this ufortable marriage.


    Mitchel''s eyes turned stormy. Clenching his teeth, he dered, "There''s no other woman for me but you!"


    Raegan couldn''t suppress a sneer. He was reallyying on the charm thick. With a small curl of her lips, she replied, "Sadly, I don''t share your sentiment. I''ll date whoever I choose."


    Mitchel''s eyes narrowed, a glint of threat in them. "Raegan, do you understand what you''re saying?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? I''m free to date any man I wish. Mr. Dixon, if this upsets you, divorce is an option," Raegan challenged Mitchel.


    Mitchel''s voice turned icy. "Raegan, did you forget our agreement?"


    "I remember it perfectly. I agreed not to shun you, to get along with you for a month, and then part ways amicably. But..." Raegan paused, then added nonchntly, "Our agreement doesn''t restrict me from seeing other men, does it?"


    At her words, Mitchel''s expression grew even darker.


    Raegan felt a surge of satisfaction. She sneered quietly, "You thought you could use the agreement to control me, but now the tables have turned! You idiot!"


    Mitchel, disying a domineering presence, said with a chilly voice, "Do you still think about where you stand? Need me to jog your memory? Mrs. Dixon!"


    "Are we talking about cheating in marriage?" Raegan said nonchntly, "I''m not bothered. And didn''t you get involved with your first love before? One should not be so hypocritical!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Raegan brought up these topics with ease, wanting to provoke Mitchel. She doubted he could keep his cool after hearing her words.


    Suddenly, Mitchel''s expression darkened like he was on the verge of losing it but trying hard to control himself. "I never cheated on you. I''ve been with no one else but you."


    His confession didn''t impress Raegan in the slightest. She even let out a smallugh. "Big deal. Am I supposed tomend you for your loyalty? Since you''re so devoted, tell me, how did we lose our first baby?"


    Bringing up the loss of the child caused Mitchel''s authoritative air to falter slightly. He said in a raspy tone, "It was an ident."


    If he could turn back time, he''d never repeat that mistake. The loss of their first child hurt him as much as it did Raegan.


    "Mr. Dixon, you just happened to save your ex and just happened to put me at risk?" Raegan''s lips twisted into a light sneer. "So, it''s just a coincidence that I have an appointment with a man and things get a bit intimate. It was an ident. Mr. Dixon, don''t read too much into it."


    The more Raegan spoke, the darker the expression on the Mitchel''s face grew, until it was as ck as ink.


    "Are you really picking a fight with me over that man?" Mitchel''s voice was icy cold. "You don''t want to see that man end up ruined because of his involvement with you, right?"


    Mitchel''s threat was unmistakable. He almost reached his breaking point, unable to bear any other men around Raegan''s side. He wanted Stefan out of the picture this instant, away from Raegan."


    Yet, Raegan remained unfazed, her voice indifferent. "Are you threatening me again, Mr. Dixon?"


    The word "again" caused a subtle shift in Mitchel''s expression, but he didn''t deny it. Instead, he simply said, "Yes."


    For Mitchel, being hated by Raegan was a small price to pay to avoid seeing her with other men. The mere thought of Raegan being with other men killed him.


    Mitchel held a slight bitterness within his heart. Did Raegan not hate him enough? He was prepared to make her hate him even more as long as he was the only man by her side.


    "Mr. Dixon, do you have any idea how many men there are in the world?"


    Mitchel frowned, puzzled by her question.


    "There are 3.5 billion men," Raegan said with a faint smile. "Tell me, I of them can you really drive them away?"


    how


    many


    Instantly, Mitchel''s face darkened, a mix of disbelief and coldness washing over him as he heard Raegan''s words.


    His eyes, dark as the night, red with a startling crimson hue, sharp and piercing. His voice edged with coldness as he said, "Raegan, you can''t be serious with this joke."


    "It''s no joke, Mr. Dixon. If you think it is, just wait and see. We''ll find out whether you can stop me faster or I can find someone new quicker!" Raegan dered.


    Mitchel''s expression turned icy. With a bitter tone, he implored, "Raegan, stop talking nonsense."


    "Mr. Dixon, if you want to keep fooling yourself, sure, call it nonsense." Raegan dismissed his words and walked away without a second nce at his face.


    For the first time, Mitchel realized how difficult it was to persuade Raegan. She seemed immune to every tactic, not even threats could deter her. He had to face the fact. Raegan had changed. She was no longer someone he could


    control.


    His eyes reddened, a sense of desperation creeping in. He quickly followed her, grabbing her arm. "What do you really want?"


    "What I want is very simple!" With brightness in her eyes and a sweet smile, Raegan said, "Divorce."

 Chapter 301 I Hate You

    Chapter 301 I Hate You


    In an instant, the images suddenly ovepped.


    Mitchel swallowed hard as past memories shed through his mind.


    Just like those days five years past, Mitchel and Raegan''s dynamic mirrored thatst rendezvous.


    One yearned for a divorce while the other clung to the marriage.


    At that precise moment, a waiter strolled past, bncing a tray of dishes in hand.


    Mitchel swiftly extended his arm, fearing the waiter might identally collide with Raegan.


    But Raegan, on pure instinct, evaded his grasp, stepping back abruptly.


    Her slender waist met the table''s corner, drawing a furrowed brow and a muffled groan from her.


    Mitchel''s breath hitched, his han suspended in the air.


    Withdrawing his hand, he concealed the ache in his heart and inquired, "Is your aversion for me that


    intense?" Her disdain for him ran so deep that she''d rather hurt herself than let him touch her.


    Mitchel''s attractive eyes reddened slightly, his wounded expression holding a strangely captivating


    allure.


    Raegan lifted her eyes, a sharp edge in her words.


    "Certainly, Mr. Dixon! My loathing against you surpasses your wildest imagination." Coupled with the


    disdain in her gaze, Raegan''s words were like an unforgiving sword mercilessly piercing Mitchel.


    Emotions be damned.


    Raegan disregarded his feelings and spoke up.


    "Since you have nothing of substance | to contribute, kindly step aside: T wari.


    to go." Mitchel''s gaze darkened as he stood his ground, a formidable mountain barring her path.


    "Mr. Dixon?" Raegan eximed annoyingly.


    "Why?" Mitchel''s voice carried an enduring chill.


    "What?" Raegan inquired.


    "Why harbor such an intense hatred toward me?" Mitchel''s countenance turned icy as he meticulously


    recollected.


    Since Raegan''s return, their encounters had been fleeting, happening only two or three times.


    Raegan possessed no recollection of him due to the car incident.


    Hence, Mitchel couldn''t fathom the depth of her loathing.


    For a moment, a peculiar notion crept in.


    He wondered if Raegan feigned amnesia to evade him.


    Raegan perceived Mitchel''s thought process as a deviation from the norm.


    She articted, "I detest being coerced against my will.


    And it''s not just because of that.


    My disdain for you began from the very first moment we crossed paths." Raegan assumed her memory


    loss yed a role.


    Moreover, her repulsion and instinctive resistance toward Mitchel remained steadfast.


    Erick had provided scant details regarding events preceding her amnesia.


    Raegan held a vague awareness of the turbulent life she once led, with much suffering inflicted by


    Mitchel.


    Mitchel''s gaze held a profound, suppressed sorrow, and the veins on his hand bulged as he clenched


    his fist.


    In a measured tone, he dered, "I am your husband." B His implication rested on the premise that he


    possessed the right to draw near her.


    She was his wife, and in his eyes, his actions didn''t constitute coercion.


    "Mr. Dixon, are you not aware that I''ve lost my memory about you?" Raegan inquired.


    Raegan gestured toward the bustling servers, adding, "To me, you''re no different from the strangers


    passing by." At those words, Mitchel pressed his lips tightly.


    Abruptly, he reached out, gripping her wrist and forcefully guiding her aside.


    "You!" Raegan didn''t have time to resist and found herself ushered into a chamber.


    With a bang, the door mmed shut | with force, the echo of the lock reverberating through the room.


    Mitchel pressed Raegan against the wall, his touch unyielding.


    His hand enveloped her waist while the other was propped near her ear.


    In an instant, the confined space was awash with the inviting fragrance of Mitchel''s cologne,


    permeating every breath Raegan took.


    Their closeness was evident, causing a sensation of suffocation to engulf Raegan.


    Raegan abruptly snapped back to reality, her breath quickening.


    She exerted herself to push him away, demanding, "Mitchel! What are you up to now?" Mitchel


    possessed exceptional strength.


    His hold on her waist remained unyielding, impervious to her most ardent efforts.


    a That left Raegan feeling trapped, unable to free herself from his control.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    In a fit of anger and frustration, she red at him.


    "Let me go!" Raegan yelled, her voice edged with frustration.


    Mitchel dipped his head, his gaze carrying a dangerous intensity.


    "Am I nothing more than a stranger to you?" he inquired.


    Raegan remained utterly speechless, opting to ignore him.


    However, she found herself ensnared, unable to break free.


    His grip on her waist tightened as if he intended to coerce her into speaking.


    A pained wince escaped Raegan, and her brow furrowed.


    "Mitchel, have you lost your mind?" Raegan''s anger had permeated deep into her heart, fueling an


    urge to vent her frustration even if it meant biting Mitchel a few times.


    Mitchel gazed at her in silence for an extended moment, his voice eventually descending into a hushed


    whisper.


    "Do I really mean nothing to you?" He spoke in a low, wounded tone.


    Trapped within his grasp, Raegan''s anger smoldered, and she responded sternly, "Even if you ask a


    hundred times, the answer is still yes." A heavy silence settled in the room.


    Mitchel''s eyes narrowed slightly, giving him an intimidating aura.


    "Please release me," Raegan requested calmly, having taken a deep breath to steady herself, her tone


    disying indifference.


    She was aware that the : angrier she became, the more control he held over her.


    "You''re not considering another kiss, are you?" Raegan posed her question with a mocking smile.


    "Mr. Dixon, is your desire that insatiable? If you''re truly that horny, I can find you some prostitutes.¡±


    Raegan intentionally belittled Mitchel, anticipating that someone as haughty as he might explode and


    lose interest in her after hearing such words.


    As she had expected, Mitchel''s gaze turned even colder, and he released his hold on her.


    "Do you believe I''m horny for women?" His voice grew icy, concealed anger simmering beneath.


    Raegan''s racing heart gradually settled.


    Her little tricks had evidently worked.


    She pressed on, her tone nonchnt, "You''re reading too much into it.


    I don''t even know you.


    I merely inferred from your actions that you might be | missing a woman in your life." ¡ª In her eyes, he


    held no significance.


    "Mr. Dixon, could you please step aside?" Raegan rubbed her sore wrist, her patience wearing thin.


    Mitchel''s eyes bore into her, an inscrutable blend of emotions lurking beneath the surface.


    Raegan cared little for his thoughts and began to move past him, intending to leave.


    But in an unexpected twist, her shoulder grew heavy, and her body found itself pressed against the wall


    once more.


    His slender lips promptly met hers.


    Mitchel''s eyes shut, kissing her with a fervor that bordered on madness.


    He persisted as if trying to reim something lost, unwilling to relent.


    Raegan''s eyes widened, confronted by his handsome face in such clc.e proximity.


    As the realization dawned upon her, her anger red.


    She couldn''t fathom his audacity.


    He was behaving like a rogue once more.


    Mitchel had thrust his tongue into Raegan''s mouth, prompting her to shut her eyes and fiercely mp


    down on his intruding tongue.


    An instantter, the unmistakable taste of blood spread in their mouths.


    A resounding smack followed promptly.


    The sound of Raegan''s palm striking Mitchel''s cheek was crisp and reverberated in the room.


    It felt as though everything around them had frozen at that moment.


    | Bearing her simmering anger, Raegan stomped forcefully on Mitchel''s leather-d foot.


    Unfortunately, it seemed to have I" .c impact, as he disyed no signs of difort on his face.


    Raegan regretted opting for ts today.


    Heels might have been more effective.


    "Mr. Dixon, if your desires are so insatiable, go find your beloved Lauren.


    Must you persist in pestering me?" Mitchel sported a crimson mark on his otherwise handsome visage,


    a faint hint of blood lingering on his tongue.


    His dark eyes narrowed, his voice carrying both anger and restraint.


    "I want no one but you." "But I want nothing to do with you.


    I don''t like you.


    I don''t know you.


    I despise you.


    Is that clear enough for you? Can you understand it now?" Raegan''s eyes revealed nothing but disgust


    and irritation, devoid of any emotion whatsoever.


    Not even a glimmer.


    Observing this shattered Mitchel''s heart into pieces.


    The once-joyful gaze she used to cast upon him had metamorphosed into pure loathing.


    Nheless, Mitchel clung steadfastly to Raegan''s hand.


    Raegan issued a stern ultimatum, "Are you releasing me, or shall I summon the authorities?" A searing


    ache persisted in Mitchel''s chest, and he chuckled bitterly with brooding anger.


    "Go ahead and summon the authorities."

 Chapter 302 I Agree To Divorce ast

    Chapter 302 I Agree To Divorce ast


    Raegan stood there, momentarily at a loss for words.


    Her words were nothing but an oral threat.


    Without concrete proof, she knew it was pointless to involve the police.


    Raegan turned her gaze to Mitchel, her voice cold.


    "Mr. Dixon, do you have feelings for me?" she asked abruptly, changing the subject.


    Mitchel was caught off guard, his Adam''s apple moving noticeably as he replied, "Yes, of course.


    Why else would I do all these things?" His mind traced back to the efforts he''d made to orchestrate


    their encounters, making them seem idental.


    If he didn''t care about Raegan, why would he go to such lengths? Raegan''s response was a scornful


    "But to me, it seems like your interest in me is only because I resemble your former wife.


    After all, you two haven''t seen each other in five years.


    What if one day you lose your interest, Mr. Dixon? Will you discard me like trash or keep me locked


    away at home?" Mitchel felt a heavy ache in his chest at her words.


    His voice, strained and rough, broke the silence.


    "Raegan, that''s not how it is.


    I would never treat you like that.


    You''re my wife, and no one can take your ce..." Hearing this, Raegan felt a stabbing pain in her


    head.


    She took a deep breath to steady herself and responded, "In your memories, I''m your wife.


    But I don''t remember anything about you.


    To me, you''re a stranger.


    And I hate how you force things on me, justifying it by saying we''re a couple.


    Do you really think this is fair to me?" Raegan''s voice was cold and unwavering, causing Mitchel''s


    heart to break into pieces.


    His eyes lost focus and he couldn''t utter a word for a long time.


    "Is this your way of caring, Mr. Dixon?" Raegan''s eyes sparkled with scorn as she added, "So, your


    love is nothing but selfish demands, ignoring others¡¯ feelings." Overwhelmed by the intense pain,


    Mitchel''s grip on Raegan loosened.


    His heart felt so heavy that he struggled to breathe.


    "Raegan..." He tried to exin, to say something.


    His mind was flooded with thoughts.


    But these words were meaningless to Raegan.


    After all, she had lost her memory of their shared past.


    She couldn''t grasp his words, and, more to the point, she was done listening to him.


    x Meanwhile, Raegan couldn''t stand the unexinable pain in her head any longer.


    "Mr. Dixon, to me, you''re just a stranger.


    I don''t feel anything for you.


    Regardless of our past, I know nothing about you.


    Please, don''t force me into anything, or I might start to hate your gut." With those words, Raegan


    turned and walked away, not once ncing back.


    She moved swiftly, eager not to show any awkwardness in front of Mitchel.


    But as soon as Raegan left the room, her consciousness began to fade.


    It felt as if a wild creature was tearing through her head.


    The blow left her head spinning and her vision blurry.


    Mitchel''s words echoed in her mind, mixing with her own thoughts.


    For a moment, she almost remembered something, but then it slipped away.


    She was intermittently tormented by a deep sense of frustration.


    The chaos in her head drove Raegan to the brink of madness.


    She shook uncontrobly and then started to copse.


    Just as she was about to hit the floor, a strong, warm hand caught her.


    Then, she faintly heard Stefan''s voice.


    "Raegan, are you okay?" Stefan shielded Raegan from the wind, holding her close against his chest in


    a protective embrace.


    Under the streetlight, Raegan''s face glowed, giving her an angelic appearance.


    "Stefan..." Raegan whispered weakly as if those words took all her strength.


    with a soothing and steady voice, Stefan reassured her, "Don''t worry, Raegan.


    Just rx.


    I''ll help you into the car." His calm voice andforting presence,bined with his intellectual aura,


    helped Raegan to calm down.


    Stefan gently took her hand, his tall figure shielding her like a protective barrier.


    All the surrounding noise seemed to fade away, blocked by his presence.


    This gave Raegan a sense of security and inner strength.


    She fell silent, allowing Stefan to assist her into the car.


    Mitchel, hurrying after Raegan, caught sight of this touching moment.


    Suddenly, it felt as if an unseen force was squeezing his heart.


    He staggered back for a few steps until there was nowhere left to go.


    The night was dark and still.


    Outside Raegan''s house, Mitchel sat in his car.


    He had followed Raegan and Stefan all the way here, every passing moment a torment.


    He suppressed his anger, holding back from any reckless actions.


    Finally, Mitchel felt a wave of relief seeing Stefan leave Raegan''s ce.


    Yet, that didn''t ease his distress.


    Mitchel''s heart ached as though it was bound by a slender rope.


    The night was deepening.


    Seated in his car, he silently smoked, filling the ashtray with cigarette stubs.


    His face was devoid of any expression, a stark contrast to the confident, dominant Mitchel of before.


    Now, he appeared utterly disheartened.


    Events had unfolded in a way he never anticipated.


    He had believed that by holding on, Raegan would eventually change her mind and fall for him.


    But he hadn''t considered how Raegan actually felt about him.


    To her, he was a stranger.


    With the look in her eyes and her way of treating him, it was clear to Mitchel that Raegan had no


    recollection of him.


    His actions only seemed to push her further away.


    Sitting in the car, Mitchel pondered whether this was what they called karma for hisck of timely


    protection and exnation.


    Mitchel had spent the entire night in the car, waiting outside Raegan''s ce, doing nothing but sitting in


    silence until the break of dawn.


    At eight in the morning, Raegan stepped out and immediately noticed the ck luxury car.


    Their eyes met as Mitchel stepped out of the car.


    Raegan was unaware that Mitchel had spent the entire night there.


    She assumed he hade to bother her again, which slightly irritated her.


    The clear distaste on her face deeply saddened Mitchel.


    "I need to talk to you, Raegan." His voice sounded rough from smoking.


    Mitchel seemed somewhat different from his assertive demeanor the previous day.


    Furrowing her brow, Raegan stepped back.


    "Mr. Dixon, I''m sorry.


    I have to get to the office now." Even knowing it was Raegan''s instinct to reject him, Mitchel felt his


    heart was stabbed again.


    And it was incredibly painful.


    "Alright.


    Just one question, though.


    Is there something between you and that guy? Are you..." "Absolutely not," Raegan replied firmly.


    She had been so upset yesterday that she let Mitchel misinterpret her rtionship with Stefan.


    Now, clearer- headed, Raegan didn''t want to cause Stefan any trouble.


    Besides, Raegan had made herself clear.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Even if she wasn''t seeing anyone, Mitchel wasn''t her choice.


    Having said that, Raegan didn''t linger with Mitchel.


    She turned and headed for her car.


    Watching her leave, Mitchel inhaled deeply and struggled to say, "Raegan, I agree to the divorce."?

 Chapter 303 Happy Divorce

    Chapter 303 Happy Divorce


    Mitchel''s words instantly grabbed Raegan''s attention.


    She turned to him with surprise and asked, "Are you being serious?" Her eyes practically radiated joy.


    Mitchel nodded, a touch of bitterness creeping into his gaze.


    Raegan hadn''t anticipated such good news so early in the morning.


    She eximed happily, "Hold on a moment." Realizing she had forgotten her ID card, she retraced her


    steps to retrieve it.


    Upon returning, her brisk stride and cheerful demeanor showed her sense of relief.


    Mitchel watched this scene with a pang in his heart.


    Lately, he had been experiencing | intermittent heartaches, which seemed beyond his control.


    He | couldn''t help but wonder if something was wrong with his heart, although his recent medical


    examination had dered him in good health.


    As Raegan reappeared with her ID card, Mitchel''s expression darkened.


    He loosened his tie, trying to alleviate a sudden breathlessness, and his tone took on a somber note.


    "As for the divorce, I have two conditions," Mitchel stated.


    Raegan''s smile faltered momentarily, and she responded angrily, "You''re kidding me, right?" Mitchel


    maintained a stoic expression and replied, "As long as you agree to my conditions, I will keep my word


    and proceed to the court with you immediately." Impatiently, Raegan inquired, "What are your


    conditions then?" Mitchel continued, "First, don''t cut off contact with me after the divorce.


    Second, promise me that you won''t remarry within the next six months." "That''s all?" Raegan was


    slightly taken aback.


    She had expected Mitchel to make things moreplicated, but these conditions seemed surprisingly


    straightforward.


    In truth, she had no intentions of marrying again, even without Mitchel''s request.


    If she were to find a stepfather for Janey, it would be a careful and considered choice.


    Marrying someone new was not a decision she took lightly.


    Furthermore, there was little reason for her to actively avoid Mitchel since their encounters were


    infrequent.


    Additionally, she didn''t hold any deep resentment toward him.


    If they happened to cross paths in the future, she figured she would greet him out of courtesy.


    Mitchel pursed his lips and confirmed.


    "Yes, those are my conditions." Raegan considered his conditions reasonable.


    As she was about to agree, Mitchel added another request, "However, it doesn''t mean I''m giving up on


    you.


    You mentioned fairness, right? I''ll grant you freedom, but I''ll also do my best to rekindle your feelings


    for me.


    On your part, you should let go of any biases and treat me like any other suitor.


    Can you agree to that?" In reality, Mitchel was taking a gamble.


    After a night of reflection, he had decided to offer Raegan the fairness she desired.


    Believing that their past love could be rekindled, he was putting everything on the line to win her back.


    { Even if he ultimately lost her, perhaps, he would wish for Raegan to find happiness in her life.


    But whether he could bear to see Raegan with another man raised suspicion.


    Raegan sensed there was more to Mitchel''s conditions than met the eye.


    She hesitated, unsure if she should agree.


    Mitchel couldn''t resist needling her further, saying, "You don''t have faith in yourself? Are you worried


    you might just end up falling for me all over again?" Unsurprisingly, his words irked Raegan.


    "You''re quite the narcissist! Who in their right mind would fall for you, huh? If you want to pursue me,


    just go ahead.


    Frankly, I have no romantic feelings left for you." Raegan''s words strangely triggered a twinge in her


    heart, as if they had awakened a forgotten memory, though she remembered nothing from the past.


    "Very well, let''s proceed." When Raegan and Mitchel arrived at the courthouse, the ce was rtively


    quiet.


    Mitchel held the pen in his hand for a moment, pausing before finally putting his signature on the


    divorce papers.


    "I''m willing to give you eight percent of the shares in the Dixon Group and the Serenity Vis.


    They''ll be transferred to your name soon," Mitchel offered, surprising Raegan with his generosity.


    She shook her head firmly and declined, "No, I appreciate the offer, but 1 don''t want the shares or the


    house." Despite the Foster family not being as wealthy as the Dixon family, Raegan had managed to


    lead afortable life.


    "Just sign the divorce papers.


    Besides that, I want nothing from you," she urged, making it clear she wished to sever all ties with


    Mitchel after the divorce.


    Mitchel frowned slightly, sensing Raegan''s eagerness to move on from him, even if she didn''t explicitly


    state it.


    "You can decline the shares in the Dixon Group, but you must ept the vi.


    It used to be your home.


    I''ll arrange for its transfer under your name," Mitchel insisted.


    Concerned that he might change his mind on the divorce, Raegan reluctantly nodded and said, "Alright,


    fine." She was willing to agree to almost anything as long as they could finalize the divorce quickly.


    The divorce procedure proceeded swiftly.


    At the moment of signing the papers, a sudden, vivid memory shed through Raegan''s mind.


    The familiarity of the scene caused her to experience a sharp headache, but it quickly subsided.


    Meanwhile, Mitchel clutched the divorce papers tightly in his hand, feeling as if a part of him was being


    torn apart, his heart aching.


    At the entrance, Mitchel offered, "Would you like a ride home?" Raegan, in a celebratory mood, waved


    her hand and replied, "No, thanks.


    Erick is on his way to pick me up." She couldn''t wait to share the good news with Erick.


    Just then, a sleek blue luxury car pulled up in front of them.


    The window was partially rolled down, and Erick gestured for Raegan to join him in the car.


    Before getting into the vehicle, Raegan turned back with a bright smile and quipped, "Happy divorce,


    Mr.


    Dixon!" At that moment, it felt like time had rolled back several years.


    Mitchel once gave a heartfelt smile and spoke simr words to Raegan about their remarriage.


    Remembering the past, Mitchel felt as though a blunt weapon had pierced his chest, causing him


    indescribable pain.


    As Raegan got into the car, Mitchel overheard Erick''s voice clearly.


    "Congrattions, Raegan.


    You''re a single woman now." Erick started the car and deliberately slowed down as they passed by


    Mitchel.


    He leaned on the window and shed a triumphant smile at Mitchel, who wore a gloomy expression.


    Compared to what Raegan had endured, God had been rtively merciful toward Mitchel.


    In the evening.


    Raegan decided to invite Elin to the bar for a celebratory evening, marking both her newly acquired


    single status and weing Nell back.


    In the booth.


    As the three of them gathered, Raegan bubbled with excitement about her newfound freedom, while


    Elin appeared asposed as ever, and SU exuded confidence and allure.


    Raegan yfully pped the divorce papers on the table and grinned, "Have you ever seen anything


    like this in your life?" Nell and Elin were already privy to the whole story, but they hadn''t anticipated


    such a smooth divorce.


    Nell remarked, "I never expected Mr.


    Dixon to suddenly be so agreeable." Raegan and Nell had crossed paths at a party four years


    ago.


    When Raegan was being harassed by someone.


    Nell hade to her rescue.


    Nell had mentioned that she and Raegan used to be close friends, even though Raegan couldn''t recall


    their past connection.


    Their friendship had rekindled due to an unspoken understanding between them.


    Raegan knew Nell hailed from Ardlens and had connections with the upper ss, so it wasn''t


    surprising that Nell { knew about Mitchel.


    "Thank goodness he got the wrong idea about Stefan and me dating.


    I delivered a well-ced blow and yed my cards right.


    That''s how he ended uppromising," Raegan happily shared.


    Raegan had initially anticipated it would take days to convince Mitchel, but she was pleasantly


    surprised by his straightforward approach.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She reluctantly admitted that Mitchel didn''t seem as irritating as she had once thought.


    However, that was the extent of her opinion about him.


    In Raegan''s eyes, Mitchel was nothing more than a stranger she didn''t hold any resentment toward.


    Nell and Elin raised their sses in celebration.


    "Let''s toast to Raegan''s return to the single life!" Setting her ss down, Elin retrieved a diamond-


    studded brooch and handed it to Raegan, saying, "Here''s a little gift for you." Raegan hadn''t expected


    Elin to have prepared a divorce gift, but she appreciated the gesture and smiled, giving Elin a grateful


    kiss on the cheek.


    Nell leaned in, propping her chin on her hand, and eximed, "Oh, I can''t believe I forgot about that!"


    Just as Raegan was about to reassure her that it wasn''t a big deal, Nell interrupted, "Wait a second, I


    can find you a guy! What type are you interested in?" "What!" Caught off guard, Raegan nearly choked


    on her wine.


    Nell, however, didn''t miss a beat and raised her hand, summoning the waiter.


    "Please, send the most handsome guy over to this booth!¡± Raegan''s embarrassment was palpable as


    she covered her face and protested, "Oh,e on, stop teasing me!" Seeing Raegan''s reaction, Nell


    yfully continued, "Oh, how can I forget about that? After all, you''ve already been involved with


    someone as handsome as Mitchel.


    How could you give a shit about other guys?" Raegan snorted.


    "What''s the use of good looks? No matter how attractive a man is, it doesn''t change the fact that he


    can be aplete jerk." Just as she finished speaking, the man sitting next to their booth suddenly


    wore a sour expression.

 Chapter 304 She wont let him go easily

    Chapter 304 She won''t let him go easily


    8 Sitting across Mitchel, Luis couldn''t contain hisughter as he gazed at Mitchel''s sour expression.


    Luis yfully remarked, "I never expected Raegan to be so clever that she managed to trick you into


    divorcing her." Mitchel''s usually handsome face darkened with a gloomy cloud.


    Luis spotted Raegan in the bar and eagerly beckoned Mitchel over.


    The entire conversation among the three women had been inadvertently overheard by Luis, and when


    Mitchel finally arrived, he caught only the tail end of Raegan apparentlybeling him a jerk.


    However, being the gossip enthusiast that he was, Luis generously recounted the entire exchange to


    Mitchel.


    A satisfied grin crept onto Luis'' face as he watched Mitchel''s countenance grow increasingly somber.


    Luis said silently, "You deserve this!" After all, Mitchel always used tough at him for being single.


    As his bro, Mitchel should''ve had his back instead of poking fun at him.


    "But how did you manage to keep this secret for so long, dude? Even I had no idea you two had


    remarried," Luis quipped, not particrly concerned whether Mitchel responded or not.


    He muttered to himself, "Now I''ll have to think of a special gift for you." Seemingly oblivious to Luis''


    "They seem to be discussing finding a boyfriend for Raegan," Luis said with a mischievous grin.


    "Bro, it appears you''ve made a slip-up this time.


    There''s no room for error now." "Not gonna happen," Mitchel retorted, lifting his ss and downing its |


    contents.


    He was resolute in winning Raegan back.


    Mitchel wasmitted to rekindling Raegan''s love, and he swore to himself that he wouldn''t resort to


    forcing her to stay by his side.


    In Mitchel''s mind, Raegan''s earlier ploy to trick him into divorce mattered little.


    What truly mattered was making her fall in love with him all over again.


    As Luis gazed at the red-haired woman with narrowed eyes, an inexplicable sense of familiarity


    washed over him.


    After pondering for a while, he finally recalled that she bore a striking resemnce to Nicole Lawrence,


    the daughter of the Lawrence family.


    However, as he ¡°listened to the woman''s voice, which had a slightly rougher quality entirely different


    from Nicole''s, Luis was puzzled.


    His curiosity got the better of him, and he was about to steal a glimpse of the woman''s face.


    To his surprise, all three of them suddenly stood up and departed.


    Mitchel didn''t join their departure.


    Instead, he phoned Matteo, requesting that he keep a watchful eye on Raegan to ensure her safe


    return home.


    Just then, Jarrod happened to arrive, diverting Luis'' attention from his earlier thoughts.


    If the red-haired woman truly was Nicole, Jarrod would be beyond shocked.


    However, recent events had taken a peculiar turn, Lounging back in his seat with his long legs


    stretched out, Luis rested his chin on his hand and inquired, "Jarrod, I heard you finally allowed your


    beloved to rest in peace?" In response to Luis'' question, Jarrod nodded solemnly.


    "What made you change your mind all of a sudden?" Luis had persistently attempted to dissuade


    Jarrod from keeping Nicole''s body at home.


    Even with the body having undergone anti-corrosive procedures, it remained a lifeless entity that


    inevitably carried some bacteria.


    Who could bear sleeping with a mummy every night? Despite their close friendship, Luis found it rather


    unsettling.


    He couldn''t help but wonder if there was something amiss with Jarrod''s mental state.


    However, Jarrod had always demonstrated sharpness and determination in their business endeavors,


    giving no indication of insanity.


    Nevertheless, Luis continued to ~ periodically urge Jarrod to reconsider, but his pleas always fell on


    deaf ears.


    Out of the blue, Jarrod had made the startling decision to cremate Nicole''s remains.


    Biting his lip, Jarrod struggled to speak, finally uttering, "Nicole is back." Hearing these words, Luis was


    stunned.


    "She is? When did she return?" However, Jarrod remained silent, leaving Luis in a state of perplexity.


    The other night, Jarrod had scoured every corner of Ardlens, yet there was no sign of Nicole.


    It felt as though the entire experience had been nothing more than a dream.


    - Alec had suggested that Jarrod needed some rest or should consider seeing a doctor, but Jarrod


    remained resolute in his belief that he was not losing his sanity.


    He was convinced that the woman he had seen was Nicole, and she was undeniably alive.


    It couldn''t have been a mere illusion.


    The memory of the intense hatred in Nicole''s eyes lingered in Jarrod''s mind, a stark reminder that she


    wouldn''t let him off easily this time.


    In response, Jarrod was prepared toply with her wishes, whatever they may be.


    In fact, he eagerly awaited the day when Nicole would choose to approach him on her own terms,


    firmly believing that she would do so sooner orter.


    During the following week, Mitchel chose to give Raegan some space and didn''t personally involve


    himself in her affairs.


    Instead, his assistant, Matteo, handled the transfer of the Serenity Vis on Mitchel''s behalf.


    Despite Raegan''s disinterest in the Serenity Vis, she remained true to her promise andpleted all


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    the necessary procedures with Matteo.


    Raegan''s schedule quickly filled up as she officiallyunched her studio.


    Numerous tasks were demanding her attention.


    Located in Ardlens'' central business district, her studio was aptly named "Crescent." Rather than


    renting office space, Raegan opted to purchase an entire building and transform it into a collection of


    exhibition halls, each adorned in different styles.


    | Crescent specialized in custom-made high-end clothing and jewelry, providing customers with a one-


    stop shopping experience.


    Advanced Al assistance enhanced the online shopping process, delivering a delightful experience to


    customers.


    The grandeur and opulence of | Crescent''s opening had the town of Ardlens buzzing with excitement.


    Some even beganparing Crescent to the well-established Alpire Studio, a favored choice among


    celebrities and affluent families.


    While Alpire Studio held its reputation as a trusted, time- honored brand, Crescent''s distinct style was


    marked by elegance and understatement, drawing inspiration from Raegan''s mother.


    Raegan''s decision to return to Ardlens and establish Crescent was rooted in her desire to fulfill her


    mother''s dream.


    In her determination to see that dreame to fruition, she spared no effort.


    In the evening.


    Raegan rushed to a restaurant to attend a dinner.


    Due to the heavy traffic jam, she was a bitte when she arrived.


    Tonight she was going to meet the head of some entertainmentpany to talk about a program.


    If she waste for the first meeting, it would make a bad impression on the other party.


    As she hurriedly made her way to the elevator, she noticed the doors were about to close and called


    out, "Wait for me!" The person inside the elevator paused upon hearing her voice, keeping the doors


    open.


    Raegan quickly stepped inside, pressed the button for the fourteenth floor, and turned to express her


    gratitude, "Thank you." The man inside responded with a courteous, "Don''t mention it." His voice struck


    Raegan as strangely familiar.


    Curiosity got the better of her, and she nced up to see a well dressed, handsome man.


    To her astonishment, it was Mitchel.


    Beside Mitchel stood an elegant and graceful woman.


    At that moment, Raegan couldn''t help but recall Mitchel''s recent deration that he wanted to pursue


    her.


    Since that day, she hadn''t heard anything from him.


    Thanked God she didn''t buy his empty promises.


    With her head lowered, Raegan pretended not to -recognize Mitchel and remained silent.


    To Raegan''s surprise, the woman next to Mitchel took the initiative to speak.


    .


    She looked at Raegan with astonishment and asked, "Raegan?"

 Chapter 305 Having Dinner with Stefan

    Chapter 305 Having Dinner with Stefan


    Katie had beautiful, curly long hair, and a gentle smile danced on her lips.


    Noticing Raegan¡¯s silence, Katie pressed on, ¡°I heard you had a close call with death.I''m d you''re


    safe.How about we have dinner sometime?"


    As she spoke, she discreetly positioned herself beside Mitchel, revealing only half her body and


    face.She appeared affectionate and reliant on Mitchel.


    As a woman, Raegan had a feeling that something was going on between them.


    She guessed that Katie must like Mitchel.


    In an instant, the slight fondness Raegan had developed for Mitchel because of his agreeing to the


    divorce evaporated.


    She sneered and cursed him in her heart for being heartless.


    There did not seem to be a time when he wasn''t surrounded by women.


    "I''m sorry, you''ve mistaken me for someone else," Raegan coldly said.


    Katie wanted to say something, but the elevator arrived at the designated floor.


    With that, Raegan walked out without even looking in Mitchel''s direction.


    In her wake, she left behind an ufortable Katie and a somber, cold-faced Mitchel.Before Raegan


    reached the corner, her phone rang.


    She answered the call with a sweet voice, "Stefan..."


    Her demeanor resembled that of a woman in love answering a call from her boyfriend.


    Mitchel''s expression grew frosty.


    During the divorce, Raegan had promised not to avoid him.


    Well, technically speaking, she didn''t break her word.


    But although she didn''t avoid him, she acted as if she didn''t know him.


    It seemed as though she was determined to prove that he was a stranger to her.


    Observing Mitchel''s expression, Katie sensed his anger and could discern its source.


    She nced at the closing elevator doors, and her gaze darkened.


    She had learned about Raegan''s return from Mitchel, but that was all he said.


    He didn''t go into any further details.


    At this moment, Katie turned her head toward Mitchel and asked, ¡°Did you two have a fight?"


    Mitchel''s mind remained fixed on Raegan''s dress, which swayed and entuated her curves, giving off


    innocence and allure.


    In a somber tone, Mitchel exined, "No, she has an amnesia."


    "Amnesia?"


    Katie repeated, taken aback.


    It finally dawned on her why Raegan had acted like she didn''t recognize them earlier.


    "I never saw thating," Katie murmured to herself.


    In all honesty, when Katie first learned that Raegan was alive, she was somewhat thrown off bnce.


    Katie had selflessly supported Mitchel, even going as far asChaoter 30a Favirg Cirrerw th otetar


    seeking her father''s help during his most trying times.


    She had even taken a significant risk, particrly by leveraging her family¡¯s influence.


    The results were evident, and she felt content about it.


    Truth be told, with Mitchel''s abilities, he could have made aeback without her family''s support if he


    had wanted to.


    The help from the Glyn family had merely been the cherry on top.


    However, the media had blown the said family''s involvement out of proportion.


    They all imed that the Glyns were Mitchel''s saviors.


    Consequently, the Glyn family gained support and wielded significant decision-making authority in


    many of the Dixon Group projects.


    Katie''s decision elevated the entire Glyn family¡¯s status, leaving every member content with the


    oue.


    The only regret Katie had was the fact that she wasn''t Mitchel''s wife yet.


    In fact, Luciana and Katie''s parents had discussed the subject before Raegan''s return.


    Everyone, except Mitchel, was in favor of the marriage.


    Thankfully, Luciana didn''t listen to Mitchel''s objections.


    After all, Luciana didn''t want to see her son remain single without any offspring.


    Thus, Luciana treated Katie as her daughter-inw and acknowledged their connection in private and


    in public.


    She attributed the dy in their official marriage to destiny.


    Mitchel had tried to dissuade Luciana.


    But over the past few years, Luciana had been devastated by Alexis¡¯ affairs.Craover oUo raving Lirrerw


    th otetar Whenever Mitchel voiced his opposition, Luciana would erupt into emotional outbursts and


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    make a scene.


    Despite that, Katie put on an act by showing staunch support and understanding to Mitchel''s decline of


    marriage with her.


    She imed that marriage was not in her ns, and she had no intention of tying the knot with Mitchel.


    However, she only said those things to lower his guard.


    Katie devoted herself to her work and even sessfully brought back several vital projects for the


    Dixon Group, boosting profits significantly.


    In recognition of her aplishments, she was promoted to the position of vice president at the Dixon


    Group.


    Thereafter, Mitchel stopped mentioning the matter altogether, but his actions conveyed his unwavering


    stance: marriage with Katie was out of the question.


    The collective silence from the Dixon family led the media to specte that Katie was destined to


    be Mitchel''s wife.


    However, most attributed the dy to Mitchel''s decline.


    Katie''s long-standing involvement in charity work and her gentle, kind public persona garnered


    sympathy from many.


    Yet, few considered the substantial gains the Glyn family had reaped from this situation.


    They now held a prominent position in Ardlens, despite hailing from another city, all thanks to Mitchel.


    Katie relied on public opinion and the pressure exerted by elders to maintain a wless image.


    This strategy allowed her to reap benefits and subtly instill a sense of guilt in Mitchel.


    Katie didn''t rush to win Mitchell''s heart, knowing she had all the time in the world.


    Whether or not he would ever marry, shewas determined to be the one woman by his side.


    But with Raegan''s sudden return, Katie began to feel a growing sense of unease.


    Despite the turmoil within her, she maintained aposed exterior and skillfully concealed her


    emotions.


    Her ability to hide her feelings had allowed her to quietly linger by Mitchel''s side for so long.


    With a calm demeanor and apparent concern, Katie asked, ¡°Mitchel, how''s your treatment going in


    Swynborough? Is your headache still bothering you?"


    "It''s okay," Mitchel replied tersely, showing little enthusiasm for the conversation.


    After Raegan''s disappearance since the car incident, Mitchel had often suffered from insomnia.


    At one point, he had gone without sleep for an entire week.


    Concerned about his health, Luciana forced Mitchel to seek medical attention.


    Eventually, he stabilized his sleep patterns through medication, but in doing so, he developed


    neuralgia.


    Whenever this condition red up, it rendered Mitchel unable to work, and there seemed to be no


    medicine for this illness.


    He had to resort to specialized interventions at overseas research institutes.


    Fortunately, his illness typically resurfaced only once a year.


    This time, however, it struck right after his divorce with Raegan.


    The fact that his illness had recurred four months earlier than before was a concerning sign, but Mitchel


    didn''t give it much thought.


    At this moment, all his attention was consumed by Raegan.


    If he hadn''t had an important client meetingter this evening,he would have immediately sought her


    out uponnding.


    He never expected he would run into her like this.


    During the car ride back, Mitchel attentively listened as Matteo provided updates on Raegan''s life.


    It appeared that her daily routine predominantly consisted of having dinner with Stefan.


    As a matter of fact, they had dined together three times in a single week.


    Then, after dinner, they would stroll through the park like a couple deeply in love.


    Thinking about how Raegan had sweetly called out Stefan''s name, Mitchel couldn¡¯t help but feel an


    intense pang of jealousy.


    Noticing his distracted state, Katie was uneasy and decided to shift the conversation toward work.


    "With Marcus'' help, I''m confident we''ll secure the bid for the energy project."


    After a month-long trip abroad, Katie managed to persuade Marcus Morgan and secured his


    assistance.


    She did this to carve a ce for the Dixon family in the burgeoning new energy industry.


    To others, it might have appeared as though she was exclusively benefiting the Dixon family, but that


    was far from the whole truth.


    The scope of the new energy project was simply too vast for her Glyn family to handle independently.


    However, by coborating with the Dixon Group, the Glyn family stood to gain significantly.


    Katie had meticulously weighed these factors.


    While the task was undeniably challenging, it had the potential to solidify her position as Mitchel''s


    future wife and give her considerable benefits.


    Of course, she wouldn''t let this invaluable opportunity slip through her fingers.Furthermore, it was


    reasonable to assume that her dedication to helping the Dixon family would be perceived as a desire to


    marry Mitchel.


    But something unexpected happened.


    Katie''s eyes darkened.


    She never expected that, upon returning from her month-long trip abroad, she would be met with


    Raegan''s miraculous return.


    But so what? Katie had carefully orchestrated her grand scheme for five years.She wasn''t about to let


    Raegan''s reappearance disrupt it.

 Chapter 306 A Vicious

    Chapter 306 A Vicious


    As Mitchel and Katie approached the entrance to the chamber, Mitchel''s hand gravitated toward his


    phone, as though he were about to issue directives to his subordinates.


    After five years of shared experiences, Katie possessed an acute understanding of Mitchel''s demeanor.


    She knew he was worried about Raegan.


    Leading the way, Katie uttered with a touch of grace, ¡°We appear to be running slightly behind


    schedule.


    Mitchel, Marcus holds a pivotal position among our guests.


    Shall we proceed inside?"


    Mitchel cast a fleeting nce in her direction but remained reticent.


    Katie felt somewhat guilty, bowing her head as she continued, "Your decision to consult with Marcus on


    this asion wasn''t fortuitous.


    He has been eagerly anticipating your arrival for several days.


    However, I''ve endeavored to assuage his anxieties to the best of my ability."


    At that precise moment, the waiter swung open the door to the chamber, and Mitchel had to give up on


    making a phone call and take a measured step into the chamber.


    Meanwhile, in another chamber, Raegan entered and immediately spotted Cary ke, the general


    manager of Pinkorps Media, already present.Raegan felt embarrassed and slightly bent down.


    "Cary, I sincerely apologize.


    I got caught in heavy traffic on my way here."


    Before Cary could respond, a woman beside him interjected, her tone sharp and recognizable, "Well,


    well, look who graces us with her presence.


    It''s the general manager of Crescent.


    We''ve all been patiently waiting solely for your arrival."


    The voice carried a biting familiarity, and Raegan turned her gaze toward the source.


    The woman seemed strangely familiar.


    Then, it dawned on her.


    She was none other than Lauren, Mitchel¡¯s first love.


    Raegan couldn''t help but smile.


    "You must be the infamous mistress?"


    With that single sentence, Lauren''s face flushed crimson.


    ¡°What nonsense are you..."


    Her words halted mid-insult, realizing that all eyes were fixedly observing her.


    Lauren clenched her teeth, never expecting Raegan to be so forthright.


    Her carefully crafted image of a refineddy seemed perilously close to being tarnished.


    Wearing a smile tainted with lingering resentment, Lauren retorted, "Oh, please tell me that was a


    joke."


    ¡°A joke? You surely are."


    Raegan didn''t back down, for Lauren had been the first to employ sarcasm.


    Cary intervened to ease the tension, "Both of you are remarkabledies.


    The design industry is beginning to grow because of talents like you.


    I''m impressed."


    "Cary, I''m ttered."


    Lauren seized this moment to smooththings over.


    This gatheringprised prominent figures in the design industry, and she was determined to prevent


    her past from being exposed, which could tarnish her burgeoning career and reputation.


    Although her current standing in the industry was modest, she had a bigwig behind her, and she


    couldn''t afford to let the bigwig get to know any of her disgusting past.


    With this in mind, Lauren opted to restrain herself, refraining from contributing much to the


    conversation.


    Cary took the lead in most discussions.


    In truth, this gathering served as a bid selection process.


    In the past, smaller studios seldom had the opportunity to directlypete with Alpire Studio, an


    unwritten rule that had prevailed.


    However, with the inclusion of Crescent, boastingparable style and influence, the dynamics had


    shifted.


    There was an air of curiosity among those present, wondering if the makeup and stylingpany


    responsible for Sino Entertainment''s A-list stars this year would change.


    1 After all, the allure of celebrities often eclipsed that of even the mostpelling advertisements.


    Halfway through the gathering, Cary excused himself to visit the restroom.


    As the chamber''s restroom was upied, he ventured outside.


    After a while, Lauren discreetly made her way to the restroom door.


    She scanned the area, finding it empty, and entered.The restroom was spacious, offering afortable


    seating area.


    Before Lauren could stand firm, Cary pulled her over and rubbed her waist with his hand.


    Lauren rested her knees on the toilet lid, facing the wall.


    The mirror behind her reflected the curvaceous nature of her buttocks as she knelt there.


    Cary, still in his forties, appeared refined with his sses, but in terms of sex, he seemed somewhat


    unconventional.


    He had a tendency to seek out unusual ces to satisfy his desires.


    With a push, Cary pressed Lauren against the wall.


    With that push, her skirt, designed for convenience, lifted, revealing her form, and the sight was


    enticing.


    Cary chuckled, his eyes squinting, and said with a sly smile, ¡°You''re quite the temptation, my dear..."


    Lauren responded with a flirtatious moan, "All for your pleasure..."


    About fifteen minutester, the two of them had finished.


    Lauren''s face turned red.


    Just as she was bing somewhat aroused, the sex ended abruptly due to Cary''s impotence.


    Cary yfully pinched her waist and inquired, "Babe, was it good for you?"


    Lauren couldn''t help but roll her eyes inwardly.


    This had to be one of the most disappointing moments of her life.


    She couldn''t help butpare Cary to the professional servicesshe had used before.


    Those young men could perform for hours without pause.


    In contrast, Cary and his limitations turned out to be aplete letdown.


    Yet, Lauren purposefully blushed and replied sweetly, "Of course, Cary, you''re amazing.


    How could you be so skilled?"


    Pleased with her response, Cary teasingly pinched her and said, "It''s all thanks to you, my dirty little


    bitch."


    Lauren, unashamedly ttering, continued to shower him withpliments, ¡°I could never keep up with


    you.


    You''re such a stud!"


    Cary beamed with satisfaction upon hearing her words.


    Raising an eyebrow arrogantly, he spanked her hard and said, ¡°You''d better not go whoring around


    when I''m not around.


    Have you been seeing other guys?"


    Lauren responded with a coquettishugh, "I promise it''s only you I treat this way..."


    Regardless of the truth behind her words, they provided a certain satisfaction that left Cary feeling


    somewhat distracted.


    Once the ttery had run its course, Lauren redirected her attention to the pressing issue.


    She enveloped Cary in her embrace, her eyes seeking answers.


    "Cary, can we be certain there won''t be any surprises this year?"


    The absence of surprises hinted that the contract would likely remain with Alpire Studio.


    Cary''s demeanor shifted abruptly, bing serious and chilly in response.


    "This year is filled with uncertainty,"


    he replied.Lauren''s expression underwent a rapid transformation, and she fired off her questions with


    urgency, "What do you mean by ¡®uncertainty¡¯? Exin yourself, Cary!"


    "This year, Crescent enjoys substantial support, courtesy of the Foster family, who have arranged for a


    fairpetition,"


    Cary exined.


    In the realm of major entertainment corporations, ndestine dealings weremon and often ignored


    by leaders.


    However, the explicit mention of "fairpetition"


    indicated that Crescent had influential backers.


    While they didn''t explicitly demand cooperation with Crescent, the phrase "fairpetition"


    held nuanced implications.


    It subtly suggested that thepetition wasn''t solely dictated by financial influence.


    Alternatively, it hinted at Crescent''s significant strength to engage in such a fair contest.


    Lauren was taken aback by this revtion.


    How had the Foster family suddenly entered the picture? Raegan''s true identity as a member of the


    Foster family remained a closely guarded secret, known to only a select few in Ardlens.


    With an arrogant assumption, Lauren spected that Raegan might have conspired with someone


    from the Foster family, further stoking her frustration.


    "Cary, you must find a solution for me.


    I absolutely need to secure this contract."


    When Lauren used the word ¡°must¡±, she meant it.


    Failure was not an option.


    Cary frowned and replied, "Then you''ll have toe up with a n, or it will be a difficult challenge to


    ovee..."


    A n? Lauren suddenly recalled Cary''s coveted gaze at Raegan during dinner.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Although he hadn''t said anything, it hadn''t escaped the notice of those around him.


    This Lothario! With a ttering smile, Lauren suggested, "What if we orchestrate a scandal involving


    allegations of sexual bribery with Crescent?"


    Cary appeared puzzled, asking, "What do you have in mind?"


    Lauren leaned in, whispering her n into Cary''s ear.


    Cary''s eyes narrowed with excitement, and he enthusiastically pped his thigh, dering, "Let''s


    proceed with that!"

 Chapter 307 Avoid Her

    The dinner gatheringsted quite a while.


    Halfway through the dinner, Raegan excused herself and went to the restroom down the hall.


    When Raegan came out, she noticed a womaning out of the family restroom but disappeared a secondter.


    The woman seemed somewhat familiar.


    Apart from that, there were some few strange sounds emanating from the family restroom.


    Reagan frowned, and she was about to open the door of the restroom and check what was going on when someone spoke from


    behind her.


    ¡°Raegan.¡± Raegan turned around and found Katie standing behind her.


    Katie''s gaze flicked toward the family restroom behind Raegan before she narrowed her eyes.


    Then, Katie turned her attention back to Raegan and said, "Sorry, | didn''t have a chance to say hello to you earlier." Raegan was


    a little confused.


    She had already made it clear that she didn''t know Katie, so she didn''t understand why they needed to greet each other.


    Katie''s lips curved upwards into a warm smile.


    ¡°Mitchel mentioned that you have amnesia and that''s why you don''t remember me.


    Allow me to reintroduce myself.


    I''m Katie Glyn, and I''ve known Mitchel since we were children." Raegan arched her eyebrow and inquired, "What does that have


    to do with me?" | Katie paused for a moment, then smiled gently.


    "| just wanted to say hello." : Katie''s calm words had zero effect on Raegan.


    Raegan''s tone remained cold.


    "Why would you say hello to me? Aren''t you Mitchel''s friend? | fail to see how this concerns me.


    Is there a reason why you should talk to me? Were we close before?¡± Raegan''s string of questions made Katie''s face turn pale.


    Katie was the esteemed daughter of the Glyn family and was also the vice president of the Dixon Group.


    Both attributesbined made her an influential figure in Ardlens.


    As a result, she was treated with respect and deference by everyone she came across.


    It had been ages since anyone dared to challenge her like this.


    Despite feeling her temper rise, Katie forced a smile and spoke calmly to Raegan.


    "You seem to have misunderstood me, Raegan.


    | simply happened to walk by and when | saw you, | thought | should have a word with you." Raegan''s demeanor remained the


    same as she coolly retorted, "| didn''t misunderstand anything.


    | really don''t want to talk to you." Raegan was not the type of person to unjustly mistreat someone.


    However, while Katie''s words seemed polite on the surface, Raegan knew exactly what she was trying to imply.


    Adiscerning ear would pick up on the subtle tone of superiority in Katie''s introduction.


    By saying she grew up with Mitchel, she was trying to tell Raegan that she was Mitchel''s childhood sweetheart.


    Raegan''s expression turned sour.


    She never imagined there were so many | potential love interests around Mitchel.


    Not only did he have Lauren, his crazy first love, but also a childhood sweetheart.


    Indeed, Mitchel''s outstanding looks and excellence were attractive to women.


    But Raegan didn''t understand how this had anything to do with her.


    They had already divorced, so she hoped these people would stop bothering her.


    As far as this little introduction was concerned, Raegan felt justified in her hostility.


    Katie''s lips trembled as she struggled to form a smile.


    ¡°Raegan, have | hurt your feelings? Do you think that Mitchel and I..." Katie didn''t finish her sentence, leaving enough room for


    imagination.


    f Raegan nced at her and enunciated in a deliberate voice, "First of all, we don''t know each other, so | hope you ¡°don''t pretend


    to be my friend.


    ~ Secondly..." Raegan smirked before continuing, "You need to understand that what you consider precious may mean nothing


    to others.


    Don''t be so confident that just because you likeme things, others will, too." Katie''s face drained of color immediately.


    She was astonished by how much Raegan had changed.


    In the past, Raegan was a people-pleaser and never stood up for herself when she was bullied.


    Now that Raegan was done saying her piece, she turned on her heel and was about to head back to the chamber when she


    bumped into Mitchel who just came out of the chamber.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mitchel''s handsome face was dark and cold and his thin lips were tightly pursed.


    His displeased expression made it clear that he had heard Raegan''s words.


    Raegan knew her words must have hurt Mitchel''s pride.


    However, she didn''t feel any sympathy toward him.


    She only found the woman around him annoying.


    She didn''t spare him a second nce and walked away.


    Mitchel hesitated, his fist clenching and then rxing as if he was unsure whether to grab her.


    Eventually, he decided against it.


    Katie breathed a sigh of relief.


    In fact, she had seen Mitcheling out early on.


    Moreover, she always paid attention to her reputation and the impression she left on others.


    On the surface, there was nothing wrong with what she just said.


    Any outsiders who heard her would think that she wanted to catch up with Raegan.


    But in reality, Katie wanted to.use this opportunity to make Mitchel see how hostile Raegan became.


    Katie approached Mitchel at a leisurely pace, her gaze fixed on him and a smile on her lips.


    "| don''t understand why Raegan is upset.


    It seems like there was a misunderstanding somewhere.


    Do you think | should apologize and rify things with her?" Katie was confident that Mitchel wouldn''t find anything wrong with


    what she just said to Raegan.


    In fact, she was certain that her words made her seem generous.


    Mitchel''s thin lips parted slightly.


    He replied, "Don''t bother." Mitchel knew better than anyone why Raegan was acting this way.


    Her actions were not driven by anger or jealousy.


    In truth, she despised everyone around him because she disliked him.


    gees Oblivious to Mitchel''s thoughts,


    Katie took his words as surficial


    meaning and was delighted, thinking


    he was siding with her and deemed


    Raegan being unreasonable. Visit


    noveldrama.org to read thetest


    chapter of this novel


    The more unreasonable Raegan acted, the more magnanimous she had to be.


    Affecting a concerned expression, Katie murmured, "Don''t take Raegan''s words too personally.


    I''m sure she didn''t intend for them to be hurtful." Again, her words were delicately chosen.


    While her words appearedforting on the surface, they were making Mitchel rey Raegan''s words in his mind.


    After all, Raegan just called Mitchel ame thing.


    Mitchel had never been described with such an adjective in his life.


    If he was ame thing, then there was no good thing in this world.


    er Mitchel didn''t bother looking at Katie and warned, "She doesn''t like you.


    You should avoid her in the future and not make her angry." Katie was stunned.


    The smile on her face froze.


    She thought she must have misheard.


    "Mitchel, what do you mean?" Mitchel stared at Katie.


    "I''m pursuing her now, so | don''t want any unnecessary misunderstandings.


    Since she doesn''t like you, just give


    her a wide berth and avoid her from


    now on." This time, there was no way


    Katie could misunderstand his


    words. Visit noveldrama.org to read


    thetest chapter of this novel


    Instantly, she felt as if she had been pped in public.


    Katie flushed hot with embarrassment.


    As an heiress of a prominent family


    and vice president of a renowned |


    company, she had to steer clear of a


    rtively unknown design director.


    Visit noveldrama.org to read the


    latest chapter of this novel


    Not only that, but she also had to make way for Raegan when she saw Raegan! She couldn''tprehend the logic behind this.


    Despite her usual etiquette and generosity, Katie couldn''t shake the feeling of dissatisfaction at the current situation.


    Katie''s smile vanished as she fought to control her emotions.


    "Mitchel, did you ever consider my feelings?¡±

 Chapter 308 Pretense Being Discovered

    Katie''s words carried a touch of grievance.


    This wasn''t something she aimed for after enduring so much these years.


    Katie came from a decent family.


    Marrying into wealth was no challenging task for her.


    But for the public to get the wrong idea of her being Mitchel''s fianc¨¦e, she put up with the coverage of belittling her for her failure


    to marry Mitchel.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She did it all for Mitchel.


    She was dead set on marrying him.


    To her, Mitchel''s wealth and power were just the cherry on top.


    She had fallen for him for years.


    She was certain no one in the world could love Mitchel more than she did.? .Chapter 308 Pretense Being Discovered Mitchel


    looked up at Katie, his words cold and unyielding.


    "I''ve decided to win Raegan back," he dered.


    "I''l talk | to my mother.


    If you find it hard to convince your parents, I''l handle it.


    Don''t worry.


    I''ll take all the me, so your reputation won''t suffer." His tone left no room for discussion.


    Katie realized the more content she had felt moments earlier, the more humiliated she felt now.


    In essence, Mitchel was telling Katie that she was no longer useless to him.


    After all, he had opposed the marriage with her all along.


    It was Katie who had spread the rumors and taken advantage of the situation.


    At that time, Mitchel wasn''t following entertainment news, so he remained unaware until it exploded in the media.


    Although Mitchel had denied the Chapter 308 Pretense Being Discovered rumors back then, the public assumed he simply


    wanted to keep it private, and no one doubted their rtionship.


    om Later, Katie approached Mitchel for help, expressing her reluctance to rush into marriage despite her parents¡¯ consistent


    nagging.


    Katie proposed the idea of putting on an act of them being in a rtionship to handle their own parents¡¯ nagging.


    Upon hearing Mitchel''s words, Katie felt a wave of dizziness and struggled to stand.


    It took her a considerable time to steady herself.


    She was wise enough not to fixate on the matter.


    Quickly regaining herposure, she said gently, "Okay, it''s up to you." Hearing this, Mitchel nodded without any expression.


    He started walking toward his car, and Katie hurried to catch up with him.


    As Katie intended to hop in, Mitchel | Chapter 308 Pretense Being Discovered turned to her.


    "| had asked Matteo to arrange another car for you," he said.


    Katie''s face paled at his words.


    In the | past, she and Mitchel often arrived and left several ces together.


    Though Matteo was usually behind the wheel and Mitchel was in the backseat, she would simply sit in the passenger seat,


    leaving room for the reporters to spin some tales.


    Just as Katie had expected, the reporters had always overlooked Matteo, constantly featuring her and Mitchel in headlines.


    However, Mitchel wouldn''t even let her get in his car now.


    Katie looked at him, a mix of fury and sorrow in her eyes.


    Today''s events had hit her hard, | leaving her feeling downcast.


    "Do you really have to treat me this ¡®way, Mitchel?" Katie''s voice wavered, betraying her upset, and she struggled | Chapter 308


    Pratense Being Discovered | to hold back sobs.


    Mitchel, unable to ignore it, looked up | at her with a sharp, questioning gaze.


    Feeling his intense stare, Katie quicklyposed herself, holding back her tears.


    "| just meant we''ve always been seen together,¡± she exined.


    "It was all for work, so people wouldn''t misinterpret our rtionship." Mitchel responded icily, "I''m not concerned about what


    others think.


    I''m worried Raegan might get the wrong idea." Before Raegan''s unexpected return, Mitchel paid little mind to such trivialities.


    Now, things were different.


    Mitchel suspected Reagan might not be as affected by these rumors as he feared.


    From his observations, it seemed she wasn''t particrly interested in him.


    Yet, he was keen to avoid any misunderstanding.


    He''d learned his lesson from his indulgence of Lauren''s doings.


    In short, he didn''t want Raegan to misunderstand him again.


    "I''l have the PR department issue a rification," Mitchel stated tly.


    "| hope you''ll cooperate.


    From now on, Matteo will handle everything.


    You don''t need to deliver any documents to me personally." Katie, at a loss for words, fought to maintain herposure and


    managed a forced smile as she replied, "| understand.


    I''ll be more cautious in the future." "But Mitchel, my father''s health has been poortely.


    Could you dy the statement until he''s better?" Mitchel''s frown deepened, prompting Katie to quickly add, "It won''t take long.


    Maybe just half a month, okay? Plus, I''ve already made a statement before, and I''ve never told anyone that we''re engaged.


    Could you do this for me, for my father''s sake?" ; The Glyn family had always stood by Mitchel, supporting him when no one else


    did.


    Mitchel, a reasonable man, nodded his agreement before stepping into his car.


    Katie entered the other vehicle arranged by Matteo.


    As their cars crossed paths, she caught a glimpse of Mitchel''s profile.


    Even in imperfect light, his features struck her as a work of art.


    This sight made her clench her fists.


    Katie found herself thinking about the two people she had encountered near the bathroom earlier.


    She realized she wasn''t the only one eager to see Raegan out of the picture.


    With this thought, she rxed her grip and leaned backfortably in the seat.


    The glow from a streetmp illuminated her face, which now bore a determined, almost fierce look.


    She | was resolute.


    No one would take Mitchel from her.


    In the other car, Matteo nced over his shoulder.


    "Mr.


    Dixon, where to next?" he inquired.


    Mitchel, massaging his temples wearily, replied in a subdued tone, "Just wait a moment." He was waiting for Raegan, who hadn''t


    emerged yet.


    Matteo, noticing the fatigue on Mitchel''s face, couldn''t help but feel concerned for Mitchel.


    He offered, "Should | get someone to drive you home, and I''ll wait here?" "No, don''t bother," Mitchel replied, ncing at the exit


    and checking the time.


    He was expecting Raegan to have |e out by now.


    Worried, Mitchel instructed, "Go check on her.


    If she''s in trouble, help her out directly." Receiving themand, Matteo nodded and stepped out of the car.


    Meanwhile, in the chamber, Raegan finished her water in one gulp.


    She had insisted she was driving herself and couldn''t have any alcohol.


    But truthfully, she just had a low alcohol tolerance.


    Without a trustedpanion, she wouldn''t drink in thepany of strangers.


    The dinner was lively, with everyone in high spirits.


    Cary, seeking to further brighten the mood, offered to y some games.


    Leaving early seemed inappropriate for Raegan, as it might dampen the lively atmosphere.


    While seated, Raegan started feeling dizzy and her heart began racing.


    She tried to leave, but lost her bnce as soon as she stood, breaking into a sweat.


    Cary quickly summoned a waiter and assisted Raegan to the lounge.


    Once in the lounge, Raegan''s headache intensified, and she suspected something was wrong.


    She reached for her phone to call Erick, only to realize she didn''t have it with her.


    It must have been left on the table.


    Raegan struggled to her feet, intending to ask the waiter for her phone.


    As she moved towards the door, it swung open.


    Cary walked in.


    His eyes widened upon seeing her unsteady stance.


    "Miss Foster, what''s the matter?" he asked as he approached swiftly.


    Raegan felt her head spinning, her body burning up.


    She struggled to focus.


    "Mr.


    ke, could you help me get my phone?" she managed to say.


    Cary reached into his pocket and produced a foldable phone.


    "Is this yours, Miss Foster?" he inquired, holding it out.


    Raegan''s vision blurred, making everything appear double, including the phone in Cary''s hand.


    "Yes, it''s mine.


    Please, hand it over," she replied, her voice strained.


    Cary extended the phone toward Raegan.


    But as Reagan reached out, his grip unexpectedly loosened.


    The phone slipped from his hand and fell to the floor with a distinct click.


    Cary looked down at the fallen phone and then at Raegan, a sly smile ying on his lips.


    "Oops, my bad.


    Your phone is broken now," he said casually.


    Raegan crouched down to retrieve her phone, only to discover it was no longer working.


    Co At this point, a suspicion began to form in her mind.


    The restaurant''s floor was carpeted.


    How could her phone have broken so


    easily? This thought, coupled with her


    current physical state, made her


    wary. Visit noveldrama.org to read


    thetest chapter of this novel


    As Raegan surveyed her surroundings, she noticed Cary inching closer.


    Aspark of realization ignited in her heart.


    With a determined effort, she bit her tongue tip and pinched her palm, forcing herself to stand.


    "Mr.


    ke, I''m feeling better now.


    Let''s leave," she dered.


    Cary blocked her path, eyeing her seeminglyposed expression with doubt.


    Had the pill not worked as he expected? Raegan met his gaze and offered a smile.


    "Shall we go now, Mr.


    ke?" she asked.


    Cary didn''t see thising.


    If the pill didn''t work on Raegan, manipting her would be challenging.


    If the drug had taken effect, he could argue that a delirious Raegan seduced him.


    But if the pill didn''t work on Raegan, Raegan might use him of sexual harassment.


    This possibility made Cary uneasy.


    With an awkward smile, he said, "I''ll stay here for a bit more rest.


    You go ahead." "Okay.


    See youter, Mr.


    ke." Raegan maintained herposure as she spoke.


    Raegan was about to open the door when Cary''s somber voice stopped her.


    "Wait a second!" His voice made Raegan''s heart race.


    She froze, hearing the sound of leather shoes approaching.


    "Miss Foster, what''s wrong with your


    arms? Why are they trembling like |


    that?" Cary was getting closer to


    Raegan, filled with feigned concern.


    Visit noveldrama.org to read the


    latest chapter of this novel


    ¡°How about | take a look at your arms? I''m quite skilled in massage," Cary offered.


    At his words, Raegan felt a chill run down her spine.


    Cold sweat beaded on her forehead.


    He had discovered her pretense! Just


    as Cary''s hand menacingly reached


    toward Raegan, in a swift motion,


    Raegan spun around and hurled her


    phone at his forehead with all her


    might. Visit noveldrama.org to read


    thetest chapter of this novel


    "Ouch!" Cary yelled in pain.


    Seizing the moment, Raegan lunged for the door handle.


    To her dismay, it was locked.


    The next second, Cary grabbed Raegan''s foot and yanked it fiercely.


    With a thud, Raegan tumbled to the | floor.


    Then, Cary''s sneering voice cut through the air.


    "You bitch! How dare you try to fool me!"

 Chapter 309 Darryl in the Elevator

    Cary removed his sses, revealing his malevolent gaze.


    He then leaned in close.


    "Despite your bitchy attitude, you''re quite stunning, far more so than any film star," he said.


    Cary patted Raegan on the shoulder forcefully and his drool almost fell.


    His excitement was palpable.


    "I''m eager for our night together.¡± with that, he grabbed Raegan''s arm and pulled her toward the couch in the lounge.


    ¡°Help! Someone help me!" Raegan cried out in panic.


    Her fingers wed at the carpet so fiercely that she drew blood from her nails.


    "Quiet!" Cary yelled as he gave her a brutal kick.


    "| swear, if you utter another word, I''ll kill you! Be silent!" Raegan clutched her aching waist, but she didn''t stop her cries for help.


    Cary, in his agitation, seized her hair and tried to force her face down into the couch cushion.


    The sensation was excruciating as if Raegan''s scalp was being ripped off.


    The agony of her hair being yanked out brought tears to her eyes.


    But this pain somehow sharpened her thoughts, ¡°making her more aware of her surroundings.


    Through her tears, Raegan begged softly, "Mr.


    ke, please, | won''t resist.


    just don''t harm me.


    I''ll follow your orders..." At that moment, Raegan''s face was flushed.


    Her eyshes were damp and quivering.


    This made her look pitiable | yet endearing.


    Ovee by his desires, Cary started fumbling with his belt and his_mouth spewed crude remarks non-stop.


    "Oh, my dear, if only you''dplied earlier, | would''ve given you everything you wanted,¡± he taunted.


    Cary leaned forward.


    He licked his greasy lips and his eyes gleamed wickedly.


    This sight made Raegan feel sick.


    Realizing she had just one shot, and her strength was limited to this single attempt, Raegan acted swiftly.


    She deftly pulled out something hidden behind her neck.


    Suddenly, a jet of liquid sprayed from the tiny bottle in her hand, hitting Cary directly in the eyes.


    ¡°Ah! My eyes!" Cary thrashed around | wildly.


    His fists swung in all directions as he screamed like a madman, "You bitch! What on earth did you spray in my eyes? Damn it!"


    Raegan felt fortunate she always carried pepper spray in her bag and had another bottle around her neck for emergencies.


    She felt grateful for her foresight.


    She narrowly avoided Cary''s wild punches by ducking.


    Then, seizing the moment, she kicked him, sending him tumbling off the couch.


    Caryy on the floor, clutching his stomach and writhing in pain.


    His curses and moans filled the air.


    ¡°Fuck! I''ll kill you!" Mustering all her energy, Raegan crawled and scrambled toward the door.


    With a burst of strength, she lifted a chair and smashed it against the door lock.


    "Thud!" The sound echoed as the chair made contact.


    The door remained stubbornly shut after her first attempt.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Meanwhile, Cary regained some semnce of rity, and muttered continuous threats, "I''ll kill you!" The gravity of her


    predicament became even clearer to Raegan.


    In a bid to maintain focus, Raegan sharply pped her own face, jolting herself back to the urgent task at hand.


    She grabbed the chair again and relentlessly hit the lock.


    This time, her efforts paid off.


    After two forceful hits, the door swung open.


    But Cary, still clutching his stomach, had managed to creep up behind Raegan.


    With a pained expression, Cary held | her shoulder firmly.


    "Ah!" Startled, Raegan screamed, spun around, andnded another kick on him.


    The impact sent Cary crashing to the floor with a heavy thud.


    Thankfully, Cary had overindulged in arge meal earlier, which left him less agile.


    If not for that, Raegan might not have been able to overpower him.


    Ignoring everything else, Raegan ran for her life.


    Luckily, they were ina .


    restaurant, and Cary had not set up any guards in a bid to avoid drawing attention.


    However, the restaurant was eerily quiet at this hour, especially on this floor.


    Not a single staff member was in sight.


    Trusting on her memory, Raegan sprinted toward the elevator.


    Her vision started to blur because of the drug she had consumed, She anxiously watched the elevator numbers climbing floor by


    floor.


    g "You bitch!" Cary''s sinister sound sent a shiver down Raegan''s spine.


    She hadn''t anticipated Cary catching up so quickly! Raegan had thought she was safe because the restaurant''s security


    cameras would deter Cary from chasing after her.


    But Cary had not only caught up.


    He was in a disheveled state.


    His shirt was undone, and his pants were missing.


    He appeared terrifying.


    Raegan realized something was terribly wrong.


    She was overwhelmed and was feeling defeated as she leaned against the wall.


    Frantically, she pressed the elevator button, hoping for rescue from whoever might be inside.


    | Cary, staggering and drooling, slurred angrily, "You thought you could escape? You harmed me! You bitch!" He then gripped


    Raegan''s hair and forcefully pulled her back.


    ¡°Ah! Let me go!" Raegan clutched her hair and cried out for help, "Help me!" By sheer coincidence, at that moment, the elevator


    chimed, "Ding." The elevator doors slid open.


    Raegan caught sight of weary gray-blue eyes and instantly shouted for help, "Help me! Save me!" Then, a sharp p


    resounded.


    Cary angrily threatened, "If you scream again, I''ll kill you!" Inside the elevator, Darryl leaned against the wall casually with his |


    hands in his pockets.


    He appeared indifferent.


    He had no interest in intervening in such a petty issue.


    Darryl remembered a previous incident where he had intervened in a couple''s fight.


    After injuring the man, the woman who initially sought his help turned against him and sued.


    This led to a year of ridicule from his friends.


    Since then, he vowed never again to meddle in others¡¯ affairs.


    At that moment, Cary was pulling Raegan toward a corner of the corridor.


    Raegan''s pleas for help grew fainter.


    The image of those weary eyes briefly flickered in Raegan''s mind.


    Then, in a burst of defiance, she dug her sharp nails into Cary''s frenzied wrist, tearing at his flesh.


    Cary winced in pain and released her.


    He then raised his hand to strike her.


    "Damn you! Ah!" Pushed to the brink, Raegan tapped into a deep well of strength.


    With no hesitation, she grabbed his arm and bit down hard.


    His scream of pain echoed through the corridor.


    Desperate to save herself, Raegan then dashed toward the elevator.


    Just as the elevator doors were


    closing, she gathered all her


    remaining energy and yelled, "Darryl!


    Save me!" Darryl noticed a slender


    hand reaching out to stop the


    elevator''s closing doors. Visit


    noveldrama.org to read thetest


    chapter of this novel


    Lazily, Darryl stuck his foot out and


    inquired, "Who called me?" | The next


    second, Raegan threw herself into his


    arms, pushing him back a couple of


    steps. Visit noveldrama.org to read


    thetest chapter of this novel


    "Damn it!" Darryl grumbled, visibly annoyed.


    He quickly tried to push her away, wanting to keep his distance.


    ¡°I''m telling you I''ve met countless | I''m not easily swayed anymore.


    Don''t try any tricks with me," he warned.


    Despite his reluctance, Raegan clung to him.


    Her slender and soft arms wrapped


    around him with all her remaining


    strength fueled by : strong sense of


    escaping danger. Visit


    noveldrama.org to read thetest


    chapter of this novel


    "Damn it!" Darryl cursed under his breath, again and again.


    He found himself ming her alluring scent for his hesitation to push her away.


    Then, Raegan''s perfume struck him as "familiar.


    Upon lifting her chin, her beautiful face emerged from beneath her disheveled hair.


    Darryl''s eyes widened in surprise.


    He asked in a low voice, "Raegan?"

 Chapter 310 Passive Inititative

    Raegan''s light fragrance intoxicated Darryl.


    He had never smelt such an aroma from any other woman.


    Unbeknownst to him, Raegan never wore perfume.


    The scent was naturally hers.


    Feeling uneasy, Darryl turned his head and muttered, "Let me go.


    I''m suffocating..." Just as the elevator doors were about to shut, Cary charged at Raegan again.


    His eyes reddened, giving him a fierce appearance.


    "Give her to me...


    Just give her to me!" Cary''s fierce look and his odd behavior suggested something was wrong with him.


    Darryl, with a hand on Raegan''s back, straightened up quickly.


    His tone was icy and haughty.


    "Try me." Cary froze momentarily upon.


    hearing this.


    Just as he was about to attack Darryl, Darryl delivered a hard kick.


    Bang! A loud noise was heard.


    The power of a grown man like Darryl far exceeded Raegan''s who was under the drug''s influence.


    Darryl effortlessly overpowered Cary.


    Once the elevator doors finally closed, Darryl hit the ground floor button.


    He thought about getting Raegan to the hospital quickly.


    Her unusual state suggested she might be drugged.


    Now, it was just the two of them within the confines of the elevator.


    Raegan, on some level, trusted Darryl wouldn''t hurt her.


    After all, he wasn''t interested in her, and he knew she was Chapter 310 Passive Initiative IRE part of the Foster family, so he


    wouldn''t dare do anything.


    As her fear faded, Raegan¡¯s thirst grew, and she felt her body burning up due to the effects of the drug.


    She felt so weak that she could only lean against Darryl for support.


    Meanwhile, Darryl was unsure how to react.


    Their proximity was evident.


    With a beauty like Raegan nestled against his chest, he felt hisposure waning.


    Sweat beaded profusely on his forehead as if he were being grilled.


    Though Raegan''s eyes remained open, she wasn''t quite herself.


    Her breathing grew heavier, and her body felt like it was on fire.


    The drug was taking effect, and she was losing control.


    In a daze, she tugged at her blouse cor and gazed at Darryl.


    Her eyes brimmed with tears, and her voice Chapter 310 Passive Initiative shook as she pleaded, "Please, take me to the


    hospital..." The move was simple, but it had a profound effect on Darryl.


    He was so agitated that he wanted nothing more than to push Raegan away immediately in case he lost hisposure


    completely.


    Knowing the effects of the drug kicked in, Raegan managed to finish her sentence with efforts.


    "Shit!" Darryl cursed under his breath, his eyes zing.


    He wasn''t the one who was drugged, yet he felt as if his entire body was engulfed in mes.


    Just then, the elevator doors opened.


    Atush of fresh air entered, and Darryl breathed a sigh of relief.


    Being confined in the elevator with Raegan had been excruciating.


    He felt like he was about to lose control at any Chapter 310 Passive Initiative moment, As Darryl prepared to exit the elevator, a


    chilly male voice halted hin.


    ¡°Let go of her." Darryl, taken aback, looked up to see Mitchel addressing him with a stern expression.


    ¡°Mitchel?¡± Darryl was stunned.


    | Mitchel''s eyes held aplex mix of emotions, rendering his gaze unusually detached.


    ¡°Raegan..." Darryl, clearing his throat, said, "Miss Foster appears to have been drugged.


    | need to get her to a hospital." Unaware of the nature of Raegan and Mitche''''s rtionship, Darryl assumed Mitchel preferred


    not to be involved.


    He offered, "It''s no trouble at all.


    I''ll take her to the hospital myself." Chapter 310 passive initiative SEIS Mitchel''s eyes, long and narrow, narrowed further, giving


    Darryl an intimidating, almost frightening look.


    "| said let go of her," he demanded.


    As he spoke, Mitchel walked into the elevator and strode over.


    He seized Raegan''s wrist and pulled her into his embrace.


    Raegan found herself in a cool embrace that felt surprisingly safe.


    Her instincts told her she could trust him despite herck of looking up to check the man''s identity.


    She felt even safer than in Darryl''s arms.


    With Raegan in his arms, Mitchel pressed the button for the garage.


    Darryl felt a wave of annoyance as he watched Raegan nowy in Mitchel''s arms without resisting.


    Darryl cursed silently.


    How could Raegan not resist in Mitchel''s arms? Observing Mitchel''s cold, rigid expression, Darryl hesitated.


    Just as he was about to speak, the elevator doors reached its destination.


    rey Mitchel exited the elevator quickly, carrying Raegan in his arms.


    "Mitchel!" Darryl shouted, rushing to stop him.


    "This isn''t right, is it? Imagine if someone sees you and snaps a photo..." At Darryl''s words, Mitchel paused, casting a cold look


    at Darryl, whose hands had just been on Raegan.


    "Stay out of it!" he said sharply.


    Darryl was at a loss for words.


    For a brief moment, Darryl thought Mitchel looked like he wanted to chop off his hand with that re.


    Just then, Matteo arrived, looking serious.


    "Mr.


    Dixon, my team has kept the reporters away." Out of a blue, rumors spread about the boss of Pinkorps Media having slept with a


    female boss of a design studio to gain the contract.


    With this, paparazzi swarmed the restaurant, hoping for a scoop.


    If Raegan stepped out at this time, she''d be swamped by them as a suspicious figure.


    Mitchel settled Raegan in the back seat of his car and then hopped in, leaving Darryl standing there, bewildered.


    As Darryl was about to get in Mitchel''s car, Matteo stopped him.


    "Mr.


    Cullen, we''ve got a bit of a situation.


    Could you escort thedy over there outside? We need to distract the paparazzi and reporters so we can get Mrs...


    Uh, | mean Miss Foster to the hospital quickly." Understanding the urgency, Darryl nodded, ushered the woman into his car, and


    sped off, sessfully drawing most of the paparazzi away.


    Meanwhile, Mitchel''s ck luxury car slipped out another exit, unnoticed.


    On their way to the hospital, Raegan was heavily affected by the drug.


    She felt unbearably hot and ufortable, as if mes were raging inside her.


    Her thirst was overwhelming, and her limbs felt weak.


    A hollow feeling gnawed at her, shaking her already fragile nerves.


    She felt like a fish gasping for air on drynd, her mind overwhelmed by an intense sexual desire that was torturous.


    ¡°Don''t move." Mitchel stopped Raegan from approaching him any closer.


    Realizing she was overwhelmed with


    a strong desire, Mitchel gently turned


    her away with his hand, trying to


    prevent her from clinging to him. Visit


    noveldrama.org to read thetest


    chapter of this novel


    He knew she would only crave more if he didn''t.


    Yet, Raegan leaned her head against him, her eyes unfocused, resembling a kitten seekingfort.


    She seemed to believe that Mitchel''s presence could satisfy her yearning, and she found herself rubbing his chest through his


    shirt.


    Mitchel''s well-built chest and masculine physique only heightened her senses.


    She grew warmer in his embrace, making Mitchel feel as if he was sitting on a bed of needles.


    With a noticeable swallow, Mitchel ced his hand on Raegan''s shoulder, his voiceced with urgency.


    "Matteo, how much longer until we reach the hospital?¡± he asked.


    Matteo, checking his phone and


    avoiding looking back, replied


    anxiously, "Reporters have


    surrounded the nearest hospital of


    Ardlens, so it''s not an option. Visit


    noveldrama.org to read thetest


    chapter of this novel


    Another hospital will take about forty minutes, What should | we do?" B | Forty minutes...


    Mitchel sighed, ncing down at Raegan, who seemed too weak tost even four more minutes.


    He quickly made a decision, unbuttoning his cor with slender fingers.


    ¡°Head to the Hilpton Hotel," he instructed.


    It was only a ten-minute drive away.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Matteo understood and promptly directed the driver to change course.


    In the back seat, Mitchel''s throat moved visibly.


    He clenched his teeth as he watched Raegan yfully stick out the tip of her tongue, lightly licking his throat like a yful cat.


    But it seemed that wasn''t enough for her.


    Suddenly, Raegan pressed her lips


    against his in a kiss! This action sent


    Mitchel over the edge! He took a


    sharp breath, his handsome features


    twisting as he fought to control


    himself. Visit noveldrama.org to


    read thetest chapter of this novel


    Meanwhile, Raegan, eager to express her desire, tried everything she could...


    As she moved from Mitchel''s throat to his corbone, she was abruptly pushed against the chilly car window.


    Afirm hand held her shoulder, and a cold voicemanded, "Stay still.


    Don''t move." Raegan felt a wave of disappointment.


    Just when she was close to getting what she wanted, Mitchel had stopped her.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, and her voice trembled as she muttered, "You...


    You''re mean..." Mitchel, taken aback, rxed his hold on her shoulder and sighed.


    ¡°Hey, I''m not being harsh with you." His slightly kinder tone only confused Raegan more, and she started crying.


    Mitchel shook his head, feeling helpless, and ordered, "Put up the partition."

 Chapter 311 Dont be Mad At Me

    Matteo breathed a sigh of relief, the tension easing from his shoulders.


    Without hesitation, he pressed the button to raise the partition that had separated him from the captivating scene unfolding


    behind.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Being a passionate, hot-blooded young man, Matteo couldn''t deny the allure of watching a handsome man and a beautiful


    woman embrace and share a kiss.


    As the partition lifted, Mitchel swiftly grabbed his tie, using it to restrain Raegan''s restless hands.


    In the aftermath of Raegan''s memory loss, Mitchel had gained insights into her character.


    He realized that allowing her to touch him in her current state Chapter 311 Don''t Be Mad At Me could lead to future


    complications.


    Anticipating a potential change in her attitude once sober, he decided to take precautions.


    5 Mitchel had invested considerable time and effort in softening her aversion toward him.


    Thest thing he desired was for those efforts to be rendered futile.


    However, there was an additional motive behind lifting the partition.


    He couldn''t bear the thought of any other man seeing her in this state, let alone hearing her moaning.


    Restrained and motionless, Raegan could only cry.


    The crux was the unbearable burning sensation coursing through her body.


    Difort gripped her, making her state agonizingly apparent.


    Attempting to console her like one would soothe a distressed child, Mitchel asked, "Do you feel ufortable? Don''t worry.


    It''s going to be alright." y Raegan''s mind was so messy that she couldn''t speak.


    Her skeptical expression mirrored her disbelief.


    Just a lie, she thought.


    The heat coursing through her body had intensified, akin to an eternal me raging within.


    Her throat cried out for moisture, leaving her thirsty and hungry.


    No respite seemed forting.


    The situation only worsened.


    She emitted an unconscious groan, the simple desire to satiate her hunger gnawing at her.


    How could satisfying her desire be such an arduous task? Frustration and pain mingled within her.


    Seeing this, Mitchel couldn''t help but be amused.


    When she pouted, he suddenly thought of Janey.


    The resemnce between them was striking.


    At the thought of Janey, Mitchel''s eyes took on a deep intensity.


    He thought he couldn''t bear Raegan and another man¡¯s child.


    However, harboring resentment toward Janey was beyond him.


    The mere thought of Janey softened his heart.


    He even entertained fantasies of bing a worthy stepfather.


    However, he couldn''t help but think about the baby in Raegan''s belly before Raegan had the car incident.


    If that child was around, it would be older than Janey or perhaps just as cute.


    Yet, he knew all of this remained a fanciful hope.


    The car glided into the underground parking lot.


    Mitchel ced a hand on Raegan''s buttocks and allowed her to lean into his arms, yfully trying to startle her, "Don''t move.


    We wouldn''t want to attract any unwanted attention.¡± Raegan wasn''t entirely sure of the spectacle they presented.


    All she desired was to feel the warmth of his body against hers.


    Raegan''s entire figure was covered by his long suit.


    Due to their proximity, her red lips brushed against his cold neck, and she found sce in the simple act of nuzzling his skin.


    The familiar and pleasant scent assaulted her nose.


    She squirmed her way to the room.


    Discovering the source of pleasure, Raegan deftly undid his buttons and sank her teeth into his skin to quench her inner thirst.


    This temptation wasn''t something an average person could resist.


    2"Mr.


    Stevens will be here in about twenty minutes," Matteo informed, trailing behind.


    "Alright..." Mitchel''s responsecked his usual calm demeanor.


    It sounded more like a groan.


    It exuded an undeniable allure, Matteo saw Raegan moving under Mitchel''s suit.


    As he watched the scene, a whirlwind of thoughts stormed his mind.


    A beep echoed, and the elevator doors gracefully slid apart.


    Upon entering, Mitchel directed, "Wait for him here." ¡®Understood, sir," responded Matteo.


    ¡®The elevator is going up." The voice announcement echoed within the elevator, A security camera was positioned in the elevator,


    prompting Mitchel to continue covering Raegan with his clothes.


    Beneath the tailored suit, Raegan''s hair was tousled, and her face exhibited a rosy hue.


    Her lithe legs were securely entwined around his sturdy waist.


    Struggling to maintainposure, Mitchel wore a cold expression as he grappled with the precarious situation.


    Concealed beneath the suit, the buttons of his shirt had already been torn apart.


    This was the first time Mitchel had experienced such an agonizing minute in an elevator, Gripping Raegan''s slender waist, he


    murmured in a hoarse voice, "I''ll quench your thirst now.


    Don''t get mad at me when you sober up." Seemingly savoring the moment, Raegan surrendered herself and took the lead.


    They finally reached the room, and without hesitation, Mitchel went straight to the bathtub.


    Gently cing her inside, he turned on the cold water with caution.


    Worried that the cold water might be too much, he joined her in the tub, holding her closely as they soaked together.


    Yet, it became apparent that Raegan was in a yful mood, unable to resist the urge to tease.


    Rather than reaching for something to hold onto, she simply clutched Mitchel''s finger and emitted a yful groan.


    It became evident that she was merely seeking an outlet for her pent-up desires.


    She was only using him as a tool to soothe herself, .


    The realization left Mitchel discontented.


    Withdrawing his fingers, he gently cupped her face and asked, "Do you know who | am?" Raegan opened her blurred eyes and


    replied in a daze, "Mitchel..." The familiarity in his scent and his touch prompted her to instinctively call out his name.


    It was as though her body retained an imprint, maintaining loyalty to him even in unconscious moments.


    Upon hearing her words, Mitchel''s heart was filled with sweetness and warmth.


    He felt that, at this very moment, Raegan was not the woman struggling with amnesia but the one who had once wholeheartedly


    relied on him during their best times.


    "Good girl, Raegan," he murmured.


    He lowered his head and ced a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    Just as the tender moment enveloped them, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Mitchel knew it was Luis.


    For a fleeting moment, a selfish thought crossed his mind.


    He wished Luis hadn''te.? Ultimately, he resisted the impulse, refraining from any intimate involvement with her.


    Mitchel found himself incapable of controlling Raegan.


    Therefore, he reluctantly swung the door open with her nestled in his arms.


    The instant the door creaked ajar, Luis was greeted with the sight of Mitchel cradling a tightly wrapped woman.


    In sheer astonishment, Luis


    eximed, "Why did you even bother


    calling me? You can handle this


    situation yourself!" Mitchel brushed


    off the sarcasm with a cold retort,


    "Cut the crap." Aware of the change


    in Mitchel''s demeanor, Luis couldn''t


    help but want tough at him. Visit


    noveldrama.org to read thetest


    chapter of this novel


    Taking the medical kit, he instructed, "Put her down.


    | need to administer the injection." Mitchel stepped into the bedroom with Raegan still in his arms.


    However, he paused by the doorway.


    ¡°Hold on a moment," he said before closing the door, muffling the sounds of distressing from within.


    Curious, Luis pressed his ear against the door, face flushing and heart racing.


    The door suddenly swung open.


    Caught off guard, Luis stumbled forward and desperately attempted to use Mitchel''s body to steady himself.


    Unexpectedly, Mitchel took a step back.


    "Oh no!" Luis eximed as he lost his bnce and fell.


    He quickly supported himself to avoid kissing the floor.


    Mitchel looked at him and said coldly,


    "You brought this upon yourself! Can


    | trust you or not?" Recovering from


    his unexpected fall, Luis grumbled as


    he got back on his feet, "| nearly


    broke my back. Visit


    noveldrama.org to read thetest


    chapter of this novel


    You owe me for this!" Mitchel remained stoic.


    He indifferently nced at Luis


    before saying, "Just focus on the


    matter at hand." Due to the effects of


    the drug, Raegan was so clingy to


    Mitchel that he had made quite the


    effort to fix Raegan on the bed. Visit


    noveldrama.org to read thetest


    chapter of this novel


    Luis approached and looked at the woman tightly wrapped, a_ towel concealing her face, leaving only her mouth and nose


    exposed for breath.


    Luis clicked his tongue and questioned, "Who are you safeguarding her from?" Mitchel didn''t mask his possessiveness.


    He raised an eyebrow and replied, "Of course it''s you." Luis was left momentarily speechless.


    ¡°Holy crap!" Luis eximed.


    "| have known you and Raegan for years.


    What do you think | could possibly do?" Mitchel frowned, pressing, "What would you do if you didn''t know her?"

 Chapter 312 Am I That Kind Of Person

    Chapter 312 Am I That Kind Of Person


    "I..." Luis found himself at a loss for words.


    Luis remained quiet for a short while. Then, he said with anger, "You''re really losing your mind!"


    While Luis gave Raegan a shot, Mitchel held Raegan''s arm, ensuring Luis didn''t touch Raegan directly.


    Luis, with his teeth clenched, gave Raegan a tranquilizer shot. He then snorted and said, "You might see some symptoms like fever or thirst after this shot. They''re not a big deal. Just make sure she stays hydrated. It''ll help flush the toxins from her body."


    Mitchel listened carefully and then showed Luis to the door. "Thank you, anyway."


    Luis was furious with Mitchel, but when he heard Mitchel express gratitude before leaving, he softened and replied, "Don''t mention it..."


    But before Luis could finish his words, Bang! The door was shut closed.


    Luis cursed silently, "You son of a bitch! Just wait and see." In the hotel room, Raegan finally calmed down and fell asleep. Mitchel, worried she might be overheated, reced the thick quilt with a thin one. He stayed by her bedside, fearing she might develop a fever during the night.


    At night, Raegan mumbled, "Water..."


    Upon hearing that, Mitchel swiftly snapped back to reality. Hegrabbed a ss of water and helped her onto the bed.


    After a few sips of the water, Raegan turned her head away. When Mitchel picked up the ss of water on the bedside, Raegan had already fallen asleep. He reached out his hand to feel her forehead. Thankfully, she didn''t have a fever.


    Mitchel didn''t rx until dawn. ording to Luis'' advice, if Raegan didn''t have a fever overnight, she would be fine.


    Mitchel stepped out to the balcony, lit a cigarette, and called Matteo. "Have you found out who was behindst night''s incident?"


    "It seems Cary ke was drugged as well. He got caught when he tried to rape a waitress at the restaurant. Currently, he''s still in the police station."


    Matteo added, "But I heard his family had a private conversation with the waitress and offered a big amount ofpensation. So it''s likely that Cary will be released soon."


    "Keep an eye on him. We''ll deal with him after we figure out what happenedst night." After saying that, Mitchel ended the cali.


    Seeing Raegan still asleep, Mitchel headed for a shower in the bathroom.


    On thefortable bed, Raegan turned over and slowly opened her eyes. The entire room was filled with white color. This was not her room!


    Realizing this, panic surged within her, and sat up on the bed, scanning her unfamiliar surroundings. Herst memory was of the dinner. How did she end up in this hotel room?


    Raegan searched for her phone but it was nowhere to befound. Resorting to the desk phone, she dialed Erick''s number. It wasn''t long before someone answered.


    "Erick..." Confused and unable to recall the events clearly, Raegan started crying as soon as she said.


    "What''s wrong, Raegan?" Erick''s voice was filled with concern as he asked.


    "I think I was druggedst night ..."


    Suddenly, a sharp pain hit Raegan''s head, and she vividly remembered she had escaped from a chamber. Why was she in a hotel room now?


    Other than feeling sore, she didn''t experience any other difort or signs of sexual attack. But she couldn''t be certain...


    "Where are you now?" Erick asked urgently.


    Raegan nced at a sign on the desk and answered, "I''m in the presidential suite at the Hilpton Hotel."


    "Look after yourself and call the police. I''m sending someone. I''m currently in Swynborough. I''ll return after making sure our dad is doing all right."


    "What happened to our dad?" Raegan asked worriedly.


    Not wanting to burden Raegan with their father''s issue, Erick said, "It''s nothing serious. Don''t worry. I''ll be back as soon as I can."


    After ending the call, Raegan contacted Annis and told her that everything was all right.


    Meanwhile, there was some noise from the bathroom.


    Raegan''s eyes widened in fear. She grabbed a crystal item from the bedside table and tiptoed to the bathroom door.


    At that moment, the bathroom door swung open.


    Seeing the empty bed, Mitchel''s heart raced. He called out anxiously, "Raegan..."


    But before he could finish his sentence, Boom! His forehead was hit hard. Suddenly, his face was smeared with blood.


    Raegan, thinking she had taken down the bad guy, wanted to hit him again. But when the man turned around, she froze in shock. Eyes wide, she asked in confusion, "Why are you here?"


    Frowning, Mitchel remembered what happened yesterday when she was leaning against Darryl. He asked coldly, "Who did you expect?"


    Hearing that, Raegan was left speechless. Stepping back cautiously, Raegan regarded him with suspicion.


    This reaction only deepened Mitchel''s frustration. He stepped forward and was about to exin when Raegan shouted, "Don''te any closer, or I''ll call the police!"


    Hearing that, Mitchel was rather speechless.


    Raegan adjusted her clothing and said cautiously, "I''m sure it''s you who teamed up with Mr. ke, isn''t it?"


    Raegan had heard about the rumors in the entertainment industry. There were numerous cases where women were sent to the beds of influential figures to gain favor. So, she couldn''t help but suspect Mitchel might team up with that deceitful Cary.


    Mitchel''s anger was so intense that it felt like something was stuck in his chest, rendering him speechless.


    Observing this, Raegan took his silence as confirmation. Seeing Mitchel just staring at her silently, she grabbed a tablemp, ready to defend herself.


    Mitchel couldn''t help butugh at the sight. He wiped the blood from his forehead with a towel, then tossed it into theundry basket, saying calmly, "Go ahead. Call the police.


    Raegan was left dumbfounded by his response. Without hesitation, she dialed 911, providing the hotel''s address and using Mitchel of rape.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    During the whole process, she kept her eyes fixed on Mitchel, deliberately making her usations clear.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the hotel room grew tense.


    The more Raegan spoke, the darker Mitchel''s expression, became. In the end, Mitchel stared at her maliciously.


    After hanging up the phone, Raegan disyed no fear on her face. If Mitchel really touched her, she was determined to make him pay, showing no mercy to such a bastard.


    "How can you be so certain that I''m that kind of person?" After staying up all night, Mitchel''s voice sounded raspy and indifferent.


    Raegan replied in an extremely cold voice, "Never judge a book by its cover. Just like back then when I believed you wouldn''t cheat on me, you ended up having an affair, didn''t you?"


    Mitchel''s throat tightened as he exined, "I didn''t have an affair. The only woman I had was you."


    Raegan snorted and thought it was funny. Even if Mitchel hadn''t been physically involved with other women, he was emotionally cheating on her. To her, there was no difference. Whether it was physical or emotional, it was a betrayal of their marriage.


    Raegan said with disdain, "Mr. Dixon, are you expecting a loyalty award? Unfortunately, that''s not a virtue in today''s world!"


    Her words made Mitchel''s body tense, and his expression grew even darker.


    In truth, Raegan wasn''t concerned whether Mitchel had slept with other women or not. His acts of self-restraint didn''t sway her at all.


    "By the way, Lauren was also present atst night''s dinner. If she found out what kind of person you really are, would she be disappointed in you?" Raegan said mockingly.


    Since Lauren had been brought up, Mitchel would not hesitate to exin it again. "I never had any affection for Lauren. I tolerated her only because I owed her a favor. Is that clear?"


    Raegan answered coldly, "But your tolerance has caused me pain."


    At that moment, Mitchel almost felt as if Raegan had regained her memory. Otherwise, how could she look at him with such indifference...

 Chapter 313 We Are Dating!

    Chapter 313 We Are Dating!


    Mitchel''s Adam''s apple bobbed with excitement as he inquired, "Raegan, has your memory returned?"


    "Nope," replied Raegan. She just felt a pang of sympathy for her past self.


    Hearing her response, a shadow passed over Mitchel''s eyes. Deep down, he yearned for Raegan to regain her memories, but he also feared the possibility of her recalling painful experiences. It was aplex mix of emotions for him.


    Uncertain about what to say, Mitchel eventually managed to utter a heartfelt apology, "I''m truly sorry, Raegan..."


    He couldn''t deny that he hadmitted some terrible mistakes in the past. However, he remained faithful to her, both emotionally and physically. While he did assist Lauren on asion, he had never harbored any romantic feelings for Lauren.


    As Mitchel wore a distressed expression, Raegan spoke with indifference, "Mr. Dixon, have you ever heard the saying that no matter how sincere the apologies may be, not everyone gets a second chance? I don''t possess the authority to decide whether the person I used to be should forgive you or not."


    Her voice was icy and detached, in stark contrast to the enthusiasm she had shown the previous night.


    Mitchel''s heart constricted, seemingly stirred by a surge of emotions.


    At that moment, the doorbell rang, prompting Raegan to hurry over and answer it.


    "Are you alright, Raegan?" Stefan entered, gently patting her shoulder while casting nervous nces up and down at her.


    Raegan couldn''t help but be affected by his anxious demeanor. "I''m fine, Stefan," she assured him.


    Stefan breathed a sigh of relief, giving her back a reassuring pat.


    This small gesture didn''t go unnoticed by Mitchel, who watched with a critical eye.


    Suddenly, Mitchel stepped forward and firmly grabbed Raegan''s wrist, fixing a cold stare on Stefan. "Remove your hand from her," he demanded, his words dripping with frost.


    To everyone''s astonishment, Raegan instinctively grabbed Stefan''s wrist in response.


    At that moment, Mitchel found himself holding Raegan''s wrist while she held Stefan''s hand, creating a palpable tension in the room.


    Mitchel''s once-handsome face now wore a gloomy expression, his forehead marred by a trickle of blood courtesy of Raegan''s actions, giving him an almost demonic appearance.


    To evade Mitchel''s intense gaze, Raegan moved closer to Stefan, which softened Stefan''s heart amid this awkward atmosphere.


    In truth, Stefan''s literary pursuits were merely a fa?ade. The Clifford family held significant influence in the north, but Stefan could no longer bear their tradition of constant conflicts and violence. So, he chose to steer clear away from the Clifford family and spent years living in Swynborough.


    Over time, Stefan had be close friends with Erick. When he learned of Erick''s desire to return to Ardlens with Raegan, Stefan decided to settle in Ardlens.


    Stefan had researched Ardlens online and was drawn to the city''s charm and its weing atmosphere. Unlike his homnd, where powerful ns dominated, people there suffered a lot.


    Having grown up in such an environment, Stefan was anything but a coward. He had the guts to protect the woman he liked at a moment like this.


    With reassurance, Stefan sped Raegan''s hand in his andforted her, "Don''t worry."


    Meanwhile, Mitchel was deeply wounded by the sight before him. How could Raegan cozy up to another man right under his nose? It appeared she waspletely indifferent to his feelings.


    Although Raegan felt a bit ufortable when Stefan held her hand, her bias against Mitchel outweighed any awkwardness she might have felt.


    Raegan shot Mitchel a cold stare. "Release my hand."


    Suppressing his anger, Mitchel forcefully pulled her hand and gritted his teeth. "Come to my side, and I''ll release it!"


    Raegan frowned, feeling a sharp pain in her shoulder as Mitchel exerted great force on her hand.


    Observing this, Stefan put his arm around Raegan''s shoulder and spoke with a stern expression. "Didn''t you hear Raegan? She asked you to let go of her."


    Mitchel''s anger red instantly at Stefan''s intervention, and his voice turned chillingly cold. "You''re just an outsider. How dareyou meddle in our private affairs!"


    Stefan''s tone remained gentle, but his resolve was unwavering as he retorted, "Mr. Dixon, I''m afraid you have no right to question me like that, considering Raegan is no longer your wife."


    Mitchel hadn''t anticipated that Stefan would be aware of their divorce. His once-handsome face turned pallid, almost immediately, as if it had been pierced by a thousand arrows, the pain palpable.


    With red eyes, Mitchel hoarsely questioned Raegan, "Raegan, what is your rtionship with him?"


    At that moment, Mitchel''s face was deathly pale, marked by bloodshot eyes after a sleepless night. The sorrow in his gaze was painfully evident, making it clear that he was deeply wounded.


    However, Raegan met his gaze with a stoic expression. She had no romantic involvement with Stefan, but she chose not to reveal the truth in an attempt to discourage Mitchel.


    Noticing Raegan''s conflicted expression, Stefan raised his eyebrows and took the initiative to speak. "With Erick''s approval, Raegan and I are in a rtionship. If things go well, we n to get married soon."


    Stefan''s words hit like a thunderbolt, leaving Mitchel''s eyes reddening. Ignoring Stefan''s presence, he locked his gaze onto Raegan and asked each word with intensity, "Is he telling the truth?"


    Raegan hadn''t anticipated that Stefan would fabricate such a story. With Erick''s permission? Marriage? She was left dumbfounded by the unexpected turn of events.


    However, considering Mitchel''s dominant personality, Raegan promptly replied, "Yes, it''s true. We are in a rtionship!"


    The impact of those words was like a bomb detonating. Mitchel felt as though his heart had been torn apart by her deration. His once-handsome face turned deathly pale in an instant.


    Taking advantage of the moment, Raegan withdrew her hand and continued, "Mr. Dixon, please don''t interfere in my life any longer. I don''t want Stefan to get jealous."


    Hearing her words, Mitchel was left speechless, feeling as though Raegan''s words had fragmented his very being.


    "How is that possible?" Mitchel eximed suddenly, "You promised me that you wouldn''t marry within the next six months!"


    "Yes, Stefan and I are in a rtionship with the intention of marriage, but we are not married yet," she rified.


    Raegan added calmly, "Rest assured. I intend to keep my promise and marry in six months."


    Hearing Raegan''s words, Mitchel''s anger surged to new heights.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Raegan, you should think carefully before speaking. I agreed to our divorce because you wanted fairness, not because I''m giving up on you. Do you think you can marry another man at your whim, and I''ll just stand by and do nothing?" Mitchel''s handsome face contorted with rage as he spat out the words through gritted teeth.


    Stefan, protective of Raegan, pulled her behind him and spoke resolutely. "Mr. Dixon, as far as I know, Ardlens is governed by thew. If you intend to control everything, you should beaware of whom you''re up against. Raegan is now the daughter of the Foster family. She''s no longer the vulnerable girl who endured mistreatment and captivity under your authority. If you ever dare to mistreat her again, both the Foster family and the Clifford family will not let you off lightly."


    Mitchel''s expression darkened considerably at the mention of the Clifford family. The Clifford family in the north! It was practically an autonomous nation.


    In thatnd, the royal family served as mere figureheads, with the true power held by two dominant ns. One of the ns was the influential Maxwell family, and the other was the renowned Clifford family. The Clifford family, in particr, wielded immense wealth and influence within the country, making them unparalleled in power.


    Mitchel couldn''t believe that someone as seemingly mild-mannered as Stefan was actually a member of the formidable Clifford family.


    Mitchel sneered, "I''ve heard that despite their immense power, the Clifford family ces great importance on ethical principles. I''m curious why you would resort to such actions to pursue someone else''s woman!"

 Chapter 314 His Plea

    Chapter 314 His Plea


    Stefan''s demeanor appeared distant, with a slight smirk forming at the edge of his lips. "Mr. Dixon, people can indulge in their fantasies, but it is unwise to constantly dwell in illusions. Since Raegan is not currently in a rtionship, I am free to pursue her. What gives you the right to im that I''ve stolen your woman? It appears to be merely your own unfounded presumption, not hers."


    Mitchel''s face turned a deep red, his fury palpable in the air. He grabbed Stefan by the cor and shouted, "I don''t care how arrogant you are elsewhere, but you''re now on my territory and you won''t be able to take Raegan away from me!"


    Mitchel''s fury clouded his mind, and he had the sudden urge to rip Stefan apart with his bare hands.


    The oppressive aura around Mitchel made Raegan ufortable, and she quickly tugged at Mitchel''s arm, afraid he would do something drastic. "Mitchel, snap out of it! If you dare harm him, I will never forgive you!"


    Raegan''s protective instinct hit Mitchel''s heart like a poisoned knife. The pain was almost unbearable, but it also had the dual effect of intensifying his anger.


    A reckless, derangedugh burst out of Mitchel''s mouth. "If you think you can get rid of me so easily, you have another thinging! Be it in this life or the next, you will always be mine!"


    The incensed light in Mitchel''s eyes convinced Raegan that he hadpletely lost it.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, what happened next left Raegan even more astonished.


    Mitchel opened his robe, revealing his well-muscled, alluring chest and abdomen. He pointed at the hickeys on his skin, a vicious sneer twisting his features. "Is this what you meant by not wanting to get involved with me? I also have recordings. Would you like to hear them?"


    Raegan''s ears turned hot, and soon, her heart sank as well. She couldn''t believe she actually had sex with him.


    As she gazed at Mitchel''s handsome features, a wave of fury washed over Raegan.


    "Whack!" A ringing sound echoed around the room as Raegan''s palm connected with Mitchel''s cheek.


    pping him did little to quell Raegan''s anger. Furious, she growled at him. "Shame on you! You knew very well what was going on with me. Yet, you still took advantage of me! You filthy asshole!"


    Mitchel was momentarily stunned. He registered the p on his face, but the deep ache in his chest was something he couldn''t stand.


    Mitchel masked the aching in his heart and met Raegan''s gaze with apathy, his mouth twitching slightly. "Scold me as you wish if it can bring you back to my side."


    Raegan was speechless. She cursed, "You''re crazy!"


    "You may think of me as a lunatic, but I''m a lunatic who loves you. As long as youe back to me, I''ll do anything you want. I will promise you everything. Tell me, what do you really want? Do you want my life, Raegan? Take it then..." Mitchel was on the verge of babbling, his words jumbled and unclear.


    His emotions were so overwhelming that he just needed to talk, no matter what came out.


    Everything Mitchel had kept bottled up in his chest, he let out now without restraint. He didn''t care about his dignity which was in tatters by now. The only thing he regretted was not telling her everything in his heart before.


    Mitchel also regretted realizing his true feelings only after losing her. He loved her more than he loved his own life. The idea of her marrying someone else and spending the rest of her life with another man was unbearable to him. Just thinking of it was enough to shrivel his heart until it was nothing but dust.


    Raegan was taken aback by Mitchel''s unexpected admission. She stood in silence, unable to find the words to respond. She was not quite familiar with him after her loss of memory of him, but his words broke her heart for a reason she couldn''t discern.


    Raegan didn''t dare utter a word, afraid that the dam holding her tears back would burst if she opened her mouth. She had no idea why this was happening. Was it possible that deep down, she still cared about Mitchel?


    Suddenly, Raegan felt a splitting headache, and her body began to tremble slightly.


    Thankfully, Stefan was observant and reached out to catch her arm before she could fall to the ground.


    Raegan managed to snap out of it and sternly warned herself not to be swayed by her emotions. When she heard Erick describe how Mitchel had treated her before, she swore never to forgive him for as long as she breathed!


    With a steely gaze, she faced the heartbroken Mitchel and uttered coldly, "Mitchel, I don''t love you and don''t want to be with you. It would be best if you don''t bother me anymore!"


    Her words tore Mitchel''s heart into shreds. His handsome face was chalk white, defeated and downcast. He appeared nothing like his usual untouchable self.


    His voice lowered, but the intensity in his tone made it clear he didn''t care about his dignity. "Raegan, you wanted fairness from me, but are you being fair to me?" She had promised to treat him fairly! However, she appeared to be wielding a sword and pointing it in his direction, while he waspletely unharmed.


    Raegan''s heart was in chaos. She just wanted to put an end to. this messy rtionship as quickly as possible. "Do you think it''s possible for someone you''ve hurt to be fair to you?" she asked.


    These words seemed to be the final nail in Mitchel''s coffin. His heart, already riddled with pain, sank as he stumbled backward.


    A loud sound echoed in the room. Before Raegan''s and Stefan''s eyes, Mitchel''s legs gave out and he fell to the ground.


    Shoulders hunched, Mitchel looked up at Raegan with bloodshot eyes and pleaded, "Raegan, please be fair to me. I beg you. Just be fair to me."


    Mitchel let go of his previous air of arrogance and embraced humility with utmost sincerity.


    Raegan felt as if her heart was filled with cotton. All the air in her lungs had been squeezed out, making her feel suffocated. She had never seen Mitchel so humble before.


    It was hard for Raegan to picture Mitchel, who exuded immense pride and arrogance, stooping to such a low level just for her. She had no idea what to say to him. But she knew she should stay away from him. She couldn''t give him the fairness he desired!


    Right then, there was a knock on the door. Soon, the door opened and two people dressed in police uniforms walked in, shing their badges as they announced, "We''ve received a report of indecent behavior taking ce here."


    The policemen looked at Mitchel and Stefan in the room before turning to Raegan. "Are you the one who made the report?"


    "Yes."


    "Who is the person whomitted the indecent acts against you?"


    Raegan stared at Mitchel for a few seconds and then calmly said, "It was him."


    Mitchel couldn''t believe her words. It felt as if countless arrows had just pierced through his skin. His body went numb and he could do nothing but gape at her.


    But his self-preservation suddenly kicked in and his slouched form straightened. He really wanted to see if she was as indifferent toward him as she imed. He simply couldn''t believe she no longer cared for him.


    But at the same time, he had no choice but to believe it. There had always been a sparkle in her eyes, but now when he looked at her, there was nothing but coldness.


    Despite Mitchel''s unassuming appearance, the policemen questioned Mitchel straightforwardly, "Sir, do you admit to theallegations made by this youngdy?"


    Mitchel felt as if someone had reached into his body and pulled out all his organs. He was an empty shell, and he had no reason to defend himself, not even when the policemen queried him repeatedly.


    Seeing this, the policeman turned to Raegan and asked, "Are you two a couple? Did you two have a fight?"


    Raegan vehemently denied, "No, we''re not together. I was drugged at a dinner partyst night and everything is hazy."


    The policeman gave a small nod. "Okay, I need both of you toe with me to the station for further questioning."


    Stefan, concerned about Raegan, followed closely behind.


    The three of them arrived at the police station.


    Mitchel''s expression remained cold and he continued to remain silent despite the barrage of questions.


    After Raegan hadpleted her statement, she was taken for a medical examination.


    Stefan suddenly stopped her before she could get into the exam room. "Raegan, regardless of the oue, my decision remains the same. I meant what I said earlier. I''ve even asked Erick for permission. He said that he has no problem with it as long as you are willing to be with me."


    Stefan was saying this to reassure Raegan. In other words, Stefan just told her that he didn''t care about.the result of the examination.


    Raegan was silent. She had thought that he only made up the story of them being in a rtionship to get Mitchel to back off, but it turned out that Stefan really wanted to be with her.


    But for some reason, she always found herself thinking of Mitchel. Perhaps, the image of Mitchel falling down when overwhelmed by emotion was so deeply entrenched in her mind that it had a strong impact on her.


    Just as Raegan was about to open her mouth, the doctor''s voice called out for her to enter the room.


    Stefan reassured her, "Don''t worry. I''ll be right outside."


    Raegan was a bit absent-minded when the doctor went through all the examination procedures.


    The result was out shortly. Shocked beyond words, Raegan held the test results her hand, feeling numb.


    There was nothing wrong with her, not the slightest hint that she had been sexuality assaulted. This meant that she had wronged Mitchel.


    Before Raegan could even dwell on the situation, a policeman approached Raegan, a grim expression on his face. "Miss, someone has used you of a crime. Please cooperate with our investigation."

 Chapter 315 Draw The Line

    Chapter 315 Draw The Line


    Mitchel walked out of the police station with tightly furrowed brows. Obviously, he was upset.


    Upon seeing this, Matteo couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Dixon, is something wrong? Are you not feeling well?"


    Mitchel''s thin lips had already turned pale. Instead of answering Matteo''s question, he said, "Get in the car first."


    As soon as Mitchel sat in the back seat, he leaned against the seat and massaged his temples. He looked tired and in pain. "My medicine..."


    Matteo hesitated for a moment. Then, he opened thepartment and took one painkiller from the bottle. He handed it to Mitchel along with a bottle of mineral water.


    Mitchel took the medicine expressionlessly. He quickly put it into his mouth and swallowed it with water. Then, he extended his hand and said, "Three more."


    Matteo hesitated. He didn''t want to give Mitchel more. "Mr. Dixon, Miss Glyn firmly advised that you can only take two pills at a time. She said it''s a specially formted medication, and taking more can harm your nerves."


    Mitchel''s brows furrowed tightly. He demanded, "Just give them to me."


    "But Mr. Dixon..."


    Mitchel looked more displeased. His frown deepened. "If you are so eager to follow Katie''s instructions, how about I let you be her assistant?"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Dixon," Matteo quickly apologized upon realizing his mistake. He handed three more pills to Mitchel.


    After taking the pills, Mitchel leaned back in his seat again and closed his eyes.


    The image of Raegan leaning against Stefan earlier kept shing in his mind, intensifying his headache. Violent emotions surged in his heart, making him wish he could cut off Stefan''s hand.


    Fortunately, his reason reminded him that he couldn''t do it. He couldn''t do anything Raegan didn''t like. Otherwise, she would only stay farther and farther away from him. He was afraid that she would silently disappear again.


    Raegan''s sudden disappearance five years ago was a huge blow to Mitchel, his condition having suffered from depression. Only he and his psychiatrist knew how he managed through the past five years. He could only sleep peacefully with the help of sleeping pills. He had been dependent on this medicine.


    But for Raegan, he refused to give up. He believed that as long as she remained unmarried, he still had a chance. In fact, even if she got married one day, he might go to the wedding and take her away. He didn''t want things to get to the point of no return.


    The car started to move slowly. When Mitchel felt this, his frown deepened. He looked at Matteo and asked, "Has Raegan been released?"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Dixon. I don''t know yet," Matteo replied.


    Raegan had just sent Mitchel to the police station. So, Matteo assumed that Mitchel wouldn''t want to hear any news about her now.


    Mitchel''s expression changed slightly. He said coldly, "Find out where she is now."


    "Okay, Mr. Dixon." Matteo made a few phone calls. Then, he looked at Mitchel withyers of sweat on his forehead. "Mr. Dixon, she''s still detained at the police station."


    Mitchel raised his eyebrows and asked, "What happened?" "Cary ke, the CEO of Sino Entertainment, used her of drugging him. She''s being held there for interrogation."


    Mitchel clenched his fists tightly, his face cold. He said firmly, "Turn the car."


    "Okay, Mr. Dixon."


    Matteo then made a U-turn.


    As soon as Matteo and Mitchel entered the police station, Matteo saw Stefan in the lobby, pacing back and forth anxiously.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Raegan was still in the interrogation room. She had been there for quite some time. No one knew what was going on inside. Stefan wondered why the interrogation took so long.


    With Erick out of the country and no connections in Ardlens, Stefan was on edge, his mind full of worries for Raegan.


    Stefan''s unease didn''t go unnoticed by Mitchel. When he passed by Stefan, Mitchel raised his chin and taunted, "Now you know you can''t protect her."


    After saying this, Mitchel walked straight in without even giving Stefan a chance to respond.


    Raegan''s interrogation had already ended. Since she hadn''t done anything illegal, she naturally denied the usations. She recounted in detail everything she remembered that day.


    However, Cary had concrete evidence with Raegan''s fingerprints on the paper bag containing the drug.


    Raegan was baffled. She was the victim of the drug and would do anything but drug Cary. But she couldn''t fathom why her fingerprints were on the paper bag.


    At this moment, the interrogation room''s door was pushed open from the outside. Then, a policeman poked his head in and announced, "Miss Foster, yourwyer is here."


    Thewyer negotiated until Raegan was allowed to get bailed out. However, she was restricted from traveling abroad until the matter was resolved.


    Raegan didn''t bother to ask about the arrangement of thewyer. This eloquentwyer was probably hired by Erick.


    As soon as Raegan stepped out of the interrogation room, another well-dressed gentleman approached her. "Hello! Are you Miss Foster? I am Mr. Foster''swyer. He entrusted your case to me."


    Raegan was surprised to hear this. She turned to thewyer who had just helped her and asked, "If you''re not my brother''swyer, who are you?"


    Thewyer smiled and said, "I am from the legal department of the Dixon Group."


    Raegan was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect that the man who helped her was one of Dixon Group''swyers. After all, she had misunderstood Mitchel and sent him to the police station. But he went out of his way to help her.


    While Raegan was lost in thought, a masculine voice sounded behind her. "It''s okay. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Raegan looked up in astonishment, only to see Mitchel''s tired but still handsome face. Complicated emotions surged in her heart.


    As soon as Stefan received the news that Raegan had bailed out, he rushed over. Since the temperature in the hall was low, he immediately took off his coat and wrapped it around Raegan''s shoulders, thinking she must be cold.


    When Mitchel saw this scene, he clenched his fists tightly again.


    Raegan turned to Mitchel and said gratefully, "Thank you." She felt obligated to express her gratitude. After all, she couldn''t deny the fact that he had helped her.


    "Raegan, you don''t have to be so polite with me," Mitchel said in a low and maic voice. But he sounded a little hoarse due to sleepless nights.


    Mitchel''s tightly clenched fists behind his back slowly rxed. This series of subtle gestures was never noticed by others. Mitchel smiled self-deprecatingly. Never did he think that one day he would be so cautious in concealing his emotions. But he didn''t mind. He was already happy that Raegan didn''t reject his help. She even thanked him.


    After thanking Mitchel, Raegan turned to Stefan and asked, "Did you buy me a new phone?"


    "Yes," Stefan replied, handing the new phone to Raegan. It was the same as her previous one.


    Raegan took it and worked on it for a while.


    Then, Raegan turned to Mitchel and said, "Mr. Dixon, I have just transferred one hundred twenty thousand dors to your bank ount."


    Mitchel''s handsome face instantly turned pale. He pressed his thin lips into a straight line. Then, he asked in a low voice, "What do you mean?"


    Raegan curled her lips and quickly lowered her gaze. Then, her expression returned to normal. "I calcted based on the annual sry of the legal department of the Dixon Group. Although it''s less than an hour, I ounted it as an hour. Thank you very much for your help."


    As soon as she said this, the spacious room suddenly fell silent.


    Mitchel froze for a moment. Sadness and embarrassment filled his deep eyes. He didn''t expect her to draw a clear line between them. Raegan was willing to let Stefan buy her a phone. But when it came to him, she had to meticulously ount for such a trivial matter.


    Mitchel couldn''t help asking, "Do you really have to draw a clear line between us?" His voice trembled as he tried to suppress his emotions.


    "Mr. Dixon, please don''t say that. Why should I draw a line? I never had any rtionship with you, so there is no need to draw any lines. Please stop getting ahead of yourself. My family can afford to pay forwyers. Besides, I haven''t done anything wrong, so there''s really no need for you to do that," Raegan replied calmly.


    The implication of Raegan''s words was clear. Mitchel should mind his own business.


    Raegan was level-minded. She had to thank Mitchel for helping her out and she ought to pay for it. That way, they would be even and owe nothing to each other.


    Still, Raegan sensed something was amiss. She had never drugged anyone. So, even though her fingerprints were on the paper bag, it didn''t matter. She believed that the police would be fair in their investigation and prove her innocence.


    The reason Cary used, her of drugging him remained a mystery to Raegan. With this question in mind, she walked out of the police station, paying no heed to Mitchel''s displeased expression.


    After a momentary pause, Mitchel furrowed his brow and followed Raegan.


    Outside the police station, Stefan quickly walked to the passenger seat and opened the door for Raegan.


    Watching them from afar, Mitchel realized that he didn''t feel much pain at the sight after his heart underwent the turmoil. He was almost numb.


    Mitchel told himself to endure it. After all, he had waited so long for Raegan toe back to his life. He should avoid doing things she detested. He would never let her disappear again.


    Raegan was about to get in Stefan''s car when her phone rang. It was Annis calling.


    Raegan pressed the answer button and said cheerfully, "Annis, I''m on my way home now. Have you picked Janey up from kindergarten?"


    On the other end of the line, Annis could no longer control her panic. "Janey is missing!"

 Chapter 316 The

    Chapter 316 The


    Upon hearing Annis'' words of Janey''s missing, Raegan''s legs turned to jelly. "Annis, what do you mean by that? Where was Janeyst seen? What exactly had happened?"


    Annis said between sobs, "Back then, the driver and I were already outside the kindergarten before the bell rang. We were waiting for Janey to go out. But the gate of the kindergarten was crowded with people who kept saying they were looking for the child of that bad woman. The bad woman they were referring to was you. They said there were videos on the Inte to prove it.


    I had no idea what was going on. When I finally squeezed through the crowd and got into the kindergarten, the teacher told me that Janey probably hid somewhere in the kindergarten out of fear. Those teachers said they couldn''t find Janey yet."


    When Raegan heard this, she felt like she was struck by lightning. Her face instantly turned pale, and her legs went limp. But she tried her best to speak. "Annis, keep looking for her. I''ll be right there."


    Stefan overheard Raegan''s conversation with Annis on the phone. He didn''t ask any questions and started the car without hesitation. He turned to Raegan andforted her, "Calm down. Janey will be fine. Let''s go and see what exactly is going on."


    Behind them, Mitchel was standing in front of the vehicle. Although he didn''t hear anything, he saw how Raegan freaked out and eximed something on the phone. Even from adistance, he felt how anxious she was. He wondered what had gone down.


    Then, Mitchel saw Stefan''s car dash away. His face instantly darkened. He quickly got in the car and ordered, "Follow them."


    In the car.


    "Mr. Dixon, something''s up!" said Matteo after checking on thetest news.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Mitchel saw Matteo''s solemn expression, a bad feeling surged in his heart. He asked nervously, "What is it?"


    "The video of the dinner party Miss Foster attendedst night has gone viral. They are saying..." Matteo paused. He didn''t know whether he should continue or not.


    Mitchel''s face turned cold. He questioned, "What did they say?"


    Wiping off the sweat on his forehead, Matteo answered cautiously, "Someizens asserted Miss Foster attempted to seduce Cary, the head of Sino Entertainment for the sake of business. They spected she drugged Cary and took a video she could use to ckmail him and thus seal the cooperation. Worse, they even argued that this was not her first time ying a trick like this."


    After a pause, Matteo uttered the rest of the sentence with difficulty, "They... They call her a slut."


    Upon hearing this, the expression on Mitchel''s face changed dramatically.


    Matteo continued, "The public opinion has fermented in just two hours. It seems that someone is behind it. Cary''s wife had made a statement, using Miss Foster of being..."


    Matteo''s voice trailed off. He felt like the words were stuck in his throat. Those baseless usations were so harsh that he didn''t dare to say them. It was as if those words could kill him if he spoke them out.


    But in the end, Matteo had to bite the bullet. "Cary''s wife called Miss Foster a social butterfly. She said Miss Foster has many little tricks to seduce men."


    As he spoke, Matteo didn''t even dare to look at Mitchel''s face. "Cary''s wife is a third-tier artist in the entertainment industry. A group of her die-hard fans found out Miss Foster''s address and even the school where her daughter goes. Some are saying that Janey is a bastard who doesn''t even have a father. Someizens expressed their intention of going to Janey''s kindergarten to tell her that her mother is actually a bitch." Matteo plucked up his courage to blurt it out in one breath.


    There was dead silence in the car. After a while, Mitchel said in a low voice, "I will give you half an hour to suppress all this ndering news." His voice was like an emissary from hell, cold and cruel.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang. Matteo was so startled that he dropped his phone on the car floor. Half an hour to suppress the news? Could he just use an atomic bomb to destroy everything at once?


    Matteo said in embarrassment, "Mr. Dixon, it''s not possible..." Matteo met Mitchel''s threatening gaze and exined with trepidation, "The issue is still a hot topic. Theizens are in heated discussion. At this moment, its poprity has been constantly rising. It''s a bit difficult to settle it in half an hour." "Contact Glenn Brown of Arthen Entertainment. Ask him to release something else to distract the public''s attention.


    Besides, mobilize the IT Department of the Dixon Group to clean up all the relevant topics online. I want everything to disappear within half an hour, by all means," Mitchel ordered.


    Arthen Entertainment was the biggest entertainmentpany in the country. It covered more grounds than Sino Entertainment. So, if Arthen Entertainment dropped some bombs at this time, the public attention would be naturally diverted.


    But it wasn''t favorable for an entertainmentpany to drop a bomb at a time like this, risking its role of helping shift the attention being exposed.


    Matteo didn''t dare to disobey Mitchel. Having braced himself for the expected reaction from Glenn, Matteo dialed Glenn''s. number. Sure enough, Glenn roared and even cursed upon hearing Matteo''s words. Though not on a speaker, Glenn''s raised voice didn''t go unnoticed by Mitchel.


    "Holy shit! Has Mitchel Dixon lost his fucking mind? Why doesn''t he just ask me to kill myself? Damn it! The nerve of him asking me to risk the reputation and promising future of Arthen Entertainment! What about my career, huh? Tell him, I will never do as he said. Over my dead body!" Glenn''s fury red as he went on.


    Glenn and Mitchel had known each other for years. Their close friendship granted Glenn to speak as he wished on the phone without much scruples.


    Hearing Glenn''s outburst, Mitchel interjected, "Give me the phone."


    Matteo hurriedly handed his phone to Mitchel, slightly relieved.


    "Listen up. In exchange, yourpany will do the endorsement of the Dixon Group for one year with an extra five percentmission," Mitchel calmly offered.


    A five percentmission was not a small amount. This was equivalent to adding hundreds of millions of dors to the original fee.


    Ever a shrewd businessman, Glenn wouldn''t pass such a lucrative offer. His demeanor instantly changed. "Deal! Expect a breaking news that will definitely blow everyone''s mind!"


    After hanging up, Mitchel threw the phone back to Matteo and ordered coldly, "After suppressing all this ndering news online, find out who is behind this propaganda."


    Meanwhile, in Stefan''s car, Raegan was uneasy. She had been silently praying for Janey''s safety and didn''t bother to check the trending topics. Her heart hung in the air, and she was worried sick about Janey.


    Finally, they arrived at their destination. Stefan pulled over in an area near the kindergarten.


    From where they parked, Stefan could see the surging crowd. The kindergarten had already deployed security guards to control those unreasonableizens. Although thoseizens couldn''t enter, no one was willing to leave. They all wandered around the gate of the kindergarten.


    Some of them were holding Raegan''s picture, and some were live streaming.


    "The daughter of a home wrecker doesn''t deserve to go to this prestigious kindergarten."


    "Look! This is a noble kindergarten in Ardlens. Is this facility specially designed to teach children how to be the otherwoman?"


    "Why not teach the mothers of these children not to seduce other women''s husbands?"


    Those words reached Stefan''s ears, and he couldn''t help frowning. "It''s not safe for you to get out of the car. Wait for me here. I''ll find Janey."


    "No. I need to go inside and look for Janey myself! Janey needs me." Raegan knew Janey very well. When Janey was angry, she would hide herself and wouldn''t respond to anyone except Raegan.


    "Stefan, wait for me here. I''ll go inside and look for Janey. I''ll be quick." After saying this, Raegan put on her mask, opened the door, and got out before Stefan could stop her.


    Stefan hurriedly followed her. "I''ll go with you."


    Raegan had already contacted Janey''s teacher in advance, and she was instructed to pass through the back gate.


    But as soon as Raegan arrived there, severalizens rushed over upon catching Raegan''s figure as if on cue.


    Despite Raegan''s mask, they managed to recognize her and shouted excitedly, "It''s her! That shameless woman is here!"


    Regrettably, Raegan''s eyes were too captivating to go unnoticed by those insaneizens.


    They charged at Raegan. Stefan interfered in time and blocked them with his figure, granting Raegan the chance to get into the kindergarten.


    Raegan hastily rushed to the gate. But before she could make a few more steps, a crazy woman rushed out of nowhere and grabbed Raegan''s hair.


    You bitch! Where do you think you''re going, huh?" the woman yelled hysterically.


    Caught off guard by the sudden attack, Raegan lost her bnce, her face about to make contact with the iron gate.


    If Raegan''s face were to hit the gate, she would definitely suffer from a serious head injury and a disfigured face under that crazy woman''s force.


    Raegan instinctively grabbed the woman''s arm, trying to twist it. But to her surprise, another crazy person came over to help the woman.


    They dragged Raegan and were about to m her against the railing


    Soon, a loud bang echoed. But the loud noise came from behind Raegan.


    Those two crazy women who tried to harm Raegan found themselves being thrown away, scrawling on the floor in pain.


    Bewildered, Raegan turned around, only to see Mitchel standing there with a stern face, his murderous gaze on those two crazy women.


    Raegan''s lips moved as if she wanted to say something. However, she couldn''t utter a word.


    Sensing Raegan''s gaze, Mitchel''s demeanor softened as he locked eyes with her. He patted her on the shoulder and said, "Don''t panic. Let''s go inside and find Janey."

 Chapter 317 Janey Resembled Mitchel

    Chapter 317 Janey Resembled Mitchel


    Raegan gave Mitchel a grateful nod and rushed into the kindergarten to look for Janey.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    But before getting inside, Mitchel turned to Matteo and ordered, "Send all those people to jail." Then, he followed Raegan in.


    After they went in, the school staff immediately blocked the back gate.


    Stefan stayed outside to deal with those crazyizens.


    Inside, the teacher exined to Raegan what had happened. It turned out that an insaneizen fooled by the fake news online had imed to be a parent and entered the kindergarten. She asked one student who Janey was.


    Uponying eyes on Janey, the insaneizen grabbed Janey''s shoulders and scolded her frenziedly.


    It was just after school, and many children had juste out of their ssrooms. Other children were frightened by this sight, and they all cried hysterically.


    After the security guards subdued the insaneizen, the teachers did a headcount. It was only then that they found out that Janey was missing.


    At that time, Annis came to pick up Janey. The teacher told Annis the situation.


    Annis cried anxiously, not knowing what to do. Annis had been taking care of Janey since thetter''s birth. So, in her heart,Janey was like her own daughter. Now that Janey was missing, she was deadly worried.


    Raegan grew flustered at the news of Janey''s missing. But after listening to the teacher''s recount, she guessed Janey likely dashed away amid the chaos and was hiding somewhere in the kindergarten at the moment.


    This thought made Raegan feel a little relieved. As long as Janey was inside the kindergarten premises, she was safe.


    Raeganforted Annis with a few words. Then, they went separately to look for Janey.


    Raegan had searched the ces where Janey was most likely to hide. However, there was no sign of Janey at all.


    The sun had already set, and it was getting darker and darker. They still couldn''t find Janey yet.


    Raegan began to panic again. "Janey! Janey!" Raegan didn''t stop calling Janey''s name until her voice became hoarse. She copsed on thewn helplessly.


    Raegan had almost searched everywhere Janey could be hiding behind. Still, she hadn''t found Janey yet.


    Despite the lights in the kindergarten, it was getting darker. Worse still, Janey was afraid of the dark. Yet, Janey had opted to hide alone somewhere in the dark, indicating her hurt feelings after being grabbed and scolded by the crazyizen out of nowhere.


    Raegan pondered for a while and realized that there was more than met the eye.


    To begin with, she was drugged at the dinner party. Then, she was taken to the lounge, almost being raped there. When shewas upied by Cary''s case at the police station after having slightly recovered from the effects of the drug, her address and the kindergarten Janey had attended were exposed. Following all these shits, these insaneizens, perhaps employed by the mastermind to make things difficult for her, had opted to crowd the kindergarten and made Janey freaked out.


    Raegan assumed those targeted the kindergarten Janey had attended must have found out about the tight security of West Lake Vi.


    The more Raegan thought about the whole incident, the more anxious she became. Suddenly, her eyes darkened. No matter who was behind all this, that person was bold enough to target her daughter. Once she found out who that son of a bitch was, she swore to teach that person a lesson. A tough and unforgettable one.


    But at this moment, Raegan''s priority was to locate Janey. She could only find time to think about other things after she was sure that Janey was safe and sound.


    Raegan struggled to stand up from thewn, feeling exhausted. Since it was alreadyte, the kindergarten was lonely and quiet. She was deadly worried about Janey. With efforts to hold back her tears, she focused on the mission of finding Janey.


    Suddenly, countless lights were turned on at the same time, The unexpected brightness made Raegan squint.


    In an instant, the entire kindergarten became as bright as day. It turned out that Mitchel had brought in a lot of lighting equipment, lighting up the tens of thousands of square meters of kindergarten.


    The change in the environment seemed to have raised hope in Raegan''s heart.


    Mitchel walked over to Raegan and handed her a handkerchief to wipe her tears.


    Raegan sniffed and said gratefully, "Thank you." At this moment, she put aside all the grudges in her heart and sincerely thanked Mitchel for his kindness.


    With so many lights brightening every corner of the kindergarten, Janey would no longer be scared, no matter where she hid.


    When Mitchel saw the tears streaming down Raegan''s face, he felt distressed. His heart ached. He asked in a low voice, "Does Janey have any special ce she likes to hide?"


    Mitchel thought that Janey must hide somewhere special where she could stay alone. Otherwise, it was impossible that she did not notice so many people were looking for her.


    Raegan was a little surprised. Mitchel was clever, having guessed Janey''s special trait.


    "When Janey was smaller, she used to keep everything to herself. She seldom talked to anyone. But after the treatment, she got much better," Raegan replied.


    Janey was a smart and kind girl. And she was more sensitive than other children her age.


    In front of Raegan and other people who cared about her, Janey was always well-behaved, acting like an innocent girl. Maybe because she didn''t want them to worry about her.


    But no matter what, Janey was still a child. Sometimes, it was hard for her to hold back her emotions.


    Actually, Raegan chose toe back for two reasons. First, she wanted to fulfill her mother''sst wish. Second, she hoped that Janey would feel morefortable in Ardlens and get along with her peers without thenguage barrier.


    Mitchel pondered for a moment. Then, he said, "I have an idea. Maybe this will make Janeye out by herself."


    Raegan didn''t know what Mitchel was up to. But when she saw him make a phone call with a solemn look, she felt a sense of relief. Her gut feeling told her that she could trust Mitchel. For some reason, she believed that Mitchel must have a way to find Janey.


    Soon, someone arrived at the kindergarten andid out the tools Mitchel asked on the yground,


    Countlessnterns were spread all over the ground. Everyntern had words written on it.


    "Janey, you are the best child in the world."


    "Janey, your mommy is waiting for you at the yground."


    "Janey, you are the apple of our eye."


    "Janey, let''s go to the amusement park together."


    When everyone in the yground saw these encouraging words, tears unconsciously streamed down their faces.


    The teachers and the school staff helped put up thesenterns everywhere, further lighting the kindergarten.


    As all thesenterns were hung around, the heart-warming words on thenterns made a touching scene, illuminating and warming everyone''s heart.


    Raegan looked around. Those small spots of light shone in her eyes. Suddenly, she burst into tears again.


    Mitchel half squatted by Raegan''s side and put one hand to support her back. He fixed his eyes on her, totally ignoring thenterns.


    It was noisy around them, but Mitchel felt that the world suddenly became quiet. It was as if there were only the two of them in the world. For Mitchel, this moment was extremely precious.


    At this time, a staggering voice sounded not far away. "Mommy..."


    Raegan turned around and saw Janey running toward her. Janey''s clothes were filled with dirt.


    Raegan immediately rushed over and held Janey in her arms. "Janey... Finally, we found you!"


    Raegan hugged Janey in her arms even tighter. "Janey..."


    Raegan could no longer hold back her tears. They streamed down her face uncontrobly. "Janey, you scared me to death."


    Janey''s little face was also filled with dirt. Her eyshes flickered as she started to cry. She looked guilty as she said between sobs, "Mommy, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have hidden..."


    When Raegan heard this, her heart ached. She bit her lower lip to suppress her sobs. Then, she hugged Janey more tightly. Janey was only four years old. But she was such a sweet and sensible child. She knew when to feel guilty and apologize. It was as if she could already understand everything.


    Raegan reached out and wiped Janey''s tears. Then, she asked seriously, "Tell me, what did the bad person say to you?"


    Raegan knew Janey wouldn''t forget this traumatic experience today unless they figured out what Janey had heard from that crazyizen and addressed it properly.


    Janey pursed her lips. It seemed she was thinking about something. Then, she lowered her head and said nothing. She didn''t want to recount those harsh words.


    Upon seeing this, Raegan held Janey''s hands and coaxed, "Janey, you have to let me know what you''ve heard from that bad person. Then, I will tell you whether it''s true or not."


    Janey raised her head and looked at Raegan. And when she felt Raegan''s warm gaze, her eyes turned red and tears welled up again. She curled her lips and recounted, "That person said you are a bad woman and a home wrecker, and you make a living by seducing other women''s husbands. That''s why you can afford to send me to such an expensive kindergarten..."


    "Janey, do you believe those words?"


    Janey shook her head vigorously. "No. My name is Janey Foster. My grandpa has a lot of money. Since you are his daughter, you also have a lot of money. I am your baby, so I''m rich, too."


    This was exactly what Annis had told Janey. What Annis said was not entirely right. But Raegan knew Annis said so out of kindness, wanting Janey not to feel inferior to other children.


    "That''s right, my darling. I never steal or rob from anyone. Actually, I don''t depend on your grandpa. I work hard to earn money to pay for your tuition fee. No matter what others say, 1 am nothing like that. Do you believe me?"


    Janey nodded.


    "So, why did you hide?"


    Janey pursed her lips again. "That bad person also said that I am a bastard because my daddy doesn''t want me and that Iam a piece of rubbish, and no one wants me..."


    This time, Janey could no longer continue pretending to be strong. She leaned her little head on Raegan''s shoulder and burst into tears. She broke down.


    "Janey, don''t believe her nonsense, okay? That bad person just wants to make you cry."


    Janey sobbed. Her tears began to wet Raegan''s shoulder. Suddenly, Raegan felt like her heart was stabbed by a knife. She could hardly breathe.


    "It''s not true. You have a daddy. Don''t you remember him? His name is Kabir. He loves you deeply. And right now, he is looking at you from heaven," Raegan exined in a trembling voice, holding Janey''s chubby hand.


    Raegan knew that not having a father had always been a thorn in Janey''s heart. But she didn''t expect that the thorn kept piercing deeper, and this matter had already hurt Janey this much.


    Suddenly, a p sound was heard. It turned out Janey pped Raegan''s hand away and snapped, "Mommy, you are lying!"


    Janey''s face was now covered with tears. "You always say that Kabir is my father. But I have never dreamed of him. If he is really my father, why doesn''t he ever appear in my dreams?"


    Raegan was at a loss, not knowing how to answer Janey''s question.


    Janey became more emotional. Suddenly, she wriggled herself out of Raegan''s embrace and ran away.


    "Janey!" Raegan wanted to chase after Janey. However, Mitchel stopped her. He looked at her and said, "Let me try."


    After saying this, Mitchel strode over and caught Janey. He held her in his arms.


    At first, Janey struggled hard. However, when Mitchel whispered something in her ear, she suddenly became obedient.


    Mitchel walked a little bit far and put Janey down. He knelt on the ground and looked at Janey''s face. "Janey, may I have a word with you?"


    Janey turned her head away in anger and snarled, "No! I don''t want to listen to you. I hate you!"


    "Then, tell me. Why do you hate me?"


    Janey stole a nce at Mitchel and mumbled, "Because you were not happy when I called you Daddy the other day."


    Janey always remembered that Raegan told her not to call other men Daddy because it would cause them trouble. That was why she ignored Mitchel the whole time. She was still mad at him.


    Mitchel said honestly, "If I don''t know you, I will feel troubled when you call me that way..."


    Before Mitchel could finish his words, Janey burst into tears again. This time, she looked aggrieved. It turned out that what Raegan said was true.


    "You really don''t like me calling you Daddy. I''m sorry... Please don''t hate me. I only want a daddy," Janey said between sobs.


    Janey''s tears made Mitchel feel sorry for her. He hurriedly took out a handkerchief and carefully wiped off her tears.


    "Janey, why don''t you let me finish talking first?" Mitchel asked patiently. "But if the child is you, I won''t feel troubled at all.


    Instead, I will be very happy. Because when I met you at the airport, I already thought you were the cutest girl I''ve ever seen."


    Janey looked at Mitchel and blinked a few times. "Really?" She couldn''t believe it. It turned out Mitchel was not mad when she called him Daddy. On the contrary, he was delighted.


    "Of course. I''m telling you the truth." Mitchel reached out and pinched Janey''s chubby face dotingly. "You can call me whatever you want."


    "Wow! I finally have a daddy!" Janey jumped and pped her hands happily.


    But the next second, she looked sad again. "But my mommy doesn''t allow me to call other men Daddy."


    But soon, she also came up with an idea. "How about I call you Daddy Mitchel?"


    "That sounds something special. I like it. Janey, how can you be so smart?" Mitchel rubbed Janey''s head and said, "Don''t you think you should apologize to your mommy? You pped her hand just now. She seemed heartbroken."


    "Mommy is sad?" Janey asked in surprise. When she remembered how kind Raegan had been to her, she felt guilty. She patted her head and pouted angrily. "I am such a bad girl."


    "No, that''s not true. You are a good girl." Mitchel held Janey''s hand and gently said, "Even grown-ups lose their temper sometimes. It''s okay. But you have to distinguish who loves you and who you care about. I believe your mommy will forgive you."


    Then, they walked toward Raegan together.


    In the darkness of night, Mitchel''s figure looked tall and straight. Beside him, Janey looked so small. Her height didn''t even reach his knees.


    Looking at them from a distance, Raegan suddenly felt like she was bewitched. Why did she feel like Janey looked a lot like Mitchel?

 Chapter 318 Shes Still Alive

    Chapter 318 She''s Still Alive


    Others often remarked that Janey bore a striking resemnce to Raegan.


    However, when Janey stood side by side with Mitchel, their resemnce was undeniable. Their chins, noses, and ears mirrored each other perfectly. Janey appeared as a miniature version of Mitchel.


    Even Janey''s eyes, which Raegan believed had resembled hers, now bore an uncanny resemnce to Mitchel''s.


    Raegan couldn''t help but be unnerved by this realization.


    At that moment, Janey touched Raegan''s hand and said with an expression carrying a sense of guilt, "Mommy, I''m sorry."


    Raegan was stunned by how someone asmanding as Mitchel had some ways to coax a little girl.


    Raegan affectionately ruffled Janey''s hair and said, "Mommy forgives you."


    As they were about to leave the kindergarten, Erick arranged for a car to pick up Raegan, as Stefan had helped Matteo send those who made a scene and tried to harm Raegan to the police station.


    A driver stepped out of the waiting car and approached Raegan. She was a young woman with short hair and a sharp appearance. "Miss Foster, you can call me Victor. I''ll ensure your safety from now on, as per Mr. Foster''s instructions."


    Erick was aware that Raegan had a strong aversion to having bodyguards apany her everywhere. However, he was genuinely concerned about Raegan''s safety after thosendering news wandering around the Inte, so he arranged for Victor to be with her.


    After thanking Mitchel, Raegan made her way toward the waiting car.


    But then, unexpectedly, Janey let go of Raegan''s hand and clung tightly to Mitchel''s leg. "Mommy, I want Daddy Mitchel to drive us home."


    Daddy Mitchel? Raegan was stunned by the way Janey addressed Mitchel.


    "Janey!" Raegan furrowed her brow and sternly said, "Stop messing around. Let''s get in the vehicle and go home."


    "No!" Janey disregarded Raegan''s words and tried to climb into Mitchel''s arms.


    Seeing this, Mitchel lifted Janey with one arm and let her perch on his powerful forearm. Janey then burst into giggles.


    "Janey!" Raegan called out again and was somewhat uneasy. Deep down, she didn''t want Janey and Mitchel to grow close.


    However, Janey was unwilling to let go of Mitchel. In a spoiled tone, Janey pleaded, "Mommy, let''s take Daddy Mitchel''s car home. There are so many stars on the roof of his car. Janey wants to see them."


    Mitchel had arranged for a car with a starry roof and let Janey peek through the window. Janey was excited to count the stars on the roof.


    Mitchel turned to Raegan and suggested in a low and maic voice, "Just get in. Your car can follow us."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Although reluctantly, Raegan agreed and got into his car.


    During the ride, Mitchel held Janey in his arms andentertained her with stars'' names. He made up imaginative tales that had Janey giggling with delight.


    It was the first time Raegan had seen Mitchel so gentle. She never expected that he would grow so fond of her daughter.


    When they arrived at West Lake Vi, Raegan exited the car first and then took Janey from Mitchel''s arms. Then, she asked Annis to take Janey inside.


    In a daze, Janey spoke abruptly as Annis carried her in. "Wait a minute."


    The next second, Janey leaped out of Annis'' arms and ran back to Mitchel, who instinctively reached out to catch Janey and then cradled the little girl in his arms.


    Looking up at Mitchel''s striking face, Janey felt a surge of pride. In her eyes, none of her schoolmates'' fathers couldpare to Mitchel. Mitchel looked like he hade straight out of a painting.


    Janey''sughter filled the air. Then, to everyone''s surprise, she nted a big kiss on Mitchel''s cheeks. "Daddy Mitchel, Janey loves you so much!"


    Her sweet voice and affectionate gesture touched Mitchel deeply. It was a warm and heartwarming moment, and he found himselfpletely enchanted by it.


    At this moment, Mitchel somehow felt Janey was his child. He wasn''t only fond of her, but he was also willing to embrace her as his daughter.


    "Janey! Daddy..." Mitchel responded, his voice quivering with emotions. "I love you, too. I love you dearly."


    The interaction between them was touching, and the two ofthem were reluctant to part.


    Seeing this, Raegan had mixed emotions and couldn''t help feeling a pang of jealousy. She had worked tirelessly to raise Janey. But now, Janey clung to a stranger she had met just a few days ago.


    It seemed that the psychologist was right. Janey''s autism might have been triggered by her longing for a father figure in her life.


    While finding a loving father figure for Janey seemed like the solution, the catch was that the man Janey had grown attached to was Raegan''s ex-husband, which made any consideration of remarriage out of the question.


    Mitchel walked over to Raegan with Janey in his arms and said, "Janey, be a good girl. If your mommy agrees, I''ll take you to the amusement park this weekend."


    Janey turned to look at Raegan with her cute big eyes and asked, "Mommy, is that okay?"


    Raegan didn''t have the heart to refuse Janey, so she replied, "It depends on whether I''m busy this weekend. How about you go in with Annis first? Mommy needs to talk to Mitchel."


    Although Janey wasn''t happy, she obediently nodded. "Good night, mommy. Good night, Daddy Mitchel."


    Once Janey had entered the house, Raegan expressed her gratitude to Mitchel, "Thank you for today."


    Mitchel nodded. "It''s nothing."


    Raegan lowered her head and continued, "I''m sorry for what happened yesterday." She had learned from the police officers that Darryl had been the one to save her first. And with Mitchel''s help, she managed to safely escape the hotel.


    Mitchel''s Adam''s apple bobbed upon hearing this, and he replied in a hushed tone, "Don''t mention it. Honestly, I was tempted to do something to you."


    After all, Raegan had been so alluring at that moment, making it impossible for Mitchel to remainposed.


    Raegan''s eyes widened in surprise. She couldn''t believe what she had just heard.


    Now that Janey wasn''t around, Mitchel didn''t have to be concerned about his words. "But I was afraid you wouldn''t forgive me, so I didn''t act on it in the end," he added with a shrug.


    His candidness rendered Raegan speechless. She lifted her gaze to find Mitchel staring at her with his intense eyes. He was dressed in a sharp ck suit, and his figure rendered him strikingly handsome in the dimly lit night. Particrly eye-catching was the button of his shirt, fastened up to the top, entuating his prominent Adam''s apple.


    Raegan''s cheeks suddenly flushed. Embarrassed, she shifted the conversation. "By the way, regarding the recording, what''s it all about?"


    "Would you like to hear it?" Mitchel clicked on the recording, and the steamy conversation filled the air.


    "Are you sure you want it?" Mitchel asked in a hoarse and seemingly strained voice.


    "Yes, I''m sure... Hmm... Why don''t you let me do it... Naughty man... Just a bite on your chest..." Raegan responded.


    "Fine, I''ll let you do it. But don''t be mad at me when you''re finally sober," Mitchel said.


    "Humph!" Raegan''s voice in the recording suggested she seemed to be under the effects of the drug, as the rest of the recording consisted of suggestive sounds.


    Raegan couldn''t bear it any longer. She was so mortified that she wished she could find a hole to hide in. Did she really say those words? The voice undeniably belonged to her!


    Seeing Raegan''s flushed face, Mitchel couldn''t help but feel somewhat smug. He grinned and remarked, "I knew you wouldn''t admit it once you sobered up, so I kept the evidence."


    After taking a deep breath, Raegan managed to regain herposure and implored, "Please delete it."


    "Of course."


    Upon hearing his ready agreement, Raegan began to feel a little sorry for Mitchel.


    Her remorse, however, was short-lived.


    Mitchel looked at Raegan with a serious expression and said, ''I don''t likeing out of situations empty-handed. If you let me do the same thing to you, I''ll delete the recording right away."


    Raegan was left speechless momentarily. "You wish!" She gritted her teeth in frustration. She had just started to hold Mitchel in high regard when he was with Janey earlier. But now, he was making this shameless request.


    Mitchel lowered his gaze to hide his determination. "It''s alright. No rush. Take your time to think it over."


    Mitchel was willing to do whatever it took to win Raegan back. He would try whatever tactics as long as it worked. In any case, he was not about to give up on her.


    The following morning, Raegan received a document from Erick, who was still in Swynborough. It was something about Cary.


    After browsing through the document, Raegan formted a n and started getting ready. She sat in front of the vanity and applied some concealer to mask the dark circles under her eyes.


    The more concealer she used, the more her anger simmered. It was all Mitchel''s fault. How could he record everything and even send her a copy of it? She had been so embarrassed that she hadn''t slept a wink all night. It felt more distressing than havingpromising photos in someone else''s possession.


    Victor picked Raegan up at the gate and then briefed her on her findings. "Miss, a little bird told me that Cary''s wife ns to hold a press conference at ten o''clock to target against you."


    "It''s fine. We can handle it." This time, Raegan swore to herself she would make that scumbag pay.


    Just then, her phone rang. It was Matteo with something intriguing to share.


    "Mr. Dixon said that he''ll let you handle this on your own," Matteo cut straight to the point.


    "I got it. Do send my thanks to him," Raegan messaged back. "Mr. Dixon insists on actions over words," Matteo replied. Reading that, Raegan was taken aback. She clenched her teeth and typed, "Tell him to go fuck himself." She was not about to let Mitchel take advantage of her.


    Upon arriving at the venue where Cary''s wife was hosting thepress conference, Raegan felt a hand grasp her arm. She turned to see a woman with vibrant red lips, sunsses, and alluring curly hair.


    "Nell?" Raegan uttered in disbelief.


    "Somebody dares to mess with my best friend, so I must teach her a lesson, don''t you think?" Nell stated confidently. Actually, Nell was Nicole''s alias, which she used to avoid Jarrod in the past.


    Nicole and Raegan had previously fought side by side against some gangsters while they were out of the country.


    "It''s so good to have you around!" Raegan dered cheerfully and went into the venue with Nicole.


    Neither Raegan nor Nicole noticed Mitchel, Luis and Jarrod had entered behind them.


    Inside, a grand charity auction was taking ce at the exhibition center, attracting numerous celebrities and esteemed guests. Mitchel, Luis, and Jarrod were among the attendees.


    As someone with sharp eyes, Luis spotted Raegan''s figure and asked, "Isn''t that Raegan?"


    Mitchel was not surprised. He had known Raegan would be here. The information Matteo had gathered was enough for her to handle Cary''s wife.


    Luis raised an eyebrow andmented, "Don''t you think that woman over there looks familiar? She reminds me of..."


    Luis racked his brain, trying to remember who the girl was. And when he realized who she was, he didn''t dare to say her name out loud.


    "Jarrod, doesn''t she resemble Miss Lawrence?"


    As soon as Luis said these words, Nicole standing beside Raegan removed her sunsses and turned around. Her red lipstick entuated her allure.


    "Fuck!" Luis eximed, his face contorting in shock. What the hell? How could it be possible? Nicole was dead...


    Luis was too stunned to say another word. He turned around, wanting to look at Jarrod''s expression, but Jarrod had disappeared without a trace.


    Meanwhile, following Raegan, Nicole was about to enter the elevator.


    Suddenly, a strong hand mped onto Nicole''s wrist as though it intended to crush her hand.


    Nicole turned her head and found herself face to face with a man whose demeanor was as icy as his expression. An intimidating aura surrounded him.


    "Nicole!" Jarrod called out. His eyes were red, and he held Nicole''s wrist in a tight grip as though he wanted to consume her. Then, his thin lips parted and repeated the name, "Nicole!"

 Chapter 319 Is It Amusing to Fool Me

    Chapter 319 Is It Amusing to Fool Me


    Nicole was wearing a sexy ck dress. She was slender, but her figure was voluptuous and alluring.


    Jarrod couldn''t take his eyes off Nicole''s face. He knew she hade back alive, but seeing her in the flesh made every breath sting.


    The pain was nothing less than what Jarrod had felt five years ago when he cradled the lifeless body which he assumed was Nicole''s in his arms. Night after night, he was tormented by that memory and the agony it brought.


    Now, looking back, Jarrod found his deeds ridiculous. Nicole had tricked him with a body that couldn''t be identified.


    After encountering Nicole that night, Jarrod had the body''s DNA checked, but it matched no one in the national database. It seemed Nicole had used the body of some unknown homeless person to deceive him once again. O


    The thought of how this heartless woman had tricked him filled Jarrod with a burning rage. He wanted tosh out at her, but for some reason, he couldn''t suppress the longing to embrace her.


    His heart ached unbearably. Jarrod was sure that even the pain of a thousand arrows couldn''t match this torment.


    Nicole, on the other hand, showed no sign of surprise upon seeing Jarrod. She simply raised an eyebrow and asked, "Could you release me, Mr. Schultz?" Her tone was cool and detached as if she hadn''t tricked Jarrod with that body at all.


    Nicole was eerilyposed as if there were no bitter feelings between her and Jarrod.


    Jarrod was stunned by her calm demeanor. He couldn''t fathom how she could be so collected after everything.


    Clenching his jaw, Jarrod asked in a measured tone, "Nicole, do you really get a kick out of fooling me like this?"


    Before Nicole could utter a word, Raegan''s brow creased in concern. "Didn''t you hear her? She told you to let her go," Raegan asserted.


    Jarrod, however, kept his grip on Nicole''s wrist as if deaf to Raegan''s words.


    Impatient and agitated, Raegan pulled at Jarrod, insisting, "Release her, now!"


    Trying to fend off Raegan''s attempts, Jarrod suddenly felt an arm seizing his wrist. It was Victor, not particrly tall but exuding amanding presence. "Don''t touch her," Victor stated firmly.


    Jarrod, underestimating Victor, attempted to free himself from what he thought were weak grips.


    To Jarrod''s astonishment, Victor''s hold was unyielding, suggesting some hidden strength or training.


    Simultaneously, Mitchel positioned himself strategically behind Jarrod, his gaze icy and serious. "Jarrod, have a nice talk. No need for violence," Mitchel advised.


    Raegan''s realization dawned. She looked at Jarrod with a mix of disgust and usation. "So you''re the one who hurt Nicole?" she questioned. "No wonder all the scumbags know each other."


    Caught off guard, Mitchel found himself unexpectedly being reprimanded.


    Luis, wearing a grin, chimed in, "Hey Raegan, remember I always treated you well. Don''t group me with these scumbags."


    Though Raegan didn''t quite recall Luis, she noted his constant smile and seemingly amicable demeanor. "I hope that''s true," she replied with a nod.


    Luis burst intoughter at her response, causing Mitchel to frown in disapproval.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Frustrated, Raegan grasped Nicole''s arm and demanded Jarrod, "Release her now."


    Jarrod didn''t want to let Nicole go. Five years had passed. For five long years, he''d yearned for Nicole. He''d often dreamed of holding her hand. But awakening brought the harsh truth. It was only a dream, just a fleeting fantasy.


    Mitchel had clung to the belief that Raegan was alive all these years despite the car incident inflicted on Raegan.


    However, Jarrod had seen, even touched, what he thought was Nicole''s mutted body.


    Nicole had nned everything perfectly, leaving Jarrod no room for doubt.


    Jarrod longed to ask Nicole why she''d been so heartless with him. He couldn''t stop staring at Nicole, afraid she''d vanish if he blinked. He finally said, "Should we talk here, or somewhere private?"


    Nicole, anticipating this moment with Jarrod, had a n long ago. Looking at Jarrod, she suggested yfully, "Somewhere private is better."


    Raegan looked worried. She didn''t want Jarrod near Nicole. "Are you sure?"


    "It''s okay," Nicole reassured, patting Raegan''s arm with a smile. "Go on. I''ll join you soon."


    "Victor, please stay with Nicole." Raegan was unsure of Victor''s capabilities at first. But she trusted that her brother wouldn''t assign just anyone as her bodyguard.


    Raegan was concerned about Nicole dealing with Jarrod alone. However, with Victor by Nicole''s side, she felt Nicole would be safe.


    "No need," Nicole declined firmly. She gave Jarrod a challenging look and said, "I doubt Mr. Schultz would do anything against thew."


    Herment implied Jarrod was as dangerous as a ruthless criminal.


    Yet, Jarrod seemed unfazed. He kept his eyes steadily on Nicole, showing no reaction to her words. He wasn''t bothered by what others thought.


    "Alright. Go ahead." Nicole gave Raegan a reassuring smile. "It''s good you''ve got Victor with you."


    "Alright. Let''s meet upter."


    "Sure thing."


    At this time, Matteo stepped up and informed Mitchel, "Mr. Dixon, the auction''s about to start."


    Raegan had already pressed the elevator button, catching Mitchel''s attention to join her.


    Raegan grinned and directed Mitchel, "Mr. Dixon, the elevator to the auction room is that way."


    Raegan''s previous gratitude for Mitchel''s help in locating andforting Janey was reced by anger due to the record he had sent the night before. Yet, she would not exploit his kindness. She doubled all the expenses and transferred them to the Dixon Group''s bank ount. She figured Mitchel understood her stance.


    The elevator doors shut in front of Mitchel, his handsome face showing a hint of concern, his hand slowly clenching at his side.

 Chapter 320 How Can You Not Hate Me

    Chapter 320 How Can You Not Hate Me


    Matteo felt uneasy, suspecting Mitchel was dragging things out on purpose. Clearly, Mitchel wanted to spend more time with Raegan.


    Luis, shing a big grin, joked, "Looks like I should keep my distance, or Raegan might start giving me the cold shoulder." Mitchel nced at Luis and remarked coldly, "What valuable insights could I expect from you, Mr. Forever Single?"


    Luis was rendered speechless. He was single, but so what? Mitchel added, "On that note, I know a youngdy from a wealthy family who might be just right for you."


    Luis''s smile widened. "Don''t worry about me. Plenty of women find me attractive. I don''t need any introductions."


    "But it''s Sadie Miller."


    "You''ve got to be joking!" Luis eximed in shock. "Sadie Miller, that wild one? Do you hate me or something, bro?"


    Sadie Miller was notorious for her unusual actions, stopping at nothing to win over the man she fancied. Thest guy who caught Sadie''s attention had to flee to another country to escape her relentless pursuit. That man vowed never to return to Ardlens for as long as he lived.


    What made things moreplicated was Sadie''s past interest in Luis during their teenage years.


    However, Luis moved overseaster, so Sadie never got the chance to act on her feelings.


    It had been quite a while since Luis came back to Ardlens, and it seemed Sadie had lost interest in him.


    But the mere thought of those days when Sadie chased after him filled Luis with dread.


    "I swear, if you try setting me up with Sadie, I''ll have to y matchmaker for Raegan with other young guys! Ardlens is full of wealthy, eager young men these days..." Luis said.


    Before Luis could finish his words, Mitchel cut him off, "Miss Miller." O


    Luis replied with a rxed tone, "Cut the crap, could you? Don''t even try to use this name to intimidate me. I''m not scared of..."


    "Mitchel!" A crisp female voice cut off Luis.


    Instantly, Luis clutched his head and silently cursed Mitchel, "You son of a bitch!"


    Mitchel, however, just ignored Luis and turned to Sadie, saying casually, "It''s been a while. Luis, why don''t you greet Sadie? You two haven''t met each other for years."


    "Luis? Is he really here?" Sadie eximed and turned around abruptly. "Is it truly you? Luis?"


    "Sorry, miss. It seems like you''ve mistaken me for someone else." Luis covered his face with both hands, ready to step into the elevator with Mitchel, but Sadie halted him.


    "Luis! I know that''s you!" Sadie threw herself at Luis.


    Caught off guard, Luis had no choice but to watch the elevator door shut in front of him.


    Luis cursed Mitchel silently. He wondered how he could discourage Sadie''s advances.


    Meanwhile, in a corner of the hall, Jarrod''s gaze was glued to Nicole''s face. He had to remind himself repeatedly that this wasn''t a dream.


    It seemed absurd, yet Jarrod was terrified it wasn''t real just like those odd dreams he''d had over the past few years.


    Nicole, leaning against the wall with her arms crossed, lifted her eyelids and uttered in azy, impatient tone, "Mr. Schultz, just get to the point. I don''t want to waste my time."


    Jarrod''s lips moved slightly, and his voice was rough. "How have you been all these years?"


    As those words escaped his lips, he was stunned. He didn''t expect himself to instinctively worry about her. Wasn''t he supposed to confront her? He should ask Nicole why she''d been messing with him, right?


    But when he began to speak, he realized he didn''t care about the answer. What really mattered was knowing what she had gone through...


    "How have I been?" Nicole was taken aback by Jarrod''s unexpected question.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Jarrod''s question dragged Nicole back to those tough times.


    The only peace Nicole had found in thest five years was when she''d fallen into the sea and lost consciousness. The tranquility was free from all worries.


    But waking up brought not only the trying recovery but also a deep-seated hatred toward Jarrod. The strong sense of hatred led her to hate the world, lose interest in life, and reject everything.


    At this moment, the quiet around Nicole seemed to echo the pain of her past. Jarrod stood in front of Nicole, his presence like a terrifying demon that seemed to choke her every evening. Those haunting dreams ignited a fierce anger in Nicole''s heart. She fantasized about seeking revenge on Jarrod in the most instinctive way.


    Unable to contain her rage any longer, Nicole confronted him, "Mr. Schultz, have youe to mock me? Please don''t say you''ve suddenly realized your love for me just because I leaped off a cliff."


    "I..." Jarrod started to reply, but Nicole cut him off with a scornfulugh. "Perhaps I''m still alive because of you. Your actions repulse me. That''s why I''ve returned, to prevent you from tarnishing my name, not in any way."


    Jarrod''s striking face turned to stone, words failing him.


    "Is there anything else you wish to say? If not, get out of my face. This is our final face-to-face conversation. There won''t be another opportunity," Nicole stated, her voice cold and detached.


    Nicole turned to walk away, but in an instant, Jarrod''s strong hand pushed her against the wall.


    Jarrod''s piercing gaze locked onto her. He fought to keep himself in check, to prevent any rash actions. In a rough voice, he said, "What if I tell you that the ident made me realize just how much you mean to me?"


    He himself found it hard to believe he had uttered those words.


    After enduring five long years of living hell without Nicole, Jarrod had changed.


    He no longer wanted to return to those dark days filled with confusion and ack of hope.


    Now, all he desired was to hold onto Nicole, the very one he truly wanted in his life.


    With eyes reddened, Jarrod pressed on, "Nicole, if I tell you I can''t live without you, what would you do?"


    Jarrod watched Nicole''s face intently, not missing a single expression. But all he could see in her eyes was disgust and hatred. That was the undeniable truth.


    Nicole made no effort to conceal her disgust as she looked at Jarrod. She just wanted him to know the depth of her hatred. To her, he was nothing but a piece of shit!


    "Jarrod, you make me sick!" Nicole yelled.


    However, Jarrod remained unfazed by her words. "Nicole, you can''t provoke me," he replied, smiling. He had shed the irritable demeanor he had five years ago.


    "I''m willing to do whatever for you." With a serious expression, Jarrod gazed at her and dered, "Nicole, I want you back in my life."


    Nicole could only scoff at this. Jarrod had always been so full of himself. And now, he seemed not only arrogant but also delusional.


    Nicole leaned in, yfully tightening the tie around Jarrod''s neck with her delicate fingers. "You know, Mr. Schultz, I''m the official interpreter for this damn ce. If I go missing, my supervisor will probably alert the embassy right away."


    As she talked, Nicole yfully wound Jarrod''s tie around her fingers, pulling it tighter bit by bit. She teased him with a yful tone almost as if she was pretending to choke him.


    "Listen, Mr. Schultz, if you don''t want to end up in a messy international legal battle, I suggest you keep your hands to yourself!" Nicole warned.


    Jarrod felt the tie constricting his neck, nearly choking him, but he remained unfazed, his handsome face calm as he replied casually, "Do you really think that scares me?"


    The truth was the organization Nicole worked for was using this asion to explore a potential long-term project in the country.


    Every member was crucial to establishing cooperation. Jarrod couldn''t just forcibly take Nicole away.


    But Jarrod wouldn''t simply let Nicole go, for he was wholly insane. He had a reputation for being wildly unpredictable.


    Nicole released Jarrod, despite her intense hatred for him. She knew better than to take such drastic actions.


    Leaning on Jarrod''s chest, Nicole smiled and teased, "Go ahead, risk the Schultz Group''s reputation if you want."


    Now, Nicole was by herself, free from any responsibilities tied to her. Being the Lawrence family''s daughter, her reputation had been tarnished long ago with Jarrod''s efforts. She didn''t mind adding some scandal to the Schultz Group.


    "Do you really despise me that much?" Jarrod inquired. He quickly realized his question was foolish and quickly changed it. "What can I do to make you stop hating me?"


    Nicole couldn''t believe what she heard. It sounded so ridiculous to her that she burst into heartyughter, her shoulders shaking with each chuckle. "Jarrod, you''re the one who destroyed the Lawrence family! Have you lost your memory of your own doings? How can you even ask such an absurd question?"


    Jarrod was uneasy, yet he tried to maintain hisposure. "Nicole, your father''s sudden decision to turn against my family back then had indirectly caused my parents'' deaths, In a way, we''re even now, aren''t we?"


    Nicole realized she was wasting her breath. She was actually dealing with a lunatic! Jarrod would never grasp the extent of her suffering.


    Nicole scoffed. "Jarrod, even if my father made mistakes, I never betrayed you. Can''t you see that?"

 Chapter 321 Do You Deserve It

    ?


    Chapter 321 Do You Deserve It


    Jarrod''s gaze was deep and unreadable, with a flurry of emotions crossing his face in seconds. "What do you mean?" he asked, clearly bewildered.


    Nicole looked at Jarrod''s confused expression and let out a scornfulugh, her charm amplified by her smile. "Well, Jarrod, do you think you''re so capable that you can do whatever you wish? It turns out you''re just a fool tricked by a deceitful, hypocritical, and malicious woman. You know who I''m talking about, don''t you? It''s Jamie, the one you''ve been treasured all along. She''s nothing but a liar from start to finish!"


    Jarrod''s handsome face lost its color instantly upon hearing this.


    And this was just the beginning of the drama. Nicole had been eagerly awaiting this moment. She gazed at Jarrod, studying his expression intently.


    "Jarrod, do you remember how I told you I had ns to see you before you left the country? You didn''t believe me, but I really did go there for you! Not just that, I brought along thirty million dors, thinking it would help you in your tough times. But I was robbed on my way there," Nicole revealed.


    This story, once dismissed as a lie, now filled Jarrod with an inexplicable sense of dread. It appeared as if someone was whispering, urging him to ignore it. Somehow, he didn''t dare to continue to listen to Nicole. He just couldn''t bring himself to listen up. If all his firm beliefs were overturned, how could he face himself and Nicole, whom he had wronged and hurt?


    Jarrod''s fingers turned pale, his handsome face grew sterner, and an ominous aura enveloped him. "Let''s leave the past behind, Nicole! Juste back to me. I swear I''ll treat you right!"


    The past slowly resurfaced, piece by piece. Perhaps Jarrod had once been on the verge of uncovering the truth, but now he didn''t care about it anymore.


    But Nicole wasn''t about to let him have his way. The flustered Jarrod got, the more determined she became to continue.


    Nicole was eager to witness Jarrod''s reaction as he fell into the trap she had intricately set for him.


    Nicole scoffed before continuing. I knew you wouldn''t believe me. But it''s quite a small world. The kidnapper, who vanished back then, ended upmitting crimes abroad and got jailed for several years. When he was released, I unexpectedly ran into him.


    Guess what? He shared a fascinating tale with me. He imed they were hired to eliminate me, and the person behind it was none other than your darling fianc¨¦e, Jamie. After knocking me hard on the head, they thought that I was


    already dead and dumped me in a ditch. The money I had for you? it ended up in Jamie''s hands. She used that money to help support your career. I guess you couldn''t forget that, right?"


    Jarrod''s expression underwent a drastic shift at her words. "I can''t believe it. It''s not..."


    Nicole cut him off, "It''s not true? Alright. Consider it just an intriguing tale! But there''s more to the story..."


    Jarrod tensed up, eximing sharply. "That''s enough!"


    "While you were heading to the ferry, did a gangster give you trouble, and was it Jamie who came to your rescue when things got dire?" Nicole sneered.


    Jarrod''s eyes widened in shock. He didn''t dare to hear anymore, yet he found himself speechless before Nicole.


    "I was the pathetic one who fought off the gangster and saved you at all costs. I hid with you in the cold river for hours. Eventually, fishermen found us by the shore. I passed out and was hospitalized. When I regained consciousness, I had forgotten everything due to a head injury. And Jamie took all the glory for herself."


    Jarrod observed Nicole recounting these events with a calm detachment as if they were someone else''s experiences.


    A sharp, excruciating pain surged in Jarrod''s heart, making it hard for him to breathe. If Nicole''s story held truth, everything was a meticulously crafted plot set by Jamie. His resentment toward Nicole might have been based on aplete misunderstanding.


    At this time, Nicole''s previous words echoed in Jarrod''s mind. "Jarrod, you have to believe me..." "Jarrod, I really dide to see you back then..." "Jarrod, didn''t you ever suspect that it might all have been orchestrated by Jamie?"


    Nicole''s cries and pleading for understanding were all around his mind. However, in those days, he had chosen to ignore everything Nicole said.


    Seeing the transformation in Jarrod''s expression, Nicole felt a deep sense of satisfaction. Her joy was so profound that she couldn''t help but smile broadly. "Jarrod, if you''re still in doubt, you could investigate the kidnapping case in Swynborough from eight years ago."


    "No, no need... I don''t have to check anything..." Jarrod struggled to speak. He didn''t see the point in delving into it. After all, Jamie had already revealed the truth to him, and he ad hoped to remain oblivious for the rest of his life...


    Jarrod knew Nicole was telling the truth. It was just that he chose to overlook it, all because he was attempting to delude himself. Because hecked the courage to face it head-on!


    Now, Nicole had shattered his illusion, leaving him unable to deny the truth anymore. Thus, the darkness and the sinners'' wickedness wereid bare. Jarrod could no longer fool himself!


    "Jarrod Schultz! Do you really think we''re even now? How absurd!" Nicole taunted. "You think you deserve forgiveness? You belong in hell!"


    Nicole''s words struck Jarrod like a physical blow. His face was void of expression, his soul seemingly lost, standing there like a lifeless shell.


    Jarrod was engulfed in profound despair.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    But was this enough to punish Jarrod? Of course not! Nicole''s aim wasn''t merely to see him broken-hearted for his previous mistreatment toward her, Nicole was determined to make Jarrod endure all the suffering she had experienced. She believed this bastard deserved every bit of it.


    Flipping her hair back, Nicole said flirtatiously, "Mr. Schultz, I''ve got other matters to attend to, so I won''t linger here. Farewell!"


    Jarrod, still in a state of shock, snapped out of it when he realized Nicole was leaving. "Don''t leave, Nicole."


    The moment he talked, his voice was raspy, and he could hardly get the words


    out.


    Nicole looked back with an icy smile. "Honestly, I think it''s for the best if we never cross paths again."


    "No, please don''t go... Jarrod''s heart sank as he looked into Nicole''s scornful eyes. His mind went nk, unable to say another word. His heart seemed like it was under attack by a swarm of ants, causing such immense pain that he couldn''t help but clutch his chest in agony. He''d prefer if Nicole called him Jarrod instead of using the formal Mr. Schultz.


    "Please, Nicole... don''t leave..." Jarrod''s eyes were bloodshot, filled with a desperation that seemed on the verge of erupting. "Nicole, not a day has gone by in these five years when you weren''t in my thoughts. I''ve held you close in my heart every night. If you hadn''t appeared the other night, I wouldn''t have known if you were still out there."


    Nicole quickly grasped the meaning behind Jarrod''s words. All of a sudden, she felt a wave of revulsion. No rational soul would share a bed with a lifeless body for five years. No doubt about it, Jarrod had taken leave of his senses. His unconventional way of grieving left no doubt about his entricity!


    "Nicole!" Jarrod grasped her arm with a desperate grip. His eyes were filled with longing and urgency. "Please give me another chance to make things right. I won''t hurt you again. I''ll treat you well, okay?"


    Upon hearing that, Nicole''s lovely visage twisted with repulsion, and she vehemently resisted his touch. She wriggled her arm from Jarrod''s grip, stepped back, and asked, "Mr. Schultz, you''re asking for another chance?"

 Chapter 322 Cheap And Absurd

    ?Chapter 322 Cheap And Absurd


    Hearing Nicole''s words, Jarrod tightened his grip on Nicole''s wrist, his eyes reflecting a glimmer of hope.


    "Nicole, I understand it''s hard for you to believe me, but I genuinely regret everything. Since the moment you disappeared in my life, regret has consumed me. In the face of supposed hatred, I realized I never stopped loving you," Jarrod confessed, tears streaming down his face.


    For Jarrod, thest refuge to justify his mistakes had been his perceived hatred.


    However, reality had dealt him a harsh blow. His so-called hatred was built upon a foundation of lies. This made him look like a joke.


    Nicole couldn''t bear it any longer. How could Jarrod im to love her after wreaking havoc on her life? That was so absurd! Jarrod tarnished her reputation to hospitalization ged her career, and drove her father to death and her mother


    Jarrod had orchestrated a series of malicious actions that turned her world upside down. Now, he had the nerve to dere that he never stopped loving her. Nicole desperately wanted to ask Jarrod how he could be so shameless.


    Nicole struggled to contain the


    with a measured tone, "Mr. Schultz, in resentment within her and responded if you continue insisting, there might be a slim chance for redemption."


    Jarrod couldn''t help but feel a surge of happiness, rendering him momentarily speechless.


    However, his happiness was short-lived.


    The next moment, Nicole pointed at the entrance of the exhibition center and said with a sly smile, "Do you see that, Mr. Schultz? If you are willing to kneel in the most conspicuous spot of the exhibition center until I''m satisfied, I might consider giving you another chance. What do you think?"


    Jarrod nced in the direction Nicole had pointed, where the exhibition center''sndmark stood. That path served as the main entrance for individuals attending major events, auctions, and press conferences at the exhibition venue.


    Even a momentary presence there would thrust his name into headlines, and the impact would be even greater if he were to kneel until Nicole was satisfied. The potential impact and public reaction to Jarrod were easy to envision.


    Seeing Jarrod''s expression, Nicole''s gaze grew more scornful. "Mr. Schultz, you imed to be regretful and love me dearly just moments ago. But look at how cheap your so-called love is!"


    Walking past Jarrod in her high heels, Nicole''s confidence radiated.


    However, her wrist was abruptly grabbed again.


    Jarrod looked at Nicole with his piercing eyes and asked, "Are you serious? Will you give me another chance if I fulfill your request?"


    Maintaining herposure, Nicole responded with a smile, "Mr. Schultz, actions speak louder than words. You have to show your sincerity first. Otherwise, how can I be certain you are sincere?"


    It was evident that Nicole had no intention of providing a straightforward answer. Her motive seemed to lean toward bringing public humiliation to Jarrod, leaving Jarrod in a precarious position.


    Jarrod released his grip and ambled toward the entrance without uttering a


    word.


    Unfazed, Nicole turned around and made her way in the opposite direction.


    Inside the elevator, two girls chattered animatedly about a peculiar sight


    outside.


    "Is that guy kneeling by the gate an artist? He looks so stylish!"


    "I doubt it. I heard that he is the CEO of the Schultz Group."


    "The CEO? I have never seen a CEO that good-looking!"


    "But seriously, is he crazy? Why is he kneeling in the blistering sun next to that sculpture?"


    "Who knows what''s going on in his head..."


    The elevator pinged, and the doors slid open, drowning out the girls''


    discussion.


    As Nicole absentmindedly scrolled through her phone, her thoughts were fixated on the weather. "Why isn''t it hotter today?" she mumbled to herself.


    Upstairs, the press conference Cary''s wife held was about to begin.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Raegan made her way to the dressing room, seeking out Cary''s wife.


    Before she came here, Raegan had meticulously gathered all the information avable on Cary and his charming wife, Sherry.


    Sherry, a woman eighteen years Cary''s junior, clearly hadn''t married Cary for conventional notions of love.


    Benefiting substantially from this marriage, Sherry, once a mere inte celebrity, had catapulted into the coveted echelons of a a three-tier star in the entertainment circle. The leap was undeniably significant.


    After a gentle knock, Raegan heard a female voice from within say, "Come in.


    When Raegan pushed the door open, Sherry saw Raegan in the mirror and abruptly leaped to her feet. "Who are you? What are you doing here?"


    Wearing a subtle yet meaningful smile, Raegan responded, "Mrs. ke, it''s quite intriguing that you''re hosting a press conference to criticize me without even knowing who I am."


    It took Sherry a moment to process the situation before the realization dawned on her. "So, you are the woman who seduced my husband!"


    Upon hearing that, Raegan responded calmly, "Mrs. ke, you can''t simply throw around usations like this. It''s a known fact that your husband set me up. Moreover, he is yet to be released. Don''t you know the severity of his crime?"


    Sherry was not a clever one. Cary was detained at the police station, and she didn''t seem to be bothered. At ¨¢ time like this, she adopted a not-so-smart advice to hold a press conference to capture the public''s attention, aiming for further public support.


    It was evident Sherrycked foresight, even entertaining the notion that the opinions of inte celebrities could manipte the justice system.


    Regardless, Raegan paid no mind to Sherry''s apparentck of intelligence. Her sole focus was on ensuring that the mastermind of this conspiracy faced consequences. Given that the mastermind had dared to entangle Janey in this affair, Raegan wouldn''t let them off the hook so easily.


    Moreover, Raegan intended to make the mastermind experience the repercussions of their actions! Didn''t they enjoy exposing people through the news? Raegan would ensure the mastermind became a household name this time!


    Sherry hesitated, unsure if she was making the right decision. However, Miss


    Murray had assured her that seizing this opportunity could shift public opinion, absolving Cary of


    unfolding drama while any me and position as the victim in this


    gaining attention from


    The prospect of emerging as an A-list celebrity after the press conference fueled Sherry''s resolve. With newfound confidence, she said, "My husband is renowned for his loyalty, and his love for me is


    How


    you try


    to frame him! Your eagerness to secure a cob with hispany led


    you down this deceitful path. You drugged him, manipted the online narrative, and now you dare to spew nonsense in front of me!"


    Raegan met Sherry''s usations with a gaze saturated in sarcasm. What an idiot Sherry was! Raegan wondered how Sherry had survived in the cutthroat entertainment circle all these years.


    Sherry asserted Raegan had drugged Cary. If that were the case, Raegan would likely still be detained in the police station, not casually standing here. Did Sherry think the police station was somehow under the Foster family''s control, allowing Raegan toe and go at will?


    With a casual demeanor, Raegan produced a stack of photos and tossed them onto the table. Maintaining her indifference, she said, "Why don''t you look at these photos first, Mrs. ke? Perhaps they will offer you a fresh perspective on your husband."


    Looking at the photos taken during the moments when the so-called "good husband" was mingling with inte celebrities and unfamiliar women, Sherry''s expression transformed immediately into one of embarrassment.


    Although Sherry knew Cary was a yboy, she had no choice but to ignore those indiscretions to stabilize her position.


    With Raegan exposing the situation, Sherry found herself in a state of acute embarrassment. Angrily, she retorted, "Don''t try to deceive me with these edited pictures. I won''t buy it. What exactly are you aiming for?"


    Raegan had no intention of tiptoeing around the issue, so she said bluntly, "Mrs. ke, have you considered that the mastermind behind this scheme might not be helping you but rather pulling you down? Your future might be at stake after today''s press conference."


    The notion that her future could be jeopardized left Sherry visibly agitated. Her expression instantly changed, and anger filled her eyes as she locked gazes with Raegan. "What are you insinuating?" she demanded.


    Raegan said in an indifferent tone, "I''m suggesting that if you cooperate with me and reveal the mastermind of the schemes, there is a chance you can salvage your reputation and your career."

 Chapter 323 The Show Begins

    ?Chapter 323 The Show Begins


    Raegan was giving Sherry an opportunity to save herself, but that didn''t mean


    unreas nned to let Sherry off the hook. After all, Sherry had incited those Raegan pizens to make a scene around the kindergarten Janey had


    attended, leaving a scar on Janey''s innocent mind. That was unforgivable.


    The fact that Sherry was manipted wasn''t important. All that mattered was that Sherry''s true colors had been revealed. She was evil and that was all. Instead of doing the right things, she decided to use her fame and influence in the wrong ways.


    "Don''t get ahead of yourself! I don''t need your help. I can handle this just fine!" more than a newbie in the world of entrepreneurship. Sherry sneered. She thought of Raegan as a young woman who was nothing


    Sherry assumed someone as young and pretty as Raegan must have a long history with men and have sold herself for opportunities for a promising career. Therefore, she deemed Raegan had no rights or qualifications to try to negotiate with her. After all, she was the supposould have both money and victim in the unfolding drama. As long as she yed her part well, she


    fame at her disposal.


    With that mindset, Sherry reacted even more violently. "Who the hell do you think you are, you bitch? You''re nothing but a hopeless idiot! You should start worrying more about yourself!"


    Raegan''s eyes narrowed darkly. She knew any further argument would be hopeless. There was nothing that could was time for the public to see who Sherry truly we Sherry at that moment. It


    truly was.


    Raegan stood, working up a faint smile. "Well, I wish you luck with your conference." Without waiting for a reply, she walked away confidently.


    Sherry couldn''t help but stare in jealousy at Raegan''s figure, her back adorned with graceful curves as she walked. Raegan walked with the inherent grace of a wealthy heiress.


    she always wished to be like that, but of course, life never gave her what Sherry for. As she stared, Sherry felt a mixture of rage and jealousy ignite in her heart.


    Sherry''s eyes darkened as she muttered, "Don''t be so condescending! I''m sure that the public will make you run with your tail between your legs."


    The press conference Sherry held started right on time. She''d changed into a white dress, wanting to give off the appearance of a pitiful and innocent woman. It was a clever tactic.


    Lauren was sitting right in the center of the audience. She was one of Sherry''s clothing sponsors for the event, and she came to watch the drama unfold could she miss it? firsthand. After all, the whole drama was her doing. So She couldn''t wait to see Raegan''s reputation dashed to the rocks as peoplebeled Raegan a home wrecker.


    Lauren sneered. It still boiled her blood how Raegan acted like she could do as she pleased with Mitchel''s support.


    Lauren still felt so much embarrassment when she recalled how Mitchel kicked her out of the restaurant. She didn''t dare to go back there. There was no way she was letting this go!


    Lauren was going to make Raegan suffer the same humiliation she had no matter what. She desired to see Raegan''s reaction when being branded a home wrecker and cursed by the public even more.


    Suddenly, Raegan strode in confidently and sat next to Lauren.


    Lauren''s eyes nearly bugged out of her head. "You? How can you..." Lauren bit back the rest of her words. She''d almost spilled everything just now.


    Composing herself, Lauren asked, "What are you doing here?"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Raegan gave a brilliant grin. "Is there any reason why I can''t be here?"


    Lauren was taken aback. It soon hit her though, that Raegan was wearing a pair of oversized sunsses. It was clear Raegan was trying to hide in disguise.


    Lauren''s shocked expression morphed into a smile. "You''re right! There isn''t. Please make yourselffortable!


    Raegan returned the smile with one of her own and adjusted her sunsses. She sat next to Lauren to watch the show, so she didn''t want to draw too much attention to herself. She wasn''t the star today.


    The crowd was full of those unreasonableizens, an orchestrated maneuver by Sherry. Lauren was beyond ecstatic. She cursed Raegan in her head. She thought Raegan was doomed today. Those misled public opinions would definitely tear Raegan apart!


    Lauren exchanged a meaningful nce with Sherry on the stage. Sherry had noticed Raegan and somewhat admired thetter''s nerve to show up.


    For the sake of a promising future with heightened poprity, Sherry decided to put on a grand performance today.


    The show started with Sherry bringing out the waterworks, crying as she spoke to the crowd. "I''m so sorry, everyone." She was apologizing for rolling the gossip mills.


    Then, Sherry smoothly trawn her c


    husband, tears still running


    into narrating her love story with her


    cheeks.


    Her words moved those misled folks, who began shouting encouragements. "Don''t cry, Sherry!"


    "You''re so strong, my queen! Keep going!"


    "Sherry, why are you apologizing to us? You did nothing wrong!"


    There were some reporters in the audience whom Sherry had hired. They asked questions she had given them.


    "Mrs. ke, what do you think about the recent scandal of your husband cheating?"


    "Do you know who the home wrecker is who destroyed your marriage?"


    They fired question after question, just as Sherry had told them to.


    Sherry lifted teary eyes to the crowd. "Everyone, I trust my husband. He isn''t a d only man who would cheat of his own ord. I firmly believed it would d happen when he was drugged and seduced. And as for the woman who did it... Well, she''s here right now! You can just ask her the questions you have."


    A wave of gasps rolled over the audience and everyone began looking around, wondering who it could be.


    Raegan was unfazed. She knew it was a false usation, so she had no reason to react.


    Right then, Lauren decided to add fuel to the drama by pushing Raegan and sporting a pained expression while eximing. "Raegan! How could you continue to be so shameless? Do you not have restraint? Going as far as provoking a man''s wife like this!"


    Immediately, all eyes turned to them.


    The reporters surrounded Lauren in an instant, fighting to shove their mics in front of her to hear her words.


    Some knew Lauren already, so they asked, "Miss Murray, is this a friend of yours? What did you mean by those words?"


    Lauren pped her hand over her mouth, acting like she''d said something she shouldn''t have. "I didn''t say anything about her seducing my boyfriend before! Don''t put words in my mouth!"


    The reporters put things together quickly. "You mean thisdy has meddled in your rtionship before?"


    "Please... That''s all in the past... Be careful what you say before you make the powerful men supporting Raegan punish you." Lauren was acting like she was worried for the reporters. "Forget about me. Let''s focus on what happened to Sherry," she said gently.


    The reporters were painting the story in their head. Lauren looked pitiful and couldn''t speak about things because she was being pressured.


    Some insane people brought Lauren''s story without thinking and began to throw water bottles at Raegan in a fit of anger.


    Victor wasted no time catching them all and flinging them back at those assaulters with more than enough strength. The force of the hits sent several of them falling down in pain.


    That got everyone quiet very quickly.


    The reporters, spotting new prey, swarmed Raegan instead.


    "Why are you at this press conference, Miss? Is what Miss Murray said true?"


    "Did you really seduce Miss Murray''s ex, and now Mrs. ke''s husband?"


    "Miss Murray said you have supporters? Is that true? How many are there?"


    The reporters did not mince their words. They were asking the questions as though they already knew Lauren''s words to be true. It was clear Sherry set this whole thing up.


    Instantly, the misled folks got rowdy again.


    "What a shameless whore! Stealing men frequently!"


    "How do I share the earth with such a disgusting human being?"


    "Wow! Women like her must have slept with thousands of men. She probably carries loads of infections and STDs. You better stay away!"


    Hearing all this, Lauren had to try her hardest not to burst outughing, She was so overjoyed. She just said ¨¢ few words, and now the crowd was doing everything she wanted for her.


    Unbeknownst to them, there was someone waiting backstage. Mitchel. His aura was so noble that it made him seem unapproachable. He watched the


    scene unfolding with pinched brows.


    Matteo had to speak up. "Do you think we should do something, Mr. Dixon?"

 Chapter 324 Laurens Schemes Exposed

    Chapter 324 Lauren''s Schemes Exposed


    Mitchel raised his eyebrows and looked at the crowd coldly. Then, he said emotionlessly, "Throw all of them out!"


    When Matteo recognized those people, he hesitated. Among them were leaders of those misled folks, a group of reporters, Lauren, and Sherry. Wasn''t it absurd? Throwing out Sherry who initiated the press conference was equivalent to ending the event.


    However, Matteo had no choice. He could only carry out Mitchel''s orders. Matteo immediately signaled to the bodyguards to make a move.


    "Wait..." Mitchel suddenly stopped them. He paused and said with a frown, "Let''s see a while longer."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mitchel almost lost control of himself just now. Fortunately, he remembered in time that Raegan didn''t want him to interfere in her affairs. Moreover, Raegan had a trump card that could turn the tables. He knew she could handle the matter well by herself. He just regarded it as giving her a chance to exercise her ability to deal with scumbags.


    Mitchel pondered for a while. Although he knew Raegan could handle it, he was still a bit worried. He nced at Matteo and ordered, "Arrange some bodyguards to protect Raegan. Take down anyone who will attempt to harm her. Make sure nothing happens to her."


    Mitchel was worried that Victor would have difficulty beating all the bad people alone. After all, the venue was packed with people from all walks of life.


    No matter what Raegan wanted to do, Mitchel didn''t care. But her safety was his top priority 2


    At the press conference, the crowd''s emotion was stirred up by a few words from the reporters.


    "Why don''t you say something? Answer the question."


    "Bitch, say something! I''m sure you were not as silent as this when you seduced other women''s husbands."


    Some restless folks were about to charge at Raegan. But before they could make a move, they were pressed to the floor by the men in ck.


    Raegan was surprised to see this. When she followed the receding figures of


    those bodyguards, she saw Matteo. Behind Matteo was Mitchel''s tall figure standing at the back door.


    Mitchel stood there with one hand in his pocket. He had a calm expression, like a solid and reliable mountain. Just looking at him made Raegan feel inexplicably at ease.


    At this moment, Raegan said to Sherry, "Mrs. ke, you keep saying that I seduced your husband. Do you have any evidence?"


    Sherry was caught off guard. She didn''t see thising. Even thecent smile she just had now disappeared without a trace. She coughed awkwardly in embarrassment and hastily replied, "Of course! I have proof. And I will take this opportunity to show it to the public."


    Raegan knew the so-called evidence Sherry was talking about. It must be the surveince video that captured her and Cary entering the lounge one after another.


    Someone hacked the surveince footage that day. All the surveince videos were deleted. Only this seemingly suggestive clip was left.


    Back then, Raegan and Cary were drugged. Their faces were flushed, making the scene look suspicious. If made people feel they went to the lounge to have


    sex.


    The clip was posted online by Sherry. It was just that it soon disappeared without any trace. Sherry thought it was Raegan who paid someone to take it down.


    Therefore, even if Raegan didn''t mention the evidence, Sherry would find an excuse to y the video at the press conference to garner attention.


    At this moment, the video yed on the big screen behind Sherry. Indeed, it was the surveince footage of that night.


    At first, it revealed Raegan''s arrival at the dinner party. Then, the scenes that followed were some ambiguous interactions between Raegan and Cary.


    Lauren and Sherry exchanged knowing nces. They winked at each other and smiledcently. They believed it was enough to ruin Raegan''s reputation.


    But suddenly, the scene changed.


    Suggestive moans were heard from the big screen, making people blush. Their hearts unconsciously beat faster.


    Then, heavy breathings of a man and woman followed.


    Some obscene words were also audible.


    "Do you also y like this with your wife when you have sex with her at home? Mr. ke, your wife used to do something more exciting know w about it?" heard she often had sex with several men in one night. Do you kng than this, I


    "Damn! I''ve only found out about that after I had married her. It''s toote. I''ve been tricked by the bitch.


    Sherry had her back to the screen, so she didn''t know that the scene had been changed. But when she heard the sound, the expression on her face immediately changed. The folks below the stage were stunned.


    The recording... Sherry found something amiss. Why did the voices of the man and the woman in the recording sound so familiar? The man must be Cary and the woman...


    Sherry pivoted abruptly, only to be met by such a shocking scene. In the video, Cary and Lauren were having sex in the bathroom. Obviously, they were having a great time.


    Under the influence of the drug? Nah. Seduction? Not possible. One could easily tell from the video that Cary and Lauren were having an affair with the knowledge of Cary''s marriage.


    "No!" A woman below the


    it off! Do it now! Turn it stage rushed up to the stage like crazy. "Stop it! Turn


    In the video, the private parts of Cary and Lauren were blurred. But their faces were clear on the screen.


    The public now despised Lauren despite thetter being the director of Alpire


    Studio.


    A few moments ago, Lauren seemed to back Sherry up with those misleading words.


    It turned out Lauren was a slut.


    Lauren rushed over and snatched the remote control from Sherry''s hand. But unfortunately, she couldn''t turn it off. At such a critical moment, the remote control malfunctioned.


    Right then, a vital conversation was yed on the screen.


    Lauren whispered something in Cary''s ear. It was inaudible to the audience''s


    ears.


    Cary''s breath was uneven, While panting, he said, "I wish I could make it for you. But today, I am too exhausted. Just now, weren''t you satisfied with it?"


    Lauren whispered in his ear again.


    Cary smiled greasily. "Sweetheart, you are so good at reading my mind. If I can have a taste of that woman, well...


    Although Lauren''s to set up someone.


    s voice was too low to be heard in the video, it was obvious


    that she was


    There was dead silence on the spot.


    Those misled folks


    pped in the face by the ring just now stopped awkwardly, feeling like being


    truth.


    Sherry was the first to react. She raised her trembling hand and pointed at 1. "It turns out that you are the bitch who seduced my husband! How


    dare


    Laureyou!"


    Worse was that Lauren didn''t just getid with Cary but also mentioned Sherry''s dirty past.


    Sherry had always portrayed the image of an innocent and inexperienced woman. But because of Lauren''s words, her past was exposed to Cary.


    Sherry was overwhelmed. Ever the greatest actress in ying innocent and weak, Laurenposed herself quickly and said pitifully, still wanting to things her way, "Sherry, don''t be fooled by the video. This must be edited to nder me. The woman in the video is definitely not me..."


    "Enough, you bitch! Do you really think I am stupid?" Sherry didn''t believe Lauren''s words. She had been in the entertainment industry for so long that she could tell the video was real.


    shit


    Sherry had lost her temper. She raised her voice and blurted out you asked without thinking, "All the while, I thought you were a good person. You a me to hold this fucking press conference today and even sent me this dress for this asion. I was grateful to you, you know? You had gone to the lengths of giving me advice on how to deal with the woman who you said for sure that she seduced my husband! But in fact, you''re that shameless woman and spoke ill of me! How dare you im to be my


    who fucked my husch!"


    friend! You vicious

 Chapter 325 Lauren And Sherry Fought

    ?Chapter 325 Lauren And Sherry Fought


    Lauren was stunned by Sherry''s outburst. She had always thought Sherry was easy to manipte. But now, things went beyond her control.


    Trying to mask the unease and prevent Sherry from spilling more beans, Lauren kept up her charade of a true friend to Sherry and quickly fumbled words, "You have to believe me, Sherry. It wasn''t me. It''s not what it seems..


    "Enough of that! You bitch! How could you sleep with my husband, speak ill of me in my husband''s presence, lie to my face, and then nder someone else? You''re going to learn your lesson today!" Sherry cut Lauren off.


    In the heat of the moment, Sherry leaped onto the table, jumped down from the stage, and grabbed Lauren''s hair.


    With intense anger, Sherry began pping Lauren''s face relentlessly!


    The sound of Sherry''s ps echoed loudly through the room. Her palmsnded heavily on Lauren''s face.


    Sherry hit the ceiling. Never in her life had she felt so humiliated like this! She gained nothing and even suffered after having orchestrated all these things. She cursed Lauren while pping thetter, eximing Lauren was truly a piece of work.


    At that moment, Sherry''s only thought was to tear Lauren apart, throwing caution to the wind.


    Lauren was caught off guard when Sherry''s palms forcefullyid on her stic face which she had put tons of money into it.


    Lauren quickly came to her senses and fought back. She and Sherry ended up on the floor, entwined in a fierce battle.


    "You bitch! You seduced my husband and then falsely used me in my husband''s presence. I''ll make you pay!" Sherry shouted as they fought.


    Some of Sherry''s loyal fans saw their chance and began to kick Lauren mercilessly, showing their unwavering support for Sherry.


    Sherry was actually an expert in stirring up trouble with her misleading words.


    Egging her fans on, Sherry yelled, "Let''s teach this bitch a lesson she won''t forget so she thinks twice before seducing someone else''s husband!"


    Spurred by Sherry''s words, her unreasonable fans, lost in their rage, joined the fray without a second thought. They yanked at Lauren''s hair and wed at her face like frenzied zombies.


    "Ouch! Have you lost your mind? Stop it! Let go of me!" Lauren cried out in pain as someone''s nails dug into her face.


    But her pleas fell on deaf ears. The fans, fueled by their fury, intensified their assault.


    Consequently, Lauren felt her head spinning and her face burned with the


    scratches.


    Lauren had thought such scenes would only be part of Raegan''s. But this was the reality she faced now!


    The pain was unbearable. Lauren couldn''t take it any longer!


    This whole ordeal reminded Lauren of the chaos and madness of her stay in the mental hospital. Not even the patients there could match the insanity of these fans!


    Clutching her head, Lauren pleaded, "Please, stop! Sherry, please tell them to stop. I swear I didn''t do it. Someone is trying to frame me!"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    In a state of panic, Lauren pointed at Raegan and eximed, "It''s Raegan. That bitch is trying to set me up!"


    "Bah!" Sherry spat on Lauren''s face. Sherry snarled, "You still deny it in the face of clear proof? I''ll make sure you are beaten to death. You deserve it!"


    After Sherry''s words, another wave of punches and kicks rained down on


    Lauren.


    Eventually, Lauren''s face was swollen beyond recognition. The corners of her mouth and face were bloody, and she looked frightening to anyone who saw


    her.


    Lauren had reached her limit. She managed to kick a fan away with her remaining strength. Then, she quickly took refuge under a table.


    "Who do you think you are, Sherry? Haven''t you been involved with other women''s husbands? Korbin, Kody, and even your stepfather." Lauren shouted, her face smeared with blood. She was seemingly indifferent to her own condition. "You think I''m unaware of your dirty past? How else could I handle you without this knowledge?"


    Couronne onryuug


    "It turns out that Sherry has been deceiving us all along. It seems neither she nor her husband are meless in this scandal."


    "It''s shocking to hear that Sherry has been involved with numerous older men, including her stepfather. It''s utterly absurd!"


    "Unbelievable! I never imagined real life could be as dramatic as a soap opera!"


    "I just did a quick search on Lauren Murray and discovered this isn''t her first scandal. Previously, she tried to entangle herself with the CEO of the Dixon Group, only to be publicly Dixon has just one wifely refuted by their official statement affirming that Mr.


    "Some juicy gossip about Lauren Murray and some guy. Hit number one if you want the scoop..


    "Dude, I''m in..."


    The inte buzzed with endless conversations and topics about the incident.


    Finally, when the exhibition center staff intervened and called the police, Sherry and Lauren''s chaotic fight was brought to a halt.


    As Lauren was ced onto the ambnce stretcher, she appeared weak. Her face was severely disfigured and was barely recognizable from its original form.


    Gripping her fists tightly, Lauren wept with intense disdain. Damn it! She didn''t expect her schemes to backfire. She wrongly med Raegan for her suffering again. A vow of revenge echoed in her mind before she slipped into unconsciousness.


    Raegan didn''t stay there to watch the entire drama unfold. She had left earlier with Nicole, who hade there to meet her.


    Hearing Raegan''s ount, Nicole got a general idea of the drama. She hadn''t anticipated Raegan would devise such a clever strategy, effectively aplishing multiple goals with a single action.


    This n ingeniously pitted Lauren and Sherry against each other while simultaneously clearing Raegan''s name. Most importantly, it allowed Raegan to handle both of them at once.


    Noticing Nicole''s beaming, Raeganmented with a smile, "It looks like this Lauren is quite the troublemaker. Even you dislike her."


    Chapter 325 Lauren And Sherry Fought


    Holding Raegan''s arm, Nicole shared her thoughts, "That woman hurt you deeply in the past. I''ve always suspected she yed a role in your miscarriage. ''s so cunning, I never found evidence to back my suspicions."


    But she''s


    The moment Nicole mentioned the loss of her first baby, Raegan''s smile vanished.


    Given the extent of Lauren''s malevolence, she had certainly brought this upon herself!


    Nicole expressed her concern, "Be extra cautious around her. She''ll grab any chance to set you up."


    "Okay, I understand."


    From their very first encounter, Raegan had been wary of Lauren. She had an inexplicable, intense dislike toward Lauren. It was as if fragments of her memory were hinting at something that happened in the past.


    Nicole, driven by curiosity, asked, "Spill it. How did you manage to get those videos?"

 Chapter 326 An Ordeal To Jarrod

    ?Chapter 326 An Ordeal To Jarrod


    After all, Cary and Lauren were having an affair in a bathroom.


    Raegan exined, "That bathroom where they had sex is conveniently close to the men''s restroom. A cook happened to hear their moaning, prompting him to investigate. He ascended the venttion system and stumbled upon the scene, capturing it on video."


    Stumbling upon the video was a stroke of luck. Without the cook''s timely actions, discovering Lauren''s gettingid with Cary, a married man, would have been nearly impossible for an outsider.


    However, even without this video, Erick''s associate had managed to recover surveince footage that day. It could still exonerate Raegan from any wrongful usations.


    However, the video featuring Lauren was more attention-grabbing. To add to that, it was Matteo who forwarded Raegan the video. This implied Mitchel had already seen it.


    Raegan couldn''t help but wonder about Mitchel''s reaction upon seeing Lauren making out with another man. Did permitting her to punish Lauren mean Mitchel didn''t care about Lauren? Anyway, she didn''t give a damn.


    Setting aside her tangled thoughts, Raegan linked arms with Nicole and said yfully, "I have heard there is a delicious restaurant upstairs. Let''s indulge in some delicacy, followed by a spa session. We can even soak in the hot springs. Doesn''t that sound fantastic?"


    "Sounds fantastic to me." Nicole beamed.


    Not far away, watching Raegan and Nicole stride away happily, Luisplimented deliberately, ''Well, I must say, Raegan has be my idol. Who knew she had such a knack for dealing with those troublemakers!"


    Luis yfully nudged Mitchel on the shoulder, teasing, ''Looks like she doesn''t even need your assistance. Do you feel disappointed?"


    Mitchel kept silent for a while and then responded casually, "It''s reassuring that she can take care of herself."


    Luis smiled at him and said, "Come on! I doubt you weren''t worried just now."


    "Honestly, I wasn''t worried at all.'' Mitchel raised an eyebrow and continued with a doting smile, "I would handle the situation if it went south."


    Hearing this, Luis couldn''t help but feel a twinge of jealousy. "Look at yourself! You are such a hopeless romantic. I can''t help but think that you will help Raegan even when she wants to end someone.


    After all, Cary and Lauren were having an affair in a bathroom.


    Raegan exined, "That bathroom where they had sex is conveniently close to the men''s restroom. A cook happened to hear their moaning, prompting him to investigate. He ascended the venttion system and stumbled upon the scene, capturing it on video."


    Stumbling upon the video was a stroke of luck. Without the cook''s timely actions, discovering Lauren''s gettingid with Cary, a married man, would have been nearly impossible for an outsider.


    However, even without this video, Erick''s associate had managed to recover surveince footage that day. It could still exonerate Raegan from any wrongful usations.


    However, the video featuring Lauren was more attention-grabbing. To add to that, it was Matteo who forwarded Raegan the video. This implied Mitchel had already seen it.


    Raegan couldn''t help but wonder about Mitchel''s reaction upon seeing Lauren making out with another man. Did permitting her to punish Lauren mean Mitchel didn''t care about Lauren? Anyway, she didn''t give a damn. O


    Setting aside her tangled thoughts, Raegan linked arms with Nicole and said yfully, "I have heard there is a delicious restaurant upstairs. Let''s indulge in some delicacy, followed by a spa session. We can even soak in the hot springs. Doesn''t that sound fantastic?"


    "Sounds fantastic to me." Nicole beamed.


    Not far away, watching Raegan and Nicole stride away happily, Luisplimented deliberately, ''Well, I must say, Raegan has be my idol. Who knew she had such a knack for dealing with those troublemakers!"


    Luis yfully nudged Mitchel on the shoulder, teasing, "Looks like she doesn''t even need your assistance. Do you feel disappointed?"


    Mitchel kept silent for a while and then responded casually, ''It''s reassuring that she can take care of herself."


    Luis smiled at him and said, "Come on! I doubt you weren''t worried just now."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Honestly, I wasn''t worried at all." Mitchel raised an eyebrow and continued with a doting smile, "I would handle the situation if it went south."


    Hearing this, Luis couldn''t help but feel a twinge of jealousy. "Look at yourself! You are such a hopeless romantic. I can''t help but think that you will help Raegan even when she wants to end someone."


    Mitchel shook his head, refuting, "No, that''s not it. I would end the target for her." In other words, he would go to great lengths for Raegan. O


    Luis was left momentarily speechless. He felt he shouldn''t have brought that up in the first ce. Otherwise, Mitchel wouldn''t have the opportunity to showcase his love.


    Amid their conversation, Luis suddenly remembered Jarrod. "By the way, wasn''t Jarrod supposed to join us for the charity party? Where is he?"


    At the entrance of the exhibition center, the sun beat down mercilessly. It was the middle of the day of the hottest month of the year. The temperature outside soared, turning the surroundings into an oven.


    Seemingly impervious to the scorching heat, Jarrod knelt before a magnificent goddess statue. His back was straight, and his knees were slightly apart.


    Three long hours had passed, yet he remained in that unwavering position.


    us for the charity party? Where is he?"


    At the entrance of the exhibition center, the sun beat down mercilessly. It was the middle of the day of the hottest month of the year. The temperature outside soared, turning the surroundings into an oven.


    Seemingly impervious to the scorching heat, Jarrod knelt before a magnificent goddess statue. His back was straight, and his knees were slightly apart.


    Three long hours had passed, yet he remained in that unwavering position.


    His entire body was drenched in sweat.


    The temperature outside was sweltering at that moment.


    Despite Alec''s attempts to dissuade Jarrod, Jarrod remained adamant about not getting up. He even resisted Alec''s offer to hold the umbre for him and declined to drink water


    Jarrod''s stubbornness was his way of self-punishment. He understood that the more he suffered, the more satisfaction Nicole would derive from it.


    Although Jarrod knew Nicole might be ying a prank on him, Jarrod insisted on following her instructions. To ensure Nicole''s satisfaction and even forgiveness, he approached the task with unwavering dedication.


    After a considerable amount of time passed, the scorching sun took a toll on him, inducing severe


    sunstroke.


    His ance-handsome face now bore an abnormal shade of red, sweat pouring down like a torrent.


    Despite Alec''s repeated calls, Jarrod remained unresponsive.


    Seeing this, Alec grew frantic and nned to forcibly take Jarrod to the hospital.


    However, when Alec''s hand touched Jarrod''s, Jarrod''s deep andmanding voice stopped him in his


    tracks. "Stop it!"


    Undeterred, Alec pleaded, "Mr. Schultz, you can''t continue like this. You are experiencing sunstroke!" "I''m fine," Jarrod insisted with difficulty, his thin lips pale and dry. "I can handle it." Faced with little choice, Alec reluctantly knelt beside Jarrod. After a brief period, the heat became


    unbearable for Alec. The concrete road, magnified by the intense temperature, felt like a searing barbecue grill even through his trousers. seemed as though he might burst into mes at any given


    moment.


    Consequently, Alec found himselfpelled to stay on his feet to maintain sobriety. Should Jarrod copseter, he would be the one to take care of him.


    And so, another three hours dragged on. Jarrod''s once-flushed face faded to a pallor, and his back bent slightly.


    It was the dog days of summer, and despite the scorching weather, Jarrod''s limbs felt damp and cold, as


    if a cold breeze had permeated his body.


    A profound coldness gripped him, prompting involuntary shivers. He recognized it as a likely case of sunstroke.


    Survival might be possible if the symptoms were mild, but death could be the oue if it proved


    severe.


    Yet, Jarrod was not ready to sumb to death just yet. This was not because he thought his life was precious. His determination stemmed from the fact that Nicole had returned! He had waited for her return for five long years. Therefore, copsing at this moment was not an option.


    As if recalling something, Jarrod fumbled to retrieve a sharp Swiss army knife from his belt.


    The next moment, onlookers stood in stunned silence. Jarrod thrust the knife into his leg. The searing pain snapped him back to reality.


    When Jarrod was about to stab himself again, Alec swiftly intervened, wresting the knife away. "Mr. Schultz! Are you out of your mind?" Alec''s voice trembled, his face drained of color.


    Jarrod seemed oblivious to Alec''s words. He absently scratched at the wound on his leg to keep himself


    sober and refused to rise from the ground.


    Fretful, Alec urgently dialed for an ambnce.


    When the emergency team arrived, Jarrod adamantly forbade anyone from tending to him, allowing his


    blood to trickle onto the pavement.


    Ovee with anxiety, Alec knelt and beseeched Jarrod, ''Mr. Schultz, please, let the doctor help you!" "No, thank you..." In a trance-like state, Jarrod declined, creating a barrier that prevented anyone from approaching. He murmured, "She... She asked me to kneel..."


    Jarrod''s voice rumbled so low that Alec strained to catch Jarrod''s words, prompting him to inquire again, "Mr. Schultz, what did you just say?"


    "She asked... She asked me to kneel here... Jarrod''s broken voice echoed intermittently, revealing a


    sense of distress.


    Alec''s eyes welled up, and he fought back sobs. "Mr. Schultz, Miss Lawrence ying a cruel trick on you. Please get up and let the doctor examine you..."


    Alec couldn''t bring himself to say more. He had sent someone to find Nicole and beg her to save Jarrod


    from the suffering.


    However, when informed about Jarrod''s actions, Nicole responded indifferently, ''It''s none of my


    business."


    Wasn''t it ringly obvious? Nicole was toying with Jarrod! Regrettably, Jarrod wouldn''t believe it. At this moment, only one thing upied his mind.


    Blood smeared Jarrod''s thin lips as he said, his voice trembling, "She said I have to kneel here until she


    is satisfied... Only then might she forgive me."

 Chapter 327 She Was Playing Tricks On You

    Chapter 327 She Was ying Tricks On You


    As dusk settled in, lightning streaked across the sky. A sudden, drenching rain followed, sounding like a loud tter.


    Jarrod, kneeling in the rain, looked ghostly pale. He had been in that position for seven hours.


    Far from being a relief, the heavy rain only added to his difort, making him feel dazed and breathless. Each breath he took was a struggle, choked by the relentless rain.


    Jarrod coughed continuously, his shoulders shaking with each, bout. The coughing grew more intense, his breathingbored.


    Rainwater filled his windpipe repeatedly. Then, a metallic scent hit him - the smell of blood. Arge amount of blood spilled from Jarrod''s mouth, staining the ground before being washed away by the rain. O


    The corners of his pale, thin lips were tinged with an odd, stark shade of red.


    "Mr. Schultz!" Alec, who had thrown his umbre to the ground, grabbed the trembling Jarrod. From choking, Alec shifted to outright bawling.


    "Mr. Schultz, please, allow the medical team to attend to you..." Alec pleaded, desperate to alleviate Jarrod''s pain.


    Alec owed Jarrod his life. Jarrod had saved Alec when thetter was a tramp abroad.


    Before Alec encountered Jarrod, his life was a relentless struggle. He faced daily beatings and was treated worse than a dog. It was a harrowing time for him.


    Then, one day, everything changed. Jarrod wore bright leather shoes and intervened, kicking a hobligan off Alec''s back. At that moment, Alecy on the ground, too beaten to lift his head.


    It was then Jarrod offered him a helping hand, asking, "Do you want to work for me?" That day marked a new beginning for Alec. It was his moment of salvation.


    Jarrod taught Alec boxing and self-defense. Together, they forged a path in their careers abroad. Alec silently vowed to remain loyal to Jarrod for the rest of his life.


    It seemed Jarrod momentarily emerged from his delirium upon hearing Alec''s voice. Jarrod managed to push Alec away, murmuring as if in a trance, "Nicole had said she might forgive me as long as she''s satisfied..."


    Nicole''s words consumed Jarrod. As he spoke, blood continued to flow from the corner of his mouth, making it seem as if his throat was filled with shards of ss.


    Even breathing became a form of torture for Jarrod. Each breath felt like thorny vines were being driven into his throat. His entire body ached, the pain so intense that he thought death might be a kinder fate.


    "Mr. Schultz! She is ying a trick on you! Please, snap out of it!" Alec implored, his voice filled with concern and desperation.


    "Not possible!" Jarrod''s voice, hoarse and growling, cut through the sound of the rain. "Nicole won''t y tricks on me. She just won''t..."


    The rain intensified, pouring down as if to engulf everything in its path.


    Alec, watching Jarrod''s pale, trembling form, felt a deep sense of sorrow.


    Jarrod was battling extremes of heat and cold, a challenge even for the strongest of bodies. To make matters worse, the doctor had warned that given Jarrod''s current state, he could suffer spasms or even die unexpectedly at any moment.


    Alec considered forcibly taking Jarrod to the hospital, but he knew all too well Jarrod''s stubborn streak after working with Jarrod for eight long years. He understood that, despite the potential to save Jarrod''s life, forcibly taking Jarrod away might leave Jarrod with a lifetime of regret and depression.


    Alec couldn''t bring himself to act against Jarrod''s wishes. Alec surmised Jarrod''s stubborn nature had widened the rift between him and Nicole.


    As an assistant, Alec witnessed Jarrod had secretly done so much for Nicole and couldn''t bear to leave her. However, what Jarrod did and told Nicole told a different story.


    With a heavy heart, Alec wiped away his tears, turned around and left.


    Meanwhile, on the top floor of the Exhibition Center, Nicole had just woken up from afortable sleep after a massage. Nicole received a message from Raegan, saying Raegan had returned home to take care of Janey, who felt unwell.


    Drawing the curtains, Nicole noticed the stormy, dark weather outside.


    A nce at the clock told Nicole had slept for four hours. A dull ache in her stomach served as a reminder that she hadn''t taken her nightly medicine.


    As Nicole reached for her handbag, her handbag identally fell to the floor, scattering several differently colored medicine bottles.


    Nicole stared at the empty handbag and the bottles on the floor, a sense of stun washing over her.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    While other women''s bags were filled with makeup, jewelry, and other treasured items, hers was always packed with pill bottles.


    She had undergone a partial gastrectomy and was on medication. This treatment was new, and the effects of the clinical trials were uncertain. Many in her experimental group hadn''t survived beyond three months.


    Miraculously, Nicole was the lucky one who had surpassed the critical five-year mark. However, this didn''t guarantee her recovery. For the rest of her life, she would have to continue taking these ssified medicines and endure their side effects.


    The side effects were not mild. They included frequent panic attacks and vomiting. Moreover, Nicole had lost her sense of taste. Everything she ate seemed nd, yet she had to pretend it was delicious to blend in with others.


    Her physical difort was a harsh reminder that she needed to take her medicine as soon as possible.


    Nicole swallowed the pills without any water.


    The dry, hard pills scratched her throat, sending a sharp pain down her esophagus. Oddly enough, this pain brought Nicole a sense of relief.


    Devoid of taste and battling various physiological side effects, Nicole felt like a walking corpse. Yet, this pain was a constant reminder that she was still very much alive, a living, breathing human.


    It also served as a motivation not to give up. Her enemy was still out there, and she couldn''t allow herself to perish without seeing justice done. She had to not just survive, but thrive, to witness the downfall of the man who had caused her so much suffering.


    After some time, Nicole made her way to the underground parking lot.


    She got into her car, buckled her seatbelt, and started to drive out of the parking space. Just as she exited the parking ce, a figure suddenly darted in front of her racing red car,nding on the engine hood.


    Nicole mmed on the brakes, the sound echoing harshly in the confined space. Thankfully, she wasn''t driving fast, but the car still skidded a few meters with the figure on the hood.


    With a dull thud, the car finally came to a stop, and the figure was thrown to the ground in front of the vehicle.

 Chapter 328 Nicoles Indifference Toward Jarrod

    Chapter 328 Nicole''s Indifference Toward Jarrod


    Seeing Alec on the ground took Nicole by surprise.


    Just as Nicole was about to call for an ambnce, Alec, hobbling, made his way toward her. "Miss Lawrence, I''m okay."


    Nicole gave Alec a thorough look and noticed he had no clear injuries, though he was limping. It seemed the rain might have lessened the impact of his fall.


    With a slight squint, Nicole said firmly, "You need to see a doctor. I''m going to call the police to report this, just to avoid any problemster."


    "Miss Lawrence!" Suddenly, Alec shouted. "Miss Lawrence, please, don''t worry about me. I''m here to ask you to visit Mr. Schultz."


    Nicole faced Alec with an indifferent gaze and remained silent.


    Tears filled Alec''s eyes as he struggled to speak. "Miss Lawrence, Mr. Schultz has been kneeling at the entrance for eight hours. He almost suffered from heatstroke earlier, and now he''s out in the pouring rain. He''s coughed up a lot of blood, and his body can''t take much more..."


    Alec was desperate to persuade Nicole, yet he wasn''t lying. If Jarrod kept this up, he would indeed copse.


    "And why should that concern me?" Nicole asked, her tone uninterested.


    Hearing that, Alec was taken aback. He found himself at a loss for words.


    After a short pause, Alec continued, "Miss Lawrence, because of what you mentioned, Mr. Schultz is out there, kneeling at the entrance."


    "That''s ridiculous. Is Mr. Schultz some kind of loyal pet? Why would he listen to me like that?" Nicole mocked.


    Alec didn''t know how to respond. "Miss Lawrence, are you aware of what Mr. Schultz has endured thesest five years? Apart from his job, Mr. Schultz alwayses home on time. He''s also been keeping close to your belongings. He''s gotten seriously sick with pneumonia, asionally coughing up blood and struggling to breathe. I''ve tried convincing him to seek medical attention countless times over the years, but he refuses. He''s been punishing himself daily..." Alec said, his voice heavy with sadness.


    Thinking about Jarrod''s ordeal over thest five years brought Alec to tears. He couldn''t fathom how Jarrod could inflict such pain on himself, as if enduring the suffering was Jarrod''s way of coping with his guilt.


    "Miss Lawrence, I''m not asking you to forgive him. But right now, you''re the only one who can save Mr. Schultz," Alec pled humbly.


    Through tears, Alec continued, "Miss Lawrence, considering Mr. Schultz''s suffering these past years, please, have mercy and save him."


    "Save him?" Nicole replied with a cold, sarcastic smile. "Would you forgive someone who drove your father to suicide? Would you forgive someone who destroyed your family and your life? Would you forgive someone who pushed you to the hell?"


    Her questions wereden with deep resentment.


    Alec couldn''t find the word to retort. As Jarrod''s assistant, he was aware of Nicole''s past sufferings. He noticed Jarrod''s reluctance and indecisiveness. But for Nicole, those days were filled with sheer despair.


    Feeling utterly helpless, Alec implored, "Miss Lawrence, please, we''re talking about a human life here."


    Nicole scoffed. "And what''s so precious about Jarrod''s life? Did he ever hesitate when he destroyed my family?"


    Alec found himself without words to respond. Though Jarrod wasn''t directly responsible for Wesson''s death and Dora''s illness, their tragic fate was deeply entwined with his actions.


    Unexpectedly, Wesson chose to end his life by jumping from a building, mirroring the fate of Jarrod''s father.


    "In this world, no one is above anyone else. Every life is equal. That''s why Jarrod must face the consequences of his actions!" With those words, Nicole got into her car.


    As Nicole rolled down the window, she gave Alec a chilling look and said, "You wouldn''t understand the pain unless the knife was in your own flesh. You chose silence before, so stay silent now. But if you cross the line again, I won''t hold back"


    Suddenly, Nicole remembered she had a message for Jarrod. "Alec, tell Jarrod I''ll hold the funeral for him if he doesn''t survive this ordeal."


    With that, Nicole elerated her red sports car away.


    Alec didn''t dare to block the car''s path. He stepped aside, watching the red car speed off into the distance. Then, he made his way back to the square.


    Despite the rain, Jarrod knelt with a posture more rigid than any statue.


    As Alec approached, he noticed Jarrod pressing the wound on his leg with his thumb.


    The rain had washed the wound, turning it pale. Without the blood, it resembled a piece of drowned, lifeless skin.


    It was clear that Jarrod wasn''t thinking straight. His lips moved slightly, trying to form words, yet no sound came out.


    Trying to read Jarrod''s lips, Alec grasped Jarrod was still uttering Nicole''s name.


    Unable to hold back his emotions, Alec knelt down, bursting into tears. "Mr. Schultz, I''m so sorry... I couldn''t find Miss Lawrence..."


    Alec lied. He had hesitated to share the truth, unsure if Jarrod could take it.


    "I know you''ve found her..." Jarrod managed to say, despite the struggle.


    After all, it was Jarrod who had trained Alec himself. Since Nicole had shown up, Alec couldn''t overlook her presence.


    This was the first time Alec had lied to Jarrod, and Jarrod didn''t want to confront him on this.


    Jarrod smile looked more painful than tears. "She didn''t want to see me, right?"


    Alec hung his head, feeling guilty, and replied with a strained voice, "Mr. Schultz, I''m sorry. I couldn''t convince Miss Lawrence..."


    "What... What did she say?" The moment Jarrod asked, his lipst started to bleed.


    Ignoring the pain, he persisted in a faint voice, "Don''t hide the truth from me. I can handle it. Just tell me what she told you..."


    Alec only dared to lie to Jarrod once. With Jarrod seeing through the lie, Alec had no other option but toe clean. He ryed Nicole''s words exactly as she had said them.


    Hearing Nicole''s words from Alec, Jarrod felt her deep resentment.


    Even though Jamie was the one who had stolen the contract and delivered it to Wesson, which caused Wesson tomit suicide with the burden of guilt, it was Jarrod who chose to keep the original copy deliberately, wanting to bind Nicole by his side with it.


    Had Jarrod destroyed the contract like he had promised Nicole, maybe Wesson wouldn''t have felt driven to intense despair.


    But back then, Jarrod felt trapped without any other choices. He couldn''t think of any way to make Nicole willingly stay by his side other than threatening her...


    After spending years away from home, Jarrod had lost touch with how to genuinely love someone. He was at a loss on how to show his affection. He just couldn''t bear to let Nicole leave him.


    Jarrod only came up with a solution of forcing her to stay by his side, believing it to be the best approach. But he realized toote that he was mistaken about it all...


    Rain drenched Jarrod''s face, soaking him through. If his actions were wrong, what would have been the right thing to do? After the death of his parents, marked by resentment, no one had ever guided him on the distinctions of right and wrong.


    Rain clung to Jarrod''s eyshes. With a raspy tone, he inquired, "Is that everything?"


    Alec shuffled and hesitated, avoiding Jarrod''s gaze. Eventually, under the intensity of Jarrod''s stare, Alec said in a low voice, "Miss Lawrence mentioned she will hold the funeral for you if you don''t survive this ordeal."


    The bitterness in the air was palpable, even amidst the downpour.


    Poof! Jarrod coughed up blood once more. The blood trickled down his lip, staining his shirt. His body began to convulse.


    Jarrod had been kneeling firmly for hours. Under the influence of Nicole''s words, he finally fell to the ground.


    "Mr. Schultz!! Mr. Schultz!" In a panic, Alec reached out, catching Jarrod just in time.


    Jarrod, almost six feet two inches tall with a hefty build, had passed out.


    With every bit of strength, Alec rushed to get Jarrod into the car.


    They got to the hospital soon after.


    Seeing Jarrod''s paleplexion, the doctor urgently said, "Quick, get him to the emergency room now!"


    Inside the operating room, Jarrod was on the surgery table, twitching without control, as blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, a distressing sight.


    After examining him, the doctor announced, "He''s coughing up blood, has severe muscle spasms, swollen legs, and isstruggling to breathe... It''s heart failure, resulting from his previous chronic lung disease! Where''s his family? They need to sign the critical condition form immediately!"


    Suddenly, the assistant nurse shouted, "Doctor, he''s got no pulse!"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    And then, a piercing sound cut through the silence.


    Next to the surgery table, the medical monitor tracking Jarrod''s vitals emitted a long, chilling beep.

 Chapter 329 Jarrods Critical Condition

    Chapter 329 Jarrod''s Critical Condition


    Alec, standing outside, felt shocked by what the nurse said. Jarrod hadn''t taken great care of himself, yet he was generally healthy, aside from the previous infection of pneumonia.


    Alec never imagined Nicole''s few words could endanger Jarrod''s life.


    In a daze, Alec asked the nurse, "I''m his assistant. Is it possible for me to sign the form for him?"


    The nurse seriously answered, "This is a matter of life and death, so you''d better inform his family to sign it."


    "But Mr. Schultz doesn''t have any rtives."


    The nurse asked in confusion, "Isn''t he married?"


    Alec simply shook his head.


    "What about his parents?" the nurse further asked.


    "They''ve been gone for a long time." Alec answered.


    The nurse, looking concerned, was surprised Jarrod had no rtives. After all, Jarrod was quite handsome and didn''t seem like he''d have any trouble finding a wife for himself. Why hadn''t he found someone to marry?


    The nurse passed the form to Alec, saying, "The patient is quite fragile right now. You sign it and see if there are any of his close friends or remote rtives who coulde over. It''d be good to reach out to them as soon as you can."


    After all, heart failure was an unexpected sickness, and nobody could foresee what might happen. The nurse simplywanted to give Alec a friendly reminder.


    Following that, the medical staff shut the operating room door.


    Clutching the form, Alec felt overwhelmed and uncertain about what to do. Remembering the nurse''s suggestion, he pulled out his phone and called a number.


    In the Sunshine Apartment.


    After showering, Nicole dressed in a bathrobe and walked barefoot on the carpet.


    She had just opened a bottle of red wine ced on the window ledge.


    She poured herself some wine and gazed at the distant neon lights through the French window.


    The city appeared vibrant in the darkness of the night. In contrast, her life seemed quite unfulfilling.


    Nicole sipped the red wine, then quickly finished the ss. Even though she didn''t really savor the taste, she felt a bit tipsy after chugging a whole ss of wine.


    She enjoyed being in a calm setting while under the influence of alcohol. At times, with alcohol, she''d even imagine that her parents were still alive, their family living happily just like in the old days.


    Without those cheerful memories before Jarrod entered the picture, Nicole doubted she could endure the lonely nights.


    From the lofty heights of a building like Sunshine Apartment, gazing down from the window would make people feel a bit dizzy.


    This was the same height from which Wesson had jumped.


    Every night, upon returning here, Nicole would spend time by the window, recalling those sufferings she and her family had endured. Those challenging times served as her motivation to keep living in this new life.


    Nicole thought if she had died in that ident, it might have been a blessing for her. It was not easy for her to carry on like this. She often felt meaningless except for revenge.


    Those disheartening past weighed her down like a heavy load. She had carried too much and feltpletely worn out...


    As Nicole stood in a daze by the window, she noticed her phone vibrating. She picked it up and saw an unfamiliar number calling.


    "Miss Lawrence, could youe to the hospital right away? Mr. Schultz has been in critical condition..." Alec''s voice crackled through the speaker, sounding flustered.


    "He''s not dead yet?" Nicole said mockingly.


    Alec seemed stunned by her response. After a brief silence, he replied with a strained voice, "No, he''s in a very serious condition now..."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "What a pity!" Nicolemented nonchntly. Howe Jarrod was still alive? She filled her ss with red wine once more, giving it a gentle shake. She had assumed she had a celebration party to hold.


    It took Alec a few seconds to grasp Nicole''s meaning. In an instant, hisplexion lost all color.


    Alec was uncertain about continuing the conversation. However, he felt an unbearable sadness and sympathy for Jarrod


    Alec pled, "Miss Lawrence, you might not appreciate what I''m about to say, but in the end, it was your words that led Mr. Schultz to kneel in the rain for eight hours. And now he''s dealing with heart failure. How about showing him somepassion? Besides, he has been filled with remorse for his past actions. How could you be so heartless to a dying person..."


    "Being heartless? If I had known Jarrod was that submissive, I wouldn''t have just made him kneel at the entrance," Nicole replied,ughing heartily.


    Although Alec found Nicole''s tone quite strange, he still said softly, "Miss Lawrence, I didn''t intend to use you. It''s just that Mr. Schultz is really unwell right now. He doesn''t have any family, and there was no one to sign the form for his critical condition. I know you are the person he desires to see the most."


    "Don''t get me wrong, Alec. What I mean..." said Nicole with a smile.


    After a pause, she continued casually, "If I had known Jarrod was that submissive, I would have told him to go straight to hell. Someone as evil as him deserves an end like that."


    Alec was caught off guard by Nicole''s words. Obviously, she harbored deep resentment toward Jarrod.


    Nicole added, "Alec, if it was your sister who had experienced those things, would you convince her to forgive that bastard? Do you still see her as someone heartless?"


    Nicole''s words left Alec utterly speechless. He had to admit that Nicole was correct. He had never tried to understand things from Nicole''s point of view. If someone dear to him went through what Nicole had been through, he might feel theurge to seek vengeance and never forgive that bastard as long as he lived.


    Nicole was sick of constantly hearing such nonsense words. She said impatiently, "Enough with this. The best news for me would be hearing about Jarrod''s death!"


    After saying that, Nicole ended the call.


    Then, she couldn''t help butugh aloud. What was going on with this world? Jarrod, that evil and crazy man! Because of Jarrod, she had endured immense hardship. The Lawrence Group went bankrupt, her father sumbed to despair and leaped from a building, her mother passed away from depression, and she had lost track of how many times Jarrod had trampled on her dignity in the past.


    How could Nicole forgive Jarrod after what had transpired? Someone as wicked as Jarrod should find himself in the depths of hell!


    Just because Jarrod felt regret and had a hard time with his guilty conscience, should she forgive what he did to her and her family? If she didn''t forgive him, she would be regarded as a heartless and vicious person? Did anyone consider the pain she endured all these years?


    Laughing wildly, Nicole suddenly felt a hint of sadness, yet her face showed no emotion. Even if she was heartbroken, it was difficult for her to shed any tears.


    The cruelty of people had left her deeply disappointed. She couldn''t bring herself to love anyone anymore and couldn''t ept the love of others either... It was all because of Jarrod


    Jarrod had shattered all her fantasies about any beautiful things. The only thing left for her was endless pain. Therefore, no one had the right to ask her to forgive the demon whodrove her to despair.


    Because of the alcohol, Nicole had a pounding headache.


    Right then, her phone rang again.


    Nicole furrowed her brow, thinking it was Alec again. She grabbed it with her eyes closed and snapped, "I''ve said it more than once. Don''t bother me unless he is dead!"


    "Are you okay, Nicole?" A concerned male voice was heard.


    "Well... I''m fine..." stunned, Nicole replied hurriedly.


    Then, there was a pause on the other end of the line.


    "Nicole, I''ve booked a flight back. It''s next week."


    "You''reing back?" Nicole was taken aback when she heard that, and she adjusted herself slightly.


    "Well, aren''t you d that I aming back?" The man sounded a bit disheartened.


    "Of course, I''m eager to see you. It''s just that I''m a bit surprised," Nicole rified hastily.


    "Nicole, I''m heading back, whether you like it or not. After all, I won''t let you face this battle alone."


    "Roscoe, I..."


    Having made up his mind, Roscoe interrupted Nicole, "Well, let''s catch upter."


    Nicole felt she couldn''t make the decision on Roscoe''s behalf. At the thought of it, she said, "Okay, see you then."


    "By the way, Austin ising back with me."


    The mention of Austin reminded Nicole of the darkest days of her life.


    Suddenly, Nicole felt a sharp pain in her head and sweatformed on her forehead.


    Roscoe exined, "The doctor suggested it''s best for Austin to return to a familiar environment to rx, which will help his condition."

 Chapter 330 Someone Elses Fianc茅

    Chapter 330 Someone Else''s Fianc¨¦


    "Okay, I see," Nicole replied, her voice low and strained, as she supported her forehead, indicating pain.


    Roscoe hesitated before asking, "Nicole, would you like to hear Austin''s voice?"


    Nicole found herself unable to speak, feeling as if her throat was constricted and her heart was aching. After a lengthy silence, Nicole responded in a voice cold and devoid of emotion, "No, that''s not necessary."


    Then, she ended the call.


    Nicole''s gaze drifted into the distance, a touch of sorrow in her eyes. Suddenly, she felt a cold tear stream down her cheek. At that moment, all her facades crumbled. She had never imagined that one day she would have suchplex feelings about a child.


    Curling her shoulders in, shey on the floor, crying in a manner both desperate and helpless. It wasn''t hysterical, but her heart was in agony.


    The video of Lauren and Sherry''s fight went viral online, propelling their names to the top of the trending search list for several days. It was, after all, sensational news.


    Eagerizens unearthed all the men Sherry had been involved with, revealing they were all married. Notably, they uncovered an alleged ambiguous rtionship between Sherry and her stepfather, a revtion that left many fans feeling disgusted.


    Sherry''s reputation took a significant hit, losing a vast number of followers almost overnight.


    Additionally, brands that had previously partnered with Sherry were quick to issue statements terminating their contracts.


    The fallout was severe. Sherry faced public criticism and was liable for heftypensations. The funds she had amassed were insufficient to cover thepensations.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The next day, the police made a public announcement regarding Sherry''s husband, Cary ke, the head of Sino Entertainment, stating his arrest for sexual molestation.


    This news marked aplete turnaround in the situation. Those misled folks who had blindly supported Sherry and caused amotion at Janey''s kindergarten were detained by the police. Those who had supported Sherry expressed regret for their impulsive actions and posted apologies online.


    As a result of these events, Raegan and Crescent studio gained significant media attention.


    Numerouspanies reached out for coborations, inundating Crescent with orders.


    Even regr customers of Alpire Studio showed interest in Crescent, eager for future coborations.


    Lauren, the director of Alpire Studio, was adversely affected by the exposure of her misdeeds. Although not directly involved in Cary''s case, Alpire Studio''s stock prices plummeted.


    Despite Alpire Studio''s overnight statement about removing Lauren from the board, the damage to thepany''s reputation was irreversible.


    Most of the clientele for customized high-end outfitsprised pop stars, affluent women, and executives ofrgepanies.


    The fashion design world, known for its diversity, saw customers increasingly open to exploring new designs rather than sticking to a single brand. Crescent''s design concept aligned perfectly with this trend, drawing more attention to the studio.


    Raegan was exceptionally busy at the studio, but thankfully, Elin was there to assist her. Elin''s skills in design and management were a significant aid.


    Meanwhile, Janey, still traumatized by the school incident, often woke up in the middle of the night. Consequently, Raegan spent two consecutive nightsforting Janey, resulting in noticeable dark circles under her eyes.


    Upon noticing Raegan''s exhaustion, Annis suggested she take a nap. However, it was rare for Raegan to have a day off and she had promised to take Janey to the amusement park, so she shook her head, albeit reluctantly.


    Janey was buzzing with excitement. Early in the morning, she began picking out her outfit,ying out a collection of lovely dresses.


    Annis eventually chose a red dress for her,plete with a cloak and a small ''hood, making Janey look incredibly adorable.


    Annis, ying along, asked, "Why are you so excited about the amusement park, Janey?"


    Janey''s reply was immediate and sweet. "Because I can see the person I like."


    Puzzled, Annis inquired, "And who might that be, Janey?"


    "Daddy Mitchel. He promised to go to the amusement park with me," Janey responded cheerfully.


    Annis was taken aback by this revtion, as she hadn''t heard Raegan make any ns with Mitchel.


    Gently patting Janey''s head, Annis suggested, "Why don''t you y with your baby rabbit for a bit? I''ll check if your mommy is ready to leave."


    In Raegan''s room, Annis ryed Janey''s words to Raegan. Raegan was equally surprised. It didn''t take long for her to recall Mitchel''sforting words about visiting the amusement park with Janey.


    Ever a naive girl, Janey didn''t realize the reason Mitchel had said so at that time mainly tofort her, given Mitchel''s tight schedule.


    This put Raegan in a tough spot. She assumed Mitchel might not be avable, given he was the CEO of the Dixon Group.


    Moreover, Raegan felt ufortable at the thought of going to the amusement park with her ex-husband.


    With these thoughts in mind, Raegan approached Janey, wanting to negotiate with her.


    "Janey, how about going to the amusement park just with mommy today?" Raegan suggested gently.


    At these words, the excited gleam in Janey''s eyes vanished. Unlike other children, Janey was quite sensitive. She assumed Mitchel no longer wanted to apany her to the amusement park. Trying to hold back her tears, she pursed her lips and gave a sulky nod. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to go with Raegan, but she was upset because Mitchel had promised to join them. How could he just break his promise?


    Janey''s disappointment was evident. She took off the cloak she had chosen and retreated to a corner, clutching her toy rabbit.


    Soon, Annis found Janey sobbing quietly.


    Raegan, seeing this, felt a pang of guilt. Understanding Janey''s sensitivity, she knew why the little girl was so upset.


    Annis, unable to see Janey like this, suggested, "Why not call Mr. Dixon and check if he''s avable?"


    Raegan had no option but to dial Mitchel''s number anyway.


    The phone rang for a long time without being picked up. Raegan almost gave up, but the image of Janey''s disappointed face prompted her to try again.


    This time, the call connected after a few rings.


    Raegan felt a surge of nervousness as she began to speak. "Hey, I''m calling to ask if you''re free..."


    Before she could finish, a woman''s voice interrupted from the other end of the line. "I''m sorry, but Mitchel is currently in a meeting," the voice on the other end informed her.


    Raegan was momentarily taken aback. Then the woman inquired, "Is this Raegan Foster?"


    Raegan confirmed her identity, and the woman introduced herself, "It''s Katie. We met the other day."


    Raegan recalled the name but had little interest in prolonging the conversation with Katie. She responded politely but briefly, "Well, if he''s not avable, that''s all I needed to know. Bye!"


    However, Katie seemed keen on continuing the conversation.


    She said with a chuckle, "Raegan, I recall you mentioning you had no feelings for Mitchelst time. If that''s the case, perhaps you should ask other men to handle your personal matters. Don''t you think? After all, it''s not quite appropriate to keep disturbing someone else''s fianc¨¦, right?"

 Chapter 331 Ignore

    Chapter 331 Ignore


    Raegan could feel Katie''s arrogance even through the phone. Katie made it seem like Raegan was having an affair with Mitchel.


    Right then, Raegan was on the brink of losing her cool and almost hung up. Was Katie actually in a rtionship with Mitchel? This question lingered in her mind. If Katie''s words were true, then what was Mitchel''s intention when he pursued her recently? Who did he take her for? What a jerk! Scumbag! Asshole!


    With these thoughts, Raegan replied in a calm tone, "Sorry, I- wasn''t aware that you two were engaged. I promise not to contact Mitchel again."


    Raegan didn''t feel any guilt as she apologized sincerely. She stood tall, thinking that if Katie was telling the truth and she had known earlier, she would have never gotten involved with Mitchel. Moreover, it was Mitchel who kept showing up in her life. If Katie was telling the truth, Mitchel was a scumbag, no doubt.


    "Why don''t you check online, Raegan? Didn''t you see the news about our engagement earlier?" Katie said, deliberately bringing up the news.


    Although Mitchel''s team had removed almost all the fake news from the inte, the coverage of the so-called engagement between Katie and Mitchel from unknown entertainmentpanies that valued little to the truth of the news they released could still be stumbled upon.


    Truth be told, Katie wasn''t afraid Mitchel would approachRaegan and exin the situation. After all, it wasn''t something easy to exin. What added to the difficulty was Raegan''s previous low opinion of Mitchel. Mitchel''s attempt to exin would likelyplicate things further.


    Besides, Katie assumed she wasn''t entirely dishonest. She was set on marrying Mitchel. Sooner orter, Mitchel would be her husband.


    Katie had been orchestrating the schemes of marrying Mitchel for years, not anticipating Raegan''s sudden return. She had hoped Lauren''s tricks would seed in removing Raegan from the picture. But, to her dismay, Lauren failed.


    Left with no alternative, Katie had to take the matter into her own hands.


    With a smile, Katie continued, "Since three years ago, the news about our engagement has been all over the Inte. The Dixon Group has aimed for a more discreet profile the recent years. We''ve toned down the media coverage, but our engagement is still a well-known fact to all. Raegan, I don''t think you''re someone who would chase after a man relentlessly. I will let this call slide. Anyway, I suggest you watch your actions and words in the future and stay away from Mitchel for your own good."


    Katie''s tone was condescending. Though she didn''t use harshnguage, it was clear she wasbeling Raegan in a negative light and trying to demean Raegan.


    No longer the pushover, Raegan responded coldly, "Miss Glyn, you just said you and Mitchel were engaged three years ago. So, you''ve thought of yourself as Mitchel''s fianc¨¦e since then, correct?"


    Katie answered arrogantly, "Yes, that''s the truth."


    "Is that so? Are you certain? Then, let me add another fact for you." After a brief pause, Raegan continued, "Ten days ago, legally speaking, the man you''re talking about was actually my husband. Yet, you im you''ve been engaged to him for three years. Well, I guess a thanks for your words is in order. Anyway, I''ll keep my right to pursue this matter."


    Upon hearing Raegan''s words, Katie waspletely taken aback. Her smile vanished, and herposure dropped as she questioned, "What do you mean?"


    Katie had always thought Mitchel was single when Raegan was struck by the car incident three years ago. She had little knowledge of their remarriage.


    Moreover, after five long years of thought that Raegan had passed away amid the car incident, Mitchel kept his marriage status untouched. Katie found it hard to digest the depth of Mitchel''s love for Raegan.


    Katie''s sense of superiority was gone in an instant. Her failure to make Mitchel fall in love with her after all these years added to her distress.


    "Just literal meaning. In fact, it''s you who should not meddle with someone else''s husband. Moreover, I''m not interested in Mitchel. Be rest assured, I have no desire for such a rubbish," Raegan sneered.


    How could Raegan possibly be interested in a man like Mitchel after hearing Katie''s words? The supposed engagement with another woman while pursuing her? h. If Katie valued Mitchel so much, she could have him.


    At the doorway, Janey overheard Raegan''s conversation on the phone.


    Janey didn''t grasp everything, but she caught that Mitchel was engaged to someone else. How could that be? That was not good.


    Janey had learned what an engagement meant when she went to a party with Annis. She understood it as Mitchel nning to marry anotherdy.


    But, Mitchel had told her he loved no one but her mommy that day. He was a liar! A bad guy! How dare he lie to her!


    Thinking this over, Janey grabbed her phone and began pressing it aimlessly.


    As Raegan emerged from the room, she found Janey waiting eagerly, holding a small handbag.


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, Raegan said to Janey, "Janey, today we''re going to have fun at the amusement park with Annis, okay?"


    "That''s awesome, mommy!" Beaming, Janey said earnestly, "Mommy, I don''t want a daddy anymore. Because I love you so much, mommy."


    Janey was disappointed in Mitchel. She never expected him to be a liar. In her mind, it was her fault that her mommy was being used over the phone.


    Raegan was puzzled by Janey''s sudden change in mood but didn''t dwell on it. She chalked it up to the usual mood swings of children.


    The three of them got dressed and were about to leave when Stefan appeared, holding arge gift box adorned with princess illustrations.


    "Stefan!" Janey jumped on Stefan with excitement. The toyshe had recently mentioned to Stefan was Right there, something she hadn''t anticipated Stefan would find so quickly.


    Noticing they were on their way out, Stefan inquired, "Where are you all headed?


    "Stefan my mommy and I are off to the amusement park Would you like to join us?" Janey asked.


    "Is this an invitation for me, Janey?" Stefan knelt down and asked softly.


    "Yes,e with us to the park? Janey replied expectantly At this Stefan looked over at Raegan.


    Recently, Stefan had expressed his desire to spend time with Raegan for the rest of his life, but she hadn''t responded yet This made their encounter a tad embarrassing.


    Raegan quickly said, ''Stefan might be busy, Janey."


    "Is that so? It''s okay then, Stefan Janey replied, showing no signs of sadness. In her eyes, Stefan was like a member of their family.


    However, Stefan stood up and cleared his throat. "Actually, I have no ns today."


    Raegan was stunned momentarily.


    "Do you mind if Ie along?" Stefan asked tentatively. It was his first time actively pursuing a woman.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t mind but just a heads up. Janey can be quite lively..." said Raegan embarrassedly.


    ''I don''t mind that at all. I''m quite fond of Janey," Stefan responded


    So, all four of them set off to the amusement park together.


    Annis, keen on setting Raegan up with Stefan, took it upon herself to keep Janey entertained most of the time.


    Meanwhile, Raegan and Stefan simply stood by, watching in silence.


    "About the other day..."


    Raegan and Stefan began speaking simultaneously.


    "Please, you go first," Stefan said kindly.


    "I owe you an apology, Stefan. The other day, I pretended we were dating just to annoy Mitchel," Raegan confessed.


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, Raegan added, "Stefan, you''re a wonderful person. But I''ve always seen you more like a big brother. Also, I''m not sure I''d be the right one for you if you''re thinking about marriage..."


    Raegan had been friends with Stefan for almost three years and had always seen him as an older brother figure. It was hard for her to see him in a different light.


    Moreover, after her experience with Mitchel, Raegan believed she needed to be more careful in choosing a partner, especially someone who could be a stepfather to Janey.


    Raegan knew that moral integrity and personality were crucial, and it was essential that they sharedmon interests for a lifelong partnership.


    Seeing her standpoint, Stefan felt a wave of disappointment. "I understand. Remember, I''m always there for you, and you have nothing to feel guilty about."


    "Stefan..." Raegan''s guilt deepened upon hearing Stefan''s understanding response.


    Stefan offered a gentle smile and said, "It''s okay, really.


    Raegan, truthfully, I''m not even sure what love really is. I''m just looking for someone suitable to start a family with. Reflecting on my words that day, I realize I was quite impulsive and unfair to you. Please, just forget about it."


    Raegan felt a sense of relief at his words. She would have felt remorseful if Stefan had deeper feelings for her because she might ultimately let him down.


    With a bright smile, Raegan said, "Thank you, Stefan."


    Stefan returned the smile and said, "In my eyes, you''re like a younger sister. When Erick isn''t around, feel free to reach out to me for anything. Don''t see me as an outsider."


    "Of course, Stefan."


    After this exchange, the rest of their day turned out quite enjoyable.


    Janey was thrilled at the sight of a massive robot and was adamant about taking a photo with it.


    Eventually, Stefan hoisted Janey onto his shoulders for a photo with the robot.


    Meanwhile, Mitchel returned to his office after a meeting. His brow furrowed at the sight of Katie. "Why are you here?"


    Katie hesitated briefly and then answered with a smile, "I came to show you the project document."


    "I see," Mitchel responded and immediately started reviewing the documents on his desk, hardly ncing at her.


    Katie, feelingpletely overlooked, felt aggrieved. "Mitchel, I actually came here to see you..."


    But Mitchel cut her off, looking annoyed, "Why are you still here?"


    Mitchel''s indifference and impatience didn''t go unnoticed by Katie. Her mind racked, wondering why he just couldn''t fall for her after all her efforts.


    Katie''s face turned ashen. She hailed from a wealthy family and had never experienced such disregard before.


    Realizing that staying would only humiliate her further, Katie decided to leave without a word.


    Just as Katie turned around, Mitchel suddenly noticed that his phone was ced in a different ce. He immediately called out to her, "Wait, did you touch my phone?"

 Chapter 332 An Evil Guy

    Chapter 332 An Evil Guy


    Katie stopped, put on an innocent look, and lied, "No, I didn''t. Maybe 1 identally touched it when I put the document on the table."


    Mitchel''s face turned cold. "I had told you not to send documents to my office in person. If you prefer not to heed my words, why not hand me the resignation?"


    His tone was t yet his threat was unmistakable, the tension in the office ptable.


    Katie clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into the palms of her hands. But she still maintained her smile when she said, "Okay, I''ll keep it in mind."


    Then, she started to walk out of Mitchel''s office with a facade of grace.


    Once out of Mitchel''s office, Katie''s expression darkened, her aura chilly.


    While walking along the corridor, one employee who passed by Katie identally bumped into her. Katie grabbed the employee''s arm and scolded, "Are you blind? Why didn''t you see me? How dare you bump into me!"


    Katie''s fingernails almost dug into the employee''s arm. The employee was in so much pain that she almost cried.


    Seeing the furious Katie, the employee''s face turned pale with fright. She quickly apologized, "Miss Glyn, I''m sorry. I''m so sorry...


    The employee was puzzled. Katie had always been gentle.


    Why the sudden ferocious look?


    Before long, Katie realized her loss of control. She withdrew her hand and returned to her usual gentle and dignified look. "It''s all right. But be more careful next time." With that, she left.


    The employee was so stunned that it took her a while toe back to her senses. After sending the documents, the employee went to the lounge to check her arm. The red marks left by Katie''s fingernails were conspicuous. There were even faint bloodstains. When she moved her arm, her face turned pale in pain.


    At this moment, a colleague came in. Seeing the former''s bruised arm, she asked with a frown, "What happened to you?"


    The employee was about to say something but stopped. Katie had been known for her gentle demeanor in thepany for several years. Few would buy her words, even if she told the truth. She''d better keep it to herself. The less trouble, the better.


    The employee rolled down her sleeve and said hesitantly, "It''s nothing. I was bitten by some bugs."


    As soon as Katie got in the car, she dialed a number. She ordered coldly, "Find Lauren."


    After the incident at the press conference, Lauren had been banned by some richdies for her past wrongdoings.


    But Lauren was smart. She sneaked out of the hospital and disappeared into thin air after receiving medical treatment. No one knew where she was now.


    Those richdies had announced that anyone who found Lauren would have a hefty reward. In their eyes, Lauren was a slut. Lauren scammed their money while hooking up with their


    husbands. For them, it was unforgivable. So, when they found Lauren, they would definitely teach her a good lesson.


    "As soon as you find her, bring her to me." Katie then hung up the phone. Her expression darkened.


    Truth be told, Lauren owed Katie. Katie was the one who had advised Lauren to turn to Alexis for help when Mitchel targeted Lauren.


    After Lauren told Alexis about what Kyle had gathered which served to be a trump card in exchange for Alexis'' help, Kyle soon his demise.


    At that time, Mitchel was heartbroken and depressed because of Raegan''s disappearance. Thus, he was easily defeated by Alexis.


    Everything that had happened was within Katie''s expectations. She just wanted Mitchel to feel surrounded by enemies. That way, her timely support and warmpany would be particrly valuable. She hoped to win Mitchel over in this manner.


    Katie had orchestrated everything for years. Just as she assumed things seemed to have her way, Raegan came back alive. Everything changed.


    Mitchel''s demeanor and words indicated his desire to kick Katie out of the picture. Katie didn''t want to ept this.


    For thest five years, Katie had been putting up with Mitchel She always kept herself lowly in front of him. But in the end, she still failed to make Mitchel fall for her. Never in this life could she ept this oue.


    Back then, Mitchel''s mother, Luciana, was the very one who begged Katie to be the vice president of the Dixon Group,wanting to keep the situation in check.


    After having beaten Mitchel and seized control of the Dixon Group, Alexis had sacked almost all employees loyal to Mitchel. Luciana was left with no choice but to ask the Glyn family for help.


    Therefore, taking advantage of the situation, the Glyn family invested in a grand project worth billions of dors into the Dixon Group and appointed Katie as the vice president. By doing so, it could consolidate Mitchel''s position in thepany while making a fortune through it.


    For the Glyn family''s help, Luciana had promised that she would help set Katie and Mitchel up.


    Yet, now that Mitchel finally turned the table, he immediately wanted to kick Katie out of the picture.


    How could Katie ept this while doing so many things without earning her desired oue?


    With a poker face, Katie ordered the driver, "Go to the Dixon family''s residence." Katie aimed to force Luciana to fulfill her promises.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Mitchel had just finished dealing with some urgent documents. At this moment, he turned on his phone. Then, a voice message popped up. It was from Janey.


    Janey had saved her number on his phone when they exchanged numbersst time.


    Mitchel pressed the button to listen to the voice message. "You''re an evil guy! A big liar! I hate you! You are no longer my Daddy Mitchel!"


    Mitchel''s brows furrowed. He was a little confused. He immediately called Janey, but he couldn''t get through.


    Mitchel had experienced this several times. His number must have been blocked by Janey.


    Mitchel had no choice but to call Raegan. But to his dismay, he couldn''t get through either. He shook his head and smiled bitterly. Raegan and Janey had the same temper. Indeed, they were mother and daughter.


    Mitchel turned to Matteo and ordered, "Check whether Raegan is with Janey at the moment."


    "They are together," Matteo answered hesitantly.


    Mitchel raised his eyebrows. "You''ve already checked?"


    Matteo felt a bit embarrassed. Of course, he was sure about it. After all, he and Raegan were friends on social media.


    Just now, Raegan uploaded a photo of her and Janey in the amusement park. Actually, there were three people in the photo. Stefan was with Raegan and Janey.


    When Matteo saw the photo, he was flustered. If Mitchel found out about it, he wouldn''t be this calm.


    Matteo didn''t want to tell Mitchel yet. However, Mitchel noticed the hesitation on Matteo''s face and questioned, "What''s going on?"


    Matteo didn''t dare to defy Mitchel. He said in a low voice, "Mr. Dixon, Miss Foster and Janey are in the amusement park now."


    "How did you know?"


    "Miss Foster just uploaded some photos on her social ount."


    Mitchel''s frown deepened. "Give me your phone."


    Matteo browsed through the photos and specially picked one with only Raegan and Janey on it before handing his phone to Mitchel.


    While staring at the photo, Mitchel asked indifferently, "Why do you have Raegan''s ount?"


    Matteo broke out a cold sweat and replied, "I added her a long time ago."


    Mitchel swiped his index finger, and the next photo appeared on the screen. This time, Stefan was with Raegan and Janey. Stefan carried Janey on his shoulder while standing next to a robot with Raegan.


    Mitchel''s handsome face darkened at once. He was still waiting for Raegan to invite him to the amusement park with them. It turned out that she had already gone there with Stefan.


    Suddenly, Mitchel ordered indifferently, "Get the car ready." "Mr. Dixon, where are you going?" Matteo asked in confusion.


    Mitchel replied coldly, "To the amusement park."

 Chapter 333 Jealousy

    Chapter 333 Jealousy


    Laughter and joy permeated the air of the amusement park, creating an atmosphere of unbridled happiness.


    As the parade was drawing to a close, Stefan gently hoisted Janey onto his shoulders, making sure they kept pace alongside the final float.


    The sparkle in Janey''s eyes was unmistakable, and there was a wide grin stered across her face. Such was her joy that it seemed topletely overshadow any of the unpleasant memories she had from her day at kindergarten.


    Raegan, observing the pure happiness on her daughter''s face, couldn''t resist smiling sincerely herself.


    The fading light of the evening cast a soft, glowing aura around Raegan, enhancing her natural beauty and giving her an almost otherworldly appearance.


    Janey''s adorable charm, Stefan''s charismatic elegance, and Raegan''s stunning appearance collectively created an enchanting trio that captured the gaze of bystanders. Those passing by couldn''t resist admiring them with looks of amazement.


    A foreign tourist approached them and politely asked, "Hello, may I take a photo of you three?"


    Seeing Stefan''s surprised face, the tourist quickly exined, "You three look like the most beautiful family I''ve ever seen. It''s just too beautiful, how you all are together."


    "Actually, we''re not a couple," Raegan rified immediately. "Wait... You''re not?"


    "No, we''re not. He''s my friend, and I''ve always considered him like a brother," said Raegan.


    "Is that so?" the tourist said, sounding a bit disappointed. "Can I still take a photo of you?"


    Stefan nced at Raegan, whispering, "Is this alright?"


    Stefan was honestly hoping to have a keepsake photo, but he was worried Raegan might feel awkward.


    Raegan, seeing no issue with it, especially with Janey''s keen interest in taking photos, simply nodded and said, "Sure."


    The tourist then took a few steps back and began capturing them in a series of shots.


    Shortly after, the tourist presented Raegan with a Proid that had just printed from his camera.


    It turned out the tourist was a skilled photographer. The photos looked incredible.


    The tourist then gave Stefan another photo a littleter. After receiving the photo, Stefan heard the tourist say, "Buddy, surely you see her as more than just a friend?"


    Puzzled by this remark, Stefan responded, "Excuse me?"


    "Check out this photo," the tourist said, passing the picture to Stefan.


    The photo showed Raegan and Janey smiling at the camera, with Stefan looking affectionately at Raegan. Indeed, it beautifully captured that fleeting moment of affection.


    The tourist remarked, "Your gaze toward her isn''t like that of a brother to a sister, but more like a man admiring a woman.


    Stefan, with a lightugh, replied, "I''m afraid you''ve got it wrong.


    "But eyes reveal the truth," the tourist said, offering a knowing smile. "You''ll see what I mean once you acknowledge your true feelings."


    After the tourist walked away, Stefan studied the photo, pausing to reflect. He then smiled softly and slipped the photo into his pocket.


    Not far away, Mitchel had hurried over as soon as he finished his tasks, just in time to see the scene unfold. His expression darkened with jealousy.


    While Raegan was preupied with Janey and Stefan with Raegan, none of them noticed Mitchel''s intense gaze. It seemed as if the only thing in their world was each other.


    For Mitchel, this moment sparked an unprecedented feeling of urgency. He had thought that all would be well once Raegan came back, willing to do whatever necessary for her happiness.


    But having been confronted with this scene, he realized such eptance was beyond him.


    It dawned on him that this scenario would only lead to his own heartache.


    Seeing Raegan in the arms of another was excruciating for Mitchel, a torment far surpassing any other kind of suffering.


    His eyes were fixed on Raegan''s figure, observing the trio that seemed to embody a perfect family unit. Each moment watching them made his heart ache more sharply.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Matteo, catching sight of Mitchel''s darkening face, felt a wave of unease wash over him. "Mr. Dixon, remember, we''re in a public space. Please stay calm and not cause a scene," he cautioned.


    Mitchel''s response was a tight frown, closing his lips firmly. He found Matteo''s reminder unnecessary. Self-control was already something that he nned to do. After all, with Janey present, thest thing Mitchel wanted was to scare her.


    The enchanting day at the amusement park drew to a close, marking the end of their whimsical escapades.


    Janey, sumbing to her exhaustion, nestled against Stefan''s shoulder, drifting into a peaceful slumber.


    People filling the exit, Stefan, with Janey cradled in his arms, trailed slightly ahead of Raegan, vigntly navigating through the dispersing visitors to keep her safe from the hustle.


    Upon reaching the parking lot, Annis relieved Stefan of his burden, taking Janey into her arms, while he went to retrieve the vehicle.


    Annis watched Stefan''s protective demeanor toward Raegan, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Stefan seems quite fond of you. His kindness and affection, particrly toward Janey, are apparent. Maybe you should think about giving him a chance."


    Shaking her head, Raegan responded, "Annis, I believe you''re seeing something that isn''t there. Stefan and I are just friends." "Did I read it wrong?" Annis asked in confusion.


    "Perhaps. Oh, look, the car''s arrived. Let''s hop in." Raegan graciously opened the car door, allowing Annis to enter first before they set off toward home.


    Upon their arrival, Annis, ever the caretaker, whisked Janey inside, while Raegan lingered by the car to exchange farewells with Stefan.


    As Stefan''s vehicle disappeared into the night, Raegan turned to enter the house.


    That was when the sudden ze of headlights cut through the darkness, arresting Raegan''s movement.


    Out of the light emerged Mitchel, his features etched with seriousness, advancing toward Raegan with determined strides.


    Caught off guard, Raegan made a futile attempt to run indoors, only to be swiftly intercepted by Mitchel. He grasped her wrist, halting her retreat.


    And before Raegan could process the moment, Raegan found herself pulled into Mitchel''s embrace.


    "Let go of me!" Raegan cried out. She fought with all her might, utterly disgusted by his actions. She didn''t forget Katie''s words. In her eyes, a man with a fianc¨¦e had no right to harass another woman. It was unforgivable.


    Raegan found Mitchel repulsive, but Mitchel''s strength made her struggles futile. Despite her best efforts, he remained unfazed.


    Seeing that her struggles had no effect, Raegan resorted to kicking, biting, and punching his arms. She did everything she could just so she could escape.


    However, Mitchel acted as if he didn''t feel the pain, effortlessly lifting her into the car and securely locking the doors.


    "Ma''am!" Victor emerged from the darkness, rushing toward the car, ready to shatter the window.


    "Bang!" The window produced an ear-splitting sound.


    If it had been an ordinary window, it would have shattered, but this car was equipped with bulletproof ss.


    Victor raised her fist for a second strike, only to have her wrist grabbed by someone.


    Matteo was the one who had grabbed Victor''s wrist, and he was thrown to the ground by her with surprising ease.


    Matteo was shocked that Victor managed to easily throw him to the ground. It was at that moment that he realized just how powerful she truly was.


    Matteo gasped for breath and managed to say, "Don''t worry. Mr. Dixon is Miss Foster''s husband!"


    "What are you talking about? He''s nothing but a kidnapper!" Victor retorted firmly as she reached for her phone to dial the police, but Matteo snatched it away.


    "Listen to me, Mr. Dixon is indeed her husband. You can confirm it with her brother if you don''t believe me."


    "Is Dixon thest name of the kidnapper?" Victor inquired sharply.


    "He''s not a kidnapper!" Matteo struggled to exin, "Mr. Dixon just needs to speak with her. He won''t harm her. You can trust himpletely."


    Victor responded coldly, "I''ve got clear instructions that Dixon guy is not allowed near Miss Foster."


    Erick had explicitly instructed Victor to drive the Dixons away from Raegan. Not only did Mitchel''s appearance match the description, but so did hisst name.


    Meanwhile, Mitchel''s ck car started moving. Without hesitation, Victor chased after it.


    Matteo stood there, utterly stunned. He couldn''t believe how fast she was going. She was almost catching up with the car.


    After running a short distance, Victor turned back, and this time, she addressed Matteo with more courtesy, "Hey there."


    Matteo tried to reassure Victor that there was no need to worry.


    However, the next moment, Victor brandished a sharp knife, holding it pointed at Matteo''s neck. "Follow the car! I need to see Miss Foster!"


    Matteo remained silent. Victor''s politeness didn''tst long.

 Chapter 334 Mitchels Fianc茅e

    Chapter 334 Mitchel''s Fianc¨¦e


    Matteo''s background in the special forces had honed hisbat skills, making him proficient in hand-to-handbat. However, in this instance, he had mistaken Victor for Raegan''s assistant, so he made the mistake of letting his guard down.


    His reflexes kicked in as he grasped the dagger with his fingers and simultaneously swerved his head to evade the attack.


    Witnessing Matteo''sbat skills, Victor became vignt andunched herself at him.


    Victor''s every move was calcted to subdue her opponent. On the other hand, Matteo, considering his opponent was Raegan''s bodyguard, refrained from delivering fatal blows and held back to some extent.


    After a few rounds, Matteo found it challenging to fight. He aimed to best his opponent without killing her. It was an ordeal for him.


    "Stop! I''ll take you to her!" Matteo said while panting.


    Matteo was aware of the reason Mitchel had whisked Raegan away. Not wanting Victor to worry about Raegan and potentially report to Erick, Matteo opted for apromise. He agreed to take Victor to Raegan.


    In a luxury vehicle, the driver raised the partition to provide privacy.


    Raegan reclined in her seat, her face contorted with anger. Thinking of Katie''s phone call and that annoyingly haughty tone, she found it increasingly difficult to contain her fury. How she wished she could put an end to the overbearing Mitchel right then and there.


    At this point, Raegan had no desire to engage in conversation with Mitchel. Her indignation was so intense that she wanted to exit the vehicle as soon as possible.


    Noticing her intentions, Mitchel leaned forward and rested his arms on both sides of the seat.


    "Is it really so hard to spend time with me?" he asked with bitterness in his voice. Why did Raegan appear so content when in thepany of other men? And why did she seem so eager to leave the car when they were together?


    Hearing his words, Raegan shot him an incredulous look and demanded, "Mr. Dixon, what are you saying?"


    "I just want to talk to you."


    "Are you out of your mind? Is trapping someone in a car your idea of talking with someone?" Raegan retorted, her voice filled with frustration.


    "If I hadn''t done this, would you have been willing to listen to me?" Mitchel couldn''t forget how Raegan had quickly turned and fled the moment sheid eyes on him as if she had seen a ghost.


    Raegan did had no intention to listen to Mitchel. "I''m warning you, Mitchel. Let me go, or..."


    "Why did you go to the amusement park with that man today? I thought we were going to go together," Mitchel cut her off, his voice low and stern.


    Raegan could sense an undercurrent of grievance in Mitchel''s tone. It irked her that he sounded as if she had cheated onhim.


    "When did I ever agree to go to the amusement park with you?" It was true that Raegan had agreed to go together if their schedules aligned. But her reply back then was actually an excuse to turn him down.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    However, earlier this morning, thanks to Janey''s meddling, Raegan had contemted inviting Mitchel.


    Raegan recalled the unpleasant phone call in the morning, and her expression turned impassive.


    "But why him?" Mitchel erupted, his face darkening with jealousy. The images he had seen had ignited an envy toward Stefan. He resented Stefan for having the privilege of holding Janey and walking alongside Raegan.


    Thankfully, Stefan did not make any advances.


    Based on what he had seen, Mitchel assumed that Stefan and Raegan were not officially together. But, even so, he couldn''t bear the sight of the two of them being so close. The thought of any man getting close to Raegan was unbearable to him. Only he could be the one next to her!


    Mitchel''s words further infuriated Raegan, driving her to the brink of madness. "It''s none of your business. I''ll decide where to go and who to go with! It has nothing to do with you. Mr. Dixon, I don''t believe we share any connection, whether byw or in life. So, don''t waste your energy on me."


    Raegan had said enough to sever any lingering connection between her and Mitchel, making Mitchel somewhat immune to her words.


    "In any case, I won''t allow you to be with him." Mitchel leaned gracefully against the back seat and issued a veiled threat,


    Otherwise, I''ll do everything in my power to make him disappear from Ardlens."


    Furious, Raegan sank her teeth into Mitchel''s arm until she tasted blood.


    Mitchel''s face remained unchanged, and he said nothing as though the arm she had bitten wasn''t his.


    Finally, Raegan wiped her mouth and warned him, "I''m warning you, if you so much asy a finger on Stefan, I won''t let you off the hook!"


    Mitchel snorted with disdain and sneered, "I''m not joking, Raegan. You''d better do as I say, or you''ll see the consequences."


    Mitchel had no intention of exerting pressure on Raegan, but what happened today had pushed him to his limits.


    Whenever that scene crossed his mind, he was seething with frustration. It seemed that Raegan treated everyone kindly except for him. Her every encounter with him felt like a confrontation.


    Mitchel could no longer stand it, and the tension in his mind had reached a breaking point. He was on the verge of losing his sanity. He swore to himself to not let Raegan slip away this time!


    "Don''t test me, Raegan. I''m not making empty threats," Mitchel continued, his voice growing colder and more resolute.


    As she gazed at his stern expression, Raegan suddenly recalled their conversation that day. It seemed the Clifford family was an influential and powerful n in the north.


    With this thought in mind, Raegan pressed her lips togetherand retorted, "So what? I''m not scared of you. If you hurt Stefan, I''ll go to the north with him, and you''ll never see Janey or me again for the rest of your life!"


    Mitchel''s handsome face changed upon hearing Raegan''s ultimatum.


    "I''m not joking either!" Raegan added with a mocking sneer. Her words had struck a nerve with Mitche. He could no longer maintain hisposure as long as he considered such a scenario.


    His face contorted with anger. For a second, he felt the urge to crush Raegan with his bare hands. But, of course, he refrained from doing so.


    "Don''t you dare!" Mitchel shouted.


    "Try me! Mr. Dixon, never threatens me like that again. You''re a man of action, and I''m a woman of my word."


    After Crescent was doing well in Ardlens, it allowed Raegan to leave the country and work remotely whenever she pleased.


    Raegan, with her patience wearing thin, warned, "You''d better release me now, or I''ll call the police!"


    Every time Raegan was in thepany of the domineering Mitchel, she felt as though all her gentleness was drained away. Staying calm was impossible. Moreover, Mitchel''s behavior had thoroughly eroded her ability to remain calm.


    Thinking about how Mitchel had caused her so much embarrassment during her phone call with Katie, Raegan''s anger intensified. "And please make it clear to your fianc¨¦e that I''m not the one unwilling to set boundaries!"


    In reality, Raegan had never intended to be entangledwith Mitchel. How could she stand Katie''s groundless usations?


    Mitchel frowned and asked, "Fianc¨¦e?"


    Raegan was too embarrassed to bring up the phone call. If she hadn''t taken the initiative to call Mitchel, Katie wouldn''t have had the opportunity to humiliate her like that. In hindsight, she shouldn''t have made that phone call in the first ce.


    Noticing Raegan silence, Mitchel fixed her with an intense gaze and pressed, "Who the hell are you talking about?"

 Chapter 335 Why Did You Bring Me Here

    Chapter 335 Why Did You Bring Me Here


    Raegan couldn''t believe her ears. Her reaction said it all as she rolled her eyes in disbelief. Just how many women had Mitchel been engaged to? He couldn''t even remember which one it was!


    With a sneer tugging at the corners of her mouth, Raegan sarcastically asked, "Mr. Dixon, how many fianc¨¦es do you have, huh?"


    Mitchel took a moment to think before finally recalling a name. "You mean, Katie?"


    Raegan fixed him with a contemptuous stare, her beautiful eyes filled with ridicule.


    Mitchel grew increasingly irritated by her scrutiny and tried to exin, "That''s not true. It''s just some PR stunt. I''ve never been engaged to any other woman."


    If Raegan hadn''t read those reports, she might have believed him. She trusted Mitchel enough not to lie about something like this.


    However, after ending the call, Raegan decided to consult Erick for more information on Mitchel''s engagement status.


    Before long, Erick sent Raegan a barrage of reports he had found online. It was clearly stated in one of them that Luciana and Katie''s father had confirmed Mitchel''s engagement to Katie, though they hadn''t made it public.


    "Take a look at this, Raegan. This man is even morplicated than you thought. Stay away from him," Erick warned Raegan through a text.


    If it weren''t for Raegan''s apparent annoyance toward Mitchel, Erick would have jokingly crafted her a badge. that read Raegan needed to maintain her distance from Mitchel.


    Raegan assumed it was an undeniable truth. But for some reason, Mitchel remained obstinate, refusing to admit it.


    Raegan couldn''t tell if he was ying dumb or thinking she was stupid.


    With her chin resting on her hand, Raegan observed Mitchel''s handsome face and sneered, "You''re involved with Lauren while engaged to another woman. On top of that, you''re even entangled with your ex-wife. It appears my brother is spot on about you. You''re a phndering scoundrel with a promiscuous lifestyle."


    Her words rendered Mitchel speechless. His anger welled up, nearly robbing him of his breath. Since when had he be such a libertine?


    "You''ll believe anything your brother tells you, won''t you?" Mitchel retorted, his lips quivering with frustration.


    "Of course. Besides him, who else can I trust?" Raegan frowned and continued, "Are you suggesting that I should trust you instead? You''ve been deceiving me right from the start. You promised to listen to me, no matter what I said, but all you did was threaten me. And now you want to talk to me about fairness?"


    Mitchel found himself at a loss for words upon hearing Raegan''s usations. Deep down, he knew she had a point. But when he saw her with another man, all rationality seemedto escape him, and he conveniently forgot his promises.


    At that moment, his only thought was to keep Raegan all to himself, away from anyone else''s reach.


    Mitchel raised a hand to massage his throbbing temples and helplessly said, "As long as you''re not seeing other men, you can do as you please."


    "I have the freedom to connect with other people. Who gives you the right to control me? I''m not your pet. And why should listen to yourmands? Just because you resort to threats, you think I should be intimidated by you?"


    Raegan couldn''t shake the feeling that something was seriously wrong with Mitchel. He always seemed so unreasonable and did things that defied exnation.


    Hearing her words, Mitchel felt a tightness in his chest. He tugged at his tie in irritation and earnestly said, "I never wanted to hurt you, and I''ll never do that."


    "But you''re hurting me right now," Raegan said firmly.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She gazed at him with seriousness and continued, "You forced me into the car against my will. Do you realize how scared I am?"


    Upon hearing this, Mitchel took a deep breath and said in a helpless tone, "You don''t have to be afraid of me. As I''ve said, I won''t hurt you, and I''ll never let you get hurt."


    In truth, he was willing to risk his own life to protect her. Raegan, however, remained unconvinced. Mitchel had left an indelible impression as a domineering and rude person. And right now, she had no interest in reasoning with him or entertaining his nonsense.


    "Fine. Whatever. Can you please just take me back now?" Raegan demanded.


    Mitchel lifted his head and replied, "Not now."


    Raegan''s anger surged within her. It seemed she had been wasting her saliva on a pig-headed and obstinate person!


    "I''ve had enough of this! You liar!" Raegan pushed him away and tried to jump out of the car.


    Thankfully, Mitchel was quick on his feet and managed to stop her in time. He firmly held her and locked eyes with her. "Don''t act rashly. We''ve arrived at our destination."


    Raegan peered out of the window and realized they were parked in front of an upscale club. She eyed Mitchel warily and questioned, "Why are you bringing me here? I won''t go inside with you."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything to you. There''s someone inside the club you''re interested in," Mitchel replied calmly. "Who could that be?" Raegan asked, still suspicious.


    Mitchel finally loosened his grip. "Let''s go inside and find out." Raegan regarded him with skepticism, wondering if he was ying some sort of trick on her.


    Mitchel sensed her doubt, and his expression darkened. "If I really wanted to do something to you, would I need to go through all this trouble?"


    Raegan couldn''t help but get even more furious. How dare he look at her as if she was deliberately giving him a hard time? If he hadn''t been constantly harassing her, she wouldn''t be so suspicious of his motives.


    Seeing the anger in Raegan''s eyes, Mitchel hurriedly exined,


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take you home after this."


    With his assurance, Raegan managed to rein in her temper. If he kept his word, she wouldn''t mind taking a look inside the club. After all, she was sure Mitchel wouldn''t harm her, even though he could be quite obnoxious at times.


    Without further ado, Raegan followed Mitchel into a chamber upstairs.


    They took their seats, and a waiter promptly served beverages and dessert. When the waiter left, he closed the door behind him, leaving only the two of them in the confined space.


    Their seats were so close that Raegan could detect the subtle fragrance of Mitchel''s suit. Feeling a bit uneasy, she tried to shift away, but he firmly grasped her wrist and pulled her closer.


    The next second, Raegan nearly stumbled into his arms. She pushed him away and, with evident anger, demanded, "What the hell do you want?"


    Ignoring her anger, Mitchel firmly held her shoulder and calmly said, "Just wait and see."


    As soon as he said those words, therge curtain in the private room was suddenly drawn aside, revealing that they were in two adjoining rooms.


    In the adjacent room sat a woman with long hair cascading over her shoulders. She wore a white dress, revealing her slender legs. Her attire somewhat made her appear vulnerable.


    Raegan was perplexed by the sight before her.


    A burly bodyguard in ck attire stepped forward and turned the chair to reveal the woman''s face.


    At the sight of it, Raegan''s eyes widened in shock. The woman seated there was none other than Lauren.


    However, Lauren''s appearance was far from what Raegan had expected.


    Lauren''s face bore signs of a recent ordeal. Her nose and chin had evidently been injured during a fight. She hadn''t sought medical attention, causing inmmation and festering. Her injuries looked quite disturbing.


    Raegan recalled hearing some mention of Lauren a few days ago.


    Following the incident at the press conference, several wealthy women whom Lauren had wronged united, offering a reward to track Lauren down. They vowed to exact revenge on Lauren once they found her.


    Lauren had been in hiding ever since she got wind of the news, and her whereabouts had remained unknown.


    Raegan couldn''t help but feel puzzled. Why would Mitchel bring her to see Lauren?


    Thest time Lauren had incited others to attack Janey, Raegan had exposed those incriminating videos to teach Lauren a lesson.


    Raegan wasn''t inherently a vindictive person. Lauren had already faced the consequences of her actions, so Raegan had no intention of pursuing the matter any further.


    As Raegan contemted this, she raised her head, coincidentally at the same time that Mitchel lowered his head. Her lips inadvertently brushed against his chin, causing Raegan to blush. She tried to pull away, but thanks to Mitchel''s quick reflexes, he caught her by the back.


    Mitchel lowered his head, his thin lips hovering tantalizingly close to hers. His warm breath brushed against her skin, but he made no further move.


    "Are you curious about what happened?" he asked with an amused tone.


    Feeling his warm breath on her ear, Raegan turned her face away and retorted, "Move away from me."


    "Roger that." Mitchel released his grip on her and asked gently, "Would you like to hear the story?"


    Just then, the tape sealing Lauren''s mouth was removed. However, it seemed the bodyguard had been a bit too forceful, causing her lips to bleed. The cracked corners of her mouth only added to her unsettling appearance.


    Seeing Mitchel and Raegan''s closeness, Lauren clenched her teeth, and a flicker of resentment shed in her eyes.


    But, the next instant, Lauren put on a pitiful expression and asked in a fearful tone, "Mitchel, why did you bring me here?"

 Chapter 336 The truth is revealed

    Chapter 336 The Truth Is Revealed Mitchel gave Lauren a frosty look and said, "You''re aware of your actions In a state of rm, Lauren couldn''t grasp what Mitchel was implying Yet, she was always skilled in deception. Acting innocently, she said, "I haven''t done anything. It''s her fault She even edited the video to use me at the press conference recently!" While pointing at Raegan and twisting the truth, Lauren eximed, "Mitchel, you must understand this woman is malicious! If you keep her close, she''ll ruin your life eventually!" Raegan was taken aback by Lauren''s hamelessness. Lauren hadn''t shown


    any remorse after what had transpired Lauren even attempted to frame her at a time like this { H It appeared Lauren''s wickedness was deeply ingrained, beyond any hope of change, even at death''s door. To put it I simply, she was getting what she [ deserved Mitchel looked at Lauren with a Hi detached expression and inquired, I "How can you be sure Raegan edited with the video?" Lauren found herself caught off guard by his question. However, she quickly responded, "Trust me, Mitchel, it has to be her. She''s been holding a grudge since our fight at the restaurant. She''s always disliked me. Perhaps her imed memory loss is just a trick Lauren was utterly convinced of her


    usation. She hurried over, seized Mitchel''s arm, and said firmly, "She surely faking it. She must remember losing the child because you chose t I rescue me, so she''s framing me..." Lauren''s words came to an abrupt stop.


    Crack! A muffled sound was heard Mitchel forcefully twisted Lauren''s wrist, breaking it Ah! Oh my!" Lauren''s scream resonated through the room Lauren dropped to the floor, weeping bitterly. It was extremely painful! The moment her wrist snapped, the pain urged to her heart. The agony was so overwhelming that she felt like sh might die at any moment Mitchel''s eyes filled with contempt a


    he said coldly, "My biggest regret is rescuing you back then!" Otherwise, he and Raegan wouldn''t I have ended up like this. They could J have enjoyed a joyful life with their children Mitchel''s cruelty stunned Lauren on the spot.


    Mitchel continued with a frosty gaze, "I was the one who sent Raegan those videos. If someone edited the video, it should have been me. Unfortunately, the video is the original one." The moment Mitchel finished speaking, Lauren''s face turned pale instantly! She hadn''t anticipated Mitchel being the one to show Raegan the videos No, you''ve got it all wrong. Mitchel, you have to believe me. I wasn''t having


    sex with anyone else..." I don''t care about who you''re sleeping with," Mitchel cut her off sharply. "I only want to know if you were involved in the incident where Raegan was drugged on that day.


    Lauren immediately shook her head in denial at his question.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Mitchel''s voice turned icy. "Think carefully before you answer!" Lauren''s eyes dodged, and her undisguised guilt was captured by Raegan This made Raegan wonder if Lauren was the one who had drugged her Initially, Raegan believed Lauren was innocent of her being drugged However, it appeared Lauren was the mastermind. Such malevolence made


    Lauren deserving of the w ¡é punishment! Naturally, Lauren wouldn''t conf She believed that denial would protect her, even if the truth was known With tears streaming down her face Lauren said in a hoarse voice, "N t wasn''t me. Did Raegan say that Mitchel? How could you trust her? You know she despises me Hearing that, Raegan became more certain that Lauren was rotten to the death. She said bluntly, "I''vee t realize it was you who had drugged me.


    Lauren felt like she had walked int trap. She tumbled and rushed desperately toward Raegan. "You bit Youre trying to frame n fore Laurer ould tou k


    Raegan was startled by a 1d sound In an instant, Mitchel forcefully pushed Lauren away "Ah Lauren cried out as she hit the ground, holding her abdomen in agony, struggling to breathe Mitchel stared down at her. "Seems you won''t speak the truth until you''re on the brink of death!" With that, he called someone over. A short man entered the room, visibly scared Raegan instantly recognized him as the waiter from their dinner that day.


    Mitchel questioned the waiter, hi voice cold, "Is she the one?" Intimidated by Mitchel''s presence, the waiter looked at Lauren on the floor ind 11d nervou 1y Ye ols ner {1


    elderly man''s beverage Lauren had advised Cary t et i with Raegan after drugging Raegar After directing the waiter to dru Raegan, Lauren deceitfully administered an aphrodisiac to Cary.


    Lauren''s intentions were hideou ary would fuck Raegan to death or Cary would fuck himself. She believed either oue would be to her advantage Subsequently, Lauren handed the waiter three hundred thousand dors, urging him to leave tow li1screetly. Given the waiter I 1 try, heplied with Laure


    uncovering her schemes Mitchel had his team investigate the restaurant staff who resigned post p I incident, eventually tracing this very waiter. Now, the proof was undeniable.


    Confronted by Mitchel, Lauren felt as if she were plunged into an icy abyss, his ff gaze paralyzing her with fear. She shivered, gasping for air.


    However, Lauren continued to deny her actions, "No... It wasn''t me... It was him! It''s a setup!" Lauren wildly used the waiter, shouting, "He''s trying to set me up!" Caught off guard, the waiter replied "She''s a lying bitch! Luckily, I saved proof. I had set up a hidden camera in another chamber to capture photos of a celebrity who never showed up Instead, it recorded our entire


    While exining, the waiter passed his phone to a man in ck The man in ck then gave the phone to Mitchel, and they yed the recording aloud. It perfectly captured Lauren''s instructions to the waiter Next, the waiter presented a small bag of powder, exining, "This is the leftover drug she handed me With the evidence exposed, Lauren was at a loss for words. Her omplexion turned ghostly white. She tried to escape to the door, but a bodyguard crushed her hand under his foot Mitchel''s cold stare bore into Laurer his face emotionle Lauren was seized with pan


    Uncertain of her fate under Mitchel¡¯ intimidating look, her body shook uncontrobly.


    Mitchel, without sparing Laurer another nce, turned to Raegan and inquired, "This is the woman who harmed you and Janey. What do you think her punishment should be?

 Chapter 337 Mitchel never liked Lauren

    Chapter 337 Mitchel Never Liked Lauren 4 Mitchel''s eyes emitted an unmistakable chill, devoid of any warmth when Lauren was mentioned.


    If Lauren hadn''t had Alexis backing her up back then, Mitchel would never have given Lauren the chance to make aeback in Ardlens.? Rather than conducting herself with poise, Lauren made the choice to harm someone she shouldn''t have. She deserved to suffer the consequences! The unexpected cruelty Mitchel disyed toward Lauren left Raegan astonished. After all, Lauren was his first love, right? When Lauren was thrown out of the


    restaurant thest time, Raegan thought Mitchel was just trying to make a point. But her perception shifted when the audible snap of Lauren''s wrist broke through the air.


    Raegan looked at Mitchel curiously and asked, "Don''t you feel sorry for doing that to Lauren? Isn''t she your first love?" From the report Erick had gathered, Raegan had seen how Mitchel used to indulge Lauren.


    Mitchel rified in a low voice, "She''s not." Raegan blinked in disbelief. Lauren was not his first love? Who was he trying to fool? Sporting a sly smile, Raegan asked, "So I can do anything to her?"


    Mitchel cast a prating gaze her way. "What do you have in mind?" Raegan snorted unhappily. "Oh? Are you afraid that I will go too far?" Whether Mitchel was afraid that Raegan would go too far or not, Lauren certainly was.


    Convinced that Mitchel would show mercy on her for old time''s sake, Lauren turned her gaze toward him, her eyshes fluttering in a plea.


    In a desperate appeal, Lauren cried, "Mitchel, please... I''m innocent. That scheming woman framed me!" Kneeling on the ground with a broken hand and smeared makeup, Lauren resembled a fray dog.


    Assuming Mitchel''s silence meant that he was in a dilemma, Raegan shed a


    smile and said, "It''s fine if you don''t want to see her hurt." Anyway, Raegan knew that when her brother returned, Lauren wouldn''t be able to escape his wrath. In that case, she wouldn''t owe Mitchel a favor. If Mitchel was reluctant to let Lauren face the music, she was fine with it.


    But to her shock, Raegan was met with a nonchnt response from Mitchel. "I don''t want you to dirty your hands." As long as Raegan was clear about what she wanted, Mitchel would get someone else to do it for her. He was not willing to let her dirty her hands for unworthy people.


    Raegan found herself taken aback, utterly unprepared for the words that escaped Mitchel''s lips. If it were from someone else, the statement might


    But Mitchel, with his striking looks andposed demeanor, exuded sincerity.


    In fact, there lingered a subtle touch of romance, catching Raegan off guard.


    Feeling a warmth creeping up her ears, Raegan uneasily touched her earlobe and retorted, "Cut it out." "I''m serious." Tilting his head slightly, Mitchel vowed, "I won''t let anyone who hurts you go." The gravity of his words left Raegan momentarily speechless. A crimson blush painted her cheeks, and her ears burned. She kind of appreciated his usual state.


    On the sidelines, Lauren''s face darkened as she observed the flirtatious exchange between the two.


    To add insult to injury, they were acting like she wasn''t even here.


    The worst thing was that even -the slightest movement she made brought sharp pain to her entire body.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Lauren''s eyes filled with hatred as she gazed at the stunning Raegan. How she wished Raegan was dead in the car incident at that time. That way, she wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    Lauren pondered over it bitterly, wrongly ming Raegan for everything.


    As Raegan shifted her gaze toward Lauren, she couldn''t help but notice the fury burning in thetter''s eyes.


    With a subtle smile, Raegan suggested, "Perhaps she should have a taste of the drink she made."


    It was such a straightforward and sophisticated solution.


    Thoroughly impressed, Mitchel arched his eyebrows and ordered the waiter, "Make her a drink, the same as that day." "Okay." Eager to rectify his earlier mistake, the waiter hurriedly replicated the beverage within minutes.


    Lauren''s expression transformed into one of horror. Frantically, she protested, No! You can''t do this to me! I won''t..." The rest of her words were cut off as her mouth was pinched by a bodyguard, forcing the drink down her throat.


    It was only when the cup was empty that the bodyguard loosened his grip


    on Lauren, letting her copse to the ground like a dead fish.


    The effects of the drug had not started to set in yet.


    Lauren gazed up at Mitchel with a sense of despair. "What''s so good about this woman? I''ve loved you for so many years! Is your heart made of stone?" Looking down at Lauren, Mitchel said coldly, "Do you remember what I said to you on your twentieth birthday?" Lauren''s face turned pale as the memories flooded back.


    On the night Lauren turned twenty, she had ended up on Mitchel''s doorstep, offering to give herself to him. But all she had gotten in return was his callous rejection.


    With a furrowed brow, Mitchel reiterated, "I''ve never liked you. Not then, not now, not ever. If you had abandoned your wishful thinking and behaved yourself, you could have lived a life of luxury instead of ending up like this." Raegan found herself perplexed. It turned out that Mitchel really had no feelings for Lauren.


    As for Lauren, she did remember every word Mitchel had uttered that night.


    Yet, since her first encounter with Mitchel, Lauren found herself deeply attracted to him. It was not just his handsome and charming face that captivated her. She was entranced by his cold, noble, and mysterious temperament.


    In the realm of business, Mitchel


    exhibited decisiveness, akin to a God casting judgment upon all living beings. His dual nature held a profound allure for Lauren.


    Mitchel had be Lauren''s entire world since then, overshadowing any attraction she might have felt for others. Lauren firmly believed that Mitchel was the one who deserved her love the most.


    However, at this moment, that enigmatic Mitchel bowed to Raegan, someone Lauren held in contempt.


    Mitchel''s eyes and movements all said that he surrendered to Raegan, a deration thatpletely broke Lauren.


    Lauren couldn''t ept this. A mix of defiance and unwillingness twisted her pale face as she erupted in a


    vehement roar, "You treat this woman like a treasure, but do you even know what kind of life she led abroad for thest five years? Maybe she''s been with countless men. She''s no better than me!" Lauren tried to smear Raegan, the rival she had contested against for so many years but still couldn''t win. If she was going down, she was determined to drag Raegan down with her. She would never let her adversary enjoy an easy life! Scoffing, Lauren added a bitter twist, "By the way, she has a child. I doubt the kid even knows who the father is!" At this moment, Lauren was already drifting to a state of unconsciousness, rity eluding her. All the vicious words hidden in her heart poured out at once.


    With a maniacalugh, Lauren continued, "Maybe that child is a mix of many men she slept with..." Lauren was interrupted by a loud bang.


    A transparent object was thrown at Lauren, barely missing her face before colliding against the wall behind her.


    The ss shattered into several fragments.


    Lauren shivered with fear. The sound of the ss breaking had sobered her up a little.


    With an icy gaze, Mitchel said word by word, "Do you have a dead wish?" Mitchel''s murderous gaze on Lauren was unmistakable. Under his gaze, Lauren shivered instinctively.


    Lauren was drenched from head to toe with cold sweat, with skin that had


    gone pale. At the same time, the effects of the drug kicked in.


    Before Lauren could utter another word, Raegan coldly strode toward Lauren.


    Raising her hand without hesitation, Raegan delivered a powerful p to Lauren''s face. Even after the striking contact, her anger persisted, causing her hand to tremble. "Shut the fuck up.


    You have no right to mention my daughter!"

 Chapter 338 Lauren was taught a lesson

    Chapter 338 Lauren Was Taught A Lesson Lauren widened her eyes in The nerve of Raegan pp Worse, Raegan pped her presence of the man she admi Overflowing with resentment E21 Deoarmanrn sha Trae YI


    Chapter 338 Lauren Was Taught A Lesson Lauren widened her eyes in disbelief.


    The nerve of Raegan pping her! Worse, Raegan pped her in the presence of the man she admired.


    Overflowing with resentment, Lauren felt Raegan, who was rude and irrational, had finally unveiled her true colors! "You wicked bitch! How dare you force me drink that ''drink''! I''ve heard your bastard was ill a lot since birth and barely talked, right? Well, this is what you get. You ended up ild that''s not normal! I bet in your child will turn out just as you!"


    Lauren ignored all restraint, desperately trying to drive Raegan to madness. She was determined to make Mitchel think lowly of Raegan. She wanted him to know the seemingly bright and beautiful image Raegan had was nothing but a deception! Raegan was just a vicious bitch! The sound of ps rang out.


    Just as Lauren hoped, Raegan hit Lauren hard three more times. Raegan was so furious she was beyond words.


    She yearned to shatter Lauren''s mouth with her pping. Such vile words about a child... Lauren was rotten to the core! I Just as Raegan raised her hand again, someone pulled her away from behind.


    It was Mitchel.


    Overwhelmed with fury, Raegan


    pped him hard.


    The sound of the p was sharp, echoing as her hand connected with his face.


    Raegan didn''t hold back. Instead, she used all her strength for a powerful p.


    "Let me go!" Raegan''s face was tense with fury as she red at Mitchel, her anger unmistakable.


    On Mitchel''s otherwise cold face, five bright red fingerprints stood out starkly.


    Raegan''s eyes were cold, and her anger was palpable. She stood defiant, ready to defend herself like a hedgehog with its spines raised, daring anyone to threaten her daughter.


    Raegan challenged, "Regretting it?" She


    assumed he had felt sorry for a wicked woman like Lauren, cursing him with the thought that he deserved the p.


    Mitchel, unfazed, held Raegan''s hand to stop her from moving and turned to his bodyguards with a voice that cut like ice. "What are you waiting for?" he snapped.


    The bodyguards caught on right away.


    One of them pressed Lauren, and the other raised his hand and pped her.


    Seeing Mitchel''s unchanged, cold demeanor, the bodyguards didn''t stop.


    p after pnded on Lauren''s mouth.


    These bodyguards were far stronger than Raegan. Soon, Lauren''s face was swollen beyond recognition, and she was reduced to emitting only pitiful whimpers, unable to speak.


    Mitchel didn''t nce her way but took Raegan''s red palm in his, a deep pain evident in his heart.


    His voice, rough with emotion, broke the silence. "If you wanted to hit, why didn''t you just say so? Does your hand I hurt?" The tenderness in his voice betrayed his concern, leaving Raegan momentarily breathless. Her p seemed to have left no mark on him.


    He appeared unfazed. Yet, it was Raegan''s hand for which he felt sympathy...


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Upon noticing the redness of Raegan''s entire palm, Mitchel couldn''t keep his distress hidden. He gently grabbed her wrist, suggesting, "Let''s head to the car. I have some ointment there." Raegan, lost for words, tried to pull her


    hand back, intending to downy the situation by mentioning her skin''s natural sensitivity. Despite the redness, she felt it didn''t appear too serious.


    However, Mitchel''s firm grip left no room for protest as he insisted, "Come on. Let me take care of that." Meanwhile, Lauren, who was reeling from the pain of being pped, was flustered when Mitchel was about to leave. She cried out in distress, her tears flowing freely.


    The bodyguards'' ps nearly ripped the skin from Lauren''s lips.


    Underneath, her lips were bloody, with all the flesh inside showing as red. It was horrifying and unpleasant.


    After countless ps, the bodyguards found themselves at a loss for where


    to strike next. } With Raegan by his side, Mitchel cast a final nce at the scene andmanded, "Take this woman and that waiter to the police station." The waiter''s face went ghostly with fear. But witnessing what had happened to Lauren, he didn''t dare to plead, knowing Mitchel''s cruelty. Being taken away to the police station without being beaten like Lauren was a blessing already.


    Lauren panicked at Mitchel''s words.


    The thought of being sent to jail filled her with dread, knowing that those wealthydies she had offended would make things more difficult for her.


    They could even go as far as to torture her when she was behind bars.


    Lauren knew that with a skilledwyer,


    the repercussions of her drugging others could not be severe. However, being taken away to the police station and sentenced would mean having a criminal record, effectively ruining any chance of rebuilding her life in Ardlens. She couldn''t face the idea of never being able to make aeback.


    "No way! I can''t let this happen! There''s no way I''ll go in!" Lauren muttered to herself, her eyes the only part of her that remained clear, ring at Raegan with resentment.


    Then, Lauren looked desperately at Mitchel, tears in her eyes, her hands hitting the ground, her face the picture of sorrow as if she was pleading for mercy.


    Raegan, indifferent to Lauren''s pleading look, approached Lauren and asked coldly, "Feeling sorry now?"


    Lauren was overwhelmed by pain, feeling as though her body was crawling with ants, causing her both itchiness and pain. It was killing her! Lauren tried to speak but could only manage a weak insult. "Bitch..." Seeing Lauren''s reaction, Raegan could tell the effects of the drug kicking in.


    She was reminded of the night Cary forced her onto the sofa and the struggles against her own body''s reactions. She vividly remembered her desperation and her efforts to stay calm by pping herself and biting her tongue.


    Raegan felt no pity for Lauren, thinking thetter had iting. She sneered, "Now you''re getting a taste of what I had gone through. Enjoy it." Raegan still had a lingering fear. Her


    resilience had been her salvation, fighting to save herself, clinging to hope until help arrived. She shuddered to think what could have happened that night. Her life could be destroyed since then.


    Raegan scoffed. Given the history, Lauren had likely pulled the simr taunts multiple times. This was simply karma for Lauren''s doing, facing the fallout of her own misdeeds! Lauren''s lips, trembling and unable to meet, kept repeating the same insult.


    "Bitch..." Raegan smirked andmented, "Be grateful I''m not as cruel as you. I only gave you a taste of your own medicine.


    Have a good night." With those words, Raegan turned on her heels and walked away without a


    second nce.


    Tears clouded Lauren''s vision. She saw Mitchel trying to grab Raegan''s hand, but Raegan brushed off his extended hand. Despite this, Mitchel continued to gaze at Raegan with affection in his eyes, as if she were a precious gem.


    This stark difference in Mitchel''s attitude only fueled Lauren''s bitterness, making her look even more menacing with her red, tearful eyes.


    "Bitch!" Her voice, rough and strained, echoed unpleasantly, filled with venom. "Die!" Seemingly unhinged, Lauren mustered the remaining strength within her to grab and broken handle of the ss goblet she had just touched and suddenly threw at Raegan before the effects of the drug fully consumed her


    It all unfolded in seconds. The bodyguards were caught off guard, and before they knew it, it was already too 1te.


    The broken ss, sharp as a knife, caught the light, casting an ominous glow.


    Lauren, with all her strength in a desperate move, had hurled the broken ss at Raegan''s neck!

 Chapter 339 Memory Fragments Flashed

    I I Chapter 339 Memory Fragments shed : The sharp handle of the ss was only a few millimeters from Raegan''s neck.


    IW At this dangerously close range, it / could easily cut through the main artery without any trouble.


    Two bodyguards behind Raegan hurried over, their faces filled with fear. However, it was clearly toote. I I Raegan had mastered self-defense skills overseas and could avoid it in a snap.


    But as she caught sight of Lauren''s fierce expression, lots of images shed in her mind all of a sudden.


    "Remember, you''re nothing but an abandoned stray dog..."


    "Mitchel doesn''t want you or the baby you''re carrying..." "If Mitchel had not chosen to save me over you, your child might have survived..." Lauren''s harsh and misleading words echoed, followed by a different woman''s voice.


    "He does value you, ready to offer five billion..." "If Lauren hadn''t tricked me into abducting you..." "I never thought he would actually prefer you over Lauren..." Right then, Raegan got a Killing headache. A buzzing noise echoed in her ears, tracing a direct line. Her head was filled with a never-ending white noise. It felt as if she was under some


    : spell, unable to move an inch. : Raegan could only watch as the crystal ss reflected the beautiful light straight at her.


    Thud! A muffled sound of flesh getting pierced was heard.


    Raegan felt nothing, her face having collided with a solid chest. Her heart was racing, like it might jump out of her throat at any moment.


    Strong arms wrapped tightly around her, protecting her entire body. So tight that it was hard to breathe.


    Raegan blinked and nced at the man who was protecting her. At that moment, she saw Mitchel''s panicked, scared, and concerned look mirrored in his dark eyes, with no hiding it. He was really anxious about her...


    Mitchel slightly rxed his hold and gave Raegan a thorough look from head to toe before murmuring reassuringly, "Everything''s okay." I He believed Raegan was still in a state of shock. Gently, his broad hand stroked her back as he softly asked, I "Are you hurt anywhere?" Raegan bit her lip and barely whispered back, "I''m alright..." "Ah! No!" A rough and loud scream echoed.


    The bodyguards gave Lauren a few hard kicks and pushed her down firmly onto the ground.


    But Lauren hadn''t silenced herself yet, yelling desperately, "I''ll kill you, you bitch..." Mitchel''s cold and distant handsome


    face briefly turned darker. He turned and walked forward with his long and confident legs, one step at a time.


    The light highlighted the shadows on Mitchel''s sharp features, making Lauren feel she was facing death itself. I Those dark, deep eyes seemed like a deep ck hole as if they could overwhelm people in a moment.


    Lauren trembled uncontrobly, but the drug twisted her into a strange form, resembling a dying snake. Her rotten lips kept trembling, barely managed to whisper, "Mitch... Ah! Ah!" Mitchel''s glossy ck leather shoes stepped over Lauren''s unharmed hand, the sole pressing down on all five fingers, crushing them with great force.


    The surroundings became quiet.


    Lauren could hear the sickening sound I of her flesh and bones crunching, prompting her uncontrolled screams of desperation.


    Only when Lauren''s five fingers were nearly crushed t did Mitchel''s shoes finally lift away.


    Mitchel, tall and wide, had a cold, merciless smile on his face as he looked down at Lauren. "You don''t want to be taken away to the police I station, right?" Lauren''s body shook violently, yet she had heard his words. The thought of staying away from the prison brought tears to her eyes as she nodded vigorously despite the pain.


    She assumed as long as she wasn''t imprisoned, she''d have an opportunity to return and make aeback.


    At this, a slight smile appeared on I Mitchel''s wless face, giving off a cold yet charming vibe. "You''ve made your choice. I''ll respect it." i I Mitchel then turned andmanded, "Take her to the Velvet Alley." At the mention of Velvet Alley, Lauren''s hands and feet grew cold, and her eyes widened in horror! That was the gathering ce for human trafficking. In Ardlens, that was the very one ce where the rule ofw didn''t apply. Mitchel wanted to send her there, which was equivalent to living hell! "Ah! Ah! Ah!" Lauren was beyond scared, screaming like there was no tomorrow.


    The bodyguards had already pulled her out quickly.


    "Ah!" Lauren fought with all her might, I leaving a trail of blood on the ground with her fingertips. It was toote.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    With her state, she couldn''t fight against these strong bodyguards, having to ept her fate unwillingly.


    Raegan could tell from Lauren''s reaction that Velvet Alley was far from a good ce. But Lauren had iting.


    At this time, someone rushed in from outside. There stood Victor, his face filled with worry. "Miss, are you alright?" Raegan just shook her head, then noticed Matteo, who entered with Victor, half of his face swollen. She gave Victor a strange look.


    Victor quickly said, "Miss, this guy dared toy a hand on me, so I gave him a beating!"


    The moment those words were sald, everyone''s faces lit up with various expressions, The part of Matteo''s face that wasn''t swollen turned red. He''d never seen a woman so bold and skilled in fighting before. And he didn''t mean to do so! Mitchel looked at Matteo with deep eyes, making Matteo feel nervous.


    Matteo exined quickly, "That''s not how it happened. She grabbed the steering wheel out of nowhere while I was driving her here, and I wasn''t paying attention..." "It was you who kept driving me around in circles on purpose!" Victor said coldly, "My master believes that when a man leads a woman around in circles, he has bad intentions and harmful motives!"


    Matteo was left without words. He felt utterly misunderstood! All he wanted was to give Mitchel and Raegan some extra time to bond. How could that be seen as having bad intentions toward Victor? Matteo nced at Victor''s chest, whichcked curves, and said, "I''m not into t chests." I Victor was left speechless.


    Bl Raegan couldn''t help but think the beating was well-deserved! Matteo met Victor''s murderous eyes and quickly averted his eyes. He nced at Mitchel, ready to talk, but I his voice tightened. "Mr. Dixon, your I shoulder..." All eyes turned on Mitchel''s shoulder.


    noticing the brown stains of blood on his ck suit.


    Raegan''s face turned pale, His wound clearly came from the ss Lauren had hurled at her moments ago.


    I The wound being on his shoulder, coupled with Mitchel''s endurance for pain, Mitchel didn''t wince in pain, leading none noticed his pain until Matteo remarked.


    Raegan moved closer to inspect the wound, her voice tight with concern.


    "Why didn''t you speak up when you got hurt?" Her tone clearly showed her anxiety.


    Mitchel said with a scratchy voice, "It''s no big deal." Raegan stared at his bleeding blood, her eyes turning red, her brows furrowed. "You''re bleeding a lot, and you say it''s nothing." Then, she grabbed his wrist and


    insisted, "We''re going to the hospital, no arguments."

 Chapter 340 She actually care about him

    Chapter 340 She Actually Cares About Him! A ripple of warmth welled up inside his heart, but Mitchel still acted tough.


    "No need. You can just help me rub some ointment on it." "Fine. There''s medicine in the car, right?" Raegan didn''t feel the need to argue. After all, in her eyes, applying some medicine to the person who had just saved her was no big deal.


    Still holding Mitchel''s wrist, Raegan started to lead him toward the door.


    Victor started to chase after them, but before she could get a single word out, Matteo interrupted her, "Can''t you read the room?" Matteo frowned.


    Annoyed, Victor red at Matteo.


    Matteo, unfazed, continued, "My be got injured when he saved Raegan. It makes sense for her to help him with his injury, does it not?" > Victor retorted, "Is Raegan a doctor or a nurse? Why should she be the one to help him? What if your boss has ulterior motives and is just finding an excuse to lure her into his car?" At this, Matteo fell silent, feeling he couldn''t argue on that. Mitchel never bothered to hide his intentions of remarrying Raegan by seizing every opportunity to get along with her.


    Mitchel hoped that the whole world would know how he felt about Raegan! But as a seasoned assistant, Matteo knew what he should say.


    Matteo coughed and said indignantly, "Mr. Dixon isn''t like that! He''s a gentleman and wouldn''t do anything


    to Raegan against her will, Besides Ti shoulder''s injured. He can''t hurt her.


    How dare you use him of having any ''ulterior motives''?" wv.


    Matteo showcased his eloquence. In fact, Mitchel wasn''t mortally wounded.


    Such a minor flesh wound on his shoulder was no big deal for him.


    Matteo knew that Mitchel could still beat him up in the blink of an eye. But he had to convince Victor that Mitchel was weak to reassure her.


    Then, Matteo dragged Victor into another car and said, "Just sit here and watch. You got nothing to worry about." Meanwhile, in the car, Raegan stared at Mitchel''s blood-soaked clothes, at a loss as to where to start. In the end, she could only frown and suggest, "How about we just go to the


    hospital?" ¡°No need. Just apply the medicine. I''l] be fine." Mitchel knew his own body very well. He didn''t want to go to the hospital over such an injury.


    Raegan pouted and whined, "Why don''t you take yourself seriously?" Despite the unmistakable grumble in her tone, her concern was still music to Mitchel''s ears. It turned out that she cared about him, albeit subconsciously.


    And that was a good sign.


    Mitchel thought to himself that perhaps he should''ve gotten injured sooner.


    Just then, he came up with an idea. He cleared his throat and said gruffly, "I can''t use my hand. Can you help me take off my shirt to take care of my wound?"


    "Uh..." Raegan blushed furiously, feeling embarrassed at the mere thought of undressing him. She would''ve felt ufortable undressing any man, let alone Mitchel.


    Sensing her reluctance, Mitchel''s eyes darkened. "Forget it. I''ll do it myself." He lifted his uninjured arm and clumsily tried to unbutton his shirt.


    When thest button was finally undone, he straightened his back and tried to shrug his shirt off, but it was futile. After a while, he let out a frustrated sigh.


    Raegan seemed to notice his struggle.


    "Does it hurt?" Sometimes it was good to admit one''s weakness.


    Atst, Mitchel realized that Raegan


    yielded to a more subtle approach rather than a direct one.


    Mitchel raised his eyebrows and answered in a hoarse voice, "A little..." The pungent smell of blood permeated the air. Finally, Raegan bit her lips and nodded, as though she had made up her mind about something. "Let me do it." Mitchel could barely hide his smile, but he tried desperately to hold it back and put on a serious face.


    Shy, Raegan lowered her head to keep from staring at his defined muscles and gingerly stretched out her hand to search for the button. But it was inevitable for her soft fingers to brush against the man''s bare skin. Her cold hands touched every part of his chest.


    All of a sudden, Mitchel gasped.


    Raegan stopped what she was doing and looked up in a hurry. "What''s wrong? Did I hurt you?" Mitchel frowned and said in a low voice, "You touched the wrong spot." Raegan looked down at the part she had just touched and turned as red as a tomato. "I... I''m sorry," she stuttered embarrassedly.


    "It''s okay. Go on..." Mitchel''s low and seductive voice seemed to make her heart race in her chest.


    Raegan flushed even more.


    The car interior wasn''t particrly spacious with Mitchel''s stout build.


    One false move from Raegan, and she could hurt him. Holding her breath, she made sure to be extra careful as she tried to take off his shirt.


    Finally, his shirt was half taken off. His wound was on the back of his shoulder. Raegan frowned and tried to stand up to get a clearer view of the wound. "Move over sideways, or I won''t be able to apply the ointment." Mitchel obediently turned sideways.


    Seated, Raegan still couldn''t see the wound, so she knelt one knee on the seat to prop herself up higher.


    Even with her back straight, she was just tall enough to reach Mitchel''s shoulder.


    She tried to lean forward, and the leather seat sank a little underneath her weight. From the rearview mirror, Mitchel could see her every movement.


    Sensing that he was watching her in the mirror, Raegan looked up at their reflection curiously.


    In the mirror, she could see herself kneeling down behind him, her hand resting on his shoulder. The posture ¡é looked incredibly suggestive.


    She blushed and hurriedly exined, "I had to kneel on the seat so that I could get a better look..." Mitchel''s lips curved upward into a gentle smile, but his eyes burned with desire. "Do whatever you want." These words... Obviously, he meant something else. Raegan''s face turned crimson. But she didn''t dare to speak her mind, lest she look like a horny woman. He was so annoying! Pouting, Raegan stopped feeling sorry for him and yanked his shirt off without remorse.


    Mitchel''s back muscles were as well defined as his front, and now that his


    shirt was fully off, his pheromones wafted in the air freely.


    Raegan took a deep breath and tried to focus on the wound, ignoring his extraordinary back muscles.


    Fortunately, the handle of the ss didn''t go deep. But there was an obvious ss shard around two centimeters big wedged inside the wound.


    Raegan took out the tweezers from the medical kit and warned, "This might hurt. I''m about to take the ss shard out." "Okay." Raegan carefully pulled the broken ss out with the tweezers and then blew on the wound out of habit. This was what she did whenever Janey got wounded. She didn''t think much of 1t,


    but Mitchel, on the other hand, stiffened as she blew on his bare skin.


    He could endure the pain no matter what, but if she went on like this, he''d lose control of himself.


    Raegan stopped blowing on the wound.


    She proceeded to disinfect it and apply medicine, which gradually calmed Mitchel down.


    Thest step was to bandage it. But the problem was that the wound was in tricky spot. And the only way to bandage it was to wrap the bandage all around Mitchel''s chest.


    Raegan took a deep breath and decisively started wrapping the gauze under his arm.


    Mitchel''s chest was so broad that Raegan arms couldn''t reach all the way around him. Frowning, she leaned


    closer, hoping that doing so would let her reach the roll of gauze, but her lips inadvertently touched his back.


    Then, Raegan felt his back was burning hot! She stiffened in embarrassment.


    She struggled for a moment and eventually gave up, leaning against Mitchel''s back in defeat. "Help me," she whispered.


    Mitchel held her fingers, took the roll of gauze, and pressed it into her other palm.


    The whole time Raegan bandaged his wound, she had to keep her face pressed against Mitchel''s back, or she wouldn''t be able to reach the gauze.


    It was so embarrassing. She inwardly chastised herself for not insisting that they go to the hospital in the first ce.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, she finished bandaging up his wound.


    Raegan breathed a sigh of relief. When she straightened up, she hadpletely forgotten that she was in the car and bumped her head against the low roof. Startled, she lost her bnce and fell forward.


    She was about tond on the back of the front seat, which was equipped with an LCD screen. Needless to say, it would be very painful if her face collided with it.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She screamed and closed her eyes, awaiting the inevitable pain.


    But the pain never came. Instead, she collided into Mitchel. Startled, she found her lips tightly pressed against his bare skin.


    To make matters worse, she felt him


    stiffen under her touch. She blushed furiously and struggled to push him away.


    As a result, Mitchel''s back, which had just been bandaged, hit the back of the chair. He couldn''t help but gasp in pain.


    Raegan froze in ce, mortified at what she had just done. She stared at his pale face, her heart aching with guilt. "Does it hurt?" she asked in a panic.


    Brows knitted and lips pursed, it seemed that Mitchel could hardly speak. His chest heaved violently as though he needed to take several deep breaths to calm down.


    Raegan stretched out her hand and gingerly touched his back to see if the wound had opened up.


    But the next moment, Mitchel suddenly grabbed her hand and pulled her over. Their faces were mere inches apart. He fixed his fiery eyes on her, his lips a ghastly pale. "I may need pain killers." Raegan hurriedly asked, "Where are they?" "Right here." He suddenly lowered his head and kissed her.

 Chapter 341 Dont hurt my brother!

    Chapter 341 Don''t Hurt My Brother! Mitchel''s lips brushed gently against Raegan''s, igniting a warmth within him. It felt as if his heart was leaping, every part of him yearning for more...


    Mitchel''s heart throbbed with longing.


    He wanted to embrace Raegan and shower her with kisses at that moment. He had thought he had lost her previously, but heter bumped into her, making him shift from sorrow to joy. Despite Raegan''s memory loss over their shared past and her resistance to his advance, Mitchel was determined to patch things up with her, knowing she was the one he wanted to spend the rest of his life with.


    With a whirlwind of emotions swirling inside him, Mitchel found himself speechless. All he desired was to hold { Raegan tightly in his arms. But he held back, limiting his kiss to her lips, overflowing with boundless affection.


    When Raegan regained herposure, she reacted with indignation, and angrily pounded Mitchel''s chest.


    "Ouch..." Mitchel groaned in pain, and Raegan realized she had inadvertently touched the wound on his shoulder again.


    Raegan''s actions softened. She felt a mix of shame, frustration, and anger.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Raegan..." Reluctant to release her lips, Mitchel held her face gently, softly calling out to her. "You don''t want to hit me, do you?" "Don''t talk nonsense!" Raegan raised


    her hand, poised to strike him again.


    However, she refrained when she recalled how he had risked everything to protect her just moments ago.


    Mitchelughed softly, caressing her lips with his fingers. "Seems like they haven''t forgotten me." Raegan frowned, her voice a mix of embarrassment and annoyance. "Have you lost your mind? Quit spouting nonsense!¡¯ Mitchel''s gaze intensified, saying, "What if I can show you it''s true?" Raegan found herself at a loss for words. How could he possibly demonstrate such a thing? Before she could articte her thoughts, Mitchel closed the distance between them once again.


    "You!" Raegan''s eyes widened in shock, pushing against him.


    { Before she could say another word, Mitchel gently bit on her lips.


    "Hmm..." The sensation was more thrilling than painful, igniting an unusual blend of pleasure and numbness within her.


    Mitchel''s embrace was firm, his tongue skillfully navigating past her defenses, deepening the 1 His arm ted like n invisible rope, holding Raegan firmly in his embrace, rendering her unable to move at all.


    Despite his injuries, his strength was undeniable Raegan felt an intense pressure against her chest as if his hand might merge her very being into his own.


    His hand possessed a fierce intensity as if he wanted to meld her into his very being, flesh and blood merging.


    Moreover, he was only half-dressed.


    She was the only one wearing thin clothing, feeling the warmth of his body as it brushed against hers. Even a slight movement in the confined space seemed charged with desire.


    Raegan''s body responded as though recallin 3 past familiarity, instinctively matching his movements.


    Reagan wa 1ddenly reminded of his words... Her body seemed to recognize him on a profound level...


    All of a sudden, a loud noise was heard.


    The car''s windshield suddenly shattered into pieces. In an instant, the car was unlocked.


    Raegan panicked. Before she could grasp the situation, the car door was opened. Then, a pair ofrge hands pulled her out of the car. Despite the abruptness, her rescuer ensured her safety and helped her to stand still.


    Then, Raegan witnessed her rescuer''s fist smash at Mitchel, who was still in the car. The man delivered the punch at Mitchel with all his might.


    It was a direct hit, marking the first time Mitchel had received such a blow to the face.


    Mitchel''s expression hardened as he retaliated, seizing the man''s arm and pinning thetter against the car. With no hesitation, he tightened his fist and was about tond a blow on the man.


    Just as Mitchel was about tond a punch, a scream interrupted the


    moment. "Erick!" Raegan''s eyes went wide with shock upon recognizing her rescuer was actually Erick.


    At that instant, Mitchel''s expression turned terrifying. The overwhelming cold vibe he gave out sent shivers down everyone''s spines.


    Raegan cried out in desperation, "Please, don''t hurt my brother!¡¯ Upon hearing Raegan''s words, Mitchel restrained his fist. He turned his gaze at Erick. He took a few deep breaths, trying to regain his cool. After all, Erick was Raegan''s brother. He couldn''t hurt Erick, or Raegan might hate him.


    Raegan breathed a sigh of relief and asked in a trembling voice, "Erick, when did you...


    Before she could finish her words, she witnessed Erick delivering another fierce punch to Mitchel without hesitation. Hended a powerful blow to Mitchel''s face.


    Mitchel expelled a mouthful of blood Half of his face was numb with pain, and the metallic scent of blood filled his mouth Yet, he refrained from fighting back, respecting Rat wish not to harm Erick Mitchel lowered eye lightly, his tongue pressing against the back of his teeth as he gritted through the punches from Enck In truth, when it came to fighting skills, Erick couldn''t hold a candle to Mitchel, who had been trained since


    Even injured, Mitchel would stille out on top against Erick. But if he defeated Erick, Raegan would harbor even more dislike toward him and perhaps even ignore himpletely...


    So, he chose to suffer in silence. He didn''t defend himself.


    At this moment, Erick was consumed by rage! Hended one more powerful blow on Mitchel.


    Immediately afternding from his long flight, Erick wa informed by Victor that Raegan had been taken away by Mitchel. Upon arriving, he witnessed the sight of the half-naked Mitchel holding Raegan inside the car...


    From Erick''s perspective, it appeared as though Mitchel was overpowering Raegan.


    Driven by rage, Erick didn''t hesitate to


    smash Mitchel''s car. At that moment, Erick didn''t care about Mitchel''s status.


    He was solely a brother protecting his sister.


    Raegan, still confused, couldn''t grasp the reason behind Erick''s furious attack.


    Matteo and Victor rushed over at the same time Matteo attempted to intervene but was stopped by en from Mitchel.


    Mitchel wa \lted by Erick, yet he refrained from fighting back. Matteo felt anxious. He urgently pleaded, "Raegan, you must intervene. Mr.


    Dixon is getting hurt Snapping back to reality, Raegan said, I 3 ? tam 1+] Erick, stop it! But in his rage, Erick waspletely deaf to Raegan''s voice. He couldn''t


    restrain his fist.


    Mitchel, having heeded Raegan''s earlier request, didn''t resist. Raegan felt the need to intervene herself. She rushed to restrain Erick.


    Erick, unable to stop his momentum, inadvertently threw Raegan directly against the door frame.


    Raegan''s face was on the brink of colliding with the sharp edges of the frame.


    The frame loomed dangerously close to her eves. If she collided with it, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    At this crucial moment, Mitchel caught on.


    ¡°Raegan!" Mitchel cried out. He lunged forward, shoving Erick aside and positioning himself in front of the door


    frame to protect Raegan.


    Raegan''s face collided with Mitchel''s sturdy chest. But his wound collided with the frame instead. He frowned, his face paling with pain.


    Realizing his mistake in pushing Raegan, Erick was filled with remorse.


    He grabbed Raegan''s arm, his voiceced with ncern. "Raegan, are you alright? Raegan looked ibly shaken, her response weak a e shook her head "Are you sure you''re okay?" Erick i NY N i f > 1 3 remained concerned IOor ner Wwe 1 being Raegan''s gaze shifted to Mitchel standing behind Erick, clutching the injured shoulder, braced against the car door, his face drained of color


    Wounds were all over Mitchel''s face and body, especially his shoulder. The bandage turned red once more as he I collided with the door frame.


    Raegan felt a wave of sorrow and unease. It was strange... Why did her heart ache so much at the sight of his pain? It was as if a dusty trove of memories within her had been awakened. It appeared to be atop a mountain. Mitchel had once simrly protected her, intercepting the knife that was meant for her.


    These fragments of memor ies triggered a severe headache, overwhelming Raegan. She covered her head with her hands, looking distressed. She said to Erick, "Erick, please, take me away..."

 Chapter 342 Heartbroken Mitchel

    Chapter 342 Heartbroken Mitchel Erick swiftly lifted Raegan and ced her in the car. Victor took the wheel.


    Mitchel, his body riddled with wounds, went unnoticed by Erick and Victor.


    Mitchel only caught Raegan was eager to depart. Suddenly, his heart felt as if it were being squeezed, contorting his face in agony.


    The punches Erick had dealt Mitchel hadn''t brought him to this pain. Now, he found himself devoid of the strength to even stand. His body felt as fragile as a bubble, easily toppled by the slightest breeze. Unable to brace against the car, he crumpled to the ground.


    Matteo rushed to Mitchel''s aid. The sorrow in Mitchel''s eyes ignited a painful heat in Matteo''s palm.


    Matteo''s lips quivered as he murmured, "Mr. Dixon, she shouldn''t be..." Matteo tried to find words offort, yet none came. After all, Mitchel could tell Raegan''s attitude.


    Observers could see Mitchel, despite his injuries, held back in the fight since he had heeded Raegan''s words. Even being beaten like that, he still chose to shield Raegan at the critical moment, ignoring his own injuries. Yet, Raegan seemingly didn''t appreciate it.


    Matteo extended his hand, offering help to Mitchel up, but thetter rebuffed him.


    A haze seemed to envelop Mitchel''s once handsome face. Grasping the


    door for support, he managed to rise and settle back into the car in silence, He barely acknowledged the blood streaming from his wounds.


    Disheartened by Raegan''s seemingly indifference toward him, he was numb to physical pain.


    His heart was burdened with a pain far greater than any physical injury could inflict. He had just begun to experience a profound bitterness.


    After what seemed an eternity, Mitchel coughed up blood, which trickled down the corner of his mouth. He slumped against the seat, his eyes shut tight.


    "Mitchel!" Matteo eximed, bringing the car to an abrupt halt.


    Matteo rushed to assess Mitchel''s condition, finding thetter''s heartbeat weak and his breathing shallow. With


    hands trembling, he quickly returned to the driver''s seat and sped toward the hospital.


    Meanwhile, Raegan sat pale and withdrawn in the back seat.


    After giving her a ss of warm water and gently coaxing her to drink, Erick asked with concern, "Are you still feeling unwell? Hold on. We''ll be at the hospital soon." The image of Mitchel, his upper body soaked in blood, remained vivid in Raegan''s mind. A sharp pang of pain struck her heart. In a feeble voice, she murmured, "Erick, I think I''m starting to remember something..." "Do you remember anything after falling into the river?" Erick asked, his eyes lighting up with hope.


    At that time, Raegan had been taken to a hospital overseen by the Foster family, her body covered in injuries. An ¡ì anonymous message had informed Erick of Raegan''s identity. Filled with doubt, Erick arranged for a DNA test on Raegan. To his astonishment, the results confirmed she was his long-lost little sister.


    Yet, the identity of the person who had brought Raegan to the hospital and how the other party knew her identity remained a mystery.


    Most pressing was Erick''s suspicion that the other party might be connected to his mother''s disappearance or, at the very least, knew something about it. He was determined to uncover the truth.


    Raegan massaged her temples, attempting to piece together her


    memories. She recalled the sound of shattering ss and the sensation of being pulled to safety after her fall into { the river. The rescuer''s eyes seemed dark and familiar, but his face remained a blur.


    The effort to recall caused Raegal intense difort. Her head throbbed violently, her breathing becamebored, and her heart raced uncontrobly.


    "Raegan! Raegan!" Erick called out in rm, witnessing her struggle for air.


    Swiftly, he retrieved an oxygen bottle from the car''s emergency kit and connected it to her.


    As Raegan began to stabilize, herplexion remained deathly pale from the ordeal. With a voice tinged with regret, she confessed, "Erick, I''m sorry, I couldn''t make out his face


    clearly..." Despite her efforts, the fragments of her memory refused to coalesce further. Her mind felt as empty as a machine that had burned out.


    Erick''s heart dropped at the sight.


    Gently patting Raegan''s back, he I reassured her, "It doesn''t matter. You don''t need to think about it anymore." The sight of Raegan in distress was more than he could stand. Clearly, the well-being of his sister outweighed the hidden truths in his heart.


    Upon arriving at the hospital, Raegan underwent aprehensive examination. The results showed she was as healthy as before, except for the injury to her head, which caused nerve pain and disrupted her memories. The doctor rmended allowing time to


    heal her wounds, advising against forcing her to recall the past if it proved too difficult.


    Raegan was not severely hurt and soon felt rejuvenated after some rest. It was then that Mitchel came to mind.


    Raegan had left abruptly earlier due to a sudden headache and wondered how he was faring, especially considering the injuries he sustained at the hands of her brother. Raegan couldn''t help but feel a twinge of guilt. If she hadn''t stopped Mitchel from defending himself, he might not have been so badly injured.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Mitchel wasn''t typically one to yield so easily, yet he had submitted to her wishes, intensifying her remorse.


    Overwhelmed by guilt, she eventually reached for her phone to call him.


    Despite several attempts, her calls


    went unanswered.


    After some thought, Raegan''s worry intensified. Could Mitchel be in 2aa? She hastily looked up Matteo''s number and dialed it.


    Matteo picked up promptly, his voice tinged with surprise. "Raegan?" Without wasting time, Raegan got straight to the point. "Is Mitchel okay? I tried calling him, but got no response." "Mr. Dixon is currently undergoing treatment at the hospital," Matteo informed her.


    Feeling a tightness in her chest, Raegan inquired, "Is his condition serious?" There was a brief silence before Matteo replied, "I''m not certain. The doctor is still with him."


    Raegan''s heart sank, and she felt a chill run through her. The possibility of thest incident having severely injured Mitchel weighed heavily on her mind. "Could you let me know the oue once you find out?" she asked anxiously.


    "Of course," Matteo assured her.


    Before ending the call, Matteo added, "Well, if you can, please visit Mr. Dixon.


    Your presence would surelyfort him." Hanging up, Raegan was consumed by her thoughts, unable to find peace.


    Driven by a need to do something, she stood up, quickly dressed, and prepared to leave for the hospital.


    As Raegan opened the door, she was met by Erick.


    Noticing her actions, rather than


    resting as expected, Erick asked with a note of concern, "Where are you going?"

 Chapter 343 He Owed You

    Chapter 343 He Owed You


    Raegan carried a bit of guilt thinking about Erick''s reaction. She waved her hand dismissively and lied, "I only got up to do some exercise."


    Erick silently set the food container he was holding down. "Have something to eat first."


    He had brought over specially cooked stomach-friendly porridge and several light dishes made by their housemaid. Carefully, he arranged them on the table, inviting Raegan to dine.


    Approaching the table, Raegan observed the porridge and dishes. Though simple, each was prepared to her liking.


    Erick rolled his sleeves up and began to serve Raegan the porridge, taking care to remove any pieces of ginger.


    Raegan wasn''t fond of ginger, yet its inclusion in the porridge was beneficial for her health.


    Thus, Erick had instructed the maid to add ginger, nning to remove it himself before serving.


    "Erick, I can manage on my own." Raegan felt slightly ufortable. Erick''s tenderness toward her was overwhelming, treating her with great care.


    "Make sure you finish all of it," Erick insisted.


    Following his instruction, Raegan consumed every bit of the porridge, prompting a smile from Erick.


    After eating, Raegan used the napkin Erick offered to clean her face and inquired, "Erick, what brought you back suddenly?Is our father alright?"


    "He''s doing much better. He''s been concerned about you and Janey, so he asked me to go back and check on you," Erick replied.


    "That''s a relief," Raegan responded, feeling somewhat soothed. She had been in daily contact with her father, who reassured her he was fine.


    Yet, Raegan worried her father might be concealing his struggles, considering bringing Janey to visit him.


    Her father, however, advised against it, citing it wasn''t wise for Janey to miss school so soon after enrolling. He knew Janey was enjoying her time here and wished to spare them the hassle of traveling.


    "And what''s happening with you and that man?" Erick inquired. He had received bits of information from Victor but sought to get the full story directly from Raegan.


    Raegan paused to gather her thoughts before sharing the entire incident, including Lauren''s schemes to drug her and the subsequent attempt to frame her, thwarted by Mitchel''s intervention. She lightly touched on how she had assisted Mitchel with his medical needs.


    Back when Raegan helped with Mitchel''s injuries, Erick, mistakenly thinking Mitchel was taking advantage of Raegan, delivered bunches on Mitchel without hesitation. Raegan''s revtion about medical aids made sense.


    Erick''s brow creased slightly. It dawned on him that he had acted impulsively. Mitchel was, in fact, aiding Raegan in seeking justice.


    It had to be said that Mitchel''s throwing Lauren into VelvetAlley was a good decision. A mere drugging charge wouldn''t lead to a severe sentence, and apetentwyer could even secure probation. Such a lenient punishment didn''t fit Lauren''s crime.


    Lauren deserved to face the harsh realities of Velvet Alley, a ce withoutw. The thought of enduring such hardships there was more daunting than imprisonment. The agony there surpassed the fear of death. Survivors from ordeals there often emerged broken, either physically or mentally.


    Raegan voiced her unease, "I''ve been thinking about his condition since we departed."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "So you were nning to go see him just now?" Perceptive enough to specte what was on Raegan''s mind, Erick gave. Raegan a look.


    Raegan found herself at a loss for words. She hadn''t foreseen Erick piercing through her pretense.


    Raegan''s concern wasn''t solely for Mitchel''s well-being. More pressing was the fact that Erick had struck Mitchel tons of times, yet Mitchel hadn''t responded in kind upon hearing her requirements.


    The possibility of Mitchel seeking vengeance once recovered, or his family demanding retribution, weighed on Raegan. Things didn''t go Erick''s way.


    Raegan fretted, saying, "Erick, you struck him. What if he seeks revenge?"


    "There''s no need for you to fret over this, and you''re forbidden from visiting him," Erick firmly dismissed Raegan''s worry. He was firm about keeping her away from Mitchel.


    Whenever Mitchel saw Raegan, the former''s paranoia andpossessiveness overflowed. This deeply troubled Erick, who saw himself as Raegan''s protector. Reflecting on the hardships Raegan had endured in Ardlens in the past, he felt he was doing the right thing.


    "And any help he provides you is his own choice. Don''t feel indebted. He''s merely repaying a debt to you." Erick, aware of Raegan''spassionate disposition, feared she might feel obligated to Mitchel. Deflecting a de didn''t clear Mitchel''s wrongdoings so simply.


    "Okay," Raegan agreed, yet her mind wandered elsewhere. She couldn''t shake off the memory fragments of Mitchel stepping in to shield her from harm more than once.


    Lately, her mind often drifted to past urrences, with some. memories clear and others blurry. Countless times, things she had just recalled would slip from her mind in the next instant. She feared Erick''s concern, so she refrained from disclosing these circumstances to him.


    Her current apprehension was focused on Mitchel and Erick. Her current worry was over the potential fallout Erick might face due to his rash actions toward Mitchel. Determining Mitchel''s current state became her priority.


    Suddenly, the door swung open. Nicole entered the room. "Raegan, are you alright?"


    "I''m okay."


    Despite Raegan''s reassurance, Nicole scrutinized Raegan thoroughly, findingfort only when she was sure about Raegan''s well-being.


    With Elin tied up with business affairs and unable to visit the hospital, she had asked Nicole to check in on Raegan. Elin nned to visit after wrapping up her duties.


    Sensing the conversation might shift toward topics of feminine interest, Erick chose that moment to exit. Before leaving, he made sure Victor remained posted at the door to watch over Raegan, ensuring she didn''t sneak away.


    Upon Erick''s departure, Raegan turned to Nicole, asking, "Nicole, could you assist me in stepping out for a while?"


    Nicole, intrigued by Raegan''s words, inquired, "What''s the matter?"


    After hearing Raegan''s exnation, Nicole took a moment to reflect and sighed. "It looks like you''re bound to cross paths with him, aren''t you?"


    Raegan''s confusion was evident upon hearing Nicole. "Nicole, are you familiar with Mitchel?"


    It appeared to Raegan that Nicole held more insights into Mitchel than she did. At times, she found it challenging to pin down exactly what kind of person Mitchel was.


    "What? Interested in him?" Nicole said, lightly teasing.


    Raegan''s cheeks turned a shade of pink. "No, not really." Yet, understanding Mitchel better could prove beneficial for her.


    Nicole stopped her yful remarks, pausing to consider, and shared, "Apart from Lauren, Mitchel hasn''t been linked to any other women. He appeared to be quite upstanding. However, his current treatment of Lauren suggests a possible past misunderstanding. If he''s being so severe with Lauren now, maybe he had no affection for her in the past."


    Reflecting on Janey, Nicole had harbored doubts about Janey''s origins for some time.


    Despite the Foster family''s impable work with the im of Janey''s parents, Janey''s facial features bore a resemnce to


    Mitchel. It was only because Janey''s eyes mirrored Raegan''s that this resemnce went unnoticed.


    Turning to Raegan, Nicole suggested, "There might be some misunderstandings between you and Mitchel. It wouldn''t hurt to try and understand him better."


    If Mitchel''s past actions toward Lauren were misguided, there might still be room for forgiveness.


    After all, loving parents would be good for Janey''s upbringing. Aware of Janey''s desire for her father, Nicole hade to terms with her ownck of prospects for happiness, yet she wished for Raegan and Janey to find joy and satisfaction.


    Swiftly, Nicole devised a strategy. She procured a nurse''s outfit for Raegan.


    Donning the nurse cap, mask, and sses, Raegan waspletely disguised.


    As expected, Victor failed to recognize Raegan upon her exit. Nicole followed suit, locking the door behind them and advising Victor, "Raegan is resting. Let''s not disturb her."


    Victor acknowledged her instructions.


    Once outside, Nicole escorted Raegan to the parking lot before heading elsewhere.


    Nicole''s vehicle halted outside a restaurant.


    As she entered, Nicole didn''t notice a man who brushed past and nced back at her.


    Nicole proceeded to a chamber and opened the door.


    The man trailing Nicole peeked through the door''s slit, catching sight of a guy inside with a distinct profile.


    After Nicole shut the door, the man retrieved his phone tomake a call. "Mr. Schultz, I''ve located Miss Lawrence."


    A pause filled the other end of the line.


    Then, with a clenched jaw, Alec announced, "She''s dining with another man."

 Chapter 344 How well did you sleep

    Chapter 344 How Well Did You Sleep In the secluded chamber, a man sat at the head of the table. He wore a white shirt, its crisp cor neatly encircling his pronounced Adam''s apple, subtly highlighted by the cement of the buttons. His cool, detached demeanor was softened by a strict, almost ascetic discipline. His good looks were wless and untouched.


    As Nicole entered, the distance in his demeanor disappeared without a hint.


    A warm smile brightened his perfect face.


    "Nicole," he greeted, taking the coat she had just removed and hanging it with care.


    "Have you been waiting long?" Nicole asked.


    "Not in the slightest. I just got here myself," Roscoe replied.


    Once they had taken their seats, Roscoe gestured for the meal to start.


    The food was served promptly, and they started chatting lightly over the I meal.


    Nicole, having a particr liking for deep-sea fish, took an extra two pieces, drawn not by the taste but by their soft, tender texture.


    Roscoe, noticing this, switched her te for one with stomach-friendly vegetables, gently reprimanding, ¡°Nicole, you shouldn''t be picky on foods. Eat these first, then you can have another piece of fish." Since Nicole''s surgery, Roscoe had


    been encouraging her to eat various nutritional foods. He knew that denying her the foods she liked would I only lessen both her mood and her appetite.


    Nicole dutifully ate the vegetables, despite theirck of vor, finishing every bite.


    Roscoe smiled and suggested, "Nicole, perhaps you should consider cing yourpany under the auspices of my uncle''s firm. It operates in a sector of Ardlens that often goes unnoticed." Nicole shook her head. "Roscoe, let''s not talk about this anymore," she insisted.


    Nicole was firm in her decision to not involve Roscoe further. His assistance up to this point was more than enough. She felt it would be unfair to


    impose on him any further.


    Roscoe rarely challenged Nicole''s choices. At her rejection, a shadow of I disappointment briefly crossed his face. "All right, but for the specific tasks at hand, I''l arrange for my uncle''s reliable aide to help you." "Roscoe, I really don''t need..." Nicole started to protest.


    ¡°Nicole, on this issue, I must insist," Roscoe interrupted, reaching across the table to hold her hand, his eyes earnestly conveying his desire to swiftly resolve the problem.


    Nicole''s hand stayed motionless, her gaze lowered. Roscoe''s hand was as perfect and appealing as his entire being. Her own hands and feet, always cold, found aforting warmth in his I touch, a balm to her spirit. Yet, it was


    this very warmth that made her reluctant to entangle Roscoe in theplexities and unpleasantness of her problems. = Nicole firmly pulled her hand away, ignoring the fleeting look of disappointment in Roscoe''s eyes.


    "Roscoe, I want to handle this by myself. Could you please look after..." Her voice broke off, leaving the name unsaid. Tears gathered in her eyes as she expressed her deep appreciation, ¡°I''m so grateful to you." Roscoe''s response was almost imperceptible. "Nicole, Austin is doing well, better than you think, and he''s stronger than you know. Once we find a good match, he''ll definitely get better. Just focus on your goals." Nicole lowered her head, her hands covering her face as she cried softly.


    "Thank you... Thank you so much," she whispered, her voice choked with emotion. She was grateful that Roscoe had kept Austin from seeing the ws in her. She felt she wasn''t a good mother.


    Austin was too innocent, and she felt too stained by her past. Following the birth of Austin, Nicole was overwhelmed by a profound depression. This dark period led her to attempt to end her life on several I asions.


    One night, in a moment of despair, Nicole found her hands wrapping around Austin''s thin neck. The hope she had once felt for her son had turned into bitterness. She questioned why he continued to live. Yet, as she tightened her grip, the sudden cries of her son pierced the silence, snapping her back to reality.


    "How did I be so lost?" Nicole wondered.


    Roscoe stood up and ced his hands on Nicole''s shoulders, soothing her with gentle strokes. He waited patiently until her sobs subsided.


    "Nicole, you''ve done nothing wrong.


    Don''t me yourself. I''m sure Austin wouldn''t me you either," he assured her, his gaze filled with unwavering support.


    ¡°You haven''t done anything wrong.


    Don''t doubt yourself," Roscoe reiterated, his voice firm. He then hugged her gently, with a touch so delicate it seemed he feared she might break.


    After they had finished eating, Roscoe settled Nicole into the passenger seat before taking the wheel himself.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The vehicle halted outside a grand, high-end hotel.


    "You''re staying here?" Nicole inquired.


    "Yes, my new ce hasn''t been upied in some time. I''ve had it aired out, but it will be a few days before it''s ready for us to move in. I''ve arranged for the nanny to stay here with Austin in the meantime," Roscoe exined.


    The mention of Austin caused Nicole''s I eyshes to flutter once more.


    Roscoe caught this and gently offered, "Nicole, would you like to go upstairs and check on him? Austin is probably asleep by now." Meanwhile, Alec was stationed in a car below the hotel, vignt.


    A sleek ck luxury car glided to a


    stop nearby, prompting Alec to swiftly exit his vehicle and approach.


    The car window descended, revealing Jarrod''s pale, yet strikingly handsome face.


    Following a critical emergency at the hospital, Jarrod developed a fever soaring above 104 degrees Fahrenheit that night, threatening his lung tissue.


    His lungs, already vulnerable, necessitated a hospital stay of five days to achieve some stability.


    Jarrod was still not fully recovered.


    Despite his doctor''s warnings against smoking, he clung to his cigarettes, smoking incessantly.


    Alec ryed to Jarrod all of Nicole''s actions since she had departed from the restaurant.


    Lifting his eyelids slightly, Jarrod eyed I


    the shimmering entrance of the hotel and queried, "Here?" Alec confirmed with a nod, choosing to I remain silent beyond this.


    Some truths were understood without needing to be voiced. Adults visiting a hotelte at night together typically had reasons other than work.


    In a swift movement, Jarrod extended his hand, and Alec, understanding the silentmand, handed over his phone with hands that shook slightly.


    He yed the video he had just captured. It showed Nicole and Roscoe making their way into the hotel together.


    As they climbed the steps, Nicole nearly lost her bnce but was quickly steadied by Roscoe. He then took her hand, holding onto it until they


    disappeared inside.


    Each shift in Jarrod''s expression seemed to tighten the noose around IW Alec''s already strained nerves. He anticipated a storm of rage from Jarrod.


    However, even after viewing the entire video, Jarrod''s face was devoid of any reaction. His brows remained unknit, his gaze steady. Then, unexpectedly, a smile crept across his face.


    It was a strange, sudden smile that did nothing to lighten the pallor of his face but instead cast a shadow of moroseness and ill health.


    Alec found this smile perplexing and, knowing Jarrod, a bad omen.


    Without a word, Jarrod deftly dialed a number with Alec''s phone.


    After a brief pause, the call connected.


    "Hello, who is this?" came Nicole''s voice from the other end, soft and seeminglyced with a quiet warmth.


    Jarrod, his demeanor serene, spoke her name. "Nicole, did you sleep well?"

 Chapter 345 Nicoles staying with another man

    Chapter 345 Nicole''s Staying With Another Man Even though Jarrod tried to sound calm, Nicole could still detect the tension in his voice.


    Nicole smirked and said, "Mr. Schultz, a wise person wouldn''t call at this hour and ruin someone else''s fun." ¡®What if I''m not wise?" Despite looking unwell, Jarrod spoke with a force that demanded attention.


    "Mr. Schultz, you used to be so smooth, especially with thedies. What happened to your charm and understanding of simple manners?" "Nicole!" Jarrod''s patience quickly ran out. His voice became stern. "I need you toe outside to meet me, right


    now!" Jarrod''s eyes turned red. Whether Nicole was ying with him or_toying I with him, he didn''t mind. But the thought of her with another man was something he couldn''t stand.


    Hearing his tone, Nicole figured out his intentions. He knew she and Roscoe were at the hotel.


    Nicole yfully responded, "I''m so sorry, but I''m not wearing anything suitable toe out right now." There wasplete silence on Jarrod''s end. There was no sound for a long moment, not even a breath.


    If it weren''t for the call still being connected, Nicole would have thought he had hung up.


    Just as Nicole was about to hang-up, a


    deep, male voice stopped her. "Nicole, are you trying to upset me?" Jarrod''s voice became softer, almost begging. "Well, you''ve seeded. I''m so furious that it hurts everywhere.


    Please, juste down, will you?" His pain wasn''t just emotional. Every breath he took felt like a stab wound.


    He knew her request for him to kneel was nothing but a way of her punishment. Yet, he still knelt until everything went dark...


    Even when he was seriously ill, on the brink of death, Alec couldn''t convince Nicole to visit.


    It was all too clear to him. Even in death, she wouldn''t give him a second look.


    "Drive you to madness?" Nicole


    couldn''t help but chuckle. "Mr, Schultz, don''t tter yourself. You''ve read too much into my words." I Nicole didn''t wait for his reply, continuing in a mocking tone, "I couldn''t care less if you''re angry. I''m not idle enough to act just to irritate you. My actions are for my own reasons, for my happiness. Got that?" Hearing this, Jarrod felt a sharp pain in his chest. He clenched his fist and hit his chest, his voice growing colder, "I can make you happy, too. Don''t go looking for anyone else. I know how to make you happy." Nicole understood exactly what he meant. She felt her face heat up with anger. "Mr. Schultz, calling you shameless doesn''t even begin to cover it. To me, you''re just a horny animal.


    Make other women as happy as you


    wish! Don''t have your eyes set on me!" Nicole''s words were like a gentle rain to Jarrod, hardly affecting him. He seemed to find a way to get her to talk more, replying, "Even if I''m a horny animal, I did once make you happy." Nicole was seething with rage. How had she not seen before just how shameless Jarrod could be? He even seemed to take pride in his shamelessness.


    Nicole bit her lip, trying to regain herposure, and said, "Don''t interrupt my night hours with others anymore!" Jarrod''s eyes narrowed, his voice filled with urgency. "Nicole, you wouldn''t dare!" "Do you really have to ask if I would?" Nicole retorted. "Mr. Schultz, do you need me to remind you? It was you


    who drove the Lawrence family to ruin.


    My father died by suicide and my mother died of sorrow. Who else is there to me but you?" Py As she spoke of the tragic past, Nicole''s hands trembled, struggling to hold onto her phone.


    Her first task upon returning was to visit her mother''s nursing home, only to discover her mother had passed away long ago.


    Her mother''s ashes had been ced with her father''s, just as Nicole had requested before she left.


    Even though Nicole had braced herself for this, the actual words still made her tremble violently. She never thought the terms "ruined and destitute" would ever describe her situation. Why was fate so harsh,


    leaving her alive only to refuse her the sce of eternal rest in the depths of the ocean? Why did she have to continue living, burdened by guilt? Tears of anger filled Nicole''s eyes as she said, "Jarrod Schultz, now that I have nothing left in this world, what else can you possibly take from me? My life? It''s insignificant. If you''re bold enough, try to take it, but know that you''ll pay dearly!" Nicole''s only purpose in life now was to make Jarrod pay. Perhaps, only then could she finally let go of her burdens...


    At that moment, Jarrod felt as though his heart had been scooped out with bare hands. He was just an empty vessel filled with bitter sorrow. He said desperately, "It won''te to that, Nicole. Why would I want your life? I want you to return to my side. I


    I promise to treat you well. You must believe me. Your mother..." 4 Jarrod was cut off by a sharp, male voice from Nicole''s end. "The bath is ready." Those words immediately changed Jarrod''s face to one of great annoyance.


    Then, the line went dead. Beep. Beep.


    Beep.


    Nicole ended the call abruptly, and the beeping sound seemed almost too keen to cut off their conversation.


    Jarrod found himself staring at the overheating phone, moments stretching into what felt like an eternity.


    Alec, standing tensely, worried about the fate of his phone. After all, eight phones were ruined in this month


    I alone.


    In the blink of an eye, Jarrod''s hold on the phone tightened. Under the intense pressure, the phone broke with a crisp snap. It shattered right in his grasp! IB Alec''s eyes went wide, not because of the ruined phone but because of Jarrod''s blood trickling down.


    The sharp edges of the broken screen had cut Jarrod''s palm, his dark eyes burning with a fierce intensity. He then hurled the phone''s remains at the windshield, causing the ss shards to bounce back and cut his face.


    The fresh cut gave Jarrod an even more daunting appearance against his already pallid and unhealthy look.


    Without a word, Jarrod got out of the car and walked into the hotel, leaving


    Alec with a simplemand, "Find them." Nicole hadn''t nned on taking a bath here, but Roscoe insisted and got a medicinal bath ready for her.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Roscoe gave Nicole a clean bathrobe and noticed she looked different.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked, his voice clear and youthful because he didn''t smoke or drink.


    His question quickly snapped Nicole out of her thoughts. She shook off the sadness, her eyes clearing up, and said, "It''s nothing." Roscoe didn''t push her for more details. He just nodded and said, "Take your time in the bath. I''ll take you to see Austin after he falls asleep."


    Austin was having a tough night, unable to settle down even with the nanny trying to help.


    Roscoe had set up the medicinal bath, thinking it would help Nicole unwind before she went to see Austin.


    After the bath, Nicole discovered the hair dryer wasn''t working. She called Roscoe over. "This seems to be broken?" Roscoe checked and found the switch on the socket turned off. After flipping it on, he offered to dry her hair, saying gently, "Let me do it." Nicole was about to say no, but Roscoe gently took her hand and said, "Nicole, you need to start letting me help you."

 Chapter 346 Jarrods Warning

    Chapter 346 Jarrod''s Warning Nicole was unconscious when giving birth to Austin, and it took her two years to recover. She moved from deep despair to something that felt more like normal life.


    All this time, Roscoe had been waiting with patience. He now felt it was time for Nicole to see him differently. He wanted more than just friends.


    Roscoe''s sincere gaze made Nicole feel guilty without him even trying. She wasn''t enthusiastic about living on.


    Yet, Roscoe''s future was still full of promise and hope.


    Taking a deep breath, Nicole began, "Roscoe, I''ve caused you so much trouble. I..."


    "Let''s talk about thister. You will get cold if 1 don''t dry your hair," Roscoe interrupted, not wanting to hear her apologies, focusing instead on drying her hair.


    Roscoe understood that it wasn''t just about his confessing his love for her. It was about helping Nicole not be afraid to love and be loved again. Even though he knew it would be challenging, he was ready to tackle any obstacles because of his feelings for her.


    Nicole remained quiet. Standing in front of the mirror, Nicole caught a glimpse of their reflections. She realized, maybe for the first time, just how much taller Roscoe was, easily a head and more above her. His usual choice of a shirt gave him a slender look.


    But now, fresh from a shower and in a snug white T-shirt, the outline of Roscoe''s defined waist and abs was clearly visible through the material. It was a ssic example of someone who looked slim in clothes but was surprisingly muscr.


    Nicole''s face, likely flushed from the warmth of the hairdryer, glowed, highlighting her gentle beauty.


    After he finished drying her hair, Roscoe hung around, seemingly reluctant to leave. "Nicole, you know, having you around is never a hassle for me." Nicole froze for a moment, touched by his words. She had been promised by others many times. Yet, it was Roscoe''s promise that warmed her heart, offering a soft touch of reassurance. He always had a way offorting her


    without making it obvious.


    After having said so, Roscoe put the hairdryer away and headed out. "Let''s go see Austin." He moved quickly, almost as if he didn''t want to give Nicole a chance to say no.


    Watching Roscoe, who usually acted with such maturity andposure, indulge in a few rare moments of childishness brought a sparkle of affection to Nicole''s eyes.


    Their room was avish suite, consisting of two connected rooms.


    Upon opening the door, Roscoe discovered Austin already fast asleep.


    He moved aside, allowing Nicole to enter, and then he quietly left to give them some privacy.


    The room, bathed in soft light, highlighted Austin''s remarkable features as he slept. His long eyshes, prominent nose bridge, and slender lips stood out.


    With his eyes shut, he looked remarkably like Jarrod.


    Nicole stepped closer, seizing these quiet moments to gaze at and gently touch Austin.


    Austin''s lips, affected by his heart condition,cked the rosy tintmon among children his age, disying a slight purple color instead.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Nicole experienced a whirlwind of feelings, difort, sadness, and something indescribable.


    She reached out her hand, hesitating, pulling back, then reaching out again.


    Suddenly, as if aware of her presence, Austin''s small hand caught one of Nicole''s fingers tightly, just like he had done the moment he was born. His lips quivered slightly as he whispered, "Mommy..."? At that moment, Nicole felt overwhelmed, as if lightning had struck her, her heart aching intensely.


    Tears she had been holding back began to fall onto her arm. She tried to steady her breathing, softly telling herself, "I''m sorry... Sorry, sweetheart. Mommy has made a lot of mistakes..." When Roscoe walked in, he saw Nicole asleep next to Austin, curled up in a ball.


    Austin''s tiny hand was still clutching Nicole''s finger. Her eyshes were damp, a sight that made Roscoe''s heart flutter.


    He realized Nicole wasn''t as cold as she seemed. Her soft side came out when she was by herself. She was dealing with more pain and exhaustion than anyone knew.


    Not wanting to disturb her sleep, Roscoe gently covered her with a light nket and made sure Austin wasfortable before his departure.


    Stepping out of the room, Roscoe noticed Nicole''s phone quietly buzzing on the table. An unknown number kept calling.


    Raising an eyebrow, Roscoe had a pretty good guess about who it could be.


    As soon as Roscoe picked up the phone, a man''s frantic voice hit him.


    "Nicole, get out here right now. I''m


    telling you..." "She''s sleeping," Roscoe cut in.


    There was a pause on the other end, then the sound of the man breathing heavily.


    "I need Nicole to pick up the phone!" Jarrod spat the words out, teeth clenched.


    Roscoe kept his tone light. "Don''t you get it? She''s sleeping. But if you''ve got a message, I''m here to pass it along." The sound of Jarrod''s teeth grinding filtered through the phone. "And who might you be? Who the hell are you?" Before Roscoe could reply, Jarrod exploded, "Listen up. Don''t you dare touch her! Don''t move her! Just leave immediately, or I''ll make you regret it!" Roscoe''s voice was calm and


    untroubled, "Do you think you''re still the one who could do whatever you pleased in Ardlens?" Over thest five years, the once dominant Schultz Empire had noticeably declined. The wonders he''d performed in under three years were undone by his own indulgence, leaving many ventures unattended.


    Yet, Jarrod remained among the top ten tycoons of Ardlens, his influence diminished but still significant. He was not someone easily challenged.


    Enraged, Jarrod asked with a stern voice, "Who are you, exactly?" Roscoe responded with a lightugh, "My identity isn''t important. Just know, you''ll never be with her again." Jarrod felt those words hit him hard.


    The thought of Nicole being forever


    out of his reach was unbearable. He was determined to win her back, refusing to give up.


    But Roscoe''s following words hit him even harder. "You''d remember you''re not worthy of her if you hadn''t forgotten what you had done to her and her family." Roscoe''s tone was t.


    It was a reminder of Jarrod''s previous wrongdoings, a fact that couldn''t be undone.


    Roscoe ended the call without another word. He didn''t delete the call history.


    He wouldn''t deceive Nicole. He nned to own up to what he had done.


    After a brief pause, Roscoe made another call. Once connected, he said, "Leroy, I''m at the Hilpton and want no disturbances."


    With his instructions given, he stared into the night, his gaze turning icy.


    Meanwhile, downstairs. <8 3 Alec, looking worn out, came to report, "Mr. Schultz, the Hilpton''s staff say they can''t share any guest details." Schultz, feeling a storm within and his eyes cold, Jarrodmanded, "By morning, I want the paperwork ready to take over the Hilpton."

 Chapter 347 Can I hug you

    Chapter 347 Can I Hug You Upon Jarrod''s instruction, Alec immediately got in touch with the manager of Hilpton. To his astonishment, the manager outright refused to see him.


    So, Alec spent the entire night driving, trying every method imaginable except for breaking in, to secure a meeting.


    Alec started by proposing to purchase the Hilpton at twice its current market value.


    Yet, the manager was not interested, ridiculously stating the hotel was a family treasure handed down since his great-grandfather''s time and so forth.


    Alec was left scratching his head. How could the Hilpton turn into an


    ancestral property when it was obviously a chain hotel operating globally? Completely nonsense! With no other options, Alec raised his offer to three times the value, catching the manager''s attention but still getting turned down.


    Reflecting on his extensive experience working with Jarrod, Alec sensed something odd about this transaction After all, Jarrod stood as one of the top ten magnates in Ardlens. The manager of Hilpton was ying out of Jarrod''s league Yet, the manager dis missed the offer outright, even when the offer was raised to three times the value. It struck Alec as highly unusual. No normal businessmen would pass out the opportunity to make money. It


    seemed like the manager was keeping secrets.


    Left with no alternatives, Alec consulted Jarrod again, who responded with just two words after hearing the situation, "Five times!" Alec was stunned. Offering five times the price would mean operating at a loss for the next fifty years. What sort of agreement was this, practically throwing money away? Yet, Alec understood if he didn''t seal the deal, Jarrod might go as far as to propose ten times the price.


    Alec resorted to every strategy he knew, from charm to dogged determination.


    In the end, the vast financial offer made the manager cave.


    Gone were the mentions of family heirlooms. Although the manager imed to agree reluctantly, his face betrayed his true feelings with a broad grin.


    Clutching the acquisition contract he had fought so hard for, Alec felt the deal was anything but a lucrative one.


    Before the break of dawn, Nicole awoke.


    As Nicole gazed at the peaceful face next to her, she was overwhelmed by a feeling ofplete satisfaction.


    Her thoughts remained a mystery to outsiders. When she first exited Austin''s life, people assumed she harbored strong negative feelings toward Austin.


    They were unaware her choice was rooted more in remorse. Nicole was weighed down by remorse for not being the good mother she should have been. iming depression as a defense was inadequate.


    From the instant her hand reached for Austin''s neck, Nicole relinquished her im to motherhood Additionally, her notoriety in Ardlens, marred by Jarrod''s doings, implied Austin was better off without a mother like her bearing a stained reputation.


    Austin''s future seemed brighter and She found mfort in observing him 11 308 hl 11STAaY e Austin''s hand, feeling an emptiness srow with every inch she withdrew.


    Upon exiting the room, Roscoe was found asleep on the couch outside. He chose not to retreat to his bedroom, driven by concern for them.


    In slumber, Roscoe appeared serene, his dark hair gently outlining his face, his lengthy yet sparse eyshes contributing to his refined, graceful look. His androgynous beauty was rare: handsome without being effeminate Nicole neared, stooped, and tenderly drew the nket up to him.


    As she retracted her hand, Roscoe''s clean. slim fingers sped hers.


    "Nicole, you''re awake so soon?¡± Roscoe''s voice carried a slight allure in the early hours.


    Nicole responded with a hum and suggested, "It''s still quite early. Get some more rest.¡±


    Nicole attempted to free her hand, yet Roscoe maintained his grip, softly drawing her nearer.


    He opened his eyes, revealing a lucid, somewhat raspy gaze, and expressed, "Nicole, I experienced a nightmare." Their eyes locked. It felt almost audible, the intensity of their stare.


    Nicole''s pulse quickened as if captivated by the depth of his gaze.


    Her lips parted slightly. "What was your dream about? However, R e didn''t divulge, simply requesting, "Nicole, may I embrace you?" Caught off guard, Nicole''s heart fluttered wildly, speechless, her form already enveloped in Roscoe''s arms.


    The hug radiated warmth and strength


    Shortly after, Roscoe released her, a look of contentment on his face He had dreamt that she had departed He had a mncholy dream, and only an embrace from her could soothe his unease.


    Swiftly, Roscoe got to his feet. "Nicole, you should get ready for the day. I''ll head out to get us breakfast." Nicole hesitated. "There''s no need. I usually skip breakfast.¡¯ For her, who could not savor vors, all food was as tasteless as cardboard, making no meal preferable over another Yet. Roscoe saw it differently. He believed she should revisit some of her once-favored dishes. Even without taste, the act of eating cherished meals carried a different sentiment.


    Roscoe tenderly took Nicole''s hand, his demeanor gentle yet imploring in a charmingly persuasive way. "Nicole, please stay. The nanny will arrive shortly. Could you wait for me in the adjacent suite?" Roscoe often gave Nicole a sense of stability, though his younger age sometimes showed through his yful pleading with her.


    His tone was earnest, and paired with his neat, attractive appearance, his yful requests didn¡¯t seem forced or insincere.


    Nicole found such appeals hard to resist. It was rare for a woman to withstand the charm of a "younger brother" figure who oscited between showing strength and vulnerability.


    Roscoe was aware of this, reserving


    such tactics for moments they were most needed. He understood that overdoing it could render it tiresome and ineffective.


    Noticing Nicole''s reluctance, he assured her, "Just thirty minutes. I''ll be back quickly." The breakfast spot was some distance away. He promised to make haste.


    Nicole, reluctant to quash his enthusiasm, conceded with a nod, "Alright, I''ll wait for you." with a broad smile, Roscoe happily epted the keys and departed.


    Upon the nanny''s arrival, Nicole, wishing to avoid Austin''s gaze, slipped into the adjacent room.


    Considering it was still quite early, she opted for a shower. Freshly showeredContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and clothed, she was greeted by the doorbell.


    Anticipating Roscoe, Nicole opened the door with a weing smile. "That was fast..." To her astonishment, it was Jarrod who stood before her.


    Nicole''s smile stunned instantly.


    Seeing her smile, intended for someone else, made Jarrod''s heart constrict. A pang of difort surged through him, marring his otherwise handsome expression. His expression hardened, and his eyes grew intense, "Has he left?" Jarrod attempted to enter. Nicole''s immediate worry was for Austin in the adjacent suite. She feared Jarrod might discover Austin''s existence. Absolutely not!


    Jarrod walked forward, his voice carrying a hint of sarcasm. "Nicole, do you have a good night? You.. b Before he could continue, Nicole forcefully closed the door, locking him on the other side. She pressed her back against the door, her heart racing.


    On the other side, Jarrod''s expression turned stern, his voice dropping to a frosty tone. "Nicole, I''m going to count to three." His ominous tone filled the air. "One...


    Two... Three..." Nicole''s fingers were shaking as she reached for her phone, nning to instruct the nanny to take Austin somewhere safe.


    Just as she clutched her phone, the door emitted a beep. It swung Open.


    Ra yspeves Nicole spun around, her expression one of sheer disbelief, as Jarrod appeared with a ck ess card in hand. "How did you get..." Jarrod, silent, moved closer.


    It was then Nicole noticed the recent injuries on his face and hand, his eyes red, suggesting he hadn''t slept all night. He appeared quite intimidating.


    Secretly attempting to make a call, Nicole kept her cool, saying, "Jarrod, you''re breaking into someone''s room..


    Suddenly, Jarrod closed the distance, lifting Nicole with ease, and confiscated her phone, cing it in his pocket.


    Nicoleshed out in anger, "Jarrod, what on earth do you think you''re loine?" aome:


    Unaffected, Jarrod, with a driven look, pushed her onto the bed.


    He positioned one knee, applying pressure on her legs, half-kneeling, his hands securing her shoulders, effectively restraining her.


    "You jerk! Release me!" Nicole fought back, her nails scratching across Jarrod''s face, adding another wound.


    He seemed unfazed, his gaze intense.


    "Didst night please you?"

 Chapter 348 Im thinking about how to kill you

    Chapter 348 I''m Thinking About How To Kill You "Mind your own business. Get out of here!" Nicole yelled through clenched teeth, looking at Jarrod disgustedly.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Jarrod lowered his head and bit her corbone hard. Then, he looked at her with bloodshot eyes. "Tell me, did you enjoy it?" Although Nicole couldn''t move her body, one of her hands was still able.


    She raised it and gave Jarrod a hard p. It was so hard that blood immediately oozed out of the corners of his mouth.


    "It''s none of your business. I said get out of here!" Jarrod''s thin lips were stained with


    blood, making his cold, handsome face look even more wicked. He caught Nicole''s hand, held it tightly, and asked in a low voice, "Does hitting me make you feel good?" Nicole sneered, "Of course! It feels so good." "Then, this side, too." Jarrod leaned the other side of his face, held her hand even tighter, and raised it to help her p him again.


    A dull and crisp sound echoed.


    Nicole was a bit stunned.


    The other side of Jarrod''s face instantly became red and swollen.


    The p this time was even harder than Nicole''s first p.


    "Are you satisfied now?" Jarrod asked in a cold voice. His eyes were red and


    burning with suppressed anger. "If not, continue pping me to death." Nicole saw his face clearly. There were old and new injuries on his face, but he didn''t seem to care. He even wanted her to continue pping him. She thought he was really a lunatic.


    "Jarrod, if you have problems with your brain, go to a mental hospital. Don''t throw a fit here!" "Just think that I am sick. If you hate me, you can take revenge in whatever way you want. But you can never be with other men." His dark eyes turned even redder and were fixed on her. He said word by word, "I will never allow you to see any other men. You can''t have meals, hold hands, hug, and sleep with other men. Over my dead body!" Nicole wanted to continue taunting


    Jarrod. She wanted to ask, "So what if I sleep with other men?" But before she could say anything, suddenly...


    "Waah!" A very soft cry of a child rang out in her ears. It was so faint that even Jarrod might not have heard it.


    Nicole trembled all over, and her face turned pale.


    Jarrod noticed her strange expression.


    His brows furrowed tightly. When he was about to say something, another soft cry came. This time, he heard it.


    "Waah! Waah!" It seemed like Austin was being fussy and crying.


    "What''s that sound?" Jarrod froze. He was no longer pressing on her. Instead, he wanted to get up and check.


    Nicole''s mind went nk for a


    moment. She broke into a cold sweat.


    There was only one thing in her mind.


    Jarrod must never know about Austin.


    Nicole suddenly raised her hand and hooked it tightly around Jarrod''s neck.


    She met his surprised gaze and deliberately smiled at him radiantly.


    "Where are you going? I haven''t had enough fun yet." After saying this, she tilted her head, reached for his sharply defined jaw, and bit it hard.


    The sensation made Jarrod''s entire body stiffen. The mes of the past instantly reignited.


    His body trembled uncontrobly. He felt like the fire inside him was about to explode. He instinctively pressed Nicole down, and his lips searched for the right spot.


    Nicole pressed her palm against his


    chin, stopping the closeness. Her eyebrows slightly raised. "Let''s go somewhere else. To your house. Do you dare?" Jarrod stared at her. He paused slightly and looked at her doubtfully. He was confused by the sudden change in her behavior.


    Nicoleughedzily. While tapping his chin with her fingers, she looked at Jarrod and said provocatively, "Mr.


    Schultz, how do you spell the word coward?" The corners of Jarrod''s lips twitched.


    He no longer cared what tricks she was trying to y. He bit her fingers.


    He licked the tip of her fingers with his wet tongue, smiled wickedly, and asked, "Are you thinking about how to kill me?"


    Then, he picked her up and carried her out. Nicole was so startled that she subconsciously wrapped her arm around his neck. - Since they were in a hotel, many people wereing and going. Of course, they attracted other people''s attention.


    But Jarrod didn''t see it as a bad thing.


    Nicole, on the other hand, felt ufortable. She whispered, "Jarrod, put me down." Jarrod stood up straight, waiting for the elevator, and chuckled softly.


    "Can''t you take it anymore?" Nicole red at him fiercely. "Get lost!" Jarrod snorted. He was about to say something when the elevator suddenly dinged.


    Then, the elevator doors opened.


    Roscoe, standing inside the elevator with a carryout bag, looked directly at Jarrod and Nicole.


    Jarrod met Roscoe''s gaze with a frown.


    He was about to speak when Nicole suddenly pped his chin, interrupting him. She asked impatiently, "Are we leaving or not?" Her p left a conspicuous red mark on Jarrod''s chin. But Jarrod didn''t get angry at all. He just hummed in acknowledgment.


    Then, a gleam of light flickered in Jarrod''s eyes. He looked at Roscoe and asked, "Are youing down?" Roscoe nced at Nicole, shrinking in Jarrod''s arms. He replied in his usual voice, "No."


    Then, Roscoe stepped out of the elevator. As he walked out, the corner of the carryout bag in his hand brushed against Nicole''s leg. But no one noticed it.


    Nicole saw tofu pudding in the bag.


    And she knew it was from a stall near the hospital where she once stayed.


    She had tasted it many times because Roscoe used to buy it for her when she was hospitalized. However, she was in Hilpton now. That stall was seventy kilometers away from here. Did he go all the way out to purchase it only because of her liking? Besides, it only took him half an hour to travel back and forth. How did he do it? Suddenly, Nicole didn''t dare to think further. She lowered her head to hide the expression in her eyes.


    Before the elevator doors closed, Jarrod suddenly looked down and rested his chin on Nicole''s head. He said, "I will punish you wellter." Jarrod''s voice was loud enough for Roscoe to hear. He looked back.


    Jarrod had his head down, so he didn''t see it. But Nicole did. And she saw from Roscoe''s look that he was heartbroken. It was like a burning heart forcibly pressed into the bottom of a deep pool and sealed in ice.


    At the thought of this, Nicole shivered.


    Her body turned cold and stiff in an instant.


    Jarrod felt this change. He tilted Nicole''s head to make her look at him.


    The corners of his mouth twitched before he asked, "What are you thinking?"


    This time, the elevator doors closed.


    It was only then that Nicole came back to her senses. She stared at Jarrod, and the corners of her mouth raised. "I''m thinking about how to kill you." Jarrod seemed pleased by her words.


    He put her down, pressed her against the elevator wall, and pushed her slightly with his long legs. He said ambiguously, "You can actually start killing me now." Leaning against the elevator wall, Nicole stared straight into his eyes and said, "That''s boring, Jarrod. Letting you die too easily is no fun." A light shed in Jarrod''s eyes. The corners of his mouth curved into a wicked smile. He said in a husky voice, "Then, what will be interesting?" Nicole lowered her head. She didn''t


    say anything and just smiled. She thought Jarrod was acting so arrogantly and above thew. Then, she would let him be defeated by the thing he disdained the most. She would let him face justice under the sun and never be able to turn around again.


    Jarrod must have noticed she was thinking about something. He raised his hand and pinched her chin. His eyes narrowed dangerously. "Nicole, what are you plotting?" Nicole''s red lips curved into a mocking and disdainful smile. "Why? Are you scared?"

 Chapter 349 Dont Cross my limits

    Chapter 349 Don''t Cross My Limits Jarrod stayed quiet, his eyes squinting as his gaze met Nicole''s, engaging in a silent contest for a few seconds.


    His lips barely moved as he whispered, ¡°I worry you''re not wild enough.


    Whatever your n, whether it''s to end me or to push me to my limits, I y along." Once he finished, he quickly dipped his head, pressing his lips against hers with intensity. It felt like the relief of rain after a long drought, that known tenderness enveloping him fully. In that instant, he lost all sense of reason! The one Jarrod had longed for more


    than five years was really there in his embrace, under his kiss, and nothing felt more reassuring than that.


    Jarrod instinctively shut his eyes, immersing himself in the feeling.


    Unexpectedly, Nicole didn''t push back, her lips parting just enough to let his tongue slide in.


    With such an invitation, he let go of all control, their mouths and tongues intertwining as he pulled her closer, pressing her firmly against him.


    Then, the elevator rang and the doors opened.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Outside, a storm of camera shes and endless clicking awaited them.


    Word had gotten out about Jarrod wildly paying five times the price for the acquisition of Hilpton, and


    journalists hurried to snag a major SCOOP.


    They hadn''t anticipated walking into such a scene right when the elevator doors slid apart.


    This was a chance they couldn''t let slip by, capturing photos rapidly.


    The journalists already imagined their headlines. Jarrod Schultz Splurges a Fortune for Love...


    Jarrod''s eyes squinted, realizing he had fallen into a trap. Broadcasting his reckless move of purchasing Hilpton for five times its value would stir up serious trouble for the Schultz business.


    At that moment, Jarrod cared for nothing else, turning just enough to protect Nicole from the prying eyes, drawing her into his arms.


    He reached out to close the elevator doors.


    The elevator started its ascent. _ Jarrod turned to her. "Can''t go back now. How about staying here? I just bought it. Pick any room you fancy." Nicoleughed. "You''ve really lost it." To figure out which room she was in, he had bought an entire hotel at a financial loss. Only someonepletely off their rocker would do something like that.


    Nicole mocked, "If I switch hotels, are you nning to buy out each I move to?" "Maybe. We could check out the beds in various hotels," he suggested, bending down once more to kiss her.


    Nicole pushed him away gently,


    showing she wasn''t interested.


    Jarrod''s look turned frosty. "What''s the issue?" g Nicole leaned casually against the elevator wall, ncing at him. "Lost interest." Jarrod''s gaze was meaningful, his voice soft. "Then how about we head to your room, try out that bed, and find out who can bring you to the peak?" Nicole''s expression turned into a scowl as she looked at him. "You''ve lost your mind!" Jarrod responded with a grin, "Madly, but only for you." A gentle smile flickered in Nicole''s eyes. Her actions since she came back were all about testing him, to find out if he still had feelings for her. It


    appeared that her charm was not lost on him, or maybe it was something deeper. : Yet, these things seemed minor. What really counted was hispanies and assets. He might not be so easy to convince.


    Nicole concluded with a tinge of sorrow that perhaps it was only her figure he was drawn to. When it came down to matters of importance, Jarrod''s more unyielding side came to the forefront. With that in mind, she realizes the full extent of his feelings toward her.


    Nicole yfully lifted a finger, tilting his chin upwards. "Keep this in mind, Jarrod Schultz, whether or not I find joy in this has nothing to do with you.


    You barely even registered as a minor lover."


    "Nothing to do with me?" Jarrod allowed those words to escape his lips before acting further. Without waiting for her response, he reached for the buttons on her chest. "Let''s establish some connection then." Following this, he brought the elevator to a stop. A button was undone swiftly.


    A shiver coursed through Nicole. Even if the elevator came to a stop, cameras were still watching. She gripped Jarrod''s arm tightly, her face pale and cold. "How dare you!" Jarrodughed even harder, hisughter taking on a mischievous tone.


    He lowered his head, gently pressing his forehead against hers in a teasing manner. "Nicole, have you forgotten who I am?" He tilted his head slightly, a yful


    smirk on his face. "If it''s something I desire, there''s no barrier I wouldn''t cross." While talking, his hand continued to explore, moving further without hesitation. He seemed unwavering in his intentions.


    Nicole''s body tensed from the tingling sensation, her anger boiling to the point where she could only respond withughter. Then, she reached out her slim fingers and pinched his chin.


    "I said no, Jarrod. Are you going to make me?" Jarrod''s deep, dark eyes met Nicole''s bright blue ones. Noticing the disdain and chill in her gaze, he hesitated for a brief moment.


    She gently tapped his cheek. "Try anything, and I won''t hesitate to call


    the cops on you." Just when Nicole was sure he would argue, he surprisingly chose-to withdraw. His voice was even. "You think you''re clever, ying games with me." It was a deration, not a question.


    Nicole gazed up at Jarrod, her lips curling into a taunting smile. "And what if 1 am? Maybe it''s time you stopped ying games too." "I''m in," Jarrod said, gripping her wrist, his voice deep and resonant. "I''ll y your game, but you''re not to y with anyone else." Nicole let out a scoff. "Jarrod, who 1 spend my time with and how I spend it is up to me. Do you really believe you have any say in that?"


    Jarrod''s heart skipped a beat. He knew all too well that his past behavior gave him no grounds to ask anything of her.


    Yet, despite this realization, he found himself unable to let go.


    He looked at her, his voice gentle.


    "Nicole, I understand what''s going through your mind. You despise me and seek retribution. I have my boundaries. Please don''t push me too far. You''re free to handle me however you see fit." Nicole simply chuckled. "How am I supposed to know where your limits are if I don''t test them a bit? Do you really think a person who''s faced death would fear your so-called bottom-line boundaries?" Nicole''s brazen and arrogant demeanor left Jarrod feeling powerless to retaliate. Unable to bite back, he


    clenched his mrs and vehemently uttered, "Alright, Nicole. Have it your way." Nicole gave a small smile. "I appreciate the acknowledgment." The atmosphere in the elevator grew tense. She began to feel uneasy, her face turning a shade lighter. "Could you please release me now?" Observing her pallor, Jarrod gave in, pressing the elevator button with a bit of force. He then drove her to her ce of work.


    Before she stepped out of the vehicle, Nicole extended her hand. "My phone, please." Jarrod took out her phone, unblocked himself in the contacts, and handed it back to her. He said with a casual tone, almost teasingly, "Had to ensure you


    didn''t block me out. How else are we supposed to interact?" Nicole offered just a smile in response, choosing to remain silent.


    Jarrod then inquired, "Got any ns for the weekend?" "I''m not sure yet." "I''lle for you this weekend." Their exchange seemed to miss a connection.


    Nicole offered no objection, and simply bid him a courteous farewell. "I must go now." And with that, she walked away with poise.


    Once out of sight, Nicole pulled out her phone and spoke to someone. "Inform the head of the Hampton family about


    today''s event in detail." The Hamptons family. Nicole''s father''s demise was tied to a contract involving the Hampton family as a third participant.


    Winning over the Hamptons required starting with Jarrod.


    In the world of business, profits often led to priorities. Jarrod''s impulsive purchases at an inted rate for her would inevitably strain his partnership with the Hamptons.


    On the roadside, Jarrod remained seated in his car, watching her departure, and lit a cigarette.


    His phone buzzed. It was Alec. "Mr.


    Schultz, should we downy the recent news?" Some board members were already


    questioning Jarrod''s rash decisions.


    Yet, they felt powerless to intervene.


    Alec considered minimizing the fallout for Jarrod''s sake.


    Jarrod, raising an eyebrow, replied, "Let it be." He was intrigued to see how Nicole intended to bring him down.

 Chapter 350 Want to touch it

    Chapter 350 Want to Touch It Raegan lingered outside Mitchel''s hospital room for a moment. His ward surrounded by bodyguards, she felt a bit nervous about getting caught.


    Finally, as the bodyguards switched duties, Raegan ducked her head and slipped in quietly. Dressed as a nurse, she found it easier to blend into the background.


    Nicole had even thoughtfully provided Raegan with a nurse''s badge for the hospital. It was even more unlikely for her to catch anyone''s eye.


    Upon entering, Raegan found Mitchel asleep, his eyes shut. She moved closer and noticed bruises on his otherwise handsome face that hadn''t healed yet.


    His arm injury had healed up a bit, and he didn''t bother with a bandage.


    Underneath his clothing, there seemed to be a lump on his shoulder, likely covered in thick bandages.


    Raegan suddenly felt sorry for him. He got hurt on his shoulder when he rescued her, and after that, he was beaten by her brother. He seemed to be severely injured by her brother.


    Even in his sleep, Mitchel''s expression was tense, his majestic eyebrows furrowed.


    Without thinking, Raegan reached out, intending to ease the furrows on his brow.


    As soon as her fingertips brushed against his forehead, his long eyshes fluttered, and he abruptly opened his eyes.


    Raegan''s fingers froze, caught in the act of withdrawing.


    Mitchel was slowlying. to, his mind still foggy from sleep. His deep gaze locked onto the delicate fingers before him as he coldly inquired, "What are you doing?" Raegan found herself at a loss for words. She gave the Mitchel a smack on the forehead.


    This action snapped Mitchel to full alertness, his gaze sharpening on her.


    His look conveyed a clear message: without a good exnation, there would be consequences.


    Raegan''s heart raced, her voice deliberately high-pitched as she exined behind the mask, "Mosquitos here." Mitchel was rendered speechless. He


    looked at Raegan, his gaze cold and detached.


    If Raegan didn''t think her disguise was good enough, she almost felt like he knew who she was.


    Raegan bowed her head, like a shy bird, whispering gently, "Take care. I''m heading out." Having confirmed that he wasn''t in mortal danger and didn''t seem like he would be disabled, Raegan was relieved.


    Just as she turned to leave, she heard his cold request from behind. "I need some water." Raegan paused. Pretending not to hear, she attempted to walk away but was stopped by his firm grip.


    "Do you not hear? I said I need water."


    With no escape possible, Raegan nodded, her head still lowered, and muttered, "Alright then." The water heater was situated right next to the bed, making Raegan feel as though Mitchel was watching her every action. The sensation was overwhelmingly ufortable.


    She offered him the water. However, he didn''t ept it, his voice deep andmanding. "Feed it to me." Raegan was dumbfounded. The impulse to throw the water in his face crossed her mind. What sort of strange liking was this, needing a nurse to feed him water with his hand avable? So vulgar! Raegan restrained herself, worried about revealing her identity. She adjusted the bed''s angle to facilitate


    drinking.


    Reflecting on her actions, Raegan was taken aback by her own behavior. How could she manage something entirely new to her with such ease and grace? Could it be she had often taken care of him in the past? Pushing these thoughts aside, she carefully brought the cup to his lips.


    Mitchel tasted the water andined, "It''s too hot." Raegan was taken aback, questioning, "It isn''t hot, is it?" Raegan double-checked the water''s temperature, ensuring it was not too hot.


    with his handsome face clouded in frustration, Mitchel snapped, "What''s your name? You''re so careless. Don''t


    trust me? Try it yourself." Confused by his stern tone, Raegan wondered if she had indeed made a mistake with the temperature. She quickly took a cautious sip. The water was not hot at all. In fact, it was pleasantly warm.


    She stated, confused, "It''s not hot." "Really?" Mitchel''s gaze intensified.


    "Then, I''ll have another sip." Raegan passed the cup back to him.


    This time, he took it without requesting her assistance, and he drank on his own.


    It was only then that Raegan noticed they had shared the cup. And the spot Mitchel took a drink from was exactly where she had just sipped.


    She awkwardly attempted to take the I


    cup back, apologizing, "Oh, I''m sorry about that, this cup..." Mitchel gave her the cup, now without any water left, and waved his hand dismissively. "It''s fine." Raegan figured if he wasn''t bothered, she might as well drop it. She was about to leave when Mitchel''s arm stopped her, gripping tightly as though he was worried she might escape.


    Mitchel asked, "My wound''s stinging a bit. Could you see if it''s opened up?" Raegan was eager to get away, promptly responding, "I''ll get a doctor for you." However, Mitchel held on, firmly requesting, "No, you check it now." Sighing silently, Raegan found herself speechless. "I don''t want to cause you


    any pain." Mitchel firmly assured, "It''s fine." Raegan inhaled deeply. Alright then.


    Given that she yed a part in his injuries, she felt obliged to check on it.


    She looked at Mitchel, and he returned her look. Their gazes met, holding for a brief moment.


    Mitchel said, "Help me undress." "Excuse me?" Raegan''s eyes went wide with astonishment.


    Mitchel gestured toward his bandaged right hand, exining, "I can''t doit." Raegan noticed his right hand, indeed encased in bandages. Yet, she found herself hesitating. Today wasn''t quite like that car emergency.


    "Why are you taking so long?" Mitchel


    asked, a hint of irritation in his voice. It seemed he regarded her merely as a nursecking in professionalism.


    Left with little choice, Raegan moved closer to begin unbuttoning his shirt.


    His casual wear was loose, gradually revealing his well-defined abs as she undid each button.


    They met face to face. Mitchel''s intense presence nearly overwhelmed Raegan.


    Raegan''s cheeks warmed, and her hands shook ever so slightly.


    Mitchel nced at her, a smirk forming. "Haven''t done this before?" Raegan found herself at a loss for words. Her cheeks turned a deeper shade of red. What a rogue! Teasing a female nurse like this! She now realized looks could be misleading,


    d she saw through him today.


    Raegan huffed. "I have." Then, she quickened her pace, managing to unfasten all the buttons atst.


    Standing up, she gently pulled his shirt away halfway, attentively checking his injury. The bandage looked good, with no signs of tearing.


    Gazing at the wound on his shoulder, her mind was suddenly filled with vivid images. It appeared to be in a hospital room as well, where Mitchel passionately kissed her on the bed, enjoying themselves without any difort.


    Her cheeks warmed with the recollection. Quickly re-dressing him, she uttered, "It''s... It''s okay." Mitchel noticing her averted gaze and reddened cheeks, felt a surge of


    curiosity. Next, he seized her quick, clumsy hand, which was trying to button up. With a rough voice, he inquired, "Want to touch?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 351 Mitchels Teasing

    Chapter 351 Mitchel''s Teasing Mitchel gently guided Raegan''s hand across his sculpted abs, letting her feel their firmness beneath his skin''s warmth. The heat of his breath brushed against Raegan''s face.


    Mitchel didn''t stop there but led her hand lower, tracing the lines of his Adonis belt toward a more private area...


    Caught off guard, Raegan quickly came to her senses and pulled her hand back. Her cheeks flushed a deep red, spreading to her neck and ears. What was he making her touch? What a disgusting man! He was shameless, pervert and scumbag!


    Overwhelmed with embarrassment, Raegan eximed, "You... Pervert!" In her agitation, she dropped her disguise and spoke in her true voice.


    Mitchel, wearing a teasing smirk, responded, "You were looking so closely. I assumed you wanted to touch." "Who would want to touch, you disgusting pervert! I''ll sue you for sexual harassment!" Mitchel, barely lifting his eyelids, quipped with a raised eyebrow, "Oh? Then, do I get to sue you for pretending to be a medic?" "You!" Raegan was caught off guard and visibly surprised. "How did you figure it out..." She couldn''t pinpoint when he had


    seen through her disguise. Judging by his tone, he knew the moment she entered. He made her feed him water, shared the same cup and even checked his wound. It turned out he was on purpose.


    Mitchel gently lowered her mask and lightly pinched her cheek, gazing into her eyes. "You could hide in a turtle shell, and I''d still know it''s you." His eyes sparkled with a yful light, clearly delighted to see her upon waking. Despite her efforts to move on, it was clear she hadn''t, still clinging to her feelings for him. This realization made him visibly happier. His usually stern expression softened.


    "You''re the real turtle here! A soft- shelled turtle, that''s what you are!" Raegan, feeling tricked, swatted his


    hand away and turned to leave, but he caught her with his long, strong arm.


    "Please, don''t go." Caught off guard, Raegan almost stumbled into his arms. She quickly pushed him away, identally touching a sensitive spot, which visibly changed his expression.


    His attractive face lost color as he seemed to be in pain. Raegan was taken aback, her mind shing back to the day he was severely wounded.


    Her heart tightened, and she instinctively moved closer to try and fix his disheveled clothes. "Are you in pain? Do you need to get a doctor?" Facing her, Mitchel''s robust chest was in full view. But her concern made her overlook it. "I think we need to get a doctor," she said with a grave look.


    As she tried to stand, Mitchel drew her back into a gentle embrace. "I''m not in pain," he whispered, his voice deep and enticing. "Your concern makes me forget all difort." Raegan struggled to push him away, careful not to cause him any pain.


    "Who said I''m concerned about you?" she retorted, irked by his assumption.


    "Oh, if you''re not concerned, may I just lean on you for a while?" He held her, finding aforting warmth, a relief from all weariness.


    Mitchel didn''t just lean in. He wrapped her up in a full embrace. His breath on Raegan''s neck sent tingles through her.


    With each breath, she felt a surge of warmth. Raegan''s cheeks turned a bright shade of red from embarrassment.


    Then, suddenly, a knock at the door interrupted them. "Mr. Dixon, Miss Glyn is here." Raegan tensed up, the warmth she''d felt vanishing instantly.


    Mitchel''s expression turned into a slight frown as he pulled back a little, his eyes locked on her face, catching every subtle emotion.


    Raegan''s expression was icy, a wave of awkwardness washing over her. Erick was right. Getting involved with Mitchel was a mistake. Now, she was the one left feeling ufortable.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Raegan tried to pull away, her voice cold. "Could you let me go? It''s not appropriate. You wouldn''t want your fianc¨¦e to see us and get the wrong idea." Mitchel''s brow furrowed in confusion.


    Why did she mention the TE again? He had already made it clear to her that his rtionship with Katie was over. j Mitchel''s gaze darkened a bit. He didn''t repeat the question but just looked at her. "So, your boyfriend isn''t going to get the wrong idea about you visiting me?" Irritated, Raegan responded without thinking, "Boyfriend? What boyfriend?" As soon as she said it, she realized she had walked right into a trap. Believing that exining further would only make things worse, she chose to remain silent.


    A brief smile shed across Mitchel''s face, carrying a deeper meaning. He was convinced that if Raegan were to fall in love, she would do so with all


    her heart and wouldn''t have dyed it until now.


    Based on what Matteo had found out, Raegan and Stefan had been acquainted for three years. The fact that they hadn''t been together during those three years, and suddenly iming to be a couple now, struck him as abrupt.


    Mitchel wasn''t familiar with Stefan, but he felt sure that Raegan was trying to fool him. It was unlikely for her to suddenly fall in love with someone she hadn''t fallen for in three years.


    With a stern look, Raegan said, "I didn''te here for you. I''m here because my brother hit you, and out of concern for humanity, I wanted to check on you." Mitchel wasn''t upset by her remark. He


    adjusted her mask and replied with a faint smile, "It''s fine toe out of concern, but I''m not letting you go just yet." Then, he called out to the door, "Come in." Katie walked in, holding a thermos, her presence both graceful and elegant. She noticed Mitchel''s shirt was partly unbuttoned, showcasing his attractive corbone, and she felt her cheeks warm up. "Mitchel, Matteo told me you ran into some trouble with a thug. How are you feeling?" she asked.


    "It''s nothing," Mitchel replied casually, his eyes drifting to Raegan, who was fiddling with her fingers, causing him to smile without realizing it.


    Katie couldn''t help but be captivated by his smile, so handsome and


    charming. She offered warmly, "I''ve got some free time these days. How about I stay and look after you?" Mitchel''s reply was brisk. "No need." His response felt cold to Katie, and she was d no one familiar was around to witness it. Otherwise, it would have been too embarrassing.


    Yet, Katie noticed Raegan under the disguise of a nurse standing quietly to the side. Though Raegan''s face was not visible due to the mask, her silhouette was gentle and slender.


    Katie''s gaze returned to Mitchel, his bare chest adding to his casual allure.


    She wondered if this nurse had been looking after Mitchel. It was unusual for him to let another woman be so close.


    Katie felt a mix of suspicion and


    annoyance. She pointed at Raegan and demanded, "You, get me a ss of water." Raegan didn''t move or even look up.


    Feeling ignored, Katie''s frustration grew, feeling slighted not just by Mitchel but also by a nurse. Her voice turned sharp and a bit stern. "Didn''t you hear me?"

 Chapter 352 Katies Argument with Mitchel

    Chapter 352 Katie''s Argument With Mitchel Trying not to give herself away, Raegan moved to get some water as Katie requested. However, Mitchel caught her wrist.


    Mitchel lifted his eyelids and said with a cold voice, "All she has to do is look after me." This implied that Katie wasn''t up to the task of giving orders.


    Katie was taken aback for a moment, her eyes quickly filling with tears. With her voice breaking, she said, "Mitchel, I just wanted to get some water." Mitchel stood firm. "If you''re thirsty, get it yourself."


    "..." Katie was at a loss for words, now not wanting to get herself some water.


    After a brief silence, she tried to brush it off. "Never mind, I don''t need to drink anything." Raegan observed this exchange from a distance, feeling sorry for Katie.


    Despite Katie''spliance, she couldn''t gain any favor from Mitchel.


    Raegan decided to steer clear of their drama, murmuring, "I''ll step outside for a bit." But Mitchel wasn''t about to let her leave just like that. He instructed Matteo to show her out. Adding to that, he said, "Have her make me a soup." Matteo was surprised, questioning, "Mr. Dixon, what kind of soup would you like?" It was unusual for Mitchel to ask a


    nurse to cook soup, especially when they had cooks for that job.


    Mitchel''s expression turned icy. "I only want the soup she makes." Truth be told, he didn''t care much for the soup itself. His real aim was to find a reason to keep Raegan around.


    Matteo caught on quickly and started to usher Raegan off to prepare the soup.


    Raegan wanted to leave, not keen on cooking, but Matteo held her back.


    Acting not to have recognized Raegan, Matteo implored softly, "Please, don''t make things hard. I can''t let you leave." Raegan almost rolled her eyes at his ridiculousness. Hadn''t Katie already brought Mitchel soup? Trapped, she


    fluttered hershes and queried, "Do you have everything we need for the soup?" Matteo assured her, "We''ve got everything in the kitchen." Raegan gave a knowing smile. She was going to "properly" cook some nutritious soup for Mitchel.


    Inside Mitchel''s ward.


    Katie, ever adaptable, quickly shook off any disappointment, held up the thermos, and announced, "Mitchel, here''s some soup for you. Try it out." "I don''t want it." Katie''s frustration grew as she noticed Mitchel''sck of interest, feeling a wave of bitterness wash over her. He seemed to prefer the nurse''s cooking


    over hers.


    Leaning back against the headboard, Mitchel nced at Katie and asked, I "How''s your father doing these days?" Katie, thinking Mitchel was showing concern for her family, brightened up.


    "Dad''s doing well. He often mentions you, saying he didn''t see you at dinner with your momst time. He''s been missing you." Mitchel, however, didn''t seem to catch her hopeful tone and replied indifferently, "If he''s doing well, then we should clear up any misunderstandings with a public statement soon." Katie''s face lost its color. She had let this issue slip her mind. She didn''t expect Mitchel to remember her words, which were nothing but excuses,


    thinking he would forget about the public statement over time.


    Mitchel added, "I''ll get Matteo to prepare the statement and send it over for your review. It won''t harm either of our reputations." Initially, Mitchel didn''t mind the content of the public statement, not caring about his own reputation. But now, he felt it was unfair for him to acknowledge something he hadn''t done, not wanting Raegan to get the wrong idea. He wanted Raegan to understand that he had been faithful, without any involvement with other women for the past five years.


    Katie''s eyes instantly reddened. She hastily said, "Mitchel, your position isn''t secure yet. The shareholders from my uncle''s side are watching you closely. Have you thought about how


    cutting ties with me now might affect you?" She added earnestly, "I can handle if.


    It''s been so long, and I''m prepared to continue like this..." "It''s not going to happen," Mitchel interrupted her firmly. "We can''t put off the rification any longer. Matteo will work with you on it. Once I''m feeling better, I''ll make things clear to your family." His voice was firm, allowing no argument.


    Katie was stunned, tears starting to fill her eyes. At that moment, her emotions overwhelmed her, and she couldn''t hold back any longer, admitting, "I... I don''t want this." Mitchel looked at her sharply, his tone icy. "Katie, we''re not going to argue about this."


    Seeing the pain in her eyes, he couldn''t conceal his irritation, stating inly, "Once we release the statement, I expect no more rumors about us, got it?" Katie broke down, crying harder, unable to keep her feelings in check.


    "Mitchel..." She stepped closer, almost kneeling by his bed, gripping the sheets tightly.


    "How can you do this to me? Don''t you remember how my family supported you when you needed it?" Katie wept bitterly, tears streaming.


    "Mitchel, are you really going to forget all we''ve been through once you''ve got what you needed?" Katie attempted to use public opinion to pressure him. After all, such news would immediately put Mitchel under


    the microscope. "The reserve dock initiative, the development in " western suburbs, Arctic Bay Park, the Cloud Vige project..." ) Mitchel''s tone was icy. "Do I need to remind you how much your Glyn family benefited from those projects?" He didn''t care that Katie was turning white and went on, "Originally, I didn''t meddle in these things. The rumors about the Dixon and Glyn families uniting through marriage was something your father, you, and my mother discussed, wasn''t it? Right from the start, this was a partnership that worked well for both sides. And now you''re talking about me being ungrateful. Do I need to get Matteo to put together a presentation to show you how the Glyn family from Berton has held its ground in Ardlens?" I


    With each word, he coldlyid out the advantages the Glyn family had gained over the years. Each project Katie had mentioned was worth a fortune. The idea of him being ungrateful was absurd. It was obvious the Glyn family had been milking money.


    Katie''s thoughts broke off, plunging her into deep despair. She grabbed Mitchel''s hand, tears pouring down her face. "Is it because Raegan is back? What''s so special about her? She''s married, been a mother, and with other men. Do you really want a woman like her?" "Shut up!" Mitchel jerked his hand away forcefully.


    Katie stumbled and fell to the floor.


    The fall hurt. Her eyes widened in disbelief, unable toprehend how Mitchel could show such indifference.


    Over the years, their rtionship, though not warm, had led her to believe she had a special ce in his life, especially since she had supported him through his toughest moments.


    She couldn''t fathom their bond ending in such a cold manner.


    "Keep in mind, whether it was before or now, Raegan is and always will be my wife. Think twice before you bring her up again!" Mitchel''s words came as a stark warning, his anger unmistakable.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Deep down, Mitchel believed he was the only one allowed to affect Raegan''s emotions. The thought of anyone else causing Raegan distress, whether through actions or words, was uneptable to him.


    Katie''s fall snapped her back to reality.


    Masking her feelings, she wiped away


    her tears and managed to steady her voice. "I''m sorry, Mitchel. I shouldn''t have lost control like that," she apologized. i Mitchel, his expression cold and detached, didn''t even bother to look at Katie, sensing her intentions.


    Katie''s heart felt as if it was cracking, trying desperately to keep herself together. She wished she hadn''te if she had known this would be the oue.


    Yet, realizing Mitchel''s stance, Katie understood that avoiding today''s confrontation wouldn''t spare her from future ones. It was better to face things head-on.


    "Give me three days. I''ll talk to my father. You''re right. I need to act professionally and properly conclude


    I this matter," Katie pled.

 Chapter 353 Being Disillusioned

    Chapter 353 Being Disillusioned At that moment, Mitchel went quiet.


    He figured he could hold out for the next three days.


    To Mitchel, it would be ideal if Katie hade to terms with his words. He certainly didn''t want rumors flying about the Glyn and Dixon families not getting along. After all, several projects were underway and any rumors like that could lead to serious problems.


    "I''ll leave you to rest, then. I''m heading out now." Katie forced a smile, grabbed her bag, and made for the door.


    ¡°Hold on." Mitchel''s voice stopped her in her tracks, deep and sudden.


    "Yes?" Katie paused, curiosity lighting


    up her eyes.


    Mitchel, with a cool demeanor, pointed at the thermal pot at the bed''s end.


    "Take that with you." Katie''s face lost color. She couldn''t keep herself together any longer.


    Slightly bowing her head, she started to cry. "Why? Why are you so cold to me?" Her hands balled into fists. Anger and hurt filled her heart. For the past five years, she had stood by his side without fail, offering her unwavering support.


    In the end, Mitchel couldn''t even bring himself to sip the soup she had prepared. She had spent time and effort making that nutritional soup.


    Yet, he preferred the soup made by a nurse over hers.


    Katie directed all her anger toward Raegan who had miraculously returned. What appeal did a widow like Raegan, who had a child with another man, hold? Why couldn''t Mitchel shake Raegan off? To Katie, Raegan was just pretty with tricks to seduce men.


    Katie''s hands were balled into fists, her head bowed. Her sorrow was evident to anyone looking. But what they couldn''t see was how her heart was twisted with hatred at the moment.


    Mitchel, with a face showing no emotion, said, "Had I known your true feelings earlier, our families would never have entered into this partnership." Katie''s face stiffened for a moment, and with tears streaming down her face, she replied, "Are you joking? Isn''t


    the deep bond between our families the foundation of our partnership?" She had always believed their families¡¯ coboration was a sign of Mitchel''s willingness to meet halfway. This very coboration was what made her hold on silently for five years, hoping for him.


    Mitchel was losing his patience in front of the weeping Katie. His patience was reserved solely for matters concerning Raegan.


    ncing up, Mitchel looked at Katie expressionlessly and said with a chill in his voice, "Katie, working with your family or another capablepany makes no difference to the Dixon Group. Your family doesn''t get any special treatment. In other words, the job could be yours or someone else''s.


    Got it?"


    His words, sharp and unforgiving, felt like a p to Katie''s face. However, his harshness wasn''t due to disdain or anything personal. He simply had always been detached when it came to women, with Raegan being the only exception. No other woman could stirred his feelings.


    Without paying attention to Katie''s reaction, Mitchel continued in a firm tone, "Clearly, you''re not fit to be the vice president of the Dixon Group anymore. Get the handoverpleted within a week. You''re to resign." Katie felt as if the world around her had gone dark, her mind aplete nk. In an instant, it was as though she had lost everything. Her hopes, her dreams, and her enduring love were all shattered by this man without mercy.


    Frozen, she shook her head and shed


    her tears. "Mitchel, 1 can''t believe this! How can you be so heartless toward me? I''ve been with you for five years, right by your side. Don''t I deserve an exnation?" "Have we ever truly been together?" Mitchel''s words caused Katie''s face to lose all color. "Simply because you visit me with my mom, do office work, and share a car with me for business activities doesn''t mean we''re close. If that were the case, I''d owe Matteo an exnation since he''s been by my side for a decade, right?" His reasoning immediately shattered Katie''s illusions. Indeed, it was all in her head.


    In Mitchel''s view, Katie was merely an assistant stuck to him amid business activities. Yet, Katie had fooled herself into thinking she was vital to him. Her


    obsession with this notion grew. She believed she was indispensable to him.


    But in reality, she had never been anything special to him.


    ncing at his watch, Mitchel worried that Raegan might get the wrong idea if Katie lingered any longer. He had no desire to continue their conversation.


    With a cold tone, he said, "You may leave now." The self-esteem Katie had clung to for so long felt like it was being crushed.


    Suddenly, her face went white, and she felt like she couldn''t breathe.


    Gripping the thermos tightly, Katie bolted from Mitchel''s ward, tears streaming down her face as she ran, nearly colliding with Raegan, who was carrying soup.


    Raegan managed to avoid Katie just in


    time, but the soup spilled on the floor, scalding her feet.


    "Are you blind?" Katie snapped-at Raegan, her eyes red and teary.


    She then stormed off, only to be stopped in her tracks by Raegan.


    Facing Katie without a hint of fear, Raegan demanded, "Say you''re sorry." Despite being the one at fault for the confrontation, Katie refused to apologize to Raegan who was under the disguise of the medical attire.


    With all the anger and sadness simmering in her heart, Katie decided tosh out at Raegan, whom she assumed was a nurse.


    Her fury boiling over, Katie dropped her facade and snapped, "Who do you think you are?"


    In a fit of rage, Katie raised her hand to strike Raegan.


    But before her hand could connect, someone firmly caught her wrist.


    Looking up, she was met by Mitchel''s stern gaze.


    "Bang!" Suddenly, Katie was sent sprawling to the floor.


    Katie stared up at Mitchel in disbelief, unable to fathom why he would treat her like this just to defend a nurse.


    Mitchel barely nced her way, his attention fixed on Raegan''s slightly red fingers, his gaze filled with concern.


    "Are you okay? Did you burn yourself?" Mitchel had never spoken to Katie with such warmth, nor had he ever looked at her so kindly.


    Katie was taken aback. She even forgot


    her tears. She had always seen Mitchel as distant. But it was only when she observed his tenderness for another woman that she understood she had never been the recipient of his gentle side.


    Raegan shook her head. Her fingers weren''t burned. The pot was just heavy, and she had been holding it for too long. Yet, she didn''t overlook the need for an apology. She stated firmly, "You''re not leaving until you say you''re sorry!" Raegan had prepared nutritious soup for Mitchel. And now, it was spoiled because of Katie who dared to point using fingers at her and even wanted to p her.


    At this time, Katie had risen to her feet. Around others, she refused to show her vulnerability. She had to


    keep up her air of superiority.


    Katie looked at Raegan, wearing ck- framed sses and medical attire, and sensed that something was off.


    "Sorry, that wasn''t my intention," Katie quickly regained herposure and offered an apology.


    Then, turning to Mitchel with a smile, Katie said, "Mitchel, it''s a good thing you held me back just now, or I might have identally hurt this woman." Raegan was taken aback by Katie''s ability to spin a tale. Mitchel had done more than holding Katie back. Given the loud crash when Katie stumbled, Raegan doubted it was merely an attempt to hold her back.


    Observing the unfolding situation and Mitchel''s detached demeanor, Raegan started to believe Katie wasn''t


    Mitchel''s fianc¨¦e. It seemed like the whole story was a fabrication by Katie.


    Since Katie had apologized and made her im, Mitchel didn''t press the issue. He turned to Raegan and simply said, "Let''s go inside." They then proceeded into the ward.


    Katie watched them enter, finally pinpointing what was amiss. The shoes of the woman in medical attire caught her attention. They seemed custom-made, far too pricey for a nurse''s sry.


    Remembering Mitchel''s tenderness and his concern from earlier, a name came to Katie''s mind. That supposed nurse should be Raegan. She suddenly felt a wave of calm. After years of pure affection for Mitchel, she was now driven to employ tactics against him.


    Around the corner, Katie''s phone began to ring. She answered it. "Miss, we''ve located Lauren."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 354 A Dark Place

    Chapter 354 A Dark ce "Where is her?" Katie asked tly.


    The other end of the line was silent for a moment before answering, "Velvet Alley." Katie''s expression turned cold upon hearing this. She had heard of this ce before. It was like a living hell.


    Lives there were nothing less than tortures.


    Katie didn''t expect Mitchel to be this ruthless. After all, Lauren was said to be his first love.


    The other end of the line spoke again.


    "Miss, Lauren is not in good condition.


    Shall we save her?" Katie smiled and said, "Yes, save her.


    Then, leave her alone." "Okay, Miss." Katie then hung up the phone. Her hands subconsciously clenched into fists. They were so tight that her nails dug into her palms. The viciousness in her eyes could make people involuntarily shiver.


    People like Lauren who had lived in that kind of ce undoubtedly harbored strong hatred in their hearts.


    There was no need for her to instruct anything. Lauren would all be crazier than she imagined.


    The Velvet Alley was a dark ce beyond thew.


    At this moment, a ck object curled up next to the trash can. If it weren''t


    for a pair of bare feet, no one would recognize it as a person.


    Except for her feet, the other parts of her body were covered by all kinds of mud. She didn''t have even the most basic clothes to cover herself.


    Lauren had been having a high fever for a long time. She was now SO delirious that she didn''t know what was going on.


    The past two days were the darkest and longest days of her life. They were the most terrifying two days. They were even more horrible than her days in the mental hospital. There were no decent people there. All she saw were beasts that wanted to vent.


    Mitchel was too cruel. What he did to her was beyond her imagination. On the surface, he didn''t do anything. He


    only left her in Velvet Alley. It looked like she could leave on her own.


    However, after being drugged, her body was in desperate need of relief. She could not find the strength to resist the effects of the drug and leave at all.


    The man Lauren started with was of her own volition. At that time, her heart was restless, and she felt empty inside. She didn''t care about anything else anymore. As soon as she got out of the car, she dragged a man who passed by the alley.


    But one wasn''t enough. She wasn''t satisfied yet, so she found two. Then, three...


    Later, she became even crazier. More men sought her out for pleasure, and she couldn''t stop them.


    They treated her like a rag. They didn''t


    even give her clothes to wear.


    Lauren felt only craziness and endless restlessness. Even if she was being exploited, she could no longer stop them. She felt like she was being torn apart.


    Later, she sobered up a little. Perhaps the effect of the drug started wearing off. She hid behind the trash can she found, perfectly concealing her mud- covered body. She used the garbage to cover her body, and she slept all day.


    But she still felt spiritless and dizzy.


    Lauren thought she could no longer hold on.


    Even if she could get out of here, the irreparable wound and trauma made her feel like she was dead. She could never live the way she used to.


    At this moment, a stream of water


    suddenly fell on her face.


    Lauren was so thirsty that she seemed to see a sweet spring. She opened her mouth wide and drank greedily.


    She realized it was hot, and it smelled bad. But she ignored it.


    Lauren felt something was wrong, but her body was in urgent need of water.


    For her, this was her hard-earned spring, so she was unwilling to give it up.


    Suddenly, someone kicked her hard.


    She rolled from the dark corner to under the dim streetlight.


    A filthy manughed wildly. He turned to hispanion and said, "Damn! I thought it was a dog drinking my piss here. I didn''t expect it to be a human." The expression on Lauren''s face


    immediately changed. It turned out she drank this filthy man''s piss.


    Instantly, Lauren retched. Her gagging noise echoed in the empty street.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Lauren''s voice was already hoarse, but she still kept vomiting.


    However, she couldn''t spit out anything. After all, the urine had been locked inside her body.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang. The filthy man kicked Lauren hard again, and she was thrown away.


    "Ahhh!" Lauren wailed in pain, curling up on the ground and clutching her stomach.


    The filthy man cursed angrily, "You ungrateful bitch! You drank my piss like a dog. Now, you dare to look down on me?"


    Then, he turned to hispanion. "Do you have any water left? Pour it all into this bitch." Hispanion smirked and nodded repeatedly. "Oh, yes! Yes, yes, yes..." In an instant, the sound of gushing water filled the air.


    Lauren''s face was immediately rinsed clean.


    Through the dim light from the streetmp, the filthy man got to see Lauren''s face clearly. His eyes widened as if he discovered a new world. He chuckled and said, "I didn''t expect her to have a beautiful face." Of course, Lauren was beautiful. After all, her face cost millions to maintain.


    Even if she was tortured inhumanely for two days, her skin was still tender and smooth.


    Wickedness filled the filthy man''s eyes.


    He turned to hispanion again and said, "Is there any water left? Rinse her." "No, there is no more water. But..." Hispanion raised the bottle of wine in his hand. Then, they exchanged nces and smiled at each other knowingly.


    Lauren immediately saw through their intention clearly. She was so scared that she struggled to crawl away.


    "Don''te near me! Don''t touch me!" Lauren screamed as she tried to escape. However, someone suddenly grabbed her hair fir mly.


    Then, a loud snap followed. Lauren was given a smack across the face. It was so hard that her face instantly went numb, and her head buzzed.


    But it didn''t end there. The ps came one after another, left and right until the filthy man finally got tired and { stopped.


    Then, he threw the motionless Lauren on the ground like a dead dog. "Damn! How dare you try to escape! Why can''t we touch you?" Hispanion urged, "Hey, no more talking. Just hurry up. I have another woman waiting for me. Finish it quickly." The two men looked at each other in tacit understanding and pounced on Lauren together.


    "Ahhh! Ahhh!" Lauren''s agonizing screams filled the entire alley.


    The filthy man got so annoyed that he directly took off his dirty socks and stuffed them into Lauren''s mouth.


    "Shut up, you slut! You''re here only for this, right? What are you still pretending?" { "Mmm... Mmm..." Lauren''s desperate screams were blocked by the dirty socks. All she could make was muffled sounds.


    Everything was done in half an hour.


    Then, the two men walked away under the dim light. While walking, they discussed about Lauren.


    "Damn that woman! I don''t know how many men fucked her." "She''s a bit disgusting! I hope she doesn''t have any disease." "Fortunately, we were prepared. The condoms can protect us from any disease if she has." Lauren was left there like a pile of


    mud, blending in with the surrounding garbage.


    At this moment, a pair of shoes approached her.


    The man in ck frowned slightly. He turned to the man behind him. "Is this woman still okay?" The man in a suit squatted down, checked Lauren''s pupils, and said indifferently, "She''s infected.¡± In Velvet Alley, the only diseases that existed were sexually transmitted diseases.


    "Are we going to save her?" asked the man in ck.


    The man in a suit said, "Save her. It''s Miss Glyn''s order. Even if she''s dying, we have to save her and give her some life-saving medicine."


    "Okay." The man in ck nodded and took out a syringe. He injected the medicine into Lauren''s body.


    Then, the man in a suit instructed, "Drag her and dump her to another ce." Before he left, he ordered, "Give her a few doses of that medicine." The dosage the man in ck gave Lauren wouldst for ten days. After this, she was no longer their responsibility.

 Chapter 355 No Dignity

    Chapter 355 No Dignity Katie left the corner and was about to head for the exit when she ran into Luciana who was on her way to visit Mitchel.


    Mitchel didn''t tell others about his injuries.


    Sometimeter, Katie spotted Matteo in the hospital. Matteo tried to hide Mitchel''s injuries from her but she pressed for an answer. In the end, Matteo imed Mitchel got injured because of some hooligans.


    Katie then informed Luciana about this, which was why Luciana had rushed here immediately.


    Luciana''s expression was calm, but the white-knuckled grip she had on the


    food box she held belied the worry coursing through her. Some of that worry eased when she saw Katie.


    "Katie, how is Mitchel?" she asked, her anxiety palpable in her voice.


    Katie''s expression was calm, not a single hint of her earlier breakdown on her face. She gently held Luciana''s arm and reassured Luciana, "Don''t worry.


    Mitchel is fine." Luciana waved the food box in her hand and said, "I want to see him." In actuality, Luciana was asking for Katie''s opinion.


    Ever since Mitchel nearly drowned in the river when looking for Raegan five years ago, Luciana had be even more anxious about his well-being.


    Apart from spending more time with Mitchel, Luciana went to church and


    prayed for his safety.


    As the years went by without any updates regarding Raegan''s whereabouts after the car incident, Luciana got more nervous and neurotic over Mitchel''s dejected state.


    Whenever she got anxious, it was Katie whoforted her with words of assurance. Katie was the one who had been apanying Luciana to church.


    As a result, Luciana trusted Katie more than any other person and never doubted her words.


    Moreover, after Raegan''s disappearance following the car incident, Luciana tried to console Mitchel. Yet, her words stung Mitchel, which rendered Mitchel resist seeing Luciana, not wanting to hear words of the possibility of Raegan having died.


    Since then, their bond turned weaker.


    Left with no choice, Luciana tended to


    care for Mitchel through Katie.


    Katie smiled and took the food box from Luciana. "Mitchel just finished eating the meal I brought. I''m afraid he won''t be able to eat anything else tonight. Well, I''m still hungry. Do you mind me having the delicious food you had prepared?" Luciana nodded, feeling grateful for Katie''s kind words. She would be upset if Mitchel once again resisted the food she made for him.


    "Luciana, if you don''t mind, I can help you deliver the food you make for Mitchel tomorrow," Katie added.


    Luciana smiled and said, "Okay." Then, Katie linked her arms with Luciana''s and murmured, "Mitchel is sleeping right now. Better not disturb him at the moment. Let''s go on a walk


    together." Luciana raised an eyebrow. "I thought you would linger in Mitchell''s. ward a bit longer." Despite the turmoil raging in her mind, Katie''s smile didn''t falter nor did her tone waver. "After I finish your tasty food, I''ll go back and check on Mitchel.


    Right now, allow me to take a stroll with you." The assumption Katie and Mitchel got along well brought a smile to Luciana''s face.


    "Alright then." Luciana beamed.


    "it''s a lovely day." A coy smile curved Katie''s lips and she added in an affectionate tone, "To think we''ll be a family soon. I''m so excited." Luciana touched Katie''s hand and


    sighed. "Yeah. Knowing you are here to take care of Mitchel makes me relieved." Seeing her chance, Katie quickly said, "About the press conference, I think we should do it earlier than nned.


    Mitchel had encountered various difficulties in the past few days, and I''m a bit worried." Thest sentence struck a chord with Luciana. Her face turned grave as she recalled a fortune teller who predicted Mitchel would face cmities this year and pointed out that the cmities could only be resolved through a blessed marriage.


    "Katie, do whatever you need," Luciana announced.


    In the ward.


    Earlier when Raegan collided with Katie, she didn''t notice anything wrong with her feet. Butter, her feet started feeling ufortable, so much so that she was having difficulty standing. She looked at Mitchel and said, "I need to go home." "Come over first." Mitchel rested his back against the soft pillow on the bed.


    His injuries prevented him from sitting for too long, so he could only lean slightly to one side.


    "Why?" Raegan looked at him warily and didn''t approach.


    Mitchel briefly nced at her, not feeling particrly talkative. He asked, "Do you want toe OVer on your own, or should I carry you?" Raegan sneered, "Can you still carry someone..."


    As she spoke, Mitchel''s towering form materialized before her, causing her words to die on her tongue. He bent down and effortlessly lifted her up, using only his uninjured hand.


    "Ah!" Shocked, Raegan eximed and instinctively wrapped her hands around his neck tightly. "Mitchel, are you crazy?" He was still injured, yet he was being so reckless. Luckily, the bed was within reach. In a matter of seconds, he had deposited Raegan on the bed.


    But Raegan was far from calm. Her heart beat a wild stato and she glowered at him, her voice rife with panic when she demanded, "What the hell are you doing, Mitchel?" Mitchel didn''t reply. He grabbed her feet and took off her shoes.


    Due to his injuries, he couldn''t squat, so he sat on the bed next to her and ced her leg on his leg.


    Raegan leaned back on the bed and stared at Mitchel with wide eyes. She couldn''t help but feel like she waspletely under his control. She felt quite flustered and had the urge to kick him in the shins. "If you try to take off my clothes, I''ll call for help..." "Don''t move," Mitchel ordered tersely and pinched her ankle tightly.


    "Um..." Raegan had been berating him when the ufortable sensation in her foot suddenly turned ice cold, causing her tone to involuntarily change.


    She didn''t know when Mitchel got the ice cubes. He put it on her feet and rubbed it gently.


    Raegan''s feet were well-maintained, tender and delicate. At the moment, her toes were red and swollen from being scalded by steaming hot soup.


    Mitchel''s gaze sharpened as he leaned forward, concentrating on his task. His head tilted slightly as he carefully pressed the ice against her injured foot.


    Raegan couldn''t help but blush as she watched Mitchel hold her tender feet in his hand. Unable to stand the silence any longer, she asked, "How did you know?" "Do you think everyone is as careless as you?" Mitchel retorted. He had noticed the stain of soup on her shoes earlier, the very reason he had urged Raegan in without bothering to talk to Katie any longer.


    There were medications to improve blood flow and eliminate stagnant blood, as well as an abundant supply of ice cubes in the ward.


    Mitchel gently massaged the affected area and applied the ointment. He rubbed it in as well, and after a few seconds, he pressed the area even more firmly, a hint of frustration appearing on his face when he didn''t get the reaction he expected. "You''re burned really bad, yet you''re acting like you can barely feel it." Raegan was wearing socks, so it had dulled the impact of the soup somewhat, but her feet were too delicate. The burn looked serious but she actually felt a lot better after Mitchel applied the ice.


    However, the spot Mitchel was massaging was an erogenous zone...


    Raegan''s expression altered immediately and she reached out to grab his hand. "Stop. Don''t touch..." Mitchel frowned. "Does it hurt?" His words might be a bit harsh, but he was barely using any strength in the massage. When he saw the odd way Raegan was reacting, he stared at her in confusion.


    Mitchel still hadn''t stopped rubbing that spot and it was making Raegan''s face burn hotter by the second. "It''s itchy." Mitchel squinted at her, inspecting every inch of her face carefully. His only goal had been to relieve her injury, so nothing else was on his mind.


    However, when he saw how deeply she was blushing, a thought suddenly


    urred to him. A seductive chuckle rumbled in his throat and he dered, "You mean it''s itching in the heart." "What?" Raegan didn''t quite understand his words.


    A lecherous gleam sparked in Mitchel''s eyes. He ran a single finger over the spot he had been massaging and rumbled, "Every time I touch you here, you... You beg and plead with me." Raegan now understood what he meant. Her cheeks grew hot and she retorted in a voice tinged with anger, "What nonsense are you talking about?" Eves twinkling mischievously, Mitchel rasped, "I''m not just bbering. It''s actually quite handy, especially for special asions. Not just your feet, but also..."


    He leaned in closer and whispered a few other parts into her ear.


    Raegan flushed even deeper and shouted, "You are such a pervert!" "Yes," Mitchel agreed readily, still holding on to her foot. His voice was rxed and indulgent. "I only be a pervert when I see you." It was evident that he was in a good mood today. That was why he kept teasing her.


    Mitchel had been in a good mood since he heard Reagan blurt out that sentence, indicating she didn''t have a boyfriend. He was SO ted that he didn''t even feel the pain from his wounds anymore.


    At this time, he was done applying the ointment, so he ced her foot on the shelf so the ointment would dry.


    Then, he left the bed to wash his hands. When he returned, he gathered Raegan close until there was only a { whisper of space left between them.


    When he spoke again, his voice was low and seductive. "Don''t you want to see how perverted I can be?" Raegan was speechless. Truly, she waspletely and utterly gobsmacked.


    Her mouth hung slightly open and she could do nothing but gape at him. How could anyone be so proud of being called a pervert? Mitchel''s facial expression made it seem like he wanted to tattoo "I''m a pervert" on his forehead for all to see.


    Raegan averted her gaze, hoping to cool the blush on her cheeks. "I don''t want to see. Don''t get sO close to me." "You really don''t want to?" Mitchel''s eyes narrowed, but there was a teasing


    glint in his eyes. "You used to like it very much..." Again, Raegan blushed, and this time, even the tips of her ears turned red.


    This man was cheeky.


    "Stay away from me," Raegan grumbled, rolling her eyes. "You have a fianc¨¦e, yet you have no self-control.¡± Mitchel gave her a gentle tug and stated, "Don''t be silly. I''ve already told you multiple times that I don''t have a fianc¨¦e. You are the only woman I''ve ever been with." He raised his finger and said seriously, "] swear." Mitchel''s eyes were firm and he really didn''t appear to be lying. Katie, on the hand, seemed to be quite the expert at making things up.


    Raegan pursed her lips and didn''t say anything. Even if he didn''t have a fianc¨¦e like he said, this matter shouldn''t make any difference to her.


    Mitchel''s eyes sparked with a hint of danger as he noticed the contemtive expression on her face.


    "I lost my virginity to you. Don''t even try to deny it." Again, Raegan''s face turned as red as a tomato. "You''re shameless!" Mitchel didn''t argue and just smiled lightly. Indeed, chasing after a girl never required having dignity. Could dignity help him get a wife? Raegan''s brows furrowed and she asked in a low voice, "Didn''t I lose my virginity to you as well?" She considered herself to be rather traditional. Since she married Mitchel


    at a young age, it was highly likely that she hadn''t been with anyone before him.


    "Yes." He nodded.


    "Then it''s even. Why should 1 deny anything?" Raegan asked.


    Mitchel''s expression was thoughtful for a while. "The first time, I held back a lot and only did it twice before quickly finishing. But the second night, I couldn''t control myself and there were many more times. You were unable to walk properly for a week afterward. Eventually, I learned to limit it to no more than four times each night..." Raegan''s eyes went wide of their own volition. She could hardly believe the wordsing out of Mitchel''s mouth, yet he continued speaking. Every


    night... Four times... What the hell was he talking about?! At this rate, Raegan''s face was. going to be crimson for all eternity. She pped a palm over his mouth before she exploded from embarrassment. "Shut up! Stop talking!" When Mitchel saw that Raegan was in danger of fainting if he continued teasing her, he stopped. He grasped her hand and looked at her with an intensity that he rarely showed. "If you don''t want me to continue talking about it, you have to tell me why you always think that Katie is my fianc¨¦e." Raegan didn''t know why he couldn''t get past this issue. "I had called you before we went to the amusement park the other day. Janey wanted to see you. However, Katie answered the phone and told me not to bother youCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    again since you''re her fianc¨¦." Mitchel''s eyes darkened when he heard this. He didn''t expect Katie tobe so brazen. She even dared to answer his calls! His anger fizzled out, reced by joy at the fact that Raegan had called him.


    He hadn''t expected it, but he was pleased to hear it. Then, his thoughts veered to Janey and his smile widened even more.


    In Mitchel''s heart, he had already regarded Janey as his daughter. He regretted not being able to make it to the amusement parkst time, and he intended to make it up to Janey as soon as possible.


    "I''m sorry." Mitchel''s hand tightened around Raegan''s as he apologized, "''m sorry. I shouldn''t have let anyone have


    ess to my phone. It was my mistake." His gaze lowered, but his_voice remained firm. "I admit I made a mistake where the phone is concerned, but Katie is definitely not my fianc¨¦e. Nothing is going on between her and me." Raegan was taken aback by his solemn exnation. Privately, she thought that he shouldn''t be med just because another person answered his phone.


    When she remained silent, Mitchel continued, "But I exined it to you afterward. Why didn''t you tell me what she said then?" If Mitchel had found out about Katie''s thoughts earlier, he would have started dealing with her issues a lot sooner.


    Perhaps he had failed to see though Katie''s disguise because he hardly had any contact with women.


    After all, Katie had been perpetuating this charade for the past decade, and she had never once crossed the line with him. When Katie found out that his interest was solely in Raegan, she seemed to have kept her distance from him and behaved professionally every step of the way.


    Just then, Raegan''s soft voice broke into Mitchel''s thoughts. "My brother showed me a lot of coverage about you two being together." Mitchel couldn''t help butugh bitterly. So, that was the reason.


    Rumors he didn''t bother to rify had been dug out.


    "Those were all posted during the time


    you left. At the time, I didn''t ask aboutpany matters. My mom and the others pulled those false news, but I''ve had them retracted since then." Mitchel pinched her lips and dered, "Just wait. Three days from now and I''ll have the legal team release a statement making it clear that there is no connection between the Glyn and Dixon families except for coboration." Raegan''s heart swelled with warmth when she heard his exnation. A secondter, she mped down on the emotion welling up in her heart. It was inappropriate for her to feel this way.


    She still remembered her brother''s words. She couldn''t fall for Mitchel''s words easily, nor could she allow herself to be swayed.


    Maintaining a stoic expression, Raegan dered in a tight voice, "What am 1


    waiting for? This is something you and Miss Glyn need to deal with. It has nothing to do with me." Mitchel couldn''t bear to have her alienate herself from him, so he pulled her into his arms. "How can it have nothing to do with you?" He embraced her tightly, pulling her close to him. "You are my wife, and ours is the most intimate rtionship in the world." Mitchel''s voice was deep and enticing, with a hint of persuasion. Raegan''s face turned red and she pushed him away in an attempt to escape from his embrace. "What wife? We''re divorced." Mitchel''s embrace grew tighter, his words heavy with emotion. "Even though we are divorced, you will always be my wife in my heart. I have


    no desire to find another wife." "But, but..." Raegan thought of a way to refute his words. After a while, she remarked, "I have someone I want to date." Instantly, Mitchel''s eyes darkened. He knew she was going to bring up Stefan again. Even though he was almost certain they hadn''t started dating yet, he couldn''t help but feel jealous.


    Mitchel''s handsome face was coated with a delicateyer of frost. He fixed his intense eyes on Raegan and stated in a sharp tone, "Don''t tell me you''re interested in someone else. Even if you''re already seeing someone, I don''t care." His tone was aggressive, not allowing any objections.


    Raegan thought this domineering man


    was going to threaten her again, and her delicate eyebrows furrowed.


    Mitchel noticed her frown and _quickly changed the topic. "I don''t care even if I be your lover. That way, I''m Janey''s stepfather." "What?" Regan''s went wide and she even convinced herself she had misheard him.


    Mitchel was too embarrassed to repeat those words. He just blurted out what was on his mind the moment he saw her frown, not wanting to see Raegan mad at him.


    He pretended to clear his throat and huffed, "Never mind. If you didn''t hear it, then you can forget i But how could Raegan forget it? She heard him very clearly. She mulled his words over and burst outughing so


    hard she started coughing.


    Mitchel''s face turned ugly, but he still reached out to pat her back. "What''s so funny?" "You want to be my lover? Janey''s stepfather?" Raegan ignored his unpleasant expression and mercilessly mocked him.


    Their conversation was disrupted by the door being mmed open.

 Chapter 356 How will you compensate me

    Chapter 356 How Will You Compensate Me At this time, Matteo entered Mitchel''s ward. He walked in just in time to hear Mitchel''sment about "being Raegan''s lover." He couldn''t help but lower his head and let out a smallugh.


    Earlier, while he was instructed to lead Raegan to prepare the soup for Mitchel, Matteo realized the nurse in disguise was actually Raegan.


    Mitchel felt even more embarrassed by this. He never expected Matteo toe in just in time to catch his words. Annoyed, he asked, "What did youe in for?" Matteo quickly replied, "I brought you


    the soup." Matteo had noticed the soup Raegan prepared had spilled, so he saved what was left in a thermos, thinking Mitchel was looking forward to taking a sip. He hadn''t expected to stumble upon such an amusing chat.


    Without saying much, Matteo served a bowl of soup, cing it carefully in front of Mitchel. As he turned around, he caught sight of Raegan''s bare feet.


    He thought he had never seen such beautiful feet before. The toes reminded him of pearls, round, shiny, and adorable. He found himself staring at Raegan''s feet a bit too long.


    Suddenly, a cough from Mitchel snapped Matteo out of his daze.


    Mitchel was giving Matteo a cold look, as if warning him.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Matteo flinched, quickly ducked his head, and decided it was best to leave, However, after Mitchel picked up-the soup and tasted it, he told Matteo, "Finish the rest." Matteo was surprised. He never thought Mitchel would share what Raegan had prepared with him.


    Back when Raegan prepared the nutritional soup, Matteo had been watching eagerly from the side, having enjoyed Raegan''s cooking before, which was incredibly delicious.


    Raegan looked uneasy, observing Matteo cheerfully take the thermos and leave. She silently hoped that Matteo wouldn''t drink it.


    Mitchel eyed the creamy white soup and asked, "Did you make this?"


    "Yeah," Raegan replied, feeling a bit guilty. "I really put effort into it, almost burnt my fingers." .


    Mitchel gave a small smile, his tone cool but kind. "That sounds challenging." With that, he lifted the bowl.


    Seeing the medicine on her toes, which Mitchel had applied for her, Raegan was hesitant. He was thorough and thoughtful toward her. But the soup she prepared for him was...


    Perhaps she was being a little unfair...


    As Mitchel was about to take a sip, Raegan quickly said, "You might want to think twice before drinking that." But as those words escaped Raegan''s lips, Mitchel had already finished it in one go.


    Raegan stared as he ced the empty bowl down. She was astounded. After finishing the soup, she had mixed in a whole bottle of white pepper. It was supposed to be sharp and unpleasant to taste.


    "Are you feeling alright?" Raegan gazed into his eyes, searching for any sign of difort.


    Noticing his frown and silence, Raegan felt a wave of worry wash over her.


    "Didn''t I warn you against drinking that?" Just as she was about to fetch him some water, on her bare feet, he caught her wrist and gently pulled her close to him.


    "t''s actually not bad," he remarked.


    "Huh?" Raegan could only muster a surprised grunt after a brief, breathless


    pause. She vividly recalled pouring a whole bottle of white pepper into the mix. How could it possibly be okay? Mitchel, with a calm tone, offered, "Care to give it a try?" "What?" Raegan, puzzled by his sudden shift in conversation and about to inquire further, found herself abruptly drawn closer as Mitchel reached out, gently held the back of her head, and pressed his lips to hers.


    At that moment, everything around them fell silent. His firm grip on her, the way his lips explored the sweetness of hers, and his tongue created a whirlwind of sensations.


    The kiss, sweet with a hint of spice, was an exotic thrill.


    Raegan''s eyes, wide and clear, showed her astonishment, forgetting to pull


    away. Her mind cleared of everything but the intensity of his kiss. Memories of their past passionate encounters flooded her thoughts... 5 Her cheeks flushed a deep shade of red. Everything he had said was indeed true... Under his spell, she had let herself go too far...


    Mitchel kissed Raegan, feeling the longing he had carried for so long, breathing in the scent of her hair that he found soforting.


    "Mmm..." Raegan started toe back to reality, trying to say no, but instead, her voice sounded more like a sigh, which only encouraged Mitchel more.


    Mitchel held her tight, making it hard for her to move or get away.


    At first, his intention was to teach her a lesson. He was very sensitive to the


    smell of pepper, and he figured she must have added a lot, maybe even a whole bottle.


    But as the kiss grew more intense, his feelings took over. He found himself wanting to kiss her endlessly.


    "Bang!" Suddenly, the door burst open.


    Matteo, his throat on fire from the soup, rushed in to tell Mitchel not to try it. He thought Raegan could not have realized she added too much white pepper. But after taking a big sip, it felt like more than just a little extra.


    It was as if a whole bottle had been dumped in.


    Matteo didn''t expect to interrupt a passionate moment. Stunned, he opened his mouth but couldn''t find the words, making only incoherent noises.


    Mitchel gave Matteo a cold look, quickly covering Raegan''s messed-up hair with a jacket from beside the bed.


    "Why are you still here?" Mitchel scowled at Matteo, who seemed unusually slow to react today.


    Matteo was frozen in ce, wanting to leave but hesitated. "Mr. Dixon, your neck..." he said, his voice shaking.


    Raegan looked up and noticed Mitchel''s neck was bright red, looking like he was having a severe allergic reaction. She gasped. "Do you have a pepper allergy?" Mitchel felt his own neck itch ufortably.


    Matteo quickly added, "It''s not just pepper. Mr. Dixon reacts badly to all types of peppercorns." He wouldn''t have interrupted if there wasn''t a risk


    of a serious allergic reaction.


    Seeing his neck turn red, Raegan felt a mix of helplessness and guilt and started to cry. "I had no idea... I added a lot of pepper..." Mitchel tried to calm her down, saying lightly, "It''s alright. Don''t worry about it." Luckily, they were at a hospital.


    The doctor promptly started antihistamine treatment.


    Two hourster, the rash on Mitchel''s neck was much better.


    The doctor advised, "Aren''t you aware of your allergies? You need to remember what you can and cannot eat. Allergies can be deadly if not taken seriously." Raegan hung her head, filled with


    immense guilt, truly unaware of this.


    Had she known, she never would have yed such a prank.


    After the doctor left, Mitchel turned his gaze to Raegan, who was now looking down at her toes, a smile growing on his face. So, she knew she was to me. He hadn''t gone through all that for nothing.


    Before Mitchel could say anything, Raegan offered a sincere apology, "I''m sorry." Mitchel''s eyes sparkled with mischief as he drew out his words. "Come a bit closer. 1 didn''t hear that." Raegan was at a loss for words. She moved closer and met his gaze. "I''m sorry. I did that on purpose..." Before she could finish, he easily pulled her onto the bed.


    Mitchel examined her feet. There was no swelling, which was a good sign, showing there was no serious harm.


    He gently pinched her cheek, signaling he didn''t want her to feel bad, and shared, "I knew, and I went along on purpose." "What?" Raegan was startled and puzzled. "You knew it and you still went along?" Mitchel exined with sincerity, "If I hadn''t yed along with your prank, how would you have been content?" Raegan couldn''t wrap her head around his reasoning.


    Mitchel then pinched her waist yfully and inquired, "So, how do you n to make up for the trouble you caused?"

 Chapter 357 Dont Lie

    Chapter 357 Don''t Lie Raegan immediately realized there were some ulterior motives behind Mitchel''s kindness. And the moment to settle scores had finally arrived.


    Raegan pursed her lips and shifted her body ufortably. "What exactly do you want?" Mitchel smiled and answered, "Whatever I desire, perhaps?" "If you mean that thing..." Raegan''s voice trailed off. Obviously, she was embarrassed. She quickly added, "That matter is off the table." Mitchel tilted his head, met her eyes, and asked with a smile, "What does the matter refer to?"


    Raegan looked at Mitchel speechlessly.


    Her ears suddenly felt hot. She retorted, "You are so hateful!" He obviously understood what she meant, but he still asked. He must be embarrassing her deliberately.


    Upon seeing Raegan''s expression, Mitchel finally stopped teasing her. He pinched her earlobe and said, "What I desire is for you to take care of me." He wanted to spend more time with her, to be with her, and cherish every moment with her.


    "That''s all?" Raegan asked in disbelief.


    Mitchel didn''t seize the opportunity to make excessive demands. It was so unlikely of him. This was not his style.


    "You want more than that?" Mitchel was amused that Raegan seemed disoriented by his willingness not to pressure her, a deviation from her


    expectations. His lips suddenly quirked. "But, of course, if you want to do something else, I will be delighted to ept it." a He emphasized the words "something else" deliberately. Raegan''s face flushed even more. "You wish!" Raegan was about to get up from the bed. But Mitchel quickly pulled her back and held her waist tightly. ¡°You are not allowed to leave tonight." His words were full of his habitual authoritative tone. But actually, he was worried about her foot. It didn''t seem serious. But she shouldn''t wear shoes.


    Otherwise, her foot''s condition would worsen. It was better to let her stay overnight, so she could rest.


    "No, I''m leaving." Raegan refused to stay, especially when she was


    reminded of the kiss they had just now. She felt her face was burning, The corners of Mitchel''s mouth curled up. "Look at me. With my current condition, what can I possibly do to you?" When Raegan thought of his injuries she couldn''t help ming herself. Her resistance weakened. She faltered, REBUT "No buts," Mitchel interrupted. He hugged her even tighter, refusing to let her go.


    "Shall I call your brother for this?" There was a hint of danger in his tone.


    "Should I tell him that his sister has to take care of the person who got even injured because of her?" "You won''t hold my brother responsible, right?" Raegan''s eyes


    widened. She warned, "Don''t you dare!" Mitchel''s deep-set ck eyes stared at her intensely. "You seem adept at negotiating with me." Raegan''s voice softened a little when she said, "No, that''s not my intention.


    My brother seldom gets into fights. He was only impulsive at that time because he was worried about me. So, can you let it pass?" "Fight?" Mitchel''s eyes darkened.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Raegan was staunchly defending her brother, and he couldn''t help but feel jealous.


    He corrected her, "It wasn''t a fight. He assaulted me, and I wasn''t allowed to defend myself." But if Erick was not Raegan''s brother, Erick must have been lying in the ICU by now.


    Mitchel felt a sense of injustice. He took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "You exploit my affection for you ¡ì to mistreat me." As he spoke, he sounded aggrieved. His mood was a bit mncholic.


    When Raegan saw the expression on Mitchel''s face, she felt like she wa affected by his mood. Suddenly, her heart hurt. For some reason, she felt sorry for him. Indeed, it was Erick''s fault for attacking Mitchel. And Raegan felt responsible for what had happened to Mitchel.


    At this moment, she felt like he deserved an apology. So, she said softly, "On behalf of my brother, I apologize to you. I am so sorry for his impulsiveness and any distress I have caused you. Will you ept my apology?"


    Mitchel was frustration. But it was not because of Erick''s assault. Instead, it was Raegan''s unwavering stance of defending Erick that made him jealous and deeply hurt.


    He snorted coldly. "What if he was the one who got hurt? I can''t imagine what you can do just to avenge his I''m sure you will confront me head-on.


    But now that it was me who got beaten, you''ll simply ask for an apology on his behalf? I..." Before Mitchel could finish his words, Raegan suddenly reached out, wrapped her arms around his neck, and gently pressed her lips against his.


    Mimicking his actions just now, she kissed his thin lips softly.


    Then, she stared at him with clear, beautiful eyes. She asked, "Is my


    apology epted now?" Her voice was soft and tender. This was her first time taking the initiative, so her face flushed.


    Mitchel remained silent, and his expression stiffened for a while. The joy in his heart was overwhelming Suddenly, all his grievances seemed to have dissipated. He felt like it was worth being beaten by Erick.


    At this moment, Mitchel''s expressionless face showed a sense of inexplicable sharpness.


    Raegan didn''t make any further move, thinking Mitchel was still upset. She felt disheartened. When she tried to step back, Mitchel suddenly held her firmly.


    "It was you who kissed me first!" He stared at her intensely.


    Raegan was a little confused. "What are you implying?" Mitchel''s eyes were deep and full of emotions. He said sternly, "You kissed me first!" Raegan''s face turned even redder than cherries. She didn''t suffer fi memory loss about what she had just done to him. Yet, he had said it twice.


    It was as if he was emphasizing her audacity.


    Raegan was so embarrassed that she wanted to retort. "You..." But Mitchel didn''t even give her a chance to speak. He suddenly held the back of her neck, raised her head, and sealed her lips with his. It was just a light kiss. However, it deepened until they were already kissing each other passionately.


    Raegan''s attempt to protest was suppressed by Mitchel''s dominating kiss, leaving her no room for resistance.


    He wrapped his arms around her.


    Then, his right hand gently caressed her body while his tongue guided her to familiarize herself with his.


    Raegan finally gave in. She felt like her entire being was immersed in his refreshing presence.


    His affection was both forceful and domineering, but it gradually overwhelmed her.


    Raegan closed her eyes tightly. She clenched her fists and attempted to speak. But in the end, she could only let out moans involuntarily.


    Such soft moans turned Mitchel on even more. He felt like he was losing


    control, He lowered his head and bit her shoulder.


    "Hmm..." Raegan''s legs suddenly straightened, her toes curled, and she almost cried. She felt like she was being seduced by him.


    Mitchel paused, lowered his gaze, and looked at her intensely.


    Mitchel''s bright eyes were so prating that Raegan felt naked in front of him. She shyly raised her hands and covered her face.


    Mitchel held her hands, preventing her from hiding from him. He tightly locked his fingers with hers.


    Raegan subconsciously lowered her eyes, and her gaze inadvertently fell on the buttons on his chest. Her heart beat so fast that she felt like it was about to jump out of her heart at any


    moment, Looking at her deeply, he raised her chin and ordered, "Look at me." Raegan could no longer avoid him. Her clear eyes met his profound gaze, and she felt like she was almost consumed by it.


    His thin lips curved into a smile. He said huskily, "Do you want it?" Upon hearing this question, Raegan''s breathing almost stopped. Her eyes began to wander. She opened her mouth to say something. However, she was only pulled back by him.


    Mitchel''s eyes narrowed. He traced her jaw with his fingers and said, "Don''t lie."

 Chapter 358 Wanted Her Company More

    Chapter 358 Wanted Her Company More Raegan''s cheeks turned pink. She felt a wave of embarrassment and vulnerability wash over her. She was mortified by her own involuntary whimper.


    Trying to deny it with a face turning even redder, Raegan stammered, "I don''t want..." Mitchel, noticing her shy blush, let out a gentleugh. "I don''t believe it." He gently teased her earlobe with his teeth and whispered, "Did I almost bite you... Here?" After so many close moments together, Mitchel knew her reactions all too well.


    This time, he realized he might have gone a bit too far.


    Raegan''s face turned a deeper shade of crimson as she firmly responded, "Stop spewing nonsense!" "Really? Maybe I should try again and see?" Mitchel teased.


    ¡®No, please don''t!" Raegan attempted to lower her head, seeking to hide her embarrassment.


    However, in the expanse of the ward bed, there was no ce to escape his reach.


    Mitchel, a man of patience, had avoided sexual encounters for five years. Previously, when the news of Raegan''s disappearance after the car incident hit him, it brought an unbearable pain, as though his heart would tear apart. Back then, his world was shrouded in relentless darkness and suffering.


    But now, the situation had changed.


    The moment Raegan returned, alive and in front of him, everything shifted, The door to his desires, once opened, seemed impossible to close again. The memory of their past closeness, that deeplyforting feeling, made it difficult for Mitchel to resist temptation. Every night was a struggle, filled with intense longing.


    At that moment, a single kiss reignited the madness Mitchel had suppressed for five years. His desire to hold her close was stronger than ever.


    Mitchel moved in closer, his voice a soft whisper. "Raegan, should we go ahead? It''s going to feel amazing..." Hearing such direct words made Raegan''s cheeks turn even redder.


    With a mix of nervousness, she pushed him away, saying, "I... We shouldn''t..."


    "Raegan, it''s been five years... Are you sure?" He gently bit her earlobe, his voice rough with what sounded like agony.


    Raegan trembled at the sound of his pain, yet... She quickly shook her head, insisting, "I just can''t..." For Raegan, things had changed between them. Despite their past closeness, the events that had unfolded made it impossible for her to bridge the gap.


    Mitchel didn''t insist, his voice still rough. "If you''re not up for it, then we won''t." ¡°Then how do you n to solve this?" Raegan asked, her face burning with embarrassment. She had almost given in just now, and she had felt his arousal.


    Mitchel, feeling slightly less pained,


    swallowed hard and asked, "Do you feel sorry for me?" As he swallowed, a bead of sweat traced a path down his chiseled face unexpectedly, making him irresistibly attractive.


    Raegan felt her cheeks warm and turned away, unable to meet his gaze.


    Mitchel''s eyes were intense, his voice captivating. "Then help me..." Raegan''s heart raced, her mind overwhelmed at the thought, instinctively pulling back. "I can''t help you..." Mitchel''s soft chuckle at her subtle retreat made her flush deeper. "You don''t need to do anything." Caught in her reaction, Raegan''s blush deepened.


    Mitchel''s request was soft. "Look at


    Time went on for a while. Hig endurance was astounding. His gaze was intense, almost electric For the first time, Raegan noticed how alluring a man''s breathing could be.


    The rhythm of Mitchel''s breath was intoxicating, charged with an undeniable allure.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan felt like she was watching a mesmerizing solo act, her whole body blushing from head to toe. And now, she found herself in the awkward position of having to assist him to the bathroom for a cleanup.


    After experiencing all that, Raegan was frustrated. "I had helped you out... Now you need to erase that recording you made of me." Mitchel responded with a sexy tone, "Picking the perfect moment, aren''t you?" Even at this moment, he couldn''t say no to her request.


    Watching him delete the recording, Raegan let out a sigh of relief and settled back on the bed. She casually swept her hair behind her ear, exposing her smooth, delicate neck.


    Mitchel swallowed hard and edged a bit closer.


    Feeling him move closer, Raegan tensed up instantly. "What are you trying to do now?" She shifted away, her voice carrying a sharp warning. "Try that again, and I''m out of here." As she spoke, she felt a kiss. It was light as a feather and incredibly soft.


    Raegan tried to pull away, but he had already released her.


    His dark eyes locked on hers, his voice was raspier than ever. "Do you need my help?"


    Watching him delete the recording, Raegan let out a sigh of relief and settled back on the bed. She casually swept her hair behind her ear, exposing her smooth, delicate neck.


    Mitchel swallowed hard and edged a bit closer.


    Feeling him move closer, Raegan tensed up instantly. "What are you trying to do now?" She shifted away, her voice carrying a sharp warning. "Try that again, and I''m out of here." As she spoke, she felt a kiss. It was light as a feather and incredibly soft.


    Raegan tried to pull away, but he had already released her.


    His dark eyes locked on hers, his voice was raspier than ever. "Do you need my help?" Mitchel knew exactly how to get a


    reaction out of her. After countless times, he had learned all her ticklish spots. It wouldn''t be long before he managed to make her squirm with delight.


    Raegan''s cheeks turned pink. "No, stop it! I just want to sleep..." With those words, she wrapped herself in the nket, making sure Mitchel couldn''t get too close.


    Mitchel grinned and respected her wishes.


    Lying next to a robust and vigorous man like Mitchel made it suddenly hard for Raegan to fall asleep.


    As his breathing evened out, Raegan sneakily opened her eyes. She looked at his strikingly handsome face, illuminated and shadowed under the nightmp, entuating his sharp features. He looked really good.


    Yet, his overly assertive nature and a strong sense of possession sometimes overwhelmed her. When he got mad, his gaze would turn icy, his dark eyes radiating intensity.


    Raegan sometimes found him quite difficult to understand. How could someone with such a quick temper be so patient with her pranks? Moreover, he paid close attention to everything she said, although that didn''t necessarily mean he was always easygoing. His demeanor changed drastically whenever he saw her with other men, bing fiercely protective.


    As for her past shared with Mitchel, it was a nk te to Raegan. She asionally caught glimpses of memories, but they were too fleeting to make sense of.


    Her entire perception of him started


    from the moment they met recently.


    So far, he was always there for her, never losing his temper no matter what she did. He even bore pain when she was attacked.


    What Mitchel had done for her made her feel like she was slowly being won over, without even realizing it. These feelings were warning signs for her.


    Raegan realized she couldn''t let herself fall for his gentle trap. She decided to keep her distance from him.


    After pondering for some time, Raegan gave in to her tiredness and drifted off to sleep.


    At Raegan''s soft and even breath, Mitchel opened his eyes. Wanting to ensure she slept peacefully, he pretended to be asleep.


    He drew her closer and adjusted the air conditioner to a gentle setting.


    Her face, the only part uncovered, shone like porcin, pale and luminous. He couldn''t resist caressing her soft cheek, his eyes filled with affection.


    He knew he wanted more than just her presence. He wanted her by his side forever. He wished to share every sunrise and sunset with her for the rest of their lives.


    In the afternoon, Nicole went with her superior to a negotiation meeting.


    By the elevator, she ran into Jarrod, who was there for a different meeting.


    Jarrod was easy to spot in the crowd, dressed sharply in all ck, with a neat crew cut, looking handsome and distinguished.


    When Jarrod stepped into the elevator and turned around, his eyesnded on


    Nicole, dressed smartly in a pencil skirt, and he was momentarily captivated.

 Chapter 359 How should I Kneel

    Chapter 359 How Should I Kneel Jarrod''s gaze was icy, charged with a palpable sense of aggression.


    After a few seconds of eye contact, Nicole averted her gaze without a trace of emotion.


    A bodyguard blocked Nicole''s path, his demeanor indifferent. "No entry at this moment. Wait for the next elevator, please." Nicoleplied, standing quietly with her documents.


    Just as the elevator doors began to close, Jarrod, with his unique fingers, stopped them. His eyes were dark.


    "Come in."


    Hearing this, the bodyguard smartly moved aside.


    Nicole, not wanting to join the elevator with Jarrod, said softly, "No, thank you." Jarrod remained unmoved, his foot wedging the elevator door open, seemingly prepared to wait it out.


    Bystanders began to take notice.


    Nicole''s workmates were close by.


    Feeling the pressure, Nicole moved forward, making sure to keep some distance from Jarrod. "Then, thank you." As Nicole stepped in, Jarrod didn''t back away, almost intentionally staying in ce.


    Nicole nearly collided with his chest but stopped just in time.


    Their eyes met, Nicole''s firm and direct, not looking away this time.


    Jarrod, standing close, looked down at her, his look intense. After a short pause, he moved slightly to the side.


    The elevator, quite small, now had four bodyguards, forcing Nicole to stand behind Jarrod.


    The elevator doors shut, and Jarrod moved back, his presence felt strongly.


    Nicole also moved back to keep some space between them.


    For an important meeting, Nicole had chosen a pencil skirt with a high slit.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Jarrod, hands in his pockets, looked down at her reflection, noticing her outfit. Nicole looked as striking as always. The same white shirt that looked ordinary to others became a


    tool of allure for her. Even though the shirt was her size, it fitted tightly across her chest. Her thin heels and long, light legs were enough to stir desire in any man.


    Jarrod was no exception, his lustful gaze undisguised and tant. Then, he turned to face the front, asking casually, "Didn''t you see the message?" Jarrod had messaged Nicole earlier, inquiring about her ns.


    Nicole replied with a smile, "I didn''t see it." Even if she had, she would have ignored it, treating it like an unwanted email.


    Jarrod, keeping it casual, tugged at his lip but said nothing more.


    The next moment, his hand was on her hip, sliding smoothly to retrieve her phone from her pocket. He did it


    with such ease as if her hip was no different from an inanimate object.


    "You!" Nicole bit her lip, holding back the urge tosh out, especially with others around.


    Jarrod, unfazed, chuckled. "Just want to see if it still works." "Give it back to me." Nicole tried to grab her phone back, her voice filled with anger, visibly upset.


    But Jarrod raised his hand out of her reach, capturing her wrist with ease and drawing her close. With a hint of a challenge in his eyes, he asked, "Hiding something from me?" Forced against him, Nicole felt her heart pound, her palms sweating. This morning, she had received a photo of Austin ying from the nanny and hadn''t deleted it yet. It was still on her


    phone.


    Yet, Nicole''s face showed no sign of panic as she calmly said, "My-phone''s contents are my own concern, not yours." Jarrod''s questions came because Nicole was acting distant. He felt annoyed and wanted an excuse to engage with her.


    Noticing Nicole''s fleeting unease, he grew more suspicious. He asked with a curious look, "What''s got you so worried?" Nicole''s attempts to pull away were futile, highlighting the clear difference in their strength. She realized that outsmarting Jarrod would be better than trying to overpower him. So, Nicole said with a forced smile, "There''s a rather personal video, not


    exactly for everyone''s eyes." The atmosphere instantly chilled. The tension was so thick that even the bodyguards were on edge, trying to remain as quiet as possible.


    Jarrod, keeping Nicole close, asked with a sneer, "Who is this man that interests you so much? More than me?" Their exchange escted with each sentence. The bodyguards, however, wished they hadn''t heard their exchange Nicole replied with a hint of mockery, "A professional masseur. His skills are unmatched. Perhaps you could learn a thing or two from him." The elevator fell deathly silent.


    Everyone acted as if they were invisible, fearing a breath might cost


    for their jobs.


    "Ding!" The elevator stopped.


    One bodyguard dared to ask, "Mr.


    Schultz, are we getting off?" "Out!" Jarrod''s shout was full of anger.


    The bodyguards quickly went out.


    Nicole and Jarrod were left alone in the elevator, with Nicole still without her phone.


    As the doors shut again, Jarrod pressed Nicole against the mirror, his breath cold, his voice W You seem unhappy. Perhaps we should ¡®practice¡¯ now.¡¯ "I''d rather not. My experiences with you have left a bitter taste. Now, I seek ioy instead." Nicoleughed, her beauty shining through. "The young men there treated me like a queen,


    phone. y Yet, Nicole''s face showed no sign of panic as she calmly said, "My-phone''s contents are my own concern, not yours." Jarrod''s questions came because Nicole was acting distant. He felt annoyed and wanted an excuse to engage with her.


    Noticing Nicole''s fleeting unease, he grew more suspicious. He asked with a curious look, "What''s got you so worried?" Nicole''s attempts to pull away were futile, highlighting the clear difference in their strength. She realized that outsmarting Jarrod would be better than trying to overpower him. So, Nicole said with a forced smile, "There''s a rather personal video, not


    exactly for everyone''s eyes." The atmosphere instantly chilled. The tension was so thick that even the bodyguards were on edge, trying to remain as quiet as possible.


    Jarrod, keeping Nicole close, asked with a sneer, "Who is this man that interests you so much? More than me?" Their exchange escted with each sentence. The bodyguards, however, wished they hadn''t heard their exchange Nicole replied with a hint of mockery, "A professional masseur. His skills are unmatched. Perhaps you could learn a thing or two from him The elevator fell deathly silent.


    Everyone acted as if they were invisible, fearing a breath might cost


    for their jobs.


    "Ding!" The elevator stopped.


    One bodyguard dared to ask, "Mr.


    Schultz, are we getting off?" "Out!" Jarrod''s shout was full of anger.


    The bodyguards quickly went out.


    Nicole and Jarrod were left alone in the elevator, with Nicole still without her phone.


    As the doors shut again, Jarrod pressed Nicole against the mirror, his breath cold, his voice low You seem unhappy. Perhaps we should practice¡¯ now." "I''d rather not. My experiences with you have left a bitter taste. Now, [ seek joy instead.¡± Nicoleughed, her beauty shining through. "The young men there treated me like a queen,


    serving me on their knees. Can you do that, Mr. Schultz?" Jarrod''s mood darkened, but Nicole stood her ground.


    Today''s gathering was a ma for the elite of the business world, drawing in the traditional Hampton family among others.


    Given the longstanding alliance between the Hampton family and the Schultze family, Nicole found a direct approach to the Hamptons blocked.


    She chose Jarrod as her point of entry instead. Challenging him, despite the risks, seemed the quickest route Nicole aimed to incite a spectacle from Jarrod, hoping to tarnish his reputation I to the point of being shunned. Should the timee to choose sides, a temperamental CEO like Jarrod would


    surely tip the scales against a partnership.


    Amid a heavy silence, Nicole braced for a dramatic reaction from Jarrod. Yet, what she got was his deep voice asking, "How should I kneel?"

 Chapter 360 Setting New and Old Scores Together

    Chapter 360 Settling New and Old Scores Together Nicole was visibly shocked by Jarrod''s deration, pausing in astonishment.


    Jarrod was dead serious, not cracking a smile.


    Struggling to express herself, Nicole found humor in the moment. "Mr.


    Schultz, don''t you know that women these days look for someone who''s got skills? Given your past with numerous women, even if you were to beg..." She yfully straightened Jarrod''s tie, taunting him, "I wouldn''t give you a second nce." Jarrod couldn''t believe he was being mocked by a woman in such a way. If it were someone else, he would have banished that culprit from Ardlens for


    good, considering his notorious temperament. Yet, with Nicole, he was at a loss for words, swallowing his fury.


    Nicole''s eyes, brimming with sarcasm, seemed to remind him of a past embarrassment he had caused her.


    "Nicole, I know you don''t mean any of that," Jarrod said, his gaze icy, hiding his feelings. "Find another way to get back at me. This isn''t going to rile me up." "Mr. Schultz, what makes you think I''m seeking revenge?" Taking advantage of his momentary speechlessness, Nicole snatched her phone back, her smile dripping with sarcasm.


    "If you''re so keen on seeing the video, I can send it your way. You''ve recorded stuff before, right? Even showed it to your brother, didn''t you?" Nicole mocked.


    As Jarrod''s expression turned frosty, Nicole casually inquired, "Did they all praise how I looked?" Nicole''s every word struck Jarrod like a dagger, reminding him of his past actions. How absurd and despicable he was! "Ding." The elevator reached the ground floor.


    Without saying another word, Nicole brushed his hand off, ready to walk away.


    As she moved to leave, Jarrod caught her wrist. He cleared his throat, his voice rough. "I messed up before. I''ll make it up to you." Nicoleughed mockingly. "Make it up to me? How, Mr. Schultz? Can you undo death or heal the wounds those events carved into my heart?" Those were things no one could do.


    Jarrod, his voice filled with emotion, said, "Suggest something I can do right now..." "Just go to hell!" Nicole said sharply.


    "That''s what you can do." Jarrod felt as though he''d been stabbed in the heart, the pain overwhelming.


    Though known for being unfeeling, he was at a loss for words.


    He whispered, "You know that''s not something I can do..." "Stop talking about making it up to me if you can''t actually do anything!" Nicole scoffed, her voice dripping with disdain. "The only way you could make it up to me is if you died a thousand times, leaving not even an intact body behind." Nicole''s words cut like a knife. Her gaze was heavy with unhidden disgust.


    Even after she left, Jarrod''s face was


    still ashen.


    When Alec approached Jarrod momentster, Jarrod was still standing there alone, staring at the wall, his hand pressed against his chest as if in deep pain. None of the bodyguards darede close or say anythingforting.


    For Jarrod, these moments of solitude and pain had be all too familiar.


    Lost in his thoughts, he''d feel a sharp pain in his body that no doctor could exin. Being the cause of Jarrod''s remorse and pain, only Nicole could have the way to treat him.


    After stepping out of the elevator, Nicole raised her eyes to the white ceiling above. A headache pounded at her temples, blurring her vision. She regretted letting her bitterness and anger show so openly. It had been a


    rash decision.


    At times, her deep-seated hatred felt beyond her control. It was like a ghost was haunting her, slowly tightening its hold on her neck, making her relive her past. This led to countless nights without sleep, filled with excruciating pain. And the source of all her agony was Jarrod.


    It was five whole years. From her initial despair and thoughts of ending it all to slowly finding her way back to a somewhat normal life and work.


    Five years could change a lot of people and a lot of things. To others, she seemed to have changed.


    But Nicole was the only one who knew her heart hadn''t healed. It was decaying. Though she was alive, she felt like a walking dead. She took loads of antidepressants not because she wanted to live, but in the hope that she


    could die someday without any regrets.


    As she turned the corner, the bright lights ahead were overwhelming.


    Nicole held back her tears, steeling herself to be unbeatable. The sleepless nights and living in torment weren''t supposed to be hers alone.


    After the meeting, Nicole went with some leaders to a buffet dinner.


    Nicole''s superior was a powerful woman named Archer, who had always been supportive and kind.


    Before Nicole came back to the country, she had already quit her job.


    However, Archer, aware of Nicole''s ambition to run apany, invited Nicole to be a partner in a project.


    For Nicole, joining the project offered a much better chance than trying to make it on her own. She happily


    epted the offer.


    Nicole had set up thepany in name only, keeping her involvement a secret to avoid raising Jarrod''s suspicions. She even used a fake job title to keep her ns under wraps.


    Nicole was thankful for Archer''s support and dly helped out with various tasks, such as presenting at dinners.


    Midway through the dinner, Archer felt sick and had to leave early, leaving Nicole to keep the partners entertained.


    The dinner also featured a social dance event for those who wanted to dance or just chat. At these events, it wasmon for wealthy young women to approach men they were interested in.


    The conference attendees were mostly wealthy, making the single men


    particrly popr.


    Nicole, holding a drink and standing off to the side, noticed Jarrod. He instantly drew the attention of several women. His perfectly fitted suit and the slightly unbuttoned cor that showed off his corbone made him stand out.


    Jarrod was a memorable sight. Many women sneakily looked his way, clearly showing interest. He was undeniably good-looking and well-off, which made him attractive to those who didn''t know him well.


    But Nicole knew his darker side, something not everyone was aware of.


    Despite the attention he received, few women actually approached him. His grumpy appearance turned them off, as they feared he wouldn''t be friendly if they tried to start a conversation.


    Nicole watched, amused at first, but her mood quickly changed when she saw Jarrod looking her way from across the room. Jarrod walked over, dampening her spirits.


    Nicole decided to leave, wanting to avoid any drama with him.


    But then, out of nowhere, a poised and attractive girl stepped in front of Jarrod, obviously from a rich family, bravely catching his attention.


    With Jarrod distracted, Nicole took the chance to slip outside.


    The patio was buzzing, with a barbecue in full swing and big fans spreading cool air around. Guests mingled, holding drinks.


    Nicole, her ss almost empty, went to get more of the fruity wine. It was a plum drink, tangy and sweet, perfectly refreshing without being


    overpowering, After getting her refill, Nicole looked for a ce to sit. Suddenly, she was jostled by someone, causing her drink to ssh all over her skirt and some on the other person''s shoes.


    "You bumped into me!" the man eximed. He was a bit on the heavier side and looked unkempt. Mistaking Nicole for one of the staff because of her outfit, he loudly med her.


    Nicole was not pleased. It was clearly his fault for not paying attention, but he was trying to make it seem like hers. She met his gaze with a cold stare. "Actually, you''re the one who ran into me." "You worthless idiot, can''t see a thing..." The greasy old man was mid- insult when he caught sight of Nicole''s stunning looks. His eyes, which were dull a moment before, suddenlyCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    sparkled.


    "Oh, what a beauty..." He looked Nicole over without hiding his interest. "Ady as lovely as you get a pass for anything. But, darling, you''ve done a number on my back with that bump.


    How do you n to make it right?" The mix of his sleazy voice and his balding head was disgusting.


    Nicole immediately recognized the greasy old man as Deniz from the Vipo Group. He was a long-standing supplier for the Hampton family and the likely winner of theirtest contract.


    Nicole''s ownpany was in the running, just behind the Vipo Group.


    Getting Deniz out of the picture could just give her the edge she needed.


    They had met years before, but it appeared Deniz didn''t remember her.


    A cold look passed through Nicole''s eyes, indicating she was ready to deal with both past and present grievances.


    Nicole looked down, pretending to be shy. "What would you like me to do to make up for it?" Deniz''s excitement was visible, yet he tried to sound serious. "My dear, these shoes of mine are tailor-made, worth a fortune and you can''t find them here." Nicole acted surprised, ying the innocent. "Are they really that expensive?" Denizughed. "They are, but I''ll let it slide. Think of it as making friends with a lovelydy like you. Just drink a ss in apology to me. How''s that sound?" Nicole was in disbelief. "Is that all?" "Absolutely, I''ll have someone bring the drink right over." Deniz was visibly


    excited, particrly because the stunning Nicole before him boasted an impressive figure that easily outshone those of morous models. g Having had a few drinks, his desires were fully ame, practically screaming for an outlet.


    Deniz quickly signaled to a waiter, and a doctored drink was promptly served.


    Unable to contain his eagerness, Deniz pressed, "Come on. Have a drink..." Nicole, pretending to be bashful, softly asked, "Sir, are you sure you won''t ask for anything in return after I drink this?" Deniz, thrilled to the core, reassured her with a pat on his stomach, "Of course. I''m a man of my word. I''ll even treat you to a new dress..." Deniz, mesmerized by Nicole''s figure and beauty, assumed she would be an


    easy target, thinking a slight pushback could be easily ovee with a bit of cash. He even entertained the thought of this leading to more encounters.


    After all, in his line of work, such transactions weremon and usually didn''t lead to any trouble.


    Nicole offered a charmingly seductive smile and said, "In that case, I''ll drink." Her smile, filled with temptation, utterly ensnared Deniz. Deniz watched, captivated, as Nicole lifted the ss to her lips and drank boldly.


    Deniz, thoroughly pleased, ogled Nicole and muttered, "You seem so familiar..." Despite trying, he couldn''t quite recall where he had seen her before.


    Growing too impatient to ponder further, Deniz eagerly guided Nicole toward the hall, saying, "Let''s head


    upstairs for a bit..." The upstairs was home to numerous private lounges, each a perfect setting for their intended escapade.


    Nicole stepped back from Deniz''s touch, her gaze drifting to a grove nearby. Her eyes lit up as she suggested, "Sir, why bother to head upstairs when we have a lovely gazebo right by the pool?" Deniz''s eyes sparkled, a sound of agreement escaping him. He was pleasantly surprised by her suggestion, finding the idea of being outdoors even more exhrating.


    Now, barely able to hide his excitement, Deniz eximed, "Oh, my dear! I''m so fond of you. Let''s not waste a moment!" Unable to hold back, Deniz eagerly led Nicole toward the grove.


    Nicole, pretending to feel dizzy, implored, "Sir, please slow down. I''m feeling a bit lightheaded!" "Slow down? I''m too excited to wait!" Deniz replied, barely containing himself.


    Before they approached the gazebo, Deniz, unable to keep his hands to himself, reached for Nicole, making an inappropriatement about her dress.


    Nicole immediately took a step back, firmly stating, "Sir, I''ve changed my mind. I''m not going." Caught off guard, Deniz tried to persuade her, "Come on. It''s really nice inside, and there''s even a ce to rx..." "I''ve made up my mind. Did you put something in my drink? I don''t feel right," Nicole countered.


    Deniz, rmed, denied it, "What are you talking about? There''s no way..." Feeling increasingly unwell, Nicole suggested, "I think I need to go to the hospital." With that, Nicole broke free from Deniz''s grasp and made her way toward the crowd.


    Deniz stood frozen, shocked for a moment before he could respond. He couldn''t believe the person he was so close to capturing was getting away! Deniz caught up with Nicole, trying to persuade her, "Hey, don''t worry about the money for the shoes. I''ll even get you a new dress and a bag, okay?" Nicole shook her head. "No thanks. I need to get to the hospital.¡± As she started to walk away, Deniz called out, "Wait!"


    Nicole stopped in her tracks.


    Deniz walked around to face Nicole, his gaze dark as he looked her over.


    Then, he shed an unsettling grin.


    "You''re that girl from the club, the one Mr. Schultz brought to hang out with us, right?" Nicole''s face showed her irritation.


    "What nonsense are you even talking about? I don''t have time for this. I need to get to the hospital." Trying to leave, Nicole felt a sharp tug on her hair that made her cry out in pain.


    "Tust because you''re an escort, don''t think you can look down on me." After recognizing Nicole as the girl Jarrod had introduced to them years before, Deniz''s audacity grew. In his eyes, a woman like Nicole was just an object.


    Deniz gripped Nicole''s hair, pulling her


    toward the grove, his words harsh. "So, you think you can turn me down and face no consequences?"

 Chapter 361 Kick The Scumbag

    Chapter 361 Kick The Scumbag It was Vicki, the daughter of the Hampton family, who was pestering Jarrod.


    The Hampton family and the Schultz family shared a close connection. Vicki and Jarrod had encountered each other on two separate asions.


    Although Jarrod wasn''t particrly enthusiastic about Vicki, out of respect for Vicki''s father, he made sure not to embarrass her. This gave Vicki the illusion that Jarrod was approachable.


    With his identity as a CEO, Jarrod possessed a handsome appearance and aposed demeanor. Despite being a man of few words with a temper, many women still admired him. Vicki was pleased that most of his


    admirers didn''t dare to make advances.


    Having recently returned from abroad, Vicki perceived Jarrod''s indifference to other women except for her as hisck of resistance against her advances.


    With a sweet smile and a gentle voice, Vicki asked, "Jarrod, shall I invite you to dance?" Jarrod''s line of sight was suddenly blocked. Frowning upon seeing Vicki, he curtly replied, "Go find someone else. I''m in the middle of something." He then attempted to pass by Vicki and continued walking forward.


    Being rejected in public, Vicki felt embarrassed, and her face darkened.


    Despite Jarrod''s previousck of enthusiasm, he had not been so dismissive when her parents were around. She seized Jarrod''s arm,


    insisting, "Jarrod, let me teach you. It''s I very easy." Expressionlessly, Jarrod withdrew his I arm and stated, "No." Vicki faced repeated rejections, her eyes turning red as she pouted. "Jarrod, my father has returned. He mentioned that I could seek assistance from you. I am entirely unfamiliar with this ce.


    Could you kindly remain by my side?" Jarrod nced ahead, realizing Nicole had disappeared. His face darkened, losing his patience. "Miss Hampton, I''m not interested. Do you hear me?" he coldly dered.


    While Vicki remained in a daze, Jarrod had already departed.


    Vicki overheard the mocking whispers of women nearby.


    "Look, Mr. Schultz is handsome, but he''s too cold toward women."


    "Ah... Thank goodness I didn''t approach him. This is so embarrassing..." Vicki stood rooted to the spot, her face flushing with anger as she listened to the ridicule of others. Observing Jarrod continue on his path without hesitation, she stamped her feet in frustration before storming off.


    Jarrod reached the open space of the banquet hall and scanned the area, but he didn''t spot Nicole.


    Jarrod strode to the bartender and inquired coldly, "Have you seen a woman with curly hair in a shirt and skirt?" The waiter was taken aback and pointed at a ce not far away, saying respectfully, "There are actually many such women." Jarrod observed the passing crowd and


    indeed noticed numerous people dressed simrly.


    It was a business party, with all the senior executives in attendance. The women''s professional attire was nearly identical, blending seamlessly with the corporate atmosphere.


    Jarrod stated coldly, "Her eyes are zed. She is 5.57 feet tall, and her skin is wless. There is a small brown mole under the corner of her right eye." The bartender''s description struck a chord.


    A bartender walking by immediately recollected the charming Nicole from earlier. She had a small mole under the corner of her eye, an attractive feature.


    However, the bartender couldn''t shake off the image of Deniz standing by Nicole''s side. When Jarrod posed the I


    question, the bartender wondered about their connection.


    The bartender didn''t dare to say anything about Deniz having taken Nicole away, nor did he want to stir up trouble. After a brief hesitation, he replied, "Sorry, I didn''t see her." "You didn''t?" Jarrod''s eyes turned cold, sending a chill down the bartender''s spine.


    Being a sensitive observer, Jarrod''s intuition hinted that the bartender was not being truthful.


    The bartender stammered, "I didn''t see..." Before the bartender couldplete his words, his tie was suddenly pulled.


    With a stern expression, Jarrod said word by word, "Are you sure?" "I... I saw her." The bartender couldn''t withstand the intimidating gaze in


    Jarrod''s eyes. He gestured toward a nearby step and stammered, "She seemed to have gone in that direction with a man just now..." l Jarrod released his grip, turned around, and stormed away.


    The bartender gasped, still unable to regain hisposure.


    On a cobblestone path.


    Deniz seized one of Nicole''s legs and pulled her into the darkness.


    "Let me go!" Nicole fought back, but the vast difference in strength between the man and the woman, coupled with her leg being held by Deniz, hindered her from getting up.


    Deniz continued dragging Nicole, taking her farther away from the crowd.


    Finally, under the gazebo, Deniz threw Nicole to the ground. He pointed at her and sneered, "You''re just a barmaid.


    Just do whatever I ask you to do! Don''t fight back! Do you understand?" Nicole took a deep breath, sat up, and retorted, "I''m a guest at the party, not a barmaid. Get out of here as soon as possible, or I''ll teach you a lesson!" Her face flushed slightly. She calcted the time. She could resist for at most fifteen minutes after drinking that doctored ss of wine earlier. If she didn''t expel it within fifteen minutes, the drug would take effect.


    Nicole had intended to gather evidence and have Deniz arrested for a few days.


    She didn''t want to be entangled with him. Yet, she didn''t anticipate Deniz recognizing her, mistakenly thinking of her as a "barmaid,"plicating the


    situation. Otherwise, even if she were merely an ordinary waitress, Deniz would not dare to disy such arrogance.


    But Deniz wasn''t convinced by her words. He recalled having seen Nicole.


    He scrutinized Nicole, confident that his memory served him right. Back then, Jarrod had bashed his head with a wine bottle for Nicole. For a long time, he harbored a grudge against Jarrod.


    Fortunately, Deniz maintained contact with the general manager of the Hampton Group. Otherwise, his career would have taken a bleak turn.


    Deniz wrongly med everything on Nicole. Had it not been for her, he would not have provoked Jarrod, the unpredictable individual who assaulted him, leaving him unable to express his grievances.


    As Deniz contemted, anger welled up within him, and he resolved to make Nicole pay.


    Deniz, fueled by alcohol, unbuttoned his belt and issued a warning, "If this attracts the attention of the cops, you''ll be the first one to get caught. If you still want to stay in Ardlens, you should shut your mouth!" With a ssh, Deniz''s gray trousers fell to the ground. He kicked them away and advanced toward Nicole barefoot, an evil glint in his eyes.


    "If you cooperate, I''ll spare you from suffering and ensure your happiness..." Before he could finish his words, he lunged at Nicole.


    Nicole, who had conserved some energy while sitting on the ground, suddenly lifted her foot abruptly.


    "Ahhh!" Deniz howled horribly,


    resembling a pig that had been ughtered.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Nicole delivered a powerful kick to Deniz''s private parts.


    It was easier for Nicole to target Deniz''s vulnerable area since he was such a heavyset man.


    After the forceful kick, Deniz sprawled on the ground, gasping for breath. He erupted into curses, "How dare you! I''ll kill you right away..." "You''d better go check your penis first," Nicole retorted with a sneer, rising to her feet and apuding.


    She picked up her phone and dialed, making a call right in front of Deniz.


    "Hello. A person drugged and attempted to assault me at the exhibition center... Yes, this is my contact number. I am the victim.


    Okay... I''ll wait here."


    Deniz was caught off guard by Nicole''s audacity to report the incident to the police.


    Deniz clenched his teeth and snapped, "You audacious woman! You''re a harlot! Aren''t you afraid of being caught? I was seduced by you. Don''t talk nonsense! Listen up, I have connections with the police. No harm wille my way even though you have involved the police. Withdraw it promptly, or you''ll find yourself in serious trouble!" Deniz believed that his intimidation would sway a young and attractive woman like Nicole. He fabricated a story, hoping to scare her intopromising. He wanted to avoid getting into trouble. After all, he was thepany''s boss, and it wouldn''t be prestigious if news of this incident spread.


    The pain tormented him, fueling his anger. He continued to curse, "Damn you! I will not only kill you but also your whole family. I will make them suffer..." Before he could finish his sentence, a loud p interrupted him! Suddenly, five distinct fingerprints marked Deniz''s face! Deniz''s eyes nearly popped out, and he yelled, "How dare you..." Yet, once again, the sound of Nicole pping Deniz was heard.


    This time, Nicole''s palm connected with Deniz''s face several times.


    With a cold expression, Nicole stared directly at Deniz. Deniz, still dumbfounded, bore the unmistakable marks of her attack. His face reddened, and the corners of his mouth started to bleed.


    "Deniz Miller, shut up your fucking mouth! Should you ever employ my family as a threat, I will not hesitate to end you!" warned Nicole.


    Deniz didn''t anticipate Nicole knew his name. His expression changed dramatically. He asked anxiously, "Who are you? How do you know me?" Nicole responded with a faint smile, "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that you''ll end up in jail." Deniz felt a surge of terror, grasping the tricky situation. Rolling his eyes, he hastily pulled out his watch, some cash, and the gold chain around his neck, tossing them into the swimming pool.


    Then, with a malicious and arrogant expression, Deniz burst into wildughter, taunting, "You shameless woman! Your failed attempt at seduction led you to try stealing my


    money?" Deniz gasped and sprawled on the ground. The ps had been too forceful. The pain in his private parts was excruciating. He was worried it might be broken.


    He panted and threatened, "You kicked me badly! I promise I''ll make you pay!" Deniz''s adaptability hinted at his promotion by the Hampton family. His mind was filled with various schemes.


    However, Nicole remained unfazed, observing his theatrics as if she were watching a clown.


    Deniz sensed that something was amiss but couldn''t quite pinpoint it.


    Suddenly, he noticed something resembling a white headset on Nicole''s ear, a sight that struck him with familiarity. That was... It looked like a mini camera he had covertly used!


    In an instant, Deniz''s face transitioned from red to pale. Pointing at the device on Nicole''s ear in panic, he eximed, "You! What''s that?" Nicole gestured at the headset with a disdainful smile and said coldly, "Just what you think." This was a special Bluetooth headset cleverly disguised as a phone receiver but, in reality, served as a small camera. Its inconspicuous white color made it discreet. It was exceedingly convenient to wear.


    "Didn''t you say you''ve got connections? Let me see who will help you this time," remarked Nicole, shing a thin smile.


    Deniz seethed with anger! He had made that im solely to intimidate Nicole. Who would have known that she had recorded everything? He was pissed off. Now, there was another


    charge of falsehood, and the evidence was irrefutable.


    Suffocating with anger, Deniz spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Nicole''s focus had shifted away from Deniz. With a slight frown and clenched fingers, she felt a burning sensation in her chest, as if fire were coursing through her veins. It was an ufortable, itchy feeling, as if ants were crawling under her skin.


    She fought the urge to vomit. As long as there was residue from the medicine she had ingested, it could serve as crucial evidence. Now that Deniz had caused a dy, most of the medicine had been absorbed.


    Attempting to induce vomiting now would only serve to harm her stomach without any meaningful result.


    Ensuring that Deniz had no strength to stand up again, Nicole swiftly entered


    the swimming pool.


    The cold water brought a temporary relief. However, it was only a fleeting respite.


    After a while, the sensation of ants crawling returned. The only way to alleviate the difort was to wade into deeper water, allowing it to cover her upper body as much as possible.


    Nicole had to wait until the police arrived and submit the evidence before heading to the hospital. Otherwise, there was a concern that the evidence might be tampered with if given to anyone present. After all, it was easy to buy people''s loyalty.


    Yet, standing in the water was only a momentary relief. Driven by a burning desire within, she ventured deeper into the swimming pool.


    Deniz, lying on the ground, sensed


    Something wrong, Nicole''s shoulders had turned red. It was evident that the drug was taking effect.


    Deniz knew Nicole''s submitting the evidence would make it difficult for him to escape this time. He never saw this daying.


    His eyes glinted with malice. If looks could kill, he would have murdered Nicole with his gaze! This was a crucial moment. If Nicole didn''t die, he would be in serious trouble.


    Deniz abruptly raised his hand and bit his arm hard, aiming to activate his strength. For the sake of his future, he was willing to go all out.


    Then, gritting his teeth, Deniz tore off a piece of trouser leg. He picked up a cobblestone about the size of a goose egg and wrapped it up with his trembling hands. He aimed it at the back of Nicole''s head.


    Deniz''s eyes radiated malevolence. If hended a blow,bined with the effects of the drug, Nicole would likely lose consciousness. Should she faint in the deep water of the swimming pool, today would be her end. Dead men told no tales.


    Deniz was prepared to hurl the stone at Nicole.


    "Plop!" Someone fell into the water.


    Then, the stone Deniz had aimed at Nicole grazed against her shoulder and plunged into the water.


    With her vision dimmed, Nicole turned around and witnessed Deniz struggling in the water. "Help..." While Nicole was perplexed, a sshed of water erupted beneath her.


    A man with numerous droplets on his handsome face emerged from the water''s depths, seized her wrist, and


    I sternly asked, "Do you want to die?" 5

 Chapter 362 You Still Have Feeling For Me

    Chapter 362 You Still Have Feelings for Me I Despite how subdued Jarrod''s voice was, it resonated with an almost uncontroble ferocity.


    Nicole''s fragile frame experienced a forceful pull,nding her in Jarrod''s aggressively possessive embrace.


    With a stern face, Jarrod barked, "I forbid it!" Jarrod''s skin radiated scorching heat, much hotter than Nicole''s. It was a sensation akin to being engulfed in a zing inferno, melting into her very core.


    Jarrod''s body was rigid, almost mechanical. The familiarity he felt from this embrace seemed to halt his heart. He couldn''t bear to relive the


    heart-wrenching pain from five years ago. He was determined to ensure Nicole stayed alive. I Nicole attempted to speak, but her face was pressed against his damp chest, rendering her unable to utter a word.


    She struggled, but it was futile. Jarrod''s other hand pressed her back firmly.


    A wave of soreness and panic swept over Nicole, lingering in her chest.


    With bloodshot eyes and clenched teeth, Jarrod called out, "Nicole!" In a toneced with dread, he uttered, ¡°Don''t die. Find another way to punish me..." His deep voice trembled noticeably, exposing an undercurrent of fear.


    His moist eyes fortunately remained hidden behind a veil of water, concealing his emotions.


    With her face covered, Nicole couldn''t discern Jarrod''s expression, but she sensed the fear emanating from the trembling body that held her. What was Jarrod afraid of? As Nicole''s head weighed heavy, she wondered if her judgment was wed.


    After all, what could a man like Jarrod possibly be afraid of? Nicole felt suffocated, on the verge of running out of air. She was in agony, and the tight embrace she was in intensified her already desperate yearning.


    "Mmm..." A faint sound escaped her lips as she struggled to gasp for air.


    Finally, as if breaking out of a trance, Jarrod released her head.


    "Do you think I want to die? I wouldn''t consider killing myself even if you died!" Nicole scolded harshly, shaking


    off his hand. "Don''t touch me!" Nicole ensured her earpiece was intact, relieved it hadn''t plunged into the water. Otherwise, all her efforts would have been in vain.


    Nicole''s body emanated an uncontroble heat, juxtaposed with Jarrod''s presence that simultaneously seared her heart and provided aforting coolness.


    Struggling to maintainposure, Nicole coldlymanded, "Step aside!" Despite her directive, Jarrod seized her once more. "Remember your words..." Easily irritable because of the doctored drink, Nicole shot a disbelieving look at him. "Get lost!" Jarrod, unfazed, showed no sign of anger.


    Beneath the night sky, his chiseled profile remained sharp and clear, and his eyes were deep and mysterious.


    Turning pale, he uttered, "If I die one day, live well." At that moment, Nicole glimpsed a myriad of emotions in his eyes.


    Reluctance, unwillingness, desire... But almost immediately, she dismissed the notion, convinced her mind was addled today. How could someone as cold and heartless as Jarrod harbor suchplex feelings? With a weak smile, Nicole assured him, "Don''t worry. Not only will I live well, but I''ll also celebrate your death with fireworks." Jarrod''s eyes deepened, a self-mocking smile gracing his lips. Ignoring Nicole''s resistance, he forcefully hoisted her over his shoulder.


    Panic surged through Nicole, her fists


    pounding on his back as she gritted her teeth. "Put me down!" As if deaf to her pleas, Jarrod continued to wade effortlessly through the deep end of the pool.


    Her heavy eyelids and aching bodypelled Nicole to cease her struggle.


    Instead, she conserved energy by lying on his shoulder like a docile cat.


    A fleeting sense of pleasure rose within Jarrod''s heart.


    Meanwhile, Deniz, who had been kicked into the pool, struggled to pull himself up using the metal guards and copsed onto the floor. Hey there, gasping for air like a panting dog.


    Deniz was perplexed by the sudden turn of events. Noticing Jarrod carrying Nicole out of the water, he wondered when Jarrod had started ying the hero, rescuing people from drowning.


    Deniz''s eyes roved, plotting how to snatch Nicole back. He intended to leverage his connection with the Hampton family, believing Jarrod wouldn''t dismiss his request.


    Although Deniz cursed Jarrod inwardly, he put on a sycophantic smile and pointed at Nicole. "Mr. Schultz, do you remember her? She''s the escort you brought to us to y with before!" The mention of the term "escort" triggered a drastic change in Jarrod''s expression, transforming it into an ugly visage.


    Deniz was trying to be shrewd, not knowing that he was in fact being incredibly foolish. He thought Jarrod had beaten him in the past merely out of frustration, and attributed his entanglement with Nicole to bad luck.


    Now, fearing Jarrod might snatch Nicole away, Deniz resorted to


    dredging up the past to tarnish Nicole''s reputation. After all, Nicole had recorded the damning evidence of his doings. For the sake of his future, he had to destroy all the evidence Nicole had.


    Addressing Jarrod, Deniz asserted, "Mr.


    Schultz, this bitch tried to seduce me, and when it didn''t work, she falsely used me of trying to rape her!" Oblivious to Jarrod''s darkening expression, Deniz pointed at the money and other items in the pool, fabricating a tale. "Look, she stole all this. Hand her over, and I''ll take care of it." Jarrod''s eyes turned even darker, and his voice was ice-cold when he spoke.


    "You''re saying she seduced you?" "Yeah, she does that for a living, doesn''t she?" Deniz sneered. "Have you forgotten how loud and forward


    she was when you brought her over for drinks? Practically shoving her chest in my face and begging to be called Nicky..." £¤ ug Deniz''s lecherous gaze lingered on Nicole''s long, straight legs. Her figure was undeniably tempting.


    Bitter about missing out on her and facing a beating instead, Deniz spat, "Damn this whore, selling herself everywhere and now trying to trick me! That..." "Deniz," Jarrod called out abruptly.


    With a ttering smile on his face, Deniz responded, "Yes, Mr. Schultz?" Jarrod''s gaze shifted toward the azure pool as he casually stated, "Jump in." Deniz was stunned for a moment and chuckled. "Mr. Schultz, you''re quite the joker..."


    Before he could finish, a resounding bang echoed through the air.


    Jarrod''s kick sent Deniz''s bulky frame plunging into the water.


    This kick was even more forceful than the previous one, aimed directly at Deniz''s face. It left Deniz with indescribable pain.


    Maintaining his terrifying strength, Jarrod effortlessly held Nicole in one arm.


    Towering over Deniz from the pool deck, Jarrod asked, "How do you like that joke?" Utterly confused, Deniz iled helplessly in the water, creating countless sshes. "Ah!" he cried out, his voice gurgling in the water. "Help me..." Observing Deniz floundering in the water, Jarrod spoke, his voice carrying


    a cold and threatening tone. "Cleanse that filthy mouth of yours. If I hear you saying such dirty things again..." His lips curved into something resembling a smile, but his words dripped with bloodlust. "I''ll cut off that tongue of yours." Having delivered his warning, Jarrod turned away, ignoring Deniz''s desperate pleas for help.


    Nicole, too unwell to speak, felt her legs writhing uncontrobly. Her mind was caught in a fluctuation between rity and confusion.


    Deniz''s derogatory words branding her as an escort rang in her ears. She knew that was the way others saw her, and it was all because of the role assigned to her by the man currently holding her.


    To still Nicole''s quivering legs, Jarrod lowered her from his shoulder and


    held her sideways in front of him like she was a princess, letting her legs rest within the crook of his arms.


    Seizing the opportunity, Nicole bit down on his chest, clenching her teeth until the taste of blood coerced her to release her grip.


    Unfazed by the pain, Jarrod casually inquired, "What, you''re done? Can you endure it now?" Nicole''s entire body was flushed with heat, a symptom that spoke volumes.


    Gritting her teeth to suppress her trembling body, Nicole demanded, "Put me down!" Jarrod silently draped his jacket over Nicole, continuing forward as he pleased.


    Nicole''s clothes werepletely wet.


    Her underwear clung to her skin, hot and ufortable.


    She hit and kicked the man carrying her, struggling frantically. "Put me down!" she pleaded incessantly. She I was determined not to let her efforts against Deniz go to waste.


    Witnessing her restlessness, Jarrod paused for a moment and soothingly said, "I''ll have Alec handle the aftermath. Deniz will face the consequences." A sigh of relief escaped Nicole. With Jarrod taking charge of the situation, at least some things would go the way she wanted.


    Deniz''s sister-inw was married to the brother of the Hampton Corporation''s chairman. The Hampton and Schultz families were deeply entwined in business rtions.


    Jarrod''s move against Deniz, which hade without any prior indication, amounted to a p in the face of the


    Hampton family. It was sure to create a crack in the rock-solid cooperation between the Hampton and Schultz families. 2 Nicole finally rxed, but it was quickly followed by an intense craving.


    The restless itch at the bottom of her heart threatened to overwhelm her.


    Carried by Jarrod''s robust arms, Nicole found herself being ushered into the car.


    Without hesitation, Jarrod instructed the driver to raise the partition and speed toward the hospital.


    In her half-dazed, half-resisting state, Nicole did not hear the car''s destination.


    Her reddened eyes shot a re at Jarrod, and her voice was raspy as she questioned, "What do you want?" With a disdainful look, she warned,


    "Jarrod, if you dare to touch me, I swear I''ll kill you!" Her words dripped with venom, a I testament to her deep-seated hatred.


    Jarrod''s hand slowly clenched into a fist, his gaze shifting from tense to inscrutable. "Kill me?" He suddenlyughed, lifting Nicole''s chin. "Dying by your hand doesn''t seem so bad." Despite his gentlemanly appearance, the ruthlessness in his speech revealed the wildness beneath his skin.


    His hand shifted from Nicole''s jawline down to her neck, his fingers hovering over her skin in a teasing manner.


    Despite herself, Nicole heard a small moan escape her mouth. At the moment, even the slightest of touches made her feel as if her entire body had turned to water.


    Jarrod''s lips curled into a mocking smile. His firm fingers continued down her neck, tracing the outline of her corbone. "Are you going to take your clothes off, or should I do it for you?" When Nicole heard his shameless words, her eyes zed with fury. Her clenched hand quivered lightly, highlighting the stark contrast in strength between men and women, especially now when she felt weak and powerless.


    Jarrod''s deep gaze was filled with aggression. It was a look that Nicole knew all too well. It was a familiar nightmare that haunted her dreams. It was clear that he wanted her.


    "Aren''t you ufortable?" Taking Nicole''s silence as consent, Jarrod let his fingers wander down to her shirt, and began to undo the buttons.


    Wearing wet clothes for too long could


    cause one to catch a cold, a fact that Nicole was well aware of. But the thought of what would happen if she got undressed now was unimaginable...


    Biting down on her lip until the taste of blood spurred her into action, Nicole suddenly reached out to grab him, a desperate measure in the confined space of the car.


    However, her agility proved no match for the sober-minded Jarrod.


    Jarrod firmly caught her hand, his eyes darkening for a moment before he let out a coldugh. "What are you trying to do?" Nicole continued to struggle, but it was no use.


    With his strong grip, Jarrod directed her hand downward, between her legs.


    "Nicole..." Pressing his forehead


    against hers, Jarrod looked into her eyes, at the same time steering her hand without pause.


    When he spoke, his voice was low and strained, and his breath was heavy on her face. "I didn''t want to do this, but since you insist, I''ll oblige..." Unable to contain her anger, Nicole cried out, "Jarrod, I hate you!" She was like a dam that was ready to burst at any moment. With her hand still moving under his control, she cursed, "You''re not human. You''re a beast!" "I''ll take that as apliment," Jarrod said casually, his lips curling up into a smirk. "After all, being humanes with too many constraints. I would rather live freely as a beast." The two engaged in a silent struggle within the cramped car.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Nicole''s hair was matted with sweat I on her forehead, and her eyes were bloodshot. Her hand continued to I move between her legs, numb and mechanical under Jarrod''s incessant guidance.


    Then, without warning, Jarrod suddenly leaned toward her. His handsome face twisted in madness as he parted his lips, letting his teeth fiercelytch onto her soft neck.


    This seemed to be the trigger that finally set Nicole off. Deep under the effect of the chemical agent, she quivered uncontrobly.


    After a moment, when she finally stopped shaking, she heard Jarrod''s husky voice next to her ear. "Did you reallye that fast?" He lifted her chin with his free hand and, with a meaningful look at her, added, "See, you still have feelings for


    me." The feeling of Jarrod biting down lingered on Nicole''s neck, and het hand was damp and sticky, making her flinch with disgust.


    Defiantly looking up at Jarrod, she hissed, "You damn well know what''s going on with me!" Even though she was under the influence of the chemical agent, she couldn''t ept the fact that she was aroused by a mere bite on her neck.


    Especially when it was from Jarrod, the devil she hated with all her guts.


    Overwhelmed with grief, Nicole extended her hand and pped him hard.


    Jarrod didn''t dodge, instead taking the p head-on. When he turned back to face her, half of his face was red.


    Staring at the hickeys on her neck, he


    exhaled as if in relief. "That felt good.


    Are you done though? Do you want to sleep with me?" he asked shamelessly.


    Nicole headbutted him with all her might.


    As she pulled back, her vision blurred.


    Thest thing she saw before she cked out was blood dripping from his nose onto his white shirt, making him look more like the demonic fiend that he was.


    With the final bit of her strength, Nicole warned, "Jarrod, if you dare to touch me, I''ll castrate you."

 Chapter 363 Make me memorable

    Chapter 363 Make Me Memorable p> In the hospital ward.


    After being injected with detoxifying agents, Nicole had gradually regained some rity.


    Two police officers arrived to obtain a statement from her. After that, they handed her a copy of the injury report that the doctor had filled out. The report read, "Residue in the stomach left by hallucinogens..." Nicole''s eyes scanned through the document until she saw the words "Body not harmed." All the tension in her body finally began to dissipate.


    Aside from the lingering effects of the chemical agent, her body had not suffered much, but she still had not


    recovered her full strength, so she had to stay in the hospital for observation for the next twenty-four hours. ¨¦ After the officers left, Nicoleboriously lifted herself out of bed and went to the bathroom.


    The pale and gaunt face she saw in the mirror frightened her. Her eyes were instantly drawn to her neck, where the purplish-red hickey seemed to re at her.


    Nicole turned on the tap for the hot water and held a towel under it, before aggressively wiping her neck with the wet towel.


    But her efforts were in vain. With every rub, her neck only turned redder and redder.


    Looking at the indelible hickey, Nicole was frustrated to the point of tears.


    The wound was like an outward


    LHapielr S03 Make vie Memorabie reflection of the countless emotions she felt inside.


    Her hand holding the towel trembled I slightly, and she smashed it on the mirror.


    The movement caused a bit of the hot water to ssh on her face, but she did not flinch. At the moment, the unbearable heat was the only thing that tethered her to reality.


    Nicole turned her gaze to the hot water running from the tap and, as if possessed, reached out and held her hand under it.


    In a matter of seconds, her palm was burned crimson.


    She was like a machine that couldn''t feel pain. Even as her palm was being scalded by the hot water, all she could do was numbly watch.


    At this moment, the door of the


    bathroom suddenly opened, and Jarrod appeared.


    In front of him was the sight of Nicole standing there like a broken puppet, not knowing how to retract her hand from danger.


    With his heart leaping to his throat, Jarrod rushed forward and grabbed her hand out of the water. "Are you crazy?" His touch made Nicole, who seemed to be in a daze till now, explode like a lit firecracker.


    In her struggle to shake him off, she ended up identally knocking herself on the sink.


    Tension was written all over Jarrod''s face as he hurriedly approached her to check if she was hurt.


    But before he could touch her, Nicole shot him a wary look like an rmed cat with its fur standing on end. "Get


    I Chapter 363 Make Me Memorable I out of here!" Then, regardless of his presence, she once again turned on the hot water I and continued to wash her hand under it.


    With a glint of coldness in his eyes, Jarrod grabbed her hand and turned on the other tap. Then, he firmly held her hand under the cold water.


    Nicole finally looked up at Jarrod and said through gritted teeth, "Jarrod, don''t you understand? I need to clean this handpletely! It''s dirty because you touched it." "Dirty?" Jarrod breathed incredulously, his patience wearing thin. Grabbing her from behind, he forced her to raise her head and look at their intertwined figures in the mirror.


    "Take a good look. Can you see clearly? You are now in my arms. I''m the one


    who changed your clothes. You feel dirty because I touched you?" Jarrod''s eyes were clouded with a mixture of gloom and fury. He said word by word, "So do you want to kill me or yourself?"? Nicole''s eyes were bloodshot as she stared at the mirror. Tightly restrained by Jarrod''s grip, she couldn''t move at all. At the moment, every fiber of her being was filled with disgust. Even his warm breath on her neck felt like an invasion of space.


    Having reached the peak of her anger, she could no longer control herself.


    She turned her head and bit into Jarrod''s arm fiercely.


    Jarrod didn''t even try to dodge. He just let her bite him until she was satisfied. ? Blood stained the sleeve of his freshly changed shirt, making him look even more fierce. Clenching his jaw, he


    I Bfeered, "Why aa on waste so much energy?" By this time, Nicole''s hospital gown was soaked with water, causing it to cling to her body and show off her graceful curves. Paired with her pale face, she evoked a picture of destion that was heartbreakingly beautiful to behold.


    Her shoulders trembled violently as she said, "Jarrod, you''re a pervert! A lunatic! Looking at you makes me want to throw up." Hearing these words, Jarrod felt an explosion of anger in his heart. But at the same time, looking at the crumbling expression on Nicole''s face, he had no choice but to suppress that anger.


    Taking a deep breath, he tried to make her see reason. "Do you remember the first time we slept together? You


    I thought it was because you saw me first and pursued me, right? You''re wrong. I noticed you first. It was in an I elective ss in freshman year. You and your boyfriend at that time sat next to me, always cuddling each other. Every time I looked at you, I wanted to pin you down right then and there." Nicole gritted her teeth, listening to the story that she had never heard before.


    Jarrod continued, "Did you ever wonder why that boyfriend of yours suddenly broke up with you? I gave his father a million to leave Ardlens with him. After that, I became the student union president so that you would notice me." : His lips curled into a self-mocking smile. Wiping the wet eyshes of the woman in front of him with his thumb,


    EEC again, TT more to himself than to her. "You said I''m a lunatic. Well, you''re right because what I showed you was a carefully crafted image of myself. I have always been someone who needs to get what I want. I did all this to lure you in, and you fell right into my trap. It was all part of my n." Of course, after that, many other external factors had affected his n.


    The fall of his family, followed by a series of misunderstandings, had driven Jarrod crazy.


    But from beginning to end, he had never stopped loving Nicole for a single second. It was just that his love had been obscured by misunderstanding for some time.


    Now, Nicole and Jarrod had been irreversibly wounded, which put them in a situation that was almost


    impossible to salvage. But so what? Nicole was the woman whom Jarrod had set his heart on. Regardless of what he had to do or sacrifice, The would never let her go.


    But Nicole found Jarrod''s speech ridiculous. Pursing her lips in anger she said, "Jarrod, I can already see you dying a miserable death." Silence filled the air. Two living people stood in the bathroom, but at that moment, neither of them talked.


    The longer Jarrod stared at Nicole, the more he felt his self-control slipping away. Finally, as if a dam had broken, he pinched her waist and lifted her onto the washbasin. Then, he grasped her cheeks and lowered his head to kiss her.


    Overwhelmed by his sudden advances, Nicole strained to push him away with both hands. yr


    Chapielr S00 Viake vie iviginoraoe With her resistance, the kiss turned sour. The two people seemed to be engaged in a battle, with one fiercely I trying to pry open the other''s defenses.


    Even after the tender lips were broken and bleeding, the attack continued.


    Blood stained their lips and teeth, though it was not certain whose blood it was.


    What started as a simple kiss turned into a bloody entanglement.


    Finally, Nicole wasn''t able to hold back her grief any longer. A salty tear slid down her cheek, scalding Jarrod''s thin lips.


    It was only then that Jarrod paused.


    Suppressing the desire surging within him, he finally let her go.


    A crisp smack echoed through the bathroom. The moment Jarrod released Nicole, Nicole''s palmnded solidly on


    Chapter 363 Make Me Memorable his cheek.


    Nicole felt her palm tingling from the impact. After all, she had delivered the I p with full force. ) Blood streaked the corner of Jarrod''s mouth, and his eyes darkened.


    With a dangerous gaze fixed on Nicole, he touched his lips with his tongue and licked away the blood.


    Then, suddenly lowering his head, he let his lips trace the path where Nicole''s tears had fallen. I Nicole''s eyes glimmered in surprise.


    She hadn''t expected this madman to dare to kiss her again. She raised her hand high, but this time, he grabbed her wrist and blocked her.


    On the swollen side of Jarrod''s face, his lips curled up into a sinister smirk.


    "Every p you give me will be RIC


    Chapter 363 Make Me Memorable with a kiss. And for every ten ps..." As Jarrod spoke, he let his hand drift to the hickey on her corbone .


    circled it. With a chuckle, he finished, "I''ll im you!" Nicole''s pupils dted for a moment and then gradually returned to calmness. When a person''s emotions umted to a certain extent, the body''s self-defense mechanism would kick in, shutting down those emotions like pressing a switch.


    To Nicole, showing any emotion to Jarrod, even anger, felt like a waste.


    She closed her eyes. When she next spoke, her tone was vacant, as if her soul had left her. "Jarrod, people die every minute in this world. Why aren''t you one of them?" A hollow chuckle left Jarrod''s lips.


    "Remember this well. You will always be mine. Even if I die, I''ll make sure


    Chapter 363 Make Me Memorable you remember me for a lifetime." After saying that, Jarrod scooped Nicole up in his arms and carried her back to the bed. Then, he went and fetched a burn ointment.


    While applying the ointment on her scalded hand, he coldly remarked, "Do you think I''ll let you go because you''re doing something stupid like this?" Now that their rtionship had reached an impasse, Jarrod was ready to go to any lengths necessary to keep her in his grasp.


    The struggle just now had drained too much of Nicole''s strength. She was too exhausted to have this conversation with him now. Staring nkly out the window, she responded in a tone devoid of any emotion, "I''m tired. Can you leave?" jarrod''s hand that was applying the


    Chapter 363 Make Me Memorable ointment paused. He stared at her face for a few moments. Then, ultimately choosing not to say anything, he left.


    Ea With a heavy heart, Nicole finally fell into a deep slumber.


    Amid the night, a sense of thirst and restlessness enveloped Nicole.


    Out of nowhere, aforting presence eased against her back, cing a pillow to support her and offering a sip of warm water.


    The moisture on her throat provided a newfound rity and soothingfort.


    A gentle hand delicately swept the corners of Nicole''s mouth with a soft handkerchief.


    still somewhat drowsy, Nicole wrestled with the effort to open her eyes, gradually bringing the man''s face into focus. "Roscoe?"


    Chapter 363 Make Me Memorable Nicole was surprised to see Roscoe at her bedside in the middle of the night.


    Since their encounter at the hotel, they hadn''t met or had any contact with each other.


    "veah." Roscoe''s responsecked any discernible emotion.


    Then, carefully positioning the pillow under her head, he ensured herfort as shey back down.


    Nicole sensed her hand being lifted, finding sce as it rested in Roscoe''s palm.


    Casting a sidelong nce, she observed Roscoe unwrapping her bandages and applying burn ointment.


    Although her burns were not Severe, the doctor had advised applying the ointment five times within twenty- four hours for optimal healing.


    However, she had been asleep for a PEAR re 2 EM AR%


    Chapter 363 Make Me Memorable long time and had forgotten to do it.


    Roscoe''s shirt sleeves were casually rolled up, exposing slender yet powerful forearms sculpted by regr exercise. His muscles subtly flexed, exuding an appealing strength. He didn''t seem to mind the ointment sticking to his hands as he skillfully massaged Nicole''s hand, aiding the absorption of the ointment.


    Nicole observed his well-defined fingers, savoring the repetition of the gentle massage. Abruptly, a warm sensation surged from the depths of her heart.


    She diverted her gaze, no longer fixating on their intertwined hands, but rather on the IV stand beside the bed. "Why are you here?" "My former colleagues informed me," Roscoe replied.


    Chapter 363 Make Me Memorable Seeing that Nicole was confused, he exined, "I requested them to update me on anyone named Nicole just in case something happened. I want to be always reachable." Instantly, indescribable emotions welled up within Nicole, and her eyes teetered on the brink of tears. A distinct warmth rose from the sour emotions within her.


    As always, Roscoe was straightforward and honest, concealing nothing. It seemed that apart from Austin, she was his sole anchor in life.


    Nicole''s hand was wrapped in breathable gauze, but Roscoe continued to hold it, showing no intention of letting go.


    Feeling a twinge of difort, it was Nicole who finally withdrew her hand.


    "I''m fine. You can go back."


    Chapter 363 Make Me Memorable "No, you sleep. I won''t disturb you,¡± Roscoe insisted.


    Nicole was not naive. She understood Roscoe''s feelings for her. However, she did notbel it as love. She attributed his feelings to the fact that she had once shined brightly in his life.


    Besides, he was probably grateful for her father''s previous financial support.


    Since Nicole assumed most of his actions stemmed out of gratitude, she couldn''t ept his feelings with a clear conscience. It would be too unfair to Roscoe.


    In fact, theck of contact between them since theirst encounter at the hotel had brought Nicole a sense of relief. She deemed herself unworthy of his kindness. She had hoped that Roscoe woulde to this conclusion on his own, but it seemed that he hadn''t realized it yet.


    ¡ê ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 363 Make Me Memorable With resolve, Nicole shut her eyes and ruthlessly uttered, "Roscoe, I don''t need you." Roscoe''s body stiffened for a second but quickly returned to normal. "I know. I''m the one who needs you." A palpable mncholy tinted his voice.


    Nicole felt a pang in her heart as though a weighty stone pressed upon her, hindering her breath. This oppressive sensation made her hands tremble uncontrobly.


    She secretly hit her hands under the nket, pausing for a moment before clenching her teeth in determination.


    "Roscoe, don''t you understand? When I say I don''t need you, I mean I don''t need you in my life.¡± The air around them seemed to freeze.


    Stunned, Roscoe remained silent for a few minutes. Upon regaining his


    EERE Chapter 363 Make Me Memorableposure, the first thing he said was, "Nicole, did I do something wrong?" He meticulously retraced his steps, pondering if he had done anything wrong since he entered the ward.


    Could it be that Nicole was unhappy about him asking his colleagues to keep him updated about her? "I know asking my colleagues to keep me informed might be a bit too much, but I was genuinely concerned about you. You don''t have any family in Ardlens, and 1 was afraid that you wouldn''t be able to reach me if something happened.¡± Roscoe''s serious exnation only intensified Nicole''s heartache. The blend of that piercing pain left her breathless.


    with gritted teeth, Nicole asserted, "It''s not because of that. I''m just notfortable with having people in my


    ¡ª life anymore. I don''t like being cared for like this, and sometimes, I even find your presence annoying." The most difficult part of any undertaking was the beginning. Now that Nicole had already begun, and the most hurtful words had already been spoken, she knew that it would only get easier from here.


    Nicole bit her lip. "As for Austin, let the nanny take care of him from now on.


    She was the one who had been taking care of him till he turned one. The search for a matched heart for him will take time, and you have your own concerns, so I won''t burden you." When Austin was born, Nicole had enlisted the help of a local nanny to help in his upbringing.


    When Austin turned one, Nicole, not herself at that time, decided to withdraw from his life,pletely


    4 A Chapter 363 Make Me Memorable leaving him under the care of the nanny. This was the toughest decision she had ever made.


    Throughout this time, Roscoe had been there. Back then, Roscoe had been furthering his studies.


    Later, when Austin fell ill, Roscoe suggested that Austin stay with him.


    Ever since then, Austin had be dependent on Roscoe as well as the nanny.


    "I''ve never considered Austin as a burden," Roscoe retorted suddenly, his voice not loud but tinged with indignation.


    swiftly containing his anger, he continued, "Nicole, whatever you don''t like about me, I will change it. If you find my presence bothersome, I''ll make myself scarce. I can..." "Stop it," Nicole said with reddened


    Chapter 363 Make Me Memorable eyes. Her hand trembled beneath the nket, and she was afraid that her tears would escape at any moment.


    "Just pretend you never me.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Roscoe, we were never meant to be from the start."

 Chapter 364 My Love For You Is Enough

    Chapter 364 My Love For You Is Enough Nicole''s words put a clear distance between them, hitting Roscoe hard.


    Roscoe felt like he couldn''t connect with Nicole anymore. He thought back to the soft, moonlit way she used to look at Austin, puzzled about why she was being so harsh with him...


    "Is this because of him?" Roscoe asked, his eyes locked on Nicole''s lips and neck, noticing the telltale marks.


    No room for self-deception remained.


    Nicole, aware of his stare, felt a wave of shame wash over her. She tried to hide it by covering her neck with her hand and letting her hair fall over it as though she had done something unforgivable.


    For a second, Nicole almost tried to justify her actions.


    Somehow, she paused. Then, deciding not to hide, she exposed the hickeys under his unwavering gaze.


    "This has nothing to do with him. I just don''t like you. Don''t bother trying..." Nicole said, avoiding Roscoe''s gaze.


    She closed her eyes, steeling herself for any reaction, expecting Roscoe to leave any moment. Knowing Roscoe for his talent and independence, she was sure he wouldn''t linger after her rejection.


    Atst, the door shut.


    When Nicole opened her eyes again, she was alone in the room.


    Suddenly, Nicole felt drained of all strength. Her heart felt empty as if it had been scooped out, leaving her feeling cold and hollow.


    She had deliberately said those words, making Roscoe think she was belittling his background. In truth, she felt she was unworthy of him...


    Roscoe moving on would mean a better life for him, full of brighter possibilities. He shouldn''t be confined to this city, bearing hatred not his to bear.


    With Jarrod''s maniacal nature, knowing her intentions might lead to a relentless vendetta... Nicole decided not to drag anyone else into her problems.


    Everything seemed all too familiar. She believed she was destined to be alone...


    To face her challenges by herself, to live and die alone...


    Nicole tried tofort herself, but the pain kept washing over her, unrelieved by her efforts to calm it.


    Then, all of a sudden, the door swung open once more.


    Nicole looked up to see Roscoe witha kettle in his hands.


    Roscoe walked over to Nicole''s bed smoothly, poured some water, and gave it to her, saying, "I let it cool off a bit. It''s nice and warm." Nicole nced at the cup, her eyes suddenly filling with tears. Just when she was convinced she''d be forever alone, here was Roscoe, back again.


    Fighting the urge to cry, she took the cup and drank quickly.


    However, Nicole coughed violently after drinking too quickly and started to choke. Nicole could use this to help exin her sudden surge of tears.


    However, the tears seemed too excessive for a simple choke. Tears dropped onto the nket, creating


    patterns.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Roscoe felt an emptiness inside him, Quickly grabbing the cup, he gently patted her back and asked, "Is it too hot?" It didn''t make sense to him. He had made sure the drink was only warm, worried she might burn her mouth during the night.


    Nicole shook her head, attempted to speak, but only managed to hup.


    The hups kepting, one after another, uncontrobly.


    As she became anxious, Roscoe''s calm face suddenly came into view.


    Dangerously close.


    That was when Nicole noticed how appealing Roscoe''s lips were, looking soft and slightly red...


    Roscoe leaned in even closer.


    Nicole''s heart raced, as if he were about to kiss her. She started to panic, but then felt a cool breeze on her cheek.


    Roscoe was blowing on her eyes, gently and with care...


    He whispered, "Just blow on it, and it won''t hurt." Hearing those words, Nicole felt an urge to cry even more. Her dad used to say the same thing when she was little. "Sweetheart, just blow on it, and it won''t hurt..." Now, she realized the person who used to say that with such kindness would never say it again. A wave of sadness washed over her, and tears streamed down her face.


    Roscoe suddenly tightened his hold on Nicole''s arm and wrapped his arms around her tightly.


    Nicole instinctively tried to pull away, only to freeze when he whispered, "No." Trembling, Nicole asked, "What?" Roscoe replied firmly, "I''m not giving up that easily. I know I like you. If you''re not ready now, I can wait as long as it takes. But don''t ask me to leave you. That I cannot do." If Nicole hadn''t subconsciously tried to hide the hickeys, Roscoe might have walked away, heartbroken.


    Yet, subconscious actions revealed the truth, and Roscoe noted her struggles.


    At that moment, Nicole felt truly afraid. His intense deration sparked a fear in her like never before. She felt she didn''t deserve the adoration in Roscoe''s gaze.


    In a voice devoid of emotion, Nicole stated, "I don''t like you. I''ve made that


    clear." Roscoe, undeterred, said gently, "It''s fine. My love for you is enough." Tears started streaming down Nicole''s face, unstoppable. Her heart, scarred from past hurts, found the depth of his love too much to handle. Through her tears, she said, "Roscoe, why can''t you see? You shouldn''t love me." Nicole wanted to say more, but as she looked into Roscoe''s sincere and warm eyes, she found herself at a loss for words. She couldn''t bear to cause him any more pain with words.


    Late at night. In the hospital corridor.


    Roscoe was by the window, gazing into the darkness of the night, his expression turning cold. After a moment of silence, he finally said into the phone, "I''ming back." Once the call ended, Roscoe went back


    to Nicole''s ward and sat next to the bed, watching Nicole closely.


    Nicole''s eyshes were damp, and she shed two tears while she dreamed.


    He gently held her hand, tucked her in, and said so softly it was almost hard to hear, "Nicole, you won''t be alone." The moonlight cast a gentle glow on Roscoe''s calm and clear face.


    Roscoe watched Nicole with an affectionate look. He grasped that having met someone so dazzling as Nicole from his younger years meant his irresistible love for her right after the spark of love at first sight.


    On the quiet corridor. Bang! Suddenly, a thermos was thrown into the trash can.


    Milky fish soup spilled out, its steam rising in the air.


    With his back to Nicole''s ward, Jarrod''s gaze deepened, his eyes burning with a wild, untamed fierceness...

 Chapter 365 Mr.Dixon Spat Blood

    Chapter 365 Mr. Dixon Spat Blood After leaving the hospital, Raegan threw herself into her work, trying to distract herself from the whirlwind of thoughts swirling in her head. She wanted to avoid making any mistakes while her memories were fuzzy.


    Raegan picked up every call from Mitchel, but her replies were brief and to the point. Swamped with work, tied down, hanging out with friends... She caught herself using these insincere excuses for two days straight.


    Raegan began to feel like she was betraying him. A wave of guilt washed over her...


    On the third day, Mitchel stopped calling, simmering with irritation. But by the afternoon, his patience ran thin,


    and he sent her a text, "Will youe today?" After sending the message, Mitchel remembered an article Luis had shared with him the day before. It suggested that women appreciated sweet words and advised men not to shy away from showing affection for the desired one.


    Pausing briefly, Mitchel sent another message, just three words this time.


    After hitting send, Mitchel''s heart raced. He felt like a lovesick teenager, eagerly waiting for a message back from the one he adored.


    Mitchel kept his eyes glued to his phone for a long while, but a reply from Raegan never arrived.


    Mitchel felt a growing sense of disappointment and irritation. For three days straight, his expectations had been let down. It was bing clear that Raegan''s promises were


    empty.


    He regretted believing her, letting her walk away without a second thought the other day. Once she was gone, she didn''te back.


    The more Mitchel dwelled on it, the angrier he got, until he couldn''t resist calling Raegan.


    Raegan picked up quickly this time.


    With bitterness in his voice, Mitchel asked, "Are you really that tied up with things?" "Hello?" The cheerful male voice on the other end was not who Mitchel expected.


    "Who''s this?" Mitchel''s annoyance was evident in his voice.


    "I''m Judd, Miss Foster''s assistant.¡± Raegan had hired a man as hel assistant? Trying to keep his cool,


    Mitchel said, "Let me talk to her." "Do you want to leave a message? [I''ll make sure she gets it." Judd''s hesitation only made Mitchel more frustrated. Mitchel''s face turned sour. "Tell her to answer the call. I need to talk to her." Judd refused, "Sorry, she''s tied up right now." Mitchel was at a loss for words.


    Fuming, he wondered how Raegan managed to hire such a stubborn assistant. Was the assistant''s only purpose to irritate him? "Need anything else?" Judd sounded indifferent as if he was hinting at Mitchel to wrap it up and go.


    Mitchel had never been brushed off by an assistant like this. He inhaled sharply, gritted his teeth, and muttered, "No."


    With a "click," the conversation was over.


    Judd looked at Raegan''s phone, his brow furrowing slightly.


    Right then, Raegan came over and asked, "Was that Elin on the phone? Did the backup dress arrive?" Truly, Raegan was buried in work today. After the deal with Sino Entertainment didn''t go through, anotherpany, Arthen Entertainment, hade knocking to talk about the makeup for their mid- year g.


    Elin was the one who negotiated the deal, and surprisingly, after just a single meeting, they sealed the deal swiftly. It was worth noting that Arthen Entertainment was leagues ahead of Sino Entertainment.


    Sino Entertainment''s stars mostly


    didn''t have notable works, boasting only one top celebrity as their standout. On the other hand, Arthen Entertainment was home to six Best Actor and Actress winners, and even their less celebrated actors had won neer awards in cinema, establishing it as a powerhouse for movie stars. In essence, Sino Entertainment was no match for Arthen Entertainment.


    As a result, for any single g, numerous studiospeted fiercely for a chance. Yet, Arthen Entertainment traditionally partnered with upscale studios from overseas, marking this the first time they had opted for a domestic coborator.


    Interestingly, instead of choosing the well-known Alpire Studio, Arthen Entertainment went for Crescent, a neer that had only been around for a month, sparking curiosity.


    All eyes were now on Crescent. And there was keen anticipation for the makeup looks Crescent would deliver for the event.


    Raegan understood the importance of this chance, realizing that handling this event well could nearly clinch victory for Crescent in Ardlens.


    With the g nearing, Raegan was all the more diligent. Thus, she spent her whole day backstage at Arthen Entertainment, handling final fittings for several big names.


    Since she had to stay in touch with Elin, Raegan gave her phone to Judd to take care of calls.


    Right then, Judd reported, "Raegan, a man called a moment ago. You didn''t have his number saved, so I picked up.¡± A man? Raegan immediately thought


    of Mitchel. Except for Mitchel, she had tagged names for her brother and father.


    "What was his message?" Raegan asked.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Judd replied, "He didn''t mention anything specific. He just wanted me to pass the phone to you. I let him know you were tied up." "Got it, thanks." At that moment, the director approached Raegan to go over some details.


    Raegan found herself too preupied to nce at her phone. She figured Mitchel was in good hands regardless and didn''t worry too much. After all, she hadn''t been able to visit him but made sure nutritious soups and fruits were sent his way daily. She saw no issue with this arrangement.


    Raegan''s day was packed until the evening. Just as she was wrapping up, the CEO of Arthen Entertainment dropped by for an informal conversation with Raegan.


    Raegan was taken aback, having never met the CEO of Arthen Entertainment before.


    Introducing himself, Devonte said, "Miss Foster, I''m Devonte Frazier." "Nice to meet you, Mr. Frazier." "I caught a glimpse of your makeup work earlier. It truly stands out and has made asting impression on me." Raegan replied, "Crescent mainly offers traditional style series, which you don''t see much around here. If you have any ideas or feedback, I''m all ears. I''ll do my best to adjust without losing our unique style." Most celebrities preferred wearing


    gowns from international designers, and embracing a traditional style could be a new concept for some. 4 Nevertheless, Raegan was open to feedback but intended to keep the traditional essence intact. If pushed to adopt apletely foreign style, Raegan would opt out of the project.


    "Crescent" was born from Raegan''s mother''s dream to spread traditional culture. She didn''t want topromise its uniqueness merely for profit.


    Devonte rified, shaking his head, "Oh, you''ve got me wrong. I actually find your work very appealing. I''m quite pleased." Raegan was surprised to hear Devonte''s candid praise. She felt joy for his appreciation for Crescent''s dedication to traditional style. "Thank you for choosing Crescent."


    "There''s no need for thanks. I''m the lucky one here. Had it not been for Mr.


    Dixon''s rmendation, I''d have lost the chance of seeing such a fabulous g toe." Raegan, caught off guard, asked, "Which Mr. Dixon might you be talking about?" Devonte raised an eyebrow, never expecting Raegan''sck of knowledge of Mitchel''s involvement.


    Devonte shared, "Mitchel Dixon, the CEO of Dixon Group and my former ssmate." Raegan was initially taken aback that a significant entity like Arthen Entertainment would take note of their startup studio. Suddenly, it all clicked.


    Devonte reassured her, "But please don''t read too much into it. Our selection process is rigorous. It wasn''t


    just a favor. Your studio''s makeup won ourmittee''s approval with a 7 to 3 vote." Raegan was at a loss for words.


    On her way back, Raegan checked her phone in the car. She then saw unread messages waiting for her.


    She had muted Mitchel''s messages and, because she was part of many work groups, Mitchel''s messages got lost in the shuffle.


    The first message from Mitchel was a simple query. "Will youe today?" Quickly after, another one came through. "I miss you." Raegan paused, a warm feeling spreading across her face. She reflected on the quiet ways Mitchel had supported her, recognizing he had plenty of chances to boast in her presence but chose not to. In light of


    this, she thought she might have been too tough on him.


    After giving it some thought and considering what he was going through, she decided to give Mitchel a call to see how he was.


    The phone just rang without an answer. Raegan felt a knot in her stomach. Maybe he was hurt and that was why he wasn''t picking up her calls.


    Right at that moment, Raegan''s phone rang with a call from Matteo.


    Answering it, she could hear the worry in Matteo''s voice. "Raegan, can youe to the hospital?" That Mitchel hadn''t responded to her call made Raegan wonder if he truly wanted to see her.


    While she hesitated, Matteo''s next words caught her off guard. "Mr. Dixon


    is coughing up blood."

 Chapter 366 This Man Consoled Himself

    Chapter 366 This Man Consoled Himself Raegan''s voice shook as she asked, "How could this happen?" "You''ve been away for three days. Mr.


    Dixon hasn''t been eating well, just sipping the soup you had delivered each day. Today, he wouldn''t even touch the soup and then he started coughing up blood out of nowhere. The doctor says it''s acute gastric bleeding..." Matteo urgently replied.


    "Miss Foster, could you pleasee over now, if that''s okay?" After ending the call, Raegan felt a storm brewing inside her, her hands and feet icy cold. Why did Mitchel have to be so stubborn? If she didn''t show up, he refused to eat. Couldn''t he know how to take care of himself? Plus, he


    was sick. Why was he punishing himself? But then, Raegan guessed she was also to me. She did say she would take care of him.


    Torn and worried, Raegan told the driver, "Let''s head to the hospital." Upon her arrival at the hospital, Raegan spotted Matteo standing at the ward door. He handed over a thermos, suggesting, "Miss Foster, Mr. Dixon just had an IV and is resting now. He can try some porridge when he wakes.


    Please, make sure he eats." Raegan nodded, walked in, and quietly ced the porridge near Mitchel''s bed.


    Mitchel''s eyes were shut, making it hard to tell if he was asleep. His once striking face now looked deathly pale, even more so than three days before.


    A pang of worry hit Raegan. Why did


    he look even worse now? She took a seat next to the bed, and after a moment, noticing he wasn''t upset, she couldn''t help but reach out to check his breathing, Thankfully, his breathing was steady.


    Raegan finally let out a sigh of relief.


    But just as she started to pull her hand back, Mitchel grabbed it.


    Mitchel cracked open his eyes, his voice a bit deep. "I''m not dead yet." Raegan found herself at a loss for words.


    Suddenly, the mood turned awkward.


    Raegan slipped her finger away, lowered her head a bit, and tried to change the subject. "Now that you''re up, you should eat some porridge." After serving the porridge, she adjusted Mitchel''s bed to a sitting


    position, ced the tray down, and set the porridge on it.


    With everything set, she found herself without anything else to say and simply sat there quietly.


    Five minutes passed by. Mitchel didn''t touch the porridge. Instead, he pulled out a business magazine and started reading with keen interest.


    The tension in the room thickened.


    Before, Raegan wouldn''t have bothered if he didn''t eat.


    However, knowing that Mitchel got hurt because of her and that he had been quietly helping her with projects without asking for any recognition, Raegan couldn''t bring herself to be indifferent.


    Remembering Matteo''s advice, she said, "Your stomach is weak. You need to eat the porridge first."


    Mitchel didn''t respond, his attention fixed on the magazine.


    Raegan felt at a loss. It was obvious-he was upset.


    With the porridge getting cold, she softened her voice. "It wasn''t on purpose that I missed your calls today.


    I was really swamped." Mitchel finally turned to face her and said coldly, "Busy the day before yesterday, busy yesterday and busy today?" Raegan''s heart raced under his intense look. "Yes, really..." Before she could finish, Mitchel interrupted, "Well, keep being busy then." His attractive features seemed to darken, a hint of hurt in his voice.


    Raegan found herself unable to stay


    seated, her feet itching to walk away right then.


    But then Mitchel''s chilly voice stopped her in her tracks. "Anyway, throwing up blood isn''t deadly." At his words, Raegan, who was about to get up, sat back down.


    Mitchel''s tense expression eased a bit.


    He silently mocked, thinking how inconsistent she was. She could dish out cutting remarks, and he''d hold his tongue, but the moment he retorted, she thought of leaving. Furthermore, her face showed no guilt for having misled him the past couple of days.


    Feeling another twinge of difort, Mitchel couldn''t help but grimace.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Raegan saw his face turn even paler and realized it wasn''t right to be mad at someone who was sick. She decided to let him express his feelings if it


    made him feel any better. After all, it did not harm her.


    In a softer tone, she offered, "Can you at least eat something if I feed you?" Mitchel didn''t respond, pushing Raegan to impatience. "Then what do you want? If nothing seems right..." "Fine," Mitchel abruptly conceded.


    "When did I ever say it wasn''t okay?" "Then why stay silent?" With that, Raegan took some porridge and gently brought it to his mouth.


    Mitchel grimaced as he ate and sneered, "Men never say they can''t." Understanding the double meaning, Raegan blushed. "You have no shame." "How am I shameless? What I''m saying is true, right?" His eyes twinkled. "Give it another try with me.


    You''ve never told me I couldn''t


    before..." Suddenly, Raegan''s cheeks turned even redder. He was being so forward! Mitchel went on, "Had you ever used that word with me before, you wouldn''t have managed to leave the bed for a week." Fuming yet embarrassed, Raegan threatened, "Keep it up, and I''m out of here..." As she tried to put the bowl down, Mitchel quickly caught her wrist. "I want more." Then he took another spoonful from her hand, a gesture that felt both casual and close.


    Raegan pulled her hand back, feeling awkward. "This isn''t working for me." "Whatever works for you." Mitchel''s mood lightened all of a sudden. His


    voice, no longer cold but deep and enticing.


    Raegan, feeling her cheeks heat up, finished feeding him the whole bowl and then suggested, "Try to eat less.


    Your stomach isn''tpletely healed yet." Her words brought a smile to Mitchel''s face. She was caring for him! All of his irritation disappeared in an instant. He grinned happily and said, "Seeing how you''re worried about me, I''ll let it go." Raegan was at a loss for words. She hadn''t even brought up that it was all on Matteo''s instructions. And Mitchel had already shifted from frustration to light-hearted.


    Raegan corrected him, "Who said I was worried about you? Matteo told me to do so." Mitchel chuckled. "Sure, Matteo told


    you, but you could''ve stayed silent. Just like when I was really sick, you could''ve made up excuses not to show up, but here you are, speaking out and being here." Mitchel''s good looks naturally drew people in. Now that he was in a better mood, his allure seemed even stronger.


    He yfully challenged, "Doesn''t that show you care for me?" His reasoning was straightforward and convincing. Raegan couldn''te up with a rebuttal. Thinking it over, she wondered whether she began to care for him.

 Chapter 367 I Miss You So Much

    Chapter 367 I Miss You So Much I Raegan wrestled with her thoughts, feeling an inner turmoil. She questioned her own resolve, puzzled over her lingering affection for Mitchel despite her lost memories. Her frustration with herself was palpable.


    Angrily, Raegan asserted, "I''m not just making excuses. I''ve been genuinely swamped." Mitchel''s gaze pierced her as he inquired, "And what about the day before yesterday? Were you swamped then too?" Caught off guard, Raegan felt exposed, as if her privacy had been breached.


    She wondered if his words hinted at a knowledge of her actions, a suggestion that he knew she had been free yet


    chose to stay away.


    With a tone of displeasure, Raegan queried, "Have you been spying on me?" Mitchel openly admitted, "I wanted to understand what you were up to, so I had Matteo look into it." Mitchel did not hide the fact that he had Matteo check on Raegan.


    Discovering that she preferred thepany of her dog over a visit to him left him disheartened, to the point where he lost his appetite and suffered from acute gastric issues due to the distress.


    In a soft voice, Mitchel shared, "Whenever I''m not working at the hospital, my thoughts are filled with you." Raegan''s cheeks turned a warm shade of red. Mitchel''s ability to weave


    ttering words with such ease left her both flustered and charmed.


    In a heartfelt moment, Mitchel took Raegan''s hand and ced it over his heart, professing, "In here, it''s always been only you." Raegan''s cheeks deepened to the color of a ripe peach at his sudden deration. She looked down, attempting to pull her hand back, but he held on firmly, his eyes alight with genuine affection. "Raegan, let''s give it another try, shall we?" The intensity of the moment left Raegan''s heart racing. After a brief pause, she stammered, "No... No." His persistence was clear. "If you still have feelings for me, why resist?" Raegan''s mind went nk for a moment, and she blurted out, "My brother would never approve..."


    Mitchel''s gaze intensified as he spoke.


    "If you''re on board, convincing your brother will be a piece of cake for me." Raegan knew Erick''s stubbornness all too well, a trait Mitchel seemed to underestimate. Once Erick set his mind on something, he was like a tree deeply rooted, unmovable.


    Her curiosity piqued, Raegan questioned, "And how do you n to convince my brother?" Mitchel reassured her with a wave of his hand, "Leave that to me. The moment he gives his nod, nothing will keep us apart." Caught off guard by his assurance, Raegan protested, "Wait, ''us'' being together? I haven''t said yes to anything yet." Mitchel''s confidence didn''t waver. "I don''t care, I''ll make sure your brother


    sees things our way," he dered, As the night crept upon them, Raegan attempted to retrieve her hand, saying, "It''s gettingte. I should head home." But Mitchel''s grip remained firm, his voice dropping to a whisper. "Please, don''t go tonight. Stay with me?" The memory of Mitchel''s allure that night shed through Raegan''s mind, his striking figure etched in her memory, stirring a blush on her cheeks at the thought. The possibility of repeating that night if she stayed crossed her mind. Absolutely not! Firmly, Raegan refused, "I can''t stay.


    My brother will start looking for me soon." Raegan remembered how her previous lie to Victor had easily unraveled, prompting Erick to tighten his watch over her. He had taken to video calling


    her at night, making unexpected checks, Mitchel, noticing her embarrassment, realized she was recalling their intimate moment the other night. His resolve to negotiate with Erick grew stronger, understanding that only with Erick''s blessing could they truly be together.


    Mitchel hesitated but didn''t want to press Raegan into a corner. He let out a sigh, a mix of resignation and mischief coloring his tone. "Alright, you can leave. But as a small penalty for having avoided me for the previous two days, how about a kiss?" Raegan''s cheeks warmed at his request, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    "What are you saying?" He looked at her, his expression grave.


    "My stomach''s been acting up. I could use a bit offort."


    With no real escape, Raegan leaned in, her lips brushing his in the faintest of touches. She felt her face heat up. This was new territory for her, initiating such an intimate gesture.


    ¡°I''ll be off then," she managed to say, lifting her gaze to meet his.


    The twinkle in his eyes sent her heart racing, and she turned away, trying to pull free from his grasp.


    Mitchel teased, "Looks like you still need some guidance. Guess I''ll have to be the teacher." "What?" Raegan asked. The next moment, Mitchel drew her closer, her back against his chest.


    Before Raegan could process his intentions, Mitchel lowered his head, his kiss far more deliberate than hers.


    His hands cradled her face, deepening the kiss, leaving her breathless and


    unable to form coherent thoughts The warmth of his embrace enveloped her, her heart pounding against her chest.


    After what felt like an eternity, Mitchel finally released her, his voice rough with emotion. "That''s how a kiss ought to be." Raegan, her face ame, attempted to rise, but his arms held her firmly.


    "Stay just a moment longer," he whispered, his voice husky. "It''s been two days too long. I''ve missed you." His words flowed easily, sweetened by genuine affection.


    Mitchel seemed ready to bare his soul to her and weave words of love he had never before uttered.


    ¡°I''ve missed you so much. You haunt my dreams, yet you stay just out of


    reach..." There was a softness in his voice, a vulnerability that seemed at odds with the man of confidence she knew.


    Hearing this side of him left Raegan speechless, caught off guard by the depth of his feelings, his pride momentarily set aside.


    Mitchel released her before making a request. "Tomorrow, I want to savor the porridge you make." He cherished the vor of her porridge, unparalleled in taste over thest five years.


    Porridge, of all things? Raegan was baffled. With countless staff at her beck and call, Raegan hadn''t touched a pot in ages, yet the task seemed trivial.


    She nodded. "Alright, but you must let me go now. I need to head back."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    With onest kiss, Mitchel let her slip away from his grasp.


    He then stood up, offering, "I''ll drive you back." Raegan protested, eyes wide, "But you''re unwell." "I feel fine," Mitchel countered, eager for a few more moments with her.


    Despite his handsome, yet slightly pallid appearance, Raegan saw through his bravado. "Absolutely not, or you can forget about your porridge." Mitchel conceded, suggesting, "Let Matteo drive you back then." "I''ve got my own ride," Raegan replied.


    Still, Mitchel insisted with a concern that roughened his voice, "Have him follow you back. It''ste, and I worry." Raegan felt a sweetness swell in her heart, aforting warmth spreading


    within, After Raegan''s departure, Mitchel''s night took a turn. Katie''s anxious voice reached him over the phone.


    "Mitchel..." Katie was on the verge of tears, revealing her father''s sudden heart attack.


    "How could this happen?" Mitchel''s brow furrowed in concern.


    "I don''t know. Suddenly, my dad passed out at home." Katie''s voice trembled.


    Tears brimmed in Katie''s eyes as she spoke. "Would you mind postponing the rification press conference tomorrow? The Glyn group is in disarray. News like this could tank the stock price. For the long-standing friendship between our families, could you consider dying it..."


    Mitchel took a moment, his lips drawing into a thin line. "I''ll reach out to the finest cardiovascr specialist for your father and make every effort to pull him through." Relief washed over Katie, her heart lighter with the knowledge that her choice was sound.


    The next moment, Mitchel''s voice carried a chill. "The Glyn Group can have half a month to steady itself against any sudden events and shifts in the stock market before we hold the press conference." This concession was a significant gesture of respect from Mitchel to Katie''s father. The Glyn Group now had a fortnight to manage the crisis. It was enough time. His mind was set. He would swiftly handle any tribtions that might unsettle Raegan.

 Chapter 368 Crazy Katie

    Chapter 368 Crazy Katie Katie couldn''t believe what she just heard. The wordsing from Mitchel were ruthless. Trembling, she choked and pled, "Mitchel, but..." But before Katie could finish her words, Mitchel, with an emotionless voice, interrupted, "I don''t want to hear any but! Katie, listen up. If the Glyn Group fails toe up with a solution for the present crises, then the PR team needs to be booted out of thepany." "[..." Katie wanted to argue, but Mitchel interrupted her again, saying firmly, "That will be all." Then, not caring for what Katie had to say, Mitchel had cut off the call.


    A little whileter, Matteo came in and delivered the news that Reagan, having been escorted, had arrived home safe and sound. ¡ª Mitchel said nothing for a moment Finally, he raised his head and said, "I want you to probe Katie''s father''s condition. The moment you discover anything suspicious about his illness, inform me." Having seen through Katie, the firm trust that Mitchel previously had in her was now shattered. Now, every word that came out of her mouth sounded like lies to him.


    If Katie''s im turned out to be true, then the whole situation could easily be diffused. After all, Katie''s father was a long-time supporter of his faction.


    Mitchel would give the Glyn family ample time to take care of the crises at


    hand.


    But, if Katie had lied to him, he wouldn''t be merciful in the slightest.


    He would unleash his full wrath upon her.


    I Before long, Matteo was able to obtain Katie''s father''s test report.


    ording to the report, Katie''s father had developedplications that led to him experiencing a shock which could lead him to be critically ill.


    "I have alsobed through every other document in the hospital that has anything to do with Mr. Glyn, and from the look of things, he is quite in a serious condition. And all the time he has been at the ICU, Miss Glyn has been by his side," Matteo reported.


    Mitchel nodded and nced at the report. It was an authentic one, which


    meant there was no foul y anywhere.


    Mitchel then looked at Matteo ard instructed, "Contact the best cardiovascr specialist in the country and see to it that they have a consultant with Mr. Glyn." ¡°Will do," Matteo replied.


    Just as Matteo was about to leave, he suddenly remembered something else needed to report to Mitchel. Turning around, he said, "By the way, Mr.


    Dixon, a fire urred down at Velvet Alley, killing a woman. The police have released an identification notice based on her physical characteristics. And from the way the victim was described, I think she might be Miss Murray.


    However, I have not yet confirmed if it''s her."


    Mitchel had dumped Lauren into the Velvet Alley to teach thetter a lesson.


    In line with Mitchel''s orders, Matteo didn''t seize Lauren''s phone. That gave Lauren the freedom to contact the police if she didn''t want to be harmed.


    But then, if she contacted the police, she would be bought to book for drugging others. She''d end up in jail.


    Mitchel had given Lauren two options.


    Lauren preferred being tortured in Velvet Alley to being in jail.


    Matteo felt no pity for Lauren whatsoever. She had brought a painful ending down upon herself.


    Mitchel lowered his gaze slightly and simply said, "Go to her residence, gather her personal belongings, and see to it that you identify her."


    At that moment, the image of Lauren''sst look, which had been resentful, popped into Mitchel''s mind. He mustn''t let his guard down until the victim''s DNA had been confirmed to be Lauren''s.


    Not that Mitchel was afraid for his safety. If he knew anything about Lauren, it was that instead of targeting him, she might go after Raegan instead.


    Meanwhile, at the door of the ICU.


    Katie stared at the phone in her hand as she squeezed it out of frustration.


    How could Mitchel be so cold and ruthless? Didn''t he have an iota of humanity in him? Katie closed her eyes for a moment and ced a hand on her forehead.


    There wasn''t much time left for her.


    At that moment, Abel, Katie''s I bodyguard, appeared.


    Seeing him, Katie asked, "Has the medicine been taken care of?" I Abel nodded and whispered, "Yes, all taken care of. No one will be able to find out that the root cause of Mr.


    Glyn''s heart attack was his intake of the wrong medication." Hearing this, Katie smiled weakly and nodded. To induceplications in her father, she had earlier instructed Abel to give her father a medication that was in contradiction to what he had been prescribed by the doctor.


    Of course, if there had been another way for Katie to achieve what she wanted, she wouldn''t have carried out such d drastic measure,


    All she needed was for her father to remain in aa for at least another half month. That should be enough time for her to achieve her goals.


    Though she knew that what she did would surely damage her father''s physical functions, she wasn''t that concerned. After all, her father was going to kick the bucket someday. And the sooner he died, the sooner she could take his ce.


    By harming her father''s health, Katie had bought herself a meager half month. But she was confident that in that short space of time, she would be able to marry Mitchel.


    Feeling displeased, Katie wanted to lighten up her mood. Pushing the door to the VIP lounge open, she gestured at Abel to follow her in, which he did.


    Luxurious and beaming with splendor, the lounge was indeed high-end.


    Katie walked up to a chair, sat on it, and studied Abel as a queen would study her subject. "Kneel and please me," shemanded imperiously.


    Hearing this, Abel''s eyes twitched slightly, but he didn''t blink. He walked up to Katie and neatly prostrated himself.


    At this moment, he could feel his spirits lighting up. He had never felt so alive.


    Abel had been born and brought up on the Dark Ind, and Katie''s father had parted with a huge sum of money to secure Abel, assigning him as Katie''s protector.


    Katie''s father knew the loyalty of the Dark Ind''s assassins was deepContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    rooted. Their loyalty to their master was for a lifetime.


    However, Katie''s father couldn''t have foreseen that the bodyguard he personally selected for Katie would be the one to give him lethal medication.


    He had underestimated the degree of how loyal the Dark Ind''s assassins were.


    Whenever a mission was delivered, no matter how farfetched it might be, even if it was to carry out patricide, the Dark Ind''s assassins would do so in a jiffy.


    Therefore, Abel was Katie''s most despicable pawn in this life, the tool she used to achieve her goals. Abel was tasked with handling all the dirty work that couldn''t see the light of day.


    For Katie knew that Abel would never


    betray her, even if Abel was on the verge of death.


    In the flickering light on the wall, a shadow prostrated, his head bowed, consistently pleasing Katie...


    Afterward, Katie, her body still tingling from what Abel had done to her, was breathing heavily. She sat upzily and said, "Next time, don''t go as hard to avoid any ident." She was still a virgin and wanted to remain that way, at least for now. Abel was too rough just now.


    Abel was still by her side simply because of how well he had served her all these years. If not, she would have reced him long ago.


    Flushed and sounding weary, Katie inquired, "How is Lauren doing?"


    "She''s still alive and is being watched But, from what I''ve observed, she seems to be ambitionless. In fact, she hardly ever leaves where she i," Abel replied.


    Katie shook her head slightly, anger boiling inside of her. Lauren was the exact definition of a useless individual! How could Lauren have broken down just because she encountered this setback? "Go and knock some senses into that skull of hers," Katie said through gritted teeth.


    Her initial n was to avoid doing anything risky. But, Mitchel''s unforgiven words earlier had deeply wounded her. After she informed him of her father''s illness, he was unfazed and even spewed more heartless words


    Katie wrongly shifted all the me on Mitchel''s damn ex-wife who should have left this world long ago As Katie thought of this, a maliciou smile appeared on her face. She had to finish that woman.


    "As you wish," Abel replied as he bowed his head, not daring to meet Katie''s gaze.


    But, his aroused reaction didn''t go unnoticed by Katie. Unable to ignore it, she said with a slight frown on her face, "Handle it yourself." Abel nodded, turned around, and headed out.


    In the shed.


    Just as Abel approached it, he heard some suggestive sounds


    When he entered, he saw Lauren lying down on the floor like a log of wood Near Lauren, there was a dark and dirty man with his pants pulled down At first nce, it was clear that he was a rough individual.


    That dirty man angrily threw a nket on Lauren''s face and bellowed, "Smell that abomination yourself. You are not worthy to even live in a pigsty!" The dirty man paused for a moment and began to pull up his pants before continuing, "You stink like a rotten corpse. If only I could find another woman, I wouldn''te within a hundred feet of you! You should try and find out what the hell is wrong with you!" The dirty man shook his head and began to limp backwards as he


    muttered, "You damn bitch. Every single square inch of your body is disgusting. I can''t believe how disgusting you are. You are nothing more than a ghost..." Hearing this, Lauren, slightly trembling, turned around to face the dirty man. Hearing Lauren''s movements, the dirty man turned back and yelled, "Don''t you dare raise that ugly face of yours, you rotten woman! Do you want to scare me to death?"

 Chapter 369 Laurens Hatred

    Chapter 369 Lauren''s Hatred The moment the usatory words were hurled, Lauren instinctively bowed her head, trying to make herself smaller as she silently absorbed the barrage of curses and insults.


    There was no way she could fight back or try to defend herself, nor did she intend to. This roof over her head was provided by this dirty man who made a livelihood from scavenging.


    It may not seem like much, considering how much she had in the past. But at the moment, it was a sanctuary to her. Without it, she would have nowhere to stay.


    Lauren wanted to get treatment for her ailments, but she didn''t have anything


    except the poor excuse for clothes on her body, and she didn''t have any means to get the money.


    The scars she carried were not just physical reminders, but also emotional wounds that never seemed to heal and only grew worse with time.


    It was only when the dirty man with a limp left and silence reigned in the room for several minutes that Lauren dared to raise her head.


    The evidence of her trauma was etched onto her face. One side remained unscathed, while the other bore the horrific marks of severe burns.


    The injury was a harsh reminder of the moment she had been abandoned on the side of the road, her face brutally scraped against the unforgiving asphalt when a car identally hit


    her, chunks of skin torn away in the merciless drag. The agony she endured was beyond words, a torment that cleaved through her very soul.


    Despite the harrowing torment, Lauren gingerly got back to her feet and tried to ask the car driver forpensation, but the car driver refused and insisted I on calling the police and going through the insurance procedures.


    Lauren was afraid the police would discover her past wrongdoings and arrest her, so she did the only thing she could think of at that moment.


    That was to flee away.


    Since she was unsessful in getting money from the driver, her injuries remained untreated. As time passed, the wounds turned into scabs and eventually healed until it became a rugged terrain of scars, hideous and


    unpleasant to look at.


    Lauren had cut ties with her family a while ago, and not long after,.she was stripped of her resources and connections. As horrific as the past few days had been, there was nothing she could do to change her fate but to sit in limbo, waiting for death to find her.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    But even at that, the idea that that dirty man with a limp could throw her out wasughable. Just thinking of it roused the old Lauren, and a sinister light flickered within her eyes.


    There was a creak and the door was suddenly pushed open.


    Lauren had an unexpected guest.


    There was barely enough scrap of fabric on her body to cover her dignity, but she felt no shame and made no move to hide herself from this


    neer. Calmly, she raised her head and looked at the neer.


    Before she stood a man dressed in dark attire, his face partially hidden by a mask. His eyes were sharp and intense, like an eagle''s gaze.


    "Do you want to get your revenge?" The question was direct and straight to the point.


    "Can you assist me?" Lauren replied, matching the man''s bluntness. She didn''t bother to ask the man''s identity or reason for helping her.


    Her face and body were ruined, and now she was nothing but a shadow of herself. Could she resign herself to this fate and allow the one who ruined her life to walk away? Absolutely not.


    However, no matter how desperate she was for revenge, her reality was a


    brutal p to the face. For one thing, Mitchel was safeguarded by a plethora of bodyguards. She couldn''t get within a hundred miles of where he was. And to add insult to injury, Raegan was also out of Lauren''s reach.


    Indeed, Lauren wanted to get her pound of flesh, to make Mitchel and Raegan suffer for every ounce of horror she had gone through, but she couldn''t do it by herself.


    Now fate had for once shown mercy on her and brought to her an ally who wanted the same thing she did. What they stood to gain from Mitchel''s destruction mattered very little to her.


    The only she cared about was seeing Mitchel''s world crumble.


    The second Abel heard Lauren''s question, he knew he wouldn''t have to persuade her to work with them.


    Since that was the case, Abel took out a wad of cash, threw it on the floor and ordered in a voice devoid of emotion, "This is a good ce to hide. Stay here and recover. When the time is right for action, you will be informed." Then, Abel turned around and left.


    "Wait!" Abel stopped in his tracks as Lauren''s voice rang out. When he turned to look at her, she met his gaze without flinching. "Is there a poison capable of causing instant death?" Abel, seasoned in numerous assassination missions, instantly realized Lauren''s intent. Lauren possessed the ferocity and venom necessary to execute a deed of earth- shattering consequence in her final moments.


    Some hours after Abel left, the dirty man with a limp returned. He had spent the entire day scavenging, but all he had to show for his efforts was a cart filled with refuse.


    For once, Lauren cleaned herself up f and even tidied up the ce. When she saw the dirty mane in, she promptly descended from her perch and poured water for the man with practiced eagerness.


    Caught off guard by her sudden shift in demeanor, the dirty man with a limp mocked, "So, the dead fish learns to turn atst." While the sudden hospitality was unexpected, the dirty man was thirsty, so he epted the cup eagerly and guzzled the water.


    Then, he ced the cup down and remarked, "If you can prove to me that you can contribute, then I will rethink my decision to throw you out... Ah...


    Ah..." The taunting words devolved intobored gasps as the dirty man''s face contorted into an expression of agony.


    It felt like the fires of hell were in his throat, razing everything in its path until his vocal chords were nothing more than charred lumps.


    Eyes bulging with horror and disbelief, he raised a trembling, dirt-streaked finger at Lauren. "Ah... Ah..." "p!" Without even a hint of remorse, Lauren raised her hand and struck the dirty man down with every ounce of strength she could muster. She spat disdainfully on the curled form of the man and hissed. "Old fool, hurry to


    hell!" The dirty man''s cries tapered off a few secondster, his wide unseeing eyes frozen in a state of shock even in death.


    Fury coursed through Lauren as she red down at the dirty man. Now, she saw not a dirty man that had taken advantage of her, but her enemy who had ruined her life. She went and got a knife and mercilessly gouged his eyes out.


    When she finally calmed down and could think rationally again, she dragged the man''s body to the old refrigerator and stuffed it inside. It took considerable effort, but she managed to get it done.


    Then, she surveyed her surroundings.


    From high-rise vis to filthy shacks.


    Oh, how the mighty had fallen! Lauren wrongly assumed Raegan was the reason for her downfall. Raegan should never have returned alive! Without Raegan, Mitchel wouldn''t have been this merciless toward her.


    How wonderful life would have been if Raegan died when she fell into the river five years ago! Lauren''s hatred seeped into every bone in her body and corroded her mind.


    There was only one thought in her mind and it was the one thing that had kept her going even after all the horrors she had endured. Raegan had to pay! At the Kingbel Club.


    The door of the private room was pushed open by a waiter and an


    impably dressed man walked in. He came to an abrupt halt, a sneer curling his lips when he saw the handsome man sitting across from him. "It''s ironic, Mr. Dixon, that you''re supposed to be sick yet here you are, strolling around as if nothing is wrong. My sister is so trusting and gullible that she stayed home today to cook liver porridge for you." Warmth surged up in Mitchel''s heart when he heard that Raegan was at home cooking for him.


    He didn''t try to hide his joy and as such, Erick could see the pleased smile on his face.


    Erick found Mitchel''s smile to be particrly aggravating and he scoffed. "It seems that Mr. Dixon is still quite the master at manipting people.¡±


    Despite his pallor, Mitchel''s lips curved downwards as he looked up at Erick. In a sincere voice, he told Erick, "Elder brother, you misunderstand me. I would never y with Raegan''s feelings; I truly love her." Erick felt a pulsing headache the second he heard Mitchel call him elder brother in that casual tone.


    This man was shameless to the extreme.


    Erick was yet to make him pay for not protecting Raegan properly, yet Mitchel still had the audacity to sit in front of him and call him elder brother! Erick''s expression turned icy. "Don''t call me elder brother. I''m afraid I can''t afford such a title. It might shorten my life." Mitchel''s obsidian eyes were downcast


    as he endured Erick''s scorn with remarkable patience. Right now, Mitchel appeared quite humble, which was a far cry from the image he usually projected.


    But Erick was not swayed by Mitchel''s little performance. When he spoke next, his voice was cold and stern. "I advise you to give up on this idea as soon as possible. As long as I''m alive, you will never take advantage of my sister again!" He got to his feet and dusted his trousers.


    "I believe I''ve made myself clear. We have nothing else to discuss. Oh, and don''t bother waiting for the liver porridge. I''ve already ordered Reagan not to leave the house." Erick was known for his stubbornness,


    a trait Mitchel had quickly recognized during their first interaction.


    Thus, he waited for Erick to vent his anger before telling him why he had requested for this meeting.


    "Elder brother, I know you''ve returned to secure the domestic shipping project." Erick paused mid-step. Scowling, he turned back to Mitchel and demanded, "What do you mean? Are you investigating me?" "Rx, I''m on your side, elder brother. I would never harm you." Erick was getting quite frustrated. The more Mitchel called him elder brother, the more familiar his tone became.


    However, his purpose for returning was a secret to all, yet, Mitchel had been


    able to discover it.


    Erick''s eyes narrowed slightly, a hint of wariness rising within him.


    Mitchel''s lips curved. "I can help you secure the project.¡± "You?" Erick scoffed, his tone full of disbelief and derision.


    "As far as I''m aware, the Dixon family has no history in shipping. There is only one likely candidate for the project and that is the Boyd family.


    And from what I recall, the Boyd and the Dixon families aren''t on good terms." Mitchel arched an eyebrow. "While it''s well-known that the Boyd and Dixon families have a long-standing feud, there is a juicy scandal involving the


    Boyd family that may pique your interest." The words were a missile, and they hit their target unerringly. Erick stopped scowling, interest shing across his eyes before he remembered to control his expression.


    If the Boyd family were out of the picture, then victory was most assuredly his.


    The thought had barely taken root in his mind when his tion deted. He knew what Mitchel wanted from him in exchange for his help.


    But trading his sister''s happiness for his own gain was something he would never contemte.


    Erick drew himself to his full height and stated in a cold, unyielding voice, "I know what you want. You want me


    to let you have your way with my sister, but that will never happen." In reply, Mitchel pushed a document folder across the coffee table towards Erick.


    "Elder brother, perhaps you should review this before making a decision.¡±

 Chapter 370 The Prenuptial Agreement

    ?Chapter 370 The Prenuptial Agreement</a>


    Curious, Erick warily epted the folder and pulled out the encrypted documents inside. His eyes went wide with shock and disbelief when he saw the contents.


    This document was Mitchel''s will!


    Erick flipped through the pages quickly. But the more he read, the more bemused he became.


    By the time Erick got to thest page, he struggled to keep his surprise in check. "You''re leaving eighty percent of your entire fortune to Raegan?"


    *Correct. The will has been notarized. Rest assured. There will be no changes," Mitchel affirmed.


    There was no force in the world that could have stopped Erick from gaping. Eighty percent Mitchel''s fortune for Raegan, and the remaining twenty for Mitchel''s mother.


    Erick had an idea as to why Mitchel had allocated his fortune in this manner. It wasn''t because Mitchel favored Raegan over his mother. Mitchel''s mother had already owned six percent of the Dixon Group''s shares. With this additional twenty percent of Mitchel''s fortune, her share would surpass Raegan''s. A revtion startling enough on its own. Willingness to give a fortune worth billions to Raegan so readily..


    Mitchel gave Erick a moment to absorb the news before exining calmly, "Erick, my intention in showing you this is not to gain immediate approval from you for me to marry Raegan. I just want a chance to make things right and make up for my past mistakes. I''ve been so preupied with work that I neglected Raegan and caused her undue suffering, even to the point where she lost our child.


    I understand where you''reing from, but I still want to beg for a chance to make amends. Could you please not Intervene in my getting along with Raegan for some time? Even if Raegan doesn''t choose me in the end, my will remains unchanged. Raegan is the one I desired to spend with for the rest of my life, Mitchel''s tone was somber, his expression earnest.


    Mitchel was never one to openly express his emotions, but once he was sure of his feelings, he stood firm and resolute. And for Raegan''s sake, he was willing to explore every possibility.


    When Mitchel was making his impassioned speech, Erick had slid Mitchel''s will away, only to be pushed back his way by Mitchel, who remarked, "Please keep this will for me."


    Erick''s lips pursed, a trace of bewilderment on his refined face. "You just want me to allow you two to see each other? No other strings attached?"


    Surprise was an inadequate word to describe what Erick was feeling. Mitchel just entrusted Erick with the notarized will bearing Mitchel''s private seal. Mitchel was essentially offering up his weakness to Erick on a silver tter.


    If this document fell into the hands of Mitchel''s enemy and got exposure, it could destabilize the Dixon Group''s stock market presence. Moreover, Mitchel would likely be forced to step down from his position as CEO. Mitchel, a shrewd businessman, undoubtedly knew the risks of his doings.


    For the first time, Erick realized the terrifying extent of Mitchel''s folly when blinded by love. Erick was simply an observer, having never been in love. In Erick''s opinion, his career ambitions took precedence over love without exception.


    ''Actually, I have one condition," Mitchel answered grimly.


    Erick smirked. He knew it! There was no way Mitchel was truly that selfless. Erick braced himself, waiting for Mitchel to reveal his true intentions.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    However, Mitchel simply said, ''Please do not tell Raegan about this will. I don''t want to add to her emotional burden." For the umpteenth time in thest five minutes, Erik was rendered speechless. This was truly baffling. Mitchel turned out to be way more selfless than he had ever imagined. Was he truly seeing Mitchel?


    Just to be certain, Erick asked, "And you don''t mind that Janey isn''t your child?"


    This was a rather crucial point. A child was the ultimate litmus test of a man''s sincerity. Few men could wholeheartedly ept a child that was not biologically theirs.


    Thinking of Janey brought a gentle smile to Mitchel''s face. "I''m very fond of Janey, but I''ll also respect her choices. Whether or not she likes me, I''ll treat her as my own daughter."


    Erick scoffed. "Nice words are easy to say, but acting on them is another matter."


    Mitchel replied solemnly, "If Raegan chooses not to have more children, I can assure you that Janey will be our only child."


    The mocking smile on Erick''s face froze and he once again found himself speechless. It was rare for a CEO of a publicly tradedpany to make such a promise, especially one that pertained to the inheritance of the corporation. Mitchel was actually willing to ept Janey as his only child in the world, even without knowing whom Janey''s biological father was. A truly remarkable stance.


    Erick studied Mitchel, his tone a bit more fervent as he questioned, "Do you truly mean that?"


    After all, people were inherently selfish. Especially people like them who were born into privilege and carried burdens far greater than that of the average person. They couldn''t afford to be whimsical.


    But Mitchel''s resolve never once wavered in the face of Erick''s queries. "I''ve already included this in the prenuptial agreement."


    Erick''s expression twitched. "Who said Raegan is going to marry you?"


    Erick found Mitchel''s forwardness presumptuous. Before Raegan even agreed to marry him, Mitchel had already prepared a prenuptial agreement.


    "It all depends on Raegan. I won''t force her, but I want to provide Janey with aplete family," Mitchel said, his obsidian-like eyes earnestly conveying his promise to Erick. "If you give me a chance, I swear on my life to protect Raegan and Janey."


    Outwardly, Erick maintained a cool demeanor, his expression giving little away. But internally, his heart was in turmoil. Mitchel was proving to be exceptionally determined and a master negotiator who knew exactly what to offer, presenting terms that were difficult to refuse. More importantly, it seemed he cared for Janey from the bottom of his heart.


    Erick''s lips turned down when he remembered Janey''s biological father was actually Mitchel. He wondered whether Mitchel''s unconditional eptance of Janey stemmed from the bond of blood.


    Mitchel coughed a few times and winced. He was yet to make a full recovery and needed to return to the hospital as soon as possible. "Erick, I''ve sent the details of the Boyd family''s scandal to your email. Excuse me, but I must head back to the hospital now. I sincerely hope you will consider my request.


    Erick held on to the document, mixed emotions swirling through his dark eyes. Lost in thought, he didn''t speak for a long time.


    At the vi.


    Raegan stared at the fragrant porridge simmering in the pot with a puzzled expression


    At first, she had deemed cooking a challenge for her, but after consulting with Annis, she found herself able to prepare the dish proficiently as if she had done it before.


    However, it seemed Mitchel would not get to taste it.


    Raegan didn''t want to break her promise, but Erick had instructed Victor to watch her even more closely than before. He even restricted her movements to just thepany and the house. Erick simply wanted Mitchel to be out of Raegan''s life, not wanting any harm from Mitchel toe her way again.


    Raegan stared out at the darkening sky, wondering whether the stubborn Mitchel still refused to eat anything except for her dishes.


    After hearing one too many sighs from Raegan, Annis gazed Raegan and asked, "Miss, do you want to go out? Raegan hesitated before shaking her head. "It doesn''t matter. My brother doesn''t allow me to go out." Annis stared at Raegan intently. She could tell Raegan wanted to go out, her destination a mystery.


    After some thought, Annis suggested, "I guess a quick return from delivering the porridge you had cooked wouldn''t harm. Just make sure to make it quick. Victor was invited toe in for dinner just now."


    Reagan was hesitant. This wasn''t the first time Erick got angry because of Mitchel.


    Annis read the reason for Raegan''s hesitation correctly. "If your brotheres back before you, I''ll cover for you. III just tell him that you aren''t feeling well and went to sleep early


    Annis pushed Raegan toward the door, a note of urgency in her voice as she handed Raegan a thermos. "Go quickly ande back soon."


    "Okay. Thank you, Annis."


    Raegan''s face lit up as she made for the garage with the thermos in hand. However, the next moment, as if on cue, Erick stepped out from his car.


    Panic struck Raegan as she wondered why her brother had arrived so early today.


    Erick marched over with determined strides. His eyes narrowed as he asked, "Where are you going?


    "Not anywhere..." Raegan''s voice quivered, and she stared at her toes with a guilty expression. The thermos she held felt like incriminating evidence.


    Erick nced at the thermos and sighed. He felt as if he was ying the role of a wicked queen. He looked away and said quietly, "Be home by nine."


    "Uh?" Raegan thought she had misheard him. Erick''s pinched expression suggested that he knew about her destination, but his words went beyond her expectations. Why did he agree to let her see Mitchel?


    "You''re really letting me go?" Raegan probed.


    "Yep," he confirmed.


    Just to be sure that she heard him right, Raegan asked again, "You''re really letting me see Mitchel?"


    Oblivious to the talk between Mitchel and Erick earlier this day, Raegan couldn''t wrap her head around Erick''s sudden shift in demeanor.


    Erick, slightly annoyed, arched an eyebrow at Raegan and retorted, "Do you not want to go?"


    Raegan now had the confirmation she sought. Erick truly allowed her to visit Mitchel.


    Raegan was baffled. She wished she could teleport to the hospital this minute and ask Mitchel how he managed to convince her brother.


    "Well, I''m leaving." Raegan said as she got into the car.


    Erick watched the car speed away, a wave of mncholy washing over him at the thought of his sister growing up and away from him. Heforted himself with the thought that she had only gone to meet Mitchel and was not getting married this instant.


    At the hospital.


    Luciana waited in the corridor.


    Soon, Katie emerged with an empty thermos hand. She smiled at Luciana and stated, "Luciana, Mitchel ate everything. He even said your cooking has improved."


    "Really?" As Luciana''s face lit up with joy, her wrinkles deepened, but somehow they only added to the warmth of her smile.


    The past few years of marital discord and a distant son had aged Luciana significantly, stripping her of her once vibrant demeanor.


    "Of course, I wouldn''t lie to you," Katie assured, her smile seemingly genuine.


    When Luciana heard this, she felt a burst happiness. "Mitchel always listens you, Katie. Was he in a good mood today? Can I go see him?"


    In reality, Mitchel''s attitude toward Luciana wasn''t as bad as it seemed. Back then, Mitchel had been furious because Luciana held a funeral for Raegan at the riverbank. Mitchel kept insisting over and over that Raegan was alive.


    Afterward, Mitchel had a severe stress reaction that kept him hospitalized for weeks, and his condition remained unstable.


    As time went on, the misunderstandings between Mitchel and Luciana deepened, often exacerbated Katie who passed on news from one person to the other.


    Luciana became frightened and uncertain of her ce in Mitchel''s heart, so Katie persuaded Luciana undergo psychological therapy


    After the therapy, Luciana''s self-esteem plummeted until she was second-guessing every decision. She became dependent on Katie''s opinion and often sought Katie''s approval for everything, even when it came to seeing Mitchel.


    If Katie said that it wasn''t a good time, Luciana would agree without a fuss, afraid that she would upset Mitchel if she insisted on seeing him.


    Luciana withdrew from worldly affairs, focusing on silently praying for Mitchel. As Mitchel''s mother, the most important thing for her was Mitchel''s well-being and safety. She would do anything to ensure that, even if it meant sacrificing everything else.


    Katie''s eyes flickered as she said to Luciana, "Luciana, this is unfortunately not a good time. Before I came out here, Mitchel told me he was feeling a little tired..."


    Luciana''s face fell and she wrung her hands together. "Then next time," she murmured in a low voice.


    Katie''s phone rang at that very second.


    Katie nced at Luciana and said, "Wait for me by the elevator. I need to take this call."


    Luciana nodded.


    Katie walked over to a spot where Luciana couldn''t see her to answer Abel''s call.


    Luciana lingered by the elevator, her gaze aimlessly falling on the mirrored surface.


    "Ding." Suddenly, the elevator dinged open behind her. Subconsciously, Luciana looked over and caught a glimpse of a girl hurrying past.


    For a moment, Luciana felt as if she was struck by lightning because that girl''s side profile looked familiar


    She opened her mouth to call out the name on the tip of her tongue, only to shut it a momentter. By the time she thought to follow, the girl had vanished.


    Luciana stared at the hallway that led to Mitchel''s ward, a thoughtful expression on her face. Mitchel was the only patient admitted on this entire floor. Could that girl be Raegan?


    "What''s wrong, Luciana?" Katie returned, noticing Luciana''s forlorn expression.


    "I..." Luciana started, but she dismissed her thoughts a secondter and decided not to bother Katie with her wild spection.


    Katie, misinterpreting Luciana''s expression as an attempt to sneak a visit with Mitchel, felt a twinge of annoyance but quickly suppressed it. "Let''s go then."


    As they walked, Luciana, attempting to sound casual, asked, "Katie, has Mitchele to terms with Raegan''s death?"


    Katie was stunned by the question, but she regainedposure quickly and replied calmly, "Mitchel hasn''t mentioned Raegan in a long time."


    Unable to shake the suspicion swirling in her mind, Katie probed, "Luciana, why did you suddenly ask about this?"


    "Nothing. I was just thinking out loud," Luciana replied with an awkward smile.


    Katie eyed Luciana for a moment. She intertwined her arm with Luciana''s, her expression full of warmth. "Luciana,


    I have some time to spare today. Would you like to go for your therapy session?"


    Luciana hesitated. "I''ve been feeling quite welltely."


    The thought of therapy made Luciana feel uneasy since it often left her with a foggy mind and poor memory for days afterward. For some inexplicable reason, she was starting to be wary of therapy.


    "Oh,e on, Luciana. I''ve already made an appointment with Mr. Gomez for you. He even canceled on high-profile clients just for you, Katie insisted. Mr. Gomez was well-known for his psychological treatment and rxation therapies and was highly sought after by the elite.


    For all that had been said, Luciana found it hard to refuse and nodded in agreement. "All right."


    On the hillside


    In a luxurious vi, a room filled with swirling smoke created an air of mystery.


    Lucianay on a chair, deeply asleep.


    The door creaked open and Katie walked in. She didn''t even nce at the sleeping Luciana, ustomed to the scene.


    "Did she say anything?" Katie asked.


    Mr. Gomez nodded. "She said she saw her deceased daughter-inw at the hospital just now."


    Katie''s expression turned frigid. Just as she suspected!


    "So she kept it from me." A malicious smile curved Katie''s lips. She ordered, "In that case, tell her that if her son marries her former daughter-inw, he will die."


    Again, Mr. Gomez nodded. "We should stick to the previous hypnosis technique and have her return for additional sessions."


    "No need," Katie said sharply. "Use deep hypnosis. The kind that works in one go."


    "That could be quite harmful," Mr. Gomez warned.


    Katie smirked. "It doesn''t matter."


    Since Luciana dared to keep secrets from her, Katie found no remorse for disregarding Luciana''s health. After all, the only reason she kept Luciana around was for her goal to marry Mitchel. After that, she didn''t care whether


    Luciana died or lived.


    "Alright," Mr. Gomez agreed.


    Before Katie left, she nced at Luciana''s pale face, her smile darkening.


    <ddict-div></ddict-div>

 Chapter 371 The Process of Dating

    Chapter 371 The Process Of Dating When Luciana emerged from the so- called therapy, her limbs felt weak, and her face had lost its color as though she had aged significantly in a mere moment.


    "Luciana!" Katie called out, hurrying to steady Luciana, who seemed on the verge of copsing.


    Luciana, holding her head in her hands, spoke with lips that had turned a shade paler. "Why are my hands trembling and my legs so feeble..." Katie assisted Luciana into the car, asking with a tone full of concern, "Luciana, you didn''t take the medicine I gave you exactly as prescribed, did


    you?" Luciana confessed, "I identally spilled it one day, and then there was none left for me to take." "I knew something was wrong! Why didn''t you tell me about it? I could have brought you more!" "Didn''t you mention that the medicine is hard toe by?" Luciana whispered, "I didn''t want to impose on you." "Luciana, you''re being too polite with me." Katie''s voice grew tender, her face breaking into a gentle smile. "I''m here for you. How could you hesitate to ask for my assistance?" Katie retrieved a bottle of medicine from the car and handed it to Luciana.


    "This was acquired by a friend from overseas. Knowing it''s scarce, I made


    sure to have extras on hand, just in case you needed it urgently." Luciana epted the medicine, offering a smile in return. "Thank you, Katie." "Just make sure you take it as directed, or it won''t do its job," Katie cautioned her.


    The medicine in question was crucial for Luciana to get a good night''s sleep.


    Her stop taking medicine had led to frequent night awakenings, leaving her unable to find rest. The toll on her mental well-being was bing increasingly apparent. As long as she had this medicine, her nights were peaceful.


    Luciana expressed her thanks warmly, "Katie, you''re incredibly kind." "Luciana, how many times must I tell


    you? There''s no need for such formality with me." Katie, feigning irritation and locking eyes with Luciana, said, "You''ve always been like a mother to me in my heart. Do you still see me as an outsider?" Luciana''s face softened as she met Katie''s gaze. "Katie, in my eyes, you''re like a daughter-inw..." Luciana''s voice trailed off. When "daughter-inw" escaped her lips, those words seemed to strike her suddenly.


    The next moment, her hands flew to Katie''s throat, her voice rising in a frenzy. "You... You will bring my son to ruin. I will not let you harm him! I will not let you!" Caughtpletely off guard, Katie found herself being forcefully pushed


    down into the car seat by Luciana.


    Luciana, who had always maintained her strength through regr exercise, I now had her gaunt fingers gripping Katie''s throat like iron bands, tightening with every passing second.


    It seemed she wouldn''t cease until Katie was devoid of breath.


    In a panic, Katie managed to grab her handbag and struck Luciana on the head with all her might.


    The blow brought Luciana back to her senses momentarily. She gazed at Katie, then at her own actions, and let out a horrified scream, releasing her grip.


    "Katie, I''m so sorry. I truly lost my senses, confusing you for someone else..." Luciana paused mid-sentence, her mind racing to recall whom she


    had imagined strangling. Her expression turned to one of panic, her fingers quivering.


    Luciana was baffled. Why did Katie''s face seem to morph into Raegan''s in her moment of frenzy? Was Raegan truly alive? The image of that passing figure she had seen in the hospital earlier sharpened Luciana''s gaze.


    Gasping for air, Katie was seized by a bout of coughing. She never expected that Luciana would spiral into such a state of mental turmoil. Maybe it was the recent adjustment in the way hypnotized Luciana that tipped her over.


    Katie had always been cautious, especially to avoid drawing Mitchel''s attention to Luciana''s so-called therapy, directing Mr. Gomez to handle things with the utmost discretion.


    Luciana, now somewhat calmer, patted I on Katie''s back, asking with concern, "Katie, are you alright?" With herplexion still washed out, Katie managed a weak nod. "I''m fine, Luciana, really." Internally, Katie mulled over the situation. While hypnotic effects were shown on Luciana, it seemed Luciana''s mental state had deteriorated more than anticipated. To avoid arousing suspicion, Katie decided it would be wise to ensure Luciana''s stability, suggesting Luciana continue her medication at home for a few more days first.


    Back in the hospital ward, as Raegan entered Mitchel''s ward with a lunch box in hand, she found him engrossed


    in work on hisptop.


    Despite his illness, Mitchel hadn''t forsaken his usual attire, opting for a shirt even at bedtime. The dark fabric contrasted against his pallid, yet strikingly handsome features, lending him an air of mysterious allure, reminiscent of a knight under the cloak of night.


    Mitchel possessed a natural allure that was undeniable. His features served as a stunning testament to his attractiveness, with every motion and pose radiating a sense of exclusivity that seemed beyond reach.


    "Aren''t you going toe in?" Mitchel lifted his eyes, offering a gentle smile to Raegan who lingered at the door, caught up in her admiration.


    Raegan snapped back to reality. Aware


    that she was caught openly gazing at him, a wave of heat rushed to her cheeks, painting them the shade of a deep sunset. a She mentally chastised herself for such apse in poise. She had encountered handsome men before, surrounded by the likes of Erick and Stefan, both undeniably attractive in their own right.


    Stepping inside as if she had just noticed him, Raegan announced, "I''ve just got here." Mitchel''s eyebrows arched slightly.


    "Why did I sense someone''s gaze burning into me just now..." Raegan cleared her throat, attempting to deflect. "You''re mistaken. I''ve only just arrived." Mitchel let a smile creep onto his face,


    not teasing Raegan anymore. "Perhaps I''ve been missing you so much, always hoping for your arrival." Raegan felt her cheeks warm even further. What was this about missing her? His words painted a picture as if they were a couple deeply ensconced in romance.


    "Stop talking such nonsense," Raegan protested.


    Upon opening the lid, the scent of the porridge filled the air. Raegan served a bowl and set it before Mitchel, yet Mitchel didn''t move, adopting a look that clearly meant he was expecting her to feed him.


    Raegan shot him a look and remarked, "I noticed your hands were perfectly fine while you were working." Mitchel, well-versed in their


    exchanges, responded unabashedly, "My arm''s too sore. After seven hours of work, I can''t even raise it." Raegan found herself at a loss for words. Well, might as well feed him.


    She had fed him before, so it wasn''t a new task for her.? Gently blowing on a spoonful of porridge to cool it, she then held it out to him. Mitchel, showing his appreciation, sipped it with refined grace. His dining manners were impable, his demeanor calm and collected.


    Feeling slightly anxious, Raegan inquired, "Is it to your liking?" It was her first attempt after all these years, after all. She thought it tasted fine, but was aware that tastes could vary greatly.


    Mitchel, catching the hopeful look in her eyes, felt a warmth spread through him. After a brief pause, heplimented, "It''s very good, just as it was previously." Raegan, pleasantly surprised, prepared another spoonful for him. "Was I always this nurturing? I even made porridge for you." "Yes, you were always very caring when you were my assistant," Mitchel confirmed.


    Raegan froze, a sense of disbelief washing over her. She recalled her graduation certificate. She had majored in design but never followed that path professionally. How deeply must she have loved this man to have quietly embraced the role of an assistant behind him?


    "Thank you for your tenderness back then," Mitchel said, his voice brimming with sincerity. Back then, he started to acknowledge his feelings for her, touched by her consideration and caring.


    Raegan was taken aback by his gesture of gratitude, appreciating that he did not take her previous effort and sacrifice for granted. It warmed her heart slightly, diminishing the faint sense of bitterness she once harbored.


    Seeing Raegan caught in her thoughts, Mitchel teased her by pinching her cheek, adopting a yful tone, "I promise to treat you well from now on." "Who said I want that?" Raegan, cheeks flushed, kept feeding Mitchel.


    Mitchel,pliant, didn''t speak up


    until he finished his porridge. "You never said that. I just want to treat you well." "What?" For a moment, Raegan lost track of their conversation.


    Mitchel, holding her face gently, emphasized each word, "I want to be good to you." Feeling her earlobes burn with embarrassment, Raegan turned away, swiftly changing the subject. "How did you convince my brother?" Under his gaze, her blush deepened, highlighting the rosy warmth of her earlobes.


    Mitchel leaned in, unable to hold back, and gently kissed her.


    "Ah..." Raegan let out a soft murmur, her hands flying to cover her ears,


    feeling a warmth spread through her palms.


    Just as she was about to express her annoyance, Mitchel piqued her curiosity, "Do you want to know?" Her curiosity peaked, and Raegan couldn''t help but nod eagerly.


    With a chuckle, Mitchel teasingly pinched her chin, cloaking his response in mystery. "It''s a secret.¡± Raegan found herself at a loss for words, her emotions a mix of amusement and slight irritation. Her thoughts raced. Had they struck some covert deal? Had her brother somehow betrayed her trust? But it couldn''t be.


    "I''ll reveal it in time," Mitchel assured her, noticing her sulking expression.


    "And how long will that be?" she


    pressed, her curiosity unabated.


    His gaze intensified as he whispered, "When you agree to be my wife." Once again, Raegan was left speechless. "Dream on! Who wants to be your wife?" she shot back, feigning indignation.


    Mitchel, unfazed by her retort, simply smiled and gazed at her fondly. "Well, you never said that. But I truly want you to be my wife..." He paused deliberately before continuing, "My love story is with you." Raegan found herself at a loss for words. "Why did he seem unfazed by my retort?" she asked herself silently.


    The scent of Mitchel''s fresh bath lingered, suggesting a closeness that made Raegan''s heart race. She averted her gaze swiftly, her pulse quickening.


    Mitchel noticed her shyness and, with a smile, stepped back, heading to the bathroom to wash up.


    Meanwhile, Raegan turned her attention to the grapes on the bedside table, beginning to peel and eat them.


    As Mitchel emerged, she casually asked, "Do you want one?" Right after those words escaped her lips, Raegan realized Mitchel might have just brushed his teeth in the bathroom. So, she continued to pop the grapes into her mouth. The grapes burst with sweetness, its juice glossing her lips.


    Mitchel leaned in, unable to resist. "I''d like some," he dered.


    with flushed cheeks and grapes still in her mouth, Raegan hesitated. "There..." Before she could finish, her words were


    silenced by his kiss.


    "Hmm..." Her protest was muffled as Mitchel''s kiss deepened, his_tongue seeking the sweet grapes, sharing the vor.


    Overwhelmed, Raegan''s mind emptied, her gaze locked on his, lost in the unexpected intensity of the moment.


    Mitchel''s Adam''s apple moved noticeably as he savored the grapes, his gaze locking onto Raegan.


    In her daze, Raegan felt he was not just absorbing the grapes but her entire being. Her cheeks were ame, her heart racing uncontrobly.


    Unbeknownst to her, the bashfulness in her eyes was captivating to him.


    Mitchel''s next action was swift. He caught her wrist, drawing her close to him.


    "Hey!" Raegan eximed, suddenly finding herself secured by his embrace.


    She resisted, pushing against his chest, I her voice tinged with frustration. "Why did you kiss me?" Mitchel, undeterred by her squirming, responded, "It''s part of the dance of dating. Kisses, hugs, and what follows..." His stare was piercing, leaving no room for doubt about his intentions.


    Raegan''s cheeks burned even hotter under his scrutinizing look. She countered, "That''s not right! It should start with holding hands, then hugging, and kissingesst, doesn''t it?" "No problem at all," Mitchel conceded with ease. "We''ll go at your pace." Raegan was speechless, her eyes


    widened. "I didn''t agree to date you!" she managed to say, her mind racing.


    Mitchel was cunning, adept atying { snares.


    "I''ve already received your brother''s blessing." Mitchel gazed at her intently, his eyes conveying a message. Erick''s consent for Raegan''s visit was, in essence, a silent approval.


    Raegan, feeling cornered, retorted, "If my brother has given his blessing, maybe you should be courting him!" Mitchel''s expression hardened, his grip tightening on the back of her neck as he drew her closer, his voiceced with a hint of menace. "You''re the one I desire!" The raw desire in his eyes was unmistakable, making Raegan shiver slightly.


    Raegan managed to say, "I never say


    yes to you." "Why? No to what?" Mitchel pressed, his voice rough, causing her to flush-a vivid shade of red. His smile was meaningful, seemingly enjoying making her shy.


    With a mix of indignation and embarrassment, Raegan muttered, "Just... I... Not sharing a bed..." "So, hugs and kisses are permissible?" Mitchel raised his eyebrow, a hint of amusement in his voice as he noted.


    "Understood." Raegan was astounded by his ability to warp her words, her frustration boiling over. "None of that is okay!" With a look that seemed to delve into her soul, Mitchel softly challenged, "Consider our current proximity and then reconsider your words, okay?"


    Looking down, Raegan realized thepromising nature of their closeness, her position on hisp underscoring the intimacy they shared. Their bodies were closely aligned, generating a noticeable warmth. Worse, he refused to let her go.


    With a softer tone, Raegan voiced her frustration, "You''re way too controlling." "I''ll heed your wishes from this point forward," Mitchel promised.


    Raegan harbored doubts about his assurance.


    True to form, he soon added, his voice raspy, "I''ll give you a heads-up before I kiss you." Finding herself at a loss for words, Raegan chose silence over continued


    debate. Experience had taught her that arguing with him was an exercise in futility.


    "Are you upset with me again?" Mitchel inquired, noting her stoic expression. He attempted to lighten the mood, "I''m only teasing." In reality, Raegan''s frustration wasn''t directed at him but at herself. The turmoil within her was hers alone to understand. Her feelings were gradually evolving, a change that filled her with unease.


    Mitchel, interpreting her silence as her refusal to his advances, tentatively asked, "Raegan, surely I''m not so disagreeable that you can''t stand me, am I?" For a brief moment, Raegan didn''t know how to respond, biting her lip


    and contradicting her true feelings.


    "perhaps it''s because I don''t like you..." Her words struck Mitchel deeply asif a needle had pricked his heart. He was acutely aware that the Raegan who once adored him was long gone. Yet, this didn''t deter him. He was determined to win Raegan back, despite her memory loss of their shared past.


    "I can be patient..." he whispered, willing to wait for her affection to rekindle. As he gently rested his chin atop her head, his usual yful tone was reced by one tinged with sadness.


    At that moment, Raegan felt an unexpected twinge of sorrow, as though she was tapping into his grief.


    She quickly brushed aside these contemtions, stating, "I need to


    leave now." The constraints set by Erick were clear, and she couldn''t afford to overstay.


    Mitchel looked up, his voice rough with emotion. "Just a little longer. Let me hold you." They embraced in silence, their connection pausing the world around them. It was as if, for that moment, they were the only two people in existence.


    Raegan could sense the depth of his longing to keep her close as if wishing to merge her into his very being.


    Mitchel insisted on driving Raegan home. Eventually, Raegan conceded, stepping into his car, her own driver trailing behind them.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    In the shadows, a ck luxury car


    harbored a pair of eyes watching them intently, emanating a chilling hostility.

 Chapter 372 Date

    Chapter 372 Date Mitchel''s car and Raegan''s left one after another.


    On the other hand, the ck car remained to where it was parked.


    Inside this car, the bodyguard in ck turned to the back seat and asked, "Sir, do you want to follow them?" The mysterious man in the back seat rested his slender fingers against his chin. He was pale as a ghost. A hideous scar on the corner of his mouth extended upwards as if it pierced through his entire face. Even the shape of the scar was terrifying.


    He looked like a clown doll whose face was torn by something and sewn back together.


    It took a while before the man answered, "No need." His voice was hoarse and dry. Obviously, his vocal ¡ì cords were severely damaged.


    "Meeting-up should be around the corner, anyway." The way he said this, it was more like he was talking to himself. His eyes were deep, and the corners of his mouth curved into a terrifying smile.


    Then, he instructed, "Just go back." The ck car immediately started and drove away in the opposite direction.


    Soon, Mitchel''s cars pulled up at the Foster family''s vi.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Mitchel still wrapped his arm around Raegan''s waist, not wanting to let go.


    Although he sat quietly in the car, he


    felt endless happiness having Raegan by his side "Okay, I''m going back now," _Raegan announced, breaking the silence. She had been leaning against Mitchel''s shoulder all this time. It felt sofortable that she fell asleep for a while. She was way too unguarded around him.


    When Mitchel heard this, his arm around her waist tightened. He held her closer and whispered, "You said nine o''clock. We still have five minutes." Raegan was rendered speechless. He was really counting every minute with her.


    Mitchel stared straight at Raegan unblinkingly. His eyes were intense. It was as if he couldn''t get enough of


    looking at her.


    Raegan''s earlobes suddenly turned hot, and her heart began to beat faster.


    She couldn''t help asking, "Can you stop staring at me?" "I like you..." Mitchel reached out, held her pinkish face with his long and slender fingers, and traced the contours of her face.


    Despite having heard his confession multiple times, Raegan would still blush at this. Her skin felt a bit itchy from his tickling. She gently pushed his hand away and said, "Hands off." As Raegan pulled back, Mitchel''s fingers identally brushed against her lips. He felt their softness and sweetness, which were very tempting.


    His eyes darkened at once. He could no longer restrain himself, so he lowered


    his head slightly and pressed his lips against hers He deliberately didn''t deepen the kiss.


    He only pressed his lips against hers gently. It was as if she was a precious treasure. His movements were intimate and filled with tenderness and love.


    "Hmm..." Raegan subconsciously moaned. Her face was as red as cherries. But before she could totally lose herst bit of sanity, she tried pushing him away.


    However, Mitchel suddenly lowered his head and nuzzled against her neck, whispering, "Raegan, I can''t live without you." Raegan''s heart trembled, and she was at a loss for words. While she was grappling with a reply, he confessed,


    "Every time you ignore me, I don''t feel like sleeping or eating. I was like a walking dead. So, please, don''t leave me." Mitchel''s eyes were a little downcast, and his words were filled with worry.


    The thought that he couldn''t win Raegan''s heart despite his efforts dreaded him deeply.


    Raegan was too shocked to react. At first, she thought she had heard it wrong. But it couldn''t be.


    Mitchel always exuded superiority and arrogance. But this time, there was a hint of subservience and helplessness in his eyes. Raegan''s heart skipped a beat. It seemed he really liked her.


    Despite the eagerness Raegan saw in his eyes, she still couldn''t bring herself to agree to his proposal. Aside from her


    family members, she considered other people just passers by in her life. She didn''t feel like overpromising. After all, people came and went. So, even if she knew he would be disappointed, she could not promise him anything, Raegan met Mitchel''s expectant gaze, her lips trembling. She hesitated before she finally said, "I''m going home now." A trace of bitterness crept across Mitchel''s face. His eyes darkened but enigmatic. He knew it wasn''t easy to move her. But still, he couldn''t help feeling bitter at her words. He smiled wryly and nodded. "Alright. I''ll walk you home." Raegan wanted to say he didn''t need to walk her home because it wasn''t too far. Besides, he hadn''t fully recovered yet.


    But before she could open her mouth, Mitchel had already gotten out of the car and walked around to open the door for her Raegan got out of the car. When she raised her head, she saw Erick leaning against the doorframe with his arms crossed.


    Raegan''s expression suddenly changed. She lowered her head and said, "No need to walk me home. My brother is here. You should go back to the car." After saying this, she pushed him into the car and ran away without looking back.


    Mitchel''s handsome face immediately darkened. He couldn''t understand why she didn''t want Erick to see her with him.


    Erick watched Raegan trotting toward him. His cold expression finally softened slightly.


    Raegan covered her chest and gasped slightly. "Erick, I thought you had gone to bed." Erick didn''t answer. Instead, he raised his hand, checked the time on his wristwatch, and opened his thin lips slightly. "It''s 8: 59. You''re just in time." Raegan was rendered speechless. So, Erick was only here to ensure she was home on time. If he was this worried about her, why did he agree to Mitchel making advances toward her? Raegan couldn''t help asking, "Erick, what did you and Mitchel talk about?" Erick lowered his eyes. "It''s none of your business. Just go inside and grab some rest."


    Raegan looked at Erick speechlessly.


    Why was it none of her business? Wasn''t she the topic of their conversation? ) Raegan stomped her feet in a huff. "If you don''t tell me, I''ll just date him." "Aren''t we already dating?" A maic male voice suddenly sounded from behind.


    Having assumed the speaker was Erick, Raegan was about to retort but stopped when she recognized the owner of the voice suddenly. She turned her head and found Mitchel standing behind them.


    Raegan''s face turned crimson. She said through clenched teeth, "No more nonsense from you!" After saying this, she quickly went inside the house.


    Under Mitchel''s intense gaze, Raegan almost stumbled. Her movements became awkward.


    Mitchel fixed his gaze on Raegan''s back, watching her until she disappeared from his sight.


    Having noticed Mitchel''s eyes glued on Raegan, Erick warned, "If you dare to mistreat my sister, don''t me me for destroying you." with Mitchel''s will in Erick''s possession, Erick could easily ruin Mitchel''s life and business on a whim.


    With a lot on his tetely, Erick couldn''t spare any more time to safeguard Raegan and Janey personally, which was part of the reason he finally conceded, allowing Mitchel to make advances toward Raegan.


    Plus, Mitchel was undoubtedly


    influential in Ardlens. Having Mitchel by Raegan''s side, Erick was more at ease than entrusting Raegan to other''s care.


    "Erick, rest assured. I will protect Raegan and Janey with my life," Mitchel promised solemnly.


    Erick was pleased with the firmness in Mitchel''s eyes, knowing Mitchel meant his words.


    Erick had investigated Raegan and Mitchel''s shared past, knowing most of the misunderstanding was Lauren''s doing. Despite Mitchel''s once being lenient toward Lauren out of the supposedly life-saving favor, heter realized his mistake and amended: his wrongs by punishing Lauren.


    Erick found Mitchel''s actions of sending Lauren to a mental hospital


    and forcing the doctored drink down her throat satisfactory However, this didn''t mean Erick had I forgiven what pain and suffering Mitchel had unwittingly put Raegan through.


    Had it not been for Mitchel being Janey''s biological father, Erick would not have given Mitchel any chance to remedy at all. Thus, Erick had given Mitchel''s character and feelings for Raegan a long-term test. He wouldn''t be at ease until he was sure no harm woulde Raegan''s way.


    with things to attend to, Erick had to leave. Still concerned, he asked Mitchel, "Is Lauren really dead?"

 Chapter 373 Danger Approaching

    Chapter 373 Danger Approaching "I''ve asked someone to verify the body," Mitchel replied.


    "Good. I''ll be away on a business trip for half a month," Erick said.


    "Understood." Mitchel nodded.


    As the two men exchanged nces, Mitchel discerned Erick''s silent request to watch over Raegan in his absence.


    When Mitchel was about to leave, Erick suddenly stopped him. "Is Lauren from the Murray family of Swynborough, known for their chain hotels?" "Yes. Erick, are you acquainted with the Murrays?" "My father knows Mr. Murray," Erick replied. "You mentioned Miss Murray


    saved you. Can I ask what exactly she did for you?" Instead of responding, Mitchel maintained a prolonged silence. His mind drifted to that fateful day. It seemed to be quite a coincidence since it happened on Lauren''s birthday when she saved his life.


    At that time, the Murray family held a birthday party for Lauren in Swynborough.


    It was during the celebration when Mitchel identally walked into the storeroom of the vi and stumbled upon the disconcerting scene of his father having an affair with a maid.


    Catching them in the dirty act had filled him with disgust.


    Walking away absent-minded, Mitchel had fallen into a frozenke. It was Lauren who spotted him under the ice and smashed through it with a


    hammer to rescue him, He vividly remembered her words of encouragement in his ear, urging him not to give up and extending her hand to him.


    Back then, Lauren exuded innocence, kindness, and charm. Mitchel could never have foreseen that Lauren would one day end up like this.


    Even though Mitchel had granted Lauren numerous chances to redeem herself, Lauren chose again and again to inflict harm on others, ultimately harming herself.


    Observing the pensive look on Mitchel''s face, Erick sensed his reluctance to discuss the matter. His eyes abruptly turned cold. "Mr. Dixon, it''s perfectly fine if you''d rather not delve into it. It''ste now. Please head back." No, I can talk about 1t Mitchel


    snapped back to reality. "When I was a child, I fell into a frozenke. Lauren was the one who rescued me." "A frozenke?" Erick asked, furrowing his brow. "Are you talking about theke in the manor of the Duke of Moss?" Mitchel''s gaze darkened. "How do you know about that?" "I..." Erick was about to disclose something but stopped midsentence.


    He was about to set off to Swynborough. He would like to verify the details with the concerned parties first before he revealed anything to Mitchel.


    "Well, I''ve been there before," Erick finally said. "I have to leave now." Looking at Mitchel''s pale face, he added, "Take care of yourself." Mitchel smiled and said, "Thank you


    for yout meer A subtle twitch disrupted Erick handsome features, realizing subconscious concern for Mitchel. 7 Erick, Regarding Mitchel as a part of hi family and showing concern for Mitchel was an untimely notion ¡°I''m not concerned about you," Erick retorted icily.


    With that, he strolled into the vi without waiting for Mitchel''s reply.


    After ying with Janey for a while, Erick took his leave.


    Once Janey drifted into a slumber, Raegan indulged in a milk bath. Then, emerging from the bath, she draped herself in a towel. When she was passing a mirror, she halted yazing at her reflection, she noticed a


    hickey on her slender neck In an instant, her face went as red as a ripe apple. When had Mitchel done this? She hadn''t even noticed it until now! After pondering over it for a moment, Raegan concluded Mitchel must have done it in his ward.


    Raegan attempted to rub the hickey away, but the more she rubbed, the redder it became. Vexed, she finally pulled her hand away.


    Fortunately, her cored shirt from before had covered the hickey, concealing it from Erick''s notice.


    Raegan seethed with frustration. She vowed not to let Mitchel kiss her so wildly next time.


    Next time... Wait. Why there was a next time? Patting her slightly flushed face, Raegan scolded herself inwardly.


    What on earth was she envisioning her future with Mitchel? When Raegan slipped into a night robe, ready to go to bed, her phone rang.


    It was Mitchel. Despite thete hour, he hadn''t turned in for the night yet.


    With a furrowed brow, Raegan answered. Mitchel''s maic voice resonated through the phone. "Are you asleep?" "How would I answer the phone if I was asleep?" Raegan retorted in an irritable tone.


    "Are you upset?" Mitchel asked.


    "Well, I just found out what you did." "What?" Mitchel questioned, perplexed. "What''s going on?" "You..." Raegan paused, blushing. "How can you leave a hickey on me?"


    dssing you. That''s the 11¡é ke yV By the w 1, i n , Vi $ hickey add to your allure? You are so annoying!" Raegan huffed "Well, I had heeded your words. I hugged you and then kissed you. I alsc wanted to..." "Stop!" Raegan interrupted, turning redder. "Don''t you have anything else to say?" "I just want to hear your voice." His voice, low and intimate, felt as if he was whispering into her ear Suddenly, Raegan felt like her heart had been tossed into a sereneke lik pebble, creating ripples You''re such a bore," she dere i 1 rely opeen tw nout cy


    hadst seen each other, vet his word made it sound like an eternity had passed "Raegan..." Mitchel softly called out For some reason, he sounded particrly sincere at this moment, touching Raegan''s heart.


    "This is the first day of our rtionship," Mitchel continued.


    Raegan scoffed, trying to hide her o embarrassment. "I never said I wanted to date you!" Mitchel countered, "But I want to date you." Unable toe up with a sharp retort, Raegan finally said, "You''re so cheeky!" "I have to be. How else can I win your heart?" Suppressing a smile, Raegan responded, "That''s a long way to go


    "1 will exercise patience and manage to win your heart. As long as no other men stick around you." Mitchel''sst sentence had a dangerous edge to it Unfazed, Raegan snorted. "I can''t promise that. Plus, there''s nothing you can do with it." In a low voice, Mitchel challenged, ¡°You had kissed and touched me. Now you''re being this cold to me?" "What nonsense are you talking about?" "Anyway, you had kissed me, so you should take the responsibility," Mitchel said seriously.


    "How could you be this cheeky?" Raegan was speechless. She had never taken the initiative to kiss or touch him If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up As Raegan spoke, she strolled to the


    window, fanning herself t Wm dowr "Your night robe is stunning," Mitch suddenly remarked "What?" "This shade of pale blue suits you perfectly," Mitchel added.


    Raegan immediately looked out of the window. Beyond the vi''s fence, the sleek ck luxury car remained parked. "You haven''t left?" "Not yet." Observing Raegan''s slender silhouette on the balcony, Mitchel smiled. "I wanted to see you for a bit longer." Raegan''s temperature, which had just cooled, soared again due to Mitchel''s straightforward words. She felt an 111€ xpected rush ol sweene \ I you crazy? What are you I ng at? Just go back!


    Grinning, Mitchel replied, "You know, the hickeyplements the night robe perfectly. You''re truly stunning.¡± Raegan''s heart raced. She was about to draw the curtain.


    "Don''t draw the curtain," Mitchel hastily said. "Let me appreciate you a little longer." Raegan paused for a moment and decided not to draw the curtain.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I want to hug you," Mitchel said.


    Raegan''s heartbeat quickened. She felt as if Mitchel was uttering these words standing before her. "Tomorrow will be hectic for me. I need to go to bed early.


    You''d better go back to the hospital soon. No fooling around." ¡®Since you''re so concerned about my well-being, I''ll listen to you." I Raegan was on the brink of a


    retort but refrained, fearing that Mitchel would just take it as an opportunity to continue his flirtatious banter. Besides, he hadn''t recovered yet, and she didn''t want his condition to worsen by lingering here at thiste hour.


    "Anyway, it''s time for you to leave.


    Good night," Raegan said.


    "Good night..." Even as Mitchel bid her good night, his gaze lingered on her silhouette. It wasn''t until the curtain was drawn that he finally shifted his attention.


    "Let''s head back," he told the driver.


    The next day.


    Raegan rose early, heading to thepany for final preparations lonight was the g, and there was no


    n thly and in an organized \ In the evening, seeing a message f Mitchel, Raegan took a phot f bustling workspace to share witl I She told him that she was 1pied and that she had to leave her phone with her assistant to handle the messages.


    Meanwhile, in the hospital ward Mitchel erged the photo, finding sce in seeing Raegan''s reflection on the ss in front of her. Knowing that she was gradually getting used to his presence, he felt warmth envelop his heart.


    After a while, the door swung open hastily Holding a report, Matt nt I Mitche ward. "Mr, Dix { NA Le L re 11 101 that 4! ¡ê i ILS


    not Lauren Mitchel''s eyes darkened. "Is there any trace of Lauren?" Matteo shook his head. "We haven''t located her yet." "Fine." Mitchel immediately dialed Raegan, but there was no response.


    The room plunged into an eerie silence.


    Growing increasingly restless, Mitchel suddenly yanked the needle from the back of his hand, causing blood to spurt out.


    Not minding the blood at all, he snatched his coat and marched out of the ward.

 Chapter 374 Rumor

    Chapter 374 Rumor With only two hours remaining until the g, Raegan was diligently ensuring every detail backstage was perfect, aiming for a wless event.


    Arthen Entertainment''s g, broadcast live annually, was a spectacle of fashion and talent.


    As the celebrities debuted on stage in their stunning outfits, the livements lit up with excitement.


    "Wow! Look at their outfits!" "If only I had grander words than just exmation marks!" "The traditional style is unbeatable.


    The designs are breathtaking!" "It''s my first time havingid eyes on this elegant yet fashionable attire.


    They''re simply majestic!" "Arthen Entertainment has truly outdone itself with this g." "This event is unparalleled. Arthen Entertainment has set a new standard." The flood ofments reflected a unanimous appreciation for the evolution of traditional attire, catching everyone by surprise.


    This moment wasn''t just about fashion. It symbolized a deeper connection. The youth, living in peaceful times, showcased their deep- rooted love for their heritage through their enthusiasm for traditional styles presented by celebrities, instilling a sense of national pride.


    As Raegan observed the online viewership numbers climb, her eyes filled with tears of joy. The years of


    hard work and dedication were finally bearing fruit, "Mom, can you see this? The traditional costumes you believed in, once thought to be sidelined by mainstream fashion, are now embraced and loved by so many... I hope this brings you joy..." Raegan silently said.


    The g exceeded all expectations, achieving record-breaking viewership ratings. The designs from the Crescent instantly became the talk of the town.


    Raegan, having spent nearly an entire day backstage at Arthen Entertainment, was so engrossed in her duties that she barely had any time to eat.


    After the main event concluded, Raegan and her team found themselves in a brief lull, their primary responsibilities over, leaving them to


    await the event''s end and manage the post-show clothing logistics.


    Judd, Raegan''s assistant, insisted they take a break for their day''s first meal.


    They settled into a discreet corner of the lounge, where Judd had arranged for some warm food to be delivered, and they began to eat.


    The lounge, spacious and segmented by partitions, carried the murmur of conversations from nearby diners.


    "Did you catch a glimpse of Crescent''s director? She''s striking. At first nce, I mistook her for a new model. Both her demeanor and looks are remarkable." "What intrigues me more than her appearance is how she clinched the deal with ourpany. Even esteemed studios like Alpire couldn''tnd it after five years of talks with our CEO."


    "Yeah, I''m curious too. Miss Foster doesn''t appear to have much fame yet.


    Crescent is a neer on the scene.


    Could her sess be linked to a certain kind of rtionship..." The spection veered into unseemly territory, suggesting impropriety in how Raegan might have secured the contract, a notion that caused judd to bristle with frustration.


    Previously Erick''s aide, Judd had been reassigned to support Raegan in all her external engagements, a move Erick made to relieve Raegan''s workload.


    Despite Crescent''s neer status domestically, its bespoke clothing services were renowned among the international elite.


    Raegan possessed an innate gift for this craft, her interactions with clients allowing her to intuitively design apparel that aligned perfectly with


    twice before speaking," "You said it yourself, They''re unaware And enlightening them would be as effective as talking to a brick wall. Why waste our energy on fleeting gratification?" Raegan responded with a tranquility that belied the situation.


    "True sess is measured through deeds, not debate," she continued, the positive reception to their work speaking volumes more than any rebuttal could.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Acknowledging both the des and the criticisms was part of the journey.


    Dwelling on every negativement could distract from one''s vision and creativity.


    Raegan noticed Judd still on his feet and urged him, "Please sit down and eat quickly. We have to be at the venueter."


    Judd, once ustomed to Erick''s demanding pace, found Raegan''sposed demeanor a stark contrast.


    Influenced by her serenity, he settled down to eat, albeit with a frown as the neighboring table''s gossip grew more audacious.


    ¡°Doesn''t this upset you at all?" judd couldn''t help but ask again.


    Raegan replied, unfazed, "It''s inconsequential. Ignoring them spares me the irritation." Her confidence was rooted in her skills, rendering the rumors powerless.


    After tidying up the lunch box, Raegan told Judd, "Make sure you finish eating before you join me. I''ll head out ahead." With her head raised, Raegan strode past the nearby dining table.


    Those seated nearby were taken aback,


    having not realized the focus of their gossip was within earshot. A wave of embarrassment swept over them If ¡ì Raegan had been leveraging connections for her sess, she wouldn''t be dining in the public lounge instead of a private one, away from prying eyes.


    One of the main instigators of the gossip couldn''t help but scoff. "She''s just putting on a show, trying to make it seem like she''s not involved with our &0),, Her words were cut short as several individuals stood up from a nearby table, their attention shifting in unison. "Hello, Mr. Frazier!" Devonte, d in a crisp ck suit,manded the room with an authoritative presence, even without a smile.


    The lounge fell silent, the atmosphere


    charged with tension.


    The gossip, caught in her disparagement, stood up hastily, only to lose her bnce and copse back to the floor. She hurriedly stammered apologies, "I''m sorry... Mr. Frazier..." Devonte, observing Raegan''s retreating figure, concealed his frustration behind a stoic facade. Internally, hemented the situation. Mitchel had been bombarding him daily with calls, eager to know Raegan''s condition. If Mitchel caught wind of Raegan being ndered, the fallout would be immediate.


    Devonte knew all too well the recklessness of those who indulge in baseless rumors today, only to pivot to thepany''s artists tomorrow.


    Without offering a second nce to the woman crumpled on the floor, Devonte issued amand, his tone


    devoid of warmth, "Clean up this area." He then turned around and walked away.


    Devonte''s assistant knew exactly what Devonte meant. The directive wasn''t about tidying the lounge but about addressing the issue of misconduct among the staff. He addressed the group withposure, saying, "Please proceed to the finance department to finalize your sry payments and then leave." Those gossips, feeling the sting of misfortune, didn''t dare voice any objections. They were well aware that any protest could lead to being escorted out bypany security.


    Their frustration was silently directed at the main instigators of the gossip.


    Without those fanning words, they would not be facing unemployment.


    Despite Arthen Entertainment''s offering a generous severance package,plete with additionalpensation, the ousted employees knew the stigma attached to their dismissal would likely prevent future employment within the industry. This payout wasn''t just severance. It was effectively their farewell to the industry.


    Raegan remained oblivious to all these.


    Heading to the restroom and exiting shortly after, Raegan inadvertently collided with a cleaning staff member in a rush, whose coffee had spilled all over her attire.


    Raegan inspected her stained clothes, her expression turning to one of concern. With the event approaching, she knew she ought to maintain a professional appearance. Stained clothing was uneptable.


    The cleaning staff, visibly shaken and on the verge of tears, received a non confrontational signal frorn Raegan to move on, avoiding further conflict.


    Raegan then made her way back to the wardrobe for a change of outfit.


    The cleaning staff, seemingly bent over her task, sneakily watched as Raegan passed by.


    As Raegan entered the dressing room, the cleaning staff raised her gaze, her eyes gleaming with malice, fixating on the door Raegan disappeared through.

 Chapter 375 Lunatic

    Chapter 375 Lunatic Later, the cleaning staff cast a furtive nce around, slipping in quickly when no one was paying attention.


    It was a shared dressing room with eight separate dressing booths. The main door was typically left ajar, relying on individuals to lock their own booths.


    Now, with no one else in the other booths, Raegan was the only one inside the whole dressing room.


    Suddenly, a distinctive click echoed. It was sound of the main door being locked.


    "Who''s there?" Raegan''s perplexed voice came from her booth.


    The cleaning staff, who was hunched over, erupted into unsettlingughter.


    Then, she abruptly straightened up, yanking down her mask to unveil a chilling face.


    It was none other than Lauren, who had been missing for a long time.


    "Raegan, guess who I am..." Lauren asked in a sing-song tone, her voice hoarse and dry. "Guess who I am..." Holding a sharp dagger in her hand with a look of madness in her eyes, Lauren strolled into the dressing room.


    A hushed stillness prevailed.


    Aware of a lunatic as Lauren lurking outside her booth, Raegan held her breath, maintaining silence.


    A loud bang echoed through the dressing room. Lauren forcefully swung open the door of the first dressing booth, discovering that it was vacant,


    Then, Lauren moved to the second one, finding it also unupied.


    After trying three booths in a row with no sess, Lauren lost her patience.


    "Bitch!" she shouted sharply. "Come out!" When she received nothing but silence in response, Lauren altered her tone to a more cautious one. "Come out. If youe out now, I''ll go easy on you, okay?" From the moment she entered the dressing room, Lauren kept fluctuating between shouting and speaking softly, with wildughter sprinkled in between. She was aplete lunatic! "Are you feeling scared? After all, you''re stuck now, right? Let me tell you a secret. I put a hallucinogen in the coffee when I bumped into you. Just a sniff of it and you won''t be able to move. Don''t keep dreaming that you''ll


    be able to escape. No one wille and save you," Lauren said confidently.


    Before entering the dressing room, Lauren had ced the "Do Not Use" sign outside the door, eliminating any chances of someoneing in.


    As Lauren walked down the room, she slid the sharp dagger across the wooden boards, creating a terrifying hissing sound.


    The more Raegan remained silent, the more excited Lauren became. She felt like she was ying hide and seek.


    With a cackle, Lauren said, "I''m going to start counting down the seconds now. When I find you, for every second that passes..." Lauren paused and giggled, as if she could barely contain her glee. "I''ll give you a new cut! If you hurry out now, you''ll suffer less." After saying that, Lauren pushed open


    the door of the fourth booth, which also turned out to be empty.


    Sheughed as she counted, "Ter, eleven, twelve..." By the time Lauren reached the door of the sixth booth, she had counted to forty.


    Once again, a loud bang resounded through the room.


    But this time, the door didn''t budge.


    Unlike the other doors, this one was locked from the inside.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Lauren instantly crouched down and, through the space below the door, peeked into the booth, where she saw a pair of ck shoes inside.


    Letting out another maniacalugh, Lauren swung the knife in and said, ¡°Found you!" The owner of the ck shoes


    frantically moved back, startled by the knife Lauren swung the knife again, but this time, she aimed at the door. Again and again, she stabbed the door with the knife like a mad woman.


    "Wait!" Raegan''s trembling voice finally came from within. "What do you want? You''re making a mistake. Do you want to go to jail?" Once again, Lauren let out a bone- chillingugh. Then, she spat, "My face and my body arepletely ruined! Do you think I''m afraid of going to jail?" After a pause, Raegan''s firm voice came from inside the booth. "You had set me up first, remember? Besides, I''m not the one who ruined your face or your body. You should find the person responsible for it."


    Lauren stared at the knife marks at the door with her chin tucked toward her neck and a mad glint in her eyes. "The person responsible for my suffering is Mitchel!" Hearing this, Raegan felt a twinge of surprise. She couldn''t ept that Mitchel was capable of such a thing.


    "Back then, Mitchel didn''tpletely push you into the fire, right?" she ventured.


    "He left me an escape route that was worse than that," Lauren spat. "I only had two choices. Either walk into the fire or go to the police station. What other choice did I have?" Her eyes were full of resentment.


    Clenching her teeth, Lauren continued, ¡®I was an esteemeddy of Ardlens, leading a life envied by all. How could I possibly end up in jail? Even death would have been better!"


    Just recalling the scene filled her with newfound fury, causing her to stab the door again. "It''s all because of you, you bitch! If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have ended up like this. Until Mitchel met you, he was never so heartless toward me!" As she spoke, Lauren crazily stabbed the door over and over again, filling Raegan''s heart with fear.


    Raegan managed to convince Lauren, ¡°Lauren, didn''t you end up like this because of your own choices? You can''t me anyone else! Having the waiter doctor my drink won''t hold you behind bars forever. Even if you turn yourself in, you won''t be sentenced for long.


    You were given a chance, but you chose the wrong path, allowing your face and body to be ruined. Who can you me but yourself?" However, Raegan''s words did not


    sound like constion to Lauren Rather, they hit Lauren''s sore spots one by one, driving her further to the verge of insanity.


    With hatred in her eyes, Lauren shouted, "I me you! It''s all your fault! My life was great before you appeared. Mitchel loved and spoiled me. It''s all because of you that I lost everything!" Lauren stared at the door with loathing, as if she was staring right at Raegan''s face, and continued, "You have to die. You should have followed your damn grandmother and that infant to their graves!" From the other side of the door came Raegan''s icy voice. "Lauren, are you the one behind the deaths of my grandmother and child?"

 Chapter 376 The Truth (Part One)

    Chapter 376 The Truth (Part One) ¡®Do you remember now, Raegan?" Lauren''s face contorted with madness, a twisted sneer curling her lips. "Then you ought to know your damn grandmother and your child have no ce in this world!" Lauren''s hand mmed the door with a resounding force, filling the room with a chilling echo. "They died because of you! If you had justplied and parted ways with Mitchel from the start, none of this would have happened!" From within the dressing booth, Raegan''s voice trembled with despair as she said, "So it was you..." Lauren''s furious pounding on the door abruptly stopped, her expression


    morphing into something both eerie and unsettling. Raegan''s crying was so pleasant to her ears. It deserved to be relished to the fullest.


    Raegan wept desperately, struggling to catch her breath as she stuttered, "You vile creature... You are responsible for my grandmother''s death and the loss of my child..." Lauren erupted into maniacalughter.


    "How delightful it is to hear your cries! Cry louder, for this might be thest time you cry in your wretched existence." Raegan suddenly ceased crying, announcing in a trembling, yet determined voice, "I won''t cry! I won''t give you the satisfaction!" Lauren''s expression reverted to its sinister state as she hysterically demanded, "Cry! Cry! I want to see you kneeling before me begging for mercy!"


    But Raegan remained resolute, "Keep dreaming!" Lauren scratched her head and violently tugged at her own hair, yanking out clumps until a bald patch formed. She cackled wildly. "Have you forgotten how your grandmother died? Guess what? That nursing house was under my uncle''s ownership. Your grandmother''s medical records showed she was in perfect health, with years ahead of her.


    I had Tessa spread rumors about you there, wanting to piss your grandmother off. I had intended to wait until your grandmother copsed in fury before making my move. But much to my surprise, your grandmother was so considerate. She simply passed away without me lifting a finger..." "You are insane!" Raegan yelled. Grief-


    stricken, she couldn''t hold back her mournful cries Lauren took pleasure in Raegan''s pained cries, a twisted sense of satisfaction washing over her.


    Killing Raegan without making her suffer was never Lauren''s idea. She intended to have Raegan meet her demise consumed by pain and regret, departing with a heart full of bitterness. The mere thought had a twisted fascination gripping her.


    "And your child..." Lauren began.


    "Stop it!" Raegan''s voice cracked, teetering on the edge of copse. "I won''t listen! Don''t... Don''t say anything else..." How could Lauren stop now? Anything to inflict further suffering upon Raegan, she would pursue with relentless determination.


    "Your loss of the child was also my doing. Just as you had surmised, Tessa cooperated with me. She offended you and was coerced into a difficult situation by Mitchel. I intervened, provided her with financial assistance for her treatment, and hinted at your presence in the same hospital. Then, I staged an abduction, fooling Mitchel into believing I was in danger and rushing to my side. That was how Tessa could y her part and harm you and your damn baby." Raegan writhed in anguish, her voice trembling. "You staged your own kidnapping? Do you honestly think you can evade punishment after all the bad things you have done? The truth wille to light eventually. There is justice in Ardlens!" "Who would dare to punish me?" Lauren chuckled, disdain evident in her smile.


    She grew weary of Raegan''s naive optimism, a smirk ying on her lips.


    "And do you know what became of the individuals I hired to stage my abduction?" Before Raegan could respond, Lauren continued, "They took the bag of cash and nned to flee overseas, but I had meddled with the van''s brake pads. All of them met their demise within this fucking country!" Lauren mimicked a throat-slitting motion.


    Lauren''s lips curled into a malevolent smile. "You are going to meet your end tonight. As you descend into the abyss, you might even cross paths with them.


    You can''t hold a candle to me, moron!" After saying that, the sound of Lauren''s departing footsteps echoed.


    There was a brief silence for a moment.


    Suddenly, a resounding crash filled the room as Lauren delivered a forceful kick. The dressing booth door was violently kicked open.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    In the dimly lit dressing booth, Lauren caught sight of a figure with flowing hair. Her eyes instantly shimmered with malice and twisted intent.


    With a surge of rage, Lauren brandished the dagger and charged forward, thrusting with all her might! An onught of stabs followed! With each plunge of the dagger, Lauren''s jealousy fueled her relentless assault. How could Raegan be this lucky? How could Raegan be loved by Mitchel? Lauren muttered through gritted teeth, "You deserve to die! Damn you! Go to hell!" Blood spattered across Lauren''s face


    and body, obscuring her vision with red stters. Everywhere she looked was a sea of red.


    "Go to hell! Go rotten there! All you rotten scoundrels deserve to die!" The hormones in her brain surged incessantly, the intense gratification rendering her unstoppable! After Lauren plunged the dagger over a hundred times, exhaustion finally overtook her, and she copsed to the ground, the dagger slipping from her grasp with a clutter.


    Being weak, she had injected herself with the mysterious drug left by the enigmatic person earlier.


    Although the drug granted her immense strength, the side effects were evident. As its effects waned, she felt like a dying dog, every organ in her body failing.


    However, she didn''t care. Even in death, she intended to drag down Raegan she despised most in life! { Lauren gazed at the blurred figure drenched in blood andughed uncontrobly. Sheughed until every fiber of her being throbbed, and blood started trickling from her lips in uncontroble spurts. At longst! Raegan, the one she longed to finish,y there in the pool of blood.


    Suddenly, a pair of ck leather shoes appeared before Lauren.


    Lauren gazed up along the slender legs, meeting the gaze of the handsome Mitchel exuding a chilling aura.


    "Mitchel..." Lauren changed her tone from murderous to mellow, her voice straining to mimic its former gentleness. Unbeknownst to her, her strained and coarse voice grated on the


    ears.


    "You have finally arrived..." Lauren fixed her gaze upon Mitchel she had idolized for years, her eyes brimming with infatuation.


    "Mitchel, have youe to take me back? Mitchel..." Before she could finish her words, a deafening bang reverberated through the room.


    Lauren''s body catapulted off the ground, crashing violently against the dressing room wall.


    "Ah!" The impact seemed to rupture Lauren''s internal organs, as a torrent of dark blood erupted from her mouth.


    Mitchel stood tall, his gaze emitting a chilling aura, as he said coldly, "This kick is for the loss of my unborn child!" The thought of his lost child pierced his heart like a dagger.


    His precious child''s chance to experience life''s wonders was being robbed away because of this conniving woman! Mitchel loathed himself for his naivety and despised himself even more for being overly lenient to Lauren, unwittingly granting her the chance to hurt the woman he treasured and the child he valued. Never had he detested himself so deeply.


    At Mitchel''s words, Lauren cackled maniacally, blood still streaming from her mouth. She resembled a mound of mud, contorted against the wall in a grotesque pose.


    Amidst herughter, she taunted, "Mitchel... Are you furious? Angry that I dared to harm the woman you hold dear?" Lauren grabbed the mangled woman beside her, yanking thetter''s hair


    and forcing thetter''s disfigured face toward Mitchel, a smirk ying on her lips. "Take a good look... See how miserable the woman you love tooks! 1 stabbed more than a hundred times! Her intestines were pierced and her stomach rotten... How excruciating she must have been!"

 Chapter 377 The Truth (Part Two)

    Chapter 377 The Truth (Part Two) Mitchel stood motionless. His cold and unwavering gaze locked onto Lauren.


    Lauren''s expression was filled with madness and malice. "This wretch! She deserves to die! If I can''t have you, no one else can!" Mitchel''s handsome face disyed almost no reaction. The grotesque sight of the corpse seemed to leave him unfazed.


    Lauren found it hard to believe his calm demeanor. She thought he was putting on an act. With this thought, She smiled wickedly and asked, "Mitchel, do you want to see your beloved woman''s insides?" Lauren released the hair she was


    clutching, intending to dig into the corpse''s abdomen and extract some organs for disy. She refused to believe Mitchel felt nothing! However, before she could do anything, the corpse''s head suddenly dropped. It tumbled several times beforeing to rest beside Mitchel''s feet.


    "Ha-ha... Her head..." Lauren erupted into hystericalughter once more.


    Few things were as chilling as seeing the severed head of a loved one roll to one''s feet. The pain of failing to attain one''s desires no matter the effort exerted. Mitchel needed to taste it! However, Lauren''sughter abruptly ceased. Emotionlessly, Mitchel kicked the severed head. The head found its way back to Lauren''s feet.


    How could this be? Lauren stood frozen, disbelief etched on her face as she struggled toprehend what she


    was seeing. Was Mitchel, once full of affection, now devoid of any love for Raegan? "Take a good look at what you had stabbed." Mitchel''s voice was eerily calm, his eyes devoid of any warmth.


    The aura he gave off was akin to a demon lurking in the depths of a murky swamp. All around him, the air seemed thick with the scent of death.


    Panicked, Lauren frantically wiped the blood from hershes and looked closely. Whaty before her wasn''t Raegan. To be precise, her target wasn''t even human. It was merely a lifelike dummymonly used in film productions. The blood that stained the scene was nothing more than a theatrical concoction.


    Lauren wondered about Raegan''s whereabouts.


    Terrified, Lauren''s ears pricked at the


    sound of the neighboring dressing booth door creaking open Raegan emerged, immacte andposed, a stark contrast to the blood-stained figure on the floor.


    "You..." Lauren''s face drained of color, realization striking her like a bolt of lightning. She remembered that during the stabbing, the figure she had stabbed a hundred times hadn''t uttered a sound.


    Lauren''s illness had caused her vision and sense of smell to deteriorate, and with blood obstructing her eyes, she failed to realize the one she had exhausted herself from stabbing wasn''t Raegan at all.


    ¡°You bitch!" Driven by rage, Lauren lunged at Raegan, her eyes burning with hatred. "I''m going to kill you!" Sensing the imminent danger, Mitchel


    moved to intervene, but Raegan stopped him. Raegan''s gaze bore into Lauren with icy intensity, fueled by a deep-seated animosity.


    Raegan had yet to recall the past leading up to this moment. Previously, all she knew was the oue. She remained clueless about the process.


    Moments earlier, as Raegan prepared to leave the restaurant, Devonte intercepted her and urged her to take a call.


    As it turned out, Mitchel couldn''t reach her on her phone, so he called Devonte to inform her that Lauren was still alive. It was highly probable Lauren would seek retribution.


    Mitchel instructed Devonte to ensure Raegan''s safety and not to leave her side until he arrived.


    But Raegan refused constant


    protection, deeming 1t a sign ofl weakness. If Lauren was still alive and kicking, it meant Lauren''s vendetta { against her was far from over.


    Raegan understood that the adversary lurked in the shadows, and retreating was the weakest option avable. It was wiser to employ cunning tactics.


    She saw this as an opportunity to turn the tables.


    Moreover, Erick had hinted that besides Tessa, Lauren might have been involved in her grandmother''s and unborn child''s deaths. Yet, Lauren proved to be too cunning. There was no evidence to support these two ims.


    Therefore, Raegan had Devonte orchestrate everything, including surveince.


    Raegan had already sensed something was amiss when the cleaning staff collided with her. Later, in the dressing


    room, she used her quick thinking to counter Lauren''s words, coaxing Lauren into revealing the truth. In the I{ end, Lauren''s arrogance led to her own downfall.


    Mitchel grasped Raegan''s intentions.


    He stopped his actions but maintained vignce over her safety.


    In a frenzy, Lauren lunged forward, only to be met with a forceful kick from Raegan.


    "Ah!" Lauren shrieked in agony as her fragile body was sent flying again. Her head mmed heavily against the wall. Blood streamed down the back of her head, staining the wall red.


    The excruciating pain contorted Lauren''s scarred face into a more grotesque and fearsome visage as she crumpled to the ground. Herplexion was as pale as paper as if it might disintegrate at any moment


    Pain coursed through Lauren, her crie for help interspersed with choking gasps. Her pleas echoed through the room as her consciousness faded Please help me... Ah..." Dark brown blood, tainted with toxins, spewed from Lauren''s lips, a grim indicator of her impending demise She was suffering from chronic poisoning.


    Any person with medical knowledge could discern from the blood''s hue that Lauren was teetering on the brink of death.


    Mitchel''s disgust deepened with each nce at Lauren. Turning to Raegan, he asked, "How do you wish to proceed?" Raegan gazed at Lauren with eyes brimming with animosity as she said coldly, "She imed she prefers death over prison, so let''s ensure she faces tne consequenc es. We will send ner (Oo


    prison, where she can spend the remainder of her days and perhap seek redemption.¡± Even stripped of her fragments of memories, Raegan couldn''t summon an ounce of kindness toward Lauren The thought of her innocent child and grandmother, both unjustly taken, fueled a rage within her so potent it bordered on madness. She longed to tear Lauren apart and subject Lauren to torturous agony! Yet, if death were to im Lauren now, it would merely offer sce to Lauren''s feeble and disabled body Lauren must endure a fate worse than death itself.


    Raegan longed for Lauren to suffer and feel the weight of her sins bearing down upon her with each passing day Only then would Lauren truly understand the magnitude of her evil


    deeds, yet remain utterly powerless to amend it. What could be more harrowing than a life devoid of hope, burdened only by unrelenting agony? With two counts of instigating murder and the deaths of several people in that car, Lauren''s guilt was undeniable.


    No matter how long Lauren lived, even if it was two hundred years, she would remain imprisoned by her actions.


    Mitchel cast a frigid nce at Lauren, her features now distorted beyond recognition, and said in a chilling tone, "As you wish." His voice cut through the air like the icy breath of a devil in the depths of hell.


    Lauren struggled to contain her trembling. Mitchel''s tone suggested he had conjured up countless cruel methods to deal with her. Indeed, his ruthless nature was nothing new to


    her. That harrowing journey to the mental hospital had nearly driven her to madness Still, Lauren staunchly refused to go tc prison. Facing that fate would spell the end of her very existence. Absolutely not! She couldn''t ept that She would rather die than go to prison! "You wretch! It serves you right that the spawn in your womb was beaten out of you!" Lauren''sughter echoed with a frenzied edge, each syble dripping with venom. "The spawn met its end quite fittingly!" These words struck Raegan like a thunderbolt from a clear sky. They washed over her, stirring a sense of d¨¦ja vu deep within her. A shiver ran down her spine, raising goosebumps across her skin.


    Memories flooded Raegan''s mind, stacking up like a tower on the brink of


    copse. The terile scent of the hospital lingered in her recollections Lauren had said the same thing before "The spawn met its end quite fittingly!" Lauren had even used the same tone Straining to recall more, Raegan was suddenly seized by a searing pain. It was as if her skull was being assaulted by a relentless drill, buzzing and gnawing at her senses.


    Raegan''s hand instinctively flew to her temple, seeking to quell the agony However, the pain persisted. It was relentless and overwhelming, causing her legs to buckle beneath her.


    "Raegan!" Mitchel''s voice cut through the haze of pain, his expression etched with concern as he rushed to her side, catching her fragile form before she fell.


    with utmost care, Mitchel cradled


    Raegan as if she were the most precious treasure. His voice trembled with worry as he asked, "Where does it hurt?" Raegan''splexion turned ghostly pale. Her throbbing head made it hard for her to speakplete sentences "It hurts... It hurts so much..." Clutching Mitchel''s arm tightly, Raegan felt utterly helpless amidst the searing pain.


    The typically resolute girl let out a cry of pain. Mitchel''s eyes brimmed with emotion, his heart aching at her suffering. If only he could bear the pain in her stead.


    The anguish evident in Mitchel''s eyes did not escape Lauren. This disy of emotion from Mitchel was unprecedented. He had never shown such vulnerability to her before Mitchel''s seemingly kind gestures in


    the past were merely superficial acts ofpensation with money and material possessions. But this genuine sentiment was reserved solely for Raegan, from beginning to end.


    Consumed by rage and madness, Lauren''s eyes gleamed with malice as she fumbled for a syringe, plunging it into her thigh with a frenzie determination.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The potent drug surged through her veins, numbing the pain and fueling her with boundless strength.


    Then, brandishing a syringe, Lauren lunged forward, driven by a desire for revenge. "Wretched woman, rot in hell!"

 Chapter 378 Reagans Memorries

    Chapter 378 Raegan''s Memories The freezing cold surrounded Raegan, engulfing her in an icy cave and causing her to tremble uncontrobly.


    Memories from the past surged through Raegan''s mind like a slideshow. "This is the divorce agreement... Don''t be ridiculous...


    Lauren''s condition is grave... Be reasonable... How could you be so heartless... Don''t use such childish antics..." Each word felt like a dagger, piercing deeply into Raegan''s heart. Sweat beaded on her temples as she curled up in anguish.


    Amidst the turmoil, Raegan caught sight of Mitchel holding her past self, who desperately pleaded, "Mitchel,


    save us... Save our child..." Painful memories flooded into Raegan''s mind like a bursting dam, leaving her on the brink of copse.


    Seizing the opportunity, Lauren aimed the long, slender needle at Raegan''s neck. Its sharp tip gleamed with a menacing light as it darted forward.


    Mitchel''s dark eyes widened in rm.


    Just as he was about to act, he suddenly heard something.


    "Argh!" Raegan''s cry of pain echoed through the room.


    Mitchel''s heart skipped a beat. Right then, the needle hovered just a millimeter from Raegan''s neck.


    Without hesitation, Mitchel grasped the syringe. It felt like a mosquito had bitten him as the needle pierced into his palm.


    The next second, Mitchel''s body went limp, numb, and powerless.


    Phantoms danced before Mitchel''s eyes. He shook his head violently and bit down hard on his tongue. The metallic taste of blood jolted him back to reality, if only for a moment.


    "Bang!" Mitchel delivered a heavy kick that sent Lauren crashing into the door panel. Lauren didn''t even have a chance to utter a groan before losing consciousness.


    Raegan''s hand felt as cold as ice, and her heart throbbed with pain.


    Seeing her agonized expression, Mitchel''s heart twisted painfully, and he felt utterly helpless. He clung to her tightly. His grip was so intense that his fingers turned white. He was desperately trying to transfer his


    warmth to her "Raegan, Raegan..." His eyes filled with a fiery rage. How he wished he could bear her pain and shield her from harm.


    Just then, a flurry of people burst in.


    Medical staff andw enforcement officers swarmed in.


    Once Lauren was carried away, paramedics moved in to ce Raegan on a stretcher. However, Mitchel held onto Raegan and refused to let go.


    Perhaps due to the infection of the syringe, despite knowing the emergency of Raegan receiving medical care, he couldn''t bring himself to let Raegan go, fearing she might disappear like she once did five years ago.


    When medical staff approached, Mitchel''s rage boiled over, and he roared, "Don''t you dare touch her!"


    Intimidated by his ferocity, the medical staff hesitated to approach and could only plead, "Sir, please don''t dy emergency treatment..." "Fuck off!" Mitchel bellowed, his temples pulsating, his body trembling with emotion. His mind felt foggy, alternating between drowsiness and rity.


    In his heart, he vowed not to let what happened five years ago repeat. He wanted to ensure no harm came Raegan''s way. Not with him still breathing.


    "Mitchel!" Devonte pushed through the crowd and gripped Mitchel''s shoulder tightly. With a prating gaze, he urged, "Let the doctors attend to her first." His friend''s words gradually calmed Mitchel''s frenzy. With bloodshot eyes and a voice choked with emotion,


    Mitchel whispered, "Save her." Tears of heartache streamed down Mitchel''s face, a stark contrast to his usual towering, proud demeanor. "I''m begging you... Save her..." Once the initial shock wore off, Devonte ced aforting hand on Mitchel''s shoulder and reassured him, "Everything''s gonna be alright." Seeing that Raegan hadn''t suffered any visible injuries, Devonte concluded that her condition was likely due to psychological trauma. With prompt treatment, there shouldn''t be any major problems. But even so, Mitchel''s emotional state remained a concern.


    Mitchel followed Raegan into the ambnce.


    As the dressing room emptied, the police sealed it off to collect evidence.


    Among the items discovered were two


    syringes.


    Matteo stayed behind to aid the investigation. Upon reviewing the surveince footage, he was shocked to see the syringes. What could possibly be in them? At the ward entrance, Mitchel anxiously asked the doctor about Raegan''s condition.


    "The patient didn''t suffer serious injuries. However, a head injury from a heavy blow in the past left residual blood clots. The reaction is likely caused by stimtion from the clot..." "What?" Mitchel blurted out in shock.


    "She had had a head injury?" "Yes. It appears to have happened several years ago. Although the clot isn''t big, its location is quite tricky, sO surgery wasn''t performed.¡± Mitchel''s lips drained of color. A blood


    clot lingering for years Mitchel doubted Raegan would suffer when living with the Foster family.


    After all, he had witnessed firsthand Erick''s indulgence. Moreover, Raegan seemed to have lived a privileged life.


    The only usible scenario was when Raegan plunged into the river after the car ident five years ago.


    A sharp pain pierced Mitchel''s chest, leaving him gasping for air. He had never considered such possibility. He couldn''t bear to think about what had happened to Raegan after falling into the river...


    The thought of her desperately clinging to life hit Mitchel like a tidal wave. He had narrowly missed her then.


    At this moment, a barrage of hammers seemed to strike Mitchel''s head. He


    reached out and clutched his head Simultaneously, his body swayed unsteadily. Then, with a heavy thud, his once tall and imposing figure crumpled to the ground.


    "Sir!" Matteo rushed over and begged the doctor, "Quick! Save him! He''s been injected with an unknown substance!¡± Just moments ago, the police had reviewed the surveince footage and saw Mitchel, in the final moments, holding the needle that had pierced Raegan.


    Raegan only regained consciousness the dayter. Her mind felt clearer than ever before. Mitchel''s cruelty, her grandmother''s passing, the heart- wrenching loss of their child... Every detail. Everything. It was like reliving a tragic movie in her mind. Raegan had recalled all.


    Yet, regaining her memories only intensified her pain, Tears streamed down her face uncontrobly. Because of Mitchel, Raegan had suffered so much. Even before she reimed her memory loss, she found herself entangled with him once again. It seemed like fate was ying a cruel joke on her.


    At this moment, the door swung open, and Stefan entered. His face lit up with joy upon seeing Raegan awake.


    "Raegan, you''re awake!" Raegan nodded weakly and slowly sat up.


    "How are you feeling?" Stefan asked with concern.


    "I''m fine," Raegan replied. "By the way, does Erick know I''m hospitalized?" stefan shook his head. "I haven''t told him yet."


    Stefan had rushed over the moment he received the news. Seeing Raegan asleep earlier, he had arranged for some nutritional soup to be prepared in case she woke up feeling hungry.


    "Gan we keep this from Erick for now?" Raegan requested. "I don''t want him to worry about me." Though clueless about Erick''s schedule, she didn''t want to add on his burden since he had been dealing with the family conflict.


    Seeing Raegan''s rtively minor injuries, Stefan agreed, "Sure. Let''s wait until he returns, and then you can inform him yourself." "How''s everyone at my home?" Raegan suddenly asked.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I just went there. Annis and Janey are both doing well, although Janey misses you dearly. Would you like me to bring


    her to visit you tomorrow?" Stefan offered.


    Raegan longed to see Janey. But the possibility of Janey meeting Mitchel at the hospital deterred her.


    "I should be fine after another day of rest," she assured Stefan.


    Thankfully, Raegan hadn''t sustained significant injuries. However, she had to be observed for another day before she could be discharged.


    After some consideration, Stefan agreed. Without another word, he brought over a lunch box, portioned it for Raegan, and handed her the fork, urging her to eat.


    Raegan sincerely thanked Stefan. After a while, she finished her meal.


    As Stefan cleared the table, he noticed a paper on the bedside cab. He nicked it up and asked, "Raegan, did


    you draw this?" Seeing her sketch in his hands, Raegan nodded.


    "How did you know about this pattern?" Stefan asked, his brows knitted together, and his expression growing serious.

 Chapter 379 The Family Emblem

    Chapter 379 The Family Emblem Raegan noticed something amiss in Stefan''s expression. "Stefan, are you familiar with this pattern?" Stefan stared at Raegan intently, his expression unreadable. "Tell me how you know about this pattern first." Stefan''s stern demeanor caught Raegan off guard. After a brief pause, she responded, "The man who harmed me had a tattoo of this pattern on his arm." "The man who harmed you?" Stefan asked in astonishment. "You have recalled the past?" Not wanting to hide it from him, I Raegan nodded.


    I I ¡°Then tell me what had happened,"


    Stefan said. "If you share the details from back then, maybe I can help you with this." Raegan delved into her memory.


    Back then, the car she was in crashed because the driver was blinded by the re from oing vehicles.


    Upon reflection, Raegan realized that the re wasn''t from an ordinary headlight. As luck would have it, she was saved from the hurtful light due to her seat in the back row. After the crash, she noted the driver''s eyes bleeding, his pupils charred to a crisp.


    Clearly, someone had orchestrated this incident by intentionally blinding the driver''s eyes.


    Later, at the sound of the rescue team approaching, Raegan thought there was still hope.


    But then a hand had reached in


    through the car window and struck her head hard with a hammer.


    The car, which was already hanging precariously on the railing, was shoved and plunged into the river.


    Right before losing consciousness, Raegan caught a glimpse of the assant, who was wearing a mask that only revealed a pair of exotic eyes.


    On the assant''s arm was a tattoo, with a distinctive mole in the center of it.


    As Stefan listened to her ount, his face turned serious. He revealed after hesitation, "This is the emblem of the Maxwell family." The Maxwell family was a prominent force in Aurora, its influence and strength simr to those of the Clifford family.


    Previously, the Maxwell family had


    faced suppression from the Clifford family. The disadvantage of being less affluent as the Clifford family was a factor at y. The Clifford family had hired a formidable army of elite soldiers, rendering them seemingly invincible.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In recent years, the Maxwell family had enlisted external support, seeking to counter the Clifford family and dominate Aurora.


    Judging from Raegan''s ount of her ordeal, it appeared that the Maxwell family were engaged in ndestine hired killings, contributing to their swift ascension.


    Raegan had heard about the Maxwell family before from Erick, who described them as a family that had been powerful for decades, though they were just a den of criminalsmitting various offenses.


    Regarding Raegan''s leaving n back then, apart from Hector, Lauren was the only one privy to it.


    As for Hector, he was the one who had rescued Raegan from the river and arranged for her subsequent departure from the country.


    However, Hector seemed to be deliberately avoiding meeting the Foster family for years. He had no motive to harm Raegan. Plus, he had saved both her and Janey.


    That left only Lauren as the possible culprit. Lauren''s intent to harm Raegan was palpable. After all, she was the mastermind behind every ordeal Raegan had endured five years ago.


    However, even though Lauren had some domestic connections, the Maxwell family was situated in a foreign country. How had Lauren managed to contact them?


    Raegan couldn''t figure it out. She contemted confronting Lauren about it.


    Noticing Raegan''s pensive expression, Stefan frowned and assured, "I''ll help you investigate this matter. Don''t try to tackle it alone, okay?" The Maxwell family operated like a pack of wolves. If they discovered that they had failed to eliminate Raegan, they might cross oceans to finish the job. It was better to exercise caution.


    Stefan added, "If that person is still with the Maxwell family, I can locate him." "Alright, Stefan. Thank you." Raegan nodded.


    Observing herpliant demeanor, Stefan reached out to pat her head, but on second thought retracted his hand, deeming it inappropriate.


    "Raegan, if you need anything when Erick''s not around, don''t hesitate toe to me, okay?" Stefan''s lips curled 1 into a slight smile. "No n¨¦ed for formalities." "Okay. Stefan, I don''t want anyone else to know about the surface of my memory fragments. I''ll tell Erick about it when he returns." Raegan''s mind was in a mess right now, with many details that she had yet to sort out. Organizing the events before and after her memory loss would take time.


    Stefan nodded. Since the hour waste, he grabbed the lunch box and remarked, "Get some rest. I''ll drop by tomorrow." When Stefan left, he instructed Victor to protect Raegan. Now that he knew that Raegan had been targeted by the Maxwell family, he felt an


    indescribable sense of unease The next day.


    Raegan yawned and got up from the bed.


    Just as she took a few steps, she was greeted by a cheerful little voice.


    "Mommy!" In an instant, the little one, emanating a sweet fragrance, leaped into Raegan''s embrace.


    Raegan''s heart swelled with warmth as she lifted Janey. "Baby..." Annis entered the ward and saw Raegan holding Janey. "Janey, would you like toe down and y? Let''s not make your mommy tired." Hearing this, Janey squirmed to get down.


    Sitting down with Janey in her arms, Raegan smiled and reassured her, "It''s okay. I can handle it." Sighing, Annis exined, "Janey had a nightmare. She kept crying and insisted you were in danger, so I brought her here in Mr. Clifford''s car to calm her down." 4 Raegan gently rubbed Janey''s nose and asked, "Janey, do you feel better now?" "Mommy, I missed you." Janey''s innocent voice carried a trace of SOITOW.


    Raegan''s nose tingled. After regaining her memory, she realized Janey was Mitchel''s daughter. The words about Kabir being Janey''s biological father was a tactic adopted by Erick to keep Mitchel away from Raegan.


    No wonder Raegan always had the feeling that Janey bore a resemnce


    to Mitchel.


    Thanks to Erick''s arrangement, everyone around Raegan insisted Janey looked like her, thwarting Mitchel''s thoughts of Janey being his own child.


    However, the truth could not be hidden from anyone who knew how Mitchel looked as a child.


    At this moment, a nurse walked into the room to administer the drip.


    Afterpleting another round of saline, Raegan could be discharged.


    Annis took Janey to the corridor outside to y, while Stefan kept Raeganpany at the bedside.


    Now that she had confirmed that her mother was okay, Janey was happily frolicking outside.


    Janey identally bumped into a man.


    Annis immediately stepped forward to


    apologize, "Sir, I''m sorry." Seeing only the little puff of hair atop Janey''s head, Luis found Janey utterly endearing. He smiled and responded, "It''s okay." As Luis started to walk away, he heard Janey''s voice mumble, "Sorry..." Luis couldn''t help but tousle Janey''s soft hair with a gentle smile. "It''s alright. I''m perfectly fine." Janey lifted her tiny face and smiled.


    "Mommy says I should apologize when I make a mistake..." Gazing at Janey''s innocent face, Luis found his mind momentarily nk.


    How could this little girl bear such a striking resemnce to the stern- faced Mitchel from childhood?

 Chapter 380 Schizophrenia

    Chapter 380 Schizophrenia Mitchel slept straight for three days.


    Strangely enough, the hospital couldn''t determine the content of the injection, and Mitchel''s body remained perfectly healthy.


    As for why Mitchel remained unconscious for three days, the doctors couldn''t provide a reasonable exnation. Yet, they were sure of one thing. His health was in perfect condition.


    The syringe they found didn''t show signs of anything unusual. It was filled with nothing more than water, in and simple the most ordinary substance.


    Matteo, feeling uneasy, called upon a highly respected senior expert for


    consultation, but the conclusion remained unchanged. There were no physical problems, and Mitchel should wake up soon.


    Likewise, Devonte brought in experts from abroad, but the response stayed the same.


    With no other choice, Matteo had to remain by Mitchel''s side at all times.


    Without instructions from Mitchel, Matteo didn''t dare to inform Mitchel''s family. He informed no one else but Luis.


    After all, Mitchel had made it clear that in case of emergencies, Luis was the man to turn to.


    Furthermore, Matteo felt more at ease to have Luis by Mitchel''s side with Luis'' expertise in the medical field.


    When Mitchel regained consciousness, everything seemed a bit unreal. With


    his pale face, he blinked, adjusting to the brightness in the room, instinctively looking around for Raegan. But only Matteo''s dark shadow appeared before Mitchel.


    "Mr. Dixon, you''re awake!" Matteo eximed in surprise.


    "Um..." Maybe because he hadn''t spoken in days, Mitchel''s voice came out hoarse and barely recognizable.


    "That''s great!" Matteo was so excited he was on the verge of tears.


    If Mitchel had not woken up today, Matteo would not have been able to keep going. Ultimately, there were piles of documents to handle, and while Matteo could keep Mitchel''sa a secret, he couldn''t make choices on Mitchel''s behalf.


    "Mr. Dixon, regarding that injection fluid, it''s..."


    Just as Matteo was about to bring up the syringe, Mitchel cut him off.


    "Raegan... How''s she doing?" Mitchel cared little about his own condition. Instead and was deadly worried about Raegan. After all, th memory of Raegan suffering in his embrace that day caused an unbearable ache in his heart.


    Observing Mitchel''s anxious look, Matteo stayed quiet for a moment before saying, "She is in good health.


    You don''t have to worry about her." Mitchel appeared somewhat doubtful as he persisted, "Are you sure?" "Yes, Mr. Dixon." Matteo nced at Mitchel''s pale face, feeling sad. He choked up a bit and said, "I visit her every day, and the doctors have assured me everything''s fine." While Raegan was doing well, Mitchel


    didn''t wake up until now. Matteo couldn''t shake off the unease regarding the content of the the syringe. Lauren appeared to have lost it back then.


    "Mr. Dixon, about that syringe...


    Matteo started to recount the whole story.


    Mitchel popped himself up. He moved his arms and wiggled his toes effortlessly. Apart from the numbness in his limbs before, it appeared there were no other effects on his body.


    Matteo exined, "The police think Lauren might have asional schizophrenia. It''s likely she meant to fill the syringe with poison but ended up using the wrong one by mistake." For now, this was the only spection.


    After all, there was no other evidence to be found.


    Mitchel didn''t dwell on it, especially since he didn''t feel anything wrong with his body.


    But when Matteo brought up Lauren possibly having schizophrenia, Mitchel''s brow furrowed slightly a: asked, "Are you certain about her having schizophrenia?" "Yes, it has been confirmed. Three separate evaluations, including one from our own medical team," Matteo hurriedly responded, understanding Mitchel''s concern. "Don''t worry.


    Lauren was in her right mind during the incident, so she won''t get away with it." Given the gravity of Lauren''s offenses, there was no escaping severe punishment.


    Furthermore, even if her actions were influenced by schizophrenia at that time, someone this dangerous would


    still be sentenced to life imprisonment "What''s the news on Raegan?" Mitchel 1 nced at Matteo and asked, "When did Raegan wake up?" "Just yesterday morning." "Did she evere by?" Matteo paused for a moment before answering carefully, "No, it seems she has just regained consciousness and might not be fully back to strength yet." These words were chosen by Matteo based on Mitchel''s expression.


    Earlier, Matteo mentioned Raegan was doing fine, but now he''s saying she''s not fully recovered. Mitchel was not a fool. He could see through Matteo''s attempts to avoid the subject. He looked at Matteo intently and asked, Did you tell her about the syringe?"


    Matteo shook his head. "No, the police haven''t made it public, and aside from Mr. Stevens, no one else is aware." Matteo was well aware of the potential impact such news could have, especially on stock values, and wouldn''t speak irresponsibly.


    "Let''s keep it that way." "Mr. Dixon, you''re sure you don''t want to tell her?" Matteo felt bad for Mitchel.


    At that moment, if Raegan hadn''t fallen ill unexpectedly, Mitchel could have easily avoided the syringe. Yet, Mitchel chose to hold back from telling her.


    A faint smile crossed Mitchel''s face.


    "She doesn''t need to burden herself with such minor details." Mitchel''s concern was that Raegan might worry too much, but also feared she might not think about it at all...


    Hence, it was best she remained unaware. No expectations meant avoiding disappointment.


    Matteo was left speechless.


    Just then, Luis entered Mitchel''s ward.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Not long after Matteo''s call, letting him know that Mitchel had woken up, Luis hurried over to check on Mitchel.


    Despite the examination by other doctors, he still felt uneasy about Mitchel''s condition.


    After observing Mitchel, Luis was confused. "Is it possible that Lauren is truly insane?" Mitchel seemedpletely fine, and all the test results confirmed it. Could it be that Lauren simply trying to frighten people? Even so, Luis couldn''t afford to rx.


    After putting away his stethoscope, Luis said, "I''l have your blood sent


    overseas for a more advanced analysis.


    I know someone with ess to the newest blood sequencing technology.


    However, she''s currently on assignment with Doctors Without Borders, though, and won''t return for a month. If you feel any discon recently, just let me know immediately, alright?" Mitchel appeared rather indifferent, showing more concern for Raegan as he asked, "Have you scheduled aplete checkup for Raegan?" Mitchel was particrly anxious about the potential blood clot in Raegan''s brain. He had privately requested Luis to find a skilled surgeon with a track record of sessful procedures.


    Luis reassured Mitchel with a smile, "All taken care of. I made sure not to mention your involvement when arranging it."


    "And the results?" Mitchel asked.


    "For now, except for the blood clot, Raegan''s body is in excellent condition. There are no other health concerns. Even the scar from the cesarean section four years ago hac healed nicely, barely noticeable." Four years ago... Mitchel''s face took on a confused look. "Did you say the operation was four years ago?" "Actually, it''s been about four and a half years," Luis rified.


    Mitchel was momentarily stunned.


    "How old would a child be if born four and a half years ago?" Luis looked at Mitchel and was relieved to know Mitchel was not clueless. He answered, "Obviously be around four and a half years old." Luis then pulled out his phone, disying a photo of an adorable girl.


    "I ran into this adorable kid downstairs. She reminds me of you when you were little."

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381 Janey Is Indeed His Daughter Luis asked for the nanny''s permission and took a photo with Janey.


    Staring at Janey''s photo, the shock was written all over Mitchel''s face as he asked, "Does she look like me?" Luis zoomed in on Janey''s face, pointed at her delicate facial features, and exined, "Look at her nose, mouth, and face shape. Don''t they match the arrogant look you had when you were a child? Ask your mother, and you will know. But her eyes... They are quite simr to..." Luis'' voice trailed off, and his mind went nk for a moment. He racked his brain to recall where he had seen those eyes. The resemnce was striking.


    "Raegan! Yes, her eyes are simr to Raegan''s." Now that Luis remembered it, he teased, "This could be a child you have left..." Before Luis could finish his words, a shadow shed by in front of him.


    Luis turned around to check, only to find that Mitchel had already disappeared.


    Luis looked at Matteo in bewilderment.


    "Hey, have you guys ever checked his brain?" "Mr. Stevens, there''s nothing wrong with Mr. Dixon''s brain," Matteo replied, suppressing hisughter. "But you''ve just uncovered something incredible." After so long, a piece of joyful news had finally emerged.


    The expression on Luis'' face drastically changed. "Could it be that..."


    Then, he also rushed out.


    At this moment, Stefan was still in Raegan''s ward. He intended to wait for some test results before he left.


    Stefan sat by the bed and peeled an apple. Noticing Raegan was in a daze, he asked, "Now that you have regained your memory, what do you n to do?" Raegan shook her head. "I haven''t thought about it yet." Her top priority now was to find out who had harmed her back then. She wanted to ensure no harm woulde her and Janey''s way.


    Stefan asked again, "Then, will you consider remarrying Mitchel?" After all, Mitchel and Raegan seemed to have been getting along well recently. Plus, Mitchel had been a great


    help this time. Even Erick had approved of Mitchel chasing after Raegan. This was unusual. It only meant that Mitchel had a knack for negotiation.


    Raegan frowned, recalling her feelings toward Mitchel before she regained her memory. She was easily charmed by Mitchel''s sweet nothings, making her heart flutter uncontrobly. His thoughtfulness lifted her mood.


    However, now that she had regained memory, she was downhearted by his previous distrust and his repeated absence every time she needed him the most.


    Although Mitchel had been trying to make amends now, the damage had already been done. Could making amends erase the pain? Noticing Raegan''s frowning and loss of thought, Stefan felt his question


    overstepped. So, he coughed lightly and said, "Sorry, I shouldn''t have asked you about this." It was only then that Raegan snapped back to reality. "It''s okay." At this moment, Janey ran in with sweat on her forehead, saying, "Mommy, I''m thirsty." Annis came in with a baby water bottle, wanting to give Janey the water.


    Stefan took it from Annis, smiled warmly, and said, "Janey, can I feed you the water?" Janey remembered Raegan was still sick, so she nodded obediently.


    Stefan picked Janey up and let her sit on hisp. Then, he gave her the water.


    While Janey was drinking, some water spilled from the corner of her mouth.


    Raegan took a tissue, bent down, and


    gently wiped it off for Janey.


    Because of this, the three of them became much closer together.


    When Stefan saw that Janey was done drinking water, he told her a joke, making herugh non-stop.


    Janey''sughter was so contagious that Raegan was influenced by it. She momentarily set aside her worries, and her face lightened up when she smiled.


    Janeyughed so hard in Stefan''s arms that she almost slipped off.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan instinctively reached out to catch Janey, but she swayed.


    Fortunately, Stefan was alert. He did not only hold Janey securely but also steadied the wobbling Raegan.


    Thinking it was a game, Janey pped her hands and asked them to do it again.


    Raegan said worriedly, "Let''s not do it again, okay? It''s a bit dangerous." Stefan chimed in with a smile, "Cutie Janey, listen to your mom, okay? Let''s y something safe." Janey held Raegan''s and Stefan''s hands together and said with a smile, "Then let''s y pat-a-cake, okay?" Stefan''s broad palm covered the back of Raegan''s hand, dry and warm.


    However, Raegan felt a sense of repulsion. She had the urge to withdraw her hand. This subconscious repulsion made her froze. Why was she repulsive? Why did she repel other men''s touch? But when Raegan was with Mitchel, she had never felt this way despite her resistance to his hugs and kisses. She was baffled.


    Mitchel ran all the way to Raegan''s


    ward, only to be met with this scene, Stefan held Janey in his arms while holding Raegan''s hand. They looked like a warm and happy family of three.


    They looked like a real family while he was an intruder who didn''t fit in.


    Mitchel looked at Janey''s bright smile and almost confirmed what Luis had said. Janey was indeed his daughter.


    Erick''s slyness, coupled with Raegan''s memory loss, prevented Mitchel from realizing sooner that Janey was his daughter.


    It was only now that he realized the clues were too obvious. Janey was more mature than other three-year-old children. Besides, Raegan had just been acknowledged by the Foster family. How could the Foster family find a man for Raegan to marry in just six months? All of these were to hide Janey''s paternity from the public.


    Had it not been for Luis'' words of enlightenment, Mitchel would have remained in the dark.


    Sensing visitors, Raegan inadvertently nced over and her smile froze at the sight of Mitchel.


    Mitchel stood tall and imposing at the door, with his head almost touching the doorframe. His darkened face radiated an unmistakable aura of dominance.


    Raegan notedplex feelings in Mitchel''s eyes. It seemed to be a deep and heart-wrenching pain.


    Stefan, noticing Raegan''s reaction, followed her gaze. Uponying eyes on Mitchel, he held Raegan''s hand even tighter.


    Raegan was startled. She subconsciously wanted to pull away from Stefan''s grip. But when she


    realized it, she was frightened by this idea. Why didn''t she want Mitchel to see another man holding her hands? They didn''t have any rtionship anymore, right? Mitchel walked into Raegan''s ward. His handsome face was expressionless yet somehow emitting a chilling de-like coldness. As soon as he stood in front of them, he looked at Stefan and ordered coldly, "Get out." But Stefan was unfazed by Mitchel''s icy demeanor. He wanted to say something but Raegan stopped him.


    Raegan took a step forward, looked at Mitchel, and said coldly, "Mitchel, you are the one who should leave." Her words were so harsh that Mitchel felt they were tearing him apart. He was about to lose his temper.


    Fortunately, he was able to restrain himself.


    realized it, she was frightened by this idea. Why didn''t she want Mitchel to see another man holding her hands? They didn''t have any rtionship anymore, right? Mitchel walked into Raegan''s ward. His handsome face was expressionless yet somehow emitting a chilling de-like coldness. As soon as he stood in front of them, he looked at Stefan and ordered coldly, "Get out." But Stefan was unfazed by Mitchel''s icy demeanor. He wanted to say something but Raegan stopped him.


    Raegan took a step forward, looked at Mitchel, and said coldly, "Mitchel, you are the one who should leave." Her words were so harsh that Mitchel felt they were tearing him apart. He was about to lose his temper.


    Fortunately, he was able to restrain himself.


    Mitchel took Janey from Stefan''s arms and held her tightly. As he looked at her small face, his eyes turned red.


    "Janey..." His voice was a bit hoarse.


    This emotionally charged call startled Raegan.


    Stefan, caught off guard momentarily, allowed Mitchel to take Janey. He quickly attempted to take her back, saying, "Mr. Dixon, please give Janey back to me." Mitchel, having been containing his anger in front of Janey, his gaze ice- cold as he retorted, "Who do you think you are to order me to return her to you?" The more Raegan listened, the more she felt something was wrong. Her heart started to race wildly. She reached out to pull Janey away and said sternly, "Mitchel, what are you doing? Let go of my daughter!"


    Mitchel looked cold and restrained. He stared at Raegan for a while and asked coldly, "Are you sure she is just your daughter?"

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382 You Hit Me for Him Raegan was taken aback, not expecting such a sudden question. For a brief moment, her thoughts were in chaos.


    Her grip on Janey''s clothes tightened involuntarily, her knuckles turning white from the pressure.


    Mitchel observed Raegan closely, not even blinking. He found himself wishing, at that moment, that Raegan would simply say, "Yes, Janey is just my daughter." This would mean she didn''t know about the mystery surrounding Janey''s paternity, making him feel a bit better.


    But Raegan''s averted gaze and the involuntary tightening of her grip told him everything he needed to know.


    She was aware of him being Janey''s


    biological father. Worse, she intended to keep this a secret from him Janey, still in Mitchell''s arms, couldn''t grasp what Mitchel and Raegan were talking about but sensed Mitchel being mean to her mommy. She began to cry out in distress, "Daddy Mitchel is a baddie... Let me go... Don''t bully my mommy!" Crying, Janey hit Mitchel''s chest with her small fists, repeating, "Baddie Daddy Mitchel, baddie daddy..." As upset children often did, Janey''s chant of "baddie Daddy Mitchel" soon became "baddie daddy" through her sobs.


    This made Raegan''s heart beat faster.


    In a rush, she reprimanded, "Janey, be polite!" How could Janey call Mitchel "Daddy Mitchel" or "baddie daddy"? Where did they evene from?


    Janey, who initially wanted to stick up for Raegan, now felt wronged as Raegan was scolding her, driving her to seekfort in Mitchel''s arms instead.


    Raegan felt at a loss. She didn''t mean to scold Janey but reacted in the moment.


    Yet, Mitchel''s actions left her dumbfounded.


    Despite being assertive previously, he was now gentlyforting Janey, patting her back.


    Once Janey seemed a little calmer, Mitchel softly exined, "Janey, darling, your mommy isn''t mad at you, and I''m not arguing with your mommy." He nced at Raegan and added, "We''re just trying to talk about some things that we need to sort out."


    With tears still in her eyes, Janey looked up and asked uncertainly, "Really? Daddy, you''re not being mean to my mommy?" Hearing Janey call him "Daddy" warmed Mitchel''s heart, immediately washing away any upset feelings. "I promise with all my heart that I will never be mean to you or your mommy." Janey''s mood improved slightly, and with a pout, she mumbled, "Daddy, you have to remember what you said. If you lie, your nose will get longer!" Raegan, feeling a headacheing on, couldn''t figure out when Janey started tofortably call Mitchel "Daddy." Janey had never called anyone daddy before. Although Stefan had been kind to Janey, she would only sweetly call out his name. This had to stop.


    Raegan asked Annis to take Janey


    outside for some ytime.


    Annis approached. Mitchel gave Annis a once-over and decided she was reliable. Only then did he gently set Janey on the floor and hand her to Annis.


    "Make sure she doesn''t y near the stairs, talk to strangers, or wander into crowded areas. This is a hospital, and it''s full of germs..." Mitchel''s extensive list of instructions left both Annis and Raegan momentarily speechless.


    Raegan had never seen a man fuss so much.


    Annis, understanding his concern, replied, "Got it, sir." Then, she took Janey away.


    Now, only three people were left in the room. Stefan had been quiet, just watching everything unfold. He had mistakenly thought Janey was


    Raegan''s daughter with another man This was mainly because he wasn''t the type to gossip, nor had he asked Erick about it.


    However, it now appeared that Janey was indeed Mitchel''s daughter, and Mitchel''s actions showed he was fully aware of the situation.


    Upon seeing Stefan standing side by side with Raegan, Mitchel was visibly irritated. He quickly yanked Raegan''s arm, pulling her forcefully to his side, causing her to lose her bnce.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Stefan, concerned, reached out to steady Raegan.


    This action caused Mitchel''s expression to darken considerably, as he wished he could remove Stefan''s hand. "Leave us alone now!" Stefan, remaining cool, replied, "Mr.


    Dixon, Raegan hasn''t asked me to go."


    He felt it was necessary to stay by Raegan''s side for her protection unless she herself asked him to leave His words only fueled Mitchel''s anger further.


    Mitchel, ever possessive of Raegan, especially after learning Janey was his daughter, found the idea of another man close to Raegan unbearable. They were a family and should stay together, in his view.


    Mitchel snapped, "I''ve no interest in talking to you further. Leave, now!" Raegan, trying to pull her arm away, showed her frustration. "Mitchel, calm down. What''s gotten into you? Stop this!" Mitchel gripped her wrist tightly, showing no signs of letting go. His attitude shifted dramatically between interacting with Stefan and Janey.


    Stefan noticed Raegan''s wrist turning red and voiced his concern with a touch of annoyance, "Mr. Dixon, Raegan asked you to release her. You can''t just hold her against her will." "Hold her against her will?" Mitchel let out a scoff as if the remark was amusing, barely hiding a smirk. "It seems you haven''t realized who you''re interfering with. Let me spell it out for you once again!" With a re that revealed his barely contained anger, Mitchel dered each word, "She''s my woman, and if you try to get close to her again, don''t me me for being rude." Mitchel had been annoyed by Stefan''s always lurking around Raegan, iming to be a brother or a friend, but clearly wanting more. It was exasperating! Raegan stood there, dumbfounded.


    Since when had she been his? She couldn''t grasp why he was so furious, nor did she understand what gave him the right to cause such amotion.


    Who did he think he was? Stefan, unfazed by the threat, said calmly, "Mr. Dixon, it looks like you''re the one who''s mixed up. You two are no longer together, and it''s Raegan''s right to choose her friends." He then said with a hint of firmness, breaking from his usually soft tone, "Please, let her be." Stefan noticed Mitchel holding onto Raegan''s wrist, trying to drag her away.


    Mitchel, running low on patience and with a cold look in his eyes, swung his fist at Stefan out of nowhere.


    Mitchel''s punch was about tond on Stefan''s face when Raegan yelled, "Mitchel, stop!"


    This made Mitchel halt immediately, He took a moment to rein in his emotions. After all, he didn''te here to upset Raegan.


    "p!" Out of the blue, a sharp p echoed, striking Mitchel''s face unexpectedly.


    Raegan felt a sting in her palm, her eyes filled with surprise. She hadn''t thought Mitchel would actually stop, nor did she expect to herself react so angrily.


    Mitchel''s face lost color, with the mark of five fingers vividly red on his cheek.


    His eyes filled with hurt and disbelief as he looked at Raegan. "You pped me for him?" The pain in his voice was clear, his face contorted with distress.

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383 Don''t Dare to Take Janey Away! Raegan froze for a moment. Even though she had somewhat overreacted, she didn''t regret it. After all, Mitchel was the first to act, and she hadn''t expected him to stop upon hearing her.


    Pulling herself together, Raegan said with a cold tone, "Mr. Dixon, you can''t just throw your weight around here.


    This is my ward, and I won''t let you bully anyone here." Mitchel, faced with her cold and distant manner, was reminded of the scene where she and Stefan were cooing over Janey. Such a warm and happy scene. And yet, he was Janey''s real biological father. Moreover, Raegan and Erick had kept the truth of Janey''s


    paternity from him, treating him like a fool.


    At that moment, Mitchel''s expression was pale, his voice filled with bitterness. "Who''s bullying who, exactly?" As Janey''s biological father, didn''t he have the right to know about Janey''s existence? Raegan appeared delicate, but her heart was tougher and more merciless than his. He probably seemed foolish in her eyes.


    Raegan, noticing the deep pain in his expression, felt a strange bitterness in her heart. The aftermath of regaining her memory meant that all the forgotten love and hatred were sweeping back in. This man was no longer a stranger but someone she once shared a deep connection with, someone she once hoped to be with forever. Her thoughts were inplete disarray.


    Raegan didn''t feel like seeing Mitchel right now. His presence would only bring back all those painful memories.


    She remarked with a chill in her voice, "Unless there''s something important, I''d like you to leave." Mitchel''s distinguished and attractive face lost all its color at her words. The anguish in his heart was intense.


    Raegan was driving him away. Plus, she had hit him for another man...


    How could she be so cold to him? Mitchel couldn''t hide his frustration anymore as he pointed at Stefan. "He''s the one who should be leaving, not me!" He went on, clearly in a foul mood, "I need to talk to you. Make him go away." Raegan found his deman d unreasonable. "Why do I have to do what you say? You''re the one who


    should go." "Why?" Mitchel, pushed to the brink of frustration, managed a bitter smile.


    "Isn''t it obvious? I''m your husband and Janey''s father. Doesn''t that mean anything?" Raegan was taken aback. How did he know about Janey''s paternity? Raegan''s shocked expression only made Mitchel''s pain worse. Heughed bitterly. Seeing her and Stefan standing side by side, he felt like he was a stranger.


    With a snort, he exited Raegan''s ward without saying anything.


    Raegan stood there, motionless. The realization that he became aware of Janey''s paternity, which was something she had just remembered, caught her off guard.


    Her mind drew a nk, wanting to say


    something but feeling as if she were being suffocated. The only thing on her mind was whether he would confront her over Janey. No, she couldn''t allow that to happen! Stefan noticed Raegan''s distress and gently squeezed her arm, looking at her with concern. "Raegan, are you alright?" Coming back to her senses, Raegan looked at Stefan and quickly said, "Stefan, if Annis and Janey return, could you please make sure they get home safely?" With those words, she dashed out of her ward.


    Mitchel stepped outside of Raegan''s ward, burning with anger. Not too far away, he spotted Janey and Annis heading back.


    Upon learning Janey was his own daughter, Mitchel was reluctant to leave her.


    As if by instinct, Janey sprinted toward Mitchel, joyfully shouting, "Daddy!" Her voice was warm and soft, ringing with utter sincerity.


    Mitchel knelt down, gently studying Janey''s little face. Remembering the five years he''d missed, his heart throbbed with pain. His daughter had neverid eyes on him since the day she was born until recently...


    "Daddy, why is your face like that?" Janey, with her tiny, plump hand, tenderly touched Mitchel''s swollen cheek, her curiosity evident.


    Janey''s gentle tone brought tears to Mitchel''s eyes. Tears began to stream down his face, warm and quick. He had so much he wished to say, but all he


    could do was embrace Janey with all his might.


    "Daddy, are you hurt?" Janey, resting her small chin on his shoulder and mimicking Raegan, gently patted his back, her voice filled with childish concern. "My patting will make it all better." Mitchel''s throat choked up, his voice hoarse. "I''m not hurt, sweetheart.


    Daddy''s just overwhelmed with happiness seeing you." "Why haven''t youe to see me if you''re so happy?" Tears welled up in his eyes again, and Mitchel replied gently, "I was to me before, but 1 promise, from this moment on, I''ll always be here for you and your mommy, alright?" Janey, suddenly upset, raised her voice.


    "No!"


    Janey pushed Mitchel away, refusing to lean on him with a stubbornness.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "You''re a bad daddy, a lying daddy! You said we''d go to the amusement park togetherst time, but then you chose to spend time with your fianc¨¦e instead." Janey''s words were a bit jumbled, but her message was clear. Fuming, she continued, "If you have a wife already, why are youing to see my mommy? You''re acting terribly!" Mitchel was caught off guard, surprised that Janey knew the term "terribly." Her manner of speaking reminded him so much of Raegan.


    A smile broke through his surprise.


    "Janey, you got it all wrong. I''ve already cleared it up with your mommy. I''ve only ever been married to one person, and that''s your mommy." Janey''s eyes lit up. "For real?"


    Mitchel pulled her into a hug, standing up. "Absolutely. It''s the truth." "So, you''re my real daddy?" "Yes, I''m your real daddy, now and always." Mitchel was a man of few words, yet as he looked into his daughter''s lovely face, he felt a surge of words he wanted to say.


    The five years he missed out on being with Janey made him want to give Janey the world as a way to make up for lost time.


    Mitchel gently lowered his head to brush his forehead against Janey''s cheek and whispered, "Daddy will always pamper you and your mommy alot." "Then, daddy, you have to keep your word. Let''s lock it with a pinky promise, and no going back on it for a hundred years!"


    The father and daughter happily confirmed their promise with a pinky shake.


    Annis had been quiet the whole time.


    She could tell Janey really liked Mitchel. Otherwise, Janey wouldn''t call him daddy. Janey had refused to call anyone else daddy.


    Feeling it was time to head back to Raegan''s ward, Annis said, "Janey, it''s time to go back now, or your mommy will start to worry." But Janey, having just reunited with her dad, didn''t want to leave.


    She wrapped her arms around Mitchel''s neck, making a face. "I want daddy to carry me home." Annis, feeling a bit stuck, saw Mitchel offer with a smile. "Let me take her home." Mitchel was hesitant to part ways


    more than Janey, but he understood Janey''s value to Raegan and had no intention of taking Janey by force.


    Just as they were about to leave, they ran into Raegan, who hade looking for Janey.


    Seeing Mitchel embracing their daughter tightly, Raegan''s heart felt like it was breaking. Janey was her everything, and she was determined not to lose Janey to anyone.


    Raegan moved closer, took Janey from his arms, and said with a mix of anger and determination, "Mitchel, if you try to take Janey away, you''ll have me to deal with!"

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384 She''s Not Your Child As Raegan looked at him with cold eyes, Mitchel felt an overwhelming pain in his limbs. Janey was their daughter! Yet, Raegan acted as if he were a stranger, or worse, an enemy.


    She was being so harsh with him...


    Janey noticed Raegan''s hands trembling, mistaking her nervousness for anger, and began to cry. "Mommy, I''m sorry. Daddy... He didn''t mean to make it seem like he was taking me away. I just like being with him. Please, don''t be mad, okay?" Raegan''s eyes immediately welled up with tears at the sight of Janey crying, tears falling like raindrops. She couldn''t help feeling on edge ever since she regained her memory,


    terrified at the thought that Mitchel might take Janey away. After all, Mitchel had the means to do it if he really wanted to.


    "Janey..." Raegan let Janey lean on her shoulder, trying to stop Janey''s tears, her eyes red. "Mommy isn''t mad, sweetheart. I''m sorry. I promise to keep my feelings in check from now on." Mitchel moved as if to embrace them both, but his hand stopped mid-air and fell back to his side, clenched in frustration. The silent agony within him turned his eyes a deep shade of red.


    Janey raised her round face, watching her mom closely, and asked with caution, "Mommy... Are you really not mad at me?" Janey''s grown-up question made Raegan feel a deep, uneasy sensation in her heart. How could she possibly


    forget? Janey had turned shy and withdrawn for some time because she didn''t have a dad around. It took her a long while to open up. Raegan knew she shouldn''t let her daughter feel hurt again.


    Her throat felt parched as Raegan said in a rasped voice, "Mommy is really not mad..." "Then, Mommy is mad at Dad..." Janey quickly corrected herself, seeming to hesitate, "Is Mommy mad at Uncle?" Raegan stopped for a moment and then weakly replied, "No. I am not mad at him either. I was just a bit worried when I couldn''t find you." Upon hearing this, Janey''s spirits lifted, and she smiled widely. "See, my mommy isn''t mad at you." Mitchel understood that Raegan''s words were meant to reassure Janey.


    He moved closer to coax Janey, "Yes your mommy isn''t mad at me. I will do my best not to upset your mommy." With that, Mitchel hugged Janey, gave Raegan a meaningful look, and dered, "Daddy will take you and your mommy home." Raegan was at a loss for words.


    Then, Mitchel gently took Raegan''s hand in his. He gripped it firmly, sharing his warmth with Raegan''s cold hands.


    Raegan tried to pull away but couldn''t manage it. Just as she was about to get angry, she heard Mitchel''s deep voice.


    "Let''s take Janey home first, and we can talk about everything elseter." Janey was Raegan''s soft spot. She instantly stopped trying to pull away and allowed Mitchel to hold her.


    Mitchel had Matteo handle all the


    paperwork about discharge ncing at Raegan and Mitchel, Annis wanted to go back to the ward and pack Raegan''s stuff. "I''ll ride back in Mr. Clifford''s car." Mitchel''s brow furrowed slightly, and he said gently to Annis, "You don''t have to bother Mr. Clifford. My assistant will drive you back." Raegan was at a loss for words. She noticed Mitchel had a yful side, making a big deal out of even small things topete with Stefan.


    Mitchel didn''t grant Raegan the chance to say goodbye to Stefan at the hospital and took them straight to his car.


    Raegan had no choice but to inform Stefan through calls.


    After the call, Mitchel looked quite unhappy, maintaining a sullen mood


    during the drive.


    Janey, exhausted from ying all moming, dozed off in Mitchel''s arms When they reached the vi, Mitchel carried Janey to her room, carefullyying her on the bed. He then knelt down, took off Janey''s shoes, and tucked her in with a light nket.


    Raegan observed his tender actions, finding herself momentarily speechless.


    Sensing Mitchel was about to leave, Janey mumbled in her sleep, "Daddy...


    Don''t go..." Her soft voice clenched Mitchel''s heart with a pain he couldn''t shake off.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Mitchel crouched down once MOTE, tenderly holding Janey''s small hand, gently stroking the nket, and murmured, "Daddy''s here. Janey, ¡ì0 back to sleep..."


    Mitchel waited until Janey fell back into a deep sleep before he carefully pulled away his hand and stood up to leave. 3 Raegan, gazing at Janey''s peaceful face, felt a surge of emotions. Yet, she realized she had to brace herself for what was ahead. She inhaled deeply and walked forward with a heavy heart.


    Upon opening the door, she saw Mitchel standing by the second-floor balcony, his figure statuesque. He rested against the railing, his outline strikingly distinct, holding an unlit cigarette, deep in thought.


    Hearing here out, Mitchel turned around, staring at Raegan for several seconds.


    Raegan felt uneasy under his gaze, her mind racing. If Mitchel brought up the idea of taking Janey away, how should


    she handle it? Should she run away with her daughter, or...


    Noticing Raegan''s hesitation, Mitchel stood still, giving her the chance to speak first.


    It seemed like a lose-lose situation whether Raegan spoke up or remained silent.


    Raegan finally broke the silence.


    "Mitchel, there might be a misunderstanding. Janey... She isn''t your daughter." Raegan had thought it through carefully. She realized she needed to create a diversion to escape with Janey.


    As long as Mitchel was unable to perform a paternity test, he couldn''t im Janey as his.


    Upon hearing Raegan, Mitchel''s face showed no emotion, pushing Raegan to rify with more urgency.


    "Kabir is Janey''s real dad. You can check the hospital and birth records if you want," Raegan said confidently, trusting Erick''s arrangement. Erick must have covered his tracks well, ensuring there were no errors regarding Janey''s paternity in the records.


    Raegan emphasized, "Trust me. Janey is not rted to you in any way." Mitchel observed Raegan for a while and then let out augh. "Raegan, do you really think I''m that easy to fool?" Raegan''s heart skipped a beat, and her eyes grew wide. Just as she was about to respond, she noticed him scrolling through his phone, the words "paternity Test" clearly visible. He had anticipated Raegan''s denial and had Matteo speed up the testing process.


    The results came out within two hours.


    Mitchel was intrigued to see how Raegan would dispute once the evidence was presented.


    Raegan''s eyes shot open in surprise.


    "How did you..." Then, she realized her question was pointless and her thoughts had been too optimistic. How could she expect him to negotiate without having his facts straight? "What are you nning to do?" Mitchel lifted his gaze, his piercing gaze fixing on Raegan, his voice deep and ominous. "So, you were nning to trick me and take off with Janey, were you?"

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385 How Could I Forget Raegan''splexion went white in an instant. She hadn''t seen iting that Mitchel would read her like an open book.


    Seeing Raegan''s reaction, Mitchel knew he had guessed correctly. His handsome face stiffened in an instant, his throat became dry and his voice hoarse. "Raegan, you are really heartless." Janey was their daughter.


    Yet, Raegan had nned to deny him even a simple visit.


    When he used her of being heartless, Raegan found her racing heart steadying. Heartless? Could she really outdo him in being heartless? Raegan stared at his handsome face.


    Five years had slipped by, leaving him


    unchanged. He remained the epitome of grace and allure, But now, as she looked at him with years of memories between them, everything felt different. The memories of the past sank in deeper, chilling her heart gradually. Her expression morphed from anxious toposed, then toplete detachment.


    Raegan questioned tly, "Mitchel, did you recall what happened to our first child?" The question caused Mitchel''s dark eyes to narrow sharply. His heart seemed to halt for a split second. It made sense why Raegan woke up without asking about him or paying him a visit. It turned out she had reimed her memory.


    Mitchel remained silent for a moment before starting slowly, "Raegan, L."


    "Mitchel Dixon!" Raegan interrupted him bluntly.


    Staring at him intently, her lips curved Into a mocking smile. "Do you remember how I pleaded with you to save our child? Your response? You dismissed me, telling me to stop making a fuss." Recalling the loss of their unborn child, Raegan''splexion grew even more ashen, her voice shaking with both sorrow and rage. "My plead for our child''s life, in your eyes, was just making a fuss." At the sight of her tear-streaked face, Mitchel felt a crushing weight on his heart, making it hard to breathe.


    "Raegan, I didn''t see it that way..." He struggled to exin, "The loss of our child pains me as much as it does you.


    I admit I didn''t protect you both as I should have. You can me me, yell at


    me, or even hurt me, do whatever feels ri ; : : pois 2 please do not treat me like Mitchel''s voice tightened. "You can''t deny me the chance to see Janey. I''m her father!" The past sorrows andints washed over Raegan like a tidal wave, bringing heartache and torment throughout her body. Her eyes reddened, and she said emotionally, "Mitchel, Janey is my daughter. I brought her into this world by myself.


    I''d do anything to prevent you from taking her away from me!" Overwhelmed by emotion, Raegan started coughing uncontrobly, her body shaking and her chest hurting.


    Mitchel, worried, quickly stepped forward and wrapped her in his arms.


    "[ didn''t mean it that way. I didn''t mean to..."


    His heart ached uncontrobly, holding her shoulder, soothingly patting her back. "I haven''t intended to take Janey away from you." - The warmth from Mitchel''s broad palm and chest gradually eased Raegan''s cough.


    Yet, their hug suddenly seemed out of ce considering how things stood between them.


    Raegan tried to pull away, but Mitchel held her firmly.


    "Raegan, let''s stop making things hard for each other, alright?" Mitchel tightened his hold on her, resting his chin on her head and breathing in her light, unique scent. Such a scent and embrace he longed for, how could he let go? Gazing down at her delicate, lovely face, he murmured, almost like


    yrange begging, "Let''s give it another try, Think of it as a chance for me to make things right, to make amends to you and our daughter, alright?" Seeing her still expressionless, he added hesitantly, "Could you consider it for Janey''s sake? She needs me, right? Do you have the heart to see her ridiculed for not having a father?" Mitchel thought back to when Janey cried to him about being mocked as fatherless on the yground. Those words had hit him hard back then. It was then he decided to treat Janey as his own daughter, despite hisck of knowledge Janey was actually his biological daughter at that time.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Now, realizing Janey was indeed his own, those memories pained him even more. Janey was the precious girl he had failed to protect well. She never deserved to be ridiculed. With a touch


    YT WWI I VUTgel of coldness in his voice, Mitchel said, "1 can''t just stand by and do nothing while Janey gets mocked for this " Hearing this, Raegan smirked. Mitchel was still the same as before. Only now, he offered a sweet date before a p.


    In the end, he wanted not just Janey, but her as well, trying to get both of them.


    Raegan forcefully pushed Mitchel away and looked up at him mockingly.


    "Mitchel, are you threatening me?" His eyebrows knit together, Mitchel caught her hand and said in a hoarse voice, "Raegan, you''ve got it all wrong." He stopped, his voice tight. "I''m begging you... Please think it over. Give me a chance to leave our past SOITOWs behind, and let''s create a whole family for Janey." His voice wasden with deep


    emotion, humbly pleading, However, the harm and suffering Mitchel had incurred on Raegan couldn''t be undone, regardless of Mitchel''s pleading. Raegan''s face stayed unyielding, his warm touch unable to melt her iciness.


    Fixing a broken mirror was a tough job.


    Just like a shattered heart, always bearing cracks. The painful memories were vivid and sharp. Each recollection brought Raegan fresh pain. How could she possibly reunite with him without any reservations? Raegan gazed at Mitchel, expressionless. "Mitchel, I have three questions for you. Answer them, and I might consider reuniting with you." Mitchel froze, hope lighting up his heart. Yet, he tried not to get too excited, worried about losing this delicate moment.


    pa Fe FSR NE TOW, UM I POTS With controlled eagerness, he responded, "Go ahead." Raegan''s questions were direct. "When my grandmother passed away, where were you? When Tessa abused me and made me lose our first child, where were you? When I was fighting for my life in the car crash, where were you?" These questions hit Mitchel hard, leaving him breathless, his face turning as white as a sheet. He tried to speak, but it was as if a de was lodged in his throat, making even a breath feel agonizing, let alone forming words.


    Raegan gave him a look, her lips curling into a bitter, sorrowful smile.


    "You told me you felt nothing for Lauren, just gratitude, but can you see the real, deep hurt your actions caused me? You''re asking me to forget all those bad memories, Mitchel."


    Tears streamed down Raegan''s pretty face, her eyes brimming with pain, each word heavy. "How can I possibly forget?" - Mitchel trembled, agony swirling in his gaze. All that pain, all that grief...


    Whether unintentional or misunderstood, they were all caused by him. He couldn''t deny that, remorse overwhelming him.


    With a voice choked as if by a de, Mitchel said weakly, "I''m sorry..." He knew how empty and ridiculous these words must sound. Yet, he had nothing more to offer.


    Raegan''s smile was painful yet mocking, lightly saying, "Mitchel, do you still think we can start over now?"

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386 Raegan''s Harsh Words "Raegan..." Mitchel''s voice was raspy as he called her name, his plea caught in his throat.


    What Mitchel feared the most had happened. Despite regaining her memory, Raegan was not inclined to forgive him. He couldn''t overlook the pain and suffering he had caused to her. His unintentional mistakes didn''t absolve him. He knew all too well he had no right to seek her forgiveness.


    His only path was to aim for redemption.


    At Mitchel''s pale face, Raegan''s eyes gleamed at some thoughts, and a bitter smile appeared on her lips as she said, "Mitchel, you must have wished I''dThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    forget our past forever Mitchel''s expression darkened at her words. Indeed, he had hoped Raegan I would forget the past sorrows. He didn''t want her to hold onto those painful memories. He wished for her happiness every day, just like she had been before regaining her memory. I Mitchel was determined to make it up to Raegan, to ensure no harm came her way again. They wanted to begin anew with her, and he would provide the best for her and Janey. He would cherish them for all his days.


    He acknowledged his selfishness. Yet, he simply wanted to spend the rest of his life with the woman he desired and their daughter. The possibility that Raegan might recall everything one day had crossed his mind, knowing she might hate him by then. Yet, that


    didn''t deter him from envisioning a future with her.


    Mitchel had no intention of lying-to Raegan. With a voice full of sincerity, he confessed, "I did hope you could forget those painful memories and find happiness forever..." Raegan didn''t feel like listening to him { anymore. It was hard to tell what was true and what wasn''t. "Too bad your wishful thinking has failed. I won''t be as naive as I was five years ago, to be your puppet, toe and go at your beck and call." Raegan gave a faint smile. "Because now, you... You just don''t matter to me anymore!" Mitchel''s face turned ashen, his heart as if split in two. He felt like a deting balloon, ready to give in. He didn''t


    matter to her now. She had given up on him.


    Numbly, Mitchel managed. to say, "Please, Raegan, don''t do this to me.


    Don''t leave me, I''m begging you..." Unfazed, Raegan continued to utter ruthless words, "Mitchel, I had given up on you ages ago. Remember, we''ve divorced. Our marriage ended five years ago, and the remarriage was based on your deceit. In my heart, it never took effect." Raegan added, "If you even think about taking Janey away, I''ll disappear with her. You''ll never see us again." Mitchel''s features trembled, his eyes misting over. He rasped, "Raegan, what do I have to do for you to not hate me so much? Just say it, and I''ll do anything..."


    Raegan cut him off, her voice icy and unyielding, "Maybe if you just vanished from my life, I might feel less hatred toward you." "No..." His eyes turned bloodshot with pain. "You know that can''t happen. I can''t bear to live without you. Raegan, have you really forgotten all the good times we shared? Our time together wasn''t only about the bad moments..." "Can those moments make up for the hurt?" Raegan shot back. "Mitchel, ever since Lauren came back, I haven''t had a single day of happiness. I''vepletely forgotten any good times we might have had..." Stung by her frosty demeanor, Mitchel wanted to embrace Raegan, but she pushed him away firmly Despite her rejection, he desperately


    grabbed her shoulders, his voice cracking as he begged, "We''re not over.


    Raegan, please give me another chance. I''ll fix everything, I''ll make you happy..." Raegan observed the turmoil on his handsome face and felt none of the satisfaction she had anticipated. Five years had gone by. His regret and self- reproach now were toote to mend the scars she bore During the five past years, the love from her family and friends gradually healed Raegan. Thinking of Nicole and Elin, her heart filled with gratitude. Her old friends had supported her throughout, and she, along with Janey, had received endless love from her brother and father Everything was just right. One couldn''t linger on past pain and needed to look


    ahead. Mitchel wouldn''t longer shape her future, nor would she naively sink into sorrow again.


    Raegan gave him a look, her smile tinged with a hint of irony. "Mitchel, I once adored you, so much that I lost who I was, became numb, and fooled myself. But now, all I want is to keep my distance from you." The determination reced the pain in her eyes as she said gently, "I don''t love you anymore." Raegan recalled the agony from their shared past, yet she also remembered Mitchel''s act of bravery when he shielded her from the harm of a knife She added tly, "You''ve hurt me mentally, but you''ve also shielded me from getting physically hurt. From here on out, we''re even. Let''s move on


    "No, I don''t want to!" Mitchel suddenly tightened his grip on her wrist, his eyes shimmering with tears against the night sky. "Raegan, I don''t want us to move on. You had promised me that as long as I could earn Erick''s approval, you''d be with me." Raegan felt a surge of frustration about this promise before she regained her memory. Her tone was t, devoid of emotion. "Then let''s break up!" "I won''t ept that!" Mitchel''s gaze hardened with resolve. "I''m not breaking up with you." "Mitchel Dixon!" Raegan''s voice was sharp, her words icy. "I won''t be with you. Just have some self-respect Stop being hysterical, okay?" Her words stung. Never in this life had Mitchel been met with these sarcastic


    remarks or this t rejection. Despite being at the center of admiration all his life, he was now faced with { undisguised disdain. His heart was tightly twisted, hurting unbearably.


    Mitchel felt he was on the verge of breaking down. He bit his lip bitterly, forcing back the tears in his eyes, choking out, "I won''t fight with you over Janey''s custody, but..." Mitchel stopped, knowing that saying it was for Raegan would push her further away. "For Janey''s sake, I''m not giving up..." Then, he turned around slowly, his steps heavy as he walked away.


    Raegan watched his retreating figure and felt an unexpected pang in her heart. A strange emotion bubbled up She clenched her fists, forcing herself


    to suppress it. She consoled herself that she would move on over time.


    The following morning, as Raegan reached the gate with Janey, she noticed a sleek ck luxury car parked nearby.


    Mitchel, looking much better than the day before, was standing next to the car, dressed in a sharp suit of ck and white Janey''s face lit up at the sight of Mitchel, and she quickly ran into his arms, asking excitedly, "Daddy Mitchel, did youe to take me to school today?" Mitchel bent down, wrapping Janey in a warm hug, and replied with a gentle smile, "Absolutely. Whenever I''m around and not away on business, I''ll


    be the one to take you to school and bring you home, okay?" "Really?" Janey''s excitement was evident, her face beaming with joy as she looked back at Raegan. "Mommy, 1S it okay if Daddy Mitchel takes me to school?" Raegan, not wanting to upset Janey, gave a hesitant nod of approval.


    "Woo hoo! Daddy, my mommy said yes!" Janey eximed Mitchel locked eyes with Raegan and, with a smile, said, "Dad''s also happy.¡± While Janey was looking elsewhere, Raegan gave Mitchel a look After everything she had said to him yesterday, he acted as if nothing had happened. Worse, he proposed driving Janey to and from school, well aware that she couldn''t bring herself to


    decline him in front of Janey. He was clearly doing this on purpose!

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387 I''ll Listen to You The car door swung open, and before Raegan knew it, she was ushered into the backseat by Janey.


    Raegan and Mitchel nked Janey.


    Mitchel had decked out the car with everything a child would need, including a car safety seat designed for little ones.


    Throughout the ride, Janey and Mitchel filled the air withughter, sharing stories from the past that kept boredom at bay.


    After a teacher weed Janey into her kindergarten ss, Raegan''s facade of amusement faded, and she turned to Mitchel with a frosty question. "Mitchel, what''s your angle?"


    Her cold inquiry made his heart stumble, yet he managed to steady his voice. "Raegan, Janey is also my daughter. I''ve missed too much of her life. I can''t let her grow up without me anymore." Raegan sensed an intrusion looming over their lives, her irritation boiling over. "Mitchel, can''t you see? We''ve managed without you. We always will." Mitchel''splexion went ashen as her words cut deep. Nheless, he masked his hurt, his voice strained.


    "Raegan, you might not need me, but have you thought about Janey? Don''t you think she needs me?" Mitchel''s words struck a chord. Raegan knew Janey was not just innocent but deeply sensitive. Despite oveing her childhood introversion, Janey''s psychologist had once advised that a


    father figure could y a crucial role in her emotional development.


    Noticing Raegan''s uncertainty, Mitchel gently persisted, "Raegan, I won''t fight with you over Janey''s custody. I''m hei dad, and I mean her no harm. I just want her to experience the love of a father." His plea was soft and earnest. "Please, let me be a part of her life." Raegan was torn. Mitchel was right.


    She couldn''t make such a decision for Janey. Mitchel was, after all, her biological father. And he had shown nothing but love for Janey, even when he remained: oblivious to Janey being his biological daughter. If Mitchel''s presence could bring any joy or improvement to Janey''s life, denying him that chance seemed unjust.


    Raegan took a moment to consider and thenid out her conditions. "You can see Janey, but there are going to be rules." Mitchel''s face lit up with hope "Whatever you say, I''ll follow." "The first rule is you can''t tell anyone Janey is your daughter." Raegan''s stance was firm, borne out of a protective instinct. The Dixon family had always disliked her, and the news of Janey being Mitchel''s biological daughter could either be a boon or a bane.


    Mitchel consented without hesitation.


    "Understood." Until he was in a position to safeguard Janey and Raegan openly, keeping Janey''s paternity under wraps was wise and could prevent any unwanted attention. He harbored the hope of one day being


    openly recognized as part of their lives.


    "The second rule is Janey doesn''t go anywhere with you without my permission." Mitchel nodded in agreement, epting her condition.


    "Thest rule is that I expect not to cross paths with you beyond Janey''s matters." Raegan needed to make it crystal clear that their interactions would be strictly regarding Janey. This was not an opening for Mitchel to weave back into her personal life.


    This condition struck Mitchel hard, tempting him to protest, yet he recognized hisck of standing to do so. Any objection might jeopardize his fragile connection with Janey and by extension, Raegan. He much preferred this arrangement overplete


    separation.


    With a heavy heart, he conceded, "Okay." Raegan, however, remained skeptical of his ready agreement. She gazed at him, firmly stating, "I trust you''ll stick to your word. If not, our agreement ends here." Mitchel nodded. "I''ll heed your words," he assured her quickly.


    Raegan, caught off-guard by his promptpliance, chose silence over further discussion and turned to leave.


    Mitchel, undeterred, offered softly, "Raegan, allow me to drive you to work. It''s along my route." "No, thank you." Her refusal was swift, and with a meaningful look, she added, "And please, stop loitering


    around my ce. Lack of sleep not only ages you prematurely but also shortens your lifespan!" She hadn''t missed the redness in his eyes, a clear sign of his nightly vigils, I nor was she unaware of his all-night waits outside her vi, as the driver had informed her.


    Raegan''s concern wasn''t for Mitchel, though. She wanted to prevent Janey from growing fond of someone who might not always be around due to health issues.


    Mitchel offered a resigned smile.


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you. It won''t happen again." Once again, Raegan found herself without words. The family driver was already nearby, waiting. She stepped into the car without another look at


    Mitchel.


    As Raegan''s car pulled away, Mitchel watched her determined departure, feeling a pang of sadness yet a strange sense of satisfaction. This interaction wasn''t aplete loss.


    Inside the car, Matteo started the engine and soon shared, "Mr. Dixon, your father has been visiting Swynborough more oftentely. He''s been meeting with a biologist, ording to our findings." Mitchel, attempting to rx, adjusted his tie and murmured, "Dig deeper. I need to know what he''s up to." Alexis, after initially his short period of seizing control of the Dixon Group, had fallen into a long silence. He even went so far as to encourage Mitchel to start a family with offspring to further the


    Dixon lineage, adopting an unexpectedly fatherly demeanor.


    But, ofte, Alexis'' actions hinted at a return to ndestine endeavors, stirring unease.


    Mitchel had always been baffled by his father''s behavior. Despite their familial ties, they often seemed more like adversaries.


    After Matteo acknowledged, he took a moment to look at Mitchel through the rearview mirror, suggesting, "Mr.


    Dixon, maybe you should take some time to rest?" The signs of a sleepless night were evident on Mitchel''s face, though his features remained strikingly handsome.


    After a brief silence, Mitchel inquired, "Do I appear much older?"


    Matteo, caught off guard, could only utter, "Huh?" "Have I changed much from before?" Mitchel examined his reflection on the car''s LCD screen, which showed no noticeable difference. Yet, Raegan''s remarks had nted seeds of doubt regarding his once-unquestionable allure.


    It took a moment for Matteo to grasp the depth of Mitchel''s concern. It seemed Mitchel was concerned about his appearance.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Matteo, ever honest, reassured Mitchel without ttery, "Mr. Dixon, you''re as handsome as ever." Mitchel, finding somefort in Matteo''s words, leaned back to rest, directing, "Let''s head to thepany."


    Meanwhile, Raegan was engrossed in her work at the studio when Elin rushed in, looking distressed. 4 "Raegan, you''ve got to see this," Elin urged, handing over a tablet.


    The screen was flooded with trending ! news about Crescent and Arthen Entertainment, each headline marked with an rming "Explosive" tag.


    "Famous Female Designer used of giarism?" "Arthen Entertainment Embroiled in Scandal?" "Crescent Faces giarism Charges?" "Crescent''s giarist?" Raegan was left utterly dumbfounded.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388 Mitchel''s Intervention Raegan was about to check the details when the page suddenly refreshed and was gone.


    She tried refreshing the trending topics page again, but the headlines and relevant articles had vanished. It seemed like someone had deliberately removed them.


    Elin was just as puzzled and showed Raegan a screenshot of the article, saying, "Good thing I took a screenshot. Take a look." Raegan noticed that the user was an unknown studio, which had provided aparative photo to prove their creations from years ago. They


    asserted Crescent shamelessly giarizing their work, thinking the unknown studio was too minor to { retaliate.


    Raegan''s interest peaked when she saw the clothes in theparative photo.


    The clothing had an old-time charm, preserved exceptionally well, obviously stitched by hand with great care.


    From the embroidery to the patterns, they matched almost perfectly with the vintage collection Raegan had showcased at Arthen Entertainment''s mid-year g. The only differences were the materials and colors used.


    With theparative photo and the unknown studio''s preserved video, it was clear who giarized who.


    But then... Raegan thought for a bit


    and said, "Help me get in touch with this studio." "What?" Elin was taken aback, puzzled why Raegan would think of contacting this unknown studio instead of seeking legal action.


    Raegan exined, "I want to buy this piece of work. How much are they asking for it?" Elin, hesitant, asked, "Really? You''re thinking of contacting them?" Elin couldn''t fathom Raeganmitting giarism. Yet, reaching out to buy the piece before rifying the misunderstanding felt like giving the other party the upper hand.


    Elin cautioned Raegan, "Even though the controversy has cooled down a bit, many clients have already asked to cancel their orders."


    Since the hit of Arthen Entertainment''s mid-year g, Crescent had been flooded with orders.


    Some unsuitable ones had been turned away. Raegan was determined about not sacrificing quality for profit.


    Despite the removal of those misleading trending topics and articles, the damage was done. Those who had seen it couldn''t unsee it.


    Crescent''s custom designs were favored by affluent and distinguished women who were enticed by the fabulous clothes during Arthen Entertainment''s mid-year g. They were people who valued their status highly. None of them would appreciate being associated with giarism.


    "It''s alright. We''ll make it right where we need to and clear things up. We''d never giarize someone else''s work."


    Raegan looked at the photo on the tablet, tears welling up in her eyes. "No matter how much it costs, buy it." Elin said nothing more, trusting in Raegan''s decision, and nodded in agreement.


    Once she had regained herposure, Raegan reached out to Devonte.


    Devonte picked up quickly.


    Raegan apologized, "Mr. Frazier, I apologize for this hassle, and we''ll sort this out as quickly as we can. We''ll cover any losses incurred." The one taking the biggest loss was Arthen Entertainment. They hosted the g but ended up spotlighting a so- called giarized designer''s work on their celebrities. Even though it wasn''t their fault, having celebrities wear giarized designs sent the wrong


    message.


    Arthen Entertainment put out an apology right away, promising.toe up with a solution within twenty-four hours.


    "Miss Foster, tell me straight, is that story true?" Devonte was biting back a lot of anger. If Mitchel hadn''t warned him earlier, he wouldn''t have been nearly as calm.


    Brand representatives were reaching out due to the situation and considering ending their contracts with their celebrities. It seemed like nearly all the celebrities who had attended the g were impacted. The losses from this event couldn''t just be counted in millions.


    Luckily, Mitchel stepped up to take full responsibility, easing Devonte''s


    worries a bit. However, some losses weren''tpensated with money alone. For instance, the incident could have reduced hispany''s celebrities inherent value.


    "Mr. Frazier, the rumors aren''t true. I promise you a solution within 24 hours," Raegan confidently assured, calming Devonte''s frustration a little.


    As long as the rumors were false, that was the main thing.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Raegan then mentioned, "Regarding the trending topics, there''s no need to take them down. Let them spread. It''s fine." Devonte was slightly surprised. "That wasn''t my doing. Mr. Dixon took care of it." It seemed like a case of a husband sorting out his wife''s trouble. Devonte


    had no intention of fixing someone else''s problem.


    Raegan took a moment and then requested, "Mr. Frazier, could you share all the security footage from my visits to yourpany for fittings these past few days?" Devonte, catching on fast, immediately got it. "Are you saying there''s someone inside causing problems?" "It''s not definite yet, but it looks like it might be the case," Raegan answered.


    "Okay, I can''t give you ess to the security footage directly, but I''ll have someone look into it. If we discover anything, I''ll let you know." "Thanks, then. I appreciate your help with this." After ending the call, Raegan touched


    the photo on the tablet, a warm look in her eyes.


    Meanwhile, elsewhere, inside.a study.


    Katie, looking sharp in a suit and her hair pulled back into a high ponytail, seemed authoritative.


    Abel informed her, "Miss, someone from Crescent''s team reached out to the studio, wanting to buy back the exhibit for a hefty sum." "Interesting." Katie couldn''t help butugh disdainfully. "So, this is the woman Mitchel is interested in. It turns out she''s nothing but a show, with no real substance, relyingpletely on giarized honors." The more Katie dwelled on it, the angrier she became. What was sO special about Raegan, SO worthless, yet Mitchel treated her like she was a


    treasure? Katie, known for her sharp business expertise and remarkable tenure as the Dixon Group''s vice president, had initiated numerous mutually beneficial projects for the Dixon Group.


    Her family had reaped the most rewards, but she had also generated significant profits for the Dixon Group.


    She couldn''t fathom why Mitchel cast her aside after benefiting from her hard work.


    A steely glint appeared in her eyes as Katie gave Abel her orders, "Have the studio take her offer, sell it for a high price, and then spread the word again, making sure to drag Arthen Entertainment into it. Don''t worry about the cost. Just make sure they''re the talk of the town for at least half an hour."


    Katie was making a clever move. By involving Arthen Entertainment, with its numerous celebrities implicated, they''d be forced to step in and clear the situation. This meant that even if Mitchel tried to bury the story, it wouldn''t stay hidden.


    Abel nodded in approval.


    As Katie rose, a sudden wave of dizziness hit her, causing her to sway and nearly fall.


    Just then, Abel rushed over and caught her in his arms. "please, take a moment to rest," he suggested, his worry evident.


    Abel''s muscr build gave Katie a sense of security.


    Holding onto his neck, truly feeling dizzy, Katie agreed with a nod.


    Abel, treating Katie with the utmost care, gently carried her up to the bedroom. He maintainedplete respect for her the whole time, careful not to cross any boundaries. To him, Katie was his master, and without hermands, he wouldn''t even think of anything else or disy even a hint of assumption.


    Catching a glimpse of Katie''s bare legs, Abel''s cheeks reddened, and he quickly stammered, "I''ll go now." "Wait." Katie stopped him, her voice calling him back.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389 Katie''s Schemes Resting on the bed like royalty, Katiemanded, "Massage my head." Abel quickly knelt down. The usually rough and unrefined Abel now massaged Katie''s head gently.


    Even though Abel hailed from the Dark Ind, he was among the rare assassins with a clean soul. He always appeared fresh and odor-free, never smelling of sweat. Additionally, his body hair was notably dense, giving off a distinctively masculine aroma.


    After a while, Katie sensed something wascking, feeling somewhat unsatisfied. It could have been rted to her hormones. Lately, her cravings had intensified.


    She slightly opened her rosy lips and nced at Abel, suggesting, "Go a bit lower." Abel got the hint immediately. His coarse hands moved to her neck and corbone, gently caressing her chest.


    The touch of his calloused hands offered a thrilling sensation. Katie squinted her eyes and softly murmured, "Harder..." Abel watched her allure intensify, feeling a wave of passion stir within him. With a raspy voice, he asked, "Miss... Do you want me to..." Katie wasn''t entirely lucid at that moment and gave a faint nod. "Mm." Taking it as her consent, Abel''s eyes shone with desire as he leaned in closer.


    "Ah..." Katie couldn''t stop herself from biting her lip and moaning. Suddenly, her expression turned cold, and she swiftly raised her hand.


    "p!" With a loud smack, she pped Abel across the face.


    Katie looked at the visible hickeys and said icily, "How dare you kiss me without permission! You scoundrel!" Abel was jolted back to his senses, his face showing shock. Before Katie could say another word, he fell to his knees and began hitting himself across the face.


    "p!" Abel pped himself repeatedly, each hit harder than thest, showing no mercy to himself.


    Abel couldn''t believe he had just acted so inappropriately. It was as if he had momentarily lost all self control. He


    had always valued cleanliness and had yearned for the affection of a woman, but his heart was set on Katie alone.


    Although he had encountered women who tried to lure him amid his missions, he never entertained any desires for them. His mind was upied with thoughts of pushing them away. They seemed unclean to him, entirely so.


    But Katie was an exception. In Abel''s book, Katie was pretty with a poised figure, exuding elegance from every inch. She was nothing like the women he had met before. He felt the spark of love when he firstid eyes on her.


    Surprisingly, Katie asked him to satisfy her needs. After each session, she permitted him to deal with his own needs, which he would opt for a shower.


    Abel had never sought thepany of other women since he knew Katie prized cleanliness above all. Any involvement with other women would mean he could no longer serve her.


    In the room, the sound of pping echoed.


    Witnessing the harshness with which Abel dealt with himself, Katie realized she had been quite harsh.


    Abel''s lips were swollen, bleeding from the bites, presenting a pitiful sight.


    Feeling slightly eased by this sight, Katie pondered. Abel, who dared to kiss her without permission, seemed beneath contempt. Would he dare to cross further boundaries since he dared to kiss her now? Such a contemptible being, only valuable for his usefulness. If it weren''t


    for that case, Katie might have left him to his fate.


    "Stop," Katie called out casually, slipping her foot into her shoe.


    Abel, understanding her intention, stretched his hand t on the ground, ready to receive her foot.


    Katie pressed down on Abel''s palm with her chunky heel, twisting it with force. This act, oddly satisfying, relieved her stress.


    She recalled his rough caresses, which were strangely enjoyable. Yet, she didn''t want any hickeys. She had mastered the art of having fun while keeping her innocence intact ages ago.


    With a firm voiceced with an underlying fear, Katie dered, "Never forget you''re nothing more than a lowly dog at my feet. Now that you''re aProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    dog, you need to follow your master''smands without any thoughts of your own, got it?" Abel''s mouth was filled with blood, making it hard to talk, yet he endured the pain, kneeling and replying, "Got it, Miss." Suddenly, Katie remembered something and inquired coldly, "Did you look into Lauren''s case?" "I did. She''s currently undergoing treatment and will be sentenced next month." Katie nodded. "And her mouth?" "All taken care of. I almost had to cut her tongue out. She was terrified, and now she''s lost her mind." Abel had made his move in the I hospital, sneaking in under cover of


    darkness to forcibly remove Lauren''s tongue and scare her with a knife. He warned Lauren against speaking of things she shouldn''t, leaving Lauren so scared that she wet the bed and lost her sanity.


    If Lauren ended up losing her mind, it might even be a mercy since it could allow her a few more days of life before her end.


    Katie was indifferent to what became of Lauren, concerned only with whether Lauren had been silenced.


    Actually, Katie didn''t wish for Lauren''s death, wanting Lauren to burn through her remaining passion before her time came. Katie wanted Lauren to show herst bit of usefulness before meeting the end.


    Katie brutally stepped on Abel''s hand,


    Katie never questioned Abel''s loyalty.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have picked him to be by her side.


    Abel was sort of good-looking, his dark skin giving him a striking and robust appearance, like a rugged man touched by wilderness. If in a different position, Katie might appreciate him. It was unfortunate that Abel was born into such a lowly status, only fit to be stepped on by her.


    Katie got up and moved toward the mirror, slowly lifting her clothes to reveal her t belly. She patted her


    belly and walked around, mimicking those pregnant women.


    After a few steps, she peered at her reflection, her eyes narrowing into a sly and somewhat eerie smile. She had everything ready. This time, she was determined to have Mitchel''s child.


    Mitchel would always belong to her...


    Forever! The next day was the weekend.


    Raegan was at home, enjoying breakfast with Janey.


    Just as the table was set, the doorbell rang.


    Before Annis could reach the door, Janey had already jumped off her chair and dashed to the entrance.


    Raegan was curious about who it


    might be when she noticed Mitchel entering with Janey in his arms.


    Noticing Raegan''s less-than-thrilled look, Janey quickly came up with an excuse and said in a soothing tone, "Mommy, I asked daddy toe over.


    Can he have breakfast with me?" Raegan and Mitchel had made a pact not to fight or show any upset feelings in front of Janey. So Raegan forced a smile and replied softly, "Of course, Janey." While still held by Mitchel, Janey stretched out her arms to wrap around Raegan''s neck, nting a small kiss on her. "I love you, mommy!" she dered in her tender voice.


    This gesture brought Raegan and Mitchel a bit closer.


    As Raegan raised her head, she


    identally collided with Mitchel''s chin.


    Mitchel gazed at Raegan with _a look full of intensity, quickly reaching out to caress her head, asking with a concerned tone, "Are you okay?" Janey, still in Mitchel''s embrace, instructed, "Daddy, give mommy a kiss.


    It always makes me feel better when mommy kisses me." Raegan was at a loss for words, racking her mind to find an excuse to decline.


    The atmosphere turned slightly awkward.


    Seeing Mitchel hesitate, Janey became restless, thinking how silly he was being. "Daddy, kiss mommy," she encouraged, looking expectantly at Mitchel.


    With Janey''s eager eyes on him, Mitchel''s expression softened as he carefully leaned down.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390 Remembering His Preferences Cheek-kissing was a pretty normal way of greeting.


    Yet, Raegan slightly bowed her head and dodged Mitchel''s kiss. She tenderly pinched Janey''s cheek, gently ced her on the ground, and said with a smile, "I told you I''m fine. Now go wash your hands and join us for breakfast." Although Janey felt a little letdown, the thought of having breakfast with Mitchel made her happy. She eagerly replied, "Okay, mommy." The moment Janey stepped out, Raegan''s smile disappeared, and she asked with a cold tone, "Mitchel, what


    do you really want?" That barrier Raegan put up, that distance, tugged at Mitchel''s heartstrings, causing him a deep, raw ache. With a raspy voice, he replied, "I just want to have breakfast with Janey." Raegan saw right through his act. It was clear as day that he was using Janey as an excuse to be near her.


    With a frosty expression, Raegan stated, "Mitchel, I only agreed to let you pick up and drop off Janey for school, but not to barge into our lives whenever you please." The way she said "our" clearly left Mitchel, the father, out in the cold.


    His voice dry with emotion, Mitchel earnestly said, "Raegan, I really want to spend more time with Janey. I''ve


    missed out on five years and I can''t afford to lose another moment. I want to cherish every chance I get to see her." Of course, it wasn''t just about Janey.


    Mitchel longed to see Raegan. He even wished the three of them could reunite as a family. Yet, he kept these thoughts to himself, knowing how difficult it was to even get this close. If he mentioned it, Raegan might refuse to let him even nce at Janey''s face.


    Raegan knew Mitchel''s words made sense. Besides, he had promised not to fight with her over Janey''s custody, rendering her with no grounds to prevent the father-daughter encounters. Thus, despite her wish to steer clear from Mitchel, she had allowed Mitchel to interact with Janey, knowing how much merrier Janey was with Mitchel being around.


    After wrestling with her thoughts for a moment, Raegan ended the conversation by demanding, "Leave after you''ve eaten." A wave of sorrow hit Mitchel, his brows furrowing.


    Amid the breakfast with Mitchel sitting next to her, Janey was exceptionally energetic.


    Raegan poured a ss of Janey''s favorite milk for her.


    Janey didn''t hesitate to share half the milk with Mitchel, her voice filled with sweetness. "Daddy, you should try this.


    It''s my favorite." Recalling Mitchel''s distaste for milk, Raegan interjected, "Janey, he doesn''t enjoy milk..." Raegan stopped mid-sentence, her face


    suddenly flushing red. Damn it! Why was she concerned about his taste in food? Why did she still remember his preferences so clearly? Caught off guard, Mitchel smiled and epted the milk, drinking it with elegance.


    Janey looked at him eagerly. "Daddy, do you like it? Mommy pour it for us." Mitchel carefully wiped Janey''s mouth with a napkin, his touch gentle and his eyes full of love. "Of course." He nced at Raegan and added softly, "Your mommy has a knack for choosing irresistibly tasty food." Hearing this, a hint of annoyance crossed Raegan''s face, irked by his boldness. Who needed his sudden praise? Yet, that Mitchel seemed naturally good at caring for a child


    surprised him. Janey seemed much livelier in his presence.


    Raegan then thought of the psychologist''s suggestion about Janey''s condition, asserting that Janey needed a father figure, one that she approved of and liked. It appeared Mitchel was just the one Janey needed, demonstrated by Janey''s willingness to call Mitchel "daddy" on her own.


    Yet, Raegan couldn''t fathom the cause behind it. Why did Janey take a special liking to Mitchel? Was there any truth to the saying that blood ties were the strongest? "Daddy..." Janey''s soft call snapped Raegan back to reality.


    Raegan noticed Mitchel''s shirt and pants were marked with milk stains.


    "Sorry, daddy..." Janey looked upset.


    Thinking Mitchel enjoyed the milk, she intended to fetch one more ss for him. Unexpectedly, the ss slipped from her grip and fell to the ground, pieces of shattered ss around and spilled milk on Mitchel''s clothes. An anxious Janey hastily bent down to tidy up the mess, her hand cut by a piece of shattered ss before Mitchel''s intervention.


    Mitchel, not bothered by the stains on his clothes, asked Janey with a concerned look, his voice low and tinged with worry, "Are you hurt?" Raegan felt the same worry. Her first thought was whether Janey had gotten hurt by the ss or something.


    "Janey..." Raegan wanted to check on Janey, but Mitchel had already grabbed Janey''s hands for scrutinization.


    With his head bowed, Mitchel leaned back slightly to avoid the milk stains on his clothes contacting Janey.


    Right then, Annis approached with a medical kit, offering, "Mr. Dixon, let me help." Annis tried to take Janey, but Mitchel kept grabbing Janey''s hand, simply extending his hand for the medical kit.


    "Just hand it over." Concerned Mitchel might not handle Janey''s wound correctly, Raegan said to Annis, "I''ll handle it." Annis handed the medical kit to Raegan. Raegan bent down slightly as she took care of Janey''s would. As she did, Raegan''s arm brushed Mitchel''s sleeve asionally, but she didn''t pay it much mind.


    Mitchel''s gaze, filled with immense


    tenderness, watched Raegan silently Ever since Raegan regained her memory, being able to interact peacefully with her was beyond his wildest dreams. He selfishly wished time would slow down.


    Feeling the love and care from her two favorite people, Janey beamed, waving her unaffected hand dismissively.


    "Mommy, daddy, I''m good." The swift treatment defied the impact of the cut to Janey''s hand.


    Both Mitchel and Raegan let out a relieved exhale.


    Annis quickly grabbed Janey and suggested to Mitchel, "Mr. Dixon, perhaps you need to change your clothes." Raegan felt the name way. She was just about to offer to pay for his ruined


    outfit when Janey chimed in, "Daddy, the clothes mommy made for Erick are upstairs. You can go and change into them." Raegan was amused by Janey''s eager suggestion. She still remembered Mitchel was particr about his clothing, always choosing high-end, custom-made pieces from his favorite Italian brand.


    Raegan inquired, "Are you still exclusive to that Italian brand? I can order a custom set for you." Mitchel gave her a look, a faint smile ying on his lips, and gently replied, "No need for that. Janey mentioned there are clothes for me to change into, right?" Raegan was at a loss for words. She couldn''tprehend what


    experiences had led Mitchel to change so much. He now seemed unfazed by the prospect of not wearing his preferred clothing. Even though Erick''s size was close to his, for someone like him used to tailored outfits, off-the- peg clothes would likely feel ufortable.


    Raegan proposed, "Maybe you should head back and change?" "I''ve got a meetinging up soon," Mitchel exined his situation.


    Left with no choice, Raegan led him upstairs to get the clothes.


    There was a room specifically prepared for Erick in the house, where his clothes were kept.


    Just as Raegan picked up the clothes, she was surprised by the scene when she turned around.


    Mitchel had already taken his shirt off His smoothly defined abs and taut chest muscles were fully exposed. His belt was loosened, but his pants were still on.


    The zipper was slightly open, revealing the overly firm contours of his abdomen. It was such a hot view that it could make anyone blush with just an extra look.


    Suddenly, the air was filled with a palpable tension.


    Raegan, in her rush, ended up covering her face with the clothes, blurting out, "Who said you could undress yourself!" Mitchel said nothing when he approached Raegan for the clothes.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Stripped of the clothes to cover her face, the heat of the moment


    overwhelmed Raegan.


    Mitchel, very matter-of-factly, responded, "How else am I supposed to get changed?" Then, his long fingers moved to his trouser button, about to unfasten it.


    Raegan''s face turned even more crimson. She muttered to herself, "Was he really about to undress right in front of me?"

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391 Wardrobe Hiding With Mitchel Raegan''s cheeks were on fire in an instant. She couldn''t tell if it was from anger or embarrassment. She took a deep breath and said casually, "I''m going out." With her mind set on sidestepping Mitchel on her way out of this room, Raegan failed to notice the stool nearby and stumbled over it.


    Bracing for impact with the cupboard door, she closed her eyes and yelled, "ARI Her shout morphed into a muffled noise as Mitchel swiftly reached out to catch her.


    With a thud, Mitchel fell to the ground


    with Raegan lying atop him.


    What happened next was a bit embarrassing.


    Raegan found her face pressed against Mitchel''s solid chest, her lips touching his nipples.


    Mitchel moaned, overwhelmed by the sensation.


    Raegan was dumbfounded.


    The air was filled with awkwardness.


    Raegan quickly sensed his erection, and her face turned a deep shade of red.


    Right then, Annis'' voice reached them from outside. "Miss, are you okay?" Annis had gone upstairs to pick up a toy. Upon hearing themotion, she made for the sound, worried.


    Despite her question, no response came from either Raegan or Mitchel.


    Annis'' worry deepened. "Miss, are you there? I''ming in..." Raegan felt a surge of panic. She doubted she could exin if she and Mitchel were seen in this position.


    Raegan hastily got up from Mitchel, her knee identally brushing against him, making him let out another muffled groan.


    Mitchel caught her ankle, his face going white and his voice raspy. "Are you trying to kill me?" Raegan then realized where her knee had hit. She felt utterly embarrassed.


    Suddenly, the door lock clicked, and Annis was about toe in.


    Raegan''s eyes went wide, and in a


    hushed tone, she said, "Let go of my..." But before she could finish, Mitchel suddenly held her waist and pulled her into the wardrobe.


    The door opened just as Mitchel shut the wardrobe door behind them.


    The wardrobe was spacious, but it felt incredibly tight with both of them inside.


    Mitchel''s tall build only made the space feel more constricted.


    Raegan, left with no choice, found herself so close to him that any minor movement could cause her to brush against his pronounced Adam''s apple.


    The dim lighting revealed the enticing movement of Mitchel''s throat, making her heart race.


    Raegan looked away, regretting not


    having gotten up from him and leaving this room early. This closeness between them only served to deepen her regret. Being seen by Annis would have been less awkward than enduring this intense difort.


    Upon checking the surroundings and finding no one, Annis concluded she must have been mistaken. She noticed some clothes out of ce and straightened them up.


    Raegan''s posture was tense, and inadvertently, her lips grazed Mitchel''s Adam''s apple.


    The next second, Mitchel''s body tensed in reaction.


    Like a bird spooked into flight, Raegan tried to pull away quickly, but Mitchel caught her firmly by the back of her neck. "Stay still," he said in a low, raspy


    voice, his breath warm against Raegan''s ear.


    Raegan''s ear was sensitive, his breath causing an involuntary shiver from her.


    Mitchel, his palm on her waist, felt her sudden shudder and looked at her more intently. As he slightly tightened his grip, his breathing uneven, he asked quietly, "Are you ticklish?" His tightened grip on her waist sent a jolt through Raegan. Her ears and waist were highly sensitive spots.


    Raegan''s first instinct was to push Mitchel away. However, he held her wrists tightly and whispered a warning, "Stay inside. I don''t want us to be seen." Raegan''s anger red even more. He had been bold enough to undress in


    front of her before, yet now he was concerned about being spotted? She shot him a piercing look and whispered back, "No touching." Mitchel kept quiet, his eyes locked intently on her. He hoped Annis would take her time leaving, so he could linger a little longer with Raegan.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Indeed, Mitchel desired more than just herpany. He longed to kiss her, to explore further... But he worried Raegan would be mad at him and never allow him near again. Therefore, he proceeded with utmost care, not venturing any further.


    Raegan, under his steady gaze, felt exposed, ufortably so.


    Atst, the sound of Annis'' steps receded.


    Without a moment''s dy, Raegan


    tried to escape. But just as she reached for the door, a buzzing noise from outside halted her.


    It was the sound of a vacuum cleaner.


    Annis had told the maid toe in and clean the floor.


    Mitchel quickly pulled Raegan back, identally brushing against her soft breast. Instantly, the desire he had been suppressing surged. Memories of their intimacy flooded back. He swallowed hard, his voice tinged with desire. "Can I kiss you?" The air inside the wardrobe felt tight, leaving Raegan feeling a bit dizzy, almost as if she couldn''t breathe properly. She didn''t quite hear him clearly.


    Before she knew it, Mitchel had leaned in and kissed her, a kiss he had longed


    for.


    Raegan took a second to react and then pushed him away with _all her might.


    Mitchel held her wrists more firmly, pressing them against the door, their struggle drowned out by the sound of the vacuum cleaner.


    Raegan was livid, ready to yell at Mitchel, but when she opened her mouth to speak, he took that moment.


    His kiss deepened effortlessly, their tongues intertwining.


    Raegan''s eyes fluttered, her angry words turning into a mix of gasps and soft cries. Fueled by anger, she finally wrenched her wrists free, shoved the door open, and both of them stumbled out of the wardrobe.


    Mitchel, noticing the stool in their way,


    quickly moved to shield Raegan by holding her in his embrace.


    "Thud." A loud muffled sound.


    Mitchel bumped into the stool, and a sharp pain raced up his back, causing his attractive face to lose color.


    The disturbance they created was quite noticeable. Luckily, the maid had already left.


    Raegan quickly pulled away from his embrace, her cheeks ming red.


    "p!" As Mitchel tried to get up, Raegan pped him firmly.


    Raegan''s eyes were intense with anger as she questioned, "Mitchel, don''t you have any decency?" The p left a visible red mark on Mitchel''s face, and his lips started to bleed a little.


    You remember all my likes and dislikes." Mitchel looked into Raegan''s eyes, his voice deep and a bit rough.


    "Raegan, can you really say you feel nothing for me?"

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392 Give Me One Last Chance : Mitchel found a glimmer of hope 3 flickering within him as he noticed the \ I subconscious expressions on Raegan''s face.


    Without a second thought, he pulled her into his embrace. "Raegan, these past five years without you have been a torment for me, every single minute and second. I deeply regret losing you..." The tight embrace shielded Raegan from seeing Mitchel''s expression. Yet, his words conveyed a sense of profound remorse and humility.


    Once upon a time, it was Raegan who embodied such humility. Now, thei roles seemed reversed, Despite the change, Raegan couldn''t shake off her


    sadness. It became apparent that in moments of true desperation, mere words held no sway. She felt her { detachment. It mirrored the indifference Mitchel had once shown her.


    Tears brimmed in Mitchel''s eyes as he pleaded softly, "Raegan, please grant me onest chance. I''ll make amends.


    Let''s make a loving family for our daughter, please?" Raegan offered no resistance, her expression void of any emotion. She appeared as cold and unyielding as a marble statue, devoid of warmth.


    Feeling the chill, Mitchel drew her closer, hoping to share his warmth with her. Little did he know, the coldness he felt wasn''t justin her body but in her heart. A heart that would never feel warmth again after being treated so coldly,


    "Raegan, I promise I won''t let you down again," Mitchel murmured, his voice barely above a whisper.


    A lump formed in Raegan''s throat. In an effort to quell her emotions, she dug her fingernails into her palm. I Raegan scoffed. A promise? She couldn''t help but scoff inwardly.


    Hadn''t he promised before that she would always be his top priority? She naively believed it. And what became of that promise? When her grandmother was on her deathbed, he callously abandoned her. When she was in danger, she hoped that Mitchel woulde to save her and their child. But he was nowhere to be found.


    She was never his top priority.


    With a determined resolve, Raegan firmly pushed him away, her eyes brimming with unshed tears. She said, "I won''t be fooled by your promises


    again, Mitchel." Her gaze turned distant and cold as she looked at him. "All I want. is peace and stability. I hope you will respect that and stay out of my life once you walk out that door." Mitchel stood frozen, the weight of Raegan''s words settling heavily upon him.


    Wanting him to give up, Raegan added coldly, "And don''t expect my gratitude for your efforts in removing those misleading trending topics. Please refrain from making decisions on my behalf in the future." With a dismissive nce over her shoulder, Raegan dered, "Mitchel, I don''t need you. Not now, not ever." With that, she walked out of the room, her indifference slicing through Mitchel like a de. She had stopped


    loving him.


    Mitchel stood rooted to the spot, his gaze vacant. A sharp pang pierced his chest, threatening to overwhelm him.


    Clutching his chest, he leaned against the wall, struggling to contain the anguish tearing through him. Finally, unable to suppress it any longer, he coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    Raegan''s brow furrowed as minutes passed without Mitchel''s descent.


    Hadn''t her words been enough to dissuade him? Was his stubbornness truly so unyielding? Before she could ponder further, Annis¡¯ panicked voice shattered the tension, drawing Raegan''s attention. "Miss Foster, something terrible has happened. Mr, Dixon has copsed." Holding her toy, Janey had been eager to spend time with Mitchel, But upon


    hearing the news, she burst into tears.


    "Daddy..." Her cries pierced the air, wrenching at Raegan''s heart. [ Scooping Janey into her arms, Raegan''s panic surged. Her mind raced as she grappled with the sudden turn of events. When did Mitchel be so fragile? As Raegan approached the stairway, she paused and gently passed Janey to Annis. In a quivering voice, she instructed, "Go ask Babur for help. Take Janey to her room." Reluctant to leave, Janey tearfully protested, "But I want to see daddy..." Raegan softlyforted Janey, "Be a good girl. Your daddy will be just fine." The situation left Raegan with no choice but to leave Janey out of the sight of Mitchel''s copsing, not wanting to scare her.


    with tear-filled eyes, Janey pleaded, "Mommy, I promise to be a good girl.


    Please save daddy, okay?" Raegan tried her best to remainposed and replied, "Of course, sweetie. Your daddy will be alright.¡± As Annis carried Janey away, Raegan felt the tremors in her limbs, making the task of ascending the stairs seem daunting.


    When Raegan reached the top, her heart sank at the sight of Mitchel lying motionless on the floor, his face drained of color, blood staining his lips.


    For a moment, the world seemed to spin around her, leaving Raegan disoriented and deafened by the chaos of her thoughts.


    Just as she felt herself teetering on the edge of despair, Babur appeared, followed closely by Matteo, Babur had


    called Matteo.? When Matteo caught sight of the figure on the ground, he dashed over, dropped to one knee, and eximed, "Mr. Dixon!" with no response from Mitchel, Matteo''s anxiety surged as he quickly initiated cardiopulmonary resuscitation.


    Yet, despite his efforts, Mitchel remained unresponsive. Matteo swiftly hoisted Mitchel into his arms and carried him downstairs.


    Raegan trailed behind Matteo, her movements instinctual. When Matteo ced Mitchel in the back seat of the car, she stopped.


    Matteo turned to Raegan, his €xpression pleading. "Mrs. Dixon, please,e with us." Raegan''s evee o .


    Raegan''s yes stung with unshed tears.


    She clenched her fists, attempting to move forward several times before finally reigning in her emotions. "I''m not going," she uttered, her voice devoid of warmth.


    Disbelief flickered across Matteo''s features, disappointment evident in his gaze. "Actually, Mr. Dixon..." Raegan cut him off, urgency coloring her tone, "Hurry up." Matteo nearly forgot Mitchel''s directive to keep Mitchel being injected by a mysterious syringe a secret from Raegan.


    With time ticking away, Matteo bit his lip and withheld his words. Starting the car, he sped off without another nce, Woe : ee Watching the car disappear into the distance, Raegan slumped against the door frame and suddenly sat on the


    Bound, The chill of scare swept over her like an arctic wind, causing her to tremble uncontrobly. I With a soft click, a lone tear fell onto the back of her hand.


    Looking at the tear, Raegan couldn''t help but feel a profound sadness welling within her. Wasn''t her heart already beyond feeling? Yet here she was, consumed by anguish over Mitchel lying in aa.


    No matter how vehemently she tried to convince herself that she didn''t care, she found herself unable to stem the tide of tears. It was as if her emotions were beyond her control.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    What if something really happened to him? The fear of the unknown gripped her heart tightly, spreading through her veins like a poison,


    Chepilel ows WIFE ? . .


    In a sudden surge of determination, Raegan attempted to rise and make her way to the hospital. But her legs, weakened by the weight of her emotions, refused to cooperate, threatening to give way beneath her.


    "Raegan!" A familiar figure rushed to her side, steadying her with a supportive grasp.


    Tears welled up in Raegan''s eyes as she gazed at the man before her.


    "Stefan, help me... I need to get to the hospital." Having received a call from Annis, Stefan had rushed here without hesitation.


    In Erick''s absence, Stefan temporarily took up residence in the vi next door to look after Raegan, As ; y 3 they drove to the hospital, Stefan turne is he: : med his handsome face to look at


    Raegan and noticed her distressed state. His hands couldn''t help but tighten on the steering wheel.


    He offered reassurance in a soft tone, "Don''t worry. If there is no previous medical history, a briefa usually isn''t cause for major concern." Raegan clenched her fists, unable to find words.


    Arriving at the hospital, Stefan swiftly sought information on the recently admitted patient.


    Returning with a rxed expression, Stefan ryed, "I had checked. Mr.


    Dixon is alright." "Is he conscious?" I''m not sure yet. He is in the ward upstairs. Do you want to see him?" Stefan asked, After F: 3 ey 1 moment''s contemtion,


    Raegan replied, "Yes, I would like to.


    "Alright." As they ascended the stairs, Stefan gestured toward the ward, saying, "It''s right there. Do you want me to apany you?" Raegan shook her head and replied, "No, I''ll go alone." "Should I wait for you then?" Stefan queried.


    Raegan nodded in affirmation. She intended to check on Mitchel briefly to ensure he was okay and then leave.


    "Very well," Stefan said, visibly relieved. "Go ahead. I''ll be here." Approaching the designated ward, Raegan hesitated. Just as she reached for the door handle, a familiar voice called out, "Raegan?" Katie emerged from behind, her gaze


    fixed on Raegan "What brings you here?" she asked.

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393 Piss Katie Off Katie stood there, exuding an air of arrogance as if she were the one rightfully married to Mitchel.


    If Raegan hadn''t been privy to the truth, she might have fallen for the facade. Brushing past Katie''s presence without a word, she reached for the door, only to find her path abruptly blocked by Katie.


    A chill, tinged with malice, flickered across Katie''s eyes as she curled her lips into a disdainful smirk. "You can turn around and leave now. As Mitchel''s fianc¨¦e, it''s my responsibility to look after him. Your visits are unnecessary," she dered with unwarranted authority.


    The smug look stered on Katie''s face only served to amuse Raegan,


    facEan had harbored a sliver of hope that Katie possessed more wit than Lauren, yet here she was, proving to be no better. Both Lauren and Katie seemed to share a penchant for weaving lies with little regard for the truth.


    Raegan saw no value in squandering her time on such trivial confrontations.


    Her sole purpose was to ascertain Mitchel''s well-being, prompted by the fact he fainted at her home. The thought of any harming to him while under her roof unsettled her deeply.


    Raegan had no interest in unmasking Katie''s charade. With a frosty tone, she demanded, "Please move aside." "The audacity!" Katie, unable to maintain ga facade of grace under Provocation, retorted with a sneer, "You want to be a mistress?"


    Katie had crossed paths with Raegan enough times to believe that thebel of "mistress" was Raegan''s Achilles¡¯ heel. By casting this usation, Katie aimed to dispel Raegan.


    Yet, Raegan''s reaction was one of Jil serene indifference, her lips curving i into a faint smile as she posed a pointed question, "Miss Glyn, are you suggesting that Mitchel has acknowledged you as his fianc¨¦e?" Katie''s gaze sparkled with a hint of defiance, her voiceden with an unconvincing assurance. "He has, indeed. It''smon knowledge that we''re a pair. Spare me your attempts to stir up trouble, Enough with the baseless ims!" Raegan''s expression turned icy at Katie''s audacity, The gall of her lies was astounding, "Is that so? Why don''t we verify your im by asking him


    directly?" Raegan proposed, her tone steady and challenging. "How about it, Miss Glyn? Do you have the courage?" "You..." Katie found herself at a loss for words, her anger rendering her speechless. I I I Raegan, hand poised on the doorknob, inquired with detached curiosity, "Miss Glyn, would you like to go in? Or shall I proceed without you?" "You can''t get inside!" Katie''s outburst came with a contorted face, a clear sign of her agitation.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan couldn''t help but let a sardonic smile grace her features.


    Watching Raegan''s reaction, realization dawned upon Katie. She was tricked by Raegan! She had unwittingly confessed to the falsehood of her engagement to Mitchel.


    Katie, now seething, used, "Are you


    mocking me?" In her view, Raegan was but a lowly adversary, unworthy of engaging in such cunning.


    Yet, it was Raegan who stood unflinching, her retort cutting through the tension. "So, Miss Glyn, why I choose to be a liar when you could be a decent person?" Raegan''s words were a sharp rebuke to Katie''s charade,ying bare the facade Katie so desperately clung to.


    Katie''s face twisted with anger. This bitch! Did Raegan just dare to make fun of her? Yet, as quickly as Katie''s rage red, it vanished, reced by a serene facade.


    With a smile that didn''t reach her €yes, Katie dropped her act. "So, Mitchel has confided in you that our I rtionship is merely for show, tailored to the situation at hand?"


    Raegan remained silent, puzzled by Katie''s sudden admission.


    with a poised smile, Katie offered-an exnation, "You''re wondering why we''re putting on this charade? Mitchel''s father is attempting to strip him of his authority. To retain his position within thepany, Mitchel chose to align with me." Raegan''s response was cool and measured. "I''m aware." Katie found herself at a loss for words, her ns thwarted. Her fists balled in frustration, and she seethed internally.


    Mitchel had divulged everything to Raegan. Yet, there was one detail Mitchel had omitted, simply because he himself was in the dark.


    Wearing a guise of tranquility, Katie posed another question, "Do you know the reason behind Mitchel''s father''s desire to undermine Mitchel?"


    Raegan was at a loss. Alexis didn''t seem to fit the mold of a caring father.


    He appeared more interested in manipting Mitchel like a chess piece.


    Before Raegan could voice her confusion, Katie unveiled more of the story with a sly grin. "Mitchel''s father was infuriated upon learning of Mitchel''s marriage to you and his refusal to be controlled. His father views him as nothing more than a tool, opting instead to support Mitchel''s half-brother for the coveted position." Raegan''s expression registered shock.


    "What?" Mitchel had a half-brother, an unexpected revtion that suggested aplex family dynamic within the Dixon lineage, Katie, basking in her perceived victory, couldn''t hide her smugness, "It''s 5


    certainty that Mitchel will marry me.


    He needs me," she dered, her tone dripping with arrogance. f This statement seemed to lift a weight off Katie''s shoulders. In her view, Raegan stood no chance. Devoid of wealth and influence, Raegan posed no threat to her aspirations.


    With a sneer, Katie added, "Luciana will be arriving shortly. I suggest you leave at your earliest convenience.


    She''s not keen on encountering you." Raegan''s hand, which had been poised to open the door, stilled. The chaos of the moment had made her overlook the unpleasant realities and characters she wished to distance herself from.


    The mention of Luciana, Alexis, and the burdens of the past prompted a moment of introspection, Raegan lowered her head. Why bother opening this door? Could there truly be


    CIaPIeT ove ries NAT e .


    a future for her with Mitchel? Reality echoed a resounding no.


    All Raegan sought was tranquility;-yet Mitchel''s presence invariably disrupted her peace. Acknowledging the futility of holding on, she realized it was time to sever ties. Her visit was simply trying to see if he was okay. Beyond that, entangling herself further would only lead to distress.


    Katie, observing Raegan''s delicate face, suppressed her malicious urges. She issued a final warning, ¡°Stay away from Mitchel. You''re chasing illusions." Raegan, undisturbed by Katie''s venom, responded with serene defiance, "I wish you all the best then. May you truly receive what you''re striving for, without ending up empty-handed." After her words, Raegan pivoted, leaving a stark silence in hey wake,


    The Ethirk that had confidently adorned Katie''s face instantly crystallized into a mask of fury. "Stop! What are you implying?" she demanded, her voiceced with indignation.


    "Miss Glyn, isn''t it clear to you?" II Raegan''s reply came with a gentle smile, a stark contrast to Katie''s agitation. "Haven''t you realized that Mitchel''s interest lies solely with the Glyn family''s influence?" Katie exhaled deeply, her initial panic subsiding. She had braced herself for a revtion from Raegan, well aware that Mitchel''s affections were tethered not to her but to the prestige of her family.


    Yet, in Katie''s eyes, this distinction held little weight, Her aspirations of marrying Mitchel] remained intact, bolstered by her family''s name, "The


    really make a difference?" she retorted with a haughtiness that belied her earlier panic.


    "There is a big difference," Raegan countered with a serene smile, her Iposure unshaken. "Ardlens is I home to families far more influential than the Glyn lineage." With these parting words, Raegan walked away, her departure leaving asting impression. If Katie failed to grasp the significance, it reflected poorly on her understanding, not on Raegan''s intentions. Raegan''s choice not to check on Mitchel personally wasn''t born out of Katie''s deceit. It was a deliberate effort to close that chapter, to prevent fostering any false hopes.


    Katie had aimed to wound Raegan with a targeted strike, exploiting what she Presumed to be Raegan''s


    VITRerabilities, Yet, Raegan''s indifference rendered Katie''s attempts futile, reducing Katie to nothing more than a pitiful figure.


    Raegan''s resolve was clear. She refused to be diminished by anyone, Mitchel included.


    Katie stood in the wake of Raegan''s departure, her earlier triumph dissolving into confusion. The realization dawned on her toote, leaving her to ponder the depth of her misunderstanding.


    Raegan''s words left Katie grappling with the unsettling truth. There were indeed wealthier families with whom Mitchel might forge alliances, diminishing her significance in his strategic ns, Katie wasn''t naive. She hag anticipated this possibility and had EVEN considered Luciana as an


    alternative ally. However, what truly infuriated her was Raegan''s apparent indifference to Mitchel''s marital prospects.


    Katie had devoted years to Mitchel, acutely aware of the depth of his affection for Raegan, a love so profound that he would risk everything for her.


    Yet, Raegan seemed utterly disinterested in the very thing Katie yearned to im for herself.


    Katie''s expression darkened, a mix of venom and spite contorting her features. In her eyes, Raegan was unworthy of Mitchel''s deep-seated love. The realization left her seething, her thoughts swirling with resentment and disdain, After a moment of bitter reflection, Katie spun on her heel, her resolve hardening, She pushed the door open,


    the name "Mitchel" escaping her lips ll in a mixture of hope and determination, { A

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394 Embarrass Katie I Inside a luxurious hospital room.


    As the door swung open, Mitchel turned, anticipating someone''s arrival.


    His expression darkened immediately upon seeing Katie.


    "What''s the matter, Mitchel?" Katie approached him, her face etched with concern.


    ¡®How did you manage toe in?" Mitchel propped himself against the bed''s headboard, his demeanor icy, creating a barrier that felt unweing to anyone.


    Mitchel nced at the doorway, noticing Matteo''s absence, Katie looked unsettled, Before she could offer an exnation, 10¡ã24


    Mitchel inquired, "How did you find out I was here?" His gaze bore into her as though-he could see through her.


    Katie became anxious. "I was visiting my father," she exined hurriedly. "I ran into Matteo earlier and figured something might have happened to you, so I rushed over." Mitchel remained silent, but Katie, undeterred, sat down beside him.


    "Mitchel, what caused you to pass out? Are you okay?" As she spoke, she extended her hand to touch Mitchel''s forehead.


    Mitchel dodged her hand, his frown deepening, Katie''s expression stiffened, her eyes bri ing 1 ve IN Le ABI with tears, Mitchel, I''m just worried about you,"


    Mitchel''s gaze was unyielding. "Katie, do you ever get tired of this act?"? Katie turned ghostly white, confusion written all over her face. "What are you talking about, Mitchel? I don''t understand." "Katie, I''ve been clear with you," Mitchel said sternly. "We had agreed to rify our rtionship publicly. We shouldn''t be seeing or talking to each other beyond that."? His tone was icy. "Don''t try to deceive me with your pretense, okay?" Katie, pale, tried to exin, "But Mitchel, I genuinely care..." Mitchel cut her off, not even sparing her a nce, "You should leave now." gue ¡ì coldness made Katie clench . : 5 Sts as if she had endured it for a w : Te di le, She asked, Mitchel, is your 1st 0 ance from me because of Raegan? 1024


    LISP OFF LITIRFmTr == ''t have But are you aware she doesn = ¡¯ '' ete any feelings for you? She''s vr I Id she indifferent to you... How cou leave you so easily?" Katie was livid. How could Mitchel embarrass her for such a heartless woman? Mitchel suddenly asked, "Did Raegan juste here?" Katie, taken aback, denied, "No, I haven''t seen her." Mitchel''s indifferent tone followed. "Do you think you''re being clever, Katie?" "Excuse me?" Katie raised his head, meeting his piercing gaze. It was a look she''d never received from him before.


    Instead of feeling cherished, Katie felt €xposed under his scrutinizing eyes, her heart racing, She felt unexpectedly agitated.


    Mitchel said icily, "You remember the incident where you falsely imeciio be my fianc¨¦e in front of Raegan? We I haven''t settled that yet. Don''t spout nonsense again, or you''ll only harm yourself. Regret would be your onlypanion." Katie''splexion drained of color.


    With tears brimming, she asked, "Are you threatening me, Mitchel?" Katie harbored the illusion that she was the only one who could get close to Mitchel after a five-yearpany.


    Yet, over those years, she had actually Spent more time with Luciana.


    Mitchel''s heart remained icy. He never fell in love with anyone.


    Katie, however, failed to see the reality and believed she was special, thinking Mitchel''s indifference toward her wag solely due to Raegan, Mitchel''s face wag expressionless, his


    voice devoid of warmth. "This 1s = threat. If you do this again, I will follo through." 4 Katie''splexion instantly lost its color. She just sensed a lethal tone in the man''s words.


    With eyes brimming with tears, she uttered, "Mitchel, does my love for you make everything I do seem wrong? Nou Mitchel cut her off with a frosty tone, ¡°Loving someone isn''t wrong. But the way you go about it disgusts me." At his words, Katie was trembling all over. The man she cherished for so many years had just said her love for him repulsed him... He found her repulsive! In a shaky voice, she managed to say, Mitchel, the Glyn family has always been firm in our choice of you, never 10''2A4


    wavering..." Then, the door burst open. Matteo stepped inside. ¡ª Mitchelmanded with an icy tone, "Escort Miss Glyn out. Secure the door and ensure no outsiders get in." His harsh words felt like a physical blow to Katie. A stinging sensation spread across her cheek.


    As Katie was about to utter another word, Matteo signaled her to stop and stated without emotion, "Miss Glyn, this way, please." Katie gazed at Mitchel, her eyes filled with a mix of obsession and bitterness.


    Finally, she whispered, "Mitchel, all I''ve done was out of love for you..." i; muttered to herself, "One day, you will surely regret your indifference toward mel"


    She exited Mitchel''s ward.


    Once outside the hospital, the sorrow on Katie''s face swiftly turned -to malevolence. Then, she burst outughing. If she couldn''t have Mitchel, no one would!@ I Back in Mitchel''s ward.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Mitchel ordered, "Verify if Raegan was here recently." Matteo felt Mitchel was deceiving himself. Why would Raegan visit him? Mitchel continued, "Keep a close watch on Katie''s actions, especially her interactions with my mother, and keep me informed." Mitchel sometimes wondered if Luciana''s'' mental stability was deteriorating because of Katie''s misleading words, His gaze was icy fod sharp. He wished it was just a misconception,


    At the elevator, Stefan waited for Raegan. Upon seeing Raegan, he showed concern, asking, "Is everything okay?" I Raegan snapped back to reality, shook I i her head, and replied, "It''s all good." Her mind had been on the Dixon family''s illegitimate son. Yet, she felt Mitchel didn''t need her worry. His cleverness had led him to remarkable business achievements at a young age.


    Surely, he wouldn''t be outmaneuvered by an illegitimate son that easily. She felt she was overthinking it.


    Then, her phone rang, After answering, Raegan announced, ¡®I''m on my way." It was the day of her press conference, and she was nearlyte because of these distractions.


    "Where to? I can give you a IGE, Stefan offered.


    With time pressing, Raegan epted Stefan''s offer.


    They reached the hotel hosting the press conference.


    Stefan was concerned about Raegan, so he decided to follow her to the scene.


    Raegan and Stefan entered the venue together, not knowing a chilling stare followed them.


    Only after they went in did the man step out from behind the flowers.


    VEST Raegan''s retreating figure, he red with ominous intent.

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395 An Incredible Mother The man following Raegan made his way toward the hotel but was intercepted before entering.


    The security guard regarded the man with a slight frown. "I''m sorry, sir, but unless you''re a guest of the hotel, entry is not permitted." It wasn''t that the security guard took pleasure in demeaning others. It was simply that this man was markedly disheveled. d in what was once a white T-shirt now transformed into a stiff, dark hue due to neglect, emitting a pungent odor from a distance.


    His face was obscured by a long, unkempt beard, clumps of ice melded within, resembling a cake-like texture.


    His fingernails coated with grimy


    residue, scarcely a clean spot discernible. This man bore the visage of a homeless individual who had traversed many a weary road.


    Challenged by the security guard, the man countered, "Who says I''m not a guest? I am!" The security guard replied, "If that''s the case, please provide your name and ID number, and I''ll verify it for you." "I''m Brent Hayes, and my niece just entered. Let me go find her," he asserted.


    Ever since Brent swindled money from the vigers, he fled abroad the following day, only to recklessly squander three million in less than a day.


    That three million hadn''te easily, yet now, he found himself penniless.


    In a moment of desperation, Brent resorted to theft, snatching someone''s money meant for exchange and fleeing.


    The venue''s security guards, a formidable bunch, were relentless in their pursuit, ensuring Brent didn¡¯ escape without consequence.


    Upon capture, given Brent''s priorvish spending of three million, the venue''s boss opted for a brutal punishment, severing three of Brent''s fingers as retribution.


    Forced to sign an IOU and work off his debt at the venue, Brent faced regr beatings if his performance fell short.


    Enduring nearly three years of inhumane treatment, Brent seized an opportunity to escape when the boss let his guard down.


    After his escape, Brent found


    employment on a fishing boat, where he toiled for a year before returning to homnd.


    Initially intending to seek assistance from his mother, Brent was devastated to discover she had passed away, leaving him with no support Furthermore, his only niece was nowhere to be found, leaving Brent to navigate his tumultuous circumstances alone.


    Not daring to linger in the vige due to his previous wrongdoings, Brent sought refuge in Ardlens, disguising himself by neglecting personal hygiene and adopting a beggar''s guise.


    It was at the entrance of a hotel that Brent unexpectedly caught sight of his long-lost niece, Raegan.


    Assessing Raegan''s and Stefan''s attire and demeanor, it was evident they belonged to the affluent ss.


    Rubbing his maimed palms together, Brent felt a surge of hope, believing he might finally obtain some financial assistance.


    However, his hopes were dashed as he was promptly halted at the entrance.


    Despite his fervent pleas, the security guard remained resolute, refusing to grant Brent entry. "Sir, please refrain from causing further disruption.


    Neither your name nor that of your niece is on our guest list." Brent had provided the name Raegan Hayes, oblivious to the fact that Raegan had recently changed her surname to Foster.


    Reacting with aggression at the entrance, Brent was promptly escorted to the roadside by the security guard, who issued a stern warning of police involvement should he attempt to return


    At that precise moment, Raegan''s rification press conference was being broadcast on TV.


    Raegan introduced herself as the head of Crescent Studio, identifying herself as Raegan Foster.


    Observing this, Brent muttered curses at the roadside, "Damn it! The bitch bes wealthy and forsakes me, even going as far as changing her surname!" Ranting fervently by the roadside, he awaited Raegan''s emergence.


    Right then, a gleaming silver luxury car was stationed nearby. Katie was here to observe Raegan''s embarrassment caused by her arrangement.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Eavesdropping on Brent''s utterances, Katie grasped he appeared to have a connection to Raegan. However, it was evident he harbored nefarious


    intentions.


    With a subtle smirk, Katie directed Abel, "Assist him in entering." During the press conference at the hotel, the inquiries posed by journalists were notably incisive.


    "Miss Foster, as this marks your inaugural prominent engagement with Arthen Entertainment, how do you intend to rectify this substantial blunder?" "Given your distinction as a top graduate of Astraea University in Swynborough, does your academic thesis also entail instances of giarism?" "How do you address the online characterization of Crescent as a mere ''tailor shop,¡¯ with assertions circting that you''re merely


    amalgamating others¡¯ work to pass it off as your own?" Raegan simply listened. Then, she offered a deep bow to the audience.


    "Firstly, I extend my sincerest gratitude to all of you for attending this press conference. 1 assure you that every finalized creation from Crescent bears my personal design. I have never delegated this responsibility, thus eliminating any possibility of giarism." Raegan''s countenance remained transparent and sincere, her response devoid of any trace of animosity, significantly altering numerous individuals'' perceptions.


    Subsequently, Raegan proceeded to showcase her original designs, apanied by timestamps denoting their creation


    "This ''Heritage'' series originates from the early stages of my design exploration. I am grateful to Mr.


    Franzier of Arthen Entertainment for granting me the opportunity to boldly unveil the ''Heritage'' series at the mid- year g. Regarding the alleged simrities to Dream Studio''s designs..." Before Raegan could conclude, a woman wearing a hat and sunsses hastily made her way to the front row, eximing, "Do not deny it! You have giarized, and I possess evidence!" Elin attempted to advance, but Raegan restrained her.


    With a steely glint in her eyes, Raegan inquired, "What evidence do you possess?" The woman, exuding arrogance, asserted, "I''m an employee of Dream Studio. Your team ndestinely


    approached us, offering to purchase that dress at any cost. Isn''t that an attempt to destroy evidence?" \ The woman proceeded to exhibit a video depicting Elin negotiating with Dream Studio''s employee under Raegan''s instruction and presented printed transaction records on oversized paper, ready for journalists to capture.


    Instantly, the journalists erupted with a barrage of questions.


    "Miss Foster, is this allegation urate?" "Why pay five times the original price Jr J Oo for an antiquated design? Was it to conceal evidence?" "Miss Foster..." Journalists from different outlets asked their questions


    There was a sense among everyone present that a sudden change in the situation was imminent.


    Under the intense scrutiny, Raegan remainedposed as she replied, "Yes, I did arrange for the purchase of the dress, but not to destroy evidence." "So, are we supposed to believe you just because you say it wasn''t for that?" The woman''s intentions to stir up trouble were evident. With a triumphant air, she eximed, "If it wasn''t for destroying evidence, then show us the dress!" An electric shock rippled through the room! Raegan''s gaze softened slightly.


    Assuming Raegan had no reply, the woman raised her voice. "Has it been destroyed, making it impossible to disy? Quit resisting. Just confess to


    giarism..." Before the woman could finish her usation, Elin swiftly pushed a disy case onto the stage.


    And there it was, the dress, revealed for all to see.


    The woman''s demeanor shifted instantly, but she promptly yelled, "You didn''t destroy it, which is just as well.


    Everyone, observe this craftsmanship, this embroidery. Isn''t it precisely the same as the g dress?" Raegan calmly responded, "The g dress isn''t present. How can everyone make aparison?" With a gesture, she brought the g dress onto the stage.


    cing them side by side facilitated a more directparison. Indeed, they were identical.


    The previously noisy scene abruptly


    fell silent. It was the first instance of someone presenting evidence against themselves. { Smugly, the woman remarked, "It''s obvious to everyone. How will you exin this? It appears not only did you giarize the dress, but your degree might be counterfeit too!" Raegan''s expression remained steady as she calmly admitted, "I concede that the dresses are identical. However, it''smon knowledge that this old design belongs to the esteemed designer Casey Hayes." The woman sneered, "Despicable of you, attempting to giarize the work of a retired designer and thinking you could get away with it..." Raegan was irritated by the woman''s noise, particrly her mention of Casey. She icily interjected, "Casey Hayes is my mother."


    Everyone was stunned. Casey was a renowned designer, celebrated both domestically and internationally.


    Raegan had such an incredible mother!

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396 Teach Them A Lesson (Part One) Katie had just arrived at the scene when Raegan announced herself to be Casey''s daughter.


    The expression on Katie''s face drastically changed. This unassuming Raegan was Casey Hayes'' daughter? How could it be? Even before the Inte was developed, Casey was already well- known in the upper-ss circle.


    For the people in the upper-ss circle, her name was a legend. Casey became even more famous when she embroidered incrediblyplex ancient paintings on her designs in just half a month.


    The exquisiteness of her embroidery


    works was unmatched. No one could surpass her.


    At a young age, Casey was already celebrated as a genius designer. She was so popr that even the royalties of other countries often invited her to customize designs for them. It could be said that this period marked the pinnacle of her career.


    But suddenly, Casey announced her retirement and disappeared from the public eye without any exnation.


    The entire world was shocked. People wondered why she suddenly gave up such a flourishing career. Many regretted losing such an excellent designer.


    For almost two decades, there was no news about Casey. No one had seen her, and her whereabouts were unknown to everyone. Some people said she had entered a monastery,


    while some said she had already passed away. However, these things couldn''t be confirmed, so they { remained rumors.


    Katie''s keen awareness of Casey stemmed from a little-known connection between Casey and her uncle, Davey Glyn.


    Raegan''s words caused an uproar in the press. Of course, all of them knew Casey and her legacy. Who wouldn''t be shocked when Raegan announced herself to be Casey''s daughter? The journalists felt they didn''te here for nothing. Their time was not wasted because they had gotten a sensational news story. The appearance of the daughter of Casey was such a huge scoop.


    Instantly, the journalists threw questions one after another.


    While listening to them, Katie''s eyes turned cold, and her lips paled. She still couldn''t believe it. Why did Raegan I have to be Casey''s daughter? The Hayes family, rooted in Berton, was formidable, rivaling the Glyn family, but gued by internal strife.


    Casey belonged to the main branch of the Hayes family, which fell into misfortune following her parents¡¯ death in a car ident. Not long after, Casey disappeared without a trace.


    Therefore, instead of the main branch of the Hayes family, it was the side branch that was recognized by the public.


    And now that Raegan appeared, iming to be part of the Hayes family, she would likely reim her rightful inheritance.


    As the descendant of the main branch


    of the Hayes family, Raegan could not be underestimated, although her family was a little inferior to the Dixon { family.


    Realization dawned on Katie. No wonder Raegan said that the Glyn family was not the only rich family. It turned out Raegan was mocking her.


    At the thought of this, Katie clenched her fists so tightly that her sharp nails dug into the palms of her hands. Her eyes turned even colder. She looked at her assistant, hinting something.


    Her assistant immediately understood.


    She quickly turned to the woman who used Raegan of giarism and whispered something.


    Vicki Hampton, having been watching the scene quietly with Katie, couldn''t help asking, "Katie, do you know that woman?"


    Katie, regaining herposure, replied with a faint smile, "Yes. She also has some connection to you." Vicki frowned. "To me? How can that be? I don''t know her. What connection can she have to me?" Raegan, on stage, was dressed simply without wearing any makeup. Vicki, on the other hand, wore exquisite makeup and was meticulously dressed. But despite this, Raegan''s natural beauty still made her look more vibrant and youthful than Vicki.


    This made Vicki feel inexplicably hostile to Raegan.


    When Katie noticed this, the corners of her mouth curved into a smile. An idea urred to her, so she said yfully, "She is acquainted with your beau, Jarrod. Since she and Jarrod know each other, doesn''t it mean she has a connection to you?"


    Vicki''s face immediately turned red when she heard Jarrod''s name. "What beau? You''re teasing me again." 4 Vicki could not deny her feelings for Jarrod because it was written all over her bashful face.


    Katie knew of Vicki''s fondness for Jarrod, though Jarrod''s affectionsy elsewhere. With Lauren no longer in y, she considered nurturing a new pawn for her grand schemes. She nced at Vicki, thinking Vicki was a suitable candidate.


    Katie remarked with a smirk, "The Hampton family is close to the Schultz family. With so many cooperated projects, it''s a sure thing that you and Jarrod..." Katie''s voice trailed off deliberately.


    She knew Vicki enjoyed hearing this.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Vicki held Katie''s arm, smiled sweetly,


    and said, "Then your marriage with Mitchel is also a sure thing." Katie serenely basked in Vicki''s jests- To those oblivious, Katie was still Mitchel''s so-called fianc¨¦e. After all, she had put in effort to postpone the rification press conference.


    However, her leverage didn''t end there.


    Mitchel wanted to rify his rtionship with her to the public, but there was no way she could let that happen.


    Vicki, reveling in her own illusion, rested her head on Katie''s shoulder and said cheerfully, "Isn''t it great? Our husbands are good friends, and so are we. We can travel together to have a st." Katie, her acting instincts kicking in, didn''t say anything. Noticing Katie''s unusual silence, Vicki looked over and it was only then that she saw the tears


    that welled up in Katie''s eyes.


    Surprised, Vicki asked, "Katie, what''s wrong? Why are you crying?" Katie, as if frightened of being noticed, quickly wiped away her tears and muttered, "It''s nothing... Let''s go..." After saying this, Katie turned around and was about to leave. However, Vicki suddenly grabbed her arm and said anxiously, "What''s going on? If you don''t tell me, it means you don''t take me as a friend." "vicki, It''s not that I don''t take you as a friend. It''s just that..." Katie hesitated.


    She bit her lower lip and said in a low voice, "You''d better not ask..." "No way! What if I can help you?" Vicki''s voice raised. "Did someone bully you? Tell me. I will deal with that person for you."

 Chapter 397

    something else I know. I''m not sure if I should tell you..." Vicki asked in confusion, "What is-it? Does it have something to do with me?" Katie said somberly, "Raegan an Jarrod''s first love are best friends." Vicki''s eyes widened in shock. "What? Do you mean Jamie?" Jarrod''s previous entanglement with Jamie was public knowledge. Oblivious to Jarrod''s rtionship with Nicole back in their school days, Vicki assumed Jamie was Jarrod''s first love.


    Shaking her head, Katie revealed, "No, not Jamie. Jarrod''s first love is the daughter of the Lawrence family. They were ssmates and childhood sweethearts." "The Lawrence family?" Vicki was even more surprised. "Do you mean the


    Lawrence family who fell into ruin after the director''s suicide?" Katie nodded. "Yes. Miss Lawrence has returned to Ardlens. She seems to still be in contact with Jarrod." Then, she warned worriedly, "Vicki, you have tc be careful. Those two women are cunning. Their tactics are quite formidable." Vicki suddenly grasped what Jarrod had been up to and why he kept avoiding her. She stomped her feet angrily and said viciously, "Those despicable women! I''ll find someone to teach them a lesson." When Katie saw the anger in Vicki''s eyes, the corners of her lips raised slightly. She continued to advise Vicki, "Vicki, don''t act rashly. If Jarrod finds out it was me who told you all these, it would make things difficult for me with Mitchel."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t say anything. I''m not that stupid," Vicki assured Katie straightforwardly.


    Vicki looked at the stage and said bitterly, "We can''t let those women get away with this. How dare they seduce our men!" The press conference still went on.


    The woman, having wrongly used Raegan under Katie''s instruction, still wanted to stir up trouble.


    The journalists kept asking questions unrted to the baseless usation of giarism. The woman was dissatisfied they had deviated from that topic and shouted several times for their attention. However, they all just ignored her as if she didn''t exist.


    Frustrated, the woman suddenly jumped onto the stage and yelled, "Even if Casey is your mother, how can


    you put your name on her works and im them as your own? What is the difference between what you are doing and giarism?" As soon as the woman said this, there was pin-drop silence in the room Everyone stared at her as if she was a fool. They collectively believed the woman''s im of being an employee of Dream Studio was nothing but a lie.


    For someone in the design industry, not knowing Casey''s story was unthinkable.


    Unfazed, Raegan turned to the security guards and ordered softly, "Security, please escort thisdy out." The woman protested madly and shouted, "Why are you kicking me out? Because I exposed you? You are a giarist! How dare you hold a press conference! You are a shameless bitch!"


    "Miss..." Raegan was about to say something when one journalist, who could no longer hold back, suddenly spoke up. "Do you really work in the design industry? If so, how could you not know that Casey once mentioned in an interview that some of he: designs werepleted with her six- year-old daughter?" Casey received a purely foreign education, exining the style of her initial designs. Later, she started to create a national-style series, influenced by her daughter''s drawings.


    She perfected her daughter''s drawing of national animals and presented them on clothes.


    Impressed by the national-style designs she delivered, Casey dedicated herself to promoting it globally.


    And now, Raegan seemed to be doing the same thing as her mother. It was


    reallymendable.


    The woman meant to stir up trouble was rendered speechless. She knew nothing about Casey. Her only purpose ining here was to make things difficult for Raegan.


    Rolling her eyes, the woman changed her tactic and scoffed. "So this woman said she was Casey''s daughter, and you believed her right away? Who knows if her work is outsourced? If she is really that capable, why doesn''t she design in front of us now?"


    Chapter 397 Teach Them A Lesson (Part Two) Katie''s face turned pale, making her look pitiful. "The woman on the stage is actually Mitchel''s ex-wife." "What? Mitchel''s ex-wife?" Vicki eximed in shock. "How can that be? Mitchel''s ex-wife died from drowning, right?" But only a few people knew this.


    Vicki knew because Mitchel suddenly disappeared from the public eye at the peak of his career a couple of years ago. She was puzzled then.


    On one asion when Vicki apanied her mother to the church, she bumped into Mitchel. At that time, Mitchel looked so disheveled and gaunt that she hardly recognizedThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    him.


    Later, Vicki found out Mitchel was depressed because of his ex-wife''s death, which had moved her at that time.


    Knowing Katie was the one who had stayed by Mitchel''s side and helped him get through his grief, Vicki admired Katie''s steadfastness. Despite Mitchel''s indifference, Katie never left him.


    Judging from Katie''s expression, Vicki spected, "Did his ex-wife return to go back with him?" Katie nodded aggrievedly. "She has approached Mitchel several times..." "That bitch! How dare she do that!" Vicki cursed angrily. She rted because Jarrod, the man she loved, also had an unforgettable first love. That was why she always despised ex


    girlfriends and ex-wives. Since Raegan was Mitchel''s ex-wife, she instantly hated Raegan.


    Vicki looked at Katie and said resentfully, "You were with Mitchel at his worst days. When he was in the hardest times of his life, you never left him. Now, his ex-wifees back to take him back? What does she mean? Does she think she can get him back because of her good looks?" Katie shook her head helplessly. "I don''t know what will happen next..." Vicki felt annoyed by all the ex- girlfriends and ex-wives. She held Katie''s hand and advised, "Mitchel is young, handsome, and sessful.


    Maybe that''s why his ex-wife is unwilling to let him go. So, you must keep an eye on him and secure your position." Katie nodded slightly. "Yes. But there''s

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398 I Know Your Secret! The room became noticeably quieter.


    The woman''s words had a point.


    Considering Casey had stepped down, it wasn''t sufficient to take Raegan''s im at face value without proof that she was indeed Casey''s offspring.


    Several journalists agreed, "Indeed, we can''t just ept her im without question." "Let''s have her show us Mrs. Hayes'' signature embroidery skills, the Hayes Embroidery Method, known only to her daughter." "Exactly, exactly..." Raegan saw through that the woman with the sunsses was here to stir up trouble.


    After whispering something to her assistant Judd, Raegan then announced with a smile, "Well, if you all insist, I''ll attempt it." Shortly after, some set up an embroidery frame, prepared a piece of silk, and ced an embroidery needle and some threads next to it.


    The audience''s anticipation grew.


    This arrangement was a nod to the Hayes Embroidery Method, renowned for its method where the needle wasn''t changed, nor the thread cut.


    When it was time to change colors, the new color was integrated using a concealed stitch technique.


    Even though a documentary once showcased Casey''s method, no one had been able to replicate it just by viewing it.


    Raegan sat down, elegantly picked up


    the needle, and began swiftly sketching a bird on the silk with skilled hands.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Her remarkable dexterity and speed captivated the onlookers. Everyone was mesmerized, puzzled at how she aplished such a feat.


    In under thirty minutes, Raegan brought a lively bird to existence on the silk, portraying it with astonishing realism.


    The eyes of the bird, in particr, looked so alive from every angle that it left the audience without words.


    For a brief moment, the hall was so silent one could detect the sound of a falling pin.


    After two decades, the sight of the incredible Hayes Embroidery Method again left everyone utterly amazed.


    They were lost for words. All attention


    was on Raegan''s skilled hands, acknowledging their extraordinary value.


    Soon, the quiet was pierced by a single set of apuse.


    From the crowd, Stefan admired Raegan and pped with enthusiasm.


    He hadn''t stepped in to deal with the instigator since Raegan had asked him to remain passive. She had her justifications.


    Momentster, as if jolted back to reality, the audience joined in with a roaring ovation. All skepticism dissolved.


    Casey had once confirmed that only her daughter was privy to this embroidery craft. Casey recognized her five-year-old daughter''s innate knack for embroidery and started her lessons.


    At just five, Casey''s daughter, now confirmed as Raegan,pleted an intricate lion''s head embroidery in under a month, which was impressive.


    It was clear Raegan had a more profound gift in this regard than Casey.


    Raegan stood on stage, her delicate features capturing the camera''s attention, glowing as though surrounded by light.


    Watching the crowd''s enthusiasm and their recording of her work, Raegan''s eyes filled with tears. She had thought her mother''s legacy had been forgotten, yet many still held it dear.


    Raegan hade prepared today, intending to use the event''s spotlight to send a message to her long-lost mother.


    Even without the woman''s challenge, Raegan had intended to present the Hayes Embroidery Method at this


    gathering. This was her way of telling her mother she was her long-lost daughter.


    Even with her mother missing for years, Raegan harbored hope that, just maybe, her mother would see this press conference and note her.


    Just as the ill-intentioned woman was about to speak once more, the police intervened.


    The chief officer introduced himself and stated gravely, "Ma''am, we''ve been informed you''ve been disclosing confidential data and trafficking celebrity insights for profit. We need you to apany us for questioning.¡± The woman momentarily panicked and attempted to escape, but was apprehended before she could make it to the exit. She protested loudly, "Why are you arresting me? I''ve done nothing wrong!"


    In her attempt to flee, her sunsses and mask came off.


    Judd recognized the woman instantly.


    She was precisely the one who had been disseminating false stories about Raegan at Arthen Entertainment''s mid-year g and had been sacked for it.


    Surprised, Judd faced Raegan, asking, "Raegan, how did you figure out she was that very dismissed employee?" Before she began to embroider, Raegan had quietly instructed Judd to notify the police.


    The investigation revealed the woman had sneaked into the dressing area of Arthen Entertainment''s mid-year g to take photos of those dazzling gowns and then sold the photos to lesser- known studios for duplication. This led to unfounded giarism usations from Dream Studio against Crescent.


    The woman''s attendance seemed fueled by her bitterness over losing her job. The fact that she knew the significant value of Casey''s creations hinted at a possible aplice, which the police needed to delve into.


    Raegan pointed out, "There''s a tiny mole on the edge of her lip." She shared that her intense concentration while embroidering helps her remember minor details about her surroundings vividly.


    Judd looked at Raegan with newfound admiration for her meticulousness, curious about what other skills she might possess.


    After the security team escorted her from the stage, Raegan exited with Stefan.


    The cameras captured Stefan cing his hand behind Raegan in a protective manner, igniting rumors about their


    rtionship.


    A journalist attempted to inquire, but Raegan and Stefan had stepped-into the elevator, with Raegan tactfully declining toment sO as not to dy the elevator''s departure.


    Outside the hotel, a ck limousine was stationed at the curb. A man inside with a notable presence was watching the live feed on his tablet, catching every moment.


    The live chat was flooded with praises and good wishes.


    "This isn''t just about their talents or looks. It''s about two exceptionally matched individuals!" "Ah, the way he ced his hand was so chivalrous, and his look so affectionate. They''re a perfect match."


    "Raegan, just like her mother, 1s stunning. Her family members are so dazzling!" 4 Mitchel sat there, speechless. Thesements deepened his thoughts andplicated his feelings. The confident, radiant Raegan he saw on the screen was vastly different from the girl he remembered from five years ago.


    Learning that Raegan was Casey''s daughter and thus named her studio "Crescent" took him by surprise and filled him with anxiety. Raegan''s growing appeal meant she might draw the attention of many, possibly more suitable suitors than him.


    This thought, hinting at his diminishing chances, pierced his heart, inflicting profound difort.


    Mitchel was engulfed in doubt like never before. He often pondered dur ing


    his low points whether he could stand the sight of Raegan with someone else, leading a life without him.


    But the answer eluded him. Merely thinking about the possibility was agonizing as if his heart was being wrenched out. Could he survive a life without Raegan? Of course not! Firm in his conviction that Raegan must be with him, Mitchel vowed to cling to her,e what may.


    In the parking lot at ground level, Raegan and Stefan were about to hop into their car when a shadowy man suddenly lunged at Raegan.


    stefan quickly pulled Raegan to safety, obstructing the assant''s grimy hand.


    "Get out of the way! I''m her uncle!" the man snapped.


    Raegan nced at the man upon hearing this. She recognized him as Brent and her gaze turned frosty.


    Brent grinned cheekily at Raegan. "Hey Raegan, it''s been a while!" Recalling his absence even during her grandmother''s funeral made Raegan''s expression even more icy. "Oh, so you''re still alive." "Hey!" Brent spat on the ground repeatedly. "Cursing me, are you? I''ve got years to go!" Raegan observed Brent''s unchanged, shameless demeanor. She grew more detached. "Whatever. We''re off." with that, Raegan moved to enter the vehicle.


    Brent, desperate, reached for Raegan, blurting out, "Wait! You bitch! Hear me out..." His words wereced with insults, as usual.


    Stefan''s expression turned frosty, poised to step in, but Raegan had already deftly struck Brent''s knee, causing him to howl in agony.


    "Ouch! Ouch!" Brent crumpled to the ground, hurling curses, "You little bitch! Attacking me? I''m your fucking uncle, practically your father! You ingrate! Now that you''re somebody, you dismiss your own kin?" Raegan responded with disdain, "What kind of man are you, really? Absent when your mother passed away, never once visiting her resting ce?" Raegan remembered her trip to Tenassie with Janey, honoring the woman who had cared for her as her own despite no blood rtion. On one asion outing for fun in childhood, Raegan somehow got lost with her family. With a memory loss of her own family due to a hit, she was in a dire


    situation until Brent''s mother adopted her out of mercy. That woman''s unwavering kindness had always moved Raegan.


    Raegan had inquired with the graveyard keeper about other visitors and left her contact details, requesting to be notified of any, yet no one ever came.


    Brent, jarred by Raegan''s mention of his mother, recalled his purpose for seeking her out and hastily softened his tone. "Ah, I forgot about that.


    Raegan, my family took you in. You willpensate me the fees of my family raising you, right?" Raegan retorted, "Did you squander the three million already?" "Why dredge up the past..." Looking away, Brent muttered, "I got scammed, okay?"


    Raegan suspected the money had gone to his gambling habits. "I had cleared your three-million debt back then.


    That''s more than enough.¡± Her voice was icy. "I won''t give you more. Leave." Brent, desperate as Raegan turned to depart, blurted out a threat, "Damn you! I''ll tell the press about how ungrateful you are! After all my family did for you, this is your thanks?" Raegan''s gaze Was steady and cool.


    "Try it. See what happens." Raegan knew Brent wouldn''t dare to do so. Revealing himself would attract too much unwanted attention.


    As Raegan stepped into the car, Brent made ast-ditch im, "Hold on! I''m privy to your secret!"

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399 Gave Him Five Million! Raegan''s demeanor turned slightly frosty as she halted in her steps "What secret?" Brent, gathering himself despite his injury, wasted no time in getting to the point. "You give me money, and I''ll tell you." "Then forget it, I don''t want to know." As she said this, Raegan turned to get in the car.


    Anxiety surged through Brent, prompting him to shout, "It''s the secret of how you ended up being adopted by my family! Don''t you want to know?" Raegan froze in her tracks. Her father had recounted the heart wrenching


    tale of her disappearance at the tender age of six. Back then, her mother had been shattered, consumed by anguish, { unable to find sce in food or rest, her days blurred by tears and despair.


    Later, Raegan''s mother left a note, expressing her intention to search for her missing daughter, before vanishing without a trace.


    Throughout the years, her father had tirelessly pursued any leads, refusing to abandon hope.


    Raegan had always held onto the belief that she had simply wandered off and been found by Brent''s mother.


    But the tone of Brent''s voice raised doubts in Raegan''s mind. Perhaps her understanding of her past wasn''t as straightforward as she had believed Meeting Brent''s gaze, Raegan''s voice wasced with skepticism "Brent, you


    are trying to scam me, aren''t you?" Brent felt a twinge of difort at Raegan''s tone, but he suppressed his pride, driven by his desire for her financial assistance. "I can assure you I''m not scamming you." The credibility of a gambler''s words was questionable. Raegan responded lightly, "Then spill it." How could Brent possibly speak without taking money from Raegan first? He insisted, "Payment first, or I shall remain silent." "What is your price?" Brent raised a hand, stating inly, "Fifty million!" Raegan frowned slightly, "Then, keep your secret to yourself!" While curious about how she ended up at being adopted by Brent''s mother,


    Raegan knew Brent too well. If she conceded to his demand for fifty million, he would likely view her money as easily obtained and greedily request a hundred million or even more by spilling the beans little by little. That was Brent''s modus operandi! Brent''s countenance darkened, and he argued, "Hey. Just fifty million..." He assessed Stefan standing beside Raegan and queried, "Another change of partners? I didn''t realize you are so adept at switchingpanions..." Unwilling to entertain his banter, Raegan coldly retorted, "Shut your filthy mouth." Brent misinterpreted her reaction as her guilty conscience and unwillingness to disclose her past rtionships to her current partner. He scornfully remarked, "Compensate me


    if you wish to silence me. Otherwise, I shall divulge to your current partner what you had done when affluent individuals financially supported you.


    Consequently, you''ll be left with nothing..." In Brent''s perception, Raegan relied heavily on her physical attractiveness.


    For a person of her standing, those affluent would merely toy with her, never truly contemting marriage.


    Raegan regarded him with a chilly gaze. "If you have nothing meaningful to contribute, please leave." "Considering the man next to you, he should be capable of affording such luxuries. If not, it''s best to end things promptly. While youth and beauty are on your side, the identity of your pedfellow holds little significance.


    Naturally, you should seek oul someone wealthy." Brent narrowed his


    eyes, observing that the men Raegan favored were consistently youthful and attractive. But what good was their handsomeness if they were tightfisted with their finances? Brent spoke with an air of experience.


    "Don''t always prioritize looks. The attractive ones tend to be miserly.


    Consider older ones. They know how tovish you with care..." Before he could finish, Raegan abruptly grabbed a stone and hurled it at Brent''s mouth.


    Instantly, Brent''s mouth was shattered, blood flowing freely, adding to his already menacing appearance.


    "Ouch!" Brent clutched his injured mouth, howling in agony.


    A blur passed by. Brent didn''t even catch sight of what had struck him "wou little wretch! What did you hit me


    with?" Witnessing Brent''s intense fury, Stefan swiftly shielded Raegan, warily monitoring Brent''s every move.


    Raegan curled her lip slightly. "Was I aiming for you? I thought it was just a filthy mouse constantly squeaking, noisy and low..." At her words, Brent''s rage intensified, knowing Raegan was mocking him. He couldn''t hold back anymore! Brent rubbed his split lips and fixed Stefan with a fierce re. "Do you have any idea how many men this bitch has been with? She''s always been kept as a mistress by others. She''s only interested in your money, and once it''s gone, she''ll discard you without a second thought..." Brent''s audacity knew no bounds.


    Unable to endure any longer, Raegan


    ited, "Brent, if you spread lies again, I''ll call the police When have 1 ever spread lies? There \ was a respectable man who aided you at the hospital once, and 1 distinctly recall seeing you kiss a man in a luxury car! Don''t tell me those men would marry a woman like you..." Brent had only just sneaked in and hadn''t stayed updated with the developments since then. If he had, he wouldn''t dare utter such remarks.


    Spitting blood onto the ground, Brent snapped, "What an atrocious taste you have, moving from worse to the worst! At least the previous one spent five million on you! This one''s nothing but a miser, a cheapskate..." Raegan seized upon the crucial detail, fixing her gaze on Brent "Who gave you five million?"


    Realizing his blunder but for the intent of provoking Stefan, Brent made no effort to conceal it any longer. "It was the man you were with before, the one from the Dixon Group building. I trailed him to his office and told him how much my family had spent on you. Of course, I painted you as heartless, and without hesitation, he handed over five million, warning me not to trouble you further!" Brent cast a challenging look at Stefan.


    "You don''t seem short on funds. Yet, you''re unwilling to spend a dime and still wish to keep a woman?" Stefan''s face darkened, his fists clenched tightly. He spoke icily. "Do not nder Raegan. We are merely friends." "Friends? Ha-ha, spare me... You mean to say you have no desire for her?" Setting aside everything else, Brent


    was quite confident in Raegan''s allure Since youth, she had possessed a striking charm and carried herself with the grace of ady, distinct from other girls.


    Brent''s words only served to deepen Stefan''s scowl. The typically gentle and refined Stefan finally let his anger surface. "Stop talking nonsense!" Meanwhile, Raegan remained stunned by Brent''s earlier revtion. She knew Brent was referring to Mitchel. But she never fathomed that Mitchel would ndestinely offer Brent five million just to keep Brent from harassing her.


    No wonder, following that incident at the hospital, Brent never troubled her again. She had assumed Brent had a change of heart, but it appeared money was the sole reason for his silence Brent continued to spew nonsense at Stefan


    Raegan, disinterested in further confrontation, frowned and said to Stefan, "Let''s go, Stefan." 4 Observing the two preparing to depart, Brent, devoid of any gain, grew desperate. He shouted, "Aren''t you curious about the secret? It''s not as simple as merely adopting you after finding you alone. Don''t you want to know?" Raegan replied firmly, "I don''t want to know." Then, she turned and swiftly got into the car. Knowing if she expressed curiosity, Brent would be even less inclined to reveal anything substantial without gaining millions from her by spilling some minor details little by little, Raegan opted for the opposite approach.


    However, as much as Raegan understood Brent, Brent also


    Brent, feeling rather pleased with himself, continued, "Let me make it clear. Fifty million, not a cent less, or don''t bother to..." Before he could finish, Brent watched as the car window smoothly rose, cutting off his words from the outside.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    To his astonishment, the limousine began to move and departed!

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400 Her Origins Wait!" Brent was hot on the car''s heels, his voice desperate. "Stop! Stop the car!" But the car didn''t even pause, pressing on instead.


    Boom! The sound was deafening.


    Brent tripped, tumbling hard onto the ground. His face was a mess, bloodied from the fall. Tears sprang to his eyes from the sharp pain, blurring his vision. As he squinted through the haze, he saw the car reversing toward him. The window slid down smoothly Raegan looked out, her face devoid of emotion. "Still want to talk?" Brent, with his face smeared in blood and tears, looked utterly defeated. He knew well that he wouldn''t find any


    trace of sympathy in Raegan today "How much are you willing to give?" Raegan mimicked his gesture, raising her hand and spreading her fingers.


    A grimace flickered across Brent''s bloodied lips. Yet, he was aware that the secret held value only to Raegan and was worthless to others. He closed his eyes, twisting his mouth in resignation. "Fine! Five million it is.


    You hand over five million, and I''ll spill everything, not a single falsehood." Brent couldn''t help but think he had dropped his price significantly, from fifty million down to five.


    Raegan gave him a look that suggested she thought he was out of his mind.


    She corrected him with a cool demeanor, "I meant fifty." Brent found himself at a loss for words, He was utterly astounded


    Overwhelmed by his feelings, he blurted out, "You''re crazy, woman! Who bargains like that!" Unperturbed, as if she hadn''t heard his outburst, Raegan calmly stated, "Forty." Brent, incredulous, managed to say, "Crazy, you''re really sick!" Raegan allowed herself a slight smile.


    "This is my offer." "You''re making a fool of yourself!" Brent was about to explode.


    Yet, Raegan remained unbothered, simply stating, "Twenty." Once again, Brent found himself speechless. He pondered for a moment before eximing, "You moron! Shouldn''t it be thirty?" with a leisurely air, Raegan replied, "I''m the one making the offer, so I decide."


    Brent huffed, "Don''t dream about it.


    I''m telling you it''s not happening. I''d consider thirty..." Before he could finish his sentence, the engine roared to life, and the window began to rise.


    Brent visibly paled at this. He had witnessed firsthand Raegan''s determination, her actions speaking louder than her words. With a look of resignation, he shouted, "You''re ruthless!" As the window continued to rise, he yelled, worried Raegan might not hear him and decided to drive away, "Fine! Twenty! Deal! I say it''s a deal!" For Brent, who thrived on the thrill of gambling and was no stranger to life''s ups and downs, the prospect of getting twenty didn''t seem too shabby anymore. In his mind, twenty was better than zero.


    At this, Raegan lowered the window and looked at Brent. "Speak now," she said.


    Brent, wary of her getting away without paying him after hearing the secret from him, responded, "Give me the money first." At this point, Raegan had no concerns about Brent potentially lying. Even if the information he had was useless, she saw the twenty thousand as offering him an escape route. After all, he was part of the Hayes family. Giving him onest shot at redemption wasn''t a bad idea. Should he fail to seize this opportunity and veer off course again, the repercussions would be his to bear alone, and she would wash her hands of the matter. Her sympathyy with his kind mother, not with him.


    Raegan nodded, hel expression


    serious. "Okay, but if you lie, you won''t get away with it." The demand for cash presented a dilemma, as Brent had no bank ount to transfer the money to. How could Raegan have such a substantial amount of cash on her? Yet, Brent insisted on seeing the money before he would divulge anything.


    That was when Stefan interjected, "I have some." He then proceeded to retrieve twenty neat stacks of cash from the car''s safe, handing them over to Brent.


    Brent scrutinized the money, his gaze sharp. It looked like there were more than a million in that safe. He had always heard rumors that the affluent kept cash in their vehicles for unforeseen circumstances. The ease with which someone could stash a


    hundred thousand or more in their car for emergencies spoke volumes about their wealth.


    Raegan, noticing Brent''s barely hidden avarice, urged him, "Hurry up and speak." After verifying the twenty stacks, Brent led Raegan to a quieter spot and began his tale in a measured tone, "Years ago, after a night out, my brother-inw came to fetch me from a tavern. On our drive back, we stumbled upon a heap of garbage, where we heard a baby''s cries piercing the night. It was unsettling. I urged him to drive on, yet he feltpelled to investigate.


    I stayed back, but soon after, I watched him rescue a child from a sack. The child''s head was encased in a thick stic bag, seemingly with the intent to suffocate her. Miraculously, a stray stick had punctured the sack and the


    stic, allowing the child to breathe My brother-inw brought the child home, and coincidentally, his daughter fell critically ill and passed away with acute encephalitis that very night.


    My sister had passed away early, leaving behind this sole descendant. To spare my mother the heartache, my brother-inw decided to raise the child as his own, keeping the truth from my mother. Given my mother''s poor eyesight and the child''s undeveloped features, the deception went unnoticed." Brent''s detailed ount left Raegan speechless. She realized she was the child in the story.


    Brent added, "I''ve shared everything with you, and I''ve not lied. I had vowed never to disclose this to my mother." Brent''s brother-inw, Raegan''s adoptive father, stood as a testament


    to the remaining decency in Brent''s world. After the loss of Brent''s sister, Brent''s brother-inw had stepped up as a pir for the family, enduring all challenges to ensure their well-being.


    He was a beacon of kindness in a harsh world.


    If not for a tragic ident that imed his brother-inw''s life, Brent mused, with such a decent man around him, he wouldn''t have kept badpany like he did and gambling that led him astray.


    Once Brent departed, Raegan found herself enveloped in the aftermath of the revtion, struggling toe to terms with the magnitude of the truth.


    If Brent''s story held any truth, it meant she hadn''t merely gotten lost as a child but had been deliberately targeted by someone. The thought that a 6-year-old could provoke such malice


    seemed absurd. Who could have wanted to harm her, and why? The effort to piece together these thoughts made Raegan''s head spin The blood clot in her brain hadn''tpletely resolved, and deep thinking triggered intense headaches.


    Stefan, noticing her difort, quickly came to her aid, catching her in time.


    Ovee with pain, Raegan slumped against his shoulder, appearing to those at a distance as if she was cradled in his embrace.


    Not far from this scene, a sleek, dark luxury car was parked stealthily.


    Matteo, observing them from a short distance, wished he could have retracted what he had said.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Just earlier, Matteo had suggested they would be uncertain when Raegan


    would emerge if waiting by the roadside while waiting for Raegan in the parking lot seemed a wiser idea.


    Now, he regretted his words, given the scene unfolding before them.


    Catching a glimpse of Mitchel''s reaction through the rearview mirror and noticing his darkened face, Matteo tentatively asked, "Mr. Dixon, shall we..." Mitchel cut him off abruptly, "That car is in the way. Ram it." Matteo was taken aback. "Ah?" Mitchel, withdrawing his attention from the cradling duo, repeated firmly and clearly, "Ram it!"

 Chapter 401

    y Chapter 401 Because I Wanted to See You i \ Suddenly, loud horn sounds echoed around Raegan and Stefan.


    Raegan lifted her head to see a cu.


    speeding directly toward them.


    Stefan, acting on instinct, wrapped his arms around Raegan and retreated.


    Yet, the car was not heading for them.


    It aimed for Stefan''s ck limousine.


    "Boom!" The collision was shockingly forceful.


    Stefan''s limousine''s nose crumpled, while the car took the hit only had minor damage, mostly bumper damage, all part of Matteo''s precise calction. His hands were drenched in sweat from the tension.


    Matteo had known about Mitchel''s I insanity when overwhelmed by jealousy and would never let Mitchel do the hitting. He had better control of I speed and strength when hitting Stefan''s car under Mitchel''s directive.


    Had it been Mitchel behind the wheel, Stefan''s ck limousine might have been totally wrecked.


    Raegan, already battling a headache, felt her strength drain from the shock and she slumped into Stefan''s embrace.


    The door of the car which took the hit swung open. Shiny leather shoes hit the ground.


    Mitchel, with one hand in his pocket, moved toward Stefan and Raegan with deliberate steps. His dark suit radiated a serious, deep-ck aura that didn''t mask his natural authority.


    Stefan was visibly annoyed. No man


    could maintain his cool in this situation and Stefan was no exception.


    "what''s this about, Mr. Dixon?" he inquired, voice low and eyes slightly squinted, maintaining politeness yet with a firm tone.


    Mitchel''s eyes scrutinized Stefan''s protective embrace of Raegan, his look icy and mysterious, his lips quivering slightly. "This was merely an idental collision." Stefan''s pupils deepened, grasping Mitchel''s underlying threats. Just a car collision today, what about tomorrow? A person? Stefan and Mitchel stood in a tense silence, their eyes locked in a fierce confrontation, neither yielding.


    Raegan regained some strength and blinked, only to straighten up abruptly at the sight of Mitchel, her expression stern. "Mitchel, have you lost your


    senses? What did you just do? Why are , you here?" She had thought it was a mere illusion at first. After all, Mitchel, who was I supposed to be in the hospital for rest, stood before her.


    Mitchel''s heart seemed to pause at Raegan''s questioning. His lips pale and slightly apart, he said softly, "Because I wanted to see you." Raegan was at a loss for words. She paused for a second, slowly processing his words. In full view of everyone, he confessed his desire to see her. She questioned what she had just heard.


    Could these really be the words of the usually calm, reserved man? Yet, the memory of Mitchel''s earlier threat angered Raegan. "Don''t think I didn''t hear you threatening Stefan!" Mitchel felt a jolt seeing Raegan defend


    Stefan, his dark eyes growing colder ! Just when Raegan anticipated another outburst, Mitchel exhaled quietly, seemingly holding back strong I emotions, and then rasped, "Sorry, I wasn''t clear." \ Raegan was dumbfounded. What did she just hear? An apology from Mitchel? Mitchel''s brow creased slightly as he added, "I had no intention of threatening him." Raegan frowned, rendered speechless.


    Stefan shared the same sentiment.


    Stefan''s perception of Mitchel shifted drastically. How could someone''s demeanor change sO quickly? Mitchel was as unpredictable as anyone could be.


    Then, Matteo rushed over, apologizing to Stefan, "Please forgive me, 1 forgot to


    brake. I''ll cover all repairs ) Mitchel, with his handsome features showing a trace of pallor,manded in a deep voice, "Matteo, ensure Mr Clifford gets a thorough check-up to see if he''s physically hurt and have I him select a new car from the dealership." Mitchel sophisticatedly camouged his feelings and echoed Matteo, showcasing his shrew side.


    Raegan was frustrated. Mitchel simply whitewashed himself by echoing Matteo''s words.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Matteo had two extra vehicles over, informing Stefan, "Mr. Clifford, please let us handle the vehicle situation." stefan gazed at Raegan, inquiring, "Would you like to join me?" Before Raegan could respond, Mitchel cut in, "She doesn''t need to go out of


    her way. I''ll send her home Annoyed, Raegan responde d, "I''m not on your way." I I Stefan was about to respond when Matteo reassured them, "No concerns, I Mr. Clifford. We have enough vehicles Miss Foster will be safely escorted home." Knowing Stefan had important documents and money in his car that required his attention, Raegan stated, "Go ahead, Stefan. I''ll manage.¡¯ Though hesitant, Stefan gave in since he had confidential family documents in his car that needed his care. And with Mitchel present, Raegan seemed safe. He gave a nod, saying, "Let me know once you''re home." Feeling responsible for the inconvenience to Stefan, Raegan agreed quietly.


    Mitchel watched, opening and closing I his fists to control his feelings Stefan addressed Mitchel, "Appreciate it, Mr. Dixon." Mitchel replied with depth, "I''m merely I doing my duty." Their exchange had an underlying rivalry, each viewing Raegan as their own.


    Stefan diverted his gaze first, offering Raegan a soft look before departing.


    Watching Raegan''s eyes track Stefan, Mitchel felt his heart feeling torn, his expression growing pained.


    Raegan approached the vehicle Matteo had arranged and climbed in, not waiting for Mitchel. "Head to West Lake vi," she directed the driver.


    The driver hesitated, noticing Mitchel hadn''t entered yet.


    Raegan''s expression hardened, , questioning whether Matteo had arranged her transport.


    While she contemted, the driver''s I door opened, and the driver tactfully left, making room for Mitchel.


    I Raegan''s expression turned cold.


    "Mitchel, didn''t you vow not to bother me anymore?" Mitchel, newly seated, experienced a painful twist in his heart hearing her words. His eyes lost some of their brightness. Her desire to avoid him was clear in her actions and words.


    Yet...


    "But you visited the hospital today. It seemed you were concerned about me," Mitchel whispered. His excitement had peaked when he spotted Raegan on the security footage, driving him to see her before he was fully healed.


    Raegan now wished she hadn''t visited If she''d known he was well, she wouldn''t have gone. She regretted acting on a fleeting impulse, providing I him with an excuse to pester her "Mitchel, I went to the hospital I because I felt it was necessary. You fainted at my ce, and I wanted to avoid anyplications, so 1 checked on you." Mitchel''s eyes subtly shifted, a wave of pain washing over him. He longed to probe whether her visit indicated she still cared for him, even in the slightest.


    Raegan faced him, her smilecking warmth. "Do you have any more questions?" Mitchel''splexion turned noticeably paler. He couldn''t handle another blow. Despite being disheartened, he attempted a smile,


    SE shifting the conversation I apologize for yourck of transportation Allow me to drive you today. How''s that? { "No!" Raegan rejected instantly, her face stern. "You leave, Or I do."

 Chapter 402

    I Chapter 402 Raegan, Please I Mitchel showed no signs of leaving.


    \ Raegan had her hand on the door I handle, ready to step out of the car.


    Seeing this, Mitchel hastily called out, "Raegan, Janey..." Raegan halted and turned to look at Mitchel. Mitchel whispered, "Janey must be feeling frightened today. She''s probably worried about me. I want to see her." Raegan hesitated.


    Mitchel knew Raegan always put Janey''s feelings first. He added, "Please, let me visit Janey. I won''te by every day. Just tonight, can I?" His voice was low, his pride set aside.


    Raegan''s hand on the door handle


    froze, her mind struggling.


    ! "Raegan, I''m asking you to let me see Janey just for tonight," Mitchel pled.


    Noticing Mitchel''s pale, yet handsome face, Raegan was torn. Yet, she was firm in her decision. The memory of her past pain and suffering chilled her heart instantly. But Janey''s possible tears swayed her.


    After a moment''s indecision, Raegan let go of the door handle and remained quiet.


    Mitchel took her silence as agreement.


    He felt a mix of happiness and sadness. Without Janey, he knew he''d stand no chance.


    At West Lake Vi.


    Reaching the entrance, Raegan saw Annis pacing the yard, holding Janey.


    Annis was gently patting Janey''s back, trying to soothe her.


    Seeing this, Raegan rushed over, calling out, "Janey!" Janey cried, "Mommy..." Janey''s face was red as if she had been crying for a long while. Her long eyshes were dry and stuck together, giving her a pitiful appearance.


    Raegan''s heart ached as she extended her hands to embrace Janey.


    "Janey!" Mitchel''s voice wasden with sorrow as he called out to Janey.


    When Janey caught sight of Mitchel, her eyes grew wide and bright. She cried harder, "Daddy, you''re still here..." Mitchel reached out to embrace Janey, smiling. He reassured her, "Daddy''s fine, not that easy to break." Janey clung to Mitchel''s neck, scanning him from head to toe through her


    tearful eyes. She seemed to be I checking whether Mitchel was hurt.


    Raegan watched this, feeling a twinge I of sadness. Once, Janey only had eyes I for her. Now, Janey was showing I concern for Mitchel.


    I Though Raegan was aware of Janey''s unwavering love for her, a hint of jealousy crept in. She found herself standing still, recognizing the cause of her jealousy.


    Raegan pondered whether she should allow Janey to grow so attached to Mitchel. She feared if Mitchel had to make a tough decision one day, it might end up hurting Janey.


    Janey scrutinized Mitchel''s face, finding no faults, which lightened her spirits. She joyfully ced her hands on Mitchel''s cheeks and nted a big kiss on his face.


    Mitchel''s heart swelled with joy.


    ) Janey inquired, "Daddy, why did you I copse earlier?" } I "I didn''t eat enough and fainted I because of theck of strength.


    4 Remember, Janey, eating on time is important..." Carrying Janey, Mitchel walked inside, his expression serious as he said softly.


    As they moved inside, Mitchel whispered something to Janey that made her giggle.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Annis observed, somewhat amazed.


    "Mr. Dixon has a real knack for bonding with kids. I tried to cheer Janey up for so long in vain." Raegan''s brow furrowed upon hearing this. Sometimes, the bond of family was undeniable. Janey had many male figures in her life, like Erick, Stefan, I and her grandpa... Despite the


    I affection from these men, Mitchel held I a special ce in her heart. Their bond seemed natural and effortless. Was it I true, as Janey''s psychologist suggested, that a father''s love was irreceable, despite the presence of other caring I male figures? Yet, Raegan recalled the psychologist had pointed out children would likely thrive under the care of loving parents.


    With so many misunderstandings and hurts between them, how could they possibly nurture love again? Inside the room.


    Janey was exceptionally attached to Mitchel that evening, wanting his embrace for everything except when she had to use the bathroom.


    Mitchel looked at Janey lovingly, cherishing their time together.


    However, Raegan noticed Mitchel was


    not in the best of health, spotting I asional beads of sweat on his forehead when he leaned over. Clearly, I he hadn''tpletely recovered from I his earlier ordeal. But he persisted in I smiling and engaging with Janey.


    I Raegan approached and gently took Janey into her arms, softly saying, "Janey, it''s gettingte. Time for a bath and bed." Janey was reluctant to part ways with Mitchel. She wrapped her arms around Raegan''s neck, pleading in a sweet tone, "Mommy, is it okay if Daddy stays over tonight?" Raegan was caught off guard by Janey''s request. She froze, while Mitchel awaited her response with hopeful eyes.


    Mitchel''s face was noticeably pale. It was devoid of color.


    A wave of heartache washed over I Raegan. Upon recognizing her feeling sorry for him again, she felt a surge of I rm. She reminded herself not to be I swayed by her emotions.


    Regaining herposure, Raegan I answered Janey, "No." Janey was puzzled and questioned, "Erick stays over sometimes. Why can''t Daddy?" Raegan responded, "Erick is part of our family, so it''s different for him." Raegan''s statement struck a chord in Mitchel''s heart. He felt as though his heart was bleeding. His already pale face lost even more color.


    Janey was still confused and inquired, "Isn''t Daddy part of our family too? My ssmate told me his parents are the closest people to him. Why isn''t it the same with me?"


    Raegan was at a loss for words. How ( could she exin her rtionship with Mitchel wasn''t close anymore? I Luckily, Mitchel stepped in. He gently caressed Janey''s head, maintaining a smile as he said softly, "Janey, it''ste I now. You should listen to your mommy and go to sleep." Janey had more questions, but she could sense Mitchel was somewhat weary. Reluctantly, she said, "Okay.


    Goodnight, Daddy." Raegan, meeting Mitchel''s gaze, remained silent as she carried Janey to the bathroom.


    Annis came to help with Janey''s bath.


    When Raegan went to get Janey''s pajamas, she noticed Mitchel was still lingering at the entrance. She eyed him with a frown. "Why haven''t you left yet?"


    Mitchel returned her gaze with a I troubled look and asked in a raspy voice, "Raegan, would you mind seeing me out?" \

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403 Vow Not To Be Swayed Again I Raegan''s initial impulse leaned toward refusal Observing the pallor on Mitchel''s f; Raegan restrained herself from speaking harshly and instead inquired, "Have you asked Matteo to pick you up?" Mitchel didn''t seem in any condition to drive Mitchel paused briefly, and then a faint grin crossed his face as he softly replied, "Yes." Annoyed by his smile, Raegan responded icily by dousing him with a bucket of ice water, "Don''t tter yourself. I just don''t want you leaving my ce and getting into trouble halfway, for which I would have to take responsibility."


    Suppressing his grin, Mitchel nodded "Stay put," Raegan instructed before heading into the bathroom with I I Janey''s pajamas.


    Janey, fresh from her bath, was delighted to find Mitchel still around.


    Breaking free from Ann''s grip, she rushed toward him, her expression adorable as she pleaded, "Daddy, could you you tuck me in?" "Janey, he needs to..." Raegan began, but before she could finish, Mitchel had already lifted Janey into his arms.


    Turning to Raegan, Mitchel asked softly, "Can I spend a little more time with her?" Raegan hesitated, not wanting to disappoint Janey, and finally nodded.


    Janey pped cheerfully, saying, "Thank you, Mommy. Daddy, I''ll take you to my room."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Once inside her room, Janey handed Mitchel a stack of picture book requesting him to read stories to her Seated at the edge of the bed, Mitchel I began reading tales from the books Janey was filled with joy and anticipation, her eyes closed but her eyshes fluttering asionally.


    Mitchel''s heart warmed at her endearing gestures, a constant smile adorning his lips throughout the storytelling.


    Perhaps weary from her earlier tears, Janey struggled to stay awake despite her wish to enjoy more quality time with Mitchel, her eyelids drooping. Too drowsy to resist sleep, she mumbled, "Daddy, love you..." At that moment, Mitchel''s chest was akin to a hive filled with freshly harvested honey, iparably sweet


    Bending down, he gently kissed Janey forehead, a gesture brimming with paternal affection { As Raegan opened the door, she witnessed the scene before her. Even though the moment was warm, an unexpected bitter feeling surged in her heart. She wondered whether she was I being selfish. She realized she had only thought about her own emotions, not considering Janey''s. It seemed as though she was punishing Janey for Mitchel''s mistakes, depriving Janey of the paternal love she deserved.


    Raegan signed. Maybe she shouldn''t block their meetings out of selfishness.


    Even though she and Mitchel weren''t together anymore, the truth that she was the mother and he was the father remained unchanged.


    Raegan pondered that regardless of their rtionship, Janey deserved the


    full love of both her parent Her mind was in turmoil, and she hardly noticed when Mitchel stood up to leave When the door swung open, their eyes locked Standing tall, Mitchel made Raegan appear petite.


    Mitchel closed the door gently behind him, swallowing hard before softly saying, "Janey is asleep now." "Okay," replied Raegan, at a loss for what more to say.


    "Is there something bothering Janey psychologically?" Mitchel inquired.


    Caught off guard, Raegan asked, "How did you know?" Mitchel looked slightly concerned, She seems to shiver unconsciously while sleeping.¡±


    After a brief silence, Raegan exined, "Janey shivered when she was smaller The doctor mentioned it might be due { to the mother''s scare. But she''s gotten much better after treatment overseas.¡¯ The phrase "the mother''s scare¡± I deeply pained Mitchel. He wondered how Raegan managed to give birth in such perilous conditions. He dared not to delve deeper into his thoughts. The mere thought was suffocating enough.


    He scolded himself for not being able to protect Raegan and their child properly. Given another chance, he would guard them with his life.


    Mitchel''s eyes were resolute, reflecting his firm decision. No excuses or hesitations. He had to be by their side, ready to protect them no matter what.


    The intensity in Mitchel''s eyes startled Raegan, who quickly regained herposure and hurried downstairs


    Mitchel watched her leave, his expression showing a hint of sadness Outside, Matteo hadn''t shown up yet. ! Raegan lingered by the doorway, hesitant to go back inside I Feeling uneasy and seeing no sign of Matteo, Raegan offered, "Should we call Matteo?" Mitchel responded with a light tone, "Answering calls while driving isn''t safe for him. He''ll be here shortly." Raegan was doubtful, but before she could press the issue, she listened as he proposed, "Luis knows a reputable psychologist. Let''s meet him first. If you find him suitable, we can bring Janey along, alright?" Raegan paused, not rejecting the suggestion. Janey tended to be withdrawn when her condition red up. While it was rare, aplete cure


    would certainly be better. She trusted Luis'' expertise in the medical field. Any doctor he vouched for would { undoubtedly be trustworthy.


    Raegan agreed, "Alright, let''s go see him." Mitchel''s smile then lit up, warm light illuminated his handsome profile, entuating his particrly charming smile.


    While Raegan was still puzzling over his sudden smile, he added, "Yes, both of us." She realized his implication and felt a rush of warmth in her cheeks, eager to distance herself.


    Just wait here by yourself..." Raegan couldn''t finish her sentence when he suddenly reached out, drawing her into his embrace.


    Raegan''s eyes widened in shock, her


    look as fierce as a small, defensive hedgehog, she protested, "Hey, what''s this about?" { Mitchel remained silent, resting his head against her neck, his breathing causing a ticklish sensation Raegan attempted to push him away.


    "Mitchel! Release me!" "Raegan," he whispered her name, his voice near her skin.


    Raegan froze. Then, he stated again, his voice rough, "Thank you." Raegan was taken aback, puzzled by his sudden gratitude.


    As Mitchel held her, his tears seemed to fall on her neck, touching her deeply.


    Raegan stood still, somewhat disbelieving. Was he crying once more? Though it was just a single tear, its


    starkness in contrast to hi 1sual demeanor left her stunned Mitchel, who seemed so strong and A invincible, was now showing his I vulnerability before her, not for the first ime After a while, Mitchel managed to say, "Thank you for bringing Janey into the world." Raegan''s body involuntarily trembled.


    His simple expression of gratitude stirred a deep emotion within her, bringing tears to her eyes. It transported her back to the terrifying moment when she fell into the river, her sole thought was to protect her unborn child at all costs. This conviction was why she often said Janey was her life, as she had indeed risked everything just to give birth to Janey Reflecting on those harrowing times


    caused Raegan''s heart to throb with renewed pain. The pain made it impossible for her to face Mitchel any { longer. Almost without any hesitation, I she forcefully pushed him away.


    Under Mitchel''s stunned gaze, Raegan forcefully closed the door, the sound echoing loudly.


    The solid red pearwood door didn''t just block Mitchel''s ess. It symbolized the resolute shutting of Raegan''s heart to him.


    Raegan, leaning against the door, felt drained and stood there for what seemed like an eternity, Her emotions transitioning from hurt to a firm resolve. She silently vowed not to let Mitchel sway her emotions again.


    Outside.


    Mitchel was left standing, appearing ost and devoid of life


    Matteo came over, calling out to Mitchel twice, yet receiving no reaction Observing the closed door and Mitchel''s distraught expression, Matteo sighed deeply and suggested, "Mr. Dixon, let''s return to the hospital.¡¯ In the calm of the evening, after a hectic day at work, Nicole was about to drive home.


    As Nicole approached her red Maserati, the headlights of a ck luxury sports car abruptly turned on, casting a harsh light.


    She shielded her eyes as the car stopped beside her Maserati.


    The window of the car lowered, and Jarrod''s distinct features became visible, his voice sounding low and frosty. "Get in."

 Chapter 404

    I Chapter 404 I Don''t Know Her / Several days had passed since Nicole and Jarrod parted in the hospital.


    Nicole had thought Jarrod wouldn''t give up that easily, yet he hadn''t sought her out until now. Was he so easily irritated? It all seemed so dull.


    She still needed him around. His interest in her couldn''t fade just yet.


    With a subtle smile, Nicole murmured, "I need to head home." Jarrod gave her a look and offered a smile. "Unless you want me to carry you inside the car, you better hop in the car." Jarrod had a small dimple on his left cheek that only showed when he smiled, which Nicole had to look


    i closely to notice.


    I Lost in thought, Nicole recalled how much she used to enjoy his smile. His I dimples, usually a sign of shyness, I added a touch of charm to his I appearance, making him seem both I shy and attractive.


    Yet, Jarrod''s dimples, typically associated with charm, now took on a hint of menace. His smile suggested that beneath his handsome exterior lurked a deadly threat.


    Seeing her absent-minded look, Jarrod chuckled. "You seem captivated by me.


    Have you been missing me?" Nicole felt disgusted. She approached her car with a stern expression, wanting to open the door.


    But before her hand reached the handle, she felt a strong pull from behind. Jarrod had stepped out of his


    I car, gently grasped her neck, and 1 teased, "Since you don''t get in yourself, I''ll take that as a sign you prefer me to I carry you." \ Nicole found his audacity I exasperating. Irritated, she inquired, I "Where exactly are we going?" Jarrod, clearly in high spirits, quirked an eyebrow and cheerfully suggested, "Join me for ate-night snack." Just as Nicole was about to rebuke him, her phone rang.


    Recognizing the caller ID, her expression turned serious. She brushed off Jarrod''s hand, saying, "Hold on. I need to take this call." Her reaction seemed casual yet intimate. Jarrod''s eyes darkened as he finally released her.


    Nicole advanced a couple of steps and grabbed the phone near the flowerbed.


    "Yes, Mr. Steve?" '' "Nicole, 1 need those case documents immediately. Can you send them?" "Apologies, Mr. Steve. I''m not at the office. I''ll forward them as soon as I { return," Nicole responded apologetically.


    "Understood." After ending the call, Nicole reflected on Jarrod''s ruthless handling of Deniz from the Vipo Group. That was a move that had been essential for her sess in securing the Hampton family project. Her next target was a close associate of the Hampton Group''s chairman. However, to gain this target''s trust, she had to neutralize Jarrod.


    Turning back, Nicole noticed Jarrod''s gaze on her. Without showing any emotion, she opened the car door and


    CNRPIET SVE ¡ì WUT I RITVYY 7s got inside. "Do you n to leave me 1 after we eat? Let''s hurry. I need to get some sleep," she stated.


    I Jarrod, not used to herpliance, I gave a smile and leaned on the ; window without driving off.


    "Are we going or not?" Nicole asked.


    Jarrod fixed a cool stare on her. "Do you expect me to be your driver?" Nicole, in a surprisinglypliant manner, moved from the back seat to the passenger seat.


    Jarrod, considering lighting a cigarette, decided against it upon seeing Nicole beside him.


    Right then, he answered a call from his assistant.


    Jarrod simply replied, "OK." Then, he ignited the engine.


    ERTRWIRAWEL ER NER VBTWTE ¡ì FWTWYV FTES He inquired nonchntly, "Not at your I job anymore?" I Nicole was startled yet somewhat I I anticipated his awareness. She I admitted openly, "Yes, the constant travel was exhausting. Now I''m I helping out at a rtive''s small business." "Is your rtive in the energy sector?" Jarrod gave her a sidelong look andmented casually, "It''s akin to what your family was involved in previously." With her heart pounding wildly, Nicole pinched her hand hard to calm herself down. Then, with a hint of emotion, she murmured, "Yes, that''s my area of expertise." Jarrod, sensing her mood, didn''t probe further. With a smile, he suggested, "How about some porridge? I know a


    ce that serves excellent porridge." ! Nicole wasn''t sure if it was her imagination. But Jarrod seemed -to I deliberately slow down hisst words.


    I His intermittent smiles throughout their conversation left Nicole feeling I uneasy.


    Nicole told herself not to overthink I and closed her eyes, avoiding his gaze.


    Jarrod adjusted the rearview mirror and nced at her. His smile had a hint of chilliness.


    Before long, they arrived at a posh porridge restaurant.


    Jarrod exited the car, grasped Nicole''s hand, and led her inside.


    Nicole was frustrated. Despite her intentions to manipte Jarrod, being touched by him made her feel sick. She wished she could shed that touched skin. She came to realize that she


    I couldn''t even exploit him effectively.


    ! Nicole tried to pull away, but Jarrod''s i grip was firm, and she stumbled. into I his embrace when he pulled her in.


    \ I Jarrod''s tone was icy, almost like a threat. "Stop wriggling, or I''ll carry you inside." Nicole ceased struggling. Being carried inside by him would be far worse than her hand being held by him.


    Together, they entered the restaurant, appearing to outsiders like a loving couple.


    Yet, Nicole''s expression betrayed her true feelings: unwilling and somewhat resentful.


    Getting inside, Jarrod chose to sit in the main dining area instead of a chamber and ordered, "Bring us Shrimp and Grits, please."


    Nicole was momentarily taken aback I Shrimp and Grits... It was the first dish she had ever cooked for Jarrod back in I their college days.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Back then, they skipped the cafeteria meals, and she would bring him Shrimp and Grits daily. Jarrod always finished the Shrimp and Grits she made. For three whole months, he never missed a meal she prepared.


    Not long after, when Jarrod left, Nicole found herself making Shrimp and Grits every single day, missing him terribly.


    A week into this routine, she couldn''t stand it anymore and felt nauseous.


    Nicole marveled at how Jarrod had savored the same dish for three months as if it were a gourmet meal.


    Reflecting on their past moments brought a mix of emotions, especially considering their current situation.


    Nicole internally cursed Jarrod and her


    Chapter 404 1 Don¡¯t Know Hisplex feelings. She was unsure of i jarrod''s intentions of bringing her here tonight.


    As the Shrimp Grits arrived, Nicole felt I a wave of nausea and looked around for a bin. Her attention was diverted I when she noticed a couple entering the restaurant.


    The man, stylish in a white shirt and ck trousers, exuded a cool charm.


    It had been ages since Nicolest saw Jarrod, and equally long since she had seen Roscoe.


    One question dominated her thoughts at the sight of Roscoe. Was this dapper man really Roscoe? Under the bright lights, Roscoe''s clear- eyed gaze confirmed it. He was indeed Roscoe.


    Nicole subtly bowed her head, her expression caught by Jarrod''s icy gaze.


    '' The young girl with Roscoe eagerly 1 greeted Jarrod, calling him "Uncle." , Jarrod acknowledged her with a nod.


    '' Doreen, the girl, nced at Roscoe, intending to introduce him to Jarrod, / but noticed Roscoe''s attention fixed on Nicole.


    Curious, Doreen inquired, "Roscoe, do you know her?" Roscoe averted his gaze and responded coolly, "No, I don''t know her."

 Chapter 405

    y Chapter 405 Do You Want Me , To Feed You f I At Roscoe''s reply, Jarrod arched his , eyebrows, and a cool detachment glinted in his eyes.


    Doreen''s gaze lingered on Nicole, knowing Nicole was the one who had captured Jarrod''s heart.


    Nicole''s beauty was undeniable, with elegantly shaped eyes enhanced by tasteful makeup, and though her attire was that of a typical office worker, it somehow added to her allure.


    Doreen couldn''t resist a yful jibe.


    "Jarrod, I was under the impression you had little interest in the opposite sex. Yet, here you are, dining with your dazzling girlfriend." Doreen''s use of "girlfriend" carried a


    / biting tone, especially to Nicole.


    I Before Jarrod could respond with a smile, Nicole quickly rified, "That''s I not the case." I Jarrod''s expression stiffened.


    I Doreen''s smile didn''t waver as she attempted to diffuse the tension. "Oh please, there''s no need for upset. I was merely teasing." She then pulled out a chair. "Jarrod, you wouldn''t mind if we shared the table, right?" Jarrod didn''t say anything. Nicole felt a surge of tension but remained silent.


    As Doreen settled into her seat, she made a point of inviting Roscoe to join, effectively grouping everyone for the meal.


    The arrangement ced Doreen opposite Jarrod, with Nicole facing


    I Roscoe.


    I The pot of Shrimp and Grits, ordered i by Jarrod, filled the air with its enticing ( I aroma. Doreen, attracted by the dish, turned to Roscoe and asked, "This ! smells wonderful. Would you like to I taste this?" Roscoe, however, was less inclii "You go ahead. I''ll pass." Doreen, pushing a bit, observed, "Really? It seems like you''ve hardly touched your dinner." With a cool demeanor, Roscoe replied, "I''m not interested." Doreen, enchanted by Roscoe''s charm, ventured a suggestion tinged with a mix of shyness and excitement, "Why don''t we share one pot of Shrimp and Grits?" The proposition hinted at a closeness that seemed too bold for two people


    who had just met.


    Nicole, stealing a nce at Roscoe, , found her vision slightly obscured by I the steam rising from the dish, I rendering Roscoe''s expression I unreadable.


    Without any objection from Roscoe, Doreen took his silence as agreement and happily ordered the Shrimp and Grits.


    Noticing Nicole hadn''t dug in yet, Doreen said with a radiant smile, "Please dig in. Don''t mind us." Nicole felt a pang of difort at the inclusionary "us", unable to muster even a polite smile in response.


    She understood the connections at y here. Doreen was Jarrod''s cousin''s daughter.


    Jarrod had always felt a deep sense of gratitude toward his cousin for the


    support during his times of need The partnership between the cousin''s {pany and Jarrod''s had proven to be mutually beneficial, propelling their I business ventures to greater sess Doreen, being the cherished only child of her family, was ustomed to a certain level of indulgence, which exined her confident demeanor.


    Nicole harbored reservations about Roscoe''s interactions with the Schultz family, uncertain of Roscoe''s intentions and future ns. The possibility of Roscoe acting for her sake troubled her greatly.


    The meal had yet tomence when Jarrod suddenly took Nicole''s hand in his,ying their intertwined fingers on the table His hold was firm, Nicole''s skin warming under the strength of his


    grasp.


    Attempting to free herself only resulted in Jarrod tightening his grip, causing Nicole difort and a faint I expression of pain to cross her face.


    [ Yet, Jarrod''s demeanor remained detached as he posed the question.


    "Why don''t you eat? Do you want me to feed you?" Doreen couldn''t contain her excitement, her smile broadening.


    "Jarrod, this side of you is new to me.


    Somanding..." Jarrod, without lifting his gaze, addressed Nicole softly, reminiscing, "You used to prepare meals for me.


    While this dish might not match up to yours, it''s the best I could find. I frequented this ce often in your absence." His words dripped with affection,


    painting the picture of a man deeply in I love.


    Doreen was taken aback, realizing the depth of Jarrod''s silence held more I than she had ever known. Her surprise was evident as she inquired, "Jarrod, I have you been acquainted with her for long?" Jarrod''s response was soft but firm.


    "She''s Nicole." "Nicole!" Doreen gasped, covering her mouth in astonishment. "The very Nicole..." The revtion hit Doreen. So, the woman before her was precisely the one Jarrod had cherished for a decade.


    "I finally get to meet the woman who fascinates Jarrod!" Doreen eximed, her words stunning those around her.


    Nicole understood Doreen was oblivious to the full story, suggesting


    her remark was made in innocence.


    I Yet, if Jarrod''s doings were driven by mere obsession, it would paint him in a disturbing light.


    I The steam from Shrimp and Grits clouded their vision, obscuring the I tense atmosphere.


    Unseen by others, Roscoe''s hands were clenched tightly, his knuckles whitening under the strain. His eyes, usually clear, now appeared misty, the distance across the table amplifying his sense of istion.


    The aroma of Shrimp and Grits was overwhelming for Nicole, giving her a sense of nausea. Herplexion turned increasingly pale as she struggled to free her hand from Jarrod''s grasp, her difort evident.


    Jarrod''s expression grew colder with Nicole''s evident rejection, his icy demeanor somehow entuating his


    Nicole''s so-called rtive''spany''s I survival into her ear.


    Nicole''s reaction was one of shock. She I raised her eyes to meet his.


    \ Jarrod''s expression remained I impassive, betraying no sign of the ominous suggestion he had just made.


    It seemed as if his words might have been a figment of her imagination.


    Nicole ceased her struggle, pondering the implications of his statement. Was he aware of something, or was it merely a ploy? Observing her hesitation, Jarrod''s gaze grew more intense. He rxed his hold slightly but maintained contact, extending his hand to feed her a spoonful of Shrimp and Grits she found repulsive.


    After a brief pause, Nicole acquiesced, opening her mouth to ept the food.


    Doreen watched the interaction, a mix I of amusement and awe on her face.


    This disy of tenderness from Jarrod { I was unprecedented in her eyes.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I Witnessing Jarrod''s intense look toward Nicole, Doreen was convinced I of his deep affection for Nicole.


    Then, with cheeks warming to a soft pink, Doreen''s gaze shifted toward Roscoe. "Roscoe..." she murmured, longing for a simr disy of care.


    Yet, she was mindful of the pace at which their rtionship was progressing, given that it was only their first meeting.


    Despite this, her attraction to Roscoe was undeniable, stirring a wish within her to experience the same affection.

 Chapter 406

    I Chapter 406 y The Game I Slowly I Having seen a handsome man like I pveer) Doreen found it hard to be impressed by just any man. Despite the attention of numerous wealthy I suitors, none caught her interest.


    Instead, she was drawn to a recently acknowledged illegitimate son of the Watts family, Roscoe.


    People said Roscoe wasn''t a good match for Doreen.


    The Watts family, despite their wealth and influence, viewed Roscoe''s position asplicated due to his illegitimacy.


    Roscoe''s brother, the current head of the Watts family, was well over 40. The revtion of a twenty-something half- brother didn''t sit well with him. HeOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I was against it but couldn''t overrule his I father''s decision to bring Roscoe into the family.


    I I At a social event, Doreen found herself I captivated by Roscoe upon meeting I him.


    I ; : When Doreen mentioned this to I Jarrod, she didn''t anticipate the Watts I family arranging a blind date with I Roscoe so swiftly.


    Doreen was charmed by Roscoe''s bright eyes. Gathering her courage, she attempted to feed him. "Roscoe, would you like to try this?" But Roscoe seemed distracted.


    With a shy gesture, Doreen moved the spoon toward his mouth, "Roscoe, please try this..." Then suddenly, "p!" The spoon was struck from her hand and fell to the floor.


    I Doreen was stunned, feeling the sting I on her finger. She looked at Roscoe in I disbelief, wondering if he was the one I who had knocked the spoon away.


    Roscoe avoided her gaze and muttered, I "Sorry, I didn''t notice it." Doreen''s difort eased slightly. It seemed Roscoe hadn''t done it deliberately.


    The incident caught Jarrod''s eye.


    "Doreen, are you alright?" Jarrod inquired, shooting a stern look at Roscoe.


    Doreen smiled and said, "I''m fine. I didn''t hold it steady and spilled it on myself. I''ll go change my clothes." Doreen cherished her appearance, and she detested any exhibitor stains.


    Being particr about her appearance, Doreen always carried extra clothes for such situations.


    I Doreen nced flirtatiously at Roscoe I and asked, "Roscoe, could you fetch my I change of clothes for me?" ! 4 I : I Roscoe observed Nicole''s red lips as she indulged in the Shrimp and Grits, I savoring them as if they were the most I delectable delicacy in the world. He felt a surge of difort.


    With a smile, Roscoe took the key and departed.


    Jarrod''s gaze lingered on Roscoe.


    Roscoe appeared much calmer and moreposed than before.


    Loosening his tie, Jarrod regarded Doreen with an expressionless gaze.


    "Doreen, it''s fine to enjoy hispany, but don''t get too attached. He''s not worthy of you." At that moment, Nicole''s grip on her spoon tightened.


    Doreen was visibly upset by the


    Iment. She sulked. "Jarrod, please I don''t speak ill of Roscoe. He''s a true I gentleman and treats me well." { I { I Their acquaintance was barely a day old.


    I I Roscoe had hardly talked, being cold to I '' Doreen.


    Yet, love often colored one''s perception, leading to self-deception.


    Jarrod raised an eyebrow, nced at Nicole, who was focused on her meal, and inquired, "Really? How exactly has he been treating you well?" Caught off-guard, Doreen feigned bashfulness. "Jarrod, you''re being too nosy. Why must you know everything?" Jarrod, toying with a cigarette, responded quietly, "If it makes you happy, then let it be. But remember, men like him won''t just be with you.


    They''ll be with others too." I ¡°Jarrod, what are you referring to?" I Doreen feared Roscoe might overhear ( I Jarrod''s remark. Moreover, there were [eda people present. She disliked I Jarrod''s disparaging remarks about I Roscoe.


    Nicole''s hands clenched tighter, her difort growing since she felt repulsed by Jarrod''s attitude.


    Observing Nicole''s strained hands, Jarrod talked softly, "Thinking an illegitimate son can join our family is wishful thinking on his part. He is fortunate enough to spend some time with you." "Jarrod, lower your voice!" Doreen caught sight of Roscoe approaching from the corner of her eye, stirring a pang of guilt within her.


    "Did you feelfortable with him


    serving you?" Jarrod looked at Nicole I and asked abruptly. His focus was solely on her.


    I I Doreen was puzzled, about to respond \ when a sudden cough interrupted.


    I I "Ahem..." Nicole''s cheeks flushed as * she coughed continuously.


    Jarrod, offering a pat on Nicole''s back,mented coldly, "No rush. We''re just getting started..." His words held a meaningful message.


    "E..." Suddenly, Nicole retched.


    Jarrod''s expression darkened.


    The next instant, Nicole vomited.


    Nicole''s vomiting was so severe that Jarrod was sttered with it. The undigested food was evident in the mess.


    Jarrod''s expression turned grim.


    I "Sorry, I..." Nicole managed to say I between gasps, feeling a sharp pain in I her stomach.


    ( : I But she was unable to continue as she I vomited once more. "Ugh!" J I She quickly stood up, covered her mouth, and dashed to the restroom.


    Jarrod, now smelling of the vomit, looked visibly upset.


    A waiter approached and suggested, "Sir, we have facilities here where you can freshen up. There''s a room avable for you to change." Jarrod, his expression unchanging, nodded in agreement. Once he received some clean clothes, he went to change, his mood clearly soured.


    Doreen too decided to change her outfit.


    Inside the restroom, Nicole managed


    I to expel all the Shrimp and Grits she I had eaten. Yet, the nausea lingered.


    I After exiting the stall, she rinsed her I .


    I mouth and washed her face, trying to regain herposure.


    When she looked in the mirror again, she saw Roscoe''s reflection.


    Roscoe was casually leaning against the wall, hands in his pockets, seemingly waiting for her.


    The room fell into a quiet, with neither of them breaking the silence.


    Their eyes met in the mirror''s reflection.


    Memories of their past life abroad surfaced in Nicole''s mind. Roscoe used to cook for her during weekends and even helped with childcare.


    Despite his youth, Roscoe was surprisingly adept at looking after kids.


    Nicole had always been hesitant to i handle the delicate child, but Roscoe naturally had a way with the little one.


    I As a result, Austin grew fond of Roscoe.


    Upon reflecting, Nicole acknowledged that her life shouldn''t be that carefree.


    I Her parents couldn''t find peace. They awaited the day when she would bring them justice.


    Behind her, Roscoe''s voice broke the silence. "Nicole, I didn''t." Nicole''s heart raced upon hearing him.


    Just those few words conveyed a whole message to her.


    After years of shared understanding, Roscoe knew Nicole grasped his meaning. He was rifying that he wasn''t in any rtionship. Even without her asking for it, he feltpelled to exin.


    Stepping closer, Roscoe met Nicole''s


    gaze in the mirror and affirmed, I "Nicole, I will always be faithful to i you!" 4 (ee. / ; I His love burned passionately, and his promises held formidable strength.


    I / Yet, Nicole didn''t dare to reciprocate I his feelings. She was on a challenging path, fraught with obstacles. It wasn''t I right to drag anyone else into her troubles.


    With a cool demeanor, Nicole responded, "Roscoe, your actions are your own concern, not mine!"

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407 Do You Love Me After Nicole''s words, a heavy silence i enveloped the room.


    I Smiling, Roscoe said, "Nicole, I can see that you care about me." Nicole seemed to be unaware that whenever she lied, she unconsciously pinched the nail of her index finger.


    Roscoe couldn''t help but smile upon noticing this. Realizing that she was deliberately provoking him, an act out of her care for him, he felt a surge of happiness so intense that his heart nearly leaped out of his chest.


    Nicole was stunned. She hadn''t expected that Roscoe wouldn''t believe her words at all. With reddened eyes, she uttered with a cold determination, "Don''t do all those useless things. You


    I know that I''m perfectly capable of taking care of myself!" Nicole couldn''tprehend why Roscoe had abandoned his medical I career to return to the notorious Watts I family.


    I Nicole had harbored suspicions about Roscoe''s true identity long before.


    During his time abroad, Roscoe was invariably shadowed by bodyguards.


    Since they did not seem to be hired by Roscoe himself, it could only mean that he was from a wealthy background where his mere identity required protection.


    Nicole had kept an ear out in her social circle, and heard whispers that Doreen favored the newly returned illegitimate son of the Watts family. However, she hadn''t expected it to be Roscoe.


    The Watts family''s reputation wasThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    tarnished, engulfed in a mire of . scandals.


    Roscoe was so pure that Nicole had the inexplicable desire to shield him from \ all of it.


    I ( "I won''t do anything useless." Aware that this wasn''t a good ce to talk, Roscoe dropped his voice to a murmur.


    "Nicole, I''ll be waiting for you at our usual spot tomorrow at midnight." With a solemn shake of her head, Nicole whispered back, "I won''t be there." Roscoe was ustomed to her rejection and the sting of disappointment, and the smile on his face remained unyielding. "Then I''ll be there every night without fail." Nicole was at a loss for words.


    Roscoe pressed on, "I noticed the ginger in your porridge earlier. It''s too


    I much vor for you now, so don''t eat it. And don''t forget to take your medication when you get home." Tears brimmed in Nicole''s eyes.


    I Roscoe''s kindness overwhelmed her. If she continued to refuse him, how I would she be any different from Jarrod, a cold-blooded and ruthless person? Roscoe''s and Nicole''s reflections swam in the mirror nearby.


    Tilting his head slightly, Roscoe brushed away Nicole''s tears with his thumb. As his fingers wiped away the tears, he softly asked, "Do you love me, Nicole?" Nicole trembled nervously.


    Roscoe''s smile widened, and when he spoke, his voice carried a subdued but unmistakable joy. "You don''t need to answer. Time will tell." Once more, Nicole did not know how


    to respond. She was hesitant to say anything that would crush his hopes.


    Roscoe looked at her and said in a resolute tone, "Nicole, give me some I time. I''ll grow up." He pledged to I : ¡ì I evolve into the partner Nicole needed, I someone capable of protecting her.


    Before Nicole could offer a response, a frigid voice sliced through the air.


    "What are you talking about?" Jarrod''s icy face came into view. He was d in a suit as cold as his demeanor. His prating gaze locked onto Nicole and Roscoe, harboring a hint of danger.


    with a shudder, Nicole clenched her fists.


    Roscoe, on the other hand, remained calm andposed. "Nothing important.¡± "Okay," Jarrod responded impassively,


    his features betraying no emotion. He moved closer, enveloping Nicole in a tight embrace, his arm. encircling her shoulder.


    I Sensing Nicole trembling, Jarrod I I chuckled. "Your hand feels like ice. Are I you alright?" His seemingly soothing tone only made Nicole tremble more violently.


    Jarrod had an impable demeanor and charm, which could easily mislead others into perceiving him as gentle and easygoing.


    Nicole felt disgusted by his touch.


    However, Jarrod''s grip tightened, and his chilly lips grazed her forehead as he murmured, "Are youing down with something?" A chill coursed through Nicole''s veins.


    Every cell in her body was resisting Jarrod. She felt sick. He was going too


    far! "Let go of me!" she ground out through clenched teeth, her voice a mere whisper against his ear.


    Jarrod didn''t seem to hear what she \ said. He curled his lips as he pulled her I closer.


    I To a third person, they seemed to be engrossed in a tender exchange.


    Roscoe clenched his fists. His handsome features darkened with fury, and his once-clear eyes were now aze with anger.


    Spotting Roscoe, Doreen said briskly, "Ah, here you are!" Drawing closer, Doreen casually linked her arm with Roscoe''s, as though they were already an item. Pouting, she said, "I''ve been searching everywhere for you." Roscoe remained unresponsive, seemingly oblivious to Doreen''s


    presence. His focus remained fixed on the pair before him.


    Having spent a day with Roscoe, Doreen was ustomed to his quiet I demeanor, so hisck of reaction I didn''t faze her.


    I Turning to the couple locked in a tight embrace, Doreen shed a knowing smile and quipped, "Jarrod, spare us the lovey-dovey disy, will you? Get a room!" Shooting a grin at Roscoe, Jarrod said, "Alright, we''ll do that. Enjoy yourselves." With that, he sped Nicole''s hand and led her away.


    This time, Nicole''s attempt to break free was in vain. She sensed a burning gaze trailing her, almost tangible against her skin. However, she knew that there was no hope for her and


    I Roscoe. She didn''t want to repeat the same mistakes. It was time to put everything back to the way it was.


    Shaking Roscoe''s arm, Doreen chirped, I "Let''s go." J i Roscoe trailed behind numbly, lost in his thoughts.


    Nicole got into Jarrod''s car, while Roscoe and Doreen stood nearby.


    With a cheerful wave, Doreen bid farewell to Jarrod. "Bye, Jarrod!" Jarrod nodded goodbye. Then, noticing how absentminded Nicole was next to him, he leaned over to help fasten her seat belt.


    Nicole instinctively recoiled and snapped, "Jarrod, now that they''re gone, how much longer must we keep up this charade?" "Charade?" For the first time that


    night, Jarrod had dropped all pretense and kissed Nicole hard. "Nicole, I''m fucking in love with you. Do you think { I''m just acting like you are?"

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408 Let''s Have a Baby I Nicole was taken aback by Jarrod''s ! unexpected revtion. What had he I discovered? Or...


    Nicole''s turbulent thoughts overshadowed Jarrod''s forceful kisses.


    Nicole''s plump, pink lips held an irresistible allure to Jarrod.


    Even though Nicole was as unresponsive as a log, Jarrod was still crazy for her. He yearned for her, missed her, having spent endless nights foolishly in thepany of a lifeless body that he assumed was her.


    Jarrod simply epted it even when he btedly realized she had fooled him, Knowing she despised him, he had allowed her to express her anger


    Sensing her wish to injure him, he''d willingly hand her the weapon when needed.


    However, he would never tolerate her I falling for someone else. Since she had I spent the first part of her life in love I with him, he wouldn''tin even if she hated him to the core for the rest of her life. He was content as long as she was by his side.


    But the thought of Nicole experiencing ordinary, daily life with another man abroad pained him deeply.


    Jarrod had traveled to Swynborough, where Nicole once spent her days, and marked her new beginning without him.


    Through his investigations, Jarrod learned that Nicole, using the alias Nell, had been leading a simple life there with a young academic. On weekends, they would stroll in the


    I park, feed pigeons in the za, and go grocery shopping together. Moreover, they had a child! Nicole had actually started a family with that man! I ording to the neighbors, they I seldom brought the child outside, I having only glimpsed the child from afar once. The child was slender and small, seemingly not yet three years old.


    Jarrod scoffed. While he endured sleepless nights filled with agony under the thought of her passing away near the cliff, Nicole was enjoying a mundane existence with another man.


    They deceived him together.


    This realization made Jarrod feel as though the towering buildings in his mind were crumbling swiftly. It drove him to want to shatter everything, on the verge of being insane Jarrod''s icy, slim lips forcefully invaded


    I Nicole''s. Finally, Nicole abruptly came to her senses, pushing Jarrod forcefully "Mmm!" Nicole''s fingernails left a deep, bloody scratch on Jarrod''s face, yet she still couldn''t stop him.


    I Jarrod resembled as wild as a creature I possessed, driven by a desire to destroy everything around him.


    Nicole bit down hard on his lip, and in response, Jarrod clutched her jaw so tightly it seemed he might dislocate it.


    Nicole''s eyshes quivered, and tears streamed down her face. Her eyes, red and tear-filled, radiated a tragic beauty.


    For a moment, Jarrod''s ruthless grip softened, and he rasped, "Nicole, how could you have a child with another man!" Bang! It felt like an explosion went off in her head. Nicole''s eyes widened In shock, realizing Jarrod had discovered


    I ¡°a I Austin''s existence. He had found out earlier than she had expected Noticing Nicole''s expression, Jarrod experienced a wave of sorrow, his I heart wrenching.


    I "Is that Watts guy the father?" Overwhelmed by pain, Jarrod''s voice was eerily slow and as cold as the ashes of hell.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Exhaling a sigh of relief at hisck of knowledge of him being Austin''s father, Nicole replied with a faint smile, "I wish it were his, but sadly, it isn''t." "Then who is the father?" Jarrod demanded, teeth gritted.


    Nicole replied with a weak smile, "While overseas, I took too many painkillers and got sick on the street, and then I got pregnant, I don''t know who the father is."


    i Jarrod''s gaze turned icy, "You''re lying! It has to be that Watts guy!" Nicole scoffed. "Dr. Watts has a promising future. Why would he have \ a child with me? Had you checked, J you''d know the hospital records list I the father as unknown." "Where is the child now?" Jarrod pressed.


    Jarrod had long been searching for the child''s whereabouts without sess, or he would have already taken the child to confirm the paternity with the suspected father. Once he identified the child''s father, he vowed to eliminate that man! Nicole replied nonchntly, ¡°I gave the child away when I returned." "Don''t lie. I doubt you would do that." "Why wouldn''t I be able to do so? Tell me, Jarrod, why should it matter to


    { me? You should be relieved this child isn''t yours, or I would have killed him myself!" Nicole snapped.


    Nicole had prepared for this \ confrontation and had hidden Austin J well in advance. Jarrod would never I find him.


    Given Austin''s delicate condition, Nicole simply took Austin at the door for fun, allowing her neighbor to glimpse Austin and mislead the neighbor about Austin''s age. She had been nning this for years.


    Roscoe discovering her earlier than expected was unforeseen. But that was fine. Jarrod''s care granted her the chance to execute her n. This was precisely what she needed for her n.


    Obsessed, Jarrod muttered, "If you could have a child with someone else, why not with me? If you can be with


    I others, why not me?" Nicole waspletely shocked by his deration as if he had lost his mind.


    "Jarrod, you''ve lost your mind!" I Jarrod admitted with unsettling calm, I "Yes, I''ve lost it. Would any rational man spend five years with a lifeless body believing it was you?" Seeing Nicole''s look of revulsion, Jarrod felt a deep cut to his ego. He seized her throat, spitting out venomously, "Nicole, wasn''t it you who tricked me? You fooled me into believing that lifeless body was you!" "It was a mere coincidence!" Struggling for breath, Nicole wed at his wrist.


    "Release me! Maniac! Madman! pervert! Release me!" "Yes, I''m a madman! It would be a letdown if 1 didn''t live up to the monster you think I am!" With a raspy


    I voice, Jarrod dered, "Nicole, let''s have a baby." Nicole was left speechless.


    With that, Jarrod made a move to rip I her blouse, revealing his intent.


    I Nicole fought back with all her might, yelling, "Jarrod, why on earth would I want a child with you, you monster? Do you think you deserve it?" Despite her protests, Jarrod proceeded to undo her blouse, brazenly stating, "I''l treat the child well. My mother always said to win a woman''s heart, you need to share a child with her." Jarrod pinned Nicole down on the seat, overpowering her. Then, in a hushed tone, he implored, "Nicole, please..." Five years of yearning, and five years of agony, all culminated in this moment He desired her, with a maddening intensity...


    "Get off me!" Nicole''s eyes were fierce Her attempts to drive him away by kicking and biting him were futile.


    In her desperation, she wasn''t aware of \ what she had grabbed. Her vision blurred with rage, she swung blindly, I striking at an unknown target.


    Then, managing to free one hand, she pped him fiercely.


    "Ahh!" Nicole let out a piercing scream, her voice steeped in desperation and fear.


    Memories of past suffering came rushing back, and she cried out, "Jarrod, how many times do you n to push me to the brink before you''re content!" Her anguished cry seemed to crush Jarrod''s heart. He gazed at her, his aggression fading, and rasped, "I''m sorry, Nicole. I won''t coerce You, I


    promise 8 Nicole was haunted by painful memories, tormenting her unbearably Jarrod uttered, "I owe you a life. Can I you find it in your heart to love me I once more?" Nicole let out a hysterical cry, "Jarrod, I''d throw a party if you were gone! How can you still wish for my love!" "Really?" Jarrod''s eyes reddened, and heughed self-mockingly. "I knew it.


    But if it brings you a moment of joy, it''s worth it to me..." Nicole was baffled, failing to grasp his meaning.


    Suddenly, Jarrod slumped before her, his hands on her waist.


    "Jarrod, I swear I''ll disable you if you touch me!" Nicole attempted to shove Jarrod away In revulsion, only to


    j encounter something wet and detect a strong smell of blood Nicole felt a chill as she slowly retracted her hand from his stomach I She couldn''t see the color of her hand, I only a swath of red.


    Her hand shook, realizing she had inadvertently pulled off the seat''s headrest, its sharp metal edge piercing Jarrod.


    Nicole''s hands were paralyzed with shock. She nudged him. "Jarrod... Come on. Wake up..." Jarrod was unresponsive, his breath barely noticeable.


    Just then, her phone buzzed.


    Recognizing the caller ID, Nicole answered with shaking hands, her voice trembling, "I think I''ve killed someone..."

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409 Apologize to Me


    Suddenly, the car door was yanked open. It was Alec, Jarrod''s assistant, who appeared.


    Alec took in the bloody spectacle, shock written all over his face as he lifted the unconscious Jarrod, shouting, "Mr. Schultz!"


    Nicole was still caught in a haze, mumbling to her phone, "I''ve killed someone..."


    Without warning, Alec abruptly stepped forward, grabbed the phone from Nicole''s grasp, and hurled it against the seat. He was filled with loathing for Nicole, wishing he could banish her forever!


    Even if Nicole had only identally hurt Jarrod, the Schultz family''s resources in a legal battle could ensure her punishment.


    Yet, Alec was powerless to act against Nicole because Jarrod had explicitly instructed him to safeguard Nicole at all costs. Even if it meant protecting her when he himself was injured.


    Alec clenched his jaw and warned, "If you don''t want to be taken away, then behave!"


    Alec reclined Jarrod''s seat, instructed Nicole to sit at the back, and took the wheel himself.


    With the seat reclined, Jarrod''s visage was just a breath away. Moonlight cast on his usually stern features made him appear particrly ghostly and still, as though he was lifeless.


    This was Nicole''s first glimpse of Jarrod in such a weakenedstate. Her heart racing, she wanted to check if he was still breathing, but her hand was shaking too much to manage.


    The nighttime highway was eerily quiet. The silence inside the car was even more intense than the stillness outside.


    Nicole curled up, her thoughts in turmoil. She couldn''t wrap her head around the fact that she had actually stabbed Jarrod in her frenzy.


    The moment she saw him drenched in blood, panic set in. A whirlwind of thoughts overtook her, mainly that it might be better if he was gone, putting an end to their shared turmoil. If he was gone, everyplication, fixation, and animosity would dissipate.


    Nicole even thought, if Jarrod wasn''t yet gone, she might find the resolve to strike again.


    Yet, when faced with the chance, she discovered, to her dismay, she couldn''t follow through.


    What she desired was to see Jarrod held ountable, to confess his misdeeds, and to acknowledge the maniptive contract that resulted in her father''s demise!


    This was not the way she wanted it to happen. Otherwise, how would she distinguish herself from him, so devoid of empathy? Engaging in such a destructive act, how could she look her deceased parents in the eye if she were to meet her demise...


    And then there was Austin. Nicole couldn''t abandon Austin. She needed to remain resilient until Austin''s health was fully recovered. Resilient enough to outmaneuver Jarrod!


    The car stopped at a secluded vi.


    Immediately, attendants approached with a stretcher totransport Jarrod inside.


    Medical professionals were already on site tending to Jarrod. Alec stayed outside, turned to Nicole, and said with a stern tone, "Miss Lawrence, please exit the vehicle."


    Gazing at the isted vi, Nicole felt a sense of foreboding and instinctively recoiled. "What are your intentions? I want to return home!"


    Alec sneered, "Miss Lawrence wishes to return home?"


    "Indeed, or I might surrender myself. It was not deliberate. He was trying to rape me!"


    "You seem quite assured, Miss Lawrence. Perhaps you''d like to hear the audio from the car''s dashboard camera?"


    Alec had reviewed the recording. Though Jarrod had lost control momentarily, ultimately he desisted, promising not to coerce Nicole. Yet, Nicole had still inflicted a wound on Jarrod with the seat''s headrest''s metal edge.


    The intery between Nicole''s statement and her actions was intricately timed, almost too perfectly aligned. With Alec''s intervention, Nicole''s argument would stand no ground to win if it went to the court.


    Knowing Alec''s capability, Nicole''s gaze hardened, and she inquired, "What do you desire?"


    "I desire nothing, except..." Alec halted and then stated coldly, "Miss Lawrence, you''ve gravely injured Mr. Schultz and expect to walk away? Isn''t that too much?"


    Nicole reiterated, "It was not deliberate."


    Alec was uninterested in her defenses, seizing Nicole''s arm and urging her out of the vehicle.


    Then, he stated bluntly, "Step out. Remain here until Mr. Schultz regains consciousness!"


    Nicole understood Alec would not permit her departure. With that realization, she chose to await Jarrod''s recovery. Moreover, this location seemed to be Jarrod''s sanctuary. It could hold vital secrets.


    With that in mind, she entered the vi withposure.


    Behind Nicole, Alec observed her back with a steely gaze. He didn''t share Jarrod''s sentiments for Nicole. To him, Jarrod''s safety was paramount.


    Should Jarrod not survive, Alec would no longer feel bound by Jarrod''s directives. He would eliminate Nicole himself to ensure she followed Jarrod to the grave.


    At Doreen''s vi.


    Doreen exited the ck Mercedes SUV from the rear seat. She had hoped to sit in the front, but arge box Roscoe ced there made her choose the back seat instead, as she felt too shy to ask him to move it.


    After stepping out of the car, Doreen lingered around the car, casting admiring nces at Roscoe. She was anticipating him asking for her contact details. It struck her as odd since they had enjoyed a lovely evening yet hadn''t exchanged contact details. At least, she assumed they had a wonderful night together.


    Noticing Doreen still by the vehicle, Roscoe courteously said, "Miss Schultz, farewell."


    With that, he began to roll up the window, preparing to drive off.


    Doreen was taken aback. Was that all? Why hadn''t he requested her contact information? Did he expect her, ady, to make the first move? Questions swirled in Doreen''s mind.


    Just as Roscoe''s car started to pull away, Doreen mustered the courage and said, "Roscoe..."


    Roscoe turned to her, and a single look from him made Doreen blush. He was excessively handsome, his gaze clear. His eyes conveyed warmth.


    Blushing, Doreen mustered the courage to say, "Did you forget something?"


    "What did I forget?" Roscoe inquired, genuinely puzzled.


    "I was referring to my contact information." Doreen, cheeks red, ventured, "If we don''t exchange numbers, how will we stay in touch once we''re apart?"


    "There''s no need," Roscoe simply replied.


    "Huh?" Doreen was puzzled, thinking Roscoe hadn''t caught her drift, and impulsively said, "Roscoe, I really like..."


    Roscoe showed no interest in continuing the conversation, cutting her off with an air of detachment, "Miss Schultz, our meeting today has concluded."


    "What?" Doreen was taken aback, her voice quivering. "Roscoe, what are you implying?"


    Roscoe stated inly, "I came to meet you today at the behest of my family. Now that it''s over, there''s no need for further interaction."


    "But Roscoe, we seemed to connect so well today..."


    "Miss Schultz, you are mistaken. I have no interest in you, and..." Roscoe''s gaze turned icy and sharp. "Please don''t use Amy first name.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ro..." Doreen began, but halted at his stern look, bing silent.


    "You have no interest in me?" Feeling slighted, Doreen challenged him directly, "Have you considered what aligning with me could offer you?" She couldn''t fathom his indifference. Being with her could cement his status in the Watts lineage. Otherwise, he risked being an outsider in the Watts family.


    Doreen wasn''t ustomed to such outright refusal, yet she found herself genuinely attracted to Roscoe''s appearance. Thus, she uttered, softening her tone, "I''ll overlook your previous remarks. Just offer an apology."

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410 Warmth Doreen had extended a chance for I amends.


    Yet, Roscoe merely offered a faint smile, ignited the car''s engine, and drove away. He had no interest in any woman other than Nicole. Today''s meet-up with Doreen was a directmand from his family. That was all he hadmitted to. Just to ensure Doreen''s safe return and nothing beyond that.


    As Doreen watched the car''s taillights fade, tears welled up in her eyes, and she began to weep at her doorstep.


    At Doreen''s cries, her parents hurried out, their expressions changing dramatically as they spotted Doreen weeping miserably. They promptly contacted Roscoe''s grandfather,


    expressing their displeasure about Roscoe''s conduct.


    Roscoe''s grandfather was understanding, assuring Doreen''s parents that he would address the matter.


    i When Roscoe returned home, it was nearing 11 p.m.


    The lights were on, illuminating the vi.


    Sitting in the living room was Roscoe''s grandfather, exuding a stern aura from his chair. "Disobedient child, kneel!" he bellowed.


    Roscoe, seemingly not catching his grandfather''s words, remained standing, his posture rigid.


    Infuriated, Roscoe''s grandfathermanded the butler to fetch a stick over, wanting to have Roscoe yield.


    I The butlerplied. This stick was unique, inflicting sharp pain without leaving visible marks.


    Roscoe''s grandfather wielded the stick, I striking Roscoe until thetter I copsed.


    I Throughout the ordeal, Roscoe remained silent, enduring the pain with gritted teeth. Even as blood trickled from his mouth, indicating his severe injuries, he bore the pain stoically.


    Roscoe''s grandfather, torn between anger and concern,mented, "Roscoe, don''t resent me. I aim for your dignity to rise. Do you wish to bebeled a bastard forever?" Roscoe, blood staining his lips, responded with difficulty, "I won''t depend on marriage for my status. I made that clear when I came back. I refuse to be part of such an alliance."


    I "You!" Roscoe''s grandfather, ovee with frustration, pointed at Roscoe, speechless with anger.


    Roscoe, his face pale and drenched in sweat, managed to rise, standing tall I once again. As he stood, his presence j seemed to overshadow his grandfather, his demeanor turningmanding and formidable.


    "Remember your promise. Once I secure the position, you''ll allow me the freedom to choose my path." Roscoe''s grandfather watched Roscoe leave the room, Roscoe''s walk unsteady yet determined. Frustrated, he tapped his cane. Roscoe was indomitable! Raegan was jolted awake by Elin''s urgent call.


    Elin sounded distraught and panicked


    I I over the phone. "Raegan, something awful has happened. Nicole just called me, saying she''s killed someone!" Raegan bolted upright. "What did you I say!" Between sobs, Elin managed to ry the story to Raegan.


    Elin had intended to ask Nicole a question, only to have Nicole answer the phone in a shaken voice, confessing she had killed someone! Afterward, Nicole''s phone went dead.


    Elin wept. "Raegan, what are we going to do?" Raegan, although rmed, tried to soothe Elin, "Calm down first. Did Nicole say anything else?" Elin strained her memory and then added, "I think I overheard someone mentioning ''Mr. Schultz'' in the background, but that was all."


    I Mr. Schultz? Raegan connected the dots to Mr. Schultz in Nicole''s life. That had to be Jarrod! Raegan reassured Elin, "Don''t worry. I I know who to contact. I''ll get more ) : information and update you." Ending the call, Raegan immediately contacted Mitchel.


    Mitchel answered swiftly. "Raegan, what''s the matter?" Mitchel''s voice was afort in her turmoil. "Mitchel..." Sensing Raegan''s distress, Mitchel urged, "Don''t fret. What''s going on?" Raegan shared Nicole''s predicament, her voice breaking. "Mitchel, could you check if Jarrod''s involved? If he''s not, let''s not bother him." Raegan feared Jarrod might cause Nicole trouble if he was bothered over


    I something he wasn''t involved in.


    Mitchel paused briefly before I responding, "I''ll look into it-and get back to you." [ "Alright, I''m waiting." Raegan''s trusting response warmed the chilly night. Mitchel, feeling uplifted, affirmed, "I''m on it." Restlessly, Raegan awaited his call.


    After a tense half-hour, Mitchel''s call came through. He revealed, "It''s Jarrod.


    Miss Lawrence has injured Jarrod." Raegan was stunned. "Is Nicole in danger?" Mitchel replied, "No, but Jarrod is critically injured and hasn''t regained consciousness yet." Raegan''s heart raced. "Where''s Nicole now? Do you know her whereabouts?"


    '' "She''s at Jarrod''s ce. Alec has left her there." Mitchel, trying to alleviate her worries, added, "Don''t stress too I much. Jarrod''s people have contained the situation. It looks like they don''t I n to harm her, or else she would have been detained already." Raegan felt slightly relieved but still uneasy. "Can I go see Nicole?" "I don''t think so. I''m unaware of Jarrod''s current location. We must wait for him to wake up." Jarrod had umted many adversaries in his quest to lead his family enterprise. For security, his location was often undisclosed to prevent potential attacks.


    "Isn''t there any way to find out more?" Raegan inquired, still concerned.


    "Stay calm. Jarrod won''t harm Miss Lawrence." Mitchel understood Jarrod''s


    I affection for Nicole rivaled his love for Raegan.


    However, Jarrod''s approach was I excessively drastic, likely stemming from unresolved family matters.


    Mitchel had often counseled Jarrod otherwise. Yet, a person marked by witnessing his parents'' downfall held entrenched beliefs, not easily swayed.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Since Nicole''s departure five years ago, Jarrod''s engagement with Mitchel had lessened. It seemed they were gradually drifting apart. Jarrod had be more isted, living in his own realm. Despite infrequent interactions, Jarrod retained a deep respect for his long-time friends.


    No amount of reassurance from Mitchel couldpletely soothe Raegan. She implored, "Mitchel, if you hear anything from Jarrod''s end, please inform me."


    "Understood," Mitchel assured.


    Raegan nced at the clock. It was nearing.m. Reflecting on Mitchel''s weary appearance earlier, she I regretted calling him at such ate I '' hour. She remarked, "It''ste. I I shouldn''t keep you up." Suddenly, Mitchel inquired, "Will you be able to sleep?" "Excuse me?" Mitchel, understanding Raegan well, added, "You tend to lie awake when something bothers you." Raegan was stunned. He was correct.


    With the current turmoil, sleep seemed elusive.


    Then, Mitchel suggested, "Open your curtains and look outside." Seated near the window, Raegan stood up and drew back the curtains. As she


    did, she began, "Mitchel, are you..." Raegan halted mid-sentence. By her I vi''s entrance stood Mitchel, gazing up at her balcony.


    I i d I Raegan was astonished. "Did you rush over from the hospital just for this?" Through the phone, Mitchel''s voice was reassuring. "Yes, I was concerned about you." Raegan felt a rush of warmth from his gestures, leaving her struggling to find the right words.


    Mitchel, leaning against his car, was pleased to see Raegan on the balcony.


    He reassured, "Try to rest. I''m here." Raegan, touched, responded, "You shouldn''t be here. You need to grab some rest." ¡°I can''t sleep either," Mitchel confessed.


    "Why?" Mitchel simply replied, "Your worries keep me awake." y Raegan was at a loss for words. The summer night was muggy. Feeling somewhat sorry for him, she asked, "Would you like toe up?"

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411 The Little Traitor Raegan observed the cloudy sky, I anticipating a thunderstorm might Ie soon.


    Even though Mitchel''s car could be cooled with air conditioning, Raegan wasn''t certain if there were any nkets or simr items avable.


    Moreover, considering his poor health, sleeping in the car might only make him feel worse.


    Mitchel remained silent.


    Raegan then realized what she had just suggested subconsciously, pondering how she had unintentionally begun to worry over him. Feeling regret for what she said, she wished she could bite her tongue, "Um... Perhaps you should head back


    '' I''m going to sleep." She was about to draw the curtains, ? preferring out of sight and out of mind.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Are you backing out now? Should I ; press the doorbell?" Mitchel''s voice I carried a bit of urgency as if he were on the move.


    Raegan, startled, nced down at his car and found no sight of him. Then, she spotted him approaching the main entrance. "How did you get in?" she eximed in surprise.


    The vi''s gate had a facial recognition system, allowing only those registered to enter.


    "Janey added me," Mitchel revealed.


    Raegan was left speechless by the little "traitor." Mitchel''s voice broke the silence, "I''m here, waiting for you to let me in."


    I "Fine." Raegan regretted her words but couldn''t take them back.


    I Raegan tiptoed down the carpeted I stairs, wearing her fluffy slippers that exposed her toes, heading quietly I toward the door. She swung the door I open.


    Moonlight illuminated Mitchel''s handsome face.


    Raegan felt her heart flutter upon seeing him. She scolded herself for constantly being captivated by his meticulously sculpted handsome face.


    "Please,e in." She turned her face aside, avoiding his gaze.


    As Mitchel stepped in, he quietly shut the door.


    Raegan''s attire was an apricot silk nightgown trimmed with whitece,plemented by white fluffy open- toe slippers. Her just-washed face


    I gleamed with freshness, its softness and allure impossible to resist.


    I Mitchel observed her with an intensified look,plimenting, "You look beautiful." I "What was that?" Mitchel''s voice was ty i gentle, causing Raegan to strain to I ; catch his words.


    Mitchel stepped closer, saying again, "The nightgown suits you well." Raegan felt uneasy with him so close.


    She stepped back, saying, "Please, keep your distance..." Before Raegan could finish, the light in Annis''s room switched on abruptly.


    Then, the door swung open from inside.


    In. a rush of panic, Raegan shoved Mitchel against the door and then tiptoed to cover his mouth, fearing any noise he might make.


    Forgetting their height difference, this move made Raegan unsteady, almost causing her to fall. { Mitchel quickly put his arm around Raegan''s waist, pulling her close to I steady her.


    I : / Raegan found her face against his chest. All she could hear was the strong, steady, and rhythmic heartbeat.


    "Thud, thud, thud..." Echoed each heart pulse.


    Some noises echoed from the kitchen.


    It was Annis getting water to drink.


    Feeling Raegan''s stiffness, Mitchel''sforting pat on her back did little to ease her tension.


    Raegan grew even more anxious from the warmth of his touch. Her heart pounded harder, and her breath quickened slightly.


    Finally, Annis returned to her room


    I after drinking her water.


    Eager to step back, Raegan felt as if her feet were stuck in ce, unable to step back.


    "Stay still." Mitchel''s deep, resonant { voice reached her.


    Raegan was taken aback, feeling her hand captured by his.


    Raegan tensed up, an innate reaction to pull back, but Mitchel traced her hand from the back down to the fingers, gently holding them.


    Then, his dry, slender fingers gently parted each of her fingers, sping them firmly.


    This unexpected intertwining of fingers startled Raegan''s heart, setting it racing like a deer.


    It took Raegan a moment to regain her voice, lifting her head to say, "You..."


    I At that instant, Mitchel''s face drew nearer, his lips grazing Raegan''s ear''s edge, his throat moving visibly. "Annis { is up again," he whispered.


    Once more, the sound of a door echoed I through the space.


    f Annis realized she''d left the kitchen lights on and emerged to switch them off.


    Mitchel kept his lips close to Raegan''s ear, his warm breath gently brushing against her earlobe, a silent gesture filled with clear intent.


    The warmth of his breath swiftly spread Raegan''s cheeks a delicate shade of pink.


    Mitchel leaned in, lightly brushing his lips against her ear, bringing out a gentle tingling sensation.


    Raegan quickly sped her hand over her mouth, almost crying out. Did he


    I just bite her? As Annis closed the door of her room, ! Raegan''s ear still tingled, her gaze fixed on him, bewildered. "You..." "What is it?" Mitchel appeared Ipletely rxed, as if he hadn''t II meant to do it at all.


    Raegan was at a loss for words, standing there dumbfounded. How could she ask if he had indeed bitten her? If not, wouldn''t she risk being mocked for her self-importance? Raegan pressed her lips together, feeling her heart flutter with uncertainty.


    "Never mind," Raegan finally uttered.


    "What''s ''never mind'' about?" Mitchel gazed at her intently.


    "It''s nothing..." Mitchel casually remarked, "Your


    I heart''s racing a bit, isn''t it?" Raegan kept quiet. She tightened her lips, choosing to ignore him, thinking it was entirely his fault.


    "Let''s head upstairs," she suggested q with a hint of annoyance.


    As Raegan took a step, she immediately sensed something wrong with her foot, experiencing a sudden pain. It felt like she had identally twisted it.


    Lost in thought, she was abruptly lifted off the ground.


    "Ah..." Raegan was taken aback, her hand instinctively covering her mouth as she found herself already embraced by Mitchel.


    "Did you hurt your ankle?" he asked.


    "I think so, but I''m fine to walk, I can manage..."


    I Before she could say another word, he was already lifting her and ascending the stairs.


    Mitchel, with his long legs and brisk pace, swiftly made his way to the upstairs bedroom.


    I Gently setting Raegan on the bed, Mitchel continued to remove her shoes.


    Raegan couldn''t stop him in time. He held her foot and examined it closely.


    Raegan froze for a moment. He didn''t seem to mind at all...


    "It''s nothing serious," she reassured.


    She was familiar with her body''s reactions. The difort would likely fade by morning.


    However, Mitchel appeared unconvinced, asking, "Where do you keep the first aid kit?"


    Raegan gestured toward a drawer.


    Mitchel grabbed the first aid kit and ! hopped onto the bed, lifting her leg-on his thigh.


    Raegan''s cheeks burned with I embarrassment. The position they I were in, her leg resting on his, was more intimate than she preferred.


    Below Raegan''s calf was Mitchel''s firm, tense thigh. As her skirt lifted, she could feel the warmth of his skin through his thin pants.


    Raegan''s legs stiffened, daring not to move. She feared identally grazing his private part.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412 Stealing a Kiss The atmosphere grew increasingly thin.


    I I Raegan found breathing somewhat challenging. Fortunately, Mitchel remained focused on her foot, oblivious to her flushed face.


    Observing Mitchel''s focused demeanor, Raegan suddenly realized this wasn''t the first time he had applied medicine to her foot. In each instance, he handled it adeptly and effortlessly, devoid of any aversion.


    Following the treatment, Mitchel targeted an acupoint on her ankle. He determined the sprain wasn''t severe.


    With proper care, it should improve by tomorrow.


    Mitchel''s unwavering gaze unsettled


    I Raegan. "Are you finished?" she inquired.


    + "Yes." Mitchel secured a bandage I around her foot to safeguard it from dirt.


    I I Mitchel should have released Raegal. I by now, yet he couldn''t bring himself to do so. Despite his inclination for cleanliness, his principles seemed to wane in her presence. He desired to maintain his grasp on her foot.


    Once Mitchel released his grip, Raegan promptly instructed, "Please proceed to cleanse your hands." Mitchel chuckled softly, finding it amusing that Raegan, rather than himself, expressed repulsion, despite hisck of concern.


    After a while, Mitchel returned from sanitizing his hands. Raegan directed him, "You can sleep in my brother''s


    I room on the third level, but ensure minimal noise." / "Understood." Mitchel cleared his throat gently, adding, "Should I receive any updates..." I Raegan swiftly interjected ¡¯ "Alternatively, you may simply rest here." Mitchel''s gaze intensified. "Are you suggesting I spend the night here?" "Yes, in case of any developments regarding Nicole, I prefer to be promptly informed," Raegan replied.


    Though Mitchel had assured Nicole''s well-being, the word "should"cked definitive assurance. Given Jarrod''s past unpredictability, Raegan couldn''t attain peace of mind. Moreover, Jarrod was Mitchel''s friend, and Mitchel might opt not to disclose anything unusual to her, in the event of an


    urrence. Fundamentally, herck of trust in Mitchel prompted her suggestion.


    Mitchel noticed the skepticism in Raegan''s eyes, experiencing a twinge I of disappointment.


    Raegan instructed him, "Please bring the nket over here. If you approach too closely, I''ll have to ask you to leave the bed." Compliantly, Mitchel fetched the nket and positioned it on the bed.


    Between them, Raegan positioned a lengthy pillow and instructed Mitchel to ce his phone on the bedside table.


    Mitchel adhered to all her directives.


    However, Raegan remained somewhat uneasy and opted to leave a night light on. Once everything was arranged, she dered, "Let''s sleep."


    I just as Raegan was on the verge of closing her eyes, she observed that his shirt was fully unfastened, revealing his finely sculpted chest. Herplexion flushed from head to toe.


    I "What are you doing!" Following her I words, she pulled the nket over her face, exposing only her tousled hair, a sight quite endearing.


    A flicker of amusement danced in Mitchel''s eyes, his voice resonated deep and soothing. "I can''t sleep in my attire." "But you can''t be unclothed!" Raegan''s voice, muffled beneath the nket, protested.


    Mitchel, sounding resigned, stated, "As a habit, I refrain from wearing anything under my shirt." Fortunately, Mitchel had taken a bath beforehand. Otherwise, Raegan likely


    I wouldn''t have allowed him to.


    Raegan contemted for a moment I before softly stating, "In the third drawer on the left, there''s a set of pajamas 1 had tailor-made for my I brother. They''re brand new. You can I wear them." Mitchel''s tone conveyed a subtle chill as he remarked, "It must be pleasant to be your brother." Raegan was speechless. Had she not misunderstood, there appeared to be a touch of bitterness in his voice.


    Mitchel... Was it possible that he was experiencing jealousy? Raegan let the nket fall from her grasp, her tone reflecting her displeasure as she inquired, "Are you nning to wear them or not?" Raegan had crafted the set of pajamas meticulously by hand, and Erick hadn''t


    I even had the opportunity to wear them.


    ) "I will." Mitchel''s gaze narrowed ever I so slightly as his fingers slowly slipped into the sleeves. The motion unveiled I his well-defined abdominal muscles I and the distinct V-shaped lines, making the simple act of putting on pajamas extraordinarily slow.


    Raegan couldn''t help but wonder whether he was intentionally prolonging the process.


    Catching a glimpse of his appealing physique, her heart rate quickened momentarily. She turned away andy back down.


    Soon after, the opposite side of the bed sank down.


    Raegan''s heart suddenly tightened. It had been a considerable while since shest shared a bed with a man.


    Additionally, it was a malepanion with whom she had exchanged tender I moments in the past. Anxiously ruminating, she prayed for Nicole''s safety.


    I "Good night," Mitchel uttered with a I glint in his eyes, observing Raegan''s quiveringshes.


    The rich resonance of his voice stirred Raegan''s heart. "Alright," she responded with her eyes closed.


    Mitchel''s lips curled upward, fixated on her serene slumbering countenance.


    Possibly genuinely fatigued, Raegan swiftly drifted into sleep.


    Within the bedroom, a cozy warmth filled the air.


    Contrarily, beyond the West Lake Vi, an icy, ominous presence lingered.


    I Adjacent to the vi, a sleek ck ) automobile had its window partially lowered.


    Inside, a man donning a white porcin half-mask, his left hand I cloaked in a sleek ck leather glove, I wielded a unique device directed toward Raegan''s upstairs bedroom.


    This device could breach the delicate film of the window screen, distinctly observing the activities of the individuals indoors.


    Upon witnessing their shared presence on the bed, the leather glove descended gradually.


    "Bang!" A resounding rupture.


    The man indeed fractured the vehicle''s window using only his hand.


    Fragments of ss promptly lodged into the leather glove.


    The driver, startled and rmed,


    I eximed, "Sir!" The man''s mouth was tightly sealed as ! he removed the glove. As anticipated, his palm dripped with fresh blood.


    . Pallid skin disyed old, notably I savage, and frightening scars.


    I The man casually adorned a new glove, showing no intention to address his injury at all.


    The driver refrained from further utterance, merely observing the movement of the man''s slender lips.


    "Let''s go." The car started.@ Turning his gaze toward the bedroom adorned with billowing curtains on the upper level, the man''s lips abruptly formed a chilling smirk. Next, his lips silently moved. Barely perceptible, yet conveying a sense of ownership: They belonged solely to me!


    In the warm bedroom, Mitchel, : supporting his head, observed Raegan sleeping peacefully, harboring a bitter smile within. Her trust in him I exceeded reasonable bounds. He I remained undecided regarding the fortune of her excessive trust.


    Slowly, he inclined, softly pressing his lips against her forehead.


    Raegan slumbered peacefully, her tender and perfumed form enticingly intoxicating, each touch igniting an insatiable longing within Mitchel.


    Mitchel''s heart surged with desire, grappling to contain his yearning. His gaze deepened as he attempted to suppress his desire. He dared not betray the hard-earned trust.


    Although enduring was challenging, having already waited five years, he


    I could endure a bit longer. He hoped she would willingly surrender herself to him.


    Reluctantly shifting his gaze from her countenance, just as he prepared to I recline for repose, he heard her I murmuring. "Honey..." The peacefully slumbering Raegan suddenly uttered such a phrase.


    Instantly, Mitchel''s heart raced uncontrobly.


    He gently pinched Raegan''s cheek, his voice husky as he inquired, "What did you just say?" possibly diforted by the pinch, Raegan shifted away, emitting an unconscious hum.


    Only then did Mitchel discern that she was speaking in her sleep.


    His body tensed, Mitchel gently brushed aside the hair from her


    I delicate neck, saying coaxingly, "Raegan, my dear, repeat it once more." / Raegan dreamt of Kabir, her acting husband in Erick''s efforts to keep Mitchel from learning he was precisely IJaney''s biological father.


    I Unconsciously, her lips moved, uttering softly, "You''re not my husband..." Mitchel''s forehead creased slightly, correcting her, "1 am." Exhausted, Raegan was unwilling to continue speaking.


    Mitchel, feeling helpless, softly patted her back. "Rest peacefully.¡± Dawn was breaking.


    Raegan gradually blinked her eyes open, automatically stretching. Amidst of her stretch, her hand met with something solid, causing her to halt suddenly.


    I ncing over, she realized she had inadvertently sped onto Mitchel''s chest.


    In a panic, she scrambled to sit upright. Yet, her sudden movement I caused dizziness, and she tumbled I onto Mitchel.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    To make matters WOISE, their lips inadvertently brushed against each other.


    Mitchel was jolted awake by the sudden collision.


    Instinctively, he seized Raegan''s slender waist, swiftly flipping her over and securing her beneath him in a defensive stance. Upon identifying Raegan''s face, his gaze abruptly darkened.


    Mitchel released his hold, adjusting to 2 more intimate embrace, his voice deep and throaty. "Attempting to steal


    a kiss, are you?"

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413 Give It To Me Raegan was caught off guard. Mitchel pressed against her, his closeness overwhelming. Especially in the early I morning, his stance exuded an almost unbearably romantic aura.


    Mitchel''s gaze drifted downward, silently questioning. Though his weight rested upon Raegan, it wasn''t oppressive. Instead, it was a gentle restraint, preventing her escape with his embrace Trapped within his powerful arms, Raegan found herself unable to move.


    She could only look at his face.


    with Mitchel''s cor slightly open from their proximity, Raegan''s eyes traced the lines of his taut abdominal


    '' muscles. He was undeniably handsome, and she couldn''t help but feel drawn to him.


    With nowhere else to look, Raegan''s gaze settled on his corbone as she ! said in a muffled voice, "I didn''t mean I for this to happen..." Mitchel lowered his head, his eyes meeting her flushed face. Suppressing his desires, he said in a low and maic voice, "I find that hard to believe." Raegan was stunned. It was just her lips inadvertently brushed against his.


    How could he make a fuss over this? Furrowing her brow, she asked, "Then what do you want? Tell me..." Before Raegan could finish her sentence, Mitchel loosened his grip.


    Their bodies remained close, almost


    inseparable.


    In a swift motion, he lifted her chin with his elegant fingers, capturing her lips in a sudden, passionate kiss.


    ( It took Raegan by surprise. She felt her I head spinning, her entire being I consumed by his touch.


    With a firm press, Mitchel deepened the kiss, leaving Raegan breathless and overwhelmed.


    Raegan cast her gaze downward, her mind a whirlwind of confusion. All she could do was endure the shameless caress of his lips.


    Mitchel''srge and warm palm tenderly traced the curve of her neck, moving with a deliberate slowness that made her shiver slightly.


    Raegan''s body yielded to the fervor of


    desire, her muscles ckening under its weight.


    Suddenly, Mitchel pinched her, sending a jolt of electricity coursing through her veins.


    I I "Hmm..." Raegan whimpered softly, like a startled cat. Just as she moved to push him away, her wrist was firmly held in ce.


    Their lips met in a passionate French kiss, leaving Raegan''s heart racing in her chest.


    Raegan admitted he was a master at charming. Even after half a decade, he still had the knack for bringing her joy.


    Raegan felt like she was losing all her energy to this captivating man. He was a master of seduction.


    "Raegan..." Mitchel finally released her


    lips, his voice hoarse with longing.


    "Give it to me, okay?" Raegan remained in a daze, her lips parting slightly, her eyes zed with desire.


    I Before she could respond, he leaned in and nibbled at her earlobe.


    With a subtle movement of his fingertips, he lifted the hem of her nightgown and slipped his hand inside.


    Raegan''s heart skipped a beat, her breath quickening. She couldn''t help but exim, "Mitchel!" "Yes..." His voice dropped to a husky whisper, his cold gaze now aze with intensity as he fixed it on her.


    Raegan sucked in a sharp breath, hastily adjusting her nightdress. A


    blush crept up her cheeks. "No, we can''t..." "Raegan, please..." Mitchel''s voice was thick with desire, his eyes aze with need. He added in a low voice, "I can''t stand it anymore." Mitchel had resisted for five long years, but now, with the one he loved before him, he could no longer hold back. He could no longer feign gentlemanly behavior. God, how he yearned for her...


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As Raegan regained her senses, a blush crept onto her cheeks Why was she so easily drawn to this man? Mitchel lowered his head again, his lips trailing kisses across her face, earlobe, neck...


    Raegan felt like she was on fire. Her body pulsed with an insatiable longing.


    I Beads of sweat glistened on Mitchel''s brow, evidence of his endurance.


    "Raegan, you want me too, right? Don''t lie to me. I felt your response earlier..." His voice, husky with desire, filled the (room.


    I Raegan instinctively bit her lip, her cheeks and ears turning red. She wanted to deny it, but her body betrayed her, confirming her yearning.


    Shame washed over her like a wave.


    How could she react to him? Before Raegan could ponder further, Mitchel pressed his lips against hers, silencing any protest.


    "Raegan, trust me. I can make you feel good..." As he spoke, he gently restrained her wrists, guiding them above her head, and trailed his cool lips along her earlobe and all the way down.


    Raegan surrendered, her resistance I crumbling under his touch. As Mitchel promised, he granted her an experience unlike any other.


    At that moment, contentment washed I over Raegan. Surprisingly, this I experience brought genuine joy, momentarily eclipsing all other concerns. For the first time, she had forgotten to dwell on theplex dynamics between them.


    Afterward, Raegany spent, unable to muster the strength to move. It wasn''t her exertion but Mitchel''s tender care that left her feeling drained yet strangely content.


    It felt as though she had been hit by a truck. Her body ached, her strength depleted, and difort lingered.


    Mitchel and Raegan were drenched in


    sweat, the air heavy with the lingering scent of passion.


    Mitchel enveloped her in a tight embrace, pressing gentle kisses against her skin. He longed to fuse her into his being, to never part from her again.


    Raegan was held so close that she could scarcely draw a breath. Sensing the heat radiating from him, she also felt a subtle tremor coursing through his frame.


    "I''m very happy, Raegan,¡± Mitchel said in a trembling voice, his excitement palpable.


    Raegan was at a loss for words. Then, she recalled his words and chose to believe them. Mitchel had waited for her faithfully for five years, never straying with another woman.


    But what could that prove? Once the


    I rush of passion faded, reality would rear its head, even moreplicated than before. She wasn''t sure if she was ready to forgive him. She was simply overjoyed by his tactics. And she relished every moment of it.


    I Regaining a little strength, Raegan tapped his firm arm and said, "I''ll go take a shower." Regret gnawed at her mind. Why did she involve herself with him again? All she wanted was to stay under the cascading water and contemte her next move.

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414 Not Love, Just Desire


    Mitchel didn''t give Raegan the chance to take a shower alone. With a tender touch, he caressed her nose and rasped, "Alright."


    Then, he swept her off her feet and went to the bathroom.


    "Ah!" Raegan protested, "Put me down."


    There they were, both without clothes, and Raegan felt awkward about where to ce her hands.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Let me assist you." Mitchel set Raegan on a towel-draped countertop, hurriedly filled the tub with water, and then eased her into it.


    It dawned on Raegan that she''d fallen for Mitchel''s feigned frailty. He didn''t seem the slightest bit frail. Particrly in intimate moments, his stamina was astounding!


    Raegany in the bath, observing Mitchel move around. She decided to shut her eyes. Out of sight, out of mind, she thought.


    After a bath, Mitchel brought Raegan back to a bed with freshly changed sheets. The crisp, soft linens were a pleasant touch as she settled down.


    Mitchel suggested kindly, "You can rest. I''ll go take a shower. He never left his clothes overnight. Last night, he brought fresh ones along.


    The sound of running water filled the bathroom, and Raegan felt a headache brewing. Mitchel must have misunderstood!


    He thought she had weed him into her life.


    When Mitchel emerged from the bathroom, dressed, Raegan was poised and ready to rify. "Mitchel, I need to be clear."


    Mitchel saw Raegan''s unfriendly face and felt something bad was about to happen to spoil his mood. He looked down. "What is it?"


    "That doesn''t mean anything. We''re adults. Please don''t get the wrong idea."


    Mitchel looked up, his eyes brimming with sadness. "Wrong idea?"


    Raegan knew she came across as a scumbag in this scenario. But she wasn''t certain if it was only a fleeting urge. Unable to decipher her heart, she decided to distance herself from the rtionship until her feelings were clear.


    "This was just about satisfying needs. Please, don''t read too much into it," Raegan added evenly.


    Mitchel felt as though his heart was in a vice. It was agonizing. His expression tensed, his eyes brimming with distress. "Is this how you see us, Raegan?"


    Raegan observed the genuine pain in his demeanor. Yet, the remnants of previous hurts lingered in her heart. Even though Lauren wasn''t a problem anymore, another woman, Katie, had her sights set on Mitchel, despite his clear disinterest. There were simply too many women chasing after Mitchel!


    The possibility of encountering another insane woman like Lauren haunted Raegan. How could she be sure history wouldn''t repeat itself? Call her fragile or hesitant, but her fears were real. She had grown exceedingly wary. She had grown insecure.


    With her thoughts organized, Raegan''s voice was steadier, and she said, "My stance hasn''t shifted. You''re the one who''s mistaken."


    The room fell into a heavy silence.


    Raegan felt an icy tension enveloping the room.


    The next second, Mitchel unexpectedly kissed her. His embrace was firm, his hand cradling her head as he initiated a deep, fervent kiss.


    Raegan''s eyes widened, her thoughts scattering. He was kissing her yet again!


    Raegan attempted to push him away, her breath uneven. "Mmm... Mitchel..."


    This kiss was passionate and filled with longing.


    Itsted for five long minutes before Mitchel finally released Raegan.


    Raegan''s face went white, and without a second thought, she lifted her hand and pped him.


    Then, Mitchel''s face bore the mark of her hand, with five red fingerprints standing out starkly. He didn''t dodge or halt her, allowing her to release her frustration.


    Breathing heavily, Raegan was seething. "Mitchel, you couldn''t kiss me if I don''t consent!"


    Mitchel seemed oblivious to her words, his gaze fixated on her flushed lips, his expression intense. "You still have feelings for me. You could have pushed me away, but you didn''t. You''re interested in me."


    The mention of "feelings" shifted Raegan''s demeanor dramatically. Her previous feelings for him had only broughther anguish.


    Her eyes quickly became detached and indifferent. "Mitchel, yes, I responded to the kiss, but it was merely physical desire, nothing more. Whyplicate things?"


    Mitchel stood rigid, his body and heart frozen. His heart felt like it was being poked by a bunch of needles, which hurt him a lot. He refused to believe it was merely a physical urge. He couldn''t believe that someone who used to care about loyalty in rtionships would say such things. It was a p in the face for him. She knew well that he allowed no woman but her such proximity, a privilege exclusive to her.


    Mitchel''s eyes turned icy. "So, you''ve satisfied your need and want to kick me aside?"


    Raegan saw stubbornness in Mitchel''s stance. She moderated her words since she still needed his help on rescuing Nicole. She sighed. "Let''s notplicate this. It''s not just me in the equation. It''s not like you''re at a loss, right?"


    But Mitchel''s heart was still in torment. How could she say this? He retorted coldly, "If it''s fun you''re after, let''s go for round two!"


    He then lifted her effortlessly and threw her on the bed. A shadow crossed his eyes at that moment.


    Raegan''s color drained from her face. The scenario was eerily reminiscent of past ordeals. Mitchel seemed beyond reason, "Mitchel, this happens only with my consent!"


    Raegan struggled to sit up but was restrained by Mitchel, who pressed her back onto the bed.


    Mitchel''s eyes zed with intensity, and his words cut like ice. "You imed it was just for desire, right? Well, I''m not doneyet. I desire you!"


    Raegan''s refusal was palpable as she attempted to fend him off. "I don''t want it, Mitchel! You''re insane!"


    Mitchel gripped her delicate ankle, his heart aching and his eyes filled with cold intensity. "If only I were insane, I wouldn''t have to endure so long!"


    At that instant, Mitchel longed to lose himself in madness, free from all emotions and concerns without showing signs of weakness. Thus, he wouldn''t feel so helpless around her!


    Mitchel bent down, his heart heavy, and despite Raegan''s attempts to avoid him, he kissed her once more.


    Raegan''s efforts to escape were futile against Mitchel''s overwhelming strength. His arms felt like iron mps, holding her tightly in ce. He didn''t show her any mercy.


    Raegan felt like a fish about to be caught, and it felt bad. Her eyes welled up, and her voice trembled as she said, "Mitchel, I hate you!"


    Those words immediately crushed Mitchel''s desire. His eyes showed deep pain, and his voice was rough. "You... You hate me?"


    Raegan''s face was void of color, and her tone was weak. "Your actions always cause me pain. You never show me respect!"


    Mitchel''s heart hurt even more when he heard her say that. Was this all she perceived of him? He had lowered his pride repeatedly, only to face her scorn and disdain.


    This realization left Mitchel feeling utterly empty. He rose slowly, his heart numb.


    Overwhelmed with hurt, his gaze turned icy as he warned, "Ifyou dare get intimate with anyone else, you''ll face the consequences!"


    With those words, he stormed out of the room.


    Raegan sat there, dumbfounded. Was that a threat? She truly regretted it now. She wished she hadn''t acted so hastily and slept with him. Mitchel was still the same. Unless she aligned with his wishes, he would always try to dominate her.


    Raegan was grateful that she stayed level-headed and didn''t give in. They were not a good match.

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415 Apologize To Him


    Raegan lingered on the bed before finally getting up. Her mind. was upied with Nicole''s troubles, yet she pissed Mitchel off


    But the knowledge of Nicole being with Jarrod had helped the task of locating Nicole easier.


    Plus, Jarrod didn''t go to the hospital to tend to his injuries. Raegan figured he did so to protect Nicole. After all, the doctor had to call the police if they saw injuries of this magnitude.


    Raegan felt much relieved. It looked like Mitchel was correct in saying that Jarrod wouldn''t harm Nicole.


    Raegan then texted Judd, requesting him to check Jarrod''s current location.


    During this time, Annis approached, inviting Raegan to join them for breakfast downstairs.


    Raegan replied and then stood in front of the dressing mirror, surprised. Her neck was marked with hickeys of various sizes. How could Mitchel kiss her neck this fervently? That was too much!


    Raegan opened the wardrobe with frustration and picked out a vintagece shirt, but there were still some hickeys that she couldn''t hide. Left with no alternative, she chose a silk scarf. However, hiding the hickeys seemed to only draw more attention


    Reaching the dining table, Raegan froze at the sight of Mitchel holding Janey. Mitchel did not leave! He stormed out of her room just moments ago.


    Now, here Mitchel was, skinning a sweet potato for Janey.


    Noticing Raegan''s hesitation, Annis looked her way and mentioned, "Mr. Dixon arrived early today to join Janey for breakfast."


    At the table, Janey and Mitchel set their eyes on Raegan. "Mommy, over here!" Janey''s eyes sparkled with excitement. Raegan moved closer and sat down.


    Janey slid a te of peeled sweet potatoes toward Raegan, eximing joyfully, "Mommy, daddy prepared sweet potatoes for me. Try some."


    Raegan hadn''t pulled herself together and stole a nce at Mitchel.


    Mitchel didn''t return her gaze, focusing instead on Janey and the task of peeling the sweet potato, showing no intention of acknowledging Raegan.


    The silence was ufortable.


    Janey encouraged, "Mommy, try it. Daddy peeled it himself!" "Alright." Raegan tasted a piece of the sweet potato. Its sweetness was preserved since it was roasted in its skin.


    "Does it taste good?" Janey asked, her eyes full of curiosity. Mitchel looked up, casting a brief nce at Raegan''s unusual outfit.


    Raegan blushed and said, "Yes."


    "You should say thanks to daddy, right? You always tell me to thank people who help me," Janey reminded Raegan in herinnocent tone. "Mommy, did you forget?"


    Hearing this, Raegan''s cheeks deepened in color. She bowed her head and said quickly, "Thank you." Her voice was barely audible, like a whisper.


    "Mommy..." Janey frowned. "You should make eye contact when you say thank you. You just thanked your te, not daddy."


    Lifting her head, Raegan met Mitchel''s intense gaze, recalling how he had admired her in the morning light,plimenting every inch of her with a heartfelt "Very beautiful!"


    Raegan''s ears felt hot in response. She managed to say, "Thanks. The sweet potato is really good."


    "You''re wee," Mitchel said quietly. He was pissed off by her this morning. Although his handsome face was still unconcerned, he was a little happy in his heart. It was not like he couldn''t do anything about her. Janey seemed helpful to the situation.


    In family dynamics, there was always someone who had the upper hand. It appeared Janey had made things right for Mitchel after what he endured.


    Raegan observed Mitchel''s indifferent expression and chose to remain silent.


    Then, Janey, as if she had discovered something extraordinary, pointed at a mark on Mitchel''s jaw and asked, "Daddy, what happened here?"


    Raegan''s gaze followed Janey''s finger, and she almost gasped at the sight. During their earlier argument, she hadn''t noticed the distinct bite mark on the side of Mitchel''s attractive face.


    Mitchel was at a loss for words. "It''s a mosquito bite," he imed in a deep tone, yet Raegan detected a hint of tease in his voice.


    Janey''s eyes widened as she eximed, "Daddy, I''ve never seen such a big mosquito!"


    "You should have seen it."


    "But why did it bite you so fiercely?" Janey asked.


    With a slight smile, Mitchel looked at Raegan and said, "Because the mosquito was too hungry to resist."


    A moment of silence followed.


    Raegan''s face suddenly turned red! What was he implying! After five years of staying away, he wasn''t the only one going crazy. They had shared moments of happiness. Even though Raegan''s mind was foggy at first, it nearly went wild once it fully developed.


    Raegan could still recall his raspy voice from the morning. "If it gets too much... Just bite me... It''s okay... Don''t bite yourself..." He had actually said that!


    Janey suggested, "Daddy, maybe feed the mosquito beforehand so it won''t bite as hard."


    Mitchel chuckled, thinking it was a clever idea. But it was clear as day Raegan was anything but grateful! He responded casually, "Alright, I got it."


    Raegan couldn''t stand it anymore. She coughed and said, "Janey, have some porridge."


    Raegan then gave Mitchel a stern look. She cursed him silently.


    Mitchel picked up a bowl of the porridge, stirred it, and fed itto Janey. "Janey, if you eat well, mosquitoes won''t bite you."


    Raegan found herself at a loss for words. Mitchel must have said those words deliberately!


    Throughout the meal, Janey''s lively banter filled the room, with Raegan asionally responding.


    Mitchel was good at taking care of kids. Janey often refused to eat and needed to be coaxed. Yet, today, she ate more than she typically would.


    It looked like Mitchel was truly cut out to be a caring dad.


    The thought crossed Raegan''s mind, but she immediately dismissed it. She couldn''t afford to entertain such a dangerous thought.


    Mitchel noticed Raegan''s head shake, finding her adorable. His demeanor softened, and a faint smile tugged at the corners of his mouth.


    Right then, Mitchel''s phone on the table rang.


    Annis offered to hold Janey so that Mitchel could answer the call more conveniently.


    However, Mitchel waved his hand dismissively, holding Janey with one arm and picking up the phone with the other.


    Mitchel asked, "How''s he doing? Alright, I''ll check on himter."


    Raegan pricked up her ears, hoping to listen more, but the call had ended.


    Mitchel nced at Raegan, who had just started rearranging the tableware, and remained silent.


    After they finished eating, Annis escorted Janey upstairs to await her teacher.


    Raegan''s thoughts lingered on Mitchel''s recent phone conversation. She suspected it involved Jarrod, judging from the tone.


    She noticed Mitchel getting up and heading for the door. She hastily stood up, hurried after him, and asked, "Are you leaving?"


    With his hands stuffed in his pockets, Mitchel nced back at her, as if anticipating her to say something.


    Raegan hesitated before asking, "Where... Where are you going?"


    Mitchel arched an eyebrow and said, "What? A sex partner''s schedule deserves your attention?"


    Raegan found herself at a loss for words once more. Knowing the cause of his displeasure, she had embraced herself for being taunted. She softened her tone since she desperately wanted to save Nicole out of Jarrod''s ce. "Is that call about Nicole?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Mitchel frowned. He knew it. Raegan asked only for the sake of her friend. Even though he had expected it, Mitchel couldn''t hold back his frustration. "So now I''m useful to you?"


    His words stung Raegan. She sorted of understood his feelings. Those words were far from being pleasant.


    Raegan lowered her eyes slightly and thought maybe she should apologize to him. Her harsh words were stemmed from her fear of harboring hopes anymore. She didn''t feel like being hurt or being mocked again, O


    Raegan showed bravery in admitting her mistakes. Having realized her words were way harsher than the situation needed, she plucked her courage up and uttered, "I''m sorry..."

 Chapter 416

    ?Chapter 416 He Will Never Let Her Go


    The world seemed to stand still at that moment of quiet.


    Raegan lifted her eyes, only to find Mitchel''s figure had disappeared. He had left, just like that.


    Raegan''s heart felt like it was sinking into an icyke. She felt a wave of both pain and bitterness engulfing her. This sensation wasn''t new. It echoed past times when Mitchel had left her alone. Why did she still hold any hope for Mitchel?


    Raeganughed at herself, augh steeped in bitterness, realizing her naivety. Couldn''t she learn from those suffering experiences and grow wiser from her disappointments? It became evident that having no expectations was her


    Just as Raegan was about to leave, a car horn sounded at the entrance.


    A luxurious ck car pulled up, its window lowering to reveal Mitchel''s handsome face. He gave Raegan a look and asked, "Are youing or not?"


    Raegan hadn''t thought he''d return for her. So, he had only left to get the car.


    With mixed feelings, Raegan picked up her phone and cautiously entered his


    vehicle.


    Their journey was shrouded in silence.


    Raegan was struggling with feelings of being left alone. Her emotions were a whirlwind.


    Mitchel observed her troubled demeanor and the noticeable distance she maintained, stirring a wave of frustration within him.


    He had put in effort to please her, but she just took his efforts as granted, iming they had satished their own needs. If he had only cared about meeting his desire, she wouldn''t have the energy to argue with him.


    Mitchel sighed. He wasn''t in the mood to y the charmer today. After all, his attempts seemed in vain. Self-diminishment wasn''t a sustainable path.


    The car was halted by a private vi, tucked away from sight. ck-d bodyguards kept watch, ensuring tight security.


    The isted nature of the vi made Raegan uneasy as if it were a fortress holding Nicole captive.


    At the gate, the guards recognized Mitchel and allowed him through but hesitated with Raegan, proposing a security check.


    Mitchel''s look turned icy, his stare piercing, as he stated firmly, "She''s with me."


    This assertion made Raegan''s heart skip, her nerves tingling.


    With the guards still uncertain, Mitchel grasped Raegan''s hand, moved past them assertively, and pronounced, "I vouch for her."


    They proceeded indoors, his hand still sping hers.


    The warmth and softness of Raegan''s hand in Mitchel''s felt unexpectedlyforting, like holding a marshmallow.


    Ascending the stairs together, Raegan''s apprehension lingered, yet she didn''t pull away. At that brief moment, his firm hold provided a semnce of safety.


    Upon entering a room upstairs, Raegan immediately noticed Jarrod''s stark departure from his usual robust demeanor. Hisplexion was pale like death, indicating his frail state.


    This was Raegan''s first sight of Jarrod in such weakened state with severe


    wounds.


    Beside Jarrod''s bed sat Nicole.


    Releasing Mitchel''s hand, Raegan approached Nicole, her voice tinged with worry, and said, "Nicole..."


    Raegan halted at Nicole''s name, refraining from uttering more words unsuitable for the current situation.


    Sensing the atmosphere, Jarrod arranged some refreshments for Raegan, suggesting a more casual setting for their talk.


    As Nicole exited from the room, Jarrod''s stare followed her departure, intense and mysterious, almost unsettlingly.


    Mitchel settled into a chair, his voiceced with concern. "How are you holding


    The car was halted by a private vi, tucked away from sight. ck-d bodyguards kept watch, ensuring tight security.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The isted nature of the vi made Raegan uneasy as if it were a fortress holding Nicole captive.


    At the gate, the guards recognized Mitchel and allowed him through but hesitated with Raegan, proposing a security check.


    Mitchel''s look turned icy, his stare piercing, as he stated firmly, "She''s with


    me."


    This assertion made Raegan''s heart skip, her nerves tingling.


    With the guards still uncertain, Mitchel grasped Raegan''s hand, moved past them assertively, and pronounced, "I vouch for her."


    They proceeded indoors, his hand still sping hers.


    The warmth and softness of Raegan''s hand in Mitchel''s felt unexpectedlyforting, like holding a marshmallow.


    Ascending the stairs together, Raegan''s apprehension lingered, yet she didn''t pull away. At that brief moment, his firm hold provided a semnce of safety.


    Upon entering a room upstairs, Raegan immediately noticed Jarrod''s stark departure from his usual robust demeanor. Hisplexion was pale like death, indicating his frail state.


    This was Raegan''s first sight of Jarrod in such a weakened state with severe wounds.


    Beside Jarrod''s bed sat Nicole.


    Releasing Mitchel''s hand, Raegan approached Nicole, her voice tinged with worry, and said, "Nicole..."


    Raegan halted at Nicole''s name, refraining from uttering more words unsuitable for the current situation."


    Sensing the atmosphere, Jarrod arranged some refreshments for Raegan, suggesting a more casual setting for their talk.


    As Nicole exited from the room, Jarrod''s stare followed her departure, intense and mysterious, almost unsettlingly.


    Mitchel settled into a chair, his voiceced with concern. "How are you holding


    Mitchel suggested, "Jarrod, if there''s no fixing it, you should step back. Allow Miss Lawrence to choose her path. Avoid further errors."


    Jarrod arched an eyebrow. "If I suggested you release Raegan, would you be able to do it?"


    Mitchel''s reply was firm. "I wouldn''t." The thought of letting Raegan go, despite the agony it brought, was inconceivable to him."


    Jarrod''s face hardened with resolve, his voice steadfast. "Likewise for me. Even


    at the cost of my life, I won''t let her go."


    Mitchel had no counterarguments left. The concept of surrendering for the sake of love was an alien idea to Jarrod.


    Mitchel suspected it was just as foreign to him.


    In the cozy living room, Raegan observed Nicole''s ashen face, her tone filled with concern. "Nicole, what really transpired?"


    Nicole calmly stated, "It was I who inflicted the wound on him."


    "Was it unintentional?" Raegan struggled to digest this revtion. Nicole was known for her levelheadedness, not for actions spurred by animosity.


    "It happened by mistake," Nicole rified. A weight lifted from Raegan''s heart, albeit slightly.


    As Nicole''s eyes welled up, she added, "Yet, at the instant I realized what I''d done, a part of me wished it was fatal."


    Raegan, visibly taken aback, grasped Nicole''s shoulders firmly. "Nicole, no matter your h¨¢te for him, such actions are not the answer."


    Nicole wiped away her tears, smiling. "I won''t mess up. I promise."


    Nicole aimed to ease Raegan''s concerns. Her darker thoughts were hers alone, not to burden Raegan with.


    Nicole was aware of Raegan''s nature. Had Raegan known her ns, Raegan would fret so much that she couldn''t sleep or eat.


    Taking a deep breath, Raegan said, "Nicole, you''re intelligent. Don''t be harsh on yourself because of someone else''s wrongdoings."


    "I''m aware." Nicole squeezed Raegan''s hand firmly, her face earnest. "Raegan, I can''t do much at the moment. Can you help me out with something?"

 Chapter 417

    ?Chapter 417 No More Meeting With Watts


    Raegan gave a nod, signaling her agreement.


    in a low voice, "I''ve mailed a box of medication to ye to the alley beside 120 Nicole peeked around, ensuring their conversation remained private, and said workshop, under your name After three days, head the medication over Ashfield, find a house marked by three red bricks, and give it to an olddy living there."


    Raegan felt confused, pondering why such medication had to be shrouded in mystery.


    Raegan recalled Nicole had lost her family. Before the sorrowful demise of Wesson, Nicole''s kin, lured by selfish desires, had abandoned Nicole and her parents. Nicole hadn''t mentioned any old woman who was still in touch with her.


    Nicole said, "Raegan, it''s vital that you tell no one about this, Mitchel included." Considering Mitchel and Jarrod''s tight bond, letting Mitchel in on the n would risk exposing Austin''s hideout.


    Despite her bewilderment, Raegan took Nicole''s earnest request to heart. She promised softly, "I''ll make sure it''s delivered."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Tears streamed down Nicole''s face as she barely got the words out, saying, "Raegan, I''m grateful. Whatever you see there, I''ll fill you inter."


    "Let''s leave gratitude out of this," Raegan said.


    "Be cautious of followers when you go. Jarrod''s got me worried..."


    Raegan assured Nicole, "Understood."


    "The medicine has to be in that old woman''s hands within four days at most. It''s a life-saving medicine."


    Nicole ced her trust in Raegan. With Mitchel''s support, Raegan could evade Jarrod''s wrath by keeping silent, should she get caught. But the fate of others might not be so fortunate. Jarrod, driven by despair, could resort to anything.


    Their quiet exchange was interrupted when the butler approached Nicole and said, "Miss Lawrence, it''s time for Mr. Schultz''s medication."


    Nicole replied indifferently. "I''m aware."


    Sensing Nicole''s distress, Raegan patted her hand and said, "I''ll see if Mitchel can help you get you out of here sooner."


    Nicole gently refused, "Raegan, don''t trouble yourself. He won''t release me."


    he keep you confined like this? Raegan voiced her exasperation, "How canother could find you awyer Even without Mitchel''s assistance, my challenge him!"


    "Raegan, it''s not as simple as that. I was the one who caused him harm. It''s only fair I look after Nicole said, sparing Raegan the details of Jarrod''s more possessive tendencies.


    Understanding Jarrod''s intractability, Raegan realized fretting over it was futile.


    Witnessing Nicole''s eptance of her duty to tend to Jarrod left Raegan no choice but to agree, "Fine, but promise me you''ll inform me if anything happens, okay?"


    Nicole made her way back to Jarrod''s room.


    Upon entering, Nicole noticed Jarrod, looking unwell yet still busy at hisputer. She hadn''t anticipated hismitment to work. Her investigation indicated Jarrod had distanced himself from thepany''s daily affairs for the first three years after her departure.


    Without a solid system and Alec''s faithful oversight, the Schultz empire could have crumbled within three years.


    Even though the Schultzpany had slipped from the top ranks in Ardlens, it was still a powerhouse to be reckoned with.


    Upon noticing Nicole, Jarrod closed hisptop and said, "It''s time for my medication." He intended for her to feed him.


    Despite his calm tone, Nicole felt a shiver run down her spine. This was not the first time she had helped him with his medicine since his awakening. He had been equally serene before, not probing her actions.


    The reasoning behind his behavior puzzled Nicole. She took the bowl containing the herbal medicine, aimed at speeding up the healing process, and spoon-fed him.


    Jarrod epted each spoonful as though it was something delightful.


    Given the medicine''s inherent bitterness, it should be consumed quickly to prevent an upset stomach. However, Jarrod preferred being spoon-fed by Nicole.


    After he had taken all his medicine, Nicole dabbed his mouth with a tissue, much like one would care for a patient.


    Showing a hint of vulnerability, Jarrod said to Nicole in a softer tone, "Thank you.


    Their interaction was notably calm, a first for them.


    Breaking the silence, Nicole said, "Jarrod, I need to inform my family and have some work to catch up on. May I use my phone?"


    Handing her his phone, Jarrod said, "Feel free."


    "I need my phone, though."


    Adjusting the angle of his bed, Jarrod gave her a smirk and asked, "And who do you intend to reach with your phone?"


    "I have some orders to take care of..."


    Before Nicole could borate, Jarrod interrupted with augh and said, "From this moment, you''re to avoid any interaction ormunication with anyone named Watts, or they''ll face consequences."


    Nicole responded sharply, "Jarrod, what makes you think I''ll obey you?"


    Nicole pondered Roscoe''s return to the Watts family might actually be a blessing in disguise. At the very least, Jarrod would have to reconsider any actions against Roscoe.


    "Do you believe Roscoe''s association with the Watts family makes him invulnerable?" Jarrod seemed to read Nicole''s mind.


    He then abruptly held her chin tightly and said, "Nicole, you''re underestimating me."


    Undeterred, Nicole retorted, "Jarrod, is intimidation all you''re capable of? Have you be so desperate that you resort to these measures?"


    Jarrod replied with a sneer, "As long as it works on you."


    He was indifferent to the method as long as it served his purpose. Whether it was pulling the Schultz family from the brink of disaster or executing grand


    ns, his methods had always been unyielding.


    Just like Jarrod had once reimed the reins of the Schultz empire with sheer determination, he aimed to ensure Nicole remained by his side, employing that same determination. The woman Jarrod set his sights on would remain untouched by others.


    "There''s nothing inappropriate between Roscoe and me. You''re seeing things that aren''t there," Nicole asserted.


    Jarrod felt reassured by her words. Although Nicole might despise him, she wasn''t deceitful toward him.


    His mood lightened, and he gently said, "Just stay well and by my side, and no harm wille your way. Also, I have some good news for you."


    "Good news?" Nicoleughed and said, "Jarrod, do you want to know what would truly be good news for me? Seeing you pay for what happened to my father, would be genuine good news."


    Unmoved, Jarrod replied casually. "The news is indeed positive, but I''m not ready to share it just yet."


    Nicole was convinced Jarrod had lost his senses. His statements didn''t make any sense. The "good news" from Jarrod was something she didn''t even want to contemte.


    "Perhaps we''ll share good newster on." Nicole smirked.


    Jarrod''s curiosity peaked, he lifted an eyebrow, and said, "You''ve got good news for me as well?"


    "Yes. Are you excited to hear it?" Nicole asked with a smile.


    Jarrod was aware that any good newsing from Nicole would undoubtedly concern him, and probably not in a way he''d appreciate. He managed a small smile and said, "I''m eager to hear it."


    Then, he said, "Assist me with cleaning up."


    Nicole''s demeanor turned icy and said, "That''s a task for the nurses."


    "I''d prefer you to handle it," Jarrod said firmly.


    "Jarrod, keep wishing!" Nicole thought he was utterly without shame.


    "Wash me, and I''ll let you use the phone for a brief ten minutes," Jarrod said,


    *** VYOLLO


    tempting her.


    Nicole reluctantly agreed, "Fine." She saw this as an opportunity to torment


    him, given his vulnerable state.


    Gathering water, Nicole squeezed the towel dry, while Jarrod didn''t move. She instructed, "Open your shirt."


    "Do you expect a patient to do that himself?"


    "Your hands are fine," Nicole said.


    "Yet, Ick the strength to do so," Jarrod imed earnestly.


    Nicole vividly remembered his strong grip on her chin earlier. She roughly unbuttoned his shirt, showing no softness in her approach. She didn''t soften her touch even when near his i injuries.


    Jarrod had let his physical condition slide previously but had worked his way back to fitness, boasting an impressive physique. His solid muscles radiated ¨¢ potent masculine presence.


    As Nicole applied pressure to Jarrod''s wound, his tone became husky as he


    said, "Biting me might leave a deeper mark."


    Nicole paused, sensing an unusual tone in his voice. Upon a closer look, she fully grasped the situation. Her face instantly twisted in revulsion.


    This revulsion seemed to deepen the shadow in Jarrod''s eyes. He abruptly caught Nicole''s hand, holding onto her.


    For a moment, Nicole was stunned. Then, feeling as though a boundary had been breached, she attempted to pull away, but Jarrod pinned her effortlessly against his chest.


    Despite his injuries, Jarrod subdued Nicole easily.


    Jarrod''s voice, low and deep, said, "Nicole, let me enjoy myself, or we can go all the way. You choose."

 Chapter 418

    ?Chapter 418 Don''t Hate Me


    Hearing Jarrod''s words, Nicole clenched her jaw in frustration, her voiceced with venom, saying, "If you think I won''t retaliate, then keep provoking me!"


    Jarrod''s amusement at her defiance was evident. Holding Nicole closer, he chuckled and said, "Babe, feel free to retaliate as you please."


    Chills ran down Nicole''s spine. Jarrod''s madness was evident! Nicole was left speechless.


    "You beast!" Nicole''s arm tensed as she clenched her teeth and cursed.


    Yet, Jarrod seemed unaffected, his tone deepening, and said, "I''m ttered."


    After a moment, Nicole''s hands were finally freed. Her palms felt scorched.


    Tremors ran through Nicole, fingers numb, her lips pale from pressure. Instinctively, she poked at his injury.


    Jarrod hissed instantly. The erotic tension, which had just peaked, had yet to dissipate. The poke elicited a sensation that was both painful and pleasurable for him.


    "Jarrod, you''re repulsive!"


    Jarrod simply smirked, his voice low and husky, saying, "The price of poking


    me."


    Anger zed in Nicole''s eyes as she attempted to p him, but Jarrod seized her hand tightly, guiding it toward his wound.


    He pressed her hand, repeatedly pushing it inwards. A cold and impassive expression settled over his handsome features.


    "Does this satisfy you?" His tone remained eerily calm, yet beneath the surface lurked a madness, destructive and suffocating.


    Jarrod''s wound reopened, and Nicole''s hand now was covered in his blood.


    Nicole gasped for breath, saying, "You... You are insane!"


    Jarrod appeared to be devoid of any sense of pain as he forcefully pressed her


    hand on his wound


    as though he intended to insert her hand into the freshly stitched wound and extract the heart within.


    "Despise me? Then let your hatred flow. Hurt me more!" Jarrod''s eyes sparkled ominously as he smiled and said, "Babe, it''s unfair if I''m the only one having fun."


    Nicole was engulfed in sheer terror. Jarrod had lost his mind! The overpowering nt of blood made her feel nauseous.


    Jarrod''s gaze was pinned on Nicole, yet it seemed unfocused.


    "Nicole, your heart should beat only for me." His voice wasced with madness as he gently caressed Nicole''s neck, his other arm encircling her waist tightly.


    Suddenly, he brought his head down, capturing her lips in a fierce kiss, more intense than any before.


    He kissed her with force, sucking fiercely, with an intensity surpassing anything before.


    The mingling of their lips made him shiver, igniting every inch of his body.


    Nicole was repulsed, fighting back with all her might. Yet, Jarrod''s strength was overwhelming and unyielding. Her head was forced back, her tongue numb from the intensity of his kiss.


    Jarrod kissed Nicole with wild abandon, rampant and fierce.


    Just as Nicole felt like she was about to pass out, Jarrod released her lips and nestled his head on Nicole''s shoulder.


    Only then did Nicole notice the feverish heat radiating from his body. His lips against her neck felt icy cold, making her whole being shuddering.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Jarrod''s voice was a mix of hoarseness and mockery, saying, "Am I dreaming? I regret doing those things. Please, Nicole, don''t despise me...


    Bang! Jarrod held Nicole as they both fell to the ground.


    Jarrod''s already severe injury worsened, bleeding profusely.


    The door burst open with a kick.


    Alec, upon seeing the blood-soaked floor, went pale with horror. "Mr. Schultz!"


    A flurry of medical staff surged in, swiftly transferring Jarrod onto a stretcher for emergency treatment.


    As they attached the heart monitor, Jarrod''s heartbeat faltered, dropping perilously low.


    The doctors took his temperature and said, "High fever! There are signs of decreasing heart rate and pulse, prepare for defibrition..


    Nicole rose to her feet slowly, blood staining her clothes.


    Lying on the hospital bed, Jarrod looked so fragile with a ghostly pale face, casting an unreal aura around him.


    At that moment, the only thought crossing Nicole''s mind was Jarrod was not indestructible. When it came down to life or death, they were all on the same ying field.


    Alec seized Nicole by her cor, ring at her, drenched in blood, with fury in his eyes. "If Mr. Schultz doesn''t make it, I''ll ensure you follow him to the grave!"


    Fear gripped Nicole. She grabbed Alec''s arm, shaking, and said, "Alec, it wasn''t my fault. I didn''t do it. It was his own..."


    Alec''s face showed no mercy, a stark contrast to the pity he felt for Nicole five years ago. To him, Jarrod was beyondpare. Ever since Nicole came back, their confrontations had proved one thing. Nicole bore no affection for Jarrod. All she harbored were ns to end Jarrod''s life. Yet, Jarrod had explicitly ordered that she be left unharmed at all times.


    Nicole clung to Alec, her body quivering, on the verge of falling onto him. Her fear was real.


    Alec''s disdain grew, remembering he once thought she had some backbone. Now, he saw her as a woman without any merits. With a forceful shove, hemanded, "Take her away."


    Two men in ck stepped up and took Nicole with them.


    Nicole found herself confined in a secret room, space purposefully designed for detaining individuals within the vi.


    The room was gloomy, chilly, and haunting. A tiny window, no bigger than a hand, allowed a sliver of light to prate the darkness.


    Sitting on the ground, Nicole slowly took out a key. It was the key Alec always. kept around his neck.


    With Jarrod being unconscious, Alec didn''t pay attention to Nicole.


    Nicole had watched Alec unlock Jarrod''s study with it before Alec hung it back around his neck. She spected that Jarrod''s study might hold some secrets. Now, all she needed was a chance to escape.


    Nicole spent the whole night in a haze in that room.


    When the door finally opened, it wasn''t Alec but one of the men in ck.


    "Miss Lawrence, you''re free to leave," the man in ck said with great respect.


    Stretching her sore limbs, Nicole stood up slowly and asking, "How''s Mr. Schultz?"


    The man in ck informed her, "Mr. Schultz is out of danger now."


    Nicole couldn''t help but smirk. She knew it. That insane man possessed a formidable will to survive. She then asked, "And Alec?"


    "He''s been ordered by Mr. Schultz to kneel in the courtyard as punishment," the man in ck replied.

 Chapter 419

    ?Chapter 419 We Are On Different Paths


    Nicole was surprised. She never expected Jarrod to punish Alec.


    After all, Alec had helped Jarrod with many dirty things over the years. Alec had always been loyal to Jarrod. Even in the Schultz Group, Alec was the second-inmand.


    Jarrod had never reprimanded Alec in front of his subordinates before for the sake of Alec''s dignity. But for some reason, Alec was now being punished by Jarrod.


    Though confused behind the cause of Jarrod''s punishment, Nicole saw this a golden chance for her. Alec was the only person who guarded her in this vi.


    Nicole deliberately stayed a little longer outside before returning to Jarrod''s


    room.


    Jarrod was resting with his eyes closed. The reopened wound on his body caused his thin lips to be chapped, and his face was as pale as a ghost.


    Jarrod had a wound on his forehead. The scar was half the length of a little finger, and it extended to his eyebrows. It looked so shocking. But despite this, he was still as handsome as ever.


    Even back in college, Jarrod had been the object of pursuit for many girls. His family background, appenfatuated with him. However, he never bothered to and everything about him were superior.


    Countless women were


    show interest in them. Instead, he rejected them.


    Actually, Nicole was one of those women. Back then, she was the one who pursued Jarrod. At that time, she was brokenhearted for being dumped. She didn''t get the reason of the sudden breakup.


    Nicole only gave pursuing Jarrod a try, but she didn''t expect anything. She thought she would also have the same fate as those other women.


    After all, Jarrod was a prominent figure in their school. He was the president of the student council. All kinds of des were given to him, making him shine like a golden statue.


    But who would have thought Jarrod would agree when Nicole just casually flirted with him?


    Nicole could still remember it clearly. They were in theboratory at that time.


    She plucked up the courage to ask, "Jarrod, do you not have a girlfriend?"


    Jarrod didn''t say anything. He just looked at her expressionlessly.


    The atmosphere in theboratory became awkward.


    But Nicole didn''t give up. She put on a bright smile, reached out her hand to him, and said, "Hello, I am your girlfriend."


    Jarrod''s hands were in his pockets. He just stared at her hand hanging in the air without taking it.


    Nicole was about to withdraw her hand. But suddenly, Jarrod grabbed it tightly and said, "Okay." That was the only word he uttered.


    The setting sun illuminated Jarrod''s facial features, making him look extremely handsome.


    At that moment, Nicole admitted her heart raced. But now she realized all the disaster was nted at that moment. And everything was orchestrated by Jarrod. The sudden breakup announced by her boyfriend and their meeting were a part of it. It was all a lie.


    Jarrod was a real madman. Because of him, the entire Lawrence family was plunged into an unjust disaster, shattered and ultimately destroyed. Her life, the stigma associated with her, the insults she had endured, and her family... She and her family were innocent.


    Jarrod''s doings had caused the cheerful and smiling Nicole to die. Now, there were only ruins left in Nicole''s heart. And the only memory she had was her hatred for Jarrod. Jarrod always reminded her of all the tragedies she and her family had encountered. For her, he was a beast who never cared about other people''s sufferings. He was absolutely unforgivable.


    While Nicole was still immersed in the memories of the past, Jarrod suddenly opened his eyes.


    When Jarrod saw her staring at him, the corners of his lips raised slightly. "Why are you staring at me like that? Do you still find me handsome?"


    It was only then that Nicole came back to her senses. "Yes. I still can''t believe someone ¨¢s handsome as you can be this malicious."


    Jarrod smiled. "I''ll take that as apliment."


    Nicole didn''t say anything anymore. She just ignored him.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Time for my medicine," Jarrod announced.


    Nicole saw some pills on the bedside table. She knew Jarrod had not fully recovered yet, so he still needed to take a lot of medicine every day.


    Nicole sat down expressionlessly, took the medicine, and fed him.


    When Jarrod was almost done, she dered, "After you take your medicine, I''m going back to thepany."


    The expression on Jarrod''s face froze. "You''re going to leave me like this?"


    Nicole said unhappily, "I have a job. I am not a boss like you."


    Jarrod couldn''t help smiling faintly when he realized she wasining. "You actually don''t need a job. Just apany me, and I''ll give you whatever you want."


    Nicole smiled sarcastically and said mockingly, "Mr. Schultz, have you forgotten what happened when I apanied you before? Do you want it to happen again?"


    Nicole''s words reminded Jarrod of some unpleasant memories. His handsome face was immediately filled with embarrassment. He hastily exined, "I didn''t mean it that way."


    Nicole still smiled. "It''s the same to me. It doesn''t make any difference."


    Jarrod''s eyes deepened when he heard this. He pursed his lips tightly. "It was you who stabbed me. I wouldn''t ''t have been injured if not because of you. Can''t you apany me for a few more days?"


    "Then, just report me to the police." Nicole didn''t care anymore. She added indifferently, "After all, it was you who tried to harm me first. I only defended myself."


    "Nicole, maybe my injury was idental. But you really want me to die, right?" When Jarrod said this, his eyes darkened. He couldn''t forget it. At that time, Nicole had looked at him with eyes that wished for his death.


    Nicoleughed as if she had heard a joke. "Jarrod, don''t tell me you just realize I''ve wanted you dead for a long time."


    Jarrod raised an eyebrow and smiled self-deprecatingly. "I knew it before. But as long as you are alive, I don''t want to die."


    The corners of Nicole''s mouth twitched. "What? Do you want to die with me?"


    Jarrod looked at Nicole without saying anything. His answer was evident.


    Nicole fell silent. She thought he was really a madman.


    Nicole leaned forward slightly and lifted his chin with her delicate fingers. She looked at him yfully andughed softly. "Jarrod, you must be dreaming! I''ve never done anything evil in my life. So when I die, I''ll go to heaven. But you? You are definitely going to hell."


    Her gaze swept across his handsome face as if scrutinizing it. Her beautiful eyes were filled with undisguised hatred and disgust. "We are on different paths, you know?"


    When Jarrod saw the disgust and hatred in Nicole''s beautiful eyes, his expression darkened. How could he bear the thought that Nicole left him?


    At the thought of this, his expression turned cold. He wrapped his arm around her slender waist and said in a cold and deep voice, "Then, stay with me in this world. We will never be apart."


    He wrapped his arm around her waist even tighter, thinking she should always belong to him alone.


    Nicole wanted tough. She felt Jarrod was sometimes naive and ridiculous. She looked at him and asked, "Do you still expect me to stay with you forever after all the harm you''ve caused to me and my family?"


    Jarrod''s brow furrowed tightly. His arm around her waist subconsciously tightened more. "Nicole, why can''t you try to let go of those grievances and ept me in your life again? I promise I won''t let anyone hurt you again."


    "Jarrod, no one can hurt me. Only you can do that. You hurt me all the time. Do you expect me to let go of those grievances? Have you forgotten that we are enemies?


    With Nicole in his arms, Jarrod felt every word she said resonated in his heart.


    Nicole said word by word in a cold tone, "Jarrod, I will never be in the same world as you. It''s impossible now and never will be in the future."


    Jarrod''s her stunning face, covered in tears. He looked into her eyes and replied firmly, "It doesn''t matter. As long as you remember that I was the first person who had slept with you and the person holding you in my arms right now, it''s enough for me."


    slowly lifted stiffened. He fell silent for a while. Then, his slender fingers


    After saying this, Jarrod lowered his head and kissed her lips fiercely. Before the kiss, he murmured in an almost inaudible voice, "Nicole, I will make you return to my world no matter what."

 Chapter 420

    ?Chapter 420 Give Birth To It


    Nicole was seething with anger, trying hard to free herself, but her wrist was securely held. She decided not to provoke Jarrod further,


    unpredictable


    aggravating his wound once was already pushing it. Given his knowing that nature, he might react even more wildly.


    Nicole aimed to vindicate the Lawrence family, not to get embroiled in a futile confrontation that wouldn''t hurt Jarrod in the least.


    When Nicole stopped her frantic attempts to struggle, Jarrod firmly held the back of her head and drew her close to him.


    Their kiss was intense. It seemed Jarrod aimed to quench Nicole''s fury with his warmth. He found pleasure in her eventual submission to him, and silently appreciated her wisdom in not pushing his limits further. After all, he wasn''t sure how he might have reacted otherwise.


    The scar above Jarrod''s eyebrow added a fierce look to him, and his muscr arms demonstrated his strength, controlling the situation.


    Jarrod only let Nicole go after her face flushed from the prolonged kiss.


    Nicole''s eyes held a deep disdain, and each nce she gave Jarrod pierced his heart with a twinge of difort.


    Before Nicole could voice anyk? Before you go, I need to im some sugar from of her grievances, Jarrod said, "Weren''t you


    nning on returning to work?


    you."


    Nicole was caught off guard. She had braced herself for him making her exit difficult, not anticipating this turn.


    But then she quickly reacted. What did he mean by those words? Was he intending to endlessly take advantage of her? Impossible!


    Fiercely, Nicole rubbed her lips, as though erasing an unsavory residue, and snapped, "Don''t expect any courtesy from me next time you try anything."


    Jarrod smiled and said, "I hope you don''t show me any." That would make things more intriguing. He wasn''t a decent person from the start, so why should he bother ying the role of a gentleman? That was quite a challengePlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    for him.


    Rendered utterly speechless by his audacity, Nicole decided further debate was pointless. As she got up to leave, he caught her wrist again. Her face flushed with fury, she asked angrily, "What more do you want?"


    Jarrod''s reminder was almost casual, saying, "Just remember not to cross my lines, alright?"


    This was his second warning.


    Bottom line? Absurd. Nicole scrutinized Jarrod''s expression but didn''t detect any signs of him realizing anything.


    Masking her true feelings, Nicole retorted sarcastically, "Jarrod, do you even know what a line is?"


    Jarrod released her, offering a slight smile, and said, "I don''t intend to harm you."


    This was the essence of Jarrod, stripped of any guise. A madman who would go to any length to fulfill his desires.


    Tears welled up in Nicole''s eyes as she silently regarded him, and said, "Jarrod, spare me your justifications. Whenever you say that, it''s just an excuse to manipte me through hurting me. I won''t let you have that satisfaction!"


    Jarrod arched an eyebrow, seemingly unaffected by Nicole''s insight into his true intentions. "Just keep in mind, we''re in this together, for better or worse."


    Nicole felt disgust wash over her, her entire body breaking out in goosebumps. She couldn''t wait to get away from him, wanting to leave that very instant!


    "Be back tonight," Jarrod dered in an even tone.


    "What do you mean by that?" Nicole asked, confused.


    "You''ll need to look after me during the nights until I''m fully recovered," Jarrod exined, offering a slight smile. "I apologize for not making it clear earlier. That kiss was merely a down payment for your daytime absence."


    "How dare you!" Nicole clenched her teeth in fury.


    Jarrod''s face remained stoic as he mockingly retorted, "You pride yourself on being morally superior, so ording to the morals of the righteous, isn''t it expected to care for someone you''ve injured?"


    Nicole responded with a coldugh, "That depends on whether the injured party is a human or a monster!"


    Jarrod''s patience started to fray, his tone bing menacing, saying, "You seem reluctant to leave."


    "I''m eager to leave!" Nicole was aware he wouldn''t release her without a fuss, but any time away from him felt like a reprieve.


    She eyed him cautiously, worried he might retract his statement, and said, "Reneging on your prom¨ªse isn''t the mark of a true man."


    Jarrod appeared amused by herment, and his mood seemed to lighten. He chuckled softly and said, "You''re quite familiar with what kind of man I am."


    Nicole''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment, and she said, "You... You degenerate!"


    With that, she stormed out, mming the door behind her.


    Behind her, Jarrod''s previously amused gaze darkened once more.


    As Nicole crossed the vi''s front yard, she noticed Alec kneeling on the ground.


    Nicole paused, leaned over, and gently tapped Alec''s shoulder as though dusting him off. Then, with a twist of irony, she said, "Alec, it looks like Jarrod doesn''t hold you in high regard!"


    Alec''s expression soured dramatically.


    Nicole smirked and walked away. She aimed to worsen Alec''s perception of her, intensifying his disdain. Her goal was to highlight and widen the disconnect between Alec''s and Jarrod''s perspectives, potentially to her advantage. After all, Alec was far from meless!"


    Stepping outside, Nicole inhaled the fresh air deeply. She entered the car arranged by Jarrod and set off to thepany with his men.


    Before departing, Nicole cast a nce back at the austere vi, a smile ying on her lips.


    Alec struggled to stand up. Then, a key slipped from his pocket. It was deliberately dropped, a key he''d always kept close.


    Alec made his way back to Jarrod''s room, finding Jarrod reclined on the bed, with a notebookid out before him.


    Upon Alec''s entry, Jarrod asked softly, "Did she take the bait?"


    Jarrod nodded calmly. "Good."


    The room fell into silence.


    Jarrod''s gaze shifted to the off-white wall. He silently curled his lips downward and prayed deeply within. Nicole, please prove my trust in you wasn''t


    misced!


    After departing from Jarrod''s vi, Raegan felt a bit sad.


    Mitchel, driving, broke the silence. "You seem troubled. Anything you want to share?"


    Seeing that he took the initiative to speak, Raegan decided to give it a try and see if it would work. She said, "Mitchel, can you convince Jarrod to spare Nicole?"


    "I can''t do that," Mitchel said coldly.


    Raegan''s heart sank. She recalled Nicole''s caution about keeping Mitchel in the dark


    It was clear as day, just as Raegan sided with Nicole, Mitchel was undeniably loyal to Jarrod.


    With little else to say, Raegan merely acknowledged, "Understood."


    She then diverted her gaze to the scenery passing by the window.


    Mitchel''s irritation grew. Why couldn''t she just ask a few more questions?


    But Raegan dismissed his irritation, her focus lost to the view outside.


    Mitchel''s anger intensified even further. This heartless woman only seemed to acknowledge him when she needed something from him.


    As they approached the city, Raegan suddenly demanded, "Stop the car!"


    Mitchel slowed down and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Blushing, Raegan said, "There''s something I need to buy."/


    "What do you need?"


    Raegan struggled for words, gesturing toward a drugstore, saying, "I need to


    visit that ce."


    Mitchel immediately grasped the situation. His expression darkened instantly. "You don''t need that.


    Raegan''s cheeks burned brighter. "Yes, I do." She med him for theirck of


    caution.


    Mitchel''s expression turned stern and said, "You''re not in your fertile days. What are you worried about?"


    Raegan was shocked. "How do you know that?"


    "It''s not something I''d forget," Mitchel said nonchntly as if it were nothing out of the ordinary.


    Raegan felt her ears heat up. This man was too much! How could he keep track


    of such details? She corrected him firmly, "Even then, there''s always a chance."


    Mitchel''s face softened into a smile and said, "Don''t fret. If it happens, we''ll just be giving Janey a sibling to y with."

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421 The Walking ATM


    Raegan was at a loss for words. Mitchel was a pro at talking nonsense!


    Raegan huffed, "Who said I want to have a baby with you? Let me out!" She had to take her medication while there was still a chance.


    When Raegan reached for the car door, Mitchel grabbed her wrist with hisrge hand, pulling her close to him. She bumped her head against his solid chest and looked up at him with annoyance. "What are you doing?"


    Mitchel looked at her with a cold intensity, that seemed almost threatening.


    On alert, Raegan asked, "What exactly do you want?"


    Seeing the look in her eyes, Mitchel felt a tightness in his chest, almost struggling to breathe. He wanted to ask her if she didn''t want to have a child with him, then with whom?


    Worried that his controlling demeanor might push her away, Mitchel stifled his intense possessiveness. He gently released her hand, his expression bing somber, and said softly, "I will buy medication for you."


    Raegan was speechless again.


    Mitchel came back with two kinds of medication from the drugstore. One was morning-after-pill, and the other was vitamins.


    Raegan''s doctor once suggested using morning-after-pillcould be risky for her health. So, he didn''t want her to take it. Moreover, considering the haste this morning, he doubted conception would happen so easily after just one try.


    Once back in the car, Mitchel gave Raegan the vitamins with some warm water after opening the package.


    Raegan, feeling touched, expressed her gratitude, "Thank you." Though Mitchel could be domineering at times, he showed caring actions.


    Raegan''s gentle thanks seemed to ease Mitchel''s irritation, and he found somefort in watching her take the vitamins.


    Mitchel thought Raegan just wasn''t ready yet. There was no need to rush. They had all the time in the world.


    The car engine hummed to life once more.


    Before long, they reached Raegan''s studio.


    Just as Raegan was about to exit the car, Mitchel caught her hand softly, rifying, "I''m not against assisting Miss Lawrence, but this matter involves deliberate harm. And with Jarrod not pressing charges against Miss Lawrence, it''s hard for me to step in."


    Raegan got it. The situation between Nicole and Jarrod was indeedplex, not really open to interference from others. Considering Nicole''s decision to look after Jarrod, Mitchel''s hands were tied.


    Raegan nodded. "Okay, I understand."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    A quiet moment passed between them.


    Mitchel didn''t open the door, seemingly hesitant to let Raegan go, and Raegan sensed he might have more to say.


    However, after a brief silence, Mitchel just looked at Raegan, his eyes holding her in a mesmerizing gaze. He simply didn''twant to let her go!


    Raegan felt her cheeks warm under his intense look and broke the silence. "Thanks for the ride. I need to head to my office now."


    Mitchel wished she could stay longer with him but found no reason to ask her to, so he let her leave, though with a sense of reluctance.


    Watching her from the car window as she left, Mitchel feltpelled to say, "If there''s anything you need, juste to me, and..."


    He added softly, "I''lle to pick you up this evening."


    Even though Mitchel had vowed not to try to charm Raegan over again this morning, here he was, doing just that in the afternoon.


    Raegan was taken aback, not expecting this. Mitchel had been quite mad earlier in the day. Why the sudden gentleness? She declined. "Don''t bother. The driver from my family..."


    Mitchel cut in, "We agreed I''d be your driver, and I happen to have something to do in that direction tonight anyway."


    Raegan didn''t object to his offer since something just crossed her mind. "Just one second."


    Mitchel''s expression changed subtly, his smile appearing naturally. "What''s on your mind?" His tone was gentle and unhurried.


    Raegan took out a check from her purse and passed it to him through the car window. "Just the other day, I bumped into Brent. He mentioned he had demanded five million from you. Here''s the repayment."


    Raegan had nned to settle this debt the day before yesterday, but got caught up in Nicole''s issues and forgot. Now was as good a time as any. She wasn''t one to dy.


    Mitchel''s expression turned grim, his mouth set in a firm line. "What''s this about?"


    Thinking she hadn''t made herself clear, Raegan borated, "I wanted to repay you the money you had given to Brent. Please don''t give him anymore if he asks again."


    Raegan had already handed Brent two hundred thousand. It wasn''t a huge sum, but it was significant enough. That amount could cover three years of rent, and with steady employment, Brent could manage well. That was if Brent chose to start afresh and not waste the opportunity.


    Raegan had once helped Brent clear a debt of three million to the vigers and another million plus from a house sale, adding up to over four million. And now, Mitchel had handed out five million more!


    For the average person, nearly nine million could buy a decent home and ensure afortable future. Yet, Brent was always looking for more.


    Raegan knew Brent was the only son of her lifesaver and deemed herself having fulfilled her responsibilities with these amount of money. From now on, she resolved not to meddle in Brent''s affairs, or hand him any more money.


    When Mitchel didn''t ept the check, Raegan, feeling her arm grow weary, ced it on the dashboard. She then offered a sincere piece of advice, "If Brent approaches you again, just tell him we''re divorced. He has no reason to ask you for money."


    Raegan wasn''t lecturing without reason. She understood Brent''s character all too well. Brent probably saw Mitchel as "the walking ATM!"


    Mitchel''s face became even colder. He couldn''t take it anymore. Raegan refused to bear his child, and he reluctantly endured it. She insisted on taking the morning-after pill, and he managed to tolerate it by presenting her with vitamins. Now, she was repaying old debts, and making it clear they had no ties!


    Raegan''s definitive stance made Mitchel grip the steering wheel so tightly that his knuckles whitened, a surge of frustration filling his chest.


    All of a sudden, he snatched the check from the dashboard, ripped it to pieces, and with a steely look, he firmly said, "I chose to give that money. It''s not your ce to worry."


    Then, he pressed down on the elerator, and the car quickly drove off.


    Raegan was left in utter disbelief at his behavior. His moods were just too unpredictable!


    Back at her office, Raegan threw herself into her work, pushing the day''s earlier events out of her mind.


    Lately, Crescent had seen a surge in poprity, attracting numerous high-end custom orders.


    Plus, since Arthen Entertainment had stayed neutral during a past controversy, it won favor with the public, enhancing its celebrities'' visibility. Devonte showed his appreciation for Raegan by giving her all future assignments for red-carpet events and makeup for their artists.


    To make things easier, Elin had even found an apartment close to the office.


    Crescent''s HR team was on a hiring spree.


    With the studio flourishing, Raegan felt a deep sense of fulfillment. She dreamed of Crescent''s reputation reaching every corner of the world, maybe even reaching her mother, hoping it would bring her back. This dream kept Raegan motivated.


    Raegan stayed at work untilte. She offered Elin a lift, but Elin chose to stay behind to wrap up some tasks.


    Thus, Raegan set off for home by herself. It wasn''t until she left the office that she noticed the evening had turned to night.


    The road outside her workce was empty, dimming her mood slightly. She guessed Mitchel, who had stormed off earlier, wouldn''te back, and she had forgotten to arrange a ride with her family''s driver for the evening. If she called her driver from West Lake Vi now, she''d have to wait for a while.


    So, Raegan chose to book a ride online.


    The taxi driver soon called Raegan, saying he couldn''t get to her exact location and asked her to meet him at a nearby traffic light.


    As Raegan walked to the spot, focused on her phone, something felt wrong. It was as if someone in rubber-soled shoes was echoing her steps from the beginning.


    Raegan sped up, faking a phone call. "Hello? You''ve arrived? Where are you?"


    Not far away, there was a white sedan.


    Raegan added, "Oh, is that the white car over there? I''ll be right there."


    The person following Raegan seemed to pause, thrown off by her words.


    Feeling a bit safer, Raegan didn''t dare to nce back and quickened her pace toward the sedan.


    Then, shockingly, the person in the white sedan started and drove away, revealing her bluff.


    Raegan''s heart raced as she sprinted.


    "ck!" The sound of those rubber-soled shoes followed, getting faster.


    Raegan hadn''t gone far when someone yanked her hair forcefully.


    "Ah!" Raegan let out a scream, clutching at her hair and shouting for help, "Help!"


    Her assant pushed her to the ground and knelt over her, quickly silencing her with tape and whispered angrily, "Quiet, you little bitch!"

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422 Don''t Even Think About ying Tricks!


    Raegan finally saw the situation for what it was. She was being held captive by two men. They were both d in ck, their identities hidden behind masks and caps.


    "Hmm..." Raegan''s sound was muffled, the result of tape ced over her mouth. With her hands securely tied, she was reduced to emit muffled noises.


    One of the men dragged Raegan to a dark, secluded corner. There, she felt a slight prick on her finger. It appeared they were taking her blood.


    After they had collected her blood, one of the men carefully stored a small vial of it in a backpack. He whispered urgently, "Let''s go before we get caught."


    Yet, uponying eyes on Raegan''s beautiful and delicate face, the other man, driven by desire, paused.


    The one who had left, noticing his partner''s absence, doubled back. He found his partner''s lustful gaze locked on Raegan. "Aren''t we leaving?" he questioned.


    The man captivated by Raegan chuckled. "You go ahead. I''ll catch up after having a bit of fun!"


    The intent behind his words was unmistakable.


    The one who had turned back for his partner, now taking a moment to assess Raegan in the dim light, could not deny her striking beauty. She possessed features reminiscent of a fairy, apanied by a captivating figure. Such beauty was usually out of their league. However, leaning on the side of caution, hesuggested they steer clear of trouble, "We weren''t told to touch her. It''s better we just leave."


    But the man, clearly driven by lust, protested, "I''ve never been with a wealthy woman before. Her beauty''s driving me mad!"


    As he clumsily unbuckled his belt, he tried to reassure his partner, "Don''t worry. I''ll make it quick. Just wait in the car for me."


    The cautious man cast a regretful nce at Raegan, pondering the potential dangers of surveince cameras and the pressing time. Under different circumstances, he might have sumbed to temptation. With a heavy sigh, he gave in, albeit reluctantly. "Fine, but I''m leaving in five minutes, with or without you."


    "Go on, then."


    As the man intent on raping Raegan was halfway through disrobing, he suddenly produced a knife and held it to Raegan''s throat, hissing a warning, "Behave. Don''t make a sound, or I''ll use this."


    Raegan felt the chilling touch of the de and, trembling, nodded her head frantically, her eyes brimming with tears, her silence a desperate plea for mercy.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The sight of Raegan''s tear-streaked face struck a chord within the man. Her vulnerability, framed in the dim light, seemed to him a perverse kind of allure. Ovee by his baser instincts, he peeled the tape from her mouth, preparing himself with one hand while suppressing Raegan with the other.


    He mocked her, peeling off his clothes down to his underwear. "You rich girls, pretending to be all innocent, but deep down, you''re just party animals, aren''t you? Always hopping from one bed to another."


    Raegan''s cheeks turned ashen with fear. In a desperate bid, she offered, "Please, I can pay you, a lot. Just don''t harm me.


    He stopped, his interest piqued. "You''re carrying money?" Raegan nodded fervently. "I can transfer five hundred thousand to you. Would that be sufficient?"


    The man paused, quickly calcting. The amount Raegan proposed could provide far greater luxuries than what they would otherwise gain from their current deal. Considering their day''s earnings would be divided, his share would only amount to three hundred thousand. Keeping an extra five hundred thousand for himself could lead to endless pleasures.


    Raegan''s allure was otherworldly, her beauty a ring contradiction to their grim reality. But when faced with the choice between immediate satisfaction and the allure of future luxuries, the man knew the better option. "Transfer it now, then!" hemanded.


    Raegan, tears streaming down her face, bargained, "You''ll need to free my hands so I can make the transfer."


    The man pressed the knife slightly against Raegan''s neck, drawing a small drop of blood as a dire caution. "Any tricks, and you''re done for!"


    Raegan''s response was hushed. "I wouldn''t dare. I promise!" Unconvinced by her plea, the man snatched Raegan''s phone over and demanded the password.


    Raegan was caught off guard by the man''s shrewd move to transfer her money himself.


    She ryed the password, but as soon as her phone unlocked, it vibrated with an iing call.


    It was Mitchel on the line.


    However, Raegan hadn''t saved his contact, so it appeared as


    an anonymous string of numbers.


    The man, flustered, attempted to dismiss the call.


    Raegan protested, "Don''t hang up!"


    The man pressed the knife a bit more firmly against her, suspicion in his eyes. "Why not?"


    "That''s the driver of the taxi I had booked online. If you end the call, it''ll automatically notify the police."


    The man was skeptical. "You''re trying to trick me?"


    Raegan insisted, "I wouldn''t dare! If you''re doubtful, just check at the app. I did order a ride, and it includes an emergency alert feature."


    Though the man had never personally booked a taxi online due to his profession in shady dealings, he was aware of such features. He knew of someone who tried to rob a driver, only for the driver to alert the police covertly, leading to an immediate arrest before any money was even touched.


    Eyeing the phone number, now suspicious of its unusual all-eights sequence, the man challenged Raegan again, his knife still threatening against her skin. "Why does this supposed driver number is all eights? That''s the kind of number someone would pay millions for!"


    Raegan responded quickly, "It''s not a real number. Drivers use virtual numbers for their calls, and they often look unusual."


    She met his gaze, a mixture of fear and urgency in her eyes. "You haven''t booked a taxi online before, have you? You could verify this with your friend if you''re unsure."


    Raegan wagered that such desperadoes wouldn''t book taxi online, leaving behind a digital footprint. So, she took a gamble and fabricated a story.


    The man, unwilling to reveal anyck of knowledge, muttered a curse, "Fuck you! Who do you think you''re talking down to? I''ve used them before!"


    To calm him down, Raegan offered, "Let me handle it. I''ll just tell him the ride isn''t needed anymore."


    The man, not fully trusting Raegan, cautioned her with a slight nudge from his knife, "Don''t even think about any funny business!"


    Raegan gave a meek nod, signaling her agreement.


    The man reluctantly hit the answer button, putting the call on speaker.


    "Hello," boomed a deep, authoritative voice through the speaker.


    Raegan felt a knot form in her stomach. She took a hurried breath and managed to say, "I''m sorry, sir, but there''s been a change of ns. I won''t need the ride, thank you."

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423 I Was Worried Sick


    After saying those words, Raegan felt her heart racing, silently hoping that Mitchel would sense the seriousness in her tone.


    A short pause followed before Mitchel finally asked, "Why aren''t you taking the ride anymore?"


    Raegan felt a sinking feeling in her heart. He didn''t get her silent plea for help!


    The man started to think that Raegan was trying to signal for help and was close to breaking the phone in frustration.


    Then, Mitchel''s voice came through, slightly annoyed. "If you didn''t want to take the ride, you should have told me earlier instead of having me wait."


    The man froze, and Raegan hastily said, "I''m really sorry. forgot!"


    "Don''t even think about affecting my rating negatively. Just cancel the booking yourself!" Mitchel said before hanging up the phone, the annoyance in his tone evident.


    This convinced the man of Raegan''s im, and he rxed his guard slightly.


    The man clumsily fumbled with Raegan''s phone, asking in a rush, "Quick! What''s the transfer passcode?"


    Suddenly, Raegan''s phone rang again, showing Mitchel''s number.


    The man looked confused. "What''s this about now?"


    Raegan, thinking on her feet, said, "He''s probably telling me to cancel the ride. If I don''t, he can''t get to his next customer."


    The man attempted to cancel the ride as Raegan suggested but struggled with the task.


    As Raegan''s phone kept buzzing, the man''s frustration increased. "What''s the deal with this useless phone!"


    Raegan saw her chance. "Let me do it, please. It needs a fingerprint to work."


    The man looked at her, wary. "You''re not trying to trick me into freeing you, are you?"


    "Of course not," Raegan replied, her voice shaking. "Fingerprint verification is quick. Plus, if I handle the transfer, there''s no risk of entering the wrong password."


    The man found Raegan''s words sensible. Using fingerprint unlocking meant there was no chance of Raegan typing an incorrect password.


    Watching the man think, Raegan urged, "Look at me. I couldn''t possibly pose any threat to you..."


    Raegan''s shoulders trembled, and her face, once vibrant, was now pale with fear.


    The man menacingly held the knife closer to Raegan. "Any tricks, and you''ll regret it."


    Raegan nodded repeatedly.


    The man sliced through the ropes but kept the knife close to Raegan''s neck, watching her every move.


    Luckily, the app Raegan had booked for a taxi was set to look for another ride if the first one was missed. If not, her bluff might have been called.


    After she canceled the ride, Raegan started transferring the money, her head down and her body shaking. Yet, her gaze cautiously measured the distance to the knife and the man''s position.


    Raegan''s mind raced, analyzing the situation. They were mismatched in strength. The self-defense moves she had learned were more about protection than attack, not strong enough to be offensive. It meant she had only one chance. Mitchel appeared to have gotten her earlier hint, but when he would get here was unknown. Raegan didn''t dare to solely rely on that.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Raegan knew the man wouldn''t release her even after getting the money, but she stillpleted the 500, 000 transfer. This payment could help the police track the man down if he chose to run.


    Raegan showed the man her screen, showcasing the finished transfer.


    The man''s eyes narrowed, forming a menacing smile, his knife hovering perilously close to Raegan''s neck, a silent threat to her life should she make even the slightest movement.


    Raegan, feigning a trembling voice, asked, "Can I leave now?" The man''sughter was cold. "Going so soon? You still have to ''look after'' my need!"


    Raegan was painfully aware of the unreliability of such men. With her voice breaking and her hands brought together as if to pray, Raegan implored, "Please, I''ve done what you asked and given you the money. Let me leave..."


    Her movement tactically caused the knife to move away from its menacing position.


    Raegan continued to tremble as if driven by fear, her slight movement from the knife unnoticed by the man, whose eyes focused on Raegan''s lips, gleaming with lust. The manughed and said, "Be quick. I don''t have much time. Satisfy me, and maybe I won''t hurt you further..."


    Raegan''s stomach turned under his leering look. Taking a deep breath, she adopted a pitiful demeanor, nodding meekly. "Really? If I... If Iply, you''ll release me?"


    Believing Raegan had consented, the man, eager and impatient, started, "Yes, that''s..."


    His statement was abruptly interrupted by his howl of pain. "Ah! Ouch!"


    Raegan had found a stone and, with a swift and fierce motion, struck him hard. She then took off running. She assumed the lighter ce with tons of people would dissuade the man from capturing her.


    "Help! Someone! Help!" Raegan yelled while running, yet this ce was deserted at this hour, with hardly any cars around.


    "You little devil! I''ll kill you!" The man''s enraged shout followed her.


    Raegan was surprised by his persistence. Even hurt, he was closing in on her.


    Raegan sprinted desperately until a stumble caused her to fall, her body going numb from the crash.


    The man, clutching his injury, approached Raegan with a snarl. "Bitch! You dare trick me? I''ll sh that pretty face of yours!"


    He lifted the knife, aiming at Raegan''s face.


    Raegan, paralyzed and defenseless, prepared for the worst.


    But just then, a long arm reached out protectively for Raegan, being sliced through by the knife. Blood started to flow immediately.


    Mitchel faced the unkempt man and ignored his injured arm, his eyes reflecting a fearsome rage.


    "Bang!" With a swift motion, Mitchel struck the man down before the man could even react.


    As the man reached for his dropped knife, wanting to fight back, Mitchel crushed the man''s hand with his heel, eliciting a blood-curdling scream. "Ah! My hand!"


    The knife slipped from the man''s grasp. Mitchel kicked it aside and then quickly bent down to check on Raegan for any harm. Though he found no injuries, his worry was evident. "Are you all right?"


    Raegan, regaining herposure, murmured, "I''m fine..."


    Mitchel suddenly pulled her into a tight embrace.


    Raegan, caught off guard, managed to gasp out, "Mitchel..."


    "Raegan..." Mitchel repeated, embracing her tightly, his frame shaking with emotion.


    "I was worried sick..." Mitchel confessed in a low voice.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424 He''s Really Worried About Her


    Mitchel tried to keep his voice steady, but it still shook a bit. Matteo, who was driving earlier, had coached Mitchel on what to say to trick the kidnapper.


    At the same time, Matteo arranged for someone to locate Raegan. But the tracking was vague, only showing an area close to Raegan''s studio, which wasn''t very precise.


    They split up to look for Raegan.


    Then, following Raegan''s cries for help, Mitchel found her atst! Those minutes spent searching felt like torture to him. He even regretted getting mad at her and letting a meeting hold him up. The thought of something bad happening to Raegan was too much to bear.


    Mitchel went quiet, lowered his head, and hugged Raegan even tighter.


    A tear from Mitchel wetted Raegan''s cheek, and its warmth made her shudder. Was Mitchel crying? Though it was just a single tear, it profoundly moved Raegan.


    Being held closely by Mitchel, Raegan heard his heart beating faster than hers. Was he frightened and worried about her? O


    At that moment, Raegan couldn''t find it in herself to be distant or push Mitchel away. Instead, she wrapped her arms around him. His suit, usually so sleek and detached, now seemed to radiate aforting warmth. She clenched her fingers around him, letting herself get lost in this warmth for a moment.


    Behind them, the man casting sleazy looks, realizing his luck was running out, tried to escape. But he had barely gotten up before another sharply dressed man, precisely Matteo, knocked him down.


    "Ah! Ah!" Another yell broke the silence.


    It dawned on the man btedly that he was no match for Matteo, whose strong build indicated regr workout.


    Matteo stepped on the man''s uninjured hand, demanding, "Talk! Why did you kidnap her?"


    "Ah!" The man''s face was contorted into a grotesque expression. "I didn''t hurt her. I just took a little bit of her blood..."


    He abruptly stopped, recalling the warning over the phone, aware that revealing too much would lead to dire consequences. Even though men involved in shady deals like him had heard plenty of menacing words, it was only when the man over the phone spoke that he felt a real shiver down his spine. For the first time, he was genuinely scared.


    But Matteo had heard enough and pressed on, "You took her blood? Why take her blood?"


    Mitchel''s grip rxed as he looked up at Raegan, his face turning solemn. "Did he take your blood?"


    Regaining herposure, Raegan nodded and showed him her finger. "Yeah, he did." The small prick on her finger was almost invisible now.


    A chill went through Mitchel.


    "Take a seat here for a bit." Mitchel carefully ced his expensive jacket on the ground for Raegan to sit on before turning back with a serious look on his face.


    "Where''s the blood?" Mitchel demanded.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The man shook under Mitchel''s intense gaze, realizing he was facing someone just as daunting. "I don''t know..."


    Before he could finish, a threatening look crossed Mitchel''s face.


    Mitchel''s fancy shoe pressed down hard on the sleazy man''s mouth, turning his words into muffled cries.


    With eyes as dark as the night, Mitchel red at the man, shifting his weight slightly to deliver a warning. "Think hard before you talk."


    Ovee with fear, the man nearly peed himself. Facing Mitchel''s menacing presence, he knew his miserable end wasing, whether he spoke up or not. The person behind all this was much more terrifying than Mitchel could ever be.


    "My partner took the blood. He''s out in the car waiting!" the man blurted out, subdued by the palpable terror.


    Mitchel gestured at Matteo, who wasted no time in sending someone to check things out.


    Matteo took control and firmly grabbed the man, pressing him for answers. "Who''s your contact, and why did you need the blood?"


    The man was genuinely clueless. He had never met his contact, only connecting via phone. He had no idea about the cause behind taking Raegan''s blood.


    After watching the man for a short while, Mitchel decided he didn''t know anything important. He ordered expressionlessly, "Keep him here until we turn him over to the police."


    Then, Mitchel gently picked up Raegan, cradling her carefullyas if she was something precious, careful not to shake her.


    The cut on Mitchel''s arm opened up under the strain, bleeding openly, drops of blood hitting the floor.


    It wasn''t until they were seated in the car that Raegan noticed his injury, expressing shock, "Your hand..."


    "It''s nothing serious," Mitchel reassured her, his eyes filled with urgency, urging the driver to hurry.


    Then, out of nowhere, there was a yell. "Stop right there!"


    The man had somehow produced a spray, blinding Matteo before attempting to flee.


    Raegan stared in shock as the man jumped over a railing. The next second, a loud tire screech echoed, and the man was flung into the air,nding with a thud.


    Before Raegan could fully understand what happened, Mitchel was quick to cover her eyes, whispering, "Don''t look."


    The aftermath outside was horrifying, with the man''s body torn apart and unrecognizable.


    Matteo, barely able to see, immediately had his men to apprehend the hit-and-run driver.


    Mitchel, with a determined look, ordered, "Once you''ve handed him to the police, dig into the driver''s past."


    It appeared the crash wasn''t an ident but a calcted act, possibly to silence the man for good. The person orchestrating this remained unknown. Mitchel''s face hardened with resolve. He was determined to thwart the other party''s schemes at every turn.


    Instead of rushing Raegan to the hospital, Mitchel chose Luis''b for its cutting-edge technology and quicker test results.


    There, Raegan went through an extensive evaluation, including tests for any infections from the needle prick on her finger.


    Outside the room Raegan was in.


    Luis examined the cut on Mitchel''s arm, his brow creased with concern. "Good thing the knife wasn''t poisoned. You worry so much about Raegan, yet you don''t seem to care about yourself at all."


    Mitchel simply shrugged. "I am tough enough."


    Mitchel would protect Raegan from poison or anything else, without a second thought. It was an instinct, not something he would argue about.


    After Luis had treated and bandaged Mitchel''s wound, he became serious. "There''s something off with your blood test. We need to see a specialist who''ll be back at the base in two weeks."


    Mitchel just nodded. "Got it."


    But Luis was worried by Mitchel''sid-back response and pressed on, "Please, take this seriously. I''m really worried."


    Luis had his doubts about the blood test results being so straightforward, suspecting there was more to the irregrity, a mystery he hadn''t figured out yet.


    The more Luis thought about it, the more agitated he got, mumbling, "Lauren has really gone too far this time, resorting to the extremes of pricking you."


    Luis marveled at the lengths a woman could go for in the name of love.


    "Keep your voice down," Mitchel warned Luis, not wanting Raegan to worry about him.


    "What were you discussing?" Raegan walked out after her check-up, catching the tail end of their conversation.


    The room went quiet.


    Looking curious, Raegan asked Luis, "Who did Lauren prick?"

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425 Embarrassed


    Luis instinctively turned to Mitchel at Raegan''s question. Noticing Mitchel''s subtle signal, Luis responded swiftly, "We were just talking about a police report regarding a syringe found nearby. They think Lauren might have nned to use it for something bad."


    Raegan felt doubtful but Mitchel shifted the conversation before she could ask further.


    Settling down on the couch, Raegan noticed the bandage-covered wound on Mitchel''s arm, vividly recalling his severe bleeding. Her concern got the better of her, prompting her to ask, "Is your arm okay now? Does it still hurt?"


    Mitchel looked at her intently, raising an eyebrow, and said, "Are you concerned about me?"


    His voice was deep and soothing, unexpectedly gentle.


    Raegan felt her cheeks heat up but nodded anyway. Considering he had helped her again, expressing worry seemed the right thing to do...


    A sense of satisfaction bloomed within Mitchel, feeling the wound was worth it if it meant earning a spot in her thoughts. He offered her a small smile. "It''s just a minor cut."


    Raegan expressed her skepticism, "Minor? You bled quite a bit..."


    Mitchel exined, "I shielded most of it with my elbow, so it wasn''t deep. It''s healing well, and stitches weren''t needed." Then, he lightly pinched her cheek, trying to ease her mind. "Don''t fret about it."


    Feeling the warmth from his touch, Raegan looked away, trying to hide her flustered mind.


    Mitchel, finding her reaction amusing, teased her, "Come on. You''re not concerned about me?"


    He seemed confident in her answer.


    Defiant yet embarrassed, Raegan retorted, "Who cares about you?"


    Yet, Mitchel, catching her avoidant look, found her denial charming. Holding her face gently, he asked softly, "You''re sure you''re not worried about me?"


    His deep gaze reflected Raegan''s blushing face, her pulse quickening.


    With a gentle tap on her chin, Mitchel teased, "You always denies your feelings..."


    His teasing tone heightened Raegan''s embarrassment. "Stop making assumptions!" she blurted out, trying to get up to escape the increasingly heated atmosphere.


    "Why rush off?" Mitchel grabbed her hand, causing her to tumble onto hisp inadvertently.


    "Ouch!" Raegan eximed.


    The warmth from Mitchel''s legs was intense, stirring an unexpected reaction in Raegan to pull away.


    Yet, Mitchel''s grip brought her closer, positioning her sideways against him.


    Caught off guard, Raegan instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck.


    In front of them was arge ss window, acting like a mirror that reflected their intimate images back at them.


    Mitchel''s hand was stabilizing Raegan''s hip, while his injured arm loosely encircled her waist.


    Raegan found themselves in a pose that was bound to quicken pulses.


    As Mitchel caught sight of her reddening ears, he felt an urge, his look bing more intense. "I wasn''t exaggerating," he whispered. "You are incredibly soft..."


    Raegan found herself at a loss for words. His remark was shockingly bold, causing her face to flush even hotter.


    The surrounding air grew heavy with unspoken tension. Mitchel''s fingertip lightly caressed Raegan''s earlobe, hinting at something more, his gaze burning with intensity.


    Raegan''s cheeks turned red. She felt utterly exposed under his gaze, as if he could see right through her.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The warmth in Raegan''s ears intensified by the second. For the first time, she realized how touches could evoke such deep, stirring sensations, making her whole being feel light and fluttery from the intensity of it all.


    Holding onto a sliver of sanity, Raegan tried to resist the pull of her emotions. She managed to say, albeit with difficulty, "Mitchel, do not..."


    But Mitchel''s touch lingered on her earlobe, showing no sign of stopping. "Do not... What?" His voice,ced with a husky longing, suggesting he was ready for more mischief.


    With her face glowing red, Raegan gently reminded him, "This isn''t the right ce."


    Mitchel''s look deepened, his tone suggesting more than words could. "Then, would it be different if we were at my ce?"


    Raegan was left speechless by his implication, her mind racing for an answer.


    Seeing her reaction, Mitchel seized the moment to press a quick kiss to her lips.


    Just then, Luis emerged from theb. "Everything''s fine with the..."


    His words trailed off as he caught sight of them, saying quickly, "I''ll leave you two..."


    Luis made a hasty exit, leaving as quickly as he could.


    Raegan wished she could vanish into thin air, her embarrassment at its peak.


    "Release me!" Raegan demanded, gently hitting Mitchel''s chest, her embarrassment teetering on the edge of tears.


    Mitchel, recognizing her acute shyness, released her, allowing her to stand on her own.


    Raegan fumed, saying, "I said not here, not like this!"


    Just thinking about Luis'' look filled Raegan with utter embarrassment. How could she look Luis in the eye after this...


    "My apologies. I''ll be more considerate next time," Mitchel promised.


    Raegan was baffled. "What do you mean, ''next time!"Mitchel couldn''t restrain a chuckle at her indignation.


    To avoid Luis, Raegan stayed in Mitchel''s vehicle, while Mitchel approached Luis to check Raegan''s check-up results.


    Once inside the car, Mitchel told Raegan, "I''ve looked over the report. No issues."


    Raegan''s anxiety eased slightly, yet Mitchel''s worry grew. "You have to stay vignt. We''re investigating into the masterminds behind all these. I don''t think that female bodyguard is enough for you. I''m going to assign more to protect you."


    Mitchel doubted the professionalism of Victor, the bodyguard chosen to Raegan by Erick. Even until now, Victor was nowhere in sight, leaving Raegan alone to deal with the situation.


    Actually, Victor had taken some personal time off, and Raegan hadn''t informed Erick, assuming things had been rtively quiet recently.


    "I''ll stay alert, but extra bodyguards aren''t needed," Raegan declined.


    Mitchel, although not pleased with her refusal of extra protect, chose not to argue. Instead, he gently said, "Promise me you''ll inform me wherever you go."


    Raegan froze and acknowledged his genuine concern, feeling a touch of warmth.


    As Mitchel tenderly held her chin and gazed at her with warmth, Raegan found herself agreeing, drawn in by his caring look.


    Mitchel''s spirits lifted immediately as he leaned in for a soft kiss.


    Then, cradling her head against him, he hugged her closely.


    The sensation of his breath on her hair caused a strange flutter in her heart. Trying not to bother his injury, Raegan squirmed slightly.


    Mitchel''s embrace tightened, his voice rich and soothing, and said, "Just let me hold you for a bit."


    The tenderness in his tone was almost too much to bear. With her cheeks heating up, Raegan remained still.


    "Raegan," he uttered her name, his tone filled with an unexpected mncholy. "I was somewhat upset today."

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426 How To Repay Me


    Raegan sensed Mitchel''s irritation but couldn''t pinpoint the cause. She gently asked, "What''s making you upset?"


    Mitchel let out augh, a mix of amusement and frustration. She hadn''t grasped the reason for his mood! He said, "You keep pulling away from me!"


    Raegan grasped the situation a bit. "Is it because returned the five million to you?"


    "Yes. We were a couple, and I don''t think you should return those five million to me. I willingly helped your uncle by giving him the money."


    Hearing this, Raegan was at a loss for words.


    Mitchel took a moment to gaze at Raegan, his feelingsid bare in his look.


    "I thought I could at least endure not seeing you until tomorrow. Yet, even before the sunset, the longing is unbearable. I''ve hit my breaking point by making it to the end of the meeting. I''m far weaker than I ever admitted to myself." Mitchel''s softughter betrayed a hint of self-deprecation.


    Raegan felt her heart flutter at his admission. She was at a loss for words, unable to articte the whirlwind of emotions inside her.


    Confronted with Mitchel''s mix of tenderness and assertiveness, Raegan found herself unsure of how to respond. After a brief pause, she finally said, "Thank you for everything tonight." Mitchel''s intervention had led to his injury,making her gratitude feel like the least she could offer.


    Mitchel''s sharp gaze softened as he looked down at her. "And how will you repay me?"


    "What?"


    Mitchel fixed her with a look full of emotion and said, "You just thanked me."


    Feeling her heart race under his intense scrutiny, Raegan faltered. "What are you suggesting?"


    Mitchel gazed at her, his eyes burning with intensity.


    Catching the meaning of his look, a deep blush spread across Raegan''s cheeks. She mentally braced herself to reject any unreasonable requests he might have in mind.


    Yet, Mitchel''s next words took her by surprise, a mischievous grin on his face. "Prepare a meal for me."


    "What?"


    "I would like to have a taste of your dishes."


    His request was unexpectedly modest. Raegan struggled to wrap her mind around this. She had anticipated he would seize the chance to ask for something far more audacious.


    "Is that ail?" Raegan couldn''t help but question him for confirmation.


    Of course, Mitchel had something else in mind. He simply avoided pushing her too hard, fearing it might feel like coercion. He met her questioning gaze and gently challenged her. "Would that be insufficient?"


    "Excuse me?" Raegan was stunned by his question, her reaction a bit slow.


    "Then, add something more." Mitchel grinned, leaned in, andkissed her, picking up where they had left off.


    Raegan found herself enveloped in his intense kiss.


    Soon, their tongues met, boldly intertwining in a dance of unexpected intimacy!


    Caught off guard, Raegan couldn''t suppress her moans. The embarrassment overwhelmed her! She was shocked by how a single kiss could affect her so profoundly! And with Matteo driving up front, could he hear them? The thrill of the moment felt almost forbidden...


    Raegan''s involuntary sounds seemed to spur Mitchel on. He cradled her head, pressing her into the leather seat, while his leg cleverly pinned hers, asserting his dominance. It was an unmistakable disy of control, him above, her below, in a vulnerable embrace.


    Mitchel resumed kissing her lips, gently at first, then delving deeper, exploring fervently.


    The kiss, intense and fiery, lingered on.


    When they finally separated, Raegan''s lips felt utterly numb from the intensity!


    Mitchel gazed at her, a knowing smile on his face, and said, "Seems like my kisses have tamed your stubborn nature."


    Raegan''s embarrassment red, intensified beyond measure. This man!


    Mitchel seemed amused by her flushed state. With a hint of mischief, he asked, "A meal and a kiss. Do you think that is enough?"


    Raegan thought she might burst with emotion! She struggled to articte her frustration. He twisted the situation as if shewere asking for more.


    "Enough!" Raegan aimed to speak with force, yet her mouth felt numb. As she tried to express herself, her words emerged shaky, resembling more like a yful protest.


    Mitchel observed her flushed face, drawing nearer with his charismatic presence, his intent unclear. "You seem to disapprove of my suggestion?"


    Pinned against the seat, Raegan found no escape. She felt trapped as he closed in, inch by inch. She knew if she argued with him further, he would simply kiss her until her knees grew weak once more.


    Raegan''s stubborn resolve crumbled, and as she spoke, her voice quivered as if she were on the verge of tears. "Nothing of that sort. I am fine with your suggestion..."


    "Even so, I feel I shouldn''t kiss you anymore since I fear..." Mitchel''s tone was rough, breaking off to gently bite her soft earlobe. "I fear I won''t stop at just a kiss."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan''s face turned even more crimson.


    The car finally arrived at West Lake Vi.


    The cool breeze did little to ease Raegan''s flushed cheeks. Despite Mitchel''s words of not kissing her, he continued to kiss her tenderly for a while longer. He even experienced an erection. She felt too shy to even nce his way.


    Yet, Mitchel seemed in high spirits, entirely at ease from head to toe. He stepped out of the car and led Raegan into the house.


    At the entrance, Mitchel softly whispered, "Raegan, do not push me away anymore, alright?"


    Raegan was stunned. "I..."


    Mitchel patiently suggested, "Take your time. I''d like to hear your thoughtster." It seemed he harbored some hesitance about pressing for an immediate response.


    Throughout the night, Raegan found sleep elusive, her mind reying the day''s interactions.


    Her thoughts were in chaos. Had they reconciled? Tobel their encounters as reconciliatory felt iplete. Yet, the denial of such, paired with their closeness, indicated a level of intimacy that went beyond mere acquaintance.


    Raegan''s thoughts were interrupted by her vibrating phone. She picked it up and noticed a message from Mitchel. "I''ll be heading out for a brief trip to Berton and return by noon the day after tomorrow. Stay safe and let me know if you n to go out."


    Knowing precisely what he was up to filled Raegan with a sense of security. Her cheeks turned warm again.


    Then, she slightly frowned. She hadn''t requested updates on his whereabouts. His ns weren''t her concern!


    Lost in her thoughts, Raegan tossed her phone aside and hid her face in her pillow. Dwelling on these things seemed to yield nothing. A sleep was in order.


    Aurora.


    In a well-lit, spacious living room.


    A man of distinguished appearance sat leisurely on a couch, idly swirling a ss of red wine, and asked in a rxed


    manner, "Is everything resolved?"


    His assistant replied, "Yes, sir."


    "And the blood test results?" the man, known as Davey G?yn, asked.


    With due respect, the assistant presented a sealed document, saying, "Here you are, sir."


    Davey set aside his wine, carefully opened the document, and perused its details. The blood test suggested Raegan was precisely Casey''s daughter.


    A cold smile appeared as Davey stood and disposed of the document in the shredder.


    Following that, he unlocked a securely fastened iron door and entered a basement beneath the ground.


    Despite being called a basement, the space wasvishly. furnished, radiating luxury and grandeur.


    Davey moved toward a bed where a woman, likely in her mid-thirties to early forties, was sleeping soundly. Her features were impably bnced, her eyshes long and captivating, embodying the essence of serene beauty. She was such a beauty.


    Davey gently tilted his head, tenderly kissed the woman on her forehead, and said softly, "Casey, your daughter is really blessed. Do you think I should end her life?"

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427 Under Surveince


    In the room dominated by a grand bed, silk curtains of intricate designs and vivid colors danced lightly, a testament to Davey''s eye for detail and depth of treasure for Casey.


    Davey, with a gesture as tender as the morning light, tucked a loose strand of hair behind Casey''s ear, his gaze heavy with unspoken affection.


    Just then, a soft knock interrupted the quiet of the room. "Come in," Davey invited.


    Into the room stepped a woman, her vision framed by ck sses, dressed in the stark contrast of a white shirt and ck pants. She was Jimena Hinks, entrusted with the health of the Glyn family as their private doctor.


    Noticing Davey by the bed, Jimena offered a bow of respect and voiced her inquiry, "Mr. Glyn, should I administer acupuncture to her now orter?"


    "Now," Davey stated with a calm that filled the room.


    "Very well."


    Davey made way as Jimena drew closer, preparing the space with a professional ease and starting with a head massage meant to soothe Casey into the treatment. Jimena''s hands moved with precision, betraying a dedication to her craft.


    Despite the countless times Jimena''s hands had performed these motions, Casey''s beauty never ceased to dazzle Jimena.


    Casey was such a beauty that almost all men would pause inwonder whenever theyid eyes on her. Time had only addedyers to her allure, crafting a presence that could stir envy and admiration in any onlooker, not just men.


    Davey''s choice to shield Casey away in this secluded sanctuary, hidden from the world''s eyes for years, suddenly seemed like the only sensible thing to do.


    One by one, each slender, sharp needle found its ce in Casey''s scalp, meticulously activating each acupoint with a gentle precision.


    Davey watched this process unfold, his attention unwavering. Despite Jimena''s near-decade of service, his trust in her remained guarded, much like his trust in anyone else.


    Davey waited silently, until Jimena began the careful removal of each needle after thirty minutes.


    It was then that his phone broke the silence, prompting Davey to answer. "What''s the matter?"


    The voice on the other end belonged to Katie.


    Even on the phone, Davey''s eyes remained glued on Casey and Jimena''s methodical movements.


    "How long do these injectionsst, in general?" Katie asked. "It varies. For some, a month. For others, two, even three,'' Davey exined, his tone remaining even.


    "And if thest injection is given, will things really happen as you''ve said?" Katie probed.


    Davey chuckled lightly, his voice as cold as a poisoned de. "Katie, it seems you''re still clinging to a sliver of mercy.


    "Davey, I just..." Katie''s voice faltered.


    "Enough," Davey cut in sharply, his patience frayed. "I''m notyour father. I don''t have time to guide you through everything.


    You need to work it out yourself."


    With a definitive click, Davey hung up.


    Suddenly, a sharp exmation cut through the silence.


    "Ah!" It was Jimena, standing by the bed in rm.


    "Casey!" Davey, with swift concern, closed the distance between him and Casey. A thorough look reassured him. Casey was undisturbed, her peace intact.


    "Why the outcry?" The question came from Davey, his eyes sparking with an icy warning, sending a wave of intimidation crashing over Jimena.


    "I..." Jimena''s words faltered, trapped in her throat.


    Davey''s gaze followed Jimena''s,nding on a solitary drop of blood on Casey''s finger. "Did you harm her?" His voice, thoughced with worry, demanded an exnation.


    "It was because..." Jimena barely began before a sudden movement interrupted.


    Smack! Davey''s hand connected sharply with Jimena''s face. "Ah!" Jimena was sent tumbling to the floor with a startled cry. The p resounded sharply, leaving its mark.


    Jimena cradled her face, now swelling and partially numb, as a trickle of blood edged its way from her mouth, a stark testament to Davey''s harshness.


    "Jimena..." Davey''s voice softened, adopting a calm and gentle tone, his lips curving in a semnce of a smile. Yet, the warmth of his voice belied the coldness of his words, sending a chill through Jimena.


    "This is the first time," he stated, a simple phrase heavy withCominous implication.


    Jimena felt as though she had been seared by hot iron. The memory of Davey uttering these words before lingered with haunting rity. The individual he had warned previously vanished after a second misstep, only to be discoveredter by fishermen, a nameless victim of the sharks.


    The chatter among the bodyguards by the door had revealed the fate of the unnamed. Swollen and disfigured from the water, yet still recognizable.


    In a silent act ofpassion, the bodyguards had managed to secure half of the remains, ensuring a respectful burial.


    Davey''s words, thus, carried a grave finality, a deration that there would be no tolerance for a repeat offense. Ovee with fear, Jimena stifled any words she might have had, her gaze fixed away from Davey.


    "Get out!" Davey''smand was terse.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Scrambling to her feet, Jimena stumbled in her haste to leave, her exit clumsy yet quick. Despite her disarray, she made sure to close the door behind her, a small act of propriety in the midst of her turmoil.


    As the door shut behind her, Jimena caught a glimpse of Davey on his knees, cradling Casey''s delicate fingers as though they were treasures, tenderly removing the dried blood. His expression, a blend of gentleness and sorrow, sent a shiver down Jimena''s spine.


    With her heart racing, Jimena made her way downstairs, her mind racing over the events that had just unfolded.


    During the needle removal, Jimena had noticed Casey''s fingers twitch, a sign of life from someone who had been in a since a tragic fall five years prior.


    Davey had exhausted every possible remedy with no sess, eventually turning to acupuncture under Jimena''s hand.


    Despite theck of progress over the years, Davey''s hope never waned.


    It seemed Casey was on the brink of awakening. Yet, Jimena hesitated to raise her hopes or speak of it to Davey. The fear of what might happen if this were merely a fleeting moment of consciousness was too great. The fate of the man who had erred twice and met his end in the jaws of sharks lingered in her mind as a grim warning.


    Meanwhile, at the office, Nicole sat at her desk, closely watched by the observers Jarrod had sent over.


    As she reached for her coffee, a slip of her hand sent it sprawling across her white suit, leaving a conspicuous stain. Muttering a curse, Nicole stood up and headed for thepany''s lounge, hoping to find some way to clean the mess.


    As Nicole entered the lounge, the bodyguard dressed in ck trailed behind her. Nicole ced a hand against his chest, a yful challenge in her eyes. "Is it Jarrod''s orders to shadow me even to the shower?" she asked with a hint of amusement.


    The bodyguard, maintaining a facade of professionalism, replied with a solemn tone, "Miss Lawrence, I apologize, but Alec instructed me to apany you at all times.


    "Alright then," Nicole said, her tone shifting as she yfully pulled at his tie, her smile turning inviting. Such a gesture was boldly provocative.


    The bodyguard''sposure faltered momentarily, a blushcreeping up his earlobes despite his efforts to remainposed. He hesitantly followed her inside.


    Without a second thought, Nicole shed her zer, letting it fall to his feet, revealing a strapless ck top that entuated her figure. The simplicity of the ck attire became a statement of allure on her.


    The bodyguard, caught off guard, managed a cough. "Miss Lawrence, could you please proceed inside to get changed?"


    "Who said I was going to change my clothes?" Nicole countered, her approach smooth as she slipped out of her heels, her gaze bold and teasing.


    She traced a finger along the bodyguard''s shoulder, her voice sultry, hinting at an unspoken invitation. "Aren''t you aware that a coffee spill calls for a shower?"


    Her yful scrutiny intensified as she noticed his flushed face, her smile widening. She lightly touched his chin, the teasing in her voice unmistakable. "Why don''t you see if Mr. Schultz''s acquaintances measure up?"

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428 Sweet Maneuvers


    Nicole turned, her hand poised on her skirt''s zipper, appearing ready to take it off at any second.


    The bodyguard dressed in ck started to panic. Sweat beaded on his forehead and back, the thought of spying on Jarrod''s woman filled him with fear. He would never dare to do so.


    Even the mere thought of approaching someone Jarrod had let go was unthinkable for men of his caliber. Plus, Nicole had slept with Jarrod.


    In his rush to leave, the bodyguard quickly left the room, mming the door before Nicole could undress.


    Once she heard the door shut, Nicole allowed a small smirk, grabbing a towel on her way to the shower.


    Finishing her shower swiftly, she wrapped up in the towel and pressed a hidden switch on the wall, unveiling a secret room.


    Inside, a detailed map of intricate rtionships and numerous photos adorned a ckboard.


    Nicole plugged a USB into theputer.


    Her earlier rushed visit to Jarrod''s mansion had only allowed her to download files from one folder, not yet reviewed by her. To her astonishment, the drive was filled withpromising photos and videos of Mr. Hampton, caught in unsavory moments with various women.


    Nicole was aware of Jarrod''s extreme prudence, presumablykeeping such material on close associates as a safeguard. These were evidently his ckmail reserves, possibly crafted by his hand.


    The release of these photos would cause significant harm to the Hampton family, impacting both their market and corporate standing, particrly with whispers of the Hampton family elder''s influential ties.


    Inspired, Nicole edited the images to obscure crucial details before anonymously emailing them to Mr. Hampton. Having indirect ties to the Hampton family made acquiring his contact easy.


    A prompt reply came from Mr. Hampton "Who the hell are you?"


    Nicole replied, "That''s not your concern.


    He pressed, "What do you want?"


    Nicole responded. "Let''s strike a deal."


    Feeling somewhat hopeful, Mr. Hampton asked, "You''re after money? Name your price."


    Nicole replied, "Money is not my objective.


    Mr. Hampton asked, "Then what is it you want?" Nicole stated, "A contract from five years back." Mr. Hampton went quiet before texting back, "I''m not following you."


    Nicole responded with a hint of amusement, "Perhaps the spread of these photos and videos across the inte will jog your memory."


    Mr. Hampton replied, "How do we proceed?"


    "Just wait for my instruction."


    After sending the message, Nicole uploaded the incriminating content to a cloud server so secure it was nearly unbreakable. Feeling a sense ofpletion, she destroyed the USB by crushing it under her foot.


    She then wet her hair again in the bathroom, got dressed, and left the room.


    The bodyguard, waiting for her, approached immediately, and said, "Miss Lawrence, it''s time for you to return to the vi.


    Nicole couldn''t suppress a smirk at this. "Let''s go," she said, her tone dripping with sarcasm.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ***


    Raegan had been engrossed in her studio work all day.


    At lunchtime, her phone rang with a video call from Mitchel. She picked up the call.


    Mitchel''s handsome face appeared on the screen, somehow seeming more vivid than ever before. "Did I catch you during lunch?"


    Raegan softly affirmed with a "yes."


    "Let me see what you''re eating." Mitchel''s voice filled the speaker.


    Raegan aimed the camera at her meal, listing the dishes. "Radish seed sd, broli, and steamed bass.


    "It looks delicious, but you''re missing a soup. Who cooked?" "The housekeeper," Raegan said.


    "What will you be cooking for me?" Mitchel suddenly asked. Pondering briefly, still unsure, Raegan responded teasingly, "As if you''d have any choice. You''ll eat whatever I make."


    Mitchel smiled warmly at her yful defiance. "I''m easy toplease. Anything you make will be perfect."


    "And when would you like for the meal?"


    Mitchel observed her eating a broli piece, finding her expression endearingly cute. "How about tomorrow night? Are you avable?"


    If it weren''t for an important meeting the next morning, his eagerness would have made it impossible to wait! He was exceptionally eager to see her!


    Raegan thought about her schedule. She needed to deliver some medicine the next day due to a previousmitment, but that was scheduled for the afternoon. The delivery was in the Ashfield, a quiet suburb of Ardlens. It would take just over an hour to get there. She could surely return by the afternoon.


    "Tomorrow night works," Raegan said in agreement.


    Mitchel''s demeanor lightened further, delighted by her confirmation. He then yfully focused on her lips and teased, "Your lips..."


    "What about them?" Raegan asked, checking her reflection but noticing nothing unusual.


    "Lean in with your ear, and I''ll whisper it," Mitchel said, his tone yful.


    Curious and slightly wary, Raegan brought the phone closer to her ear.


    Then, she heard his voice, soft and alluring, whispering closely. "Your lips seem so inviting for a kiss..."


    A wave of blush washed over Raegan''s face in an instant. Surrounded by people, this flirtatiousment felt thrillingly sweet.


    Their intimate banter, amidst the crowd''s noise, gave Raegan the sense that they were deeply in love.


    Raegan lightly scolded, "There''s a crowd here..."


    Mitchel''s smile turned mischievous. "Which is why I whispered it, just for you."


    His allure radiated through the screen, disarmingly attractive. Raegan''s heartbeat quickened, stirred by feelings she couldn''t fully understand. Amid her racing heartbeat, a sweet feeling welled up from deep within her heart. "I should get back to my work," she said, her voice tinged with a slight rush.


    Noticing her cheeks tinged with red, Mitchel''s expression softened. "Take care not to work too hard."


    "Watch out for your arm..." Raegan''s concern for Mitchel flowed out without her even realizing it. She paused, taken aback


    Mitchel was equally surprised with Raegan''s concern. Then, looking deeply into the camera, he said, "Now I wish to kiss you even more.


    Raegan found herself at a loss for words.


    Her face flushed a deeper red. "Can''t your thoughts beid somewhere else?"


    "I can''t," Mitchel said, his stare intense, making the moment feel profound. "I miss you dearly."


    Raegan''s eyes fluttered, her cheeks heating up. She was certain that if he were here, he might indeed "consume" her.


    "...I need to hang up now." Raegan quickly ended the call. She pondered over their growing closeness, questioning if it was bing too much.


    Just then, a receptionist from the studio came over. "Miss Foster, Mr. Matteo Jenkins is here to see you."


    "Please, let him in," Raegan said.


    Matteo walked in, cing a wooden food box on her table. "Miss Foster, Mr. Dixon has sent you this soup. Enjoy."


    After conveying his message, Matteo departed. Raegan eyed the food container and recognized it came from South River Restaurant. That was a notable distance away. So, was Mitchel ordering soup for her during their conversation?


    Raegan lifted the lid off the container, and the aroma spread throughout the room. It contained the restaurant''s renowned Four-Cup Soup.


    Tasting it, she felt aforting warmth spreading through her, sweetening her mood even more.


    She then took out her phone to look up recipes, acknowledging her rusty cooking skills. It was time to choose a dish to prepare.


    The following day.


    Raegan headed out straight from her office after wrapping up a morning full of tasks. She''d been keeping an eye out for the past three days, making sure she wasn''t being followed.


    Just to y it safe, Raegan had her family''s driver pretend to take her home, creating the illusion that she was inside the car.


    In the meantime, she took the wheel herself, opting for a less conspicuous underground route.


    She relied on the navigation for half of the journey.


    Suddenly, the car emitted a loud "bang"!

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429 A Professional Scam


    All of a sudden, the tire of Raegan''s car blew out. Right away, the front of the car began sliding.


    Raegan was startled. She suddenly thought of what Mitchel had told her during her driver''s tests and tried to stay calm.


    Hitting the brakes hard could cause the car to overturn. Raegan held the steering wheel firmly and gently pressed the brake. The car was brought to a stop in less than three minutes.


    Raegan was still rattled after the car stopped. Her car was equipped with run-t tires, which were not supposed to burst unexpectedly.


    Raegan took a deep breath and stepped out to check the car. The street she had just driven on had a manhole cover sticking out, with sharp nails all around it. It seemed like a trap had been set on purpose. Who would do something like that?


    Fortunately, Raegan was rtively calm. A less experienced driver might have ended up rolling the car.


    Just then, ady in her sixties approached Raegan, eximing, "Oh dear, what happened? Did your tire burst?"


    Raegan just nodded.


    Thedy quickly suggested, "You''re quite lucky! My son has been a mechanic for years. How about I get him to change your tire?"


    Raegan found thedy''s offer too enthusiastic and politelyrefused, "No, thanks."


    Raegan nned to call for a tow truck and possibly get a recement vehicle. But time was tight.


    Thedy lingered close by, chattering away about swapping the tire for Raegan.


    Raegan firmly declined and moved away to phone for help.


    When she finished the call and looked back, her car was already lifted on a jack. A dirty man in his thirties was recing the tire.


    Raegan came over with a serious expression, asking, "What are you doing?"


    Thedy responded with a smile, "No need to worry. We''re just helping you with the tire change."


    Raegan''s expression turned to a scowl. "I didn''t give you permission to do that."


    Thedyughed lightly. "You say you didn''t ask, but we couldn''t have proceeded without your approval, right?"


    Raegan was at a loss for words. She had explicitly declined their help.


    Nevertheless, the man finished the job swiftly.


    Thedy quickly said, "There you go. It''s all set. Your car is lovely, and we''ve fitted a top-notch tire, typically priced over ten thousand. But for you, just nine thousand eight hundred."


    Raegan nced at the tire, clearly cheap and probably not even worth a hundred. And they were asking for nine thousand eight hundred! This was obviously a scam! She said, "I don''t need it. Please take it off."


    Thedy''s attitude shifted immediately, and she said arrogantly, "We''ve already put it on. If we remove it now, it''ll be considered used. Then who would buy it?"


    Raegan stood her ground. "I never requested this service. You went ahead without my consent."


    Thedy was relentless, replying, "Wow, you look great behind the wheel of this fancy car. Is it really worth bargaining over this small amount? Fine! Let me make it easier for you. Eight thousand eight hundred. How does that sound?"


    Thedy had her scheme all figured out. She acquired the cheap tires for merely eighty dors. It was shoddy and wouldn''tst. She and her son roamed from ce to ce, avoiding anyins once the tire wore out.


    Persisting, thedy said, "Come on, be sensible. The job''s done. Even if the police get involved, you''ll end up paying. Why add to the hassle? Look at my son! He did all this work for you."


    While talking, thedy nudged her son closer to Raegan. Her son, tall and muscr, stood over Raegan like a tower.


    Thedy subtly showed a QR code, whispering, "My son''s a simple fellow. Please don''t upset him. You seem a busy person. Just pay and move on."


    It seemed like helpful words, but it was all about threats and intimidation.


    Raegan asked coolly, "What if I choose not to pay?"


    "Not to pay?" Thedy''s friendly facade disappeared, her voice bing stern, "Well, if you don''t pay, I can''t be responsible for what my simple son might do..."


    The tall man moved closer as instructed, his presence overwhelmingly clear. Saliva escaping his mouth, he muttered,


    20:53


    33.9%


    43%


    Chapter 429 A Professional Scam


    +165 Points at most


    "Pretty woman..." He extended his hand, trying to grope Raegan.


    Raegan quickly dodged, evading his reach. In themotion, her phone fell and the man picked it up immediately.


    Thedy acted swiftly, jumping into Raegan''s car and grabbing the keys. She said boldly, "If you don''t pay, you''re not going anywhere today."


    The man repeated his mumbling, "Pretty woman..."


    Raegan approached thedy, attempting to get her car keys back.


    But thedy reacted instantly, positioning herself in front of Raegan''s vehicle, crying out and rolling on the ground. "She''s hitting me! She''s hitting me! She''s going to kill me..."


    Raegan was dumbfounded. Their performance was wless, executed with ease. It dawned on Raegan that these two were professional scammers.


    The surroundings were remote, without any shops or houses around, let alone security cameras. It made sense why they chose this location.


    Raegan calmly suggested, "I don''t have cash with me, and my card isn''t working. Could I call someone to bring the money over to you?"


    Thedy looked doubtful. "You''re not ying a trick on me, right?"


    "No, of course not. I don''t own this fancy car. It was rented. I like to seem richer than I am, and I wouldn''t want anyone to find out I burst its tire. You arrived just in time," Raegan assured thedy, with a show of earnestness.


    20:53Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    54.0%


    43%


    Chapter 429 A Professional Scam


    +165 Points at most


    Thedy then said, "Ah, my leg is injured from that fall. Merely paying for the tire isn''t enough!"


    "How much are you asking for?" Raegan asked.


    Thedy''s expression changed slightly. "I''d need something like twenty to thirty thousand for my recovery!"


    And that was on top of the eight thousand eight hundred for that cheap tire. What a bold request!


    Raegan''s mind racked, knowing scammers were naturally distrustful. "I really can''t afford that much," Raegan responded with sincerity. "Asking for so much just isn''t reasonable. Let''s settle on a realistic amount."


    Watching Raegan negotiate, thedy figured Raegan might be gullible and said, "Okay, eighteen thousand, no less."


    "What about fifteen thousand?" Raegan countered.


    Thedy, believing Raegan was genuinely engaging in the negotiation, rxed her suspicion and agreed, "Okay, that works."


    Thedy then passed her own phone to Raegan to make a call.


    Raegan dialed and said, "Amber, can you bring me some cash?"


    Once the address was delivered by Raegan, thedy felt her schemes had made it, grinning


    Raegan said to thedy, "Don''t worry. Amber is close by. She''ll arrive in no more than twenty minutes."


    Thedy couldn''t hide her happiness.


    Meanwhile, the man kept leering at Raegan, his drooling gaze unnerving.


    When the timing seemed right, Raegan pretended to remember something and eximed, "Oh! I just remembered. I have three thousand in cash in the car. Let me grab that for you."


    Thedy, thrilled at the mention of money, encouraged, "Okay, dear, go grab it."


    Thedy then returned the car keys to Raegan.


    With calmness, Raegan unlocked the car door and got inside. Thedy watched eagerly as Raegan appeared to search the glove box, only to see Raegan quickly shut the door and lock it from the inside.


    Thedy''s face contorted with anger and tried to pull the door open, but it wouldn''t move. Muffled by the car''s windows, she cursed at the maximum of her lungs.


    The car had great soundproofing. Raegan could only catch the angry words through lip-reading.


    In a burst of anger, the man picked up a rock and threw it at Raegan''s car!

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430 Mind-boggling


    Before the man could throw the rock, a muscr guy stepped in, grabbing the man''s waist and throwing him onto the pavement with a loud crash.


    Raegan''s eyes widened as she saw Stefan standing before her. How he appeared on this deserted road was beyond her understanding.


    Seeing her son being roughly handled, thedy attacked Stefan without a second thought.


    Stefan was good at dealing with men, but he struggled with women. He awkwardly avoided thedy, moving like a shy schoolboy trying to dodge her grabs.


    As the chaos escted, Raegan quickly rolled down her car window and called out, "Stefan, leave her alone!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Seeing Raegan''s intervention, thedy, filled with fury at being outsmarted, charged at Raegan with fierce anger.


    Stefan kept his cool as long as he could, but eventually, he lost his patience at the sight of thedy charging at Raegan. With lightning speed, he grabbed thedy and tossed her roughly onto the asphalt.


    Thedy fell to the sidewalk, iling and screaming, "Murder! They''re murdering me!"


    Stefan''s brow furrowed. This level of hysteria was new to him. Suddenly, the air was split by the loud re of sirens.


    Thedy on the ground let out a sharp scream, jumped to her feet, and shot Raegan a furious look. "You called the police!" she used.


    Raegan nodded, unfazed. "Yep, using your phone."


    Thedy flew into a rage, realizing Raegan had been covertly signaling the police all this while!


    Thedy''s cheeks reddened as her blood pressure spiked. This scam she''d been running with her son, targeting luxury cars because of their distracted owners, had never gone wrong until now.


    She''d even made a point of learning about various luxury car brands to pick her targets wisely. The owners of these fancy cars were typically too preupied to bother with anything under a few grand.


    "Fine! I''ll just tell the police you and your friend assaulted me and my son. I''ll make sure you regret this!" thedy snapped.


    Her son, still on the ground and holding his head, groaned. "Hit me... He hit me..."


    Raegan leaned forward, a smirk ying on her lips. "Do you really think you can fool everyone when there''s a dash cam recording everything?"


    Thedy''s face turned pale. "A dashcam?" How could she have forgotten about that? Nobody had ever challenged her on it before. They''d always just paid up without a fuss, so the thought had never even urred to her. Now it all clicked into ce. That exined Raegan''s calm demeanor. Raegan had been banking on this from the start.


    The police had leaped out of their cars and were handcuffing thedy''s son faster than she could react.


    The man,pletely unaware of the situation, had a huge grin on his face as they escorted him away.


    Thedy cried out, "Oh, my son! They''re taking you away!"


    Hearing this, the man began to struggle wildly. Foam formed at his mouth as if he were having a seizure.


    The cops were caught t-footed and radioed for an ambnce.


    When everything calmed down, thedy had disappeared without a trace.


    Raegan couldn''t believe her eye. Thedy had just abandoned her son and fled the scene.


    After the police put the man into the ambnce, they asked Raegan for a brief statement.


    "We''re looking into it, ma''am," one of them said. "We''ve gotten a few leads on these guys before. The problem is, people hesitate to report them to the police, and by the time they do, they are nowhere to be found. But you did great."


    Raegan felt proud of her contribution. She hoped her actions could prevent others from being ripped off.


    "Also, thatdy had run away, but I caught her on my dashcam, The video''s pretty clear. It might help you guys out," Raegan added.


    "Thanks," the officer replied.


    Once the police had left, Stefan gave Raegan a thumbs-up. "You really handled that well," he said.


    Raegan smiled. "What brings you here?" she inquired.


    "I just finished a seminar. I''m heading back to downtown." Stefan nced at the t tire of Raegan''s car, barely attached. "Where are you off to? I can give you a lift."


    Raegan waved off the suggestion. "No, thanks. I''ve already called for a ride."


    Stefan nodded. "Alright. I''ll stay with you until your ride arrives."


    Raegan thought that was a good idea. After the recent struggle, she didn''t like the idea of waiting alone.


    However, as time passed, her ride was still nowhere in sight. Raegan realized her phone screen was cracked beyond repair, and when she tried turning it on, all she got was a nk screen.


    She used Stefan''s phone to call her driver. The driver rified that a misunderstanding caused by a mimunication over the phone led him to a different location. He had attempted to contact Raegan, but since her phone wasn''t working, he began to worry.


    Raegan asked where the driver was now, and found out he was quite far away.


    Seeing Raegan''s growing concern, Stefan gestured to her. "I''ll take you."


    Realizing she couldn''t wait any longer, Raegan nodded. Then, she dialed the driver and provided the new pick-up location, instructing to bring her t-tire car back.


    Raegan took the ck duffel bag from her car and turned to Stefan. "Sorry to bug you."


    Stefanughed softly, saying, "I''m done for the day."


    On the road, Raegan gave Stefan an address. Driving down a deserted road, she asked him to stop. "It won''t take long," she assured Stefan.


    The advice from Nicole, to keep things secret, lingered in Raegan''s mind. Thus, she didn''t tell Stefan exactly what she was going to do, despite their closeness.


    Stefan didn''t question her. He simply offered her his backup phone. "Let me know if you need help."


    Raegan responded with a grateful nod.


    Raegan took a turn down a side street, led by Nicole''s directions to a brick-red building hidden at the alley''s end. Its hidden location surprised her as she got closer.


    As Raegan reached the entrance, the sound of a child''s cries broke out from inside.


    Raegan hurried in to find a well-built man dragging a child across the floor, a cigarette dangling from his mouth and a malicious smile on his face. "Pay up, or this child is getting sold!" he threatened.


    A woman in a yellow dress was holding onto the child, her sobs cutting through the noise. "Please, you can''t take him! He''s ill!" she begged.


    The man was unfazed. "Your child ruined my watermelons. Ten thousand dors won''t even cover the damage. Those were imported, mind you!"


    "He didn''t mean to! Your watermelons were in the way on the sidewalk. He barely touched them. Plus, he''s just a child and couldn''t have crushed them," the woman protested.


    "So, what are you implying? You think I''m trying to trick you?" Despite suspecting the man''s scam, the woman hesitated to argue back. Being a single mother made her feel vulnerable, aware of the danger she and her child faced.


    Falling to her knees with a desperate look, she pressed her hands together. "Not at all. It''s just I don''t have that kind of money with me right now. Please, just give me some time."


    "So, you think ying the helpless victim will work? Waiting for a hero to save the day? You think I''m easy to trick?"


    Suddenly, filled with anger, the man kicked the woman hard, causing blood to spray from her mouth. Despite the pain, she held on to her child with all her might.


    The man had barged into the woman''s home, wrecking everything in his search for money, but found nothing. "You''ve got it hidden somewhere!" he yelled, kicking the woman twice more fiercely. "You think you can y games with me?"


    Raegan''s eyes widened when she saw the child''s face. This little boy seemed oddly familiar, as though she had met him before. But the woman''s and child''s screams snapped her back to the harsh reality.


    Grabbing a shovel from the front porch, Raegan charged at the man and hit him hard on the head.


    The man crumpled to the ground, nursing his bleeding skull. "Who in the world did that?" he shouted.


    Raegan quickly took the woman and her child by the hand, whispering, "Nicole sent me. Let''s go."


    Worried the crazed man would rise to his feet soon and cause trouble, Raegan pulled the woman and ran.


    What Raegan didn''t expect was to run into someone as she rushed through the door.


    Raegan''s eyes widened in shock. What a twist! It was the verydy who had wanted to rip her off and then skedaddled!


    And to make matters even stranger, the man Raegan had just knocked out with the shovel was calling thedy, "Mom!"


    A chilling revtion struck Raegan. These scammers were all in it together!


    Thedy''s eyes sparkled with wickedness as she saw Raegan. She lunged at Raegan, holding on to her tight. "Kolton, lock the gate! I''m going to kill this bitch!"

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431 Mercilessly Dealing With The Scum


    Raegan used all her might to stomp down with her foot, aiming for thedy to release her under the influence of pain!


    Thedy let out a scream of pain, yet she stubbornly held on to Raegan.


    Seeing things get worse, Raegan quickly said to the woman who was holding the boy''s hand, "There''s a caring up the road!"


    Raegan then shoved the woman and the boy out of the way. The woman, reacting fast, grabbed the boy and took off. Kolton, eager to capture the woman and the boy, ran after them.


    "Kolton,e on and help me! We can''t let this bitch get away. She''s the reason your elder brother is locked up!" thedy yelled as Kolton ran off.


    Hearing this, Kolton stopped in his tracks. He rushed back to lock the main gate.


    Raegan, unable to get thedy to release her grip, kicked even harder.


    Thedy wailed in pain and made a face, but still didn''t release her hold. "Kolton, quick! She''s such a beauty. Help me keep her in check! Once your brother is released, I will make her his wife!"


    Raegan was shocked all over again! What kind of mother would incite her son to do such evil!


    Kolton, who hadn''t really looked at Raegan before, now noticed her beauty, leering at her.


    Seeing Kolton approaching her with a lustful look, Raegan instantly became alert, prepared for any situation.


    Unexpectedly, Kolton positioned himself behind his mother. He wrapped his arms around Raegan''s waist from behind, securing her in ce.


    Then, Kolton said to his mom, "Why don''t you go find that woman and the boy? I want to enjoy myself a bit here!"


    Kolton and his mom, along with his elder brother, roamed about, living wherever they could find shelter.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    In his prime, Kolton had yet to find partners. At times, he would visit ces of ill repute for temporary sce, yet none could hold a candle to Raegan.


    The idea of having a gorgeousdy like Raegan beneath him, a woman he was unworthy of, was tantalizing for Kolton!


    Thedy paused for a moment. She had intended for Raegan to marry her eldest son, hoping he would start a family with Raegan.


    Thedy had two sons, with Kolton being her second son. Kolton could be a bit offbeat, but he wasn''t dumb. Convincing someone to marry wasn''t beyond him. Yet, her eldest son was too naive to secure a partner. She had even thought about deceiving a timid girl back and forced the girl to marry her eldest son.


    With her cleverness and stunning appearance, Raegan seemed perfect. Thedy mused perhaps Raegan could enhance the family''s lineage, giving her a grandchild who was both attractive and intelligent! Why bother about defiance? Ifneeded, harsh measures could be taken!


    As thedy weighed her thoughts, Kolton had already started pulling Raegan toward the room.


    Thedy found herself hesitating, "Kolton, this was meant for your elder brother..."


    Kolton said impatiently, "So what? Isn''t my brother not here? I just want to look after my future sister-inw for him. What''s the issue?"


    Raegan couldn''t believe how shameless this family was. They talked about such disgraceful acts as if they were perfectly normal. Their shamelessness knew no limits.


    Kolton, enticed by Raegan''s sweet scent, felt his desires, stirring. Seeing his mom still hesitated, he quickly added, "What are you waiting for? If that woman decides to call the police, we''ll be in trouble!"


    Upon hearing this, thedy quickly left to search the woman and the boy.


    With both the woman and the boy gone, Raegan felt a bit less worried. With her hands tied, she resorted to kicking Kolton''s shins with all her might.


    Kolton, furious, gripped Raegan''s throat tighter and hissed, "Try kicking me again, you little bitch, and I''ll choke you to death!"


    Raegan''s face turned purple as she struggled for breath. But this was her moment. She gnashed her teeth into Kolton''s arm, biting through skin and flesh.


    Blood spurted out intensely!


    "Ah... You fucking bitch!" Kolton cried out in pain, his hold loosening.


    Raegan didn''t waste a second. She headbutted Kolton''s chin forcefully, and as he staggered, she delivered a kick to his private part.


    "Ouch!" Kolton screamed at the top of his lungs, copsing onto the ground with a heavy fall.


    Kolton felt dizzy, and the sharp pain in his private part was excruciating. He couldn''t believe he was taken down by a delicate woman.


    Raegan had just dialed for help using Stefan''s backup phone. She was convinced Kolton was too injured to stand up again. Her n was to leave him for the police to handle.


    Yet, Kolton wouldn''t stop hurling insults. "You bitch! Tramp! I''m going to get you! You slut!"


    Kolton was no stranger to society''s underbelly. The insults he spat out were crude and shocking, the likes of which Raegan had never encountered.


    His verbal attacks grew even nastier. "Damn it! How did your mother manage to birth such a vile creature like you! She must be rotten! I''ll deal with her next. Show some spine! Don''t you dare run!"


    Raegan had just reached the door when she heard that. She couldn''t help but let out a coldugh, grabbed a broom lying nearby, and swung it with all her might at Kolton.


    "Smack!" The broom hit Kolton right in the face, making his nose bleed like crazy and covering his face in blood.


    Fuming with anger but too weak to stand, Kolton dragged himself toward Raegan, hurling insults as he went, "You think you can hit me, bitch? Today, I''m going to make you regret this! I''ll make you cry for your daddy and mommy..."


    But before Kolton could finish his threat, he suddenly screamed so loudly it turned into a high-pitched shriek.


    Raegan was stepping hard on his hand, crushing his fingers. "Ah!" Kolton howled with his mouth agape.


    Raegan looked at him with icy eyes and said, "Looks like your mother forgot to teach you manners. Well, I guess it''s up to me to clean that dirty mouth of yours."


    Then, she grabbed a mop from a bucket next to her, one that hadn''t been squeezed out, and shoved it into Kolton''s mouth.


    The mop was dripping with dark, dirty water from cleaning the yard, filled with mud, dirt, and who knew what else.


    Kolton fought back with all his might, hisplexion changing shades. He was no stranger to hardship, having faced the harshness of life, but never had he imagined swallowing sewer water.


    The more Kolton tried to free himself, the more forcefully Raegan held him down.


    The mop head, a bundle of cotton strips knotted together, seemed toorge to fit in someone''s mouth.


    Yet, Raegan managed to shove a small part into Kolton''s mouth, sending the filthy, unwrung water down his throat. And he swallowed it.


    Once the mop was removed, Kolton gasped for air, his face a mix of ck and blue, coughing uncontrobly.


    After Kolton finally caught his breath, he shook with rage and pointed at Raegan, stuttering, "You! How dare you shove a mop in my mouth!"


    Raegan just smirked and retorted, "Your mouth spews filthierstuff than this mop could ever clean."


    Feeling deeply offended and slipping into his usual habits, Kolton started to retort, "You little slut..."


    But he stopped mid-sentence as Raegan threatened with the mop once more.


    Terrified, Kolton fell to his knees, pleading, "Fine! I''ll stop! No more, please! I can''t take it."


    Raegan replied icily, "You''d do well to hold your tongue. Remember, there are plenty of people out there who won''t hesitate to teach you a lesson if you don''t know about manners."


    Kolton never imagined he''d bepletely under a delicate woman''s control one day! Even Raegan''s words made him unconsciously tremble. It was downright embarrassing! This had to stop!


    Kolton tried to soothe the sharp pain racking his body, eyeing Raegan as she got ready to leave with a cunning look. Then, suddenly, he sprang at her! "Damn it, I''m not going down without a fight..."


    Raegan, nimble and quick, sidestepped him with ease.


    "Bang!" A loud thud echoed.


    There Kolton was, sprawled on the floor, too dazed to make a sound. He had knocked himself out cold!


    For a moment, everything went nk, and then a crushing pain hit Kolton, like he''d been run over by a truck!


    Raegan was convinced that as long as such men were breathing, they''d never stop scheming. "Looks like you haven''t learned your lesson, so maybe it''s time for another round of this filthy water."

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432 Wait For Her Call


    Raegan turned Kolton over, grabbed the mop bucket, and opened his mouth forcibly. Then, she poured the mop water into his mouth.


    At this time, someone mmed the door, creating a loud bang.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Raegan!" Stefan rushed in with a darkened expression, grabbed Raegan''s shoulders, and looked at her face. He asked anxiously, "Are you okay? Are you hurt somewhere?"


    Stefan had just heard from the woman that Raegan was in danger. So, he immediately asked the woman and the little boy to stay in his car and lock the doors. He had told them not to open the door, no matter what, until he came back. Then, he rushed over for Raegan.


    When Raegan saw the anxiety on Stefan''s face, she said awkwardly, "Stefan, don''t worry. I''m fine."


    It was only then that Stefan noticed that Raegan was holding a mop bucket in her hand.


    Stefan was stunned for a moment. Then, he said, "Well... I''m d to hear that."


    At this moment, Kolton gasped and groaned awkwardly. "You... You are stepping on my hand..."


    Stefan looked down and nced Kolton. There was no trace of sympathy in him at all. His eyes were filled with fury. He reached out, held Raegan''s hand, and said, "Let''s go. Let the police deal with them."


    "Okay," Raegan replied with a nod.


    Raegan was about to put down the mop bucket when a woman''s voice sounded from the door. "Oh, my poor boy!"


    Thedy who had just run out to look for the woman and the little boy came back to ask for her son''s help because she couldn''t open the car door. And she was shocked to see Kolton in such an awkward situation.


    Thedy wrongly med Raegan and Stefan for her sons'' rtively consequences. She was so livid that she picked up the shovel she saw next to her and charged at them. "This is all your fault! How dare you hurt my sons in broad daylight! I will kill both of you!"


    Stefan reacted quickly at this critical moment. He positioned himself protectively in front of Raegan.


    But to his surprise, Raegan pushed him away. Then, she stepped forward and poured the bucket of dirty water on thedy.


    Thedy''s eyes were instantly blurred by the mop water.


    Before she could rush to Raegan and Stefan, she tripped and fell to the floor with a heavy thud.


    Her grip on the shovel loosened. It fell and identally hit Kolton.


    "Ah!" Kolton screamed in pain and passed out.


    Thedy fell on the floor so hard that she couldn''t get up for a while.


    Raegan looked down at them andmented, "You only deserve all this."


    The police cars arrived outside, sirens ring.


    Raegan had already made a record and submitted the dashcam footage to the police as the evidence. Coupled with the woman''s statement, thedy and Kolton were immediately taken by the police.


    Raegan looked around and said to the woman, "This ce is no longer safe for you to live. You shoulde with me."


    The woman hesitated for a moment. Then, she said, "But Miss Lawrence doesn''t allow us to go out."


    Actually, Nicole had arranged a bodyguard for the woman and the little boy. It was just that the bodyguard took a leave today because of a stomachache. That was why the woman and the little boy were left in the house alone. They didn''t expect that the danger woulde at this moment.


    Raegan noticed the little boy was silent all the time and seemed dazed. She couldn''t help frowning and saying concernedly, "What happened today will have a negative impact on this boy. It''s better for you to stay in the hotel tonight while I arrange the new ce for you. Then, I will let Nicole call you. What do you think?"


    When the little boy heard Nicole''s name, he finally reacted. He looked up at Raegan and asked, "When will Nicolee to see me?"


    "Austin! You..." the woman suddenly shouted. She didn''t expect Austin to ask such a question.


    Austin had never talked over the past month, let alone to speak with someone he had just met for the first time.


    Raegan stared at Austin''s face, having finally pinpointed the cause of her sense of familiarity upon seeing him. Though feeling sorry for him, she tried hard to hold back her tears andpretended to be calm. "Is your name Austin?"


    Austin nodded gently.


    Raegan smiled and patted his head. "I''ll tell Nicole you want to see her, okay?"


    Austin withdrew his gaze, lowered his head, and fell silent again.


    Raegan took Austin and the woman to the hotel.


    Recalling Ardlens was Mitchel''s territory, Raegan decided to spend the night in Ashfield. She intended to take them to a safer ce tomorrow.


    On their way to the hotel, Austin suddenly had a fever.


    The woman panicked since she didn''t bring the medicine with her. Besides, there was thest dosage left.


    Raegan hurriedly took out the ck duffel bag entrusted by Nicole and fed Austin with the medicine.


    However, Austin''s temperature didn''t subside at all. Raegan began to worry, pondering the need to visit a hospital.


    But the woman simply shook her head, saying, "Austin just needs some antipyretics. His immune system is weak, sa it won''t do him any good to go to the hospital. He is more likely to get infected by some viruses there."


    Finally, they arrived at the hotel.


    Out of precaution, the woman took out a mask and a baseball cap to cover Austin''s face.


    Raegan had booked a family suite. And to keep a low profile, she asked the woman and Austin to get in the hotel room first.


    Meanwhile, Stefan went to the pharmacy to buy medicine for Austin.


    Austin still had a fever, but the woman firmly refused to send him to the hospital. She had seen Austin in this state more than once. She had once taken Austin to the hospital when she could no longer bear to see him suffering from fever. However, it only worsened his condition and almost got him killed.


    Raegan stayed up with the woman until midnight to take care of Austin.


    Finally, Austin''s temperature dropped after taking a few more doses of the medicine.


    Only then did Raegan breathe a sigh of relief. She urged the woman to get some rest first.


    Then, Raegan exited the room Austin rested in. Spotting Stefan sitting at the table and working on hisptop, she felt a little embarrassed. "Stefan, thanks for your help today."


    Stefan smiled and replied, "Don''t mention it. I''m not sleepy, anyway. Get some rest first. I''ll drive you there tomorrow morning."


    Actually, Raegan had asked Judd to find a safe ce for Austin and the woman. Erick had many properties in the suburbs of Ardlens. Those ces had tight and high-end security and were absolutely safer than that house in Ashfield. Raegan understood why Nicole was so cautious about Austin''s safety. Jarrod was a madman. If he found out about Austin''s existence, he might use Austin to threaten Nicole. After all, he had no sense of kinship.


    Raegan felt sleepy after such an exhausting day. With more room suited for Stefan to rest, she hesitated to hit the sack despite her weariness.


    Stefan seemed to read her mind. He took his coat, stood up, and said, "I''ve booked a room next door. Call me if you need anything."


    Before he left, Stefan turned around and added, "By the way, I got some leads on the man we discussed before."


    Stefan showed the photo to Raegan. "Is it him?"


    The man in the photo had a gloomy expression and malicious eyes.


    Raegan immediately recognized the man and confirmed, "Yes, that''s him."


    That was the man who ambushed her five years ago.


    Stefan exined, "This man hails from the Maxwell family. It''s difficult to get him to Ardlens because he knows a lot of secrets about the Maxwell family. Once he disappears, the Maxwell family will definitely use every means to find him."


    Raegan was stunned for a moment. Then, she asked, "Is there no other way to catch him?"


    "The only way is to capture him in Aurora. I''ll have some people lure him into my traps. Then, you can have a chance to interrogate him."


    Raegan fell silent, pondering this idea. To Aurora?


    While she was lost in thought, Stefan continued, "You don''t need to think about it now. This person is valued by the Maxwell family, so he won''t die easily. I will let you know after my people arrange everything."


    Raegan nodded her head quietly. Her mind went nk. She didn''t even realize that Stefan had already left.


    Suddenly, Raegan remembered tonight''s dinner appointmentwith Mitchel. She froze, not knowing what to do. It was early in the morning now. Their dinner schedule had totally slipped her mind due to the events transpired yesterday.


    She didn''t text Mitchel, nor did she know if he was looking for her. It was sote. He should be asleep by now.


    Lying on the bed, Raegan kept tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep.


    In the end, she could no longer resist it. She got up, walked to the hotel''sndline phone on the desk, and dialed Mitchel''s number. She told herself she would hang up if Mitchel picked up after three rings.


    But to her surprise, Mitchel immediately answered. It was as if he had been waiting for her call.


    "Raegan?" Mitchel''s deep voice sounded from the other end of the line.


    Raegan was stunned before she asked, "Have you been waiting for my call?"


    "Yes. Where are you now?" Mitchel didn''t deny it.


    "I''m on a business trip out of town. My phone was broken, so I was not able to contact you until now."


    "Are you with someone?" Mitchel suddenly asked.


    Raegan''s heart skipped a beat. She almost blurted it out when Nicole''s words rang in her mind. She had promised Nicole to keep Austin''s existence from Mitchel.


    Raegan pursed her lips and replied, "Yes. Just some colleagues you are not familiar with."


    Mitchel fell silence.


    Thinking it was the poor signal, Raegan asked, "Mitchel, areyou still there?"


    "Yes." After the brief response, Mitchel didn''t say anything more.


    Raegan felt something amiss.


    Unbeknownst to Raegan, Mitchel was sitting in the car and looking up at the dazzling neon lights of the hotel. He asked in a deep voice, Do you want me to go there to apany you?"


    Raegan got nervous and hastily said, "No, it''s okay. I''m going back tomorrow, anyway."


    Her reply was simple, but Mitchel felt like he was pped by an invisible hand.

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433 Wanting To Give It A Try


    Hearing Raegan''s reply, Mitchel went silent.


    Raegan was puzzled by Mitchel''s unusual silence tonight. Right when she was about to inquire further, she heard a soft cough. It sounded like Austin was the one coughing.


    Startled, Raegan quickly covered the mouthpiece and whispered softly, "I''m going to bed. Let''s talk tomorrow."


    With that, Raegan ended the call.


    "Beep..."


    Mitchel let out a self-mocking smile. The busy tone, ying a mocking melody, seeminglyughed at him. His turmoil inside went beyond words.


    Mitchel regretted wrapping up the meeting earlier than scheduled all because he was in a hurry to get back to Ardlens. He felt he shouldn''t frantically search for Raegan after failing to reach her by phone. He regretted rushing to Ashfield upon discovering her location.


    Just a short while ago, Mitchel was reassuring himself. He told himself repeatedly that Raegan and Stefan were probably just sorting out some issue, which was why they ended up at the hotel together.


    When Mitchel saw Stefan enter with a bag of medicine, his first thought was whether Raegan was sick.


    Mitchel had a strong urge to barge in, yet he decided to stay put in the car, waiting on Raegan''s call. He was doing everything in his power to avoid doing anything Raegan might loathe.


    Just before Raegan called, Mitchel was reminding himself, "As long as she says she''s with Stefan, I have to trust her. I can''t let myself get irrationally jealous and upset her."


    But Raegan didn''t mention Stefan. Instead, she mentioned it was someone he didn''t know. So, Raegan lied to her again.


    Mitchel felt his grip on his phone tighten and then rx. "Just head back," he instructed.


    Matteo, caught off guard, stuttered, "Mr. Dixon, are you sure?" Matteo hadn''t caught what Raegan said, so he was a bit confused. After all, Mitchel had been non-stop all day, rushing back to Ardlens from Berton after wrapping up his meetings. Upon discovering Raegan''s location, he rushed from Ardlens to Ashfield. All that effort was to see Raegan. The sudden decision to return withoutying eyes on Raegan baffled Matteo.


    "Yeah." The heavy, disheartened reply came from Mitchel. Matteo, sensing his foul mood, didn''t press further and swiftly got the car moving.


    Back in Ardlens, Mitchel stepped out of the car, silent.


    Matteo, pulling arge box from the trunk, questioned, "Mr. Dixon, do you want me to bring this upstairs for you?"


    The box was filled with fresh seafood Mitchel had picked out himself, having cleared out the seafood market.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mitchel had looked forward to a joyful dinner with Raegan, who hadpletely forgotten about.


    Mitchel looked away, his face showing disappointment. "You can have it."


    Matteo, surprised, put the box back in the car.


    The next day.


    Raegan had breakfast delivered to the hotel room.


    After eating, the woman and Austin headed down first, followed by Raegan.


    Once everyone was ready, Stefan drove them to the destination, arriving swiftly.


    Judd had cleaned the house the day before, even recing all the bedding and kitchen items.


    The woman who took care of Austin expressed her deep appreciation to Raegan. Previously, she worked as a kitchen assistant for the Lawrence family, her life tough. Her husband and only son had passed away in an overseas car ident.


    The woman traveled abroad to handle the situation and copsed from exhaustion, which led to her being hospitalized. There, she met Nicole.


    Once Nicole heard the woman''s story, she asked the woman to look after newborn Austin.


    This arrangement continued for years, with the woman always treating Austin as if he were her own child.


    Raegan got maids for the woman, recruiting more trustworthy bodyguards for Austin. She also arranged for the woman to speak with Nicole on the phone.


    Once everything was in ce, Raegan shared a ride back with Judd.


    Stefan had to rush off because of schoolmitments.


    Inside the car, Raegan set up the new phone Judd had given her and put in her SIM card.


    The moment it turned on, Raegan saw several missed calls from a number she recognized, which made her smile. Just as she had expected, Mitchel cared for her.


    But as she checked the messages, her smile slowly disappeared.


    The missed calls had alle before their midnight talk. There had been no attempt from Mitchel to reach out to her again after that.


    Raegan figured Mitchel might be tied up, knowing there were days she herself was too busy to even look at her phone.


    She decided to drop Mitchel a message. "I''m back."


    After sending it, Raegan asked Judd to make a stop at the fresh market. She wanted to cook the dinner she missed out on makingst night, nning to do it tonight.


    After spending close to an hour in the supermarket, Raegan had everything she needed.


    Back at home, she didn''t let the kitchen staff help her. She handled everything on her own, carefully washing and prepping the food.


    Once she was done with the prep, Raegan found herself reaching for her phone again. There was no message waiting for her.


    A wave of disappointment washed over Raegan. It seemed Mitchel was swamped with work.


    She considered calling him but worried he might be in a meeting. Instead, she decided to call Matteo.


    Matteo answered right away. "Miss Foster, how can I help you?"


    "Matteo, is Mitchel busy?"


    "Yes, Mr. Dixon is in a meeting right now. I can pass on any message for you."


    "Just let him know not to miss dinner at my ce tonight."


    Matteo peered into the office and saw Mitchel getting ready to leave. He hesitated and then said, "Miss Foster, Mr. Dixon might be caught up with work until veryte."


    Raegan missed the hint in Matteo''s voice and simply said, "That''s fine. I can wait for him."


    Suddenly, there was a burst ofughter from Janey on the line. Raegan quickly added, "Matteo, go ahead with your work. I won''t hold you up any longer."


    After hanging up, Matteo rushed to catch up with Mitchel, out of breath. "Mrs...."


    Upon seeing Mitchel''s stern look, Matteo quickly corrected, "Miss Foster reminded you to remember dinner at her ce tonight."


    Mitchel, without showing any emotion, continued on his way. It wasn''t until he entered the elevator that he allowed his emotions to surface. Raegan invited him over for dinner, probably just to return the favor. How ludicrous it was he felt cheerful in her invitation. It was silly of him, really.


    In the kitchen.


    Janey came bouncing in. Noticing her mother busy cooking, she used her most adorable voice and asked, "Mommy, what are you doing?"


    "I''m preparing dinner, sweetheart." Raegan smiled.


    "Wow, is someone specialing? Can we ask daddy to join us? I miss him." Janey''s eyes,rge and full of hope, sparkled with excitement.


    Raegan, softened by her daughter''s adorable face, couldn''t


    help but smile. "Actually, the guest is your daddy."


    "What?" Janey''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Really?"


    Raegan gave a nod.


    Janey bounced with joy. "That''s amazing! Mommy, I love you so much!"


    Janey''s joy spread like wildfire.


    Raegan gently squeezed Janey''s cheek and asked, "Janey, would you be happy if your daddy lived with us all the time?"


    "I would love that!" Janey beamed. "I wish daddy could always be with us and never leave."


    Raegan saw the genuine affection Janey had for Mitchel. But was this affection born out of a longing for a father figure, or was it the natural bond of kinship?


    Raegan bent down to Janey''s level and asked, "Janey, do you like Mitchel because he''s your daddy, or because you genuinely like him as a person?"


    Janey, puzzled by Raegan''s question, offered her own understanding. "My teacher says people have auras. If you like someone, it''s because you can feel they like you back. I feel daddy loves me just as much as I love him."


    Raegan was surprised. It seemed even a child not yet five had deeper insights than she did.


    After Annis took Janey outside to y, Raegan''s mind was still racing. She knew her heart was unsettled because of Mitchel.


    She remembered the question Mitchel had asked at the door of her vist time, and she decided she wanted to answer it tonight.


    She didn''t want to push him away anymore. She wanted to give them a try. For Janey, and for herself, it was time to move on from the past.

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434 No Longer Interested


    Raegan got busy with dinner preparations once again. By the time she finished, it was nearly seven in the evening.


    Raeganid out the dishes on the automatically heated table, ensuring they wouldn''t cool down within an hour.


    After that, Raegan and Janey sat down, waiting for Mitchel''s return.


    For a brief moment, Raegan felt as if she had been transported back in time. She used to wait for Mitchel like this five years ago. And now, they had a daughter together.


    As time slowly ticked by, Janey''s stomach started rumbling. With a pout, she looked up at Raegan and asked with a hint of sadness, "Mommy, when is daddy going to be home?"


    Raegan, feeling a mix of helplessness and impatience, responded, "I''m not sure, sweetie. Give me a sec to call him and find out where he is."


    Picking up her phone, Raegan dialed Mitchel''s number.


    The phone rang and rang, but there was no answer.


    A sinking feeling started to settle in Raegan''s heart. She somehow sensed Mitchel might not show up tonight. But why? If he knew he was going to bete, why hadn''t he given her a heads-up?


    "Why didn''t daddy pick up the phone?" Janey couldn''t hide her disappointment when she noticed Raegan''s concerned look.


    Trying to lift the mood, Raegan offered a reassuring smile.


    "He''s probably caught up with something right now. How about we start dinner first?"


    However, Janey firmly shook her head, insisting, "No, I want to wait for daddy. I was looking forward to sharing my favorite meals with him."


    Seeing Janey''s stubbornness, Raegan tried a different approach, suggesting gently, "Why don''t you try a little bit of the shrimp porridge first?"


    After a bit of persuasion, Janey finally agreed to eat some porridge without waiting for Mitchel.


    Finishing a bowl of porridge, Janey felt almost full. She continued to wait at the table with Raegan, but eventually, the weariness was too much for her.


    Janey usually went to bed at 8:30 PM, and now it was already 9:00 PM.


    Raegan asked Annis to help Janey to bed and get her settled, while she decided to start cleaning up the table.


    But as soon as she lifted a te, it slipped from her grasp and shattered on the floor. O


    Quickly kneeling to tidy up the mess, Raegan identally cut her finger on a sharp piece. Blood started to flow from the cut.


    Looking at her injured finger, Raegan felt a sting of pain in her heart and a surge of tears threatened to spill.


    Fighting back her tears, she carefully cleaned up the broken pieces.


    After that, she was too tired to even think about cleaning the dishes on the table. So, she left them as they were.


    Raegan had nned to take a shower and hit the bed when Nicole rang her up, wanting to hang out.


    Nicole was curious about what happened to Austin yesterday and felt a call wasn''t the best way to discuss it. So the two of them met at a coffee shop.


    Settling into their seats, Raegan raised an eyebrow and asked, "How did you manage to get Jarrod to let you out?"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m not locked up. Why wouldn''t he let me go?" Nicole answered, avoiding eye contact.


    Actually, Jarrod had requested Nicole to help with his bath. In exchange, he agreed to let her meet Raegan. Nicole was genuinely concerned about Austin, leaving her no choice but to ept his term.


    Raegan sighed in relief upon hearing this and shared the events that unfolded in Ashfield.


    "Sorry, my bad. I should have been more cautious. I mistakenly thought Ashfield was secluded and didn''t realize howplex things there could be," Nicole confessed, gripping Raegan''s hand tightly.


    "Don''t worry about it. Everything''s fine now. If it weren''t for me, the police wouldn''t have caught those bad guys." Raegan yed a key role in busting the crime ring, and the local cops wanted to reward her.


    However, Raegan turned it down, preferring to stay under the radar. After all, she didn''t see it as a big deal.


    Nicole then transferred a million dors into Raegan''s ount, mentioning, "Consider it the rent."


    Knowing the security at Erick''s ces was top-notch, Nicole felt at ease.


    Raegan quickly transferred the money back to her, saying, "Don''t worry about it. Erick has a ton of houses, and he''s not using most of them. It''s really no trouble at all."


    Despite Nicole''s attempts to pay, Raegan wouldn''t ept the money, leaving Nicole with no choice but to stop trying.


    Even before Nicole shared Austin''s story and revealed Austin''s biological father, Raegan had already put the pieces together.


    Nicole didn''t want to impose too much on Raegan, so she kept details about Austin''s sickness to a minimum.


    Later, Nicole shifted the conversation, asking, "How are things between you and Mitchel?"


    With a strained smile, Raegan replied softly, "Honestly, I''m at a loss."


    "What happened? Did you two argue again?" Nicole inquired, her curiosity piqued.


    Raegan shook her head, saying, "Not exactly. That''s what''s puzzling me."


    Mitchel hadn''t been answering her calls or responding to her texts, leaving Raegan clueless about what might have gone wrong this time.


    Raegan even reyed theirst meeting in her mind, searching for anything out of the ordinary. Yet, everything seemed normal, and she couldn''t pinpoint the cause behind Mitchel''s shift in demeanor.


    Was it because she forgot about their appointment the other night? After giving it some thought, Raegan dismissed that thought. She doubted Mitchel would be cold to her just because of this.


    But then, why? Was it just a fleeting interest Mitchel had in her, and now he had lost that interest? Raegan couldn''t pin down the reason and started to feel down.


    Seeing Raegan looking upset, Nicole stayed quiet for a bit before saying, "You know, I think the best way to get to the bottom of this is to just talk to Mitchel directly. Makes sense, right? If you two have a misunderstanding, clear it up. If not, at least you''ll understand where he stands."


    Raegan agreed with a nod. She decided to have a chat with Mitchel in person.


    After her talk with Nicole ended, Raegan tried calling Mitchel again, but got no answer.


    Next, Raegan tried calling Matteo. Matteo picked up right away, though it was quite noisy where he was.


    Moving to a quieter spot, Matteo raised his voice and said, "Miss Foster, I''m sorry, but Mr. Dixon can''t make it over to your ce tonight."


    Hearing this, Raegan asked straight out, "Where is he now?"


    "Um..." Matteo hesitated for a second.


    "Matteo, I need to know where Mitchel is. I have to talk to him."


    Matteo sneaked a peek at Mitchel, whose good-looking features were shadowed by a somber expression. He took a deep breath silently and whispered, "Mr. Dixon''s in VIP Room Three at the Kingbel Club. I''ll let the receptionist know not to stop you."


    Upon hearing this, Raegan felt irritated and frustrated. Mitchel hadn''t returned her calls or texts, but he was out enjoying himself at the club? So, he was not swamped with work as she had convinced herself. Yet, he didn''t bother to text her back and kept her waiting.


    Raegan disliked this situation. Even if Mitchel had lost interest in her, he could have at least had the decency to tell her face-to-face.


    After entrusting Janey in Annis'' care, Raegan headed straight to the Kingbel Club.


    Upon her arrival, Raegan was escorted by a waiter to the chamber where Mitchel was in.


    The moment the waiter opened the door, Raegan was greeted by a woman''sughter.

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435 The Right To Ask


    Inside the chamber, a woman giggled and said, "Mr. Dixon, have a drink..."


    Raegan stopped in her tracks, herplexion turning white in an instant.


    Matteo, who had just entered from outside, was initially surprised at the sight of Raegan. Yet, when he caught sight of what was happening inside the chamber, his expression shifted to one of shock.


    Matteo had only stepped out for a brief moment, and Mr. Ortega had already invited two women in revealing outfits to join them for drinks.


    Furthermore, one of the women positioned herself strategically next to Mitchel, deliberately leaned to him with her upper body slightly bent. Her clothes moved up with her movement, revealing part of her skin. She used the excuse of urging Mitchel to take a sip to keep chatting with him.


    Matteo sighed. He had invited Raegan over to break the ice, not to make things worse. "Miss Foster, it''s... Well, please don''t misunderstand..."


    Matteo attempted to rify the situation but found himself struggling to find the right words momentarily.


    Suddenly, Raegan asked, "Matteo, was there anything wrong with Mr. Dixon yesterday?"


    "Well..." Matteo couldn''t precisely point out what had gone wrong. He was just an assistant. Mitchel wouldn''t share his mental activities with him.


    After pondering for a short while, Matteo replied, "Mr. Dixon had wrapped up a meeting yesterday and hurried back to Berton. Then, he headed to the market for some seafood. Once he headed to your house and found you weren''t there, he checked and found out you had gone to Ashfield. He then dashed off to Ashfield..."


    Raegan pieced it together. So, Mitchel was in Ashfield when they talked via phonest night. Perhaps he even saw Stefan. So, he was mad and chose to ignore her messages and calls. He went to this club instead of her ce since he was still annoyed.


    "Miss Foster, please don''t leave yet. How about I arrange a room for you to wait..." Matteo suggested.


    "There''s no need for that," Raegan cut in and strode into the chamber elegantly.


    When Raegan firstid eyes on the scene inside the chamber, she hesitated, wanting to leave. She couldn''t find the courage within herself to walk in and ask Mitchel.


    Yet, Matteo''s words had given her a new perspective. If Mitchel was mad due to his misunderstanding about the previous night, it needed to be cleared up.


    As soon as Raegan stepped in, Mitchel''s gaze was locked on her. She donned a ssic little red dress with slender ck straps, looking exceptionally charming.


    Mitchel let out a dismissive snort. The nights in Ardlens were still chilly, but Raegan appeared indifferent to the cold.


    Mitchel hadn''t epted the drink from the woman beside him. Instead, he grabbed a nearby ss and finished it in one gulp.


    "Didn''t you just say you can get Mr. Dixon to drink your ss?" Mr. Ortega teased the woman beside Mitchel, "If he doesn''t drink, you''ll have to undress yourself..."


    The woman, looking pitiful, tugged at Mitchel''s sleeve and pleaded, "Mr. Dixon, do you really want to see me undress? Can''t you show a bit of mercy?"


    While she talked, she leaned in closer to Mitchel, the thin fabric of her dress barely concealing her form. She was using all her charms to seduce Mitchel.


    In her view, winning over Mitchel was all that mattered, even if it meant undressing herself. Her friends had all prospered simrly, enjoyingvish lifestyles since then.


    The woman hadn''t settled yet because she was choosy, unwilling topromise for just any affluent man. Yet, Mitchel checked all her boxes. He was handsome, well-built, and exuded a subtle naughtiness that was utterly captivating. She vowed to charm him over.


    When Mitchel remained detached, the woman rolled her eyes secretly, intending to employ her usual tactics. Her grip on the ss of wine tilted slightly, making it appear she "identally" spilled the drink on his pants. Only then could she make advances on him. She smirked, thinking no men could resist being dabbed the spill away with her chest.


    But before the woman could pour the wine on Mitchel''s pants, a slender, graceful hand stopped her.


    Raegan, approaching from the side, gently interjected, "Let''s be careful not to spill the drink, miss."


    The woman was at a loss for words. Irritated, she wondered about Raegan''s identity, daring to interfere with her schemes.


    "Are you new around here? Don''t you know how things work here? Who gave you the right to interfere?"


    Raegan responded calmly, "I noticed your hand shaking violently and wondered if you were dealing with Parkinson''s."


    Mr. Ortega couldn''t contain his amusement and burst intoughter. What a way to interpret the situation!


    A hint of a smile appeared on Mitchel''s face, but he quickly hid it. Humph! He was still upset. He had to keep his poker face.


    "You!" The woman grasped her chest, struggling to articte her frustration.


    Raegan chose not to engage further with the woman. Turning her attention to Mitchel, she asked, "Could we have a word?"


    Despite his urge to look up at Raegan, Mitchel, without so much as a nce, grabbed another drink and stated icily, "I''m busy." His voice was devoid of any warmth, treating Raegan as if she were a stranger.


    Raegan felt a pang of hurt. "I just need a moment."


    Noticing Mr. Ortega''s fixed stare on Raegan, Mitchel''s irritation grew. He knitted his brows and said impatiently, "I told you I''m busy. Isn''t that clear enough?"


    "Matteo!" Mitchel questioned, "What are you waiting for?" His implication was to have Matteo show Raegan to the door.


    Matteo was puzzled, wondering if the alcohol had dulled Mitchel''s senses.


    Raegan got straight to the point, asking, "Mitchel, were you in Ashfieldst night?"


    The question seemed to strike a nerve, as Mitchel''s look turned even colder. He retorted, "Asking about mywhereabouts? Who do you think you are to me?"


    Raegan inhaled deeply and confessed, "I''m someone who wants to give us a try. Does that count for anything?"


    Raegan''s words stirred something in Mitchel, his desire to draw her into his arms burning. She wanted to give them a try? But why did she lie to himst night? She was with Stefan the previous night, yet she imed she was with someone he wasn''t familiar with. He had rushed over upon learning her whereabouts, only to meet with her entering the hotel with Stefan. Nah! He couldn''t stomach that.


    Reflecting on the previous night, Mitchel clenched his teeth, his voice icy and sharp. "You want to give us a try? Do you think you''re skilled at ying games?"


    Mitchel''s face turned stern, exuding a daunting aura.


    Raegan felt a chill. She bit her lip, saying, "I didn''t..."


    But Raegan was interrupted by a mocking voice nearby. "So, you''ve been rejected and you''re pathetically holding on. Drop the act of being decent!"


    The woman assumed Raegan was one of her kind.


    d in fine clothes, Raegan appeared affluent, clearly not sharing the woman''s upation.


    But to the woman, Raegan was just another poor thing dumped by a man, no better than herself. "What a sight! This gentleman has turned you away and here you are, shamelessly trying to win him back!"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Her words irked Mitchel, his hand tightening around the ss, nearly shattering it. He struggled to keep hisposure, finding it hard to tolerate any baseless usations directed at Raegan. He was agitated, knowing this wasn''t a good sign.


    Oblivious to Mitchel''s darkened face, the woman stood up, brushing past Raegan on purpose. It was a clear challenge.


    Raegan, repulsed, took a step back and offered a smile, remarking, "It seems you''re not aware of who''s truly pitiful here."

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436 Just Ordinary Friends


    The woman''s expression hardened. "What are you implying?" Raegan''s smile was faint. "Maybe I got it wrong. It seems you''re fine with being a lover, so maybe my sympathy is misced."


    The woman was stunned by Raegan''s boldness, having assumed Raegan was one of her kind. Shouldn''t Raegan be trying to win Mitchel back? How could Raegan insult her in Mitchel''s presence?


    "So what? Sure, Mr. Dixon may have flirted with me, but he''s not interested in you!" The woman''s fury twisted her features as she retorted without holding back, "And who''s to say how many have flirted with you in secret? Drop the innocent act! You''re no high-ss prostitute...


    Fuming over how close her schemes could have made it earlier, only to be thwarted by Raegan, the woman lifted her hand in a huff, prepared to hurl the drink at Raegan.


    But Raegan caught the woman''s wrist just in time. "Whether I''m respectable or not isn''t your ce to say," Raegan stated calmly.


    Her wrist held by Raegan, the woman could only stare as Raegan tipped her hand, the drink she meant to pour at Raegan dousing herself instead.


    After releasing the woman, Raegan watched as the ss ttered to the floor. "Just remember, careless wordse with consequences," she cautioned.


    The woman stood drenched and disheveled, her wrist throbbing. She was not sensible enough to read the room and continued to insult Raegan, "I struck a nerve, huh? All you dolled-updies are just the same..."


    "Enough!" Mitchel''s voice cut through the air, deep and on the verge of erupting.


    The woman smirked. "Looks like he''s telling you to zip it!" Mitchel was beside himself with fury. What a moron this woman was! He blurted out, "Idiot!"


    Mr. Ortega, sensing the growing tension, regretted his decision to involve the woman, a choice he aimed to please Mitchel instead of upsetting him. Attempting to diffuse the situation, he joked, "Well, Mr. Dixon''s allure is really irresistible: See, these two stunning women are vying for his attention. That''s something most of us can only dream of!"


    The room filled withughter at Mr. Ortega''s attempt to lighten the mood.


    Theughter and jesting continued around them.


    "It''s a rare sight indeed."


    "Sure, if Mr. Dixon weren''t here, maybe the rest of us would stand a chance. But with him around, we''re all out of luck."


    The men''s jokes, fueled by alcohol, took a dive into coarseness.


    Meanwhile, Raegan felt lost, unable to pinpoint who Mitchel was rebuking. Feeling out of ce, she questioned the point of this squabble. Engaging in a spat with a woman and being perceived as envious by onlookers felt utterly foolish to her.


    Raegan turned to Mitchel, her heart cooling. "Mitchel, are you ready to give up without any inquiry?"


    Mitchel''s expression grew stern, as if he couldn''t tolerate her presence here anymore.


    Raegan bit her lip, fighting back her tears. "Fine by me. If it''s meant to be, it''ll be. It''s best we don''t waste our time."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Mitchel''s fists clenched, a surge of distress washing over him. Not to waste time? Was Raegan implying he shouldn''t squander hers?


    "And about Stefan, we''re just acquaintances. Our meeting was coincidental, not what you might assume." Raegan''s initial confidence had ebbed away, leaving her in doubt. She wondered if Mitchel cared about her exnation.


    Despite her difort, Raegan feltpelled to rify her intentions for being here. She wanted to end the confusion that had lingered over the past few days.


    Having said her piece, Raegan turned briskly and exited, leaving a stunned Mitchel behind.


    Mitchel blinked. What did Raegan just reveal? She and Stefan were simply friends? Indeed, just friends!


    The woman heavily dolled up, sighed in relief as Raegan left. She acknowledged her inability to rival Raegan. She sauntered over to Mitchel, her tone dripping with flirtation, "Mr. Dixon, now that I''ve removed that nuisance for you, what''s my prize?" It wasn''t umon for a man of Mitchel''s means to be surrounded by a bevy of women.


    The woman knew too well that rich men were always after those young and naive girls. Once boredom set in, even the most stunning beauty lost her allure. Therefore, the woman''s strategy was to be amodating, skilled, and charming to keep a man''s interest.


    "Mr. Dixon, would you grace me with the pleasure of a drink together?" The woman edged closer, her scent overpowering.


    Mitchel''s face turned icy, and he swiftly brushed the drink off her hand.


    Caught off guard, the woman tripped andnded awkwardly on the floor.


    Mitchel, towering and stern, cast a scornful nce over the crowd and stated firmly, "Just so we''re clear, I was the one chasing her! I pleaded for herpany!"


    His words echoed,den with significance, stunning the onlookers, particrly Mr. Ortega, who regretted his actions deeply. He had never intended to cross the woman Mitchel favored!


    Mr. Ortega, who had his own requests for Mitchel, now just hoped to avoid Mitchel''s ire.


    The woman, still on the floor, attempted to catch Mr. Ortega''s attention with a sweet call, "Mr. Ortega!"


    The woman felt herst bit of hope dwindled, yet she reached out for any remaining chance.


    Mr. Ortega found the woman incredibly vexing. He knew angering Mitchel could lead to serious consequences. His face twisted in annoyance, and he pushed the woman aside with force. "Get lost! Bitch!"


    Raegan didn''t waste any time in catching a taxi.


    Just as the taxi began to drive away, a voice echoed from behind. "Raegan!"


    The taxi driver nced at Raegan in the rearview mirror,questioning, "Is that man calling out for you?"


    Raegan''s response was frosty. "No, let''s just keep going." She was determined to avoid any further entanglement with Mitchel since she had said her pieces.


    The driver followed her instructions and drove away.


    Not long after, a sudden roar interrupted their way.


    The taxi screeched to a stop.


    Mitchel''s car door flung open, revealing his determined figure. The taxi driver, anxious, said, "Miss, this could be trouble." Mitchel approached the taxi, tapping on the window, trying to get inside. He red at the driver, his voice cold. "Open the door."


    The driver felt immense pressure. He never thought he''d be intimidated by a young man''s stare.


    Despite his nervousness, the driver stood firm, reassuring Raegan, "Don''t worry. I won''t let him in." His voice betrayed his fear.


    The driver pulled out his phone, ready to make an emergency call in Mitchel''s presence.


    Raegan acknowledged the driver''s kindness and didn''t want to rm him or cause trouble for him. So she reassured him, "Sir, rx. He''s someone I know."


    "He''s someone you know?" The driver was about to dial the number, but upon hearing this, he swiftly canceled the call.


    "Yes, just lower the window. I need to talk to him," Raegan confirmed.


    Once the window was down, Mitchel outside wasted no time. "I was in Ashfieldst night."


    Mitchel''s voice got rough. "I got it wrong."


    Although they cleared the misunderstanding, Raegan felt slighted. This made her realize there were too many issues between them. Theck of trust was disheartening. Trying anything without sorting this mess would be reckless.


    "Hmm, gotcha," Raegan said.


    Mitchel hesitated, murmuring an apology, "I''m sorry..."


    She replied calmly, "Okay, I ept it. Can I go now?" Mitchel stood there, his tall figure immobile. With the misunderstanding cleared, he didn''t want to let her leave. He asserted, "Come with me."


    Raegan found his words bold. "Mr. Dixon, there are women waiting for your attention. Don''t joke around with me.


    "What women?" Mitchel asked.


    "Drop the act. The woman in the chamber was eagerly vying for your attention. Please don''t waste your time on me," she shot back.


    A smile crossed Mitchel''s face.


    Raegan felt something wasn''t right. Was she sounding jealous?

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437 A Wife Is to Be Treasured


    Mitchel felt considerably relieved, exining, "I don''t mess around with other women. I''m not that kind of guy."


    Raegan turned her gaze away, expressing indifference, "Your actions are none of my concern."


    "Why wouldn''t it matter to you?" Lowering his voice, aware of the taxi driver nearby, Mitchel insisted, "You''re the only one for me. There''s nobody else."


    Raegan, initially angry, now felt her cheeks grow warm. She dismissed his words, "Stop talking nonsense."


    Mitchel looked somewhat hurt, reminding her, "You just said you wanted to give us a try."


    Raegan immediately regretted her previous words. "Forget that idea. It''s off the table."


    "I don''t care. As of now, we''re an item.


    Raegan found herself speechless. She then instructed the taxi driver, "Please start driving."


    Those few words left Mitchel without aeback. He realized an exnation now was pointless. Then, he addressed the driver, "Could you and I swap vehicles?"


    The taxi driver was puzzled, questioning, "What? Why?" Mitchel handed the car keys he had received from Matteo to the taxi driver. "I need to borrow your car for a bit, and you can take mine. Is that fine?"


    The taxi driver shook his head. "Sorry, I need my car to work."


    Raegan appreciated the taxi driver''s integrity. She apologized, "I''m sorry for the trouble. Please keep the fare going, and I''ll cover the cost.


    With no alternatives left, Mitchel''s attention was caught by an ad in the taxi for a night shift driver. He inquired, "Are you looking for someone to work the night shift?"


    Pushing Matteo forward slightly, Mitchel asked, "How about him for the job?"


    Had he not been drinking, Mitchel would have considered the job for himself.


    The driver chuckled. "I appreciate the humor, young man. Mitchel doubled down, "Seriously, I''m not kidding."


    Matteo chimed in, "He''s serious." After all, being an assistant often meant taking on varied roles. Yet, venturing into taxi driving at night was indeed a new challenge.


    With a serious tone, Mitchel exined to the taxi driver, "That''s my wife over there. I''ve made a mistake, and now she''s locked me out. If you don''t let him try out this job, I''ll end up without a wife."


    Utilizing his appealing looks, Mitchel seemed genuinely earnest.


    Mitchel urged, "You don''t want to witness us go separate ways, do you? Could you bear to see us split over a misunderstanding?"


    Matteo found himself at a loss for words.


    The taxi driver frowned, thinking.


    Raegan was stunned. Mitchel''s capacity for fabrication was unexpectedly impressive.


    After consideration, the taxi driver eventually stepped out and passed the taxi to Matteo.


    The taxi driver even imparted some wisdom to Mitchel. "Remember, a wife should be treasured, not upset. Got that?"


    "I understand, sir." Looking at Raegan, Mitchel added, "I''ll make sure to ''treasure'' her properly.


    Raegan was at a loss for words since things happened so swiftly.


    Matteo took the wheel and began to drive away, with the taxi driver''s voice echoing in the distance. "Young man, I don''t know how to operate your fancy car..."


    A slight smile appeared on Mitchel''s face. His n had, worked.


    Raegan was astounded by Mitchel''s n. "You really are a scoundrel."


    "Just a bit, and only for you," Mitchel replied.


    Raegan was rendered speechless. She crinkled her nose at the overpowering scent on him. "Leave the car. Your smell is making me nauseous!"


    Mitchel sniffed his sleeve, recognizing the woman''s strong perfume on his clothes. He immediately removed his jacket, instructed Matteo to pull over at a nearby station tform, and discarded his jacket in a trash bin.


    As he began to remove his shirt, Raegan intervened. "What on earth are you doing?"


    Mitchel appeared puzzled. "You said the smell was bothering you, didn''t you?"


    Raegan felt her cheeks grow hot. "Just leave the car. I didn''tmean you should undress!"


    The idea of Mitchel getting undressed in a taxi was even more unsettling. Particrly in a taxicking privacy film. Passersby might misconstrue their situation if they saw Mitchel undressing.


    Mitchel protested, "But I made a promise to the taxi driver to ''treasure'' you properly..."


    Raegan''s face turned even redder.


    Mitchel moved closer, offering his arm for her to sniff. "Check this. No smell here. I didn''t take off my jacket back in the chamber."


    Raegan awkwardly looked away, criticizing, "Have you no dignity?"


    "Well, it seems I don''t have such a thing in your presence. Mitchel ced his hand on the back of her seat, subtly enclosing her, his tone deep. "Does this bother you?"


    Feeling her ears heat up and frustrated, Raegan replied, "I''m not interested in someone who''s been with others. It''s repulsive."


    Mitchel faced her, lifting his hand as though taking an oath. "I assure you, I haven''t been with any other woman. You can ask Matteo. I never let any other woman beyond you get close to me. My only mistake was sharing the same air with them."


    Matteo, keeping his eyes on the road, confirmed, "Yes, Mr. Dixon is disciplined. He didn''t let other women make advances.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Feeling her face warm up, Raegan pushed Mitchel''s hand away, her lips parting to speak, yet she hesitated, aware of Matteo''s presence. She then turned her gaze outside,watching the world beyond the car window.


    Mitchel sensed her shyness and chose not to tease her further, maintaining a respectful distance, a mark of his consideration.


    When they arrived at their stop, Matteo tactfully exited the vehicle to give them some privacy.


    Raegan reached for the door, attempting to leave, but found her movement halted by Mitchel''s arm pressing down on the door handle.


    "Raegan..." Mitchel''s action created a protective gesture as if he was encircling her, his cool breath surrounding her. "I regret letting jealousy get the better part of me. I grasped I should have trusted you more and not let my temper re just because I see you with another man. I''mmitted to making amends, though I''ve struggled to change in the past. My self-control isn''t perfect, but I vow to make a genuine effort to improve..."


    His sincere apology and the softness in his voice were new to Raegan, It was a surprise to see the usually confident and somewhat arrogant Mitchel disy such openness and vulnerability.


    Mitchel then gently lifted his arm from the door, drawing Raegan into his embrace.


    In a soft tone, he added, "Just as you''re uneasy about the woman in the chamber, I face my own insecurities. Henley knew you from school, and Stefan was by your side for the past five years. Those were the days I was absent from your life. That''s why I''m jealous. Do you see where I''ming from?"


    Raegan''s posture tensed up. This vulnerability was a side of Mitchel she hadn''t seen before. His disys of jealousy, it seemed, had deeper roots. Despite being wounded by his past actions, her heart softened at his downcast expression.


    Mitchel, interpreting her silence as ongoing displeasure, promised, "From now on, I''ll consult with you about everything, no more jumping to conclusions. I''ll work on curbing my jealousy, alright?"


    He didn''t promise to eliminate his jealousy entirely. He knew that was too much to ask of himself. His sense of possessiveness was just too ingrained.


    Raegan, who had been quite upset, felt her anger ebbing away. Her tone mellowed. "I prepared quite a few dishes tonight. Mitchel''s face lit up with hope. "I apologize. I''ll eat them now. "Don''t bother. Everything''s gone cold."


    "That''s fine. I haven''t eaten much today. I had neglected the previous night''s dinner." His meals had been limited to a cup of coffee and some wine in the evening. His turmoil had left him without an appetite.


    Raegan''s concern deepened. "You haven''t eaten at all?" "Well... I was quite upset..." Mitchel replied, sounding slightly aggrieved. "How could I have the appetite to eat without you by my side?"

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438 A Simple Goodnight


    Raegan was about to correct Mitchel but decided it wasn''t worth the fuss. She was tired of picking on every little thing he did. "Let''s get inside, and I''ll make up something else for you."


    When Mitchel stepped into the living room, he noticed the table full of dishes, his expression turning grim. It was clear that Raegan had put in some serious preparation for this. Yet, he had disappointed her, which was unforgivable.


    Knowing Mitchel hadn''t eaten for almost two days, Raegan decided to prepare aforting dish for him.


    After Raegan added the noodles to the pot, she lowered the me to cook the noodles softer.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The moment the noodles were served, Mitchel devoured them swiftly. He even seemed somewhat eager for more.


    Raegan said, "No more for now. Give your stomach some time to digest.


    It waste at night, and Raegan didn''t want to summon the maid to do the dishes. She tidied up the table and was about to wash the tes.


    Right then, Mitchel walked over to the sink and started to do the washing.


    His tall stature made the sink look low byparison, setting up a slightly awkward yet cozy and pleasant vibe.


    With everything finished, it seemed like there was nothing else to do. But Mitchel lingered, asking in a gentle tone, "May Icheck on Janey?"


    Raegan agreed and started to remove her apron, identally tightening the knot.


    Mitchel offered to help, his voice deep. "Allow me.


    As Mitchel skillfully untied the knot, his fingers sometimes brushed Raegan''s neck, making her shiver slightly.


    The way she stood facing the wall while he stood behind her gave off a daring vibe.


    Raegan started breathing fast.


    "Why are your ears so red?" Mitchel asked with a soft chuckle.


    Hiszyughter echoed like the deep notes of a cello, filling every corner and sinking into Raegan''s skin. It wasn''t just her ears. Her neck was also blushing. "Are you finished?" she asked.


    "Yes." Mitchel removed the apron and casually ced it on the kitchen counter.


    Raegan found herself at a loss for words.


    Mitchel''s intense stare, reminiscent of a night creature''s, made Raegan''s cheeks warm. "You should leave after checking on Janey."


    After seeing Janey, Mitchel hesitated at the door, not quite ready to go. "When might I spend the night here?"


    Raegan felt her cheeks burn. "Only in your dreams.


    With that, she forcefully closed the door.


    Outside, Mitchel gazed at the door, feeling a strange sense of satisfaction. He began to feel a hint of hope.


    On the way back.


    Matteo reported, "Mr. Dixon, the security team just called in.


    They''ve got a lead on the blood-sampling suspect who got away,


    "Did they get any information from him?" Mitchel asked.


    "No, by the time they located him, he had already been dead in his car for several days."


    "Dead?" Mitchel''s expression turned serious.


    "Yes, after turning the case over to the police and consulting with a known forensic doctor, they determined the cause of death was a cardiac explosive device," Matteo revealed.


    Mitchel''s expression grew concerned.


    Matteo added, "Seems like the imnt was done manually, a method we haven''t seen around here before. The suspect probably came in disguised and sent from abroad, maybe from the Aurora''s Maxwell family. Rumor has it that the Maxwell family have a top-notch squad spread across different countries for secret missions.


    Mitchel was puzzled about why those people targeted Raegan. He felt the need to consult Erick to find out if the Foster family had any enemies abroad. With the ability to imnt cardiac explosive devices, those people were quite something. If it really was the Maxwell family behind this, then the future troubles could be significant. He could still keep Raegan safe at home, but it would be difficult going overseas.


    The more Mitchel pondered, the more his worry deepened, his face weighed down by concern.


    "Find out why Raegan is their target!" Mitchel''s tone turned cold and serious as he directed, "Arrange two elite guards for Raegan and Janey, and make sure the guards appear only when necessary."


    "Got it," Matteo acknowledged.


    Over the next few days, Raegan was swamped with work. Whenever Mitchel had a spare moment, he''d drop by her studio himself to bring her meals.


    It wasn''t long before everyone in Raegan''s studio started making a guess about their rtionship, causing Raegan a bit of stress. It appeared Mitchel was making a point to be noticed.


    Another thing that caught Raegan''s attention was Katie hosting a press conference, making it clear that she and Mitchel were only colleagues and nothing more.


    But Katie''s behavior during the announcement didn''t quite convince. She seemed anything but happy.


    The press conference hit the headlines, sparking gossip that Katie had been kicked out by the Dixon family, resulting in a big hit to the Dixon Group''s reputation.


    Raegan realized that Katie seemed to be the only winner of holding this press conference.


    However, Raegan didn''t give it much thought. Recently, she''d been fully immersed in a "Charity Drive" project. Her mother had always been keen on helping others and was often involved in charity work.


    So, representing Crescent and in partnership with the Children''s Care Foundation, Raeganunched a charity project. She took this project to heart, not just providing financial support and supplies to children in need but also spending time with them personally.


    Today marked the second day of the three-day outreachpr¨®gram.


    Raegan nned to head back to Ardlens tomorrow.


    Being apart from Janey for three days filled Raegan with longing.


    Luckily, Mitchel was in Ardlens, dropping by to see Janey after work and even taking Janey for some fun.


    Raegan felt thankful for Mitchel. She wasforted knowing Janey wasn''t alone during her absence.


    During their video call at night, right after Janey finished chatting with Raegan, Mitchel appeared on the screen, his good-looking face sharp and distinct. "Shall Ie to pick you up tomorrow?" he asked.


    Mitchel was ready to, yet he would like to know what Raegan preferred.


    "There''s no need. I''ll head to the airport with the group on the volunteer bus," Raegan responded, choosing not to draw too much attention to their charitable efforts.


    Mitchel nodded, his tone warm and gentle. "I miss you. Do you feel the same?"


    Caught in Mitchel''s intense, hopeful stare, Raegan felt her cheeks heated up. She shifted the conversation and said, "I should get some rest now.


    With a touch of sadness in Mitchel''s eyes, he said, "Sleep well."


    "Goodnight."


    After the call ended, Raegan couldn''t shake off Mitchel''s disappointed expression, making it difficult for her to fall asleep. She tried to force herself to sleep, aware of the busy day ahead.


    But just as sleep began to take over, a sudden loud "boom" startled Raegan awake.


    Suddenly, the ground started shaking violently.


    Raegan, still feeling confused, heard things crashing to the ground.


    From outside, a voice cried out, "Run! It''s an earthquake!"

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439 I Won''t Leave You Behind!


    Raegan snapped out of her drowsinesspletely.


    She abruptly sat up and saw everything on the cab falling down, along with a thunderous noise.


    With no time to think, Raegan grabbed the door handle and attempted to rush outside.


    But at this critical moment, the door seemed stuck, refusing to open no matter how much she pulled.


    The area, being mountainous,cked any hotels. Some volunteers were staying with the vigers, and others at the school.


    Most of the school buildings were in poor condition, yet their metal doors were solid and didn''t wear out easily. The problem was that the locks were old and sometimes needed someone from outside to open them if they got stuck. Trying to kick it open from the inside was useless. It had to be done from the outside.


    Trapped, Raegan started banging on the metal door and yelling for help, "Hello? Can anyone hear me? I need help with this door!"


    But outside, the sound of people running in panic drowned out her voice.


    Then, an announcement came through the vige''s loudspeakers. "Attention, everyone! Due to an imminentndslide threat in the mountains, please evacuate to the vige''s central safe area immediately!"


    Raegan realized it was andslide causing the chaos, not an earthquake.


    However, the school was right at the base of the mountain, cing it in the direct path of potential danger.


    Raegan refused to give up and kept looking for something to pry the door open with.


    But there were no crowbars or anything like that inside, and even when she tried using bench legs, they just broke, leaving her empty-handed.


    In a rush, Raegan grabbed her phone to call the team leader. "Bang!" Then, suddenly, a loud noise filled the room, followed by the sound of a boot mming against the metal door.


    A voice from outside yelled, "Miss Foster, are you in there?"


    Raegan yelled back, "Yes, I''m here! I''m right here!"


    "Move back from the door," the voice instructed.


    Raegan quickly moved away.


    After two more loud bangs, the door flew open, and a man dressed in ck burst in.


    Raegan didn''t recognize him. This man wasn''t with the volunteers.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry. Mr. Dixon sent us to keep you safe," he said, out of breath, handing her a dust mask. "Got everything you need? We need to leave, now."


    Raegan hadn''t even had the chance to wonder when Mitchel had organized this protection. She hastily put on the mask, and with a wave of panic, said, "I don''t feel like packing. Let''s go."


    In the midst of chaos, everything but life itself could be leftbehind.


    Once Raegan was out of the room, she couldn''t help but nce back at the huge, ck dust storm looming overhead.


    This enormous cloud of dust swallowed up everything, making it hard to see even a short distance ahead.


    The air was thick with dust from the ground, choking her. Without her dust mask, breathing it in for too long might have been deadly. She clutched her phone tightly and ran after the two men ahead of her.


    Luckily, Raegan had thrown on a long shirt and pants over her pajamas for ease, so she didn''t look too out of ce while running.


    She hadn''t gone far when she heard the soft cry of a child. It was so faint, nearly drowned out by the surrounding chaos.


    But ever since bing a mom, Raegan had grown incredibly attuned to the sound of children''s cries. She stopped and realized the crying wasing from a distant building.


    That building... Raegan''s face fell. A young boy lived there, left with his grandmother while his parents were away for work. The boy''s grandmother had trouble moving, making escape seem unlikely.


    The threat of a mudslide loomed closer from behind.


    Raegan thought of her own child, Janey, hesitating only for a moment. But the boy''s soft crying tugged at her heart.


    Determined, she tapped one of the guards on the shoulder and yelled, "Go ahead without me!" She knew she couldn''t ask anyone to risk their lives saving others with her.


    After she spoke, she dashed toward the crumbling house.


    The two guards didn''t think twice and followed her. They were quick to act, busting the door open even before Raegan could take a step.


    Inside the boy''s house, darkness enveloped everything, yet the sound of his crying was unmistakable and clearer.


    One of the guards flicked on the lights, revealing the boy''s grandmother lying on the floor unconsciously. Beside her, a little boy, about four or five years old, was crying, draped over her.


    Recognizing Raegan as a kind-hearted figure, almost like an angel to him at this moment, the boy pled between sobs, "Please... Help my grandma..."


    Raegan didn''t waste a moment. She gestured for the guards to take the boy''s grandmother out first.


    Then, she went over to lift the boy.


    As the guards carried the boy''s grandmother quickly outside, Raegan, picking up the boy, noticed his feet caught up in something.


    On a closer look, she found a rope entangled around his feet. She pulled out a self-defense knife and began sawing through the rope with determination.


    Meanwhile, an ominous noise grew louder and louder.


    The boy trembled, voicing his fear, "I''m so scared..." He was worried that Raegan might leave him behind. He hadn''t seen his parents in ages. The thought of dying scared him...


    Raegan sped up andforted him, "Don''t worry. I''m right here with you!"


    The rope was finally cut through.


    Raegan let out a relieved breath and got up, holding the boy close.


    Suddenly, a powerful force hit her.


    The st threw her against the wall, but she managed to stay on her feet. She realized thendslide was right there before them. Heading toward thendslide would be a bad idea. They''d get buried in no time.


    Quickly making up her mind, Raegan put all her effort into running to the side, carrying the boy with her.


    Once they''d covered some ground, she saw just how big thendslide was. The recent rains had loosened the soil, making it even more dangerous. No matter which way she thought of going, heaps of soil threatened to engulf them.


    The boy was scared out of his wits. Clinging to Raegan, he cried non-stop, "I''m so scared..."


    Raegan stroked his back, trying to sound soothing. "Stop crying. Your crying makes it hard for me to think."


    The boy froze and quickly stopped crying, not making a sound. At that moment, Raegan felt her heart pounding. She knew she had to keep her cool. Panicking would just waste time and could make them take a wrong turn.


    Raegan looked around, realizing they were trapped with no clear way out.


    She scanned the area and her eyes settled on a tall tree. That tree looked ancient and had deep roots.


    Raegan asked the little boy, "Can you climb trees?"


    The little boy nodded.


    Quickly, Raegan wrapped a volunteer''s red scarf around the boy, removed the dust mask and ced it on his face. Then, lifting him, she urged, "Hurry up and climb! Grab the thickest branch in the middle and hold on tight!"


    The boy got the message and climbed.


    Right when the boy made it to the top, the ground surged again, shaking the ancient tree with its force.


    Raegan clung to the tree trunk. She''d lost her chance and couldn''t climb up now.


    The soil soon covered her legs, knees, thighs... The dirt, mixed with chunks of rock, pained her with every hit.


    Seeing Raegan hadn''te up, the boy began to cry out of fear. Clinging to a branch, he yelled, "Climb up fast! Quick!"


    Raegan was pretty weak by then. She felt the tree slipping from her grasp slowly but surely. Yet, she held on with all her might.


    Looking up at the boy, she forced a cheerful tone. "Don''t worry, kiddo. I''ll be okay. What''s your name?"


    "My name is Misael."


    "Alright, Misael, listen to me closely."

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440 Distressed Mitchel


    Misael nodded, waiting for Raegan''s next words.


    "Wrap your arms around this tree and stay awake. Just hang on. Someone will surelye for you. You''re not forgotten," Raegan instructed.


    "Okay," Misael replied, tears gleaming in his eyes.


    "Use this red scarf to signal if you hear any sounds. Make sure you''re visible. Got it?" Raegan added.


    Tears filled Misael''s eyes, and he nodded vigorously.


    Raegan felt overwhelmed by the force of thendslide, as if drowning in heavy mud, the pressure draining her strength gradually, as though all her breath was being squeezed out.


    Struggling to get the words out, Raegan whispered, "Misael, If youe across a girl named Janey, that''s my daughter. Please tell her I love her so much. She''s the light of my life, and hering into this world means everything to me..."


    Her voice got fainter with each word.


    Darkness encroached Raegan''s consciousness, her breathing seemingly stifled. She feltpletely drained.


    Raegan felt shecked the strength to speak anymore. She seemed to be doomed this day.


    Through the dimming consciousness, she could still hear Misael''s cries.


    At the moment she felt submerged by thendslide, Raegan thought about all the people she hadn''t had the chance to bid farewell to. Her father, her brother, Nicole, Elin, Annis... And Mitchel. She regretted not having directly replied to his question. If only she had expressed her longing for him...


    Before losing consciousness, Raegan managed to force a smile. If her life was to end alone, she wished her final expression in this world would be a smile. Did fear grip her at this moment? Indeed, fear overwhelmed her. Not merely fear, but a deep regret for not bidding farewell to those dear to her.


    Yet, if given another chance, Raegan knew for sure she wouldn''t leave Misael behind. Despite the odds, she would still make the effort.


    At the airport in arthy.


    Mitchel, in his sharp ck suit, standing tall like a sturdy pine, holding a bouquet of red roses. His elegant attire shed oddly with the romantic gesture of the flowers.


    Luis had advised sending flowers was the wise start of pursuing girls.


    Mitchel didn''t tell Raegan he got to the airport in arthy ahead of time, nning to catch the same flight back home with her. He had arranged for Matteo to stay in Ardlens for Janey''s safety.


    As soon as Mitchel activated his phone after hisnd, it was bombarded with missed calls and alerts.


    Among the flood of messages, an urgent news alert caught his attention. "A hugendslide hit Burwood, forcing people to evacuate. We don''t know how many casualties there are yet...''"


    Mitchel froze. The roses slipped from his grip and fell to the floor. Petals spread out everywhere.


    Mitchel hurriedly left the airport.


    In Burwood. At the site of the cmity.


    Mitchel stood silently at the edge, his presence radiating a dignified, solitary coldness.


    The scene in front of him looked nothing like the quaint vige Raegan had depicted in her photos. What confronted him was andscape of mud, stones, and wreckage -plete ruin.


    Mitchel felt shattered. "Raegan..." He seemed unable to bear it any longer and copsed to his knees, his mind praying for Raegan''s safety.


    The two elite guards arranged by Mitchel for Raegan''s safety, now covered in dust, approached Mitchel and reported in a dry, raspy voice, "Mr. Dixon, we''ve searched this whole area and found no sign of Miss Foster..."


    The disaster had been ferocious. Yet, due to effective emergency response, casualties were minimized. The vige''s poption was small to begin with.


    Nearly all the volunteers had gotten to safety. At present, only five individuals were missing, Raegan and Misael included.


    "Miss Foster stayed behind to rescue a child, which dyed her escape..."


    Before the guard could finish, blood burst forth from Mitchel''s mouth.


    Mitchel''s pale lips were stained crimson, the blood trickling down.


    "Mr. Dixon!" The guards hurried over, trying to lend him some support.


    Yet, Mitchel waved his hand dismissively. He slowly rose to his feet, his voice cold as ice, "Get a helicopter, bring more rescuers, and widen the search perimeter. We must find Raegan, even if we have to search every corner of this damned vige!"


    The guards wasted no time and got right to it.


    A helicopter soonnded in an open field.


    Mitchel climbed aboard, adjusted his specialized sses, and signaled to proceed.


    The helicopter swept low across the area.


    After multiple passes, no signs of life appeared, not even a small indication of any living creature. The whole ground was a dull gray. No signs of life anywhere.


    Debris continued to cascade down from Mount Burwood. This spot remained the heart of the disaster, deemed too hazardous for entry.


    After making a second pass, the sense of despair in the helicopter''s cabin was noticeable among the guards. It seemed impossible to locate a breathing Raegan.


    Mitchel''s gaze was locked on the grayndscape beneath him, his handsome features filled with sorrow. Given the situation, was there any chance of making it out alive?


    Yet, he couldn''t bring himself to ept Raegan had died. It was unthinkable that fate would be so harsh on him! It just couldn''t be!


    Seeing Mitchel''s ghastly pallor, one of the guards softly suggested, "Mr. Dixon, maybe you should take a break. Let us continue the search..."


    "Head towardtitude 45 degrees. Angle it!" Mitchel''s voiceturned cold as he spoke abruptly.


    The pilot adjusted the helicopter''s course ordingly.


    To the guards'' amazement, they noticed a red ribbon moving on a bare tree branch. Approaching, they spotted a little boy, covered in dirt, waving a red scarf.


    Mitchel''s pupils contracted sharply. That scarf belonged to the volunteers. Raegan had one just like it. And such ayer of dust was unusual for a child to equip with.


    Mitchel grabbed the gear from the guard beside him and hastily strapped it on. "I''m going down!"


    Caught off guard, the guard began to protest, "Mr. Dixon, you..."


    But before the guard could evenplete his sentence, Mitchel had already descended from the helicopter using a rappelling rope.


    The pilot skillfully adjusted the helicopter''s position.


    Taking the chance, Mitchel leaped and grabbed a thick branch. He then gestured with his white glove, signaling that he hadnded safely on the tree.


    Misael had been clinging on without sleep for so long that he felt utterly drained, yet he continued to shiver uncontrobly. visibly frightened.


    Mitchel gently took Misael''s hand, embracing him firmly, and asked with a deep voice, "Can you talk?"


    Misael nodded and then quickly shook his head.


    Mitchel''s eyes were pitch-ck, his body colder than it appeared. "Who handed you this scarf..."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Mitchel seemed to be suppressing his voice, as if afraid that even a slight carelessness would shatter his hopes.


    Misael''s face was streaked with tears and fear. "Ady... A stunningdy..." The fear of the night and his empty stomach made it hard for Misael to put his thoughts into words. But the most crucial message stuck in his mind. "She told me she''s Janey''s mother..."


    At that moment, Mitchel''s deep, dark eyes filled with intensity, his heart sinking.

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441 The Depth Of Mitchel''s Love (Part One)


    "Uh..." Raegan woke up,ing back to consciousness. Without meaning to, she moaned from the pain.


    Gradually, she opened her eyes, feeling bruises and difort everywhere. Yet, through the pain, a spark of happiness ignited. She was still alive!


    Raegan lifted her arm, trying to move the hair blocking her view to take in her surroundings.


    At a nce, everything appeared okay, but a closer look nearly. scared her senseless.


    She found herself in a small hollow partway up the mountain. Directly beneath her was a sheer drop, plunging hundreds of meters down! Next to her, an old, oversized tire rested.


    Back when Raegan teetered on the brink of unconsciousness, she recalled how mud had shoved her away, triggering her survival instinct to grasp onto whatever was within reach. It seemed this tire had saved her from being buried alive.


    Yet, her current predicament felt almost as dire as a burial. The depression was barelyrge enough for one person. Any slight movement threatened to dislodge more stones.


    She even questioned if the ground under her could hold anything heavier than fifty kilograms.


    Moreover, the night looked to be falling in less than two hours.


    Raegan knew she couldn''t count on luck to prevent her from dozing off and falling.


    Looking around in desperation, panic started to set in. When hope seemed lost, she spotted slight movements in the vines close to her hollow. An idea sparked. She tried reaching out for the vines.


    But the moment she moved, rocks above tumbled down. Frightened, Raegan ttened herself against the mountainside, and the stones hit the tire, rolling off silently. This showed just how deep the drop was.


    Raegan dared not even breathe, worried more rocks woulde crashing down.


    Maintaining still for a while, the ache in her body grew worse. With no signaling devices and unable to call for help loudly, Raegan didn''t know how much longer she could hold on. In this dire situation, waiting meant certain death.


    In her deepest despair, voices echoed nearby. "Anyone here?"


    "Is somebody out there?"


    "Miss Foster!"


    "Raegan!"


    It sounded like salvation! Raegan heard it clearly. It was Mitchel! How had hee here? Wasn''t he supposed to be in Ardlens?


    Overwhelmed with relief, Raegan began to call out, "Mi..."


    But before she could say more, the sound of her voice dislodged another stone.


    Raegan was paralyzed with fear, afraid to move or make any noise.


    The sounds of the search party calling for her slowlydisappeared.


    Panic surged within Raegan. Feelingpletely lost, she noticed the vines beside her moving gently. This sparked an idea. She reached out again and this time, sessfully grabbed two vines.


    Carefully, she tied the vines together and started swinging them. The length of the vines meant even small movements could cause noticeable disturbances on the ground.


    Raegan''s goal was to catch the attention of the rescuers with these movements.


    Now that she glimpsed a chance for rescue, Raegan naturally refrained from recklessly attempting to climb the vines. Given the vines'' exposure to the elements, there was no certainty they would hold her weight.


    On the ground.


    Mitchel and his four agile guards were searching through the area.


    It was still a dangerous zone, not easily essible to the public. Search and rescue teams were on the mission.


    Mitchel hade to search here guided by Misael. Misael had diligently kept track of the direction in which Raegan had been swept away, refusing to forget even for a moment.


    The search area was vast.


    Others had already gone to search elsewhere, and Mitchel was considering changing his search spot.


    Just as he was about to leave, he noticed slight movements in the vines on the ground. He thought it was the wind at first and almost ignored it.


    Meanwhile, Raegan, no longer hearing any rescue voices, felt engulfed in despair.


    The rain had loosened the soil under her, making her stance increasingly precarious. She realized she couldn''t stay put. The ground was about to copse.


    Feeling the vines'' sturdiness in her grip, Raegan decided to act. At that moment, she made a decision and wrapped the vines around her wrist securely.


    cing her trust in the vines to hold her, she prepared to ascend.


    But as she started, a loud noise announced the falling rocks. The earth split beneath her, creating a wide gap.


    Raegan slipped downward, screaming as she fell.


    The ground she had been standing on just moments before vanished.


    With no other option, Raegan bit her lip, swayed her body to find footing, and attempted to stabilize herself against the wall.


    Though she had seen Erick rock climb, she had never done it herself. Instinctively, she copied climbing techniques, pushing against the stone wall, and began to ascend.


    Thankfully, her light weight meant the vines could support her. Raegan climbed with caution, absorbing the difort. Hope was nearly in her grasp. She was just a few steps from safety.


    But then, there was a loud snap echoed.


    One vine broke!


    With only one vine left, supporting her weight seemed impossible.


    Raegan''s heart raced as she hurried her ascent, ignoring the danger from above.


    Then, another snap! The other vine that was pulling her gave way.


    Raegan''s heart skipped a beat. Desperately, she extended her arm, trying to grab something solid, but her hand closed around a rock that was falling.


    Panic engulfed Raegan, her body stiffening as she shut her eyes tight.


    Then, suddenly, her wrist was grabbed with force.


    Raegan''s body collided with the stone wall, halting her descent. Her arm throbbed with pain as if someone were attempting to pull it from her body.


    Struggling, Raegan managed to look up. Amidst the chaos, she saw Mitchel''s strikingly attractive face before her.


    Their gazes locked, conveying everything without words. Tears filled their eyes.


    "Mitchel..." Raegan''s voice broke through her tears. She had been convinced she was about to fall.


    Never did she imagine Mitchel would appear at such a critical moment.


    Mitchel''s grip was firm, his gaze sharp and focused on her. "Grab my other hand."


    Moving her other arm felt almost impossible for Raegan.


    With Mitchel sprawled on the ground, pulling Raegan up seemed like an insurmountable task. It was like an impossible feat.


    Mitchel''s expression hardened as he urged, "Quick!"


    Tears blurred Raegan''s vision as she stretched to grasp his arm.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    With a grimace, Mitchel summoned all his strength to lift her. Just as Raegan felt herself being pulled up a bit, she slid back down.


    The earth under Mitchel was giving way again, sending a cascade of stones down, causing Raegan to slip further.


    The situation was extremely dangerous, made worse by the unstable mountain soaked by days of rain.


    Raegan watched as the copsing area on the ground expanded, her heart turning cold with dread. If this went on, both of them would fall.


    Trying to mask her despair, Raegan forced a light tone. "Mitchel, didn''t you ask if I missed you?"


    Raegan..." Mitchel''s voice was rough,den with urgency. "Stop talking" Conserving his energy was crucial for hanging on until the rescue team arrived. In about ten minutes, the guards should find them. They just needed to endure for those ten minutes. The rescue was within reach!

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442 The Depth Of Mitchel''s Love (Part Two)


    "I miss you..." Raegan said.


    The three words hit home, causing Mitchel''s body to tremble uncontrobly.


    As Raegan spoke again, her tears flowed freely. "I miss you so much..." All the turmoil seemed trivial now. She was dying. Why couldn''t she confess that she had developed feelings for Mitchel? Since her return, Mitchel had been good to her. Even when she clung to the past, behaved irrationally, provoked Mitchel, made him angry, struck him, he never left her side, always silently protecting her. How much better it would have been if she had seen it sooner! But now...


    Tears welled up in Raegan''s eyes as she said softly, "Mitchel, let me go...


    Her pleading gaze sent a wave of panic through Mitchel. "! won''t let youe to harm!" he said with resolve.


    Raegan bit down on her lip so hard it turned white. "Mitchel, we can''t afford to fall together!"


    After saying this, she made the tough choice to release the grip she had so firmly held.


    "Don''t let go!" Mitchel roared.


    His body inched forward even more.


    "Raegan..." Mitchel''s voice cracked, echoing his despair. "Hold on! They will soon find us."


    Sadness filled Raegan''s eyes. She couldn''t lie to herself anylonger. Without action, she would surely pull him down with her. Her expression hardened, and she said coldly, "Mitchel, I truly despise you. Let me go!"


    Though Mitchel realized her intent, her words still stung. A painful smile crossed his lips as he said, "It doesn''t matter even though you despise me. I''m too attached to you!"


    Mitchel gripped her wrist even more firmly, his eyes fierce and resolute. "Don''t think you can push me away. You''re stuck with me for life!"


    With those words, the earth gave way beneath them once more, offering no foothold. They had barely a minute left.... Perhaps even less...


    Raegan wanted to say something harsh to make him release her, but the thought of their imminent parting brought uncontroble tears to her eyes. She brushed away the tears, wanting to etch his face in her memory onest time. The deep sorrow and longing urged her to take one more glimpse... "Mitchel." With a blink of her pretty eyes, she said, "I''m sorry..."


    "I will save you!" Mitchel insisted, a single tear escaping his determined gaze. "I won''t release you."


    "Look after Janey for me," Raegan said.


    Then, in a final act of defiance, before the ground fell away once more, Raegan mustered all her strength to wriggle free from Mitchel''s grip.


    "No! Raegan!" Mitchel''s anguished cry echoed.


    Raegan descended gently, like a butterfly with damaged wings.


    As anticipated, the soil above crumbled once more, steadilyfalling.


    Raegan felt relieved, knowing she''d made the correct choice


    to prevent both of them from tumbling into tragedy.


    Suddenly, a figure plummeted down beside Raegan.


    Mitchel, his eyes red from strain, didn''t hesitate to leap after Raegan fell.


    The guards above shouted, "Mr. Dixon!"


    Disregarding their calls, Mitchel''s dark eyes fixed on Raegan, stretching his arm to its limit to catch her.


    Raegan''s eyes went wide in disbelief. What she was witnessing seemed unbelievable to her. Mitchel actually leaped after her! Tears streamed down her face anew. Didn''t he realize that jumping could lead to his death?


    Raegan pushed against the air, reaching upward. Their fingers barely brushed against each other.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Then, Mitchel pulled with all his might, drawing Raegan into a tight embrace. They seemed to fuse together. They were tightly wrapped around each other.


    "Bang!" A loud noise echoed through the air.


    They hit the water hard, causing massive ripples.


    As the current swept them along, Raegan''s stiff body suddenly eased.


    It was water! They were in water! They wouldn''t die.


    Raegan had always doubted her swimming skills, but once submerged, she instinctively rose to the surface, driven by a familiar sensation. In a panic, she yelled out, "Mitchel!"


    The water was eerily quiet.


    Raegan took a deep breath, diving back into the depths to findhim desperately.


    Then, suddenly, she was lifted above the water.


    Mitchel, his hair drenched, swept it back, looking strikingly handsome with droplets cascading off him. He brought her to the shore and said softly, "I''m here."


    Raegan was momentarily stunned and wrapped her arms around him tightly, breaking down in tears. "You... You had scared me!"


    She sobbed and choked, filled with fear. Mitchel was unbelievable! He actually jumped down with her!


    She gently pounded on his shoulders, her anger mixed with, relief. "You''re crazy, truly crazy..."


    After expressing her frustration, she managed a grateful smile. "Thank goodness you''re okay..."


    Seeing her cry and thenugh, Mitchel couldn''t help but smile. Next, he wrapped his arms around her in a firm embrace. "I''m not losing my mind. I''d lose my mind without you."


    Raegan felt a turmoil stir within her. It felt like a crack had opened.,


    Mitchel held Raegan tightly, his eyes filled with intensity.


    Raegan sensed he was shaking. She blinked, unsure of what to make of it at first. It took her a moment to understand. He was scared!


    Mitchel''s voice was rough. "Raegan, promise me you''ll never leave me."


    "I..." Raegan was still stunned.


    Mitchel abruptly released her, his gaze dark and chilling. "Promise me!" His tone wasmanding with a hint of anger.


    His frustration was evident! Now that danger was past, it was time to address the issue.


    Raegan grasped what had frightened him and softened her tone as she said, "I promise."


    Yet, his stern look remained unchanged, his irritation not soothed. He pinched her cheek, his gaze icy and piercing. "When you risked your life to save the little boy, did you even consider..."


    Mitchel meant to ask Raegan whether she had considered him. Hesitating, he reframed his question. "Did you think of Janey?"


    Mitchel''s pinch stung. Yet, Raegan didn''t flinch, letting him vent his frustration. "I did think it through. My actions weren''t meant to be reckless. It was a misjudgment."


    If only she had acted quicker, she might have climbed up the tree with Misael.


    At the thought of Misael, she asked, "What about the young boy?"


    Mitchel''s patience snapped when he realized she was still worried about others. He icily replied, "He''s gone!"


    After saying this, he rxed his hold on her and turned to walk further into the dense forest. It seemed like he didn''t want to see her.


    "Mitchel..." Raegan grasped the cause of his irritation and hurried after him, her voice soft and soothing.


    But Mitchel seemed to not hear her, his expression stern as he strode forward.


    Raegan''s calves ached. They had been battered by the rocks, likely bruised. The quick pace only intensified her difort.


    "Ah..." Unable to keep up, she let out a sharp cry of pain, louder than needed.


    Mitchel stopped in his tracks and turned back, concern evident as he grasped her shoulders. "What happened?"


    Standing there, Mitchel looked dignified and imposing, with a natural sharpness to his features. Disheveled or not, he was undeniably handsome.


    Raegan rose on her toes and kissed him on the cheek. "Mitchel, don''t be mad at me, okay?"

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443 Loving You Until The Last Second


    Raegan acted almost without thinking. In that split second, she treated Mitchel the way she would adopt with Janey. Whenforting words didn''t work, actions of confessing love could do the trick.


    Yet, after her kiss, Mitchel still maintained his poker face, leaving Raegan felt incredibly awkward. Was he still upset? What more she could do?


    As Raegan contemted her next moves, Mitchel looked down at her and suddenly hugged her tightly.


    Raegan was taken aback for a moment but quickly raised her arms to hug him back.


    Then, she recalled the rocks had hit his back when they fell. Without thinking, she tried to push Mitchel away to check his injury.


    But he wouldn''t let her, hugging her even tighter.


    Mitchel looked into her eyes and said, "If you hate me, push me away."


    Raegan''s arms stopped midair. She didn''t try to push him away anymore.


    Mitchel whispered, his voice low and rich, right by her ear, "Raegan, I love you."


    The surrounding noise seemed to pause at that moment. Raegan''s hands shook, and she asked, confused, "Why..." She meant to ask why did he confess his love for her at a time like this.


    Mitchel''s voice shook a bit as he said softly, "I was scared I''d never get the chance to tell you. Just actions aren''t enough. I truly love you."


    Raegan was stunned, unsure of how to react. Feeling a mix of emotions, from being touched to feeling guilty, she felt she should respond somehow. "Thank you."


    Mitchel wished to convey that he wasn''t after her gratitude, but her love. Yet, he wondered if expressing such a desire woulde off as too demanding. His deep eyes locked onto hers, his voice low and earnest. "Raegan, promise me you won''t leave my side again, okay?"


    The man who usually appeared so confident and in control was now asking her with such humility.


    Raegan experienced a turmoil inside. From the instant Mitchel risked himself saving her, she had let go of the past and decided against dwelling on those disheartening issues.


    In the past, Raegan repeatedly warned herself not to fall for Mitchel again, those painful moments serving as a painful reminder. Yet, the more she restrained herself, the more her emotions grew wildly within her.


    Upon her return, as they resolved their misunderstandings one after the other, Raegan couldn''t help but develop feelings for Mitchel. Mitchel had always been there for her, supporting her quietly and treating her kindly all this time. Even when she was put off by his controlling nature, he made efforts to change for the better.


    Since her feelings for him were undeniable, why not just give them a shot? Instead of dwelling on the past, she decided tofollow her heart. Perhaps time would tell whether they were meant to be. Regardless of the oue, at least they tried to get along, preventing the regret from entering the picture.


    Finally, with a newfound resolution, Raegan gave a soft yet decisive nod. "Mitchel, let''s give us a shot."


    "What did you say?" Mitchel couldn''t believe his ears and put his hand near her mouth. "Bite me. I''m not sure if I''m dreaming or having an illusion"


    He seemed to be overwhelmed by the happiness brought by her words, feeling the joy was surreal.


    A twinge of pain touched Raegan''s heart, her eyes shining. "Mitchel, don''t make me sad again." She didn''t want her trust in him to be misced.


    Mitchel''s eyes gleamed, his mouth shut tight, as he chose to remain silent. The next moment, he bent down quickly, drew her in, and gave her a gentle, lingering kiss.


    Following the kiss, he cupped Raegan''s face, his voice rough with emotion. "I''ll love you every moment until the end of my days."


    Raegan wasn''t fond of such talk. They had just agreed to give their rtionship a try. Such promise seemed to weigh too much.


    She looked up at him. "Please, don''t talk like that."


    Mitchel simply smiled and held her closer, resting his head on her shoulder.


    Then, Raegan felt her neck wet. She trembled slightly and realized he had shed a tear. Without uttering a word, she embraced him tightly.


    Only when her hand brushed against his skin did she pause and pull away, her voice filled with worry, "Mitchel, is your back hurting?"


    She vividly remembered the rock striking him. Mitchel''splexion had visibly paled from the blow.


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore." Despite his pale face, Mitchel managed a smile. "Just knowing you''re safe is all the healing I need."


    Raegan, unconvinced by his stoic facade, recalled the size of the rock that had hit him, something she doubted anyone could shrug off.


    With concern in her eyes, she started to undo his shirt to inspect the damage. "I need to see for myself."


    Mitchel stopped her by pressing her hand against his chest, his tone yful. "Why the hurry? Are you into doing this outside?"


    Focused on inspecting his injury, Raegan attempted to free her hand. "What''s wrong with being outside?"


    Mitchel quirked an eyebrow. "We''ve got spectators. Doesn''t that bother you?"


    Raegan blinked in confusion. "What?"


    With a sly smile, Mitchel leaned closer, his tone teasing. "If you''re really into it, we can find somewhere private once we''re home. I will surely let you enjoy to the fullest."


    Only then did Raegan realize what he referred. Her cheeks med with embarrassment, she retorted, "Who''s interested in that? You''re the one who is!"


    "Yes, I am," Mitchel admitted nonchntly. "But the rescue team will be here any moment."


    The guards arranged by Mitchel had spotted them before they had fallen down. The sound of a helicopter buzzed in the


    distance, likelying their way.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Mitchel pinched Raegan''s cheek gently, his voice low and husky. "I won''t let others see my wife."


    Raegan''s face blushed a deep shade of red. She was done dealing with him.


    Mitchel saw her frustrated look and felt a wave of tenderness wash over him. He understood Raegan''s concerns.


    Each breath he took sent a sharp pain through his back, a harsh reminder of his injury. He didn''t want Raegan to be worried, so he bore the pain silently.


    He had to hold on until the helicopter arrived. Out here in the wilderness, he felt a constant unease.


    In an attempt to lighten the mood, Mitchel teased, "You know,


    a kiss from you might just be the cure I need."


    Raegan''s cheeks turned even redder, annoyed. "Enough with the jokes."


    "I''m serious," Mitchel replied.


    He leaned in, his hand gently caressing her cheek, smiling. "Ready to give it a shot, my little miracle cure?"


    Raegan''s ears turned bright red, and she pressed her lips together, visibly struggling.


    Just then, the sound of a helicopter''s engine filled the air above them.


    Mitchel released her, murmuring, "You owe me one."


    Shortly afterward, they boarded the helicopter together.


    Mitchel draped a nket around Raegan and then sat down, staying quiet and upright.


    Raegan, having seen him joke around before, thought the rock might not have hit him that seriously.


    However, even before theynded, Mitchel began to show signs of distress. He broke out in a cold sweat with rapid breathing and pale face.


    Upon reaching the hospital in town, a local doctor quickly cut open Mitchel''s shirt, revealing a sight that shocked Raegan.


    Mitchel''s back was covered in bruises, making it hard to tell what his skin originally looked like.


    The area around his shoulder de was particrly bad, withrge patches of ck and purple that looked like they were rotting.


    Raegan''s tears flowed freely as she realized the extent of his injuries. They were much worse than she had feared.


    It made sense now why Mitchel had sat so straight on the helicopter. Lying down seemed impossible for him.


    Raegan couldn''t begin to understand how much pain he must have been in, trying to keep her spirits up with his jokes.


    After getting a shot for the pain, Mitchel passed out.


    The doctor, after examining an X-ray, announced, "He''s got twelve broken ribs. Our hospital isn''t equipped to handle this. He needs to be transferred to arger facility immediately."

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444 You Are Such A Fool


    Twelve ribs of Mitchel''s were broken. But one man only had twenty-four ribs in total.


    Raegan couldn''t fathom the agony Mitchel must be in, her heart nearly breaking with the thought.


    She apanied Mitchel to the ambnce, her eyes filled with tears. If Mitchel hadn''t acted to save her, he wouldn''t have gotten hurt so badly. The rock would have struck her if he hadn''t shielded her. Surviving a fall into the deep pond below would have been doubtful after such a hit. No wonder it took Mitchel so long to resurface from the bottom of theke.


    Raegan shuddered at the thought of the sheer willpower must have taken him to swim up and then, despite his pain, carry her to safety.


    Upon reflecting, Raegan realized his position was slightly awkward, indicating the extent of his pain.


    After forty minutes, Mitchel was transferred to a more advanced hospital.


    Matteo hurried over from Ardlens upon learning Mitchel''s injuries.


    Inside the hospital room, Mitchely unconscious and pale, his hand hooked to an IV drip.


    Observing Mitchel''s condition, Matteo was uneasy. Mitchel had not yet recovered from previous injuries, and now he had new ones. Only Iron Man could take such torment.


    Raegan was confused about the doctor''s remarks concerning Mitchel''s condition. Mitchel was gravely hurt, yet the doctor was particrly worried about his poor blood clotting. Mitchel was known for his robust health, seldom falling ill. What could have caused such a drastic decline in his health?


    Raegan approached Matteo, who was on his way out. "Matteo, the doctor said Mitchel''s blood isn''t clotting properly. Do you have any idea why?"


    At this, Matteo''s face fell. Mitchel had been scheduled to have blood tests with a specialist overseas, but those ns were now off the table.


    Matteo had never encountered such a medical issue before. He pondered whether the syringe had struck in Mitchel was. starting to causeplications. However, he couldn''t disclose this to Raegan since Mitchel had disapproved.


    Nheless, Matteo didn''t want Mitchel''s efforts to go unnoticed. He paused and then said to Raegan, "Miss Foster, Mr. Dixon had assigned me to look into those targeting you. We think the Maxwell family may be involved. In pursuit of this, Mr. Dixon had traveled to Aurora, tirelessly seeking contacts but to no avail.


    Mr. Dixon had been pushing himself hard, sleeping less than twenty hours over several days. This extremeck of rest was bound to take a toll on his health."


    Raegan''s heart skipped a beat, realizing she had been too caught up in her charity work to notice Mitchel''s condition.


    Mitchel''s trips, which she thought were for business, were actually his way of protecting her, tirelessly investigating despite his own responsibilities, all without telling her.


    Tears filled Raegan''s eyes, as she grasped the extent of her oversight concerning his dedication.


    Matteo, noticing Raegan''s guilt, softened his expression. He knew what information to share and what to keep to himself. With Mitchel''s health in jeopardy, alerting Raegan to potential threats might heighten her vignce, ensuring her own safety. Thest thing Mitchel wanted was to see any harme Raegan''s way.


    Matteo added, "Miss Foster, I''m sharing this to urge you to be more vignt for your safety and to show you that Mr. Dixon has been unwavering in hismitment to you. He''s been protecting you with great effort, choosing not to burden you with these issues, but his care for you is deep and sincere."


    Raegan bit her lip, her throat tightening with emotion. She feared that even uttering the slightest sound would unleash a torrent of tears. Mitchel had quietly done so much for her, always ensuring her safety, without ever seeking recognition. What a fool he was.


    Matteo went off to get in touch with Luis, troubled by the decline in Mitchel''s condition, which used to be robust. The pressing issue was whether the decline was due to the effect of the syringe.


    Matteo wanted Luis to bring the oversea doctor to Ardlens and diagnose Mitchel''s condition.


    Raegan remained by Mitchel''s bedside, not leaving him for a moment.


    In the evening, she tenderly cleaned his face with a warm cloth, her fingers carefully outlining his features.


    For so long, she had never taken the time to observe him.


    Mitchel''sshes were indeed long, lending him a look of innate affection. His straight nose and well-defined jawline were striking. There wasn''t a single aspect of him that wasn''t appealing.


    As Raegan touched his lips, often seen as a sign of sternness, she felt overwhelmed by his deep love. Tears filled her eyes as she softly said, "You big fool..."


    Nicole got back to Jarrod''s ce after her day''s work. She had been staying here for some days now. She had brought her clothing over for daily needs.


    During mealtime, a servant mentioned Jarrod was in a video conference.


    Therefore, Nicole didn''t go up to check on him.


    These past few days, Jarrod''s condition has slightly improved. Barely able to get out of bed, he started dealing with the backlog of work.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole respected him for his work ethic. In terms of dedication to work, Jarrod was among the best.


    It was a relief to see him getting better. Once he was fully on his feet, she nned to leave.


    While eating, Nicole thought about her uing deal with Mr. Hampton. It wasn''t ideal for her to attend in person, but there was no suitable candidate.


    After thinking it over, she decided she would have to do it herself. nning the deal required meticulous preparation.


    With her mind elsewhere, Nicole barely touched her food, eating just a little.


    Back in her room, Nicole decided to bathe since Jarrod was upied with his meeting.


    She carelessly ced a nightgown on the bed and started to remove her dress. She struggled with the zipper of her two-piece top, which was stuck halfway.


    Despite several attempts, it wouldn''t move. Feeling slightly frustrated, Nicole yanked at it again, but it remained stuck.


    "Need help?" Jarrod''s deep, calm voice surprised her from behind.


    Nicole''s heart chilled as she swiftly spun around, only to find Jarrod standing there, his entrance unnoticed.


    Jarrod was sitting in a wheelchair, looking at her with a slight squint. "What were you so engrossed in thinking about?" She ''hadn''t noticed his entrance at all.

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445 Simply An Illness


    Jarrod had always been suspicious. His previous words carried an undertone of doubt.


    Nicole''s heart skipped a bit. She looked away with feigned empty eyes to hide her panic.


    Nicole observed that Jarrod''s gaze, usually piercing, now held an unusual innocence as he took in the sight of her exposed back, adding an unintentional allure to the moment.


    Jarrod stared unabashedly at Nicole, openly conveying his desire.


    It was such an intense gaze. Nicole was stunned for a moment. She thought that if Jarrod was not confined to the wheelchair, he would have pinned her down to the bed by now.


    She looked at him Indignantly and blurted out, "How dare you enter someone else''s room without permission!"


    As she spoke, she tried to fix her dress. However, she struggled with the stuck zipper. She had no choice but to drape her nightgown around her neck as a temporary shield.


    When Jarrod saw this, his thin lips curled slightly. "What do you mean by someone else''s room?"


    He wheeled his wheelchair closer and smoothly stopped in front of Nicole. "What''s here isn''t mine?"


    Nicole knew what he meant. He was implying she was also his possession. Of course, she wouldn''t allow him to dominate the conversation. She smirked and retorted sarcastically, "Mr. Schultz, delusion is an illness that urgently needs treatment."


    Jarrod remained unfazed, exuding a confidence as if victory was already his. He fixed his eyes on her back again, and the corners of his lips curved. "Are you sure you don''t need my help?"


    Nicole was frustrated. She felt her efforts were as ineffective as punching cotton. No matter how much she talked back, he continued at his own pace.


    "Thanks, but no need," Nicole said through clenched teeth. "Please go out. I want to take a shower."


    "Do you mind if I join you?" Jarrod asked casually.


    Nicole looked at him speechlessly. She thought he was too shameless. "Mr. Schultz, please have a bit of decency Besides, is your wound no longer painful?"


    Her icy tone reminded him of what had happened thest time he wanted to get close to her.


    Much to Nicole''s surprise, Jarrod was more amenable today. He only nodded in agreement without making things difficult for her. "All right. I''ll just wait for you, then."


    Nicole was stunned for a moment. She looked at him in confusion. Wait for what?


    After thinking for a while, she realized he wanted to wait for her to finish taking a shower, so she could help him take a bath.


    These past few days, Jarrod was bedridden, so Nicole personally attended to his hygiene. In exchange, she was free to go out. But she must return at night to help him with his personal needs.


    Each time, Nicoleplied through clenched teeth. Luckily for her, Jarrod''s injuries were still healing, preventing him fromany sudden movements, leaving him to lie there passively.


    Even if Jarrod erected, Nicole managed to maintain a calmposure and unwavering eyes. That was because she imagined him as one of the cadavers used by her professor in her anatomy ss in college. It was just that those cadavers were respected. But Jarrod was a dark and decaying cadaver.


    Since Nicole knew what he was waiting for, she said impatiently, "Alright. Get out now."


    Jarrod nodded and wheeled his wheelchair toward the door. Before going out, he said, "By the way, the doctor said I can bathe in the bathtub. Help me fill itter."


    Nicole was rendered speechless. So, that was it. No wonder his mood was unusually good today.


    Nicole was so annoyed that she lost the desire to take a shower. Since she couldn''t open the zipper, she tore it off forcefully. Her good mood was ruined by Jarrod''s words.


    She quickly rinsed her body and changed. Then, she stormed to Jarrod''s room without even drying her hair. Whether she liked it or not, she had to bathe him, anyway.


    Since Jarrod could now bathe in the bathtub, it meant his body had almost recovered. If that was the case, she must endure. She couldn''t falter at thest step.


    Nicole pushed the door open and walked in. Jarrod was on the bed, reading a financial magazine. She went directly to the bathroom to fill the bathtub.


    The bathtub wasrge, and it had six faucets discharging water at the same time. In ten minutes, the bathtub was filled with enough water.


    Nicole turned around and was about to call Jarrod when she bumped into his wheelchair. She was startled, not knowing that he had already silently wheeled behind her like a ghost.


    Nicole clutched her chest in fright and eximed. When Jarrod saw her reaction, he onlymented dryly, "Absent-minded."


    Nicole stared at him as if scrutinizing him. Did he know something, or was he just making a casual remark?


    Every time Nicole was near Jarrod, she felt like she was a radar, constantly alert to his presence. She was filled with nothing but suspicions. It was a sad reality.


    Sometimes, she really didn''t understand him. She knew Jarrod suspected her motives. But despite this, he still wanted to be with her. It was as if he was keeping a traitor by his side. Was it simply an illness?


    While Nicole was still in a daze, Jarrod began to untie his silk robe, revealing a well-defined and muscr chest and abdomen.


    Nicole quickly covered her eyes. "Jarrod, what are you doing?" "Take a bath," Jarrod replied casually.


    Nicole got even more irritated. "That''s not what I meant."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The corners of Jarrod''s mouth curved into a faint smile, finding her reaction amusing. She had touched his body several times these past few days while cleaning him. But she still couldn''t look at him now. Wasn''t it a bitte?


    His eyebrows quirked. "I don''t have a habit of bathing with my clothes on."


    Nicole thought for a while. He had a point. However, the situation was different. When he was still bedridden, and shehad to wipe his body, she could pretend he was just a cadaver. But now, he was totally awake and actively getting into the bathtub to bathe.


    She couldn''t help frowning. "Since you can get up, why can''t you bathe yourself?" |


    Instead of answering Nicole''s question, Jarrod asked, "Why are you still shy when you see my body?"


    Nicole was rendered speechless. How could she not be shy? She retorted angrily, "Since you can get up, I''m done with my job. I will go back to my house tomorrow."


    Jarrod replied calmly, "My wound has not fully healed yet."


    "Not healed? You can even walk without crutches now," Nicole countered.


    Jarrod looked at her and said meaningfully, "You know that still need crutches."


    His wound had only healed slightly. The stitches had just been removed, and his flesh was still fresh and pink. It was not pleasant to look at. Instead, it was scary.


    After thinking for a while, Nicole decided to treat Jarrod as a breathing corpse. "Then, keep your underwear on, and I''ll only scrub your back."


    "I''m not wearing any." Jarrod confidently stood up with his crutches and let his silk robe fall to the floor. He waspletely naked.


    Nicole''s face flushed at once. "What''s wrong with you!"


    Jarrod stood upright without his crutches and said calmly, "You know what''s wrong with me."


    Nicole thought it wasn''t just his stomach that was injured. Hisbrain must be sick, too. At this moment, Nicole''s politeness vanished. While looking at Jarrod''s naked body, her shyness was reced by a barrage of unspoken expletives. "Jarrod!" she eximed through clenched teeth.


    "What? Are you not satisfied?" Jarrod coolly raised an eyebrow, his presence imposing.


    Nicole was rendered speechless. Was he really out of his mind? Satisfied with what? Sure enough, Jarrod''s craziness should never be underestimated.


    Nicole did her best to suppress the urge to throttle Jarrod and said coldly, "Jarrod, I can''t help you bathe like this. I mean a normal bath. What do you think of me?


    Jarrod had grown impatient, but he did not want to make more trouble. So, he suggested, "Wrap a towel around me."


    He was making the biggestpromise. Otherwise, why would he take a bath with his underwear on?


    Nicole took a bath towel and threw it at Jarrod. But he didn''t catch it. Instead, he let it fall to the floor. He raised an eyebrow and ordered arrogantly, "Give me a new one and wrap it around me."


    Nicole stood there silently.


    Jarrod scoffed. "Since you don''t abide by the agreement, I guess I also don''t have to, right?"

 Chapter 446

    ?Chapter 446


    Nicole was tempted to throttle Jarrod, but she took a deep breath to fight back the urge. She grabbed a towel and wrapped it around him from behind.


    But as she did, her fingers identally brushed against his skin. She felt his tense and tight muscles were as hot as a kiln.


    Nicole ensured Jarrod was covered before she looked at him and said softly, "Go ahead. You''re ready."


    Jarrod nced at her before stepping into the non-slip mat and easing into the bathtub. When he first submerged himself in the water, he felt like countless sharp needles pricked his skin.


    Nicole squatted beside him, pressed his shoulder, and said solicitously, "Submerge your whole body. The water''s temperature is just right. The doctor said a hot soak is good for you."


    Jarrod''s brows furrowed tightly. The water''s temperature was just right? Damn! It was even too far from warm. It w actually almost scalding. The bathtub was filled to the brim with almost boiling water. There was not a single drop cold water mixed into it. Nicole must do it on purpose.


    When Nicole saw Jarrod''s efforts of suppressing his anger, she relished her moment of victory. She won this round. "Is something wrong? Are you not satisfied with the bathtub I prepared for you?" she asked in a voice dripping with sarcasm.


    Teasing was a backhandedpliment, and Nicole had a gift for dishing it out. She threw Jarrod''s words right back at him, leaving him dumbstruck.


    Actually, Nicole didn''t mix it with cold water because Jarrod was still on the road to recovery. If he soaked in cool water, his condition would only worsen. The cool water might only hinder his recovery, and she''d be stuck nursing him. It would only make her ns harder to pull off.


    But she was unwilling to assist him in taking a bath, so she decided to give him a little dose of his own medicine. Anyway, it wouldn''t cause him any serious harm. It would only make him feel distressed for a while. After all, how much damage could a little bit of heat truly inflict?


    The heat in therge bathtub dissipated quickly, as well as their time to talk. At this moment, the water''s temperature had already cooled down to only one hundred and eighty degrees Fahrenheit.


    Jarrod endured it. Hey there with his eyes closed, not saying anything. His whole body had turned rosy red from the heat, but he neverined.


    "Are you kidding? You personally prepared this bath for me. How can I not be satisfied?" Jarrod''s voice was calm, but he was obviously enduring. His wound had a fresh scab, and it became itchy when exposed to hot water. The difort made him want to scratch it and tear his limb apart.


    In a fit of pique, Jarrod reached out hisnky arm and yanked Nicole, who was watching the proceedings with glee, into the bathtub.


    "Ah!" Nicole screamed in shock.


    The water in the bathtub overflowed from the impact, drenching the floor.


    "Jarrod, you bastard!" Nicole roared furiously, her entire body soaked to the bone.


    Fortunately, the water had already cooled down a bit. The heat was tolerable.


    Nicole wriggled, attempting to sit up, but was yanked down and settled onto Jarrod''sp, his arms snaking around her from the back.


    Nicole was so angry that she trembled all over. She grabbed the rim of the bathtub, desperately trying to stand up. Jarrod just tightened his grasp, pinning her firmly in ce. Then, he leaned closer to her ear and whispered, "Didn''t you need to assist me in bathing? Just rx, okay? I promise not to behave like a bastard."


    His touch made Nicole''s muscles stiffen.


    It took her a while to react. She said through clenched teeth, "You jerk!"


    But Jarrod just ignored her. The treasure he had longed for was now in his grasp. How could he not be pleased? A contented smile crept across his face. "Whatever you want me to be, I''ll be."


    For a moment, Nicole''s breath caught in her throat. Jarrod''s touch sent shivers down her spine. She felt like countless snakes crawled on her body. It gave her goosebumps.


    The steam from the bathtub billowed around the bathroom. Since Nicole was drenched, her nightgown clung to her body, outlining her delicate and perfect curves.


    Such an alluring sight caught Jarrod''s eyes, and he found it extremely attractive. Instantly, a burning sensation overwhelmed his lower abdomen.


    Nicole''s brow furrowed with anger, her voice tinged with disgust as she demanded, "Let me go, you shameless bastard!"


    But Jarrod refused to let her go. He fixed his eyes on her. Unfortunately, he couldn''t vent his desire on her, so he could only endure it. He said hoarsely, "Bathe me properly, and I promise not to touch you."


    Nicole was seething with anger, knowing she could no longer hurt him like before. Besides, his punishment was severe. No matter how hard she endured it, her efforts would be in vain once he became alert.


    Nicole was left with no choice. She reluctantly grabbed a towel and snapped, "Fine! I''ll bathe you."


    Jarrod responded with a satisfied grin. He let go of Nicole, held the rim of the bathtub, and leaned back, enjoying


    ministrations.


    When Nicole had tother his hair, she could only face him because her posture was inconvenient.


    Jarrod kept his eyes shut, saving her from his piercing stare.


    Although Jarrod''s face was cold, he was still as handsome as ever. Every part of his facial features was chiseled and sharp. They were so perfect that they were difficult to ignore. But what good was a handsome face if he was a beast? He was a perfect example of the old saying. "A human''s heart is inherently wicked."


    Jarrod was so selfish that he imposed his dark thoughts on Nicole. If Nicole obeyed, he''d toss her a bone like she was a trained pet. If she resisted, he would lock her in a cage and torment her until she yielded.


    After living abroad for three years, Jarrod''sst shred of humanity wore away. What was left in him now was only the devil''s spawn.


    Nicole must have washed Jarrod''s hair so long that Jarrod had gotten impatient. He suddenly opened his eyes.


    Their gazes met in the murky glow of the bathroom. And Jarrod saw the undisguised hatred in Nicole''s eyes. The way she looked at him, it was as if she wanted to tear his flesh off his bones. It was only then that Jarrod realized this was the real Nicole, no disguise or pretense.


    Nicole''s loathing for Jarrod was as undiluted and resolute as it could be, an engulfing fire that left no space for uncertainty.


    Jarrod''s smirk was like a beacon of detached amusement, illuminating his lips with a mix of charm and mischief. "Well... Is that the kind of look you give someone you want to kill?"


    Nicole was past the point of mincing words. It wasn''t like Jarrod didn''t know she hated him. "What else could it be?" Nicole retorted coldly. "Do you expect me to look at you affectionately as if I''m in love with you? I''m in love with the thought of you being six feet under."


    Jarrod reached out and stroked her chin with his index finger. He frowned slightly and said, "You are always defiant. Tell me. How would you like to be punished?"


    Nicole brushed off his hand and sneered, "Do you think you can still intimidate me? I''d better die sooner than yield to a man like you."


    *Really?" Jarrod replied, his voice taking on a darker hue. He brought her hand to his lips, his eyes never leaving hers.


    "Nicole, don''t provoke me. You know the consequences," he said softly, a hint of threat in his voice.


    But Nicole didn''t show any signs of fear. Instead, she got angrier and snapped, "What do you think you''re doing?" "Quenching my thirst, Jarrod replied bluntly. He wasn''t after her assistance in bathing him. Being a man with such fierce desires, years of abstinence were taking their toll. He needed to quench his thirst, one way or another.


    The water temperature in the bathtub was still high, but Jarrod''s body was even hotter. It was like a furnace that threatened to consume them both.


    Nicole was taken aback for a moment. She didn''t expect him to say such a thing shamelessly. She felt so disgusted that she wanted to throw up.


    Jarrod held her hand even tighter and said in a hoarse and seductive voice, "Just stay still. I won''t enter you."


    The tension in the bathroom grew thicker. Nicole was like a puppet, following Jarrod''s words. Fortunately, he kept his promise and did not enter her.


    A low growl broke out from his throat. He was so overwhelmed by his desire that he couldn''t help biting her neck gently. He kissed her hair and whispered softly, "Let''s not fight anymore. You don''t have to love me back. But please, allow me to love and cherish you. Let''s give us a shot."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Nicole was utterly shocked. How could Jarrod be so ridiculous? She was at a loss for words for a moment.


    Jarrod thought she took in his words and added in a soothing tone, "Nicole, listen to me. I will love you the way you loved me before. Just give me a chance to show it to you. We still have a long life ahead of us. We can take it one step at a time."


    With a gentleness that was unlike him, Jarrod made an earnest plea to Nicole.


    Nicole couldn''t help but chuckle at his words. Long life? One step at a time? Where on earth did Jarrod get the audacity to say these words? After trampling on her dignity, belittling her self-worth, and plotting to kill her family, why didn''t it seem easy for him to say these things? How dare he coax her like this!

 Chapter 447

    ?Chapter 447


    Nicole''s silence led Jarrod to believe she was considering his words. He didn''t hold her that tightly but embraced her from behind, inhaling her scent.


    Jarrod dreaded the thought of losing Nicole. Aware of her intent to harm him, he was still drawn to her irresistibly.


    Jarrod was clueless about love. Only in Nicole''s presence did he sense it, but he missed it.


    He admitted his mistakes and the consequences, yet couldn''t bear to release Nicole. He was ruthless. Only death could hinder his persistence. Nicole''s love wasn''t necessary for him. His love for her was enough.


    In a low, raspy voice, Jarrod pleaded, "Nicole, let''s leave the past behind. I''ll make you feel love again." Jarrod never backed down, not once. No matter how tough things got out there, he refused to bow his head. Yet in front of Nicole, he repeatedly humbled himself, seeking her forgiveness. Her forgiveness might ease his desperation.


    But Jarrod overlooked a crucial fact. The woman in his embrace had no resemnce to the Nicole in his memor Nicole, who once loved him wholeheartedly, had long gone.


    While Jarrod''s guard was down, Nicole swiftly raised her elbow and forcefully pressed it against his wound with precision.


    She emerged from the water with a ssh as she stood up. Looking down at Jarrod, she noticed his handsome face was pale with pain. He covered his wound and fell into the bathtub.


    *Jarrod, your love sickens me! You''re just as disgusting! Everything you say makes me feel nauseous! Don''t dare say such disgusting words to me again! You have no right to speak of love with me! A new beginning? Do you think you deserve it?" Nicole didn''t mince her words, her hatred for him evident.


    In others'' eyes, Jarrod was a young, promising entrepreneur and a captivating man steadfastly devoted to his ex- girlfriend. But to Nicole, he was simply a nuisance, relentlessly bothering her. Sharing the air with him made her feel sick!


    *Jarrod, true love is equal. Those who truly love each other show respect. Unlike you, using dirty tactics to get your way! You''ll never understand what love truly means!" she dered.


    The disgust in Nicole''s eyes wounded Jarrod deeply. It hurt even worse than a knife in the heart.


    Nicole''s words had a point. Jarrod didn''t know how to love. Yet, he hadn''t felt this strongly for any other woman since losing her. He wanted Nicole. He yearned for her body, her heart, and all of her! He wanted her to be with him forever.


    And what about Nicole? From what Jarrod had gathered, she chose a quiet life overseas, finding love with someone new. If she had remained hidden, he might been lonely all his life. But she returned, only to try to flee from his side again. That was uneptable to Jarrod.


    All of a sudden, Jarrod grabbed Nicole''s leg, pulling her forcefully back into the water.


    "Ssh!"


    Nicole fell back into the water, struggling to get up, but Jarrod swiftly pushed her back under. She was pinned down, her head against the tub''s edge.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jarrod easily suppressed all of Nicole''s struggle and resistance in the water.


    Despite his wounds, Jarrod remained a strong man. His strength was abundant enough to dominate a delicate woman like Nicole. With a firm grip on her jaw, he rasped, "Tell me, who really understands love? Who do you love?"


    Jarrod pressed against Nicole, his cold, dark eyes staring into hers as he questioned in a cold tone, "That bastard from the Watts family?


    Nicole couldn''t help but scoff at his words. Jarrod never changed. He''d point fingers but never saw his own faults. Roscoe had be his target. Whether she brought him up or not, she couldn''t prevent Jarrod from making things hard for Roscoe.


    Thankfully, Roscoe wasn''t alone. With the support of the Watts family, Jarrod wouldn''t have the power to harm him. If Roscoe were just a regr man, he''d found himself in a fatal "ident" before long.


    Confronting Jarrod''s gaze, Nicole said, "Jarrod, you are so pathetic. Trulyughable. Do you really think you stand a chance against him? My feelings for you vanished the moment you returned to hurt me! You''re aware I don''t love you, yet you insist on keeping me close due to the so-called love. Want to know what I think of you? I find you pitiful and delusional. Despite knowing you''re nothing to me, you still chase after me. It''s shameless."


    These words felt like icy daggers piercing Jarrod''s heart. His physical strength was undeniable, yet these words seemed to drain his strength. Indeed, Nicole was correct.


    Jarrod was aware of Nicole''sck of feelings for him, yet he couldn''t restrain his urge to keep her by his side. Event when he misunderstood the situation and assumed Nicole had turned against him when he needed her, his profound love for her remained unyielding. It was just that he didn''t dare to admit it five years ago. But deep down, he recognized his love for her. Even if she were to kill him a hundred times, a thousand times over, he''d still love her. He couldn''t help but love her.


    As the water in the bathtub slowly cooled, Jarrod''s grip softened little by little. He whispered, "Nicole, please, no more words. Just stay away from that man and don''t betray me. Anything you ask, IIIply. Just don''t be with other men or betray me. I''m begging you. Otherwise, I''ll lose my mind!"


    Jarrod would truly lose his mind if Nicole were to be with another man or betray him. He had no clue what he wou be capable of by then. The thought of harming Nicole in a moment of madness terrified him. He feared he wouldn''t be able to control himself. Thus, he begged her.


    Gently, Jarrod released Nicole''s chin.


    Without any hesitation, Nicole bent her knee and hit his wound hard.


    Caught off guard, Jarrod sank back into the water with a pale face.


    "Jarrod, mark my words. My goal is to make your life miserable. I won''t think twice about it." With those words, Nicole stood up and left decisively. She didn''t nce back to see him sinking into the water.


    At this point, Nicole wouldn''t blink even if Jarrod met his end right there.


    Nicole returned to her room and secured the door. Still anxious, she ced a chair against the door for extra security.


    She showered once more, scrubbing her body until it turned bright red. Overwhelmed, she copsed onto the bed and forced herself to fall asleep. Tomorrow marked the start of the show!

 Chapter 448

    ?Chapter 448


    Nicole had a long sleep. It was already almost nine in the morning when she woke up the next day. She was so exhausted that her body desperately craved rest.


    When Nicole sobered up, she realized she was alreadyte. She rushed to the bathroom and quickly washed up. Then, she went to open the door. She found the chair she propped against the doorst night was still there.


    While opening the door, she recalled what happened between her and Jarrodst night. She couldn''t help wondering what she would do if Jarrod refused to let her leave.


    When she went out of her room, she noticed it was eerily quiet outside.


    Nicole found it strange. The vi usually started to get busy at this time.


    Jarrod took his medicine four times a day, and he must take one now. She wondered where the maids were. Shouldn''t they be busy running around at this time?


    Strangely, the vi looked deserted today. Even Alec was nowhere to be seen.


    When Nicole arrived downstairs, she overheard two maids talking in the kitchen.


    "What happened to Mr. Schultz? I heard noisesst night. It seemed he was rushed to the hospital."


    "I saw it with my own eyes. Alec found him unconscious in the bathtub. He must have been submerged in the water for a long time because when Alec pulled him out, he was so pale. He looked lifeless. It was terrifying. Alec performed CPR for half an hour before Mr. Schultz showed signs of consciousness. But he feared Mr. Schultz''s brain would be damaged fromck of oxygen, so he rushed Mr. Schultz to the hospital."


    Nicole was utterly shocked. So, that was it. Jarrod hadn''t been able to get out of the bathtubst night. That exined the silence when she leftst night. He must have passed out after her attack.


    At this moment, one of the maids said, "You know what? That Miss Lawrence Mr. Schultz brought home seems a jinx. Ever since she arrived, his condition worsened. He only slightly improved for a few days and then got severe again. Now, he even drowned in the bathtub. Isn''t it too strange?"


    "Yeah. Poor Mr. Schultz. If Alec hadn''t found him, he must have been dead by now."


    "Indeed, such bad luck."


    After this, Nicole didn''t hear their voices anymore. They must have returned to their work.


    Nicole remained frozen, pondering. Jarrod almost diedst night. She should be happy, right? But why couldn''t she feel any sense of joy in her heart? Instead, the thought of his close encounter with death sent shivers down her spine. This wasn''t right. She shouldn''t feel this way.


    Nicole convinced herself not to feel anything. She wanted nothing but for Jarrod to die miserably. But an idental death wasn''t what she wished for him. After all, a man like Jarrod never feared death.


    What Nicole wanted was for Jarrod to suffer in prison for the rest of his life until he realized his mistakes and repented his sins. For an arrogant person like him, such a life was far worse than death.


    Nicole was still in a daze. Before she knew it, she was already outside Jarrod''s room. No one was around his room. It was most likely that his bodyguards followed him to the hospital. After all, he had many enemies.


    Nicole subconsciously reached out and held the doorknob. And she was surprised when she was able to twist it. His room wasn''t locked. Actually, she was not allowed to enter Jarrod''s room, except when she needed to take care of him. At first, Nicole wondered why Jarrod chose to stay in this ce. But after staying here for several days, she finally understood. Jarrod stayed in here more often because of its security. The security in this ce was exceptionally tight, making it difficult for outsiders to enter. There must be some important and confidential documents here. Suddenly, Nicole remembered something peculiar about the headboard of Jarrod''s bed. It was like there was a hidden door.


    At the thought of this, she walked in and gently closed the door behind her. Then, she fumbled with the headboard while trying to recall what she had observed.


    Eventually, she found a hidden button. It looked like a switch. She pressed it, and the entire bed moved sideways, revealing a spacious secret room.


    Then, a golden cab glowed in the dark. Nicole''s eyes lit up when she saw it.


    She approached and stood in front of the cab. However, she found it was locked. And it wasn''t just any ordinary lock. It was a retina scanner door lock. In short, no one could open it except Jarrod. Disappointment washed over her immediately.


    As she turned to leave, a ss cab on the other side caught her attention.


    Nicole walked to it and observed. There were several shelves inside filled with items deeply connected to her. Some were her graduation project, graduation photo, the scarf she had knitted for Jarrod, a lunchbox she used to bring him meals, and many more.


    There were too many items, and she couldn''t even remember some of them. She scanned her memory until she recognized they were the ones she had given him. Everything was meticulously preserved and arranged inside the cab. Besides, the cab itself was spotless. Obviously, someone had been cleaning it regrly.


    Since this secret room was not essible to anyone, it only meant that Jarrod was the one cleaning it every day.


    Suddenly, Nicole felt her heart was tugged by something. These items reminded her of those happy times they shared before. Jarrod was so good to her during those times.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    They both loved basking in the afternoon summer sun, sharing some good stories. In autumn, they used to walk hand in hand on the road covered with autumn leaves. They enjoyed watching the beautiful flowers that bloomed in spring. and they cuddled together on snowy winter days to keep each other warm.


    But one day, everything suddenly changed. Life turned Jarrod into a monster. He began to hate her and deliberately trampled on her.


    And now, she was no longer different from him. Hatred had corroded her heart and mind.


    Nicole knew it was Jarrod''s goal to turn her into a monster like him. Finally, he seeded. They were now the same kind. No matter what, she could no longer live a normal life. Those ordinary days she had longed for were now out of reach.


    Nicole was lost in thought for a while. She didn''t even realize that tears were already streaming down her face uncontrobly.


    Suddenly, several approaching footsteps sounded outside. Then, a maid said, "Alec, you''re back."


    "Yeah..." Alec only hummed in response.


    Nicole panicked. She hurriedly came out of the secret room and pressed the button for the bed to return to its original ce.


    As soon as she did this, the door of Jarrod''s room was pushed open from the outside.


    When Alec saw Nicole inside, the expression on his face drastically changed. He frowned and shouted sharply, "Who allowed you toe in here?"


    Nicole was flustered, feigning calmness. "Who else? Jarrod scheduled me to feed him medicine at this time."


    Alec fixed his sharp eyes on Nicole, almost as if he could see through her.


    Nicole put on a calm facade. She met his gaze and asked, "Where is Jarrod?"


    Alec asked mockingly, "Miss Lawrence, don''t you know?"


    "Know what? Did he leave? Where did he go?" Nicole yed dumb. After all, she really didn''t know Jarrod passed out if she hadn''t overheard the maids'' conversation. To avoid trouble, she didn''t admit knowledge voluntarily.


    Besides, Nicole guessed Alec didn''t know she had something to do with Jarrod''s drowning incident. Otherwise, he would have detained her in that dark room.


    Alec asked expressionlessly, "Since when did you start to care about Mr. Schultz, Miss Lawrence?"


    Annoyed by his sarcasm, Nicole turned to leave, saying dismissively, "Talk or don''t."


    This reaction, fitting Nicole''s usual demeanor, unlikely aroused Alec''s suspicion.


    As Nicole walked out, Alec called after her, "Mr. Schultz passed out in the bathtubst night. Does it have anything to do with you?"


    Nicole scoffed. "Do you really think I''m as ignorant of thew as you? I''m not stupid to risk my future just to harm him." What happenedst night was not intentional. It was Jarrod who pressed her under the water first. She only fought back to defend herself. How could she have known he was so frail that he''d pass out in the bathtub and almost died?


    Alec only came back to get Jarrod''s medicine. He was in a hurry and didn''t wish to engage further with Nicole. He said coldly, "If you care for him, visit him in the hospital. He hasn''t woken up yet."

 Chapter 449

    ?Chapter 449


    Nicole''s brow was furrowed as she said, "If he hasn''t woken up, why should I go and visit? I need to be back at the office today. Jarrod had granted me so."


    Alec snorted and replied, "Do as you please."


    Alec knew Nicole didn''t care for Jarrod. It wasn''t his first time witnessing her indifference. Having her around only led to problems. However, since Jarrod had instructed not to harm her, Alec felt his hands were tied.


    Nicole turned away, feeling her heart race. She had expected Jarrod to throw a wrench in her ns, but luck was on her side. With Jarrod hospitalized and Alec distracted, she had the upper hand.


    Today, Nicole left the estate with just a driver to take her.


    The usual security team was mostly at the hospital, leaving the estate with just four guards. Thus, she left without anyone tailing her.


    Suppressing her emotions, Nicole observed as the car slowly departed from the vi.


    In the rearview mirror, the white "prison" dwindled into the distance until it disappeared altogether.


    Nicole looked away determinedly. She vowed not toe back to that ce.


    Before exiting the car, Nicole said to the driver, "There''s no need to wait for me today. I''ll pay a visit to Mr. Schultz at the hospitalter."


    The driver nodded and left.


    Nicole spent her afternoon at the office and then went on her own to the underground parking lot. She got into an unremarkable ck sedan.


    Momentster, she emerged in a ck leather outfit, donning a ck helmet, and straddled a matching motorcycle. With a slight lean, she sped off. She arrived at a swanky club and parked the motorcycle in its garage.


    Nicole followed a route she had carefully chosen and took a private lift to go up. She picked this club to meet Mr. Hampton for their deal because its public setting meant he wouldn''t dare kidnapping her in in sight.


    When she got to the VIP room, two guards in ck suits tried to search her.


    Nicole quickly stepped out of their reach. She said in a cool tone, "I''ve already informed Mr. Hampton. No searches." Her voice, altered to sound neutral, and androgynous by the helmet''s voice modifier, carried through the room.


    The guards exchanged nces, and one went to get further instructions. He came back shortly and motioned for her


    to enter.


    Nicole opened the door and stepped in.


    Loud music and smoke filled the room. Two women in minimal clothing danced provocatively, entertaining the guests. Mr. Hampton from the Hampton Group was there, lounging on a sofa with a woman in scanty clothes draped over him, involved in an overtly sexual act.


    Nicole''s expression showed her disapproval, but she was ready for this. It was no secret that Mr. Hampton enjoyed seeking thrills. He had made advances on nearly every young female employee and many wives within the Hampton Group. His personal life was a mess, with too many scandals to count.


    Mr. Hampton''s notorious behavior was well-known among their social circles.


    But the Hampton Group was under the firm control of Mr. Hampton''s father, who valued the family''s image so much that he even gathered a team just to deal with Mr. Hampton''s private issues.


    Strictly forbidding Mr. Hampton from meddling withpany staff, external affairs were left to his discretion, so long as they didn''t impact thepany.


    Normally, Mr. Hampton wouldn''t bother withmon scandalous photos, relying on the team to handle such matters. However, what Nicole held was particrly damaging. Inside werepromising photos of Mr. Hampton and his cousin''s wife. It was a scandal big enough to cause an uproar. Significantly, this cousin''s wife was still an employee of the Hampton Group.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Committing two major taboos, Mr. Hampton surely wouldn''t dare involve his father to handle this.


    "Quit your sucking. We have a guest." Mr. Hampton, tipsy, pushed away the woman atop him.


    Mr. Hampton''s mother had been a renowned actress, and he got his good looks from her. Yet, in the dim lighting, his paleplexion, the noticeable dark rings under his eyes, and the array of fresh and fading love bites on his neck hinted at a man worn out by his indulgences.


    Mr. Hampton took notice of Nicole d in ck attire and helmet, his interest piqued. Nicole''s curvy figure caught his attention. Her figure in the motorcycle gear was uniquely captivating, a blend of bold and enticing.


    He let out augh. "What a beauty we have here!"


    Approaching Nicole with a chuckle, Mr. Hampton said, "Come over here. Let''s have a nice chat..."


    The mix of booze and cigarette smoke around Mr. Hampton was off-putting. Nicole made a face and dodged hi effortlessly.


    Mr. Hampton ended up grabbing a dancer instead, mistakenly fondling her. Irritated, he shouted, "What''s wrong w you? Didn''t you hear me call you?"


    "It appears Mr. Hampton is otherwise upied, Nicole stated, making a move to exit.


    Just as she reached for the door, Mr. Hampton ordered, "Hold it!"


    Nicole stopped and looked back at him.


    Even with Nicole''s face hidden by the helmet, there was something about her that made Mr. Hampton feel threatened. He softened his tone. "You''ve got quite the spirit. Who said I was upied?


    Nicole responded, "If you''re willing to talk, then let''s have the room to ourselves."


    Mr. Hampton, amused, remarked, "Seems like you want some privacy with me. Sure, I''ll y along." He signaled for others to leave.


    Melissa, who had been clinging to him, whined, "Mr. Hampton, can''t I stay with you?"


    But Mr. Hampton''s decision was final. He waved his hand dismissively. "Out, all of you!"


    Melissa copsed to the floor, her eyes brimming with tears from the agony. She shot a bitter look at Nicole.


    Nicole froze at the sight of Melissa''s face. The resemnce between Melissa''s face and her own was uncanny.


    Before Nicole could get a better look, Melissa quickly crawled toward the door.


    This act seemed to please Mr. Hampton. He said, "Melissa, you always know what to do. Make me happyter, and you''ll get your reward."


    With a grin, Melissa responded, "Absolutely, Mr. Hampton."


    Then, echoing what she had done before, she clumsily opened the door and made her exit.


    Nicole felt a wave of revulsion at the scene. The simrity between her own appearance and Melissa''s was particrly disturbing.


    Now it was just Nicole and Mr. Hampton in the room.


    Mr. Hampton, struggling to maintain his bnce, slouched on the sofa, watching Nicole. "Where''s the thing?"


    "Where''s your item?"


    Mr. Hampton grew impatient. "How do I know you''re not deceiving me?"


    Nicole replied, "It''s clear I wouldn''t have it on my person. Show me the papers, and III guide you to where they can be safely destroyed."


    Mr. Hampton narrowed his eyes. "And why should I believe you?"


    Nicole shot back, "I have no trust in you either. When there''s mutual distrust, the one with the upper hand sets the terms."


    "You sure have a way with words." Mr. Hampton burst outughing. Suddenly, his tone shifted. "Grab her!"

 Chapter 450

    ?Chapter 450


    Two bodyguards in ck quickly emerged from a hidden door.


    Mr. Hampton''s once light-hearted attitude shifted to a more threatening one. He had made arrangements to take Nicole down.


    But Nicole had anticipated his actions. She wasn''t naive. With swift motion, she dashed forward, her wrist flipping elegantly, pressing a cold, gleaming dagger against Mr. Hampton''s throat.


    Mr. Hampton seemed unfazed by this sudden threat, underestimating Nicole. He yelled at his bodyguards, "Hurry, take her down!"


    The bodyguards, well-trained, exchanged looks and coordinated their attack, attempting to ambush Nicole from both sides.


    Nicole, however, was quicker, her dagger moving decisively. Her movements were swift, fierce, and urate.


    Blood flew in the air.


    Mr. Hampton groaned in pain, angrily shouting, "Curse you, woman! You''re asking for trouble!


    Seeing Nicole''s seriousness, the bodyguards paused, their main job being to protect Mr. Hampton.


    Nicole said coldly, "Lowe, if you show no kindness, expect none in return!"


    "Damn it!" Lowe was livid. He had nned to severely punish the one who threatened him, imagining cutting off the other party''s limbs and tongue.


    Initially attracted to Nicole''s figure, Lowe had thought to take advantage of her before dealing with her. But now, he found himself outmatched by her.


    Lowe demanded, "What the hell do you want?"


    "I came here because you''re willing to strike a deal with me, Nicole replied calmly. "I just want to retrieve what''s mine and give you what''s yours. It was supposed to be a straightforward trade, but you made itplicated."


    Lowe, puzzled, asked, "Who are you exactly, and why are you after those documents?"


    *People often ask a lot of questions when they''re in danger," Nicole said with a mocking tone.


    Lowe cursed again.


    Nicole, not interested in small talk, made her point clear. "I''m short on time. Hand me those documents in half an hour, or else a very embarrassing video of yours will go public tonight."


    "I''ll hand them over. I will!" Lowe, realizing the gravity of his predicament, grimaced. "I didn''t say I wouldn''t hand them over. Just be cautious with that de. If you end up stabbing me, you''re not getting out of here in one piece!" "Twenty-nine minutes and thirty-five seconds left." Nicole started counting down right then and there.


    Lowe was at a loss for words. He thought she was crazy! He signaled his bodyguards with urgency. "Get those documents over!"


    "As you wish, sir."


    One bodyguard departed, while the other stayed, watching Nicole closely.


    Nicole sensed Lowe was looking for a chance to turn the tables. She ordered, "He needs to leave, too."


    Trying to defuse the tension, Lowe jokingly raised his hand. "What''s the matter? You scared?"


    But Nicole quickly seized his hand, pushing him down with her knee on his neck, the dagger''s tip dangerously close to his artery.


    Lowe howled in pain, "Stop! It hurts..."


    Nicole''s expression was cold as she looked at the bodyguard. "Thinking of trying something?


    Lowe''s attempt tomunicate with his bodyguard ended in failure. Neither the bodyguard nor Lowe dared to move.


    Pinned against the couch, Lowe shouted at the bodyguard, "Get out!"


    The bodyguard swiftly exited.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Nicole kept Lowe pinned down, her knee on his neck against the couch for a full fifteen minutes before letting him go. Lowe, drained of any resolve,y sprawled on the sofa. He was just a spoiled yboy, enfeebled by a life of extravagance. His knack for intimidation hinged entirely on the adept bodyguards his father supplied.


    Gasping, Lowe wheezed. "Enough, I''m spent." It felt like his neck had snapped, every twitch sent bolts of agony through him, keeping him contorted. Who on earth was this wild woman?


    A knock interrupted the tense atmosphere.


    Nicole kept her dagger aimed at Lowe and said with authority, "Enter!"


    The bodyguard who had left earlier came back in, holding a brown file envelope.


    "Drop it here and leave," Nicole directed.


    The bodyguard looked at Lowe for order, who angrily dismissed him. "Just go, you''re no help!"


    Lowe was frustrated that his bodyguards couldn''t handle Nicole, leaving him in this predicament. He hoped Nicole just grabbed the documents and left.


    Nicole picked up the file envelope. Seeing the handwriting she recognized dimmed the light in her eyes, bringing a shadow over them. Tears fell like shattered crystals. She mouthed silently, "Dad..." It was as though an immense weight was on her chest, causing deep sorrow.


    Her helmet hid her face, keeping her vulnerability from Lowe''s view.


    Nicole''s hands shook, but she gathered herposure. After securing the file envelope, she zipped up her jacket and warned, "Lowe, let me leave without trouble, or you''re done for!"


    Lowe, drained of energy, nodded. "Go ahead, but remember your promise to me."


    "Once I''m safely away, you''ll get what I promised," Nicole responded.


    "Okay." Lowe, still under Nicole''s control, was escorted out of the room.


    Outside, eight intimidating bodyguards in ck awaited, all giving Nicole wary looks.


    "Let them step inside the room, Nicolemanded.


    "Enter, all of you."


    The eight men made their way into the VIP room. Once they were inside, Nicole locked the door from the outside and deliberately broke the keypad.


    Lowe found himself admiring her tactical moves.


    Nicole then guided Lowe toward the underground garage where she had parked her motorcycle.


    As they approached the elevator, they encountered a woman in distress. Her face was smeared with blood, her lips swollen, and her body bore the marks of a prolonged assault.


    Blood gushed from her mouth as she continued to whimper and plead, "Someone, please, help me, help me..."


    Such incidents were not umon in these types of establishments.


    Nicole''s main goal was to exit the club without anyplications. She needed to leave the club safely.


    The wounded woman clung to Nicole''s legs, pleading desperately, "Please save me. Don''t leave me behind..."


    Witnessing her battered state, Nicole couldn''t bring herself to forcefully shake her off.


    "Save me, save me, save me..." The woman''s tremulous cries persisted.


    Unable to turn a blind eye, Nicole nudged Lowe into a corner of the elevator and reached out to pull the woman in.


    But as her hand made contact, a sudden force yanked Nicole downward.

 Chapter 451

    ?Chapter 451


    The woman''s sorrowful facade vanished as she brandished a shattered bottle, aiming a vicious stab at Nicole''s throat.


    Nicole acted swiftly, lifting her arm to fend off the strike. The bottle sliced through her arm, and blood gushed forth immediately. The sound of the knife in Nicole''s grip ttering to the ground echoed in the room.


    Lowe wasted no time in rising to his feet and dashing outside. He then bellowed down the hallway, "Damn it! Come here now!"


    The woman scrambled to her feet, wielding the bottle as if to stake her im. With a sugary tone, she said, "Mr. Hampton, I expect a reward. I want to be your ally in ensnaring more women like this."


    It dawned on Nicole that this deceitful woman was none other than Melissa, who bore a striking resemnce to her. The telltale marks of cosmetic surgery prompted Nicole to ponder whether this was a deliberate act.


    Lowe leered, patting Melissa''s backside. "Absolutely! Melissa, you''re invaluable. You''ll surely relish what I have in store."


    Overhearing their exchange, Nicole grasped the gravity of the situation. This wasn''t the first time Melissa had abetted Lowe''s nefarious deeds.


    Melissa likely employed simr tactics to subdue other girls into submission for Lowe. Their sinister partnership was evident.


    With a steely gaze, Nicole clutched her wound, poised to pursue Lowe. But the sound of approaching footsteps halted her.


    Nicole quickly hit the elevator button to seal her escape.


    Melissa attempted to intercept Nicole at the elevator door, but Nicole''s kick sent her sprawling.


    "Ouch!" Melissa''s cry echoed as she collided with the wall.


    As the elevator doors began to close, Lowe''s frustration bolled over. "Lock down every exit! We''ll find her, even if it means dismantling this ce. She''s as good as dead!"


    The bodyguards spread out, each moving to secure an exit.


    Four bodyguards followed Lowe down to the underground parking area.


    Nicole, upon reaching her motorcycle in the garage, wasted no time and hopped on.


    The trail of blood from her wound left a clear path behind her. Her only choice was to elerate and break through the blockade.


    The moment Nicole ignited the motorcycle, Lowe appeared. Observing Nicole gearing up to flee, he gestured firmly andmanded, "Block her path!"


    Immediately, numerous guards emerged, forming a tight circle around Nicole, their shields in hand, closing in on her. Nicole, gritting her teeth against the pain in her arm, revved the motorcycle, its engine roaring defiantly. She knew they wouldn''t let her leave without a fight. Her only option was to break through their ranks.


    The engine of the motorcycle growled louder. She twisted the throttle, attempting to speed up, but the motorcycle skidded and crashed to the ground.


    Nicole was thrown off,nding hard.


    The cause was soon apparent. Nails were scattered across the floor, puncturing both tires of her motorcycle.


    Nicoley there, wracked with pain, feeling every inch of her body scream in agony.


    "Why aren''t you running now?" Lowe taunted, crouching beside her.


    Nicole''s mind was alert, but her body was unresponsive. The fall had been severe, leaving her feelingpletely numb.


    With a muted thud, Lowe then delivered a punch to Nicole''s abdomen. His strength might not have been formidable, he still possessed enough strength tond a blow that hurt.


    The punch left Nicole feeling a pang of pain, and she held her stomach and stifled a grunt. A bitter taste filled her mouth, causing her to cough and sputter relentlessly.


    "Curse you for daring to attack me!" Lowe sneered. "You''ll pay for this here and now. And then, it''ll be their turn." Lowe paused, his finger tracing up Nicole''s arm before picking up a drop of her blood and tasting it. He then smiled, seemingly pleased. Hemented on the sweetness of Nicole''s blood.


    Lowe''s hand drifted from her arm to her chest, articting slowly. "I''m going to savor this."


    As he talked, Nicole felt him gradually unzip her leather jacket. The skin beneath her corbone became exposed, and the document she had fought so hard to secure was being taken from her. Panic flooded her thoughts. No, no, no!


    In desperation, Nicole lifted her head and bit down hard on Lowe''s hand.


    "Ouch!" Lowe hawled in pain.


    Reacting swiftly, he grabbed Nicole''s head and mmed it against the floor.


    With a bang, the impact sent a jolt of pain through Nicole''s head, causing her vision to blur.


    Lowe, struggling to pull his hand away, sat nursing his wound, his face twisted in agony.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The bodyguards gathered around him, assessing his injury.


    Seizing the moment, Nicole quickly zipped her jacket back up and, clutching the document, made a break for it.


    Lowe, enraged, pushed a bodyguard aside and bellowed, "Catch her!"


    The bodyguards were quick to respond, with one grabbing Nicole by the neck just steps away from freedom.


    Exhausted, Nicole couldn''t muster the strength to fight back.


    Then, suddenly, the sound of a harsh horn cut through the chaos, drawing everyone''s attention.


    The rumble of an engine followed.


    A sleek ck motorcycle burst onto the scene, its headlights blinding the onlookers.


    In a sh, the motorcycle had rushed to the front of Nicole.


    The rider, d in ck, extended his hand and said, "Come on. Get on."


    The invitation was a beacon of hope. Nicole clung to the rider''s hand like it was her lifeline. With his assistance, she mounted the motorcycle.


    "Hold on to me!" the man in ck instructed.


    Lowe immediately sensed trouble and bellowed, "What''s going on? Catch them!"


    Jolted into action, the bodyguards quickly formed a ring around the motorcycle, much like before.


    But the motorcycle showed no fear. It elerated, lifting off the ground and soaring over the head of a bodyguard.


    This disy of skill left everyone watching in awe. They were taken aback that theirbined efforts couldn''t halt the motorcycle''s escape.


    Livid, Lowe cursed, "Damn it! What a bunch of failures!"


    Despite two lines of defense at the exit, the man in ck broke through them effortlessly.


    Ovee with rage, Lowe kicked a nearby bodyguard and yelled hysterically, "Failures! Useless! All of you,pletely useless!"


    The kick was so forceful that the bodyguard''s mouth bled. Driven by his rage, Lowe grabbed a nearby parking sign and started beating the downed man with it.


    The surrounding bodyguards dropped to their knees, too scared to utter a word.


    Lowe''s fury wasn''t new. In his fits of anger, he would often pick someone at random to punish severely. He didn''t cease his assault until his anger was somewhat appeased.


    The beaten man on the ground was so severely injured that he stopped groaning.


    Only then did Lowe, exhausted, stop. Gasping for breath, he epted a stool someone offered and sat down. "Whoever catches up to them gets a five-million reward!"


    His eyes glowed with a sinister mix of madness and a desire to destroy. "I''ll finish her off!"


    The scene then transitions to the street, where the motorcycle was rapidly advancing.


    Three ck cars were in close pursuit.


    Before long, the chase intensified as more cars joined the pursuit. Lowe had mobilized nearly all his men to capture them.


    Nicole''s wound continued to bleed, but she clenched her teeth and clung to the man ahead of her.


    The night enveloped the surroundings, and the road remained serene, with few passersby. That was why those cars pursued them so boldly


    Yet, the man in ck was adept at evading. He skillfully led two cars to a slope, causing them to stall. Then, he steered onto a narrow dirt path, rendering the pursuing cars ineffective.


    Only four motorcycles managed to keep up, their riders as determined as hungry predators.


    Suddenly, a swiftly flowing river, about seven or eight meters wide, loomed ahead of them. Crossing it on horseback was out of the question.


    The man in ck stopped abruptly at the river''s edge.


    The four motorcycles caught up, their riders taunting and jeering. They started to sneer, employing a tactic known as psychological warfare, aiming to weaken the other party''s defenses through contempt.


    The louder they yelled, the more thrilled they grew. After all, capturing Nicole and the man in ck were valued at five million, and they were on the brink of iming it. Everyone was eager to im the prize.


    Facing the pursuers, the man in ck''s expression hardened, and he asked Nicole, "Do you trust me?


    Nicole, without a second''s doubt, nodded.


    "Hold me tight," he instructed.


    Then, with a burst of speed, the motorcycle leaped forward, heading straight for the river!

 Chapter 452

    ?Chapter 452


    The nearly frantic speed of the motorcycle, resembling a hurricane, caused the man''s shirt to billow.


    Then, to the astonishment of onlookers, the motorcycle took off. It ascended into the air. From one side of theke to the other, itnded gracefully on the grass before speeding away.


    The pursuing bodyguards remained undeterred. They assumed elerating would do the same magic.


    After revving their engines in preparation, the lead motorcycle rider endeavored forward. The motorcycle ascended into the sky, only to suddenly descend. The bodyguard and the motorcycle collided forcefully with the water.


    Soon, the turbulent sshes quieted, and it appeared as though both the motorcycle and its rider had vanished beneath theke''s surface.


    The other three motorcycle riders refrained from attempting such feats any longer. They neglected to search for their fallenrade, opting instead to turn their heads and look for a path to the opposite shore.


    On the opposite side, the ck motorcycle elerated from a narrow path onto a main road.


    After approximately thirty minutes of travel, the journey came to a halt beside a quaint vi, its walls adorned with climbing roses.


    The man steadied himself by cing a foot on the ground and instructed, "Hold on me tightly."


    Before Nicole could fully collect her thoughts, he effortlessly lifted her from the motorcycle. Her body still hadn''t regained itsposure from the previous whirlwind.


    As she was being transported, her senses began to awaken.


    Just as she was about to speak, instead of cing her on the ground, the man positioned her sideways on the motorcycle.


    Nicole used her hands to steady herself on the seat.


    The man carefully removed her helmet, hanging it on the handlebar, before attending to his own.


    Before Nicole stood a handsome face, nearly wless in itsposition.


    "Roscoe..." Though Nicole had recognized the man as Roscoe, she remained fraught with uncertainties, unknowingly reverting to her previous manner of addressing him.


    Roscoe''s lips curved into a faint smile, his countenance exuding a luminous, moonlit glow, resplendent and captivating. "Thankfully, I managed to catch up," he remarked.


    "How did you know where to find me?" Nicole understood she shouldn''t harbor suspicions toward Roscoe, yet it hardly seemed coincidental for him to appear there.


    "I sought you out at the vi," Roscoe openly confessed, devoid of any need for secrecy.


    Nicole, now taken aback, questioned, "You sought me out?"


    "Yes," Roscoe replied.


    The dappled light and shadows yed across Roscoe''s youthful features, as though enveloped in a gentle glow.


    Ever since that fateful night when Nicole failed to appear, Roscoe had tirelessly searched for her. After countless inquiries, he eventually uncovered the truth. Nicole had been held captive by Jarrod in one of his vis.


    Upon witnessing Nicole emerge from Jarrod''s vi, liberated and unrestrained, Roscoe quietly departed, his heart heavy with sadness. Aware of Nicole''s pressing obligations, he endeavored not to intrude upon her.


    During his leisure hours, Roscoe made a habit of checking the vicinity of the vi to ensure her safety. Today''s events felt remarkably coincidental as if he had harbored a premonition in his heart, his thoughts persistently drawn to her. Thankfully, his arrival proved timely.


    "It''s getting chilly. Let''s head inside," Roscoe suggested.


    Roscoe instinctively reached out to embrace Nicole, eliciting a skipped beat in Nicole''s heart. She promptly took a step back, uttering, "Let''s proceed."


    Roscoe''s hand briefly tensed before he slowly withdrew it.


    The door boasted an antiquated lock, requiring a key for entry.


    Roscoe retrieved the key from beneath the third brick in the corner of the wall and unlocked the door.


    Inside, the ambiance resonated with the charm of a traditional, vintage home,plete with a courtyard adorned with ginkgo trees and a serene pond.


    This was the cherished residence where Nicole''s grandparents once resided.


    Regrettably, Nicole''s grandparents passed away early, and Jarrod remained unaware of the significance of this ce.


    Later, following a family crisis, Wesson sold this property. Unbeknownst to them, it was Roscoe who purchased it. At that time, Roscoe, in his early twenties, relied on part-time jobs and schrships to amass sufficient funds. This was the "old ce to which Roscoe referred.


    As Roscoe illuminated the courtyard, everything within appeared well-maintained.


    Roscoe initially tended to Nicole''s wound, caused by the bottle cap. As the injury was on her arm, Nicole removed her jacket, exposing the short-sleeved shirt she wore beneath.


    Roscoe examined it and, fortunately, found the clothing to be durable, with the wound not too severe. He then applied disinfectant before carefully bandaging it with gauze.


    "I need to take a shower," Nicole said. She was thoroughly coated in dirt from head to toe.


    Despite the impact of the fall from the motorcycle, her specially crafted leather jacket mitigated the severity of her injuries, sparing her from anything too serious.


    Apart from experiencing mild numbness all over and nursing a wound on her arm, Nicole was fortunate to have escaped any significant injuries.


    "Alright, just be cautious not to wet your arm," Roscoe cautioned in response.


    Nicole ascended the stairs.


    In this modest vi, her grandparents'' bedrooms were located downstairs, with two bedrooms reserved upstairs for the convenience of Wesson, Dora, and a young Nicole.


    As Nicole stepped back into the room that once held the memories of her childhood, she found herself overwhelmed with conflicting emotions.


    The room had been meticulously maintained, and as she opened the wardrobe, she was taken aback by what she found. The wardrobe overflowed with garments, each pristine with its tags still attached.


    The wooden door emitted a faint creak as it swung open.


    Nicole shifted her gaze and spotted Roscoe reclining against the door frame, his hand casually tucked into his pocket. His towering frame and elongated legsmanded attention.


    Upon registering her astonishment, a subtle blush graced Roscoe''s handsome features as he exined, "During my business travels, whenever I encountered something fitting for you, I made the purchase."


    Over time, the wardrobe reached its capacity, brimming with an abundance of garments.


    Nicole perused the garments, each bearing the emblem of luxury brands, ranging in value from tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands.


    Roscoe, in contrast, was not inclined toward donning designer apparel. His typical attireprised suits and shirts sourced from a select niche brand, their prices spanning from a few thousand to tens of thousands. He was fully


    aware that she wouldn''t wear those garments, yet he remained steadfast in his decision to purchase them. Maybe it was due to her triumphant securing of those documents, leaving her in high spirits. Or perhaps it was the calm relief that washed over her after narrowly escaping danger. Nicole quipped with yful humor, "Roscoe, should I ever find myself short on funds in the future, I could simply sell off these clothes and enjoy afortable lifestyle for a few years."


    Even at a 30% discount, the timeless designs of these high end clothes would undoubtedly attract a crowd eager to purchase them.


    Roscoe chuckled warmly, reassuringly adding, "Don''t worry about that. I have the skills to support you and Austin."


    Upon hearing these words, Nicolepsed into silence. Roscoe consistently demonstrated selflessness, always prioritizing Austin''s well-being without hidden agendas.


    A hush settled over the air for a brief moment.


    The topic was so profound that it left one at a loss for words.


    *Please, put these on," Roscoe broke the quietness and offered Nicole some clothes.


    Nicole couldn''t possibly sleep in her soiled attire after showering. Therefore, Roscoe kindly provided her with a ck T-shirt and a pair of gray sweatpants, which belonged to him.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Nicole stood there in a daze for a moment. It felt a bit strange to wear his clothes.


    Roscoe reassured her, "They''re new. I washed them but haven''t worn them yet."


    During times when there were no tasks from the Watts family, Roscoe would often spend the night here, leaving some of his belongings downstairs.


    His exnation made Nicole feel a bit melodramatic. After all, they were just clothes. Even if Roscoe had worn them, so what? She epted them graciously and replied, "Thank you."


    Roscoe then passed her a bottle of lotion, suggesting. "You might want to apply this to your feet and elbowster."


    He observed those areas of Nicole''s had been grazed.


    "And additionally... Roscoe paused, retrieving a document from his pocket and passing it to Nicole. "These are confidential dealings between the Watts and Schultz families. It might prove useful to you."


    With those words, Roscoe exited, shutting the door behind him.


    Nicole gripped the document tightly, her thoughts racing. Despite the uwful nature of the situation, Roscoe''s actions unquestionably constituted a betrayal of the Watts family.


    The weight of the document in her hand suddenly felt burdensome, causing her hand to ache. What repercussions would Roscoe face if the Watts family discovered his actions... She refrained from contemting it.


    After showering, Nicole emerged from the bathroom.


    Nicole donned Roscoe''s attire. However, they proved excessively long, prompting her to knot the T-shirt at the side and roll up the pants to expose her ankles.


    Following a blow-dry session, she felt parched, possibly from the steam. Hence, she descended to the kitchen for water.


    As Nicole entered the living room, she noticed a faint smell of blood. It was quite strong.


    She nced downward and spotted her recently removed jacket. The scent appeared to emanate from it.


    With a single hand, she raised it, examining it closely. Dried bloodstains adorned the chest of the ck leather jacket.


    Its matte finish had obscured them from her notice previously.


    Yet, she hadn''t sustained any injuries. So, could this blood be...

 Chapter 453

    ?Chapter 453


    Nicole pivoted and made her way to Roscoe''s door.


    Finding it unlocked, Nicole swung it open without a second thought. "Roscoe, what..." she began, but the sight before her cut her words short.


    Roscoe was perched on a stool, clumsily dressing wounds that marred his back. A deepceration ran from his shoulder to his lower back.


    Struggling to reach the injury, his efforts to apply medicine were ineffective, and the bleeding hadn''t stopped.


    Nicole''s eyes stung with unshed tears at the sight.


    As Roscoe noticed her gaze, he hastily covered up and tried to rise.


    ''Stay seated, Nicole insisted, her voice thick with emotion. She reached out, touching his shoulder gingerly. Roscoe sank back down, attempting to downy his injuries. "It''s nothing, really. It''s just now that I''ve seen it..." Nicole, her toneden with disbelief, pressed, "Do you take me for a fool?"


    In the midst of a heavy silence, Nicole''s voice trembled slightly. "Is this from the parking lot incident?"


    Her mind shed back to the guards, their hands wielding sinister, de-like weapons, which she had first mistaken for whips.


    Those very weapons were intended for her, but Roscoe had intercepted the blow, taking the hit in her stead. When Nicole broached the subject, Roscoe dismissed it with a stoic front. "It''s nothing. I''ve weathered worse."


    Nicole, driven by concern, unbuttoned his shirt, revealing the grim reality of his injuries. It confirmed Jarrod''s words. Roscoe''s existence within the Watts dynasty was fraught with hardship.


    As she reached out, Roscoe caught her hand in a tender grasp, stopping her. "Careful, you''ll soil your hands," he cautioned.


    Nicole bowed her head, noting the crimson that had already transferred to her skin.


    With quiet care, Roscoe wiped her hand clean, ensuring no trace of the ordeal remained on her.


    Suddenly, Nicole felt a constriction around her heart, and a peculiar sensation pricked at her nose.


    She had thought she lost the ability to connect with others emotionally, assuming she had hardened herself into someone unfeeling and callous under Jarrod''s influence.


    Yet, amidst her inner turmoil, she yearned to understand his motives. Doubt gripped her. She feared the answer might reveal ack of any real purpose behind his actions.


    Tears spilled from Nicole''s eyes,nding on Roscoe''s skin. In a hushed tone, she whispered, "It''s not worth it, Roscoe..." Roscoe''sposure faltered. The once skilled surgeon was momentarily at a loss, his hands fumbling as he tried tofort her. "Nicole," he uttered softly, a plea in his voice.


    Brushing away her tears, Nicole mustered a smile and took charge. "Turn around. Let me see to those wounds, she insisted.


    Roscoe''s protest was faint. "There''s no need for that."


    "Don''t argue. Just turn around," Nicole persisted, not willing to take no for an answer.


    With Roscoe''s back now to her, Nicole set to work. She meticulously cleaned thecerations with iodine, applied clotting agents, and began to wrap the gauze around his torso.


    Nicole''s delicate touch seemed to cause Roscoe to stiffen, a sign that such care was foreign to him.


    After Nicole finished with the bandage, Roscoe donned a white T-shirt hastily.


    Nicole, in a moment of boldness, caught his hand, her question piercing the silence. "Roscoe, is it me that you want?"


    The intery of light and shadow in the room highlighted the clean lines of Roscoe''s face, a stark contrast to the charged atmosphere between them.


    Nicole''s voice, barely above a whisper, carried an undeniable allure as she leaned in close. "I''m here, ready to be yours. Is that what you desire?"


    Nicole couldn''t bring herself to ept his sacrifice and selflessness. The thought of easing her conscience through such an exchange crossed her mind, acknowledging her own fears of his genuine, unguarded feelings.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She knew it was folly, trying to awaken him from what she saw as a pointless pursuit with the bait of her own charm. With a natural maism that needed no enhancement from cosmetics, Nicole''s eyes held their own power. Her appeal was undeniable, potent even, and for someone like Roscoe, who seemed so unversed in matters of the heart, it could prove overwhelming.


    Pressing for an answer, Nicole challenged the very foundation of Roscoe''s actions. "Is this you''ve been striving for?" Roscoe''s expression shifted into one of icy detachment, his demeanor chilling as expected.


    Nicole, trying to ignore the ache spreading through her chest, pressed on. "Roscoe, I can be yours tonight, but ites with a condition. We end this afterward."


    Gone was the naivety of youth from Roscoe''s features. He regarded her with a discernment honed by experience. When he met her gaze, augh broke from him, unexpected and jarring. "Alright, let''s do it," he agreed, surprising her. A ripple of panic washed over Nicole. The man before her was an enigma, changed from the Roscoe she once knew. Despite the shift, Nicole maintained her poise, her hand curving around the nape of his neck, her facade unwavering. They found themselves locked in a tacit standoff, each waiting for the other to concede defeat first. Roscoe''s stubbornness matched her own. His frustration was palpable. He caught her hand firmly, pinning it against the wall, his proximity closing in, his tone roughened. "Nicale..."


    The way he uttered her name was undeniably charged, a daring move in their tense exchange.


    Nicole willed her nerves into submission, seeking an inner tranquility. She held onto a sliver of certainty amid the tension. Roscoe, in spite of his ire, would not hurt her. Yet, she dared not reveal her apprehension.


    Roscoe''s eyes, a gravity unto themselves, held her gaze, his breath mingling with the air between them.


    This closeness, this charged moment, was beyond Nicole''s wildest scenarios. The Roscoe she knew, once easily flushed with embarrassment, had matured. His proximity sent a flutter through hershes, a reflex she couldn''t still. But then, Roscoe''s advance halted. He redirected the moment''s intensity into a soft caress on her cheek. His voice, barely above a whisper, carried a weight. "Nicole, this is a game to you. Enough."


    He released her and departed, his departure as swift as a shadow fleeing the dawn.


    Roscoe remained in his car outside, sumbing to exhaustion only in the deepest hours of night.


    And when the first light crept across the horizon, Nicole''s eyes opened.


    Drawing the curtains aside, she caught sight of Roscoe, finding a makeshift refuge in his car, a silent sentinel in slumber.


    Nicole readied herself for the day, her mind on the documents she had left upstairs.


    With her ns set, she descended the stairs and gave a passing nce to the car, a silent testament to the night''s turmoil.


    Resolved to face whaty ahead without dragging others into the fray, Nicole made her way first to her residence and then to thepany.


    Stepping out of her car, her path was abruptly blocked. Lifting her gaze, she met Alec''s stern countenance.


    "What is it?" Nicole inquired, a trace of concern threading her voice.


    Without a word, Alec signaled. Swiftly, bodyguards closed in, pinning Nicole''s arms in a firm grip.


    Alec, seizing the moment, slid into her car, rifling through her possessions.


    He emerged with a sealed envelope in hand, the sight of which darkened Nicole''s expression with anger and dread.


    She lunged for the envelope, but Alec was resolute.


    "Miss Lawrence, you''reing with us," Alecmanded, and there was no room for argument in his tone.

 Chapter 454

    ?Chapter 454


    Nicole was taken to a hospital room.


    Jarrod was not dressed in a hospital gown. Instead, he was wearing a gray casual suit with a ck t-shirt underneath. He had paired this with a silver watch, giving him a particrly young and handsome appearance.


    Alec respectfully gave the encrypted file to Jarrod before quietly exiting the room, locking the door behind him.


    Nicole didn''t even think about trying to escape. She knew that no matter which corner of Ardlens she hid in, Jarrod had the resources to find her.


    Jarrod sauntered over to Nicole. His V-necked t-shirt revealed his corbone, making him look seductive and dangerous at the same time. His eyes glinted with a hint of desire. "Where were youst night?"


    Nicole didn''t answer, prompting Jarrod to step closer. With an icy expression, he demanded, "Were you with another man?"


    Nicole still didn''t reply. "Are you going to remain silent?" Jarrod raised one eyebrow and extended his slender fingers, muttering, "Let me check."


    Nicole automatically retreated, but she couldn''t escape his clutches.


    Jarrod firmly wrapped his arm around her waist and lifted the hem of her dress.


    A wave of anger surged within Nicole. She spat out, "Jarrod, get lost! You crazy lunatic!"


    Getting the answer he was looking for, Jarrod softened his tone slightly as he withdrew his arm. "Luckily, you didn''t betray me." If she had, he might have lost control over himself and would have erased all traces of the other man from her by fucking her.


    Nicole was hit with an overwhelming urge to kill Jarrod. She kicked his calf with everything she had and pulled away from him, furiously cursing, "Get lost!"


    Jarrod appeared unfazed by the pain. He continued gazing at her and remarked, "Nicole, you''re quite something."


    His voice was deep and menacing. It was clear that he wasn''tplimenting her.


    Nicole remained silent and continued listening as he pressed on, "I''m not dead. Are you disappointed?"


    "You know the answer." Nicole scoffed.


    Jarrod stood a few feet away, his handsome face now contorted with rage. "Where did you want to send this document?"


    "Of course, I wanted to send it where it was supposed to go," Nicole replied.


    "Interesting." A small chuckle escaped Jarrod''s lips.


    Jarrod had given Nicole numerous chances. If she disyed even a hint of remorse, he was ready to find a hundred reasons to convince himself to power on and continue being a sucker for her.


    However, she showed no hesitation. She wasn''t concerned about the pain she had put him through. She only cared if he was dead.


    Jarrod''s expression was no longer frosty. It was now hideous and terrifying, so dangerous that there were no words to describe it. "You made concessions and stayed in the vi to look after me, just so you could steal this document and use it against Lowe?"


    "You''re pretty smart," Nicole brazenly taunted. She wasn''t surprised that Jarrod had figured it out. After all, the Hampton and the Schultz families were close. Lowe must have gone to Jarrod after suffering a loss.


    However, Lowe was probably distracted by other matters at the moment.


    Nicole had leaked scandalous videos of Lowe on the Hampton Group''s official website just a few minutes ago. The Hampton Group must have descended into chaos. By now, his scandals must have already gone viral on the inte.


    Containing this situation was going to prove to be challenging for the Hampton family. They would definitely trace the source of the leak.


    Jarrod had broken off his engagement with the Hampton family for Nicole, and now he was indirectly responsible for sullying Lowe''s reputation for Nicole again.


    The wedge between the Hampton and the Schultz families had grown deeper


    Hampton family''s efforts to protect themselves would, undoubtedly, aid in sending Jarrod to prison.


    The Hampton family was not an innocent party in the contract incident. Nicole took great pleasure in seeing them fight each other and suffer the consequences of their actions.


    Jarrod easily understood her little tricks. The funny thing was that while he was racking his brain on how to treat her well and make her stay by his side, she was scheming on how to hit him where it hurt the most and how to deliver the fatal blow.


    With narrowed eyes, Jarrod scoffed. "You went through all this trouble just to get me imprisoned, didn''t you?" Jarrod''s dark eyes glittered dangerously, as if one look could destroy the light in someone''s eyes.


    Nicole was not intimidated, her expression calm as she remarked, "Mr. Schultz, you must be tired of acting alongside me."


    In fact, the reality had finally dawned on Nicole. Jarrod was also acting. Otherwise, how could he have so much knowledge of her n to steal the documents? Logically speaking, Jarrod should have caught her red-handed when she handed the files to Lowe. Unfortunately, he hadn''t expected he would pass out in the bathtub, which allowed her to escape.


    Jarrod''s presentposure showed that he was confident he was in control of the entire situation.


    Nicole smirked to herself. This man was about to pay the price for his arrogance.


    Nicole extended her hands and fixed Jarrod''s suit, as if brushing off some dust, and taunted, "You''re a very talented actor, Mr. Schultz. Putting the effort into you was worth it."


    Jarrod didn''t smile or disy any annoyance. His expression instantly turned stony. Stepping forward, he extended his arm and gently grabbed Nicole''s chin. There was a chilly undertone to his voice as he said, "Nicole, I''m giving you onest chance. If you dere that you''re willing to stay with me and will never get involved with other men again.."


    Jarrod paused, his expression saying that he was making a big sacrifice. His fingers gripped her chin tighter and he enunciated each word forcefully, "I''ll let this matter go."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Nicole felt that Jarrod''s brain was malfunctioning. Things had reached this point, yet he was still speaking so unrealistically. Even if she had said so, could her words be trusted? Was there any meaning of the vows or promises made between two people with such deep-rooted animosity?


    Their rtionship was like a shattered mirror. No matter how hard they tried to fix it, the cracks remained, making the person looking in the mirror appear ugly.


    "Let the matter go? Nicole reined in her anger, but her trembling eyshes betrayed her fury as she spat out, "Tell me, Jarrod. How should I get even for my father''s death? I wish you were dead, but you stand in front of me and tell me to let it go?"


    "Nicole, I didn''t have any hand in your father''s death, and I never sent anyone to deliver that document to him," Jarrod protested. He wasn''t a man who usually exined himself, but that incident from years ago was his biggest regret.


    If Wesson hadn''t died, they wouldn''t be such bitter enemies now. If it had only dawned on him earlier that his love for Nicole was greater than his hatred, perhaps their rtionship could have been salvaged. Unfortunately, it was toote now.


    Nicoleughed humorlessly and remarked, "You want to pin the me on Jamie, don''t you?"


    Jarrod didn''t reply, but his eyes said everything he wanted to.


    "If it weren''t for you, would Jamie hate me so intensely? Would the thought of harming my father even cross her mind?" Tears dripped down Nicole''s face as sheughed while recalling the past, her heart clenching painfully.


    "Jarrod, this is karma. Meeting you was the biggest mistake of my life!" Nicole dered.


    Jarrod finally understood. There was no way for them to reach a consensus, no chance to reconcile. Nicole only desired his miserable end.


    At that moment, the door was thrown open with a loud bang.


    Alec rushed in, looking panic-stricken. "Mr. Schultz, several police officers have arrived downstairs."

 Chapter 455

    ?Chapter 455


    Jarrod peered at Nicole with intense eyes.


    Nicole grinned. "Jarrod, did you really think I''d fall for such an obvious trap?"


    Nicole had left the documents at home, arranged for someone to pick them upter, and sent them to the police. Meanwhile, she carried an encrypted file envelope as a decoy, leading Alec to capture her.


    Hearing this, Alec ripped open the file envelope on the table, finding it empty. Enraged, he grabbed Nicole, pinning her down and restraining her hands. "You dare deceive me, you wretch!" His knee pressed down firmly, his expression fierce.


    Having survived through cunning and force alongside Jarrod for years, Alec had hidden his true self under suits and ties. But deep down, he was still the ruthless enforcer who inspired fear.


    With his knee pressing down, making it hard for Nicole to breathe, Alec threatened, "You''ve got some nerve, setting Mr. Schultz up. I''ll end you right now!"


    Nicole, unable to move and struggling to breathe, refused to plead for mercy from such a person. To her, Alec was no different from Jarrod.


    "Release her," Jarrod ordered icily.


    Alec, upset, argued, "Mr. Schultz, this woman has caused you so much pain. Please, don''t be soft on her again. She''s heartless!"


    Finally, Alec expressed his worries.


    Jarrod had endured a harsh life for the past five years, punishing himself for his past actions. Alec had hoped Nicole''s return would bring some improvement. But instead, she seemed determined to harm Jarrod, showing no mercy.


    Alec''s intense hatred for Nicole was evident. He wouldn''t think twice about ending her life if Jarrod ordered it.


    "I told you, release her." Jarrod''s tone brooked no argument.


    Reluctantly, Alec obeyed.


    On the ground, Nicole struggled for breath, coughing uncontrobly.


    Jarrod stepped forward, offering a hand to help her up.


    But Nicole pped it away, repulsed. "Don''t act like you care!"


    Still, Jarrod grabbed her hand, pulling her forcefully into his arms.


    Nicole''s face went pale, protesting. "What are you doing? "Let me go!"


    Jarrod seemed unperturbed, as if her scheme was expected.


    Then, an unexpected visitor arrived. It was Roscoe, who had heard of Nicole''s capture and fought his way in, worried for her safety.


    Seeing Nicole struggling, Roscoe seemed ready to confront Jarrod, but was blocked by Alec.


    Having already fought off the guards, Roscoe was no match for Alec. "Nicole, don''t worry. The police are here..."


    At Roscoe''s words, Jarrod''s expression darkened. Roscoe and Nicole seemed quite intimate.


    Nicole, witnessing Alec''s aggression against Roscoe, red at Jarrod. "Make him stop!"


    Jarrod was deeply irritated by her demand. His jealousy ignited, turning into rage as he held her tighter.


    "Let me go!" Nicole continued to resist.


    Then, Jarrod''s anger morphed into a sinister grin, overwhelming in its intensity. He said to Roscoe, "Watch closely. See who she belongs to."


    Then, with a forceful grip, Jarrod seized Nicole by the neck, pinning her against the wall, and kissed her fiercely, almost lifting her off the ground.


    The kiss, aggressive and dominant, caught Nicole off guard, feeling more like a punishment than an act of affection. Her struggles were futile against his superior strength.


    Meanwhile, Roscoe, grappling with Alec at the door, yelled, "Release her, you lunatic!"


    Jarrod finally let Nicole go after his forceful demonstration. Cupping her cheeks, his eyes tinged with red, he chillingly grinned. "Nicole, you can''t beat me, and I won''t ever release you again."


    His tone was cold, like a curse, sending chills down Nicole''s spine.


    At that moment,w enforcement officers reached, asking, "is Mr. Jarrod Schultz here?"


    Jarrod let go of Nicole,posed. "That''s me."


    The officers shed their badges and then stated, "Mr. Schultz, we''ve received reports implicating you in financial fraud and illicit backstage dealings. Pleasee with us for questioning."


    "Okay," Jarrod responded calmly, without resistance.


    Passing by Alec, Jarrod instructed, "Take care of her."


    Take care? Alec was seething, wanting nothing more than to be rid of Nicole. But he wouldn''t disobey Jarrod, nodding. "Understood."


    Jarrod nced back at Nicole, his smile unexpectedly gentle.


    Nicole couldn''t understand what amused him. Feeling a cold shiver, she watched his calm departure, deepening her


    unease.


    At that moment, Nicole saw once again the unyielding, ruthless Jarrod, who stopped at nothing, showing no vulnerability. This realization weighed heavily on her, making her feel weak.


    Roscoe immediately supported her, his face full of concern. "Nicole, what''s wrong?"


    Feeling drained, Nicole leaned heavily on Roscoe''s arm. Everything felt surreal to her.


    Roscoe gently reassured her, "Nicole, don''t worry. Let''s head back."


    Nicole nodded.


    As they prepared to leave, Alec blocked their path. "Feeling under the weather, Miss Lawrence? Need a doctor?"


    His tone dripped with sarcasm. Nicole caught his implication and replied icily, "No, thanks."


    Alec''s mockery grew. "Well, if you change your mind, let me know. Mr. Schultz made it clear I should take care of you." "Step aside." Roscoe''s stare turned cold.


    In this world, aside from Jarrod, Alec feared no one. "Mr. Watts, huh? Watch you don''t fall and crack your skull," Alec threatened.


    Roscoe''s gaze darkened. "Seems Jarrod''s not great at disciplining his people. Feel free to visit the Watts residence for lessons."


    The Watts family''s dark past was infamous, especially Roscoe''s father''s ruthless youth, said to be colder than Jarrod. Despite his illegitimacy, Roscoe was a prized Watts.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Alec considered his odds against Roscoe, unsure of his chances. That was why he only blocked and subtly interfered, avoiding a direct confrontation.


    Since Jarrod hadn''t dered war on the Watts family, Alec didn''t want to make enemies recklessly. He quipped, "Bing Mr. Watts sure changes your vibe."


    Roscoe smirked, guiding Nicole away, ignoring Alec.


    But Alec couldn''t resist teasing, "Mr. Watts, don''t be naive. Your tricks won''t make much of a difference."


    Nicole, unable to hold back anymore, turned around and retorted. "Even ants can move things much bigger. Why are you so sure the Schultz family wille out unscathed?"


    Alec''s expression turned scornful. "You underestimate Mr. Schultz, Miss Lawrence."


    Nicole grinned. "Alec, do you know what''s happening outside while you''re here chatting with me?"

 Chapter 456

    ?Chapter 456


    Nicole, catching Alec''s look of surprise, smirked.


    Nicole revealed, "Mr. Schultz''s arrest by the police is now streaming all over the inte. Starting now, the Schultz Group''s stock is going to nosedive, and every project and subsidiary linked to the Schultz Group will take a massive hit. So, even if by some miracle Mr. Schultz dodges the charges, what then?"


    As Nicole''s words sank in, Alec''s expression grew stormier, while Nicole''s smile shone even brighter.


    In the gentlest voice, Nicole said the most cutting words, "By the time he gets out, the Schultz Group will be stuck in a hole it can''t climb out of. All your hard work will just disappear. Just wait and see how my ''small tricks'' bring down the giant Schultz Group!"


    Nicole had thought through every possible scenario, including what she''d do if her n didn''t work. That was why she made sure the media covered every detail of Jarrod''s being investigated.


    As the Schultz Group began to fall apart, with Jarrod having made plenty of enemies, it was only a matter of time before he ended up alone and vulnerable. She just had to watch from the sidelines. Others would take care of him.


    Financial crimes could lead to more than ten years in prison, but they weren''t punishable by death.


    Although Nicole believed Jarrod was responsible for her father''s death, without direct action, thew couldn''t touch him. She never wished for Jarrod''s quick death. She wanted him to see his empire crumble around him. She wanted him to be crushed, to live a life that was worse than death. That was what she wanted for her revenge.


    Alec, not expecting Nicole to be so informed, quickly went from mocking to looking at her with deadly seriousness. He warned, "If anything happens to Mr. Schultz, you''ll regret it!"


    With that, Alec hurried off.


    Nicole moved to the window to see Jarrod being led away, surrounded by shing cameras. She breathed out a sigh of relief. It wasn''t a total loss. If all went well, Jarrod could be looking at more than ten years behind bars.


    In ten years, Jarrod''s empire would likely fall apart, and his name would be forgotten among the Ardlens. No matter what ended up happening to Jarrod, the Schultz Group was on a path to sure decline.


    Unless the Hampton family went out of their way to save Jarrod, it was pretty much over for him. But it seemed unlikely the Hamptons would go to such lengths for Jarrod.


    Downstairs, through the clear window of the car, Jarrod looked up, almost as if he knew Nicole was watching his downfall.


    Since the officers arrived, Jarrod hadn''t let his emotions show, not once looking like he was defeated or embarrassed. Even now, sitting in the car with his legs crossed and leaning back a bit, anyone who didn''t know better might think Jarrod was on his way to an important meeting, not to the police station.


    Jarrod''s hospital room was on the fifth floor, so looking up from the ground, a person might seem as small as an ant. But Jarrod looked up intently, as if Nicole and he were standing right in front of each other.


    Nicole stepped away from the window, no longer interested in watching. Her job was done. With Jarrod convicted, she and Austin could finally be together without fear. This was the life she had always wanted but never thought possible.


    Now, it seemed like it was within their grasp.


    Roscoe noticed Nicole''s thoughtful look and offeredfort, "Nicole, I''ve handed in that document. With these extra charges, there''s no way he can get out of it."


    Nicole felt a twinge of guilt. She had promised herself she wouldn''t drag others into this mess, yet here was Roscoe, caught up in it all. She turned to face him, taking in his kind, honest face. He used to be an angel, concerned only with helping others, but now he was caught up in these worldly troubles because of her.


    *Roscoe, once Jarrod is out of the picture, stay away from the Watts family. They''re bad guys, and you are not one of them, Nicole said earnestly.


    The Watts family''s actions had left scars on Roscoe, proof of their harshness.


    "Okay," Roscoe replied, his eyes bright and sincere. "Nicole, it''s going to be alright."


    But could it be? Despite her n, Nicole couldn''t shake off a lingering sense of unease, especially remembering Jarrod''s final threat. "I won''t ever release you again!" That phrase haunted her, sounding almost like a curse.


    Raegan spent three days in Mitchel''s ward, but Mitchel hadn''t woken up yet. His fever came and went, stubbornly refusing to disappear.


    The doctors exined the severity was due to a broken rib piercing an important organ. Though the surgery was timely, the post-operative infection was concerning. It was important for him not to get another fever. If his fever came back at night, he would have to be moved to the ICU.


    Raegan looked after Mitchel all night without barely sleeping.


    At dawn, Janey called, expressing her longing for Raegan and Mitchel.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Raegan talked to Janey for a bit, trying tofort her.


    After the call, Raegan went back to Mitchel''s side to check his temperature. It was 98.78 degrees Fahrenheit! She was relieved to see that his fever hadn''te back. The tension she''d been feeling all night started to fade.


    Raegan sat at the bedside, caressing Mitchel''s face, and whispered, "Mitchel, please wake up, okay? Let''s wake up and have a happy life together..."


    Mitchel didn''t move.


    The sadness in Raegan''s heart grew little by little. She sped his wrist, pressing it gently against her cheek to feel his pulse. The rhythmic thumping was a soothing presence.


    Then, out of nowhere, a loud crash. Someone barged into the ward, flinging the door wide open.


    "I''vee to see my son. Dare to block me again, and you''ll wish you hadn''t!" Luciana''s voice echoed sharply.


    Caught off guard, Raegan released Mitchel''s hand and quickly stood up.


    At the sight of Reegan, Luciana stopped in her tracks, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    Time had not been kind to Luciana. She looked as if she had aged years in just a few moments. Herplexion was ashen, a stark contrast to the woman Raegan remembered.


    Thinking back, Luciana had pushed for their separation but never truly hurt Raegan. With politeness, Raegan began, "Mrs. Dixon, I...


    But before Raegan could get the words out, Luciana charged forward and pped Raegan across the face. Raegan held her cheek in shock, rooted to the spot, unable to respond.


    Matteo, equally stunned, reacted quickly. Before Luciana could strike again, he caught her arm, his voice firm. "Ma''am, this is not right!"


    "Let me go!" Luciana fought back hard, her rage showing no signs of cooling down. She pointed directly at Raegan''s face, scolding, "This is all your fault! Since your return, my son has been stuck in bed. Keep away from him!"


    Raegan felt the sting of the p across her face, leaving her dazed. It appeared that Luciana had just learned of her return.


    Matteo tried to interject. "Please, ma''am. Miss Foster has been looking after Mr. Dixon for thest few days, and he''s been aware of her return."


    "Get out of my way!" Luciana''s outburst was too much for Matteo to manage. "You can''t even look after your boss properly. What good are you as an assistant?"


    Matteo chose not to answer back, silently taking the criticism. After all, this woman was Mitchel''s mother.


    Having berated Matteo, Luciana then turned her anger toward Raegan, throwing her purse at Raegan while sharply demanding. ''And you, leave now!"

 Chapter 457

    ?Chapter 457


    Raegan dodged the purse, a chill surfacing in her eyes. This side of Luciana was unfamiliar to her. Luciana''s unruly actions were a far cry from the refineddy in her memory.


    Raegan hadn''t responded to the p because she acknowledged that Mitchel''s injury was indeed her fault. She could sympathize with a mother''s anguish over her child, but that didn''t mean she would ept being treated poorly. "Mrs. Dixon, I''m staying until Mitchel wakes up. We can either get along, or you can go."


    Luciana was livid, struggling to keep her rage in check. "What gives you the right? You''re just someone my son got over, and now you''re telling me to leave?"


    Every word hit Raegan like a bullet. This was, after all, a woman she had once been fond of, who had once treated her kindly, like a mother.


    Raegan decided to stay out of a shouting match with Luciana, wanting to keep things quiet for Mitchel''s sake. She turned to Matteo, asking. "Matteo, can you help her calm down? Let''s keep it down."


    Matteo nodded, trying to soothe Luciana. "Ma''am, Mr. Dixon needs his rest. Why don''t you take a little break, and I''ll let you know as soon as he wakes up?"


    "Why do I have to go?" Luciana retorted. "If anyone should leave, it''s her, the outsider. I''m his mother, after all."


    "However, Mr. Dixon made it clear he wanted Miss Foster here, Matteo exined. "He won''t be happy if he learns Miss


    Foster is mistreated."


    Luciana hesitated, aware that crossing Mitchel could backfire. Their rocky rtionship made her think twice. But then she remembered Mr. Gomez''s words. "I''m not going anywhere. She''s the one who should leave. She brings bad luck to Mitchel."


    Advancing, Luciana attempted to push Raegan away, shouting, "Stay away from my son. Don''t even get near him!"


    Raegan, caught off guard, tripped but managed to catch herself on a table.


    Matteo quickly stepped in to help her.


    Cheers erupted from outside just then. A man dressed in a ck suit walked in, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Quite the show we have here."


    Luciana''s attitude changed the moment she saw the man. "Why are you here?" she demanded.


    The man brushed off her question and walked straight up to Raegan. He looked deep into her eyes for what seemed like an eternity before he finally said, "Raegan, it''s been a while."


    Raegan gazed back at the man she recognized, feeling as though her past and present were colliding. She whispered a name she hadn''t said in a long time, "Henley... What brings you here?"


    Raegan thought he was left in aatose state. How was he standing here?


    Henley, noticing her astonishment, gave her a warm smile. "Raegan, I''vee back, he announced.


    Raegan was at a loss for words. Surprise was all she felt. Despite Henley''s current gentle appearance, she remembered too well his obsession with possessing her.


    Luciana, who loathed the sight of Henley, particrly for his resemnce to Mitchel, snapped, "Leave now. You''re not wanted here!"


    Raegan was trying to figure out what was going on. Why did Luciana seem to hate Henley so much? When had they first met?


    Then it all made sense. As Henley walked toward Luciana, who clenched her hands tighter with each step, her nervousness was evident.


    Henley stopped in front of Luciana and called her by a name that surprised everyone. "Mom, why are you saying this? I shoulde visit since my brother''s sick. It hurts to hear you talk like that."


    Raegan couldn''t believe it! Henley just called Luciana mom?


    Luciana snapped back, displeased, "Don''t call me that, you bastard. The Dixon family wants nothing to do with you. You''re just a problem caused by Alexis'' cheating. And you think you can be part of our family? Keep dreaming!"


    Even with Luciana''s harsh words, Henley seemed amused. He replied calmly, "Mom, maybe you haven''t heard? You''ve been so worried about my brother that you might have missed the news this morning. You can still catch up."


    With that, Henley grabbed the remote and turned on the TV to a financial news channel.


    The news anchor announced, "This morning at 8, Alexis Dixon, the chairman of the board of Ardlens'' toppany, Dixon Group, revealed in a press conference that his youngest son, Henley Dixon, is now the General Manager of the International Trade Department. The youngest son is..."


    "Bang!" Luciana threw a teapot at the TV, breaking the screen in a fit of anger. "How could Alexis make such a choice without asking me first? How dare he!"


    As Luciana got more upset, Henley remained calm and even seemed more gentle. He smiled and asked, "Mom, are you kidding? With all the shares you own, my dad doesn''t really need your permission for his decisions."


    Luciana, fuming, tried to p Henley, but Henley was quick to catch her wrist. A brief look of anger shed through his eyes as he calmly said, "You''re not going to treat me the same way you did her, are you?"


    Henley looked over at Raegan with a look of sympathy for her bruised cheek. His smile faded a bit as he tightened hold on Luciana''s wrist.


    "Let go of my arm, you jerk!" Luciana protested.


    Henley, noticing the pain on Luciana''s face, softly reminded her, "Remember, you''re the matriarch of the Dixon family. Watch what you do and say. We wouldn''t want any scandals, would we? It wouldn''t be good for Mitchel."


    His tone was gentle, yet there was a clear warning in his words.


    Luciana, pained and speechless, started sweating, the pressure on her wrist too much for her.


    When things seemed to get out of hand, Matteo stepped in, saying, "Sir, please, let her go."


    Henley gave a sarcastic smile. "I''m just talking to my mother. You don''t get the right to say a word."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    As Matteo tried to step in, two bodyguards came in and held him back.


    Henley ordered, "Could you please take Matteo out for some tea?" But his tone suggested it wasn''t going to be a pleasant tea break.


    Despite Matteo''spetence, the crowded room and worry about hurting Raegan or anyone else restrained him. When they took Matteo away, Raegan couldn''t just stand by. She shouted, "Henley, let Luciana go!"


    Henley''s smile dimmed a bit, showing confusion as he looked at Raegan. "Raegan, she harmed you. Don''t you hate her?" he asked.


    Raegan responded icily, "That''s my issue, not yours. Now, get out of here, please."


    Aware that Henley was the illegitimate child Katie had mentioned, Raegan became more cautious. Henley was not just an ordinary guy.


    Raegan''smand seemed to erase Henley''s smilepletely, leaving his good looks overshadowed by a cold aura. Henley let go of Luciana but grabbed Raegan''s chin and pushed her against a wall. "Raegan, you still don''t understand what''s best for you after all this time."


    Raegan struggled to free herself from Henley''s strong hold. "Stop it! Let me go."


    Henley pinned her to the wall, his face twisted as he leaned closer. "Stop? Raegan, I came back for you. Didn''t you say you''d leave with me? he said, stunning Raegan.


    Henley moved closer, his breath near her ear. "I''ll take you away this time, even if you''re no longer alive," he whispered. Raegan looked at him as though he was insane.


    As he tried to kiss her, Raegan desperately tried to push him away.


    "Let her go!" A deep, authoritative voice made Henley stop in his tracks.

 Chapter 458

    ?Chapter 458


    Seizing her chance, Raegan shoved Henley''s chest forcefully.


    Caught off guard, Henley staggered backward a few steps. Immediately, his gentle appearance disappeared, giving way to a cold look.


    Raegan didn''t pause to observe his reaction. She rushed to Mitchel''s bed and took his hand, her voice filled with astonishment. "Mitchel, you''re awake!"


    Mitchel''s forehead was creased with annoyance at Henley''s appearance. Yet, his expression softened at the sight of Raegan. "Don''t worry. I''m here."


    Mitchel held Raegan''s hand tightly, his eyes scanning the room determinedly. "Nobody could bully you."


    His stern look was aimed not just at Henley but at Luciana as well.


    Particrly, the noticeable disappointment in Mitchel''s eyes made Luciana tremble, worsening the already strained mother son bond.


    Right then, Matteo had managed to break free from Henley''s bodyguards and returned with backup.


    With a sign, the bodyguards Matteo brought over proceeded to secure Henley.


    The news of Mitchel''s injury had been kept under wraps until it somehow leaked, prompting Alexis to seize the opportunity to acknowledge Henley''s identity.


    Henley''s unexpected arrival took Matteo by surprise, leading to the turmoil in the hospital room.


    Henley''s bodyguards were formidable, shing with those attempting to capture Henley.


    Henley smirked. "Hey, don''t make a fuss. Is this your way of greeting me?"


    Mitchel''s gaze turned sharply intense. "I merely rest for a bit, and all kinds of troublemakers show up."


    He then instructed Matteo, "Get rid of all the irrelevant people."


    Two bodyguards escorted Luciana out first.


    Despite her resistance, Luciana felt overpowered by Mitchel''s stern look. She exited without making a scene.


    Only Henley remained in Mitchel''s ward, stubbornly refusing to leave. During a standoff between bodyguards, he chuckled. "Mitchel, I was merely chatting with Raegan. Does that make you uneasy?"


    Henley deliberately mentioned Raegan. Any past mention of Raegan would typically unsettle Mitchel


    As expected, Mitchel''s pale face turned frosty, his grip whitening with tension.


    Raegan sensed his tightened grip and squeezed back, trying to soothe him.


    Henley seemed to take pleasure in Mitchel''s reaction, his smile widening as he continued, "Mitchel, we''re family now, destined to cross paths often. Keeping things this tense makes it seem like there''s discord within the Dixon family."


    "Family?" Mitchel''s tone was cold, filled with contempt. "You''re not worthy."


    Having stayed away from such squabbles for a while, Mitchel had be more controlled. He wasn''t as quick to anger as he once was.


    However, Henley saw an opening and, with a grin, added, "Mitchel, if there''s lingering anger toward me, I get it. My past with Raegan might''ve caused you misunderstandings. If only I had known we are half brothers, I would have steered clear of her, but..."


    Henley paused, giving Raegan a gentle look, his voice gentle and appealing. "What''s done is done. Please, let''s not dwell on my past with Raegan. I was immature then."


    Henley''s words sounded apologetic to Mitchel but seemed more like a veiled admission of prior rumors. He was still trying to provoke Mitchel.


    Predictably, Mitchel''s face fell, his hand''s veins standing out. If not for being bedridden, his fists might have already shattered Henley''s polite facade.


    Henley''s smile grew more pronounced at Mitchel''s growing anger. "Alright, I''ll leave you to rest, Mitchel."


    Then, turning to Raegan, he said meaningfully, "Raegan, let''s catch up properly another time."


    Henley didn''t miss the chance to provoke further discord as he left.


    "Wait," Raegan called after Henley.


    In an instant, Mitchel''s eyes brewed a dark storm, gripping Raegan''s hand tightly. Apart from anger, his expression was touched with a hint of unease.


    Henley was more delighted as he noticed it. It seemed Mitchel was still prone to insecurities, ripe for him to stir up further misunderstandings.


    "What do you want, Raegan? Henley leaned over to Raegan, whispering into her ear, "You can fill me inter. I''ll be here waiting..."


    Mitchel''s fingers tightened abruptly, but Raegan patted his hand, reassuring him, "I''ll be right back."


    Mitchel didn''t want to release his grip on Reegan but respected her wishes. He fought the tightness in his chest and let go of her hand reluctantly, murmuring, "Alright, I''ll be here."


    "Alright."


    Raegan and Henley didn''t go far, the spot for their talk outside Mitchel''s ward.


    Mitchel could pick up their conversation with the door open.


    Having well aware of Mitchel''s tendency of being jealous, Raegan deliberately did so for him to hear them.


    Henley found this thrilling, his mind racing as to how to further piss Mitchel off. Gazing at Raegan with a look of affection, he asked, "Raegan, what was it you wanted to say?''


    Next, a sharp sound echoed. Raegan struck Henley firmly across the face.


    Henley was taken aback as Raegan enunciated each word clearly, "That was my message!"


    Henley was left dumbfounded.


    The corridor became eerily quiet.


    The confident smile vanished from Henley''s face, reced by a grim look. "Raegan, is this some kind of jest?


    "Mr. Brooks, you''re the one who began this farce" Raegan retorted.


    This formal address immediately darkened Henley''s expression. Raegan refused to use his first name or recognize him as part of the Dixon family.


    "What do you mean by our past? I''m clueless." Raegan crossed her arms.


    Henley''s lips curled into a thin smile. "Raegan, do you need me to spell it out? Wouldn''t that make Mitchel jealous?"


    *Please go ahead."


    *Raegan, we were once quite close, right?"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Interesting!" A scoff escaped from Raegan. "Mr. Brooks, are you suffering from some delusion? We were never close."


    Raegan felt she had been too naive in the past. Back then, she always assumed the best in people and failed to see through the facades.


    Raegan eyed Henley''s crumbling facade and stated icily, "Are you alluding to your orchestrated efforts to befriend me, to drive a wedge between Mitchel and me, and your switch to intimidation when your advances were rebuffed? is that your definition of ''closeness"?"


    "Raegan." Henley''s gaze was intense, brimming with emotion. "Have you forgotten? Mitchel was the one who never trusted you and caused you pain. Back then, I tried to defend you. But, sadly, I was powerless. I had mused it over multiple times that if I was powerful to protect you, perhaps you would have truly cared for me, choosing me over him."


    "Do you honestly believe your words?" Raegan looked at Henley with disdain. "Or did you just consider me a pawn in your game?"


    Reflecting on the past, Raegan noted Henley''s repeated timely arrival whenever she had a fight with Mitchel. And with his arrival and misleading words, Mitchel, a man prone to get jealous, always throw a tantrum. In those days, the naive Raegan refused to rify things due to her clear conscience and Mitchel''sck of trust in her.


    It was clear Henley had been manipting Raegan from the start, aiming to sow discord between her and Mitchel. And now, Henley, the man Raegan once viewed as a confidant sought to manipte her again.


    Raegan''s face was clouded with fury. Without a moment''s hesitation, she said, "Mr. Brooks, let me make it clear. My feelings for you have never surpassed friendship."


    Henley''s handsome face fell in an instant.


    Raegan red at him, her tone bing even more frigid. "I regret having considered you a friend. From this point forward, we are nothing to each other. And I''d appreciate it if you kept your distance. Should you decide to continue spreading rumors, be prepared to face awsuit for nder!"

 Chapter 459

    ?Chapter 459


    Raegan had no desire to engage further and turned to leave.


    But Henley swiftly caught her wrist, holding it firm. "Mitchel had caused you pain, and yet you decide to return to him? Do you value yourself so little?''


    Henley''s eyes were bloodshot, like a creature from the depths, gazing at Raegan with intensity. "He only married you to satisfy his grandfather''s wishes, not because he loves you. He''s exploiting you as well. Why is it eptable for him to do so and not for me?"


    Raegan found herself at a loss for words.


    Henley had a knack for pinpointing vulnerabilities. He knew just how to strike at Raegan''s insecurities, exploiting them at this critical moment.


    Even Mitchell, who had been mustering the strength to stand up and have Raegan back to his side, froze in his steps. He wanted to hear her thoughts.


    ''Raegan, it''s true I initially approached you with a motive, but I genuinely fell for you as time passed. Do you understand the depth of my despair when you rejected me? I saw you leave with him, and during my nights in solitude, you invaded my dreams. You were the beacon that guided me back to consciousness!" Henley continued.


    At that instant, Henley shed his pretenses, speaking with genuine, raw emotion. "Raegan, whatever Mitchel can provide, I can match or surpass. Return to me. Let''s erase the past and begin anew, shall we?"


    Raegan observed the desperation in Henley''s eyes, perceiving it as madness. She responded firmly, "Henley, can''t you see the truth? I was never with you, so there''s no ''returning'' to your side. There was no beginning for us, so there''s nothing to begin anew."


    Raegan''s words cut deep.


    Henley''s face lost color and then flushed with a mix of shame and frustration. After a brief pause, he mustered the courage to ask, "Why?"


    Why indeed? Raegan pondered that perhaps it was Mitchel''s unwavering dedication and his willingness to embrace Janey as his own before knowing Janey was actually his own, that resonated with her deeply. And the times he saved her from peril... Especially when he risked his life to leap with her, that moment was utterly astonishing.


    Mitchel had done so much for Raegan, quietly and without demanding anything in return. Her heart was responsive to these gestures. After all, when she knew the man she once loved dearly had done so much for her, how could she remain indifferent?


    Feelings, indeed, wereplex. In rtionships, it was not the grand derations that counted the most. It was sincerity. Sincerity stood out as the most valuable currency in love.


    Raegan faced Henley, speaking with conviction. "It''s his genuine care. He''s put himself in harm''s way for me, and I cannot disregard that."


    With those words, Raegan turned and re-entered Mitchel''s ward.


    Henley''s gaze followed her assertive departure, his hand clenching tighter. Sincerity... That was something hecked.


    Raised amidst adversity, Henley refused to be belittled. So, he velled himself in a facade, pretending to radiate positivity.


    But with time, this facade became so ingrained that it seemed inseparable. Only he knew the decay festering within. How could someone so corroded genuinely interact with others?


    Henley gazed at the shut door of the hospital room, envisioning the intimacy within. His clenched fist nearly exploded before abruptly rxing.


    A chilling smile crept over his face. This was merely the opening move in a longer game. The victor was yet to be decided.


    In his world, once he achieved his goals, manipting rtionships was just another strategy.


    Raegan turned the doorknob and walked in, only to be greeted by Mitchel by the door. He stared at her with deep, dark eyes, not even blinking.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Raegan''s cheeks grew warm. She thought that since they had chosen to be together, honesty was key. So, she stayed close enough for him to hear and be reassured.


    Yet, despite her determination, being in front of Mitchel made her shy about her previous words.


    Raegan gazed at his pale, attractive face with a look of worry. "Why are you up? Let me help you get back to bed." Was it really wise for him to be on his feet with a cane right after waking up?


    Raegan extended her hand to assist Mitchel, but he quickly grabbed her, pulling her into a firm embrace, making it difficult for her to catch her breath.


    "Mitchel?" Raegan stiffened, wondering if he was in pain or too weak to stand.


    She quickly asked, "Are you in pain? Should I call the doctor?" Her concern was evident.


    "No," Mitchel said in a low, calming voice,forting her from above.


    His tone was full of excitement yet seemed strained as he earnestly and gently expressed, "Thank you for choosing to return to me..."


    Raegan''s heart felt like it was overflowing with warmth, as if she might dissolvepletely.


    "Mitchel, thank you." Reegan hugged him back, saying, "Thank you for holding on to me."


    Without Mitchel, Raegan assumed she might not have survived. His bravery in saving her life was something she deeply appreciated.


    Mitchel looked down, his eyes reflecting a joyful smile. The effort he had put in was finally showing results. How could he not feel joy? "You don''t have to thank me. As your husband, I''m here to support you."


    Raegan''s cheeks turned pink again, whispering, "What husband..."


    They didn''t have a marriage certificate, so they were more like a couple than spouses.


    Mitchel gave a yful smile. "We were once married. You can''t get rid of me."


    He knew it wasn''t easy for her to take this step. Therefore, he waited with patience, ready to get the marriage certificate with her when she was prepared to open her heartpletely.


    Raegan''s ears warmed up, and she nudged him gently. "You should lie down now. You''ve been on your feet too long."


    Mitchel''s gaze intensified, and he whispered close to her ear, "It is difficult." Difficult in a way that came from a deep yearning to be close when his condition resisted....


    Before Raegan could reply, he kissed her, a quick touch of their lips before he drew back.


    It had been almost a month since theyst shared such closeness. Even this brief contact made Raegan''s face heat up.


    Mitchel ceased his yful behavior. "Please help me lie down."


    Raegan assisted Mitchel to the bed with careful movements.


    Once settling Mitchel down, Raegan moved to take her usual seat beside it but was halted by his grasp on her hand.


    He looked at her earnestly. "Lie beside with me."

 Chapter 460

    ?Chapter 460


    "Well, I don''t think it''s a good idea," Raegan hastily protested, attempting to pull away.


    With a teasing smile, Mitchel responded, "What, you think I''m going to take advantage of you?"


    Blushing, Raegan replied, "It''s not that. I''m just concerned about identally bumping into your injuries."


    Maintaining his grip, Mitchel reassured her, "It''s just a couple of ribs. I''m not that fragile."


    Frowning with concern, Raegan''s delicate eyebrows furrowed. She sensed he was downying it. It was more serious than he let on.


    "Come on. Get up here." Mitchel tried to pull Raegan up, inadvertently hurting his still-healing abdomen, causing his expression to tighten.


    Concerned, Raegan asked, "What''s wrong? Did it hurt?"


    Wincing, Mitchel admitted, "Yeah, it did."


    rmed, Raegan scolded, "I told you to be careful."


    Giving her a yful nce, Mitchel teased, "Well, then,e on up."


    With no further objections, Raegan cautiously climbed onto the bed, sticking to the edge to avoid touching him.


    Amused by the distance she kept, Mitchel chuckled softly. Reaching out, he gently pulled her closer, saying, "I didn''t ask you up here to set boundaries."


    As Raegan''s face inadvertently collided with Mitchel''s shoulder, she winced at the slight sting in her nose. Rubbing her nose, she mumbled, "I was just trying to avoid hurting your injuries."


    Mitchel felt a surge of joy for her cautiousness. He reassured her, "Just be careful, and you won''t hurt me."


    His warm breath against her neck made Raegan shiver.


    Mitchel had always been a man of strong desires. In their past adventures, he made sure every moment was memorable.


    Now, after years, the absence felt even more unbearable than their five-year hiatus.


    Sometimes, ignorance was indeed bliss. But once experienced, the craving became insatiable.


    Raegan noticed his hand starting to wander. Quickly grasping his hand, she insisted, "You''re injured. We shouldn''t...


    "It''s fine, just...." Mitchel murmured softly into her ear.


    Raegan was left without words.


    Flushed, Raegan quietly protested, "No, the doctor''s instructions were strict."


    His hand tenderly caressed her, his voice low and alluring. "Why not give it a try?"


    The warmth of his touch made Raegan tremble, her voice quivering. "No. It could harm you."


    If Mitchel''s injuries worsened due to the movements when they made out, the humiliation would be insufferable. *Really? How about just a kiss? Mitchel proposed.


    Before Reegan could decline, his lips found her ear, his kiss passionate. He concentrated not on her lips but her earlobe, teasing it with yful nibbles and gentle suckling.


    The heat of his actions ignited an unexpected passion within Raegan, her body feeling ame. As his hand boldly explored.


    "Mitchel... Don''t..."


    Mitchel firmly dismissed her plea, "Not listening."


    Bewildered, Raegan inquired, "Then why ask at all?"


    Mitchel confessed bluntly, "Just for appearances."


    Raegan was left speechless.


    They had shared intimacy countless times, each intimately familiar with the other''s body. Mitchel effortlessly assumed control. Moist kisses trailed from her left to her right ear.


    Electricity seemed to surge through Raegan, causing her to tremble, her toes curling. "Mm... Mitchel..." She couldn''t help but utter his name, her voice quivering.


    His lips carried the sweet essence of her scent. "Enjoying those ear kisses?" His voice was already hoarse.


    "You... You need to ease up..."


    "Not a fan of ear kisses?" Mitchel yfully nibbled her earlobe once more.


    "It''s not that..." Raegan emitted a nearly unbearable whimper, her body tense, on the verge of tears. She feared continuing would ignite something uncontroble.


    "Mitchel, your health..." she vaguely reminded him.


    His lips enveloped her earlobe again, his voice husky. "What did you call me?"


    "Mitchel..."


    "Wrong answer." He nipped at her earlobe as if punishing her.


    The lingering electricity left Raegan breathless, almost in tears. "What should I call you..."


    Mitchel''s dark silk pajamas hung loosely, revealing his toned physique beneath the delicate corbone, exuding an irresistible allure. His dark eyes brimmed with desire, his voice thick with seduction, "Behave and call me ''honey." "No..."


    Mitchel''s slender fingers lifted her chin, his breath hot andmanding in her ear. "Have you made your decision? Do you want this or not?


    Raegan''s breathing became erratic, her mouth dry. Her shirt cor wrinkled, exposing patches of creamy skin, bing even more enticing and fragrant with emotion.


    Mitchel''s gaze intensified as his moist kisses trailed from her chin down her slender neck, his handsome face buried deep.


    At the height of their passion, he gasped. "Behave... Call out..."


    His sensual gasp shattered Raegan''s restraint. She whimpered softly, her voice tender, "Honey...


    Mitchel, satisfied with her tender response, grinned. He kissed her nose, his voice husky and unsteady. "Good girl.." Their intimate moments continued.


    Raegan felt her soul left her being, the joy brought by Mitchel overwhelming. The feelings after reaching her climax lingered.


    Afterward, Mitchel continued to gently kiss her lips, his thin lips grazing hers without probing deeper, tenderlyforting her. His gentle teasing was soothing, sending tingles down her spine.


    Raegan felt her back damp with sweat, biting her lips in embarrassment.


    But at that moment, a soft gasp escaped her lips, faint yet distinct.


    Instantly, her cheeks flushed as red as apples.


    Mitchel pressed his forehead against hers, teasingly asking. "You like it when I kiss you, huh?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Raegan''s face burned brightly. His teasing was irresistible. She didn''t know how other couples managed, but with Mitchel, it always felt effortless. Indeed, even his tender, deliberate kisses could evoke joy within her.


    They were mature adults. Expressing desires shouldn''t be a big deal.


    Her cheeks flushed, she remarked, "You''re well aware of what you''re doing..."


    Observing his beloved woman''s contentment, regardless of its nature, filled Mitchel with a profound sense of fulfillment.


    "You''ve had your fill." He gently squeezed her hand beneath the thin nket, his voice hoarse. "I''m still ufortable..." His gaze darkened, and Raegan caught on immediately. He yearned for her.


    Yet, Raegan hesitated, "But the doctor''s advice..."


    In his current state, Mitchel paid little heed to the doctor''s advice. He grasped her chin firmly, his voice rough. "How long has it been, huh? After five years of abstinence, just when I finally got a taste, I had to refrain again. You''re on the verge of driving me insane."

 Chapter 461

    ?Chapter 461


    Raegan, taken aback by his bold words, bit her lip, rendered momentarily speechless.


    "Did the doctor mention the importance of a patient''s mood?" Mitchel asked.


    Raegan nodded. It wasmon knowledge that maintaining a positive mood was vital for recovery.


    "And that includes both physical and mental rxation, right? Mitchel''s emphasis on "body and mind" caused warmth to spread across Raegan''s cheeks.


    "Now, I''m neither physically nor mentally at ease, which makes it difficult for me to be cheerful. What do you suggest we do about that?" Mitchel raised an eyebrow


    Still in a daze, Raegan found herself asking, "What do you suggest?"


    Mitchel drew nearer, his breath warming her earlobe with a blend of allure andziness. "Help me out, will you?"


    In the artificial light, his gaze, fixed on her lips, was intense and captivating.


    Despite the closed curtains, Raegan was acutely aware of the daylight cutside. Engaging in such activities during the daytime, especially not in thefort of their own home, felt somewhat indulgent. But then again, his kiss had helped her reach her climax. Ignoring his needs seemed too callous.


    With her cheeks flushing, Raegan slowly began to slide herself downwards, only to be abruptly pulled back up by Mitchel''s firm hand.


    His voice was husky. "Where do you think you''re going?"


    Her cheeks deepened to a darker shade of pink. "I thought I was helping you..."


    Mitchel chuckled, gently squeezing her hand. "I didn''t intend for you to resort to your mouth..."


    Raegan froze, bewildered. Wasn''t that what he wanted after all? Then why had he been staring so intensely at her mouth?


    Seeing her puzzled expression, Mitchel couldn''t resist chuckling again. "It''s been days since I''ve had a proper bath. I don''t feel quite clean."


    So, Mitchel was critiquing himself. For someone who valued cleanliness, Raegan''s daily spot cleaning for him just didn''t suffice.


    Feeling dissatisfied with her caregiving being belittled, Raegan softly countered, "I''ve been diligently attending to it every day. It''s not as unclean as you make it out to be."


    Mitchel was left speechless.


    Almost bursting intoughter, Mitchel teasingly pinched her lips. "I''m trying to give you a break, and yet here you are, insisting on helping?"


    His eyes gleamed mischievously, brimming with desire, dangerously enticing. "Maybe I should take you up on that offer?"


    Raegan swallowed nervously, her throat suddenly parched. Mitchel seemed like a favored creation of the heavens,


    exceptionally skilled and superior in every aspect. No...


    She obediently ced her hand in his. "Perhaps another time. It sounds quite tiring."


    The warmth between them intensified once again.


    After their intimate moments, it remained Raegan''s responsibility to assist him with his care.


    When he was asleep, it presented no issue. However, now that he was awake, it was quite different.


    Raegan hadn''t even begun, yet she was already flushed crimson.


    Adding to the challenge, Mitchel teased her, "You''re known for your thoroughness. What''s with the sudden shift?"


    "You have woken up. What about getting you a nurse?"


    His voice grew husky. "You want anyone else to see me in this state?"


    Raegan''s ears burned with embarrassment. She murmured in response. "There''s not much to see anyway..."


    Mitchel chuckled, his voice low and enticing. "It''s about the performance, not the look."


    Raegan was left speechless.


    Blushing profusely, Raegan continued with her task.


    Despite performing it three times daily before, she had yet to grow ustomed to it. Only now did she ept it was such a challenging task for her. The contrast between caring for someone awake versus someone unconscious was striking


    Every inch of Mitchel''s body seemed more attractive upon his waking up, his aura overwhelmingly captivating.


    After tidying up, Raegan took a shower to rinse off the sticky sweat.


    Once she emerged, Mitchel tenderly grasped her flushed hand, a hint of concern in his expression. "Feeling tired? Would you like to lie beside me a bit longer?


    Raegan, her heart pounding, insisted, "No, no, the doctor will reprimand me."


    Mitchel affectionately pinched her cheek, chuckling. "What''s on your mind? I may be willing, but I''m powerless at the moment."


    Herughter in response to his remark allowed her to rxfortably by his side.


    Truly, she was utterly exhausted. The recent days have proven to be both mentally and physically strained. Only by his side did she find sce and security.


    Mitchel had mixed feelings as Raegan ced her trust in him. He whispered seductively, "Once I''ve recovered, we''ll celebrate properly."


    Raegan, feeling her cheeks burn, turned away, avoiding his gaze.


    He longed to kiss her, her bashfulness warming him, drawing him closer to her.


    Raegan felt overwhelmed by his unexpected advances. "No more... Or we''ll end up needing another bath," she protested


    "Next time, I''ll be the one to bathe you." Mitchel''s voice was husky, causing her cheeks to flush even more. She had her own hands. Why would she need his help with a bath?


    Theyy entwined, neither feeling the pull of sleep nor the desire to rise, treasuring every moment of their precious time together.


    Noticing Raegan was still awake, Mitchel took the opportunity to ach a topic. "Did my mother strike you today?" Luciana''s frailty meant her p hadn''tnded forcefully, and there was no visible mark left by now.


    But when Luciana pped Raegan, Mitchel was caught between sleep and wakefulness. The noise he heard seemed almost surreal, leaving him unsure if such an incident had actually taken ce.


    Raegan nced down, fiddling with her fingers. Previously, with Mitchel unconscious, she hadn''t felt much. Now being directly asked by him, she felt a bit aggrieved.


    Instantly, Mitchel''s eyes hardened with ice, initially suspecting it was in his dream, only to realize it was true. He tenderly kissed Raegan''s cheek, promising, "I''ll make it right for you."


    "Let it go. I didn''t suffer much. I''ll just be more cautious in the future." Raegan had no desire to create discord between Luciana and Mitchel.


    In Raegan''s recollection, Luciana had always been kind and reasonable, even though Luciana''s demeanor to her had shifted due to Mitchel''s subsequent injuries. The way Luciana behaved today appeared rather peculiar to Raegan. "Do you not find Luciana''s behavior a bit odd?" After pondering for a while, Raegan couldn''t reconcile Luciana''s drastic change in manners, even if Luciana was heartbroken.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "She had changed a lot after I distanced myself from her five years ago," Mitchel revealed.


    "Five years ago..." Raegan pondered whether Mitchel knew about the conversation Luciana had with her.


    Raegan wasn''t certain. Mitchel seemed unwilling to delve further into the past.


    After a while, Mitchel remarked, "My mother relies heavily on Katie. If you happen to see them together, try not to be upset."


    Raegan shook her head. "I won''t." Her principles were never dictated by others. Nor would she bend over backward to please those who held animosity toward her. Yet, Luciana''s shift in demeanor always left her feeling somewhat remorseful.


    Reflecting on the day''s events, Raegan inquired, "What exactly is Henley''s n?"


    Mitchel had been aware of Alexis'' illegitimate son''s existence, vignt all the while. Despite a thorough search, he couldn''t locate his half-brother. Now, it made sense. He failed to locate Alexis'' illegitimate son because thetter had been hospitalized after the car incident.


    In response to Raegan, Mitchel stated, "He aims to ascend to power."


    Although Raegan didn''t grasp the intricacies of the Dixon Group''s internal dynamics, she had faith in Mitchel''s abilities.


    Surveying thendscape of the country, it seemed unlikely that anyone could topple Mitchel from his position of strength and influence. Therefore, Raegan remained unperturbed.


    Observing her calm demeanor, Mitchel teasingly pinched her rosy lips, inquiring, "What if I truly get sidelined?"


    Still irritated by his previous restlessness, Raegan retorted grumpily, "I''ll sell you to a brothel for a decent sum."


    Mitchel fiercely nibbled her luscious earlobe, his voice thick with desire. "If I end up in a brothel, who will look afteryour needs?"

 Chapter 462

    ?Chapter 462


    Raegan''s ears flushed as Mitchel nibbled, and she protested, "Who said I needed you to take care of my needs?"


    Unaware to herself, her voice was both sweet and enticing.


    Mitchel''s Adam''s apple bobbed slightly, his lips approaching again with a husky voice. "Are you ming me for not tending to your needs?"


    Raegan was rendered speechless. Mitchel had a knack for bending the truth to his will.


    In the midst of their talk, Mitchel''s hand had already made its way under Raegan''s pajamas.


    Raegan tensed, her heart racing. They had just made out. Now, Mitchel wanted to do it again? Plus, he had just woken up. Though it didn''t require much of his strength, diving into the temptation of lust didn''t do his recovery any good. Raegan''s cheeks turned pink, and her ears burned with a mix of embarrassment and longing.


    Mitchel''s gaze was intense, his arm muscles tightening, only intensifying the moment.


    Raegan''s thoughts were scattered, as if her mind was clouded. She let out a gentle moan, her lips parting ever so slightly.


    "No... Don''t... I can''t handle anymore," she whispered, her voice soft and warm, her face glowing with a shy appeal. Mitchel looked at her more intensely. "Is talking big all you''ve got?"


    Raegan decided it was best not to argue back. His endurance and skills in sexual intercourse were undeniable. If she talked back, he''d definitely "punish her with actions.


    A blush crept into Raegan''s eyes, and she uttered softly, "You know me..."


    Mitchel noted her exhausted look and remembered she had just taken care of his needs and cleaned him up.


    Trying to suppress his desire, Mitchel tenderly kissed Raegan on the forehead, smiling slightly. "I''ll get you a yoga instructor tomorrow."


    "What?" Raegan looked puzzled by the sudden change in topic.


    Mitchel, his eyes warm with affection, gently stroked her hair. His voice was a bit rough as he exined, "You get tired too easily because you don''t exercise enough."


    Raegan''s face turned bright red. "Quit it!"


    But Mitchel, seemingly ignoring her embarrassment, whispered yfully in her ear, "I''ve heard yoga really helps with flexibility. There are lots of different poses we could try..."


    Raegan couldn''t take it anymore. She gave him a light p and then covered her ears. "Stop it! I don''t want to hear anymore!"


    Mitchel justughed. "Then don''teining about aches and painster..."


    Yoga poses could be quite a challenge. And yet... What man wouldn''t be curious to try?


    Hearing his insinuating remarks, Raegan knew plugging her ears wasn''t enough. She had to silence him.


    "Stop talking!" With that, she ced her hand gently over his mouth.


    Mitchel chuckled, hisughter causing him to shake and unintentionally hurt his injury, making him grimace. Raegan, ever so alert, caught his pained sound and turned around in worry. "Are you okay? Do you need a doctor?'' Noticing Raegan''s concern, Mitchel wished he could just embrace her.


    "It''s fine, really." He frowned, pressing her head against his chest, lying to ease her worry.


    Unable to see his face but reassured by his steady voice, Raegan''s anxiety faded away. She rxed into his hold, too


    Their quiet moment together was incredibly warm.


    Mitchel refrained from further teasing, soothingly running his fingers through her hair, his voice rich and captivating. "It wasn''t all about my grandpa."


    Raegan froze and then it clicked. Mitchel was referring to Henley''s earlier taunts.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Mitchel gently revealed, "Actually, I noticed you even before you joined the Dixon Group."


    Raegan was shocked.


    Mitchel went on, "At Ardlens University''s 70th anniversary, I was there as a guest. Back then, I was constantly on the move for the Dixon Group, swamped with work and sorting out some issues within thepany. A professor I really admire invited me because I had once donated a building.


    During thetter part of the celebration, I decided to leave early. While I was waiting for my car, I noticed a girl heading toward the school''s artificialke. I was afraid she might jump in, so I hurried over. But, it turns out, she wasn''t about to jump."


    Mitchel smiled softly and added, "I saw her with a little butterfly, trying to save a cat that had ended up in the middle of theke. Despite the freezing cold, with temperatures way below freezing, she waded into theke to get the cat.


    Once the girl got the cat out, it wasn''t breathing, so she gave it CPR for twenty minutes. Then, she wrapped it in her coat, and when the cat started breathing again, her smile was the brightest I''d ever seen."


    Mitchel gazed at Raegan. "I''ve never seen such a beautiful smile before."


    Raegan was stunned. "Was it you who gave me a coat back then?"


    Raegan remembered it clearly. It was bitterly cold that day. Her pants were soaked, and she was huddled in her coat, freezing, while holding the cat. Then, a man in a suit came by, covered her with his coat, and walked away before she could say anything.


    "Yeah, I had my driver send it to you," Mitchel said, smiling. "I''m d we met again after that."


    Raegan''s eyes widened. "The, the time after we had drinks..."


    "You think I''m that easy? Mitchel yfully tapped her nose, a smile spreading across his face. "I let it happen because It was you." Anyone else would have been escorted out right away by his bodyguards.


    Raegan''s expression was beyond shock. So, she wasn''t just a random pick for him? Their sexual intercourse after having some drinks wasn''t a coincidence. He yed along because she was the girl he had met before, which he used as an excuse to marry her.


    Mitchel had always been a man of depth and integrity. To make it up to Lauren for the life-saving favor he assumed, he had generously gifted Lauren with estates and money, granting her a carefree life ahead.


    Mitchel never toyed with Raegan''s feelings.


    Raegan''s heart skipped a beat, struggling to put her emotions into words. It was a heart-fluttering sensation. She began to see Mitchel in a new light, realizing just how remarkable he was. His earnestness brought her a sense of security andfort.


    A sweetness filled Raegan, as though her heart was coated in honey. Their paths hadn''t crossed by chance. Their drunken encounter was a deliberate leap toward each other.


    Raegan decided it was time to open up. "Mitchel, there''s something I''ve been wanting to tell you."


    Mitchel caressed her head, his voice gentle. "Yes?"


    Raegan gazed up at him with determination. "I''ve had feelings for you for a really long time."


    "For how long?


    "Ten whole years."

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463?


    "What... What do you mean..." Mitchel, usually so good with words, suddenly found himself stammering at Raegan''s revtion.


    He was utterly astonished. Had Raegan actually said she liked him for ten whole years?


    Raegan felt a little embarrassed. She was an introvert and always kept her feelings to herself, especially when it came to matters of heart. If it weren''t for Mitchel''s selfless rescue and heartfelt confession of his feelings, she would have kept this secret buried inside her.


    "I like you..." Raegan nced down, fiddling with her fingers as she finally let it out. "Mitchel, I''ve liked you in silence for ten years. You''ve always been the one in my heart."


    Everything seemed to freeze at that moment.


    To Mitchel, the surrounding noise faded into a distant hum. Raegan liked him for ten whole years.


    Mitchel, momentarily forgetting about his injuries, tried to sit up quickly but was met with sharp pain. He hissed in pain.


    In a panic, Raegan pushed him gently back down, urging, "Stay still! Are you okay? Do we need to get a doctor?" Anxiety and concern were evident on her face, her hand reaching out to press the button and call for the doctor.


    Mitchel stopped Raegan by clutching her hand. "Raegan..."


    Despite his pain, he didn''t pay heed to his injuries. His mind was a whirlwind of shock.


    "Was it really me you had liked starting from ten years ago?" He was in disbelief, afraid that he had misheard or he was simply having illusions. "Could you pinch me? Am I dreaming?


    His excitement was evident, drawing Raegan''s hand to his face for a hit to confirm the reality himself. "It''s no dream!" he eximed.


    Raegan was amused by his reaction, beaming. She felt an overwhelming tenderness. Seeing this side of Mitchel, surprised and bewildered, was a delightful contrast.


    Raegan''s voice, gentle and sweet, carried her confession. "Mitchel, I''ve had feelings for you for a long span of time!" Mitchel''s face showed more emotions than ever before, disying a blend of joy and astonishment. "When was that exactly?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Raegan''s face fell as she recalled the past. "Remember me asking if you''d ever been to Tenassie?


    "Yeah." Mitchel did recall. It was on their way back from paying respects to her grandmother.


    He gave it some thought but confirmed he had never visited Tenassie. However, with Raegan mentioning it again, he started to piece things together. "Did our paths cross there?


    Raegan confirmed with a nod, "Back then, I was attending middle school in Tenassie. My grandmother had no means of ie, and my uncle wasn''t dependable. To ease my grandmother''s financial strain, I dedicated myself to my studies in hopes of earning schrships. The school recognized my efforts, rewarding me with schrships for three years and covering all my tuition and boarding expenses.


    Yet, this generosity from the school sparked envy among some fellows. One Friday, on my way back to my grandmother''s house, they confronted me on the road. Despite being outnumbered, I stood my ground and defended myself with a brick."


    This memory was vivid in Raegan''s mind. She had only one thought at that moment. Showing weakness would only invite more bullying. She was determined to stand strong and show them she was no pushover.


    On that day, her clothes were ripped, but she faced the harsh cold wind defiantly. Word by word, she warned her bullies, "If you hurt me, this won''t end here. I''ll report it to the school, and if the school does nothing, I''ll take it to the town education bureau. If they don''t handle it, I''ll escte it to the county, then the city. I''ll ensure you face consequences!" Bullies often picked on those they perceived as weak. They saw Raegan as an easy mark because she had no parents to stand up for her. Back then, Raegan just had a frail grandmother and an indifferent uncle who wouldn''t cause a fuss.


    However, Raegan was well aware of this tactic. Understanding she couldn''t count on anyone but herself, she resolved to stand up to the bullying.


    Raegan''s resolve frightened the bullies away. But as they left, one of them, not quite ready to back down, intentionally kicked Raegan''s school bag into the river, sarcastically remarking, "Oops, didn''t see it there. Your bag was in the way."


    That school bag held Raegan''s newly received textbooks and a set of practice books from the teacher. Nobody else valued them, but to her, they were invaluable. She remembered precisely that the practice set cost $72.8. That amount was equivalent to her family''s living expenses for a year, a sum beyond reach.


    The school assumed that with the schrship money Raegan received annually, covering the $72.8 wouldn''t be an issue.


    What the school didn''t know was that Raegan''s uncle had taken the money her grandmother had saved for her college education.


    The school had been supportive of Raegan. She felt she couldn''t ask for more without feeling embarrassed.


    And her grandmother, feeling guilty for not being able to provide the needed money, fell sick. Even while feeling sick, her grandmother would collect empty stic bottles to sell, saving every penny she could.


    The teacher realized Raegan hadn''t bought the new textbooks but didn''t make a big deal out of it, instead giving her the practice books left over from other students. The practice books were practically new.


    Raegan was over the moon, eager to show her grandmother so thetter wouldn''t have to pinch pennies any longer. She believed she could earn another schrship next year.


    However, that glimmer of hope seemed to be swept away with the current. What was easily attainable for some was a significant obstacle for Raegan.


    Without a second thought, Raegan rolled up her trousers, removed her cotton jacket, and stepped into the river to get her school bag back.


    The frigid water sent shivers down the spine of the 13-year-old.


    The school bag, weighed down, had settled at the river''s bottom. Raegan had to search blindly, bit by bit, to locate it.


    The river, deeper than a meter, came up to Raegan''s neck. She used a stick to help find her school bag. With great effort, she managed to retrieve it. Her backpack was finally in her hands again.


    Ignoring the wet sweater and her bare feet, she unzipped the bag, only to find the practice books soaked and beyond salvage.


    The ink had smeared, and the pages were stuck together, beyond help even after drying.


    Raegan stood there, motionless, her gaze fixed on the damaged practice books. She felt silent for what seemed like forever.


    To her, they were more than just some practice books. It symbolized her teacher''s expectations for her, a chance to change her future, and a golden opportunity provided by fate for those who worked hard.


    Raegan, wise beyond her years, quietly bore her struggles, mindful of her grandmother''s sacrifices. She was always cheerful, never letting her smile fade.


    Yet, at that moment, she found it impossible to stop her tears, even as she tried to keep her head up. She had put in so much effort... She couldn''t grasp why those who work the hardest often face the most challenges.


    Mitchel listened quietly, not interrupting. Despite Raegan''s understated tone, he could feel how heartbroken and desperate she felt then. His heart ached, overwhelmed with sympathy.


    Raegan''s eyes reddened as she continued, "Not long after, the practice books were shattered due to the weight of the water. I was there, squatting beside the street trying to pick up the pieces, when a car suddenly stopped close by. The driver got out and started shouting at me. I don''t hold it against him. It was my mistake. He was scared he might have hit me."


    "Stop it..." Mitchel felt his heart shatter. At her words, some fragments of his memories were recollected.

 Chapter 464

    ?Chapter 464


    That day, darkness consumed Mitchel''s life.


    Alexis and Luciana got into their worst fight yet. They hurled insults like "mistress," "old beast," and "nagging wife'' at each other, words the young Mitchel wouldn''t expect from such a refined couple.


    Later, when Alexis hit Luciana in a huff, Mitchel jumped in, taking the blow meant for her.


    Fed up with the tense atmosphere at home, Mitchel got into the car and told the driver to just head south, no destination in mind.


    They wandered aimlessly until they nearly ran into Raegan, who was picking up her practice books from the ground.


    The driver barely managed to stop in time, failing to see Raegan until thest second. Stepping out, the driver scolded Raegan sternly.


    Tears streaming down her face, Raegan apologized and then stood on the roadside, clutching her ripped practice books and wearing a drenched cotton jacket.


    It was then Mitchel noticed Raegan was without shoes, in freezing weather, her pants soaked through.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The driver, feeling guilty for scolding Raegan, thought she looked too pitiful. His worry was that if he didn''t scare her a bit, she could end up in danger with other drivers.


    Feeling the stare from Mitchel in the car, Raegan quickly slipped on her shoes, gave a small bow to the driver, and got ready to walk away.


    Mitchel offered Raegan a ride, but she declined, "No, I''m soaking wet. Il mess up your car."


    Mitchel chuckled, looking at her mud-sttered, kitten-like face, and replied, "You look pretty clean to me."


    Raegan nced down once more.


    Mitchel inquired, "Think I''m up to no good?"


    Raegan shook her head. It was her first encounter with such a good-looking and neat young man, stirring a strangely familiar feeling within her. Her gut feeling assured her he was trustworthy.


    Just then, Raegan''s grandmother''s neighbor came by and offered her a ride home.


    Raegan quickly expressed her gratitude to Mitchel and hopped into the neighbor''s tricycle.


    Mitchel noticed the damaged practice books, reminded of Raegan''s tears. For the first time, he felt a sudden urge to follow Raegan, a girl he had just met.


    After watching Raegan enter a house, Mitchel sent his driver to the local bookstore.


    He called the bookstore, described the practice books, and went to pick them up, noticing its price was $72.80. Mitchel found it ironic. Some shed tears over $72.80, while others argue about petty issues despite being wealthy. When Mitchel got back to Reegan''s house, he didn''t want to bother her, so he quietly left the practice books by her door. To him, it was just a small gesture, not knowing it would be a lifeline for someone losing hope.


    Raegan, with a smile, said, "You now remembered? But upon thinking back, I was just like a kitten covered in mud back then. I wouldn''t me you if you didn''t. The morning I found the practice books, my first thought was of you. You once said I was very clean. Honestly, that''s the nicest thing anyone''s ever said to me.


    I even remembered the start of your car''s license te. I heard it was from Ardlens, a ce I thought I could never reach. After that, I pushed myself to study harder and eventually got into Ardlens. Coming from a small town, I found it hard to adjust to the fast pace of the big city, and I nearly gave up.


    Then, one day, I saw your interview on a big LED screen downtown. The magazine was calling you a ''genius youth. Right then, I wasn''t just happy to see you. I felt even smaller, wondering if I could ever match up. But at the end of the interview, you looked straight into the camera and said, Don''t let setbacks scare you off from chasing your dreams. They''re there to strengthen you, not to defeat you.""


    Those words were like a light on a dark winter''s night, guiding Raegan way. They motivated her to keep going. Thanks to that motivation, she became the better version of herself. Her challenging experiences molded her, making her someone who contributed positively to society. Mitchel''s kindness had transformed her into a warm-hearted person. As Mitchel listened, tears welled up in his eyes. To be honest, he had never really visited Tenassie before. He only made a quick stop there, not even aware it was called Tenassie. It was a brief half-hour stop in his life, but it deeply affected Raegan.


    At that moment, he felt an overwhelming sadness. Raegan had ovee so much to be with him, yet he had questioned her time and time again due to misunderstandings.


    Mitchel drew Raegan close, his voice breaking as he cried. "Raegan, I''m so sorry. You''ve endured so much..."


    Now, he understood why Erick was so doting toward Raegan. Even though Raegan was the youngest daughter of the Foster family and was expected to be spoiled, she faced many hardships after getting lost as a child. How could he not feel the need to spoil Raegan?


    "Mitchel, you were my savior back then, but afterward..." Raegan''s voice broke, struggling to speak. "You deeply hurt me. I did everything I could to be with you, but when Lauren came back, all my efforts seemed pointless overnight."


    Hearing her words, Mitchel''s heart felt like it was being torn apart. He couldn''t forgive himself.


    Raegan didn''t just point out the faults in others. She was honest about her own mistakes as well. For she and Mitchel to be together, they needed to put everything on the table and really clear the air.


    "With Henley''s meddling, I misjudged. Back in college, he was always there for me and other juniors, so I never doubted his intentions," Raegan admitted. "I get how his meddling hurt you, too. The real problem between us was we never actually sat down to talk things through."


    Henley''s meddling really shook up their already shaky rtionship, tying Mitchel in knots he couldn''t loosen. Now, Raegan made it clear. She had eyes only for him, always had, and nobody else. Anything with Henley was all a misunderstanding. He despised himself for not asking and clearing things up, instead choosing to arrogantly keep her close.


    Raegan now wanted to get their rtionship back on track. Since they both cared for each other so deeply, why not give it another shot? Especially since Janey loved Mitchel.


    One didn''t get many chances in life to waste time. Raegan couldn''t bear the thought of going through separation again. She said with all her heart, "Let''s make a promise to keep no secrets from now on. If we get things wrong, let''s talk it out right away. No giving each other the cold shoulder or trying to make each other jealous, okay?"


    Mitchel felt as if his heart was being fiercely tugged. Raegan was just too kind. She wasn''t only ready to let go of the past but also eager to work on their future together. That was just how genuine she was. When she fell in love, she was all in. He muttered to himself, "What had I done to receive such kindness from her?


    Noticing Mitchel quiet, Raegan started to worry a bit. But before she could overthink, Mitchel leaned in and gave her a simple, affectionate kiss on the forehead, without any hint of desire.


    He told her solemnly, "Raegan, if I ever let you down again, may I never find peace."

 Chapter 465

    ?Chapter 465


    Raegan''s heart raced, and she quickly covered Mitchel''s mouth, forcefully saying, "Stop saying such silly things!"


    Mitchel caught her wrist and softly kissed the back of her hand, filled with overwhelming happiness. "We''ll be with Janey together, forever not apart."


    Raegan couldn''t hold her tears back anymore. Their journey seemed to live by the old saying that consistent thoughts found a way to connect.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    After countless challenges, separations, and reunions, they found their way back to each other. But now, things felt different. Their bond had grown stronger, their trust deeper.


    Mitchel''s recovery was quick. Within less than two weeks, he was discharged from the hospital to continue recovering at home. Yet, he wasn''t allowed to work more than six hours a day at the Dixon Group, as per his doctor''s orders, but Mitchel often stayed longer.


    Mitchel couldn''t help it. He now faced a new threat from Henley''s ambitious schemes.


    Henley had a knack for business, achieving impressive sess in international trade within his first few weeks at the Dixon Group, boosting its performance significantly.


    This sess won over the previously doubtful shareholders. After all, Henley''s illegitimacy didn''t matter to them. What mattered was his ability to turn a profit.


    Silently, the Dixon Group''s dynamics began to shift, and someone deliberately leaked information about Mitchel''s injury, causing his support to plummet from fifty five to thirty-five percent.


    Meanwhile, Henley secured thirty percent of the shareholders'' support, coupled with the strong backing from Alexis. Henley''s rise to prominence at the Dixon Group was unparalleled, and he relished it.


    Moreover, Mitchel had publicly challenged Alexis on several asions. This sparked rumors that Alexis was considering recing Mitchel with Henley, suggesting that Mitchel''s prestigious heritage might not guarantee his position.


    Raegan knew about these shifts but felt powerless to intervene, offering only her silent concern. She was especially anxious about Mitchel''s health and whether he could handle the pressure.


    Today, having fewer tasks at the studio, Raegan decided to visit the Dixon Group with some homemade nutritious


    soup.


    Upon her arrival, Matteo informed her that Mitchel was in a meeting, so Raegan decided to wait in his office. On her way, Raegan ran into Henley.


    Henley weed Raegan with open arms, seemingly having forgotten the awkward run-in they had in the hospital. "Raegan, you''re here!" Henley''s tone was soft, but to Raegan, it just didn''t sit right. She remembered seeing a side of him she couldn''t shake off, convincing his gentleness was just for show.


    Raegan kept the conversation short, saying, "I''m just here for Mitchel."


    When she tried to walk by, Henley stepped in her way. His eyshes drooped slightly and he hooked his lips like he was in a good mood. "It seems you really don''t want to be around me. I admit, I was out of line before, and I''m sorry." Raegan''s skin crawled. "You don''t have to apologize,'' she responded, her tone sharp.


    "Are you still upset with me?" Henley asked.


    Looking him straight in the eye, Raegan didn''t mince words. "Mr. Brooks, I was quite clear back at the hospital. We aren''t friends. Spare me the pleasantries."


    Her frosty response seemed to bother Henley, but he kept up his easygoing appearance, his eyes smiling. "Raegan, do you have to be this cold?"


    Even though Henley shared resembling features with Mitchel, there was a significant difference. Mitchel looked serious and charming, but Henley had a gentle and refined air about him.


    Henley''s smile, once seemed gentle, now made Raegan shiver every time she saw it.


    Henley''s darker side had revealed itself as sheer madness.


    Finding themselves in a corner without surveince cameras, unease washed over Raegan, but she masked it with feignedposure, suggesting, "Mr. Brooks, with all these people around, it might be better if you get back to your work, so we avoid any unnecessary gossip."


    Henley, still smiling, said confidently, "Raegan, no one dares to spread rumors about me."


    As Raegan tried to walk past him, Henley suddenly blocked her way. Acting on impulse, she threw the food container she was holding at him.


    Henley easily dodged it, and the container hit the ground, its contents spilling everywhere.


    ''Don''t touch me!" Raegan shouted, unable to hide her disgust.


    Henley was taken aback, his face turning stern. He moved closer, trapping her in the corner, and asked, "Do you really despise me that much?"


    Raegan stepped back and warned him with a chill in her voice, "Mitchel is going to start looking for me soon."


    Henley justughed scornfully at the mention of Mitchel. "Do you really think I''m that patient?"


    Raegan never harbored this illusion. His maniptive depth was something she was well aware of, fueling her profound repulsion.


    Henley reached out, trying to lift her chin, his voice dark and intense. "What if I had taken you that night? Would Mitchel still wee you back so easily?"


    Raegan''s anger surged. "Henley, don''t you have any shame?


    Hearing his name used so directly only made Henley smirk. Such rebukes were only effective on people who followed the rules, and he was not one of them. He didn''t care about morality or decency.


    With a half-smile, Henley said, "Shame? In high ces, it''s all about respect."


    "Get out of my way!'' Raegan turned her head, refusing to let him touch her.


    This move left the pale, delicate skin of Raegan''s neck visible to Henley


    Her skin was so delicate that Henley could see the fine veins beneath, and her slight blush made her irresistibly captivating.


    Henley was buzzing with a weird kind of excitement, almost feeling the urge to bite.


    Five years hadn''t cooled his obsession. Instead, it spiraled into madness. He was drawn to her scent, her voice, and her smiles. Just thinking about her gave him a sensation that shook his very soul. The image of her fueled his wildest dreams, like a drug he couldn''t quit.


    Feeling deeply addicted, with the antidote seemingly within reach, Henley slowly leaned in, aiming for her delicate skin. "p!" Raegan''s hand struck his face. "Try anything, and I''m calling the police!"


    Henley''s cheek showed the mark of her p, a bit of blood on his lip showing how hard she hit him. But he justughed softly. "Really, what will you tell them? A tale of a younger brother-inw chasing his sister-inw, or a sister -inw tempting him?"


    Raegan was disgusted by Henley''s twisted words, and what he said next froze her to the core. "I don''t care for rules. get what I want."


    Henley''s bold statement was met with a powerful punch, driven by pure anger, that hit his face with the force of a storm.

 Chapter 466

    ?Chapter 466


    Henley, caught off guard, stumbled backward, colliding with the wall.


    In the blink of an eye, Mitchel''s foot connected, sending Henley crashing to the ground. His knee pressed hard against Henley''s throat.


    Mitchel''s cold,cquer-ck eyes bore into Henley, chilling as he hissed, "You''re seeking death!"


    With a bruised face already, Henley''s situation worsened with each blow from Mitchel, swelling up half of his face. The injuries painted a gloomy picture of his predicament.


    Henley chuckled. "Mitchel,cking confidence? Just chatting up Raegan gets you this worked up. Imagine if I had taken her to bed. Would you be even more riled?"


    Deliberately slowing his speech, Henley ensured only the two of them could hear, his every word dripping with mockery. "Know yourself and know your enemy, and you will never be defeated, Henley mused.


    Henley had always pegged Mitchel as sensitive and easily provoked. It took just a few words to push Mitchel over the edge.


    Initially, Mitchel had nned to settle things with a punch and then moved on, but hearing Henley''s words turned his expression icy in an instant.


    Henley licked his cracked lips, taunting. "No wonder I''ve been fixated on Raegan all these years. She''s such a beauty. I couldn''t help it."


    Enraged, Mitchel''s fists became a relentless barrage, raining blows down upon Henley, leaving Henley choked and powerless against the onught.


    More and more onlookers gathered around, drawn to the spectacle unfolding before them. Thepany''s higher-ups duking it out? No one dared to step in


    Spotting someone filming, Raegan swiftly grabbed Mitchel''s arm. "Mitchel, knock it off!"


    Unsatisfied, Mitchel hurled another punch before finally releasing Henley.


    Now, Henley''s once-handsome face resembled a bruised canvas, a real sight for sore eyes.


    "Tug along, Mitchel. Let''s head to your office, Raegan insisted.


    They couldn''t afford any more public spectacle. Raegan knew all too well that Mitchel, as the CEO, losing his cool in front of the staff would spread like wildfire. His already shaky standing in thepany would plummet further, fueled by this incident.


    Moreover, without grasping the full picture, people would naturally side with the apparent underdog.


    Nobody wanted a hot-headed leader.


    As expected, murmurs started rippling through the crowd.


    "How could Mitchel stoop so low? Even if he can''t stand Henley, brawling in the office isn''t the answer.


    "Henley''s always courteous to the receptionist, and he''s often treating us to dinner. A kind soul like him doesn''t deserve this kind of bullying!"


    "Yeah, Henley''s a gem. Remember when he helped me haul that stack of printer paper? No airs of superiority, just genuine kindness."


    Under normal circumstances, no one would dare air these opinions in front of Mitchel. But with his recent decline in poprity due to his illness and Alexis'' meddling, factions within thepany were forming.


    Those speaking up now were likely Alexis'' allies, along with some fooled by Henley''s facade of kindness.


    Raegan shot a meaningful nce at Henley, sprawled on the ground, not fighting back. Was Henley truly powerless? It all seemed like a performance, from his earlier taunts to his current theatrics aimed at provoking Mitchel. If Henley was ying dirty, they couldn''t just let him off the hook.


    Mitchel brushed off the whispers, his attention fixed on Raegan. He scanned her for any signs of injury, his voice soft as he asked, "Are you hurt anywhere?"


    At his inquiry, Raegan''s tears broke free, cascading down her cheeks uncontrobly.


    Mitchel''s brow furrowed with concern as he moved to embrace her, but Raegan gently pushed him away. She didn''t want to hide her tears behind his embrace.


    Today, Raegan had donned a fisherman''s hat to avoid attention, making it difficult to see her face clearly. Only her rosy lips and tear-drenched chin were visible, her trembling shoulders betraying her distress.


    Mitchel, about to say something, was interrupted by Raegan''s delicate yet surprising voice. "Mitchel..." She pointed at Henley, who was now pretending to limp to garner sympathy, and used him in a tattletale tone, "He harassed me..."


    Raegan''s usation sent murmurs rippling through the onlookers.


    Raegan pressed on, "I came to bring you soup, and when he saw me, he asked who I was searching for. Even after said it was you, he still..." She choked up, seemingly too embarrassed to voice the rest.


    She then added indignantly, "He even touched me!"


    Mitchel initially furrowed his brows at Raegan''s unusual behavior, but then he rxed. She wouldn''t act like this if she was genuinely upset. He remained silent, ying along with her charade.


    Then, Raegan sobbed, her hands trembling as she shook Mitchel''s shoulders with a ir for the dramatic. "I told him I was your girlfriend, but he still tried to make advances on me and even spilled the soup I had brought for you!"


    The spilled soup was there on the floor for everyone to see, drawing their eyes away from the scene at hand. Suddenly, their perception of Henley began to shift. Their admiration dimmed.


    "Can Henley really be such a person? they wondered aloud.


    Henley, for his part, waspletely taken aback by Raegan''s actions, half-convinced she was under some spell.


    Nheless, Raegan did not relent. She intensified her act, stomping her foot andining, "And he said some really awful things tool"


    Mitchel, previously in a foul mood, found himself unexpectedly entertained by the spectacle. Struggling to keep a straight face, he inquired, "And what did he say?"


    Raegan, still ying her part between sobs, responded, "He boasted about taking everything that''s yours, including me, and even talked about seizing control of thepany..."


    Raegan was weaving her narrative with skills, straddling the line between truth and drama. Henley had indeed madements far worse than what she recounted, but she chose her words carefully to hide her true identity and motive. And Henley''s ambitions toward thepany? Those were very real, leaving no room for usations of falsehood.


    Mitchel fixed a steely look on Henley and dismissed him with a scoff. "Only in your dreams."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan showed her wrist to Mitchel. "Look, he left a bruise," she pointed out, her voice a mix of pain and usation. Mitchel''s expression softened, his anger giving way to concern as he gently offered, "Let me see to that for you." The room fell into a hushed surprise at Mitchel''s gentle gesture, something they hadn''t expected from the usually reserved Mitchel.


    For a man of Mitchel''s stature, who had been known to be single for such a long time, acknowledging a girlfriend was not just unusual but rather astonishing.


    Everyone was buzzing with curiosity about Raegan, who had garnered such attention from him.


    Mitchel, with a look of disdain aimed at Henley, issued a warning. "If there''s a next time, expect more than just a few punches."


    Mitchel then ced his arm protectively around Raegan''s shoulders, signaling their departure.


    Henley stood still, his gaze icy, as Mitchel and Raegan walked away. He was taken aback by Raegan''s cunning, caught off guard by her ability to turn the tables on him.


    To retaliate openly would tarnish his carefully maintained image, yet to stay silent seemed to confirm the usations against him. In either case, Raegan had struck a blow to his reputation.


    Henley exited the scene silently, his departure leaving a chill in the air, and convincing the onlookers even further of Raegan''s ims. The disparity in Henley''s usual demeanor and his current predicament was striking.


    Back in Mitchel''s office, the door had barely clicked shut when Mitchel lifted Raegan onto the desk and began treating her bruises with alcohol from his drawer.


    "It''s not as bad as it looks. I exaggerated a bit by rubbing it more," Raegan confessed.


    Raegan believed that without making the injury appear severe, people wouldn''t reconsider their views about Henley. Mitchel''s response was a low hum, a mix of advice and concern. "Don''t take him on alone when I''m not there." Mitchel was worried she might be putting herself at risk. The incident, having unfolded in the Dixon Group with him arriving in the nick of time, left him contemting the worse possibilities.


    Seeing Mitchel''s troubled look, Raegan, perched on the desk, reached out to wrap her arms around his waist, offeringfort, "Why worry? I''m perfectly fine."

 Chapter 467

    ?Chapter 467


    Mitchel was a little upset at first, but Raegan''s hugging calmed him down.


    He messed up her hair gently and said, "You have to give me a heads-up, no matter what, even if it''s just a text. I''ll see it, even if I''m in a meeting."


    If he''d known about her visit and had arranged for someone to pick her up, this whole situation could have been avoided.


    Raegan snuggled closer to him, whispering, "Alright."


    She noticed him tense up. Quickly, she stopped hugging him and started to undo his shirt.


    After she pulled his shirt from his pants and unfastened two buttons, Mitchel caught her hand. He looked at her with a puzzled expression. "What are you doing?"


    "Just checking if you''re in pain again," Raegan responded with a slight frown. "You''ve been ignoring the doctor''s advice and pushing yourself too hard."


    "Okay, go ahead," Mitchel conceded, guiding her hand beneath his shirt.


    Raegan''s hand brushed against his tight abs, making her cheeks turn pink.


    She attempted to withdraw her hand, but he held on, guiding her hand further downward until...


    "Mitchel!" Raegan''s voice was almost a shout.


    "Yes?"


    "What are you making me touch? Raegan''s cheeks turned a bright shade of red.


    Mitchel looked at her intently. "Didn''t you say you wanted to take a look?"


    "But I thought your injuries were higher up. Why should I check there?"


    And there they were, still in Mitchel''s office. It was all bing too much!


    Noticing her blushing ears, Mitchel couldn''t resist teasing her, "You just hastily unbuttoned my shirt. Thought that''s what you wanted."


    Who... Who would want that!"


    With a slight smile, Mitchel stepped back, leaned against the desk, and effectively cornered her with his arms, his voice teasing. "Your actions were too suggestive. Can''t me me for misinterpretation."


    Raegan was rendered speechless.


    Being this close, Raegan couldn''t handle his intense look, feeling a wave of unease. She avoided his eyes, pushing against his chest. "Come on. We''re at thepany."


    "And what''s with thepany?" Mitchel''s voice was low and enticing, whispering, "It''s not like we haven''t done it here. before."


    Now, Raegan''s ears and face were equally red. "I... I''ll leave you to work..."


    She tried to move away from the desk, but he kept her in ce.


    "You''re my girlfriend. Let''s do whatever a couple do, shall we?" Mitchel suggested, his words made Raegan''s face heat


    up even more.


    Not wanting to attract attention to her past with Mitchel, Raegan imed she was Mitchel''s girlfriend in front of everyone just now.


    Mitchel gently lifted her chin with his fingers, turned her face to his, and whispered huskily, "So, could you continue to check if I''m alright?"


    Raegan felt her cheeks warm up as Mitchel gave her a soft, wet kiss on her ear. People said every guy had a secret thing they liked. She could tell Mitchel really liked to y with her ears. With just her ear, he seemed to know a thousand ways to make her groan.


    Holding her chin, Mitchel got closer, his breath tickling her ear as he teased her with his tongue.


    It felt ticklish and a bit wet. Trying to hide her nervousness, Raegan pulled away slightly, whispering, "Mitchel..."


    "You''re not being good again. What did you just call me? His cool demeanor and the warm breath against her ear made Raegan''s heart race even more.


    "Hmm..." Raegan let out a quiet moan, her thoughts all jumbled, struggling to remember what to call him.


    As she hesitated, Mitchel continued his yful teasing, his tongue tracing her ear and briefly dipping inside.


    His actions, so contrary to his otherwise reserved expression, were incredibly arousing.


    Raegan felt her skin prickle with his touch, sending a thrill through her. Her breathing quickened, her body tense and quivering. "Mitchel..." she whispered more softly.


    "Mitch... Honey..." Her voice became soft and tearful as she spoke.


    When Mitchel heard what he was waiting for, a small smile appeared on his face, and he said in a gentle, low voice, "Don''t worry. We won''t be interrupted."


    But it was the middle of the day.


    Despite his words offort, the bright office lights that turned on automatically behind the curtains made Raegan feel exposed as she was kissed and caressed under such bright light. She started feeling a heat surge through her body, like she wasing down with something.


    "Um... Please... Stop..." she mumbled, tilting her head back to reveal her neck. Her voice cracking as she continued, "Please, stop... It''s just too much..."


    She couldn''t quite put her feelings into words, but she marveled inwardly at how skilled Mitchel was, feeling almost out of her body.


    Raegan locked weak, her cheeks a soft shade of pink, utterly bewitching.


    Mitchel, utterly smitten yet yful, understood how women often hold back from voicing what they want, making it hard for them to fully enjoy themselves.


    He let go of her earlobe and asked in a husky voice, "Darling, do you really want me to stop?"


    Raegan was on the edge of crying. Stopping now seemed too harsh, leaving her caught in a deep yearning.


    Yet, Mitchel wanted to hear her say what she needed. He pulled back a bit, his breath warm against her skin. "If you''re not up for a kiss, we''ll stop, alright?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Raegan, already overwhelmed, could only respond with a faint murmur.


    Mitchel let out a soft chuckle. "if you''re really against it, then let''s forget it."


    Raegan felt her cheeks warm up. He was serious about stopping if she didn''t speak up. Too embarrassed to share her feelings, she barely whispered, "Honey.."


    Mitchel managed to keep a straight face, replying, "Yes?"


    Clinging to his arm, Raegan bit her lip and whispered her request, "Honey... I want more kisses..."


    Her voice was so gentle that it could soften anyone''s heart.


    Mitchel undid his tie, tossed it aside, and bent down again, his hands nted near her. "Only kisses?" Raegan blinked, puzzled. "Isn''t that enough?" She really did love his kisses the most.


    Mitchel yfully tapped her nose, calling her a "little greedy one, while putting aside his own desires.


    Just as Raegan was about to say something, her world darkened as the tie wrapped around her eyes.


    Suddenly, she was up against therge desk in the office.


    Mitchel''s deep voice enveloped her. "Honey, how about we try something new?"

 Chapter 468

    ?Chapter 468


    "Mitchel..." Raegan tried to speak, but Mitchel''s kiss silenced her.


    "Hmm..." A quiet gasp slipped out as she grabbed onto his shirt.


    Feeling her quick breaths, Mitchel tightened his hold on her. He gently pried her lips apart for a deep,manding kiss, exploring with his tongue in bold swirls.


    Blinded by his tie, Raegan felt like she was losing her breath to him. The fading of her other senses made the kiss feel even more thrilling.


    Mitchel held her closely, kissing her with a passion that filled the quiet, well-lit office.


    Raegan, still in her work clothes, a white blouse and pencil skirt, found herself in disarray. Her blouse was undone, revealing more than intended, and her skirt had ridden up.


    Mitchel, ignited by the sight of her in such a state, yearned for more. His hand moved behind her, and then there was a faint snap.


    The sound of a strap being released.


    Raegan''s eyes went wide in shock. He had gone further than she expected...


    With his tie on, all Raegan could feel was the hot trail of his fingers, making her cheeks burn. She tried to push him away, mumbling, "Mitchel... We''re at yourpany. We can''t... This desk is for work..."


    Her words were all over the ce. And this was the desk Mitchel used every day! If they made out here, how could she ever look at it the same way again?


    Mitchel gently bit her lip, his voice low and rough. "Don''t you think it''s nice to make some good memories with this desk? It makes me happy just to see it."


    Mitchel loved the excitement of being so close to Raegan in his office.


    Raegan was freaking out. This was too much!


    "Beep! Beep! Beep!" The sudden sound of the internal phone ringing made Raegan jump, and she tensed up all over.


    Mitchel noticed her stiffen, his kiss bing gentler, his breath turning deeper and more enticing. "Why are you so nervous?"


    "Your... Your work... Raegan managed to say.


    When she tried to stand, Mitchel smoothly changed their positions, pulling her onto hisp.


    Taken by surprise, Raegan wrapped her arms around his neck, shifting ufortably.


    He gently lifted her legs with a caution. "Stay still."


    Tears threatened to spill from Raegan''s eyes. She didn''t want to move, yet the heat was unbearable!


    Suddenly, the call switched to speakerphone, silencing Raegan immediately. "Hello, Mr. Dixon, Mr. Frazier is here."


    Mitchel nced at Raegan, his expression unreadable. "Okay, give me fifteen minutes and I''ll be there."


    Just as the call seemed to end, a familiar voice chimed in, "What are you doing. Mitchel?" It was Devonte who had grabbed the phone.


    Mitchel didn''t respond.


    Devonte chuckled. "You''re not making out during the day, are you?"


    Raegan, feeling like she''d been caught, tried to pull away, but Mitchel kept her close. Gripping her waist, he drew her in closer, eliminating any space between them.


    "Mm..." Raegan muffled a moan into Mitchel''s chest, unable to hold it back.


    "What was that noise?" Devonte realized what was happening immediately.


    Raegan, panicked, closed her mouth tight, which only allowed Mitchel to take further advantage.


    As Mitchel gently lifted her skirt, he simply said, "Nothing."


    Devonte, always one to joke around, asked, "Did I just hear a cat? Are you sneaking off to y with cats in the middle of the day?"


    Raegan''s cheeks turned red with embarrassment. Her clothes were in disarray, her lips slightly open, and she felt frozen in ce, especially with Mitchel''s hand yfully moving.


    Mitchel, looking at Raegan''s flushed face with admiration, asked provocatively "Any objections?"


    "Not at all. I''m not in a hurry." Devonte casually suggested, "How about I give you an hour?''


    "Sounds good," Mitchel responded, his tone even.


    Devontemented on howposed Mitchel was.


    Seeing Raegan nearly breathless, Mitchel quickly hung up the phone. He then whispered to her, encouraging softly, "Baby, it''s okay to enjoy it."


    Raegan''s neck was lightly covered in sweat as she tried to restrain herself. She wrapped her arms around him, her voice shaking, "Mitchel..."


    "Let''s head inside." Mitchel, noticing the desk was too hard, carefully moved Raegan to thefier bed in the rest area.


    By then, Raegan had lost almost all her clothes. Mitchel had removed her clothing when he was on the phone. Now, she looked incredibly tempting, impossible to resist.


    Mitchel, looking at Raegan intensely, leaned in and whispered, "Rx, honey... It''s okay to bite me, not yourself." Raegan was left without words.


    Following their close moment, both were out of breath, Raegan even more so,pletely worn out.


    Mitchel helped her up to clean up, washing her gently.


    Overwhelmed, Raegan weakly protested, "No, please... I can''t handle more."


    Mitchel soothed her, "Be a good girl. Cleaning up saves you from taking any medication."


    Raegan fell silent again, the meaning behind his words unmistakable.


    Even bathing Raegan felt charged with an undeniable allure for Mitchel. Her bashfulness was deeply attractive.


    Mitchel, filled with longing, pulled her into another deep kiss.


    Their connection was so strong they found it hard to let go. But suddenly, Raegan pushed Mitchel away, caught in a moment of rity, reminding him of his duty. "Mr. Frazier is waiting. You''ve got to go now!"


    Having kept Devonte waiting for who knew how long was embarrassing enough. With Devonte''s knowing tone in the phone, Raegan was overwhelmed by embarrassment.


    Everyone at the Dixon Group knew about Mitchel''s girlfriend''s visit from the incident moments ago, and now Mitchel chose to have Devonte waiting. It was clear to everyone what they were up to. Raegan worried about how she was


    going to face anyone now.


    "Okay, let''s go out first."


    Mitchel wrapped Raegan in a towel, carried her to the bed, and dried her off, but he didn''t let her go right away.


    Raegan felt another intimate momenting on, her mind shing back to their recent closeness. He seemed to drag the moment out under the pretense of drying her off, making her cheeks turn red.


    "You need to go now," she urged, blushing.


    Mitchel looked at her, his eyes twinkling with a hint of yfulness. "There''s no hurry right now."


    Mitchel dressed Raegan in the clothes Matteo had bought, carefully putting each piece on, and gently dried her hair with a fresh towel. He was gentle and thorough.


    Raegan felt a sweet warmth from his care, aside from those intimate moments when he overpowered her pleas and teased her without mercy. At all other times, Mitchel was incredibly thoughtful, kind, and protective.


    Holding her closely, Mitchel seemed to find it hard to let go, his lips lightly touching her cheek as he asked in a deep voice, "Will you wait for me tonight?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 469

    ?Chapter 469 Davey''s Orders


    Raegan felt her cheeks warm as she gently refused. "No, not tonight."


    The memories of her recent passionate moments with Mitchel left her body tender and aching, prompting a mix of admiration and bewilderment at how instinctively men seemed to navigate the waters of pleasure.


    Though Raegan found these moments enjoyable at times, the frequency overwhelmed her.


    Mitchel had a way of calling Raegan fragile in the past, always taking care to lift her spirits and ensure she felt cherished before they got carried away.


    "It won''t take long." Mitchel tried to persuade her with a hint of coaxing in his voice, "What about tonight?"


    Mitchel had spent a significant amount of time trying to uplift Raegan''s mood earlier, and having only skimmed the surface of their connection, he was left craving more.


    "I need to get back to Janey." Raegan stood firm in her decision.


    Unfazed, Mitchel proposed, "Then I''lle to your vi."


    But Raegan was adamant. "No, let''s not." The intensity of Mitchel''s endurance amid passionate moments, while thrilling, also sparked a fear in her of what it might escte into, something beyond mere yful teasing.


    Noticing Mitchel''s look of disappointment, Raegan battled with a sense of guilt. He had been considerate, holding back to ensure she had a wonderful time, and here she was, possibly being too rigid in her stance. "Maybe I''m being too stern," she pondered, second-guessing her refusal.


    "Tomorrow night, Raegan suggested, her cheeks coloring with a warm flush. "Come to my vi tomorrow. I want to properly introduce you to Janey."


    Mitchel''s expression brightened instantly, his voice wavering with emotion as he asked, "You''re willing?"


    "Yes, I think it''s time Janey knew you''re her biological father."


    Despite Janey''s tendency to call Mitchel "Daddy'', she would switch the way to address Mitchel at any sign of Raegan''s disapproval, a situation that invariably pulled at Raegan''s heart.


    The truth that Mitchel was indeed Janey''s father, in every legal and emotional sense, was something Janey was unaware of. Raegan felt a pressing need to rify this truth.


    Mitchel''s hug grew firmer, his voice thick with emotion. "Thank you, my love." He had longed for this acknowledgment, holding his silence out of respect for Raegan''s pace, all the while harboring a deep desire for it. "I vow to be a good father for Janey and a good partner for you, to love and protect both of you, always."


    The future held many unknowns, but at that instant, Raegan felt enveloped in a profound sense of warmth and possibility, leaving her without words.


    Insisting on a gesture of care, Mitchel apanied Raegan to the garage, uneasy at the thought of her leaving alone. Raegan took care to keep her face hidden, likely conscious of the potential for curious eyes among the staff to specte about her and Mitchel''s private moments.


    As Mitchel and Raegan took the elevator, they ran into Devonte, who had been roaming the office floors. His wandering was not without purpose. He had stumbled upon someone who captivated his interest, a person with a unique allure that he found particrly striking.


    Regrettably for Devonte, her interest was nowhere to be found, and she eyed him with a cautious wariness, as though he posed some sort of risk.


    Upon spotting Mitchel with Raegan, who attempted to maintain a low profile in her long coat, Devonte''s keen observation skills didn''t fail him. Their previous business interactions had made Raegan a recognizable figure to him.


    Despite the stern look Mitchel shot his way, Devonte couldn''t help but address Raegan with a yful note in his voice. "Miss Foster, it seems Mitchel''s ''business'' was actually you."


    Raegan''s face was a picture of embarrassment, flushed a deep shade of red. She managed a faltering response. "Mr. Frazier, what a coincidence."


    Devonte, always ready with a quip, narrowed his eyes andmented, "Yeah. It''s reassuring to see you both in such harmony." Sensing Raegan''s difort, Mitchel stepped in, especially as Devonte showed no signs of backing off from sharing their elevator ride. "Perhaps the next one for you."


    Devonte, who had been eager to follow and press Mitchel for details about the woman he''d spotted earlier, reluctantly decided to hold back, perhaps out of concern that Mitchel would shut down any further inquiries.


    As the elevator doors sealed them off from Devante, Mitchel drew Raegan closer by the waist, his voice aforting rumble. "Don''t fret. Devonte''s just being yful. He''s not one to gossip."


    Overwhelmed and still reeling from the encounter, Raegan asserted, "I won''te back here."


    The thought was too embarrassing. She was tormented by the idea that the entirepany might be whispering about her visit and her activities within.


    Mitchel, his hand resting reassuringly on her waist, suggested nonchntly, "Next time, take this elevator straight to the parking lot. That way, no one will catch sight of you."


    "No! The protest came swiftly from Raegan, her embarrassment not yet faded. Hadn''t this experience been enough? How could he even consider repeating it?


    Mitchel, ever the tease, gave her waist a yful pinch. "Why not? Wasn''t I attentive to yourfort earlier?


    Raegan''s cheeks flushed a deep crimson. "Stop teasing" She knew he was saying so deliberately. Amid the intimate moments just now, he insisted on having her moaning. Now, just thinking about it made her wish she could vanish.


    Mitchel was aware that she''d had such a great time just now. She had let go of her inhibitions more than ever before. His approach had, in his view, paid off.


    In Mitchel''s opinion, if one partner remained reserved, only the other truly enjoyed the encounter. Encouraging Raegan to open up had made their moments together more fulfilling for both.


    Reflecting on their shared experiences, Mitchel couldn''t resist making another provocative suggestion, "Next time, why don''t youe over at night? The view through the office''s floor-to-ceiling windows is particrly striking after dark..." The implication made Raegan''s heart race, and she could barely stammer. "You..."


    The elevator reached their floor and the doors opened. With a yful squeeze of her cheek, Mitchel took her hand. "Let''s go." Outside, they found Victor waiting by the car.


    Victor had finished her duties and was back on watch. The previous bodyguards failed to enter certain ces like thedy''s restroom, making Victor''s presence unreceable for Raegan''s safety.


    While Mitchel had his reservations about Victor, he recognized her proficiency in ensuring Raegan''s safety.


    Victor received a serious nce from Mitchel. "Keep your eyes open."


    Victor responded with a firm nod, "Understood, sir."


    Mitchel lingered until Raegan''s car was out of sight. Only then did he make his way back to the elevator.


    As the elevator closed behind Mitchel, another vehicle discreetly trailed after Raegan''s, maintaining a distance yet following her all the way to her vi.


    This car, shrouded in secrecy, managed to capture some photographs before sending them off.


    Far away, in a mansion overlooking the North Pacific, Davey reviewed the received photos with a click of his tongue. "She certainly takes after her mother, he noted, recalling Katie''s grievances about Raegan being an obstacle


    His nextmand was chilling. "Make it seem idental, but ensure it''s clean."


    Davey''s motives weren''t driven by any personal vendetta on behalf of Katie but rather his disdain for Casey''s offspring with Mr. Foster.


    When asked about Raegan''s child, Davey''s tone turned icy. "Handle them together."


    Davey could not tolerate the thought of Casey being "contaminated by the existence of Raegan and Janey.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Erick, not being Casey''s biological child, did not factor into Davey''s concerns.


    However, Davey was intrigued by Mr. Foster''s decision to conceal Erick''s true identity, treating Erick no differently than his own son.


    "If it was out of affection, then Mr. Foster was far too kind-hearted," Davey pondered, considering such generosity a fatal w that would inevitably lead to Mr. Foster''s undoing.


    Interrupting Davey''s thoughts, a servant from the basement burst into the room, visibly panicked. "Mr. Glyn, thedy, she... The servant stammered, barely getting the words out.


    Ovee with anger, Davey seized the servant by the cor, his voice thunderous. "What happened!"


    As the servant gasped for air, his face turning a shade of deep blue, a sudden noise erupted.


    With a forceful gesture, Davey released the servant, sending the servant sprawling to the ground.


    Davey then hurried downstairs. The servant trailed behind him, struggling to catch his breath and finally managing to utter, "Thedy, she''s... She''s awoken..."


    Bursting into the room, Davey approached the figure lying on the bed. "Casey?" he eximed, incredulous.


    The woman in question slowly opened her eyes, her gaze clouded and uncertain. After a moment of silent assessment, she whispered, "Davey?"

 Chapter 470

    ?Chapter 470 Casey Woke Up


    Davey was struck motionless by the way Casey addressed him. His face hardened, revealing his distress.


    Casey caught the change in his demeanor and looked up, confusion etched on her face. "Davey, what''s the matter?


    Regaining hisposure, Davey took Casey''s hand with a softness that was out of character. "Nothing''s amiss. How are you feeling?


    Clutching her forehead, Casey''s brow creased with difort. "I''m not sure why, but my head is throbbing."


    Davey tenderly massaged her temples, murmuring. "Let me get a doctor to examine you."


    Casey drained of energy, could only respond with a faint "Okay."


    As Davey reached for his phone to call for a doctor, Casey, still in bed, inquired, "Davey, have you seen my parents?"


    "ng!" Davey''s phone slipped from his grasp, ttering on the floor.


    Davey''s stare, intense and icy, fixed on Casey, his presence chilling.


    Casey, seemingly oblivious to the tension, gently reminded him, "Davey, your phone fell."


    Ignoring the fallen phone, Davey asked, "What did you just mention?"


    "About what?" Still groggy, Casey pondered before responding. "My dad... Where are my parents? They''re not here, are they?"


    Davey''s gaze grew icy as he scanned the room. It was a replica of her bedroom, which justified her confusion. "Casey, regarding your parents..."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Davey''s attempt to exin was cut off by Casey''s interruption. "Could you get my mom? She''s probably worried since I had been unconscious before..."


    Davey remained silent, his dark eyes locked on her, filled with unsaid words. Pausing, he echoed her words, "Your mom is worried?"


    "Yes, why? What''s happening?


    "Casey..." Davey addressed her with a touch of coolness in his voice. "Have you forgotten something important?"


    Casey''s eyes,rge and bewildered, reflected her confusion. "What should I remember?"


    Davey probed further, "Casey, how many years have you lived?


    I''m 18, aren''t I?"


    Davey responded evenly, "And what about me?


    With a yful chuckle, Casey responded, "Isn''t it obvious? You''re 19, Davey, the finest protector of my family!"


    Davey didn''t utter a word in response.


    Casey gave him an appraising look, teasing, "How long was my nap? You appear much older, almost like you''re in your thirties. Maybe you should try some of my skincare products. It looks like the weather hasn''t been kind to you."


    Despite his rigorous fitness regimen and good appearance, Davey''s appearance suggested he was in his thirties.


    Casey, maintaining her youthful appearance without any aging signs, could easily pass for a woman in her thirties despite the years she had been asleep.


    Davey''s expression, a blend of light and shadow, was hard to read.


    Right then, there was a knock at the door.


    "Enter," Davey remarked.


    A doctor entered the room.


    Davey reassured Casey, "The doctor is here to check on you. There''s no need to worry."


    Casey acknowledged this with a weak nod.


    Post-examination, Davey and the doctor stepped outside.


    Davey''smanding presence was palpable.


    The doctor, in a timid voice, reported, "Mr. Glyn, she shows no physical abnormalities, but the clot in her brain persists, albeit smaller. The acupuncture seems to be working. Continuing the acupuncture might be beneficial..."


    "Get to the point," Davey cut him off sharply.


    "Huh?" The doctor was puzzled.


    Davey''s sneer was piercing. "Didn''t you notice her mental disorientation?" Casey had just imed she was eighteen.


    The doctor looked down. "I missed that, but she seems mentally stable."


    "Stable?" Davey''s smirk carried a trace of scorn. ''Is that all you''ve gathered after your assessment?


    The doctor felt the weight of Davey''s icy stare, as if on trial. He knelt hastily, his plea for forgiveness echoing loudly. "Please, Mr. Glyn, I beg you to spare me..."


    "Considering today marks Casey''s awakening, I''ll overlook this. However..." Davey''s temper red as he grasped the doctor''s hair, his tone icy. "Roll your way out now!"


    The mansion''syout was intricate, featuring a ramp that led to the grand entrance on one side and descended into a deep basement on the other.


    Without dy, the doctor scurried away, tumbling down the stairs in his haste. He resembled a rolling ball, swiftly descending step by step.


    Relief washed over the doctor as he escaped with his life.


    In recent years, Davey had dismissed numerous doctors. Each dismissed doctor either met a tragic end or passed away suddenly.


    The mere mention of Davey''s name sent shivers down the spines of many physicians. The pay was substantial, yet it was akin to risking their lives. No sum of money was worth their lives.


    However, once Davey summoned them, refusing his call meant certain death. The fortunate ones survived a year or two more. The vi''s atmosphere was eerily silent. The servants moved with utmost caution, avoiding any noise. Standing at the basement entrance, Davey''s face was unreadable. He then proceeded to the master bedroom.


    The servant guarding Casey''s room greeted Davey with respect, "Mr. Glyn."


    With a simple gesture from Davey, the servant promptly exited.


    Approaching Casey''s bed, Davey noticed she was still awake. She looked at him, her voice tinged with sadness. "Davey, why hasn''t my mother arrived yet?"


    Davey took a seat beside Casey, cing one hand gently beside her leg and using the other to smooth her tousled hair, speaking softly. "Your mother won''t being.


    "Why not?" Casey''s voice was filled with disbelief as she grabbed his hand.


    Davey''s eyes lingered on her hand, sping his with trust, his heart swelling with an unfamiliar warmth. "They''ve traveled abroad for a holiday. Your memories are just a bit mixed up."


    "My memories are mixed up? Casey questioned, struggling to grasp the situation.


    Gently caressing her hair, Davey reassured her, "Your memories will return gradually."


    Casey made a face, expressing her longing, "I really want to hear from my mom. Could you get her to call me?"


    "They are far away, near the Pacific border, so getting in touch right now is tricky."


    Tears started to gather in Casey''s eyes, and she seemed downhearted. "Have I forgotten many things?"


    Noticing her distress, Davey gently proposed, "You seem weary. Why not rest a bit more?"


    Casey agreed with a nod.


    Davey assisted her in gettingfortable and tucked her in. Then, he softly kissed her on the forehead. "Sleep now. I''ll fill you in on what you''ve missed once you''re awake."


    Casey was taken aback. "Davey, how could you kiss me?


    Davey gave her a teasing look. "Don''t you remember, Casey? We''re a couple, and we''ve shared many close moments."


    "We''re a couple?" This news seemed to astonish Casey.


    Davey chose not to answer directly, leaning in and murmuring. "Would you prefer to listen now, or would you rather rest?" Casey looked troubled. "My head is hurting..."

 Chapter 471

    ?Chapter 471


    "All right. Get some rest, then." Davey gazed at Casey.


    Davey was not in a hurry. After all, he thought he and Casey had all the time in the world.


    Casey closed her beautiful eyes. After a while, her breathing gradually steadied. When Davey saw this, the expression on his face started to change. The tenderness he had shown just now instantly vanished. It was reced by a growing cloud of darkness.


    Davey reached out and caressed her sleeping face, and countless memories flooded back into his mind.


    When Davey met Casey, the Glyn family had already considered him an outcast.


    That was because his father, Jayceon, disobeyed his grandfather and married a woman with no background. Jayceon was kicked out of the Glyn family for this.


    Jayceon was born with a silver spoon in his mouth, and he had never tasted the bitter pill of poverty.


    But his married life with Clemmie Brown, his wife, was never easy. The love they initially had for each other was gradually shattered by the heavy weight of financial woes. As their bills piled up, so did their fights.


    Until one day, Jayceon finally abandoned Clemmie and their young son, Davey. Jayceon left them with nothing but heartache.


    Clemmie, desperate and furious, rented a car, found Jayceon on the road, and elerated the car to hit him.


    This resulted in a fiery wreckage that took both their lives on the spot.


    At that time, Davey was barely a teen. But the tragedy made him an orphan. He could not resist when a neighbor took him in. However, this neighbor was a cruel drunkard whose life was also in shambles. He provided Davey shelter, but he would beat and scold Davey every time he got drunk.


    Davey was too young to remember his true identity. He endured years of torment in the hands of his abusive foster father.


    One day, in the dead of night, Davey''s foster father was too drunk to even stand steadily. He fell and hit the back of his head on the floor.


    While lying there helplessly, he had no choice but to ask for Davey''s help. However, Davey just stepped over him indifferently.


    A few moments after Davey walked out of the house, a loud explosion shook the whole ce, and a ball of fire soared in the air.


    That damn cigarette Davey''s drunk foster father had been smoking before he fell had set the home aze.


    Davey calmly watched as the raging fire burned the house into ashes. He didn''t even bother to save his drunkard foster father.


    Davey became a homeless orphan again. He wandered around, looking for food to survive, until he identally met and saved the six-year-old Casey.


    When Casey''s parents heard about Davey''s plight, they felt so sorry for him that they decided to take him with them. Davey wasn''t a bookworm, and he was not good at studying academic subjects. But he had a knack for punching. When he acquired some fighting skills, Hutton, Casey''s father, hired him as Casey''s bodyguard.


    As Casey grew, her rtionship with Davey became better. Even when she turned into a young woman, they were still inseparable.


    Casey was an innocent, kind-hearted, andpassionate young woman. She treated Davey as a protective older brother, and she did not hesitate to share with him everything.


    Casey had no idea that Davey''s sentiments for her had already changed.


    It was Hutton who first noticed something was wrong with the way Davey looked at Casey. But he just kept it to himself. He simply transferred Davey to thepany''s security department without any exnation.


    Davey didn''tin. He just hid his true feelings and relentlessly toiled for thepany.


    Then, tragedy "unexpectedly struck. Casey''s parents died in a car incident, leaving an eighteen-year-old Casey temporarily blinded due to excessive grief.


    At that moment, Davey returned to Casey''s side as her personal bodyguard. Aside from that, he also became her steadfast guardian and the silent protector of her family''s legacy.


    As years passed, the bond between Casey and Davey became deeper and stronger. Before they knew it, they had already be intimate.


    But the time came when Casey discovered a sinister secret thatpletely changed her view of Davey. This incident had ignited a fierce rivalry between them. From being allies, they became against each other.


    Davey took advantage of Casey''s visual impairment to confine her in her family''s mansion.


    But Casey found an opportunity to escape. She filed and disappeared into the night, leaving no trace behind.


    Casey only reappeared a few yearster. She had married Landen Foster and lived overseas, having given birth to a boy and a girl.


    Meanwhile, Davey had been located by the Glyn family, amassing a ton of clout.


    But Casey ignored Davey''s existence. For her, he was just a ghost from the past.


    As these memories shed through Davey''s mind, he snapped back to reality. The dim bedsidemp in the room fell on Casey''s pallid face.


    Davey stared at her with terrifying coldness in his eyes. Why had Casey''s memories frozen to when she was only eighteen? At that time, her parents were not dead yet, and he hadn''t imed her as his own.


    Davey didn''t believe Casey could no longer remember everything beyond that. Could it be that Casey was only putting on an act? At the thought of this, Davey subconsciously clenched his fists tightly. He hoped Casey would not let him down again. After all, he didn''t want to hurt her like he did in the past.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Davey stared at Casey for a little while before he stood up and left the room. His footsteps faded into the distance.


    A few momentster, Casey''s eyelids flickered, and she slowly opened her eyes.


    Under the dim light of the bedsidemp, tears welled up in her beautiful eyes and fell one after another like pearls. She clutched the quilt tightly.


    Casey wanted to curse Davey. He was such a scoundrel.


    Since she could not beat him for now, she must be cautious. She couldn''t show weakness now.


    No matter what, she had to find a way to escape from him. She had to find her daughter and avenge the son she had lost. Casey could never give up until she achieved her goal.


    The next day, Janey woke up early in the morning. She excitedly hopped out of bed, smiling from ear to ear. She eximed, "Daddy ising to pick us up!"


    Janey spent hours sifting through her closet, determined to find the perfect outfit for the asion. Her nonstop chatter filled the air as she excitedly shared her ns with Raegan.


    Raegan chuckled helplessly. "Honey, he''s still at work. You have to wait for a while."


    Janey''s eyes lit up. "Can we go to his office and wait outside until he''s done with work? I want to ride in his fancy car back home."


    Of course, Raegan couldn''t have the heart to refuse Janey''s request. She called Mitchel and asked for his permission.


    Mitchel readily agreed, so they drove to his office and waited in the car.


    Raegan held Janey''s little hand and said, "Janey, we have something to tell youter."


    Janey blinked her big eyes. "Mommy, can I guess?"


    "Sure, what is it?


    ''Is Mitchel my real dad?" Janey was such a smart girl. She guessed it right on the first try.


    Raegan was surprised. ''Janey, you..."


    "Mommy, my teacher said we chose our parents in heaven before we were born. That''s why when I first saw you, I liked you right away. I feel the same about Mitchel. The first time I saw him, I knew he was my real dad." Janey''s exnation was so heartwarming that it melted Raegan''s heart.


    Raegan smiled gently and asked, "Janey, do you know what a real dad means?"


    "Hmm... I''m not sure..."


    "It means your only dad, the special one," Raegan exined gently. "Mitchel is your only daddy, and you are his one and only precious daughter."


    Janey''s eyes widened, filled with curiosity. She asked, "I am his one and only child?"


    "Of course. For now, you are his only precious child."


    "Then, why don''t you give me a baby brother or sister?" Janey''s question stunned Raegan.


    Janey shook Raegan''s hand and insisted, "Mommy, I really want a little brother or sister. My ssmate Paloma has a baby brother, and he''s so cute."


    Raegan was amused by Janey''s words. She chuckled, gently pinched Janey''s cute little face, and said, "Well, I can''t exactly control that. We can only let nature take its course, okay?"


    "Okay." Janey didn''t insist anymore. But in her mind, she had already nned to ask Mitchelter. She couldn''t wait to be a big sister.


    Raegan continued, "Janey, there''s something your daddy wants to tell you in person."


    Janey''s eyes lit up with excitement. She begged Raegan, "Mommy, let''s go upstairs and find him now. I want to see his office."


    Raegan didn''t want to enter thepany building, let alone go to Mitchel''s office. But Janey was persistent, so she had no choice. She considered using Mitchel''s exclusive elevator to avoid being seen by the employees.


    Earlier, Raegan had already texted Mitchel that they were on the way. He replied he woulde down as soon as his meeting was over.


    Raegan thought it would be better to take Janey upstairs to surprise him.


    Raegan and Janey got out of the elevator and walked into a small antechamber leading to the CEO''s office.


    Regan squeezed Janey''s little hand and said in a voice filled with pride and excitement. "Honey, we''re here. This is where your dad works."


    Janey''s eyes widened in awe. She excitedly pushed the door open and eximed, "Wow! Mommy, it''s even bigger than Erick''s office!"


    Suddenly, they heard a woman''s distressed voice from inside. "Mitchel, I''m pregnant. It''s yours...

 Chapter 472

    ?Chapter 472


    Raegan had just heard the words when she quickly put her hand over Janey''s mouth and hurriedly left.


    It wasn''t until Raegan and Janey were safely inside the car that Janey, still puzzled, turned to Raegan with a question. "Mommy, didn''t you tell me I''m daddy''s only child? Why did thatdy say she has daddy''s child?"


    Raegan found herself at a loss for words. She was waiting for Mitchel to shed some light on this, yet she wanted to keep Janey out of it.


    "Let me ask your daddy about it first, and then I''ll exin, okay?" Raegan decided on honesty, considering Janey''s age and sensitivity. Raegan didn''t want Janey to feel disheartened when discovering being kept in the dark.


    "Alright, but please talk calmly with my daddy. Don''t fight, okay?" Janey advised like a little adult.


    "I promise I''ll talk to your daddy calmly, Raegan reassured Janey, making ns to send Janey home with Victor and stay behind.


    Raegan felt the need to confront Mitchel directly and find out the truth about Katie''s pregnancy with his child.


    Her mind felt like it was a battlefield with countless little soldiers at war.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    They had just made up not too long ago, and they were still on shaky ground emotionally. Then, this bombshell dropped. She was at a loss for what to do next. If what Katie had spilled was the truth, how was she supposed to react?


    Even if it was by ident, the idea of Mitchel having a child with another woman was a tough pill to swallow. Raegan''s heart was a mess, swirling with difort and uncertainty.


    Eventually, Mitchel finally called. When he found out Raegan was still in the parking lot, he quickly made his way down. As Mitchel opened the car door, his surprise was evident upon seeing only Raegan inside. "Where''s Janey?" he asked. "I sent her home," Raegan replied simply.


    Mitchel tried to keep the atmosphere light, yfully messing up Raegan''s hair as he apologized, "Sorry, the meeting went over its scheduled time."


    His words made Raegan feel a chill in her heart. He had hidden it from her! If she hadn''t overheard Katie''s words by chance, was he ever nning to tell her?


    "Did your meeting really go on for that long?" Raegan probed.


    Mitchel hesitated before responding in a softer tone, "I''m sorry you had to wait. It''s my fault."


    His apology, however, only added to the chill spreading through Raegan. He dodged her question, which made her wonder whether he intended toe clean.


    Suddenly, Raegan felt all her questions were pointless. Mitchel had chosen to keep it hidden. Why would he tell her? Her head throbbed, her heart turned cold. She kept silent. Yet, she remembered her promise to Janey, to ask Mitchel gently.


    With clear, earnest eyes, Raegan inquired, "Mitchel, are you keeping something from me?"


    Mitchel stayed cool, replying, "What do you wish to know? I''m an open book." He dodged the question, not owning up to any secrets.


    Right then, Mitchel''s phone rang, a call from Matteo.


    Mitchel picked up, his expression changing with the conversation. He uttered a few "Alright and promised to deal with it.


    After hanging up, Mitchel offered an apology, Raegan, there''s something I need to sort out. Maybe head back first? If it getste, I might not make it over. Could you apologize to Janey for me?


    Raegan felt a deeper chill, a cold that enveloped her entirely. Probing further seemed futile. It would just leave her more humiliated.


    Mitchel wrapped his arms around Raegan in a tight hug before he had to go. His voice, still captivating, whispered, "Raegan, I miss you..."


    Raegan''s face turned nk and cold as she epted his hug.


    Before he left, Mitchel softly kissed her forehead.


    Raegan''s car pulled away, and Mitchel''s figure became smaller and smaller in the distance.


    Raegan couldn''t stop her tears from falling. Were all their shared moments, those intense life-or-death situations, just an act? If he didn''t love her, why did he go out of his way to save her? If he did love her, why did he deceive her after they both acknowledged their feelings?


    Once home, Raegan turned her phone off and went straight to bed.


    Seeing Raegan needed space, Janey was exceptionally considerate and didn''t intrude. She followed Annis''s advice, cleaned up, and went to bed herself.


    Raegan didn''t wake up until the afternoon of the next day.


    Upon waking, Raegan worried the studio might be trying to reach her, so she turned her phone back on. Elin sent a message saying everything at the studio was being organized smoothly and advised her not to worry but to rest well.


    Yet, Mitchel hadn''t sent a single message the whole night. Raegan wasn''t naive. The silence spoke volumes. With a forced smile, she thought, maybe this was just how things were going to be.


    Raegan got ready and headed to the studio. Work was the one thing she felt she had control over.


    The studio was bustling from the moment she arrived, leaving her no room to dwell on personal matters.


    As evening fell, Elin suggested they talk about work over dinner. They chose a mall close to the studio for dinner.


    While eating, Elin got a call rted to work and had to leave early.


    After her meal, Raegan decided to pick up a gift for Janey and made her way to the baby store on the first floor.


    Entering the store, a staff member blocked Raegan''s path, apologizing, "I''m sorry, miss, but we''re not assisting customers right now."


    Confused, Raegan asked, "Aren''t you open?


    The employee exined, "We''re currently attending to a VIP customer and ask for your understanding."


    Sometimes, malls would shut their doors to the public to cater exclusively to a VIP shopper.


    Raegan was aware of this practice and was on her way out when she heard someone call her name. "Raegan!"


    Raegan looked over, her expression immediately turning frosty.


    Katie emerged from the store, leaning on Luciana for support. "Raegan, are you here to shop at the baby store, too? Whose clothes are you buying?"


    Katie was aware that Raegan had been away for five years, during which she got married and had a child.


    Katie posed the question with a clear intention.


    Raegan nced at Katie''s stomach, noting it was only slightly pronounced, suggesting about three months into the pregnancy.


    Yet, Katie seemed to entuate it to appear further along.


    Preferring to avoid further interaction, Raegan turned to leave, but Katie wasn''t about to let her go easily.


    Katie reached out, grabbing Raegan''s arm, and greeted her with a smile, "Raegan, it''s been so long."


    Raegan briskly pulled her arm away, her tone icy. "I don''t think we''re that close, are we?"


    Taken aback by Raegan''s blunt dismissal, Katie lost her footing slightly.


    Luciana immediately snapped, "Are you blind? Don''t you dare hurt Katie, or you''ll regret it!"


    Luciana was still fuming at Raegan because of theirst encounter in Mitchel''s ward. She didn''t expect Raegan to go back to his son and even had connections with that bastard. She deemed Raegan as maniptive.


    Raegan''s face turned stone-cold. She retorted, ''Mrs. Dixon, let''s be clear, who started this?"


    Luciana ignored Raegan and, boiling with rage, barked, "Katie was just being polite, and you repay her with harm?"


    Raegan was at a loss for words. No wonder Mitchel had warned her about Luciana. Luciana really seemed to be battling her own imagined threats.


    Just then, Katie stepped up, trying to y the bigger person. "It''s okay, Luciana. I''m not hurt."


    Katie''s tone when she called Luciana had shifted, annoying Raegan enough to walk away.


    But Katie wasn''t about to let Raegan leave that easily. She stepped in front of Raegan, showcasing her pregnant belly. and announced, "Raegan, I''m pregnant!"


    Raegan almost burst outughing. So Katie thought she hadn''t noticed... With a smile, she responded, "Congrattions, Miss Glyn. But are you married? I haven''t heard anything."


    Katie''splexion went ashen at the remark.

 Chapter 473

    ?Chapter 473


    Raegan''s sarcastic words were a ploy to shame Katie for getting pregnant before marriage.


    Spasms of anger rushed through Katie, but dissipated immediately. She had thought she could easily manipte Raegan judging by thetter''s soft demeanor.


    But to Katie''s surprise, Raegan was sharp enough toe up with such a reply.


    Katie was fuming with indignation. If only Raegan knew who was responsible for her pregnancy, would Raegan have reasons to mock her still? Sheposed herself quickly. Gently caressing her belly, she said, "This child belongs to Mitchel."


    "Oh? Has he acknowledged it?" Raegan replied with a wry smile.


    Raegan''s response swept Katie off her feet. Suchposure from Raegan waspletely unexpected. "And what is that supposed to mean?" Katie frowned.


    Raegan was mad at Mitchel for hiding Katie''s pregnancy from her, but she wasn''t dumb. Mitchel couldn''t possibly like Katle. He would have taken Katie in to live with him if he did. Why did he wait for her return to begin a rtionship with Katie? It was likely Katie maneuvered her way to get this child. And whether Katie''s child was really Mitchel''s was still up for debate.


    "Miss Glyn, you held a press conference where you made it clear that there was no personal rtionship with Mitchel aside work. Have you done a paternity test? How sure are you that Mitchel is responsible? Raegan calmly said.


    Katie''s face turned red with anger at the barrage of questions thrown at her. She clenched her fist in fury, trying to contain her anger. Her intention was to belittle Raegan, but the table seemed to have turned. How infuriating!


    Onlookers who had been attracted by their conversation began whispering amongst themselves. It was not just a juicy story about pregnancy out of wedlock. It was a scandal.


    Luciana became defensive of Katie. She angrily pointed her index finger at Raegan''s face. "Katie is my son''s fiancee and had been epted by the Dixon family. The child in her womb belongs to Dixon family. Wedding arrangements have been made. Tell me, who are you to meddle in our family affairs?


    Raegan had bepletely indifferent to Luciana. She hadpletely erased every ounce of affection she once had for Luciana after Luciana pped her thest time they met.


    "Had your ''daughter-inw not been in my way, would I be having this conversation? Raegan retorted with her eyebrows raised. She scoffed. "She started it first. Normally, I don''t interfere in people''s ''family affairs!"


    Raegan made her stance clear. She wouldn''t involve herself in people''s lives unless they provoked her first. If anyone chose to annoy her, she certainly wouldn''t hesitate to face the person head on.


    Luciana, infuriated, tried to p Raegan. However, her hand was caught while it was still in the air.


    With a stern look, Raegan warned, "Mrs. Dixon, I am not someone you could p at will. The next time you try this, I''ll be sure to give you the dose of disrespect you deserve."


    Luciana tried to free her hand, but Raegan''s grip was firm. She forcefully dropped it and added, "I''ll make sure to return the p the same way it came. Try me!"


    Luciana was momentarily taken aback by Raegan''s ice-cold demeanor. Raegan had grown so much confidence since theirst encounter five years ago. Raegan was nothing close to the country bumpkin she had been familiar with, now exuding a presence reminiscent of Luciana''s own in her younger days.


    Luciana''s gaze darkened as she reflected on the past. feeling her thoughts had be too extreme nowadays. She used to be an easy-going person.


    Seeing Luciana didn''t respond to Raegan''s words, Katie became frustrated. She dramatically held Luciana''s hand and leaned forward. "Luciana! Are you hurt?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "No, I''m fine," Luciana answered as she shook her head.


    Kattie said tearfully in concern, "Luciana, please don''t get worked up with her, at least for my sake. Remember what Mr. Gomez said."


    At Katie''s words, Luciana''s eyes bulged in shock. Yes! Mr. Gomez had said Raegan would bring life-threatening danger to Mitchel. It seemed the spections had been eerily urate. Mitchel had several terrible near-death experiences which were all linked to Raegan. She couldn''t afford to permit anything to happen to Mitchel anymore!


    Luciana threw herself to the ground, screaming at the top of her voice, "She hit me! Oh! She hit me!"


    Raegan was puzzled by Luciana''s immature antics.


    Luciana continued amid sobs, "All I ever did was ask you to stay away from my son. Do you want to kill me? How could you push me to the ground?"


    Raegan was shocked by Luciana''s tant lies! Not minding her stature in the society, Luciana seemed to have abandoned all semnce of dignity.


    Katie, on the other hand, had a mask and bangs on. This made it difficult for people to recognize her. That way, people focused their gaze at Luciana and Raegan.


    Nobody recognized Luciana as a wealthy matron because of herck of appearance in social activities.


    However, someone noticed Raegan and took a picture of her at the scene. Raegan had been to a few press conferences.


    Luciana carried on with her lies, "Why do you meddle in my son''s life? Why are you causing my daughter-inw distress? Are you even human?"


    Oblivious to the truth, onlookers pitied Luciana and supported her while ming Raegan. "Why would a proper young woman choose to be a home wrecker?"


    *Seducing a married man, challenging his wife and assaulting his mother? That is actually appalling!"


    "Youngdy, engaging in adultery is nothing to be proud about. It won''t end well for you."


    "To think that she has a decent job, what else does she want? Is she not the owner of Crescent?"


    "Yes! She''s the one. She even won an award and imed to make her mom proud. Yet, she wants to kill someone else''s mother."


    "Go ahead! Record this so the world can see it. There might be more to this story!"


    The agitated crowd had gathered, including some staff from the store. They all cursed angrily.


    Raegan tried to defend herself. "I''m not a mistress. All she said are lies. Please don''t spread rumours."


    Unfortunately, Raegan''s voice was drowned by the noisy crowd. No one paid attention to her. They judged her as though they were more righteous.


    Some even tried to push Raegan as they shouted angrily.


    Raegan struggled to maintain her bnce, barely standing upright.


    Katie happily watched the bedraggled look on Raegan''s face, triumphantly smirking her lips. How dared Raegan challenge her?


    Right then, amanding voice thundered from the back of the crowd. "Back off!"


    Victor swept violently through the crowd and came to Raegan''s defense. Victor hid her safely behind him.


    Victor had been waiting downstairs for Raegan. She came to check out what had dyed Raegan and found that scene on arrival.


    Victor was maddened when a man gave Raegan an unweed push.


    iming justice at that point was a facade. The man clearly had bad intentions toward Raegan.


    Victor forcefully twisted the man''s wrist, and the man fell to the ground, writhing in pain. His cries restored silence to the atmosphere.


    Raegan was utterly distressed. Her hair was disheveled, and even had a button removed from her cloth.


    Katie decided to let the situation stop here, not wanting to spark Mitchel''s displeasure. She helped Luciana up. "Luciana, let her go. I''m fine. Don''t get worked up over me."


    Katie tried to shift the me to Luciana, knowing that Mitchel wouldn''t find fault with her.


    Luciana was so eager to leave. After all, show time was over. Stirring Mitchel to anger would do no good. She had better end it there and avoid more troubles.


    Just as Luciana and Katie attempted to leave, they heard a loud voice.


    "Stop!" Raegan shouted coldly at them, "Who said you could leave?"

 Chapter 474

    ?Chapter 474


    Katie stopped in her tracks and nced at Raegan, her voice sounding genuine. "Miss Foster, I''m only trying to help. You''re well-known around here. Aren''t you worried about what people will think of your studio?"


    Katie''s statement painted Raegan as arrogant and unreasonable, unwilling to back down even though Katie was offering her a way out.


    "There she is, the mistress, acting all superior!"


    "Shameless!"


    "She''s ruining our values!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Ignoring the harsh words from the onlookers, Raegan said with a hint of amusement, "Miss Glyn, did you cause problems for me with Mr. Dixon''s knowledge?


    Katie''s eyes darted about guiltily. "Does he need to know? I''m pregnant with his baby, so my opinion will represent his in the future."


    "You think you can represent him?" Raegan took out her phone, turned off the Bluetooth, and put it on speaker. "Mr. Dixon, did you hear that?"


    Katie and Luciana were stunned. When had Raegan called Mitchel? They hadn''t noticed at all! So, everything they had said just now was heard by Mitchel.


    Before Katie and Luciana could gather their thoughts, Mitchel''s clear voice came from the phone. "Where are you? I''ming right now."


    Raegan asked inly, "I just want to confirm one thing. Is she telling the truth?"


    Raegan wanted to hear it straight from Mitchel, rather than guess and worry.


    Mitchel answered quickly and decisively, "Raegan, I have no connection to that child. I''ll be there soon."


    "There''s no need. I can handle this." Raegan ended the call.


    Katie, too scared to speak until then, dared to question after the call ended, "Are you out of your mind? Why did you call Mitchel?"


    "Do you not remember, Miss Glyn? When I was married to Mr. Dixon, you imed to be his fianc¨¦e over the phone," Raegan remarked evenly.


    The bystanders were shocked. So, it turned out Raegan was actually the wife! And the pregnant Katie had been provoking Raegan during thetter''s marriage. So, basically, Katie''s interference ended Raegan''s marriage. What an unexpected turn of events!


    One onlooker cleverlymented, "it''s like the thief yelling stop thief''!''


    Other onlookers burst intoughter.


    Katie''s face lost all color.


    With a snort, Raegan said, "Considering your past actions, I had to check the facts with the person involved."


    Furious and embarrassed, Katie snapped, "What game are you ying, trying to cause trouble between me and Mitchel!


    Raegan mockingly replied, "Miss Glyn, I thought you were just a bit scheming. I didn''t realize you were so well-versed in deceit."


    Raegan''s gaze fell on Katie''s belly and smiled,menting, "Only you know how this child came about."


    Katie panicked, protesting loudly, "That''s not true!"


    Katie''s eyes shed with malice, wishing death upon Raegan. But with onlookers present, she could only clutch her belly, tearfully iming. "This child is Mitchel''s!"


    Luciana chimed in, "I can testify. This baby is my son''s. You have no right to make usations!"


    The two stood united against Raegan.


    Before Raegan could respond, one among the onlookers spoke up. "Hey, we all heard the man himself say the baby isn''t his!"


    "Right! We sympathized with you moments ago, not knowing you two were teaming up against this youngdy!"


    "Just before, this mother-inw was stirring up the onlookers against her ex-daughter-inw. With such a mother-in-w, truly a curse of bad luck!"


    "Disgusting... No wonder they are a family."


    "Ugh..."


    Everyone was adding in with their thoughts.


    Just a while ago, Katie and Luciana were secretly delighted to see Raegan getting scolded, but now their faces were metaphorically pped raw by the bacsh.


    Katie''splexion shifted from white to red. Overwhelmed, she pretended to faint, eager to leave this instant.


    Luciana swiftly called for her assistant.


    Yet, Katie''s bodyguard, Abel, was quicker, dashing to Katie''s side to pick her up. He shot a menacing look at Raegan as they left, threatening, "If any harmes to her, I won''t let you off!"


    Right away, Victor boldly stepped up for Raegan, staring back without flinching. "Miss Glyn was the one at fault, fainting out of guilt. What does that have to do with Miss Foster? Everyone knows Miss Glyn stooped so low as to paint fingers at others for her own mistakes. The nerve of her! Now I get it why you''re so loyal to her. Birds of a feather flock together. You guys always y the victim and badmouth others!"


    The onlookers gained new understanding from this confrontation. Even Katie''s bodyguard was far from being decent. They realized they had misunderstood Raegan, thinking she was the home wrecker. But turned out, she was the real victim, bullied by Katie and Luciana.


    An onlooker, filled with righteous indignation, chimed in, "I saw everything. Her fainting was purely out of embarrassment, not because she was attacked. Thisdy didn''t touch her at all!"


    "Exactly, I''ll back that up. There''s no basis for their ims."


    "And hey, look at their intimacy. Holding this tightly as if the woman is someone this bodyguard treasures. It raises questions about the baby''s father..."


    "Yeah, that was not their first hug, for sure..."


    Katie, who had been faking unconscious, felt too ashamed to keep it up after hearing thosements. She blurted out, "Let me go!


    Abel paused before saying, "Miss, are you..."


    Katie then hopped down from Abel''s embrace on her own.


    Luciana''s face fell, sensing the onlookers''ments had a point. It was now obvious that Katie had been carried by Abel in such a manner multiple times before, only choosing to get down after being called out.


    Still, to maintain appearances, Luciana had her assistant help Katie as they hurried away, their departure marked by a sense of humiliation.


    Once inside the elevator, Katie sternly told Abel, "My dad hired you to keep me safe, not to overreact without any real threat. Do you understand?"


    Abel, looking down, expressed his regret, "I''m truly sorry. I''m not good with these social situations and I''ve caused you embarrassment."


    He started hitting himself across the face, not holding back, to the point of bleeding from his lip.


    Luciana was shocked to see this. Her suspicions about Abel''s rtionship with Katie were evident, given the surrounding gossip. Plus, every time she saw Katie, Abel was always close behind. With just a man and a woman together almost all the time, there was no telling whether they had been intimate before.


    But watching Abel punish himself like that cleared any doubts Luciana had. She grabbed Katie''s arm, saying, "Stop him. He simplycks sensitivity and understanding of how to behave."


    With a frown, Katie dered, "Abel, you''re fined three months'' sry. Don''t mess up like this again."


    Abel acknowledged Katie''s words, retreated to a corner, and silently cleaned the blood from his face.


    After seeing Luciana off, Katie and Abel went to her own car.


    The moment Katie sat down, Abel followed suit.


    Katie''s once gentle and poised manner vanished entirely, reced by eyes filled with fury and contempt as she ordered, "Get down on your knees!"

 Chapter 475

    ?Chapter 475


    Abel kneeled obediently.


    Katie, without any mercy, pressed her heel into Abel''s hand. She kept pressing until his skin tore, leaving his hand bloody and injured.


    Despite the pain, Abel stayed on his knees, his head down, silent. This showed he could endure the pain withoutint.


    Katie was still furious. She had never been this embarrassed before. Those usations, despite the truth of them, felt like physical blows, pushing her close to rage.


    "You idiot! You''ve nearly wrecked my n!" Katie yelled, trying to kick Abel in the head, but he grabbed her foot instead. Katie, furious, demanded, "Let go of me, you despicable creature!"


    Abel released her foot, still kneeling. "Miss, please take it easy, especially with the baby in your belly. I''ll do it for you," he said.


    Then, Abel looked around, picked a golf club from the trunk of the car, and hit himself in the head without a second thought.


    "ng!" A dull sound echoed, followed by blood streaming down Abel''s face.


    Unfazed, Abel struck the other side of his head, causing some blood to stter onto Katie.


    "Yuck!" Katie retreated in revulsion.


    The hit was overwhelming for Abel, his vision blurred by his own blood. Despite this, he shakily lifted the golf club again, preparing to hit himself, risking serious injury.


    "Stop it!'' Katie stepped in, finally. Not out of concern for his life, but because she still had tasks for him.


    Despite his injuries, Abel managed to gasp, "Thank you..."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Get the hell cut! You''re getting my car dirty," Katie said coldly.


    The car stopped, and Abel was dragged out like a lifeless body, left on the ground as Katie''s car quickly drove off.


    Upon reaching the vi, Katie had just gotten out when a dark blue supercar screeched to a halt in front of her, perfectly timed.


    The door of the dark blue supercar swung open, revealing glossy leather shoes stepping out.


    Then, Mitchel approached Katie with steady pace, looking solemnly.


    Katie, scared, held her chest and then her stomach. "What... What are you nning to do?" she stuttered as she stepped back, frightened, the threatening vibe around Mitchel too much to bear.


    In a sh, Mitchel''s iron grip was around Katie''s neck.


    "Ah..." Katie''s attempt to scream was abruptly silenced. Her face turned purple, her breathing weak. For a second, she really thought Mitchel might kill her!


    Finally, when Katie felt herself fading, Mitchel released her in disgust.


    Katie staggered, leaning on the car door, coughing violently.


    After coughing for a while, Katie raised her eyes to see Mitchel''s cold, unforgiving face, and tears began to fall. "Mitchel... You''ve lost it... I''m pregnant with your baby..."


    Mitchel looked at her expressionlessly, his tone icy. "Katie, did you just ignore my words?"


    Katie''s neck hurt badly. She had always been looked after, never experiencing such roughness. Though feeling wronged, she had no choice but to bite back herints against his anger.


    With tears streaming, Katie exined, "Mitchel... I didn''t go looking for Raegan. We met just by chance at the mall. If you don''t believe me, ask your mom..."


    "Shut up!" Mitchel cut her off sharply. "The child in your belly isn''t mine. How many times must I say it?"


    At this, Katie couldn''t stop her tears and hastily said, "Mitchel, I promise you, this baby is yours!" "Really?" Mitchel''s face was expressionless. "You''re saying you''re pregnant with my kid, without me involved?" "... ..." Katie stumbled over her words, her voice shaky. "Mitchel, you have to believe me. This child is yours."


    "Believe you? Mitchel raised an eyebrow skeptically. "Katie, do you think I''m that easy to fool?


    His open disdain sent a clear signal to Katie. What she wished for would remain just a wish.


    Flushed with embarrassment and anger, Katie protested, "Mitchel, I''m telling the truth. This is your child. Whether you like it or not, that''s the truth."


    Mitchel lost his patience, his hand resting casually in his pocket as he warned her, "Katie, if you''re trying something and it ends up hurting Raegan, that''s where I draw the line. I already told you to own up to your actionsst time. It seems you didn''t take it seriously. I hope the Glyn family is ready to face the consequences of your mistake!"


    Katie''splexion turned ashen. "Mitchel, are you threatening me? What are you nning to do to the Glyn family?" "You''ll see soon enough." Mitchel''s tone was calm but menacing.


    Katie knew Mitchel well enough to know he meant business. Tears of frustration and defeat rolled down her cheeks, aplete turnaround from her confident front earlier with Abel. "Mitchel, after all the time we''ve worked together, do you really have the heart to make the Glyn family suffer? Have you ever thought that this child might actually be yours? You''re going to regret treating me like this!"


    "No regrets," Mitchel replied with certainty. "Be thankful this child isn''t mine."


    Katie''s eyes went wide. "What do you mean?"


    Mitchel looked at her sharply. "If it were, it wouldn''t have survived."


    Katie was shocked. "Mitchel, this is your own child. How can you think of harming it? Have you ever thought about your mother, who, at her age, yearns for a grandchild..."


    Mitchel cut her off impatiently. "Katie, I''m not discussing anything with you. Consider this a final warning. Next time, it won''t be just about pressuring the Glyn family."


    Mitchel''s words implied he wouldn''t hesitate to deal with Katie should there be another asion.


    Katie never imagined that even carrying his child wouldn''t sway Mitchel in the slightest. How could he be so cold- hearted!


    Finally breaking down, Katie demanded, "Mitchel, for that woman, you''d do this to me? I love you so much, even willing to bear your child. Could it be..."


    She looked up, confused. "Could our child, carrying your blood, really mean less to you than that woman and her child with another man?"


    Oblivious to Mitchel being Janey''s biological father, Katie found it hard to ept Mitchel''s affection for Raegan and Janey.


    The reason behind Mitchel''s firm refusal for epting the child in her belly baffled Katie. She hysterically shouted, "You can ept her child with someone else, but why not ours! How could...


    The next second, a string of keys connected with Katie''s face.


    Mitchel, who disliked violence against women, had no patience for anyone who insulted his daughter.


    Katie stood dumbfounded, too shocked to cry. Her mouth burned, likely split open. Holding her face, she said in disbelief, "Mitchel, you hit me..."


    Mitchel''s expression turned grim. "You have no right to talk about them!"

 Chapter 476

    ?Chapter 476


    Katie, with tears cascading down her cheeks, had never experienced such humiliation before. The sting was sharpering from the man she held dear.


    "From this moment, neither you nor your Glyn family will see any respect from me, Mitchel dered, his decision final as he turned to leave.


    In a turmoil of emotions, Katie felt an urgent need to say something. "Mitchel, I can be of assistance to you!" Desperation wasced with her voice as she reached for his arm, hoping to sway him.


    "Mitchel, I''m aware of the struggles within the Dixon Group. Henley might dominate the foreign trade routes, but my Glyn familymands a substantial influence there as well. If you just acknowledge our rtionship and recognize our child, the Glyn family will back you unconditionally. With your expertise, challenging Henley for supremacy in the foreign trade sector and achieving an equitable share is within reach." As Katie spoke, her thoughts began to align, her grip on Mitchel''s arm loosening as her words flowed more smoothly.


    "Have you thought about what turning against the Glyn family might cost you? The Dixon Group harbors many who oppose you, and you''re surely aware of the traps being set for you," she implored, seizing the moment to make her case.


    Katie knew Mitchel was navigating a storm of both internal discord and external threats, with Alexis pressuring Mitchel to resign and Henley, the illegitimatepetitor, lurking in the shadows.


    For Katie, the timing couldn''t be more critical. Under normal circumstances, the likelihood of her news making an impact might have been minimal, but now, the scales tipped significantly in her favor. She believed that Mitchel, as a shrewd businessman, could not overlook the implications of their alliance.


    The specter of internal conflict within a leading conglomerate could spell its doom, a predicament from which recovery might be impossible. Mitchel''s refusal to enter into a business marriage left the fate of the situation hanging in the bnce.


    "Mitchel..." Katie''s voice softened, her appearance slightly amusing due to the mishap with the hit.


    With a touch of affection, she continued, "I can support you. The assistance I offer is significant. Together, we can achieve greater sesses than ever before."


    Mitchel was silent for a moment and then offered a faint smile. "Katie, it''s interesting how much you know about the affairs of the Dixon Group."


    Katie felt a surge of panic but regained herposure swiftly. "My knowledge is for your protection. I want to support you, Mitchel. Please, don''t get me wrong."


    "Katie, you still don''t grasp my values," Mitchel responded, his gaze steady. "If sess means sacrificing what I cherish, I''d prefer defeat."


    As Mitchel walked away, indifferent to her plea, Katie''s heart sank. She truly couldn''tprehend him. Despite the high likelihood of swaying him, she had failed.


    Right then, her phone buzzed.


    Answering in a daze, she heard the anxious voice of a director from the Glyn Group. "Miss Glyn, the Dixon Group has just announced on their official website the termination of the partnership regarding the Eastern Garden project, and they''ve returned all project funds at a three-to-one ratio."


    The Eastern Garden was the Glyn Group''s pioneering venture into a public stock participation model for housing, a scheme designed to generate profit without initial investment.


    Katie had championed this project while serving as the Dixon Group''s vice president, branding it as a coboration between Glyn and Dixon.


    Given that the Glyn family''s influence in Ardlens paled inparison to Dixon''s, garnering support for such an ambitious project was a feat that demanded substantial clout. With the Dixon Group pulling out of the project, even at a significant loss to themselves, it sent shockwaves through the investormunity, who saw this as an aminous sign.


    The director conveyed the chaos, "Investors are storming our offices, demanding their money back. What''s our move?" Katie, already at her wit''s end,shed out in fury. "Use your head! Why are you bombarding me with questions? Just stall them for now!"


    The director, voice trembling, responded, "I''ve tried, but they''re escting matters. They''ve involved the police and reached out to the media, using us of engaging in false advertising and fraud..."


    This scandal threatened not only the current project but had the potential to tarnish the reputation of all Glyn family ventures. The scale of the potential financial fallout was staggering.


    Katie seethed at the thought of Raegan remaining untouched amid theirst confrontation while Mitchel mercilessly dealt with her. Her eyes shed with malice. "Give the list of those who are causing the most trouble to Abel,"


    The director hastily agreed, knowing all too well Abel''s reputation for handling matters with a firm hand. Those who received his warnings rarely dared to stir further trouble.


    After ending the call, Katie slumped to the floor, a gesture of defeat, her hands covering her face.


    After a moment of heavy silence, she made another call, her voice icy. "About that partnership you hinted at before, what are your terms?"


    Meanwhile, Raegan arrived home from a trip to the shopping mall, feeling a wave of relief wash over her.


    Mitchel had denied paternity of Katie''s child, while both Katie and Luciana were adamant that he was the father. Katie''s ims alone might not have held much weight, but Luciana''s insistence added ayer ofplexity to the situation. Luciana, after all, wouldn''t want to bring shame upon Mitchel.


    The deeper Raegan delved into these thoughts, the more she found herself tangled in theirplexities. She chose to push these musings aside, yet, the sting of feeling deceived by Mitchel lingered within her heart.


    Upon returning home, Raegan spent some joyful moments with Janey and gently exined that now wasn''t the right time to delve into the matter of Janey''s father''s identity, suggesting another time.


    Janey, showing maturity beyond her years yet tinged with disappointment, agreed, "Mommy, I''ll listen to you." Raegan''s heart swelled with love as she regarded her daughter. She couldn''t help but suspect there was a sinister intent lurking behind Katie''s outwardly sanctimonious demeanor.


    After causing Katie embarrassment earlier, Raegan worried about the potential repercussions, especially if Katie discovered Janey''s paternity. This made her resolve to be even more vignt regarding anything rted to Janey. That evening, after Janey had settled into bed, a servant ryed that Mitchel hade to visit.


    Raegan, preferring not to face Mitchel, instructed, "Just say I''m asleep.


    Yet, the servant returned shortly to inform her that despite the message, Mitchel remained outside.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Nodding, Raegan dismissed the servant. "Let him be. You go rest."


    Alone, Raegan checked her phone to find it flooded with messages from Mitchel. Initially attempts to call were followed by numerous texts.


    "Raegan, I''m sorry, I made a mistake. I thought I could manage the situation without burdening you..."


    *Please believe me that child is not mine, I swear!"


    ''Let''s sit down and talk this through. Don''t shut me out..."


    Reading Mitchel''s messages left Raegan at a loss for words. Here was the usually reserved and authoritative tycoon, casting aside his public facade, his messages conveying a vulnerability and earnestness reminiscent of a much younger man.


    Raegan, positioned by the window, gently drew the curtains aside to peer downstairs. There, Mitchel stood by his car, casting asional nces at his phone. He seemed reluctant to make a call, possibly fearing she was asleep.


    As if sensing her gaze, Mitchel lifted his eyes toward the window, though his view was obstructed.


    The windows of Raegan''s vi had been previously upgraded to mirrored ss on Mitchel''s insistence, ensuring privacy by allowing visibility from inside out but not the reverse.


    Despite knowing he couldn''t see her, Raegan felt a connection, as if their eyes met across the distance. Observing his solitary stance stirred a sense ofpassion within Raegan. While she harbored doubts about Katie''s usations, Luciana''s steadfast assertions cast a long shadow over her trust. Her heart was in turmoil.


    After much deliberation, Raegan''s resolve wavered, and she could no longer bear the sight of Mitchel alone outside. Wrapping herself in a coat, she stepped out into the cool night air.


    Mitchel''s expression shifted the moment he saw her. His eyes filled with an intense mixture of hope and fear as he quickly closed the distance between them and pulled her into an embrace.


    *Raegan... Believe me. I didn''t do it, I swear..." His voice, usually so steady, now shook with desperation.


    Touched yet hesitant, Raegan softly urged, "Mitchel, you should head home."


    At her words, Mitchel visibly tensed, his eyes brimming with a mix of hurt and disbelief. "Raegan, you still don''t believe me, do you?" he asked, his voice breaking.


    Raegan''s own feelings were muddled. "I don''t know..."


    In a swift motion, driven by a sudden resolve, Mitchel gently but firmly took Raegan''s hand, leading her toward his car.


    Raegan, caught off guard, protested, "Mitchel, what are you doing?"


    Mitchel met her gaze with a determination that was both unsettling andpelling. "To prove myself!"

 Chapter 477

    ?Chapter 477


    Mitchel took Raegan to a club, leaving Raegan slightly puzzled.


    He positioned her in front of a ss panel and handed her headphones, telling her, "Check this out." Once inside, Mitchel hit the remote control, and suddenly, a porn began to y on the screen in 4D.


    The flirtatious scenes and suggestive sounds seemed to happen right before Raegan''s eyes. She was so shocked she covered her mouth.


    However, Mitchel watched intently, his expression unchanged.


    Raegan started to grasp what he was trying to show her.


    The porn ran for forty-five minutes, filled with those awkwardly intimate noises enveloping her the entire time. Eventually, Raegan couldn''t take it anymore and removed the headphones.


    After it was over, Mitchel switched off the screen, drew her close, and asked, "Did you catch that?"


    Raegan''s cheeks turned bright red. The situation waspletely ridiculous.


    Mitchel then showed her a report on his phone from a well-known hospital. "After you left, I lost interest in women for five whole years. My mother got so concerned that she took me to the hospital for a check-up, and they gave us this report.


    The medical report suggested Mitchel had lost his sexual drive due to psychological trauma.


    Luciana was shocked beyond words when she got hold of this report.


    This was the very reason Mitchel was adamant that he couldn''t be the father of Katie''s child. He was all too familiar with his own body.


    For years, not a single woman beyond Raegan had caught Mitchel''s interest. Yet, the moment heid eyes on Raegan after she came back, he felt an undeniable attraction and got arousal as they got intimate.


    Mitchel gazed deeply into Raegan''s eyes, his voice rough. "Aside from you, no one can arouse me."


    "Please, stop..." Raegan couldn''t bear to hear more.


    Mitchel hugged her, asking, "Do you believe me now?


    He was at a loss for other ways to clear his name. Discussing such private matters wasn''t something he''d do under normal circumstances, but to prove he was innocent, he was willing to swallow his pride. Without Raegan, he felt he''d never find sexual happiness in his life again.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you." Raegan turned away, her voice breaking. "We promised to be open with each other, but you..."


    Raegan had herints. Had Mitchel just been upfront with her earlier, she wouldn''t have jumped to conclusions, nor would she have been as devastated seeing Luciana and Katie stand together against her.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Seeing her eyes fill with tears, Mitchel felt his heart rip apart. He embraced her, his voice rough. "This is on me. I thought I could handle it, but I ended up making everything worse."


    These days, as Katie pointed out, Mitchel was facing challenges left and right. Without someone he cherished, he might have actually considered Katie''s offer, marrying Katie to avert the crisis as a quick fix, just like his parents had done.


    But Raegan and Janey were Mitchel''s world, the two people he couldn''t disappoint or abandon. He kept quiet about Katie using the child in her belly to ckmail him, not wanting to burden Raegan. He had misjudged Katie''s impulsiveness, leading Raegan to suffer unnecessarily.


    Mitchel''s strained voice made Raegan''s heart tighten. She realized he had been through just as much as she had. *Raegan, I''ll make sure to settle the matter regarding Katie''s pregnancy for you!" Mitchel vowed.


    Katie''s confidence won over even his mother. Mitchel was determined to get to the bottom about the kid in her belly! Mitchel held Raegan close, his chin on her hair, whispering. "You can be mad at me, but please don''t leave me..."


    The moment Raegan refused to see him, Mitchel truly panicked. It felt as if he was losing something dear to him. His worry was so intense that he felt helpless.


    Feeling his heartbeat, Raegan''s heart had long been softened. They had worked through so many misunderstandings to get to this point. Their love, not easily won, deserved to be treasured by both. In a gentle voice, she said, "I haven''t given up on us."


    If she had really wanted to give him up, she wouldn''t havee down to convince him toe back. She was always decisive. Hering down showed that, deep down, she just couldn''t bear to let him suffer.


    Hearing her words, Mitchel''s happiness knew no bounds, and he hugged her even tighter. He promised, "From now on, I''ll share everything with you, no matter how small it might seem."


    Raegan, with a soft voice, replied, "I know there''s been a lot of happening with yourpany. I wish I knew how to help..."


    Mitchel''s heart swelled with love at her concern. He bent down and gently kissed her cheek, saying, "Staying by my side is what I need from you." This allowed him to fully concentrate on those who had hidden agendas.


    Raegan felt Mitchel was quite easy to please, and her heart felt immediately warmer. After a moment, she added, "About telling Janey you''re her biological father, I''d like us to keep it between ourselves for a bit."


    With all the currentplications, Raegan wanted to protect Janey from any harm.


    Mitchel understood her concerns and responded, "Alright, let''s hold off until we''ve sorted everything out."


    Then, Raegan brought up another concern. "Mitchel, have you noticed your mother seems a bit offtely?" Mitchel knitted his brows, admitting, "Yeah, she''s been unusually clingy to Katie these past few years. I''ve tried discussing it with her, but she doesn''t want to hear it."


    Recalling her few encounters with Luciana, Raegan remembered Luciana''s unhealthy appearance, the type that hinted at mental fatigue. To be frank, Luciana looked as though her soul had left her, utterly devoid of life. Considering Luciane was only in her fifties this year, Raegan wondered why Luciana appeared so much older than her peers. She then inquired, "Has Luciana been dealing with any health problems?"


    Mitchel shook his head. "All her tests came back normal."


    "Take a look at this," Raegan said. She took a square-shaped medicine box out of her bag and handed it to Mitchel. "I found this in the mall today, and I''m not sure if it''s Luciana''s."

 Chapter 478

    ?Chapter 478


    Katie and Luciana were the first to leave today. The medicine box was found on the ground where they had been, and it was gold-ted, which ruled out it being an assistant''s.


    Upon closer inspection, Raegan noticed a faint initial on it.


    This made it unclear whether the box was Katie''s or Luciana''s.


    But the gold-ted design, not typically favored by the younger crowd, suggested it might belong to Luciana.


    Mitchel frowned and said, "This is my mom''s."


    Mitchel had seen it before and had once asked Luciana about its contents. Luciana simply said it was for health purposes. The investigation into Luciana''s schedule hadn''t revealed much. Besides shopping and hanging out with Katie, Luciana seemed to keep to herself.


    Upon reflecting, Mitchel realized there was something amiss about Luciana''s condition. He picked up the medicine box and announced, ''Ill get this tested."


    "That''s for the best. Hopefully, it''s nothing serious." Raegan couldn''t help worrying but hoped for the best.


    On their way back, Mitchel wrapped his arms around Raegan, never letting go. He whispered, "I haven''t been able to sleep well these past few days. You''re all I think about, whether my eyes are open or closed."


    Raegan softly hummed. "I didn''t feel anything."


    If she hadn''t reached out to him today, he likely wouldn''t have made time for her at all. Even though they had resolved the misunderstanding, she still felt a little upset about how cold he had been toward her recently. She couldn''t help but sound a bit flirty.


    Mitchel chuckled and gently held the back of her head to kiss her.


    "Mm..." Raegan caught her breath, suddenly pressed against the seat by him.


    Mitchel kissed her passionately, as if iming her.


    Caught up in the moment, Raegan moaned softly.


    Mitchel, slightly out of breath but smiling, asked, "How about now?"


    Raegan''s cheeks turned a bright red. She whispered, "That''s not what I meant!"


    Laughing heartily, Mitchel teasingly squeezed her, his voice growing deep. "I can make you feel in other ways, too." Raegan, her cheeks still warm, nudged him away a bit. "We haven''t sorted out the thing with Katie yet..."


    The thought of Katie falsely iming to be pregnant with Mitchel''s child troubled Raegan. Being fond of someone involved paying attention to their interactions with the opposite gender.


    Mitchel''s detest for Katie reached its climax.


    He moved closer, holding Raegan''s waist tightly, his voice rough. "You''re aroused. Sure you don''t want this?" Raegan was left without words. She turned red and feltpletely overwhelmed.


    Mitchel looked at her intensely and kissed her with deep passion.


    The following day, at a senior meeting within the Dixon Group, Mitchel was speaking when the conference room door swung open.


    Henley came in, a man who wasn''t qualified to attend this meeting, making his entrance quite shocking.


    Mitchel shot Henley a frosty look.


    Henley mmed a financial report on the table, outlining the losses the Dixon Group faced due to Mitchel''s solo decision to back out of the deal with the Glyn Group on the Eastern Garden project.


    "Care to exin this, Mr. Dixon?" Henley smirked.


    Mitchel replied icily, "Exin what?"


    "Word has it that you ended the deal with the Glyn Group over a woman. Is that the case? Henley crossed his arms. This question caused a stir in the room, sparking an immediatemotion. The idea of apany''s leader making decisions based on a woman''s involvement seemed like madness to them.


    Mitchel nced at Henley. "Got any proof?"


    Henley pped his hands, and Katie walked in with reddened eyes, her back deliberately backward to showcase her less than pronounced baby bump.


    "Mitchel, are you really going to ruthlessly abandon the Glyn family just for that woman? I''m pregnant with your baby. And think about all the great work we''ve done together. Can you really throw all that away?" Katie promptly dropped the bomb.


    The room buzzed with shock and whispers. Katie, the former vice president, announced she was carrying Mitchel''s baby. Such a revtion went beyond their wildest imagination.


    Mitchel realized that Katie was in cahoots with Henley.


    It looked like Katie had thought through the fallout of bringing this to light.


    Mitchel responded icily, "Your child isn''t mine."


    "Mitchel, how can you be so cold..." Katie, pretending to be deeply hurt, covered her face and wept.


    Katle, having treaded carefully to build a gentle and decent persona, disying such fragility now, seemed quite the act.


    Henley, taking his time, pulled out a report with a smile. "Mitchel, considering the kid might have Dixon genes, I got a paternity test done."


    And the report showed a 99.99% gic match.


    Henley, smiling warmly, said, "Does this convince you the child is yours?"


    Before Mitchel could answer, Alexis burst in, snapping at Mitchel, "You bastard! You got Katie pregnant and now you''re denying it!"


    Mitchel stayed calm. "I''ve said it''s not mine. Someone could have tampered with these test results."


    Alexis retorted, "Do you honestly believe Katie would stoop to falsifying a test to trap you into believing the paternity of her child?"


    Mitchel''s gaze shifted between the three and said mockingly, "She''s not acting alone."


    Alexis froze, knowing what Mitchel was implying


    "We could always take another test with everyone present," Alexis suggested with a facade of righteousness. "But let''s wait until Katie feels better. She''s been sicktely."


    Mitchel watched their act without response, discerning their hidden agendas.


    The three had their own motives, with Katie being used as a pawn, oblivious to the maniption.


    The next second, Henley decided to reveal his ace. "I bet this isn''t your first time dealing with such messy situations, huh?


    Henley went on nonchntly, "Let''s not forget about the former vice president of the Dixon Group, Katie, who used her ties with you to divert funds from thepany. A lot of shareholders have grievances over this."


    Katie, stunned, couldn''t believe her ears. Henley was supposed to be on her side. Why was he saying all this?


    Henley mmed a petition on the table, signed by forty-two shareholders. ''Forty-two shareholders have signed this, calling for an internal investigation into your actions, Mitchel."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It was essentially a call for Mitchel''s removal.


    "It''s better if you step back frompany matters for now, Henley suggested.


    Alexis chimed in, "Launching an investigation is the right move. We need to give the shareholders an exnation. The Dixon Group requires a leader who can make smart choices."


    Alexis added with conviction, "Even if you''re my son, I won''t protect you if you''re in the wrong." Despite ims of a father-son bond, Alexis'' actions had never really reflected such a rtionship.


    The announcement left the executives reeling, with Katie being especially shocked and angry.


    However, Mitchel, the person at the center of all this, remained calm. He stood up and said smoothly, "I''ll cooperate fully with the investigation."


    His willingness to cooperate surprised Alexis and Henley, disrupting their ns.


    Mitchel then walked out of the meeting room to his office.


    Katie trailed behind Henley to a vacant conference room.


    "Why are you betraying me?" Katie demanded angrily from Henley.

 Chapter 479

    ?Chater 479


    Henley wasn''t taken aback. He had always seen Katie as someone who wouldn''t hesitate to employ any ruthless schemes to achieve her desired goals.


    *Rx. Katie, I''m on your side." Henley''s tone was even.


    "On my side?" Katie snorted. "You''re just trying to climb up the ranks yourself. But really, for a bastard like you, isn''t that too much?"


    Henley''s face turned cold for a moment. But he quickly bounced back. "Katie, this might be the only way Mitchel will give you a chance, don''t you think?


    Katie was left without words for a second.


    Henley went on to exin, "People might not notice the flowers when they''re in full bloom, but they''ll remember who gave them warmth in the cold."


    Katie thought it over and saw some sense in his argument. With Mitchel backed into a corner, she seemed to be the only one who could rescue him. Besides, she figured Henley''s wasn''t strong enough to truly bring down Mitchel. At most, Henley could only pose some hurdles for Mitchel. And these hurdles could actually turn out to her advantage.


    When Mitchel emerged from the conference room, his office had already beenbed through by a professional, and all his documents and stuff had been taken.


    Surprisingly, Luciana was there waiting.


    At that moment, Luciana was supporting Katie, her gaze toward Mitchel somewhat evasive. "Mitchel, why don''t you just listen to me for once and treat Katie well..."


    Even at this point, Luciana naively believed things would be much better that if Mitchel and Katie teamed up.


    Katle, her hands clenched tight, looked at Mitchel with eyes full of sadness. "Mitchel, I swear I had no idea why Henley would say that. I''ll do whatever it takes to make things right." There was a catch, though. If Mitchel epted her help, he''d need to be just as earnest in return.


    Luciana chimed in, trying to smooth things over, "Mitchel, Katie was in the dark about this. She cares about you."


    Mitchel couldn''t help butugh. "So, this is what you all wanted?


    "Mitchel, you''ve got it all wrong. I..." Katie stated.


    Mitchel cut her off. "Katie, I thought you had some sense, but seems like you''re not any smarter than Henley."


    Katie frowned, visibly upset. Then, her eyes brimming with tears, she implored, "Mitchel, I had no clue about any of this. Please believe me. And right now, I''m your best shot at help, aren''t I?"


    Mitchel just scoffed. "You couldn''t be more wrong.


    Katie started to panic, beginning to doubt the effectiveness of Henley''s schemes.


    As Mitchel walked away, Katie desperately sought Henley out for the next step.


    Luciana hurried after Mitchel, trying once more to convince him, "Mitchel..


    Mitchel stopped in his tracks.


    Luciana pleaded, "Mitchel, can''t you be a bit more understanding? Im not getting any younger and I really want a grandchild. Katie is great in all aspects, and she seems to be quite supportive of your career. Haven''t you noticed thepany doing better thesest two years? You..."


    "Mom!" Mitchel cut her off. "That kid has nothing to do with me."


    Luciana was stunned. There didn''t seem to be any reason for Mitchel to lie, especially since the paternity test used samples were collected by her. She went through the test with Katie herself. It seemed impossible for it to be wrong. "Mitchel, don''t be too quick to dismiss this. If it turns out you''re wrong, you''re going to regret it..." Luciana stated. "I''m absolutely certain I''m not wrong." Mitchel looked at Luciana firmly, insisting, "Katie is not what you think." Luciana used, "You''re just biased against Katie."


    Mitchel handed Luciana the medicine box. "Did Katie give you this?"


    Luciana hesitated, quiltily denying. "No, it''s something I''ve been taking for my health."


    Mitchel didn''t push Luciana further but rified. "This is a medicine for Category A psychiatric conditions. It helps them, but for someone healthy, it can lead to confusion, hallucinations, and delusions.


    Luciana was startled. "No, how could it be..."


    "Go ahead and have it tested yourself if you don''t believe me." Mitchel warned, "You should stop using it and be careful with anything Katie gives you to eat."


    "I... It wasn''t Katie who gave it to me, Luciana insisted.


    Mitchel''s gaze conveyed a mix of disappointment and detachment. He simply remarked, "I just hope you don''t end up regretting this."


    With that, he turned and left.


    Lucians stood there, her hands shaking. Despite her rtively robust condition, she had been on psychiatric meds for such a long time under the instruction of the so-called doctor Katie had introduced to her.


    Luciana break out into cold perspiration. No wonder her thoughts were always so jumbled since taking the medicine, leading her to act against her own desires. If Mitchel was speaking the truth, that suggested Katie had been tricking her all this time. She swallowed hard, wondering the harm she had done to Mitchel and and Raegan.


    Just then, after consulting Henley, Katie returned and walked up to Luciana, who seemed lost in thought. "Luciana, are you alright?" she inquired gently.


    "Nothing, it''s just my hands... They''re not cooperating." Luciana fumbled for words to reply, keeping her thoughts to herself.


    Katie didn''t think much of it, assuming it was merely side effects from the medicine. Holding Luciana''s hand, she said softly, "Luciana, I really need you to have a word with Mitchel for me. He''spletely taken with Raegan now. He''s not thinking straight. Please, talk to Mitchel for his future''s sake!"


    Her mind in chaos, Luciana nodded absentmindedly. "Okay, I get it. I''ll have a chat with him."


    *Please do it today. I bet Mitchel''s with Raegan right this minute, Katie said, clearly upset. "You might not be aware, but Raegan had given birth to a kid with another man. Mitchel ignores his own child but looks after Raegan''s, totally enchanted by her."


    Luciana, thinking back on her encounters with Raegan, felt she got all muddled up. Her memories of Raegan being polite and warm were at odds with the idea that Katie was pushing, painting Raegan as some kind of witch aiming to ruin Mitchel.


    Gripping her head in pain, Luciana groaned and said, "Katie, my head''s throbbing. I need to lie down."


    Katie, slightly annoyed but hiding it well, sweetly offered, "Alright, III get someone to drive you home."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Luciana hopped in the car. Before long, she reached home. As she stepped out of the vehicle, she inadvertently saw the driver texting Katie to report.


    It dawned on Luciana that her life had been subtly invaded by Katie, even to the extent of arranging her transportation, keeping tabs on her without her noticing.


    Back in her room, Luciana emptied all the medication provided by the so-called doctor Katie had introduced to her down the drain. Then, she filled those medicine bottles with simr-looking vitamins.


    Just as she felt like making a call, she halted, recalling this phone was sent by Katie.


    Instead, Luciana used an old phone, normally for ordering groceries from the servants, and called someone. "Fritz, is that you? It''s Luciana. I need your help to look into someone..."


    Later that evening, Raegan learned about Mitchel''s being investigated from Erick, who was abroad. Without wasting a moment, Raegan called Mitchel. The phone barely rang once before he answered. "Hey, Raegan, what''s going on?'' Mitchel''s voice was gentle.


    "My brother just told me you''re under investigation. Is that true? Raegan didn''t beat around the bush.


    Mitchel paused before answering, "Yes, but it''s no big deal. Don''t sweat it."


    Raegan wasn''t convinced. Erick''s ount suggested the gravity of the situation, with Alexis and Henley up to no good.


    "You''re not telling me the whole truth again. Where are you?" Raegan pressed.


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    "One second," Raegan said, thinking Annis had reached the gate with her groceries.


    Raegan moved to answer the door, but after she opened it, she was met with Mitchel, looking as handsome as ever.


    Shocked, Raegan switched her gaze between her phone and Mitchel.


    Mitchel smirked slightly, his tone yful. "Miss Foster, it seems a homeless man has shown up at your door. Any chance you could let him in?

 Chapter 480

    ?Chapter 480


    Mitchel''s face held a semnce of calm, yet Raegan noticed the shadows of fatigue darkening his eyes.


    Immobilized by a tumult of emotions, Raegan felt Mitchel''s arms encircle her gently, his chin finding a soft perch on her shoulder.


    A whisper from Mitchel, heavy with weariness, broke the silence between them. "Raegan, I missed you.


    Mitchel held Raegan close with a tender caution, as if he was mindful of her fragility, his touch light to avoid any difort.


    Mitchel''s consistent thoughtfulness toward her, even in his own distress, touched a deep chord within Raegan. Her heart went out to him, all the more because Erick had briefed her on the day''s grim developments.


    The betrayal by Alexis, Henley, Katie, and Luciana - each one of them, who were supposed to be Mitchel''s support, had instead turned their backs on him. They had unsheathed their daggers, leaving Mitchel to fend for himself in the chill of abandonment. The coldness he must have endured!


    Raegan knew Mitchel''s jest of being homeless transcended the absence of a physical shelter. It meant being devoid of a sanctuary for the soul.


    Holding Mitchel more firmly, Raegan offered her reassurance with a voice soft as a caress, "You still have me and Janey. We''re right here with you."


    At her words, Mitchel''s posture tensed slightly, a silent acknowledgment of the weight they carried. Raegan, with her inherent kindness, had once again managed to stir the depths of his heart. That''s why I''m here," he whispered softly into her ear


    Within the sanctuary of his embrace, Raegan''s reply came as a muffled affirmation.


    Soon after, Mitchel gently lifted her face until their foreheads met, his voice a tender murmur. "Promise to stay with me, both of you, forever, okay?"


    The earnestness in his gaze, star-like and radiant, sent Raegan''s heart into a flurry,pelling her to nod as though spellbound.


    Sensing her assent, warmth unfurled in Mitchel''s chest, a sensation akin to his heart being enfolded in the gentle embrace of soft cotton candy.


    Mitchel then leaned in for a kiss, a slow melding of lips that spoke of shared moments and silent promises. Following their kiss, he teasingly nipped her lip, his voice husky. "Raegan, how do you manage to be so incredible?" Resting against him, still breathless from their passionate kissing, Raegan murmured, "Because you deserve everything good, Mitchel. You truly do." His kindness toward her made her support for him natural, unwavering. Once inside, Mitchel''s gaze swept the surroundings, his voice carrying a hint of anticipation. "Where''s Janey?" "She''s at summer camp for the week, Raegan replied.


    A shadow passed over Mitchel''s face at the news, disappointment flickering in his eyes.


    Raegan reflected on the day''s trials Mitchel had faced, including missing out on time with Janey. Hesitantly, she ventured, "Would you like to get some rest?"


    His deep gaze met her offer, prompting a rush of panic in Raegan.


    Hastily, Raegan added, "I mean... Resting might help you feel better, given everything that''s happened."


    Her hands fluttered in the air as she hurried to rify, "I didn''t mean... Not in that way, together."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Mitchel''sughter broke through the awkwardness, his response light-hearted. "Hmm, resting sounds like a good idea. I''ll take a shower first."


    Raegan was left second-guessing her choice of words.


    Post-shower, Mitchel emerged, his hair still slightly damp, adorned with nothing but a towel.


    Raegan, who had readied the guest room, found herself unable to meet his gaze, softly suggesting. "You should get some rest."


    Just as she turned to leave, Mitchel reached out to catch her wrist, gently pulling her onto the bed beside him. "Mitchel..." Raegan''s voice carried a mix of surprise and nervousness, akin to a kitten caught off guard.


    Mitchel wrapped his arms around her, his voice a soothing murmur. "Sleeping with you in my arms will help me rest."


    Raegan and Mitchel both fell into a deep, undisturbed slumber thatsted well into the night, their rest going undisturbed by Annis who was aware of Mitchel''s presence.


    Wrapped in thefort of Mitchel''s embrace within the cool embrace of the air-conditioned room, Raegan found an unexpected tranquility.


    Noticing Mitchel''s furrowed brow even in sleep, she carefully extricated herself to avoid waking him and ventured into the kitchen. There, she found some fresh ingredients and decided to prepare meals.


    As she began cooking, her phone rang with a video call from Erick, who was currently overseas.


    Drying her hands, Raegan answered with a warm, "Erick."


    Erick, catching sight of Raegan in the kitchen and noting the time, expressed concern, "It''ste. You haven''t eaten yet?


    Raegan offered a casual exnation, "I took a nap in the afternoon. She brushed off herte-night culinary activity as a mere extension of her disrupted daily routine.


    "I was caught up in a meeting earlier and couldn''t chat much," Erick exined.


    "It''s alright. I understand, Raegan replied, diving straight into her concern. "Erick, do we have any family projects that could partner with the Dixon Group?"


    Erick couldn''t resist a yful jab. "Oh, this desperate to help Mitchel out? Seems I might need to return and realign your priorities."


    "Erick!" Raegan''s voice carried a mix of amusement and exasperation, familiar with Erick''s teasing nature.


    Raegan had opened up to Erick on the day she chose to mend fences with Mitchel, to which Erick had fiercely responded, "If he ever hurts you, I''ll make sure he regrets it."


    "Okay, okay, I see you''ve softened toward him, Erick said, feigning a wounded heart. "Oh, how my heart suffers." "Enough, Erick. Are you going to be able to support him or not?" Raegan pressed, eager to cut through his theatrics. Erick''s expression turned thoughtful. "I''m willing to lend a hand." He had already mulled over Mitchel''s predicament and found it suspicious. Mitchel''s stature in the business realm was well-known. Was it usible for him to be undermined by a few past associates and neers? That concerny outside Erick''s immediate purview. Nheless, wishing to alleviate Raegan''s worries, Erick offered, "I''ll have a talk with him to understand the situation better."


    Curiosity also yed a part in his decision. Erick was keen on observing Mitchel''s countermeasures, possibly gleaning insights for his own knowledge.


    "Thank you, Erick," Raegan responded, her smile lighting up the screen between them.


    Erick, charmed by her expression, remarked, "You always look your best when you''re smiling."


    With the conversation concluded, Raegan turned her attention back to the kitchen, busying herself with the dishes.


    Unnoticed by her, Mitchel had been quietly observing for a while. The warm glow of the kitchen light, Raegan''s graceful figure moving about, and the inviting aroma of the porridge painted a serene picture. It was a wee respite from the day''s treacheries, so much so that Mitchel hesitated to disturb the calm, cherishing the silent, peaceful moment.


    The day had unraveled with Alexis revealing his true nature, after years of scheming against Mitchel.


    In a charged confrontation at the office this afternoon, where false paternal affections were brandished, Mitchel mockingly said to Alexis, "You can drop the act now."


    Alexis, smug in his supposed ascendancy, didn''t bother to mask his scorn, dering, "My biggest regret is having you."


    Each word from Alexis pierced Mitchel deeply.


    Despite his stoic exterior, Mitchel had once harbored hopes for familial warmth and unity. Yet, the aspiration had been shattered time and again, culminating in the day''s revtions.


    Even his mother, for whom Mitchel had always stood up, sided against him when it mattered most.


    The longing for parental love, once a beacon of hope, had been utterly extinguished, leaving Mitchel to confront the reality that his expectations were perhaps too lofty.


    "Ah! Suddenly, Raegan''s cry of pain snapped Mitchel out of his reverie, prompting him to approach her quickly. "What happened? Are you okay?" he asked, concerncing his voice.

 Chapter 481

    ?Chapter 481


    Raegan jumped, not expecting to see Mitchel awake. "Oh, you''re awake?"


    Raegan had identally burned herself a little when the y pot boiled over as she was adjusting it.


    Noticing her burned fingers, Mitchel quickly turned off the stove and led her to the sink to cool the burn with running water.


    Then, he easily found some ointment for burns and began applying it to her hand.


    Raegan tried to wave him off. ''It''s fine. A bit of ice is all I need."


    Mitchel fetched some ice, carefully pressing it against her fingers, offering relief from the burn. "Silly girl, why are you cooking at this hour?" he teased.


    "I thought you''d like something warm to eat when you woke up, Raegan exined.


    Mitchel froze, his features softening as he looked at Raegan with bubbling affection. When Raegan was hurt, she was truly heartbroken, but when she loved, she held nothing back.


    The warmth in Mitchel''s gaze grew. The simple dreams he once had seemed toe alive at that moment.


    He moved closer, his voice low and warm. "But right now, I''d rather ''devour'' you first."


    Before Raegan could fully grasp his words, she felt his lips on hers once more.


    Cold... That was the ice cube! Mitchel popped an ice cube into his mouth before kissing her.


    The cold touch against Raegan''s tongue sparked a wave of sensations, making her body surrender to the intense feeling.


    Mitchel held her head gently with one hand while the other slowly ventured under her clothes.


    Overflowing with warmth and tenderness, Mitchel longed to fuse Raegan into himself, out of reach from anyone else''s touch.


    Raegan let out a soft, kitten-like moan.


    Mitchel''s eyes grew intense as he softly bit her tongue, blending warmth and chill. This slight pain spread a unique sweetness.


    Raegan looped her arms around his neck, her dazed reaction even more captivating.


    Mitchel swallowed hard, feeling the heat build between them as they dived into a sea of passion together.


    Later, Raegany with her cheeks against Mitchel''s chest, listening to his steady heartbeat and deep breaths. She had changed into a long nightgown, her beautiful bare feet visible.


    Raegan had intended to be there for Mitchel today, but it turned out he was the one taking care of her. From bathing her to changing her clothes, she felt pampered like a princess, her feet never touching the ground.


    Eventually, Mitchel stood up to prepare some food. After setting it down, he lifted Raegan onto hisp, feeding her the warm food spoon by spoon.


    Raegan felt a blush creeping up her cheeks. I can handle it myself. Just go ahead and eat yourself."


    Yet, Mitchel persisted, gently feeding Raegan with patience.


    After obediently finishing the food, Raegan felt too exhausted to even move.


    Mitchel chuckled, setting her down before he ate the food himself.


    After cleaning up the table, they went to brush their teeth together.


    Back in the bedroom, Mitchel carried Raegan into bed. "Do you want me to stay here with you?" he inquired.


    Raegan''s cheeks flushed deeper, convinced she wouldn''t be able to fall asleep with him so close. "I don''t think I can handle more," she confessed shyly, which only made Mitchel chuckle as he settled beside her. "You just need a bit more exercise. You''re not strong enough yet."


    Raegan retorted, "Hey, that''s not on me. You''re just too much to keep up with."


    She then gave him a curious look. "Mitchel, how did you get so good at all that?" Using ice... He was just way too skilled!


    Mitchel rolled onto his side, resting his head on his hand as he gazed at her. "Guys usually pick up these skills on their own."


    Raegan was skeptical. "You''re just making that up."


    Mitchel took her hand, softly tracing her pulse with his fingers, his voice low and seductive. "Overthinking only leads to..."


    Wearing simple cotton pajamas, Mitchel''s understated design somehow made him look both elegant and irresistibly tempting.


    His voice, with a power to make one shiver slightly, carefully articted certain feelings.


    Raegan couldn''t stand it any longer and kicked him. "Mitchel, cut it out!"


    Mitchel caught her kicking foot between his legs, kissing her wrist softly. "This is all for you. If you enjoy it, then that''s all that counts."


    Raegan tried to act uninterested. "Enjoy it? Who would..."


    Mitchelughed lightly. "Who was it then, begging her brother today on my behalf?"


    Raegan blushed deeply. "You heard that?"


    Mitchel quirked an eyebrow. "Yes, I heard Miss Foster calling for backup, ''saving her husband."


    Raegan''s ears burned. "I never said ''saving my husband."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Then what was it? Mitchel teased, winking. "Saving Miss Foster''s lover?"


    "What lover? Enough with the nonsense!" Raegan gave Mitchel a sharp look, clearly irritated.


    Mitchel pressed his lips together and said, "Really, who would choose to be a lover unless they had to?"


    Mitchel looked at Raegan earnestly. "So, Miss Foster, when are you nning to make our rtionship official?" Raegan was at a loss for words. Observing him, he didn''t seem like someone upset about losing his position. She couldn''t resist asking, "Are you actually in trouble this time?"


    "I''m here seeking your help. What does that tell you?


    Raegan pressed on, "So, you''re saying your CEO title is in jeopardy?"


    Mitchel''sshes drooped slightly, a touch of mncholy in his voice. "It''s possible."


    Raegan bit her lip and ventured, "Mitchel, I have fifty billion. My dad told me it''s the money my mom left for me. Maybe you could use it..."


    Mitchel caught onto her suggestion, a small smile appearing on his face. "So, you''re offering me your money, yet you still deny ''saving your husband"?"


    He gently pinched her chin, teasing. "You''re not being honest."


    Raegan''s expression turned serious. I''m totally serious."


    Knowing how proud Mitchel was, she quickly added, "Think of it as a loan from me."


    Mitchel struggled to hold back augh. He said jokingly, "This is quite the favor. Looks like I have to work hard to ensure you have an orgasm every time we get intimate, huh?"


    Raegan felt her cheeks warm up. "No one''s asking you for anything in return!"


    Mitchel''s expression softened, and he looked at her intently. "Is it because you were quite satisfied with me just now?" "Oh, why can''t you ever be serious? Raeganined, hiding her face in the pillow.


    Mitchel felt his heart fill with warmth. He leaned closer and wrapped his arms around her slim waist. "Can''t you just have a little faith in me?"


    Raegan turned around abruptly. "Did you y along just to turn the table at a certain time?"


    Mitchel kissed her on the forehead, his voice calm. "Just trust me, okay?"


    Raegan did trust Mitchel. After all, hispetence was well beyond anyone at the Dixon Group. The idea of impeaching Mitchel today had seemed as absurd as side dishes trying to rece the main course. It waspletely ridiculous. Without Mitchel, the Dixon Group would definitely be in trouble.


    After some more chatting, Raegan curled up in Mitchel''s arms and drifted off to sleep.


    Late into the night, Mitchel watched Raegan''s peaceful face with a loving gaze for a long time.


    Then, he silently got out of bed and left the bedroom.


    He took out his phone and made a call.


    Whatever the response from the other end, Mitchel replied in a deep voice, "Not everyone''s fallen for it yet. Keep baiting them!"

 Chapter 482

    ?Chapter 482


    For five straight days, Mitchel chose not to go to work, preferring to stay at the vi with Raegan.


    While Mitchel had the luxury of free time, Raegan still needed to attend her studio.


    In her absence, Mitchel was left to his own devices at home. He picked up cooking tips from Annis, managing to serve Raegan delicious dinners each night, even boasting a soup that surpassed Annis'' years of expertise.


    Intrigued, Raegan asked, "How did you get so skilled at cooking?"


    Back in their married days five years ago, Mitchel had never ventured into cooking, nor did anyone know he had the knack for it. Yet, his cooking skills hardly seemed amateur.


    Mitchel, with a quirked eyebrow, casually replied, "Learning isn''t tough if you''re interested. Soup making is all about the timing and bnce. Overcook it, and you lose the vor. Undercook it, and itcks depth. Nail the timing and pick the right ingredients, and you end up with something that''s both tasty and healthy..."


    Raegan was impressed by his methodical approach to cooking, seeing it as something a perfectionist would do, applying precision even in the kitchen.


    After savoring arge bowl of soup, Raegan remarked, "You''ve lured me for another bowl of soup."


    Mitchel, cleaning her face with a wet wipe, saying teasingly, "Thank you, Miss Foster, for taking me in. Caring for you is the least I can do."


    Raegan found herself at a loss for words.


    After tossing the wipe away, Mitchel casually inquired, "Which soup did you like more, the one from lunch or tonight''s?"


    Once again, Raegan was lost for words. She thought back to the lunchtime call when Mitchel had offered to make and bring her a meal, only to find she was already dining with a business partner.


    The business partner cheerfully handed her a bowl of soup and said, "Miss Foster, give this a try. It''s supposed to make your skin softer and more dazzling."


    Little did Raegan expect the words of a business partner, a man, would stick with Mitchel.


    Raegan quipped, "The one I had at lunch was pretty good, made by a real chef."


    "How good?" As Mitchel lifted Raegan up to head for a wash, he asked, "Better than what I make?" Lately, Mitchel had been carrying Raegan around every evening, so she barely had to use her feet. Mitchel enjoyed holding Raegan so much that he couldn''t resist doing so every chance he got.


    "The soup tonight was a bit on the sour side." Raeganughed, looping her arms around Mitchel''s neck.


    Catching her drift, Mitchel responded with a smirk, "Staying at home waiting for you toe back makes me overthink."


    Raegan hummed in mock agreement. "Now you understand how I feel when waiting for you in the past."


    Mitchel went quiet, wondering if that was how Raegan felt waiting for him. It had to be tough.


    Noticing his silence, Raegan cheekily lifted his chin, saying, "Look after me well, and I''ll make sure toe home early when I have socialmitments."


    Mitchel looked at her, his voice hoarse. "I''ll do my best to take care of you."


    After getting washed up, Raegan got ready for a bath, something she did unless she returned toote.


    Meanwhile, Mitchel started washing up.


    Raegan waited for him to step out.


    After washing up, Mitchel unexpectedly didn''t leave. Instead, he carried her into the bathtub and turned on the shower.


    "Ssh." The sound of water echoed as it hit them, soaking their clothes.


    The water wasn''t cold, but the sudden soaking caught Raegan off guard. "Mitchel... We''re getting soaked..." she pointed out.


    "Soaked? Then let''s take them off, he casually suggested.


    Raegan was at a loss for words. It seemed so obvious, yet his suggestion threw her. After all, one typically undressed to bathe.


    As the water poured over them, both gotpletely drenched.


    Raegan wore a knee-length professional dress, which was quite modest. But when it got wet, it clung to her figure, bing unexpectedly seductive.


    Mitchel''s clothes didn''t fare any better. His white shirt turned transparent, hinting at the contours of his body beneath.


    Raegan, her face and ears flushing, pushed him slightly. "Let me stand up first."


    "But isn''t it my responsibility to take care of you?" Mitchel replied, his voice low and enticing. "Let me help you with your clothes."


    As he slowly unzipped her dress, the warm water cascading down felt soothing.


    The bathroom was filled with their moans.


    "Mmm... Don''t touch there..." Raegan managed to say.


    Mitchel stopped and gazed at her, a victorious chuckle escaping him as he caught his breath. "Are you satisfied now?" Raegan blushed deeply, finding it hard to quiet the moans that slipped out. She felt like she was losing her mind! Mitchel was brimming with energy, not having work to tie him down, and brought something new to each day.


    The following morning, Mitchel got up early and got everything ready.


    Raegan, hearing the rm, reached out to turn it off, wanting to catch a few more moments of sleep, but then she bolted upright. She suddenly remembered she had a crucial client meeting she couldn''t miss.


    Luckily, she hadn''t slept in too long and still had time to get ready.


    Walking to the bathroom in her slippers, Raegan was barely awake as she started brushing her teeth.


    Mitchel came in, saw Raegan zoning out with her toothbrush still in her mouth, andughed.


    He moved closer, held her steady, helped her brush her teeth, and then gently washed her face for her.


    Noticing Raegan''s sleepiness, he whispered, "Maybe you should get some more sleep?"


    Leaning against him, feeling worn out, Raegan murmured, "I can''t. There''s a client meeting. This is all on you..."


    Their night had been a whirlwind, from the bathroom to in front of the mirror, and then back to bed, leaving Raeganpletely drained.


    Raegan''s resting on him made Mitchel content.


    Mitchel smiled warmly, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Sure, me it on me. I just wanted to make sure I did a good job."


    Raegan, her cheeks a warm shade of pink, yfully swatted his chest. It was only then she noticed he was wearing a suit and tie. With a look of surprise, she asked, "Heading out?"


    Mitchel nodded. "Yeah, I''m off to thepany."


    Now more attentive, Raegan inquired, "Has the investigation wrapped up?"


    ''It has.'' Mitchel nodded.


    Raegan, concerned yet not wanting to seem unsupportive, embraced him, saying, "Ill be here waiting for you."


    For Mitchel, nothing was moreforting than hearing his beloved say so. A smile broke across his face as he gently kissed her forehead. "Alright, wait for me."


    Once Raegan got to her studio, a sense of unease followed her throughout the day, the fear of bad news lurking in her mind. She found herself constantly checking news sites, hoping to note across anything worrisome.


    But as the day went by without any drama from the Dixon Group, Raegan''s anxiety slowly subsided, leading her to decide against reaching out to Mitchel


    That afternoon, even though there were no updates from the Dixon Group, Raegan got a surprise. A client had made a special request to work with her on a dress worth over a million dors.


    It wasn''t out of the ordinary for clients to ask specifically for Raegan, especially those who admired her embroidery skills.


    Upon entering the VIP reception room, Raegan noticed a woman in a red dress seated with her back turned to her. Walking up to the woman, Raegan greeted with a friendly tone, "Hi there, I''m Raegan Foster, the general manager of Crescent."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    To her astonishment, the woman turned around to reveal herself as Katie.


    "You?" Raegan''s eyebrows knitted together in a slight frown.


    Katie let out a soft scoff. "Wow, quite the wee. So, this is the kind of reception your esteemed clients get. It''s no surprise your studio''s struggling!"


    It was clear to Raegan that Katie was looking to stir trouble. Keeping her cool, she replied, "Miss Glyn, did youe


    to ce an order or just to chat? Because if it''s thetter, please excuse me."


    Katie''s expression turned icy. "I came here to ce the order, of course"


    "Good, then. Oaklyn, could you please take Miss Glyn''s measurements?" Raegan called out.


    "Why the hurry?" Katie eased into a seat. "I haven''t even shared what I''m looking for yet."


    Professionally, Raegan asked, "And what exactly are you looking for, Miss Glyn?"


    ''I''m here for a customized engagement dress." Noticing Raegan''s reaction, Katie seemed to perk up. With a smug look, she rubbed her stomach. "And if I like how it turns out, I might just get my wedding dress from this studio as


    well!*

 Chapter 483

    ?Chapter 483


    After Katie finished her piece, she stood there full of pride, clearly expecting Raegan to inquire about her engagement.


    But Raegan''s reaction was anything but curious. She said, "Alright, Miss Glyn, feel free to let me know what you need." Katie was surprised by Raegan''s disinterest. How could Raegan not want to know more?


    This indifference made it tough for Katie to segue into the decision the board made about Mitchel


    Irritated, Katie challenged Raegan, "Why the hurry? Do you think I can''t cover the cost?


    Raegan offered a smile. "I have other clients waiting. We''re in the business of tailoring dresses, not small talk. If you are looking for a chat, maybe a caf¨¦ would be better."


    Usually, Raegan wasn''t this blunt with her clients, but Katie had cornered her more than once, which made pleasantries unnecessary.


    Katie, truth be told, wasn''t here to ce an order. The thought of wearing something customized by Raegan was unbearable.


    "I said I''m here to ce an order!" Katie announced.


    Raegan quirked an eyebrow. "Custom orders do start with a deposit."


    "How much does it cost?" Katie inquired.


    ''Ten percent."


    Without hesitation, Katie paid with her card and stated, "Please deliver the dress to the Dixon Group for signing once it''s ready. The remaining payment wille from the Dixon Group''s ounts."


    She doubted Raegan could keep herposure upon hearing this.


    However, Raegan responded with a smile, "Of course, Miss Glyn." She showed no sign of displeasure.


    Katie couldn''t hold back any longer and steered the conversation. "Miss Foster, were you aware the Dixon Group went through a significant staff change today?


    Looking up, Raegan asked, "Miss Glyn, do you have a preference for white or red?"


    Katie was visibly upset, her teeth gritted. That little bitch didn''t give an answer! "It doesn''t matter. Prepare both. I''ve already paid, so I''ll decideter."


    Raegan collected all the necessary details and stood up, saying slowly, "I''ll get the design sketches over to you in a week or so. Just a heads-up, we''re open to making changes to the designs, but we can''t take them back once they''re done, and the deposit won''t be returned."


    It was a fair policy. After all, sometimes the sketches alone were worth more than the dress itself. Plus, as long as everyone agreed to it upfront, there wouldn''t be any issues.


    When Raegan started to walk away, Katie suddenly got up and eximed, "Wait, don''t leave!"


    Raegan stopped and turned around, confused. "Is there anything else you need, Miss Glyn?"


    Katie stood tall and announced proudly, "I get it. You''re trying to y it cool. I''m getting married to Mitchel!"


    Raegan asked, "Ever hear about ''the boy who cried wolf"?"


    Thisment made Katie scowl. Raegan was mocking her for lying!


    Katie pressed her lips together, slightly irritated. "Mitchel''s been kicked out. He won''t remain as the CEO of the Dixon Group. Did you catch that?"


    Raegan didn''t say a word.


    "The investigation revealed he acted against the Dixon Group''s interests, and his decision to drop the Eastern Garden project was all because of personal issues. The board was unanimous in firing him. Katie looked straight at Raegan, determination in her eyes. "This time, I''m the only one who can save him."


    Katie was assertive. Even though Henley often yed fast and loose with the truth, this time he hadn''t lied to her. Plus, Luciana had promised to convince Mitchel to marry her. Luciana was determined not to stand idly by while Mitchel was defeated and taken down by Henley, that illegitimate son.


    "Miss Glyn, I once thought you were quite intelligent." Raeganughed softly. "Did Henley suggest the only way out for Mitchel is to marry you, making the whole Eastern Garden issue seem like a big misunderstanding?"


    "How did you know that?" Katie eyed Raegan with suspicion.


    Raegan, with her arms folded, leaned back casually and said, "And did he mention that you should then invest in the Dixon Group stocks? That way, there''d be no conflicts of interest in your rtionship, and Mitchel''s problem would just sort itself out."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "You''ve been spying on me, haven''t you?" Katie''s expression turned serious, wondering if Raegan had bugged her. The message wasn''t the same word for word, but it meant pretty much the same thing.


    Raegan found it pointless to exin herself andughed softly, shaking her head. "Miss Glyn, you might as well give up. Mitchel will never go for your n."


    Katie looked visibly upset, retorting, "You''re just envious. He and I will make an unbeatable team, a powerhouse couple. My support will be invaluable to his career. Why on earth will Mitchel refuse?"


    Raegan twirled a strand of her hair, replying with ease, "Because Mitchel isn''t foolish enough to walk into such an obvious trap."


    Over the years, Raegan gained a wealth of knowledge while her father dealt in international trade, aiming to shield her from being exploited due to her naivety.


    The international trade world, with its involvement of numerous countries, turned out to be far more cutthroat and deceitful than its domestic counterpart.


    Henley''s suggestion wasn''t meant to benefit Katie. By proposing this idea, It was clear that Henleycked the ability to take over the Dixon Group on his own. If Mitchel agreed to marry Katie, it would essentially validate the usations, giving Henley the perfect opportunity to take advantage when the moment was right and take over in one clean sweep


    Katie was being manipted, totally oblivious to it. It seems that obsession could blind even the most detail- oriented person like Katie.


    Katie''s frustration was palpable, her fingers pressing into her palm and her teeth gritted as she demanded, "What exactly are you trying to say? Make it clear!"


    Raegan just smirked. "Some dreams remain dreams. But if there''s ever a wedding, do send an invite to unt it." Raegan didn''t want to alert Henley with what she had figured out from Katie''s reaction.


    "Miss Glyn, take care. I won''t walk you out." Raegan smiled before turning around.


    Katie looked at Raegan sharply. "Why do you think Mitchel won''t marry me? What makes you so sure?


    From Katie''s perspective, Mitchel had no other choice.


    Raegan, on her way to the door, stopped and offered a chuckle. "My confidencees from him. He told me to trust him."


    Mitchel had asked Raegan to have confidence in him.


    Raegan, who wasn''t well-versed in business matters, could see through Henley''s schemes. Surely, Mitchel had known about it and made preparations beforehand. All Raegan had to do was trust his judgment.


    Watching Raegan leave, Katie stamped her foot in frustration and called Luciana to vent.


    Lucianaforted her, "Katie, in my eyes, you''re already my daughter-inw. Don''t worry. I''ll talk to Mitchel."


    Feeling a bit better, Katie said, "Thanks, Luciana."


    "Why thank me? You''re carrying Mitchel''s baby. If Mitchel dares to deny you, he''ll have me to answer to!" Luciana said, seemingly on Katie''s side.


    Katie felt reassured by Luciana''s growing support, hanging on to every word she said, and silently thanked Mr. Gomez, the hypnotist she had arranged for this turnaround.


    Luciana went on, "But Katie, Mitchel has always denied being the father of your baby. When did you two be involved? Can you tell me about it?"

 Chapter 484

    ?Chapter 484


    Katie was taken aback for a moment,psing into silence.


    Luciana said earnestly, "Katie, I do trust you without any doubts, but Mitchel is adamant that nothing happened between you two. He insists he''s not involved with you at all. It''s quite perplexing. I''m struggling to understand who''s mistaken here..."


    "Luciana, I swear I haven''t lied to you!" Katie added emphatically. "This child is Mitchel''s, without a doubt!"


    The conversation reached an impasse as Luciana pondered aloud, "With both of you so firm in your stances, I want to support you, but I''m at a loss without even knowing how far along you are..."


    "I''m three and a half months pregnant!" Katie let slip before she could stop herself and instantly regretted revealing this so soon. She had intended to keep this under wraps a bit longer.


    To Katie''s relief, Luciana reacted positively. "Katie, I knew you wouldn''t deceive me. You''ve always been trustworthy. You have my full backing!"


    Feeling a wave of relief, Katie voiced a plea, "Luciana, please keep the month of my pregnancy between us for now. I''m concerned Mitchel might press for drastic measures if he finds out too soon."


    "You have my word. I won''t bring it up." Luciana reassured Katie, her voice firm with conviction. "Mitchel wouldn''t dare. If he tries anything, I''ll stand against him!"


    Katie responded with a thankful smile, "Thank you, Luciana."


    Katie then switched topics, showing concern for Luciana''s wellbeing. "How''s your migraine been? You might be running low on medication. Shall I bring you some more?"


    "That would be wonderful, my dear. I was just thinking I needed more." Luciana seemingly appreciated the gesture. "I''ll bring it over tomorrow." Katie concluded the call, barely concealing her triumphant smile. With Luciana on her side, she felt confident in her marrying Mitchel. It seemed to her that Mitchel was cornered, with no escape avable.


    In the Dixon Group, the internal investigation took a pivotal turn as they unveiled their key evidence, meticulously documenting every transaction Mitchel had authorized, suggesting a conflict of interest with the Glyn Group.


    Mitchel faced the allegations with aposed silence, even as the investigation suggested his withdrawal from the Eastern Garden project was driven by personal vendettas and romantic entanglements rather than business acumen. Mitchel''s response was marked by a stoic calm, refraining from justifying his actions or countering the ims made against him.


    The drama escted as Alexis stepped forward, feigning regret over the unfolding events while simultaneously shining a light on Henley''s contributions to the Dixon Group.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The underlying motive behind Alexis'' actions was transparent, yet Henley''s achievements, despite beingmendable, could not eclipse the legacy of sess Mitchel had established at the Dixon Group.


    While the usations appeared grave, they did little to shake the financial stability of the Dixon Group, leaving the shareholders in a state of uncertainty about demanding Mitchel''s resignation.


    Sensing the need to sway the opinion decisively, Alexis introduced a dramatic twist. "Gentlemen, there''s an additional revtion that demands our attention, a handwritten letter from our founder, Kyler Dixon."


    The atmosphere tensed immediately, recognizing the significant weight Kyler''s words would carry, even posthumously.


    Alexis produced a letter, solemnly dering it contained Kyler''s will that Henley be formally recognized as a member of the Dixon lineage after a three-year period of mourning, renamed as Henley Dixon.


    This announcement sent shockwaves through the room. Kyler''s personal endorsement of Henley had the power to influence the traditionalists within thepany.


    Some senior shareholders, who had been vocally critical and had always seen Mitchel as the rightful heir, looked at Henley with skepticism.


    Yet, the unveiling of this letter visibly altered the dynamics, even Henley''s demeanor shifted, reflecting the significance of this moment for him. Henley had long awaited such recognition, and with it, he nned to slowly take control of the Dixon Group and remove Mitchel from its legacy entirely.


    Alexis couldn''t contain his inward glee at the shareholders'' reaction. He was convinced that with a bit of time, thepany and its stakeholders would adapt to this news, signaling Mitchel''s inevitable downfall.


    Strategically positioning himself as the voice of reason, Alexis proposed, "I believe I''ve made my point. It''s not my ce to sway your judgment further. Let''s meet again in three days and decide based on a collective reflection." Alexis'' suggestion was a calcted maneuver, designed to corner Mitchel into a position of vulnerability, especially with Katie and Luciana adding to his pressure.


    Mitchel remained stoic, his face a mask of impassivity, as the room''s atmosphere grew cold with tension.


    The once-hidden fissures within the Dixon family were now exposed,pelling the shareholders to dere their allegiances. Alexis'' move was clearly aimed at convincing the undecided.


    Witnessing the shift in the room''s sentiment buoyed Alexis'' confidence. With amanding tone, he concluded the meeting. "We shall adjourn for now."


    As everyone began to stand up, Mitchel''s voice halted everyone in their tracks. "Wait a moment."


    The authority in Mitchel''s tone was undeniable, prompting everyone to swiftly resume their seats, a reflexive response to his leadership.


    Alexis, curious, wondered what Mitchel was poised to reveal.


    Mitchel, with an icy demeanor, inquired, "Is that everything?"


    Alexis confidently responded, "Yeah."


    "Then, I have a few things to add," Mitchel announced, his finger rhythmically tapping on the table, signaling the entrance of Matteo along with several individuals.


    Alexis'' smug expression faded instantly, reced by concern as he turned to Mitchel, his toneced with usation. "What are you scheming?"


    Mitchel, nonchntly spinning a pen, retorted without even granting Alexis a nce, "I believe you''re acquainted with these gentlemen."


    Alexis hastily refuted, "I don''t recognize them!"


    But one of the neers contradicted, "How could you forget me, Alexis? Weren''t you the one who referred us to Miss Glyn for the Dixon Group projects? You assured us she could guarantee our sess in securing bids."


    Another added, "Right! That''s what you told us!"


    Alexis paled, vehemently denying. "That''s absurd. I''ve never met any of you, never!"


    However, another voice joined the chorus, challenging Alexis'' denial. "But, Alexis, you introduced me to Miss Glyn at the Ardlens International Charity G two years ago. Why deny it now? Mr. Hammond from the Prosperous Group was present. He witnessed your introduction. You can''t refute that!"


    Reluctant to admit it, the man found himself cornered. To deny these allegations would risk significant credibility and financial repercussions. Moreover, Mitchel''s move, though aggressive, wasn''tpelling him toward any uwful admissions but rather to acknowledge the truth.


    The room buzzed with murmurs and spection as the shareholders absorbed the unfolding drama. Alexis, now visibly shaken and enraged, used Mitchel of betrayal, "You conniving little snake! You''re setting me up!"

 Chapter 485

    ?Chapter 485


    Alexis, seething with anger,shed out with the metal corner of the folder in his hand, aiming it straight at Mitchel. This move caught everyone off guard.


    Mitchel dodged smoothly, just tilting his head at the right moment.


    Without missing a beat, Matteo sprang into action, grabbing Alexis'' arms and twisting them behind his back, then pinning him against the table.


    Caught in a tight grip, Alexis exploded in rage, yelling at Mitchel, "You ungrateful brat, thinking of killing your own dad? I regret ever raising you, you disgraceful creature!"


    The room went silent as the shareholders watched, their expressions turning dark. Hearing Alexissh out at his own son with foul words was too much, and it only made Alexis look more guilty.


    Henley quickly intervened, urging in a low voice, "Dad, let''s not do anything we''ll regret!"


    That was when Alexis caught himself, realizing he almost walked right into the trap set for him. If he denied all usations, who couldy a finger on him?


    Seeing Alexis regain hisposure, Henley turned his frustration toward Matteo, reprimanding. "Why are you disrespecting a director like this!"


    Matteo ignored Henley, his hold on Alexis unyielding.


    Henley, visibly upset, clenched and unclenched his fists, trying to regain his calm. He then addressed Mitchel directly, "Mitchel, what''s going on? He''s our dad. Acting this way could turn the shareholders against us."


    Henley stressed our dad" to get under Mitchel''s skin, twisting the story to make it look as though Matteo''s protective move was Mitchel''s disy of disrespect for Alexis. Such an usation was a serious charge.


    Mitchel''s lips curled into a slight smirk, his eyes dancing with sarcasm. "Matteo, let''s show the shareholders what my dad has up his sleeve, shall we?"


    Matteo then stepped back, cueing up the presentation on therge screen.


    Before long, Alexis'' voice filled the room. "Mr. Dous, Mr. Potter, Mr. Faulkner, if you back my son Henley and help him rise to power, you''ll have your pick of our projects. We''ll go seventy thirty on the profits."


    Those three gentlemen Alexis addressed to didn''t seem keen. The Dixon Group had a history of going twenty-eight, making the seventy-thirty split less appealing, especially with the risk of crossing Mitchel. They knew what Mitchel was capable of. Hispetence was not to be underestimated.


    Alexis, seemingly unfazed, continued to leisurely pour himself a drink. "You''ll get seventy, and the Dixon Group gets thirty."


    "What? Seriously?" Those three were astounded. Usually, the Dixon Group would take an eighty-twenty split in their favor.


    Given the quality and reliable payments from the Dixon Group''s projects, even a twenty percent share was highly coveted.


    Securing final payments was notoriously tough these days. A high profit share didn''t mean much if one couldn''t get that final paycheck.


    But Alexis'' proposal was unexpectedly generous. They didn''t hesitate to ept.


    As the video concluded, the room erupted into chaos, with shareholders seething over Alexis'' audacity. It was no surprise Alexis had a knack for winning over clients. He knew just how to use what they liked to get on their good side.


    Alexis, mouth agape, struggled to find words. He was so sure he could outmaneuver Mitchel and get Mitchel to back down. But now, it felt like he''d been pped in the face. Finally, he managed to say, "Mitchel, this... You''re framing me!"


    But no one took Alexis side.


    The footage showed it all: Alexis''s face, his voice, clear enough for everyone, including the three gentlemen, to recognize.


    Alexis ranted, "You''re pinning this on me? How dare you frame your own dad, Mitchel Dixon! You''re heartless!" Alexis couldn''t ept losing after all the effort he''d put in. If Mitchel started to catch on,ying another trap would be difficult


    ''But even if I did try to get ahead, what''s the deal with the Eastern Garden project? You''re just bailing because of that woman, letting your emotions rule, right?" Alexis argued.


    Right after he said this, someone checking their phone eximed, "The Eastern Garden project just blew up!"


    The inte was in an uproar. The Glyn family''s forceful evictions and bullying under the disguise of carrying out the Eastern Garden project were now public knowledge.


    The reporter''s father, coerced by the Glyn family''s thugs to drive off into a river, ended up with brain damage after being saved. Not long after, he died miserably.


    At first, the reporter hesitated to report to the authority, concerned of the Glyn family''s actions against him.


    It was only after Mitchel''s team located him and provided him the protection and support in his quest for justice did he speak up.


    As he spoke up, more victims began to share their stories online. Some didn''t lose family members, but they encountered constant bad luck when they went out during those days. Preferring to steer clear of trouble, they quickly agreed to the settlements.


    The Dixon Group wasn''t involved in the project''s early stages. They only joinedter, after Katie had done the harm. And when the Dixon Group backed out a while earlier, they openly rified and exined the circumstances. The shareholders breathed a sigh of relief, feeling as if they had dodged a bullet.


    Violent demolition. Causing death. Any of these usations could ruin the Dixon Group''s longstanding reputation of integrity. And restoring that reputation would be an uphill task.


    At this point, those shareholders admired Mitchel''s decisiveness. No one wanted to hear another word from Alexis. Clearly, Alexis wanted to promote his illegitimate son, Henley, and hand over thepany''s interests to outsiders, all for his selfish motives, pushing thepany toward ruin. Henley certainly wouldn''t be any good from Alexis ''education.


    Mitchel, however, was a different story. Kyler himself had personally mentored Mitchel. With a formidable mentor like Kyler, Mitchel''spetence was a sure thing.


    Alexis'' face was as dark as charred coal, signaling he understood his defeat was imminent.


    Mitchel''s strategy was undeniably clever, holding back until Alexis made his moves.


    Mitchel outsmarted Alexis by methodically proving Alexis'' usations baseless, flipping the scriptpletely.


    Feeling the need to salvage the situation, Alexis clutched Henley and wept. "My son, I was lost. I was wrong not having heeded your advice. You''ve been nothing but kind, urging me to believe in Mitchel, and I foolishly turned a deaf ear..."


    With a self-inflicted p, Alexis eximed, "I shouldn''t have dragged you into this mess. You had done nothing wrong."


    Alexis'' words were clearly an attempt to disassociate Henley from the situation. He simply wanted Henley to continue ying against Mitchel since one had to take the me and that was him.


    Henley stayed quiet, his face a picture of sorrow. Deep down, he was unfazed.


    For Henley, protecting his reputation was all that mattered, regardless of Alexis'' fate.


    This meeting turned into a farce.


    Mitchelmanded an internal audit on Alexis'' misdeeds and decided his shares wouldpensate for the financial damage. In other words, Alexis stood to forfeit his entire shareholding and possibly even fall into debt. Such a move effectively banished Alexis from the Dixon Group for good.


    Mitchel showed he was much more formidable than Alexis could ever be. It was a thorough clean-up!


    Alexis, fuming with rage and feeling the weight of his guilt, was powerless. The shareholders stares were almost powerful enough to swallow him whole.


    Alexis shot Henley a nce, ready to sneak off, but Mitchel stopped him in his tracks.


    Mitchel got straight to the point, asking, "Dad, isn''t there something you''re leaving out?"


    "What are you talking about?" Alexis frowned.


    "The letter you imed to be handwritten by my grandfather."


    Alexis'' expression shifted, and with a surge of anger, he shot back, "Kyler''s handwriting is known to all. Don''t pin this on me!"


    "Whether I''m pinning it on you, you know the truth, don''t you? Mitchel''s voice dripped with sarcasm. "I''m just giving you the opportunity toe clean."


    "Go and verify it, then. You''re just hoping your dad dies, aren''t you?" Alexis scowled.


    Alexis couldn''t stand it any longer. Being set up by Mitchel was humiliating enough, and the fact that he hadn''t snapped was a sign of his self-control. He knew he still needed to support Henley and couldn''t risk ruining thetter''s reputation. Now he was facing such a bold confrontation!


    Henley chimed in, "Mitchel, our dad just made some mistakes. Can''t you cut him some ck and not fight him on everything? I know you''re not fond of me, but I''ve worked hard for what I''ve achieved, and it''s all been for the good of thepany. Shouldn''t thepany''s well-being be our main concern?"


    On the surface, Henley was trying to ease the tension between Mitchel and Alexis, but he was actually hinting that Mitchel was being petty and resentful.


    Mitchel looked at them with a cold expression. They were clearly ready to fight to the end. He instructed, "Bring Beuford here, please."


    At the mention of Beuford, Alexis'' face went white.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 486

    ?Chapter 486


    An elderly gentleman with a distinguished mane of graying hair, adorned in a garment of dark cyan silk, made his entrance with Matteo''s assistance.


    Alexis gaze sharpened upon recognizing the man. It was indeed Beuford, Kyler''s personal butler, a figure of unwavering loyalty who had retreated to oversee Kyler''s grave at Mount Moriah following Kyler''s demise.


    Alexis had nearly forgotten Beuford, half-convinced that thetter had passed away due to the years that had slipped by.


    Yet, here Beuford stood, very much alive.


    "You ungrateful bastard! Why have you pulled Beuford away from his duties, disrupting his tranquility?" Alexis ''usation against Mitchel betrayed a hint of a tremble in his voice, perhaps unaware of the emotion it carried. Beuford had been a formidable presence in the Dixon household, one who had never bent the knee to Alexis ''authority.


    Before Mitchel could interject, Beuford took the floor, his voice carrying the weight of years yet resolute. "Mr. Alexis Dixon, this visit was of my own volition, not at Mr. Mitchel Dixon''s urging."


    The unease on Alexis'' face was palpable as he managed a strained smile. "And what caused your presence here, Beuford?"


    "I came upon learning of your recent endeavors within the Dixon Group, which brought to mind the final charge Mr. Kyler Dixon entrusted to me, Beuford stated, his voice gaining volume as he brushed his beard. "He warned me, ''Alexiscks stability. In my absence, you must steer him on my behalf."


    The authority with which Beuford spoke mirrored that of Kyler himself, a testament to the years spent under the patriarch''s influence.


    Alexis, attempting to mask his mounting ire, diverted his gaze downward. He was tormented by the nation that even beyond the grave, Kyler''s dominance shadowed his every step.


    Witnessing Alexis wrestling with his inner turmoil, Mitchel seized the moment. "Dad, why not share with Beuford the letter you imed to be handwritten by my grandfather?


    Caught off guard, Alexis found himself at a loss for words.


    Beuford, intrigued by the mention of a letter handwritten by Kyler, pressed further, "A handwritten letter from Mr. Kyler Dixon exists? Mr. Alexis Dixon, why not let us see it?"


    Alexis faltered. "Well, it''s... It''s not of great consequence. It simply discusses my father''s desire to integrate Henley into our lineage..."


    "Impossible!" Beuford''s interjection cut through the room before Alexis could borate.


    Beuford''s decisive rebuttal left the room stunned, and Henley''sposure broke, his visage darkening with fury.


    Henley''s hands balled into fists so tight that they whitened, his gaze burning into Beuford with barely contained rage.


    Alexis, flustered and humiliated, insisted louder, "Beuford, you''re speaking out of turn. This letter outlines my father''s explicit wishes!"


    Alexis appeal to Kyler''s authority was a desperate bid to regain control over the narrative.


    However, Beuford''s response was unyielding. "Mr. Kyler Dixon would never authorize such a directive. He held a stringent view against acknowledging any illegitimate offspring within the Dixon lineage, a stance codified within our family''s charter to deter opportunistic ims."


    Kyler''s legacy was one of moral fortitude, staunchly resistant to any form of scandal or dishonor. The notion of an illegitimate heir gaining recognition would have been unthinkable under his watch.


    Beuford chose not to vocalize these thoughts, offering Alexis a sliver of respect by withholding a full condemnation. Nevertheless, the message was clear, leaving Alexis to reflect on the implications.


    Alexis patience snapped. He mmed his hand against the table, ring at Beuford with intense animosity. ''Beuford, while I acknowledge your long service to my father, need I remind you of your station? You remain a servant of this family, nothing more."


    Alexis'' words were utterly devoid of respect, a clear indication of his disregard for decency. In a sudden movement, he ordered his security, "Get this liar out of here!"


    However, before they could act on Alexis''mand, Mitchel''s reaction was swift and bold. He flung a cup of tea directly at Alexis.


    The ssh of tea left Alexis drenched and humiliated, a stark visual contrast to his earlier arrogance. "You insolent cur! You..." he began.


    But Mitchel cut Alexis off. "Dad, choose your next words carefully."


    The threat in Mitchel''s tone was palpable, silencing Alexis instantly.


    At that moment, Alexis felt dwarfed by Mitchel''s authority, recognizing that the bnce of power had shifted profoundly in favor of Mitchel, who stood before him not as the youngd he once belittled but as a formidable adversary.


    Mitchel then stated, "In case some of you might not fully grasp the significance of Beuford''s position, let me make it clear. To my grandfather, Beuford was much more than a butler."


    Alexis, already simmering with anger from the unexpected confrontation, found himself at a loss for words, dwarfed by Mitchel''s imposing presence.


    Mitchel borated on the depth of Beuford''s loyalty and bravery. "In times of danger, it was Beuford who stood between my grandfather and harm, enduring wounds in his stead. My grandfather himself regarded Beuford not just as a loyal aide but as a brother, in both life and peril."


    This narrative, familiar to the elder shareholders of thepany, underscored the deep bond Kyler and Beuford shared, highlighting Alexis'' disrespectful treatment of someone his father esteemed as family.


    This revtion caused a stir among the shareholders, leading to whispers and nces that left Alexis exposed and humiliated, his prior contempt now turned against him.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Mitchel, seizing the moment, said to Alexis, "Let''s see that letter from my grandfather you mentioned. Why not show it to us?


    Cornered, Alexis found himself between a rock and a hard ce. His refusal to reveal the letter would imply culpability. In a desperate bid to evade scrutiny, he dramatically shoved the letter into his mouth, feigning a breakdown while using, "You''re all trying to corner me to death! If you mistrust your own dad to this extent, no evidence will ever satisfy you!"


    In his haste, Alexis sought to cast himself as the wronged party, but the dry paper proved difficult for him, a man used to the finer things, to swallow.


    As Alexis struggled, Matteo acted swiftly, applying pressure to a specific point on Alexis'' neck, which led Alexis to cough up the letter.


    Matteo secured the letter before Alexis could make another attempt at its destruction.


    A brief inspection by Beuford was enough for him to dere, "This is not penned by Kyler!"


    The room buzzed with disbelief and indignation at the lengths to which Alexis would stoop, fabricating even Kyler''s handwriting in his scheme.


    In response to Beuford''s conclusion, Alexis snapped, "What do you know with those eyes of yours? How can you im it''s a forgery? You''re merely Mitchel''s pawn in this charade!"


    Yet, Beuford remained unruffled, advising Mitchel, "Let''spare this letter with known samples of Mr. Kyler Dixon''s handwriting."


    Following Mitchel''s directions, both the questioned letter and authentic samples of Kyler''s handwriting were projected for all to see.


    Alexis, scrutinizing theparison and finding the forgeries indistinguishable to the untrained eye, gloated. "See, even you must admit your mistake. They''re perfectly matched."


    Alexis had invested heavily in the forgery, confident in the forger''s promise of an undetectable imitation. And indeed, at first nce, the duplication seemed wless, leaving the shareholders in a state of confusion.


    The question hung in the air. Could this truly be a fake, when it mirrored Kyler''s handwriting so precisely?

 Chapter 487

    ?Chapter 487


    Beuford gently touched his beard, "Its exact likeness is the reason I dered it fake."


    Alexis responded, "Keep making things up. I can''t wait to see how you will twist this story!"


    "Mr. Kyler Dixon wrote the manuscript, copying his grandfather''s handwriting. He even added a handwritten note at the end to say it''s an imitation. But you, in your careless attempt at forgery, didn''t even bother to look at thest page. You just picked out bits and pieces to replicate." Beuford flipped to the final page, announcing, "Here lies the genuine work of Mr. Kyler Dixon!"


    Kyler''s genuine signature radiated amanding presence. It was vastly superior from what had been presented before.


    Alexis was speechless. He never expected his scheme woulde back to bite him with a copy made by Kyler himself. He muttered in disbelief, This can''t bel


    "Mr. Alexis Dixon, being Mr. Kyler Dixon''s son, it''s shocking that you fail to recognize your own father''s script after all these years!" Beuford''s face was stern, as cold as the timeless forests on a mountain peak. "What a disappointment you are."


    Alexis failure as a son was evident, exining Kyler''s preference for Mitchel and sending Alexis overseas. Without integrity, a man could not stand proud. Kyler''s discerning eye had spotted Alexis'' shorings.


    "This can''t be!" In a fit of anger, Alexis charged at Beuford, choking thetter while shouting, "You cunning old man! You''re after me, aren''t you?"


    Alexis hadpletely lost his bearings. With his good name ruined, he had nothing left.


    Without wasting a second, Mitchel jumped in, shoving Alexis aside with all his might.


    Alexis fell to the floor, groaning in pain.


    "Did you catch that?" Alexis growled at his guard, who had failed to act.


    Alexis bodyguard nodded, quickly concealing his phone.


    Gloating, Alexis boasted, "How dare youy a hand on your father, you ungrateful child? I''ll let everyone know what a disloyal son the prestigious leader of the Dixon Group is!"


    Everyone around was left speechless. They were shocked by Alexis audacity.


    Right then, Beuford suggested, "Mr. Mitchel Dixon, may I speak with Mr. Alexis Dixon in private?"


    Mitchel agreed, understanding Beuford''s wish to deal with family issues away from public eyes. With Alexis acting irrationally, it was best to avoid giving onlookers more to gossip about the Dixon family.


    Mitchel dismissed everyone, promising to update everyone once the family matter was sorted out.


    As the shareholders left, the vibe in the air was kind of all over the ce. Some were feeling pretty relieved about being smart ahead of time, while others were regretting sticking with the wrong team. Today, everyone got to see Mitchel''s sharpness and decisiveness. Any of Alexis'' supporters in thepany would undoubtedly face the consequences. It btedly dawned on them that Mitchel''s quietness was all part of a bigger n in the game.


    Alexis bodyguards was dismissed, leaving Alexis powerless. Henley was also escorted out.


    Now it was just Beuford and Alexis inside.


    Mitchel was thest one to exit the room.


    Breaking the silence, Henley asked, "What could they be talking about?"


    Mitchel,posed and distant, showed no interest to chat.


    "Do you really think so little of me, Mitchel? Henley asked half-jokingly, "Is it because your mother is seen as more ''honorable'' than mine?"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Mitchel turned to face Henley, speaking with calm authority. "It''s not about being born better or worse than anyone else. It''s our actions and intentions. Some people are always up to no good."


    Henley''s expression shifted, his hands clenched.


    Mitchel added, "And save your drama. I''m not interested in entertaining it."


    Henley couldn''t stand Mitchel''s distant and arrogant attitude like he owned the world. Plus, to him, Mitchel stole away the only kindness and warmth he had ever received.


    Even though Henley was plotting something deep, he feigned innocence, saying, "Why do you think I''m acting? We''re brothers, and nothing can change that, no matter how much you deny it."


    Mitchel seemed indifferent, as if Henley was invisible to him.


    Still, Henley pressed on, "I''ve heard Miss Glyn is pregnant. Looks like you''ll have an heir soon, enjoying life with two women. You must be feeling pretty fortunate. How did you manage to win over Raegan? Could you give me some advice on winning the heart of thedy of my dreams?


    Henley''s question seemed genuine, but his voice was filled with sarcasm, his mention of Raegan deliberate.


    "I''m married only to Raegan!" Mitchel responded, his tone turning cold. "She is my rightful wife. I better not hear you mention her name again, or you''ll have no ce in Ardlens."


    Henley held his position. "No matter how superior you act, you can''t change the fact that I''m your half brother. It doesn''t matter if I''m not in the family records. A fact is a fact."


    Henley convinced himself it was no biggie even though the well-nned schemes didn''t work out. Patience was his virtue, believing in he had all the time to scheme against Mitchel until he had the desired results.


    "Do you seriously not get what it means to be excluded from the family records? Mitchel nced at Henley dismissively. "It means you have no im to any of the Dixon Group''s assets, including any inheritance from our father, which will only be mine. I can even take back any assets Alexis transferred to you."


    Henley''splexion went white. He had thought only his reputation would suffer, which didn''t bother him much. But he never expected Kyler to disinherit him entirely, leaving him without a dime.


    Before Henley could say anymore, the door opened.


    Beuford stepped out first, and Mitchel quickly walked over to assist him.


    Beuford announced, "Alexis has promised to stay out of thepany''s business for good. This applies to you, too, Henley. You''re no longer part of the Dixon Group."


    Henley''s face turned ghostly white, eximing, "No!" Without the support of the Dixon Group, every step he took would be a struggle. And his ns to sabotage Mitchel from within would be impossible.


    Alexis, stripped of his earlier arrogance, seemed defeated. "Yes, that''s my decision."


    Henley stood frozen, in disbelief.


    Suddenly, a disheartened Alexis, without even looking at Henley,manded, "Gather your belongings. We''re leaving now."


    Henley stood there, stunned, trying to process Alexis'' unexpected surrender. His eyes narrowed, and his fists tightened. He was not ready to concede.


    *Is yourst name Brooks?" Beuford suddenly asked.


    Henley went pale, trying to speak but unable to make a sound.


    Beuford offered some wisdom, saying, "Here''s a tip for you, young man. If it''s not yours, don''t wish for it, or you''ll just end up living a miserable life."


    Even though Beuford spoke slowly due to his age, Henley felt a strong caution in his words.


    Indeed, Beuford''s youthful days were not to be taken lightly.


    Henley objected, "Why shouldn''t I im what''s mine? I share the Dixon blood, and byw, I''m entitled to my share!"


    Beuford just smiled, dismissing him. "You still have a lot to learn."


    "If you insist on pushing me away, I won''t hold back. I''ll see you in court..." Henley''s words were cut short. "Smack!" Henley felt a stinging p across his face.

 Chapter 488

    ?Chapter 488


    Henley, feeling the sting of humiliation, could hardly believe Alexis'' pping him.


    A sense of regret washed over Alexis. Yet, he saw no alternative but to take such extreme steps to safeguard his interests, including those abroad.


    With a mix of sternness and desperation, Alexis issued an ultimatum, "Leave now and end this foolishness, or I''ll renounce you as my offspring!"


    The dramatic turn of events left Henley reeling, and in a state of frustration, he made his way to the elevator, leaving Alexis wrestling with a blend of fury and sorrow.


    Beuford, ever the pir of calm, took a moment to remind Alexis of his obligations. "Mr. Alexis Dixon, do not forget themitment you''ve made."


    Alexis, now somber and showing a rare deference, responded, "I understand. I will handle the situation." This was a stark contrast to his earlier defiance.


    Mitchel watched as Alexis grappled with the aftermath, his thoughts deep and unspoken. He then turned to Beuford, offering some hospitality, "Perhaps you''d consider spending a few days in Ardlens? I''d be d to show you around."


    Beuford, pondering momentarily, gently refused, "I must return to my duties by Mr. Kyler Dixon''s side."


    Mitchel respected his decision without further insistence. Beuford, who had devoted his life to serving Kyler and had no family of his own, cherished his serene existence by Kyler''s graveside over the mor of city life.


    As he settled into the car, Beuford broached a subject, "Mr. Mitchel Dixon, does my conversation with Mr. Alexis Dixon not pique your curiosity?"


    Mitchel, with a serene eptance of Beuford''s discretion, replied, "If there was something my grandfather intended for me to know, I trust you''d share it. And if not, he had his reasons for keeping it so."


    "You''re truly remarkable!" Beuford''s approval rang out repeatedly, affirming Mitchel''s rightful ce as Kyler''s chosen sessor. "Mr. Mitchel Dixon, your restraint from prying into affairs not directly presented to you, alongside your steadfast approach to resolving issues, truly honors Mr. Kyler Dixon''s legacy."


    As the car Beuford was in started, Mitchel offered his respects with a modest nod. "Beuford, I wish you a safe journey back." Beuford, with a look of genuine kindness, imparted a parting piece of advice. "Mr. Kyler Dixon always had his reasons. Should you find yourself seeking rity, a visit to Mount Moriah could prove enlightening."


    Mitchel, who made it a point to visit Kyler''s resting ce yearly, acknowledged Beuford''s suggestion with a promise. "I''ll remember that, Beuford. And next time, I''ll bring along someone my grandfather would be pleased to meet."


    "That''s a good call," Beuford affirmed with a smile, as he departed.


    Once back in his office, Mitchel immediately set into motion a n of action. "Conduct a thorough investigation on every individual tied to Alexis'' initiatives!"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Matteo promptly took charge, initiating a detailed probe into the affairs of those involved, a move that signified a major reorganization within the Dixon Group.


    This decisive stance underscored the principle that no momentary advantage justified thepromise of one''s integrity or position within thepany.


    Meanwhile, Alexis, fueled by fury, made his way to the secluded confines of the underground parking lot.


    Alexis was violently jolted against his vehicle before he could utter a word of protest.


    Henley, consumed by a tumult of emotions, confronted Alexis, his grip tightening around Alexis'' throat. "How could you plead with me to return, only to cast me aside now?"


    "Ahhh..." Alexis'' pleas echoed in the confined space, his voiceden with desperation. You''re nothing but a failure, unfit for this world!"


    Henley''s rage only intensified, his grip tightening even further as Alexis'' face began to show signs of injury.


    It wasn''t until the sudden re of a car horn that Henley''s grip loosened, releasing Alexis.


    Mistaking the interruption for mere coincidence, Henley gave Alexis one final look of contempt before deciding to walk away. Gasping for air on the ground,


    swas haunted by the fear of having nearly met his end.


    As Henley started to leave, Alexis, driven by desperation, reached out and clutched at his ankle. "It''s not as it seems, not as it seems, my son..."


    The earnestness in Alexis'' plea, his eyes bloodshot and beseeching, conveyed his panic. "I haven''t forsaken you. But without my actions, we stood to lose everything!"


    Noticing a slight easing in Henley''s fury, Alexis seized the moment to add. "Just trust me. Give me some time, and all will be set right."


    Henley, his expression one of derision, questioned, "What could that old man possibly have said to render you so utterly spineless?


    Standing up and brushing himself off, Alexis nced around nervously before leaning in to whisper a secret into Henley''s


    Henley''s face hardened at the revtion, his hands balling into fists once more.


    "I was forced to make a temporary concession. Or risk losing the fortune I''ve dedicated my life to amassing. How could I allow that to happen?" Alexis admitted, his voice tight with frustration.


    Their tense conversation was abruptly interrupted by a loud "Bang!" Alexis was startled, his body tensed in rm.


    In a fit of fury, Henleyshed out, his fist connecting with the car window and leaving it spider-webbed with cracks. His hand immediately swelled, the skin turning a painful shade of purple and red.


    "Son!" Alexis'' voice wasced with concern, his heart sinking at the sight.


    But Henley, consumed by a tempest of anger, barked back, "Get out of my sight!"


    With that, Henley yanked open the car door and drove away, pushing the vehicle to its limits, a clear reflection of his inner turmoil.


    Questions andparisons swirled in Henley''s mind, particrly about Alexis and their seemingly parallel paths, only to realize that fate, it seemed, had always been against him.


    Elsewhere, Raegan was attending an event when her phone rang.


    On the other line, Mitchel informed her, "The situation at thepany has been resolved."


    A wave of relief washed over Raegan, prompting her to inquire. "Did they give you any trouble?


    Mitchel, understanding precisely who Raegan was alluding to, reassured her with a simple, "No."


    Their conversation was brief yetforting, ending with Raegan mentioning she needed to return to hermitments at the event.


    "Alright, I''ll see you tonight," Mitchel replied, their exchange a subtle reminder of the support they found in each other amidst the chaos.


    Raegan, feeling the weight of hermitments, replied. "The director wants to discuss something with me after the event, so I might bete tonight."


    Mitchel, ever protective, offered, "If it''s toote, I''lle and get you."


    "But you might be tied up with work as well," Raegan pointed out.


    "I''ll make sure to wrap up my tasks early. I''m not keen on you heading homete without me, Mitchel countered, his concern evident.


    Raegan, seeking to alleviate his worries, reassured him, "There''s really no need to fret. My driver is reliable, and Victor''s with me, so I''m in safe hands."


    A brief silence followed before Mitchel''s voice, deep and suggestive, broke through. "Don''t you miss me?"


    Raegan''s response came quickly. "Absolutely not."


    Her response, however, belied her true concern for Mitchel''s well-being, especially given the day''s tumultuous events at the Dixon Group, not to mention the strain of him potentially driving out to fetch herte at night.


    With her bodyguard and the household driver by her side, Raegan felt secure.


    Mitchel, detecting the hesitation in her voice, pressed further with a hint of amusement, "So, you actually do miss me?" Caught off guard, Raegan found herself at a loss for words. Mitchel''s persistence was unusual, yet it drew a genuine response from her. "I miss you dearly..."


    Her voice was earnest, reflecting the depth of their recent closeness. The days they had spent together, lost in their own little universe, had only intensified their connection, making their current separation feel all the more poignant.


    Mitchel yfully challenged her, "That sounded somewhat tepid, Mrs. Dixon."


    Raegan, with a mix of jest and challenge, countered, "And who, pray tell, is your wife?


    Mitchel''s reply came with a teasing edge. "The very same person who whispered ''husband'' so sweetly to me justst night..." Raegan felt her cheeks ignite with embarrassment at her own outburst. "Who asked you to be so charming!"


    The conversation came to an abrupt halt, leaving Raegan in a moment of stunned silence. Realizing how easily she had been swept up at the moment, she covered her mouth in surprise.


    "That''s it, I''m not speaking to you anymore!" Raegan dered, a mix of mock annoyance and real embarrassment in her voice before abruptly ending the call.


    On the other end, Mitchel couldn''t help but smile, a subtle sense of satisfaction washing over him as he pushed his work aside and rxed a bit, his evening suddenly looking up.


    After wrapping up her duties, Raegan noticed thete hour. She donned her mask and was about to head downstairs with Victor when she realized she had left her bag behind.


    Victor, seeing Raegan''s exhaustion, kindly offered to fetch it for her. "Miss, please wait in the car for me."


    Raegan nodded her agreement. "Alright." She pressed the button to close the elevator doors, but just as they began to shut, a tall figure made a swift entrance, barely slipping in.

 Chapter 489

    ?Chapter 489


    Startled, Raegan''s heart skipped a beat, and she instinctively moved to exit the elevator.


    Yet, before she could leave the elevator, the doors had already begun to close, sealing their descent.


    Standing beside Raegan, the man was incognito, hiding beneath a baseball cap and a mask, his features obscured from view.


    Raegan stood upright, her body poised and vignt.


    Time ticked by slowly.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    While Raegan''s attention remained focused on the descending floor numbers disyed on the elevator panel, she maintained a vignt watch over the man''s every movement from the corner of her eye. She refused to let her guard down for even a moment.


    Observing the man''s cautious nces around, Raegan remained on high alert.


    The venue''s elevator was outfitted with high-definition cameras capturing every angle, and it appeared that the man took a moment to nce toward them.


    Each passing moment felt agonizingly long.


    Atst, the elevator reached the basement level.


    Raegan''s legs had stiffened with tension.


    "Ding." As the elevator doors slid open, the man remained stationary, seemingly waiting for Raegan to exit first.


    With legs stiffened by tension, Raegan cautiously began to step forward, but the sound of approaching footsteps from behind caught her attention. She was just a few strides away from where the driver awaited her in the car


    Quickening her pace, Raegan had barely moved when a sudden grip on her shoulder jolted her.


    Raegan''s body tensed instinctively, and without hesitation, she swung her elbow back forcefully.


    The person behind Raegan managed to evade the blow slightly, allowing Raegan the chance to dash toward the waiting car. However, her escape was halted by a deep voice calling out her name. "Raegan..."


    Whirling around in rm, Raegan recognized the figure behind her as Mitchel.


    Raegan threw herself into his arms in a rush of relief, still trembling with adrenaline. "Mitchel..."


    Feeling Raegan''s trembling, Mitchel''s expression hardened immediately. "What''s the matter?


    Raegan nced around, finding no one there. She couldn''t shake off the feeling of unease, wondering if her instincts were ying tricks on her.


    The man in the elevator emitted a distinct scent, unlike the locals, perhaps foreign.


    Now, with no one trailing them, Raegan considered the possibility that the individual she sensed was simply someone heading to retrieve a vehicle.


    Just then, a ck sedan passed by.


    Blinking, Raegan said, "There was a man in the elevator earlier. I thought I was being followed."


    "Get in the car first, Mitchel instructed, his senses on high alert.


    Once settled inside the vehicle, Mitchel ced a call.


    As the security team swiftly locked down the entire parking lot, Reegan watched anxiously as they meticulously searched for any suspicious individuals, including the ck sedan that had recently passed by.


    To her surprise, the outfit of the driver of the sedan bore a striking resemnce to the man Raegan had seen in the elevator. Removing his hat, the man revealed his ordinary face.


    Raegan began to question her perception, wondering if fatigue had caused her to conjure up illusions. Seeking to ay Mitchel''s lingering concerns, she reassured him, "It''s alright. I may have been overly suspicious."


    Feeling awkward, Raegan then apologized to the man.


    Victor, now behind the wheel of Raegan''s car, departed with Mitchel''s vehicle following closely behind.


    Once their cars had vanished from sight, the previously parked ck sedan slowly reemerged outside the lot.


    The driver swiftly removed a lifelike mask, exposing a blond, blue-eyed visage. He dialed a number, his tone grave. "Mr. Glyn, the situation has beplicated. There are too many bodyguards around her."


    Unlike Aurora, where disposing of someone was as simple as squashing an ant, security in Ardlens was stringent, making any misstep a potential risk of capture.


    As the man conversed, the emblem tattooed on his arm was starkly illuminated by the moonlight.


    Aurora.


    Meanwhile, Davey found amusement in tormenting a canary confined in a nearby cage.


    He continued to taunt the bird, flicking it with his finger and sporting a smirk. "Let''s postpone the n for now. Casey just woke up. I''ve decided to refrain from any killings this month, particrly since I don''t want to upset her."


    Despite Casey''s seeminglyck of recollection, Raegan was still her daughter, after all.


    "There''s something else of interest, Mr. Glyn," the man interjected.


    "Oh?"


    I''ve encountered this woman on a previous assignment."


    Davey''s curiosity piqued. "So, someone else was after her as well?


    "Not quite. It just coincided with my ''tribtion day, and I required a soul for the tribtion."


    This time around, the same principle applied. Otherwise, with his standing, he wouldn''t be tasked with such assignments. The man reminded Davey, "The individual in question is also linked to you."


    Davey inquired, "My niece?"


    "Yes, but surprisingly, this woman managed to survive. The man recalled the incident vividly. The car Raegan was in five years ago had plunged into the river and disintegrated upon impact. It was astounding that Raegan had managed to survive such a catastrophic event.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Glyn. I''ll ensure this one doesn''t slip through my fingers, the man assured, a sinister grin ying on his lips. "No prey evades my grasp."


    Davey chuckled darkly. "Then strike in a month.


    Resuming his interaction with the canary, Davey was taken aback when the bird suddenly pecked at him.


    "Crack."


    Without hesitation, Davey swiftly ended the bird''s life, its once vibrant form now still within the confines of its cage.


    Davey''s eyes gleamed with a twisted amusement as he stroked the lifeless creature. "Isn''t that much more obedient?


    Suddenly, a noise from outside caught Davey''s attention.


    "Who''s there?" Davey hurried to the door and swung it open.


    There, Davey found Casey kneeling on the staircase. His gaze turned as cold as it had been when he had dispatched the canary.


    Approaching slowly, his voice eerily calm, he questioned, "Casey, what are you doing here?"


    Casey''s shoulders quivered as she nced upward, her voice trembling with fear. "Davey, I couldn''t find you..."


    Davey paused, studying her intently for a prolonged moment. Finally, his lips twitched slightly. "What reason is there for fear?


    I haven''t gone anywhere."


    "Davey, my foot hurts..." Casey''s visage, mature yet beautiful, bore an expression of innocence that surprisingly suited her well.


    Davey gradually crouched down, his smilecking warmth. "I''ll carry you back."


    He hoisted the alluring Casey, and as he rose, she leaned her chin dependently on his shoulder.


    Their gazes drifted in divergent directions, each lost in their own contemtions.


    The following day.


    Raegan arrived at the studio and was just about to exit the car when suddenly, a swarm of reporters emerged.


    "Miss Foster, Miss Glyn of the Glyn Group has leveled an usation against you, alleging that you seduced her fianc¨¦ during their engagement period. Is there any truth to this im?"


    "Miss Foster, rumors are circting that you are financially supported by multiple benefactors, including Mr. Frazier of Arthen Entertainment. Can you confirm or deny these allegations?"


    ''Miss Foster, isn''t it true that Mr. Frazier and Mr. Dixon are close acquaintances? Are there any arrangements or associations?"


    "Miss Foster, have you been made aware of the spection regarding Miss Glyn being pregnant with Mr. Dixon''s child..."


    A deluge of usations left Raegan stunned.


    Before Raegan could formte a response, a hand adorned with distinct knuckles forcefully swiped away one of the relentless cameras.


    Mitchel''s demeanor exuded coldness as he turned his gaze toward the owner of the camera. "Why not address your inquiries to me directly?"


    <ddict-div></ddict-div>

 Chapter 490

    ?Chapter 490


    The camera hit the ground with a loud crash.


    The man, suddenly without his camera, barely had time to register who was before him when he turned white and yelled, "Crescent is assaulting people now!"


    His outcry caused a stir among those present.


    Mitchel, dressed in shiny ck shoes, stepped on the shattered camera. In a cold tone, he grabbed the man by the cor and tossed him to Matteo, saying, "Here''s a phony reporter who sneaked in. Take him to the police."


    The man froze for a second and protested, "I am a reporter, a legitimate one! Your im doesn''t make a difference!"


    Matteo didn''t hesitate to rip off the man''s jacket, exposing a tattoo of a gang on his arm.


    The man tried to cover his shoulder, protesting, "Why are you tearing my clothes? So you''re resorting to violence now!" Some started shouting. "They''re being violent! Look at them! They''re attacking people!"


    Matteo, unfazed, swiftly located those aimed to cause chaos among the reporters and had the bodyguards subdue them. Once their jackets stripped, the tattoos on their arms showcased they were just thugs pretending to be reporters.


    The real reporters were shocked. They had followed a lead from an industry group chat, expecting a scoop. They hadn''t expected to find imposters among them with hidden agendas.


    Mitchel looked over the crowd with a sharp gaze. His voice, cold and clear, broke the silence. "Who sent you here?"


    A deathly silence enveloped the area.


    The real reporters knew Mitchel wasn''t someone to mess with. They stumbled over their words. "Mr. Dixon, we''re sorry. We had no idea. We were just misled by the messages in the group chat."


    Mitchel''s lips tightened. "Since you''re here, you might as well get something to report."


    "No, no, no, we''re not reporting anything," they quickly replied.


    Mitchel let out a scoff. "You dare to spread fake news but are afraid to report the truth?"


    They looked confused.


    "The baby Miss Glyn is expecting isn''t mine, Mitchel said with conviction. Pausing, he turned to look at Raegan affectionately and gently took her hand. "She''s the only woman I''ve ever loved, in the past and now. Got it?"


    Mitchel then walked with Raegan into the studio, not ncing back.


    Though the reporters didn''t dare to snap a photo of the two, they could still spin a story about Mitchel, ever the workaholic CEO of the Dixon Group, openly dering his love, which could cause a sensation.


    After interrogating the imposters, Matteo learned nothing. These guys had simply taken a gig online, clueless about the employer.


    But figuring out who was behind this wasn''t hard. Judging from the questions directed at Raegan, it had to be Katie.


    Matteo told his guys to hand the imposters over to the authorities.


    Meanwhile, still a bit shocked, Raegan asked Mitchel, "Why did youe here?"


    "Just happened to pass by. Mitchel answered curtly.


    Mitchel had already made sure any fake news online was shut down.


    Devonte had vented to Mitchel earlier this day. Devonte''s girlfriend, after seeing the fake news, suspected there were something between Devonte and Raegan.


    But Devonte would never cross a line with his friend''s girl. That was off-limits, especially considering Mitchel''s reputation. Mitchel nced down and offered reassurance. "Don''t worry. Ill take care of this and resolve the issue with that child as quickly as I can."


    Mitchel was convinced Katie''s child wasn''t his. His certainty wasn''t just due to his peculiar condition. He would never sleep with anyone but Raegan, even in his drunk state.


    The only exception might be if he was so drunk that he cked out, which was highly unlikely. In a drunken stupor, most guys were practically unconscious, hardly in a state to father a child.


    Mitchel cautioned, "Stay away from Katie, and never meet her alone."


    "Got it," Raegan responded, knowing Katie might be desperate enough to have made her pregnancy public.


    Bracing himself for Katie''s unreasonable moves, Mitchel embraced Raegan, gently resting his chin on top of her head and murmured, "Thanks for believing in me."


    Raegan, wordlessly, returned his embrace with equal fervor. Resolving these misunderstandings was a huge relief.


    Just then, Mitchel''s phone rang. The call was from Luciana''s ce.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Mr. Dixon, your mother has taken a fall, the servant informed.


    Mitchel''s breath caught. "What caused her fall?


    The servant exined, "She woke up feeling a tightness in her chest this morning and decided to rest for a bit. But somehow. she ended up falling. You shoulde over quickly to check on her."


    After hanging up, Mitchel''s face was etched with worry.


    Raegan, sliding her arm through his, inquired, "Is it about your mom?"


    Raegan recalled her previous conversation with Mitchel about the medication issue, suspecting that Luciana might have been secretly drugged by Katie. This thought was chilling. It exined the dramatic change in Luciana''s demeanor.


    "Yes, she took a fall. I have to visit her," Mitchel responded.


    "Do you want me toe along?" Raegan suggested.


    After a brief pause, Mitchel agreed, "Yeah, that would be nice."


    They made their way to Luciana''s ce in no time.


    Upon entering, Raegan was struck by a wave of mixed feelings. She used toe here often to spend time with Kyler, and now, she felt his absence deeply.


    Upon Mitchel''s entrance, Katie greeted him.


    Looking unwell and pale, Katie''s eyes welled up with tears as she gazed at Mitchel. "Mitchel, you''re here..."


    Katie''s voice faltered when she noticed Reegan by Mitchel''s side. Jealousy and hatred were evident in her eyes.


    Katie intentionally emphasized her barely noticeable belly, standing out more in the grandeur of this mansion, aiming to stir trouble.


    "What are you doing here?" Mitchel''s concerned face due to Luciana''s injury turned icy upon spotting Katie, his entire demeanor radiating an unspoken but palpable aura of distance.


    Katie, looking upset from his coldness, said, "I''ve been taking care of your mom..."


    "Enough, you can leave now." Mitchel cut Katie off, pulling Raegan with him as he went upstairs, acting as if Katie didn''t


    exist.


    After delving into Luciana''s medication, Mitchel had people watch Luciana secretly, ensuring she wasn''t harmed by Katie. Since Luciana trusted Katie and didn''t think she was being drugged, Mitchel, without solid evidence, decided to keep a close eye on things.


    Watching Mitchel and Raegan heading upstairs, Katie''s lips formed a thin line, noticing how well they seemed to match each other, even from the back. It was a thought she quickly dismissed. Match? She believed she was the only woman who truly matched Mitchel.


    Remembering Davey''s ban on killing for the month, Katie figured Raegan would have already been gone if otherwise.


    Katie slowly let the bitterness and spite fade from her gaze and followed them upstairs.


    In the bedroom, Luciana was lying down, unable to sit up because of her waist injury.


    Despite her pain, Luciana''s face brightened with happiness upon seeing Mitchel, and she tried to get up.


    Mitchel rushed to her side, but Katie was quicker.


    "Luciana, you shouldn''t try to get up. Please, lie back down, Katie said, fluffing up Luciana''s pillows to make it morefortable for Luciana to chat with Mitchel. She was surprisingly thoughtful.


    Luciana, with a smile, responded, "Katie, you should grab some rest. Don''t stress yourself."


    Katie stood by Luciana''s bed, returning the smile. "Luciana, I''m fine."


    Mitchel''s brow furrowed a bit as he asked, "Mom, how are you holding up?"


    "I''m good. Mitchel, why don''t you take a seat? Luciana called Mitchel over with a smile, though she noticeably didn''t acknowledge Raegan, who was standing right behind Mitchel.


    Raegan didn''t seem to mind. She was mainly here to pay a visit and get another glimpse of this mansion.


    Just then, Katie gave a soft cough.


    Taking Katie''s cue, Luciana said to Mitchel, "Mitchel, I want a word with you."


    "Sure, go ahead, Mitchel said.


    Luciana hesitated and suggested, "Perhaps Miss Foster wouldn''t mind stepping outside for a moment?"


    Raegan understood this meant they wanted to discuss something she shouldn''t overhear.


    Trying to seem generous yet with a challenging gaze, Katie said to Raegan, "Miss Foster, perhaps you''d enjoy a tour of the garden by the housekeeper. Flowers are blossoming. I think you''d really appreciate them."


    Katie''s voice was gentle, but her eyes were daring, her words having delivered the message that Raegan was merely an outsider in this household.


    "That''s kind of you to say so, Miss Glyn. Well, if anyone''s going to show Raegan around, it ought to be me. I know this ce better than anyone, after all, Mitchel stated, chuckling icily.

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491?


    Mitchel''s unwavering defense of Raegan was evident to all. Each utterance carried the weight of a relentless assault, leaving Katie reeling.


    In a heartbeat, Katie''s confidence shattered. She felt the sting of beingbeled as an outsider from Mitchel''s words.


    Luciana promptly intervened, assuming the role of mediator. "Mitchel, what prompts you to say so? Katie treats me like her own mother, and this establishment is just like her home."


    Katie''s rigid countenance eased a bit at Luciana''s words. With effort, she mustered a strained smile and offered, "Mitchel, I didn''t mean anything..."


    Mitchel remained resolute, showing no inclination to engage further. Redirecting his attention to Luciana, he stated, "If you have something to say, speak up. There''s no need to exclude Raegan.


    His protective stance toward Raegan was unmistakable in his words.


    Left with no alternative, Luciana voiced her concerns, "Mitchel, your decision to sever ties with the Glyn family has resulted in their stocks plummeting, practically pushing them toward bankruptcy. Isn''t this excessive? Remember, Katie is carrying your child. Even if nothing else matters to you, think about the child in her belly..."


    Mitchel''s response was cold and decisive. "Mom, I have shown mercy for the sake of her father. Besides, considering Katie''s coboration with Alexis for personal gain, my legal team could have pursued legal action against her."


    Katie''splexion drained of color as she interjected, "Mitchel, you''ve misunderstood. It was Alexis who approached me first, iming it was your intention. I''ve already exined this to your mom."


    Luciana stood in defense of Katie. "Yeah. Mitchel, I can vouch for Katie''s unwavering loyalty to you. Please, think about the child in her belly..."


    "The child?" Mitchel''s voice dripped with disdain. "Ive repeated it endlessly. The child Katie purports to carry is not mine. You can''t force me to recognize a child who is irrelevant to me."


    "Mitchel, I''m carrying your child. That''s the truth!" Katie''s visage betrayed her anguish. "Regardless of your opinion, I will bring this child into the world. If you refuse to ept it, I will raise it alone!"


    Katie''s words held an implicit threat toward Mitchel. She anticipated a slew ofplications once the child was born. She was convinced that a man of Mitchel''s stature couldn''t be ignorant of the repercussions.


    Despite the Dixon family''s staunch policy against recognizing illegitimate children, Katie reasoned that since she became pregnant when Mitchel was still single, their child couldn''t be deemed illegitimate. This child represented her leverage. Moreover, with her arrangement, even before the child''s birth, Katie assumed Raegan''s demise should already be underway. In this lifetime, the sole woman destined to marry Mitchel was her, and no other. For any woman who drew near to Mitchel would mysteriously vanish without a trace, much like the way she had orchestrated Reegan''s "ident" in the past.


    Raegan had narrowly escapedst time, but this time... Katie''s gaze fell, a fleeting glint of determination flickering in her eyes before vanishing.


    Mitchel''s countenance remained impassive as he spoke. "Miss Glyn, if you choose to proceed with the pregnancy, do so. However, this child bears no rtion to the Dixon family."


    Tears brimmed in Katie''s eyes as she pleaded, "Mitchel, are you truly disregarding our shared history? Do the five years we spent together mean nothing to you?"


    Katie''s words sounded like an usation of Mitchel being unfaithful.


    Mitchel frowned, fearing Raegan might get the wrong idea and overthink. He narrowed his eyes, his tone frigid as ice. "What transpired between us during those five years?"


    Tears and grievances streamed down Katie''s face as she implored, "Mitchel, I''m not leveraging our past to hold you ountable to me, but you must acknowledge your responsibility for our child. Please, don''t leave me to face this alone..." Katie''s words danced on the edge of rity, simultaneously answering his question and yet revealing nothing at all. Mitchel, a conventional man, found himself unable to argue with Katie, despite feeling repulsed by the situation. Growing impatient, Mitchel''s frown deepened. "Katie, are you suggesting that the benefits you received from Alexis weren''t sufficient, or that you haven''t gained enough from the Dixon Group?"


    Katie''splexion paled, as though her very skin had been peeled away. "Mitchel, are you using me of these charges because of this woman?"


    Katie bit her lip, tears mingling with her grievance. "Are you going to get rid of our child for her sake?"


    Raegan couldn''t help but be amazed at the performance Katie was delivering. If not for the solid foundation of trust between Mitchel and her, Katie''s provocation would likely have sparked conflict between them.


    "Miss Glyn, please hold back your tears, Raegan interjected suddenly. "While you often mention the past five years ofpanionship, can you provide any concrete evidence or memorable moments? You''ve spent half a decade with Mitchel, yet you can''t recall a single significant event?


    Katie froze, her cheeks betraying a flush of embarrassment. Through gritted teeth, she retorted, "No matter what you say, you cannot deny that Mitchel loved me!"


    Katie''s only aim was to disgust Raegan.


    Katie assumed, without Raegan, Mitchel would have inevitably fallen for her. It was all Raegan''s doing.


    Unfazed, Raegan asked Katie directly, "So, Miss Glyn, was your pregnancy unnned? Where did it ur? When?"


    Katie gazed at Raegan as if confronted by a monstrous enigma, unable to fathom why such questions were being posed. Shouldn''t Raegan be avoiding such probing questions?This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan actually didn''t care at all. She knew very well that Katie aimed to incite and disgust her.


    In this battle, Raegan was determined not to be outdone. She gently sped Mitchel''s arm, a smile ying on her lips. "If you can''t answer these questions, how can I trust Mitchel loved you?


    Katiepsed into silence.


    Raegan persisted, her tone firm, "You see, you''re still unable to provide any answers. You can''t even rify how this child came to be, or how far along it is now. Simple questions, yet you remain silent."


    Katie seethed with frustration. Yet, no matter how she wracked her brain, all that escaped her lips was, "It''s Mitchel''s child." Observing Luciana''s distress ease, Mitchel felt the urge to depart, truly loathing Katie''s presence. He sped Raegan''s hand, readying to depart.


    In a desperate attempt to halt Mitchel''s departure, Luciana sat up urgently, her voice echoing through the room. "Mitchel, wait! How can you treat Katie like this? Even though she didn''t respond to the questions, I know she''s three and a half


    months pregnant. I trust Katie. She''s carrying your child!"


    Mitchel''s brow furrowed, halting his steps instantly.

 Chapter 492

    ?Chapter 492 I Don''t Want To See You!


    Mitchel''s gaze lingered on Katie''s belly, filled with profound feelings.


    Katie felt her heart race under such intense scrutiny


    Three and a half months?" Mitchel''s expression shifted to its usual detached coolness as he echoed Luciana''s words.


    Katie felt a buzzing in her ears, her mind momentarily going nk. Her resentment toward Luciana intensified at that moment.


    Luciana just blurted out Katie''s month of pregnancy despite her promise of against saying so.


    While Katie scrambled for an answer, Mitchel addressed Luciana, "Mom, grab some rest. I''ll leave Marcelo with you for any assistance you might need."


    Marcelo Clifford was the assistant arranged by Mitchel for Luciana''s care. Mitchel ought to dedicate more time to Luciana due to thetter''s injury. But since Luciana was adamant about keeping Katie here, Mitchel didn''t feel like sticking around.


    Moreover, with plenty of servants in the house and extra security Mitchel had arranged discreetly, he feltfortable leaving Marcelo behind to prevent Katie from causing trouble.


    Raegan offered a courteous goodbye to Luciana, "Wishing you well and a peaceful rest."


    Luciana merely gave Raegan an indifferent nce and showed no interest in interacting with her.


    But Raegan didn''t mind since she had given the respect and courtesy that was expected of her. She didn''t give a thought to whether Luciana liked her or not. She doubted they could get along.


    "Let''s leave," Mitchel said, taking Raegan''s hand with a newfound softness in his voice. His hand emanated warmth as it enveloped hers, his thumb tenderly stroking it, offeringfort.


    Raegan''s eyes lit up, and she smiled, signaling that she was okay.


    Mitchel returned the smile, shedding his icy demeanor to reveal a charming warmth.


    Katie watched their interaction, feeling a surge of jealousy in her chest. She balled her hands into fists, overwhelmed with envy.


    "Mitchel, how can you just walk away? What about your mom?" Katie''s voice trembled, dismayed that not even Luciana''s plight could make Mitchel stay.


    "Why am I leaving? Surely, you know." Mitchel''s tone was t and icy.


    Katie froze, at a loss for words.


    "I don''t want to see you," Mitchel stated coldly.


    Katie''s mind went nk. The unwavering coldness in Mitchel''s voice added to the humiliation. His indifference to whether his words wounded her was clear.


    Tears filled her eyes as Katie protested, "Mitchel, I''m carrying your child. Do you really need to be this harsh?"


    "You called I was being harsh? Mitchel scoffed, "Let me make it clear to you. Raegan is the only woman who will ever be the mother of my children. No one else will ever hold that title."


    Katie turned ashen, staggering backward to copse on the bed.


    had just announced her pregnancy publicly, betting that Mitchel couldn''t counter the press from the Glyn family. She nned for them to spend time together here for a few days, hoping for Mitchel to struggle to exin things.


    But Katie never imagined he''d return with Raegan. As tears flowed, she was inconsble. "Mitchel, why are you doing this? What do I mean to you? And our baby?"


    Mitchel looked away and said coldly, "You dyed the press conference because you were already pregnant, correct? You aimed to use the announcement as leverage to bind me to you, didn''t you?"


    "No, Mitchel, that''s not it. It''s just that I don''t want to announce my pregnancy too early. I was just waiting for the right time, Katie argued.


    "And if I hadn''t pushed you, would you have held that conference?" Mitchel probed sternly.


    Katie didn''t reply.


    "If you''re so certain the child is mine, then we''ll do a paternity test tomorrow," Mitchel dered.


    "I refuse!" Katie yelled in defiance. "You''re trying to make me abort our baby! You''re lying to me. I won''t do it!"


    Tears stained Katie''s cheeks as she asserted, "I''ve already checked. This child belongs to you."This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Mitchel looked at Katie skeptically and asked, "Katie, do you really expect me to trust anything you say?"


    Katie suddenly broke down. She charged at Raegan and yelled, "This is all your fault! Weren''t you supposed to be dead? Why did youe back and wreck our rtionship?"


    Mitchel positioned himself protectively in front of Raegan.


    Marcelo intervened swiftly, seizing Katie''s wrist without hesitation.


    Katie''s outcry was frantic. "Mitchel, this child is your son, the future leader of the Dixon family! Will you really choose an outsider''s child over your own flesh and blood?"


    Katie had no reservations. Mitchel was ruthless in handling the Glyn family. He didn''t hold back.


    Katie had turned off her phone to escape the business turmoil. The copse of the Glyn Group was imminent. Just yesterday, she dreamt about bing marrying Mitchel, but today she had fallen from the heights of happiness into despair.


    Mitchel saw no point in engaging further with this unhinged Katie. He pondered if Katie was grappling with hysteria or another psychological issue. Her tendency to fabricate situations was clear. He dismissed the idea of keeping Katie close to gather evidence discreetly. Having someone like Katie around Luciana was too risky.


    Mitchel pointed at Katie, instructing Marcelo, "Marcelo, please escort her back and ensure her family watch her closely. And ry this message. If she loses her mind again, don''t me me for handing her to the authority."


    Katie was stunned by Mitche''s indifference. Laughing bitterly, she ranted, "So, Mitchel, this is how you discard me for her and her illegitimate child?"


    Katie''s intense stare unsettled those around her, her words sent shivers through the room.


    Raegan stepped up, her voice cold. "Katie, three and a half months pregnant, huh? Let''s suppose the child you''re carrying is Mitchel''s. Back when you got pregnant, I was still Mitchel''s wife and you knew that. So, why still chose to be the home wrecker?"


    Katie felt a brief twinge of guilt. She had avoided this confrontation precisely because of this damning reality. The child was conceived when Raegan was still Mitchel''s wife. But she had no alternatives.


    Raegan shot Katie a fierce re, stating, "And my child isn''t illegitimate. She wasn''t born out of the wedlock."


    Though Janey''s father''s identity remained undisclosed, Raegan stood firm against any insinuation that Janey was illegitimate.


    Before Katie could respond, Mitchel signaled to Marcelo with an icymand, "Take her back."


    Marcelo turned to Katie, courteously urging, "Miss Glyn, if you please."


    Katie took a step back, adamantly refusing, "No!" If she were to return home now, she''d face mockery. The thought of going back was unbearable!


    "Luciana..." Katie clung to Luciana, her body shaking.


    Luciana offeredfort, patting her back, "Don''t worry, dear. I''m here. No one will touch you while I''m around!"


    "Mom!" Mitchel interjected sharply. He was baffled by Luciana''s protective stance toward Katie. He had already swapped the medication in secret, so why was Luciana still defending Katie?


    "All of you, leave!" Luciana suddenly shouted. "Leave! Whoever bullies Katie, leave my sight!"

 Chapter 493

    ?Chapter 493 Not Mitchel''s Child


    Mitchel red at Luciana, sighing. Then, he took Raegan''s hand and left without saying a word.


    The instant Katie sensed their absence, she stopped shaking and calmed down immediately. She hugged Luciana. "Thank you," she said.


    Luciana''s expression was somewhat dull. "For what? We''re like a family," she answered in a monotone.


    "Of course," Katie said,ughing softly. "But with everything that''s happened, it''s almost time for your medication. I''ll get it for you."


    After Katie left, Luciana stared at the ceiling, thinking hard about what happened this morning. The dizziness hade from the water Katie gave her. Her fall was caused by the handrail suddenlying loose. But why did ite loose?


    Luciana knew all too well that strange things only happened whenever Katie was around, suggesting Katie was the behind all those "idents."


    However, Luciana grasped Katie''s leaving this household would spell more disasters for Mitchel and Raegan. That was why Luciana had adamantly kept Katie close. Besides, she felt the urge not to rouse Katie''s suspicion.


    As Katie''s silhouette emerged in the doorway, Luciana''s countenance illuminated with a smile. "Do not exert yourself," she said gently.


    "It''s alright," Katie replied, handing Luciana a ss of water and a pill. She watched Luciana take them.


    "Try to get some sleep," Katie suggested. Yet, Luciana had sumbed to slumber before Katie could say anymore.


    In the CEO''s office of the Dixon Group, Mitchel sat in his chair, deep in thought.


    The room was silent until he spoke with a calm authority. "Find all my external engagements from January to May. Investigate Katie''s movements during the same window. Look for any strange oveps."


    Matteo nodded. "I''m on it, sir."


    The task, however, resembled a proverbial needle in a haystack, burdened further by the passage of time.


    Just as Matteo approached the threshold, Mitchel''s voice resonated across the room. "Wait a minute!"


    Mitchel''s eyes sparkled with determination. "Bring me the file on Katie''s bodyguard."


    Quickly, Matteo presented Abel''s dossier to Mitchel.


    As Mitchel looked through the file, his forehead creased. "Is Abel one of the Dark Ind''s assassins?


    "That''s what I''ve heard. Mr. Glyn hired Abel for Miss Glyn."


    Mitchel turned to thest page, which showed pictures of Abel in action and in everyday situations. He paused at a photo showing Abel''s intense look.


    Mitchel recalled how Abel''s vignt eyes always followed Katie. The look Abel gave Katie was different from the one in the photograph.


    Doubt crept into Mitchel''s mind. He tapped the photo firmly. "Forget about looking into Katie''s movements. Watch Abel closely for the next couple of days. I need to confirm something."


    "Will do." Matteo nodded before exiting.


    In a secluded area outside the city, a man in a ck suit was tied up, his face covered with a hood, and seated on a couch. Suddenly, he was drenched with cold water.


    When the hood was removed, the man red fiercely at his captors. Confronted by four imposing men, he remained fearless and dered, "You''re courting death!"


    As four imposing men stepped aside, an attractive man stepped forward.


    Abel''s confident look wavered upon seeing the attractive man.


    "Abel, you know why we''re here," Mitchel said coldly.


    Abel lowered his head, silent.


    Mitchel continued with deliberate intent, "Katie''s child..."


    At Katie''s name, Abel tensed.


    Mitchel''s smirk grew. His guess was spot-on. "It''s yours!"


    Abel shook his head vigorously, desperation in his tone. "No!" he insisted.


    Mitchel remained unfazed, his tone even. "Your hair waspared with the DNA sample," he revealed.


    Color left Abel''s face, his mouth set in a firm line.


    With icy scorn, Mitchel demanded, "Tell me the truth! Or the child won''t live. I have no patience for anyone who dishonors my family."


    "You can''t harm the child!" Abel''s voice was full of turmoil.


    Mitchel''s silence pressed for an answer.


    Finally, Abel admitted, "It''s mine."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Mitchel, despite having anticipated the confession, felt a sense of relief. He had worked hard to regain Raegan''s trust and could not let anything undermine it.


    "The charity g, wasn''t it? Mitchel asked, his voice steady.


    Abel was surprised Mitchel knew about it.


    You paid a waiter to tamper with my drink, ensuring Katie would end up in my room. But I never returned, so you acted on your own," Mitchel said tly.


    With the lead on Abel, the puzzle pieces fell into ce. Given the rare asions when Mitchel and Katie were in the same ce, and the timing of Katie''s pregnancy, the conclusion was clear.


    Mitchel had found a gap in the security footage from the charity g hotel, which matched the crucial timeframe. It was clear Abel had interfered with the surveince.


    However, Mitchel''s alertness was a w in their n. That night, feeling unwell from the tampered drink, Mitchel had Matteo drive him home.


    Apart from a slight fever, Mitchel felt okay and thought little of it, attributing the incident to someone''s attempt to seduce him. He left the clean-up to Matteo and forgot about the night.


    It wasn''t until Luciana brought up month of Katie''s pregnancy that Mitchel connected the dots.


    Abel lowered his head, resigned. "Yes."


    That evening, as the n unraveled, Abel''s thoughts turned to Katie, who was oblivious to the unfolding events.


    Abel went back to the room for Katie, not knowing she had spiked her own drink, driven by a fierce desire.


    In Katie''s quest for upward mobility, conceiving a child was her primary aim, with little thought for the child''s well-being.


    Under the influence, Katie clung to Abel. Abel found himself unable to refuse her, and they shared a moment of passion clouded by their impaired judgment.


    The initial rush of intimacy with Katie, whom Abel had admired, overwhelmed him. Afterward, despite his better judgment, he repeatedly engaged in intimacy with her.


    The revtion of Katie''s pregnancy and the manipted paternity test were orchestrated by Abel.


    Abel''s n was to keep this secret for as long as possible. If Katie married Mitchel, he was ready to do anything to protect that lie.


    Suddenly, Abel managed to stood up and fell to his knees with a heavy "thud" on the hard floor. "Katie doesn''t know the truth. She believes the child is yours," he said, his voice echoing in the room as he struggled, his forehead bleeding from hitting the floor. "This is my fault. If you want revenge, it should be against me."


    Only then did Mitchel understand why Katie had so firmly believed the child was his. The truth became clear. Katie had been absolutely convinced that the man with her that night was him.


    Mitchelughed coldly. "You''ll have to tell her that yourself."


    With a snap of his fingers, the door opened, and Katie was brought into the room.

 Chapter 494

    ?


    Chapter 494 I Want This Child


    Katie waspletely in the dark about Mitchel''s motives for summoning her over. Marcelo had roughly pulled her into the car.


    Throughout the drive, Katie was overwhelmed with anxiety. Yet, upon arriving, she was somewhat relieved at the sight of Abel kneeling in front of Mitchel.


    Katie surmised Mitchel tried to force the truth out of Abel, but she was confident Abel would never divulge her secrets. Abel''s loyalty as a faithful subordinate was unquestionable.


    Katie took a deep breath and asked, "Mitchel, why have you tied up Abel? What did he do wrong?"


    "Just ask him," Mitchel answered, his voice icy, as if covered with frost.


    "Abel, what''s going on?" Katie asked.


    Abel, head bowed, didn''t answer, marking the first time he had failed to responded to Katie.


    Feeling something amiss with a sinking feeling, Katie paused briefly before asking again, "Abel?"


    Abel turned slightly and then kowtowed to Katie with a loud thud as his forehead connected with the ground. Immediately, blood poured out, covering his face. The blood streamed down, soaking his eyebrows and eyes, giving Abel a horrifying appearance.


    In a quiet voice, Abel murmured, "Miss, ... Im sorry."


    Abel''s words chilled Katie to the core. Abel had always been loyal to her, rarely letting her down. Her lips trembled as she tried to keep herposure and said, "Abel, think carefully before you speak."


    Abel knew Katie was warning him. Yet, he felt cornered. If he stayed silent, his child in Katie''s belly would be at risk of being terminated. And Katie could be in danger.


    "I... Your child..." Abel clenched his teeth and blurted out, "Your child is mine!"


    Katie''splexion turned ghostly pale. "What... What are you talking about?"


    She couldn''t believe her ears and forced a smile. "Abel, you''re my assistant, nothing more. What kind of pressure are you under to say such things?"


    Katie suspected Mitchel had forced Abel into lying like this.


    Mitchel gave a sly smile and signaled to Matteo. "Show it to Miss Glyn."


    Matteo presented three paternity tests, all confirming the match.


    Katie examined them, struggling to stay calm. After a tense few seconds, she grabbed the paternity tests and ripped them up into tiny pieces like confetti. "Mitchel, you just tried to get rid of me! I refuse to fall for your twisted lies. I refuse! You''re just trying to deny the child I''m carrying!"


    Katieughed hysterically. "III make sure the whole country knows what a hypocrite you are, Mitchel. You slept with me, got me pregnant, and now you''re pretending it never happened!"


    Despite Katie''s furious outburst, Mitchel stayed quiet, his expression turning frostier.


    Abel, rmed at the frosty look Mitchel gave out, managed to free himself from the ropes and hurriedly wrapped his arms around Katie from behind. "Miss, please stop this. The child is mine. I''m sorry, but it was me with you that night... It really was me...


    "Get off me!" Katie screamed furiously. "You''re worthless! You don''t deserve to touch me!"


    Abel didn''t release Katie. He shielded her belly, fearful she might harm herself.


    In a fit of rage, Katie grabbed a nearby ashtray and struck Abel on the head, causing him to bleed, but he still didn''t let go. The drama was unfolding, Katieshing out and Abel epting each blow.


    Mitchel watched the entire scene in silence and then rose slowly. His eyes cold, he dered, "Tomorrow, I want all those rumors gone. Don''t try to pin this child on me. Otherwise..."


    A chilling threat crossed Mitchel''s handsome face. "Ill release a detailed ount of how Miss Glyn''s bodyguard got her pregnant."


    The child in Katie''s belly was innocent. Despite the darkness in its parents'' hearts, Mitchel didn''t want the child to be tainted by their scandals. He was offering them onest opportunity.


    Only Katie and Abel were left behind.


    Katie grew weary of her destructive outburst and slumped against the sofa.


    Blood smeared Abel''s face, yet he knelt with resolute strength.


    "Abel, I won''t have the child of someone as vile as you!" The repulsion was clear in Katie''s eyes as she thought about having been intimate with Abel.


    Katie kicked Abel forcefully and spat out, "You despicable bastard! How dare you touch me?


    Abel kept silent, enduring her physical outbursts.


    It was only after Katie had exhausted herself from hitting Abel that Abel finally said, "Miss, I want this child."


    Katie froze, her voice shaky. "What did you just say?"


    Abel wiped the blood off his face, being careful not to scare Katie, and said with firm resolve, "I want this child."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "You bastard! How dare you say that? Do you think you''re worthy?" As Katie raised her hand to strike again, Abel caught it.


    Abel''s eyes were intense, filled with a darkness and determination that took Katie back to the moment they first met. Back then, Jayceon took Katie to the arena to choose a bodyguard where she spotted Abel.


    Battling barehanded against five hyenas, Abel had just defeated thest one, his eyes zing with determination.


    Impressed by his resilience, Katie chose him on the spot.


    Now, with the same old intense look Abel gave out, Katie''s instincts sharpened instantly. She stood tall, her voice tinged with arrogance. "If you want this child, there''s only one way."


    Abel let go of her hand and looked up at her, his voice soft. "Miss, I''ll do anything for you."


    Katie caressed her belly and smirked. "The child must be born as a member of Dixon family."


    Abel tensed up for a moment and then murmured, "Okay."


    Though Abel knew he couldn''t openly tell the world that he was the father, he wished for the child''s survival.


    "Miss, what do you need me to do?" Having spent so much time with Katie, Abel knew her well. Her lineage bore the wildness of the Glyn family, and neither yielding norpromising were in her character.


    *Manage to free Lauren from the hospital, Katiemanded.


    Abel''s face fell. "Miss, she is heavily guarded on all sides. The Dixon family has also ced watchers everywhere. It''s challenging to get her out."


    Katie replied firmly, "If you can''t manage it, then we have nothing to discuss."


    Abel lowered his head, lost in thought for a moment, before looking up. "Miss, if I don''t make it back, please promise me you''ll bring this child into the world."


    "Okay, I promise," Katie quickly responded.


    Abel gazed intently at Katie. "I''ve set up an ount in Aurora. I''d like you to pass my possessions to the child. If you decide against raising the child yourself, please give it to my master. Do we have an agreement?"


    "Sure."


    ''Thank you, miss. Take care of yourself." Abel''s eyes were filled with profound affection as he locked his gaze with Katie''s. He was prepared to face death on this mission.


    Unbeknownst to him, Katie secretly wished for his quick end. Yet, she nned to take advantage of him before his demise. Just then, Katie''s phone rang. She looked down and saw Luciana''s name on the disy. "Luciana..."


    "Katie, where have you been? I woke up and you weren''t there."


    "Lucians, it''s Mitchel. He..." Katie''s voice broke.


    *Juste back and we can talk. I''ll have the butlere to get you," Luciana instructed.


    "Okay." Katie stood up without looking at Abel and said coldly, "Complete the mission before nine o''clock tomorrow morning."

 Chapter 495

    ?Chapter 495 He Has No Regrets


    Upon leaving Katie and Abel behind, Mitchel embraced a flood of relief. Despite Raegan''s faith in him, difort gnawed at him over the strategies Katie had employed. Yet, with the truth he had justid bare, he could finally face Raegan and Janey with an easy mind.


    "Mr. Dixon, where to next?" Matteo inquired, settled behind the wheel.


    A quick nce at the verdant canopy and pristine avenues brought a lightness to Mitchel''s mood. With a faint smile, he suggested, "Crescent."


    The time hade to reconnect with the one Mitchel longed for.


    Before long, they arrived, and Matteo brought the car to a stop at the destination.


    Mitchel''s hand paused on the seatbelt as his phone interrupted the moment. Luis was on the other end.


    Anticipating a casual call, Mitchel dismissed it, only to see Luis name sh again. "Yes?" he answered on the second ring. Luis'' grave tone met Mitchel. "Theb results came through."


    Mitchel''s brow furrowed. "What results?" he probed.


    *The blood analysis my overseas contact conducted while youy unconscious the other day," Luis exined.


    A beat passed. "And?'' Mitchel pressed.


    With earnest gravity, Luis revealed, "You were administered a virus known as ''Mutant.'' It was smuggled out and sold by someone from Swynborough''s bio-research sector. Only two pairs exist worldwide, and there''s no antidote."


    A sharp intake of breath from Mitchel as he processed this. "You''re saying there are only two pairs, and I was injected with one?"


    Luis''s surprise at Mitchel''s level-headed reaction was palpable. While panic would have been the norm, Mitchel was astute enough totch onto a vital piece of the conversation.


    "Yes, ''Mutant'' is given in twos," Luis shared.


    Luis continued to rify that the creators of "Mutant" had found a single dose to be benign. Only with a second injection would the real trouble start, triggering the mutation.


    Mitchel digested this with a flicker of relief. "So Lauren''s single injection hasn''t put me in immediate danger?" "That''s correct."


    Mitchel contemted this revtion in silence, his mind racing.


    After a pause, Luis cautioned Mitchel to stay vignt. For now, Lauren was out of the picture, ted for her fate in mere days.


    Mitchel then probed the more pressing issue. "How did Lauren get ess to such a virus?"


    Such a thing was beyond the reach of Swynborough''s fortifiedbs, certainly beyond the strength of the Murray family. Luis admitted his ongoing probe but disclosed that one pair of "Mutant" was with the Maxwells on Aurora.


    The mention of the Maxwell lineage brought a darker shadow to Mitchel''s expression. Agitationced his next words. "If the second injection finds me, what''s my timeline?"


    There was reluctance in Luis''s voice, an urging toward Mitchel''s self-preservation, but Mitchel was adamant. "The full truth. I have to know," he insisted with gravity.


    Luis'' voice carried a soft but grave note. "Three months."


    The words hung in the air as Mitchel repeated them, seeking confirmation.


    Luis borated that "Mutant" unfolded in distinct phases. Initially, the substance melded and interacted internally without apparent harm. But as the weeks passed, the inflicted person''s strength dwindled, their ability to walk slipped away, and muscles wasted away. By the third stage, confinement to a bed was inevitable, leaving nothing but a fragile shell of once robust vitality.


    The mind behind "Mutant" had a twisted vision, crafting a demise that would force the afflicted to witness their own decay.


    Often, the grip of helplessness gripped so tight that it drove the tormented to contemte a premature end to their anguish.


    In the quiet that followed, Luis sought to imbue a sense of calm. "The tests indicate just a single dose in your system. The second has not found its way into you. And I''m on the trail of the mind that birthed this malice. Should we discern its makeup, hope for a cure is not lost..."


    Before Luis could outline further ns, Mitchel cut in with a heavymand, "Keep Raegan in the dark about this."


    A silence fell, with Luis lost momentarily in thought. Despite the weight of his revtion, Mitchel''s concerns were singrly fixed on Raegan.


    "Raegan should be braced for what''s toe..." Luis suggested tentatively.


    "No," Mitchel interjected firmly, his voice ice over the line. "I don''t want to burden her with worry."


    "Okay, but..." Luis began but stopped mid-sentence, realizing the futility of his hopeful musings.


    With brotherly conviction, Luis assured, ''Forget it. You''re going to pull through. I''ve got your back."


    As Mitchel''s call ended, Matteo remained by the car, patiently awaiting Mitchel''s next move.


    Mitchel''s gaze locked onto the vivid insignia of Crescent, lost in thought until finally, he broke the silence. "Let''s go to the office."


    The tasks ahead dawned on Mitchel, an overwhelming tide of duty.


    In a change of scene, Katie found sce in Luciana''s ce, her eyes brimming as she confided in Luciana about Mitchel''s coldness.


    Lucianaforted, "Katie, don''t fret. I''m here, and I trust you wholeheartedly. I acknowledge your baby."


    Thefort found in Luciana''s words bolstered Katie''s resolve, her attentiveness to Luciana growing.


    In the quiet introspection that followed, Katie couldn''t help butment her ploy that had led to Luciana''s fall, all designed


    to lure Mitchel back. After all, Luciana''s unguarded trust was far more pliable than Mitchel''s guarded nature.


    As the evening waned and conversation with Luciana dwindled, Katie''s phone stirred to life with a buzz. Masking her emotions, Katie handed Luciana the medication with a cheerful guise. "Luciana, your medicine''s ready."


    With a warm smile, Luciana epted and drank with Katie''s gaze firmly upon her.


    Once Luciana wasfortably nestled in bed, Katie gently urged, "Time to sleep."


    Luciana''s slumber was swift, as it always was.


    Katie observed the rhythm of Luciana''s breathing for a moment before retrieving her phone, stepping quietly to the door. "How did it go?" she inquired.


    Abel, his voice shaking, barely audible over the line, was a mess of wounds and blood. "Miss, I''vepleted the task."


    A satisfied hum escaped Katie as she air-dried her freshly painted nails. "Nicely done. And Lauren''s condition?"


    "She''s stable. I''ve administered her dose," Abel responded.


    "Good. End the call now," Katie directed crisply.


    But Abel hesitated, his voiceced with an earnest confession. "Miss, I must tell you about this. I hold you in high regard. It was your gaze during the fight that spurred me on. My only wish is for your continued happiness..."


    Though only hearing his voice, Katie sensed the gravity of Abel''s injuries.


    Abel pressed on his wound, speaking slowly. "Regarding that night, it''s all my fault. Please don''t hate me. If only I had exercised more control..." His remorse was palpable even through the phone.


    "Abel, you''re forgiven. Yet, there''s something you must do," Katie replied, her tone t.


    Grasping her cue and the gravity of the moment, Abel simply nodded. "I''m aware."


    With a bitter smile, Abel grasped a vial of potent fluid and doused himself with it.


    The agony that tore through him was immediate, as if he were a torch aze. Choosing such an end was beyond imagination for anyone given a choice.


    His heart, though, was beyond repair, the point of no return had been crossed.


    Abel''s voice was resigned,ced with a final plea. "Miss, my time of aid has passed. Regarding our child, please bring it to the world...''


    Abel knew Katie lied, but still, he clung to a slender thread of hope. He had no regrets.


    "I promise you. Go ahead with your work, Abel," Katie reassured softly.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Understood, Abel replied, a short, solemn eptance.


    The pursuers were upon Abel now. Commands rang out, sharp and cold. "Freeze, hands up!"


    Abel met his fate with a resigned smirk. In an instant, azure mes wrapped around him, and he was swept into an eerie spectacle of cobaltbustion.

 Chapter 496

    ?Chapter 496 We Finally Meet Again


    Everyone was too stunned to react. They had never seen such a bizarre me that could instantly burn a person to ashes, leaving no trace of tissues. Not only the body but also the phone was consumed by the me.


    The medical staff finally came back to his senses, eximing, "Report it! Report it quickly! The criminal under tight monitoring has escaped from the hospital!"


    In an instant, the special hospital became busy. Everyone looked for that criminal frantically.


    When Katie heard the busy tone on the other end of the line, she knew Abel was already dead, leaving no trace behind.


    At the thought of this, Katie felt a sense of relief. The only person who could prove the truth of the paternity of her child was dead. Finally, no one would bother her now.


    For Katie, Abel was nothing but a low life. If he had only been obedient, she wouldn''t have sent him to his death this soon. But he dared to getid with her when she was under the effect of the drug.


    She didn''t even blink on Abel''s death. She assumed, with her money, having another loyal guy shouldn''t be an issue.


    Katie threw her phone into the toilet bowl and poured a special solution into it. Then, she watched it slowly turn into sludge.


    It shouldn''t take long for her to be Mitchel''s rightful wife. Katie smiled. She only had to get Raegan out of the picture and keep the syringe in her hands. By then, Mitchel could not refuse her.


    After contemting for a bit, she took out another phone and said, "Alexis, have you taken care of Lauren? I did everything you asked me to do. The next step is all up to you."


    A grave voice responded from the other end of the line. "Everything has been arranged."


    Katie brushed the strands of hair off her forehead. Her eyes turned fierce, but her voice was still sweet when she said, "You know what I want, right? I want nothing but Mitchel."


    Satisfied, Katie hummed a tune and went back to her room to sleep.


    Meanwhile, Luciana had been hiding in a dark corner, having overheard Katie''s phone conversation. Once ensuring Katie had returned to her room, Luciana tiptoed back to her room and took out a phone secretly hidden under her bed.


    Luciana hastily dialed Mitchel''s number. As soon as he answered, she covered her mouth and said in a hoarse voice, "You need to find Raegan quickly."


    "Mom? Mitchel frowned upon hearing Luciana''s voice.


    Luciana coughed lightly to clear her throat. She had gagged herself too vigorously trying to induce vomiting, causing her throat to bleed.


    Luciana continued, her voice hoarse, ''Lauren is with Alexis, and they are likely nning to harm Raegan and ckmail you." Mitchel''s expression turned grave. "Is it Katie''s doing? Is she still with you?


    "Yes, I asked her toe here," Luciana replied.


    Once out of the medication Katie had fetched for her, Luciana, with her much more somber mind and perceptive eyes,


    quickly discovered Katie''s ruthlessness. And as days passed by, she became more aware of it.


    To force Mitchel to return, Katie deliberately loosened the handrail, causing Luciana to fall. Worse, Katie gave Luciana sleeping pills every single day so she could move around the mansion freely.


    Luciana knew Katie would definitely cause trouble. After all, Mitchel had been treating her coldly.


    So, Luciana thought it was better to keep Katie close instead of having Mitchel constantly guarding against her.


    Today, Luciana finally overheard crucial information.


    His face solemn, Mitchel instructed, "Mom, lock your door. I''ll ask Marcelo to pick you up now. Don''t go out of your room until he arrives."


    Luciana shook her head. "No, don''t send Marcelo to pick me up. Don''t worry. Katie hasn''t noticed anything yet. But if Marceloes, it might alert her. What you need to do now is to find Raegan. She''s in danger."


    However, Mitchel insisted. "Mom, listen to me this time. Lock the door of your room and wait for Marcelo to get you." After hanging up, Mitchel immediately instructed Marcelo. Then, he tried to contact Raegan.


    However, Raegan''s phone was powered off. All he could hear was a busy tone.


    His brow furrowed, Mitchel sped off in his car.


    In the mansion, after hanging up, Luciana turned around and spotted Katie.


    Katie''s entrance into her room went unnoticed by Luciana, leaving her unsure how much Katie had overheard. But she kept calm and asked, "What are you nning to do?"


    Katie pped her hands andmented with a smile, "Luciana, you''re quite the actress."


    Always suspicious, Katie had taken precautions by bribing one of the household staff to monitor Luciana around the clock. As Katie came back from the talk with Abel and Mitchel, she was informed that Luciana''s inability was an act.


    Not wanting to alert Luciana, Katie decided to y along. As for the arrangement amid her call, it actually happened four hours earlier. It was toote for Mitchel to act now.


    Katie''s so-called call with Alexis was merely a ruse aimed to mislead Mitchel, having known Luciana had been listening. She didn''t react until Luciana made the call and told Mitchel that Alexis had taken Lauren away, shifting all her doings to Alexis.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door. Outside the door was Marcelo, under Mitchel''s instruction.


    Katie leaned over to Luciana, her sharp nails tracing Luciana''s carotid artery. "Luciana, you know what to say, right?"


    Luciana nodded. Then, she proceeded to open the door slightly and said indifferently, "Marcelo, I''m fine. I don''t need to leave here. Please check if Katie has gone."


    At the doorway, Marcelo''s eyes swiftly scanned around Luciana''s room. When he found nothing unusual, he nodded and rushed to Katie''s room.


    After searching the entire mansion and finding no sign of Katie, Marcelo reported to Mitchel.


    Mitchel instructed, "Make sure my mother is safe and closely monitor any activity in the mansion."


    In the darkness of the night, Mitchel finally reached Raegan''s vi.


    He rushed inside, slightly relieved that both Annis and Janey were fine.


    Annis, anxious, hastily said, "Miss Foster hasn''te back tonight. She called me this afternoon, mentioning her potentialte return tonight. Just now, I tried calling her, but I couldn''t get through. Actually, I was about to contact you. Fortunately, you''re here now."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Annis'' eyes turned red as the worst scenario crossed her mind. "Mr. Dixon, could something have happened to her?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll find her. This ce is rtively safe with my men. Please, just stay here with Janey, and don''t evere


    out."


    Mitchel''s words made Annis even more flustered. It seemed something had really happened to Raegan.


    "Mr. Dixon, Mr. Foster is already on his way back to the country. Please save Miss Foster, Annis pled.


    "Don''t fret. I will find her," Mitchel said calmly.


    Just then, a faint sound of crying was heard.


    Janey, barefoot, ran out, calling, "Annis... Annis, I just dreamt of my mommy..."


    Annis, heartbroken, lifted Janey into her arms, her voice choked with emotion. "Janey, be good, okay? Your mommy will be back soon."


    Janey rubbed her eyes. It was only then that she noticed Mitchel. She whimpered. "Daddy..."


    Mitchel reached out and wiped her tears. He said gently, "Don''t cry. Daddy will bring your mommy back."


    Janey nestled into Annis'' arms, sobbing. "Daddy, pleasee back with my mommy..."


    Mitchel promised solemnly, "I will."


    Four hours earlier.


    Raegan left the exhibition with Victor.


    As soon as they got in the car, Victor smelled a strange scent, sensing something amiss. She immediately pushed Raegan


    out of the car and shouted, "Miss, something is wrong!"


    But it was already toote.


    The car door was locked, and Raegan instantly felt weak all over.


    Raegan''s car sped away to a deste area where Victor was bound and dumped outside by the disguised driver.


    After an unknown amount of time, Raegan was awakened by a bucket of ice water.


    The very next second, a crisp p sound echoed.


    Raegan was pped hard on the face.


    The p sobered Raegan up. She slowly opened her eyes, only to see an old and terrifying woman.


    "Ha-ha! You''re finally awake now." The woman''s harsh voice sounded unpleasant. It was as if her throat had been filled


    with cement.


    Raegan felt a severe headache now. It must be the drug she inhaled in the car. She stared at the scary woman, whose face was covered in abscesses and had only a few strands of hair left. For a moment, she did not recognize the woman.


    Another p sounded.


    This time, the scary woman pped Raegan even harder. She asked angrily, "Bitch, don''t you recognize me?"


    Raegan''s eyes widened in disbelief as she finally recognized the woman. "Lauren?"


    "Raegan, it''s been a while." Lauren approached Raegan with a sinister look in her eyes.


    Spotting Lauren''s almost rotten face, Raegan felt a chill down her spine. "What do you want to do?"


    "What do you think? I want to..." Lauren''s voice trailed off. Her hollow eyes widened as she cackled. Whileughing manically, Lauren suddenly raised a dagger, stabbed it down hard, and shouted, "I want to stab you to death!"

 Chapter 497

    ?


    Chapter 497 Dying Together


    Raegan, weakened by the drug and fearful, saw the dagger''s gleam as it arced toward her, her muscles tensing as though she were trapped in ice.


    In a moment of desperation, Raegan bit her tongue sharply. "Ugh..."


    The sharp pain sparked a surge of adrenaline. Summoning her remaining strength, Raegan rolled aside, just as the dagger sliced through the air where she had been.


    "Bitch, you think you can escape!" Lauren yelled, her eyes wild with fury as she lunged forward again.


    The knife descended with violent intent!


    Raegan dodged, and the de only grazed her arm, leaving a trail of blood that quickly stained her white garment.


    Lauren''s demeanor was that of a person unhinged. Clutching the knife, she pursued Raegan relentlessly, her voice shrill with madness, "You''re to me for what I''ve be! You''ve destroyed me and turned me into a monster! I will stab you to death! I''ll kill you!"


    The dagger''s point stabbed the earth repeatedly, leaving a series of punctures.


    Raegan continued to roll away, her wounded arm painting streaks of red on the ground.


    "Crack!" With a sharp noise, the dagger broke, its tip snapping off.


    But Lauren didn''t stop. She grabbed Raegan by the legs, dragged her brutally, and then smashed her head against a column.


    "Ah!" Raegan''s scream echoed as her head struck the pir with brutal force.


    Lauren exhibited a strange, almost supernatural strength.


    When Lauren paused, gasping for air, Raegan used the pir to propel herself backward, delivering a forceful kick to Lauren.


    "Ouch..." Lauren''s head collided with the pir, eliciting a scream. Her hair was instantly drenched in blood, darkening its


    brown hue.


    A hit to the back of the head like that usually would have put someone out cold for quite a while.


    Raegan let out a sigh of relief, but to her amazement, Lauren was back on her feet in no time. Lauren recovered with a speed that was startling.


    "You''re going to meet your end at my hands today! You bitch!" Lauren cackled wildly as she approached Raegan, her face marred by oozing sores, adding to her ghastly appearance.


    Before Raegan could even stand, Lauren''s hand was mped tightly around her throat.


    Lauren''s fingers, thin and bony, felt like they were leeching Raegan''s very essence away.


    Drops of Lauren''s blood fell on Raegan''s face, making Lauren seem even more like a creature from a nightmare.


    Lauren kept hissing, "Die! Die! Rotten in the hell!"


    Raegan struggled for air, her sight beginning to blur and whiten.


    Suddenly, Lauren released Raegan, yelling in pain.


    "You deranged creature! Now''s not the time for killing. She''s still of use!" It turned out two burly men had intervened, grabbing Lauren by her thinning hair and tossing her aside with force.


    Lauren''s screams filled the air. "Ah..."


    Lauren''s skin, weakened from prolonged medical treatment, was fragile like overripe fruit. When the man roughly yanked, arge patch of her scalp came off. The agony was unbearable!


    Lauren writhed on the floor, clutching her head and screaming in pain.


    The heavier man, disgusted by the bloody scalp in his hand, threw it back at Lauren''s face. Fuming, he shouted, "Quit your screaming! For heaven''s sake, shut up already!"


    But Lauren couldn''t stop. Even with her enhanced healing due to the drug, losing her scalp was intensely painful.


    "Ah..." Lauren''s cries continued as she clutched her head, the pain clearly overwhelming her.


    The heavier man kicked Lauren, annoyed, saying, "Silence, you monster! Didn''t you hear me?"


    The tall man, wearing a hat, intervened to stop the chaos. "Hey, stop it. If she dies now, who''s going to take the meter? The heavier man hesitated and spat out in disgust. "Disgusting creature! Can''t stand the sight of her. Might ruin my meals for days."


    The tall man, equally repulsed, threw his hat over Lauren''s face, grimacing. "Cover that up. It''s revolting!"


    Subdued by the kicks, Lauren dared not make another sound.


    The tall man kicked Lauren once more, pointing at Raegan, and ordered, "She''s not to be touched yet. You better follow orders. Understand?"


    Cowed, Lauren just nodded.


    Lauren, despite her madness, showed an unusual level of obedience at this moment.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan remained calm, silently assessing her situation. Outnumbered and outmatched by the two men and the unhinged


    Lauren, she knew her odds were slim.


    Noting Raegan, the heavier man''s eyes lit up. He found sce in Raegan''s beauty after witnessing Lauren''s disturbing appearance. "Such a beautiful girl," he noted.


    *Pretty or not, just watch and don''t make a fuss," the tall man cautioned in a calmer tone. "Wait for the car, and once we''ve moved these two, our work here is finished."


    Raegan, overhearing their conversation, realized they intended to take her and Lauren to another location.


    The heavier man expressed regret, "It''d be a real pity if this chick ended up dead."


    The tall man, a cigarette hanging loosely from his mouth, scolded the heavier man, ''Save it unless you''ve got something useful to say."


    Unfazed, the heavier man shrugged off the caution. "What''s the worry? They''re just going to end up as unidentifiable bodies anyway."


    Raegan was horrified by their casual mention of killing. She deduced that their n was to murder both her and Lauren, likely pinning their demises on Lauren.


    Katie was the only person Raegan could think of who would have such intense animosity toward her.


    Trying to contain her fear, Raegan offered a deal, "You''re doing this for the money, right? I''ll pay you five times whatever you''re getting."


    The taller man dismissed her offer with a sneer, citing their "professional ethics."


    Raegan''s desperation grew, her voice filled with a ples. "I''m serious, I can pay you a lot. Please."


    The heavier man seemed to waver, touched by Raegan''s tearful appeal. He responded, "It''s not just about the money. If we screw this up, it''s over for us."


    Irritated by the heavier man''s chattiness, the taller man urged the heavier man to keep watch. "Check on the road. Let me know when the car''s here."


    With the heavier man gone, the taller one secured Raegan''s bindings once more.


    Then, his phone rang.


    He warned Raegan and Lauren to behave before stepping aside to answer the phone.


    Meanwhile, Lauren, huddled and bloodied in a corner, her eyes suddenly sparked with a vengeful glint. With a swift movement, she surged toward Raegan again, intent on violence. "Die!"


    But Raegan, who had managed to move her bound hands in front, defended herself from Lauren''s wild assault, eximing, "Do you want us both to die?"

 Chapter 498

    ?Chapter 498 Be Wise


    Lauren''s stare was ice-cold as she faced Raegan, her expression terrifying with her teeth exposed in a fierce snarl. "Guess what? You''re the one who''s going down alone. I''m off to a fresh start."


    Lauren clung to the hope of a new beginning. Her rescuer had promised her a ne ticket, a stash of cash, and a passport once she finished this job. She dreamed of getting surgery abroad to heal her marred face and livingfortably ever after.


    Raegan, fighting back against Lauren''s grasp, replied with a hint of mockery, "Wow, you really haven''t caught on, have you? They n to get rid of us both."


    "Nice try, but I''m not buying it! Madness shed in Lauren''s eyes before she burst into wildughter. "It''s just you who''s in trouble today. They''re going to get rid of you and then whisk me away. I''ll get my face fixed and snag a rich guy to live the dream!"


    "Lauren, wake up! I overheard them. They''re nning to make us both disappear for good!" Raegan snapped.


    Doubt flickered in Lauren''s eyes, and her hold weakened a bit. "You''re just trying to mess with my head...


    Raegan, boiling over with frustration, wished she could literally crack open Lauren''s skull to understand why Lauren hadn''t grasped the gravity of their situation. Their captors had tantly discussed ns to eliminate both of them.


    Trying to keep her cool, Raegan pressed Lauren, "Didn''t you catch their words? They intended to peg you as the fall guy, nning to kill us both and then pin it all on you."


    Lauren halted, thinking back. The heavier man had indeed said something like that.


    Raegan continued, "Think about it. If they were really about to send you off on a ne, why the harsh treatment?"


    The evidence was clear. Lauren was missing a chunk of her scalp due to the heavier man''s assault, leaving a gruesome, raw wound.


    Raegan had to look away since the sight was too much to bear. Lauren seemed to be beyond feeling any pain, perhaps numbed by some experimental chemical.


    Lauren''s condition was dire, teetering on the brink of death. The timeframe for the drug''s effectiveness was uncertain.


    Raegan implored with urgency, "Lauren, we don''t have the luxury of time. They''re nning to end us soon. Let''s team up to take down these guys. We can settle our own scorester."


    Raegan''sposed manner made Lauren second-guess whether she was the scapegoat of their schemes, as Raegan had warned.


    Loosening her hold, Lauren hissed a warning, "Stay put. I''m going to check."


    Lauren crept to the door and caught the tall man in the midst of a phone call. "Got it. Consider it done. No survivors, you can be sure of that. The crazy one won''t survive the trip, making things easier."


    Lauren''s heart raced. Her act of madness at the psychiatric facility was a strategy to seek treatment and dodge legal repercussions. Despite her efforts, the legal system had found her mentally fit at the time of the crime and confirmed her death sentence.


    It dawned on Lauren that she was the "crazy one" the tall man referred to. She had been thoroughly tricked. They indeed intended to kill her.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Retreating, Lauren identally nudged a wooden nk, causing it to emit a loud creak.


    The tall man snapped to attention. "Gotta go!" he snarled and ended the call before storming into the room.


    In a frenzy, Raegan attempted to dart away, which, oddly enough, put the tall man at ease. He was more worried about Raegan escaping than Lauren.


    The tall man moved closer to Raegan and said, ''Seems like you are frightened, trying to run away..."


    Raegan, petrified, shouted, "Stay back! What do you think you''re doing?"


    The tall man lit up a cigarette, murmuring, "Wish I had the time to stick around, but s..."


    "Thud!" A dull thump echoed through the room.


    The tall man cried out as his head erupted in a spray of blood, dropping dead.


    Raegan let out a breath of relief. She had noticed Lauren lying in wait and had intentionally drawn the tall man''s attention to herself.


    "Watch out, make sure there''s nobody else around..." Raegan''s warning was abruptly cut off as she noticed Lauren grabbing a stone.


    The room was filled with the sound of heavy, relentless thumping as Lauren furiously continued to strike the tall man''s already still body.


    "Ah!" Raegan shrieked, sping her hand over her mouth.


    Lauren was in a frenzied rage, relentlessly pounding with no sign of stopping.


    Just then, the heavier man burst in and announced, "Bro, the ride''s ready."


    Yet, the heavier man froze in his tracks, the tall man nowhere in sight, only to catch Lauren by a haystack,ughing nonsensically.


    Walking in, the heavier man cursed, "Wretched hag, get out of the way. My bro..."


    Suddenly, the heavier man''s words trailed off, and he dropped to the floor with a "thud."


    After a beat, the heavier man exploded, "Bro! Bro!"


    But in ce of the tall man, there was only a grotesque mess of flesh.


    "What? Keep yelling," Lauren faced the heavier man with a wicked grin. "Why aren''t you calling out to your bro now?"


    The heavier man''s legs gave out, his expression the epitome of horror as he staggered back. He yelled, panic-stricken, "Stay back, you beast! Monster..."


    But the next second, only cries of pain were heard.


    "Ah! it hurts!" Echoes of the heavier man''s terrified scream filled the room.


    In Lauren''s mouth was a piece of bloody flesh.


    The heavier man held his bleeding face, screaming in pain, "Ah!"


    Lauren burst into maliciousughter, pping her hands. "Look who''s the monster now! Calling me a monster? You''re the real beast here!" Herughter spiraled into hysteria, a testament to her lost sanity.


    Raegan took this chaos as her cue, quickly freeing herself and dashing toward the exit.


    Themotion made Lauren''s smirk disappear in an instant. Monster... Once celebrated for her nice appearance, she was now just a hideous version of herself. It was all Raegan''s fault! If not for Raegan, Mitchel wouldn''t have dealt with her for her doings and she wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    Lauren''s appearance had been marred to the point of being almost unrecognizable. Sheid the me wrongly at Raegan''s feet. In her eyes, it was entirely Raegan''s doing.


    ming Raegan entirely, Lauren sprung forward, yanked Raegan back by her hair, and hurled her across the room.


    Thankfully, Raegan hit a haystack, not the hard floor, but the throw still dazed her.


    "Thought you could escape, huh? Lauren taunted, moving closer with a terrifying glint in her eyes. Her madness was palpable.


    Lauren''s deranged state and effect of the drug granted her an extraordinary force and agility, rendering her nearly unstoppable.


    Raegan worked to keep her voice steady and said, "Lauren, killing me now is just what they want."


    "You think I can''t see through you? Lauren''s eyes narrowed, "You''re just spewing nonsense to get away, right?"


    Raegan said yes inwardly. She said to Lauren, "Did you ever stop to think who might want us both out of the picture?"


    This question seemed to hit Lauren hard. It was something Lauren hadn''t thought about.


    As Raegan leaned back subtly on the floor, she continued, seeking to gain time, "Shouldn''t we at least know who''s behind this before the end? Got any ideas who it might be?"

 Chapter 499

    ?Chapter 499 Enjoy Your Last Thirty Minutes


    Lauren mulled over Raegan''s question, her thoughts in disarray, feeling like her mind was under attack.


    Raegan insinuated, "Do you think Katie orchestrated your rescue?


    The look on Lauren''s face said it all.


    Lauren never really knew Katie up close, but the pieces fell into ce. Her savior was on Katie''s payroll. Despite donning with a mask, Lauren recognized her savior as precisely the one who had slipped her drugs in that dimly lit alley.


    Raegan knew her guess was spot-on. "Katie''s behind this, right? She''s not out to save you. She wants to hurt me while throwing you under the bus!"


    Lauren lost her cool. "That''s ridiculous! You''re just trying to confuse me!"


    Lauren refused to believe the truth. She never had issues with Katie. Even though Katie was once engaged to Mitchel, Katie had always been nice to her. Plus, Katie was the one who brought clients for her back when she couldn''t get any near to Mitchel.


    "Why do you think Katie went out of her way to save you? What''s in it for her?" Raegan''s voice was sharp with usation. "Remember what those guys said? Katie''s ying you as her pawn. She''s got a knack for pulling strings from the shadows, never touching the dirt herself!"


    Lauren''s face showed a flicker of doubt as she weighed Reegan''s point, which held some truth.


    Raegan''s true motive wasn''t to convince Lauren. She was just buying time. Trying to negotiate with someone as unpredictable as Lauren was a gamble. After all, Lauren had already ended two lives without a second thought.


    As Lauren''s attention wavered, Raegan edged toward the exit and, seizing her moment, sprinted out. She wedged a stick she''d found into the door handle, jamming it shut.


    Lauren''s reaction was immediate, her fists pounding against the barrier.


    Raegan knew the makeshift lock was temporary. Spinning around, she noticed a ck SUV by the entrance. She pulled the door open and started searching, her hands finding the keys in the glove box.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    As Raegan slid the key into the ignition, she flinched at the sound of the door giving way.


    A livid Lauren was barreling toward the SUV.


    With a start, Raegan noticed the car had a stick shift. It had been ages since she''d handled one. Trusting her instincts, Raegan fired up the engine, stepped on the clutch and brake, slipped it into gear, and let go of the handbrake.


    But the SUV jolted!


    Regaining herposure, Raegan realized her mistake with the pedals. With the brake released, she finally got the car rolling smoothly.


    Suddenly, there was a thunderous crash from above!


    Lauren, thwarted by the locked doors, had scrambled up to the roof rack and was now atop the SUV. The sunroof was her only barrier.


    Raegan barely had a moment of relief before Lauren''s wild, red eyes fixed on a brick, and she began to hammer at the sunroof.


    At that instant, Lauren seemed like a creature from a nightmare.


    Then, without warning, the car''s system booted up.


    Just then, chillingughter echoed inside, sending shivers down Raegan''s spine.


    Raegan scanned the interior. Apart from the chaos unfolding above, the car was empty.


    The car''s speakers crackled to life. "Hello, how are you?"


    Raegan could detect the foreign lilt in the distorted voice.


    "Cat got your tongue? Or are you just frightened?'' the voice prodded her.


    Withposed intensity, Raegan asked, "Who''s this? Who''s behind this?"


    The reply came with a mirthless chuckle, skirting a straight answer. "The person trying to kill you and I are after the same target. But her way of dealing with you is too pedestrian for my taste. I''ve made some enhancements."


    Raegan pressed on, her tone unyielding, "What do you mean by that?"


    The voice drew out its response with unnerving calm. "Think of it as a significant upgrade. There''s enough firepower in this vehicle to turn a skyscraper to dust."


    A surge of panic raced through Raegan. Her gut screamed at her to bring the car to a halt.


    The voice in the speakers gave a knowingugh. "Just a friendly heads-up. The second you leave that seat, boom. It all goes up."


    Raegan, rooted to her spot, yelled, "You''re mad! This is murder! What you''re doing is a crime!"


    "A crime? Interesting!" The voice treated her usation as a joke. "Do you really think you''ll make it out of this to point the finger at me?"


    "Who are you?" Raegan''s voice was sharp with demand.


    The caller yed coy. "Think of yourself as a failed project of my experiments that I''d like to end you personally."


    Her mind racing, Raegan connected the dots. "You''re the one who tried to kill me five years ago, with the car crash?''


    "Sharp as a tack!" the voice doled out mock praise. "Such a pity you will meet your end soon. Such brains in a pretty package."


    Frustration nipped at Raegan. "Katie''s behind this, isn''t she?


    "Last time, yes. She didn''t ring me up this time," the voice drawled with contempt. "That is why her n to finish you off seemed so nd."


    At this revtion, Raegan''s mind whirled, unable to fathom Katie''s deep-seated grudge against her, considering their limited exchanges back then.


    Katie had seemed innocuous in Raegan''s presence, always a benign presence, yet all the while, she was orchestrating Raegan''s ruin from the shadows.


    "Are you affiliated with the Maxwell family? Raegan pressed.


    "Curiosity can be dangerous." The voice oozed smugness as it continued, "Enjoy your final thirty minutes."


    The call ended sharply, and Raegan''s gaze fixed on the dashboard where a timer ominously began its countdown.


    With each tick, her dread mounted.


    Torn over whether the threat was real, Raegan hesitated to test its truth.


    Suddenly, there was a loud "thud."


    Lauren had shattered one of the windows, peppering Raegan with ss fragments.


    One sliver struck Raegan''s neck, sending a sharp pang through her.


    Grasping the steering wheel, Raegan struggled to maintain herposure as Lauren pounded on the sunroof, desperate to get in.


    With limited moves left, Raegan held the wheel firm and pressed on.


    Suddenly, Lauren breached the window, her torso surging into the car. Her handtched onto Raegan''s hair as she yelled, "Nowhere to run, huh?"


    The sudden yank sent Raegan reeling, and an urgent rm red through the cabin.


    "Lauren, let go. There''s a bomb in the car!" Raegan cried out.


    Lauren hesitated, suspicion etched on her face, but her grip didn''t wane. "You''re ying me again!"


    Raegan, drenched in perspiration across her neck and brow, insisted, "It''s the truth."


    Struggling for her life, Raegan couldn''t help but feel ensnared by a relentless destiny. Fatigue and desperation took hold. What was her next move? The faces of Janey and the others surfaced in her mind.


    Just as hope dwindled, a familiar luxury car appeared, gliding beside Raegan.


    Raegan caught the unique license te in the mirror, and tears flooded her eyes.


    Upon spotting the car, Lauren''s rage boiled over. She threw herself into the backseat and then hurled forward, hands gripping Raegan''s throat as she shrieked, ''Perfect, a double death it is!"

 Chapter 500

    ?Chapter 500 Let''s Die Together!


    "Uh..." Raegan fought to speak, her voice stuck in her throat. One of her hands gripped the steering wheel while the other tugged at the ws coiled around her neck, a frantic struggle.


    Yet, Lauren''s strength was formidable. Raegan''s dual efforts were futile. She couldn''t pry Lauren''s hands off with just one hand.


    Raegan''splexion morphed from red to a ghastly white and then to a deep shade of purple.


    Mitchel in the nearby ck luxury car caught sight of Raegan''s distress and issued a decisivemand. "Hit the car! Matteo, surprised, took a moment to process and asked, "Mr. Dixon, did I hear you correctly? What did you just say?" Mitchel''s expression was stern, hismand crisp. "Drop to seventy miles an hour. Then, speed up and target their car''s rear left."


    Matteo now grasped the urgency, realizing Mitchel''s n. If they didn''t crash into them, the crazy Lauren could have choked Raegan to death.


    Matteo decreased the speed and then elerated, the car''s engine roaring, drawing Raegan''s attention.


    Even amidst her struggle, Raegan elerated, and the high speed caused Lauren''s grip to falter slightly. Raegan swerved sharply, causing Lauren''s hold to slip.


    Though Lauren''s grip hadn''t fully loosened, it was significantly less tight than before.


    In desperation, Raegan rolled down the window, signaling Matteo''s car to halt.


    As Matteo was about to make an impact, a sternmand from Mitchel came. "Stop!"


    Mitchel''s car halted abruptly, and its speed was drastically reduced.


    Mitchel sensed the urgency in Raegan''s gestures, hinting at explosives in the vehicle. His heart sank, and he ordered, "Catch up but maintain distance."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Once Mitchel''s car was alongside the SUV Raegan was in, he heard Raegan''s faint utterance, "Explosives!"


    Mitchel''s guess was spot-on. Crashing into the SUV was clearly not a choice.


    With Lauren still attempting to choke Raegan, Mitchel directed, "Close in, but don''t hit them!"


    Matteo''s task was to shadow the ck SUV closely, avoiding any crashes while staying within arm''s reach. The tension made Matteo''s palms slick with sweat.


    Suddenly, a loud "crash'' echoed as Mitchel employed a window breaker to shatter the SUV''s back window.


    The ss exploded into shards, scattering and cutting Lauren.


    Yet, Lauren appeared unfazed, maintaining her relentless hold on Raegan''s throat.


    Seeing Raegan''s face grow increasingly purple, Mitchel couldn''t dy any further. He extended his hand to Matteo and said, "Give me the connector."


    Matteo handed over a gadget that looked akin to a USB stick.


    Mitchel peeked through the window, issuing amand in a deep tone, "When I instruct you to steer right, turn the wheel sharply and make space."


    Matteo was still trying to piece together the n. In an instant, he observed Mitchel leaning out the window, his arm outstretched to sp the SUV''s window frame.


    Matteo''s face turned pale, realizing Mitchel''s intentions.


    Due to the window''s jagged remnants, Mitchel''s hand was bleeding, yet he persisted.


    Matteo couldn''t contain his concern and said, "Mr. Dixon, you''re risking too much!"


    Mitchel''s expression was resolute, his focus unwavering. "Turn right!"


    Hearing themand, Matteo, with no time for doubt, yanked the wheel to the right, his back soaked in sweat.


    Suddenly, a hiss filled the air. The tires wailed, protesting against the asphalt.


    Mitchel leaned against the car window, stretching his arm into the SUV to snatch Lauren.


    The ck SUV kept rolling forward. It couldn''t halt.


    Yet, as they raced forward, Mitchel had to bend his legs to avoid touching the ground. Otherwise, any small mistake would send him crashing headfirst onto the road, all blood and broken bones!


    Raegan was nearly choked to the point of losing oxygen. Her mind was foggy, yet her hands clung to the steering wheel. She knew she couldn''t afford to let go of the steering wheel.


    Mitchel was already here for her. Raegan believed if she persisted, he woulde through for her.


    Raegan clung to that steering wheel, not just for herself but for Janey and all who cherished her.


    Lauren caught sight of Mitchel''s determined visage close by and saw the intense hatred in his gaze. ''Release... Release her!" Mitchel demanded.


    The wind and resistance made it tough for Mitchel to speak clearly.


    Mitchel repeated with emphatic force, "Release her!"


    Lauren''s eyes red with rage, a twisted smile emerging. "Ah, Mitchel, so you''vee atst!"


    Mitchel exerted immense strength and focused on action, dragging Lauren out with all his might.


    With Lauren''s grip broken, coughs sounded from Raegan.


    Despite her coughing fit, Raegan stubbornly clung to the steering wheel, unwilling to release her grip.


    Mitchel felt a bit relieved as the immediate danger seemed to ease up.


    However, that relief was short-lived, as Lauren brandished a syringe. Her manicughter filled the air. "Mitchel, recognize this?''


    Mitchel''s gaze turned icy and piercing.


    "Thest time, I was ready to give her an injection, but you stepped in. This time, I won''t mess up." Lauren smiled ominously.


    Lauren''s job assigned by Katie was to give an injection to Raegan.


    Lauren would do it even without getting anything in return. Even if it meant her death, she intended to take Raegan down with her.


    Still struggling to regain full consciousness, Raegan remained unaware of the confrontation unfolding behind her. She bit


    down on her tongue, fighting to stay alert, trying vainly to decelerate the uncontroble vehicle.


    Yet, the SUV was messed with. It couldn''t halt!


    Mitchel could only watch as Lauren poised the syringe at Raegan''s neck. In a moment of urgency, he cried out, "Lauren, please, stop!"


    After not hearing her name for a while, Lauren stopped when she heard it again. She turned to face Mitchel, her visage marred by blood and tears and twisted by intense feelings. "Mitchel, you''re indebted to me. You owe me!"


    Lauren''s voice escted into a shriek. "I loved you. Why didn''t you reciprocate? Why!"


    Seizing the opportunity, Mitchel lunged for the syringe. However, Lauren, shing a menacing grin, thrust it forcefully toward him.


    "If that''s how it is, let''s die together!" Lauren ranted uncontrobly, "If I can''t be with my beloved, then no one can, not Raegan, not Katie. None of you will have Mitchel!"


    Faced with a split-second decision, Mitchel didn''t falter in his resolve. His choice was clear. He understood the significance of this decision. No matter what, he''d always stick by Raegan, never letting her go.


    As Lauren aimed to administer the injection, Mitchel reached for the SUV''s door handle, yanking it open.


    The door burst open with a resounding "bang"!


    Caught off guard, Lauren tumbled out. She hit the ground with a heavy "thud."


    Matteo, witnessing the scene, immediately halted to check on Lauren.


    The car''s high speed had left half of Lauren''s face disfigured. Shey on the ground, not moving, as if she were dead.


    Matteo didn''t feel sorry for her. Those who hurt others also hurt themselves.


    Matteo dragged Lauren to the roadside, informed the authorities, and then resumed following the SUV.


    The threat of the SUV wasn''t done yet.


    Mitchel wobbled by the door, his body almost hanging in the air, a risky situation.


    "Mitchel!" Raegan cried out, fraught with concern.


    Trapped by her seatbelt, Raegan could only observe Mitchel through the rearview mirror.


    "Don''t worry." Mitchells voice, steady and deep, tried to soothe her even in the chaos.


    The digital timer on the dashboard was ticking down, with only 15 minutes remaining.


    Tears flowed, and Raegan sobbed. "I can''t control it... Mitchell... I can''t... Get out of the car...


    Dabbing at her eyes, Raegan insisted, "Mitchel, as soon as we reach the dirt fields, you need to jump out."

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501 I Love You Mitchel disregarded Raegan''s plea.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Holding his breath, Mitchel extended I his long legs, attempting to hook onto "the car''s door frame. ! However, the car''s sudden jolt nearly threw Mitchel off bnce due to inertia.


    After failing in his initial attempt, Mitchel took a few deep breaths and shifted tactics, climbing from the door up onto the roof.


    Raegan''s face paled with terror.


    Realizing her pleas were futile, she gritted her teeth and tightened her grip on the steering wheel, striving to keep the car steady.


    Finally, with a "bang," Mitchel vaulted


    onto the roof of the car and swiftly climbed through the sunroof into the > car. / - I Raegan''s face, still pale with shock, betrayed her unease.


    I Mitchel wanted to embrace her, but seeing the countdown timer, he held back. He quickly connected a device and then spoke into a Bluetooth earpiece, addressing Matteo, "How''s it . going?" Within moments, Matteo''s anxious voice crackled through, "Mr. Dixon, there are explosives!" Mitchel''s heart sank.


    Matteo continued, "They''re under the driver''s seat, enough to level a skyscraper." Under the driver''s seat? Mitchel''s typicallyposed demeanor turned ashen. Luckily, Raegan hadn''t moved


    from her seat.


    "How do we handle this?" Mitchel''s voice was cold and controlled. h "The safety team is discussing options, Mr. Dixon," Matteo replied, his voice strained with anxiety.


    Support had arrived, and Matteo, now relieved of driving duties, had forwarded the SUV''s data to the safety team for strategizing.


    With Mitchel by her side, Raegan felt a bit less terrified than before. "Are the explosives real?" she asked.


    Raegan had only heard that mysterious man mention it, yet she couldn''t ignore the possibility that it might simply be a tactic to frighten her.


    Mitchel paused briefly before responding honestly, "Yes, they are."


    Raegan visibly shuddered, fear evident in her eyes. Faced with the imminent : threat of death, it was only natural for her to be scared. b Mitchel felt a pang of empathy for her.


    "They''re working on a solution. Don''t I be afraid. I''ll stay with you." Raegan, focusing ahead, tried to maintain herposure. "Mitchel, if there''s truly no way out, you have to jump out of the car!" "I won''t leave," Mitchel responded in a simple and direct manner.


    Tears streamed down Raegan''s face as she pleaded, "Mitchel, I''m serious. You don''t have to die with me..." "I won''t let that happen. I''ll ensure you survive," he reassured her.


    Raegan fell silent. Her eyes fixed on the screen, showing only twelve remaining minutes.


    Aware of the slim chances, Raegan felt an urgency to speak but struggled to find the right words. "If... If..." r Her voice strained, she managed, "Janey... Take care of Janey. Let her know I love her dearly..." Raegan''sposure began to slip.


    Despite the recent ordeal, she''d kept control of the steering wheel, but now her limbs felt rigid with anxiety.


    "Mitchel, get out of this car. Jump out!" she urged.


    The car was headed toward a deserted area on what seemed like a predetermined path.


    All Raegan needed was to tilt the steering wheel slightly for Mitchel to leap onto the nearby muddy ground.


    Injury was a risk, but it beat certain death.


    "Raegan!" Mitchel gripped the steering


    wheel with determination, his voice resolute. "You need to tell Janey i yourself that you love her." u His deep, somber eyes were soothing as he added, "I promise." I Raegan''s turbulent emotions began to settle.


    Just then, the Bluetooth connection sprang back to life.


    Mitchel,posed in his manner, listened attentively before calmly stating, "Deactivate the screen countdown." Raegan''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Mitchel!" "There''s a way now," Mitchel reported urgently. "Matteo has sessfully hacked the bomb''s timer, but the vehicle cannot be halted. You must adhere to my guidance and jump out."


    Raegan felt a surge of hope so sudden that tears threatened to spill. Disbelief '' colored her voice as she asked, 4 "Really?" Mitchel met her gaze, his voice soft.


    "Trust me." "I trust you," Raegan affirmed without hesitation.


    A gentle smile yed on Mitchel''s lips.


    "Stay still. I''ll handle the steering." Mitchel''s long legs extended from the passenger side, encroaching into the driver''s space, which suddenly felt cramped.


    Unable to see the road ahead, Raegan''s anxiety grew. "Mitchel..." "It''s alright," Mitchel reassured her, cing a hand on her shoulder. "It''s a preset route." A preset route meant the vehicle''s


    course was predetermined, independent of the driver''s visibility.


    Mitchel exined that Matteo had arranged for another vehicle to race ahead and set up a long airbag. Even if Raegan jumped, she wouldn''t be injured.


    Feeling slightly calmer, Raegan nodded.


    "Are you ready?" Mitchel inquired.


    Raegan nodded and anxiously questioned, "Why aren''t you jumping out with me?" "We can''t both jump," Mitchel exined urgently. "There''s no time to waste." Raegan realized he was right and fell into a tense silence.


    "I''ll count to three, and then you jump, okay?" Mitchel said.


    Before Raegan could respond, Mitchel''s cool lips lightly brushed her forehead.


    i A kiss without passion, yetden with y unspoken emotion. i As Raegan trembled, on the verge of I speaking, Mitchel covered her eyes I with his hand. I "Don''t watch," he instructed.


    "One, two, three..." The next instant, the car door flung open.


    With a rush of air, a faint "I love you" was lost in the wind.


    Raegan didn''t jump out of the car herself. It was Mitchel who forcefully pushed her out.


    "Thump!" Raegannded safely on the deployed airbag.


    Matteo halted his car abruptly and hurried out, calling, "Madam!" Assisted by the bodyguards, Raegan S stood up as Matteo approached, asking urgently, "Madam, are you injured?" I Raegan shook her head and inquired, "Where''s Mitchel?" Matteo fell silent.


    Growing increasingly anxious, Raegan \ pressed, "Where is Mitchel?" Matteo couldn''t meet her gaze, tears streaming down his face.


    "He said he would jump after me." Raegan''s heart tightened painfully, barely able to ask, "Where is he?" Matteo broke down, sobbing. "Mr.


    Dixon didn''t jump out." Raegan''s heart skipped a beat, and her breath caught in her chest. Her mouth fell open in disbelief. "What do you


    I mean by that?" ~The ensuing silence allowed panic to spread unchecked. S Raegan clutched Matteo''s sleeve, her voice breaking. "Talk to me. Say I anything!"

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502 Face Death For I Her \ Matteo''s eyes were swollen from tears.


    I He reached out to support Raegan, his I voice rough. "Madam, Mr. Dixon told me to make sure you get back home safely." Raegan brushed off his hands, her lips '' quivering. "Please, Matteo, save him!" Silence filled the air, pushing Raegan to the edge.


    "Why aren''t you rescuing him? Didn''t you manage to hack the bomb''s countdown? It''s stopped!" Raegan''s voice was rough from all the yelling and crying. "You have to save him..." Tears rolled down Matteo''s cheeks.


    "Madam, there''s absolutely no n...


    None at all."


    No n... Raegan felt as if she''d been struck by lightning, opening a deep ? wound in her heart. d "Ah!" she screamed, her voice packed with desperation, and rushed forward.


    I Matteo held her firmly, tears flowing.


    "Mr. Dixon knew what he was doing.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He made his choice." A sharp pain spread from Raegan''s heart throughout her body, cutting deeply. So, there had never been a n. Mitchel had chosen to face death for her.


    "You need to tell Janey yourself that you love her." "I won''t let that happen. I''ll ensure you survive." Mitchel''s echoed in Raegan''s mind.


    Upon reflecting, she realized he never said he''d jump out of the car with her from the beginning. He was battling to


    keep her safe.


    Raegan felt like her heart was empty, the agony almost too much to bear , Then, Matteo''s phone buzzed. He looked shocked. "It''s Mr. Dixon!" Matteo set the phone to speaker mode.


    Raegan, shaking, swung between tears andughter. "Mitchel, cut it out. You made a promise to me..." Raegan''s voice was careful but desperate, trying to make sure Mitchel understood her.


    "You promised to stick to my side.¡± Holding back tears, she insisted, "You gave your word, Mitchel." "Raegan." Mitchel''s voice cut through the howling wind, steady and distinct.


    "I''m sorry. I can''t stick to my promise,¡± he admitted.


    "No!" Raegan''s voice trembled. "No,


    Mitchel, listen to me. I don''t ept this!" Raegan had never acted so desperately, \ her screams hiding her fear. She couldn''t face the thought of losing Mitchel. "No, Mitchel, please. Janey...


    Janey needs you. I''m begging you, please!" Despite Raegan''s desperate I pleas, all Mitchel could offer was an apology.


    Raegan was on the brink of losing her mind. "Mitchel, hang in there. I''m on my way to you!" Without waiting for an answer, Raegan dashed to a car, yanked the driver out, mmed the door shut, and took off.


    The inside of the car was dead quiet.


    The next second, a huge explosion rocked the car and the ground below.


    Raegan was left staring, shocked and deafened, unable to hear anything for


    a while. Gradually, she looked up to see a huge ck mushroom cloud forming in front of her. 4 A deadly silence took over everything.


    The smell of explosives seeped in I through the SUV''s windows, slowly filling up the space and telling the harsh tale of what had happened.


    When the shaking stopped, Raegan let out a loud cry from deep within her.


    "Ah!" she wailed in agony, her head banging against the steering wheel uncontrobly.


    "Madam!" Matteo swiftly turned off the engine for Raegan, his body trembling, in disbelief of the event, but he remembered Mitchel''sst orders.


    Raegan''s voice was rough, hardly louder than a whisper. "Take me to..." Raegan was shaking uncontrobly,


    struggling even to breathe. Her chest hurt so much that it felt like it was going to end her. y Knowing her unfinished words, Matteo gently put Raegan in the back seat and started driving.


    Not five kilometers awayy the entrance to the sea.


    Raegan couldn''t take her eyes off the dark water. Was this the right ce? As Raegan tried to get out of the car, her legs wouldn''t hold her, and she fell.


    "Madam..." Matteo rushed over to help Raegan stand.


    But Raegan pushed his hand away and made her way toward the dark smokeing from the sea.


    Matteo stayed close behind, watching her walk into the water, before


    stepping in to stop her. "Madam, don''t go any further..." With a voice made rough as though * burned by smoke, Raegan demanded, "Why? Why?" Matteo was visibly shaking, trying to hold back his emotions as he barely got the words out. "The SUV was set to blow up the moment you got out of the driver''s seat. The safety team did everything they could, but the only way to stop it involved putting something heavy in the driver''s seat within thest five minutes, and we couldn''t do that without the right tools." Ovee with emotion, Matteo wept.


    "Mr. Dixon decided to stop the countdown himself to take your ce..." Mitchel had sacrificed his own life to save Raegan''s.


    Raegan stared at the section of the sea "darkened by the explosion, frozen in ? ce. She whispered to herself, "Could he still be out there in the water?" Trying to swim toward that area, her movements were frantic, but Matteo grabbed her, holding her firmly in ce. "Madam, you can''t do this! You''d be disregarding Mr. Dixon''s effort to protect you." '' "Matteo, he''s alive. He had promised he wouldn''t leave me alone. Why isn''t anyone trying to rescue him? Please, we need to get him out... The water''s freezing..." Tears welled up again,rge and heavy, falling into the icy sea.


    Raegan kept saying under her breath, "I can''t bear the thought of him cold and alone in the water... He shouldn''t be there..."


    Matteo cried, unable to keep his eyes open. How could there be anything left to find? The explosion was massive. d Yet, driven by her desperation, Raegan moved deeper into the water, sobbing.


    "Mitchel, let''s go back home..." / Suddenly, she dived into the cold sea without a second thought.


    "Madam!" Matteo shouted, panic- stricken, and without hesitation, he jumped in after her.


    Holding Raegan close, Matteo swam back to shore.


    Once they were back in the car, Raegan was shivering, her body ice-cold from the seawater.


    Half-conscious, Raegan clutched Mitchel''s coat left in the car, whispering faintly, "Mitchel, pleasee back..."

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503 I Miss Him I Dearly ¡é Raegan drifted in and out of sleep for I what seemed like ages. She dreamed I of wandering aimlessly through an endless, dark ocean, searching for Mitchel.


    The sea was pitch-ck, icy, and "devoid of light.


    Raegan swam until she could no longer, feeling lost and desperate.


    Just as Raegan was about to give up, she heard a familiar voice calling out to her. "Raegan..." Despite the enveloping darkness, that voice was crystal clear. It was the one she had been longing to hear.


    It gave Raegan the strength to swim I upward, finally seeing a sliver of light.


    > She pushed herself toward that light.


    The noise of a sliding door pulled Raegan back from the depths of her dream. She opened her eyes slowly, fighting the heaviness in her head. I oo As her sight came into focus gradually, she saw a tall, striking man walking toward her. His deep, calm eyes seemed to jolt her mind awake.


    Tears streamed down Raegan''s face uncontrobly. "Mitchel..." With a mix of eagerness and disregard for anything else, Raegan stumbled to her feet and rushed toward him.


    He caught her gently, whispering, "Be careful." , Raegan hugged him close, burying her


    face in his chest. There were so many I things she wanted to say, but she > found herself at a loss for words.


    He gently rubbed her back, his voice soothing. "You seem thinner. Haven''t you been eating well?" Raegan was too overwhelmed to talk.


    She simply held onto him, sobbing non-stop.


    He let out a sigh, sounding utterly helpless. "Raegan, you need to be strong, okay?" Raegan just shook her head. She wanted to tell him, "I don''t want to be strong. I just need you by my side." But her words wouldn''te out. It was as if something was stuck in her throat.


    Bending down, he softly wiped her tears with his thumb, whispering, , "Come on. Don''t cry. Your eyes are


    puffy like walnuts." Raegan attempted a smile, yet the tears kept flowing. 5 "Raegan, I''m really worried about you," he admitted.


    Raegan''s body shook, feeling a chill to her core. She realized something. Her hands tightened into fists, clutching at the air.


    ? Raegan watched him walk away, his figure blurring and fading until it disappeared. She couldn''t see him any longer.


    "Mitchel!" she finally shouted.


    But all Raegan saw and felt were the bare white walls and the chill of the room. Nothing more...


    ''Raegan!" A voice Raegan knew all too well called out.


    Raegan turned her head almost without thinking. The door swung ? open, and there was Nicole.


    Nicole hurried over and wrapped Raegan in a tight embrace, tears in her eyes, saying, "You''re finally awake..." Raegan had lost a great deal of weight.


    After a long embrace, Nicole pulled back and shared, "Erick''s back, and Janey''s with Annis. They haven''t been told yet..." Raegan took it all in silently. Then, { after a thoughtful pause, she asked, "How long was I out?" Nicole, caught off guard by the question, replied, "Seven days." Raegan blinked slowly, digesting the information. To her, those seven days I had felt like a lifetime.


    Erick came by for a short visit. Nicole helped Raegan freshen up before Erick had to leave. d With a warm towel, Nicole tenderly cleaned Raegan''s face, Raegan''s calm demeanor hiding a profound sadness.


    Raegan didn''t resist. She ate her meals, took her medicine, and ended up staying another week in the hospital.


    Annis brought Janey over one day, gently exining to Janey that Raegan was just a bit sick.


    Janey, acting very mature, quietly left some fruit for Raegan before they had to leave.


    Shortly after, Raegan went back to her regr life, diving into her daily routine and work as if nothing had I changed.


    Meanwhile, the Dixon Group kept quiet about Mitchel''s condition, a piece : of news they weren''t prepared to 4 share.


    At West Lake Vi, Erick arrived around noon, clutching a document. Watching Raegan busy herself with tea and snacks, he was flooded with conflicting feelings.


    It had been two weeks since Raegan . had woken up, yet she hadn''t spoken of Mitchel or inquired about him once.


    This silence worried Erick deeply.


    As Raegan came over with the tea, Erick uttered, "Raegan, we need to talk." Noticing the handwriting she knew so well on the document, Raegan paused.


    She suggested gently, "How about I get I you some fruit first..."


    It was clear she was dodging the topic.


    _ But Erick couldn''t let her keep avoiding it. He firmly took her arm, leading her 4 to the couch with a serious voice. "I''m not eating anything. Just sit." I Erick might have been a little too forceful since Raegan stumbled a bit, Erick quickly bent down, asking with concern, "Did I hurt you?" "No, I''m fine." Raegan sat stiffly, looking so much thinner than before.


    She seemed fragile, as if a gust of wind could carry her away.


    Erick''s heart hurt more every time he looked at her. "Raegan, he left this for you." Erick gave Raegan the document.


    Raegan''s hands shook as she opened I the folder, revealing a will. Just seeing


    the word "will" made her fingers tremble. The paper felt thin in her hands, almost too delicate to hold. Fr It read, "Mitchel Dixon, Male, born December 26, 1990... Except for what I''ve left for Luciana, I''m giving everything else to my lifelong love, Ms.


    Raegan Foster..." Erick, who always got straight to the point, wasn''t great at offeringfort.


    In his own way, he said, "Raegan, Mitchel''s death was whispered around the Dixon Group. I''ve heard Alexis is nning a press conference tomorrow to say Mitchel had an ident. Looks like he''s trying to get Henley into that position." Erick tightened his grip, adding, "Whatever you want to do with what Mitchel left for you and Janey, I including any shares, I''m here to help."


    Raegan wasn''t in any state to think about these things now.


    The Dixon Group was barely holding on, with Matteo trying to stop the spread of the news of Mitchel''s death.


    I But Alexis got his hands on a video that supposedly showed Mitchel dying in an explosion, which was why he dared to hold the press conference.


    Raegan couldn''t find the words to speak. Her hand didn''t stop shaking, and tears fell silently onto the document. y Erick felt a deep sense of sorrow seeing her like this.


    Suddenly, Raegan winced, holding her chest.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Erick quickly knelt beside her, I concerned. "Raegan, are you okay?"


    "Erick, he''s not gone..." Raegan held on to Erick''s arm, her sobs breaking ? through as she cried without holding back.


    Erick was lost for words, tears in his eyes as well.


    For the past two weeks, Raegan had sworn to Mitchel that she''d be strong, but now she was falling apart. She had hoped that by staying strong, living '' carefully, and eating healthily, he woulde back all of a sudden.


    But there was nothing, just like¡¯ everyone had said. He was gone,pletely.


    For two weeks, Raegan avoided thinking about Mitchel and didn''t let herself imagine what he might have felt in hisst moments. She dreaded I to think thest kiss he gave her on


    the forehead, so full of hesitation...


    Now, letting her thoughts go to Mitchel, Raegan felt her heart being 4 scooped out, leaving a cold wind to blow through, making the emptiness echo.


    Holding the will tightly, Raegan doubled over, crying like there was no tomorrow. "Erick, it''s so hard to ept... Erick, I miss him terribly..."

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504 The Father Of My Child (Part One) & During the official press conference convened by the Dixon Group.


    The spokesperson, attired in a ck suit and tie, addressed the assembled media and stakeholders with solemnity, "We appreciate your concern for the Dixon Group.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Addressing the persistent rumors surrounding our CEO, Mr. Mitchel Dixon''s idental death, we are here to provide a definitive response." His countenance bore a mournful expression as he disclosed, "Our esteemed CEO, Mr. Mitchel Dixon, was _confirmed to have passed away in an ident on December 9th." The room buzzed with murmurs of shock. id


    Despite lingering hopes among many, the confirmation of Mitchel''s demise, particrly given his youth, was difficult to grasp and filled the space with a palpable sense of sorrow.


    Following the delivery of the official statement, the spokesperson concluded, "Now, I invite our acting Director, Mr. Alexis Dixon, to address you." . Assisted onto the stage, Alexis, dressed entirely in somber ck and appearing frail and grief-stricken, addressed the audience. 2 Looking haggard and sorrowful, Alexis began, "Forgive me, everyone. I''ve been unwell recently and can only speak briefly. As many of you are aware, Mitchel was my most exceptional son, ¡°and I still find it difficult to ept his passing..." Alexis paused to wipe away tears, his


    palpable sorrow evoking empathy from the audience.


    4 His voice catching, he continued, "But now that the harsh reality has settled in, I believe it''s time to confront the situation. Despite my son''s passing, there is a hopeful development. Miss Katie Glyn is expecting his child. When the child is born, Miss Katie Glyn will officially assume the role of CEO of the Glyn Group, and we anticipate closer cooperation between our families moving forward." Katie, adorned in a simple ck Chanel gown and a pearl hat, embodying the sorrow of a widow, she gently wiped her tears as the camera shifted toward her.


    \Alexis continued, "To ensure the Dixon Group''s seamless operation, the board y decided yesterday that my younger son, Henley Dixon, will temporarily


    _assume the role of CEO. With extensive I experience in senior positions at top 7 financial institutions on Wall Street, he 4 is equally qualified. Inspired by his older brother, Henley is poised to lead the Dixon Group to new heights and uphold its legacy." Pride gleamed in Alexis'' eyes as he spoke.


    Confusion rippled through the ) attendees, transforming the press conference into what seemed like amendation ceremony for Henley.


    Alexis stifled a smirk with a slight cough before announcing, "Now, please wee my son, Henley, to share a few words." Henley''s ascent, dressed in a tailored suit, showcased his striking and sophisticated presence.


    Just as Henley was about to step onto


    the stage, a sudden interruption '' shattered the quiet atmosphere.


    2 "Wait!" p All heads turned toward the official entrance, where Raegan, d in a crisp I white blouse and ck trousers, entered with wless makeup and a vibrant demeanor.


    Alexis'' expression shifted ufortably as he reprimanded, "What are the security staff doing? Allowing any individuals to enter in this manner? : As security staff moved in to escort Raegan out, they were obstructed by a team of hefty bodyguards in sunsses, rendering the security staff overpowered.


    Fuming, Alexis eximed, "What is y this? Intentional disruption at the Dixon Group? Call the police!" oi


    "Wait a moment!" Matteo stepped forward from the rear of the ybodyguards. "Miss Foster is here to 4 represent Mr. Mitchel Dixon." This deration stirred murmurs I within the crowd. Wasn''t Mitchel I deceased? How could there still be a spokesperson for him? Matteo signaled for Raegan to step forward onto the stage. With poise, . Raegan addressed the gathering, "Good morning, everyone. Today, I am here to announce that the news of Mitchel Dixon''s demise, as dered by Mr.


    Alexis Dixon, is untrue!" Instantly, the room''s atmosphere charged with tension, reporters startled by this unexpected turn.


    \"You''re lying! You..." Alexis began to Iunch an insult but checked himself ¡®in the presence of the media. "You''re spreading falsehoods. I wished to


    maintain my son''s dignity, but since you''re spreading rumors, I will reveal y''the truth to everyone." : Therge screen was prepared. It flickered to life, showing thest few seconds of footage of Mitchel driving, I recorded by a rear security vehicle.


    Mitchel''s profile appeared firm and handsome, his expression not one of fear but of tranquil eptance.


    f Raegan''s initial viewing of the footage gripped her heart, constricting her breath. { The footage was sinct, spanning less than a minute.


    In the closing seconds, the vehicle descended into the depths of the ocean.


    Subsequently, a tremendous explosion ensued. Instantly, mes alone ascended into the sky.


    Matteo observed Raegan, struck by her I profound sorrow.


    fond Wt / Since the incident, Raegan persistently maintained that Mitchel remained alive.


    I To Matteo, Raegan was disguising profound despair with hope. ( When the footage ended, Alexis dropped the pretense of grief and demanded sternly, "After witnessing this, do you still dare to im Mitchel is not dead?" ( Raegan appeared on the verge of tears.


    But she swiftly regainedposure by closing her eyes briefly. When she reopened them, all signs of tears had vanished.


    "There''s no evidence of his death," Raegan asserted, her tone resolute.


    "Only the explosion, nothing more." Alexis seethed with anger. Wasn''t the


    massive explosion and the person in the car enough proof of death? 1 .


    " Others present also struggled to"prehend. How could anyone survive such a scenario? I Raegan then presented an official missing person notice from the police, dering firmly, "He is missing, not confirmed dead." ~ Alexis was on the brink of exploding in fury. So, Raegan had evidently been biding her time, intending to disrupt A the proceedings.


    The police had determined that after fleeing, Lauren orchestrated a retaliatory attack that led to Mitchel''s idental demise. Alexis, acting as Mitchel''s father, raised no objections and promptly signed the documents to conclude the case immediately.


    Following the smooth conclusion of


    ¡®the case, Alexis convened a press conference. Unexpectedly, Raegan yemerged with a missing person''s 4 report.


    Alexis, consumed by fury, eximed, I "Stop this nonsense! My family has Ie to terms with the situation.


    What authority does a forsaken ex- spouse like you possess to intervene?" This constituted a direct personal ; assault.


    By branding Raegan as a forsaken ex- spouse, Alexis sought to undermine * her credibility, insinuating that her assertions were driven by hidden agendas. His insinuation was unmistakable. Raegan''s sole interesty in financial gain.


    Unruffled, Raegan produced the will and icily inquired, "Is this enough?" Awyer then stepped forward to


    _announce the reading of Mitchel''s will, ( confirming Raegan''s authority to y safeguard Mitchel''s interests. p I Alexis'' fury contorted his face. He had orchestrated a ndestine agreement with Katie, stipting the division of Mitchel''s inheritance in half owing to Katie''s substantial contributions, along with covertly transferring the shares to her. Unbeknownst to him, Mitchel had already made a will.


    In a further blow, Raegan asserted, "Mitchel is the biological father of my ¡é child. Without conclusive proof of his ) demise, I am entitled to continue my search." The audience erupted in astonishment upon discovering that, in addition to Katie''s unborn child, Mitchel had i another child.


    ) Raegan acknowledged that facing Alexis, along with Henley and Katie,


    would pose a formidable challenge.


    I However, she recognized the y formidable influence of public opinion. 4 With adept management, she couldpel Alexis to proceed cautiously and avoid overt actions, thereby buying I time for her investigation.

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505 The Father Of ! My Child (Part Two) Meeting Alexis'' gaze withposure, Raegan remarked, "Mr. Alexis Dixon, while your grief may be absent, your decision to publicly broadcast Mitchel''sst footage before his disappearance as evidence of his demise begs the question of your "motives." Raegan''s disdainful tone added weight to her words. "One might question whether you hate Mitchel." Raegan''s statement ignited rampant spection. Indeed, Alexis'' conduct bore little resemnce to that of a grieving father who had recently lost his son.


    ) Under the piercing scrutiny of the crowd, Alexis'' face flushed with


    embarrassment, yet Raegan''s words cut even deeper, \ 4 (ht usingly pointing at Raegan, Alexis shouted, "My son perished trying to save you, and now you seek to inherit with your illegitimate child!" Alexis deliberately distorted the truth, loudly invoking Katie, "My grandchild is in Katie''s womb. Do not anticipate introducing some illegitimate child * here to stir up trouble!" Maintaining herposure, Raegan presented a legally notarized paternity test, dering, "This serves as irrefutable evidence." Upon witnessing this, Alexis¡¯ rage manifested in a deep purple hue on his face.


    ¡°Furthermore, given that Mitchel''s '' demise has not been confirmed, there is no estate to contest," Raegan''s gaze


    traversed Alexis, Henley, and Katie before settling on them with a cold ) smirk. "I am here to protect his assets, ensuring they remain untouched by those with hidden agendas. As for the child in Miss Glyn''s womb, perhaps only she holds the answer." Upon hearing this, the reporters began to specte that there could be additionalyers to the story surrounding Katie''s child. The intricacies of a family of such prominence were undeniably profound.


    Katie directed a venomous re at Raegan. Had it not been for Lauren''s ipetence for ending Raegan''s life, Raegan would have never been allowed to speak. Katie didn''t expect Mitchel to save Raegan with the expense of his own life.


    Alexis was perspiring heavily lhe


    situation was growing more problematic by the moment. Should ythe fact that Katie''s child was not, Mitchel''s was exposed, his credibility would be utterly shattered.


    Exchanging a meaningful nce with Henley, Alexis swiftly concluded the proceedings. : All attending media were instructed to withhold reporting on the day''s events . until further notice.


    Raegan had foreseen such a ) contingency. She anticipated Alexis¡¯ attempts to suppress the media, yet Alexis overlooked the enduring nature of gossip in human society. Even without official coverage, the narrative would inevitably disseminate through informal channels.


    To avert additional scandal, Alexis must navigate carefully, hindered in his ability to promptly promote Henley


    This situation yed directly into Raegan''s strategy.


    Y With media influence waning and formalities cast aside, Katie abandoned her facade, gripping Raegan''s arm tightly. "You wretch! Don''t you dare nder me! Continue disseminating falsehoods, and I''ll forcibly silence you!" Raegan brushed Katie off, casting a , disdainful gaze at Katie''s abdomen.


    Her smile turned icy. "Katie, did you believe erasing the real paternity test results and the biological father could pin your child on Mitchel?" Katie repliedposedly, "I''ve conducted a paternity test, confirming without a doubt that this child is Mitchel''s." Katie was unfazed. In her book, Mitchel had died. Alexis stood staunchly by her, lending credence to


    every word she uttered. A paternity test? She could furnish ten if ) necessary! h Raegan scoffed. "Miss Glyn, would you dare to do it again?" Katie responded tearfully, "Mitchel is gone, and yet here you are, evidently seeking to stir up trouble..." Suddenly, a deep voice interjected.


    "Mitchel may be gone, but I remain.¡± Seated in a wheelchair, Luciana took center stage, addressing a shocked ; Katie, "Are you surprised?" Luciana endured captivity in a vi for days under Katie''s instruction until Matteo and his team orchestrated her rescue.


    Katie reacted promptly. "Luciana, how are you holding up?" Luciana abruptly rose from the


    wheelchair, startling Katie with a p.


    "You wicked woman! You''ve killed my yson!" Katie''splexion mirrored a painter''s palette, flushed with astonishment. She shielded her face, aggrieved. "Luciana, what are you implying? How could I ever..." : Luciana asserted firmly, "Desire a paternity test? I possess Mitchell''s , gic samples." Upon her liberation, Luciana''s initial instinct was to approach the ¡ì authorities. However, Matteo had consulted with experts who asserted that due to Luciana''s prolonged medication, her statements couldn''t be deemed as reliable testimony.


    Luciana''s teeth quivered. She never anticipated that the most venomous I wolf lurked around Mitchel was taken care of by her, She had indirectly


    inflicted harm upon her son! ? SL Katie wouldn''t consent to the paternity examination. She bowed her head, tears staining her eyes, vehemently denying Luciana''s usations.


    I Witnessing themotion, Alexis abruptly leaped forward and eximed, aiming to strike Luciana, "You irrational woman! What trouble are you causing now!" Alexis intended to sow confusion among the onlookers, insinuating that * Luciana was deranged and spouting nonsense.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Matteo intervened, halting Alexis¡¯ swinging arm and entrusting Luciana to a bodyguard, urging her to depart for her safety.


    ) Raegan began to depart as well, but Katie pursued her, indignantly stating, _


    "Does the Foster family truly believe they can oppose the Glyn and Dixon ) families?" / Raegan gazed icily at Katie. "Miss Glyn, perhaps youck the authority to speak for the Dixon family!" Katie, her fists clenched in frustration, then rxed and remarked with a faint chuckle, "Regardless of your unfounded ims, the child I carry belongs to Mitchel." Katie was convinced that Mitchel was ¡é gone. With Raegan and the semi- delusional Luciana, what significant effect could they hope to achieve? Raegan''s demeanor remainedposed as she spoke. "Miss Glyn, do you believe that simply because your bodyguard is dead, there''s no remaining evidence of the biological father of your child?"


    Katie''s brow furrowed in confusion.


    '' "What are you implying?" Katie, if you wish to keep secrets, * refrain from certain actions!" Growing weary of the verbal exchanges, Raegan asserted, "I will uncover proof of the I schemes you encouraged Lauren to enact against me and ensure you face consequences!" "Consequences?" Katie scoffed. She , casually adjusted the strands of hair near her ear. "Relying solely on Luciana''s unfounded usations?" { Raegan''s smile was subtle. "You may not be aware, but the esteemed Mr.


    Gomez you were associated with has already been apprehended. Perhaps you should rify your connection with him to the authorities." Luciana''s pupils widened in ) astonishment, "How did you locate him?" She had ensured Mr. Gomez was _


    dispatched to a distantnd.


    , Raegan''s lips twisted icily. "Regarding "his discovery, inquire with the" authorities." As if on cue,w enforcement entered I the venue.


    Katie paled instantly, her voice a hiss between clenched teeth. "You''ll regret this!" Reagan said, "I do harbor remorse. I regret not gathering myself sooner, allowing you to face consequences ( earlier." "I haven''t done anything wrong!" Katie remainedposed, unfazed by the police''s arrival. "You believe this will restrain me? I, too, am a victim of Mr.


    Gomez." Raegan fixed her gaze on the woman who imed affection for Mitchel and queried deliberately, "Fol all the


    atrocious deeds you''vemitted, are they truly motivated by love?" f Katie scoffed disdainfully. Drawing" near to Raegan''s ear, she whispered in a voice audible only to them, "Indeed, it''s because I love him. It''s your fault.


    I You shouldn''t have taken the man I cherished!" "Katie, in reality, the one you hold dearest is yourself." Raegan uttered _icily, "Your affection is truly pathetic!"

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506 Antagonize (Part One) "Who do you think you are to judge my life?" Katie''s voice rose to a hysterical shriek, her words spilling out uncontrobly. "If not for you, Mitchel would have fallen for me!" From a young age, Katie had a deep crush on Mitchel. She once disguised herself as a boy just to get close to Mitchel.


    When Mitchel uncovered Katie''s trick, sheughed it off as just a yful experiment, trying to see life from a different angle.


    Though her story seemed usible, Mitchel kept his distance from Katie since then, his attitude unchanged.


    Driven by her obsession, Katie


    concocted a more dramatic story. She imed she was an exile, banished by her own father, hoping to gain Mitchel''s sympathy. Her bold moves were proof of how desperately she wanted his attention.


    Yet, Katie was careful not to overstep, afraid to push Mitchel away.


    While living overseas, Katie kept tabs on Mitchel, aware of every woman who came into his life. None seemed important to her.


    In Katie''s estimation, Mitchel''s kindness toward Lauren was just out of gratitude and obligation. Raegan was just a minor blip in Katie''s mind.


    Even Lauren, not truly a lover, ended up causing a rift that led to Raegan''s divorce from Mitchel.


    Katie didn''t pay much attention to someone as seemingly insignificant as Raegan. Little did she know, the very


    woman she dismissed would be the one for whom Mitchel would eventually risk everything.


    Katie''s fingers clenched tightly as a surge of fierce jealousy lit up her eyes.


    It was an emotion so intense that it threatened to engulf her entirely. It was Raegan''s natural ability to capture Mitchel''s devoted love that sparked such bitter jealousy in Katie.


    Clenching her jaw, Katie snapped, "This is all your fault!" Raegan replied with annoying calmness, "You''re wrong. Even if I hadn''t entered the picture, Mitchel would never have fallen for you." In matters of the heart, meeting the desired one earlier than others didn''t matter much. Logic just didn''t apply here. The harsh reality was simple.


    Love couldn''t be forced. Removing someone from the picture didn''t


    automatically make the desired one develop affection as expected.


    Tragically, Katie''s failure to grasp this simple truth led her down a path of reckless and misguided actions.


    At the entrance, a swarm of police officers followed by a crowd of reporters burst in.


    Katie''sposure broke as she yelled at Raegan, "You called the media!" "Yes," Raegan confirmed, nodding earnestly.


    Katie''s jaw clenched, her anger igniting. "How could you stoop to such sneaky tactics?" she demanded.


    With the media eagerly chasing this story, Katie knew her reputation was sure to suffer.


    "Sneaky?" Raegan asked, her gaze intense. "Do you think I will let you off


    the hook without making you face the music?" Startled, Katie stared at Raegan in a daze, whose tone and words reminded her of Mitchel. She sensed a wave of deep and instinctual fear swept over her.


    "I know you''re after my life," Raegan said with an icyugh, her eyes shining with spite. "Remember, this is just a preview of what''s toe. Your wrongdoings wille to light sooner orter. Katie, I''m ready to fight this out until the very end!" Shocked by the resolve in Raegan''s expression, Katie finally realized Raegan was a formidable adversary.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    As reporters neared, Katie quickly changed her posture. She covered her face with shaking hands, crying uncontrobly. "I have no grudge against you, Miss Foster. Why are you


    making these unfounded ims against me?" she said tearfully, her voice full of pain.


    Resentment seethed in Katie as she resolved to bring Raegan down, even if it meant facing condemnation herself.


    Katie stated firmly, "I''m confident the police will clear my name. I''m not the guilty one here. I''m a victim in this mess, too. Do you really think these usations will tarnish the Glyn family''s good name?" Raegan was exhausted by Katie''s theatrics. Facing her directly, Raegan snapped, "Enough of your pretend innocence, Katie! You killed the father of my child, and now you owe me!" Wasn''t Katie well-versed in employing ploys of twisting the truth and diverting the public''s attention? Raegan knew how to give Katie a taste of her own medicine.


    As expected, the mediapped up the story.


    "Miss Foster, are you saying Miss Glyn caused your child''s father''s death?" the reporters pressed.


    "Miss Foster, could you exin?" Faced with the relentless questions from the reporters, Raegan stayed quiet. She waved them off dismissively and turned away, leaving a furious Katie behind.


    Down the hall, Raegan had only taken a few steps when a voice stopped her.


    "Raegan." Henley walked up slowly, his face showing a trace of pity. "My condolences." To Henley, Raegan seemed to be fighting a losing battle. With Mitchel out of the picture, no one could stop


    his ns. He was ready to overpower any opposition that tried to stand in his way.


    Raegan ignored Henley, her expression unreadable. "Move," she said sharply.


    Henley didn''t move, forcing Raegan to try to walk past him. However, he quickly grabbed her arm, stopping her.


    "The Dixon Group will be mine," Henley announced, smiling cunningly.


    Raegan jerked her arm away, looking him straight in the eye. "In your dream," she said forcefully.


    "Are you still deluding yourself?" Henley''s face contorted with anger at her distant attitude. His grip tightened on her arm. "Still upset that I''m illegitimate? Now that Mitchel is gone, that doesn''t matter. I''m the only rightful heir to the Dixon Group. I can give you everything he promised, and


    more!" Raegan''s gaze grew colder as she faced Henley. "He''s not dead," she said coldly.


    "Don''t kid yourself. He couldn''t have survived that. Why do you keep deceiving yourself?" Henley''s tone dropped. "Why don''t you try to let me take care of you? I''d treat you so much better than he ever did..." "Smack!" The p echoed sharply through the air, striking Henley''s face with force.


    "Mitchel''s alive!" Raegan hissed sharply, her voice low and threatening.


    "Say that again, and next time it''ll be more than just your cheek." Anger red on Henley''s face. He red at Raegan for a moment before suddenly grabbing her wrist and pushing her against the rough wall.


    "Have you lost touch with reality?" Henley was close enough for Raegan to feel his warm breath on her cheek.


    "Mitchel is dead. You''re in my care now. Behave, and perhaps I''ll consider being merciful." Fury exploded in Raegan''s eyes, scorching crimson. She tried to free her other hand to strike Henley, but he was quick to grasp it, effectively restraining her.


    Henley pinned both her hands against the wall, his position dominating. A malicious grin formed on his lips. "It looks like gentle persuasion isn''t your thing. Maybe I should try something a bit more direct?" with one hand, Henley secured her wrists. With the other, he tilted her chin upward, his voice casual. "Let''s y a game. One p from you, one kiss from me. Think carefully about


    your next move." Raegan shook with fury. "How dare you treat me this way? Did you ever think about Mitchel?" "I don''t find anything amiss." Henley''s voice carried a touch of mischief.


    "With Mitchel gone, it seems right for a supportive sibling like me to fort¡¯ his widow." Raegan clenched her teeth. "You were involved in the explosion, weren''t you?" Henley hesitated briefly. "No, I didn''t know anything about it." "Swear on it," Raegan pressed.


    "Raegan, I would never deliberately hurt you," Henley said sternly, his voice deep and threatening.


    "You don''t dare to swear, right?" Raegan taunted, "Is this your way of


    showing care for me?" Henley''s look became frosty. Alexis had promised to help him get everything back and told him not to worry.


    However, Henley hadn''t foreseen Katie''s wish for Raegan''s demise or Alexis'' longing for Mitchel''s. Unaware of each other''s motives, Katie and Alexis had unknowinglyplicated an incident that led to Mitchel''s disappearance. Now, the truth had surfaced, but it was far toote.

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507 Antagonize (Part Two) After a tense few seconds, Henley finally let go of Raegan''s wrist. "I know you''ve been hurt. I promise, I''ll make this right," he said softly.


    Just because Henley couldn''t confront Katie now didn''t mean he never would.


    "Don''t bother," Raegan refused swiftly, pushing Henley away to widen the gap between them. Her tone was cold. "No matter what you do, I will never be with you, not even as friends. Forget that idea." Henley was wounded by her undisguised hostility. He reached out and yanked her into his arms forcefully, his eyes alight with defiance.


    "And what if don''t?"


    Rage boiled in Raegan as she tried to escape his strong hold. "Let me go!" she snapped.?? Ignoring her demands, Henley''s eyes gleamed with fierce resolve. "I''ve taken over the Dixon Group. You think I can''t make you mine?" His hidden desire, restrained for too long, now erupted with the force of an explosion. He moved closer, his stare locked on Raegan''s pale face, her delicate features marked by a distinct vulnerability. Her lips quivered slightly, silently begging to be kissed.


    Gripping her waist even tighter, Henley said with chilling intensity, "There will be no more Mitchel in this world, and you''ll belong to me." The threat in his tone was palpable as he nearly kissed her.


    But Raegan acted swiftly, kneeing him sharply in the groin.? "Ah!" Henley bent over in pain, taking steps back, his expression twisted in anger.


    Without looking back, Raegan turned to her ally. "Got that on camera?" "Crystal clear," Matteo replied, stepping out from the shadows with his phone ready.


    Henley''s face contorted into a grimace of disbelief. "What the hell is this?" Henley lunged at Raegan with lightning speed, but Matteo intercepted him effortlessly, positioning himself protectively in front of Raegan, his sharp eyes warily watching Henley.


    "Raegan, did you do that on purpose?"


    Henley asked, his brow throbbing.


    Sharp as ever, he finally realized that Raegan had deliberately provoked him, pushing him until he lost control.


    Raegan''s smile widened into a smug grin. "Imagine the news. A Dixon Group executive caught red-handed trying to sexually assault the CEO''s ex- wife in broad daylight." Henley''s eyebrows knitted together, his face a blend of disbelief and anger.


    "You wouldn''t dare! Just try to publish it." After all, for someone with his influence, silencing a few media outlets was a minor task.


    "Why publish it at all?" Raegan''s voice was thick with sarcasm. "Such tantalizing gossip should only circte within the sacred walls of the Dixon Group, giving everyone a front-row seat to your relentless ambition.


    Wouldn''t that be entertaining?" Henley raised an eyebrow, his tone bing threatening. "Raegan, are you sure you want to antagonize me?" Raegan knew all too well that Henley''s endurance for years was a testament to his shrewdness. The video could only hold him off for some time. Her aim was to distract Henley and keep him from making rash decisions. She was determined to restrain him for as long as she could.


    Raegan gave Henley her answer by asking Matteo, "Matteo, did you send it?" Matteo nodded. "It''s been sent to every group chat of the Dixon Group." Henley''s anger boiled over as he mmed his fist into the wall. "You''re just making things worse for yourself!"


    Raegan stayedposed. "Henley, drop your wicked ns, and I won''t go after you." Henley finally got it.


    "Why?" As Henley stood up straight again, his face showed his bewilderment. "I love you as much as Mitchel did. I can give you everything he could, and more. Why can''t you love me?" Raegan''s smile was faint. "You are not him." In this world, no one could take Mitchel''s ce in Raegan''s heart. After all, Mitchel had loved Raegan without conditions and had already sacrificed his life for her.


    After leaving the Dixon Group headquarters, Matteo shared as they walked, "Our men went to get Beuford,


    but he mysteriously disappeared the day before yesterday. Mr. Dixon had been keeping men around to protect Beuford. With everything that''s happening, it seems likely someone took the chance to kidnap Beuford. It looks like he might have met a bad end." Raegan thought quickly about the situation. "Keep searching," she ordered.


    As they neared their vehicle, Matteo stopped, his voice carrying a note of fear. "Do you really think Mr. Dixon is still alive?" Steadily, Raegan met his look. "He''ll return. Mitchel had promised me he wouldn''t leave me." At that moment, Matteo saw in Raegan, once someone he thought of


    as delicate and needing protection, a strong resemnce to Mitchel. They both had a tough and steadfast spirit.


    Matteo started to believe more in Raegan''s words. Sometimes, just having hope was what one needed to hold onto.


    As Matteo got into the car and was about to start it, a knock came on the window. Turning, he was met with the unexpected sight of Luciana. He quickly got out of the car. "What brings you here?" Luciana waved her hand lightly. "I want a word with Raegan." Raegan stepped out of the car with graceful politeness.


    Luciana looked at Raegan and then down at the ground, pausing before she asked, "May I see Janey?"


    Raegan shook her head and said, "I''m not ready to let you meet Janey yet." A look of disappointment passed over Luciana''s face. She paused for a moment and then asked, "Can I just watch her from afar?" Initially, Raegan wanted to refuse, but she couldn''t bring herself to say so.


    Despite Luciana''s past behavior toward her, Luciana''s affection for Mitchel had never waned.


    After a moment''s contemtion, Raegan agreed.


    Raegan went inside the studio to fetch Janey, as Luciana''s car stopped at the curb.


    As Raegan reappeared, Janey''s tiny hand sped in hers, Luciana was struck by how much Janey resembled Mitchel.


    Janey had gotten the best of both Raegan and Mitchel and blossomed into a beautiful girl.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    A smile briefly bloomed across Luciana''s face, only to dissolve into tears. Despite everything, she feltforted knowing that Mitchel''s legacy lived on in Janey.


    Seeing Luciana upset, the driver asked, "Ma''am, should we follow?" Luciana, wiping her tears, answered, "No." Raegan was taking great care of Janey, and Luciana felt she shouldn''t interfere.


    Luciana quickly instructed, "To the police station." Luciana feltpelled to personally check the updates of Katie''s case. The Glyn family held a lot of sway, and Katie had managed to find a legal


    loophole that kept her from being directly involved. It was likely Katie would be released soon.


    However, Luciana was determined not to let Katie get away so easily. Katie was detained for at least 48 hours.


    As they drove, Luciana broke the silence. "Does Katie''s bodyguard have any other family members?" The driver answered, "We''re currently checking on that, ma''am. It appears he has a mentor who is almost like a father to him." "Locate him," Lucianamanded sharply.


    "Yes, ma''am," the driver promptly replied.


    Luciana turned her gaze toward the window, her mind burdened with


    worry. She held onto a slender hope, believing in Raegan''s firm conviction that somehow, Mitchel was still fighting for his life.


    Meanwhile, in the sterile confines of a biologicalboratory, a striking many unconscious on a spotless hospital bed. Hisplexion was ghostly pale, his lips a dull gray.


    A person in sterile clothes watched over him, concern marking his face as he turned to a female doctor. "Is there really nothing more we can do?" The voice carried an edge of desperation.

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508 Confrontation (Part One) The female doctor shook her head.


    "We weren''t quick enough," shemented. "His body was already poisoned, and the cold has intensified the poison''s effects after a day and night in the ocean." "Intensified?" Luis looked puzzled. "I thought there was a month before the first critical phase?" The doctor replied with a sigh, "There''s no more time. If he doesn''t regain consciousness soon, he mightplete the first treatment phase in his sleep." Luis paled at the doctor''s words.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Grasping the doctor''s arm tightly, his legs almost gave out beneath him. The doctor steadied him before he could


    fall.


    "Please, stay strong," the doctor cautioned.


    Luis'' plea was desperate. "Please, do something. He''s just made amends with his desired one. They''ve only just begun to enjoy better days. He can''t die now." "Luis..." The doctor''s expression softened. Having known Luis for years, she was aware he seldom sought favors. Yet, for his friend, Luis pled like this.


    "You know me. If I had no intention of saving him, I wouldn''t have let you bring him to myb," the doctor said.


    "As researchers, we''re drawn to such unique cases. I would''ve pursued this even without your urging. But for Now...


    The doctor paused, a serious tone


    taking over. "All we can do is wait for him to wake up before we can continue with the research." A glimmer of hope sparked in Luis'' eyes. There was still a chance.


    However, the doctor quickly tempered his optimism. "Don''t be overly hopeful.


    I''ll do what I can. The rest is in fate''s hands." Luis, struck silent by worry, furrowed his brows.


    With a heavy sigh, the doctor added, "When he arrived, he murmured something about ''Raegan'' before slipping into a deepa.¡± After the doctor departed, Luis remained steadfast by Mitchel''s hospital bed, refusing to leave the room. He grasped the need to keep Mitchel''s presence here under wraps, a move aimed to ensure Mitchel''s safety


    and the doctor''s as well.


    As Luis watched Mitchel''s strained expression during his unconscious state, he remembered what the doctor just said. He cleared his throat and softly said to Mitchel, "You can''t just sleep like this. Raegan is still waiting for you to return..." The next second, Luis gasped since Mitchel''s eyshes appeared to twitch.


    Heartened, Luis leaned closer, whispering repeatedly, "Raegan is waiting for you; stay strong for Raegan..." Luis continued until his voice grew hoarse, but Mitchely unresponsive.


    Disheartened, Luis stepped outside to take off his mask and gulped down several mouthfuls of water. He then nced back at Mitchel''s fragile, pale form.


    With a sigh, Luis put on the sterile suit again and re-entered theb, persisting in his soft calls to Mitchel.


    Meanwhile, back in Ardlens, Raegan had disrupted the schemes plotted by Alexis and his cronies.


    At the police station, Luciana''s determination was palpable. She was bent on conducting a thorough investigation.


    Despite the Glyn family''s attempts to wield their influence, Luciana stood her ground.


    Katie assumed she would be released after 48 hours and acted against making a scene.


    However, just as the deadline approached, Luciana produced a recording of a phone conversation. In the recording, while Katie had not directly voiced amand of killing


    someone, the implications were undeniable.


    Now trapped in the police station, Katie hated Luciana to the core.


    Katie protested that such stealthy recordings should not qualify as evidence, yet Luciana introduced further proof that implied Katie''s involvement in a murder conspiracy.


    Furious, Katie saw that Luciana was determined to prolong her confinement.


    Having no alternative, Katie begrudgingly requested to speak with Luciana.


    Luciana consented. She was eager to confront Katie and questioned thetter whether she possessed any moral sense.


    Before Katie''s scheming side surfaced in Luciana''s presence, Luciana deemed


    Katie as considerate and understanding and treated thetter like her own daughter.


    However, to Luciana''s disappointment, Katie dared to plot with Alexis and have Lauren murder her only son.


    Never in this life would Luciana ept that all these evil individuals could walk away without facing the music.


    She was resolute in seeing them behind the bars.


    In the detention room.


    Katie''s hair was disheveled, her face etched with deep distress and fatigue.


    "Luciana..." she started, her voice breaking as she tried to stir Luciana''s sympathy with a term of endearment.


    Unbeknownst to Katie, Luciana felt a surge of fury at her tactics. "Cut the crap!" Luciana snapped harshly. "Spit it out if you have something to say!"


    "Luciana... You can''t do this to me..." Katie persisted, her tears flowing unchecked despite Luciana''s fury. "I''m carrying Mitchel''s child..." In a swift motion, Luciana pped Katie sharply. "Whose child do you think you''re carrying? Do you think I''m unaware?" The p left Katie reeling in pain. She stared at Luciana, her eyes burning with a hatred so fierce that she wished she could annihte Luciana.


    The supervisor stepped in. "Enough! Do you want to continue this meeting or not?" Katie, biting back her anger, nodded reluctantly.


    "This is your first warning," the supervisor dered.


    still seething but feeling powerless, Katie resumed her desperate plea,


    "Luciana, you must believe me. That woman is the one deceiving you. Her child is the illegitimate one, not mine.


    The child I''m carrying is definitely Mitchel''s..." "Do you really think I''m still the naive woman I once was, Katie?" Luciana retorted.


    "Luciana, what are you implying..." Katie asked, feigning confusion.


    With icy detachment, Luciana disclosed, "Perhaps you''re unaware, but Abel still has living rtives. I''ve secured his biological sample!¡± Katie''s hands trembled beneath the table, yet she strove forposure.


    "Luciana, surely you''re jesting. Even if you found it, that has nothing to do with me." She caressed her belly softly and added, "This child isn''t his."


    Katie believed that by refusing a paternity test, Luciana would have no leverage over her.


    Luciana offered a faint smile. "The sample you left at the Glyn family''s private hospital? I''ve secured it, and it''s currently being tested. With modern technology, we''ll have urate results within 24 hours." "Katie, listen up!" Luciana''s voice wasden with grief. "I will see that you answer for your recklessness!" With those final words, Luciana exited swiftly and decisively.


    Now alone and trembling with fear, Katie was in a daze since this confrontation was precisely what she feared the most.


    Once Luciana was gone, Katie stood up, her legs nearly giving way beneath her.


    careful!" The supervisor hurried to steady her.


    Shaking, Katie returned to her cell, where sleep eluded her, and she tossed and turned with restlessness.


    Suddenly sitting up, Katie whispered to herself, "I can''t just sit here and wait for the end!" In the silence of the night.

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509 Confrontation (Part Two) An urgent rm pierced the stillness of the detention center.


    Apanied by the hurried footsteps of the supervisor, who, upon opening the door, discovered Katie in a pool of blood.


    The supervisor screamed for medical assistance, "The pregnant woman in 202... She''s slit her wrists. We need an ambnce now!" The supervisor attempted to stem the bleeding with basic first aid, but the blood flowed copiously from deep cuts.


    Soon, paramedics arrived, cing Katie on a stretcher and rushing her to an ambnce as its sirens red As the ambnce departed, Katie''s


    tightly clenched fist rxed, her lips curling into a faint, triumphant smile.


    By the time Raegan heard the news, it was already noon the next day.


    However, overwhelmed with issues at the studio, she could scarcely spare a thought for the situation.


    The entire supply chain, from sourcing raw materials to the production lines, had copsed, leading to significant dys in fulfilling arge batch of orders.


    Topound the issue, finished products stored overnight in thepany''s warehouse were irreparably damaged by two petty thieves who broke in.


    Faced with numerous urgent requests, Raegan quickly established a joint


    after-sales service team to handle refunds with customers.


    However, refunds alone couldn''t resolve all problems. Some clients required custom items for imminent events and could not endure a wait for new production. Even offering double the originalpensation failed to cate some of them.


    Left with no other options, Raegan, alongside her senior management team including Elin from the executive group,mitted to meeting each affected customer personally. They apologized and proposed increasedpensation, demonstrating the studio''s dedication to making amends.


    Raegan decided to triple thepensation, which escted a hundred million dor order to a three hundred million dor liability.


    Initial assessments valued the destroyed orders at 2.6 billion dors, leading to an expected payout of 7.2 billion inpensation.


    Considering Crescent had amassed a total gross profit of only 2 billion dors since its founding, bridging this financial gap seemed insurmountable.


    The police had apprehended the petty thieves responsible, but they were too impoverished to pay restitution and chose incarceration over payment.


    Raegan realized early on that these thieves were merely pawns. The true architects were Alexis and his associates, who, having seen their ns thwarted, were not about to let her escape their vengeance lightly.


    Erick, incensed, tried to transfer all avable funds from his business to


    assist Raegan.


    However, Raegan declined, unwilling to jeopardize Erick''spany. With no alternatives, she decided to tap into the money her mother had left her.


    Later that day, Raegan had been waiting for nearly three hours outside a mediapany. In the scorching summer heat, it became clear that the dy by the person Raegan was meant to meet was intentional.


    Despite the deliberate inconvenience, Raegan maintained herposure.


    She couldn''t let the reputation of Crescent suffer any damage.


    After a lengthy wait under the sun, the manager finally made her way over at a leisurely pace, coffee in hand.


    "Hello..." Raegan began, but before she could finish, the entire cup of coffee


    drenched her head and face. it was clearly intentional.


    This woman, a close friend of Katie''s, had been instructed by the Glyn family toplicate matters for Raegan.


    Feigning shock, the woman eximed, "Oh, Miss Foster, I am so terribly sorry! I didn''t see you there..." Raegan didn''t buy her act. This woman was addressing her. How could she not see her? Casually wiping the coffee from her face, Raegan handed over a document, calmly saying, "Miss Beckett, please sign thispensation agreement.¡± Miss Beckett skimmed it with evident disinterest and responded with a frown, "Miss Foster, thiscks sincerity.


    I needed those items by next week, and now you''re telling me they''re


    destroyed and you can onlypensate threefold? That''s insufficient..." Raegan had faced challenging clients before. She responded earnestly, "Miss Beckett, we have two options:pensation or providing a substitute. Vserand is also an internationally renowned brand. We can procure ready-made items from them for your immediate needs." Vserand was, indeed, a highly respected brand, significantly more established than Crescent.


    However, Miss Beckett, intent on being difficult, shook her head dismissively.


    "Miss Foster, that''s a nice gesture, but we''ve already made official announcements." Miss Beckett showed Raegan a photo of


    the concept that had been officially announced.


    Raegan, observant, noticed that the announcement was made at noon. She furrowed her brow. "Miss Beckett, we called your office at nine this morning to inform you of the entire situation.


    Knowing this, why did you proceed with the noon announcement?" Miss Beckett''s expression faltered before she regained herposure. Al wasn''t aware of that. The call must not have been for me..." Her evasion was apparent.


    The conversation grew more heated as Miss Beckett''s demeanor turned increasingly unreasonable. "What''s wrong with you!" she snapped. "This is clearly your fault, and yet here you stand, not even kneeling to apologize,This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and you dare to debate with me! Is this the standard for Crescent?" "My approach has been appropriate,¡± Raegan replied with calm. "So, Miss Beckett, how would you like us to resolve this? Please propose a solution, and I will consider it..." Before Raegan could finish, Miss Beckett cut her off sharply, "Didn''t I just tell you? Kneel!" Flipping her hair, Miss Beckett smirked triumphantly. "Then I''ll see how I feel." Raegan maintained her gaze steadily.


    "Miss Beckett, must you make this so difficult for me?" "When have I made things difficult for you?" Miss Beckett widened her eyes and whispered, almost inaudibly, "It''s your own fault for antagonizing the Glyn family."


    Raegan heard every word distinctly.


    Without anotherment, she gathered the documents and said, "Then, excuse me, Miss Beckett." As Raegan turned to leave, Miss Beckett called out in a panic, "Hey! What the hell are you talking about? Where do you think you''re going?" Raegan paused and turned back. "Isn''t it clear our discussion is going nowhere?" Miss Beckett rolled her eyes. "When did I say we couldn''t talk? You justck sincerity..." with her hand in her pocket and despite the coffee stain, Raegan stood resolute, showing no sign of yielding.


    "My sincerity is evident. Miss Beckett, I see your intent of being difficult quite clearly."


    "You really have no patience," Miss Beckett retorted. "Fine, let''s not talk then. I''ll just tweet right now and tell everyone how unreliable Crescent is!" Raegan watched Miss Beckett turn and responded coolly, "Miss Beckett, are you sure you want to make the wrong decision now?" Miss Beckett paused, looking puzzled.


    "What do you mean?" Raegan smiled slightly. "Do you truly believe the Glyn family will withstand this fallout?"

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510 Where Do You Hide My Janey (Part One) Miss Beckett was stunned. She was one of those who ttered the powerful and stepped on the weak.


    With the Glyn family''s directive, she saw no reason not to make things difficult for Raegan, Plus, Miss Beckett took pleasure in tormenting others, making her enjoy this task.


    Brushing off Raegan''s words, Miss Beckett scoffed disdainfully. "Do you really think you can drive a wedge between Katie and me with just a few words? Dream on!" "Miss Beckett, your best friend Katie, has been missing for more than two days. Aren''t you curious?" Raegan said.


    Miss Beckett froze. It was only now that she realized it was Katie''s


    assistant who had been keeping in touch with her these past two days.


    She had not talked with Katie, even on the phone. Actually, she tried calling Katie''s personal number, but she couldn''t get through.


    However, Miss Beckett kept her thoughts to herself and retorted, "What does it have to do with you?" Raegan replied calmly, "Miss Beckett, you should inquire about your best friend''s whereabouts. I''ll give you five more minutes to decide. If you still don''t want to solve things peacefully, then goodbye." The Glyn family blocked all the news about Katie''s detention, but it wasn''t impossible for those with connections to uncover it.


    Miss Beckett didn''t take Raegan''s words seriously, thinking Raegan was only bluffing. After all, Katie was a


    significant figure now. Aside from being the prospective matriarch of the Dixon family, she was also the CEO of the Glyn Group. Nothing could go wrong if she stayed by Katie''s side.


    Yet, at Raegan''s confidence, Miss Beckett became flustered and immediately took out her phone and called Katie. But still, the person who answered was Katie''s assistant.


    "Anthea, is Katie there?" Miss Beckett probed.


    Anthea replied calmly, "Hello, Miss Beckett. Miss Glyn is currently at an international conference. She can''t take your call at this time." After hanging up, Miss Beckett made another call to a well-connected friend in the industry to check on Katie''s situation. The person on the other end of the line said he would check and get back to her.


    While waiting, Miss Beckett held her head high and said arrogantly, "You are talking nonsense. Katie is still abroad." Raegan didn''t retort. She nced at the time on her wristwatch. Five minutes had passed. With an expressionless face, she turned around and left without saying a word.


    Fuming, Miss Beckett shouted behind Raegan, "If you leave now, don''t expect to have it easy!" However, Raegan simply ignored her and continued walking out.


    Miss Beckett could only stomp her feet in frustration. She red at Raegan''s back, clenching her fists tightly. She didn''t bother to stop Raegan anymore.


    Anyway, her goal was to make things difficult for Raegan. Raegan''s leaving granted her another excuse to make things difficult.


    Just then, Miss Beckett''s phone buzzed.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She immediately answered it. After the person on the other end of the line said a few words, her expression drastically changed.


    Miss Beckett hastily hung up and shouted at Raegan, "Hey!" Raegan, as if she hadn''t heard, kept walking. Miss Beckett had no choice but to catch up with her.


    "Hey, I am calling you. Are you deaf or something?" Miss Beckett frowned.


    This time, Raegan stopped, turned around, and looked at Miss Becket.


    "Yes?" Miss Beckett, now much less arrogant and blustering, said in a low voice, "Where''s the agreement? I''ll sign it now." Raegan didn''t say anything. She only stared at Miss Beckett as if waiting for


    her to continue.


    Miss Beckett, uneasy, asked tentatively, "You aren''t going to refuse thepensation, are you?" After all, thepensation offered by Raegan was a significant amount of money, even surpassing most of the employee''s annual sry.


    Raegan put away the agreement after Miss Beckett signed it. "No. But Miss Beckett, I hope you will be wiser next time. Do not promote evil practices." Miss Beckett''s expression soured. How dare Raegan lecture her now! "Who''s promoting evil practices..." Miss Beckett stopped at Raegan''s cold gaze. It finally dawned on her. The situation hadpletely reversed. She was no longer negotiating with Raegan. Instead, she now had to beg.


    Miss Beckett clutched her fists. This


    was all that damn Katie''s fault. She considered Katie as a best friend, but Katie kept her in the dark of being detained. Even Anthea, Katie''s assistant, dared to lie to her! She almost lost a huge sum of money because of Katie.


    Upon leaving the mediapany, Raegan was met with Alexis waiting for her in the car.


    Seeing Raegan covered in disarray, Alexis chuckled and said, "Raegan, you don''t have to work this hard. Do you want my help? I can intervene." Raegan didn''t say anything.


    Undeterred by her silence, Alexis continued, "With such a hugepensation, you will probably have to use your family''s cash flow. Have you ever imagined what could happen if you do so?"


    The threat in his words was palpable.


    Not content with just targeting Raegan''s studio, Alexis would go after the Foster family''s business should Raegan didn''tply.


    Raegan replied coolly, "Thank you for your concern. But my family''s finances are quite stable at the moment." Alexis assumed she was just being stubborn. With a facade of looking out for her interests, he suggested, "Raegan, I was concerned about you.


    Why don''t you just ept that Mitchel is dead and withdraw the case? Then, I''ll cash out his share of the stocks for you." of course, once the case was withdrawn, how much those shares were cashed out for would be up to Alexis. Using tricks to make the stock prices of the Dixon Group plummet, the money he had to fork out for


    Raegan would be trimmed to only a fraction of the money due.


    Raegan understood Alexis¡¯ ultimate goal was to force her to admit that Mitchel was dead. Only in that way could Alexis proceed with his grand schemes.


    Raegan looked at Alexis and said coldly, "Mr. Dixon, Mitchel is not dead.


    Please watch your words moving forward. I don''t appreciate that kind of talk." Her words infuriated Alexis. Raegan, impermeable to both ttery and threats, was proving too difficult to handle. He snarled, "You will soon know what real suffering is." As expected, Raegan''s negotiations with several otherpanies this afternoon became difficult, likely due to Alexis''s interference.


    It was almost dark by the time Raegan, exhausted, returned to the studio. She had been living at the studio for two days straight, with no time to go home.


    Fortunately, with Annis and the bodyguards at home, Raegan could rest in ease.


    Despite the relentless challenges, Raegan didn''t give up. Through her tireless efforts, the situation had almost stabilized. Overall, the losses were much lower than she had anticipated.


    The biggest order was from Arthen Entertainment. They didn''t ask for anypensation. Instead, they found a recement and changed the entire setup themselves. This had helped a lot to significantly reduce Raegan''s losses.


    Raegan tried topensate to Devonte, but he refused.


    Devonte even said, "With Mitchel''s issue, it''s only right for a friend of his to look after you. Just wait until hees back, and everything will be alright." Like Raegan, Devonte didn''t believe Mitchel was dead. In his view, Mitchel was invincible. How could Mitchel disappear just like that? Devonte''s words made Raegan''s nose tingle. She suddenly felt like crying.


    She never cried when she was pressured by those heartless people.


    But just one sentence from Devonte brought her to tears. Many people thought she was delusional, clinging to false hopes. But Devonte chose to believe her.


    However, fate wasn''t kind to Raegan.


    When one crisis seemed to abate, another arose.


    On Raegan''s third day at the studio,


    I she received a call from home.

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511 Where Do You Hide My Janey (Part Two) The driver said frantically, "Miss Foster, I went to Janey''s kindergarten to pick her up. I waited for forty minutes, but Annis and Janey hadn''te out. I asked Janey''s teacher, and she said they had already left." Raegan jumped up and instructed, "Go to the security room and check the surveince footage. I''ll be right there." She then hung up the phone and rushed out of the studio. When she got in the car, she realized she was shaking all over, clearly not in the state to drive.


    Raegan called a designated driver to drive her to Janey''s kindergarten. On their way, she kept urging the driver to speed up.


    Since Annis had disappeared with Janey, Raegan contacted Elin and they met at the kindergarten gate.


    In the school''s security room, the drive had already checked the footage three times and saw Annis and Janey walk out of the main gate. But right after they turned a corner, they disappeared.


    With trembling hands, Raegan called the police.


    However, the police refused to file a case. After all, there was no sign of abduction in the footage. And Annis and Janey had been missing for less than twenty-four hours.


    Raegan felt a chill rise from her feet, her entire body trembling. She steadied herself on a chair, forced herself to calm down, and watched the surveince footage again and again.


    Finally, she walked to the corner where


    Annis and Janey had disappeared.


    It was not the route Annis usually took. And in the footage, Janey was pulling Annis, seemingly leading the way.


    Raegan stood at the entrance of the narrow alley and stared at the surveince camera that only covered one way, the rest being blind spots. If Annis and Janey were taken away at this corner, the surveince camera would not have captured it. Obviously, the abductors knew the blind spots well.


    But the reason behind Janey leading Annis down an unfamiliar path baffled Raegan, her mind in chaos.


    In a sh, several people crossed her mind. Alexis. Henley. Katie. She hated these ruthless beasts to the core. But who exactly took Janey and Annis away?


    Raegan got in the car and headed straight to the headquarters of the Dixon Group. Without hesitation, she barged into Alexis¡¯ office.


    Right then, Alexis was in his expansive executive chair, flirting with his female secretary. The disheveled secretary sat on hisp while he held her pink face.


    While kissing her, Alexis murmured sleazily, "Sweetheart, give it to me.


    Don''t torture me anymore. Just give it to me..." Their intimate moments were interrupted when the door was mmed open with a bang.


    Startled, Alexis pushed the secretary away. The secretary yelped when her body hit the floor.


    Raegan stormed over, mmed the desk, and shouted, "Was it you? Was it you?"


    Interrupted during his tryst, Alexis, furious, retorted, "Are you sick? What are you talking about?" Raegan scrutinized Alexis. There was no evasion in his gaze, no telltale signs, just annoyance. And it didn''t seem an act. Yet, she couldn''t rule out Alexis as a suspect.


    Pale and drained, yet her eyes remained piercing as she looked at Alexis. "Don''t touch my daughter.


    Otherwise, I swear to bring you down." A shiver ran down Alexis'' spine, ashamed that he was intimidated by a young woman. He tried to mask his nervousness and said coldly, "Stop spouting nonsense. Withdraw Mitchel''s case, and all your trouble will go away." Since Raegan hadst disrupted his ns, Alexis had been cautious, keeping a low profile. He was wise


    enough not to kidnap Raegan''s I daughter at such a time.


    "In your dreams!" Raegan yelled, her voice hoarse from agitation.


    After saying this, she left Alexis¡¯ office.


    Alexis didn''t mind her anymore. He helped his secretary up from the floor and continued his indulgence.


    As soon as Raegan came out of Alexis¡¯ office, she gasped for air, clutching her chest. Her anxiety made her heartbeat erratic. She leaned against the wall to steady herself and waited for her heartbeat to stabilize.


    Then, a pair of ck leather shoes slowly came to a stop in front of her.


    Raegan didn''t need to raise her head to know who it was since there was an unmistakable coldness about this person.


    Henley thrust his hands into his pockets and said in an unhurried tone, "Raegan, why do you have to put yourself through all this?" Raegan asked numbly, "Henley, was it you? Were you the one who took Janey away?" She knew he wouldn''t tell the truth, but she still asked. She didn''t want to lose even a sliver of hope.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Henley looked at her and smiled faintly. "No." Raegan was too overwhelmed by the current situation to discern his expression. Her body had reacted to the stress. Her head, limbs, and even bones ached.


    "Raegan..." Henley''s eyes showed a trace of pity as he reached out to gently tuck away her hair. He said softly, "Even though you treat me like


    this, I can still forgive you." Raegan, stiff yet reflexively frowning, dodged his touch.


    Henley''s hand hovered in mid-air. The next moment, he chuckled. "Raegan, I''ve told you many times. Confronting things head-on will only bring you trouble and pain." Raegan didn''t want to waste her time on Henley. She had to continue searching for Janey''s whereabouts.


    Henley smirked coldly and said, "Instead of wasting your efforts, why not just seek my help?" Raegan stopped in her tracks and suddenly turned around. "Do you know where Janey and Annis are?" Henley replied nonchntly, "Locating someone is a piece of cake for me." Raegan knew Henley wanted to take


    advantage of her vulnerability. Just as she was about to walk away, Henley said, "Is there really a butterfly fairy?" Raegan''s eyes darkened at once. This was the story she had told Janey.


    Raegan told Janey that if she ever got lost, she should not run around.


    Instead, she should stay where she was and wait for the butterfly fairy to find her.


    Raegan rushed back and grabbed Henley''s cor. She questioned in a hoarse voice, "Where do you hide my Janey?"? Her face turned pale. And her voice trembled as she shouted, "It was you, right? It was you who took my Janey away. Give her back to me! Give her back!" Henley remained calm. "Don''t be so agitated. If you keep grabbing me like


    this, everyone will think you''re harassing me. Remember the rumorsst time? It will be self-defeating." So, this was his n. But Raegan couldn''t care less about his schemes this time. Her eyes were cold and fierce with fury. "Are you still a man? She is just a child. A child! Give my child back! Or else I will kill you!" Her voice was raw as she continued, "I really will kill you!" Henley smiled faintly. "You are too agitated now. Let''s talk when you calm down." But Raegan didn''t intend to let Henley go. She stared at him with eyes glistening with tears. "Henley, why are you doing this? What do you want?" Henley smiled coldly. "Don''t you know what I want?" Raegan knew. And that was exactly


    why she hated him to the core. He should never have involved her daughter. He only made her hate him even more.


    Seeing Raegan''s distressed expression, Henley smirked condescendingly.


    "From the beginning to end, it''s all been about the Dixon Group and..." He leaned closer, and his warm breath sprayed on her ear. He continued in an ambiguous tone, "You..." Raegan felt extremely ufortable when other men got close to her. But this time, she didn''t avoid him. She knew Henley''s intentions very well. It was lunchtime, and the employees of the Dixon Group asionally passed by to head to the cafeteria. Some even videoed this scene and shared it on their group chat.


    "ording to the rumors, Mr. Henley Dixon is harassing Mr. Mitchel Dixon''s


    ex-wife, right? But watch this video. It seems more than that." "Yeah. They seem pretty close.


    Probably having feelings for each other." "Huh? Does this woman think we are fools? Maybe the two of them only had an argument. Then, she took a video and posted it in the group chat to nder Mr. Henley Dixon." "Bah! This woman is no good. She is Mr. Mitchel Dixon''s ex-wife, but she hooks up with his brother." The employees werementing on Raegan and Henley. Their usations were like heavy ps on Raegan''s face.


    Her eyes hollow, Raegan murmured lowly, "Are you satisfied now? Can you give Janey back to me?"

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512 Making a Deal (Part One) Henley observed Raegan''s clear yet restrained eyes, sensing a hint of tenderness in his heart, but it wasn''t sufficient to sway his ambitions.


    Having endured the cruel torture of his mentally unstable mother since he was young, Henley grasped the significance of power. He knew that only by clinging to power could he attain everything he wanted, even women.


    Henley said bluntly, "I already told you it wasn''t me. But I might have an idea where she is." Raegan''s thoughts were all over the ce. She didn''t have the energy to figure out who was involved. Her only focus was on bringing Janey back.?


    "Please, Tell me..." Her eyes, clear but filled with tears, begged, "Please, just tell me." Henley''s lips twitched a bit. "You''re not very convincing when you beg," he remarked.


    "Thud!" Raegan dropped to her knees promptly.


    "I know it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have upset you. Please..." Her eyes fixed on Henley with determination as she pleaded, "Please, bring Janey back to me..." Raegan was willing to do anything for Janey. Every second was crucial.


    Otherwise, who knew what those monsters might do to Janey...


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You!" Henley was not pleased but rather furious. Here Raegan was, kneeling before him, surely ruining the image he had just built up. Others


    would simply assume he was pressuring her.


    "Stand up!" Henleymanded, pulling her up by the arm. "Raegan, don''t test my patience!" Henley dragged Raegan to a hidden corner where they couldn''t be seen.


    Raegan didn''t resist and simply said, "Just give Janey back to me..." "Is that the only thing you can say?" Henley narrowed his gaze.


    Henley might look like a schr, but when his expression turned cold, an unexinable darkness clouded his features. Especially those eyes concealed behind golden-rimmed sses, like a cunning fox hiding in the shadows.


    Beneath his sophisticated exterior, therey a dangerous appeal, the kind one would find in a modern-day


    "gentleman rogue." "What is it that you truly want?" Raegan''s eyes were red, her self- control stretched to its breaking point, itching to rip this cunning man apart.


    "What do I want?" Gently lifting her chin, Henley offered, "Remain by my side..." Raegan felt a chill. Holding her disgust, she asked, "What about Miss Holmes from Manning?" Matilda Holmes had been engaged to Henley for two weeks.


    Alexis set up the engagement, thinking it was a suitable match for Henley, given his status.


    Matilda''ss family, renowned for their generosity, had an excellent reputation and were an ideal match.


    Henley, charming and good-looking,


    had swiftly captured Matilda''s affection.


    Despite the video incident, Matilda stepped up to exin it was just a misunderstanding, showingplete faith in Henley. She was so infatuated that it was like she was under a spell.


    "Raegan..." Henley''s lips formed a slight smile, his voice husky. "You should understand, whoever I marry, they can never take your ce in my heart." Raegan felt sick to her stomach. He desired her as his secret lover, kept in the shadows.


    The longing in Henley''s eyes as he gazed at Raegan was evident as he whispered, "Just stay by my side, Raegan. You won''t have to worry about anything. I''ll look after you..." At that moment, Raegan wished she


    could p Henley hard across the face.


    How could someone speak such offensive words without a second thought? His audacity was beyond belief! Despite her instinctive repulsion, Raegan''s face remained unreadable, showing no signs of emotion, a submission that often appealed to men.


    Henley softlyid his hands on her shoulders, whispering in a rough voice, "Don''t worry. Once you''re with me, I''ll make sure you and the child are safe.


    Even though Janey isn''t mine, I won''t let her suffer." Raegan felt nauseous and disgusted listening to Henley''s words. He seemed to be saying, "See, I''m even ready to ept your child despite everything.


    Isn''t that enough?" For the first time, Raegan saw how far


    human wickedness could go, watching it sink repeatedly.


    Surprisingly, Raegan didn''t push back.


    She gazed directly into his eyes and whispered, "If you truly love me, Henley, 1 need the truth. Did you abduct Janey?" Henley was caught off guard by her question. It was the first instance Raegan hadn''t ignored his derations of love, which delighted him. He softly ruffled her hair and whispered gently, "I didn''t do it." At such a dangerous moment, he wouldn''t do something so reckless.


    Raegan analyzed his face to make sure he wasn''t lying and then looked away.


    Henley appreciated her obedient behavior and said gently, "Come over to my ce tonight..." As Henley eagerly reached out to draw


    her close, Raegan sidestepped him. His face immediately turned dark.


    Raegan''s face showed a blend of emotions as she said, "Henley, I need some time to think..." She remained distant, but the typical tension between them was noticeably missing.


    Henley observed her for a moment before letting out a chuckle. "Take your time, but remember, the crucial period for finding someone is forty-eight hours. Time is running out..." Raegan''s face went white with this reminder.


    Henley pulled her close, speaking softly. "Why hesitate? I''ve promised to take care of you. My heart has belonged to you and only you for so long..." Raegan trembled under his touch.


    "Fine..." Henley, pleased yet not wanting to overwhelm her, gently turned her face toward him, gazing at her affectionately. "I''ll give you time...


    But don''t take too long, alright?" Exhaustion was evident in Raegan''s eyes as she gave a soft nod.


    Henley gazed at her lovingly and whispered gently, "Do you want me to take you home?" Raegan refused, "I prefer to be alone." Henley didn''t push and chuckled softly. "Alright." Despite Raegan''s current resistance, they had plenty of time ahead of them. He was confident that she would eventually see him as her only option. Manipting others was second nature to him.


    Walking through thepany corridor together, Henley and Raegan


    unexpectedly bumped into Matilda, who was searching for Henley. Seeing him, she paused before saying, "Henley..." Then, Matilda looked at Raegan, a hint of warning in her eyes, considering Raegan''s attractive figure and fragile appearance, which naturally prompted sympathy.


    Matilda hadn''t encountered Raegan before and was clueless about her identity. "Henley, who is she?" she asked.


    Henley replied calmly, "My sister-in-w." Sister-inw... The very woman from the scandalous video! Matilda immediately stepped forward, gripping Henley''s arm as if to mark her presence. "Hi there." Raegan could hardly manage a smile


    and barely acknowledged Matilda''ss greeting. She swiftly made an excuse to depart, leaving the two.

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513 Making a Deal (Part Two) A hint of awkwardness appeared on Matilda''s face as she leaned against Henley, whispering, "Henley, why does it feel like she doesn''t like me?" Henley responded gently, "No, you''re thinking too much." Matilda gazed at him, her expression uneasy. "But... It seems like there''s something between you two..." "Matilda." Henley''s smile weakened a little, looking rather intimidating. I It seemed like a regr call, but Matilda strangely felt a hint of danger in it. Instinctively, she started to apologize, "I''m sorry, Henley..." Little quarrels among engaged couples could often be light-hearted and


    teasing.


    Matilda had lost her cool over minor issues in the past, but she had never witnessed Henley wearing such a stern look. This was the first time she had perceived him as slightly intimidating.


    However, the next second, Henley gently drew her close andplimented her, "Darling, you''re truly wonderful." His handsome face seemingly radiated affection.


    Matilda melted instantly, feeling both warmth and sweetness in her heart, and quickly let go of her recent irritation. She hugged him tightly, burying her head in his chest. "Henley, I''lle over tonight..." This was Matilda''s main reason foring today. They had been I acquainted and engaged for two


    months now. It was the right moment to deepen their rtionship beyond ordinary courtship.


    Henley''s chuckle was soft, his whisper teasing. "Coming over to my ce...


    Aren''t you concerned I might make a move on you?" Matilda blushed deeply. She held him tighter, teasingly saying, "You''re such a naughty boy..." Had Matilda nced up then, she would have seen Henley''s expression, cold and devoid of any warmth or love.


    Henley murmured with a husky voice, "I''ve got to stayte at work tonight to finish the project..." Disappointed yet wanting to be understanding, Matilda responded, "Of course, workes first." Eager to offer her assistance, she said, "If there''s anything my father can do


    to help, just say the word." "Sure," Henley replied, embracing her quickly. They looked every bit the enamored couple.


    Back in her studio, Raegan reflected on her recent acting. She could confidently say her performance had been quite convincing.


    From her act of kneeling to her disys of anger, despair, and eventual eptance, Raegan assumed she had somewhat deceived Henley.


    Her act was a tactical choice, given Janey''s well-being. Showing vulnerability and impulsiveness could lead the abductors to lower their guard, possibly exposing a weakness.


    But Henley had made it clear he wasn''t behind it. And Alexis appeared genuinely clueless. So, who had taken


    Janey away? Raegan listed suspects on paper, eliminating them one by one, until she paused on Katie''s name.


    Something clicked, and she immediately called Erick. "Erick, is Katie out yet?" Raegan hadn''t been updated on Katie''s situation. Herst memory was of Katie being taken into police custody.


    Erick replied, "Yes, she''s been released after a suicide attempt by cutting her wrists and is now receiving specialized care." Ever since Janey went missing, Erick had put everything aside to hunt for Janey, checking different ces without sess. He had also monitored Katie, learning from his sources that she was not permitted any visitors.


    Despite Erick''s revtion, Raegan still had a feeling that out of all these people, Katie seemed the most suspicious. After a brief pause, she instructed, "Erick, keep an eye on the Glyn family. I''m heading to the hospital to observe Katie." Erick warned, "You won''t be able to visit her at the hospital. She''s being closely watched." Even though there was no solid proof linking Katie to the crime, she was still a suspect, and the police had thus isted her in a hospital section.


    "I understand. I''ll just take a look," Raegan replied as she began her mission.


    Unexpectedly, as Raegan kept watch outside Katie''s ward, she saw Luciana entering Katie''s ward. It turned out Katie had specifically requested to meet Luciana.


    Once inside, Luciana faced the weak and bedridden Katie, her voice cold as she asked, "What do you need?" "Luciana..." Katie still called Luciana in the same manner, which Luciana found especially annoying.


    Luciana forcefully presented a paternity document to Katie, her tone firm as she said, "Drop your act.


    Neither Mitchel nor I have anything to do with you anymore." Katie nced at the paternity document, her expression unchanged.


    At first, Katie couldn''te to terms with the fact that she was pregnant with Abel''s child. The news hit her like a shock.


    Yet, upon contemtion, Katie desired for the baby to be recognized as Mitchel''s despite the truth, a move she I aimed to advance her progress in


    marrying Mitchel. With the syringe that could render Mitchel being sickly tormented by the difort, Katie aimed to force Mitchel to marry her.


    But to her surprise, Mitchel sacrificed himself to save Raegan amid the incident orchestrated by her and Alexis.


    From initial disbelief to eptance, Katie convinced herself it was all for the best. In her mind, with Mitchel gone, she could easily im the child as Mitchel''s, regardless of any counterims.


    However, Luciana''s ensuing actions were unforeseen by Katie, catching Katie off guard with the real paternity test.


    With a faint smile, Katie remarked, "Luciana, I''ve heard you were eager to meet your granddaughter, weren''t you?"


    Luciana''s expression shifted drastically. "What do you mean?" Luciana had only just been informed about Janey''s abduction. Upon hearing the news, she dispatched people to gather information immediately.


    Luciana grabbed Katie''s hospital attire, questioning, "It was you, wasn''t it? You''re the one who abducted my granddaughter, correct?" Katie began to cough harshly due to Luciana''s aggressive grip, her wounds almost opened up again. "Release me..." She gasped.


    Luciana kept her grip firm, yelling, "You wretch! If youy a finger on my granddaughter, I''ll kill you!" Katie continued to cough.


    "Il kill you! You monster!" Luciana was agitated.


    At that moment, a nurse rushed in and pulled Luciana back. She scolded Luciana, "How can you treat a patient like this?" After sipping some water, it took Katie a bit of time to recover.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The nurse asked with concern, "Would you like me to summon the police for you?" Katie waved her hand tiredly, saying, "No, that won''t be necessary. Thank you. You may leave." The nurse left, puzzled by Katie''s decision.


    Once they were left alone, Katie cleared her throat and spoke with a hint of defiance. "Luciana, how about we make a deal?" Luciana''s gaze darkened with rage.


    "Are you aware of the gravity of your actions? You''re not just breaking the I


    <pw. You''re adding to your list of crimes!"

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514 Danger Comes (Part One) Katie covered her mouth and giggled.


    "Luciana, how can you say that? I just heard something from my friend.


    Please don''t use me like that. I''m really scared! But..." She paused, pretending to wipe away tears, before continuing, "You wanted to hurt me. I was pregnant. The nurse saw you attacked me..." Luciana froze. It turned out that Katie had deliberately staged the whole thing to have witnesses. This woman was ruthlessly vicious, like a sly fox! Anger flooded Luciana, her eyes zing. She demanded, "Where have you hidden my granddaughter? Return her to me immediately, or I will never


    forgive you, even at myst breath!" Katie took a sip of water, soothing her throat, and then replied slowly, "Luciana, why do you lose your patience so quickly as you age? I''ve told you not to forget your medication, but here you are using me of wishing you harm. Just look at yourself now." Luciana was far from Katie''s calm demeanor. Janey''s missing tormented her, and she could empathize with Raegan''s anguish.


    Since Mitchel''s disappearance, Luciana had seen the true colors of those around her. Except for Raegan, everyone seemed driven by greed.


    In her distress, Luciana realized she had unwittingly driven Raegan away, which posed obstacles to Mitchel''s reunion with Raegan after having an


    unhappy life for five whole years.


    Although Raegan''s incident five years ago wasn''t her fault, Luciana couldn''t help but me herself. If only she had sincerely weed Raegan, Raegan and Mitchel might not have endured so much suffering. They could have lived merrily now...


    It was always after losing something that people realized its true value.


    Luciana only hoped that Janey would return to Raegan safely. She was ready to pay any price to ensure that. Even with her life on the line, she was determined to do so.


    Once she hadposed herself, Luciana asked, "Tell me, what do you want?" Seeing that Luciana gave in, Katie set down her cup and said calmly,


    "Withdraw your usation against me and acknowledge that my child is the rightful heir to the Dixon family." Luciana''s anger made her hands shake. Katie had betrayed her trust by having an affair with another man, iming her bodyguard''s child belonged to the Dixon family. It was the first time that she had seen such a shameless woman! Yet, for Janey''s safety, Luciana had to agree. "I''ll do everything you ask," she said without hesitation.


    "And the sample I left before, and Mitchel''s, I want them all destroyed.


    Leave no trace." "I promise," Luciana replied firmly.


    "Words alone aren''t enough," Katie insisted. She demanded Luciana prepare both a written statement and


    a video recording.


    Moreover, after Luciana recorded the video acknowledging her child''s origin, Katie promptly shared the news on the Dixon Group''s official website.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Once it was public, Luciana felt trapped, knowing she couldn''t take her words back. The official website was a serious tform where any false news could heavily impact the Dixon Group''s stock value.


    Luciana pleaded, "I''ve done what you asked. Can I see my granddaughter now?" Katie replied calmly, "Hold on. Now''s not the time." Luciana''s frustration boiled over.


    "What are you saying, Katie? I''ve followed your instructions, yet you still won''t let me see my granddaughter. If


    you''re trying to trick me, I swear I''ll go to extremes to make your life miserable!" "Calm down..." Katie, showing signs of impatience, cut in. "I haven''t finished yet." Katie handed Luciana a ck phone.


    "Do as the phone instructs, and you''ll see her. But remember, don''t tell anyone about this, or you might lose the chance to see your beloved granddaughter forever..." Even as Katie smiled, there was a chilling quality to her grin.


    Luciana, aware of Katie''s ruthless nature, chose her steps carefully.


    Once outside Katie''s ward, Luciana encountered Raegan, who was anxiously waiting.


    Raegan immediately grabbed Luciana''s


    hand, her voice filled with urgency.


    "Mrs. Dixon, what did Katie tell you? Do you know where Janey is?" Luciana remained silent, Katie''s threats vivid in her mind.


    As the seconds ticked by, Raegan grew increasingly worried. Janey had been missing for nearly two days. But there were still no leads on her whereabouts.


    Even though the police had started investigating because Erick insisted, they hadn''t found any clues yet.


    Annis was suspected of taking Janey away, making the police treat it an acquaintancemitting a crime.


    They focused on digging into Annis¡¯ social circle, and even Annis'' daughter, Elin, was brought in for questioning.


    Raegan couldn''t ept the idea that Annis would kidnap Janey. To Annis,


    Janey was like her own granddaughter.


    But the police weren''t convinced and were at a dead end for now.


    Raegan was overwhelmed with despair. Luciana had to support Raegan to keep her from falling.


    Through her tears, Raegan asked Luciana, "Mrs. Dixon, do you have any news about Janey? Please, tell me anything..." Luciana paused, her voice shaky as she replied, "I... I don''t have any information..." Raegan found it hard to believe that Luciana didn''t know anything.


    Raegan cried out. "When she was younger, Janey showed signs of autism.


    Early intervention helped her, but a sudden change of environment might trigger a setback. She''s your


    granddaughter. Please tell me, okay?" Tears streamed down Luciana''s face at Raegan''s words, and her hands trembled. But she firmly pulled away from Raegan''s grip. "I don''t know anything, really!" Luciana hesitated and then added, "Please, try not to cry here. Go home and wait for any news. You''ll need to be strong for her." With that, Luciana left abruptly, biting back her emotions.


    Raegan copsed on the ground, exhausted. She had been running on empty for too long, her body shaking uncontrobly and her face ghostly pale.


    With her face buried in her hands, tears streamed down her cheeks. She felt utterly lost, unsure of her next


    move. Raegan was certain that Katie''s men had taken her daughter, yet every lead turned up empty. "I''ve failed as a mother..." she whispered to herself, despair washing over her.


    Just then, Raegan noticed the guards usually stationed in front of Katie''s ward were gone. She made a move to confront Katie, but was immediately blocked by the Glyn family''s bodyguards, soon joined by those from the Dixon family.


    Blocked from entering, Raegan stood there, puzzled about the sudden change.


    Curiosity getting the better of her, Raegan checked thetest news on her phone and discovered a shocking update. Luciana had admitted that Katie''s child was Mitchel''s! After some thought, Raegan realized


    that it had to be connected. She lingered by Katie''s ward a moment longer before deciding to leave.

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515 Danger Comes (Part Two) Back in her car, Raegan noticed a missed call and quickly dialed back.


    "Hello." "Our deal is off the table because Katie has struck a deal with me. She wants the Dixon Group shares, and in return, she''ll give me the child." "It sounds like there''s no trust between you two. Let''s revisit this once you''ve reached an agreement." The person on the other end paused.


    Raegan swiftly ended the call She would just let these two disgusting people fight it out. She was eager to watch them fight against each other for personal gains.


    The driver turned and asked Raegan, "Miss Foster, where to?" Raegan replied, "Just a moment, please." She then made a call. "Erick, can you track down Luciana''s whereabouts right now?" Erick quickly directed his team to start the search. "I''m on it," he confirmed over the phone. "Also, I''ve found something interesting. Out of the one hundred and eighty-four cars that passed by when Janey went missing, there was a ck minibus with a fake license te. It might be the vehicle that took Janey away." Erick had been up all night digging for more clues. He and his team were busy examining the backgrounds and connections of over a hundred vehicles to assess any criminal potential,


    "Why are you inquiring about Mitchel''s mother''s location? Do you think she''s involved?" Erick asked.


    "I think she might be going to see Janey," Raegan disclosed.


    Erick furrowed his brow. "What are you suggesting?" "I can''t get into it right now. Just help me find her, and I''ll handle it from there." "Alright. I''ve sent her location to your phone." Erick texted Luciana''s location to Raegan.


    "Hold on, I''lle with you," Erick offered.


    "I''m going now. Bye." Raegan then instructed the driver to follow the GPS coordinates.


    Shortly after, Raegan sensed


    something amiss. The GPS hadn''t updated its position for over ten minutes.


    Usually, traffic jams didn''tst this long on Ardlens'' wide roads.


    They reached the destination quickly, but Raegan saw no cars parked on the side of the road. She asked the driver to pull into a temporary parking area and went out to search for Luciana on her own.


    She scanned the area but saw no sign of any vehicle.


    Trying to reach Luciana by phone proved futile. No one answered. Just then, Raegan heard a vibrating noiseing from a trash can. Ignoring the filth, she approached and found Luciana''s discarded phone inside.


    Back in the car, Raegan called Erick


    "Erick, there''s no need toe over Luciana isn''t here," she told him.


    On the other end, Erick was driving.


    "Not there?" he asked, puzzled.


    "She tossed her phone into a trash can," Raegan exined.


    This revtion made Erick wary. It seemed like a tactic to avoid being tracked.


    Raegan asked, "Can you track a car?" "Yes, I can." Raegan then gave him a license te number.


    Back at hospital, Raegan happened to copse by the window and saw Luciana getting into a taxi. It didn''t seem odd to her then that Luciana was taking a taxi.


    Raegan simply took note of the license


    te because she had a good memory for such details.


    Sitting anxiously in the car, Raegan waited for Erick''s response. Soon, he provided the location. This time, it was on the move.


    Raegan quickly instructed the driver to head to the location. The road was busy with traffic, not isted at all.


    Raegan was flustered and had a sinking feeling.


    Eventually, they pulled up in a park.


    After registration, Raegan''s car was allowed inside.


    The park was vast, filled with various trails, camping spots, and walkways.


    Raegan stepped out of the car. She started walking toward the man-made wend, her legs trembling slightly


    with each step.


    Not too far ahead, Raegan spotted Luciana holding a baby. It was Janey.


    "Janey!" she called out.


    Raegan dashed over with tears streaming down her cheeks and embraced Janey tightly. Her tears flowed freely. "Janey, you''re back atst..." She sobbed.


    However, Janey was unresponsive, her face pale as though she had been sedated.


    Quickly, Raegan checked Janey''s pulse and was relieved to find it stable.


    Finding nothing obviously wrong, Raegan decided to take Janey to the hospital for a thorough check-up. But first, there was a pressing concern.


    Raegan turned to Luciana and asked, "Mrs, Dixon, was anyone with Janey?


    The servant who looks after her is missing too." Luciana shook her head, her gaze fixed on Janey.


    "Mrs. Dixon, where did you find Janey?" Raegan inquired.


    Luciana pointed at a red camphor tree by the river. "Janey was sleeping under that tree just now," she exined.


    Luciana had followed the clues all the way here, suspecting Katie might resort to some sneaky tricks, but finding Janey had been unexpectedly easy.


    At this moment, Raegan''s priorities shifted from how Luciana found Janey to ensuring Janey''s safety and locating Annis.


    Just then, Raegan''s phone rang, It was Erick


    Seeing Raegan was upied, Luciana offered, "Let me hold Janey." After a moment''s hesitation, Raegan handed Janey to Luciana and then stepped aside to answer the call.


    "Erick, what''s the news?" Raegan asked.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Annis has been found!" Erick eximed. "She was unconscious on the roadside and a passerby took her to the hospital." Raegan was skeptical. She knew Katie was behind this. But what was Katie''s endgame? Was it to force Luciana to drop thewsuit and legitimize the baby she was expecting? Could it really be that simple? Katie didn''t seem like the kind type.


    Raegan doubted Katie would keep her promise just because she had given her word,


    Raegan mulled over this for a long while but couldn''t make sense of it, so she let it go. The priority now was to get Janey checked out.


    Raegan informed Erick that she had found Janey, which eased his worries.


    After ending the call, Raegan turned around and noticed Luciana gazing at Janey with affection. Clearly, she loved Janey.


    This softened Raegan''s heart a bit. She considered exining Luciana''s identity to Janey. If Janey wanted to connect with her grandmother, Raegan wouldn''t stand in the way.


    Raegan finally smiled for the first time in two days and approached Luciana.


    After taking Janey from Luciana, just as Raegan was about to say something, an engine roared


    Both Raegan and Luciana turned to the right. A ck car was speeding toward them! "Run!" Luciana yelled suddenly and pushed Raegan away forcefully.

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516 You Don''t Want The Child Either (Part One) Before Raegan could react, Luciana had already shoved her away.


    Raegan rolled uncontrobly down the slope for several meters. She only stopped rolling when she collided with andscape sculpture.


    Despite excruciating pain in her back from the impact, Raegan clung tightly to Janey throughout, holding Janey under the protection of her arms.


    The next moment, before Raegan could even blink, she heard a "bang." Luciana''s body, light as a feather, was hurled into the air by the impact of the ck car and then brutally mmed back to the ground.


    "Ah! Ah!" Raegan''s eyes were red and swollen as she screamed in agony.


    The ground was soaked with big puddles of blood, and Lucianay there, her eyes wide open, unable to shut.


    "Somebody help! Is anyone here? Please, save her!" Propped against the stone sculpture, Raegan was too hurt to move, screaming hysterically for help.


    The ck car responsible for Luciana''s injuries hadn''t even stopped.


    Before Raegan could cry out a second time, the ck car roared aggressively, revving its engine as it charged at her again.


    Suddenly, Raegan''s mind went nk with a buzzing noise. The ck car was heading straight toward her and


    Janey! At that moment, her only thought was keeping Janey safe.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Raegan tried to leave with Janey, but the ck car was visibly quicker, suddenly elerating as it bore down on them.


    A wave of fear and despair washed over Raegan. Her eyes widened in terror as she watched the ck car tear across thewn like a missile homing in on its targets, hurtling straight toward her and Janey.


    At this critical moment, a ck Rolls- Royce appeared! Just as the ck car was about to strike, the Rolls-Royce surged from the slope, elerating rapidly with a thunderous roar.


    The ck car broke into two pieces right in the air.


    "Bang!" The ck car smashed into the ground. The people inside died instantly! The ck Rolls-Royce settled smoothly onto the wend. Apart from its front bumpering off, there seemed to be no serious damage.


    Raegan and Janey escaped harm.


    Raegan stared at the striking license te on the ck Rolls-Royce. For a moment, her mind was a whirlwind of fireworks. This license te... This license te hasn''t been on the road since Mitchel disappeared. How could this be? Raegan was skeptical as the car door opened, yet she couldn''t help but feel a flicker of hope.


    A pair of ck leather shoes appeared first, followed by the figure of a man


    emerging steadily.


    Suddenly, Raegan felt like someone had violently pulled her heart out of her chest. Tears began to flow uncontrobly.


    The man turned around and hurried toward the blood-soaked scene where Lucianay, snapping Raegan out of her daze.


    Luciana was seriously hurt.


    Clutching Janey, Raegan rushed over.


    Soon after, Erick arrived and saw Raegan with Janey. He extended his hand and said, "Give me the child." Raegan handed Janey to Erick and managed to say, "Erick, look..." Just then, the man picked up the bloodied Luciana and boarded the ambnce.


    Erick was shocked at the sight of Mitchel. Concerned about Luciana, Raegan hurriedly asked Erick, "Erick, could you look after Janey? I have to go see how Luciana is doing." Erick nodded and responded, "Go ahead." Mitchel had entered the ambnce.


    Raegan hurriedly called out before the doors shut, "Please wait! Can Ie with you?" The ambnce that arrived was spacious, so amodating one more person was no issue.


    The medical team hesitated briefly, exchanging nces between Raegan and Mitchel.


    Raegan stared at Mitchel, his face still familiar. He seemed thinner than before, his sharp facial features giving


    him a more intense appearance.


    Just as Raegan was about to say something, Mitchel''s stern voice interrupted, "Close the door." Of course, Mitchel wasn''t talking to Raegan. He was talking to the medical staff nearby.


    With a slight apologetic gesture, the medical staff shut the door.


    Raegan stood frozen until the ambnce''s siren sound faded into the distance. She remained unmoved.


    Erick was initially prepared to leave with Janey. Seeing Raegan motionless, he quickly exited the vehicle and approached her. "Raegan." Raegan stood frozen as if she hadn''t heard a thing. Her hand was cut, and blood dripped onto the ground.


    Erick reached out, pulled Raegan close, and asked with concern, "When did you hurt your hand?" Exhaustion washed over Raegan as she leaned into Erick''s embrace, her voice shaking. "Erick, I''m so scared. Mitchel seems not to recognize me anymore." Erick''s heart tightened, and he reassured her, "He''s probably just concerned about his mother. Don''t worry too much." Raegan nodded, yet she couldn''t shake the feeling of distance and unfamiliarity in Mitchel''s eyes.


    Erick''s expression grew thoughtful as he suggested, "Let''s head to the hospital first." Upon reaching the hospital, they found Janey was perfectly fine, showing no signs of distress.


    Relieved, Raegan quickly headed to wait outside Luciana''s ICU. Upon arriving, she spotted Mitchel standing there. ? A sudden wave of shyness and homesickness overwhelmed Raegan, causing her to hesitate before approaching Mitchel, her feet glued to the floor. After a moment''s hesitation, she finally called out, "Mitchel..." Mitchel looked over, his expression cold and distant.


    Though it was still early autumn, Raegan felt a sudden chill. She wondered if it was just the norm for this part of the hospital, where the emergency room was situated.


    Raegan looked at Mitchel with hopeful eyes. "Luciana will be okay. Don''t worry..."


    "Enough," Mitchel responded sharply.


    Then, he pivoted, keeping his gaze locked on the operating room doors.


    The hope in Raegan''s eyes vanished instantly. She was puzzled by his words. A rare wave of anxiety washed over her, but she mustered her courage and stepped forward, reaching out to touch Mitchel''s arm. "Mitchel, are you alright? You..." As soon as she spoke, he lifted his arm and brushed hers away.


    Already weakened by exhaustion, Raegan staggered several steps, even though he hadn''t pushed hard.


    Struggling to regain her bnce, Raegan looked up at his distant, indifferent face, and her first thought was whether he suffered from amnesia. Perhaps Mitchel had bumped


    his head like she didst time and forgotten everything.


    Clinging to this hope, Raegan tried to reconnect in the warm, familiar way they used to talk. "Mitchel, don¡¯t you recognize me? I am..." When Raegan caught Mitchel''s ambiguous look, she abruptly stopped talking. His stare had a chilly, almost mocking quality. Raegan couldn''t understand why he looked at her this way.


    with a slight curl of his thin lips, Mitchel said, "Miss Foster?" His voice echoed in the chilly, deserted hallway, making Raegan shiver.


    Raegan''s heart sank as if plummeting from a great height. If he hadn''t forgotten everything, why was he talking to her so coldly and distantly?


    Her voice trembled. "Why are you..." "Miss Foster, my mother is fighting for her life because she saved you. What do you think my reasons are?" Mitchel''s words were icy, showing no desire to see her. "Please leave now," he stated.

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517 You Don''t Want The Child Either (Part Two) The surrounding silence was terrifying.


    Raegan felt like she had plunged into a freezing hole, her whole body trembling, even her steps feeble. She leaned against the wall to steady herself before slowly saying, "Mitchel, we are not like this..." Upon hearing her words, Mitchel turned around and regarded her coldly.


    "we?" he asked. "What rtionship do we have?" Raegan paused, then said gently, "I love you and you..." "Discussing love after divorce seems absurd," he responded icily.


    His voice was harsh and cutting. "If there was love, wouldn''t we still be together?" His words crushed Raegan''s fragile courage and confidence.


    Mitchel''s features hardened, and a sarcastic half-smile formed on his lips.


    "If T recall correctly, Miss Foster, we haven''t remarried, have we?" His relentless verbal attacks left Raegan feeling vulnerable. She concealed her trembling hand behind her back, unable to bring herself to look him in the eye.


    Seeing Raegan standing there, Mitchel''s voice grew even colder as hemanded, "Remove anyone not involved. No one enters without my permission." Anyone not involved... The person who


    had once risked his life to save her now dismissed her as "anyone not involved." Raegan felt a suffocating tightness in her chest. It felt like someone had twisted a key in her chest, tightening it so much that she could barely catch her breath.


    The excitement upon seeing Mitchel alive vanished, leaving Raegan feelingpletely deted. She watched his tall, rigid figure back, a whirlwind of confusion, despair, and disbelief swirling in her eyes.


    As the bodyguard approached, Raegan gestured frantically. "I''ll leave on my own." Her voice broke with emotion, but she strived forposure, for his sake and her own.


    Raegan tilted her head slightly to hold back the tears and said, "I''m sorry for bringing this up just after you


    returned. You''re right. This isn''t the time to bother you." Automatically, Raegan attributed Mitchel''s harsh demeanor to the shock of his mother''s injuries. Instead of reacting defensively, she stepped back on her own ord.


    Without waiting for a response, Raegan hurriedly added, "I''m truly sorry about Luciana''s injury. If there''s anything I can do, just let me know." "Let''s discuss the rest when Luciana''s okay." Raegan spoke fast, as if afraid Mitchel might say more. After saying this, she didn''t wait for Mitchel''s response and quickly turned to leave.


    The elevator doors opened, and Raegan stumbled in, deep in thought, and collided with someone.


    "Sorry... Sorry..." Raegan stammered an


    apology with her head bowed.


    Luis looked down at Raegan in surprise. "Raegan?" At this, Raegan swallowed hard, fighting the urge to cry that threatened to overwhelm her once more. Why did Luis treat her the same way while Mitchel treated her this cold? Raegan lowered her head, her eyes brimming with tears, struggling to keep them at bay. Her eyes might burst from the effort to hold the tears back.


    "Raegan, what''s wrong?" Luis asked, patting her back gently.


    This tiny gesture unleashed the flood of tears Raegan had been holding back.


    Raegan''s tears fell like scattered beans, spreading across the ground.


    "Eh..." Watching Raegan break down,


    Luis felt a surge of helplessness. He quickly reached for a handkerchief from his pocket and handed it to her.


    "Don''t cry. Tell me what''s wrong," he urged softly.


    Despite her efforts, Raegan''s tears continued to flow uncontrobly.


    Raegan epted the handkerchief from Luis and hurriedly dabbed at her eyes. Then, she shrugged and held her breath, managing to choke back her tears, but her shoulders kept trembling.


    Looking up, she asked, "Did you know that Mitchel''s back?" ¡°[." Luis scratched his head, pausing before admitting, "I knew." "When did hee back?" Raegan pressed.


    Luis thought for a moment and then answered honestly, "He flew back yesterday morning." Upon hearing this, Raegan''s expression darkened. If Mitchel hadnded yesterday morning, he must have known Janey had disappeared and the mess her studio faced. Yet, he didn''t show up until today. That was to say, Mitchel''s sudden appearance today wasn''t for her and Janey, but because Luciana was in danger.


    Raegan fellpletely silent. Her small face, still wet with tears, looked fragile yet endearing. "Did something happen to Mitchel?" Now it was Luis'' turn to be silent. He hesitated, struggling to find the right words. Finally, he managed to say, ¡°Let it go, Raegan."


    His advice hit Raegan unexpectedly hard. She waspletely dazed and disoriented. She blurted out without thinking, "Why?" Seeing Luis stay silent, she pressed, "Why? He risked his life for me. Why the sudden ask of me to let it go?" Tears filled Raegan''s lovely eyes, and Luis couldn''t stand it. He felt like cursing in his heart. "Raegan, just listen to me. Try to forget him.


    Convince yourself he has gone." Being friends, Luis didn''t want Raegan to get hurt. After all, he had seen the resolve in Mitchel''s eyes. For Raegan, the best defense was to keep her expectations low.


    "He''s obviously here. How can I pretend he''s not?" Raegan''s attempt at 2 smile was more painful than her


    tears The elevator had reached the first floor, and Raegan didn''t want to impose on Luis any longer. "Mr. Stevens, I''m fine.


    You go ahead." With that, Raegan stepped out of the elevator.


    Luis, concerned, peered out to check on her. It was a distressing sight as Raegan''s knees buckled, and she copsed heavily to the floor. "Shit! Raegan! "Hey! Raegan!" Erick dashed forward, identally colliding with Luis, who was on his way out to offer support.


    Erick was quicker and had already lifted Raegan into his arms. After giving Luis a nod, he hastily called for a doctor and hurried off.


    Luis followed them and didn''t leave quietly until he was certain that Raegan had merely fainted from physical exhaustion.


    When Luis returned upstairs, Luciana''s surgery wasplete, and she had been moved to the ICU.


    Mitchel stood by the hallway window, puffing on a cigarette with a distant gaze in his eyes.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Luis approached and couldn''t resist scolding, "You know you shouldn''t smoke, right?" Mitchel acted as though he hadn''t heard, the smoke swirling from the cigarette in his hand.


    Luis asked, "How''s your mother?" Mitchel put out the cigarette and replied evenly, "Seven days. If she can


    make it through, she''ll survive, But she might not wake up." Luis exhaled deeply and said, "I just saw Raegan. She fainted." Mitchel''s expression remained unchanged as he stated tly, "You don''t need to update me about her anymore." "Really? Do you not care about her anymore? What about your child?" Luis looked at Mitchel''s impassive, harsh face and asked, "Are you going to abandon the lovely girl as well?"

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518 Pregnant With Twins (Part One) Mitchel''s expression was nk, as if he hadn''t heard a word Luis had said, or perhaps he simply didn''t care about Janey.


    Luis sighed softly, clearly defeated. "I can''t believe it. You must have some n." Luis paused and then continued, "I''ll travel abroad tomorrow to study this toxin with Mae. Don''t overdo it. I promised I wouldn''t let you die. I''ll go to any lengths, even if it means digging three feet into the earth, to find the doctor who created this toxin and obtain the antidote. We will surely find a cure,"


    Mitchel''s face remained stoic as if the dire circumstances Luis described were of no concern to him.


    Frustrated, Luis had no certainty of finding the cure despite his words.


    That was why he told Raegan to move on in the elevator. Being friends, he didn''t want either Raegan or Mitchel to get hurt.


    Even Luis thought this way, let alone the astute Mitchel.


    Luis took a cigarette from the stainless steel case in Mitchel''s hand, lit it, and whispered, "Mitchel, I know I''m not the one involved, and it''s not my ce to judge. I understand you''re trying to do what you believe is best for Raegan.


    But have you ever considered whether it''s truly the best for her?"  With the cigarette hanging from his


    mouth, Luis continued without waiting for a reply, "When you were out cold in bed, I tried calling your name, but you wouldn''t stir. Then, I said to you that Raegan had left with another man, and you shot up awake immediately. See, even in aa, your subconscious stays faithful to her. I think Raegan can handle the truth."  Mitchel put another cigarette in Luis'' mouth, his tone frosty. "Can you stop talking now?"  Caught off guard, Luis began to cough nonstop.


    "Damn!" Luis blurted out, "Are you trying to kill me with nicotine so I''ll join you in death?"  It started as a simple joke, but then Luis abruptly fell silent. Seeing Mitchel''s indifferent face, he clicked


    his tongue and muttered, "I shouldn''t  have said so!"  Luis was not good at keeping secrets.


    He held up two fingers and promised,  "I''m catching an early flight tomorrow.


    You won''t see me for a while."  Luis expected Mitchel to respond with some sharp banter, as they often teased each other over the years.


    But surprisingly, Mitchel simply said in a clear, frosty tone, "Thank you."  Luis was taken aback. The "thank you" from Mitchel carried significant weight.


    If it wasn''t for Luis, even if Mitchel had escaped the explosion, he might not have made it. He had been resolute then, unsure if he would make it through the final moments.


    Fortunately, Mitchel managed thest thirty seconds well. The car had plunged into the sea, and due to the immense water pressure, one could detach from the seat without setting off the explosives.


    Mitchel seized the chance to escape through the damaged sunroof, swimming vigorously toward the open sea.


    Yet, when the explosion happened, a huge wave knocked Mitchel out, andter, a fishing boat rescued him, leading him to Luis.


    By then, the toxin had already started affecting Mitchel, and his extended exposure to the cold sea had severely weakened him. Luis made a critical decision to rush Mitchel to an overseasboratory for treatment.


    "Don''t being polite with me, dude.¡±  Luis clutched Mitchel''s shoulder  tightly and spoke with conviction.


    "Don''t be so harsh to her. You know  who I''m referring to."  After Luis departed, the corridor  returned to silence.


    Mitchel stood under the cool moonlight, his posture straight, radiating a frosty aura.


    Matteo suggested, "Mr. Dixon, perhaps you should rest a bit?"  "You go grab some rest first," Mitchel responded in a low, hoarse voice.


    Why would Matteo go if the CEO was still here?  "Find a good child psychologist to consult," Mitchel suddenly instructed.


    Matteo paused, processed the request,


    and responded, "Okay, I''ll take care of it now."  Mitchel''s voice grew more intense, saying, "Don''t show up around them anymore. Just make the arrangement." Matteo nodded. He got that Mitchel didn''t want Raegan to know he was behind the child psychologist arrangement for Janey.


    Even though Mitchel has appeared different since his return, as his personal assistant, Matteo could still tell that Mitchel was the same person he had always been, albeit now more secretive and harder to read.


    With all the problems inside and out, keeping things low-key was crucial.


    When Raegan woke, she found Erick


    sitting by her bedside.


    "Raegan, you''re awake." Erick looked concerned.


    Raegan nodded slightly and began to sit up, but Erick quickly offered his support. "Take it easy," he said softly.


    Raegan looked up, puzzled by Erick''s carefulness. She wasn''t that delicate.


    "What''s wrong, Erick?" she asked, massaging her aching temples.


    Erick looked hesitant and then met her gaze.


    The concern in his expression made Raegan''s heart skip, and she asked anxiously, "Erick, what''s going on?"  "I need to tell you something, and you might want to brace yourself," Erick said as he handed her a medical report, taking a deep breath. "You''re


    pregnant.¡±  Raegan was shocked. Pregnant... She scanned the report, which suggested she was expecting twins.


    Raegan recognized each word, but they took on a whole new meaning. She was pregnant! And with twins!  Due to a condition making conception difficult for her, Raegan had always thought expecting again unlikely. Yet, the report suggested she had conceived before Mitchel''s disappearance. Back then, Mitchel had confessed he had reced the contraceptives with vitamin C since contraceptives were harmful to her condition. Should she got pregnant despite the odds, they collectively decided to bring it to the world. But given her condition, she brushed it off and decided to let nature take its


    course.


    And now, the news of expecting twins  overwhelmed Raegan. She read the  report repeatedly, struggling to grasp the reality and unable to pinpoint her feelings.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Noticing herck of excitement, Erick asked, "Raegan, what''s on your mind?"  Erick had sensed some tension between Raegan and Mitchel. Raegan''s fainting yesterday likely stemmed from pregnancy-rted weaknesses and possibly Mitchel''s words.


    If it weren''t for Mitchel''s mother still lying in ICU, Erick would not have held back this long from settling scores with Mitchel. As a son himself, Erick understood how Mitchel felt and chose to swallow his anger for a bit.


    Raegan paused for a few moments, her


    hands sweating. "Erick, I need some time to think."  "Okay, whatever you decide, I''m here for you," Erick reassured her.


    Being siblings, Raegan and Erick understood each other well enough without needing to say much.


    Raegan couldn''t quite express what she was feeling. It was a mix of sadness and a glimmer of hope. She was pregnant. What would Mitchel think if he found out?

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519 Pregnant With Twins (Part Two)  But then, Raegan remembered his  dismissive words. "We? What  rtionship do we have?"  "Discussing love after divorce seems  absurd."  "If there was love, wouldn''t we still be  together?"  Raegan was left speechless. Her heart  felt like it was being pulled harshly,  which snapped her out of her daze.


    Raegan gripped the fabric of Erick''s  shirt and whispered, "Erick, please  keep this between us until I''ve made a  decision."  Erick nodded. "Alright, I''ll take care of


    it."  With the check-up confirming she was fine, Raegan decided to go home, mainly concerned about Janey.


    Once back home, Raegan saw a woman with short hair and square sses chatting with Janey.


    Not recognizing the woman, Raegan asked Annis, "Who is this?"  Annis replied, "She''s the new psychologist. The previous one was on a trip, thus the rmendation of thisdy. Mr. Erick Foster has checked her credentials and approved. She''s good to go."  Janey appearedfortable, unaffected by the abduction.


    After observing the psychologist''s session and finding nothing amiss,


    Raegan felt reassured. This new psychologist''s methods were more dynamic and suited Janey better.


    After their session, the psychologist expressed an interest in meeting Janey''s mother.


    Annis then guided the psychologist to the living room.


    The psychologist extended her hand to Raegan and introduced herself, "Hello, I''m Miss Carpenter."  "Pleased to meet you, Miss Carpenter," Raegan responded.


    Miss Carpenter handed Raegan a handwritten report and said, "Here''s an evaluation I''vepleted for Janey.


    Please take a look."  Raegan reviewed it carefully.


    Miss Carpenter continued, "From the


    sessions, you can deduce that Janey is much more resilient than you might think. The main issue is that she feels quite isted. If you think about having more children, now might be a good time to consider it. Janey would really benefit from having a sibling." After Miss Carpenter departed, Raegan went to Janey''s bedroom to check on her. On the bedside table, therey a drawing Janey had made.


    The picture showed Janey, her parents, and a small fluffy figure, all building a snowman together. Below, Janey had written "little brother."  Raegan felt a rush of emotion, her nose tingling and twitching uncontrobly.


    It seemed like Janey always picked up on any changes in her first.


    Raegan tucked Janey in, left the room,


    and walked to the balcony.


    Gazing at the neon lights of Ardlens from the hillside, the city had a special allure at night.


    Raegan reflected on her recent interaction with Mitchel. She knew him well. Could he really be as cold as his words implied?  Now, with a calmer mind, Raegan wondered what could drive Mitchel, who had prioritized her life over his, to make such a decision and be this cold to her.


    After knowing him for years, Raegan understood that Mitchel''s decisions were serious and not easily changed.


    But Raegan wasn''t prepared to quit yet, and she wasn''t going to do it without a fight,


    She caressed her rtively t belly, which carried the future of two more lives. For Janey and the unborn twins, she knew she couldn''t just give up.


    Raegan resolved to seek Mitchel out for another talk.


    Raegan visited the hospital twice to see Luciana, but was stopped each time. Only Mitchel was permitted to enter Luciana''s ward.


    Feeling concerned, Raegan asked Erick to inquire about Luciana''s condition, which he reported asatose, stable, but critical, with a still possible recovery.


    Over the following days, Raegan worked hard to clean up the mess in her studio caused by Alexis.


    For some reason, possibly due to the rumors of Mitchel''s return, the clients, who had been difficult before, suddenly became cooperative.


    Some even dropped their demands for triplepensation, agreeing to keep waiting without further conditions.


    Those who had already received triplepensation even returned the money.


    Confused about the situation, Raegan opted to meet with a client she vaguely knew to get some rity. They decided to grab lunch together at a restaurant in the shopping mall.


    Raegan was close by and arrived early.


    As she ascended the stairs, she passed a maternity store, and the beautiful little clothes in the window caught her eye,


    Before she could look closer, two figures emerged from the store.


    Mitchel was smartly dressed in a tailored suit, looking distinguished with a tall, upright posture. The woman beside him wore sunsses, was noticeably pregnant, and carried two light shopping bags from the maternity store.


    Clinging to Mitchel, Katie had a beaming smile that exuded a radiant maternal glow.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan blinked as she watched them approaching her, feeling like she was in a surreal moment. It felt like her feet were stuck to the floor and she couldn''t move.


    At the sight of Raegan, Katie hesitated, then removed her sunsses and said, "Mitchel, it''s Raegan."


    Katie resumed her usual facade of  gracious casualness, offering Raegan a  friendly smile.


    However, to Raegan, that smile  appeared boastful and arrogant. A kind  of show-off that only the two of them  would understand.


    Katie casually said, "What a  coincidence. Are you out shopping as  well?"  It took Raegan a moment to gather her  voice. "Quite the coincidence."  While talking, Raegan couldn''t take her eyes off Mitchel''s sharply defined  features. She searched for any sign of  the man she knew but was shocked to  find him colder and more distant than  ever.


    Noticing Raegan''s unbroken stare at  Mitchel, Katie seemed slightly irritated


    and was about to speak up, but Mitchel interrupted her.


    "Let''s go," Mitchel said.


    Katie quickly smoothed her expression and followed Mitchel obediently, arm in arm.


    Mitchel began to walk out, but Raegan remained still, not stepping aside to let them pass. She wanted to ask why.


    Even if there were issues between them, it shouldn''t have allowed Katie to intervene. Why was Katie, really? Katie was the one who wanted her life but ended up identally hurting him.


    Though there wasn''t direct proof, it was clear Lauren''s actions were instigated by Katie. And the kidnapping of Janey, Luciana''s injury.


    Weren''t they Katie''s doing?  Even Raegan could connect the dots


    and deduce it. Wouldn''t Mitchel, a man of his intelligence, also figure it out? Or was he aware and simply letting it happen?  Mitchel noticed Raegan wasn''t budging even after a while, so he just bypassed her. His distant behavior made it seem like something contagious was in the air around where Raegan was standing. He seemed eager to widen the distance between him and Raegan.


    Mitchel and Katie gradually walked away. Yet, Raegan could still hear Katie''s voice. "Mitchel, they say the seafood stew here is amazing. I really want to give it a try..."

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520 Did You Just Show Concern For Me (Part One) Raegan''s mind was in turmoil, her thoughts a chaotic whirl. Repeatedly, she reminded herself that Mitchel had his reasons, and she shouldn''t overthink it before the fight had even started.? "Miss Foster," a woman called out, pulling Raegan back to the present.


    It was the client Raegan was meant to meet, who had just happened to run into her right here.


    Raegan forced a smile, though it was strained. "Ms. Craig." The woman, the head of the media department, was direct and easy for


    Raegan to talk to.


    Noticing Raegan''s ashenplexion, Ms. Craig expressed her concern, "You''re not moving. Are you feeling unwell?"  Raegan hesitated. Even a stranger could tell she looked unwell. Surely, Mitchel would have noticed. It was hard to believe he hadn''t.


    Mitchel was usually so observant. He must have noticed how distressed she looked just now. His decision to disregard it must have been because he didn''t want to express his concern.


    Ms. Craig offered, "Maybe we should postpone our meeting? Would you like to visit a hospital first?"  Snapping out of her daze, Raegan smiled weakly. "No, I''m okay. Let''s continue."


    Ba eT A SE SER LARD REA I GF SR RL "What should we have for lunch?" "Seafood stew," Raegan replied.


    They arrived at a popr restaurant, which still had a line. It wasn''t yet the busiest time, so the crowd was manageable.


    When they reached the front, the waitress asked what they would like.


    Raegan replied, "Seafood stew." She had been eager to try the seafood stew Katie imed was delicious.


    The waitress apologized, "I''m sorry, but we''ve run out of the seafood stew for today."  Ms. Craig, always enthusiastic and thoughtful, noticed Raegan''s disappointment and tried to uplift her spirits. She gestured toward arge pot being delivered to another table. "Do


    you think those two can finish that entire pot on their own? Maybe we could ask them to share? We''ll pay full price."  Ms. Craig would not have made such a suggestion if the dish had not just been served, untouched.


    Raegan looked over and to her surprise, it was Mitchel and Katie. She was stunned that he would dine with Katie.


    As their eyes met, Katie nced back.


    She didn''t need to say anything. Her presence next to Mitchel felt like a deration of triumph.


    Raegan felt her heart sink gradually.


    Onlyst night, she was whispering self-encouragements to keep fighting.


    Yet now, not even a full dayter, her grip on hope was slipping.


    Raegan stopped Ms. Craig with a shake of her head. "Let''s not bother them. We cane back another time."  Ms. Craig realized it was somewhat awkward to ask others to share their meal, so she dropped the idea.


    They ordered some other dishes instead and began chatting.


    Suddenly, a waitress arrived at Raegan''s table with a steaming pot of seafood stew and smiled. "Ladies, this is from thedy over there. Please enjoy. It was portioned out before being served, so it''s perfectly hygienic."  Ms. Craig, taken aback, said, "Would you thank thedy for us?" The waitress nodded and moved away.


    Unable to see Katie''s face, Ms. Craig


    turned around and smiled in gratitude, "People are kind these days, yet we shouldn''t ept food from others so freely," Ms. Craig said, nudging the stew aside without wanting to seem dismissive.


    Raegan gave the stew a try, spooning a taste into her mouth. The vors burst, usually a sign of exquisite cooking, but all Raegan tasted was a bitterness. It didn''t taste good, not good at all.


    Raegan nced up to see Katie''s beaming face, which only added to her irritation.


    Ms. Craig mused, "The Dixon Group didn''t need to say much, did they? Their actions are broadcasting their position loud and clear."  Confused, Raegan queried, "What did you mean?"


    Ms. Craig, munching on some lettuce, responded casually, "I did some digging. Turns out, anypany linked with the Dixon Group is hitting snags.


    Our private investigations reveal it''s much like the issues ''Crescent'' had at the start."  Raegan leaned in and asked softly, "Could you borate?"  Ms. Craig replied, "Actually, the postponed delivery of products from Crescent was no biggie forpanies like us because our intent wasn''t to make things difficult for Crescent in the first ce. We were looking for solutions. Now, it seems thepanies that were toughest on Crescent at the start are the ones that are stuck. They''repletely immobilized and unable to do a thing." In a hushed tone, Ms. Craig confided,ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "The word is the Dixon Group''s making amends for Crescent. That''s why you''re seeing this shift."  Raegan felt a jumble of thoughts and abruptly rose. "Excuse me, I need to make a call."  "Of course," Ms. Craig acknowledged.


    Raegan found a secluded spot upstairs to dial Matteo.


    "Miss Foster, what''s going on?" Matteo usually addressed Raegan more causally, but this formal address hinted at another''s influence.


    Setting aside her sense of disappointment, Raegan said, "Matteo, I wanted to express my gratitude for the way you handled the repercussions of the recent theft incident in my studio."


    Matteo responded quickly, "Miss Foster, I didn''t do anything. Are you sure there''s not some misunderstanding?"  Raegan pretended to be astonished.


    "Isn''t it you behind it? My brother mentioned it''s a Dixon-led move, which calmed my clients down. If it''s not you, then who else could it be..." She trailed off, implying a name left unsaid.


    Matteo''s voice betrayed his anxiety. "It was me, all me. Miss Foster, please, let''s keep this between us. I''d be in deep trouble if Mr. Dixon learned of this."  Matteo was adamant about keeping Mitchel''s name clear of the issue, fearing any association. After all, Mitchel had instructed so.


    Raegan''s pursed her lips and said, Gi understand, Matteo. You know me.


    Your secret''s safe."  Matteo chuckled nervously and replied, "Thank goodness."  After ending the call, Raegan felt one thing was unmistakably clear. The shift in demeanor in her clients had something to do with the Dixon Group.


    Her studio hadn''t entangled itself financially or legally with the Dixon Group.


    There was no other usible exnation for the Dixon Group''s involvement except if Mitchel was behind it. Did he really expect her to believe it was Matteo who had helped her out? As Mitchel''s longstanding aide, Matteo could take care of small matters privately, but openly using the Dixon Group''s resources for her was


    not within protocol.


    Such an oversight wouldn''t be expected from Matteo, nor was it something Raegan would take at face value. The cause of the incident was nearly clear.


    As Raegan collected herself, she turned to find Mitchel silently observing her from behind. This unexpected sight made her jump.


    Mitchel smirked and asked, "Thinking of jumping down from here?"  Raegan turned her head and noticed the balcony railing was under repair.


    She had been so absorbed in her phone call that she had missed the warning signs and had wandered into a perilous spot. A single misstep could have sent her plummeting from the mall''s sixth floor.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 521

    Mitchel¡¯s silence confirmed his fears, prompting him to spill the truth.


    ¡°We kidnapped a young woman in the hospital¡¯s underground parking a few days ago.


    ¡±


    A dark cloud passed over Mitchel¡¯s face.


    Then, with a low and dangerous voice, he demanded, ¡°Tell me what happened that day.


    Leave nothing out.


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± The fat vagrant vigorously nodded his head.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t hit me again.


    I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Me too! I¡¯ll tell you everyst bit!¡± his thinpanion echoed.


    In their haste, they tripped over their words as they recounted what had happened.


    ¡°Some ruthless woman hired us for the job,¡± the fat vagrant added.


    ¡°She wanted us to f@ck thedy and even asked us tosh her.


    But we didn¡¯t know the one we kidnapped was pregnant.


    Had we known¡­¡±


    A sharp crack interrupted him.


    This time, these two vagrants¡¯ arms bore the brunt.


    ¡°Ah! Stop it!¡±


    They screamed and writhed in agony.


    Their arms were grotesquely deformed and dangling uselessly.


    ¡°I said, spare no details!¡± Mitchel bellowed.


    His low voice sounded like the devil¡¯s from the depths of hell.


    Panic-stricken, the fat vagrant stammered, ¡°I hit her many times, tore her clothes¡­¡±


    ¡°I used my belt to hit her, kicked her¡­¡± the thin vagrant admitted as well.


    His voice wavered, each word weaker than thest.


    The more he spoke, the less courageous he became.


    Mitchel¡¯s expression chilled to an icy mask.


    Then, hemanded, ¡°Before you hand them over to the police, make sure they¡¯re no longer a threat to anyone.


    ¡±


    The vagrants¡¯ eyes widened in terror at his words.


    Not long after, their cries and wails filled the air, reverberating off the cold walls as the bodyguards carried out Mitchel¡¯s grim directive.


    Meanwhile, in the hospital, Nicole made it a habit to visit Raegan every day.


    She would shoo the nurses away for some chit chat with Raegan.


    The nurses did notin.


    After all, Mitchel had ordered them to take good care of Raegan.


    Since Nicole was Raegan¡¯s good friend, they did not want to make things difficult for her.


    Not too long after Nicole left, the door of the ward the door creaked open once again.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Lauren, in a wheelchair, approached Raegan¡¯s bed slowly.


    Then, she shed a smile and asked, ¡°Raegan, how are you feeling?¡±


    Raegan frowned in disdain.


    Not wanting to talk to her, she demanded, ¡°Leave.


    ¡±

 Chapter 522

    However, Lauren seemed to thrive on the tension.


    A triumphant smile crept across her face.


    ¡°Why are you so worked up? I heard the little bastard.


    She paused for a beat and pretended to cough.


    ¡°I heard that you miscarried, so I came here to see if you¡¯re doing well.


    ¡±


    Raegan recoiled, and her eyes brimmed with hurt and fury.


    When Lauren saw the hatred in Raegan¡¯s eyes, she felt much better.


    Her only regret was that Tessa failed to kill Raegan this time.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    But Tessa had sessfully gotten rid of the baby in Raegan¡¯s belly.


    This was still good news to Lauren.


    Lauren believed Raegan¡¯s baby was the only connection between Mitchel and Raegan.


    And now that the baby was gone, Mitchel would definitely divorce Raegan.


    Since Lauren had rested for a few days, she looked radiant now.


    It was totally different from her appearance in the video call.


    Deep down, Raegan knew that Lauren¡¯s so-called kidnapping was just one of her schemes.


    However, Raegan was not in the mood to y along with Lauren.


    She said coldly, ¡°Get out of my face.


    Otherwise¡­¡±


    ¡°Raegan, why are you so angry? I was not the one who killed your baby,¡± Lauren interrupted, pretending to be aggrieved on the surface.


    But actually, she was poking Raegan¡¯s sore point most painfully.


    ¡°But actually, it¡¯s all my fault.


    If Mitchel didn¡¯t leave you to save me, your child might still be alive.


    I heard you were beaten so hard that you bled profusely, and your spleen was broken.


    It must hurt like hell, right? Is it enough to remind you that you are just a whore dumped by Mitchel?¡±


    Lauren depicted it so vividly that it seemed Raegan was brought back to that desperate moment.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Being reminded of the horrible incident, Raegan¡¯s face became paler and paler.


    On the other hand, Lauren became even happier.


    Lauren tucked a small strand of hair behind her ear and said softly, ¡°Raegan, I¡¯ve told you several times that Mitchel doesn¡¯t care about you and the little bastard inside you.


    Why can¡¯t you get it? But you know what?¡±


    When Lauren saw the painful expression on Raegan¡¯s face, she was more determined not to let Raegan go that easily.


    She smiled sinisterly and said word by word, ¡°I am very happy that the little bastard in your belly is finally gone.


    ¡±


    Raegan was so angry that she trembled all over.


    Her baby was everything to her, but they took it away.


    ¡°Hey, Raegan, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you mad? I¡¯m sorry.


    I didn¡¯t mean to upset you.


    I¡¯m just being honest.


    I think no one wants your baby.


    So, why do you still have to bring it to this world?


    It¡¯s better for it to die early¡­¡±


    Lauren¡¯s voice was interrupted by the sudden crisp p sound.

 Chapter 523

    It turned out that Raegan raised her hand and hit Lauren hard in the face.


    Blood instantly oozed out of the corner of Lauren¡¯s mouth.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You, bitch! How dare you hit me! I must teach you a Lesson¡­¡±


    Before Lauren could finish her sentence, Raegan¡¯s palmnded on her face again.


    Another p sound echoed in the ward.


    The other side of Lauren¡¯s face was pped so hard that even her teeth shook.


    Lauren winced in pain.


    Tears instantly streamed down her face.


    Raegan sneered, mimicking her words, ¡°It must hurt like hell, right?


    Are you mad? I didn¡¯t mean to upset you.


    I just feel that your mouth is a little crooked and full of shit.


    So I helped you to fix it.


    ¡±


    Sure enough, Raegan¡¯s words provoked Lauren.


    She could no longer continue pretending.


    Suddenly, she stood up from the wheelchair, grabbed Raegan¡¯s hair, and pulled Raegan out of bed.


    Raegan attempted to get up.


    But for some reason, her right hand was shaking so hard that she couldn¡¯t even lift it.


    At this moment, Lauren looked at Raegan condescendingly, grabbed her tightly, and mmed her into the wheelchair hard, cursing viciously, ¡°You, bitch! Do you really think you can keep Mitchel because you are pregnant with his child?


    Didn¡¯t he abandon you and choose to save me? You are nothing but some woman abandoned by Mitchel.


    Why don¡¯t you just go to hell?¡±


    After a while, Lauren finally felt tired.


    She sat on the edge of the bed, panting.


    She looked at Raegan on the floorcently.


    ¡°Did you feel sad when Mitchel left you? There is actually one more thing that will break your heart.


    Didn¡¯t Mitchel always suspect that you were pregnant with a bastard? Do you know why? That¡¯s because I had tampered with your paternity test results.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The expression on Raegan¡¯s face suddenly changed.


    This matter did not only affect her but also Henley and others.


    It was because of the unnecessary misunderstandings that stemmed from the test that she suffered even more.


    She was so furious that she gritted her teeth.


    ¡°That bastard you are talking about is also Mitchel¡¯s child.


    Aren¡¯t you afraid that he will find out about it one day?¡±


    A strange smile suddenly appeared on Lauren¡¯s face.


    It was as if what Raegan said was a joke.


    ¡°You think Mitchel doesn¡¯t know about it?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s body stiffened.


    She mumbled, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Judging from Raegan¡¯s reaction, Lauren could tell Raegan didn¡¯t know about the matter.


    But it made sense.


    Why would Mitchel tell her?


    Lauren smiledcently and continued, ¡°Mitchel has already known the truth for a long time.


    But he didn¡¯t want to hold me responsible, so he didn¡¯t tell you.


    That¡¯s how much he cares for me.


    ¡±

 Chapter 524

    Raegan¡¯s mind went nk for a moment.


    Suddenly, she wanted tough out loud.


    She wanted tough at her previous innocence, delusion, and stupidity.


    She even made herself believe that even if she couldn¡¯tpete with Lauren, at least Mitchel cared about her.


    But she forgot that there was only one woman in Mitchel¡¯s heart, and it was not her.


    For him, she was just a nobody.


    So, it was useless to let Mitchel know Lauren was a vicious woman.


    It wouldn¡¯t change anything.


    Even if Lauren had murdered his own flesh and blood, he didn¡¯t even care.


    When it came to the person he wanted to protect in his heart, Mitchel would tolerate anything.


    He could forget his principles and bottom line.


    At the thought of this, Raegan couldn¡¯t even smile.


    In the end, her eyes turned red and wet.


    She felt her heart was being grilled on a zing me.


    The pain prated her heart.


    How ridiculous.


    No matter how much she fought, she lost.


    She lost so miserably.


    Lauren could clearly see that Raegan was in pain.


    She became even morecent.


    ¡°Look at you.


    You are like a stray dog that no one wants.


    You are abandoned.


    If you had only listened to me and left Mitchel earlier, your child wouldn¡¯t have died in vain, right?¡±


    These words made Raegan suddenly raise her head and re at Lauren with bloodshot eyes, ¡°What did you say? Do you have anything to do with my kidnapping?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Of course, Lauren wouldn¡¯t admit it.


    She looked at Raegan, smiled, and added, ¡°I just think it¡¯s a good ending for that little bastard.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s hands were still shaking.


    She was confused, not knowing what was wrong with her.


    Her heart twitched in pain when she heard Lauren curse her baby.


    But there was nothing she could do.


    Hatred filled her eyes as she looked at Lauren and said word by word, ¡°Lauren, aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution?¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha! Retribution?¡±


    Lauren felt like she had heard the funniest joke.


    ¡°Are you really talking about retribution? Look at yourself.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    First, your grandmother passed away.


    Then, the little bastard in your belly died.


    And the death of your father.


    Your loved ones all died because of you.


    So, tell me.


    Who is suffering from retribution?¡±


    Raegan clenched her fists so tightly that her knuckles turned pale.


    All the color also drained from her face.

 Chapter 525

    Lauren was right.


    Maybe all the bad things that happened to her were her retribution.


    She shouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with the wrong person.


    She shouldn¡¯t have coveted the man who didn¡¯t belong to her.


    It was all her fault.


    But no matter how miserable she was now, she would never allow anyone to nder her family.


    At this moment, Raegan felt she could move her hands again.


    Suddenly, she grabbed the kettle on the bedside table and smashed it at Lauren without hesitation.


    ¡°Ah! No!¡± Lauren screamed in pain.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The lid of the kettle popped out, and the hot water spilled all over Lauren¡¯s body.


    She screamed in agony and hid under the bed.


    But Raegan was not done yet.


    Although her hands didn¡¯t have much strength, she used her legs.


    She seized the opportunity and kicked Lauren hard on the knee.


    ¡°Ah! Help! Somebody help me!¡± Lauren cried miserably.


    She was in so much pain.


    Raegan stepped hard on Lauren¡¯s neck and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you Like pretending to be in a wheelchair? I¡¯ll help you make it happen for real.


    But remember¡­¡±


    Raegan¡¯s eyes became cold and sharp, and her body was filled with murderous intent.


    ¡°If you dare to curse my family again, I will make sure you are stuck in the wheelchair for the rest of your life.


    Do you hear me?¡±


    Lauren was too stunned to react.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Raegan, who was weak and gentle, would be so tough all of a sudden.


    Raegan was obviously out of her mind.


    Lauren was about to get up and fight back when her eyes caught a glimpse of a pair of shiny leather shoes outside the door.


    She trembled and immediately changed her tone, ¡°No, please.


    Don¡¯t hit me.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan looked at Lauren with disdain and said, ¡°Let me be clear, Lauren.


    I have no interest in Mitchel.


    He¡¯s nothing but garbage to me.


    Why are you acting so proud?¡±


    Lauren, far from being upset, felt a sense of satisfaction.


    ¡°Just go ahead.


    Lash out at me!¡± she muttered to herself.


    She was convinced Mitchel wouldn¡¯t want to stay with someone like Raegan after hearing these words.


    Perhaps a divorce was imminent.


    Continuing her tirade, Raegan sneered, ¡°If you¡¯re so keen on picking up my leftovers, be my guest.


    By the way, I hope you two, a bitch and a bastard, find happiness together.


    ¡±


    At these words, Mitchel standing behind them stopped in his tracks, his expression turning dark.


    Bastard? Since when had Raegan be so sharp-tongued?


    Lauren, now genuinely furious, retorted, ¡°Who are you calling a bitch?¡±


    ¡°Oh, how could I forget? You¡¯re the mistress here, Raegan quipped, leaving Lauren both mortified and irate.


    Raegan, with a mocking smile, added, ¡°Don¡¯t delude yourself.


    Even if you seed, you¡¯ll always be the mistress.


    Thatbel will haunt you forever, so you better stay in line and not cross me again.


    ¡±

 Chapter 526

    Lauren¡¯s face clouded over upon hearing these words.


    While Mitchel seemed calm, she was pissed off first.


    But she suppressed her fury, thinking that tolerating this would help her marry Mitchel.


    Faced with Raegan¡¯s menacing tone, Lauren yed the victim.


    ¡°What are you implying? Is this a threat?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am threatening you,¡± Raegan admitted unapologetically.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost everything.


    You think I¡¯m afraid of you now?¡±


    Lauren inwardly rejoiced.


    This was exactly what she wanted, for Mitchel to witness Raegan¡¯s malicious nature.


    It was perfect timing for Mitchel to step in.


    Pretending to notice Mitchel just then, Lauren burst into tears and, with a quivering voice, implored, ¡°Mitchel, please help me¡­¡±


    Raegan¡¯s smirk widened upon seeing Lauren¡¯s facade change.


    Did Lauren think she hadn¡¯t noticed Mitchel¡¯s arrival?


    She was fully aware.


    Her words were deliberate.


    If those words could hasten their divorce, she was willing to say even more.


    If once wasn¡¯t enough, then she¡¯d do it five times over.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Without hesitation, she grabbed Lauren¡¯s hair and pped her, fueling the drama.


    Raegan knew Lauren¡¯s n was to have Mitchel witness her seeming madness.


    So be it.


    She would fully embrace the role.


    Raegan stooped to gather the shattered fragments of a cup from the floor, pressing them menacingly against Lauren¡¯s cheek.


    With a sneer, she taunted, ¡°Who do you think wille to your rescue? How would you feel if I shed your face?¡±


    Fear gripped Lauren instantly.


    She couldn¡¯t fathom Raegan¡¯s sudden madness.


    Why did Raegan remain enraged even after knowing Mitchel¡¯s arrival?


    Terrified of her face being marred, Lauren broke down, sobbing, ¡°Mitchel¡­ Help me¡­ Help¡­¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, a figure dashed from behind, seizing the broken ss from Raegan¡¯s grip, yanking her away.


    Unexpectedly, Raegan¡¯s body was rmingly light, like a sheet of paper, causing her to crash to the bedside table.


    Instantly, her delicate face throbbed with pain, her face beading with cold sweat.


    Mitchel¡¯s expression shifted to concern.


    Squatting beside Raegan, he anxiously offered his hand, asking, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

 Chapter 527

    The next moment, his hand was abruptly swatted away.


    ¡°f@ck off!¡±


    Raegan¡¯s pale face contorted with evident disgust.


    Mitchel¡¯s hand hovered, suspended in mid-air, his expression turning somber.


    Suddenly, he felt arms encircle him from behind.


    Lauren, finding her savior, clung to Mitchel, quivering.


    Her fear rendered her speech disjointed.


    ¡°Mitchel, Raegan has lost her mind.


    She crushed my knees¡­ The pain is unbearable.


    Please, help me.


    She¡¯s deranged.


    She might kill me¡­¡±


    A nurse entered, visibly shocked at the room¡¯s chaos.


    She quickly helped Raegan onto the bed.


    The wound on Raegan¡¯s ear, aggravated by Lauren¡¯s earlier assault, started bleeding anew, but Raegan seemed detached, her gaze icy as she observed their interaction, her eyes brimming with scorn.


    Mitchel assisted a still-crying, trembling Lauren into a wheelchair.


    Lauren¡¯s hands clung to his as if anchored by sheer terror.


    Her ability to feign distress was remarkable.


    Previously, Raegan would have frantically offered exnations, fearing misinterpretation.


    But now, Raegan was devoid of emotion.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Her only desire was a swift divorce, to distance herself from this disgusting man and woman and never encounter them again.


    Though held by Lauren, Mitchel¡¯s gaze lingered on Raegan, his concerns evident.


    He instructed the nurse, ¡°Get the doctor, quickly!¡±


    Lauren, mistaking his concerns for her injuries, clutched his hands tighter, her voice shaking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here, Mitchel.


    Raegan is unhinged.


    I¡¯m terrified.


    Please, take me away¡­¡±


    With a sneer, Raegan warned, ¡°Yeah, Mr.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dixon, escort your beloved to the doctor, or else I fear I may end up taking her life.


    Imagine the anguish you¡¯ll feel then.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s brow furrowed.


    He gently pushed Lauren aside and stepped toward Raegan, hand outstretched in an attempt to rify, ¡°¡°Raegan, you¡¯ve got it all wrong, I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Mitchel!¡±


    Suddenly, Lauren clutched at his sleeve, her voiceced with panic.

 Chapter 528

    ¡°Be careful.


    Raegan has lost her mind.


    She mes us for her miscarriage and wants us dead because you saved me.


    Please, don¡¯t approach her¡­¡±


    Mentioning the miscarriage was like poking a bear for Raegan, yet Lauren deliberately did so, prodding at her sorest spot.


    Mitchel couldn¡¯t silence Lauren in time.


    ¡°f@ck off! Get Lost!¡± Raegan¡¯s cry was a blend of cold fury and deep sorrow, her eyes, glistening with unshed tears, bore into them with intense hatred.


    Seeing that Mitchel stood still, Raegan seized a crystal decoration from the bedside table and hurled it at him.


    Boom! It collided with Mitchel¡¯s chest with a dull thud, leaving hisplexion ashen.


    ¡°Help! Someone, help!¡± Lauren¡¯s scream was frantic, echoing her fear of Raegan.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    As the doctor rushed in, a still-shaking Lauren shouted, ¡°Doctor, look at her.


    Isn¡¯t she insane? Shouldn¡¯t she be in a psychiatric ward? She¡¯s trying to kill us¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mitchel¡¯s interruption was icy and abrupt.


    He then ushered Lauren out of the room, showing a semnce of care.


    Once back to Lauren¡¯s ward, Mitchel, with hands in his pockets, turned to Lauren and inquired, ¡°What exactly did you say to Raegan?¡±


    Lauren¡¯s heart fluttered when she heard this.


    In her wretched condition, she was dismayed that Mitchel¡¯s concernsy elsewhere, not with her immediate medical care.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The pain in her knee was relentless, and she suspected Raegan might have broken it.


    Anger simmered within Lauren, yet her face remainedposed.


    Tears brimmed in her eyes as she said, ¡°I had just gone to check on Raegan.


    But before I could utter a few words, she lunged at me like a madwoman.


    It terrified me.


    ¡±


    ¡°And what did you say to her?¡± Mitchel inquired, his gaze intense.


    Lauren hadn¡¯t anticipated Mitchel¡¯s persistent questioning.


    Being stared at by such a handsome man, no matter how many times, invariably sent her into a slight panic.


    With a flicker of her eyelids and a voice choked with sobs, she replied, ¡°All I asked was, ¡®Raegan, what¡¯s the matter? You look so pale.


    ¡¯ Then, out of nowhere, she attacked me.


    ¡±


    Mitchel, observing Lauren¡¯s bruised face, asked sharply, ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t provoke Raegan in any way?¡±


    Lauren shook her head vehemently.


    ¡°Not at all.


    She kept using us of killing her unborn child.


    ¡±


    Wheeling closer to Mitchel, Lauren clutched at his clothes, her voiceden with fear, ¡°Mitchel, it was terrifying.


    You can¡¯t imagine.


    She hurled a kettle at me and stomped on me.


    Look at the injuries on my arms and knees.


    ¡±


    She then lifted her clothing to reveal the wounds.

 Chapter 529

    The marks on her face and limbs were undeniably real.


    Mitchel¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, a reaction that secretly delighted Lauren.


    She believed Mitchel felt sympathy for her.


    Concealing her glee, she ventured cautiously, ¡°Mitchel, shouldn¡¯t wemit Raegan to a psychiatric facility? There¡¯s something seriously wrong with her¡­¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s not for you to worry about,¡± Mitchel responded impassively, his striking features softening, appearing less stern.


    He began, ¡°Regarding the men who abducted you recently¡­¡±


    Lauren, anxious, cut him off, ¡°Mitchel, have they been apprehended?


    They must be severely punished!¡±


    Her tone wasced with deep hatred.


    ¡°No.


    They all fell off a cliff and perished,¡± Mitchel stated, his gaze drifting toward Lauren.


    With a sense of justice, Lauren dered, ¡°They had iting! Their end won¡¯t be pleasant.


    ¡±


    She had anticipated this oue.


    After all, she had orchestrated a sabotage to their vehicle¡¯s brake, ensuring they wouldn¡¯t be able to speed through the city.


    Their only option would be the nearest mountain road, nked by cliffs.


    A single drive up there meant certain death for them.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    A wave of satisfaction washed over Lauren.


    After enduring days of frustration, she felt triumphant atst.


    Her actions had served a dual purpose.


    It was releasing her pent-up anger and eliminating her worries.


    With this, she assumed Mitchel was bound to grow disdainful of that insane Raegan.


    Lauren believed it was time for her to act more prudently.


    ¡°Mitchel, thank you for rescuing me again.


    ¡±


    At the mention of ¡°again¡±, Mitchel¡¯s brow furrowed.


    Recalling the sight of Raegan Lying helplessly in bed, his heart felt scorched by pain.


    Unexpectedly, Lauren reached out, enveloping him in a hug.


    Burying her face in his arms, she sobbed.


    ¡°If not for you, who knows what my fate would be? I might have ended up as deranged as Raegan¡­¡±

 Chapter 530

    As Mitchel was about to gently push her away, the door burst open with a loud crash.


    Nicole entered.


    Observing the scene, Nicole remarked sarcastically, ¡°It seems I¡¯ve interrupted at an inopportune moment.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s expression turned into a frown.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Startled, Lauren scurried behind Mitchel, questioning, ¡°Why would you barge into someone else¡¯s hospital room?¡±


    Lauren knew Nicole was Raegan¡¯s close friend.


    Their paths had crossed at a social gathering, though they weren¡¯t well acquainted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take long.


    You two can resume after I¡¯ve left,¡±


    Nicole responded casually, her lips painted a bold red.


    At that moment, her smile radiated confidence.


    Lauren suspected Nicole¡¯s presence was linked to Raegan and Mitchel, sparking a flicker of malice in her eyes.


    She retorted with clear disdain, ¡°Miss Lawrence, this is my ward.


    I insist you leave.


    ¡±


    A year ago, Lauren might have shown more courtesy toward Nicole, considering the Lawrence family¡¯s standingparable to the Murray family.


    However, with Jarrod now dominating the Lawrence family, which reportedly survived on Nicole¡¯spromises, Lauren felt no need for politeness.


    In her eyes, Nicole was beneath her, unworthy even of carrying her shoes.


    Nicole¡¯s sneer grew sharper.


    ¡°How can I witness you clinging to another woman¡¯s husband if I leave?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Lauren fixed Nicole with an angry re, the conviction that Mitchel was her rightful husband firm in her heart.


    She believed it was only a matter of time before Mitchel became hers officially.


    ¡°Am I mistaken?¡± Nicole challenged, her eyes piercing Lauren as she sneered with disdain.


    ¡°You parade around as a mistress, unting yourself before Mitchel¡¯s legitimate wife, even framing her.


    How disgraceful!¡±


    Lauren¡¯s face drained of color as she retorted loudly, ¡°Who are you referring to? Who¡¯s the mistress here?¡±


    ¡°And who were you clinging to? In a hospital, no less! The audacity to hold Raegan¡¯s husband here.


    Your brazenness in private must be appalling,¡± Nicole used, her gaze raking over them, unable to hide her disgust.


    She thought of them as an utterly shameless pair and was determined to unleash her frustration.


    Hearing her words, Mitchel addressed Nicole in a frosty tone, ¡°Mind yournguage, Nicole.


    ¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The thought of Raegan¡¯s injuries reignited Nicole¡¯s anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one who should be behaving,¡± she retorted.

 Chapter 531

    With a click of her tongue, Nicole continued, ¡°One might look human but acts worse than animals, blinded to distinguishing good from evil.


    ¡±


    Her insinuating words visibly darkened Mitchel¡¯s expression.


    Undeterred, Nicole added, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, I know an excellent Ophthalmologist.


    Do you need me to introduce him to you?¡±


    Her implication was clear.


    She was chastising Mitchel.


    Mitchel¡¯s patience wore thin as hemanded coldly, ¡°Leave!¡±


    Lauren was increasingly irritated because Nicole¡¯s intrusion had ruined her moment with Mitchel.


    She seized the moment and stepped in, feigning a gentle tone, ¡°Miss Lawrence, I understand you¡¯re here because of Raegan.


    But she¡¯s not in her right mind, and her words aren¡¯t reliable.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Lauren¡¯s implication was clear.


    She suggested Raegan was mentally unstable.


    Nicole couldn¡¯t help but sneer at Lauren¡¯s attempts to besmirch Raegan.


    ¡°So, Lauren, you¡¯re proposing that Raegan prompted me to cause you trouble?¡±


    Lauren hastily rified, ¡°That wasn¡¯t my intention.


    It¡¯s just¡­ She seemed so deranged earlier.


    I just thought you should know¡­¡±


    Nicoleughed bitterly.


    ¡°It appears you won¡¯t ept the truth until it¡¯s staring you in the face.


    ¡±


    Before Lauren could react, Nicole asked, ¡°Why did Raegan hit you if you im she did?¡±


    Lauren¡¯s expression froze, a wave of difort washing over her.


    In a flustered tone, she responded, ¡°I already told you she¡¯s mentally unstable.


    How could I possibly know what goes on in her mind¡­¡±


    Nicole¡¯s smile vanished, her voice dropping to a whisper.


    ¡°But you called her a stray dog left behind by Mr.


    Dixon.


    You branded her child a bastard, deserving of death, andbeled her a curse on her entire family¡­¡±


    Nicole recounted each sentence with precision.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Hearing this, Lauren¡¯s face clouded over, and she burst out, ¡°That¡¯s absurd!¡±


    She had once badmouthed Raegan, thinking it remained secret, never expecting her words to reach Nicole.


    Unperturbed, she believed she was beyond reproach, especially in the absence of any proof.


    Nicole scoffed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush.


    I haven¡¯t finished.


    You boasted about altering Raegan¡¯s paternity and pregnancy reports.


    Mitchel knows, yet he turns a blind eye.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s expression remained stoic, yet there was an undeniable iciness in his demeanor.

 Chapter 532

    ¡°Is this true, Lauren?¡± Mitchel inquired.


    ¡°I never said such things,¡± Lauren quickly denied it, tears brimming in her eyes.


    She turned to Mitchel, her voice soaked in sorrow.


    ¡°Mitchel, I swear I didn¡¯t.


    Nicole¡¯s ndering me.


    ¡±


    Facing Nicole, Lauren continued in a wounded tone, ¡°I bear you no grudge, Nicole.


    I know you¡¯re doing this for Raegan.


    I could sue you for nder, but since you¡¯re her friend, I¡¯ll let it pass this time.


    Just remember to stay in yourne and avoid framing others.


    ¡±


    Nicole felt a surge of revulsion.


    Lauren¡¯s words, seemingly generous, cleverly painted Nicole as a nderer acting on Raegan¡¯s behalf.


    Refusing to entertain Lauren¡¯s tactics, Nicole said dismissively, ¡°Lauren, your confidence stems from theck of cameras in the ward.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    Nicole paused, producing a voice recorder from her pocket and brandishing it with a taunt.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if this convinces you.


    ¡±


    Lauren¡¯s face contorted with panic at the sight of it.


    The next instant, her voice resonated clearly from the recording.


    Clear as day, it broadcast Lauren¡¯s voice, echoing Nicole¡¯s earlier words, and even more venomous remarks Nicole hadn¡¯t mentioned.


    Suddenly, Lauren felt a jolt, as if struck by lightning.


    Observing Lauren¡¯s ashen face, Nicole grinned and remarked, ¡°What a twist of fate! I had just left when you arrived, only to realize my voice recorder was missing.


    Returning to pick up the recorder, I overheard your delightful remarks in it.


    ¡±


    Nicole habitually carried a voice recorder, intending to extract some information from Jarrod.


    Unexpectedly, during her visit to Raegan¡¯s ward, the recorder slipped under the bed as she reached for her phone, identally turning on.


    Lauren entered Raegan¡¯s ward soon after her departure, which was fortunate as the recorder¡¯s battery life was limited.


    ¡°No! You faked all these!¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Quivering, Lauren clutched at Mitchel¡¯s sleeve, imploring, ¡°Mitchel, don¡¯t listen to her.


    She¡¯s still ndering me.


    These are fabrications, a result of Raegan¡¯s jealousy.


    It¡¯s a plot to hurt me through Nicole, I¡¯m sure of it!¡±


    Lauren vehemently denied her words and asserted she was being framed.


    ¡°Jealous of you?¡± Nicole responded with a smirk, ¡°Don¡¯t you own a mirror? Is Raegan envious of your overdone hyaluronic acid treatments, your talent for enticing married men, or perhaps jealous that you were born to be a bitch?¡±


    Each of Nicole¡¯s words pierced Lauren¡¯s heart like a dagger.


    Had Mitchel not been here, Lauren would have lunged at Nicole in fury.

 Chapter 533

    At this moment, Mitchel disengaged his clothes from Lauren¡¯s grip and gazed down at Lauren.


    ¡°Lauren, do you recall my previous warning?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He was referring to the caution he had issued the night when he handed Jocelyn over to the police.


    A wave of coldness swept over Lauren, sending shivers down her spine.


    Pinching herself, tears began to flow freely.


    ¡°Mitchel, it¡¯s not true.


    Don¡¯t trust her.


    She¡¯s siding with Raegan¡­


    She must be helping Raegan frame me¡­¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha!¡± Nicole scoffed.


    ¡°Should there be any doubts, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to have an expert verify the recording.


    ¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Lauren snapped in anger.


    ¡°You¡¯re best friends, right?


    Obviously, you¡¯d coborate to set me up!¡±


    Lauren steadfastly refused to confess.


    In her mind, if she didn¡¯t acknowledge it, it had nothing to do with her.


    Nicole, unwilling to waste more time, pocketed her recorder, giving Lauren a pointed Look.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to argue, but consider this a warning.


    If you torment my friend again, I¡¯ll ensure your spiteful words go viral.


    Everyone in Ardlens will hear this recording and know you as the shameless mistress.


    Prepare to be despised by everyone!¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Lauren fumed.


    With tears in her eyes, she turned to Mitchel and pleaded, ¡°Mitchel, she¡¯s defaming me.


    I can¡¯t let her take this recording away.


    ¡±


    ¡°Just admit you¡¯re scared.


    Stop ying the victim,¡± Nicole retorted with a look of contempt.


    ¡°Stay away from Raegan and this recording won¡¯t see the light of day.


    ¡±


    Nicole realized that, with the Dixon Group¡¯s influence, the recording might never go public even if she spent a fortune.


    But just possessing it could serve as a deterrent, keeping Lauren from harassing Raegan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    Raegan has no interest in Mitchel,¡± Nicole added, her lips curling into a smile.


    ¡°A man who lets his wife lose their child to save his ex-girlfriend? Raegan will never want him back.


    ¡±


    These words visibly unsettled Mitchel¡¯s previously indifferent demeanor.


    Nicole felt a surge of satisfaction.

 Chapter 534

    ¡°You two go on.


    I hope you two assholes stay together forever.


    ¡±


    With that, Nicole turned to leave.


    Whether or not Mitchel believed her words was irrelevant.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She had little expectation for a blind man to suddenly see the truth.


    It was better if Lauren stuck to Mitchel, leaving Raegan in peace.


    Before Nicole had taken more than a few steps, a chilling voice called out from behind her.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence.


    ¡± Mitchel¡¯s icy words followed.


    ¡°I expect you to act appropriately around Raegan.


    If not, I¡¯ll have Jarrod spend more time dealing with you Fury ignited within Nicole.


    Mitchel, so cunning, had pinpointed her vulnerability.


    No wonder Mitchel and Jarrod were friends.


    They were all bastards.


    Her face contorted with anger, Nicole shot back, ¡°You¡¯re threatening me!¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze deepened as he warned, ¡°Be careful with your words.


    Avoid saying things you shouldn¡¯t.


    ¡±


    Nicole seemed to sense something.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, do you believe Raegan will forgive you one day?¡± she asked.


    Observing Mitchel¡¯s reaction confirmed Nicole¡¯s suspicion.


    It appeared the descriptions of the heroes in the romantic novels she had read were spot on.


    Mitchel was a wealthy, handsome man, brimming with confidence in his love life.


    Why pass up the chance to avenge Raegan? Nicole wouldn¡¯t let such a golden opportunity slide.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr.


    Dixon.


    My lips are sealed, but¡­¡± Nicole hesitated, then added, ¡°Raegan¡¯s resolve might be stronger than you anticipate once she¡¯s made up her mind.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s hands balled into fists.


    He lingered for a moment before heading back to Lauren¡¯s ward.


    Upon seeing him, Lauren inquired anxiously, ¡°Mitchel, did you manage to retrieve the recorder?¡±


    She had assumed Mitchel chased after Nicole to help her reim the voice recorder.


    In her view, despite everything, Mitchel still showed concerns for her.


    After all, he hadn¡¯t punished her for tampering with Raegan¡¯s pregnancy test previously, right?


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    And now, battered by Raegan, Lauren was convinced Mitchel wouldn¡¯t me her.


    However, her ns to be Mitchel¡¯s wife had to be dyed.

 Chapter 535

    It was all Nicole¡¯s fault, the woman who had set her up.


    Once she married into the Dixon family, Lauren vowed to ruin the Lawrence family and humiliate Nicole.


    Lost in her vindictive thoughts, Lauren didn¡¯t even notice Mitchel was already standing beside her and gazing down at her.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Lauren,¡± he called out in a low voice.


    Lifting her eyes, Lauren saw Mitchel bathed in the glow of the bright light, looking strikingly handsome.


    Her heart raced, as always, at the sight of him.


    Affection filled her eyes as she softly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mitchel?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s voice was icy as he dered, ¡°You won¡¯t need to travel to Swynborough for the surgery.


    ¡±


    Lauren¡¯s joy was overwhelming, as if a diamond had fallen from the sky and struck her.


    She asked with a bright smile, ¡°Really? You wouldn¡¯t deceive me, would you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never lied to you,¡± Mitchel replied.


    This sudden surge of happiness reignited her dream of marrying Mitchel once more.


    As she reached out to embrace Mitchel, he unexpectedly stepped back.


    Bang! In her attempt, Lauren failed to hold onto Mitchel and, driven by momentum, tumbled from her wheelchair to the floor.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± She let out a pained cry, tears welling up in her eyes.


    Lying there, Lauren gazed up with tear-filled eyes and whined childishly, ¡°Mitchel, it hurts so much¡­¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Can¡¯t you stand up?¡± Mitchel inquired, his voice cold.


    His maic tone momentarily distracted Lauren.


    She almost knelt before him, captivated by the enticing presence of his suit-d legs.


    Feeling a rush of warmth, her voice turned more pleading and seductive.


    ¡°It hurts¡­ Lift me up.


    .


    Anticipating a romantic turn, Lauren hoped Mitchel would carry her to bed.


    Instead, his response was blunt.


    ¡°Then stay down.


    ¡±


    Lauren stared at him, shocked and disbelieving.


    ¡°What did you say, Mitchel?¡± she asked.

 Chapter 536

    With a cold smirk, Mitchel dered, ¡°Lauren, I¡¯ve given you plenty of chances.


    ¡±


    Stunned, Lauren felt a sense of dread wash over her.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Desperate, she reached out to grasp his leg, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°Mitchel¡­¡± she pleaded.


    But it was toote.


    Her hand barely grazed his trouser hem when she saw him lift his polished leather shoes and bring them down mercilessly.


    The hard soles crushed her hand, and Lauren¡¯s fingers felt like they were being shattered.


    The intense pain whitened her face as she screamed in terror.


    ¡°Mitchel¡­ What¡¯s happening? I¡­ I¡¯m Lauren¡­¡± she cried.


    But Mitchel¡¯s sympathy for Lauren had evaporated, his protection for her squandered.


    Crack! The cruel crunching of her fingers under his feet echoed ominously, a sound as chilling as the approach of death itself.


    Mitchel¡¯s expression was icy, his eyes glinting with a malice reminiscent of the devil.


    He dered, ¡°I¡¯ve made it clear that Raegan is my bottom line, yet you persist in crossing it.


    ¡±


    Lauren¡¯s agony triggered a flood of tears.


    Desperately, she cried out, ¡°It¡¯s not as you think¡­ Don¡¯t listen to Nicole¡­ I didn¡¯t do it¡­¡±


    Her words quivered,cking conviction.


    Mitchel crouched before her, forcefully turning her face toward him.


    His tone was icy as he asked, ¡°You think I¡¯d trust Nicole?¡±


    This question sparked a glimmer of hope in Lauren.


    Tears the size of beans streamed down her cheeks as she pleaded mournfully, ¡°Mitchel, if you don¡¯t believe her, why are you doing this to me? I never said those things.


    It¡¯s your child.


    How could I call it a bastard?¡±


    Suddenly, Lauren froze in ce.


    Mitchel had clicked on a video and yed it in front of her.


    ¡°You and that little bastard¡­ It¡¯s better that it¡¯s gone¡­¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Her harsh speech and brutal expression were captured clearly.


    Mitchel had set up a camera to protect Raegan, a feed only he could ess.


    After Nicole¡¯s departure, he activated the surveince footage but found himself unable to watch more than a brief segment.


    This was Lauren, the one he had always thought nothing more than a kind and naive girl.


    He had been treating her well for years.


    How could she be so vicious?


    Lauren was terrified, feeling as though she had plunged into a freezing dungeon, her body shaking uncontrobly.


    ¡°Lauren.


    ¡± Mitchel articted each word with a chilling tone, ¡°Do you believe you¡¯re clever enough to fool me?¡±

 Chapter 537

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not true¡­ It¡¯s all fake¡­


    ¡± Lauren stuttered, herplexion paler than a sheet of paper.


    She raised her eyes to Mitchel¡¯s wless visage.


    He seemed unchanged, yet to Lauren, he appeared foreign and frightening.


    ¡°Fake?¡± His Lips curled into a semnce of a smile, but his grip on her jaw was unyielding.


    ¡°Are you iming your illness is a fake, or perhaps this entire abduction as well?¡±


    Lauren¡¯s eyes widened at Mitchel¡¯s words, and her mouth gaped open.


    She was in utter disbelief.


    All the while, she firmly believed that her n was foolproof.


    Whether it was her fake illness or the kidnapping scheme, she ensured there were no loopholes.


    So, she thought Mitchel must be lying to her, trying to fish something out of her.


    She convinced herself that it must be the case.


    Lauren endured the excruciating pain and continued to y dumb.


    Tears streamed down her face like a waterfall.


    ¡°Mitchel, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Oh, really? Then, I will make you understand.


    The drug you took in was delivered to you from Swynborough.


    Also, in the area where your kidnappers¡¯ car crashed and exploded off the cliff, Matteo found a car passing by at that time.


    The dash cam footage clearly showed that the car lost control because the brakes malfunctioned.


    Well, several people risked their lives to demand ten million dors, yet the car they drove away was with faulty brakes.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Mitchel paused.


    Then, he asked calmly, ¡°Lauren, do you really think you can treat me like a fool and lie to me just because those men are dead?¡±


    As he spoke, he sounded calm and indifferent.


    It was as if he was only talking about what to eat for dinner.


    But every word he said sent a chill down Lauren¡¯s spine.


    The cold prated deep down her bones.


    Lauren shook her head desperately and said sorrowfully, ¡°No, Mitchel.


    It¡¯s not like that.


    Please let me exin¡­¡±


    When a teardrop of Lauren¡¯s fell on Mitchel¡¯s wrist, he felt an inexplicable disgust surge in his heart.


    He pushed Lauren away violently.


    Caught off guard, Lauren was pushed back forcefully.


    There was a loud thud.


    It turned out that her back hit the corner of the cab heavily.

 Chapter 538

    The pain was so intense that she felt her spine shattered.


    ¡°Ah! Mitchel, it hurts.


    It hurts so much¡­¡±


    Lauren¡¯s face contorted in pain.


    She was uglier than a monster.


    But no matter how miserable she looked, she couldn¡¯t evoke an ounce of sympathy from Mitchel.


    ¡°Lauren, you know that I hated maniptive games the most.


    I tolerated you before because I thought I owed you my life.


    But now that I¡¯ve paid off that debt, it¡¯s my turn to settle the score with you.


    ¡±


    Actually, Mitchel had already suspected that Lauren had done something evil.


    But every time, he deluded himself into believing that she was still the innocent and kind-hearted girl in his memory.


    Because of this, he didn¡¯t want to think about it or investigate further.


    But when the truth presented itself to him, his first thought was how he would face Raegan.


    Raegan had told him countless times about Lauren¡¯s true color.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    But he always refused to believe her.


    When Mitchel thought of Raegan¡¯s sadness and despair, he felt his heart was clenched by an invisible giant hand.


    It was too painful.


    Raegan was hurt seriously because of him.


    And it was his leaving her that caused her to lose their child.


    That baby wasn¡¯t only Raegan¡¯s.


    It was also his.


    Mitchel stared at Lauren fiercely with eyes full of resentment.


    It made Lauren feel she was a condemned sinner awaiting judgment.


    Finally, Lauren felt fear surge in her heart.


    She pleaded between sobs, ¡°Mitchel, please don¡¯t do this to me.


    I only did those things because I love you so much.


    I don¡¯t want to lose you.


    I said those words because I was jealous of Raegan.


    Why can she have you? I¡¯ve known you longer than her.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes turned cold and weary upon hearing this.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Lauren, I have nothing left for you apart from gratitude.


    Don¡¯t you understand it?¡±


    These words made Lauren¡¯s heart fall from hell into an even deeper darkness.


    ¡°No, Mitchel! That¡¯s impossible! You are lying!¡±


    Tears streamed down her face uncontrobly.


    She couldn¡¯t believe what Mitchel had just said.


    ¡°Mitchel, you are lying to me, right?


    How can you say you never love me? You¡¯ve treated me well because you love me.


    I know that.


    I can¡¯t believe this!¡±


    Lauren was deeply in love with Mitchel¡¯s good looks and honorable status.


    Just one look from him could stir her imagination, making her fantasize about countless scenes.

 Chapter 539

    But she never thought that one day, her imagination would be shattered.


    In front of Lauren, Mitchel took out his phone, called Matteo, and ordered, ¡°Matteo, contact Triclinium Hospital.


    Miss Murray is mentally unstable.


    She needs urgent treatment.


    ¡±


    While listening to him, Lauren felt something was off.


    She knew Triclinium Hospital.


    It was a mental hospital in Ardlens.


    Her mind instantly went nk, and her hands and feet trembled uncontrobly.


    Her eyes widened in disbelief.


    Mitchel was actually nning to send her to a mental hospital!


    She was not crazy.


    Why would he send her there?


    Her lips incessantly trembled as she asked, ¡°Mitchel, what are you talking about? Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about.


    Don¡¯t you desperately want to send Raegan there?¡±


    These words were like a thorny whip that fiercely pped Lauren¡¯s face.


    The pain was excruciating.


    She never expected that Mitchel would use the same trick she had adopted in dealing with Raegan.


    A cold and mocking expression appeared on Mitchel¡¯s refined face.


    The words that came out of his mouth were Like countless knives piercing Lauren¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you there to let you experience it first.


    ¡±


    Lauren instantly trembled violently.


    An endless fear filled her eyes.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She no longer cared about her dignity.


    She knelt in front of him and wailed, ¡°Mitchel, I¡¯m sorry.


    I know I was wrong.


    I shouldn¡¯t have framed Raegan.


    I won¡¯t do it again.


    Please don¡¯t send me to the mental hospital¡­¡±


    However, Mitchel just curled his lips into a cold smile.


    He turned around and was about to leave without even looking at Lauren.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Upon seeing this, despair overwhelmed Lauren¡¯s heart.


    She knew that once he walked away, she would be sent to the mental hospital with no chance of turning back.


    She cried out desperately, ¡°Mitchel, how can you treat me like this?


    I still have a family.


    Are you not afraid that my father wille after you if you send me to the mental hospital?¡±


    Mitchel turned around and mocked softly, ¡°Ronan Murray must know you are pretending to be sick.


    ¡±


    Lauren was stunned when she heard him mention her father¡¯s full name.


    Mitchel always called her father ¡°Mr.


    Murray.


    ¡± This was the first time he had called her father by his full name.


    Lauren avoided his gaze and stammered, ¡°No¡­ No.


    My dad doesn¡¯t know.


    ¡±


    But her voice betrayed her.


    She was obviously lying.

 Chapter 540

    A trace of disgust shed across Mitchel¡¯s face.


    If he didn¡¯t know that the developer of the injection drug had a close rtionship with Ronan, he might fall for Lauren¡¯s words.


    But he knew everything now.


    He looked at Lauren coldly and snapped, ¡°You and your family colluded to lie to me.


    Have you ever thought about the consequences? Do you really think you can fool me forever? Since Ronan wants me to take care of you so much, I will.


    Sending you to the mental hospital is already a big help.


    Will hee after me? Well¡­¡±


    Mitchel paused.


    Then he asked, ¡°Which do you think will Ronan choose, you or his career?¡±


    Lauren¡¯s body stiffened.


    She felt like she was struck by lightning.


    She knew her father would choose his career without hesitation.


    Mitchel¡¯s words urately capture the essence of her family¡¯s character.


    As soon as Mitchel opened the door, Matteo was already standing outside with two strong bodyguards.


    Mitchel said coldly without even looking back, ¡°Take her away.


    ¡±


    Lauren looked at the two bodyguards in horror.


    While they approached her, she screamed hysterically, ¡°No! Don¡¯te near me! I don¡¯t want to go! I won¡¯t go!¡±


    But everyone turned a deaf ear to her.


    Mitchel ignored her and was about to walk out of the ward.


    ¡°I told you! Don¡¯te any closer!¡±


    Lauren grabbed a fruit knife out of nowhere, pressed it against her neck, and shouted, ¡°If you dare to take me away, I¡¯ll die right in front of you!¡±


    Matteo gestured for the bodyguards to stop and then turned to Mitchel, awaiting further instructions.


    Lauren seized what she thought was her chance and, with eyes red and swollen, cried, ¡°Mitchel, can you really be this heartless? Remember, I saved your life once!¡±


    The truth was, this was a gamble as she was unsure if Mitchel would really turn his back on her.


    What did he mean he had returned the favor? No f@cking way.


    Lauren was set on banking on that past favor to chain Mitchel to her side forever and ensure he could never escape.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    As expected, Mitchel paused, spun on his heel, and took slow and deliberate steps toward her.


    When he was close, he crouched before her, took her trembling hand, and murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Lauren.


    ¡±


    The next second, Lauren¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears.


    She won! She got him again!


    She knew very well that behind Mitchel¡¯s frosty exterior was gentleness.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Otherwise, he would not have looked after her for years.


    To her, it felt as if she had regained a long-lost precious gem.


    ¡°I know¡­ I know you won¡¯t abandon me¡­¡± Lauren sobbed.


    ALL she wanted now was to cast aside the knife from her hand and embrace Mitchel with all the warmth in her heart.


    However, his grip on her hand was irond, and he seemed intent on crushing her wrist.

 Chapter 541

    Lauren¡¯s face contorted with agony.


    She tried to wriggle free, but her other hand was pinned under Mitchel¡¯s foot, rendering it immoveable.


    With a quivering voice, she reminded him, ¡°Mitchel, you¡¯re hurting me¡­¡±


    Mitchel, however, merely ignored her words, moved the hilt of the knife up, and said with ease, ¡°You weren¡¯t aiming for the artery.


    You should cut here, see?¡±


    Lauren¡¯s entire body shook at his words.


    Fear gripped her for the first time, and she worried Mitchel might actually end her life right there and then.


    Mitchel¡¯s dark side appeared.


    It was chilling and made him appear demonic.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Do it,¡± he urged, his face void of emotion and voice deep and ominous.


    ¡°Do you want me to help you?¡±


    Without waiting for her reply, he directed her hand to a lethal spot on her artery and forcefully pressed down.


    Lauren shook, terrified out of her wits.


    ¡°No, please don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t do this, Mitchel¡­¡±


    Mitchel narrowed his eyes but did not loosen his grip.


    What he said next sent shivers through her.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you just about to kill yourself?¡±


    As the de cut through her skin, blood began to trail down to her fingernails and along her arm.


    ¡°Please, stop¡­ Don¡¯t¡­¡± Lauren mumbled.


    Her body was shaking Like amb, and she was scared shitless.


    ¡°Help! Help me! Matteo, help me¡­¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Moments ago, Lauren was resisting being taken away by Matteo.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    But now, she found herself wishing he would whisk her away immediately.


    At least in an asylum, she could survive and cling to the hope of eventual freedom.


    If she stayed here, she feared she might bleed out.


    Matteo hurried over to Mitchel and said, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, please leave it to me.


    ¡±


    With that, Mitchel released Lauren¡¯s hand, and she copsed to the ground in a heap.


    She shook uncontrobly and was seemingly drained of her strength.


    Those who could see her right now would think she was some catastrophe¡¯s lone survivor.


    Mitchel took a wet wipe and leisurely wiped his hands of Lauren¡¯s blood.


    He gazed coldly at Lauren, who looked pitiful like an abandoned dog, and dered, ¡°If Tessa gets caught and I learn you two are aplices, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re confined to a psychiatric ward for good.


    ¡±


    With those words, he turned around and walked off with determined strides.


    It took a while before Lauren realized the gravity of the situation.

 Chapter 542

    She let out a piercing scream, and her eyes burned with fury.


    How could Mitchel do this to her for Raegan! Did he think he could lock her away forever?


    Once she got out, she swore to herself she would get even.


    Lauren¡¯s gaze zed with hatred, like a scorpion poised to unleash its venomous sting at any moment.


    ¡°Mitchel Dixon! You would regret this.


    Just wait and see! I swear to God, I will never forgive you!¡±


    In Raegan¡¯s ward.


    Raegan gazed silently at her right hand.


    She tried, with all her strength, to make a fist, but to no avail.


    The nurse saw what Raegan was trying to do and felt a lump in her throat.


    Feeling sorry, she reassured Raegan, ¡°You may not be able to exert much force, but you can still write.


    Just try not to stay in one position too long, or you might¡­¡±


    She trailed midsentence upon realizing the significance of Raegan¡¯s right hand to her.


    Her voice faded to a whisper with every word.


    On second thought, she figured it would be best to give a piece of advice that could help Raegan in the long run.


    ¡°It might be better to use your left hand during the rehabilitation.


    That way, you won¡¯t strain your right hand.


    ¡±


    Even after the nurse stepped out, Raegan continued to fix her gaze on her right hand without blinking.


    The tendons had been severed by shards of ss that day, robbing her of the ability to grip a pen.


    That exined the tremor in her hand whenever she held something.


    Sadly for Raegan, she could no longer draw or create art.


    She tried to tell herself everything would be okay since her right hand was not entirely out ofmission.


    But every time she looked at her trembling hand, she could not help but burst into tears, quickly dampening the white quilt beneath her.


    What had she possibly done in her past life that God punished her like this?


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The loss of her grandmother, the miscarriage of her beloved child, and now her hand was rendered useless¡­


    When Mitchel entered the room, the sight of her crying gripped his heart with pain as if it were pierced by countless needles.


    Though usually decisive, Mitchel found himself at a loss and unsure how to approach her.


    He did not know how tofort the woman he loved.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    For the first time, he deeply despised himself.


    Raegan was correct.


    He had been so negligent, allowing Lauren to inflict pain on her time and again.


    Now that he had finally realized how stupid he was, he refused to waste another moment slip.


    Mitchel stepped forward and opened her mouth to speak.


    However, Raegan would not even nce his way.


    She treated him as if he was invisible.

 Chapter 543

    She paid no attention to Mitchel whatsoever.


    After several days of rest, Raegan had not put on any weight and had be frail and as delicate as paper.


    And she looked nothing like a girl of her age, who was supposed to be full of vigor and vitality.


    Regret surged in Mitchel¡¯s heart at the sight of her.


    He extended his hand to catch a falling tear from her cheek.


    But at that moment, her expression shifted.


    Raegan recoiled and asked warily, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The wariness in Raegan¡¯s gaze deepened the ache in Mitchel¡¯s chest.


    Nheless, he tried his best to maintain calm andposed and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Have you eaten anything tonight?¡±


    Raegan smiled sarcastically.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Mitchel, this isn¡¯t exactly the time for small talk, is it?¡±


    Mitchel swallowed hard.


    After a tense moment, he informed her, ¡°Lauren¡¯s been sent to a psychiatric facility.


    ¡±


    It would have been good news if it was in the past.


    But now, Raegan was unmoved.


    Where Lauren ended up meant nothing to her now.


    After all, Lauren was only significant to her when she still had feelings for Mitchel.


    But those days were over.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She was now done with Mitchel, so she did not care about Lauren anymore.


    Raegan¡¯s indifference stung Mitchel.


    Laden with remorse, he reached for her hand and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let her bother us again.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s hand tensed, and she withdrew it like she had touched a me.


    Her revulsion was unmistakable.


    ¡°Mitchel, your promises mean nothing to me now,¡± she snarled.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He had broken his promises too often that she no longer had faith to give.


    Despondent, Raegan looked away and dismissed him.


    ¡°Please leave.


    Don¡¯te back unless you¡¯re ready to discuss divorce.


    The mention of divorce made Mitchel¡¯s heart lurch.


    Without thinking, he protested, ¡°I won¡¯t agree to a divorce.


    ¡±


    But Raegan did not re up in anger.


    Instead, she curled her lips and murmured, ¡°You¡¯ll change your mind eventually.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s expression turned stormy.


    He was puzzled as to why she was so certain about it.

 Chapter 544

    Agreeing to the divorce had never crossed his mind.


    How could she possibly get a divorce?


    At the thought of this, he resolutely vowed, ¡°Raegan, I will never sign those papers.


    ¡±


    Mitchel wrapped her in his embrace and ignored her struggles.


    He had kept his distance recently for fear she was too fragile to be handled.


    The familiar, sweet scent of her filled his senses, bringing a moment of peace amidst the chaos.


    How he wished he could freeze time right there.


    Even though Raegan did not push him away, Mitchel did not hold her too long as he could sense her coldness and repulsiveness to him.


    He shifted to hold her arms and gazed at her.


    ¡°Honey, it¡¯s all my fault.


    Please¡­ Just give one more chance.


    ¡±


    Without any emotion on her face, Raegan slowly said, ¡°Listen, this is the end for us.


    My decision about our divorce is final.


    ¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Palpable tension hung in the air, thick and suffocating.


    At her words, a shadow crossed Mitchel¡¯s face, and he retorted, ¡°And if I refuse to divorce, what will you do?¡±


    Raegan just gave Mitchel a sarcastic smile.


    Suddenly, the door was kicked open with a loud bang.


    Mitchel frowned.


    He was about to ask who it was when something suddenly flew over.


    It was a ck leather bag, and it hit Mitchel¡¯s body hard.


    Luciana, wearing a white blouse and ck pants, rushed in ferociously.


    She pounded on Mitchel again and again.


    Mitchel didn¡¯t dodge.


    He just stood still and let her hit him all she wanted.


    Luciana only stopped beating Mitchel when she finally felt tired.


    While panting, she snapped, ¡°I asked you to take good care of Raegan.


    Is this how you take care of her, huh?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Luciana¡¯s heart ached every time she thought of the loss of Raegan¡¯s baby.


    This made her want to scold Mitchel again and again.


    Actually, she had already bought a lot of baby stuff.


    But now that the baby was gone, they were all useless.


    She had nned to ask Raegan¡¯s permission to tell Kyler about the baby as soon as Raegan¡¯s condition became stable.


    But how could she do this now that the baby was gone?


    Fortunately, she had not mentioned anything to Kyler yet.


    Otherwise, it would be a huge blow to Kyler.


    His health condition, which had just improved recently, would definitely be affected.

 Chapter 545

    This time, Luciana ignored Mitchel.


    She turned around, walked to Raegan¡¯s bed, and sat on the edge.


    She held Raegan in her arms and cried, ¡°Raegan, I feel so sorry for you.


    You have suffered a lot.


    ¡±


    On the other hand, Raegan couldn¡¯t shed any more tears.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She had been crying for so long that her tears had dried up.


    She looked at Luciana with cold and empty eyes and said calmly, ¡°Luciana, I want a divorce.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s tall and straight figure subconsciously trembled upon hearing this.


    He suddenly understood why Luciana was here.


    He didn¡¯t tell Luciana about Raegan¡¯s kidnapping because he feared Raegan would request a divorce from him with the intervention of Luciana.


    Luciana looked at Raegan¡¯s scrawny face, feeling more distressed.


    ¡°Raegan, you get some rest first, okay? When you recover, I will help you settle it.


    ¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t agree to it!¡± Mitchel suddenly shouted.


    His voice sounded cold.


    It was only then that Luciana remembered Mitchel was still here.


    She was so engrossed in talking with Raegan that she had even forgotten his existence in the ward.


    Mitchel¡¯s interruption angered Luciana even more.


    She scolded, ¡°You, bastard! Get out of here!¡±


    However, Mitchel suddenly picked Luciana up and carried her to the door forcefully.


    Then, he ordered Matteo coldly before she could say anything, ¡°Send her back.


    ¡±


    Luciana snarled at Mitchel through clenched teeth, ¡°You little bastard! I am your mother.


    How dare you drive me away!


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want you to get involved in this matter.


    This is between Raegan and me.


    And I won¡¯t divorce her.


    ¡±


    After saying this, Mitchel closed the door and locked it to prevent Luciana from entering again.


    Luciana kept banging on the door and nagging, but he turned a deaf ear to her.


    Instead, he approached Raegan step by step.


    He asked, ¡°Is this how you fight for a divorce?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan remained silent.


    Mitchel smiled coldly and added, ¡°Do you think asking my mother toe here will make me change my mind?


    Honey, you¡¯re so naive.


    I won¡¯tpromise even in front of her.


    As I have said, I won¡¯t divorce you.


    ¡±


    Raegan thought for a while.


    Then she asked seriously, ¡°If Luciana couldn¡¯t change your mind, what about Kyler?¡±


    Her words exhausted thest bit of Mitchel¡¯s patience.


    Was Raegan really willing to ignore Kyler¡¯s health condition as long as she could divorce him?


    At the thought of this, he said in a domineering manner, ¡°Raegan, do you think you can get a chance to see my grandpa now¡¯


    At this moment, the noise outside the door stopped.


    Mitchel thought Luciana must have been forcibly sent away by Matteo.


    Raegan replied indifferently, ¡°As long as I am still alive, I can always find a way to see Kyler, right?¡±

 Chapter 546

    She knew that fighting for the divorce wouldn¡¯t go smoothly.


    The process was likely to be a long haul, so she had already prepared for it.


    Mitchel looked at Raegan expressionlessly.


    His eyes turned red, and he sneered, ¡°Do you really think you can threaten me?¡±


    Raegan didn¡¯t answer it.


    Instead, she said coldly, ¡°You can leave now.


    I¡¯m tired, and I want to sleep.


    ¡±


    She looked at Mitchel as if he was a stranger.


    And the way she treated him hurt Mitchel deeply.


    Mitchel knew Raegan was determined to get a divorce.


    Yet, the thought of seeing her run into another man¡¯s arms drove him nuts, let alone letting ite true.


    There was no way he would agree to it.


    Raegan wanted to sleep to recuperate before she came up with another solution for the divorce.


    But Mitchel suddenly leaned over and pulled her in front of him.


    Then he lowered his head and ki*sed her fiercely.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan didn¡¯t struggle.


    She acted like an inanimate object, allowing Mitchel to do whatever he wanted.


    Mitchel¡¯s tongue moved, trying to pry Raegan¡¯s mouth open.


    But she was like a hard and cold statue.


    He looked at her, and he froze when he saw her emotionless face.


    He let go of her.


    It was only then that Raegan said indifferently, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, it seems you are still obsessed with my body.


    As long as you agree to divorce, I can cooperate with you for once.


    You can take it as a divorce gift.


    ¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Mitchel felt humiliated.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Raegan would regard what he had done as a bargaining chip for divorce.


    His handsome face tensed, and his patience seemed to run out.


    ¡°¡±Raegan¡­¡±


    He tried hard to suppress his anger and asked word by word, ¡°What can I do for you to forgive me?¡±


    Raegan didn¡¯t want to mention the divorce anymore, so she just saidzily, ¡°You know exactly what I want.


    ¡±


    Mitchel said firmly, ¡°I can do anything for you except the divorce.


    ¡±


    ¡°Then, I will never forgive you for the rest of my life,¡± Raegan replied resolutely.


    If he could disappear from her world, she might gradually forget about him.


    As what they said, out of sight, out of mind.


    For a moment, Mitchel felt like an invisible hand was clenching his heart so tightly that he could hardly breathe.


    His face turned cold.


    He paused and said slowly, ¡°In that case, just hold a grudge against me.


    ¡±


    After saying this, he strode away as if he was afraid of hearing more harsh words from Raegan.

 Chapter 547

    Mitchel thought that if he kept a distance from Raegan, she might gradually give up the idea of divorcing him.


    But that night, something unexpected happened.


    At two in the morning, while Mitchel was still keeping himself busy with work, the nurse from the hospital called him.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, Miss Hayes is missing.


    ¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Mitchel rushed to the hospital with Matteo.


    And the first thing Matteo did when they arrived was check the surveince video.


    They saw in the video that Raegan came out of her ward at half past one in the morning when the nurse was taking a nap.


    Wearing a white dress, Raegan entered the elevator barefoot.


    But the surveince camera showed she didn¡¯t leave the hospital.


    The elevator stopped on the eighteenth floor.


    Matteo suddenly said with a solemn expression, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, it¡¯s the top floor.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes narrowed upon hearing this.


    He strode out of the monitoring room without saying anything.


    It was a cold, dark night.


    On the top floor, Raegan sat on a concrete pier.


    Her seaweed hair hung loosely on her shoulders, and her white dress swayed in the wind, making her look even thinner.


    She looked as fragile as a crystal that could break at any moment.


    When Mitchel saw this scene, his face turned pale.


    Panic immediately surged in his heart.


    ¡°Raegan¡­¡±¡± he called out cautiously.


    It was as if he was afraid his voice would break her.


    Raegan didn¡¯t move.


    It seemed she didn¡¯t hear anything.


    She raised her head and stared at the dark night sky.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Mitchel asked in a low voice, staring at her and approaching her slowly.


    Raegan didn¡¯t seem to notice what he was doing.


    But she answered, ¡°My baby¡­¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Mitchel stopped in his tracks.


    Then, he saw Raegan raise her arm, point at the sky, and say, ¡°My baby just came to say goodbye to me and went there.


    ¡±


    Suddenly, Mitchel felt like a giant hammer fell from the sky and hit his heart hard.


    The color drained from his face when he heard this.


    His hands unconsciously trembled.


    After a long time, he finally said with difficulty, ¡°Can you get down first?¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Still, Raegan didn¡¯t move.


    She asked slightly, ¡°Mitchel, can you let me go?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s palms were sweating profusely.


    He was so nervous now.


    He said in a forbearing tone, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after you go down, okay?¡±


    When Raegan looked at his face, she knew she was halfway to sess.

 Chapter 548

    Actually, she wanted to make him believe that she wouldmit suicide.


    Then, he would agree to the divorce.


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t risk her life.


    After all, she promised her grandmother that she would live a good life.


    She would never break her promise.


    And the first step to living a good life was to leave Mitchel.


    She must never let hatred take control of her Life.


    Though Raegan said to Mitchel that she would ask Kyler for help on their divorce, she didn¡¯t want Kyler to know her baby was gone.


    Kyler cherished her.


    He was the one who gave her warmth.


    She didn¡¯t have the heart to make him sad.


    ¡°Mitchel, let¡¯s break up peacefully,¡± Raegan said, staring at Mitchel.


    At this moment, she only had one thing on her mind.


    And that was, loving him for ten years was one of the worst things she had ever done.


    She wasted ten years of her life, and she regretted it very much.


    The entire rooftop was pitch-ck under the moonless sky.


    Only Raegan¡¯s small face shone.


    Mitchel was reminded of the first time he saw her.


    At that time, he thought her eyes were very beautiful.


    They were as bright as the newborn baby, without any impurities.


    Now, her beautiful eyes were still bright.


    However, they were emotionless.


    Why did this happen?


    Why did she have to suffer like this?


    Heartache, panic, regret, and all kinds of emotions instantly filled Mitchel¡¯s chest.


    He could hardly breathe.


    It was as if a giant boulder pressed his heart.


    Could he really let her go?


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    This time, he heard himself begging in a low voice, ¡°Raegan, I assure you that Lauren won¡¯t disturb us again.


    She is totally out of our lives.


    Please give me a chance.


    I will treat you well.


    I will do everything to bring back the way we used to be¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, Raegan interrupted, ¡°Can you bring my baby back?¡±


    Mitchel was at a loss for words, not knowing what to say.


    No matter how rich and powerful he was, he was not omnipotent.


    There were things he couldn¡¯t do.


    He couldn¡¯t bring their baby back, just as they couldn¡¯t go back to the past.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Raegan broke down and cried hard.


    Every time she recalled her baby, she felt heartbroken.


    She hoped she didn¡¯t lie to Mitchel when she said her baby visited her in her dream and said it had gone to a wonderful paradise.

 Chapter 549

    But unfortunately, it was not true.


    Her baby never visited her in her dream.


    She missed her baby so much.


    When Raegan¡¯s grandmother died, the baby in her belly was her onlyfort.


    But why should she be deprived of her onlyfort? Why did they take it away from her?


    At this moment, Raegan wanted to pour out all her emotions.


    Her body trembled as she cried hysterically.


    ¡°Mitchel, I begged you at that time¡­¡±


    When she was kidnapped and called Mitchell in despair, she didn¡¯t expect him toe to her rescue right away.


    But she hoped he didn¡¯t hang up on her and at least checked her location.


    However, he hung up the phone without believing even a single word she said.


    When those hooligans beat her up, she did her best to protect her belly.


    Her baby had apanied her for a long time.


    But in the end, her baby couldn¡¯t survive.


    Mitchel¡¯s face turned as pale as a sheet, and his heart hurt as if it was being crushed.


    That phone call was the most regrettable moment of his life.


    ¡°Raegan, I¡¯m sorry.


    I¡¯m really, really sorry.


    ¡±


    He knew she wouldn¡¯t ept his apology.


    But he didn¡¯t know what else to say except sorry.


    He felt so helpless at the moment.


    For the first time, he knew what it meant to be helpless.


    If he could, he would sacrifice his life to bear the pain for her.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    His heart was also crushed when their baby was gone.


    Every time he thought of their baby, he felt like his heart was pricked by countless thorns.


    But he knew that his pain was far less than one-tenth of Raegan¡¯s.


    After all, she suffered too much.


    Raegan¡¯s long eyshes flickered slightly, and pearl-like teardrops fell along her pale face one after another.


    ¡°Mitchel, I¡¯m begging you again now.


    Please let me go.


    Don¡¯t make me hate you more.


    ¡±


    The word ¡°beg¡± was like a knife, cutting every inch of Mitchel¡¯s body.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The pain seemed unbearable.


    He could no longer stand it.


    He staggered back, feeling the fresh smell of blood in his throat.


    It had only been a few minutes, but he felt like they had been there for a very long time.

 Chapter 550

    He felt the cold wind blow on his face.


    He looked at her and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Okay.


    ¡± Mitchel could no longer bear to see Raegan this miserable, so he finally agreed.


    The next day, Mitchel returned to the hospital in the afternoon.


    He helped Raeganplete the discharge formalities, then they drove to the court.


    On their way, there was pin-drop silence in the car.


    It was as if silence was thest harmony between them.


    Normally, it should only be a forty-minute journey.


    But Mitchel drove so slow that it took them an hour and a half.


    Raegan didn¡¯t make a fuss about it.


    She thought they had enough time, anyway.


    So, she just sat in the passenger seat calmly.


    Finally, they arrived at their destination.


    Raegan got out of the car without waiting for Mitchel to open the door for her.


    When they walked in, the staff said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    We are currently having problems with the system.


    It won¡¯t be fixed soon.


    Will it be okay if youe back tomorrow?¡±


    The hope in Mitchel¡¯s reignited upon hearing these words.


    But the next second, it was shattered.


    Raegan said firmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay.


    We will wait.


    ¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to wait all night.


    For her, a long dy meant trouble.


    So, she was willing to wait until they fixed the problem.


    Bitterness surged up in Mitchel¡¯s heart.


    But he could only purse his lips.


    It was almost time for the staff to get off work, but the system problem had not been resolved yet.


    The people waiting in line behind Mitchel and Raegan had all left.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Only the two of them stayed in the line.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    When Mitchel saw this, he lowered his head and murmured, ¡°How about we go home? Let¡¯se here tomorrow.


    ¡±


    Raegan raised her head and looked at the clock on the wall.


    ¡°There are still ten minutes left.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s face turned pale.


    Why was she so eager to divorce him? Did she hate him so much that she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him for even a second?


    A trace of disappointment shed in his eyes.


    ¡°You can wait here, then.


    I have to go back to deal with some business matters.


    ¡±

 Chapter 551

    ¡°No.


    We will both wait here.


    ¡±


    Raegan was not a fool.


    How could she get a divorce alone?


    ¡°There¡¯s an important contract waiting for me to sign.


    Can youpensate me for my loss?¡± Mitchel said with a frown.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Raegan red at Mitchel.


    She knew he did it on purpose.


    Any contracts of the Dixon Group were worth hundreds of millions.


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t afford topensate him.


    When Mitchel saw Raegan¡¯s reaction, he felt much better.


    He said in a clear voice, ¡°If you can¡¯t afford it, I¡¯ll leave now.


    ¡±


    Who wouldn¡¯t know he was evading?


    Mitchel clearly knew that Raegan would disappear from his life as soon as she got the divorce certificate.


    If she hadn¡¯t threatened him with her life, he would never let her go.


    At this moment, the staff suddenly shouted, ¡°The system problem has been fixed.


    No.


    24, are you still here?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s heart skipped a beat at what she perceived as the most beautiful sound on Earth.


    She snatched the ID card from Mitchel¡¯s grasp and pped it down on the table.


    ¡°We¡¯re here!¡±


    In that instant, Mitchel¡¯s towering figure seemed to crumble.


    Shortly after, the divorce certificates were ced before them.


    Raegan calmly slid hers into her handbag.


    Mitchel, on the other hand, stood as if lost in a fog.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His face turned a shade paler at the sight of the official document.


    For the first time, he despised the walls that surrounded them.


    Raegan took the divorce certificate for Mitchel and shoved it into his arms.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold up the line.


    ¡±


    The paper felt like fire against Mitchel¡¯s chest, burning far deeper than the skin.


    He remained rooted to the spot.


    By the time he returned to his senses, Raegan had already gone out.


    Mitchel hurried after her.


    When he saw her getting into a taxi, he, in desperation, grabbed her hand.


    Raegan jerked and tried to shake off his grip.


    As it turned out, he had seized her injured right hand.


    ¡°Ouch! Let me go!¡± Raegan cried while ring at him.

 Chapter 552

    Pained by the coldness in her stare, Mitchel held her hand tighter and offered, ¡°Let me drive you home.


    ¡±


    ¡°No, thank you,¡± Raegan refused without a second thought.


    When the taxi driver saw the standoff, he picked up another passenger and drove off.


    Raegan was fuming.


    Sadly, she was unable to break free from Mitchel¡¯s grasp, so she eventually stopped struggling.


    Mitchel mistook her calm for a sign of hope.


    Though a glimmer of hope rose in his heart, he acted tough.


    ¡°Do you want me to carry you in my arms, or will youe along without a fuss?¡±


    Raegan was too mad to say a word.


    Before she could react, Mitchel had swept her up into his car and buckled her in.


    However, she, quick as a sh, unbuckled the seat belt and Lunged for the door.


    Mitchel had seen through her and immediately locked the door from his side.


    Seething, Raegan turned to him and demanded through gritted teeth, ¡°Unlock the door.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home,¡± Mitchel insisted.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I said, unlock the door!¡± Raegan, with her patience wearing thin, took out her phone and dialed the police right there.


    ¡°Raegan!¡± Mitchel reached out to stop her.


    He never expected she would actually call the police on him.


    With his face drained of color and his voiceced with sorrow, he relented.


    ¡°Fine.


    But there¡¯s something I want to say to you first.


    After that, you can do as you please.


    ¡±


    Raegan just stared at him in response.


    ¡°¡°Raegan, I only saved Lauren that day to pay off my debt.


    She once saved my life, after all.


    I had no idea you¡¯d get hurt.


    If I had known, I never would have gone after her,¡± Mitchel exined in a hoarse voice.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan remained expressionless.


    She was neither sad, touched, nor angry.


    ¡°Are you done? Can I go now?¡±


    Her words struck Mitchel like a thunderbolt, and pain radiated through his chest.


    ¡°Do you really despise me so much you can¡¯t stand seeing me?¡±


    ¡°What do you think, Mitchel?¡± Raegan scoffed.


    ¡°Every time I see you, I¡¯m reminded of how you left me in the parking lot to save another woman and how you ignored me when I begged you to save my baby.


    ¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 553

    Raegan tried, with all her might, to keep her emotions in check.


    She was through with him.


    She felt neither love nor resentment toward him.


    Just nothing.


    Mitchel¡¯s face went as white as a sheet at her every word.


    Moreover, he felt as if a sharp de was lodged in his chest, rendering him breathless.


    Though he had agreed to get a divorce because she threatened him with her life, he did not know how to face her for now.


    As she prepared to exit the car, Raegan looked at his pale face and said with a faint smile, ¡°Take care.


    Let this be ourst goodbye.


    ¡±


    Her smile was sincere and not forced.


    It was as if a weight had been lifted from her shoulders.


    She felt no need for drawn-out goodbyes.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, she wanted nothing but for their paths never to cross again.


    To her disappointment, she might see Mitchel again.


    The terms of their divorce required discretion to keep it from Kyler.


    As long as Kyler wanted to see her, she would pay him a visit.


    It was inevitable for her and Mitchel to see each other, even if she tried her best to avoid him.


    Meanwhile, Mitchel was left grappling with his emotions.


    The smile Raegan wore was unbearable to him.


    It was a silent reminder of all he had lost.


    As he watched her receding figure, a bitter taste filled his mouth.


    But then, slowly, darkness overtook his sight.


    Before he knew it, he slumped over in the car, unconscious.


    But before he lost consciousness, he saw Raegan look back at him.


    Mitchel was somehow relieved.


    Atst, she had cast a nce his way.


    But the truth was, Raegan did not turn around.


    It was just his imagination.


    When Mitchel¡¯s eyes fluttered open, he found himself staring at the white ceiling of a hospital room.


    Matteo had brought him here.


    Mitchel had not slept for days.


    With exhaustion taking its toll on him and his surge of anger, he vomited blood and passed out.


    ¡°Has shee by?¡± Mitchel asked.


    The first thing he thought of when he woke up was Raegan.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Of course, Matteo knew very well who Mitchel was talking about.


    He could not help but be flustered as Mitchel stared at him expectantly.


    Regardless, he had no choice but to speak the truth.


    ¡°No, Mr.


    Dixon.


    ¡±


    ¡°But did you tell her I¡¯m here?¡± Mitchel queried with a flicker of hope in his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve called her.


    ¡±


    ¡°And what did she say?¡±

 Chapter 554

    Matteo recalled what Raegan had said and recounted it to Mitchel verbatim.


    ¡°She said, ¡®Isn¡¯t he in the hospital? Why call me? I¡¯m not a doctor.


    You¡¯d be better off calling Luis.


    And, Mitchel and I are divorced.


    There¡¯s no need to update me on his condition.


    ¡®¡±


    Matteo reported everything to Mitchel without sparing any details.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a long, deafening silence, Mitchel bellowed, ¡°Leave!¡±


    The door clicked shut behind Matteo, but the sounds of distress from within the room reached him nheless.


    He sighed deeply and mused on the perils of love.


    From what he had witnessed, he vowed to avoid marriage himself.


    Meanwhile, after returning to her house in Crystal Bay, Raegan did not go out for a whole week.


    The hospital had not been a ce of rest for her.


    But now that the divorce was over and she was in her own space, she surrendered to sleep.


    She indulged in a carefree lifestyle, eating just once a day, and spent most of the past three days sleeping.


    As the days slipped by, Raegan turned her attention to unresolved matters.


    She reached out to Cara and informed thetter she could no longer work for her studio.


    Cara tried to persuade Raegan to reconsider.


    Raegan, however, remained steadfast.


    It was not that she did not want to, but because she figured it was impractical for her to work, given her injured right hand.


    Her hand¡¯s recovery remained a question mark.


    A designer was supposed to pour time and energy into her crafts.


    Sadly, her right hand might just fall short of what the job demanded.


    Upon learning of Raegan¡¯s injured hand, Cara expressed her understanding and assured Raegan that the door would always remain open for her.


    In the following days, Raegan, unwilling to be idle, began searching for jobs online.


    She narrowed her options to two potential paths: a trantion service and a renowned educational institution.


    Both fields seemed essible to her in her current condition.


    Upon hearing of Raegan¡¯s divorce, Nicole reached out.


    Nicole expressed her frustration of being previously barred from visiting Raegan by Mitchel¡¯s overzealous bodyguards.


    Once Nicole learned from a doctor acquainted with her that Raegan had been discharged, she called Raegan at once.


    Raegan said she wanted to just stay home and take a _ rest.


    Nevertheless, a weekter, Nicole arrived at her doorstep, determined to whisk Raegan away to celebrate.


    The celebration venue was, of course, in the bar.


    Nicole indulged in her usual fare.


    Raegan, feeling more like herself again, joined in with a selection of c@@ktails.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Several drinks deep, Nicole¡¯s emotions spilled over.


    She clung to Raegan and cried, ¡°How could you even think of jumping off a building for that jerk? He¡¯s not worth your life!¡±


    When Nicole recalled the doctor¡¯s rming update, she felt her heart lurch with fear.


    To ease Nicole¡¯s distress, Raegan shared the truth.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to jump.


    It was just the quickest route to divorce I could think of.

 Chapter 555

    I figured if Mitchel didn¡¯t relent, I¡¯d find another way.


    Thankfully, he gave in to the divorce without iting to that.


    ¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Nicole, with her eyes wide open, continued toin, ¡°Do you realize how terrified I was when the doctor told me you were about to jump? You scared the shit out of me.


    ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I won¡¯t do anything stupid.


    He¡¯s not worth it,¡± Raegan assured her.


    Nicole¡¯s response was a mix of relief and admiration.


    She wrapped Raegan in a warm embrace and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always known you¡¯re strong.


    You¡¯re not the type to let a man like that drag you down.


    ¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course not.


    I made a promise to my grandma to live well, and I won¡¯t let myself suffer for someone else¡¯s mistakes.


    So you don¡¯t need to worry.


    I¡¯ll look after myself.


    I won¡¯t give a damn about him from now on.


    ¡±


    Their moment of solidarity was broken by a sneering voice from behind.


    ¡°Oh, the tales women spin.


    ¡±


    Upon hearing the voice, Nicole¡¯s face turned as white as a sheet.


    She turned around and saw Jarrod.


    Next to Jarrod was Mitchel.


    Jarrod smirked and said with scorn, ¡°Well, here¡¯s the woman you¡¯ve been brooding over.


    It seems she¡¯s so indifferent to you.


    ¡±


    Overheard Raegan¡¯s words, Mitchel¡¯s face turned gloomy.


    On the other hand, Raegan¡¯s face turned pale.


    After being with Mitchel for two years, she already knew him well.


    He hated people who lied to him.


    But she also thought she wouldn¡¯t have much chance to get in touch with this superior CEO of the Dixon Group in the future, anyway.


    So, it didn¡¯t matter if he hated her.


    In fact, it would be best if he hated her so much that he wouldn¡¯t want to see her.


    By then, she could have a peaceful life.


    Nicole stepped forward, directly blocking Raegan behind her.


    Then she looked at Mitchel and warned, ¡°You have caused Raegan so much misery.


    So, what¡¯s wrong with her wanting a divorce? If someone makes my life miserable, I will kill him with my own hands.


    ¡±


    Raegan was Nicole¡¯s best friend, so Nicole would naturally defend Raegan.


    Besides,


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan was innocent.


    It was Mitchel who had done wrong to Raegan.


    Mitchel¡¯s face was still cold, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Raegan had not seen him for a week.


    She noticed that he¡¯d lost a lot of weight, and his face looked a little sickly.


    She remembered the day when Matteo told her that Mitchel vomited blood and fainted.


    She thought it was Mitchel¡¯s trick.


    But now that he was in front of her, it seemed to be true.


    This was the first time she had seen his frail side.


    She admitted that she felt sorry for him.


    After all, she had loved him for ten years, and she still loved him until now.


    It was difficult for her to be totally indifferent to him.


    Raegan knew herself.


    Her problem was that she was too easy to be softhearted.


    She could not be too ruthless to others.

 Chapter 556

    Even if Mitchel looked sick, it didn¡¯t affect his noble temperament at all.


    He was still very handsome despite his sickly appearance.


    Raegan thought he would at least ask her some questions, so she had prepared herself to answer them.


    However, it didn¡¯t happen.


    Instead, he just nced at her with a little fierceness, and then hepletely ignored her.


    He strode away from her as if he didn¡¯t know her.


    Back then, after they got their divorce certificate, Raegan said to Mitchel that they should never see each other again.


    Was this his response to her words?


    But this was what she wanted, right?


    Why did she still feel sad when she saw his indifference?


    Time was really a terrible thing.


    Many emotions that had been kept for a long time came out naturally.


    Raegan took a deep breath and blinked a few times.


    She convinced herself that it was a good thing.


    If they didn¡¯t have any contacts, they would forget each other sooner.


    Jarrod nced at Mitchel and saw his cold look.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Then he stood by Nicole¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°I still have something to settle with youter.


    ¡±


    Nicole froze, and her face turned pale upon hearing this.


    Since Nicole and Raegan were both drunk, Nicole called a designated driver to take them home.


    She let the driver send Raegan home first, then asked the driver to send her to Jarrod¡¯s apartment.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    When she was already in front of the door, she felt very uneasy.


    She had no idea what awaited her inside, but she knew that Jarrod had too many ways to torture people.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    Then she reached out and pressed the doorbell.


    The door opened automatically.


    As she walked into the apartment, she kept reminding herself to be good.


    She had to be obedient so that things would end quickly.


    Then she could leave.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Jarrod was still in his suit.


    He stood in front of the floor-to- ceiling window with his back to her.


    When he heard here in, he turned around and looked at her with cold eyes, making her feel Like he had just crawled out of hell.


    ¡°Well, I must say that you¡¯ve done a good job with your little tricks.


    Jarrod¡¯s tone was t.


    But for some reason, it made Nicole feel even more scared.


    Nicole couldn¡¯t guess what he knew, so she had to y dumb.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

 Chapter 557

    Jarrod took out a stack of photos and threw them on her face.


    The sharp corner of one of the photos even cut her ear.


    ¡°The night before yesterday, it was Korbin from the Capital Company.


    Yesterday afternoon, it was Mr.


    Freeman.


    And this noon, it was Jerry.


    What a tight schedule.


    ¡±


    He paused.


    But without waiting for her answer, he disdainfully asked in a low voice, ¡°Nicole, are you sure you have entertained all of them?¡±


    Nicole felt like she was struck by lightning.


    Her mind went nk, and she couldn¡¯t think of a word to retort.


    It turned out that Jarrod knew all about her making allies.


    She panicked, thinking she was doomed this time.


    Nicole was so scared that she turned around and was about to run out.


    She didn¡¯t have time to think about anything.


    But before she could take a step, Jarrod quickly grabbed her neck and pressed her face hard against the French window.


    He pressed his thin lips against her ear from behind and asked coldly, ¡°Where did they touch you?¡±


    Nicole was terrified.


    Her face was pressed hard against the thick ss, making her feel like it was about to deform.


    And she felt that Jarrod was tying up her hands behind with a chain.


    He must be going crazy again.


    What if he would kill her this time?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    At the thought of this, Nicole trembled all over.


    She struggled while exining, ¡°No, they didn¡¯t touch me.


    ¡±


    Would Jarrod believe Nicole? He hated people who resisted his control, so he was blinded by anger now.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Do you know what I hate the most? It¡¯s when other people touch my toys.


    ¡±


    Jarrod looked at Nicole with gloom in his eyes.


    He stretched out his long arm and took a bottle of champagne from the wine rack.


    His handsome face was filled with cruelty.


    ¡°Since you are dirty, I must disinfect you.


    ¡±


    Suddenly, Nicole¡¯s mind went nk again.


    When she came back to her senses, she roared angrily, ¡°Jarrod, are you crazy? Let go of me!¡±


    Jarrod sneered, pressed his long legs against hers, and said coldly, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    While still pressing Nicole¡¯s head against the ss, Jarrod¡¯s slender fingers pressed the champagne¡¯s cork down and shook it vigorously, waiting for the fine bubbles to rise.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes widened.


    Fear surged up in her heart.


    She cursed, ¡°Jarrod, you are a f@cking crazy dog!¡±

 Chapter 558

    He was actually worse than a crazy dog.


    How could she be obedient to him if he was like this?


    Suddenly, there was a plop.


    The champagne lid had already popped out.


    The pungent alcohol spurted out and sprayed onto Nicole¡¯s head, face, and body.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Her eyes were hit by the liquid, making her feel like she was going blind.


    Every hair on her body was stimted to stand up.


    Behind her, Jarrod smiled sinisterly.


    He looked like the devil from hell.


    He was happy to see her pale expression.


    Seeing her look miserable, all the malice was revealed in his eyes.


    ¡°We are just getting started.


    Please bear with me.


    ¡±


    Nicole tried her best not to cry.


    But at this moment, tears streamed down her pale face uncontrobly.


    She just couldn¡¯t stop them from falling.


    Her legs went so weak that she knelt in front of the French window and leaned against the transparent ss for support.


    Jarrod¡¯s apartment was on the eighth floor, which was not very high.


    When she looked down, she saw the security guards patrolling the alleys.


    She wished they would raise their heads and look up.


    Then, they would see what crazy things were happening beside the window.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Nicole thought Jarrod was done.


    But to her surprise, he took a goblet, shook the remaining champagne, slowly poured it into the goblet, and handed it to her.


    He looked at her and smiled.


    ¡°This champagne is very expensive.


    You shouldn¡¯t waste it.


    ¡±


    Nicole red at him and cursed, ¡°Jarrod, you are a f@cking dog!¡±


    As soon as she said this, Jarrod grabbed and pinched her jaw hard to open her mouth forcibly and directly poured the champagne into her mouth.


    Nicole choked on a mouthful of champagne and coughed violently.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Since she couldn¡¯t stop coughing, she couldn¡¯t swallow it.


    The liquid oozed out from the corners of her mouth.


    She was overwhelmed by the smell of alcohol.


    And she was helpless in the face of his anger.


    Jarrod smashed the empty goblet against the window.


    Shards of ss flew in all directions, and some hit Nicole, cutting the skin on her arms.


    He squatted down, held her chin, and turned her face to him.


    ¡°If I¡¯m a f@cking dog¡­¡±


    After being choked by alcohol, Nicole still coughed and even gasped for breath.


    She couldn¡¯t answer him.

 Chapter 559

    Jarrod stretched out his hand and patted her face.


    ¡°How about you?


    What are you?¡±


    His tone was full of contempt and disgust.


    There was pain in Nicole¡¯s eyes.


    It felt terrible to be tortured by Jarrod.


    And he had been doing this to her for a long time.


    At this moment, she decided to throw caution to the wind.


    She cursed directly, ¡°Jarrod, you are nothing but an animal!¡±


    Jarrod instantly red up.


    He pinched her chin hard and snapped, ¡°I dare you to say that again!¡±


    Nicole looked at him and added coldly, ¡°Jarrod, you are only capable of bullying women.


    I look down upon you.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s dark eyes turned cold.


    He grabbed her neck, pinched it hard, and mmed her against the ss.


    ¡°It seems you haven¡¯t learned enough lessons.


    ¡±


    It took a long while for Jarrod to quench his desire.


    Then he got up and went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    Aftering out of the bathroom, he leaned against the headboardzily, reached for the cigarette box on the bedside table, and took one cigarette.


    He put it in his mouth, lit it, and took a deep drag.


    He blew a mouthful of smoke, shrouding his handsome face.


    His eyes were fixed on the motionless figure on the floor.


    He said lightly, ¡°Miss Lawrence, that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got?¡±


    Since Nicoley on the floor naked, she felt so cold that she trembled all over.


    Her body was covered with red and purple marks.


    She knew she had no way out, so she let it be.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Three years? No, it wouldn¡¯tst that long.


    If Jarrod continued to torture her like this, it would only take at most three months for her to be killed by him.


    Especially now that he found she hade in contact with the former partners of the Lawrence family.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Her road ahead would only be more difficult.


    If she wanted to pull off a sess, she must first make him let down his guard.


    But what should she do? He was stubborn, and he didn¡¯t believe anyone that easily.


    What if she used abination of hard and soft methods?


    Nicole was still lost in thought, pondering what to do next, when her face was suddenly pinched up.


    The tears that were about to fall hung up on the corners of her eyes.


    At this moment, she looked aggrieved and fragile.


    She seemed to lose all her strength.


    Jarrod stared at her.


    This time, the sternness in his eyes faded slightly.


    He said in a casual tone, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re wronged?¡±

 Chapter 560

    Nicole noticed the change in his emotions and decided to take advantage of this opportunity.


    She squeezed out more tears and said angrily, ¡°Jarrod, do you only know how to make a woman suffer? Shame on you! A real man should be able to satisfy a woman in bed, not the other way around.


    ¡±


    Jarrod sneered coldly, ¡°And do you think you deserve it?¡±


    His words annoyed Nicole even more.


    She retorted, ¡°Why don¡¯t you untie me? So I can let you know whether I deserve it or not?¡±


    Jarrod raised his eyebrows, looking a bit surprised.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Nicole retorted impatiently, ¡°You keep talking so much nonsense.


    Why don¡¯t you dare? Are you scared?¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha!¡±


    Jarrodughed sinisterly.


    He squatted down and untied the chain on her hands.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, Nicole pushed him to the floor.


    Anger immediately rose in his eyes.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He was about to get up when she suddenly pounced on him and covered his lips with hers.


    She even stuck her tongue out and pried his mouth open, wanting to give him a passionate French ki*s.


    Nicole was not that good at ki*sing.


    Jarrod didn¡¯t know this because although they had had s@x many times, they seldom ki*sed.


    After all, ki*sing was for couples who loved each other.


    There was no love between them, so it was not appropriate for them.


    But Nicole had no idea that her unfamiliarity with it would arouse Jarrod even more.


    Jarrod¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Soon, he responded to her ki*ses and even deepened their entanglement.


    Of course, his ki*sing skills were much better than Nicole¡¯s.


    But Nicole didn¡¯t like it at all.


    In the eyes of the outside world, Jarrod was a handsome and sessful businessman.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    But for her, he was a disgusting animal.


    He was the devil who ruined her and her family.


    He was not satisfied with destroying her fantasies and shattering her peaceful life.


    He also drove her family into a corner.


    She had no choice but to save herself first.


    Jarrod was about to move his hand down when Nicole suddenly stopped him.


    She gave him her most charming smile and said, ¡°Let me do it for you this time.


    What do you think?¡±


    She only repeated what he had said to her.


    But Jarrod¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.


    Sure enough, men are all the same.


    They all liked excitement.

 Chapter 561

    Nicole deliberately used her fingers to rub his earlobe, watching him squint with satisfaction.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, I am telling the truth.


    They never touched me.


    I only made an introduction to them about the new technology of the Lawrence family.


    You really want to drive the Lawrence family to do a desperate act, right?¡±


    Jarrod grabbed her restless hand and said sharply, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether the Lawrence family prospers.


    It has nothing to do with me.


    ¡±


    What he wanted the most was to see the Lawrence family doomed.


    But he didn¡¯t want the Lawrence family to go down at once.


    He wanted to watch them going down the drain little by little.


    For him, it was more fun.


    In fact, he was nning something big.


    And when the right time came, the Lawrence family would suffer the most.


    At the thought of this, cruelty surged in Jarrod¡¯s heart again.


    He couldn¡¯t wait to see Nicole¡¯s expression when the truth was revealed before her.


    After all, it felt good to manipte people, especially their feelings.


    But Jarrod had no idea that Nicole shared the same thought.


    Wasn¡¯t it that great minds thought alike?


    Nicole lowered her head, gently bit his earlobe, and asked in a soft voice, ¡°What if I can satisfy you?¡±


    Suddenly, lust filled Jarrod¡¯s eyes.


    Since he returned from abroad, Nicole always acted like a dead body whenever they had s@x.


    This was the first time she had proactively seduced him.


    Jarrod froze like a statue.


    He just stared at Nicole unblinkingly.


    Nicole picked up his tie from the floor and started blindfolding him.


    He frowned and reached out to stop her.


    She leaned closer to his ear and whispered with a hint of mockery, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, you¡¯ve been through a lot, right? Can¡¯t you even stand this small trick?¡±


    Her words worked.


    Jarrod just sneered and let her do what she wanted.


    Actually, his curiosity was piqued.


    He wanted to know what Nicole was capable of.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After covering Jarrod¡¯s eyes, Nicole lowered her head and ki*sed his Adam¡¯s apple, nibbling it gently from time to time.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Jarrod¡¯s arousal intensified, and his breath became heavier.


    Then he felt that Nicole¡¯s lips from his neck kept going down.


    He realized it was more exciting being blindfolded.


    He couldn¡¯t see what she would do next, and he could only anticipate.


    Butter, Jarrod realized something was wrong.


    When he was so immersed in that pleasurable feeling, he didn¡¯t notice that his hands had already been tied with the cold iron chain.


    His eyes suddenly turned cold.

 Chapter 562

    ¡°Nicole, what the hell are you doing?¡±


    Jarrod shook his hands and tried to stand up.


    It was only then that he found Nicole fixed the chain to the bed.


    He couldn¡¯t move at all.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    If the situation was different, he would have already red up in anger.


    But at this moment, he tried hard to suppress his anger and said calmly, ¡°Let go of me before I lose my temper.


    ¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, are you angry? Haven¡¯t you had this kind of fun with other women?¡± Nicole asked with a smile.


    ¡°You¡­ What do you want to do? Let go of me!¡±


    Nicole knew Jarrod was fuming with anger.


    She could even hear him grinding his teeth.


    An idea suddenly urred to her.


    She picked up Jarrod¡¯s phone, clung to him intimately, and took pictures.


    She even bit his Adam¡¯s apple and ensured to take a picture of it in the best angle.


    This time, Jarrod could no longer suppress his anger.


    He shouted furiously, ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±


    Instead of answering Jarrod¡¯s question, Nicole asked slowly, ¡°Do you think Jamie will cry if she sees these photos?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s hostility immediately showed.


    ¡°How dare you even mention her!¡±


    Nicole smiled with a touch of irony in her eyes.


    ¡°It turns out that someone as powerful as you is also afraid of something.


    Since you don¡¯t want your woman to know, why do you still sleep with another woman? By the way,st time, when you hid me in your closet, I heard her moan promiscuously.


    Is it because you can¡¯t satisfy her or the other way around?¡±


    Nicole paused before she continued, ¡°Or¡­ You only prefer someone like me?¡±


    Her words were bold and dripping with disdain for Jamie.


    Jarrod¡¯s face turned cold.


    ¡°You are not worthy of mentioning her name You can¡¯t even hold a candle to her.


    She is not despicable like you.


    ¡±


    Nicole was no longer affected by his words.


    She had heard these insulting words from him so many times that she had already be numb.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°How about you? Are you not as despicable as me? You sleep with so many women in a day.


    Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s bad for your health?¡±


    At the thought of the scene when Jamie and Jarrod were together, Nicole felt so nauseous that she wanted to vomit.


    She was disgusted with Jarrod, Jamie, and herself.


    And this was all because of Jarrod, the man in front of her.


    She swore she would do everything to get away from him.


    She didn¡¯t even want toy eyes on him again.

 Chapter 563

    At this moment, Nicole pulled Jarrod up.


    Then she asked, ¡°Do you really love Jamie?¡±


    Kneeling on the bed, Jarrod looked like a sinner awaiting judgment.


    He disliked this posture to the core.


    When he had just arrived abroad back then, he got involved in a vicious fight and suffered losses.


    In the end, he was forced to kneel on the ground Like this.


    But because of his unwillingness to submit, his spine was kicked hard with a spiky sole, which pierced his skin.


    Being reminded of such a humiliating memory, Jarrod¡¯s face turned extremely gloomy.


    ¡°Nicole, shut your mouth if you still love your life.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookeryThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Answer my question,¡± Nicole insisted.


    ¡°Of course, I love her,¡± Jarrod answered without hesitation.


    Nicole sneered at his answer.


    She said sarcastically, ¡°If you really love her, why do you still sleep with me? It only means that your love for her doesn¡¯t hold any value.


    ¡±


    Jarrod sneered coldly, ¡°Sleeping with you is no different from sleeping with an escort.


    ¡±


    Jarrod was blindfolded, so he couldn¡¯t see the expression on Nicole¡¯s face.


    But he thought she was Likely gloating over her self- destruction.


    How bold she was today! Didn¡¯t she think about the consequences of what she was doing now? Didn¡¯t she know what he could do to her after he was released from this chain?


    Jarrod¡¯s anger red up.


    He said derisively, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of a creature you are? Have I ever treated you like a human being? You are nothing but a tool I can use to satisfy my desires.


    ¡±


    As soon as he said this, a p sound echoed in the room.


    Nicole pped Jarrod so hard that his face tilted to the side.


    And for her, the crisp sound was satisfying.


    Jarrod¡¯s face was burning hot.


    When he was abroad, he experienced unbearable agony.


    But he had never been pped by a woman.


    He couldn¡¯t help cursing Nicole inwardly, thinking she was such a bold bitch.


    Although he was blindfolded, he couldn¡¯t conceal the overflowing hostility in his eyes.


    He said through clenched teeth, ¡°Nicole, it seems you are really courting death.


    ¡±


    But what happened next was something he did not expect.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Nicole suddenly buried her face against Jarrod¡¯s chest.


    Warm teardrops fell on his cold, hardened chest, making him feel like they prated his heart.


    Then she said between sobs, ¡°Jarrod, I love you so much.


    Why are you treating me like this? I love you! I love you! Don¡¯t you know, you bastard?¡±


    Jarrod froze.


    He felt like his entire being stiffened.


    He couldn¡¯t believe his ears.


    How could she say she loved him? Was she out of her mind? Or was she mocking him?


    Jarrod had the urge to tell Nicole to get lost.


    But for some reason, his lips seemed glued together.


    He tried several times, but he couldn¡¯t open them.

 Chapter 564

    Nicole cupped his face and ki*sed his lips boldly and passionately.


    Then she confessed in her most affectionate tone, ¡°Jarrod, I love you.


    I hate myself for still Loving you despite the fact that you love someone else.


    I can¡¯t make you love me.


    I feel so useless.


    ¡±


    Her tears dropped onto his face and slid down to his lips.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt the desire to taste her tears.


    Suddenly, Jarrod was filled with regrets.


    He shouldn¡¯t have given Nicole the chance to control him.


    If only he knew it would be too difficult to resist her.


    Things shouldn¡¯t be like this.


    He should never let her control him.


    In Jarrod¡¯s eyes, Nicole was that despicable ything.


    She was a filthy hooker.


    And no matter what, his impression of her would never change.


    He had no reason to change his mind.


    Jarrod did his best to convince himself that Nicole was only putting on an act.


    He should not be moved.


    His mind was in turmoil.


    Still blindfolded, he didn¡¯t know the expression on Nicole¡¯s face as she hugged him and cried.


    If his eyes weren¡¯t covered at this moment, he would be able to see theplete absence of any emotions in Nicole¡¯s eyes, her indifference to the extreme.


    In fact, every word she said sounded rehearsed.


    It was as if she had silently memorized them in advance.


    At this moment, Nicole¡¯s words changed.


    She said, ¡°I hate you, Jarrod!


    I hate that you don¡¯t love me anymore.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After saying this, she mmed the key to the chain on the floor and ran out of the apartment.


    As soon as she got downstairs, she turned off her phone and hailed a taxi.


    While still trembling, she asked the driver, ¡°Mister, can you give me a cigarette?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The driver was a little taken aback, but he handed her a stick.


    Nicole took it, but she didn¡¯t light it.


    She just put it near her mouth, inhaling the scent of the tobo.


    Through this scent, she felt like her father was by her side, giving her strength.


    Her father stilly in the hospital bed, unconscious.


    It had been half a month, and she didn¡¯t have much time left.


    She was not even sure if her acting just now would have any impact on Jarrod.


    Nicole would only know whether she had won or lost after seeing his next reaction.

 Chapter 565

    If she won, she and her family could live a stable and peaceful life.


    If she lost, she would go down.


    But she would drag Jarrod with her.


    Time passed by quickly, and Thursday came.


    Raegan received a reply to the resume she had sent out, inviting her for an interview.


    Her excellent grades in the university and the various certificates she had obtained were all counted as her strengths.


    They gave her an advantage.


    Her interviews went smoothly, and twopanies wanted to hire her.


    In the end, she chose Bright Minds Academy because it was a national chain and had greater growth potential.


    She was immediately taken to the HR Department to sign the employment contract.


    Then, she was told to start working on Monday.


    Raegan took out her phone, wanting to share this good news with Nicole and celebrate with a dinner together.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    But before she could make a phone call, her phone rang.


    It was Mrs.


    Barton, her neighbor in Tenassie, calling.


    Raegan asked a favor from Mrs.


    Barton to look after her house there, so they exchanged phone numbers.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs.


    Barton! What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Mrs.


    Barton¡¯s panicky voice came on the other end of the line.


    ¡°Raegan, you need toe back.


    Someone has sshed some red paint on your grandmother¡¯s grave.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s face instantly turned pale upon hearing this.


    Mrs.


    Barton couldn¡¯t exin the situation clearly on the phone, so she just urged Raegan to immediatelye back.


    Raegan panicked.


    At the thought that her grandmother¡¯s grave was ruined, she trembled all over.


    She rushed to the train station.


    But when she bought a ticket, she found all the tickets for that day had been sold out.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She tried to book a taxi using her phone.


    But since it was a long- distance ride, no one epted her booking immediately.


    While she was still at a loss, a ck Bentley stopped steadily in front of her.


    When the car window was rolled down, Raegan was stunned.


    Raegan was surprised when she recognized the driver of the car.


    It turned out to be Matteo.


    Matteo looked at Raegan and asked respectfully, ¡°Mrs.


    Dixon, where are you going?¡±


    Raegan was slightly stunned when she heard Matteo¡¯s address to her.

 Chapter 566

    But suddenly, Mitchel¡¯s cold face when she saw him a few days ago shed through her mind.


    It took a while before she answered, ¡°Matteo, I am no _ longer Mitchel¡¯s wife, so please don¡¯t call me Mrs.


    Dixon anymore.


    I am Miss Hayes.


    ¡±


    She guessed Mitchel wouldn¡¯t be happy to hear Matteo call her Mrs.


    Dixon.


    Matteo looked a little embarrassed.


    He replied, ¡°Alright, Miss Hayes.


    So, where are you going? Can I give you a ride?¡±


    Raegan looked at her phone.


    No one had epted her booking yet.


    She hesitated, considering whether to ept Matteo¡¯s offer.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Maybe she could ask him to take her to the station where she could take a taxi.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Matteo, why do you always meddle in other people¡¯s business?¡±


    Before Raegan could say anything, a deep and displeased male voice interrupted her.


    She was a little surprised, not expecting that Mitchel was also in the car.


    The windows were opaque, so she couldn¡¯t see inside.


    Her face flushed for a moment, then it turned pale.


    She felt incredibly awkward.


    Mitchel continued to address Matteo, ¡°Since you have so much free time, go to the construction site in Ardlens and keep an eye on things for me.


    ¡±


    Matteo was rendered speechless.


    Actually, Mitchel was the one who noticed Raegan on the roadside and asked him to stop the car.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Matteo understood that assistants like him must have the ability to read the situation and recognize things that didn¡¯t need to be explicitly spoken by their bosses.


    When Mitchel spoke, his tone sounded mechanical and cold.


    Raegan didn¡¯t need to see his face to know how impatient he was now.


    Raegan knew Mitchel had gotten impatient because of her.


    Matteo was only implicated.


    At the thought of this, she felt like crying.


    She must admit she was hurt.


    But Raegan forced herself to smile.


    She didn¡¯t want to be with Mitchel in the same car, so she had to lie to Matteo.


    ¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s okay.


    Someone ising to pick me up.


    You go ahead.


    ¡±


    Matteo was a little hesitant.


    He nced at the rearview mirror nervously.


    Sure enough, Mitchel¡¯s face looked very gloomy.


    Mitchel noticed the kind of look Matteo gave him.


    His brows furrowed tightly as he yelled, ¡°Are we not leaving yet?¡±


    ¡°Miss Hayes, we¡¯ll go ahead,¡± Matteo said, nodding at Raegan.


    Then he rolled up the car window, stepped on the elerator, and drove away.


    Before Raegan could react, the ck luxury car disappeared from her sight.

 Chapter 567

    The rims of her eyes were still red.


    She was hurt, but she also knew Mitchel had every reason to ignore her.


    After all, they were strangers to each other now.


    Obviously, Mitchel had moved on.


    But how about Raegan? Why did his coldness still make her feel sad?


    Maybe because she had loved him for ten years.


    So, when they suddenly became strangers to each other, it was inevitable that she felt a bit aggrieved.


    She remembered not only the good times they had but also the pain he had caused her.


    Raegan knew all wounds took time to heal.


    For now, she had a more important matter to deal with.


    So, she put aside her other thoughts and focus on her current predicament.


    Until now, no taxi had epted her online booking.


    Maybe because Tenassie was too remote.


    No driver would want such a long-distance drive.


    With every tick of the clock, Raegan¡¯s anxiety grew.


    Suddenly, a car honked, interrupting her thoughts.


    Then, a ck Mercedes-Benz stopped in front of Raegan.


    The window rolled down, revealing the face she hadn¡¯t seen for a long time.


    It was Henley.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hi, Raegan! What a coincidence! I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.


    ¡±


    Henley was pleasantly surprised to see Raegan.


    ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll give you a ride.


    ¡±


    Raegan looked at her phone again.


    No one took her orders yet, so she decided to tell Henley the truth.


    She got in the car and said, ¡°Can you please take me to the station?¡±


    ¡°The station? Why? Are you going somewhere?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Henley nced at his watch.


    ¡°It¡¯s rush hour.


    At this time, it¡¯s difficult to get tickets.


    You may not even buy one.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Tenassie.


    I have something important to deal with there.


    ¡±


    ¡°Really? Another coincidence, then.


    I¡¯m actually on my way to Cedarcrest.


    It¡¯s next to Tenassie, so I can drop you there.


    ¡±


    Such a fortunate turn of events eased Raegan¡¯s nervousness a lot.


    She felt like Henley was her savior, and she was very grateful.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Thank you, Henley.


    Sorry for troubling you.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.


    It¡¯s no trouble at all.


    ¡±


    Henley smiled, and his eyes twinkled.

 Chapter 568

    ¡°I¡¯m actually lucky.


    ¡±


    Raegan was confused.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Henley looked at her and smiled yfully.


    ¡°I thought it would be a lonely journey.


    I didn¡¯t expect God to send me a beautiful travelpanion.


    ¡±


    Although Raegan knew Henley was joking, she still couldn¡¯t help blushing.


    She lowered her head to hide her flushed face and said politely, ¡°Thank you, Henley.


    You¡¯re such a big help.


    ¡±


    Henley said with a smile, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay.


    How many times do I have to tell you that you don¡¯t have to be so polite to me? We are friends, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    When Henley said this, he spoke naturally and without a hint of flirtation.


    He really had a great sense of boundaries.


    Raegan nodded.


    ¡°ALL right, I get it.


    But still, thank you.


    ¡±


    Henley smiled with satisfaction.


    He then started the car and drove away.


    When he turned a corner, his sharp eyes caught sight of a ck Bentley parked on the side of the road.


    If Raegan looked up, she would definitely see it.


    Henley suddenly called out, ¡°¡°Raegan!¡±


    Raegan turned her head and gave Henley a questioning gaze.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    While Raegan was looking at Henley, their car had already passed the Bentley.


    Henley felt relieved.


    He rxed his posture and looked straight ahead.


    ¡°I heard you divorced.


    ¡±


    Raegan nodded and hummed in response.


    She actually didn¡¯t want to talk about it, thinking it was inappropriate to discuss it with Henley.


    It was a good thing that Henley wasn¡¯t someone who pried into other people¡¯s business.


    He didn¡¯t ask about the divorce anymore.


    Instead, he smiled gently and said, ¡°You are just lost now.


    But I¡¯m sure that life will treat you better and better.


    ¡±


    Raegan felt Henley was a smart man because he was good at using metaphors.


    But she must admit that he was right.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She was indeed lost while chasing after Mitchel, not only in direction but also in her heart.

 Chapter 569

    She ended up being scarred all over.


    But now, she had found her way back.


    And she was determined to make herself better.


    Inside the ck Bentley, the atmosphere drastically dropped to a freezing point.


    Matteo covertly nced at the rearview mirror.


    Mitchel¡¯s handsome eyebrows furrowed tightly, and he exuded a repressive aura.


    Matteo now regretted his words earlier.


    He wanted to p himself for being too talkative.


    It was all his fault.


    He was Mitchel¡¯s personal assistant, so he knew Mitchel well.


    Mitchel must have been angered by Raegan¡¯s refusal to be called Mrs.


    Dixon.


    It was very apparent that Raegan wanted to distance herself from Mitchel.


    Of course, this had hurt Mitchel¡¯s ego.


    But despite the anger, Mitchel still couldn¡¯t leave Raegan standing alone on the side of the road.


    Matteo felt it was his cue to intervene and offer some advice.


    So, he immediately suggested they go back to pick Raegan up because she didn¡¯t seem like she was waiting for someone.


    Instead, she Looked anxious.


    But when he made a U-turn, they found that she was indeed waiting for someone.


    Moreover, she deliberately turned her head away when their car passed by the car she was in.


    Did she really hate Mitchel that much?


    Matteo sighed regretfully.


    He promised himself not to try to be clever again and give suggestions.


    Otherwise, he would definitely be the next person to lose a job.


    They were still parked on the side of the road.


    Matteo asked nervously, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, what should we do now?¡±


    Mitchel closed his eyes and pressed his thin lips together.


    ¡°Just drive.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    By the time Henley and Raegan arrived in Tenassie, it was already afternoon.


    Since Henley still had to go somewhere else, Raegan didn¡¯t want to trouble him more.


    She insisted on getting off in town.


    Henley had to let her be.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Before she got out of the car, he said ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after I finish my work.


    Let¡¯s go back together.


    ¡±


    Raegan nodded.


    But she inwardly thought that she didn¡¯t want to trouble Henley again.


    Although Cedarcrest was close to Tenassie, he still needed to take a detour.


    Henley reached out and ruffled her hair.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t just nod.


    Will you wait for me?¡±


    His question sounded casual, but Raegan felt it was somewhat probing.

 Chapter 570

    Raegan hesitated for a moment.


    Then she replied honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it will take me to finish here.


    If it¡¯s toote¡­¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be toote,¡± Henley interrupted.


    The sporadic light shone on his handsome face, making him look even gentler.


    He obviously didn¡¯t want to give Raegan a chance to refuse.


    ¡°It will be too boring to go back alone.


    I won¡¯t have anyone to talk to, and I may get sleepy while driving.


    So, will you wait for me?¡±


    Raegan couldn¡¯t bring herself to turn Henley down, so with a hint of reluctance, she agreed to call himter.


    Once Henley departed, Raegan called for a taxi and set off directly for the cemetery.


    This rural cemetery, unlike the orderly urban ones, was a patchwork of simple dirt graves.


    Nheless, Raegan had ensured her grandmother¡¯s resting ce was marked with a tombstone.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon discovering the tombstone smeared with red paint, rage surged through Raegan, shaking her to the core.


    She paid a visit to a nearby family, residing close to the cemetery, and inquired about the incident.


    The family, unfamiliar with Raegan, remembered her grandmother well.


    Learning Raegan was her descendant, they revealed a viger was responsible, iming an unsettled debt.


    This viger, they said, had faced their attempts to mediate, but his troublesome reputation prevented further confrontation.


    Raegan, unaware of any debts her grandmother might have had, was filled with increasing exasperation.


    Yet, cleaning the defiled tombstone took precedence.


    She borrowed cleaning tools from the family and set to work on the grave, tears apanying her efforts.


    With resolve hardening amidst her grief, she silently pledged to seek justice for her grandmother.


    After restoring the grave¡¯s dignity, Raegan entrusted the family with two thousand dors, assigning them the care of the site and requesting updates on any troubles.


    The family epted, their own financial straits binding them to this ce.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan then obtained the address of the viger and began her search in town.


    But before she could locate him, a call from Mrs.


    Barton, her neighbor, interrupted, informing her of a mob intent on demolishing her house, with even the property¡¯s owner on site.


    Rushing to the scene, Raegan arrived to find a throng of people and the police already engaged.


    The property¡¯s owner, spotting Raegan, sourly dered, ¡°Raegan, we are neighbors.


    We bought this house from your uncle.


    You wanted to rent it and we¡¯ve agreed.


    But your collusion with your uncle has led to deception.


    We don¡¯t want to rent to you now.


    Make it clear to everyone that you and your uncle have no ims here.


    ¡±


    Confusion gripped Raegan.


    Since Brent¡¯s detainment after the hospital incident, she had no contact with him.

 Chapter 571

    Before Raegan could seek rification, she was yanked to the ground by her hair.


    ¡°Enough! Pay back the money now!¡±


    A young police officer present at the scene stepped in and attempted to keep things calm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a peaceful solution.


    There¡¯s no need for violence,¡± he urged.


    The property¡¯s owner had summoned the police against these troublemakers who refused to vacate the property she had legally acquired, despite her having all the necessary documentation.


    Raegan¡¯s gaze lifted, and she found herself face-to-face with the very image of that notorious viger, the one who disrespected her grandma¡¯s grave.


    Rage boiled within her as she demanded, ¡°Did you desecrate my grandmother¡¯s grave?¡±


    This very troublemaker¡¯s face remained unrepentant as he scoffed, ¡°What if I did? Would you have bothered to return otherwise? You little bitch, conspiring with Brent to swindle us, the hardworking folk.


    That was our life¡¯s savings for retirement!¡±


    Beside Raegan, a young police officer filled her in.


    Not too long before, Brent had rolled into town in avish car, boasting of fortunes made elsewhere.


    He had persuaded the vigers to invest, promising returns, and put this house up as coteral.


    Unbeknownst to the folks, he had already sold the house out, which was ironic considering Raegan was now its tenant.


    Brent had vanished into thin air.


    The air was thick with usations, painting Raegan as Brent¡¯s aplice in the deception of the vigers.


    Recognizing the dispute at hand, and the fact that the money was given willingly to Brent, the police officer admitted the need to locate Brent was paramount.


    But Brent was a ghost, and wrath turned toward Raegan.


    The police officer tried to mediate, to calm the mes of me directed at Raegan, stressing Raegan¡¯s innocence regarding Brent¡¯s scheme.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Confusion reigned among some vigers, who questioned if their investments would return with Brent¡¯s capture.


    The police officer¡¯s face clouded with sorrow as he exined the grim possibilities, ¡°If Brent had funds to return, there was hope.


    Otherwise, imprisonment awaited him, and those money was as good as gone.


    ¡±


    Despair then seized the scene.


    Many vigers, advanced in years and limited in their ability to work, faced the stark reality of being penniless,cking even for potential medical needs, their futures bleak.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    A woman¡¯s sorrow erupted, her savings eroded in her tears on the ground.


    Even as Brent got away with the money, a train of mix-ups urred as a result of Raegan¡¯s decision to rent the house.


    As Raegan absorbed the depth of the disaster, she implored the crowd, ¡°How much did Brent take from you?¡±


    This simple question sparked a flicker of hope.


    Raegan, known for her job at Ardlens and her university education, was assumed to be their beacon of sess.

 Chapter 572

    They presented Brent¡¯s promissory notes, and Raegan¡¯s quick tally estimated a staggering three million dors lost by over twenty households.


    Due to leaving here at a young age to pursue her education, Raegan didn¡¯t know many of her rural neighbors.


    Yet their simple attire and sincere expressions spoke volumes of their lifelong toil.


    Years ofbor had yielded them a nest egg, now plundered by Brent.


    Raegan¡¯s lips formed a tight line as she dered, ¡°Listen up, everyone.


    I¡¯ll contribute to settling Brent¡¯s debt this time, but should he swindle you again, I¡¯ll just stand by since I have no part in his dealings all the time.


    ¡±


    The young police officer offered reassurance, ¡°Fear not, Brent¡¯s misdeed has been spotlighted and circted in town.


    He won¡¯t fool anyone again.


    ¡±


    The vigers, filled with hope, said in unison, ¡°Fine.


    Give back our money, then.


    ¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan faltered momentarily, confessing, ¡°The funds aren¡¯t on hand at this moment.


    To amass your dues, I must sell my apartment in Ardlens.


    ¡±


    Her apartment, burdened by a mortgage, would her approximately 1.


    8 million after the sale.


    The surplus would need to be gradually earned from her earnings over time.


    This revtion soured the crowd¡¯s mood.


    ¡°You vow repayment, yet now speak of asset sales.


    Is this another ruse?¡±


    The troublemaker chimed in loudly, Family ties run deep.


    She¡¯s likely a con artist, same as Brent.


    ¡±


    The crowd¡¯s restlessness surged, their advance unchecked by the young police officer.


    In the midst of the turmoil, Raegan climbed atop a chair,manding, ¡°Stop arguing.


    ¡±


    Silence fell, all eyes on Raegan.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Do your arguments solve your money problem?¡± Raegan continued, firm and clear, ¡°I¡¯ve given my word to resolve Brent¡¯s debt and I intend to keep it.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s striking presence, at odds with the local rusticity, lent her words a persuasive gravity.


    An elderly woman pressed, ¡°We demand a timeline.


    When shall the money be ours?¡±


    Raegan expressed regret, ¡°I can¡¯t give you a date, yet I assure you, I¡¯ll hasten the process.


    ¡±


    Privately, she knew the t¡¯s sale wouldn¡¯t be swift, and a shortfall loomedrge.


    Her job¡¯s sry would have to suffice for the incremental repayments.


    The troublemaker couldn¡¯t resist saying, ¡°See? She¡¯s fooling you.


    Don¡¯t be fooled by a pretty face.


    She¡¯ll vanish once she hits the city.


    ¡±


    The calm was shattered once again by the rising mor.


    Raegan, however, realized this troublemaker hadn¡¯t yet presented Brent¡¯s promissory note.


    So she confronted him, ¡°Has Brent indeed borrowed from you?¡±

 Chapter 573

    He asserted confidently, ¡°Certainly.


    ¡±


    ¡°How much?¡±


    Under her scrutiny, the troublemaker wavered.


    ¡°Eight hundred thousand.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s skepticism was palpable.


    The cemetery¡¯s whisperings had painted this troublemaker aszy.


    He was unlikely to amass such wealth.


    It smacked of opportunistic deceit.


    ¡°And the promissory note?¡± Raegan pressed.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Caught without one, the troublemaker bluffed, ¡°No note.


    I im eight hundred thousand, so it is.


    ¡±


    Raegan retorted, ¡°Do we just trust your words?¡±


    Raegan faced the police officer, her voice steady, ¡°Someone flung red paint over my grandmother¡¯s tombstone.


    I¡¯ve captured the mess in photographs and can bring forth witnesses.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯m filing a police report this instant.


    Moreover, I doubt Brent ever borrowed money from this man.


    He¡¯s clearly seizing the chance to bully me for cash.


    ¡±


    Caught off guard, the troublemaker was left reeling.


    The notion of him possessing eight hundred thousand seemed ludicrous.


    He was merely scouring for a chance at easy money.


    His anger surged, oblivious to the young police officer¡¯s presence.


    Heshed out at Raegan, yanking her hair and hurling her toward the wall.


    The sudden violence left everyone frozen, too shocked to intervene.


    Raegan¡¯s head throbbed from the rough pull, and as the wall Loomed closer, she braced for the blow, squeezing her eyes shut.


    Then, a loud thud echoed, but the pain wasn¡¯t as searing as she feared.


    Raegan felt a familiar warmth envelop her and peered open her eyes to Mitchell¡¯s stern profile.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Disoriented, she gazed into his dark, piercing eyes, half-believing it to be an illusion.


    Mitchell¡¯s presence was unexpected and bewildering.


    She recoiled on instinct, but his firm grasp steadied her, and she found support against him.


    Meanwhile, the troublemaker was restrained by the police officer, his form pressed to the ground.


    ¡°Do you require medical help?¡± the police officer inquired.


    Raegan shook her head, feeling a slight spin, but declined any medical aid.

 Chapter 574

    As the authorities began escorting the troublemaker to the station, their attention drifted to Mitchell.


    The officer, uncertain, turned to Raegan.


    ¡°Are you acquainted with this man?¡±


    Their conflicting answers slipped out in unison.


    A shadow crossed Mitchell¡¯s features, his hand balling into a fist, knuckles bleaching with tension.


    He felt he was an idiot who came here to offer help to her.


    Mitchel was frustrated.


    He already knew Raegan didn¡¯t want to see him, but he still chased after her.


    And what did he get in return?


    First, Raegan told Matteo straightforwardly not to call her Mrs.


    Dixon anymore.


    Then, she refused Matteo¡¯s offer to give her a ride and got into Henley¡¯s car instead.


    And now, she denied that she knew him.


    Did she really hate him that much?


    The police officer looked at Raegan, then at Mitchel.


    He asked, ¡°Do you know each other or not?¡±


    Mitchel was so angry that he wanted to give Raegan a piece of his mind now.


    But he restrained himself.


    His eyes turned dark.


    He tightly wrapped his arm around Raegan¡¯s waist and said through clenched teeth, ¡°She¡¯s my wife.


    ¡±


    Raegan was dumbfounded when she heard his words.


    She didn¡¯t react for a while.


    When she came back to her senses, she tried to push him away.


    But he held her even tighter.


    So, she had no choice but to ask in a low voice, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    The police officer pondered for a few seconds.


    Then he asked Raegan, ¡°Is this man your husband?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan red at Mitchel, thinking he must be out of his mind.


    During their previous encounters, he had been indifferent to her.


    He was as arrogant as a peac@@k.


    How could he dere now that she was his wife?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t want to dy the police officer from working further, so she hurriedly exined, ¡°He is my ex-husband.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s handsome face turned gloomy.


    But he still held back his temper and said to the police officer, ¡°It¡¯s okay, officer.


    I¡¯ll take care of the rest.


    ¡±


    The police officer hesitated for a moment.


    When Mitchel noticed this, he directly told the police officer his ID number and said coldly, ¡°If she goes missing,e find me.


    ¡±


    What Mitchel did finally convinced the police officer, and he escorted the troublemaker away.

 Chapter 575

    As soon as the police officer left, all the vigers surrounded Mitchel, refusing to let him go.


    After all, they had just heard that he was Raegan¡¯s husband.


    And judging from his outfit, he didn¡¯t seem like a poor man.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    However, Mitchel just ignored the vigers who blocked his way.


    He picked Raegan up and walked outside.


    But would these vigers, who had finally seen a glimmer of hope, let them go?


    At this moment, Matteo stepped in.


    He already knew the situation beforehand, so he went to withdraw some cash.


    He announced in a loud voice, ¡°Everyone,e here and register.


    ¡±


    The stack of cash in Matteo¡¯s hands was like a ma that pulled the vigers to him.


    In the blink of an eye, they were already around Matteo.


    While watching this series of events, Raegan was too stunned to react.


    She even forgot that she was still in Mitchel¡¯s arms.


    She only came back to her senses when Mitchel put her down in the back seat.


    It turned out that he had taken her to the car without her realizing it.


    Raegan tried to get out of the car, but Mitchel forcibly pressed her down with his hands on both sides of her waist.


    She couldn¡¯t escape him now, and she felt ufortable all over.


    ¡°Mitchel, what are you doing? Let me out!¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Mitchel stubbornly refused.


    When he saw her continuously struggling, he pulled her up and firmly pressed her on hisp.


    From afar, anyone who saw them would think they were hugging each other at this moment.


    But in fact, it was more like he was imprisoning her.


    Raegan didn¡¯t want to get entangled with Mitchel anymore, so she said tremblingly, ¡°Mitchel, let me go.


    ¡±


    Mitchel stared at her, raised his eyebrows, and asked interrogatively, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan knew what he meant, but she didn¡¯t want to say anything to him.


    She shook her head and said, ¡°Nothing.


    ¡±


    ¡°First, you lied to me.


    Then, you divorced me and blocked my number.


    I must say that you¡¯re really bold.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s voice became hoarse, and it was mostly out of anger.


    He never wanted a divorce.


    But he feared Raegan would hurt herself because of sorrow, so he was forced to agree.


    He only wanted to follow her wishes and start anew.

 Chapter 576

    On the day they divorced, he was so depressed that he fell ill and was hospitalized.


    But she never visited him even once.


    At that time, he wondered how she could be so heartless.


    He was still recovering when he heard from Jarrod that Raegan was in a bar.


    He immediately pulled out his IV line and rushed to the bar.


    And there, he heard something.


    He heard Raegan telling Nicole that she faked a suicide attempt to deceive him into granting the divorce.


    She even said she didn¡¯t care about him.


    The thing Mitchel despised the most in his life was deception, and Raegan knew this well.


    At that moment, he felt all his blood rushed to his throat, and he almost fainted.


    Fortunately, he managed to hold on until Jarrod took him out of the bar and drove him back to the hospital.


    Such discovery disturbed Mitchel even in his sleep.


    When he was awakened in the middle of the night, he could no longer bear it.


    He sent Raegan a text message, saying, ¡°Why did you lie to me?¡±


    But the only response he got was a red exmation mark.


    He tried calling her, only to find she had already blocked his number.


    Raegan felt trapped in his firm grasp, unable to take in a breath.


    She said with difficulty, ¡°Mitchel, our divorce means it¡¯s all over between us.


    What is wrong with my deleting your contact information?


    Isn¡¯t it just a normal thing to do?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold.


    ¡°Who are you to say it¡¯s over?


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    You lied to me.


    You deceived me into ending our marriage.


    ¡±


    His words made Raegan furious.


    ¡°We are already divorced.


    What else do you want?¡±


    ¡°Marry me again.


    ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Of course, Raegan firmly refused.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She made it clear that remarrying him was out of the question.


    Mitchel was so driven by anger that he yelled, ¡°Have you forgotten that you lied to me? Do you expect me to just let it go?¡±

 Chapter 577

    ¡°Why not? Isn¡¯t divorce the best option for both of us?¡± Raegan retorted.


    She thought Mitchel was being unreasonable.


    Their rtionship had been so severely damaged that it could no longer be fixed, no matter how hard they tried.


    So, she believed that divorce was their best option.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She thought for a moment.


    She felt the need to rify things, so she continued, ¡°Mitchel, I repeat, we are already divorced.


    You don¡¯t need to worry about my affairs and even my financial situation.


    I will figure out a way to make money on my own.


    I don¡¯t need your help.


    Can you please get out of my way now?¡±


    Mitchel stared at Raegan without saying anything.


    Then he suddenly reached out, pushed her back to the seat, and pressed his body against hers forcefully.


    Before she could react, he fiercely bit her lips.


    He was enraged, and he could only vent his anger by ki*sing her.


    He wanted to stop her from uttering harsh words.


    But when his lips touched her soft lips, he suddenly changed his mind.


    He could no longer deny it.


    His heart, body, and soul told him how much he missed her.


    His desire for her was overwhelming.


    He longed for her ki*s so much that he wished to swallow her sweet lips that tasted Like honey.


    Raegan struggled with all her strength, but her hand waspletely restrained by Mitchel.


    She could not move at all.


    ALL she could do was turn her head to avoid Mitchel¡¯s scorching lips.


    But he used his other hand to pinch her chin.


    Then, he continued ki*sing her ruthlessly from her lips down to her chin and even lower.


    Finally, they both fell into the backseat of the car.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Mitchel, stop it!¡±


    Raegan¡¯s expression was already extremely unpleasant.


    But Mitchel turned a deaf ear to her.


    He became even more aggressive.


    While his hand roved around her body, he pulled off her coat that was obstructing him.


    At this moment, Raegan took advantage of the opportunity that her hand was freed.


    She reached out and pped him hard in the face.


    The loud and crisp p sound echoed in the cramped space.


    Raegan had expected Mitchel to get angry.


    She dared to hit him, after all.


    But to her surprise, Mitchel didn¡¯t show any signs of anger.


    He just stared at her and asked, ¡°Is one p enough for you? For me, it¡¯s not.


    A scumbag like me deserves more than a p in the face.


    ¡±


    ¡°Mitchel, are you crazy? We¡¯re legally divorced.


    Practically, we don¡¯t have anything to do with each other anymore.


    We are strangers.


    ¡±


    Raegan was really furious now.


    They were not in a rtionship.


    How dare Mitchel ki*s her at will!

 Chapter 578

    She looked at him and warned sternly, ¡°You can no longer ki*s me.


    You cannot touch me or do anything to me.


    Do you understand?¡±


    After saying this, Raegan immediately moved to the side.


    Since she could not get out of the car, she wanted to be as far away from him as possible.


    His touch, let alone his presence, easily reminded her of the memories of their past.


    And she hated it.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mitchel readily agreed.


    Raegan was stunned for a moment.


    She did not expect Mitchel to agree without making a fuss, so she doubted his sincerity.


    Sure enough, the next second, he said, ¡°Since we are divorced, then it¡¯s time for me to collect my divorce gift from you.


    ¡±


    Raegan was too stunned to react for a while.


    She looked at him in confusion, not understanding what he meant.


    She thought for a while.


    Then, she realized he was referring to the harsh words she had said that day in the hospital when she forced him to divorce her.


    ¡°Mitchel, you are insane,¡± Raegan countered.


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t agree to any of Mitchel¡¯s requests.


    They were already divorced.


    How could he bring it up now?


    Mitchel looked at Raegan for a while and said in a cold voice, ¡°You deceived me into divorcing you against my will.


    And you said you¡¯d give me a divorce gift.


    You are ying with my feelings.


    Do you think I will end up being the loser twice without doing anything?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    She didn¡¯t expect him to be so unreasonable.


    Since she was speechless, Mitchel continued, ¡°If you do it with me this time, I won¡¯t bother you anymore.


    ¡±


    His voice deliberately slowed down, with a hint of enticement in it.


    Raegan was rendered speechless.


    Didn¡¯t he realize how ridiculous his offer was? Of course, she didn¡¯t trust his words.


    She knew Mitchel.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Once was far from enough for him.


    He was only making excuses.


    When Mitchel saw the hesitation in Raegan¡¯s eyes, he said coldly, ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t let go of your deception that easily.


    ¡±


    Raegan finally figured out what he was up to.


    He was deliberately ying tricks on her.


    She was so angry that she eximed, ¡°You bastard!¡±


    Mitchel didn¡¯t even try to negotiate with her.


    He wasn¡¯t giving her any choice.


    He was clearly threatening her.


    If she didn¡¯t agree, he would continue pestering her.


    She would definitely not have a peaceful life.


    But even if she agreed, she knew he would still not let her go.


    He was not serious with his words at all.


    Besides, she said those words when they were not yet divorced.


    Those words were to anger him.

 Chapter 579

    Now that they had divorced and he brought that up, he sounded derogatory and demeaning.


    At the thought of this, Raegan¡¯s eyes turned red and wet.


    She said in a trembling voice, ¡°Mitchel, do you really look down on me? Is it because I willingly gave myself to you when I got drunk at that time?


    It only happened once, and I was not sober.


    How can you disrespect me because of it?¡±


    When Mitchel saw the tears welling up in her eyes, a trace of panic surged in his heart.


    Did he disrespect her? No! In fact, he had always treated her with respect.


    Everything he said and did was just his attempt to win her back.


    Besides, he still had an unresolved anger from theirst encounter at the bar.


    And then, now, she attempted to distance herself from him.


    He was hurt and furious.


    That was why he would do everything just to keep her by his side.


    But she was shedding tears in front of him, and when he saw the pain in her eyes, he couldn¡¯t bear it.


    When Mitchel spoke again, his voice softened.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.


    .


    ¡°Then, what do you mean?¡±


    The more Raegan thought about it, the angrier she became.


    She cried harder, and tears streamed down her face uncontrobly.


    Mitchel always did things against her will.


    And now, he even wanted to sleep with her against her will after their divorce.


    How could she not feel disrespected?


    This time, she decided to disregard any pretenses and said firmly, ¡°Enough with your words, Mitchel.


    Just do whatever you want.


    I actually want to see how you n to seek revenge on me.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    The expression on Mitchel¡¯s face drastically changed upon hearing this.


    Raegan reached for the car door.


    But before she opened it, she threatened him fiercely, ¡°Mitchel, if you have what it takes, make me respect you.


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll look down upon you forever.


    ¡±


    When Mitchel saw that she was about to get out of the car, he grabbed her.


    However, she pped his hand away.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, if you desperately need a woman, why don¡¯t you announce it? Many women in this city are more than willing to climb into your bed.


    It won¡¯t be difficult for you to find one.


    Or do you just enjoy going back to old mes?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Her words infuriated Mitchel.


    His handsome face flushed with anger.


    Was he really that horny in her eyes?


    Mitchel remained silent, so Raegan sneered unceremoniously, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have the hobby of going back to my ex.


    Why don¡¯t you go to Lauren? You¡¯ve known her longer than you¡¯ve known me.


    You have a close rtionship.


    She must be more enticing to you, right?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s words were uttered out of anger.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Mitchel¡¯s gloomy face indicated her words hurt him, And she was pleased to know this.

 Chapter 581

    Her smile pierced his heart like a sharp knife.


    It didn¡¯t hurt, but the taste was as bitter as gall.


    Suddenly, he pulled her into his arms with some strength.


    His voice trembled when he said domineeringly, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave me.


    ¡±


    Raegan struggled, but she couldn¡¯t break free.


    She was about to kick him when a gentle man¡¯s voice sounded behind her.


    ¡°Raegan¡­¡±


    The voice distracted Mitchel.


    Raegan took advantage of this opportunity and broke free from his embrace.


    The person who came was Henley.


    Henley pulled Raegan behind him as if to protect her.


    Mitchel¡¯s expression darkened in an instant.


    Yet, Henley remained indifferent to Mitchel¡¯s growing anger.


    He scrutinized Raegan, asking with evident concern, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Raegan simply nodded.


    Fury built up inside Mitchel to the brink of eruption, his longstanding resentment toward Henley mounting.


    With his tongue pressed to his teeth, Mitchel hissed, ¡°I¡¯ve truly had it with you, Henley Brooks!¡±


    Their eyes locked in a silent standoff, neither willing to back down.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, you must be kidding.


    ¡±


    While Mitchel seethed, Henley maintained his calm.


    In an unaffected tone, Henley stated, ¡°As adults, it¡¯s perfectly normal for Raegan and me to spend time together.


    Perhaps it¡¯s your conduct that requires scrutiny, Mr.


    Dixon.


    After all, it¡¯s clear Raegan doesn¡¯t enjoy yourpany.


    ¡±


    Mitchel glossed over Henley¡¯s final remark, fixating instead on the implication that he and Raegan were a couple.


    What did Henley mean by them spending time together?


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Abruptly, Mitchel seized Henley¡¯s cor, teeth clenched, and spat out, ¡°You think you¡¯re worthy?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s expression shifted.


    Fearing Mitchel might strike Henley again, she reached out to intervene, snapping, ¡°Mitchel, let him go.


    ¡±


    Initially, Mitchel resisted releasing Henley, but the wariness in Raegan¡¯s gaze wounded him.


    He rxed his hold, retorting icily, ¡°I¡¯ve warned you.


    He¡¯s no good.


    And you should cease all contact with him.


    ¡±


    Raegan bristled at Mitchel¡¯s authoritarian stance.


    To him, anyone he disliked was deemed no good.


    She sneered, ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that just perfect? You¡¯re the only virtuous soul on this, and the rest of us can¡¯t match.


    ¡±


    Her sarcasm implied allegiance with Henley, casting Mitchel as the enemy.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 582

    Ufortably, Mitchel conceded, ¡°Anyway, steer clear from this man.


    Raegan, incensed, shot back, ¡°Mr.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Dixon, by what right do you dictate my life?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Looking out for your own good,¡± Mitchel insisted.


    Her patience worn thin, Raegan countered, ¡°How gracious.


    But perhaps, Mr.


    Dixon, you should tend to your own affairs?¡±


    Their bickering escted.


    To onlookers, they resembled a quarreling couple rather than two who had parted ways.


    A chill flickered in Henley¡¯s gaze as he seized Raegan¡¯s wrist, stating firmly, ¡°We¡¯re leaving, Raegan.


    ¡±


    ¡°Stay, Raegan,¡± Mitchel intervened, clutching her other hand with an icy tone.


    ¡°Let me take you home.


    Ignore him.


    ¡±


    Raegan decisively freed herself from Mitchel¡¯s grasp, replying simply, ¡°No, thank you.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s expression darkened at her swift rejection.


    ¡°Do you actually believe he¡¯s decent? Are you aware of his vileness?¡±


    Before Raegan could respond, Henley interjected, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, any misunderstandings aside, I refrained from disclosing my feelings to Raegan while she was married.


    Now that she¡¯s single, I intend to pursue her.


    ¡±


    Raegan stood, astounded by the revtion.


    Henley wanted to pursue her?


    Mitchel¡¯s temper red instantly.


    ¡°You want to pursue her? How dare you!¡±


    Yet Henley remained unflustered, a smile ying on his lips ¡°Pursuing someone as stunning and capable as Raegan is daunting, but.


    His gaze locked with Mitchel¡¯s, a smirk evident.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°For your part in freeing her, Mr.


    Dixon, my thanks.


    ¡±


    His words taunted Mitchel, sparking Mitchel¡¯s fury that resulted in a punch that sent Henley sprawling, blood trickling from his mouth.


    Henley, unyielding as never before, countered with a swift punch to Mitchel¡¯s jaw.


    They scuffled, each refusing to yield.


    In healthier days, Mitchel would¡¯ve easily subdued Henley, but his recent illness left him winded after a few strikes.


    Raegan cried out, desperate, ¡°Enough! Stop it, Mitchel!¡±


    Mitchel hesitated, his fist midair, which Henley used to taunt further, ¡°I n to court and marry Raegan.


    ¡±

 Chapter 583

    That provoked Mitchel to another assault, only halting when Raegan rushed in, pushing him back.


    She then turned to Henley, concern etched on her face.


    ¡°Are you hurt, Henley?¡±


    Despite his worse condition, Henley had ceased his attack when he heard Raegan¡¯s words, unlike Mitchel, who seemed reluctant to stop.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Henley assured Raegan gently.


    The sight pained Mitchel.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Mitchel grasped Raegan¡¯s arm, his eyes bloodshot with emotion.


    ¡°Is he truly who you want?¡±


    Raegan was just irritated.


    Was that even a choice? Mitchel¡¯s absurdity wasughable.


    The notion of being in anyone¡¯s debt irked her.


    Now, with Henley injured on her ount, her stress multiplied.


    With distinct irritation, she retorted, ¡°Mitchel, I believed it was clear we¡¯re done.


    Why continue hurting my friend?¡±


    Having said that, she assisted Henley to his feet, preparing to head to the car.


    Mitchel momentarily saw himself as a clown, the butt of his own joke.


    He balled his hands into fists, noticing the reopening of his wound, now bleeding again.


    However, Raegan couldn¡¯t see this, or she just turned a blind eye to it.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    His emotional turmoil and fury no longer held her gaze.


    Overwhelmed by frustration, weariness, and a sense of defeat, he felt crushed by their weight.


    Watching Raegan¡¯s departing figure, Mitchel dered icily, ¡°Raegan, leave with him and we¡¯re over for good.


    ¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He recognized the folly in his threat but couldn¡¯t bear her departure with Henley.


    Raegan hesitated only a moment before resuming her exit without a backward nce.


    For her, their rtionship had ended with the loss of their baby and their subsequent divorce.


    Mitchel¡¯sughter broke through the tension as he mocked, ¡°Raegan, have you longed for this? Were you two involved even before our divorce, eager to be together?¡±


    His voice carried a bitterness tinged with envy he didn¡¯t acknowledge.


    He spat out spitefully, ¡°You¡¯re simply a woman I¡¯ve left behind.


    If you choose to be with him, you have nothing to do with me from now on.


    ¡±


    Mitchel was clearly enraged.

 Chapter 584

    His thoughts were chaotic, blurring right from wrong, as heshed out in anger.


    He desperately wanted Raegan to turn back and look at him.


    How could she discard him this desperately?


    Abruptly, Raegan halted, pressing Henley¡¯s arm to silence him, whispering, ¡°Just a second.


    ¡±


    She turned around to confront Mitchel.


    His eyes locked on hers, Mitchel challenged, ¡°Raegan, you think I can¡¯t go on without you.


    ¡±


    Smack! Raegan¡¯s p echoed, her hand throbbing with the impact.


    ring at him, fury in her gaze, Raegan enunciated fiercely, ¡°This p is for our baby.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s face bore the mark of a p.


    In that instant, as if an explosion had urred in his mind, a surge of fuel welled up inside him.


    ¡°Raegan, what the hell?¡± he eximed inplete disbelief.


    Raegan dared to p him again.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps he had been too lenient with her.


    To his surprise, Raegan raised her hand again, ready to deliver another p.


    But this time, as she swung, Mitchel intercepted her.


    Her hand Landed on the back of his, emitting a loud, crisp sound.


    It could be seen she had used all her strength for that blow.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? What the hell is wrong with you?¡±


    Mitchel seized Raegan¡¯s wrist, intending to show her the consequences of her actions.


    As he spoke, his veins throbbed and stood on his forehead.


    However, as he was about to make a move, he felt her wrist trembling in his grasp.


    How could it be¡­


    Puzzled, he looked up at he and questioned, ¡°Your hand¡­¡±


    He could not finish his sentence.


    The sight of tears on Raegan¡¯s face


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    nked out his thoughts, leaving his questions unasked.


    Raegan slowly withdrew her hand.


    She sped both hands tightly and pinched her palms to still the trembling.


    Her eyes, burning with hatred, met Mitchel¡¯s.


    ¡°Mitchel, I¡¯ve never done anything wrong in our marriage.


    Don¡¯t tarnish me with your vile thoughts.


    ¡±


    Raegan had hoped that even if their rtionship had ended, they could avoid hostility.


    Even if they met, they could at least maintain their dignity.


    But now, she realized she would never find peace with such a man.


    At this moment, Raegan pinched her palm and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve always known I¡¯m not the one you love.


    There¡¯s no need to remind me.


    I never believed you couldn¡¯t live without me.


    I¡¯m well aware of who I am.


    ¡±

 Chapter 585

    The self-deprecation in her tone left Mitchel speechless.


    He wanted to object and assure her it was not what he meant.


    But Raegan did not give him the chance.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, I hope you don¡¯t forget what you said.


    From now on, we¡¯re nothing to each other.


    If we meet again, please pretend you don¡¯t know me.


    I don¡¯t want to see you anymore.


    ¡±


    With those final words, she turned and slowly walked away.


    It did not take long before she disappeared from his view.


    Caught off guard, Mitchel struggled to breathe.


    It was as if a sharp awl had stabbed through his chest, piercing his heart.


    As Raegan climbed into her car, Mitchel stepped forward to catch after her.


    But his legs trembled and were barely able to support him.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon¡­¡± Matteo called with a faltering voice.


    Thankfully, he was there to steady Mitchel in time.


    As the wind whipped around them, Mitchel whispered, ¡°I just¡­ I just want her toe back¡­¡±


    But hearing Raegan defend another man had provoked him.


    Angered, he unconsciously raised his voice and spoke harshly.


    He had hurt her again.


    ALL he wanted was for her to return and give him another chance.


    Matteo figured that if Mitchel went to see Raegan now, it would only deepen their misunderstanding.


    With this in mind, he suggested, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, let¡¯s head back.


    ¡±


    Meanwhile, Raegan sat silently in her car.


    The window was cracked open just enough to let the wind in.


    It stirred her hair and brought tears to her eyes.


    The pain of the past haunted her still and was impossible to forget.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Over the past two years, Raegan had shared countless precious moments with Mitchel.


    Those memories were cherished and etched in her mind.


    How did things turn sour after they separated?


    What Mitchel said just now was like a ssh of cold water.


    It shattered her heart but, at the same time, dispelled any lingering hopes.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan promised to protect herself from pain and vowed never to let another man into her heart.


    Never again.


    When arriving in Ardlens, Raegan apanied Henley to the hospital for a check-up.


    It was almost midnight when they stepped out.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Do you wanna eat?¡±


    The two of them asked each other simultaneously and then chuckled at the coincidence.


    ¡°Let me treat you tonight,¡± Raegan quickly added.


    She had often failed to keep this promise.


    But tonight, she was determined to treat Henley a meal, even if he objected.


    Henley smiled and nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 586

    ¡°Okay.


    ¡±


    With that, they headed to a restaurant known for its casserole porridge.


    After saying their orders, Raegan and Henley sat across each other.


    As they waited for the dishes to be served, an awkward silence filled the air.


    It was Henley who broke it.


    ¡°I was a bit rude this afternoon,¡± he began.


    Taken aback, Raegan looked at Henley as if wondering if he was telling the truth.


    ¡°I assumed you didn¡¯t want to talk to Mr.


    Dixon, so I intervened.


    Tell me if you want to rify things with him, I¡¯ll do it,¡± Henley continued.


    It seemed he genuinely wanted to help her with those words at that time.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan breathed a sigh of relief.


    She did not know how to bring up the matter, so she was d he brought it up himself.


    The thing was, she was not ready to start a new rtionship, not even with someone as close as Henley.


    epting him as an admirer felt too soon.


    Raegan smiled genuinely for the first time that day.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin anything to him, she assured him.


    ¡°Thanks for your help, Henley.


    ¡±


    She decided to let Mitchel misunderstand.


    Given his pride and arrogance, he probably despised her now and did not want to see her again.


    This thought brought her a sense of relief.


    She had no desire to see him again.


    Their interactions only led to mutual pain.


    As Henley observed her expression, he realized he had made the right choice.


    Confessing his feelings now would be imprudent.


    Raegan would likely reject him, perhaps even distancing herself from him.


    With this realization, he offered her a reassuring smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t misunderstand me.


    And remember, if you need anything in the future, just tell me.


    ¡±


    This atmosphere lightened considerably.


    After a long day, they both felt starving.


    The meal was delicious andforting.


    Raegan found herself eating more and enjoying the evening.


    After dinner, Henley drove Raegan home.


    When they reached her building, Raegan bade farewell to him, and Henley responded with a warm smile.


    But just as Raegan was about to step out of the car, Henley broke into a cold sweat, clutched his stomach, and was in apparent pain.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan turned to him with concern etched on her face.


    ¡°I think the food didn¡¯t sit well with my stomach.


    Could I use your bathroom?¡± Henley asked, looking rather embarrassed.


    Raegan was surprised but did not deny his request given his obvious difort.


    She nodded in response.


    Once inside the house, she directed him to the bathroom, and he hurried off without dy.

 Chapter 587

    When Henley returned, his face was still pale.


    Raegan suggested he take a moment to rest on the sofa.


    She handed him a ss of warm water and asked, ¡°Do you need me to call an ambnce?¡±


    Henley shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a stomach ache.


    It¡¯s nothing new to me.


    I don¡¯t want to trouble you, especially since it¡¯ste.


    I¡¯ll go back to my car and stay there for a while.


    ¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    As soon as he said these words, he stood up but staggered.


    Raegan strode over to support Henley.


    She felt a twinge of guilt when she saw his pale face and evident difort.


    It was her idea to dine out together.


    Therefore, she felt a sense of responsibility for his well-being, especially since he was ill.


    After a brief hesitation, she suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest on the sofa for a little while? If you¡¯re still feeling unwell, I¡¯ll call an ambnce.


    I¡¯m not sleepy yet, anyway.


    ¡±


    Touched, Henley gazed at her and asked, ¡°Would that be okay with you?¡±


    Having affirmed her point, Raegan agreed with a nod, ¡°It¡¯s alright.


    ¡±


    She assisted Henley in settling onto the couch.


    As Raegan was about to step away, Henley caught her hand from behind.


    Turning, Raegan gave Henley a puzzled gaze.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The room¡¯s warm glow highlighted the soft wisps of hair around her face, and her bareplexion was soft and inviting.


    Raegan embodied a blend of naivety and sophistication, abination that could easily entice a man.


    Henley, noticing this, scrunched his brow and felt warmth surge through him.


    He cleared his throat before requesting, ¡°Could you fetch me another ss of water, please?¡±


    Raeganplied, bringing him the water and draping a nket over him as hey on the sofa.


    She then proceeded to her desk, activating theputer to review some documents.


    Henley¡¯s presence in her space made her uneasy.


    She decided to immerse herself in work instead.


    More than twenty minutes passed before Henley rose to leave.


    Raegan, concerned, insisted on apanying him downstairs and didn¡¯t return until she watched him drive off.


    Henley, driving unhurriedly, spotted a ck car Lurking in the shadows.


    He intentionally stopped, lowered the window, and offered Mitchel a slight smile.


    ¡°What a coincidence, Mr.


    Dixon.


    ¡±

 Chapter 588

    Mitchel¡¯s eyes turned icy, detecting Henley¡¯s challenge.


    With a chilling grin, Mitchel retorted, ¡°Henley, are you asking for trouble by provoking me repeatedly?¡±


    ¡°Joking, Mr.


    Dixon? With the might of the Dixon family, would I dare?¡±


    Henley replied, his tone mocking as he removed his sses, revealing his true, icy demeanor beneath the facade.


    Mitchel¡¯s smile remained frosty as he warned, Keep your distance from Raegan if you¡¯re not looking for trouble.


    ¡±


    Unfazed, Henley retorted, ¡°Bossy, aren¡¯t you, Mr.


    Dixon? If Raegan chooses mypany, why should I reject her? Besides¡­¡±


    He paused, a sly glint in his eye.


    ¡°I understand why you can¡¯t let her go.


    I empathize with that sentiment.


    ¡±


    With that, he drove off, leaving Mitchel with a thunderous scowl.


    The night air was cool, yet Henley¡¯s spirits were high.


    Originally, his aim was to usurp everything from Mitchel, and with Raegan¡¯s divorce, he had seemingly seeded.


    Yet, it became clear Mitchel hadn¡¯t relinquished his hold on Raegan, which piqued Henley¡¯s interest anew.


    His mind turned to darker thoughts of conquest.


    Raegan, for her part, remained cautious, her guard steadfast unless something significant demanded her attention.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Henley realized he needed a well-crafted n.


    His handsome features were shrouded in darkness.


    After a moment, he dialed a number.


    ¡°Is there any news of the person whose surname is Lloyd?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    A voice on the other end responded, ¡°Words has it that she was seen in the Sandy recently.


    ¡±


    Henley¡¯s tone turned icy.


    ¡°Locate her quickly.


    Don¡¯t let anyone beat you to it.


    ¡±


    Tessa, like a stray dog, could serve his purposes well.


    With one hand on the steering wheel, he idly loosened his tie, his thoughts drifting with desire.


    He recalled Raegan¡¯s pale hand and swore silently to himself.


    Back in college, he didn¡¯t have much contact with Raegan.


    At that time, his heart was filled with hatred, and he didn¡¯t notice her at all.

 Chapter 589

    By day, he yed the model upperssman.


    By night, he harbored darker secrets.


    Only after returning recently did he Learn of Raegan¡¯s marriage to Mitchel and considered getting close to her.


    But as days passed, his longing grew.


    He convinced himself he needed Raegan until she was his.


    Once he had her, he believed he would be unaffected.


    Meanwhile, Raegan, emerging from the shower, noticed Henley¡¯s watch on the basin.


    As she reached to ce it aside, the doorbell echoed.


    Assuming Henley had returned for his watch, Raegan slipped into a modest nightgown and opened the door.


    ¡°Henley, did youe back for¡­¡±


    Her words faltered at the sight of Mitchel, whom she never expected after theirst words.


    Defenseless, she nked out, her instinct to m the door.


    Bang! She put all her might into mming the door, yet the door wouldn¡¯t budge.


    Fear washed over Raegan¡¯s face, draining it of color.


    With a mad grip, Mitchel kept the door from closing.


    His hand bore the brunt, the impact leaving bruises behind, stark against the delicate skin, appearing rmingly vivid.


    ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lifting her gaze, Raegan collided with a set of dark, brooding eyes filled with bitterness.


    Mitchel¡¯s expression was using, as if he¡¯d caught her in an act of betrayal.


    His look was so intense that Raegan became wary.


    ¡°What are you¡­¡±


    The door swung open again.


    Without a word, Mitchel barged in, pinning her against the door, his face wild, like a predator poised to strike.


    Gripping her chin harshly, he demanded, ¡°Did you sleep with him?¡±


    Raegan, taken aback, had a sh of realization.


    ¡°Have you been following me?¡±


    Anger shed in Mitchel¡¯s reddening eyes as he forced out each word, ¡°Answer me.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡±

 Chapter 590

    Her patience fraying, Raeganshed out, ¡°Have you lost your senses?


    Haven¡¯t I made myself clear today? We¡¯re divorced.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    My life is no longer your concern.


    You are nothing but my ex-husband!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my concern?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s mind was in a mess.


    He had been in the car downstairs, staring at the light in her room, telling himself that Henley was just paying a brief visit and that he would leave shortly.


    Mitchel knew he shouldn¡¯t act rashly, or Raegan would scorn him.


    He consoled himself for an agonizing half-hour, each moment stretching on like an eternity.


    But Henley¡¯s casual remark shattered his fragile calm.


    In a sh, his heart splintered.


    He still saw Raegan as his, off-limits to any other man.


    The mere idea of her with someone else in the intimate moments¡­


    Mitchel felt his sanity fray at the edges.


    Swallowed by jealousy, he craved the truth.


    Mitchel¡¯s grip tightened on Raegan¡¯s chin.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Raegan, I will ask you onest time.


    Did you sleep with him?¡±


    The pain brought tears to Raegan¡¯s eyes, her rage fueling a defiant resolve.


    She straightened her neck, her voice firm.


    ¡°That¡¯s not your concern.


    ¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s scoff was a dark omen as he hoisted her up and flung her onto the bed.


    ¡°Since you won¡¯t confess, I¡¯ll find out myself.


    ¡±


    A wave of dread washed over Raegan¡¯s features, a foreboding chill settling in.


    After taking a shower, Raegan put on a conservative ankle-Length nightgown.


    But since Mitchel threw her onto the bed unceremoniously, her nightgown was lifted up more than half, revealing her straight, long legs.


    The soft might light shone on her delicate skin, making her look extra charming.

 Chapter 591

    Mitchel¡¯s eyes darkened.


    As he knelt on the bed and stared at Raegan, his tailored suit pants instantly tightened.


    Raegan felt her heart sank to the bottom.


    She reached out, pushed him away, and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Mitchel, what are you doing? Are you out of your mind? We are divorced.


    I can sue you for r@pe¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, her wrists were restrained by Mitchel, and he raised her hands above her head.


    ¡°Yes, I must be crazy.


    ¡±


    Indeed, when his manic depression attacked, he was almost no different from a madman.


    In the past two years, he had a satisfying life and a good career.


    There was no trigger, so he got his illness under control.


    But recently, there were so many trigger factors that made his condition worse.


    And in most cases, the medicine couldn¡¯t immediately suppress it.


    Mitchel continued in a voice as cold as ice, ¡°Raegan, you know what I care about the most.


    Don¡¯t drive me crazy.


    ¡±


    Suddenly, Raegan¡¯s mind went nk.


    She didn¡¯t want to anger him, so she tried to exin in a trembling ¡°Mitchel, no¡­ Henley and voice, I didn¡¯t do it¡­ Don¡¯t touch me.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    When she finally decided to tell him the truth, it was already toote.


    The seed of suspicion was already nted in his heart, and it was growing bigger and stronger.


    It was difficult to convince him to believe unless that seed was dug out.


    Mitchel knew in his heart that he should stop.


    But he couldn¡¯t control himself.


    He stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Raegan, just let me have a look.


    I won¡¯t touch you.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s heart sank.


    She didn¡¯t say anything.


    Her hands were restrained by him, and she could not struggle.


    So, she tilted her head and bit his arm hard until the taste of blood filled her mouth.


    However, it still didn¡¯t help.


    Mitchel was so strong that he could deal with ten of her.


    Raegan¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red.


    She frowned and said through clenched teeth, ¡°I hate you.


    ¡±


    Her face flushed, and tears streamed down her face.


    Now that Mitchel got the answer he wanted, his anger dissipated a lot, and his expression became rxed.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He held her cheeks as if it was a treasure and ki*sed her tears.


    ¡°Raegan, I¡¯m sorry.


    I¡¯m really crazy.


    ¡±


    Raegan was tall and lean.


    At this moment, her body shrank, revealing only a pair of feet.


    It made her look like a small child.


    For some reason, her wrinkled nightgown made her look even more charming.

 Chapter 592

    While looking at her like this, Mitchel felt aroused.


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down.


    He hadn¡¯t had s@x with her for a long time, and he badly wanted to do it now.


    He almost lost control of himself.


    Mitchel did his best to restrain himself.


    He couldn¡¯t do what he wanted since it would only disgust Raegan even more.


    So, he just held her gently and said, ¡°Does it hurt? Do you want to go to the hospital?¡±


    Raegan curled up in bed.


    She was trembling not only with pain but also with anger.


    He said he wouldn¡¯t touch her.


    But what he did to her was even more humiliating and painful.


    She did her best to remain calm and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Get out.


    ¡±


    ¡°Raegan, I¡¯m so sorry.


    It¡¯s all my fault.


    I shouldn¡¯t have let myself be provoked by Henley.


    ¡±


    ¡°Mitchel, didn¡¯t you hear me? I said get out of here!¡±


    At this moment, she was still trembling, and her voice sounded weak.


    But there was an apparent trace of disgust in her words.


    Even her body in Mitchel¡¯s arms was stiff.


    Mitchel thought for a while.


    Then he let go of her and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    But if you feel ufortable, let me know.


    ¡±


    But Raegan just ignored him.


    She buried her face in the quilt, not wanting to look at him.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Mitchel seemed to have said something abouting back tomorrow, but Raegan didn¡¯t hear it clearly.


    And she was not in the mood to listen.


    After the door was closed, she slowly got up from the bed and tried to walk.


    It was painful for her to walk a few steps.


    Mitchel was so rude just now that she felt the same pain as their first time.


    She called Nicole.


    As soon as her call was connected, she said weakly, ¡°Nicole, can I stay at your house for a few days?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course! You don¡¯t even need to ask,¡± Nicole readily agreed.


    But she sensed that something was off with Raegan¡¯s voice.


    She couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°¡°Raegan, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.


    Don¡¯t worry about me.


    By the way, can you help me contact a reliable agency to sell my apartment? The sooner, the better.


    I need money.


    ¡±


    Nicole knew there must be something wrong with Raegan.


    But she couldn¡¯t find it out on the phone, so she could only wait and ask Raeganter.


    After hanging up, Raegan started packing up.


    While packing, her heart felt heavy.

 Chapter 593

    She thought she could live a peaceful life after the divorce.


    However, Mitchel didn¡¯t want to let her go.


    Raegan didn¡¯t believe Mitchel loved her.


    He was just obsessed with her body.


    He even treated herself as his own possession.


    And he didn¡¯t allow others to touch her.


    But losing their baby was such a huge blow to her.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    She swore to herself she would never make the same mistake of falling in love with Mitchel again.


    If she wanted to break up with Mitchel, she had to totally cut him off.


    She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him.


    Raegan¡¯s mind was in a mess, and she couldn¡¯t think of a good solution.


    In the end, she decided to stop thinking about it.


    She would still cut their connections off, anyway.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The next day, Raegan got up early, prepared herself, and moved to Nicole¡¯s apartment.


    Nicole¡¯s apartment was not far from where she worked.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    As for selling her apartment, Raegan told Nicole everything that had happened.


    She only didn¡¯t tell Nicole that she owed Mitchel three million dors.


    If Raegan had said that to Nicole, she knew Nicole would have found a way to help her.


    But she didn¡¯t want to bother Nicole, knowing that the Lawrence family was having a hard time now.


    Even Nicole herself was looking for investments.


    Nicole was no better off than her.


    Raegan collected herself and went to Bright Minds Academy to work.


    Bright Minds Academy was a tutoring center owned by Vernon.


    He was a kind and gentle man in his forties.


    Raegan valued the flexibility of her new job.


    After all, she didn¡¯t need to stay in the office all day long.


    She only needed to prepare the necessary materials for the next lesson, and she could work at home.


    She went to the team leader¡¯s office and handed over the work documents she made.


    Then, the team leader told her to go back to her desk and wait.


    She was just a new employee, so she was not qualified to choose students yet.


    Only parents could find a partner they wanted.


    In the afternoon, the team leader gave Raegan an address, telling her that the parents were happy with the materials she had submitted.


    She had to go there for a final interview.


    Upon hearing this, she turned around and was about to leave.


    But the team leader suddenly stopped her and said, ¡°Raegan, that child is a little special.


    His parents won¡¯t only interview you, but they also want to see how you willmunicate with their kid.


    If you don¡¯t think this job is right for you, I can rearrange a new student for you.


    ¡±


    On her way, Raegan looked through the information given to her.


    She felt the parents of this child were quite generous.


    They gave her fifty thousand dors for four short and one long sessions a week.


    If she passed the interview and started earning, she could add some money to the amount she got from selling the house.


    Then she didn¡¯t need to wait for half a year to pay off her debt to Mitchel.


    This thought gave Raegan some hope.


    Maybe her n to study abroad could be prepared in advance.


    Back in school days, her instructor appreciated her and persuaded her to study further at a famous university abroad.


    But unfortunately, she was blinded by love and rejected the proposal.


    After the divorce, she realized the importance of academic background and self-improvement.

 Chapter 594

    Soon, Raegan arrived at the address her team leader gave her.


    It turned out to be a very luxurious vi near the river.


    When she rang the doorbell, a housekeeper received her, brought her a cup of coffee, and said, ¡°Sir is still in a meeting.


    Please wait a moment, and don¡¯t go around.


    ¡±


    Raegan nodded.


    It was an unspoken rule not to wander around other people¡¯s houses.


    Of course, she knew this.


    Raegan didn¡¯t expect the meeting tost for a long time.


    Before she knew it, she had already fallen asleep leaning against the sofa.


    When she opened her eyes again and looked outside, she found the sky was already dark.


    Who would have thought she would sleep this long?


    She sat upright in panic, not knowing what to do.


    She raised her head, only to be met by a pair of blue eyes.


    ¡°Miss Hayes¡­¡± The man sat opposite Raegan and asked slightly, ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    Clients¡¯ information was always kept strictly confidential.


    This was what made Hector¡¯s appearance all the more surprising to Raegan.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Hector, on the other hand, appeared unfazed.


    It was standard for clients to receive the tutor¡¯s information beforehand.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Right now, he was impably dressed as though he had just finished a video meeting.


    Once Raegan recovered from the shock, she stood up and bowed slightly.


    ¡°I apologize, Mr.


    Dixon.


    I didn¡¯t mean to doze off.


    ¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Did you n to fall asleep?¡± Hector retorted with a straight face.


    Hisment left Raegan momentarily speechless.


    Seeing her slightly dazed expression, Hector rubbed his eyebrows and exined, ¡°I¡¯m just joking.


    ¡±


    Raegan managed an awkward smile in response.


    She wished she could tell Hector to refrain from telling such a joke in the future since it made her feel like she was being reprimanded by a supervisor.


    ¡°Please, take a seat,¡± Hector offered.


    Raegan sat down as instructed.


    ¡°Have you gone through Bryce¡¯s profile?¡± he asked.


    Raegan shook her head.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ess to a student¡¯s information was granted only to selected teachers.


    This meant she would only learn about the student, Bryce, if Hector approved of her.


    Hector went straight to the point.


    ¡°I made a mistake by spoiling Bryce.


    He¡¯s temperamental and fond of ying pranks.


    You¡¯re his ninth teacher this year.


    As long as you can manage him, I have no issue with hiring you.


    ¡±

 Chapter 595

    The way Hector spoke of Bryce and the team leader¡¯s hesitation when assigning this task to her painted a clear picture for Raegan of the child¡¯s challenging behavior.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Raegan asked, ¡°Does he get violent?¡±


    Hector raised an eyebrow, mildly surprised by the question, and replied, ¡°Well, I know for a fact he has never harmed a woman.


    ¡±


    Raegan breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I need to know.


    ¡±


    ¡°Would you Like to meet him?¡± Hector then turned to the servant and instructed, ¡°Ask Bryce toe down immediately.


    ¡±


    The servant went upstairs but returned shortly, looking uneasy.


    ¡°He wants Miss Hayes toe upstairs.


    ¡±


    Hector frowned.


    ¡°Tell him toe down right now.


    ¡±


    The servant left again but returned alone.


    ¡°Miss Hayes, please wait here,¡± Hector said, visibly annoyed.


    He turned around and prepared to go upstairs.


    But before he could take a step, Raegan interjected, ¡°May Ie with you?¡±


    As the evening wore on, she needed to meet Bryce as soon as possible and then head home.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Upon reaching Bryce¡¯s room, they found the door ajar.


    Hector knocked and pushed it open, revealing Bryce in a disheveled state.


    In a stern voice, Hectormanded, ¡°Get dressed.


    Your new teacher is here.


    ¡±


    Bryce gave Hector a cursory nce andzily pulled on a red sleeveless T-shirt.


    Hector then gestured for Raegan to enter.


    The room was a riot of punk aesthetics, with Bryce, sporting blue hair, at its center.


    Bryce¡¯s demeanor belied his youth.


    He carried an air of arrogance, and his eyes looked like Raegan¡¯s.


    However, Raegan¡¯s eyes looked rather innocent, while Bryce¡¯s eyes projected malice and mischief.


    Furthermore, Bryce was around 5.


    9 feet tall, so he did not look Like a kid at all.


    Typically, students in their final year of high school were around seventeen or eighteen.


    Being a returning student, Bryce was already of adult age.


    Raegan offered a smile and introduced herself.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Raegan Hayes.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    You can call me¡­¡±


    ¡°Raegan, right?¡± Bryce interrupted with a yawn.


    His gaze shifted to Hector, and he sardonically asked, ¡°Are you searching for a teacher or a stepmother for me? This one¡¯s less prettier than the previous ones.


    I didn¡¯t know you had a taste for this type now.


    ¡±

 Chapter 596

    Bryce¡¯s words were sharp and intended to embarrass Raegan in front of Hector.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Say hello to your teacher,¡± Hector reprimanded.


    ¡°Fine.


    Nice to meet you, Raegan¡­¡± Bryce drawled.


    Raegan did not mind and respectfully replied, ¡°Nice to meet you, Bryce.


    ¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Raegan looked unfazed, Bryce sneered, ¡°So, Raegan, did you apply for this job because you¡¯re interested in my dad? I¡¯ll tell you what, don¡¯t bother.


    I can give you his schedule.


    He¡¯s at the bars every Saturday.


    You¡¯d have better luck there than trying to handle me.


    ¡±


    ¡°Bryce Dixon, that¡¯s enough!¡± Hector said in a dead serious tone.


    He seldom showed emotion, but today was an exception.


    He was fuming right now.


    Bryce, intimidated by his father, took a seat and said nothing more.


    Meanwhile, Raegan just silently observed the scene.


    With a frown, Hector turned to Raegan and said, ¡°Miss Hayes, let¡¯s go downstairs.


    ¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, may I have a word with Bryce alone?¡± Raegan requested.


    After a moment¡¯s consideration, Hector nodded.


    Once Hector left, Bryce sneered.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself into thinking you can outsmart me.


    You should find out how my previous tutors quit.


    One even swore never to teach again.


    ¡±


    ¡°Why do you reject them anyway?¡± Raegan calmly asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re not here to help me.


    You¡¯re all after my father,¡± Bryce retorted.


    ¡°I have no interest in your father.


    ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.


    ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you believe me or not.


    I¡¯m here to be your tutor,¡±


    Raegan stated firmly.


    ¡°If you disagree, I¡¯m willing to meet a challenge on your term.


    If I seed, you¡¯ll cooperate.


    ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re bold, Raegan,¡± Bryce said with a smirk.


    He then stood up and approached Raegan with a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with a ss of juice.


    ¡±


    With that, he grabbed a ss of juice from a servant.


    Taking advantage of his height, he tilted his hand and spilled the red juice all over Raegan¡¯s coat.


    ¡°Oops, my bad,¡± Bryce said with feigned innocence.

 Chapter 597

    ¡°My hand slipped.


    ¡±


    Raegan remained calm andposed.


    She pulled a piece of tissue to wipe off the juice and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.


    Your father can afford the cleaning.


    ¡±


    Before exiting his room, she added, ¡°You have three days to think about it.


    If you don¡¯t cooperate, I¡¯ll ask Mr.


    Dixon to make you attend sses.


    I don¡¯t care if you like me.


    My job here is to teach.


    ¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Infuriated by her words, Bryce stormed out and yelled for his father to hear, ¡°I don¡¯t like her.


    I don¡¯t want her as my teacher!¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Bryce¡¯s anger was evident, a far cry from Raegan¡¯sposure.


    Meanwhile, Hector was taken aback.


    This was the first time Bryce had shown such frustration.


    Usually, it was the tutors who left the room in tears.


    He noticed Raegan¡¯s stained overcoat and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that.


    Bryce is a spoiled kid.


    ¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, can I ask you something?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Sure.


    Go ahead.


    ¡±


    ¡°iihat¡¯s Bryce¡¯s current academic ranking?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s about 235th in his school.


    ¡±


    Raegan paused and pondered Bryce¡¯s academic potential.


    ¡°And how many students are at the school?¡±


    ¡°There are exactly two hundred thirty-five students,¡± Hector replied nonchntly.


    Raegan was momentarily speechless.


    Bryce was enrolled at an international school with a strict quota on student admissions each semester.


    Bryce¡¯s enrollment was likely because of Hector¡¯s generous donation of a building.


    Raegan regained herposure and said, ¡°I¡¯ve reviewed your request.


    You want to improve his grades before he studies abroad, right? I¡¯m confident I can raise his scores by fifty percent in three months.


    However¡­¡±


    ¡°However?¡± Hector urged.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to pay me more,¡± Raegan replied straightforwardly.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Bryce shouted from upstairs.


    Raegan merely ignored him and maintained a stoic expression.


    ¡°Sure, no problem,¡± Hector, amused by her bluntness, replied without hesitation.


    He agreed to her terms of 10@ grand per week for the lessons with extended ss durations.


    With that settled, he arranged for a car to take her home.

 Chapter 598

    Given Bryce¡¯s weak academic foundation, increasing the study time was essential to achieve the course¡¯s objectives.


    Upon arriving at Nicole¡¯s residence, Raegan exited the car, thanked the driver, and watched him drive away.


    As Raegan turned to enter themunity, the bright headlights of another vehicle shone on her, causing difort to her eyes.


    She shielded her eyes with her hand.


    Then, as the headlights dimmed, a figure emerged from the vehicle and began approaching her, step by step.


    When Raegan saw who was standing in front of her, her expression changed abruptly.


    She chose to act like she hadn¡¯t noticed Mitchel and headed upstairs.


    Mitchel blocked her path, his hands tucked casually into his pockets, unmoving as if he were a statue.


    ¡°Who sent you back just now?¡± Mitchel asked with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± Raegan responded coldly.


    Sensing her anger, Mitchel decided to change the subject, asking, ¡°Why did you move out?¡±


    Raegan was momentarily at a loss for words when she heard his question.


    However, she decided to sidestep him in an attempt to head upstairs.


    But then, Mitchel grabbed her wrist, his tone unfriendly as he said, ¡°We need to talk.


    ¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    His touch reminded Raegan of the memories of the previous night, making her stiffen.


    She pulled her hand away and demanded, ¡°Let go of me.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Although Mitchel¡¯s heart ached, heplied.


    However, he stepped in front of the door and blocked her path.


    He asked in a Low voice, ¡°Raegan, can¡¯t you at least tell me why you moved?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Raegan asked, her confusion mingled with annoyance.


    She couldn¡¯t fathom how he always managed to locate her, no matter where she went.


    She pulled out her phone and disyed a picture, her voiceced with sarcasm as she said to Mitchel, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, are you familiar with this divorce certificate?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Mitchel¡¯s face darkened at the sight of the photo.


    He never thought she would keep a photo of their divorce certificate on her phone to wield against him at any moment.


    It was a ruthless move that cut deep.


    Mitchel felt heartbroken.


    He looked at her and said, ¡°Raegan, don¡¯t do this to me.


    ¡±


    ¡°The same to you.


    ¡± Raegan¡¯s use of the word only seemed to create a greater distance between them.


    ¡°We are already divorced.


    Mr.


    Dixon, I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re still acting this way.


    Is it for fun? Is the Dixon Group about to go bankrupt? Why are you so idle?¡±


    Mitchel was speechless with anger.

 Chapter 599

    Raegan turned away and headed upstairs, with Mitchel following closely behind.


    She stopped, looked at him, and said, ¡°Stop following me.


    ¡±


    But Mitchel remained resolute, meeting her eyes with determination.


    When the elevator doors opened, Raegan stepped inside.


    She stared into Mitchel¡¯s eyes and warned him, ¡°If you keep following me, I¡¯ll have no choice but to call the police.


    ¡±


    Without hesitation, she pressed the elevator button.


    As the doors were about to close, a hand pushed through, forcing them to reopen.


    Mitchel¡¯s handsome face exuded cold determination.


    He wasted no time, pressing Raegan against the elevator wall and ki*sing her passionately.


    Her lips were delicate, and her waist was far too slender.


    Mitchel held her and stood a safe distance from the elevator walls, afraid that the cold might hurt her.


    He held her close, and she had no choice but to tilt her head to allow their ki*s to deepen.


    Raegan was powerless to resist his ki*s and trembled.


    Suddenly, the elevator chimed and opened.


    Outside, an elderly woman caught sight of the two and quickly turned away.


    She muttered, ¡°Young man, can¡¯t you do that at home? There is a CCTV camera in the elevator.


    ¡±


    Raegan snapped back to reality and shoved Mitchel away.


    It was a swift and effective way to end the passionate ki*s.


    As their eyes locked, a faint smile graced Mitchel¡¯s lips.


    However, an unsatisfied longing tugged at his heart, urging him to hold her close, pressing her against his chest.


    ¡°Your Lips and your body still remember me,¡± he said confidently.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°ihat does that prove?¡± Raegan asked angrily.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Mitchel¡¯s strength left her with no choice but to rest her hand on his chest as she attempted to keep calm.


    ¡°You still love me,¡± Mitchel dered firmly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t love you anymore, Mitchel.


    ¡±


    ¡°But I love you.


    Let me love you,¡± he said as he held her tightly and nuzzled his head against her neck.


    ¡°Give me another chance, Raegan.


    Don¡¯t be so heartless to me,¡±


    Mitchel pleaded.


    Despite his arrogance, he humbled himself amid this unending pain of living without Raegan.


    Tears welled up in Raegan¡¯s eyes, not out of sentiment but because she realized she had lost too much.

 Chapter 600

    She had been waiting for his confession of his feelings for her for so long.


    They were already divorced, yet he finally said he loved her.


    This wasn¡¯t the worst thing.


    What hurt her the most was the loss of her unborn baby.


    Heavens knew how much she longed to see that baby grow and hear it speak.


    However, it could never be.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to say you love me.


    ¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t love him anymore, and she wouldn¡¯t give him another chance.


    Moreover, she questioned whether he had ever truly loved her.


    Mitchel had been born with a silver spoon in his mouth.


    Did he know what love was?


    In her opinion, his affection had been more of possessiveness and reluctance since she had schemed to end their marriage and chose not to love him anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s mot toote, Raegan.


    As long as you give me a chance, it will never be toote,¡± Mitchel insisted.


    But Raegan, unimpressed by his words, responded calmly, ¡°Mitchel, do you enjoy being disliked by others? I won¡¯t love you again, and I won¡¯t give you another chance.


    I¡¯ve told you the umpteenth time.


    ¡±


    Only a fool would repeat the same mistake, and she was determined not to fall into that trap again.


    Why would she give him another chance to hurt her again?


    She had endured enough pain once, and she had no intention of reliving it.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Mitchel¡¯s heart ached at her indifference.


    He firmly held her shoulder and looked at her intently.


    ¡°Raegan, I won¡¯t allow it,¡± he dered, refusing to ept her decision not to love him.


    Raegan was exhausted by his persistence and loosened her posture.


    ¡°Why are you so persistent, Mr.


    Dixon? A divorce is meant to free us from each other¡¯s lives and allow us to move on.


    You are a rich man and have no shortage of women around you.


    Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone else.


    ¡±


    Veins bulged on the back of Mitchel¡¯s hands as he stared at Raegan, desperately searching for a trace of love in her eyes.


    But Raegan¡¯s eyes remained cold and unyielding.


    The pain in his heart deepened as if a cold dagger was piercing his chest.


    He felt as if he was on the verge of losing his sanity.


    If not for the tiniest shred of reason remaining, he might have locked her away and kept her by his side.


    In a final attempt, he firmly said, ¡°I only want you.


    ¡±


    Raegan looked at him and responded with a cold sneer, ¡°But I don¡¯t want you anymore.


    ¡±

 Chapter 601

    Mitchel tightened his grip on Raegan¡¯s shoulder and said through gritted teeth, ¡°You can¡¯t say that.


    ¡±


    The impact of their divorce on Mitchel was unexpected to Raegan.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Admittedly, Raegan had not fully moved on from him.


    When she lost her unborn child, her resentment toward Mitchel intensified.


    Her hatred for Mitchel was her coping mechanism to alleviate her pain.


    But she realized it was time to let go.


    The first step to living a good life was to let go of the miserable past.


    Raegan brushed off his hand, straightened up, and said with a neutral expression, ¡°Mitchel, I don¡¯t care what¡¯s on your mind.


    I¡¯m starting a new life, anyway.


    Ideally, exes should wish each other well in their future marriages.


    If you can¡¯t do that, I won¡¯t force you.


    But please, stay out of my life.


    ¡±


    New life? Marriage? Staying out of her life?


    Mitchel looked up, and his expression turned icy.


    ¡°Are you nning to marry someone else?¡±


    Raegan met his gaze and pondered over his question.


    What was wrong with her statement? Did he expect her to stay single forever?


    One rtionship with a wrong guy like him did not mean she despised all men.


    Having lost her family, she longed to build one of her own.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    But she was not in a rush to get into a rtionship right now.


    Even if she did meet one great man someday, she would be cautious and not blinded by love.


    However, these were not her immediate concerns.


    Her focus was on bettering herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m only 22,¡± Raegan said frankly.


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m not marrying now, I will in the future.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s hand tensed, and blue veins stood out on the back of it.


    Moreover, his heart twisted in pain.


    How he wished he could lock her up, so she would not be able to leave him.


    How could he let her marry someone else and then expect him to give the damn blessing?


    ¡°Try it then,¡± he challenged with a cold expression.


    Raegan met his gaze and forcefully pushed him away while stepping out of the elevator.


    Mitchel¡¯s handsome face grew darker as he watched her leave.


    ¡°Raegan, you wille back to my side,¡± he dered with the same certainty Raegan had used when asking for a divorce.

 Chapter 602

    Raegan, unsettled, quickly shut the door behind her and leaned against it.


    Mitchel¡¯s assertive tone left her anxious.


    Their past was a mix of sweetness and sorrow.


    She did not want to experience it all again.


    She could maintain herposure once or twice.


    But what if this kept happening? How could she ignore it?


    On the other side, Mitchel stared at the closed door, feelingpletely shut out by Raegan.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    She seemed adamant to leave him and start anew.


    He reminisced about their happier times, her sensitivity, and the way she responded to his flirtations.


    Had she forgotten about those?


    The thought of another man witnessing her shy pouts was unbearable.


    Terrible ideas kept sprouting in his mind.


    Just then, Mitchel¡¯s phone rang, snapping him out of his thoughts.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    It was an urgent call from his grandpa¡¯s ce.


    Mitchel turned to leave.


    But before he walked away, he could not resist looking back at the closed door.


    Did Raegan really mean it when she said she did not want to see him again?


    Anyway, it was not her choice to make.


    It waste in the evening when Mitchel rushed back.


    As he stepped into, he saw the chaos.


    Luciana, with tears streaming down her face, huddled by the bed.


    Alexis stood by and, for some reason, was averting his gaze from Luciana.


    Mitchel¡¯s heart ached at the sight.


    Such a strong woman, now so vulnerable.


    He approached Luciana tofort her while also casting a chilly nce at Alexis.


    ¡°You¡¯ve juste back today.


    Shouldn¡¯t you be resting instead?¡±


    His words hinted at Alexis being the cause of trouble.


    Alexis¡¯ expression hardened, and he sneered, ¡°I¡¯m your father.


    Show some respect!¡±


    ¡°Then act like one,¡± Mitchel shot back.


    ¡°Am I the one arguing? I haven¡¯t said anything.


    She¡¯s the one smashing things.


    I don¡¯t even want to be here!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Luciana sprang to her feet and argued, ¡°You think I enjoy talking to you? If not for Kyler, I¡¯d have divorced you a long time ago!¡±

 Chapter 603

    ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself.


    I didn¡¯te back for you,¡± Alexis retorted, clearly annoyed.


    He then gestured to Mitchel and added, ¡°Come with me.


    ¡±


    With that, Alexis headed to the study.


    Once inside, Alexis flung a photograph at Mitchel and went straight to the point.


    ¡°You¡¯re divorced, I know.


    Tomorrow, I want you to meet Eloise, the only daughter of the Benton family.


    ¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mitchel asked, puzzled.


    Alexis looked at Mitchel sharply and replied, ¡°What do I mean? You¡¯ve been messing around for two years.


    It¡¯s time for you to settle down for a marriage of convenience.


    ¡±


    ¡°I decline a marriage of convenience,¡± Mitchel stated firmly.


    As if he had not heard what his son said, Alexis lit a cigar and pressed on, ¡°The Benton family¡¯s new energy projects could boost our foreign market share by 70 percent.


    I¡¯m quite pleased with it.


    The blind date is just a formality.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    You¡¯re marrying her whether you like it or not.


    ¡±


    Mitchel walked to the window, flung it open to air out the cigar smoke, and replied with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°Well, if you¡¯re so pleased about it, why don¡¯t you marry her yourself? Did any of your mistresses have actually benefited the Dixon family?


    ¡°You¡­¡± Alexis choked in anger and coughed violently.


    Once he recovered, he mmed his fist on the table and asserted, ¡°Mitchel, this isn¡¯t up for discussion.


    If you refuse toply, you¡¯re no longer part of this family.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Mitchel shot Alexis a steely gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m not discussing with you, either.


    Last I checked, I hold more shares than you.


    You¡¯re in no position to kick me out.


    If I were you, I¡¯d continue to live overseas and stay out of thepany¡¯s affairs.


    ¡±


    Alexis¡¯ anger subsided into a sneer.


    ¡°Your mother and grandfather really taught you well how to piss off your own father.


    ¡±


    ¡°I will take that as apliment.


    ¡±


    At this moment, Alexis¡¯ fury was palpable.


    He fixed his gaze on Mitchel and asked with frustration, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell why I¡¯m doing this? It¡¯s for the future of thepany! Think of your mother and grandfather.


    ¡±


    His voice started soft but grew increasingly forceful.


    Mitchel¡¯s expression turned even colder.


    He faced Alexis and pointedly asked, ¡°Are you really doing this for the family and thepany?¡±


    Alexis was stunned for a second and unconsciously averted his gaze.


    ¡°Yes, of course.


    This is all for you.


    ¡±


    A hint of mockery shed across Mitchel¡¯s eyes.


    He had changed his mind.


    Atst, he sighed resignedly and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go.


    ¡±


    Seeing Mitchel¡¯s change in attitude, Alexis¡¯ demeanor softened, and he earnestly said.


    ¡°You¡¯re my only son.


    Everything I do, I do for the Dixon family, especially exploring the market.


    ¡±

 Chapter 604

    ¡°Sure,¡± Mitchel responded absentmindedly.


    Alexis looked at his son, who was taller and more handsome than himself, and felt a sense of pride.


    He reached out to pat Mitchel¡¯s back, but thetter deftly sidestepped the gesture.


    Annoyed by Alexis¡¯ duplicity, Mitchel coldly said, ¡°If you have no other important business, don¡¯t bothering here.


    ¡±


    Alexis felt a sting at those words.


    This ce was his home, too.


    Why should he be barred from it?


    In his eyes, Mitchel was influenced too much by Luciana and Kyler that he had no qualms in disrespecting his father.


    But since Mitchel had agreed to attend the blind date, Alexis decided to let it go.


    ¡°Fine.


    I won¡¯t be here unless necessary.


    ¡±


    Alexis was busy with negotiations with the Benton family for a coboration in the foreign market.


    If things went well, he might regain the control of the Dixon Group.


    When that time came, Mitchel would have to fall in line, especially considering his connection to Raegan.


    Alexis vowed to himself to only support those who obeyed him.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The next morning, Raegan started to clean Nicole¡¯s apartment.


    Nicole had note back the previous night.


    Well, the truth was, Nicole rarely lived in this ce.


    Nicole had once half-jokingly told Raegan that this apartment was herst remaining asset, and if she ever needed to flee, she would sell it for quick cash.


    Therefore, she


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    weed Raegan to move in.


    Raegan knew this was Nicole¡¯s way of helping her.


    Since Nicole was against the idea of Raegan staying elsewhere, Raegan insisted on paying market-rate rent, asserting if Nicole refused to take the money, she would find another ce.


    Eventually, Nicole relented.


    She agreed to ept half the rent and share the house with Raegan.


    Raegan was in the process of selling her own apartment.


    Two clients had shown interest, but their offers had not met her expectations.


    Though eager to sell it out, Raegan didn¡¯t want to sell her dream home at a low price.


    After all, she had chosen the Location carefully and believed it deserved a fair value.


    That afternoon, Henley asked Raegan out, saying he would like to ask her a favor.


    So, Raegan decided to go out early and pay a visit to Kyler in the hospital before meeting Henley.


    Kyler¡¯s condition had been deteriorating, resulting in a prolonged hospital stay.


    Upon seeing Raegan, Kyler¡¯s face lit up, and he eagerly asked, ¡°Why are you here alone? Where¡¯s Mitchel?¡±


    Raegan quickly racked her brain toe up with an excuse.


    ¡°He¡¯s swamped with work these days.


    ¡±


    The truth was, she had intentionally chosen a time when Mitchel would be at the office to avoid any awkward encounters.


    After chatting with Kyler, Raegan cautiously broached a sensitive topic.

 Chapter 605

    ¡°Would you be upset if Mitchel and I ever broke up?¡±


    Kyler frowned.


    ¡°Has that brat been giving you a hard time?¡±


    ¡°No, no.


    I was just curious about your reaction.


    ¡±


    Raegan had been contemting how to tell Kyler about the divorce.


    She could not hide the truth from him forever.


    To avoid any unnecessary involvement with Mitchel, she preferred to tell Kyler sooner rather thanter.


    Kyler might be upset at first, but Raegan was confident he would eventually understand her decision.


    However, she decided against telling him about her miscarriage, fearing it would be too much for him to bear, especially in his current state.


    For now, she needed toe up with a more suitable exnation for the divorce.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive.


    If you and Mitchel have any misunderstandings, you should address them quickly.


    You don¡¯t want to live with regret.


    ¡±


    Raegan found herself at a loss for words.


    Sensing that there was something on her mind, Kyler continued, ¡°Raegan, I can handle more than you think.


    If something¡¯s bothering you, tell me.


    I¡¯ll manage to help you.


    ¡±


    Tears welled up in Raegan¡¯s eyes.


    She gently ced her face against the back of his hand and assured him, ¡°I¡¯m fine.


    My only wish is for you to live a long, peaceful, and happy life.


    ¡±


    Kyler smiled warmly.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Everyone has regrets in their lives.


    Don¡¯t underestimate me.


    I¡¯m much stronger than you think.


    ¡±


    Raegan sensed that Kyler might already know about her divorce or at least suspect something was amiss.


    She and Mitchel had not visited him together for quite some time, which could have raised his suspicions.


    With this in mind, Raegan began to reassure him, ¡°I¡­¡±


    Before she couldplete her sentence, the door to the ward swung open, revealing Mitchel.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He must have just met some important clients at work.


    Dressed impably in a suit,plete with a silver brooch and a rosy tie, he exuded the charm often used to describe rising talents.


    While Raegan was still wondering why he showed up at this time, Mitchel walked over to her, grabbed her shoulders, and pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡± he casually asked, as if they were still the picture-perfect couple they once were.


    With Kyler watching, Raegan found it difficult to push Mitchel away and instead let him be.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you are not avable for the visit.


    ¡±

 Chapter 606

    Mitchel pressed her hand on her shoulder and replied, ¡°No matter how busy I am, I will manage toe here with you anyway.


    ¡±


    His voice was gentle, theplete opposite of those harsh words he had spoken the night before.


    Raegan could not help but think how irresistible Mitchel could be whenever he was gentle and tender.


    His charm could sweep anyone off their feet, including her.


    If it were not for her suffering in their rtionship and the loss of their baby, she might have fallen for him again.


    During their half-hour visit, Raegan was visibly nervous because of Mitchel¡¯s presence.


    Noticing her difort, Mitchel tightened his hold and soothingly stroked her shoulder with his thumb, causing her to blush even more.


    Kyler sensed something was wrong and asked with concern, ¡°Raegan, are you okay? Why is your face so red?¡±


    Mitchel looked down at her, his gaze filled with affection.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just feeling a little stuffy in here,¡± Raegan said.


    Kyler did not doubt her words and nodded.


    ¡°We old people often feel cold, so the room might be a bit warmer than outside.


    ¡±


    The visit seemed tost an eternity for Raegan.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    As soon as she walked out of the ward, she withdrew herself from Mitchel¡¯s embrace.


    For her, the charade they had maintained inside was suffocating.


    When the elevator arrived, Raegan stepped in and hurriedly closed its door.


    However, Mitchel was quicker and slipped inside just in time.


    As his familiar scent reached Raegan¡¯s senses, the scene of their elevator ki*s shed across her mind, making her instinctively step back.


    Mitchel stared at her with irony in his eyes and asked, ¡°Where are you headed? I can give you a ride.


    ¡±


    ¡°No, thank you.


    I can manage on my own,¡± Raegan curtly replied.


    As she spoke, she pressed herself against the elevator wall to maintain distance from Mitchel.


    Their past and his vow that she woulde back to his side had left her reeling from the trauma.


    All she wanted right now was to get away from him.


    Mitchel smiled mischievously.


    ¡°Rx, Raegan.


    I won¡¯t harm you.


    ¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 607

    Her difort was palpable as if being near him was unbearable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong.


    ¡± Raegan turned her face away, unable to meet Mitchel¡¯s intense gaze.


    She was at a loss for words.


    No matter how much she tried, it seemed impossible to sway Mitchel from his resolve.


    Luckily, the elevator doors finally opened.


    Raegan hurried out.


    Just as she stepped out, her phone rang with a call from Henley, which she immediately answered.


    On the other side, Henley asked her where she was and offered to pick her up for their meeting.


    Seeing that Mitchel had not left yet, Raegan covered her phone and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m at a hospital.


    Before she could finish, Mitchel pushed her against the wall and trapped her with his arm.


    Raegan¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Before she could react, Mitchel snatched her phone and said to Henley, ¡°Don¡¯t bother.


    I¡¯ll take her there.


    ¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan was still in shock when Mitchel abruptly ended the call.


    Mitchel gave Raegan a cold, hard stare and said, ¡°Funny coincidence.


    I was just about to go to the very ce where he asked you to go.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He then picked her up all of a sudden, catching her off guard.


    Raegan¡¯s face hit his chest and rebounded, leaving her startled.


    Instinctively, she wrapped her arms around his neck.


    She was embarrassed when sensing the gaze of people passing by.


    So, she released her grip, grasped the button of his suit, and whispered, ¡°Please, put me down.


    ¡°I¡¯m in a rush, and you walk very slowly,¡± Mitchel retorted.


    Raegan was taken aback.


    ¡°If you are in a hurry, go about your business.


    I don¡¯t need you to give me a ride.


    ¡±


    Ignoring her words, Mitchel carried her to the parking lot and unceremoniously positioned her in the passenger seat, buckling her in.


    Raegan didn¡¯t want to go with him.


    She unbuckled her seatbelt and tried to open the door, but it was locked.


    Turning to Mitchel, she pleaded, ¡°Could you please unlock the door?¡±


    Mitchel nced at her and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be going on a date?¡±

 Chapter 608

    Before Raegan could respond, Mitchel¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he added, ¡°Let me drive you so you can get to your date faster.


    ¡±


    His cold demeanor made Raegan feel as though she was about to be punished.


    She didn¡¯t dare to argue.


    Mitchel rested one hand on the steering wheel but didn¡¯t start the car.


    He asked, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t shown up today, were you nning to tell Kyler about our divorce?¡±


    Raegan remained silent.


    Even though she hadn¡¯t vocalized her intentions, she did think about it.


    Mitchel sneered, ¡°You are quite something, Raegan.


    To be with another man, you don¡¯t care about Kyler¡¯s condition.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    Raegan, however, couldn¡¯t help but feel that Kyler was doing much better than Mitchel was making it seem.


    She responded, ¡°Are you nning to hide it from Kyler forever? He hadn¡¯t shown any signs of being unhappy when I asked him what if you and I broke up¡­¡±


    With each word Raegan uttered, the light in Mitchel¡¯s eyes seemed to fade.


    Finally, he exploded.


    Mitchel angrily threw some reports against the car¡¯s central control console.


    He said in a frustrated tone, ¡°Take a look at these!¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s frustration was palpable.


    He had used such force when throwing the reports that two pieces of paper scr@ped Raegan¡¯s face.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan felt a little pain when the sharp edge of the paper scr@ped a red mark on her face.


    Though she said nothing, she picked up the reports and began to read.


    The report read, ¡°Premature heart valve contractions¡­ Multiple organs showing signs of decline¡­¡±


    Many of the medical terms were beyond herprehension, but she could discern that Kyler¡¯s condition was far from good.


    Her eyes welled up with tears, and a teardrop fell onto the paper.


    Seeing the teardrop, Mitchel stiffened, his anger subsiding.


    He wondered if he had been too harsh in his words.


    Seeing the red marks on her face scr@ped by the paper, Mitchell felt a pang of distress.


    He couldn¡¯t help extending his hand to alleviate her pain.


    However, when Raegan saw his hand reaching out, her expression quickly changed.


    She blocked his hand and said hastily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    I won¡¯t tell Kyler about our divorce.


    ¡±

 Chapter 609

    Mitchel¡¯s hand hung in the air, frozen and motionless.


    What did her expression mean?


    Did she honestly think he would hit her?


    Regardless of how upset he had ever been, he never raised a hand against her.


    How could she possibly think he would resort to violence?


    ALL of a sudden, Mitchel felt heartbroken.


    The next moment, Raegan said, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t tell him about our divorce, but I don¡¯t want to act like an affectionate couple with you in front of him.


    So, the next time you and I visit him, let¡¯s go separately on different days to avoid any awkwardness, okay?¡±


    A heavy silence filled the car.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Mitchel clenched the steering wheel so tightly that his knuckles turned white, and his lips pressed into a thin line.


    Well¡­ She didn¡¯t want to be around him this much, did she?


    Suddenly, with a thunderous roar, the car rushed forward like an arrow from a bow.


    Raegan quickly grabbed the handle to steady herself and fumbled to fasten her seatbelt.


    The sudden start of the car drained the color from her ruddy face.


    She was so ufortable that her breathing became erratic.


    ¡°Could you please slow down?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    It appeared that Mitchel didn¡¯t hear her.


    His gaze remained fixed ahead, an aura of cold determination enveloping him.


    However, he had slowed down a bit.


    Mitchel steered the car onto a less-traveled route.


    Although he didn¡¯t exceed the speed limit, the forceful eleration left Raegan queasy and lightheaded.


    Raegan wanted to ask why he was in such a rush, but the nausea from motion sickness gued her every thought.


    She closed her eyes and leaned back, hoping it would alleviate her difort.


    Throughout the drive, Henley kept calling, concerned about her well- being.


    Raegan finally managed to answer.


    Henley asked, ¡°Raegan, where are you?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s voice quivered as she weakly replied, ¡°I should be there soon.


    ¡±


    Henley refrained from saying more and just said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you by the entrance.


    ¡±


    Suddenly, the car elerated once again.


    Raegan¡¯s trembling hand caused her phone to slip under her feet, but shecked the strength to retrieve it.


    Her main focus was staying alive.

 Chapter 610

    Finally, she caught sight of the coffee shop and saw Henley waiting by the roadside.


    Panicking, Raegan shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±


    But Mitchel paid her no heed.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She tried a different tactic, threatening, ¡°If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll throw up.


    ¡±


    With a screech, the car halted just inches away from Henley.


    Raegan¡¯s face had paled.


    On the other hand, although Henley¡¯s expression briefly changed, he quicklyposed himself.


    Raegan was still in a state of panic.


    Mitchel acted like a madman!


    Picking up her phone, she exited the car without uttering a word.


    As soon as she stepped out of the car, her legs gave out beneath her.


    Thankfully, Henley rushed to her side and caught her in his arms.


    Her strength had seemingly abandoned her as she leaned into Henley¡¯s support.


    Though it felt impolite, she couldn¡¯t muster the energy to stand on her own.


    Her legs had turned into jelly.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Raegan heard Henley¡¯s soothing voice resonate from above.


    However, Henley was looking at Mitchel.


    If looks could kill, Henley would have dropped dead on the spot.


    Raegan¡¯s hands, which were still holding Henley¡¯s waist, trembled uncontrobly.


    Compared to Mitchel, who had been driving in silence at a breakneck speed, Henley¡¯s patience and support made her feel oddly secure.


    After a while, Raegan regained her footing and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    I just felt a bit dizzy.


    ¡±


    ¡°No worries.


    ¡± Henley brushed it off with grace.


    He then extended his arm like a gentleman and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head inside.


    ¡±


    Once seated, Raegan gulped down an entire cup of coffee to clear her head.


    What Henley revealed next left her stunned.


    Henley fought with his family due to his feelings for a girl.

 Chapter 611

    Instead of handling the family business, he opted to work for apany.


    However, since he was facing a plethora of problems in his work, his parents started to pressure him to return to the family business and propose a marriage of convenience.


    But he didn¡¯t want a marriage without love.


    He got someone he desperately wanted to marry.


    Therefore, Henley wanted Raegan to pretend to be his girlfriend tonight during a dinner with his parents, who had just returned from abroad.


    Although Henley¡¯s words were not direct, it was clear to Raegan that he had lost his job because of Mitchel.


    Worse still, otherpanies refused to hire him.


    However, Henley refused topromise.


    Since he was still chasing after the girl he loved, he came up with this n.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t help but feel this misfortune had befallen Henley because of her.


    She felt sorry for Henley.


    As she was about to express her thoughts, her heart skipped a beat when she saw Mitchel entering the coffee shop from the corner of her eye.


    Henley looked at where Raegan gazed and saw Mitchel.


    He asked, ¡°Do you want to go somewhere else?¡±


    Raegan shook her head.


    ¡°No need.


    This ce is fine with me.


    ¡±


    She had to ept that being in the same city with Mitchel, their paths could cross.


    She couldn¡¯t avoid him forever.


    This was a public ce, anyway.


    Raegan believed Mitchel wouldn¡¯t do anything rude.


    Despite this thought, her mind was still in a mess when she saw Mitchel approaching.


    And the way he stared at her while walking gave her goosebumps.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    When Mitchel approached her table, Raegan¡¯s fight-or-flight response was to suddenly stand up and shout, ¡°You are so annoying!¡±


    As soon as her voice fell, the entire restaurant instantly quieted down.


    Raegan felt a little embarrassed upon realizing this.


    But this was all because she was really gued by Mitchel¡¯s presence recently and became a little nervous.


    Besides, she didn¡¯t fully recover from sitting in his car while he drove at a breakneck speed.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Mitchel just stared at her, devoid of expression.


    It unsettled Raegan even more since she didn¡¯t know whether he was livid.


    The next moment, a young Lady ran forward, enthusiastically held Mitchel¡¯s arm, and called out affectionately, ¡°Mitchel¡­¡±


    Raegan was stunned.


    It turned out Mitchel was telling the truth.


    He indeed had an appointment here.


    He even paid more attention to his clothes today just because of a date.


    That youngdy nced at Raegan and asked impolitely, ¡°What did you mean just now?¡±

 Chapter 612

    Raegan was even more stunned.


    As the only daughter of the Benton family, Eloise had always been spoiled and she became angrier when Raegan kept silent.


    She raised her chin and snapped, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m asking you.


    ¡±


    Henley pulled Raegan behind him and helped her out.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    She was just angry with me just now.


    ¡±


    Eloise frowned but she let it go, thinking Raegan and Henley were a couple having a lover¡¯s quarrel.


    Mitchel lowered his eyes and nced at Raegan¡¯s wrist grabbed by Henley.


    He frowned, looked at Raegan, and said indifferently, ¡°You are ttering yourself.


    ¡±


    His undertone wasn¡¯t lost on the onlookers.


    In an instant, growing onlookers gazed at them.


    They started to imagine things in their minds.


    Raegan looked at the crowd stealthily.


    Her face pale, she pursed her lips and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s heart softened when he saw Raegan¡¯s pale face.


    His anger subsided a little.


    He turned around and was about to walk away.


    However, Eloise was not willing to let Raegan go easily upon learning Mitchel knew Raegan, judging from their words.


    Eloise looked Raegan up and down and found Raegan a real beauty.


    Different from those Inte celebrities nowadays, Raegan had unique features that impressed people.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Her watery round eyes were so charming that one could be obsessed by them.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Jealous of Raegan¡¯s beauty, Eloise¡¯s hostility toward Raegan surged in her heart.


    The more Eloise looked at Raegan, the angrier she became.


    She shouted, ¡°Why is your voice so low? Are you apologizing to yourself?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s heart jolted upon hearing Eloise¡¯s words.


    Her face turned even paler.


    If Mitchel hadn¡¯t been looking at her, she wouldn¡¯t have misunderstood him.


    He obviously misled her.


    Eloise still stared at Raegan.


    ¡°Are you apologizing or not?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m just ttering myself.


    ¡±


    As soon as she said this, tears welled up in her eyes.


    She looked at Henley and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±

 Chapter 613

    She couldn¡¯t afford to stay here any longer.


    Henley nodded.


    He wrapped his arm around Raegan¡¯s waist, led her to turn around, and left.


    While they walked away, Raegan could still hear Eloise muttering behind her.


    ¡°Mitchel, women nowadays are good at ttering themselves.


    But I don¡¯t think they deserve it.


    ¡±


    Raegan paused in her tracks.


    Then, she walked faster, leaving Henley far behind her.


    Meanwhile, Mitchel¡¯s eyes were fixed on them.


    When Eloise followed Mitchel¡¯s gaze and saw Raegan¡¯s back, jealousy overwhelmed her.


    ¡°Mitchel, you are here to have a blind date with me.


    Why do you keep staring at her?¡±


    Eloise wasn¡¯t careful about her words and always said whatever she wanted.


    Mitchel suddenly turned his head and cast an icy nce at her.


    Under his warning nce, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything more.


    ¡°Do you know me well?¡± Mitchel asked indifferently.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Eloise asked in confusion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like we get on well with each other.


    I just met you.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Mitchel was seldom this straightforward.


    But at this moment, his anger was palpable and anyone could tell it from his tone.


    Seemingly innocent, Eloise failed to notice his fury.


    She blushed after stealing a nce at Mitchel¡¯s handsome face.


    And then, she said in a low voice, ¡°I know why I¡¯m here.


    My father said that I will be your wife.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡±


    She had only seen Mitchel¡¯s pictures before, thinking his pictures were photographed since she thought no man could be this handsome.


    But the moment she saw him in person, she was fascinated by him immediately.


    To her, Mitchel was even more dashing than he looked in the pictures.


    ALL of Mitchel¡¯s features seemed to be carefully carved.


    One nce from his charming eyes could make her heart racing.


    He was the most handsome man she had ever seen.


    Not only his appearance but also his temperament was outstanding.


    Those famous male stars and celebrities she had ever seen in person couldn¡¯t hold a candle to him.


    After some moments, Eloise mustered up her courage, raised her head, and said, ¡°Mitchel, do you like¡­¡±

 Chapter 614

    She abruptly stopped since Mitchel was nowhere in sight.


    Where did Mitchel go? She hadn¡¯t finished yet.


    Eloise hurriedly looked around, only to find him walking to the door.


    Looking at his tall and straight back, Eloise¡¯s face turned crimson even more, her eyes filled with affection.


    He was perfect from whatever angle she looked at him.


    She liked him even more.


    Raegan sat in Henley¡¯s car silently.


    She never said a word on their way.


    Eloise¡¯s words kept reying in her mind, and she found they made sense.


    She and Mitchel were from two different words.


    They were never meant for each other.


    When she and Mitchel were still together, Lauren had fallen head over heels in love with Mitchel.


    Now that they had divorced, another admirer showed up.


    Mitchel was popr among women.


    And the woman standing beside him would never be her.


    She didn¡¯t deserve a man of position and wealth like Mitchel.


    With this understanding, she convinced herself to calm down since it was an undeniable fact.


    But the emotions that surged in her heart were overwhelming.


    Mitchel still affected her emotions.


    He still had a huge impact on her.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    This realization made her panic.


    She had already tried hard to forget him and move on.


    But he could always locate her and show up, rendering her downhearted all of a sudden.


    Fortunately, she had already contacted her former mentor and applied for further studies abroad.


    After she paid off her debt, she would prepare to go abroad.


    Raegan believed that if she was far from Mitchel, she could move on and start a new life.


    ¡°Raegan¡­¡±


    Raegan only came back to her senses after Henley called out to her twice.


    She hurriedly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Henley.


    What did you say?¡±


    Seeing Raegan was in a trance just now, a touch of gloom shed across Henley¡¯s eyes.


    He knew Mitchel was her mind earlier.


    But he quickly returned to his usual self when Raegan turned to look at him.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°I was wondering if pretending to be my girlfriend tonight bothers you, feel free to say your thoughts.


    I can understand.


    ¡±


    He smiled bitterly.

 Chapter 615

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle them myself.


    ¡±


    To be honest, Raegan was moved by Henley¡¯s story with his determination to chase after his crush so affectionately.


    Moreover, she couldn¡¯t shake off the feelings that she was partly responsible for Henley¡¯s suffering.


    After thinking about it for a while, she agreed.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Henley.


    I can pretend to be your girlfriend.


    But only once.


    I don¡¯t think it will be a good idea if the acting goes on.


    What if the girl you have been chasing after misunderstands us?


    It will only make the situation worse.


    ¡±


    Henley agreed with a smile.


    Then he took Raegan to the studio for the outfit and makeup.


    He made her look the way his parents Liked.


    Raegan didn¡¯tin.


    She was willing to help Henley out after he had helped her tons of times.


    She thought it was just a dinner, no big deal.


    But things turned a sudden twist from her expectation.


    She never thought she would meet Mitchel at dinner when she showed up as Henley¡¯s so-called girlfriend.


    At a hotel in Ardlens, Henley¡¯s parents were eagerly awaiting their arrival at the entrance.


    As Raegan approached, Henley¡¯s mother embraced her warmly and presented her with some gifts.


    Obviously, Gerda was delighted with her son¡¯s choice of girlfriend.


    Raegan did not have the heart to refuse those gifts prepared by Gerda.


    Following Henley¡¯s cue, she epted them but secretly nned to return them to Henleyter.


    Just then, Henley received a call and gestured for them to head upstairs without him.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Gerda linked arms with Raegan and chatted amiably as they walked toward the elevator.


    But just after taking two steps, Raegan stopped in her tracks when she spotted a familiar figure.


    It was Mitchel.


    The tall,manding figure, nked by a group, was heading toward the same elevator.


    Their eyes briefly met.


    But the next second, they both averted their gaze with feigned indifference.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t help but feel what a coincidence!


    Not wanting to share the elevator with Mitchel, Raegan slowed her pace.


    Unfortunately for her, just as the doors were about to close, Mitchel held the door open with his hand and stared at her and Gerda.


    ¡°Coming in?¡±


    As Raegan was about to say she would just wait for the next elevator, Gerda led her into the elevator.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Gerda then turned to Mitchel and thanked him with a smile.


    Once the elevator doors closed, a deafening silence enveloped the space.


    Mitchel said nothing, and so did everyone around him, making the atmosphere weird.


    Gerda, still holding Raegan¡¯s hand, enthusiastically said, ¡°Raegan, I like you the moment I saw you.


    You¡¯re so adorable.


    You and Henley should marry soon and settle down.


    I¡¯m looking forward to the day.


    Henley and you start a family and have some kids.


    ¡±


    Upon hearing this, Raegan felt sharp eyes piercing through her back.

 Chapter 616

    She managed a strained smile and replied, ¡°Gerda, it¡¯s too early to think about that¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand you young people want to spend more time together before the babyes,¡± Gerda assured with a smile, ¡°But don¡¯t worry.


    Once you give birth to the baby, I¡¯ll be there to help you take care of it.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s embarrassment deepened, and she could onlyugh awkwardly in response.


    Ding.


    Finally, the elevator reached their floor.


    Raegan hurriedly guided Gerda out, anxious that Gerda¡¯s enthusiasm might lead to her saying more shocking words.


    Raegan was quite uneasy, not only because of the unexpected encounter with Mitchel but also by Gerda¡¯s pointed questions about marriage and children.


    Although she struggled to respond, she managed to remain polite.


    ¡°No worries, dear.


    I¡¯ll make sure you have a magnificent wedding in the future,¡± Gerda continued, seemingly oblivious to Raegan¡¯s difort.


    Raegan smiled awkwardly.


    She could not help but feel that Gerda was rushing her toward marriage.


    No wonder Henley wanted her to pretend to be his girlfriend tonight.


    Not wanting to make things difficult for Henley, Raegan simply smiled and said nothing.


    A few momentster, she excused herself since it became too much to bear.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Reagan made her way to the washroom.


    Once inside, she sshed cold water on her face, and the chill helped clear her mind.


    Encountering Mitchel twice in one day had soured her mood.


    Not only that, his insinuation that she was ttering herself was particrly hurtful.


    How ridiculous.


    It was ironic how her once unreserved love was worthless in his eyes.


    Thankfully, Raegan had freed herself from any more humiliation with the divorce.


    Once she calmed down, she fixed her hair in front of the mirror and applied some lip balm.


    With that, she was ready to face the world again.


    But when she stepped out, she saw Mitchel smoking in a corner.


    Their eyes met through the haze of smoke, and Raegan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She sensed something in his gaze.


    Raegan did not want to meet him.


    But she had to pass by him since it was the only way to return to the chamber.


    She tried to reassure herself.


    Mitchel seemed disinterested in her today, and he was never short of admirers.


    She doubted he would go out of his way to trouble her.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    At this moment, she put on a facade ofposure and began to make her way back.


    As she approached Mitchel, he extinguished his cigarette in the ashtray and, to her surprise, blocked her path.

 Chapter 617

    Raegan stopped in her tracks, faced the wall, and waited for him to walk over, But he stayed put and maintained his stance.


    She lifted her gaze, and her heart raced when she met his icy stare.


    Raegan tried, with all her might, to remain calm andposed.


    ¡°Excuse me.


    ¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Mitchel asked, which took her by surprise.


    After a brief pause, Raegan replied lightly, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.


    ¡±


    It was then that she realized Mitchel was not going to move an inch for her to pass by.


    Not wanting to create a scene with him, especially in public, she tried to squeeze past the narrow space.


    But as Raegan moved, Mitchel grabbed her thigh, nearly causing her to stumble.


    In a panic, she grabbed him for support.


    To her shock, Mitchel pulled her into the men¡¯s restroom.


    Raegan struggled and kicked him hard.


    Despite her struggles, she found herself against a cubicle door.


    In the restroom of a luxurious seven-star hotel, the lighting was soft yet bright enough to illuminate the spacious area.


    A subtle fragrance lingered in the air.


    Raegan caught her reflection on the glossy white porcin wall.


    Her hair was disheveled, and she found herself tilting her head back involuntarily.


    On the other hand,Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Mitchel¡¯s attire remained impably neat, which highlighted her disarray.


    ¡°Mitchel, you¡¯re insane.


    Let me go!¡± Raegan bellowed, her eyes bloodshot in anger.


    Mitchel grabbed her chin and forcefully tilted her face up to meet his eyes.


    ¡°Can¡¯t stay away from him, huh? What did Henley do to win you over?¡±


    The contempt in his words was unmistakable.


    But only Mitchel knew the reason he said those harsh words was to hide the jealousy churning inside him.


    Raegan had consistently rejected his attempts at reconciliation.


    He had tried everything, from humility to assertiveness, but nothing swayed her.


    Her rejections had driven him to near madness.


    Settling down¡­ Having a child¡­ He could notprehend how she could consider such things with someone else.


    There seemed to be an electric drill in his head, which made Mitchel feel a headache.


    In frustration, Mitchel gripped her face tighter and demanded, ¡°Answer me!¡±

 Chapter 618

    Raegan winced in pain.


    Had she not been restrained, she would have pped him across the face.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you, Mitchel? We¡¯re divorced.


    My life is none of your business.


    You have no right to treat me like this.


    ¡±


    Tears brimmed in her eyes, but Raegan refused to back down.


    ¡°You lied to me!¡± Mitchel shot back, his eyes zed with fury.


    He looked as though he was going to devour her.


    ¡°You once said you didn¡¯t like him.


    So what¡¯s this about now? Are you that keen on having his baby?¡±


    The mention of a ¡°baby¡± struck a nerve in Raegan, fueling her anger.


    Of all people, Mitchel should not have misunderstood her.


    She had once longed for a child with him.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Their child, who never got to see the world, left a void in her heart.


    Mitchel failed to grasp her pain.


    And now he stood here, misconstruing her intentions.


    Why must she alone bear this agony?


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    If the mere thought of her moving on in her life with another man could wound Mitchel¡¯s pride, maybe it was time for her to make him suffer as well.


    With this in mind, Raegan¡¯s lips curled into a smile, and she resolutely said, ¡°Yes, I do like him.


    And yes, I want to have a child with him.


    Satisfied?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s mind went nk as if he had been struck by a meteorite.


    She admitted it.


    She finally admitted to loving Henley!


    When Raegan saw the expression on Mitchel¡¯s face, she felt a sense of pleasure.


    But it wasn¡¯t enough to make up for the pain she felt.


    She said sarcastically, ¡°Actually, the person I should thank the most is you, Mr.


    Dixon.


    If you hadn¡¯t divorced me, I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to be with Henley.


    I wouldn¡¯t have found my happiness.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s handsome face darkened upon hearing this.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    And her smile seemed toe from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°Henley Likes children very much.


    We n to have two children and live a simple and happy life as a family of four.


    ¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen!¡±


    Mitchel reached out and squeezed Raegan¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I will never allow you to have a child with him or with any men.


    ¡±


    Raegan looked at him with amusement.

 Chapter 619

    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, who do you think you are to decide whether I can have a child or not? An ex-husband disallowing his ex-wife to have a baby? Does it make sense?¡±


    Mitchel was so annoyed that he said through clenched teeth, ¡°For me, it makes sense.


    If I say no, no.


    ¡±


    Raegan stared at him with unshakable determination in her eyes.


    ¡°Mitchel, I am no longer your wife.


    I repeat, I am your ex-wife.


    You can¡¯t control me.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡±


    As she spoke, she stressed the word ¡°ex-wife¡± to wake him up to the truth.


    Besides, she was no longer the Raegan he had married before.


    She had buried her past self.


    The obedient Raegan who only cared about him no longer existed.


    Mitchel didn¡¯t say anything.


    But his hand on Raegan¡¯s shoulder got heavier, almost crushing her shoulder.


    Raegan felt the pain, but she endured it.


    She would never show timidity in front of him.


    She reminded him, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, if you don¡¯t let go of me, someone wille looking for meter.


    ¡±


    She thought that if she mentioned someone was waiting for her, it would bring some sanity to Mitchel.


    However, she underestimated the extent of his anger.


    Mitchel looked fierce now.


    ¡°Raegan, always remember this.


    Anything I don¡¯t allow will never happen.


    ¡±


    He spoke calmly, but Raegan felt like she was being attacked by a beast.


    Her pupils shrank.


    She looked at him warily and said, ¡°What do you want to do? Remember that this is the men¡¯s restroom.


    Someone wille in at any¡­¡±


    Before Raegan could finish her words, her lips were sealed by Mitchel¡¯s Lips.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He pressed her hard against the cubicle wall and ki*sed her possessively, making her feel like her mouth was tearing apart.


    Since Raegan couldn¡¯t resist, she could only bite Mitchel¡¯s lips hard.


    Then, the taste of blood spread between their teeth.


    But the pain was like a dose of medicine, making Mitchel want to have s@xual intercourse with her even more.


    A ki*s was far from enough.


    Mitchel raised Raegan¡¯s hands above her head and tore her cor apart.


    She was in a mess.


    She struggled hard while saying, ¡°Mitchel, we are divorced¡­ You can¡¯t do this.


    .


    ¡±


    Mitchel was neatly dressed, but his eyes were full of desire.


    He leaned closer to her ear, curled his tongue, and said word by word, ¡°Do you think that you are no longer mine after our divorce?¡±

 Chapter 620

    His words made Raegan shiver.


    ¡°Have you forgotten how many marks I have left on your body?¡±


    Mitchel seemed determined to bring back the past.


    He blocked her with his elbow, and his cold hand wandered around her body wantonly.


    Layers of sweat gradually broke out on Raegan¡¯s forehead.


    But she restrained her expression and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t force me.


    ¡±


    Mitchel smiled coldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I won¡¯t force you.


    ¡±


    Raegan gritted her teeth.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Then let me out.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay.


    ¡±


    Mitchel let her go so easily that one couldn¡¯t help suspecting his purpose.


    But Raegan couldn¡¯t think too much anymore.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and reached out to push the door.


    ¡°Hello? Raegan?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s hands froze in the air when she heard the voice.


    She looked back, and her eyes widened in disbelief when she saw her phone in Mitchel¡¯s hand.


    The voice she heard came from her phone.


    It turned out Mitchel called someone.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan reached out to grab her phone.


    But Mitchel threw it back to her with an evil smile.


    When she was about to speak, Henley¡¯s voice came on the phone again, making her freeze.


    ¡°Raegan, I¡¯m at the door of the restroom.


    Are you in there? Raegan?¡±


    She hurriedly ended the call and turned off her phone.


    Outside the door, Henley was worried because Raegan didn¡¯t answer him.


    He asked a waiter to check inside if she was there.


    He said, ¡°Please help me check if my girlfriend is inside.


    Her name is Raegan.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his expression turned cold.


    Henley called Raegan his girlfriend.

 Chapter 621

    Really, huh? Were they having a great time now?


    Raegan didn¡¯t care about the meaning of Henley¡¯s words.


    She was so nervous that she felt like her heart was in her throat.


    She didn¡¯t even dare to breathe.


    At this moment, the waiter came out of the women¡¯s restroom.


    She approached Henley and said there was no one inside.


    It was quiet outside, so Raegan thought Henley had left.


    But before she could breathe a sigh of relief, the door of the men¡¯s restroom was pushed open.


    The heavy sound made Raegan even more nervous.


    Mitchel looked down at her.


    It seemed his eyes were saying, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gone out yet?¡±


    Raegan red at him fiercely.


    Her current appearance clearly reflected on the shiny white porcin.


    Her clothes were messy, making her look like she had just s@x.


    Raegan now realized how terrible Mitchel was.


    He did it on purpose to keep her from seeing anyone.


    She was not afraid that Henley would see her appearance now.


    But she definitely couldn¡¯t let other people see her like this.


    Mitchel looked unhappy when he saw the nervousness on Raegan¡¯s face.


    He reached out and pushed the door.


    Raegan was so scared that she grabbed his arm tightly and shook her head vigorously.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes became colder and colder.


    He shook off her hand effortlessly and was about to go out.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t think of a way out to stop him, so she suddenly wrapped her arms around Mitchel¡¯s neck and ki*sed him on the lips to stop him.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    But her ki*s had a different meaning in Mitchel¡¯s eyes.


    Pain welled up in his heart.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He avoided her lips.


    Then, he pressed his thin lips against her right ear and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Are you so afraid that he will see you now?¡±


    Raegan was going crazy.


    What if Henley was still outside and heard Mitchel speak?


    Luckily, his sound was muffled by the sound of water washing hands outside.


    ¡°Mitchel, stop it!¡± Raegan warned him, taking advantage of the sound of the water outside.


    But she was still so nervous that a cold sweat broke out on her forehead.


    A few strands of hair stuck on her flushed face, and her body emitted a faint milky fragrance.


    She was a true interpretation of what it meant to be a sweaty beauty.

 Chapter 622

    Raegan had no idea how attractive she was in Mitchel¡¯s eyes right now.


    She pressed her ear against the door, listening to the sound outside.


    Suddenly, Mitchel¡¯s thin lips bit her slender neck.


    His actions were fierce.


    He was like a wolf that had been hungry for a long time, wanting to eat raw flesh and drink up fresh blood.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan was so shocked that her body trembled all over.


    Her heartbeat went abnormally fast.


    Suddenly, she covered her mouth hard, fearing of making any sound.


    But would Mitchel let her go so easily? He licked her neck wickedly over and over again, deliberately making her lose control.


    Raegan was so angry that she pinched Mitchel on the waist.


    He groaned.


    And the sound he made attracted the attention of the people outside.


    At this moment, Henley was already holding the doorknob, ready to walk out.


    But when he heard the noise, he suddenly turned around and stared straight at the restless cubicle.


    He walked toward the cubicle step by step with a straight face.


    In the men¡¯s restroom, a heavy silence hung in the air.


    The sound of footsteps against the floor resonated with unsettling rity.


    Raegan stood motionless.


    Each step reverberated through her like a relentless drum.


    Meanwhile, Mitchel stood in front of her, exuding nothing but calmness.


    His handsome features showed no signs of inner turmoil.


    Raegan¡¯s nails dug into her palms in frustration.


    Her role as Henley¡¯s pretend girlfriend was unknown to Mitchel.


    She found it baffling that he could stay so calm and guilt-free about his behavior.


    However, now was not the time to confront him.


    Being discovered in thispromising situation was thest thing she wanted.


    She racked her brain and tried to find a way out.


    Nheless, knowing Mitchel, he must have a way to resolve this.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan looked up at him, her beautiful eyes conveying a silent plea.


    Realizing what she meant, Mitchel¡¯s expression darkened, and he quietly asked, ¡°Are you asking my help?¡±


    His voice was unusually cold.


    Raegan knew exactly what that meant.


    He was waiting for her to make a decision.


    After all, only she could please him, just like she had done countless times before.


    Knock.


    Outside, Henley lightly knocked on the door and loudly asked, ¡°Is someone inside?¡±


    A sudden chill ran down Raegan¡¯s spine.

 Chapter 623

    Startled, she impulsively wrapped her arms around Mitchel¡¯s neck and encircled her legs around his lean waist.


    Not only that, but her red lips were almost touching his throat.


    A gasp nearly escaped from Mitchel¡¯s Lips.


    In a panic, Raegan quickly covered his mouth.


    But then, she nearly slipped.


    Mitchel¡¯s firm hand caught her just in time.


    Meanwhile, Henley had now lost his patience.


    He reached for the doorknob, intending to open it.


    Just then, a male janitor walked in.


    ¡°Sir, this CR is under maintenance.


    Please use another restroom,¡± he said with a cleaning cart in tow.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Do you need to use this restroom right now? I¡¯m about to start cleaning.


    ¡±


    Henley froze.


    He noticed the gap under the stall but could not bring himself to crouch down and check.


    Although uneasy, Henley decided to leave.


    The janitor began cleaning, and the sound of the vacuum cleaner and mop filled the room.


    Raegan loosened up and exhaled a sigh of relief.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Not wanting to cling to Mitchel any longer, she tried to step down, but he pressed her hips against the door.


    In the dim light, Mitchel¡¯s eyes grew cold, and he scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re just gonna walk away after using me?¡±


    ¡°Use you? It was the janitor who walked in, not¡­¡±


    Bang! Mitchel hit the door with his fist, and the sound echoed inside the bathroom.


    Raegan flinched, and her eyes widened in shock.


    The janitor was right outside the cubicle, wasn¡¯t he?


    Had Mitchell lost his mind?


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    For some reason, the cleaner outside seemed oblivious as if he had not heard a thing.


    And then it hit her.


    Mitchel must have prearranged this with the janitor.


    This also meant that he had nned to drag her into the men¡¯s restroom to embarrass her.


    Anger welled up within Raegan.


    She gritted her teeth and protested, ¡°Put me down.


    I need to go back!¡±


    ¡°Go back?¡± Mitchel echoed, his eyes narrowed dangerously.


    ¡°Like this?¡±

 Chapter 624

    His disdainful look made Raegan¡¯s heart sink.


    She realized she could not return to the chamber in her current state.


    But right now, she had to go back first and think of an exnationter.


    She was in a disarray state.


    Mitchel, on the other hand, seemed unnaturally normal.


    He remained neatly dressed andposed.


    Every expression he wore radiated a disconnect from the world around him.


    It was as if he had no part in her current state.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern,¡± Raegan huffed.


    ¡°Haha.


    Do you honestly I can¡¯t do anything to you?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s frown deepened.


    She opened her mouth, ready to argue about who was truly at fault.


    But Mitchel cut her off.


    ¡°When will you ever learn?¡±


    Suddenly, the room went dark.


    Mitchel leaned in and ki*sed her.


    His lips were cold, and his ki*s was forceful.


    As he sucked on her lips, she felt an inexplicable sensation that made her hair stand on end.


    bbergasted, Raegan tried to turn her head away, but he firmly held her face.


    He even bit down on her lips as though he was teaching her a lesson.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan winced at the sharp pain and let out a soft whimper.


    But Mitchel was not done yet.


    His fingers gripped her possessively, leaving her cheeks flushed.


    Raegan¡¯s mind teetered on the brink.


    She tried, with all her strength, to push his hands away, but he did not even budge in the slightest.


    Though Mitchel wanted more, he restrained himself and only intended to tease her.


    He could not ept the fact that she no Longer responded to him as she once had.


    Their fierce struggle resembled a lopsided boxing match, with Raegan clearly outmatched.


    She eventually stopped resisting and just let him bite and nibble at her lips.


    Her thoughts became hazy and her awareness faded, save for the sensation of his tongue.


    Barely holding onto consciousness, she uttered weakly, ¡°You¡¯re shameless, Mitchel.


    What are you trying to prove?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Of course, Mitchel intended to make a point as evident in his actions.


    ¡°What do you think I¡¯m trying to prove?¡± He stood there, his breathing slightlybored.


    He pressed a fingertip against her Lips.


    The air was thick with an intoxicating scent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t deny it.


    You still have feelings for me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Not wanting to see his smug expression, Raegan averted her gaze.


    But Mitchel grasped her chin, forcing her to look into his intense eyes.

 Chapter 625

    Mitchel¡¯s handsome face, sharp-featured, was dotted with sweat beads.


    His shirt, drenched with perspiration, gave off the impression of self-restraint.


    He raised an eyebrow and pushed her for an answer.


    ¡°You¡¯re with Henley just to make me jealous, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Although her words about being with Henley were nothing but to provoke Mitchel, Raegan refused to admit it.


    She had made the mistake of falling in love with him before, and she wouldn¡¯tpound it with another one.


    With a faint smile ying on her lips, Raegan looked him in the eye and asked back, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, what are you to me now? Do you think I¡¯d risk my reputation just to upset you?¡±


    For a moment, Mitchel¡¯s face Lost color.


    Then, with his brows creased into a frown, he snarled, ¡°Raegan, your body doesn¡¯t lie.


    ¡±


    Raegan tilted her head, pursed her lips, and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I won¡¯t deny it.


    I did feel something just now.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s expression shifted slightly, and his mood was lifted.


    But then, Raegan smirked and added, ¡°But let¡¯s be clear, Mr.


    Dixon.


    It was your ki*sing skills.


    Nothing more.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    She bent down to retrieve her purse, pulled out two bills, and tucked them into Mitchel¡¯s cor.


    ¡°Is two hundred dors enough for your services?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s attractive features immediately took on a shadowed cast.


    Raegan scoffed.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I refuse to order any dish that costs more than two hundred dors.


    ¡±


    This was a first for her to voice such words, yet it was Mitchel who had shown her disrespect first.


    Despite knowing the significance of the asion, he had ripped her dress and demeaned her in the men¡¯s restroom.


    Did he ever pause to consider her emotions?


    Hence, Raegan resolved to not just retaliate but to shame him even greater than the slight he dealt her.


    ¡°Raegan!¡± Enraged, Mitchel¡¯s expression turned thunderous as he bellowed.


    ¡°What? Does it anger you? Mr.


    Dixon, is this the extent of your control?¡±


    Clutching her chest, Raeganughed lightly.

 Chapter 626

    ¡°Here¡¯s a piece of advice.


    No amount of good looks will pave your way to business sess.


    Better check that temper, or you¡¯ll frighten everyone off.


    ¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Mitchel¡¯s visage was frosty as snow, his gaze piercing her as though he might snap her neck at any moment.


    Undaunted, Raegan tilted her chin up defiantly, meeting his stare.


    It was a remarkable triumph for her to leave him at a loss for words, a feeling too grand for mere Language.


    Their eyes locked in a silent confrontation.


    Then, after what felt like an eternity, he offered a smile, opened the door, and left without a word.


    Raegan exhaled in relief, sinking onto the toilet seat, her heart pounding wildly.


    She had to admit, Mitchel still had an effect on her¡­ It was all too close to a breakdown.


    He was right.


    Her body didn¡¯t lie.


    The fact that she was stirred by Mitchel yet again, barely a month after their split, was mortifying.


    Could anyone else ever influence her this way?


    It wasn¡¯t something she weed.


    Though she might appear in control for the moment, infuriating Mitchel further could prove risky.


    After a moment¡¯s reflection, she shook off these tumultuous thoughts.


    Right now, her focus was to work diligently and earn more in the days ahead to settle her debts.


    Then, she would save money to study abroad.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    That way, she¡¯d distance herself from Mitchel for good.


    As she rose, pondering her exit, Mitchel¡¯s suit jacket on the hook caught her eye.


    It would serve well to cover her.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Disregarding her annoyance with him, she donned the jacket and exited the hall to hail a taxi.


    Only when safely inside the vehicle did she call Henley, exining she had to return early due to unforeseen circumstances.


    Henley¡¯s tone, soft and gentle over the phone, invited Raegan to reach out if she ever needed help.


    Feeling a wave of guilt wash over her, Raegan found Henley¡¯s kindness a stark contrast to Mitchel¡¯s demeanor, Likeparing an angel¡¯s grace to a mere mortal¡¯s.


    An apology slipped from her lips to Henley once more, unbeknownst to her that Henley stood at the hotel¡¯s entrance, eyes tracking the taxi that took her away.


    A chill flickered in his gaze, belied by the silky smoothness of his voice that said, ¡°Rest well, Raegan.


    ¡±

 Chapter 627

    Then he ended the call.


    The warmth in Henley¡¯s smile faltered for a heartbeat.


    He had entertained thoughts of treating Raegan with tenderness, yet Mitchel had once again outmaneuvered him, prompting Henley to quicken his pace.


    Meanwhile, Mitchel had made his way to a bar after leaving the hotel.


    Luis was there, bing slightly drunk after a few drinks with Mitchel.


    Holding a cigarette between his fingers, Luismented, ¡°It looks like your father keeps close tabs on you.


    He arranged a blind date the moment he learned about your divorce.


    ¡±


    Mitchel, his face expressionless, inquired, ¡°Have you located that woman?¡±


    Luis, shaking his head, responded, ¡°She¡¯s vanished without a trace.


    Could she be dead?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Mitchel remained silent for a moment, then added, ¡°Even if she¡¯s gone, the child might still be alive.


    Now, Alexis is hell-bent on amassing wealth, probably for that bastard.


    ¡±


    ¡°Your father¡¯s been covering that child¡¯s tracks well.


    You¡¯ll need to y along for now and wait for his slip-up.


    ¡±


    With a subdued tone, Luis added, ¡°I¡¯m not entirely convinced that they never make contact with each other.


    ¡±


    Mitchel stayed silent, continuing to drown himself in drink.


    As Mitchel downed his drinks, Luis teased, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Things didn¡¯t go well with your ex-wife?¡±


    The mention of Raegan caused a visible shift in Mitchel¡¯s expression, a blend of indifference and a deeper, darker brooding.


    Observing this, Luis¡¯s curiosity piqued.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Raegan really got under your skin, huh? Need any advice?¡±


    Luis knew Mitchel all too well.


    Given Mitchel¡¯s history of arrogance and never bowing to any woman, he would undoubtedly maintain his pride, even in pursuit of a woman.


    Mitchel nced upwards, his reply icy.


    ¡°Do you even have a wife?¡±


    The question left Luis at a loss for words.


    ¡°Mitchel had the audacity to mock me for not having a wife? Whatever!


    This bastard had iting!¡± Luis muttered to himself.

 Chapter 628

    Having satisfied his thirst, Mitchel got up to leave.


    Luis, considering Mitchel¡¯s generous spending at the bar, offered a piece of advice despite everything.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, when pursuing a woman, maintain a positive attitude and be thick-skinned.


    ¡±


    Luis had said his piece, indifferent to whether Mitchel grasped the full intent or not.


    Departing the bar, Mitchel returned to thepany and stayed overnight.


    Since his divorce, he had rarely visited Serenity Vis.


    The memories of Raegan there only fueled his resolve to win her back, yet he feared resorting to forceful methods, something he didn¡¯t wish to do.


    The following morning, Alexis and Eloise came calling for Mitchel.


    Eloise¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears upon seeing him.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She had chased after Mitchel¡¯s car for two miles the day before, to no avail.


    On her very first blind date, how could she endure being treated like this?


    Distraught, she sought Alexis¡¯ support.


    Alexis, having shown support for Eloise in front of Eloise¡¯s father, brought Eloise straight to Mitchel for a proper exnation.


    Mitchel¡¯s frown deepened at their arrival, querying, ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±


    At his words, Eloise¡¯s tears broke forth.


    She was hurt that Mitchel, her blind date from just yesterday, failed to recognize her.


    Alexis, having vowed to Eloise¡¯s father to seek redress, now found himself in an awkward spot.


    In a hushed tone, he chided, ¡°This is Eloise.


    Remember her from yesterday?¡±


    Only then did Mitchel recall his preupation with Raegan, having barely noticed Eloise.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Alexis then gently suggested to Eloise, ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait in the lounge? I¡¯ll have my secretary whip up something tasty.


    I need to speak with Mitchel, and I¡¯ll ensure he takes you outter to make amends, okay?¡±


    Eloise, casting a nce at Mitchel, left with flushed cheeks and quiet sobs.


    Once alone, Mitchel expressed his disinterest, ¡°I can¡¯t entertain her.


    If you¡¯re so fond of her, be my guest.


    ¡±


    Alexis, met with Mitchel¡¯s obstinacy, challenged him, ¡°You¡¯re still hung up on your ex-wife, aren¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 629

    Mitchel¡¯s gaze snapped to Alexis, ice in his stare.


    As Alexis plotted, he pressed on, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for thepany¡¯s future.


    Don¡¯t make me intervene with your ex, Mitchel.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s grip on the pen tightened suddenly as he said in an icy tone, ¡°Try it and you¡¯ll face the consequences.


    ¡±


    The sheer menace in his gaze sent shivers through Alexis.


    This wasn¡¯t his first encounter with Mitchel¡¯s cruelty.


    Previously, only Kyler and Luciana had been shielded by Mitchel, but now, another woman had captured his concern.


    Yet, Alexis knew he held no value to Mitchel.


    The more Alexis pondered, the stronger his resolve grew.


    Despite previous defeats by Mitchel, leading to his exile, he was determined to stand his ground for his another son.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push me, Mitchel, and we can coexist peacefully,¡± Alexis offered.


    Mitchel looked up, his voice devoid of warmth.


    ¡°Done with your nonsense? Leave, immediately!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Alexis, seething with rage yet controlling his fury, suggested, ¡°Perhaps try to tolerate Eloise.


    I¡¯m not insisting on you marrying her.


    But if we ally with the Benton Group for the energy project, it benefits us all, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    His implication was clear.


    Mitchel could feign a rtionship with Eloise until securing the project, then cite any trivial reason for a breakup.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Unfazed, Mitchel hit the No.


    1 button on his desk phone andmanded, ¡°Matteo, escort the guest out.


    ¡±


    After being shown to the door, Alexis, fuming, managed topose himself upon seeing Eloise, assuring her with a forced smile, ¡°Mitchel is a bit aloof and detached sometimes.


    He needs your warmth and charm to thaw his frostiness, understand?¡±


    Eloise¡¯s face lit up with understanding.


    ¡°Yes, I got it.


    Thank you, Alexis.


    ¡±


    Pleased by her adoring gaze, Alexis started to strategize.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He seized the opportunity, knowing Mitchel¡¯s looks were a ma for young women.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one I see as my daughter-inw, Eloise.


    Make me proud,¡± he encouraged.


    Eloise¡¯s nod carried the weight of her growing hopes.


    After Alexis¡¯ departure, Eloise headed straight for Mitchel¡¯s office but was halted by Matteo.


    Matteo offered a gentle refusal, ¡°Apologies, Miss Benton.


    Mr.


    Dixon is upied with a conference call.


    ¡±

 Chapter 630

    Eloise insisted, ¡°I¡¯ll wait here for him.


    ¡±


    Matteo, reluctant to send her away due to the Benton family¡¯s newfound prominence, allowed her to wait, offering snacks and drinks.


    Meanwhile, Raegan had sold her apartment.


    After clearing her housing loan, she amassed $2.


    7 million, still short for her debt.


    Left with no choice, she borrowed an additional $300, 000 from Nicole, totaling $3 million.


    She preferred owing Nicole to being indebted to Mitchel.


    After consolidating the funds into one ount, Raegan proceeded to Mitchel¡¯spany to clear the debt with him.


    She had notified Matteo of her visit beforehand, which allowed her to enter the CEO¡¯s office without anyplications.


    Approaching the door, she mentally rehearsed her approach, pondering the right words to address Mitchel after their recent fallout.


    Recently, Raegan had caused Mitchel considerable embarrassment, and she doubted he¡¯d be eager to see her now.


    Turning a corner, Raegan¡¯s gazended on a familiar figure beside the window blinds, whose eyes were fixated on the office interior.


    At first sight, Raegan recognized the woman as Mitchel¡¯spanion from the cafe encounter.


    Pausing, Raegan guessed she might be Mitchel¡¯s blind date.


    As she deliberated her next move, Matteo¡¯s voice reached her ears.


    ¡°Miss Hayes, your early arrival is quite unexpected,¡± Matteo greeted.


    At the sound of Matteo¡¯s voice, Eloise turned around, catching sight of Raegan, which left her momentarily taken aback.


    A momentter, Eloise connected the dots, recognizing Raegan from the cafe.


    Eloise approached Raegan with a confrontational air, demanding, ¡°Who the hell are you? What brings you here?¡±


    The tension escted quickly.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Eloise¡¯s guard was up instantly upon seeing Raegan, whose striking presence sparked a hint of envy.


    Sensing the brewing conflict, Matteo interjected, ¡°Miss Benton, may I offer you some juice? I¡¯ll have a ss brought to you.


    ¡± He was hoping to defuse the situation.


    ¡°Sure, thanks,¡± Eloise replied, acknowledging her thirst after a long wait.


    Undeterred, Eloise pressed Raegan further, ¡°Anyway, what the hell are you doing here?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Matteo felt a headacheing on, not anticipating Eloise¡¯s persistent inquiries.


    Just as he was about to intervene, Raegan dered her intention.


    ¡°I¡¯vee for Matteo.


    ¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Eloise inquired, skeptical.

 Chapter 631

    Raegan confirmed with a nod and presented a bank card to Matteo, inquiring, ¡°Do you have the IOUs handy?¡±


    With Matteo¡¯s confirmation, Raegan instructed, ¡°This card has three million dors in it.


    Verify the amount, then please hand over those I0Us.


    ¡±


    Matteo hesitated, suggesting, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we wait for Mr.


    Dixon¡­¡±


    Raegan cut him off, ¡°No need.


    Just confirm the bnce and provide me with the I0Us promptly, Matteo.


    ¡±


    Raegan tly refused.


    She was worried about being misconstrued by Mitchel¡¯s new girlfriend.


    Eloise observed the scene quietly, so to avoid any issues, Matteo escorted Raegan aside to resolve the matter of the debt.


    Once the debt was settled, Raegan left.


    Meanwhile, Mitchel was preupied in his office until nightfall.


    Emerging from his work, he discovered Eloise asleep on the couch.


    Mitchel¡¯s brow furrowed as he inquired, ¡°Why is she still here?¡±


    ¡°Miss Benton insists on waiting for you,¡± Matteo replied with a hint of resignation.


    Mitchel¡¯s frown deepened, realizing Matteo was merely fulfilling his duties and wasn¡¯t to be faulted.


    The Benton family was currently in the limelight.


    If Eloise were to be sent away by his staff, it could fuel rumors of a rift between the Dixon and the Benton families, potentially affecting the stock market.


    ¡°Should I wake Miss Benton?¡± Matteo offered tentatively.


    ¡°No, let her sleep.


    Just ensure someone stays here with her,¡± Mitchel directed, preparing to leave.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon,¡± Matteo called out, halting Mitchel to report Raegan¡¯s earlier visit and the debt situation from the afternoon.


    He extended the bank card toward Mitchel.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°She insisted on leaving this.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Mitchel had previously instructed Matteo that Raegan didn¡¯t need to repay the debt if she came to collect the IOUs.


    Despite Matteo exining this, Raegan had left the card anyway.


    Under Mitchel¡¯s intense gaze, Matteo felt an overwhelming urge to discard the card.


    Angered, Mitchel red at the card before hissing through clenched teeth, ¡°Dispose of it.


    ¡±


    Then he stormed off.


    Seething in his car, Mitchel¡¯s anger gave way to a sudden stomachache.

 Chapter 632

    He reached for his other phone, dialing a familiar number.


    When the call connected, Raegan¡¯s gentle voice came through.


    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s anger melted at the sound of her voice, and he softened his tone deliberately, ¡°It¡¯s me.


    ¡±


    But after a brief pause, she responded, ¡°Sorry, you¡¯ve got the wrong number.


    ¡±


    She promptly ended the call.


    Subsequent attempts to reach her were in vain.


    The number was no longer avable.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Mitchel suspected he was on a cklist.


    Frustration surged within him as he struck the steering wheel with force.


    Did she sever her ties with him because she had someone new? This money muste from that man.


    Fine! Great!


    Raegan felt unwell on her journey home.


    She attributed it to her impending period.


    She¡¯d experienced painful periods before, but this difort surpassed all previous asions, perhaps due to her recent miscarriage.


    After spending some time face-down on her bed, her phone rang from an unknown number.


    Recognizing Mitchel¡¯s voice, irritation red, and she promptly ended the call.


    Exhausted and in pain, she didn¡¯t have the strength to entertain his calls, so she added his number to her cklist.


    Ding Dong.


    The doorbell rang abruptly.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan thought it must be the delivery of the painkillers she ordered, prompting her to rise and open the door.


    But upon seeing Mitchel¡¯s face, disbelief struck her.


    Was it really him?


    She paused, then moved to close the door.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Mitchel wedged it open with a swift movement of his leg, his gaze icy and unblinking.


    ¡°What do you want, Mitchel Dixon?¡±


    Raegan raised her voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re forcing your way in.


    I could call the police¡­¡±

 Chapter 633

    Mitchel cut her off, stepping closer to cradle her face and nt a forceful ki*s on her lips.


    His ki*s was demanding, and when Raegan did not reciprocate, he bit her tongue in frustration.


    Raegan winced and let out a pained sound, but Mitchel persisted, his lips pressing more insistently than before.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    When he finally released her, Raegan gasped for air.


    ¡°What is wrong with you, Mitchel?¡± she demanded, her voice shaking with fury.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just ki*s someone without consent.


    That¡¯s harassment, do you understand?¡±


    But Mitchel, with a sneer, began to unbutton his shirt, dismissively replying, ¡°I¡¯ll consider your words after I¡¯ve taken care of my business.


    ¡±


    Mitchel threw Raegan onto the sofa forcefully.


    Since Raegan was still suffering from abdominal pain, her voice was weak when she asked, ¡°Mitchel, what the hell do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Mitchel asked back.


    His face was cold, and he looked at her fiercely.


    At this moment, most of his shirt was open, revealing his strong abdominal muscles.


    His long and slender fingers were still unbuttoning the rest.


    What he wanted to do was self-evident.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Raegan became agitated when she saw what Mitchel was doing.


    ¡°It seems you don¡¯t know me well enough,¡± Mitchel said with a hint of warning.


    He curled his lips, leaned over, and pressed her against the soft sofa.


    Then he said hoarsely, ¡°I will let you see whether I dare or not.


    ¡±


    Raegan was trapped between his arms and the sofa.


    She had nowhere to escape.


    He lowered his head and tried to ki*s her, but she turned her face away.


    Her eyes turned red, and she said with hatred, ¡°Mitchel, if you dare do this, I will never let you go.


    ¡±


    Mitchel was not threatened at all.


    Instead, he even smiled.


    But it was a self-deprecating smile.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°ALL right, then.


    Remember your words, okay? You won¡¯t let me go.


    ¡±


    He lowered his head and bit her chin, trying to leave a mark.


    It was the kind of mark that would let others know at a nce that she was his woman.


    Mitchel hated Raegan so much for moving on so quickly.


    She was the most cold-blooded and cruelest woman he had ever known.


    How could she quickly stop loving him and find a new boyfriend?

 Chapter 634

    Raegan didn¡¯t even show a trace of sadness and nostalgia.


    She totally let go of everything in their shared past and started a new life.


    Wasn¡¯t she very cruel?


    After biting her chin, Mitchel looked her up and down and questioned, ¡°Did he give you this money? Can he have you for only three million dors? Is that your worth?¡±


    Raegan squeezed her palms slightly, feeling ridiculous.


    Was he angry because of the three million dors she paid to him?R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Did he really think it was given to her by another man?


    It was so sad that even after their divorce, he still looked down upon her.


    Raegan raised her eyes and met his angry gaze.


    She didn¡¯t show any sign of intimidation at all.


    She smiled sarcastically and replied, ¡°You didn¡¯t spend any money when you got me.


    And now, my value has increased.


    ¡±


    Mitchel was rendered speechless by her words.


    After a while, heughed angrily and said in a low voice, ¡°Have you recovered so much that you started looking for a new man? In that case, I will give you ten million dors.


    Will you make love to me in any position I want?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s words were harsher than Raegan¡¯s.


    It was Like he was saying she was a whore.


    ¡°Mitchel, you are such a bastard.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s eyes turned red.


    She hated herself for not using more cruel words.


    She should have cursed him harder.


    When Mitchel saw her red eyes, mixed emotions surged in his heart.


    He felt sorry for her, but he hated her at the same time.


    But he tried his best to suppress those emotions and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not a good person.


    In fact, I never was.


    It¡¯s not toote for you to get to know me again.


    ¡±


    Then he lowered his head and ki*sed her again.


    He was like a wild beast, sucking and nibbling her neck and corbone regardless of anything.


    Raegan still felt pain in her lower abdomen, and her whole body was shaking.


    She couldn¡¯t resist.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes were red, and his whole body was burning.


    He hadn¡¯t had s@x with her for a long time.


    At this moment, he felt like a beast was awakened inside him, and he could not restrain it.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He tried to pull her nightgown, which was the only obstacle.


    But when he looked up, he saw that her face was full of tears.


    At this moment, his heart seemed to be stirred by something.


    His eyebrows trembled uncontrobly.


    But when he thought of how much she disdained her, he couldn¡¯t help sneering, ¡°Are you scared now? Wasn¡¯t you very powerful when you gave me two hundred dors before?¡±


    Being reminded of the two hundred dors made him even angrier.


    She dared to call him a gigolo, who was only worth two hundred dors.

 Chapter 635

    If he was really a two-hundred-dor gigolo, countless women would swarm to him.


    Only Raegan didn¡¯t cherish him at all.


    At the thought of this, he said bitterly, ¡°I should do something worth two hundred bucks.


    ¡±


    The difort in Raegan¡¯s abdomen made her feel terrible.


    She didn¡¯t want to argue with Mitchel anymore.


    She clutched her throbbing abdomen, buried her head on the sofa, and curled up her body.


    She said with difficulty, ¡°My stomach¡­ It hurts¡­¡±


    The expression on Mitchel¡¯s face suddenly changed upon seeing her like this.


    He bent down, picked her up without hesitation, and walked out of the room.


    Raegan clutched his sleeve tightly.


    Her pale face was covered in cold sweat.


    ¡°Put me down.


    I¡¯m going to the bathroom¡­¡±


    ¡°No.


    We¡¯re going to the hospital,¡± Mitchel firmly refused.


    ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s my period¡­¡± Raegan pursed her lips and exined weakly.


    ¡°Put me down.


    Let me go to the bathroom.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Mitchel stopped in his tracks, but he didn¡¯t put her down.


    Then he walked to the bathroom with her in his arms.


    He pushed the door open with his elbow, put her down, and reached out to lift the hem of her dress.


    Raegan was so frightened that she grabbed his sleeve tightly and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Mitchel looked at her with a frown.


    ¡°Can you do it yourself?¡±


    Raegan looked at him speechlessly.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Of course, there was no need for him to help her take off her underwear.


    Her face flushed, and her ears were red, too.


    She lowered her head and said, ¡°Get out.


    ¡±


    Mitchel didn¡¯t insist.


    He turned around and went out of the bathroom.


    While waiting outside, the painkillers Raegan ordered had arrived.


    A few minutester, the bathroom door opened.


    Before Raegan could step out, Mitchel rushed over and picked her up.


    She was so startled that she subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck.

 Chapter 636

    Mitchel.


    .


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the bed,¡± Mitchel interrupted her.


    Raegan still had some difort, so she didn¡¯t struggle.


    Mitchel put her on the bed and removed her slippers.


    Then he handed her the painkiller and a ss of water.


    But the painkiller didn¡¯t work soon.


    Raegan curled up in bed, clutching her belly weakly.


    Mitchel picked up a pillow and put it behind her.


    He helped her adjust to afortable position, looked down at her, and asked, ¡°Did it also hurt like this before?¡±


    Raegan whispered gently, ¡°It¡¯s not that big of a deal.


    ¡±


    In the past, she had also struggled with dysmenorrhea, but she would always take precautions ahead of time.


    However, she had never told Mitchel about it, so he remained unaware.


    Additionally, every time she was on her period, she would seek sce in the embrace of Mitchel, findingfort in his warmth.


    This time, it caught herpletely off guard, and she wasn¡¯t prepared.


    Plus, she hadn¡¯t been sleeping well since the miscarriage, so the pain was particrly intense.


    Looking down, she noticed a reddish stain on Mitchel¡¯s sleeve.


    Her cheeks instantly flushed, and she pointed at it, saying, ¡°Your sleeve is stained.


    Let me wash it for you.


    ¡±


    Mitchel looked down and saw the stain.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    However, he didn¡¯t look fazed.


    To her surprise, he simply nodded and casually replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright.


    I¡¯ll just take a shower.


    ¡±


    As she watched him head toward the bathroom, Raegan lowered her long eyshes, her mind swirling with confusion.


    She was aware of Mitchel¡¯s obsession with cleanliness.


    Any stain on his clothes usually puts him in a foul mood.


    But now, he seemed uncharacteristically nonchnt about it.


    As she thought of this, Raegan began to feel sleepy, and it wasn¡¯t long before the effects of the medication kicked in, sending her off to sleep.


    In the dead of night, Raegan turned over and felt something on the bed.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Startled, she opened her eyes, only to discover that there was someone else on her bed.


    Raegan flicked on the bedside light, only to freeze as she realized it was Mitchel sleeping beside her.


    He seemed to be roused from his slumber by her movements, and his dark eyes held a hint of annoyance.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Raegan wrapped herself in the quilt, her cheeks red as an apple.


    After hesitating for a while, she blurted out, ¡°You, you freak!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Mitchelzily asked, seemingly half-awake.


    Raegan¡¯s face was ame as she pointed at him and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing any clothes?¡±

 Chapter 637

    Mitchel nced at himself and then answered matter-of-factly, ¡°My clothes got stained with blood.


    I can¡¯t wear them anymore.


    ¡±


    After saying that, he removed the quilt and put it aside, revealing his tempting six-pack.


    ¡°It¡¯s too hot in here,¡± Mitchel mumbled.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? It¡¯s December.


    Are you out of your mind?¡± Raegan retorted.


    Mitchel had an amazing physique, with his legs, abdomen, and waist all wlessly proportioned like a supermodel.


    Even without clothes on, he was brimming with hormones, and now he was just wearing underwear.


    Even a professional model couldn¡¯tpete with his physique.


    Raegan¡¯s face turned even redder as she looked at him.


    No wonder she had felt so warm while she was asleep.


    It turned out that Mitchel had been cradling her in his arms while almost naked.


    ¡°Regardless, it¡¯s too hot in here.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Do you have any problem with that?¡±


    Mitchel retorted grumpily as he got out of bed.


    After a while, he came back holding a bowl, and handed it to her, saying, ¡°Drink this.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s eyes widened as she caught the scent of ginger soup.


    ¡°Did you make this?¡±


    Mitchel replied, somewhat reluctantly, ¡°Yes.


    ¡±


    After showering, he noticed Raegan¡¯s hands and feet were cold, so he contacted Matteo and asked him to bring some ingredients.


    He then cooked the soup ording to the recipe he found on the Inte.


    It was something Mitchel had never done before, and he ended up burning his hand!


    Whenever he remembered how Raegan had irritated him, he was furious with himself.


    ¡°Come on, drink it before it gets cold,¡± Mitchel urged impatiently.


    With flushed cheeks, Raegan took the bowl and sipped the soup.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She was overwhelmed by the fact that Mitchel, who had never cooked for anyone in his life, had made this ginger soup for her.


    Moreover, it waste at night.


    The handsome man with a perfect figure served her soup personally, making Raegan feel like she was on cloud nine.


    Once she finished, Mitchel took the bowl, and only then did Raegan notice the burn on the back of his hand.


    Mitchel¡¯s skin was even smoother than a woman¡¯s.


    It was delicate and tender.

 Chapter 638

    Concerned, Raegan asked, ¡°What happened to your hand?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.


    ¡±


    Mitchel didn¡¯t want to admit he didn¡¯t know how to handle the pot properly and burned himself.


    That would be too embarrassing!


    As he headed toward the door with the bowl in hand, he suddenly turned around, leaned against the frame, smiled at Raegan, and asked, ¡°Do you worry about me?¡±


    Raegan put on a fake smile and replied, ¡°You wish!¡±


    Hearing her response, Mitchel chuckled softly and exited the room.


    Raegan was beyond irritated, feeling like she could chew off her tongue.


    Why was she letting this bother her anyway? It wasn¡¯t the right time to bring it up.


    Pitying a man was just inviting trouble, and sympathizing with one would only lead to misery.


    This age-old saying about men echoed in her mind.


    Sharing a bed with Mitchel again was out of the question.


    They weren¡¯t in love anymore.


    How could they casually share a bed like that?


    When Mitchel returned, Raegan hadposed herself.


    She said indifferently, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, thanks for your help tonight.


    It¡¯ste.


    You should head back.


    ¡±


    Mitchel looked at her and said with a sneer, ¡°I know it¡¯ste.


    ¡±


    ¡°At this hour, it¡¯s not appropriate for us to share a room, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Raegan wanted to say that she didn¡¯t want Mitchel¡¯s new girlfriend to get the wrong idea, but she didn¡¯t want him to think she was jealous.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    So, she tried to persuade him with tact.


    But her words seemed to rub Mitchel the wrong way.


    With a cold tone, he said, ¡°Are you worried Henley will find out and get upset? After all, he forked out three million to win you over.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He would be pissed if we share a bed.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s words stung, and Raegan clenched her fists.


    She didn¡¯t want to argue, so she said with a cold expression, ¡°Whatever.


    It¡¯s time for you to leave.


    ¡±


    Instead of leaving, Mitchel pulled the quilt and enveloped Raegan in his arms.


    His body radiated heat, pressing against her like a burning stove.


    Raegan tried to break free, but Mitchel held her hands from behind and warned, ¡°Behave yourself.


    Don¡¯t try to seduce me.


    ¡±

 Chapter 639

    Raegan was speechless when she heard that.


    With her stomach in pain, she didn¡¯t want to argue with him.


    Gradually, she noticed that Mitchel was surprisingly warm.


    His big hand gently rubbed her lower abdomen.


    It felt as if a warm current was flowing into her, providing a soft andforting sensation.


    In the quiet night, Mitchel gazed down at Raegan¡¯s graceful neck.


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, determination glinting in his charming eyes.


    He said nonchntly, ¡°Raegan, you two won¡¯t be together.


    ¡±


    No one could snatch away what he had imed unless he willingly let go of it.


    ¡®s BunnyBookeryThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    With that, he flicked off the light.


    Still awake, Raegan said nothing.


    However, tension gripped her until sleep gradually overtook her.


    The next morning, Raegan¡¯s phone rudely interrupted her slumber.


    It was normal for most people to wake up feeling a bit grumpy, so she let it ring for a bit.


    Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice echoed from her phone.


    ¡°Did you sleep wellst night, Raegan?¡±


    Her eyes shot open, meeting Mitchel¡¯s intense gaze.


    He held his head with one hand and her phone with the other.


    ¡°Raegan, are you there?¡± Henley¡¯s voice came again from the other end of the phone.


    Raegan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    After a moment, she replied, ¡°Yeah?


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    As she spoke, she reached for her phone.


    Mitchel, surprisingly, handed it over without making fun of her.


    Meanwhile, Raegan signaled for him to be quiet fiercely.


    Seeing that, Mitchel squinted, a wicked expression on his face.


    Ignoring him, Raegan focused on the call.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Henley?¡±


    ¡°I want to take you out for breakfast.


    Are you free right now?¡±


    Henley asked.


    Before Raegan could answer, her body suddenly stiffened.

 Chapter 640

    Mitchel flipped her over and pinned her down, He coolly held her chin and trailed ki*ses along the marks he had left.


    Simultaneously, he yfully pinched her plump buttocks and rubbed them with great desire.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t help but breathe heavily.


    She gritted her teeth and asked in a shaky voice, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Mitchell felt dissatisfied with her words.


    He extended his hand to unbutton her pajamas and nted ki*ses from her chin down to her delicate vicle.


    Wherever he went, he left a few hickey marks.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m at your door,¡± Henley replied.


    Henley¡¯s voice sounded at the door.


    Raegan panicked at once.


    She felt like her heart was in her throat.


    She was about to tell Henley that she was not home when he continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I came too early.


    But I asked Nicole, and she said you were home.


    Don¡¯t worry.


    If you have just woken up, take your time.


    You wash up first.


    I¡¯ll wait for you at the door.


    ¡±


    Raegan suddenly shivered.


    Her scalp had numbed, and she felt like all her blood rushed to her head.


    ¡°Okay¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    Raegan hurriedly covered her mouth when the voice that came from her sounded abnormal.


    She quickly hung up the phone.


    She pushed Mitchel away and fixed her disheveled pajamas.


    Then, she looked at him and raised her hand, wanting to give him a hard p in the face.


    Raegan was so angry that she wanted to tear Mitchel apart.


    What kind of a person would do such a thing early in the morning when she was in a phone conversation?


    But before her palm couldnd on Mitchel¡¯s face, he grabbed her wrist.


    Mitchel stared at her with a mysterious look in his eyes.


    ¡°Only my woman has the right to hit me.


    Are you sure you want to do it?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing this, Raegan quickly pulled out her hand from his grip.


    She didn¡¯t want to hit or even touch him anymore.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    But what she did only made Mitchel even angrier.


    He sneered, ¡°What now? Are you afraid? I thought you were more capable.


    ¡±


    The way he looked at her, and the tone of his voice made her feel like he was using her of cheating on him.


    Now, Raegan was even more convinced that every time she was with Mitchel, she would lose control of herself.


    This was not a good thing for her, so she must do her best to change it.

 Chapter 641

    They were no longer a married couple, so she shouldn¡¯t let her emotions be swayed by him anymore.


    Raegan smiled and said, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, don¡¯t get me wrong.


    The man outside is not someone else.


    He is Henley, my boyfriend.


    ¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? If he is your boyfriend, then why are you flirting with me?¡±


    Mitchel smiled and added, ¡°Raegan, are you that dissolute?¡±


    Raegan was so angry that she clenched her fists tightly.


    But there was one thing that confused her more.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, I really don¡¯t understand.


    Why do you keep pestering me?¡±


    She looked at Mitchel and blinked her almond eyes a few times.


    It was as if she had discovered a secret that he didn¡¯t dare to admit.


    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t tell me¡­ You fell in love with me after we divorced?¡±


    In the past, she didn¡¯t believe him when he said he loved her.


    But now, she began to doubt it.


    The atmosphere in the room instantly froze.


    Mitchel pressed his thin lips tightly.


    He didn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    And his silence said it all.


    Indeed, he didn¡¯t want to speak it out because his self-esteem and pride would not allow him to fail and be humiliated again.


    The corners of Raegan¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.


    She said as if she was trying to coax him, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, is it so shameful to admit that you love me? Don¡¯t worry.


    I promise I won¡¯tugh at you.


    ¡±


    Mitchel looked at her, and his lips moved slightly.


    He seemed to want to say something.


    However, Raegan spoke again.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Because your love is too cheap, and I don¡¯t care about it.


    ¡±


    The damage had been done to her.


    Wasn¡¯t it ridiculous to talk about love now?


    Besides, even if he really loved her, she believed he would never be a loyal life partner.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    But anyway, who was the real culprit? Who was to be med for all the pain that she had experienced?


    If she didn¡¯t love Mitchel so much, she wouldn¡¯t be hurt so badly, right?


    So now, Raegan didn¡¯t want to me anyone anymore.


    Most importantly, she didn¡¯t want and dare to fall in love with Mitchel again.


    Raegan stood up, took clothes from the closet, and went to the bathroom to change.


    When she got out, she found that Mitchel had already changed into another outfit.


    While staring at him, she blinked a few times, thinking he was such a rogue.

 Chapter 642

    Matteo brought him some clothes, but he refused to wear them the previous night.


    Even if Mitchel didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, there was no sign of fatigue in him at all.


    His deep-set eyes were still charming, and his facial features were delicate.


    In terms of appearance, there was probably no man in the whole Ardlens who couldpare with him.


    But even so, he was still a jerk.


    Raegan didn¡¯t want to talk to Mitchel anymore.


    Besides, she still had to deal with something.


    Before going out, she said, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, please don¡¯t forget to close the door when you leave.


    And¡­¡±


    She paused before she continued, ¡°Don¡¯te back again.


    I like this ce, and I don¡¯t want to move anymore.


    ¡±


    Raegan had long decided to totally cut off her connection with Mitchel.


    So, she had to finish it all at once.


    She didn¡¯t want any involvement with him.


    Mitchel looked at Raegan coldly.


    The pain in his heart was reflected in his eyes.


    Had she really given up on himpletely? Did she no longer have any feelings for him?


    Raegan walked past Mitchel and was about to go out.


    But suddenly, he grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.


    I think I fell in love with you a long time ago.


    And you know that once I¡¯m sure of something, I don¡¯t change my mind.


    ¡±


    Mitchel reached out, stroked Raegan¡¯s delicate face, and said clearly, ¡°Don¡¯t keep avoiding me.


    I will hunt you down for the rest of my life.


    You can never escape from me.


    ¡±


    Raegan was stunned.


    She was at a loss for words.


    She didn¡¯t expect him to still admit his true feelings for her after she provoked and humiliated him.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She stared at him quietly for a long time.


    Then she finally said, ¡°Are you insane?¡±


    Just now, Raegan still wanted to unt in front of him.


    But now, such desire was gone.


    And her hair even stood on end.


    What the hell was he talking about?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Why do you look so surprised? You¡¯ve just realized it now?¡± Mitchel asked casually.


    Raegan was really speechless now.


    The Mitchel in front of her was giving her goosebumps.


    She knew how capable he was.


    But he had never used his methods on her before.


    ¡°Mitchel, don¡¯t be ridiculous.


    Do you think I wille back to you after you confess your feelings for me?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s body trembled, and she wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of anger or fear.


    She said, ¡°Let me make it clear to you.


    I won¡¯t return to your side even if the sky falls.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay, if you say so.


    ¡±


    Mitchel sounded very indifferent.


    It was as if Raegan¡¯s words were nothing to him.


    It seemed his arrogance had returned.

 Chapter 643

    His eyes were full of mockery, seeminglyughing at Raegan for biting off more than she could chew.


    ¡°One day, you will beg me toe back to you.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s hands were shaking violently.


    She could only look at this overbearing and rude man speechlessly.


    Mitchel just chuckled.


    Then he opened the door and went out, not minding bumping into Henley.


    Henley was too stunned to react for a while.


    He didn¡¯t expect that as soon as the door opened, Mitchel was the first person he would see.


    Henley only came back to his senses when Mitchel greeted him casually and said meaningfully, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t wake her up so early next time.


    Mitchel then turned to Raegan and raised her chin with his index finger.


    He looked at her face carefully and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to apply the ointment.


    ¡±


    After saying this, he turned around and left without looking back, ignoring the expressions on Raegan¡¯s and Henley¡¯s faces.


    Raegan was rendered speechless.


    There was only one thought in her mind.


    And that was Mitchel must be a devil from hell.


    Henley looked at Raegan awkwardly for a moment.


    Then he coughed and asked, ¡°Have you had breakfast yet?¡±


    It was only then that Raegan came back to her senses.


    She remembered she nned to go out with Henley for breakfast and exin to him why she suddenly left the other day.


    But now, she was no longer in the mood.


    Raegan invited Henley in for breakfast, but they didn¡¯t talk much at the table.


    After eating, Henley volunteered to clean the table and wash the dishes.


    Then, he joined Raegan in the living room.


    ¡°You.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Tiiso0¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    They spoke at the same time.


    After exchanging nces, Raegan said, ¡°You go ahead first.


    ¡±


    Henley looked at her face, blinked, and asked, ¡°Are you¡­ You and Mitchel¡­ Are you getting back together?¡±


    Raegan shook her head dismissively.


    ¡°We¡¯re not getting back together.


    Last night, I felt ill, and he stayed to care for me.


    ¡±


    It seemed she was convincing herself more than informing Henley.

 Chapter 644

    Since the divorce, the thought of reuniting with Mitchel hadn¡¯t crossed Raegan¡¯s mind.


    Mitchel was a closed chapter in her eyes.


    Yet, his recent words unnerved her.


    His casual greeting to Henley indicated a resolve to win her over, exuding an unsettling calmness.


    The more Raegan pondered, the more irate she grew.


    His love, she surmised, was not for her but for the physicalfort she provided.


    Henley, on the other hand, experienced a surge of relief, a sensation he weed.


    Shaking off his worries, he offered a suave, soothing smile.


    ¡°What were you trying to say earlier?¡±


    Inhaling deeply, Raegan said apologetically, ¡°Henley, we should cease ourmunication.


    ¡±


    Henley¡¯s expression darkened.


    He pinched her wrist subconsciously and demanded, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    The sudden shift in Henley¡¯s expression surprised Raegan.


    And he pinched her so hard that she felt pain.


    ¡°Henley, you¡¯re hurting me¡­¡±


    It was not until then that Henley came to his senses, and he quickly let go, his smile returning.


    ¡°My apologies, Raegan.


    I lost myposure.


    ¡±


    Raegan, recovering from her shock, dismissed the incident.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°This is the second time you want to end things with me.


    Is Mr.


    Dixon the reason?¡±


    Raegan didn¡¯t object.


    ¡®m afraid it will affect your career, so we¡¯d better keep a distance.


    ¡±


    Henley¡¯s smile was tinged with sadness.


    ¡°My career¡¯s already affected.


    What now?¡±


    Confused, Raegan pressed, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been dismissed.


    used of manipting transactions, I¡¯m barred from investment banking.


    ¡±


    Despite Henley¡¯s nonchnt tone, the news stunned Raegan.


    Years of effort gone, Henley¡¯s career dashed because of her.


    It was a lot for anyone to bear.

 Chapter 645

    No wonder Mitchel¡¯s greeting was so calm earlier.


    He couldn¡¯t have been unaware of it, and perhaps, even yed a role in it.


    At a loss for words, Raegan¡¯s concern was evident.


    ¡°Henley, I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± he replied, the smile never leaving his face.


    ¡°I may return to Swynborough.


    My family¡¯s business is there, beyond others ¡°reach.


    ¡±


    Henley¡¯s feigned serenity masked emotions Raegan couldn¡¯t decipher.


    She felt a deep sorrow and repeated her apology.


    Henley¡¯s smile softened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself.


    Think of it as me going back to im my inheritance.


    Does that ease your mind?¡±


    Raegan mused that Henley should have imed his inheritance earlier, not under duress.


    ¡°Raegan, would you like to go with me?¡± Henley inquired suddenly.


    ¡°Me?¡± Raegan said, taken aback.


    While her original intention was to further study in Swynborough, it felt unusual to travel alongside Henley.


    They were nothing more than friends and ssmates, after all.


    ¡°Why?¡± she inquired, her curiosity piqued.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Henley harbored his own rationale.


    His father¡¯spany overseas was soon to be his responsibility, and he considered it opportune to take Raegan with him before leaving this city.


    In the realm of looks, Henley differed markedly from Mitchel.


    Each had their distinct appeals, defying directparison.


    Status-wise, Mitchel might not be a match for him abroad.


    Winning over a woman should be within his grasp, he surmised.


    Yet, a reluctant acknowledgment gnawed at him.


    He found himself increasingly invested in Raegan, a realization that soured his mood.


    To him, women held little value, a sentiment rooted in the disdain for his mother.


    His mother had given birth to him, only to neglect and mistreat him as if he were a mere ything.


    So, when she Lay dying from her excesses, he shed no tears, nor did he summon help.


    Instead, he observed, impassive, as she struggled through her final moments.


    Masking his inner turmoil, Henley offered a justification, ¡°I sense you¡¯re not content at home.


    ¡±

 Chapter 646

    Despite the allure of Henley¡¯s proposition, Raegan remained steadfast in her refusal.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°I¡¯m not ready to consider it,¡± she asserted.


    She harbored ambitions to venture abroad, yet was determined to rely on no one but herself.


    With a serene smile, Henley reassured, ¡°There¡¯s still half a year left.


    Should you wish to depart, you¡¯ll have me join you on the journey abroad.


    ¡±


    Raegan, unconvinced of the feasibility of apanying Henley abroad, rose to her feet.


    ¡°Henley, one moment,¡± she said before retrieving the gifts Gerda had given her and presenting them to him.


    Henley declined, ¡°No, Raegan.


    Take them.


    My mother gave them to you.


    They¡¯re yours.


    ¡±


    Raegan, insistent, refused to ept what she felt was not hers.


    Once outside Raegan¡¯s ce, the warmth drained from Henley¡¯s expression, reced by an icy veneer.


    The memory of Raegan¡¯s unhesitating rejection inflicted an unfamiliar ache within him.


    It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this.


    Could it be a genuine interest in her?


    Interrupted by a call, Henley responded indifferently, his attention shifting back to Raegan¡¯s window, ¡°Let her know something and bite the bait,¡± hemanded coldly.


    At Triclinium Hospital of Ardlens.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Lauren found herself confined in a pitch-ck room.


    Its airtight seal contained a stench reminiscent of decay, a grim reminder of death¡¯s presence.


    Mice skittered beneath her, asionally venturing onto her feet, prompting her to suppress her disgust for fear of crushing their carcasses in a frantic effort to evade them.


    This grim reality was her penance for yet another thwarted attempt to flee.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Upon her arrival at Triclinium, she protested her sanity vehemently, iming she¡¯d beenmitted against her will.


    Initially, the staff inquired about her admittance, to which she eximed, ¡°Mitchel, the CEO of the Dixon Group, is to me!¡±


    Their demeanor shifted to solemnity upon her deration, convincing them of her delusion, and subjected her to a rigorous regime, two hours of daily ¡°re-education¡± via film, designed to cement her supposed madness.


    Over time, Lauren learned to y along with their treatment.


    Yet, she clung to the idea of escape, consumed with the desire to confront Raegan, the woman she med for her plight.


    In her mind, had Raegan not interfered, she would have already been Mitchel¡¯s wife.


    One day, the heavy iron door groaned open, and a shadowy figure entered with an effortless grace.

 Chapter 647

    The room, sealed from the outside world, obscured his features, allowing Lauren only the faintest impression of his handsome silhouette.


    Could it be Mitchel?


    Overwhelmed, she rushed to embrace the silhouette, only to be repelled by a sharp kick from polished leather shoes.


    Squeak! A small but shrill scream, coupled with the fluffy touch, made her roll on the ground like getting an electric shock.


    Oh! Oh no! To her horror, she realized she had crushed a mouse.


    Bloodied and soiled, Lauren shrieked uncontrobly, scrambling forward in despair.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Mitchel, I beg you, free me¡­ You owe me, Mitchel.


    Ignoring me for her will be your downfall¡­ I will end Raegan, I swear it¡­¡±


    Her ravings painted the picture of someone truly unhinged.


    ¡°Idiot,¡± a disdainful voice cut through the darkness.


    Frozen, Lauren registered the unfamiliar, yet melodic voice.


    It was not Mitchel¡¯s.


    Regaining a shred ofposure, she demanded, ¡°You¡¯re not Mitchel.


    Who are you then?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Me?¡± The man¡¯s voice carried a hint of amusement.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to save you.


    ¡±


    Lauren, puzzled, echoed, ¡°Save me? But why?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Instead of answering, the man posed a question, ¡°Are you aware that you¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Pregnant?¡±


    Lauren felt as if Lightning had struck her.


    The persistent illness she¡¯d experienced recently now made sense.


    She¡¯d attributed it to inhaling peculiar odors, but the truth was, she was pregnant.


    The child had to be Kyle¡¯s, that bastard.


    Furthermore, she had administered numerous drugs to feign illness, hoping to dupe Mitchel.


    Even if she carried the pregnancy to term, the baby would be malformed.


    She rejected the very notion of giving birth to this baby.


    Dropping to her knees, she implored the young man before her, ¡°Please, I need to terminate this pregnancy.


    I can¡¯t bear to give birth to it.


    ¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± The man scoffed dismissively.

 Chapter 648

    ¡°From this moment, you¡¯re keeping the child.


    Be it a beast or a freak, it might just restore your former glory.


    ¡±


    Lauren¡¯s tears crystallized on her cheeks.


    ¡°Is it possible? Can you truly restore my old Life?¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡± With that, he departed, the resounding ng of the iron door sealing his exit.


    A flicker of hope ignited within Lauren.


    Abandoned by her family, she was her ownst resort.


    Even if this lifeline wasced with venom, she was desperate to grasp it.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    She harbored a fierce desire to confront Raegan, the root of her woes in her eyes.


    It was all due to that bitch!


    ¡°Damn that bitch to hell,¡± Lauren seethed.


    Meanwhile, Raegan made her timely visit to the vi on Tuesday.


    With Hector absent and only a maid in attendance, she learned of Bryce¡¯s presence upstairs and proceeded to knock on his door.


    Receiving no response, she persisted, even attempting to call him.


    No one dared to disturb Bryce¡¯s slumber.


    Roused in irritation, Bryce yanked open the door.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°What¡¯s this all about?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Disheveled with tousled blue hair, Bryce had clearly just awoken.


    Raegan offered a calm smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re up.


    Time for your ss.


    ¡±


    Bryce rolled his eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡±


    Flopping back onto the bed, he dered, ¡°Teach whomever you please.


    I refuse to participate.


    ¡±


    Undeterred, Raegan entered and began ying a pre-recorded reading.


    She then settled beside it with a book, immersing herself in silent reading.

 Chapter 649

    The record prevented Bryce from returning to sleep.


    Annoyed, he sat up and bellowed, ¡°Can¡¯t you recite that farther away?¡±


    Ignoring him, Raegan continued, prompting Bryce to lunge for her yer.


    Raegan took the yer near her chest and wrapped her arms protectively over her chest, stating evenly, ¡°Try that again, and I¡¯ll use you of harassment.


    ¡±


    Bryce halted abruptly, recognizing the tactic all too well.


    Previously, he had used such an usation to rid himself of three tutors.


    He had falsely imed to Hector that his teacher harassed him.


    Rage red within Bryce, and he eximed, ¡°Who do you think is harassing you? Have you seen your own reflection? I¡¯m far too attractive to bebeled as a creep.


    Don¡¯t try to pin this on me.


    I¡¯ll turn the tables and use you of harassment!¡±


    Raegan regarded him with a serene gaze.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it more sensible that you¡¯re the harasser?¡±


    Bryce found himself at a loss for words, seething with indignation.


    What was the implication of that look she gave him? Surely his attractiveness wasn¡¯t in question?


    He considered himself the pinnacle of handsomeness.


    Did her derisive gaze suggest otherwise?


    ¡°Exin yourself.


    Am I not attractive?¡± he demanded, his ego bruised.


    His numerous admirers at school had never questioned his looks.


    Raegan maintained herposure.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Feel free to have your father scrutinize my background.


    Rest assured, I¡¯m not interested in a child.


    ¡±


    She hade prepared, knowing full well the fate of his previous tutors.


    Raegan was determined to not only defend herself but to anticipate Bryce¡¯s maneuvers.


    In essence, she was resolved to deny Bryce any opportunity to make her lose this job.


    Bryce, infuriated, retorted, ¡°Who are you calling a child? Do you dare to¡­¡±


    As Raegan turned away, her indifferent expression seemed to echo, ¡°Is it not you who is harassing me?¡±


    Bryce, dumbfounded, met an opponent he couldn¡¯t best for the first time.


    ¡°You!¡± he stuttered.


    Finally, he managed to blurt out, ¡°You¡¯re shameless.


    ¡±

 Chapter 650

    Raegan gave him a brief look.


    ¡°Care to borate?¡±


    In other words, she was questioning who the shameless one truly was.


    Bryce felt utterly outwitted.


    How could she assert such moral high ground?


    He buried his face in his quilt, too humiliated to weep openly, his anger sending him into a disheveled state.


    From behind, Raegan watched him, a smile tugging at her lips, and inquired yfully, ¡°Young man, are you willing to cooperate with me?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s a young man?¡± Bryce surged to his feet, towering over Raegan.


    But recalling her previous threat, he hastily retreated.


    Raegan¡¯s smile broadened.


    Perhaps there was a chance to teach Bryce after all.


    She just joined the tutoringpany with no achievements to her name or other options.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Taking Bryce down became the most effective strategy to achieve something.


    She proposed, ¡°My previous offer still stands.


    How about a bet?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Bryce, rolling his eyes, paused before responding, ¡°Alright, but no regretster.


    ¡±


    ¡°Agreed.


    ¡±


    ¡°Fine, then it¡¯s set for next Friday.


    Await my instructions,¡± Bryce effectively dered a challenge.


    He chose next Friday strategically, knowing Hector would be overseas, leaving him unchecked.


    His n was to give this overconfident tutor a stern lesson.


    ¡°Now, start with these assignments,¡± Raeganmanded, presenting a stack of work.


    Bryce, staring at the assignments, felt slightly defeated.


    However, the prospect of irritating her spurred him on, and he begrudgingly began the test.


    Bryce quicklypleted one.


    Raegan reviewed it and scoffed.


    ¡°Even a baby could do better.


    ¡±


    Bryce¡¯s confidence, once unshakable, began to crumble.

 Chapter 651

    This woman! Exasperated, he grabbed the paper, determined to prove himself.


    After reviewing another of Bryce¡¯s tests, Raegan remarked with a slight smile, ¡°Not bad.


    ¡±


    Bryce, pleased, prepared to boast.


    But then, a realization hit him, souring his mood.


    Why was he seeking Raegan¡¯s approval?


    His frustration grew.


    Once their study session ended, he casually requested, ¡°Fetch me a book on literary history from the study.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your tutor, not a servant.


    My time here is up,¡± Raegan refused.


    Bryce, increasingly agitated, pleaded, ¡°Just hand it over.


    I¡¯ll tackle two more assignments tomorrow.


    ¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I keep my promises.


    ¡±


    ¡°Alright then.


    ¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Raegan acknowledged Bryce¡¯s intelligence but noted his weak foundation.


    More practice was necessary.


    Willing to amodate his eagerness to learn, she ascended to the second-floor study as Bryce suggested.


    Entering Bryce¡¯s proimed study, Raegan didn¡¯t overthink and pushed open the door.


    The room was pitch dark.


    Flicking on the light, she was greeted by a startling sight.


    A man slumped behind the desk, disheveled, with a woman crouching beside him.


    As he sat, Hector¡¯s long legs were stretched, making him look very rxed.


    Only one button of his shirt was unbuttoned, revealing his firm and strong chest muscles.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan was so stunned that she didn¡¯t react for a while.


    The disheveled woman finally recovered from the surprise.


    She eximed, ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    It was only then that Raegan came back to her senses.


    When she figured out what was going on, her face flushed in embarrassment.


    She quickly apologized and walked out.


    But before the door closed behind her, she heard Hector¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Raegan, wait!¡±


    Raegan was stunned again.


    She stopped and stood there with her back to Hector.


    She was in a dilemma.


    Should she leave or stay?


    Hector looked at her back with anger in his eyes.


    He said in a deep voice, ¡°Wait for me downstairs.


    ¡±

 Chapter 652

    Raegan knew her face was still flushed, so she didn¡¯t dare to look back.


    She quickly ran downstairs.


    When the door of the study was closed again, the woman leaned over again.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Her body was as soft as water.


    But Hector just sat there and ignored her.


    He was extremely indifferent.


    The woman was disappointed in her heart.


    Just now, she felt that he was already aroused.


    But he turned cold so soon.


    She couldn¡¯t help cursing Raegan inwardly for breaking in.


    For her, this was all Raegan¡¯s fault.


    ¡°Sha, get out,¡± Hector said coldly.


    He stood up, straightened his clothes, and buckled his belt.


    He still had an indifferent look on his face.


    There was not even the slightest trace of enjoyment in his expression.


    It was as if the making out just now was nothing to him.


    Of course, Sha wouldn¡¯t give in just Like that.


    She graduated as one of the top students at Ardlens University, and she was rmended to be Hector¡¯s assistant.


    The first time sheid eyes on this experienced man at the airport, he captured her heart.


    She must say it was love at first sight.


    She remembered seeing from his resume that he was thirty-five years old.


    But when she saw him in person, he didn¡¯t look a day over thirty.


    Hector looked handsome and noble.


    His superior family and educational background gave him the elegance that had been preserved by time.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that he was every woman¡¯s dream lover.


    He was like a wine that had been bottled for years.


    He was mellow and attractive but strong-vored.


    Since Sha was Hector¡¯s assistant, she naturally apanied him in some of his activities.


    When she went to the racecourse and the hot spring club with him, she got the chance to see his perfectly toned muscles.


    Since then, she had be deeply obsessed with this excellent man.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Then, she came up with a n.


    Today, she found an excuse to ess his forbidden study by delivering some important documents to him.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    But before she came here, she scented herself with some tempting spices.


    Sha managed to seduce Hector.


    She had already unbuttoned his shirt and trousers sessfully.


    But before she could go any further, she was interrupted by Raegan all of a sudden.


    As a result, all her efforts were in vain.


    But Sha was determined to seed.


    Even though Hector was driving her out, she summoned up the courage to put her hand on his belt buckle and said softly, ¡°Hector, I can give you¡­¡±


    Her voice trailed off, realizing that if she said those words, she might be humiliated by him.


    But actions spoke louder than words.


    She was half-kneeling at his feet, and her purpose was very obvious.


    Hector understood her implication.


    He frowned and said firmly, ¡°No.


    ¡±


    Then he shook Sha¡¯s hand off.


    Hector didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him today.


    He was restless.

 Chapter 653

    And just now, he allowed Sha to take off his clothes.


    Sha was half kneeling and was caught off guard by Hector¡¯s sudden movement.


    As a result, she fell to the floor.


    Since she was in front of the desk, her eyes caught a glimpse of a gold-encrusted picture frame on top of it.


    It was a woman¡¯s photo.


    Her face turned pale.


    She suddenly thought of something.


    Could it be that Hector¡¯s slight desire just now was because of this photo?


    At this moment, Hector noticed that Sha was staring at the photo.


    His face darkened at once.


    Obviously, he was angry.


    He pointed at the door and said through clenched teeth, ¡°Get out!¡±


    These two words sounded harsh to Sha¡¯s ears.


    Hector drove her away mercilessly.


    She was so embarrassed that her face flushed, then turned pale.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Since she started working for Hector, he had always been polite to her.


    She had never experienced such cruel treatment from him.


    Sha didn¡¯t have the face to continue staying here.


    She should leave now and think about her next n.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    So, she stood up, straightened her clothes, and apologized to Hector.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, I¡¯m sorry.


    I¡¯m leaving now.


    ¡±


    Before Sha turned around, she looked at Hector¡¯s handsome face affectionately, hoping he would stop her from leaving.


    But unfortunately, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    He didn¡¯t even look at her.


    She lowered her head to hide the disappointment in her eyes.


    Her heart shattered into pieces.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    When Sha went downstairs, she saw Raegan sitting on the sofa.


    She guessed Raegan must be waiting for Hector.


    The soft cashmere sweater highlighted Raegan¡¯s slim waist.


    She had a pretty face and a pair of expressive almond eyes.


    Sha must admit that Raegan was beautiful all over.


    Raegan had a face that could make men fall for her at first sight.


    At this moment, Raegan raised her head.


    Her eyes met Sha¡¯s, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Suddenly, Sha felt a sense of familiarity.


    The woman in the photo on Hector¡¯s desk shed in her mind.


    The eyebrows and eyes of the woman in the photo resembled Raegan¡¯s.

 Chapter 654

    However, Raegan looked much younger than that woman.


    With this realization, Sha breathed a sigh of relief.


    She walked forward.


    And when she was about to pass by Raegan, she stopped and asked arrogantly, ¡°What are you doing in Hector¡¯s house?¡±


    Raegan knew she had disturbed them, so she exined apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m a tutor.


    ¡±


    Sha raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°A tutor?¡± She said maliciously, ¡°I think you¡¯re not here to teach but to seduce Hector.


    ¡±


    Raegan was rendered speechless.


    Raegan could understand why Sha used her of this.


    After all, Hector was popr among women due to his wealth and status.


    But she swore to God that she wanted nothing but to earn a living.


    All she needed from Hector was his money.


    When Raegan didn¡¯t say anything, Sha thought Raegan acquiesced.


    So, she said harshly, ¡°Stop pretending to be innocent.


    I¡¯ve seen a lot of women like you.


    Are you not ashamed of doing nasty things in the name of work? How despicable!¡±


    Raegan couldn¡¯t help frowning upon hearing this.


    ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t even know me.


    How can you use me of such things? Don¡¯t they say that thinkers are doers?¡±


    Sha was stunned for a moment.


    She wanted to refute Raegan, but she knew in her heart that Raegan hit the nail on the head.


    So, she could only say, ¡°Do you think Hector is interested in you? Yes, you are beautiful.


    But it doesn¡¯t mean that he will like you.


    You are just a stand-in.


    ¡±


    The words ¡°stand-in¡± confused Raegan.


    She couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Sha blurted out, ¡°You and the woman in the photo in his study¡­¡±


    But before she could finish her words, a deep voice interrupted her.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Miss Gordon¡­¡±


    It was Hector, who was walking down the stairs.


    He looked exceptionally handsome in his tailored suit and leather shoes.


    Sha immediately stopped speaking, thinking that Hector was trying to persuade her to stay, so she stood obediently.


    But when Hector approached her, he said in a low voice, ¡°You can get yourst paycheck tomorrow.


    ¡±


    ¡°What? But¡­¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Sha thought she heard it wrong.


    She raised her head, put on a charming smile, and asked, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, what did you say?¡±


    Hector said indifferently, ¡°Starting tomorrow, you will no longer be my assistant.


    ¡±

 Chapter 655

    Sha bit her lower lip and said pitifully, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, what¡­ What do you mean?¡±


    Hector retorted impatiently, ¡°Miss Gordon, do you have hearing loss?¡±


    While listening to their conversation, Raegan wanted to burst intoughter.


    But she knew it was not proper for her to interrupt them with herughter, so she only lowered her head.


    Sha¡¯s eyes turned red, and she choked with sobs.


    When she saw the impatience on Hector¡¯s face, she didn¡¯t dare to speak again.


    She was scared of annoying him more.


    After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    After saying this, she covered her face and left with tears in her eyes.


    It was only then that Hector faced Raegan.


    And when he looked at her delicate face, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down.


    Raegan thought it was her turn to be scolded.


    But she was willing to ept it because she didn¡¯t want to lose her job.


    So, she proactively apologized and exined, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, I¡¯m sorry.


    Bryce asked me to get his book.


    I didn¡¯t know it was your study.


    ¡±


    At this moment, Bryce was on the second floor, bending over the railings.


    While watching them, he suddenly gritted his teeth.


    He didn¡¯t expect she would confess so soon.


    Hector¡¯s study was a forbidden part of the house.


    In fact, he had never been in there.


    Bryce deliberately asked Raegan to get a book there so that if Hector returned and caught her, he would tell on her and let Hector fire her.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    But Bryce didn¡¯t expect that Hector woulde back with a woman and bring her into the study.


    Unfortunately, he had no power to predict the future.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    If he had known it earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have done it.


    Hector seemed to have eyes on the top of his head.


    He didn¡¯t even look up, but he suddenly said in a deep voice, ¡°Come down.


    ¡±


    Bryce did not have the courage to resist Hector.


    And when he was confronted, he denied it.


    ¡°I never said that.


    Hector knows I don¡¯t like reading.


    How could I ask you to get a book?¡±


    He turned his back to Hector and made a face at Raegan in defiance.


    ¡°Raegan, you set me up.


    ¡±


    Despite Bryce¡¯s sudden change of attitude, Raegan remained calm and brandished her phone

 Chapter 656

    ¡°I recorded everything just now.


    ¡±


    In an instant, Bryce¡¯s expression shifted.


    ¡°Damn it! You¡¯re so devious.


    How could you trick me?¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t tried to frame me, how could I have the chance to do the same to you?¡± Raegan calmly replied.


    Fuming, Bryce turned to Hector with pleading eyes and asked, ¡°Do you?¡±


    Hector was silent for a minute and then said, ¡°Apologize to Raegan!¡±


    Bryce¡¯s face darkened, and he deted like a punctured balloon.


    ¡°No!¡± Bryce protested.


    Hector looked him in the eye and asked, ¡°Do you want to return to Swynborough?¡±


    Slowly, Bryce lowered his head and murmured an apology reluctantly.


    Knowing Bryce hadn¡¯t realized his faults, Hector stared at Bryce and urged him to make a more serious apology to Raegan.


    Bryce stole a nce at Raegan, not sure if she wasughing at him.


    It was such a humiliation to face the music in front of Raegan without driving her away.


    Having just celebrated his 18th birthday, Bryce considered himself a grown man.


    And now, he felt indignant after being asked to apologize to Raegan for his prank.


    With bloodshot eyes, he roared, ¡°I didn¡¯t mess with any of you!¡±


    With that, he stormed off to his room.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan was surprised by this twist of events.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    After all, Hector once said he had wrongly brought Bryce up to be such a spoiled kid.


    She had assumed Hector wouldn¡¯t be tough on Bryce¡¯s wrongdoing.


    She had to admit, though, that she, too, had felt the urge to discipline Bryce herself when Bryce was being unreasonable.


    But this was not her concern.


    After a moment of thought, Raegan said, ¡°Hector, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave now.


    ¡±


    Hector donned his coat at once and led the way.


    ¡°We¡¯re headed in the same direction.


    Let¡¯s go together.


    ¡±


    Raegan hesitated and racked her brain on how to decline Hector¡¯s offer.


    After all, Hector was Bryce¡¯s father and also Mitchel¡¯s uncle.


    She would rather not get too involved with him

 Chapter 657

    As she reached the door, Hector¡¯s shy sports car was already revving.


    Upon seeing her, Hector rolled down the window and nced at his watch, indicating he was in a hurry.


    ¡°Get in.


    ¡±


    Since it appeared they really were headed the same way, refusing now would seem contrived.


    So, Raegan reluctantly got into his car.


    The car had only two seats, so Raegan had no choice but to sit in the passenger seat.


    After fastening her seatbelt, the car surged forward.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    While they were at a red light, Hector unexpectedly asked, ¡°Can we talk about something?¡±


    Raegan was taken aback and assumed the topic would be Bryce.


    ¡°Sure.


    ¡±


    ¡°What did you see earlier?¡±


    Hector¡¯s straightforward question caught Raegan off guard.


    She blushed, unsure of how to respond.


    His tone was even as if he was merely posing a mundane question.


    Well, the study was well-lit, so she saw Hector¡¯s well-defined muscles, abs, and¡­


    Raegan saw everything!


    Hector undeniably had an impressive physique and a big¡­


    She could not admit that, could she? That would be too mortifying.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t get a clear look¡­¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    As soon as she said these words, she realized her words carried an undertone.


    It meant that she saw something.


    At this realization, Raegan hurriedly corrected herself, ¡°I mean, I didn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡±


    Hector was unconvinced but had to resume driving as the light had turned green.


    Raegan¡¯s ears turned red in embarrassment.


    Nheless, she kept her cool and added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ll stay in Bryce¡¯s room only.


    ¡±


    Hector, who was focused on the road, said tly, ¡°I don¡¯t have any woman around me, but asionally I need to satisfy my physiological needs.


    ¡±


    Raegan felt bewildered.


    He did not have to say that, and she did not want to hear his exnation.


    Feeling somehow ufortable, Raegan bluntly asked, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Hector took a moment and calmly stated, ¡°You¡¯re Bryce¡¯s teacher.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I don¡¯t want you to get the wrong idea.


    ¡±


    Upon hearing this, Raegan met his gaze and assured him, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, my job only concerns students, not their parents.


    You don¡¯t need to be concerned about that.


    ¡±

 Chapter 658

    The distinction between students and their parents was crucial.


    Raegan knew it well.


    At this moment, Hector gripped the steering wheel tightly and continued, ¡°Bryce can be mischievous, but he has a good nature.


    Please forgive him.


    ¡±


    Raegan nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯mmitted to teaching him well.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate if you could also pay attention to his personal development, not just his academics.


    ¡±


    ¡°Of course.


    And I haven¡¯t yet thanked you for what you did for my grandmother.


    I¡¯ll make sure Bryce receives the best education in return.


    ¡±


    As they halted at a red light, Hector nced at Raegan and, to her surprise, chuckled.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°You¡¯re always so polite to me and keep your distance.


    I thought you¡¯d forgotten me.


    ¡±


    ¡°No, I remember what you did at the nursing house.


    It¡¯s something I¡¯m truly grateful for,¡± Raegan earnestly replied.


    Hector acknowledged her gratitude but steered the topic elsewhere.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for such formality.


    ¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Raegan uttered in surprise.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    On second thought, she realized it made sense.


    Perhaps her excessive formality made him feel odd.


    Hector cast a quick nce at her and then added, ¡°And about Mitchel and you¡­¡±


    Upon hearing Mitchel¡¯s name, Raegan felt a sudden jolt.


    ¡°I have nothing to do with him,¡± she asserted.


    Seeing her reaction, Hector sensed her unresolved feelings toward Mitchel.


    ¡°I never said there was something.


    ¡±


    The rest of the journey passed in silence.


    Raegan gazed out at the stars.


    The moonlight cast half of her face in a pearly glow, making her look ethereal.


    Hector caught a glimpse of her and, for a moment, thought he was looking at a painting.


    The sight of her face stirred ufortable memories within him, which made him look away.

 Chapter 659

    Upon reaching her destination, Raegan exited the car and offered Hector a polite thank you.


    She did not want to impose further.


    A momentter, she noticed Hector was still there, looking at something from a distance.


    Curious, she followed his gaze, and her mouth gaped at what she saw.


    Ahead, a ck Maybach sat at themunity intersection.


    Its lights were off, resembling a dormant beast.


    Mitchel leaned against the car.


    His long legs stretched out, and a cigarette was casually held between his fingers.


    As Raegan stepped out, he straightened up and approached her.


    Dressed in a sleek grey suit, he looked dashing.


    Raegan¡¯s heart raced.


    Although she had not done anything wrong, for some reason, she felt a twinge of guilt.


    In the faint night light, Mitchel¡¯s face appeared ghostly as he walked over to her.


    Not only that, his height and presence were also imposing.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Despite Raegan¡¯s outward calm, she felt an urge to flee.


    But it was toote.


    Mitchel had anticipated her reaction.


    He swiftly wrapped an arm around her shoulders and pulled her close.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me to pick you up?¡± he asked, his voice deep and maic.


    Reagan could not help but think how ironic it was.


    She had just said she had nothing to do with Mitchel.


    Yet here they were, standing intimately close, closer than they ever were during their marriage.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    As Mitchel held her, he looked down at Hector in the car and politely acknowledged him.


    ¡°Uncle.


    ¡±


    Hector gave a nod in response.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Raegan¡¯s upset with me.


    Since she¡¯s teaching Bryce, I hope you can be more lenient with her if she does anything improper,¡± Mitchel said to Hector.


    Raegan felt a chill run down her spine.


    Mitchel seemed to know too much about her.


    Also, it was not she was angry with him, but rather it was they had divorced.


    Hector smiled and simply replied, ¡°Alright.


    ¡±


    Then, he drove off.


    Mitchel straightened, and an enigmatic smile danced on his lips.


    But then, he turned back to Raegan, and his smile vanished in an instant.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he urged as he strode forward.

 Chapter 660

    However, Raegan did not move, prompting him to return and take her hand.


    ¡°Do you want me to carry you?¡±


    Raegan yanked her hand back and stared at him.


    ¡°Mitchel, what do you want?¡±


    For a moment, Mitchel stared at her with narrowed eyes.


    And the next second, he stooped to pick her up.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Surprised, Raegan¡¯s heat skipped a beat.


    She clung to his shirt and protested, ¡°Mitchel!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just ask what I want to do?¡± He leaned over and, with his lips brushing against her ear, whispered, ¡°Do you know now?¡±


    In an instant, Mitchel bent over and ced Raegan in the back seat.


    Before the door could click shut, he leaned in, pinched her chin, and nted a passionate ki*s on her tender Lips.


    Raegan¡¯s fingers clutched his shirt, and one button broke, but Mitchel didn¡¯t seem to mind it.


    Raegan tried to voice her anger, but he silenced her by capturing the tip of her tongue in a passionate ki*s, making Raegan shiver uncontrobly.


    When Mitchel finally released her, Raegan was left fuming.


    She raised her hand to hit him, but he effortlessly held her hand, his gaze prating hers.


    ¡°Like I said, only my wife could hit me.


    Do you want toe back to my side and be my wife?¡±


    Hearing his words, Raegan didn¡¯t want to hit him anymore.


    Mitchel knew her weaknesses and got a hang of dealing with her.


    Anger welled up, but so did a sense of helplessness.


    Raegan despised the involvement with him.


    In the past, Mitchel¡¯s presence served as her light.


    She had clung to him just like someone holding a light in the dark.


    However, that light hurt her mercilessly.


    Seemingly a stress response, she couldn¡¯t help resisting his advances since it would give birth to expectations in her.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Fear gnawed at her whenever she thought about the suffering expectations would likely bring.


    No one knew what she was avoiding, let alone her fears.


    Desperation edged into her voice as she pleaded, ¡°Mitchel, what can I do to stop you from pestering me? Do you just want to sleep with me? Will you let go of me after we have had s@x?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s response was cold, his eyes devoid of warmth.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

 Chapter 661

    ¡°What do you think I¡¯m implying?¡± Raegan met his gaze, tears welling up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you just want me for s@x?¡±


    ¡°yihat?¡±


    ¡°Can you promise to leave me alone after? If so, I.


    ¡±


    Mitchel sneered and cut her off, ¡°You want to give yourself to me for free?¡±


    The humiliation in his words wasn¡¯t lost on her.


    His words cut deep, and Raegan clenched her fists, trembling with sadness.


    However, she managed to pull herself together for the sake of getting away from his pestering.


    ¡°You have to give me a guarantee¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Mitchel abruptly held her in his embrace, his chin against her soft hair.


    In a low voice, he said, ¡°Can¡¯t you just be obedient to me? I¡¯m a little upset.


    ¡±


    The sudden shift in his demeanor caught Raegan off guard.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he was upset.


    He ought to know there was nothing between her and Hector if he knew her current upation as a tutor.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He didn¡¯t have to get upset just because Hector had driven her here.


    Moreover, they had divorced and she was no longer his wife.


    But Mitchel was unreasonable.


    Raegan didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore.


    She tried to push him away repeatedly.


    ¡°Let go of me.


    I¡¯m going home.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s expression froze.


    He had already sensed her rejection.


    But he released her obediently and allowed her to get out of the car.


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you back.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan was about to speak when someone called her name.


    ¡°Raegan.


    ¡±


    Henley appeared out of nowhere, holding a bouquet of roses.


    There were at least ny-nine roses.


    The tension in the air surrounding them increased instantly.


    Though Raegan couldn¡¯t understand why Henley was standing there with flowers in his hand, it was a wee excuse to get away from Mitchel.


    Therefore, she walked toward Henley without hesitation.

 Chapter 662

    However, Mitchel suddenly grabbed her hand firmly, a frown etched on his face.


    He remained silent, but his firm grip on her wrist and theplicated expression spoke volumes.


    Raegan broke his hand little by little, just like he once did, and asserted, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, since we are divorced, we are strangers.


    Please stop doing this.


    ¡±


    Two steps away, Henley unexpectedly grabbed her hand.


    Raegan stiffened and instinctively attempted to pull away.


    However, Henley held her hand tightly, his fingers intertwining with hers.


    Leaning in, he whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get rid of him? Let me help you.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s heart raced.


    A cold, intense gaze bore into her from behind, a sensation akin to flesh being sliced.


    The look pierced her heart, causing a subtle tremor throughout her body.


    Henley took Raegan¡¯s hand, ignoring the intense re from Mitchel.


    With a subtle nod at Mitchel, Henley led her away.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t recollect how she made it home.


    Her mind was a nk canvas.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Henley handed her the bouquet of roses and said, ¡°Get some rest.


    Call me if you need anything.


    ¡±


    Raegan barely registered Henley¡¯s words.


    She just nodded as he turned around and left.


    She didn¡¯t even know when she took the flowers from Henley.


    She hadn¡¯t been physically close to anyone other than Mitchel for ages.


    Even holding hands with Henley in front of Mitchel made her feel guilty.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    However, after taking that first step today, it didn¡¯t seem that hard, even though the piercing look Mitchel shot them scared her a little.


    Back in her room, Raegan stared at the flowers and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Why did Henley give her flowers?


    The bouquet wasrge and undeniably attractive.


    Every girl loved flowers.


    Although Raegan couldn¡¯t stand the strong scent of flowers, she put them on a table in the living room because they looked pretty.


    Just then, Nicole sent her a message, saying she would be staying over for the night.

 Chapter 663

    Raegan agreed and went to take a shower.


    After showering, she started drying her hair.


    The doorbell rang when she was halfway through.


    Raegan proceeded to open the door without hesitation.


    She said as she opened the door, ¡°Have you left the key?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    To her surprise, it wasn¡¯t Nicole but Mitchel standing outside.


    Raegan¡¯s mind went nk for a split second.


    When she regained her senses, she immediately tried to close the door.


    Mitchel casually blocked it with his foot, his gaze sharp and prating.


    ¡°Do you want the whole world to find out I¡¯m at your door?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Raegan didn¡¯t dare to close the door.


    Anyway, Mitchel had a trick up his sleeve to gain entry.


    Once Mitchel stepped inside, he immediately closed the door with a resounding ¡°Bang.


    ¡±


    A shiver ran down Raegan¡¯s spine.


    Instead of advancing to Raegan, Mitchel merely gazed at her with profound eyes.


    Raegan¡¯s breath caught in her throat.


    His eyes bore into hers, causing Raegan¡¯s heart to skip a beat.


    She cautiously said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk tomorrow.


    ¡±


    In a low voice, Mitchel replied, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep until I say what I wanted to say in the car.


    ¡±


    Raegan was taken aback.


    Weren¡¯t they talking about s@x in the car moments ago, and he wasn¡¯t interested then? Was he having second thoughts now?


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan¡¯s courage had waned after she asserted that.


    She didn¡¯t want to delve into the topic of intimacy with him.


    Feigning innocence, she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we already finish our conversation?¡±


    Suddenly, Mitchel pulled her closer, pressing her against the wall.


    His slender fingers gripped her jaw, preventing her from dodging.


    Raegan uncontrobly stiffened.


    Her nerves were on edge.


    His deep eyes conveyed suppressed anger, and his voice was eerily calm.


    ¡°It¡¯s not over.


    I haven¡¯t given you my answer yet.


    ¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, he silenced her with a forceful ki*s.

 Chapter 664

    Raegan¡¯s eyes widened, but Mitchel didn¡¯t allow her a moment to react.


    His ki*s was aggressive, a relentless invasion that left her breathless.


    This ki*s wasn¡¯t like the ones before.


    It felt Like a conquest.


    He wanted all of her.


    Raegan felt as though she might be ki*sed to death.


    She couldn¡¯t breathe properly.


    Her eyes reddened from the intensity of the ki*s, and her body turned as pliant as water.


    Weakness overcame her, inviting more of his ki*ses.


    Amidst the chaotic whirlwind in her mind and herbored breathing, she managed to ask, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Without a word, he scooped her up and carried her into the room, his expression dark and brooding.


    ¡°Yes.


    Give it to me.


    ¡±


    Before entering the room, Mitchel stopped and cast a cold nce at the roses on the tea table.


    ¡°Do you like those flowers?¡±


    Raegan recalled that Mitchel had never sent flowers to anyone.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Not even once.


    Unsure of what to say, Raegan murmured, ¡°It depends.


    ¡±


    As soon as she said those words, she wished she could take them back.


    Just as she had expected, Mitchel¡¯s expression darkened.


    Raegan had not intended to annoy him, but she did so mindlessly.


    In college, a young man followed her wherever she went and secretly slipped red roses into her books or school bag.


    For a while, the roses unnerved her and stirred unpleasant memories.


    That was the reason why she said that.


    She did not mean she Liked the flowers because they were from Henley, but Mitchel seemed to get the wrong idea.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    In the blink of an eye, Mitchel¡¯s mood shifted.


    Instead of entering the room, he ced Raegan on the tea table and pressed her on the roses.


    The cold dew from the petals soaked through her back, making her tremble.


    Raegan clutched at his shirt, trying her best not to crush the delicate roses under her weight, but it was futile.


    Why here? There was plenty of space in the room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it here,¡± Raegan pleaded.


    Tears brimmed in her eyes.


    She was ufortable as her back was crushing the bouquet, but her difort only fueled Mitchel¡¯s desire.

 Chapter 665

    Mitchel lowered his eyes at her and firmly dered, ¡°I want to do it right here.


    ¡±


    The crinkling sound of packing paper filled the air.


    Mitchel stretched out and, suddenly, unwrapped the bouquet of roses under her back.


    The bouquet burst open.


    Some flowersnded on the table, while others scattered across the floor.


    Raegan doubted that the tea table would be able to support their weight.


    Anxious, her heart pounded, threatening to leap out of her chest.


    She pushed Mitchel away and asserted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to do it here¡­


    Let¡¯s not¡­ Let¡¯s not do it then.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s piercing gaze met hers, and he questioned, ¡°Well, do you really want me to stop?¡±


    As soon as he said these words, he released her and stood up.


    For a brief moment, Raegan almost believed him.


    But at the same time, she did not want to lose the chance to sever ties with Mitchelpletely.


    His offer was like a tempting, sweet red apple.


    Raegan was desperate to escape her current situation.


    She understood that only Mitchel¡¯s agreement to end their rtionship could truly free her from their entangled lives.


    As Mitchel had said, no one else could change his decision but him.


    After a pause, Raegan asked, ¡°You really mean that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Mitchel nced at her with eyes cold and devoid of desire.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡±


    Raegan stared at him and tightened her grip on his cor.


    ¡°Write it down.


    Promise you won¡¯t pester me again.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze was profound, framed by ong eyshes.


    His emotionless stare made it difficult to decipher his thoughts.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Of course, I can put it in writing.


    But what if I change my mind someday? What would you do then?¡±


    Raegan was at a loss for words.


    This promise held no legal weight.


    As Mitchel pointed out, if he changed his mind, she was powerless to do anything, let alone seek justice.


    Deep down, she clung to this promise tofort herself.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Perhaps driven by fear of his interference in her life, she was willing to take the risk.


    ¡°You know the oue is unpredictable, right? Are you sure you want to bet on it Mitchel calmly asked.

 Chapter 666

    Raegan did not dwell on it for too long.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Having been intimate with Mitchel before, she believed it would not be too difficult to do it again.


    If he broke his word, she could dismiss it as a one-night stand.


    But if he honored his promise, she would be free of him for good.


    With this thought, Raegan¡¯s hesitation vanished.


    She pursed her lips and dered, ¡°I believe you because you once promised not to lie to me again.


    ¡±


    In her mind, this trick might stop Mitchel from breaking his promise yet again.


    If he ever thought of going back on his word, he would remember the very promise he had made to her.


    Although unsure if it was her imagination, Raegan sensed Mitchel¡¯s dismay at her decision, perhaps even anger.


    This intuition waster proved correct.


    Before ki*sing her, Mitchel stated, ¡°It¡¯s toote for regrets now.


    ¡±


    His wet lips pried open her mouth and captured her soft tongue.


    Their tongues entwined in what looked like a fiery dance.


    It was as if Mitchel wanted to devour her.


    Raegan¡¯s tongue grew numb, and her hand trembled involuntarily.


    The rose petals beneath her were ttened on Raegan¡¯s back, releasing an intoxicating scent.


    At this moment, Mitchel¡¯s hot breath enveloped her, and his actions seemed deliberate, almost torturous.


    He ki*sed her lips, and then trailed down¡­


    His lips grazed her chin, lingered on her corbone, and finally settled on the sensitive spot of her neck.


    Raegan trembled and felt a little regret for her inability to stop him.


    After this, she did not want to go through this again.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    But her resolve wavered as Mitchel¡¯s lips moved, leaving her breathless.


    Suddenly, a noise came at the door, startling Raegan.


    Mitchel frowned, not at the noise but at Raegan¡¯s reaction, which nearly made him relent.


    It was not until then that Raegan remembered Nicole¡¯s n toe over tonight.


    Yet they there were, entwined on the tea table in the living room, with no chance to hide themselves.


    Raegan froze on the spot.


    She silently heard the key turn in the lock.


    Judging from the sound, it seemed to be the wrong key.


    Raegan rxed a bit.


    But then, she heard another key turn in the lock.

 Chapter 667

    But still, the door didn¡¯t open since it was the wrong key.


    With her patience getting thinner, Nicole began knocking on the door.


    ¡°Raegan, it¡¯s me.


    Open up.


    I can¡¯t tell the keys apart¡­¡±


    Her slurred speech suggested she was drunk.


    Otherwise, she would have remembered the whereabouts of the spare key.


    Raegan tried to get up, but Mitchel¡¯s grip was unyielding.


    His dark eyes seemed to consume her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong she asked while looking into his eyes.


    ¡°One second.


    ¡±


    His breathing became heavier and uneven, and beads of sweat trickled down his forehead.


    Raegan¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment.


    She shook her head and struggled.


    ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡±


    The outside world faded away, leaving only the frantic pounding of her heart.


    Raegan felt like she was on a roller coaster, and her adrenaline peaking¡­


    The moment felt like an eternity.


    Outside the door, Nicole identally located the right key to the door as she fumbled around in her purse.


    Beep! The door was thrown open.


    When the door was pushed open, the lights instantly went off.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Nicole was so drunk that she didn¡¯t notice she hit the switch when she entered the house.


    Now, it was pitch dark, and she couldn¡¯t see a thing.


    At this time, the orgasm was over.


    However, Mitchel didn¡¯t get up.


    His clean and cold hand grabbed Raegan¡¯s chin tightly and ki*sed her hard.


    Such a ki*s almost drove Raegan crazy.


    She felt dizzy.


    Nicole staggered into the house while mumbling, ¡°Raegan¡­ Raegan¡­


    What the hell! Am I in a whale¡¯s stomach? Why is it so dark? Oh my!


    I¡¯m so scared.


    Raegan, where are you?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 668

    Although Raegan couldn¡¯t see Nicole, she could feel Nicole getting closer to them.


    She could only bite Mitchel¡¯s tongue to stop him from ki*sing her.


    When he groaned in pain, she took advantage of this opportunity to push him over and jumped up from the coffee table.


    At this moment, Nicole¡¯s legs went weak, and she copsed.


    Fortunately, she fell into Raegan¡¯s arms.


    In her blurred vision, she saw the white rose petals on the floor.


    She murmured foolishly, ¡°Oh, the snow falls so early this year.


    Raegan,e on, let¡¯s build a snowman together¡­ Men are all unreliable.


    You ought to meet more guys to know how to discern a good man.


    I¡¯ll introduce a bunch of cute guys to you.


    What kind of men do you like? A young and handsome boy? A mature one? A captain¡­


    What do you want, huh?¡±


    Nicole was so drunk that she was not quite herself.


    The more she talked, the more ridiculous she became.


    Raegan quickly reached out and covered Nicole¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Nicole, that¡¯s enough.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Stop it.


    ¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I want to tell you something.


    Actually, Henley is a good choice.


    He is a boyfriend material.


    You two don¡¯t need to¡­¡±


    Before Nicole could finish her words, Raegan dragged her to the bathroom and mmed the door shut, fearing that Mitchel would hear something he shouldn¡¯t.


    It was not easy for Raegan to make Mitchel believe she and Henley were in a rtionship.


    She couldn¡¯t let anything or anyone ruin her n this time.


    Since Nicole had drunk a lot, her entire face flushed.


    Raegan helped Nicole remove her clothes and put her in the bathtub.


    It was only then that Raegan saw the bruises all over Nicole¡¯s body.


    From Nicole¡¯s neck to her toes, there were red and green marks.


    Obviously, they were hickeys and bites.


    Some of them had already scabbed.


    Raegan carefully checked Nicole¡¯s back and buttocks.


    They were also full of red marks.


    It was as if Nicole had been pped by someone.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan was not an inexperienced little girl.


    Naturally, she knew what these marks meant.


    Mitchel was sometimes rough on her amid their intimate moments.


    But she never ended up as miserable as Nicole.


    At most, she would feel sore and ufortable for a few days before the bruises healed.


    Judging from these marks, Raegan could say that Nicole was being abused by someone.


    At the thought of this, Raegan felt so sorry for Nicole.


    She gently wiped Nicole¡¯s face and body with warm water, not daring to use too much force.


    But Nicole still cried out in pain.


    Raegan felt a Lump in her throat, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    She asked, ¡°Nicole, who did this to you?¡±


    Since Nicole was drunk, she became talkative.


    She unconsciously spilled the beans between sobs, ¡°It¡¯s Jarrod¡­ He is a jerk! He is worse than a dog.


    He bit and tortured me.


    It hurts so much¡­¡±

 Chapter 669

    When Raegan heard this, her hand trembled.


    Why did Nicole and Jarrod get involved with each other again?


    ¡°Nicole, you¡­ Why are you with him again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to be with him.


    He won¡¯t let me go.


    No matter how hard I cry and beg him, he doesn¡¯t want to set me free.


    If I resist, he will take revenge on my parents.


    The Lawrence family is in his hands, so I can¡¯t escape from him.


    Raegan was utterly shocked.


    She thought Nicole and Jarrod had let go of the past.


    She didn¡¯t expect them to be in this situation.


    Her heart ached for Nicole.


    She and Nicole were pretty much the same.


    They both fell in love with a man when they were young and innocent.


    And they stupidly loved those men for years.


    Therefore, shepletely understood Nicole¡¯s pain and struggles.


    They were both trapped in a dark abyss of love.


    Nicole¡¯s Love was ruined by a family feud, while hers was ended by a miscarriage.


    But they were still in love with their men, no matter how much they wanted to hate them.


    They were both wounded and were sorry for each other.


    But Nicole¡¯s situation was worse.


    Raegan knew that Jamie was more precious in Jarrod¡¯s eyes than Lauren in Mitchel¡¯s eyes.


    Moreover, Jarrod and Jamie were already engaged and were getting married soon.


    Under such a circumstance, even though Nicole was only forced to be with Jarrod, she would have a hard time.


    Raegan was restless.


    She always felt something would happen to Nicole.


    Raegan was still stunned when Nicole suddenly reached out her hand and pinched Raegan¡¯s face.


    She then put a finger on her lips and said in a low voice, ¡°This secret is only between you and me.


    Don¡¯t tell Raegan, okay? I¡¯m afraid she¡­ She will look down upon me if she knows about it.


    ¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    These words were like a sharp knife that pierced Raegan¡¯s heart.


    She held Nicole in her arms and burst into tears.


    Raegan said between sobs, ¡°You, silly girl, I will never look down upon you.


    Nicole, if anything happens to you, you must tell me.


    I have your back.


    ¡±


    Although Nicole was intoxicated, she seemed to sense something.


    She cried bitterly in Raegan¡¯s arms.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    After giving Nicole a bath, Raegan also got wet.


    She dried herself first before dragging Nicole out of the bathtub.


    Then, Raegan wiped Nicole dry and helped her put on her pajamas before carrying Nicole to her room.


    Nicole was so tired that she fell into a deep slumber as soon as her head hit the pillow.


    Raegan was so exhausted that she didn¡¯t want to move a muscle.


    She wanted to go back to her room andy t on the bed.


    When she walked out of Nicole¡¯s room, she saw Mitchel leaning against the balustrade and smoking.


    She was stunned for a moment.


    Mitchel must have felt her presence.


    He turned around and looked at her.


    He was so casual, feeling like he was in his own house.


    He finished his cigarette unhurriedly.


    He wore nothing but a bath towel wrapped around his waist, but it didn¡¯t make him look indecent at all.


    Instead, he looked extremely handsome and s@xy.

 Chapter 670

    It seemed he didn¡¯t need any clothes to look attractive.


    His appearance and perfect figure were enough to make him eye-catching.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t help blushing when she looked at his half-naked body.


    Her mind uncontrobly went to their recent intimate moments.


    She blushed even more.


    How could he go out of the room wearing only a bath towel?


    Afraid of waking Nicole up, Raegan gently closed the door.


    Then she walked to Mitchel and asked coldly, ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still some time left.


    ¡±


    Raegan blinked a few times and looked at Mitchel in confusion.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Mitchel approached her and exined patiently, ¡°Didn¡¯t I promise that I would leave you alone after tonight? There¡¯s still some time left before midnight.


    ¡±


    He looked at the clock on the wall and added, ¡°You¡¯ve wasted thirty -five minutes taking care of Nicole.


    It¡¯s ten o¡¯clock now.


    ¡±


    Raegan was rendered speechless.


    At first, she didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    But soon, she understood what he meant.


    Mitchel pulled her over and pressed her against the railing.


    He traced her red eyes with his fingers and asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you two like crying while taking a bath?¡±


    Caught off guard by his question, Raegan was so stunned that she seemed to have forgotten she was held in his embrace.


    She secretly med their crying on him and Jarrod.


    Mitchel raised two fingers and waved them in front of Raegan¡¯s eyes to catch her attention.


    His slender fingers were well-proportioned.


    They were more beautiful than hers.


    Under the pale moonlight, they were as delicate as jade.


    At this moment, Raegan was already a little flustered.


    She asked, ¡°What on earth do you want? Didn¡¯t you already agree that we¡­¡±


    She was too embarrassed to say those words, so she stopped halfway.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    In the end, she just bit her lower lip and stared at Mitchel questioningly.


    It was as if she was asking if he was going back on his word again.


    Before Raegan could react, Mitchel leaned over and whispered in her ear, ¡°I promised that I wouldn¡¯t pester you starting tomorrow.


    But I didn¡¯t say I¡¯m satisfied with what we did just now.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s eyes widened, and her mouth gaped open.


    She couldn¡¯t believe Mitchel could be so shameless.


    She couldn¡¯t help ming herself for not borating her terms.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 671

    Sure enough, he was as shrewd as a fox.


    How could she negotiate with someone like him?


    At this moment, Mitchel lowered his head and covered her lips with his.


    At the same time, he slid his hand into her clothes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my remaining two hours.


    ¡±


    Since Mitchel had already released his orgasm once tonight, he was not in a hurry this time.


    He did it slowly.


    It was as if he wanted her to remember this moment forever.


    Raegan was filled with regrets.


    She had already exhausted her remaining strength in bathing Nicole.


    So, her struggle at this time appeared more like cooperation to Mitchel.


    She had no choice but to give in.


    But although she couldn¡¯t stop him with her strength, she still provoked him with words, hoping he would end as soon as possible.


    She asked sarcastically, ¡°Can you do it or not?¡±


    But to her dismay, Mitchel was not irritated at all.


    Instead, he grabbed her chin and asked, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Raegan pursed her lips disappointedly.


    Since there was nothing else she could do, she just ignored him.


    Mitchel continued, ¡°Let me know if you can¡¯t stand it.


    ¡± It was hard to tell his emotion from these words.


    Should Raegan stop Mitchel? That would mean she had second thoughts about their agreement.


    In that case, all her efforts would be for nothing.


    Raegan did not want that.


    Therefore, despite the difort, she turned her head and stated, ¡°There¡¯s still 1.


    5 hours left.


    ¡±


    Mitchel turned her head back to make her face him and asked in a voice hoarse and tinged with displeasure, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Raegan pursed her lips.


    Though her eyes brimmed with tears, she was determined not to give in.


    Meanwhile, Mitchel could not help but smile as he stared at her flushed face.


    But it was not a smile of happiness.


    Raegan tensed up, and a foreboding feeling washed over her.


    Even Mitchel¡¯s hands on her waist felt colder.


    As expected, his smile vanished, and he coldly said, ¡°As you wish.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    With that, his movements intensified.


    Raegan didn¡¯t want to make a sound and gripped the railing with one hand.


    Mitchel kept his word and continued until thest minute.


    And when they were done, he carried her to the bathroom.


    Raegan did not think about anything else.


    After washing, she returned to her room, and Mitchel was nowhere in sight.


    He had fulfilled his promise.


    Well, she was too exhausted to think where he was.


    As soon as she hit the pillow, she fell asleep.


    Raegan awoke to the sound of Nicole¡¯s knocking at noon.


    As soon as she opened the door, Nicole enveloped her in a hug and eximed, ¡°Baby, I¡¯m starving.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡±

 Chapter 672

    Raegan helped Nicole sit down.


    ¡°Just a minute.


    I¡¯ll whip up something for you.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡±


    Once Nicole was seated, Raegan opened the window to air out the room.


    There was a faint smell of s@x in the air, and she was afraid that Nicole would notice it.


    Raegan surveyed the room.


    She had expected chaos fromst night¡¯s events, from the railing to the bed.


    But everything was spotless, even the trash can.


    Two hours and two rounds were certainly not enough for Mitchel.


    With Nicole sleeping in the next roomst night, Raegan was too anxious to make a sound.


    But Mitchel kept urging her to moan in pleasure.


    Unable to stand it anymore, sheplied.


    Thankfully, Nicole was deep in her drunken slumber.


    The thin walls would have otherwise failed to muffle the sounds.


    ¡°Why are there so many petals outside? Who sent you those flowers?


    And why are they scattered?¡± Nicole curiously asked.


    Raegan¡¯s face turned red in embarrassment, and she curtly exined, ¡°They¡¯re from Henley.


    I identally knocked them over.


    ¡±


    When Raegan entered the living room, she noticed several takeout boxes on the table, all neatly arranged.


    She assumed Nicole had ordered them.


    So, she cleaned up the scattered petals and set up the table for their meal.


    When eating, Raegan wanted to say something but did not know where to start.


    Atst, after a moment¡¯s hesitation, she asked, ¡°Nicole, how have you beentely?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine,¡± Nicole replied as nonchntly as she could.


    She did not want to burden Raegan with her troubles and would rather endure them alone.


    Since Nicole didn¡¯t want to talk about it, Raegan did not press and simply held her hand.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°If you ever need someone by your side, I¡¯m only one call away.


    I want you to share your troubles, not just your joys.


    I¡¯ll always be there for you.


    ¡±


    Moved, Nicole felt an urge to cry.


    ¡°I know you care about me.


    But trust me, I won¡¯t be easily defeated.


    ¡±


    ¡°I have faith in you.


    ¡±


    Nicole ced a piece of meat on Raegan¡¯s te and remarked, ¡°Raegan, it seems you earn a lot.


    You even ordered a takeout from Moon Restaurant.


    I got to say they¡¯re delicious

 Chapter 673

    ¡°What?¡±


    Nicole looked equally puzzled.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t these dishes worth over ten thousand? We don¡¯t need to be so extravagant.


    Your cooking is just as good, if not better.


    ¡±


    Upon hearing this, Raegan was baffled.


    If Nicole was not the one who had ordered the takeout, then it must have been Mitchel.


    Was this his way of saying goodbye?


    Did this mean he would keep his promise and leave her alone?


    The following week passed peacefully for Raegan.


    Bryce attended his four weekly sses without incident.


    Though uninterested, he refrained from acting out.


    However, Raegan had a feeling that he had yet to do something bad.


    For some reason, she felt he was waiting to strike a decisive blow on Friday.


    On Thursday, Raegan was avable, and Nicole asked her out to go shopping.


    While the two of them enjoyed ice cream at a dessert shop, Nicole, whose attention was on her phone, suddenly gasped and eximed, ¡°Damn it! That bastard Mitchel is about to step into a marriage of convenience?¡±


    Marriage of convenience? Mitchel?


    Raegan choked on her ice cream and coughed uncontrobly.


    Nicole soothed Raegan¡¯s back and remarked, ¡°That bastard Mitchel, he¡¯s barely divorced, and he¡¯s already with the Benton family¡¯s eldest daughter every day! Good thing you left him.


    With Lauren gone and Eloise in the picture, he¡¯s not short of options.


    ¡±


    Raegan had calmed down, but her sadness surfaced upon hearing the news.


    In just a week, Mitchel had announced his marriage.


    Well, what mattered was that he was upholding his promise of not intruding on her life anymore.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Noticing Raegan¡¯s somber demeanor and ashen face, Nicole worriedly asked, ¡°Raegan, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I just choked on the ice cream,¡± Raegan assured her.


    In an instant, her expression returned to normal as if nothing had happened.


    But Nicole wasn¡¯t convinced.


    She clung to Raegan¡¯s arm and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping for some nice clothes and have a good time.


    ¡±


    As they engaged in conversation, they entered a boutique.


    Nicole instantly picked out a dark green cashmere overcoat and a white dress from the disy.


    She handed them to Raegan and urged, ¡°Try these on.


    ¡±


    Just by looking at the fabric, Raegan could tell they were expensive.

 Chapter 674

    Considering her debts and uing study abroad expenses, it was impractical to indulge herself.


    Despite this, Nicole pressed her to try them on.


    ¡°No one else can carry off this color Like you can.


    ¡±


    Although reluctant, Raegan eventually agreed to try the clothes on.


    Once dressed, both the shopping assistant and Nicole looked at Raegan with eyes wide in awe.


    Nicole leaned in and whispered, ¡°See, you¡¯re the only one who can make this dress and coat look so elegant.


    You¡¯ve got the aura of a socialite.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s natural poise shone through, making her seem Like she hailed from more than an ordinary background.


    And with expensive clothes, she looked even more graceful.


    The shopping assistant alsoplimented Raegan, ¡°Miss, this outfit looks perfect on you.


    You look radiant in these clothes.


    The dark green looks even better on you than on our magazine models.


    ¡±


    Raegan admitted she was dazzled by the clothes.


    Like any girl, she wanted to Look good.


    But the price tag brought her back to reality.


    She could not afford such Luxury at the moment.


    With a heavy sigh, she shook her head and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯ll change back.


    ¡±


    Nicole offered to pay, but Raegan declined, thinking that wearing fine clothes would not change anything in her life.


    True betterment woulde from her own hard work and efforts.


    Just as Raegan was about to change back into her clothes, a familiar name echoed from the door.


    ¡°Mitchel, let¡¯s check out this one.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡±


    Both Raegan and Nicole looked over simultaneously and saw a girl in something glitzy clinging to Mitchel¡¯s arm.


    They were walking in the store they were in.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Seeing this, Nicole was even more reluctant to let Raegan change back.


    In her eyes, Raegan¡¯s outfit outshone the girl¡¯s.


    Nicole grasped Raegan¡¯s arm and loudly said, ¡°¡°Raegan, if you go out in this outfit, you¡¯ll have men lining up to befriend you on WhatsApp.


    ¡±


    Mitchel, who had not noticed them earlier, turned his gaze upon hearing Nicole¡¯sment.


    Mitchel, d in a finely tailored suit and ck overcoat, exuded inherent dignity.


    The girl by his side clung to his arm.


    Their closeness suggested they were a couple.


    When Mitchel¡¯s gaze met Raegan¡¯s, his eyes held no emotion.


    After a brief moment, he shifted his attention to Eloise and suggested, ¡°Shall we pick out some clothes?¡±

 Chapter 675

    Eloise noticed Raegan and felt a twinge of difort when she recalled their past encounters.


    But at the same time, she was buoyed by Mitchel¡¯s gentle and pampering tone.


    As she walked into the shop and looked around, nothing particrly caught her eye.


    However, she found herself fixated on the outfit Raegan was wearing.


    ¡°Do you have that dress?¡± she asked the saleswoman.


    ¡°The clothes here are all custom-made, and there¡¯s only one of each,¡± the saleswoman replied with a polite smile.


    Eloise¡¯s lips curled in displeasure.


    She usually preferred bright colors, but the dark green dress, which was not particrly eye- catching, looked so striking on Raegan.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Moreover, out of the corner of her eye, she caught Mitchel staring at Raegan and felt indignant.


    Well, she had no interest in an attire someone else had worn.


    With that, she gripped Mitchel¡¯s arm and turned to leave.


    The saleswoman was sophisticated, though.


    She nced at Eloise, turned to Raegan, and rolled her eyes.


    As she observed the scene, she discerned Eloise¡¯s affluent background from her high-end, custom attire.


    Beside Eloise, Mitchel exuded a noble air.


    With a decade of experience in retail, the saleswoman could tell he was rich and influential.


    On the contrary, Raegan had expressed she would not buy the outfit.


    It was probably because she could not afford it.


    Given the overcoat¡¯s price tag of over 100 grand, it was a reasonable assumption that not everyone could afford such luxury.


    It did not take a genius to know who to serve.


    ¡°Miss, wait,¡± the saleswoman said to Eloise with a courteous smile.


    ¡°I can ask thatdy to take the outfit off so you can try it on.


    Would that be alright?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Eloise was taken aback by the offer.


    She had no intention of embarrassing Raegan, but the opportunity presented itself.


    Her decision was influenced partly by jealousy, having seen Mitchel¡¯s fond gaze on Raegan.


    Mitchel had never seen her Like this.


    Therefore, Eloise raised her chin confidently and said, ¡°Yes, have her take them off quickly.


    I don¡¯t want to try them on, though.


    I¡¯ll buy them for my housekeeper.


    ¡±


    Her tone was sharp, and her words were intentionally demeaning.


    The fact that Raegan was currently wearing the outfit and Eloise nned to give it to her housekeeper was a clear jab.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Mitchel cast a frown toward Eloise.


    One could not discern if he was pleased or mad.


    The saleswoman, excited with the potential order, turned to Raegan and urged, ¡°Miss, please take it off.


    ¡±


    Nicole was infuriated.

 Chapter 676

    What the hell? Eloise was demeaning Raegan right in front of her!


    Worse still, Eloise even said she would buy those clothes for her housekeeper.


    How arrogant!


    ¡°What did you just say? Did we say we weren¡¯t going to buy them?¡±


    Nicole asked the saleswoman.


    The saleswoman nced at Raegan and reasoned, ¡°Thisdy just said no.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy them.


    ¡± Nicole reached for her card.


    Raegan¡¯s attempts to dissuade her were in vain.


    With a scornful nce at Eloise, who was clinging to Mitchel, Nicole scoffed inwardly.


    She found it ironic that Mitchel was a man Raegan had abandoned but was treasured by Eloise.


    The saleswoman shot an apologetic look at Eloise and went to process Nicole¡¯s payment.


    But soon enough, the saleswoman walked over to Nicole and condescendingly said, ¡°Miss, your card seems to have insufficient funds.


    ¡±


    It was not that Nicole was poor.


    It was just that she had given the wrong card.


    Realizing her mistake, Nicole awkwardly said, ¡°Oops, wrong card.


    ¡±


    As she reached for another card, Raegan intervened.


    Raegan shook her head and insisted, ¡°Please, don¡¯t.


    I don¡¯t want it.


    ¡±


    It was self-humiliating topete with Mitchel who could buy an entire mall.


    Raegan was practical and saw no value in such pettiness.


    With that, she quickly changed back into her own clothes and handed the clothes to the saleswoman.


    Because Raegan was adamant, there was nothing Nicole could do.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Just as they were about to step out, they saw Eloise casually pointing at a selection of clothes and, without even trying them on, asked, ¡°Mitchel, can you buy me all of those?¡±


    Mitchel gave a nod nonchntly.


    Eloise¡¯s face lit up, and she said with a coquettish smile, ¡°Thank you, Mitchel.


    You¡¯re so kind to me.


    ¡±


    ¡°Anything to make you happy,¡± Mitchel replied in an unusually gentle tone.


    This made Raegan fall into a trance.


    The memory of when theyst f@cked, how he grabbed her waist and demanded her to moan, shed across her mind.


    Mitchel seemed so different now.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    With a wistful smile, Raegan realized that his love, once given solely to her, could easily be bestowed upon another.


    As Nicole approached, Eloise cast a haughty look in her direction.

 Chapter 677

    Then, with a smirk, she stood on tiptoe, ki*sed Mitchel¡¯s cheek, and eximed joyfully, ¡°I¡¯m so happy!¡±


    Raegan was taken aback by their disy of affection.


    She immediately looked away andposed herself.


    Nicole¡¯s hackles rose.


    Just as she was about to confront Eloise, Raegan held her back and shook her head, urging her to let it go.


    Nicole tried, with all her might, to suppress her anger.


    Even so, she could not help but re at Mitchel as they passed.


    What a heartless jerk!


    Once outside, Nicole vented her frustration about Mitchel¡¯s demeanor.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°It seems that bastard¡¯s really into his new girlfriend.


    He even goes shopping with her.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Maybe it¡¯s because of her family¡¯s sess in new energy sector.


    ¡±


    Raegan, on the other hand, was not concerned with the business dealings.


    Sensing Raegan¡¯s low spirits, Nicole offered, ¡°If you¡¯re not up for shopping, we could go home.


    ¡±


    Raegan smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep shopping for a while.


    ¡±


    She did not want to spoil the day.


    It was not every day Nicole invited her out.


    Inside the boutique, Eloise was busy writing down a delivery address.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The saleswoman walked over to Eloise with a warm smile and offered two cups of coffee.


    As Eloise reached for a cup, Mitchel suddenly came over and asked, ¡°ALL set?¡±


    Startled, Eloise failed to grasp the cup, spilling the coffee onto the floor.


    The saleswoman quickly bowed her head and apologized.


    Recognizing her own mistake, Eloise waved at the saleswoman dismissively.


    It was not the saleswoman¡¯s fault, after all.


    Mitchel, however, seemed displeased and demanded, ¡°Where¡¯s the manager?¡±


    The male shop manager approached and bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Sir, what can I do for you?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze shifted to the saleswoman, and he coldly stated, ¡°Her service was unsatisfactory.


    ¡±


    Flustered, the saleswoman hurriedly exined, ¡°Sir, I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to spill the coffee.


    ¡±


    She cast a nce at Eloise with a pitiful expression, hoping Eloise would help her prove her innocence.


    Eloise, equally shocked, chimed in, ¡°Mitchel, it¡¯s okay, I¡­¡±


    But before she could finish, Mitchel fixed the manager with a stern look.

 Chapter 678

    ¡°How did your store even be part of this mall?¡±


    The shop manager lowered his head and asked, ¡°What would you like me to do, sir?¡±


    ¡°Fire her,¡± Mitchel curtly said and then left the store.


    The saleswoman was left dumbfounded.


    Her brief moment of triumph from the deals vanished, reced by shock and fear.


    On the verge of tears, she tried to follow Mitchel, but the manager held her back.


    ¡°This customer is a top-tier one,¡± the manager exined.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send the surveince footage to our headquarters for review.


    Go home for now.


    ¡±


    Meanwhile, Eloise looked unsettled.


    She had a feeling that Mitchel had done that not in her defense but in Raegan¡¯s.


    At this moment, she quickened her pace to catch up with Mitchel and then reached out to grasp his arm.


    But then, Mitchel turned sharply and gazed at her with an icy gaze.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like being touched.


    Don¡¯t do that again.


    ¡±


    Eloise¡¯s eyes turned red, and her cheeks burned as if she had been pped.


    The truth was, she did not actually ki*s him earlier.


    Mitchel had deftly avoided her.


    She had made loud noises on purpose because she was afraid of losing face.


    But she did not realize she had crossed his boundaries.


    Mitchel did not wait for her and marched ahead.


    Eloise forced herself to calm down and hurried after him.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She could not ruin this shopping trip, especially given the efforts of Mitchel¡¯s father on her behalf.


    Meanwhile, Raegan and Nicole were shopping at a cosmetics store on the first floor.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    After a while, Nicole excused herself to use the restroom, so Raegan wandered around while waiting.


    A few steps away, Raegan spotted a wallet on the ground.


    It was a simple ck Kraft design, adorned with a short-name logo.


    She recognized it at once.


    Raegan was reluctant to pick it up at first.


    But as she pondered, she thought of the potential risk to Mitchel if his identity documents got lost and fell into the wrong hands.


    With that, she picked up the wallet, intending to hand it over to the reception desk so they could inform its owner.


    However, before she could take a few steps, she saw Mitchel standing by the railing and talking to someone on the phone.


    Eloise was nowhere in sight.


    Not wanting to cause a scene, Raegan gently tugged on his sleeve to get his attention.


    She was about to say something when he suddenly shook her hand off and snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.


    ¡±

 Chapter 679

    Mitchel¡¯s action surprised Raegan.


    His forceful motion caused Raegan to stumble and fall and the wallet to fly out of her grasp.


    Pain seared through Raegan¡¯s hand.


    She must have scr@ped her skin on the floor.


    Moreover, her ankle throbbed, possibly sprained.


    Hearing a yelp, Mitchel impatiently turned around.


    His expression shifted to shock upon seeing Raegan on the floor.


    He immediately extended his hand to help.


    But then, Nicole happened to emerge from the bathroom and pushed him away.


    Nicole had seen how Mitchel mercilessly pushed Raegan away.


    Without a second thought, she rushed up to Mitchel and jabbed her finger at him.


    ¡°Are you a man or not? How could you hit your ex-wife?!¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s face turned pale.


    He wanted to approach Raegan and apologize, but Nicole blocked his way.


    At the same time, Eloise came out of the restroom.


    Upon hearing from Nicole that Raegan was Mitchel¡¯s mysterious ex-wife, she stood there, utterly stunned.


    She feared Raegan might attempt to rekindle her rtionship with Mitchel.


    It was not impossible, considering Raegan was pretty.


    Without thinking, Eloise rushed to Nicole and snapped, ¡°How dare you push him! Don¡¯t you have any manners?¡±


    Indignant on Raegan¡¯s behalf, Nicole retorted, ¡°I¡¯d push him again if I could.


    He¡¯s a jerk!¡±


    Eloise then red at Raegan and began berating her.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re Mitchel¡¯s ex-wife.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Have you no shame? How could you show up at his office when you¡¯re already divorced? Have some self-respect.


    Don¡¯t bother Mitchel.


    Don¡¯t stoop so low.


    ¡±


    The noise around them grew.


    For a moment, Raegan felt a wave of dizziness.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    As the scene before her appeared to recede, Raegan¡¯s memory took over, and she recalled the times Mitchel had done simr things but with Lauren.


    She narrowed her eyes and stared at him for a long time.


    Mitchel at this moment ovepped his image from her memories.


    Mitchel had not changed, and she always ended up enduring the pain.


    ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re the one obsessed with Mitchel.


    Raegan left him,¡± Nicole sneered.


    Nicole and Eloise¡¯s argument escted, drawing the attention of everyone around.


    ¡°Nicole, please, no more fighting,¡± Raegan interjected.


    Her voice, though not loud, cut through the heated exchange.


    She limped forward, picked up the wallet, and extended it toward Eloise.


    With a resigned smile, Raegan said, ¡°He dropped his wallet.


    I found it and intended to return it.


    Please, don¡¯t misunderstand.


    Not everyone wants to get back with their ex.


    ¡±


    With those words, Raegan grasped Nicole¡¯s hand and walked away, avoiding Mitchel¡¯s gaze.

 Chapter 680

    As Raegan walked away, her feet ached, and her steps were rigid.


    But she was determined not to show her difort.


    She focused on walking with as much grace as possible and masked any sign of pain.


    Meanwhile, Mitchel looked visibly upset.


    Eloise handed over his wallet and muttered, ¡°Your ex-wife¡¯s friend is so aggressive.


    It makes me think your ex-wife must be difficult, too.


    It¡¯s good that you¡¯re no longer together.


    As she spoke, she felt a sudden chill.


    She looked up and met Mitchel¡¯s icy stare.


    ¡°Who said you have the right to judge?¡± he snarled, which sent shivers down Eloise¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Mitchel, I¡­¡±


    Mitchel had no interest in listening to her and cut her off with a cold look, ¡°Raegan never chased after me.


    It was always the other way around.


    Eloise¡¯s heart sank, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°How can you say that, Mitchel? Your father said I¡¯d be your wife¡­¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t make my decisions,¡± Mitchel replied sharply.


    Not wanting to talk to her anymore, he took his wallet and dismissed her bluntly, ¡°Leave now.


    I don¡¯t want to see you again.


    ¡±


    At the entrance of the mall, Nicole noticed Raegan¡¯s swollen ankle and felt a surge of anger toward Mitchel.


    Raegan¡¯s condition worsened with each step.


    With a sigh, Nicole supported Raegan and offered, ¡°I¡¯ll bring the car around.


    Wait for me here.


    ¡±


    As night fell, the dim street lights flickered on.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Standing at the door, Raegan was engulfed in sadness.


    Then, she felt something cold on her face.


    She touched it and realized they were tears.


    Before she could ponder further, Nicole¡¯s car headlights illuminated her.


    Not wanting Nicole to see her tears, Raegan quickly wiped them away.


    In the car, Nicole tried to lighten the mood with humor.


    A few momentster, she peered into her rearview mirror and frowned.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that guy in the car behind us look like that jerk Mitchel?¡±


    Raegan nced back and saw a silver luxury car.


    It was hard to identify the driver.


    Knowing Mitchel¡¯s collection of cars, Raegan could not be certain it was him.


    Nicole could not see the driver clearly as well, so she just offered a reminder.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 681

    ¡°Raegan, I can¡¯t stay over tonight.


    Make sure to lock your door and stay safe, okay?¡±


    Raegan nodded.


    ¡°Okay.


    ¡±


    Just then, her phone buzzed with a new message.


    Raegan opened it and saw it was from Henley, asking about her decision to trante a book.


    She could not recall discussing this with him.


    Suddenly, an idea urred to her.


    She nced at the silver car still trailing them and typed a reply.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Are you free? Can youe over to my ce to discuss it?¡±


    ¡°sure.


    I¡¯m close by.


    I¡¯ll be there shortly,¡± Henley replied almost immediately.


    ¡°Meet me at my door.


    ¡±


    After Nicole dropped her off at her apartment, Raegan went upstairs to her unit to find Henley already waiting.


    She opened the door and invited him, ¡°Come in, please.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    As they settled in, Raegan ¡°identally¡± spilled coffee on him.


    The next moment, she looked at him and asked, ¡°Do you want to take a shower?¡±


    Henley was not born yesterday not to know what it meant to take a bath in a woman¡¯s house.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He looked at Raegan¡¯s bare face.


    She had radiant skin, a pair of almond eyes, and rosy lips.


    She was still very pretty, even without makeup.


    As the warm light shone down on her, he could see the fine hair on her delicate face.


    This made her lovelier in his eyes.


    No normal man would not be charmed by Raegan¡¯s beauty.


    And Henley was not an exception.


    After staring at Raegan for a while, he felt his lower abdomen tightened.


    He was aroused.


    His deep-set eyes were fixed on her as he asked, ¡°Is it convenient for you now?¡±


    The way Henley stared at her made Raegan feel a bit awkward.


    She looked away and murmured, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Henley.


    ¡±


    She must admit that she wanted to take advantage of him at first.


    But when she thought about it, she immediately realized it was wrong.


    After all, it was her own problem.


    She should solve it by herself.


    With this realization, Raegan stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get you a towel.


    ¡±


    But when she turned around, Henley suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    She looked at him in confusion, only to see that his eyes shone.


    He said, ¡°Let me help you.


    ¡±

 Chapter 682

    When Henley saw the confusion on Raegan¡¯s face, the corners of his mouth curved into a smile.


    He added calmly, ¡°I¡¯m your boyfriend, right?¡±


    Raegan wasn¡¯t sure if she was only imagining things, but she seemed to hear some coaxing in his voice.


    Before Raegan could reply, Henley stood up and took off his coat.


    Then, he began to unbutton his shirt.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.


    ¡±


    While Henley was in the bathroom, the doorbell rang.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Raegan walked to the door and checked through the peephole.


    It was Mitchel standing outside.


    She was a little hesitant to open the door.


    This time, Mitchel knocked directly.


    Raegan was startled.


    What if her neighbors would be disturbed? At the thought of this, she quickly opened the door.


    As soon as the door was opened, Mitchel¡¯s eyes fell directly on Raegan¡¯s face.


    Her cheeks were pinkish and tender.


    She must have just taken a shower because her hair was still wet.


    She was already in her nightgown.


    It had only been a few days that Mitchell hadn¡¯t seen Raegan, but he already missed her so much.


    He felt like he hadn¡¯t seen her in months.


    But what about her? Did she miss him even a bit?


    In fact, she happily went shopping with her friends.


    When he bumped into her at the mall, she just ignored him.


    She treated him like a stranger.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Now that he was in front of her at the door of her apartment, he still felt her strong indifference.


    His heart ached.


    It was as if it was being pricked by thousands of needles.


    Mitchel didn¡¯t expect that when Raegan said she wanted to put an end to their rtionship, she really meant it.


    She wasn¡¯t just throwing a tantrum.


    She didn¡¯t hesitate to draw a clear line at him.


    At the thought of this, Mitchel clenched his fists tightly.


    He said in a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to push you away today.


    I didn¡¯t know it was you.


    ¡±


    Raegan didn¡¯t seem surprised when she heard this.


    She nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.


    ¡±


    She knew Mitchel didn¡¯t hold a grudge against her.


    There was no need for him to embarrass her in public.


    She must admit she was a bit upset back then.


    But it was only for a moment.


    She soon forgot about it.


    That was because she no longer had any expectations for Mitchel.


    Such kinds of things didn¡¯t affect her.


    But who did he want to get rid of at that time? Did he mistake her for Eloise?

 Chapter 683

    Raegan didn¡¯t want to think about the answer anymore.


    It was none of her business, anyway.


    After all, Mitchel¡¯s mind was inherently unpredictable.


    He was difficult to understand Raegan¡¯s indifference crushed Mitchel¡¯s heart even more.


    But he didn¡¯t dare to be too aggressive this time.


    He was afraid of scaring her, so he could only pretend to be calm.


    He looked at her ankle and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your ankle? Does it still hurt?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Raegan replied briefly.


    She sounded very cold.


    And because of this, the anger in Mitchel¡¯s heart instantly surged.


    He suddenly grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have any¡­¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s voice trailed off.


    Then, he pushed Raegan away.


    His eyes fell on a man¡¯s coat on the sofa.


    Also, the sound of water in the bathroom attracted his attention.


    He felt like he was pped heavily on the face.


    His face turned even colder and gloomier.


    He looked at Raegan with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Who is in there?¡±


    Raegan didn¡¯t answer.


    Mitchel leaned over and pressed his handsome face against hers.


    He demanded harshly, ¡°Answer me.


    ¡±


    Raegan looked at Mitchel calmly and replied indifferently, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, first of all, I am not your employee.


    I don¡¯t have to report anything to you.


    Besides, I have nothing to do with you.


    So, you have no right to meddle in my business.


    ¡±


    These words ignited Mitchel¡¯s anger even more.


    He sneered, pushed Raegan away, and turned around to go to the bathroom to confront the guy inside.


    However, Raegan blocked his way and said coldly, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, this is my ce.


    You don¡¯t have the right to do things at will.


    ¡±


    Mitchel clenched his teeth.


    He was now overwhelmed by anger.


    ¡°Raegan, how can you cheat on me like this?¡±


    Raegan looked at him as if she was looking at a Lunatic.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, I¡¯m still so young.


    Isn¡¯t it normal for me to fall in love again? And we¡¯re divorced.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    How can you use me of cheating?


    Besides, you have those women around you.


    And what right does a man have t


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    o ask his ex-wife to stay single for him?¡±


    Mitchel was so angry that he was at a loss for words.


    He must admit that when it came to Raegan, he was helpless.


    He shouldn¡¯t have been irritated by her in the first ce.


    And he shouldn¡¯t have promised her to end their rtionship back then.


    He stared at her.


    His eyes were as deep as a bottomless pit.


    He threatened, ¡°Raegan, have you forgotten the consequences of provoking me?¡±


    But Raegan didn¡¯t show even the slightest trace of fear.


    Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, don¡¯t forget about your promise.


    I hope you can be a man of your word.


    Otherwise, I will really look down upon you.


    ¡±


    These words sounded very familiar to Mitchel.


    Raegan mimicked Eloise¡¯s words in the shopping mall today.

 Chapter 684

    Obviously, Mitchel¡¯s new girlfriend was jealous, and she regarded Raegan as her rival.


    Mitchel pursed his thin lips tightly.


    His body tensed with rage.


    He had no choice but to swallow back the words he wanted to say.


    The disgust and avoidance in Raegan¡¯s eyes were very apparent.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    At this moment, all the arrogance and conceit in his body shattered.


    Mitchel swallowed hard, making his Adam¡¯s apple bob up and down.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    He exined, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think it is.


    Eloise and I are just¡­¡±


    Mitchel paused for a while.


    Suddenly, he didn¡¯t want to say anything more.


    After all, he knew that Raegan was not interested in hearing the truth.


    She didn¡¯t care whether he was seeing someone or not.


    After being silent for a while, Mitchel finally opened his mouth again to say something.


    However, the door of the bathroom was opened with a tter.


    Then, a familiar voice sounded.


    ¡°Raegan, can you get me a bath towel?¡±


    The expression on Mitchel¡¯s face drastically changed upon hearing this.


    However, Raegan remainedposed.


    She turned around, grabbed a bath towel, and handed it to Henley.


    When Henley emerged with the towel, surprise flickered across his face at the sight of Mitchel.


    Nevertheless, he swiftly regained hisposure.


    ¡°Why are you here sote, Mr.


    Dixon?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Henley¡¯s words stunned Mitchel, who couldn¡¯t help but look at Henley in disbelief.


    Henley reached out to yfully ruffle Raegan¡¯s hair and said in an indulging voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t you invite Mr.


    Dixon in for a seat?¡±


    But Raegan responded expressionlessly, ¡°It¡¯s quitete.


    ¡±


    They interacted so intimately and acted as if Mitchel didn¡¯t exist.


    Mitchel¡¯s thin lips pressed into a tight line, and his eyes betrayed a hint of redness.


    He looked at Raegan and questioned, ¡°Did you two sleep together?¡±


    Raegan was momentarily taken aback by the intensity in his dark eyes.


    Mitchel pulled Raegan closer, his anger palpable.


    ¡°Answer me.


    Did you sleep with him?¡±


    Henley attempted to free Raegan from Mitchel¡¯s grasp but was forcefully pushed away.


    In a fit of anger, Mitchel raised his fist, aiming for Henley.

 Chapter 685

    Reacting quickly, Raegan pushed Mitchel away and said coldly, ¡°Mitchel, if youy a finger on him, I will make you regret it!¡±


    Mitchel stopped his impending punch and looked at them.


    A bitter smile suddenly appeared on his lips.


    How absurd! He couldn¡¯t believe Raegan and Henley had truly been together all along.


    Furthermore, his investigations led him to believe that their rtionship was a charade, a facade maintained for the benefit of Henley¡¯s family.


    Hence, he was unfazed by Raegan pretending to be Henley¡¯s girlfriend, confident he would win her back one day.


    However, everything had crumbled before him.


    Raegan and Henley were indeed together.


    This was Henley, the man adoring and pestering Raegan during their marriage.


    The same guy who had jeopardized their marriage multiple times.


    It could have been any guy, but definitely not Henley.


    Mitchel felt a mix of disgust and nausea.


    He slowly lowered his fist.


    The desire to hit Henley had already disappeared.


    He just shot Raegan a disdainful look and said, word by word, ¡°You make me sick.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s face went pale at his words.


    With a cold glint in his eyes, Henley interjected, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, please show some respect to my girlfriend.


    ¡±


    But Mitchel brushed off Henley¡¯s words like an irritating fly.


    A sardonic smile yed on his lips as he looked at Raegan.


    He then turned around and left.


    As Mitchel¡¯s figure retreated, Raegan felt a sensation akin to having her heart snagged by a fishhook.


    It took Henley calling her twice to bring her back to the present.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Henley put a hand on her shoulder and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Raegan sidestepped his touch awkwardly and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m fine.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    Henley withdrew his hand, but his eyes underwent an indescribable change as he looked at her.


    Oblivious to the change in his eyes, Raegan turned around, retrieved Henley¡¯s clothes from the dryer, and handed them to Henley.


    Henley¡¯s gaze darkened.


    ¡°What if hees backter?¡±


    It was a subtle proposal, suggesting he could spend the night since there were two bedrooms.


    Moreover, it would be a good opportunity to deepen their rtionship.

 Chapter 686

    Raegan shook her head definitively and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    He won¡¯te back.


    ¡±


    The look in Mitchel¡¯s eyes before he left conveyed finality.


    This time, they were really over, and Raegan was certain of it.


    This was the oue she had expected when she decided to involve Henley.


    After getting dressed, Henley noticed Raegan seemed a bit worn out, so he didn¡¯t say anything more.


    He simply handed her the book that needed trantion.


    This was a favor Henley was doing for Raegan.


    One of his foreign clients was into this novel and was willing to pay big bucks for a tranted version.


    However, hisnguage was rare, and finding a trantor was like searching for a needle in a haystack.


    Thankfully, Henley recalled Raegan¡¯s proficiency in this foreignnguage while they were in college.


    Raegan had once been chosen by the school to act as a trantor for a visiting delegation from that country during a cultural exchange.


    What he didn¡¯t realize back then was that Raegan had picked up this rarenguage not out of pure passion but because of the lucrative trantion opportunities it presented.


    Back then, her grandmother¡¯s health was failing, and Raegan needed funds not only for her expenses but also for medical bills.


    Given the saturation of moremonnguages in the job market, she focused on mastering this lesser-known Language to ensure financial stability.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful to Henley for this opportunity since she was preparing to study abroad and needed a lot of money.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    In a soft tone, she said, ¡°Henley, I¡¯m sorry about today.


    You have done so much for me, and I shouldn¡¯t take advantage of you for my benefit.


    ¡±


    Sensing her sincerity, Henley, initially hesitant to say anything, found himself impulsively asking, ¡°Raegan, would you consider being my girlfriend?¡±


    Raegan looked at him in surprise.


    Wearing a faint smile, Henley rified, ¡°I mean, a real couple.


    ¡±


    Raegan was confused when she heard that.


    She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Don¡¯t you already have someone in your heart?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be with her anymore.


    She is happy now, and I want to find my happiness too.


    Let¡¯s give it a shot.


    What do you think?¡±


    Henley was quite good at hiding things he wanted to hide.


    A handsome man could easily win people over, especially when


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    his eyes were clean and pure.


    This sudden confession left Raegan stunned.


    But she assumed Henley wasn¡¯t too keen on her and didn¡¯t take his proposition seriously.


    She politely declined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Henley.


    I¡¯m not looking to be in a rtionship right now.


    You are amazing, and you deserve someone better.


    ¡±


    ¡°Raegan, don¡¯t underestimate yourself.


    You excel in every aspect in my eyes.


    ¡±


    Henley¡¯s words were open and sincere.


    He sounded like he truly appreciated her.


    Before Raegan could respond, Henley continued with a smile, ¡°As you venture onto a broader stage in the future, there will be plenty of men pursuing you.


    Don¡¯t turn me down immediately.


    Give me time to prove myself.


    Then, you can decide whether to ept me or not.


    ¡±

 Chapter 687

    Raegan¡¯s cheeks flushed in response to his words.


    Rarely had someone confessed to her with such passion.


    This was apletely new experience for Raegan, something she had never experienced with Mitchel.


    After all, Mitchel and she were from different social worlds.


    Mitchel was someone out of her league.


    Even though Mitchel never looked down on her, Raegan always felt at a disadvantage in their rtionship, as if she didn¡¯t deserve him.


    Back when she was younger, numerous suitors pursued her, but at that time, she prioritized her studies.


    To fend them off, she fabricated a story about having a boyfriend in a different city, leaving her admirers disappointed and backing off.


    Marriage narrowed her social circle even further, limiting her interactions with men.


    At that time, romantic considerations were furthest from her mind.


    Henley¡¯s words sounded reasonable, and he didn¡¯t press her to ept him immediately.


    The final decision was hers, leaving Raegan unsure of how to decline him.


    Before she could say anything more, Henley gracefully left, not giving her the chance to voice her thoughts.


    When he got into the car, the kindness on Henley¡¯s face vanished instantly.


    He noticed that every time he got close to Raegan, his head would ache, causing difort.


    Furthermore, this unease had been escting, unsettling his nerves and clouding his mind.


    He was always adept at keeping his thoughts to himself.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He would never reveal his true feelings, no matter how badly he wanted something.


    He would firsty out a detailed n and make his prey approach him voluntarily.


    He relished the feeling of havingplete control over everything.


    However, this time, he felt no satisfaction.


    He only had an uncontroble impulse.


    He was anxious and frantic, yearning to possess Raegan as soon as possible.


    ncing back at the window, a smile yed on Henley¡¯s lips, but it held no warmth.


    Only an icy coldness and malice lingered.


    Meanwhile, Raegan wasn¡¯t deeply affected by Mitchel¡¯s hurtful words.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    That night, she burned the midnight oil, immersing herself in tranting the book.


    Completing this assignment promised a hefty paycheck of three hundred thousand dors.


    This money could help her solve the current predicament.


    After the divorce, Raegan understood that only through hard work could she gain the strength to choose and protect herself in times of trouble.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to be idle and endure abuse from others.


    With this in mind, her desire to pursue further studies abroad intensified.


    She knew that only by bing strong enough could she prevent anyone from bullying her again.

 Chapter 688

    In the dimly lit bar, Mitchel nursed his drink, drowning in a sea of despair.


    Luis and Jarrod, his drinkingpanions for the evening, sat nearby.


    Luis cleared his throat, looked at Mitchel, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong this time?¡±


    Mitchel brushed off the question.


    However, Luis smirked and continued, ¡°Let me guess.


    Did Miss Benton get on your nerves again?¡±


    Eloise¡¯s relentless pursuit of Mitchel was no secret.


    It was mainly because Eloise was so high-profile that she expressed her love for Mitchel on the social tform every single day.


    In the tight-knit world of the wealthy, gossip traveled faster than Light.


    Despite Luis¡¯ prodding, Mitchel remained stoic.


    ¡°Is it something to do with Raegan?¡± Luis tried another angle.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Her?¡± Mitchel finally responded, a sneer forming on his lips.


    ¡°That woman has nothing to do with me.


    ¡±


    His words dripped with coldness, cruelty, and unwavering determination, It was the first time Luis had heard Mitchell speak of Raegan in such a manner.


    Mitchel said those words seriously, but Luis found them unbelievable.


    ¡°You im she has nothing to do with you.


    But have you forgotten that you often go back to her and harass her again and again?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s grip on the wine ss tightened.


    It was as if he wanted to crush it.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°This time, it¡¯s true.


    From now on, whatever she does will have nothing to do with me.


    ¡±


    Luis still wanted to say a few words tofort Mitchel.


    He asked, ¡°What did Raegan do to you this time?¡±


    Before Mitchel could answer, Jarrod snorted.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s just a woman.


    Why still bother? What you need to do is find a couple of women to y with.


    Believe me, you will forget about herpletely.


    ¡±


    Mitchel put a cigarette between his fingers and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not interested.


    ¡±


    Jarrod raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t be attracted to anyone else aside from her.


    ¡±


    Mitchel looked at him with a frown.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.


    ¡±


    Chapter 689


    But actually, he didn¡¯t know.


    After all, he had never tried it with anyone else.


    But Jarrod seemed right.


    Only Raegan could arouse him.


    He had no interest in other women at all.


    Mitchel¡¯s face darkened.


    He put the cigarette in his mouth irritably, took a long drag, and blew a mouthful of smoke.


    Luis kicked Jarrod lightly and snorted.


    ¡°hey, don¡¯t stir up trouble.


    What if I find you a woman now? Will you sleep with her?¡±


    Jarrod raised his eyebrows again.


    ¡°Of course! Do I have any reason to refuse? Since you want to introduce several women to me, I am more than willing to ept your kindness.


    ¡°Really, huh?¡± Luis kicked Jarrod again.


    He smiled and continued, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know you and Miss Lawrence have been intimate recently? What do you want to do? Reignite the me of love between you two?¡±


    Jarrod shook his head, ¡°Of course not.


    I¡¯m just in the mood to y with her recently.


    ¡±


    But when Nicole¡¯s image shed in his mind, Jarrod¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down.


    Luis was right.


    He had been sleeping with Nicole a lot recently.


    BunnyBookery ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Since she confessed that she still had feelings for him, it seemed something had changed in their s@xual activities.


    He couldn¡¯t deny the fact that he became a little addicted to it, and it was not only to vent his desire like he did before.


    Luis looked at Jarrod with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Oh, man! Brag and bounce!¡±


    Jarrod tilted his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s perfectly normal for men to love s@x.


    Not everyone is preparing to be a celibate monk like you.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    Luis rolled his eyes at Jarrod, who was deliberately shifting the topic to him.


    Jarrodughed at his reaction.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually wondering if your tool can still work.


    ¡±


    Luis smiled wickedly and said deliberately, ¡°Do you want to give it a try?¡±


    A wave of disgust surged in Jarrod¡¯s heart.


    ¡°f@ck off!¡±

 Chapter 690

    Jarrod picked up the ss and drank it up.


    ¡°Guys, I¡¯m leaving.


    You continue the fun.


    ¡±


    Luis knew Jarrod walked out in disgust.


    But he didn¡¯t mind it.


    He turned to Mitchel and said, ¡°I think you should let go of Raegan for now.


    It¡¯s only momentary, anyway.


    It¡¯s more important to focus on the matter with your father.


    Make him let down his guard.


    Once he feels at ease, he¡¯ll surely contact that illegitimate son.


    Then, you can catch him and put him in the open.


    It¡¯s better to deal with him openly than in secret.


    ¡±


    Seeing that Mitchel was nomittal, Luis didn¡¯t know how much of their conversation Mitchel had absorbed.


    Luis sighed.


    ¡°As for Miss Benton, don¡¯t be too hard on her.


    Just bear with her these days.


    ¡±


    Mitchel remained expressionless.


    Luis couldn¡¯t read his mind.


    Luis rubbed his temples with his fingers andined, ¡°Why did I invest in your family¡¯s shares? You, the major shareholder, don¡¯t even worry about your family business.


    While I, a nobody, worry every day that your father will hand thepany to his illegitimate son.


    ¡±


    Mitchel said indifferently, ¡°You got nothing to worry about.


    Even if Alexis hands thepany to his illegitimate son, you can still withdraw your shares.


    You won¡¯t suffer a significant loss.


    ¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Mitchel, you are hopeless.


    ¡± Luis looked frustrated.


    ¡°Think about my words.


    I can see Miss Benton is quite satisfied with you.


    I never ask you to apany her in a considerate way.


    But please, don¡¯t always wear that gloomy face and be indifferent to her.


    Try tomunicate with her normally.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Luis paused, recalling his experience in dealing with women.


    Then, he added, ¡°When a woman has you in her heart, you only need to say a few casual words, and she will soften.


    But once she loses you in her heart, she won¡¯t care about anything you say or do.


    ¡±


    Luis¡¯ words somewhat hit Mitchel.


    Indeed, Raegan no longer had him in her heart.


    Aside from totally getting rid of him in her heart, she also learned to stab him deep in his heart.


    Fortunately, he sobered up and regained hisposure.


    After smoking a cigarette, his mind became clearer and calmer.


    ¡°Since Alexis wants the new energy project of the Benton family so much, I need to y along with him and ensure he negotiates this deal as soon as possible.


    ¡±


    Luis raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Are you suggesting putting on an act?¡±


    ¡°No, not a fake one.


    I¡¯ll make a real one.


    ¡±


    Mitchel tapped the table with his slender and beautiful fingers.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°The members of the Benton family are not stupid.


    They won¡¯t link thepany¡¯s development with their daughter¡¯s marriage.


    Present them with a win-win situation, and they¡¯ll naturally be attracted.


    ¡±


    Luis breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this.


    Indeed, Mitchel hit the target directly every time he made a move.


    Luis said casually, ¡°If you are as clear-headed as this when ites to your rtionship with Reagan, you wouldn¡¯t have ended up in a divorce.


    ¡±

 Chapter 691

    Sure enough, God was fair.


    When He gave people extraordinary skills, he also bnced them with weaknesses.


    Mitchel rubbed his forehead, looking irritable again.


    He frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t mention her.


    As I have said, she has nothing to do with me.


    He said those words again.


    Luis just smiled without saying anything.


    He believed that if a man really felt this way, he wouldn¡¯t keep emphasizing it.


    Repeating it over and over again was no different from deceiving himself .


    Jarrod went straight to Oasis Apartment.


    This was one of his many properties.


    And recently, he let Nicole stay here so he coulde to her anytime.


    When he arrived downstairs, he immediately noticed the dim yellow light on the eighteenth floor.


    It was an indication that Nicole was at home.


    He stood there looking up at the light while smoking.


    An indescribable feeling rose from the bottom of his heart.


    Although he still hated her, he sometimes thought it was good for them to go on like this.


    Jarrod stubbed out his cigarette and entered the apartment building.


    He took the elevator in a good mood.


    He had inexplicable and unspeakable anticipation to see her.


    Jarrod was about to open the door when his phone suddenly rang.


    He received two video clips.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    His brows furrowed slightly.


    He squinted and clicked the videos.


    The first video showed Nicole and Raegan chatting while eating at a mall.


    ¡°Nicole, do you still love Jarrod?¡± Raegan asked.


    Nicole replied, ¡°I¡¯m not out of my mind yet.


    I¡¯d rather love pigs and dogs than love him.


    I will never love him.


    I just found an effective way to deal with him.


    ¡±


    Raegan frowned and said worriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything foolish.


    If you offend Jarrod, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll hurt you.


    ¡±


    Nicole smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be deceived by Jarrod¡¯s appearance.


    He only looks formidable on the surface.


    But the truth is, he is still as naive as before.


    He is easy to deceive.


    ¡±


    Then, the video abruptly stopped.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 692

    It only took thirty seconds for Jarrod¡¯s mood to change dramatically.


    But he seemed calm, clicking the second video.


    It was a video of Nicole having breakfast with a young man by the roadside.


    They were eating pizza while chatting andughing happily.


    They looked like a couple.


    Jarrod knew who sent these videos to him.


    He forwarded the second video to Alec, followed by a voice message.


    ¡°I want all the information about this man in five minutes.


    ¡±


    Then, Jarrod put his phone back into his pocket and pushed the heavy door open expressionlessly.


    In the room, Nicole stared at the blood she had coughed up into the trash can.


    Its red hue was stark and unsettling.


    Not long ago, a doctor diagnosed her with a severe gastric ulcer and warned her of a potential progression to stomach cancer if not treated promptly.


    Recently, she had been frequently drinking with her potential clients.


    Nicole had be known as someone who could handle an impressive amount of alcohol.


    However, it was not that she never got drunk.


    The truth was, she often retreated to the bathroom to vomit and maintain her sobriety.


    Otherwise, she would seem vulnerable when alone.


    The routine of forced vomiting and enduring acid reflux had inflicted significant damage on her stomach.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The doctor rmended she run a further examination tomorrow.


    She must admit, she was terrified about the result.


    What if she had stomach cancer?


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She was an only child, and her parents were not in good condition.


    If they learned she was ill, it might be a blow to them.


    Nicole forcefully pushed these worries aside.


    With that, she tidied up the trash can, concealed its contents with waste paper, and masked the odor with an air freshener.


    With that, she prepared several dishes and waited for Jarrod to return.


    Knowing Jarrod usually arrived homete, she dyed cooking.


    Almost immediately after sending him a message, she received his reply that he would be home in ten minutes.


    ¡°Home?¡± Nicole mused.


    This word echoed in her mind as she read his message.


    Jarrod¡¯s home with her?

 Chapter 693

    This was merely a ce for him to getid with her.


    At the shopping mall today, Raegan seemed to want to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    Nicole figured Raegan must be worried about her after seeing her bruises and scars.


    To ease Raegan¡¯s worry, Nicole assured her Jarrod was easily fooled by her and that there was no need to worry about her.


    In all honesty, even Nicole did not believe her own words.


    She resented Jarrod.


    If it were not for him, the Lawrence family¡¯s business would not have suffered, sparing her from the obligation of drinking with clients.


    After all, this was the very cause of her illness.


    But ever since she confessed her love for him, Jarrod¡¯s behavior had somewhat surprised her.


    While still intense in the bed, he rarely degraded her now.


    There were times when they interacted like any normal couple, and heartwarming moments, like today, happened from time to time.


    Had Jarrod changed for good?


    Nicole did not like having such expectations.


    Even if he had changed, she could not forget about Jamie¡¯s presence.


    ALL Nicole had ever wanted was a simple and content life.


    That was all.


    While Nicole was in deep thought, the door swung open.


    Jarrod had returned.


    Her face lit up with joy at the sight of Jarrod.


    At this moment, she walked up to him with a beaming smile and greeted, ¡°You¡¯re back.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    On the contrary, Jarrod was standing at the door and staring at her with cold eyes.


    Nicole was about to take his coat when suddenly, she sensed something was amiss.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re quite the actress, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jarrod uttered in disdain.


    ¡°What?¡± Nicole froze.


    Before she could react, his eyes bore into her with a chilling intensity.


    Jarrod smirked.


    ¡°Put on something s@xy ande out with me.


    ¡±


    Nicole was stunned.


    Confused as to what Jarrod was talking about, she stammered, ¡°But you haven¡¯t eaten what I made¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Jarrod brushed past her, walked over to the table, and waved his hand.


    Crash! Jarred yanked the table cloth and overturned the table with a sinister smile on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had it.


    ¡±

 Chapter 694

    Even though Nicole was not the brightest of the bunch, she could sense that something was wrong.


    She nced at the mess on the floor and asked with forced calm, ¡°Jarrod, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Without ncing at Nicole, Jarrod pulled a piece of clothing from the wardrobe and flung it in her direction.


    ¡°Just wear this,¡± hemanded.


    Nicole stared at the garment in shock.


    Jarrod bought it for her to wear in bed.


    How could she possibly wear it in public?


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Get changed,¡± Jarrod ordered, his voice cold andmanding.


    ¡°Or should I call your mother to help you?¡±


    His words sent shivers down her spine.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll get changed,¡± Nicole whispered with quivering Lips.


    She changed into the clothes right in front of Jarrod and slipped on an overcoat.


    Jarrod cast a disdainful nce at her and pushed open the door.


    Nicole, however, remained behind.


    When he turned around, he found that Nicole was squatting on the porch with beads of sweat forming on her forehead.


    She was in pain again.


    She had waited for him to return without eating anything, leading to a painful stomachache.


    Crouched and panting heavily, Nicole pleaded, ¡°Jarrod, could we go out tomorrow? I have a stomachache¡­¡±


    Jarrod looked at her, devoid of sympathy, thinking she was just putting on an act.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her acting looked convincing.


    How foolish of him to feel pity for her.


    Was he going to fall for her tricks again?


    Jarrod stared at her with narrowed eyes and said in an icy tone, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go out, maybe I should ask your mother if she¡¯s free to apany me.


    ¡±


    As soon as he said these words, he reached for his phone to make the call.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go,¡± Nicole said, struggling to suppress her difort.


    Jarrod looked at her with utter contempt.


    Although feeling unwell, Nicole climbed into Jarrod¡¯s car.


    He drove to the club at full speed.


    As soon as Nicole stepped out of the car, she could not hold back anymore and vomited.

 Chapter 695

    The acid reflux caused intense pain.


    Nicole wiped her mouth with a wet tissue and was shocked to find out she had vomited blood again.


    When the pain somehow subsided, Nicole straightened up to find Jarrod had already entered the club without even looking back at her.


    Nicole followed Jarrod in a hurry.


    But when Jarrod saw here in, he still pressed the door close.


    The abrupt movement of the elevator nearly made Nicole vomit blood again.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Jarrod¡¯s eyes held a mocking glint as he stared at her.


    Nicole felt a pang of pain in her heart.


    She wanted to know why he was acting this way.


    Their rtionship was improving, wasn¡¯t it? How could his behavior change suddenly?


    After hesitating for a long time, she finally asked, ¡°Jarrod, what¡¯s wrong? If there¡¯s something on your mind, can¡¯t you just talk to me about it?¡±


    The elevator doors slid open, and Jarrod stepped out.


    But just as he was about to enter a chamber, he stopped.


    ¡°Nicole, do you really think you can fool me again?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    With a mocking smile ying on his lips, Jarrod yed a video in front of Nicole.


    The conversation between Nicole and Raegan was audible.


    ALL of a sudden, Nicole¡¯s face drained of color.


    ¡°Jarrod, you¡¯ve got it all wrong.


    What I meant was¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Jarrod grabbed her by the neck and pinned her against the wall.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your lies.


    Just do as I say.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Nicole, gasping for air, turned a shade of purple and was unable to utter a word.


    This video was taken out of context.


    She had been referring to a memory from school, a time when Jarrod was innocent and gullible.


    She used to make up stories about boys giving her love letters, just to see Jarrod get jealous and ignore her.


    Back then, Jarrod was naive and easy to trick.


    Nicole had not meant to imply that Jarrod was still easily fooled.


    She just thought he might have retained some of his old traits.


    Seeing her struggling for breath, Jarrod released her.


    Nicole copsed to the floor, gasping.


    Jarrod glowered at her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve given you a few days of peace.


    Have you forgotten what it¡¯s like to be in torment?¡±

 Chapter 696

    Nicole looked up at him with despair and hurriedly exined, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, Jarrod.


    I was just¡­¡±


    Jarrod sneered and arrogantly used the toe of his shiny leather shoe to lift Nicole¡¯s chin, an act that was utterly demeaning.


    ¡°Seeing your hypocrite face makes me sick,¡± he said with utter disdain.


    Nicole¡¯s lips quivered, but no words came out.


    She knew arguing with him was futile.


    Whatever she said, Jarrod would not believe her.


    With this thought in mind, she braced herself for the impending ordeal.


    ¡°Get up,¡± Jarrodmanded.


    Nicole forced herself to her feet.


    In Jarrod¡¯s eyes, every move she made was to deceive him.


    Jarrod nced at Nicole with revulsion, pushed the door open, and walked into the room.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Inside, several middle-aged men stood to greet Jarrod.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jarrod acknowledged them with a nod and took his seat.


    These men were CEOs of their respectivepanies.


    Though older than Jarrod, they were aware that Jarrod was more powerful and influential than them.


    Recently, they were eager to coborate with Jarrod on a lucrative project.


    However, they had yet to agree on terms as Jarrod¡¯s proposed price was exceedingly low.


    Jarrod¡¯s shrewdness often rubbed people the wrong way.


    But they had no choice but to engage in discussions with him.


    During the meeting, Deniz noticed Nicole standing at the door.


    He turned to Jarrod and politely asked, ¡°Jarrod, is she your girlfriend?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Deniz, your vision must be failing,¡± Jarrod replied with scorn.


    ¡°She¡¯s not my type.


    She¡¯s here for your entertainment.


    ¡±


    The implication was clear to everyone.


    She was merely a whore.


    Despite the warmth of the room, Nicole felt a chill.


    It was only then that she realized Jarrod¡¯s intentions.


    The brief sense of warmth she had felt earlier that day shattered with his words.


    A bitter smile crossed Nicole¡¯s face.


    She had been deluded to think Jarrod had softened up when getting along with her.


    He had never taken the time to listen to her side of the story, not even a single word.

 Chapter 697

    In Jarrod¡¯s eyes, Nicole¡¯s sorrow was nothing but an act.


    At this moment, his dark and foreboding gaze fell on her, and he demanded, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to start undressing?¡±


    Suddenly, Nicole¡¯splexion drained of color.


    Was Jarrod unaware that beneath her coat, she only wore her underwear as he instructed?


    Removing her coat would be akin to standing naked for all to see, wouldn¡¯t it?


    In the past, Nicole had joined clients for dinners, but always dressed in her professional attire.


    Being a Lawrence, people would only dare to mock Nicole with words, never mistaking her for a mere whore.


    But now, Jarrod seemed poised to tarnish her good name in this entertainment ce.


    The other two men perked up.


    ¡°Stop acting so prim and proper.


    We¡¯re not here to watch you hide behind that coat.


    Off with it, and make it quick.


    ¡±


    ¡°Yes, entertain us well and you¡¯ll be handsomely rewarded.


    ¡±


    Their expressions were filled with unsavory intent, making Nicole reel as if she had been struck across the face.


    Jarrod, watching her frozen stance, let out a sardonicugh.


    ¡°Let¡¯s remember, Miss Lawrence hails from a respectable family.


    Perhaps we should allow her a moment to consider.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s rather dull.


    Maybe we should find someone else to entertain us for the time being?¡±


    With a gesture from Deniz, a group of barmaids entered, dressed in revealing attire and drawing all eyes.


    Deniz pointed out two particrly striking women, instructing them, ¡°Take special care of Mr.


    Schultz.


    ¡±


    These two women were well-trained and walked toward Jarrod as instructed immediately.


    Their eyes lit up when they saw Jarrod.


    Such a dashing guy was seldom seen here.


    They approached him unabashedly and settled on either side, hands provocatively on Jarrod¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, what would you like to do now?¡±


    Deniz chuckled at their forwardness.


    ¡°You¡¯re both quite fortunate to attend to a man of Mr.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Schultz¡¯s caliber.


    ¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 698

    Jarrod didn¡¯t dismiss their advances, enveloping them with an arm each and boldly finishing the drink nestled against one¡¯s curves.


    The wine¡¯s aroma lingered as Jarrod squinted his eyes at Nicole and, with a mocking smile, he toyed with his phone.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, should I get your family¡¯s permission for you?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s heart seemed to lurch at the mention of her family.


    Suddenly, Nicole felt a grip around her throat, stealing her breath away.


    She was certain Jarrod intended to torment her this evening.


    If she failed to appease Jarrod, he might unleash his fury upon her family.


    Was she to ingratiate herself with these men, like a whore?


    A scornful smile crept across Nicole¡¯s face.


    Very well, she wouldply with his desires.


    She shed her bulky coat, unveiling her slender legs and smooth skin.


    Her undergarments scarcely concealed her curves.


    The barmaids in attendance all inhaled sharply.


    Their alluring attire was meant to charm the patrons, yet they stood no chance against Nicole¡¯s unveiled elegance.


    ¡®s BunnyBookeryN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    As anticipated, every man¡¯s gaze clung to Nicole.


    Nicole was undeniably a good-looking woman in terms of her appearance.


    Even in mere undergarments, Nicole exuded an undeniable presence, starkly unlike the barmaids.


    Casting aside her dignity, Nicole approached those men, seated herself alongside them, and lifted a wine ss.


    ¡°My apologies for the breach of conduct on my initial day.


    Allow me to offer amends,¡± she dered.


    With that, Nicole downed her wine in a one gulp, her tongue delicately catching the remaining droplets, a vision of allure.


    Nicole held the undivided attention of those men.


    Such a prize she was!


    Jarrod, witnessing Deniz¡¯s greedy stare, felt a shadow cross his striking features, a surge of displeasure rising within.


    Jarrod lifted his hand to massage his temples, convincing himself he just found Nicole¡¯s behavior repulsive.

 Chapter 699

    The gloomy expression in Jarrod¡¯s eyes deepened, and he looked rather pale even with thepany of two barmaids.


    His gaze swept over Nicole with a frigid air, anticipating her next move.


    Meanwhile, Deniz, lost in his desire, withdrew several thick bundles of cash from his briefcase, shoving aside the barmaid next to him.


    He beckoned Nicole over.


    ¡°Come, take a seat here.


    These will all be yours if you attend to me well.


    ¡±


    Nicole, after a swift swallow of wine, winced as a sharp pain red in her stomach.


    From the corner of her eyes, she saw Jarrod¡¯s shirt carelessly undone by the barmaids whose hands were roaming his chest.


    His features were alight with pleasure, signaling his contentment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll certainly do my utmost to please you tonight,¡± Nicole responded with a beguiling smile, sliding into the seat beside Deniz.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Deniz moved quickly to hold Nicole¡¯s waist, bringing her into his arms with a fervent touch.


    Nicole¡¯s brow furrowed briefly before smoothing.


    Deniz¡¯s breath, heavy and tainted, washed over her as he voiced his approval.


    ¡°I like women who are open and uplicated like you.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s lips pressed together, a wave of nausea rising.


    Masking her difort as a bid to drink, she deftly managed to dodge Deniz¡¯s advances.


    ¡°Mr.


    Miller, allow me the honor of pouring your drink.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Deniz, gripping her delicate wrist, tilted back his head to drain the ss, then lurched for Nicole.


    Her smile still enchanting, Nicole offered, ¡°Another ss for you, Mr.


    Milter?¡±


    As Deniz touched Nicole¡¯s soft hand, he inquired, ¡°And your name, darling?¡±


    With a hint of scorn flickering in her eyes, Nicole answered, ¡°Nicky will do.


    ¡±


    That name struck a chord in Jarrod, his brooding eyes turning stormier.


    Nicky It was Nicole¡¯s nickname during their tender days of affection, when she dered to him earnestly, ¡°You¡¯re the only one in this life to call me Nicky.


    ¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    But now¡­ How could Nicole allow this old man, whom she had only just met a moment ago, to address her in such a manner?


    Jarrod¡¯s throat tightened, hisposure slipping.


    ¡°What a slut!¡± he muttered to himself.

 Chapter 700

    The other men, enthralled by Nicole¡¯s charm, began topete in their offers, flinging cash onto the table, one even audaciously tossing a stack of cash at Nicole¡¯s face.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Nicole was shocked, feeling as though her face was on fire.


    These drunk menined, ¡°Mr.


    Miller, don¡¯t keep holding her.


    Nicky¡¯s here for our enjoyment.


    ¡±


    ¡°Indeed, let¡¯s have fun together.


    ¡±


    Never before had Nicole endured such public disgrace.


    Previously, Jarrod¡¯s torment had been private, but now he had pushed her into the open, subjecting her to the crowd¡¯s derision.


    Despite her inner turmoil, Nicole maintained a facade of cheerfulness.


    Nicole knew Jarrod¡¯s only desire was to witness her utter humiliation, to satiate his own sense of satisfaction.


    Complying with his wishes would only tighten his grip on her and hasten the downfall of the Lawrence family.


    Nicole was acutely aware that she could not afford to gratify Jarrod.


    In times of despair, it wasmon for people to endure beyond their perceived Limits.


    And Nicole was no exception.


    At this moment, her outfit was quite revealing, giving her a vulnerable appearance, yet her resolute dignity stayed intact.


    Even in the lowly role of a whore drinking with these disgusting men, Nicolemanded attention, reigning supreme over the establishment.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Surveying the greedy faces in front of her, Nicole raised her ss with a smile and assured, ¡°Don¡¯t be concerned, gentlemen.


    Nicky will be here to keep youpany tonight.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    iquor to ward off the lecherous advances.


    Yet, she couldn¡¯t fend off everyone.


    A series of uneven bruises marred her skin.


    Some left harsh pinches, branding her with red, swollen imprints.


    Nicole, however, uttered noints.


    She had faced far crueler treatment at Jarrod¡¯s hands.


    Byparison, these men were almost kind.


    Nicole¡¯s slightly drunk state only added to her allure in the eyes of the onlookers.


    She cast an involuntary nce at Jarrod, then quickly diverted her gaze.


    With renewed resolve, she topped up her ss and went around, bottle in hand, toasting each man.

 Chapter 701

    Finally, under alcohol¡¯s sway, Nicole approached Jarrod with a full ss in hand.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, Nicky wishes you¡­¡±


    Her words slurred as she attempted the toast.


    She tilted her head back, emptying her ss, indifferent to Jarrod¡¯s stern countenance.


    Jarrod¡¯s expression turned stormy, having lost sight of the fact that he was the instigator of this debacle.


    He regarded her as a shameless woman, entertaining these men in such attire, acting no better than a whore.


    He was livid.


    A palpable tension quickly enveloped the chamber.


    Yet, Nicole remained oblivious, her spirits high as she jovially indulged in drinks with Deniz, Korbin, and the rest.


    Her flirtations came effortlessly, her alluring gaze enhancing her charm far beyond those barmaids.


    Eventually, Deniz lost his self-control.


    He was prepared to risk everything for Nicole¡¯s whims.


    Ovee with desire, Deniz pulled Nicole over and pressed her against the sofa.


    The other drunk men, fueled by jealousy and alcohol, clumsily approached.


    ¡°I want her, too.


    ¡°Deniz! Sharing is only fair, don¡¯t you think.


    Their lecherous smiles broke into a predatory leap toward Nicole.


    Bang! A bottle hurled at Deniz¡¯s head interrupted the chaos.


    In a split second, a trickle began from his scalp.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Deniz¡¯s blood soon sttered onto Nicole¡¯s face, turning her stomach.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    With nothing ingested earlier, Nicole¡¯s retching brought up only the vile taste of blood.


    Deniz¡¯s head was a gory mess, his blood mingling indistinguishably with hers.


    Clutching his head, Deniz cursed furiously, ¡°Who hit me? Who¡¯s the bastard?¡±


    Another bang followed.


    Deniz was struck once more.


    His cries soon filled the room.


    The other two men copsed, their yells for security filling the air.

 Chapter 702

    ¡°Security¡­ Where are the guards? Where are they¡­¡±


    Jarrod, cleaning his hands of the wine stains, rose with a bottle of red wine in hand and roared at them, ¡°f@ck off!¡±


    Confused, those men couldn¡¯tprehend Jarrod¡¯s rage.


    However, deciphering his anger was less important than escaping.


    They supported each other, stumbling out.


    Those barmaids scattered as well.


    Then, Jarrod advanced toward Nicole.


    Nicole reclined on the sofa, her sneer unwavering at the sight of Jarrod.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Ssh! Jarrod doused Nicole with the red wine, erasing the blood that wasn¡¯t hers.


    With a firm grip, he seized her chin.


    Jarrod¡¯s teeth clenched as he growled, ¡°Have youe to your senses yet?¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Being choked by the red wine, Nicole found herself speechless, her responseing only as a fit of coughs.


    ¡°Nicky?¡±


    The pressure of Jarrod¡¯s hand increased, seemingly intent on crushing her jaw.


    ¡°Nicole, you truly are remarkable, aren¡¯t you? How can you be so utterly shameless?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this exactly what you desire, Mr.


    Schultz?¡±


    Upon his return, Jarrod had sought every way to degrade her.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Nicole felt baffled by Jarrod¡¯s current fury.


    Simultaneously, a searing pain gnawed at her stomach, contorting her face in agony.


    Clutching her stomach, battling both intoxication and pain, Nicole managed to say, ¡°No recognition for such an obedient person Like me?


    You¡¯re quite mean, Mr.


    Schultz.


    ¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s hands showcased prominent blue veins.


    He stripped off his suit jacket and dr@ped it over Nicole.


    Witnessing this, Nicole sneered, ¡°Ah, Mr.


    Schultz, do you also want to f@ck me?¡±


    Her hand lifted to tally, though her mind swam in a haze.

 Chapter 703

    ¡°You¡¯ll need to join the queue then.


    Deniz, Korbin, and¡­ There are five before you.


    ¡±


    At that moment, Jarrod boiled over with rage.


    He yelled in frustration, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Nicole!¡±


    Nicole slurred, ¡°If that¡¯s your wish, you¡¯ll need to pay, Mr.


    Schultz!


    They¡¯ve all given me money.


    Your turn now!¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s rage erupted like a volcano, seething to his very crown.


    A cold mask reced his typically attractive visage.


    ¡°You crave it that much? Very well, I shall oblige!¡±


    With that, Jarrod flung the jacket off with the ferocity of a wild animal.


    Rage blinded him.


    There was no trace of mercy in his gaze.


    His only thought was to make Nicole suffer.


    The wrath consumed Jarrod, overshadowing his genuine emotions.


    Again, he was impressed and swayed by such a lowly woman like her.


    How foolish!


    His grasp tightened, his teeth sinking into Nicole¡¯s neck viciously.


    Heughed at himself silently for falling for Nicole¡¯s trick again.


    This heartless creature who had betrayed, wounded, and fooled him, now mocked him further!


    He resolved he would not let her go lightly this time!


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    At the very least, she should witness the torments of hell!Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Nicole, enduring the fiery torment within her stomach, gritted her teeth in defiance.


    ¡°Is that the extent of your prowess, Mr.


    Schultz?


    Resorting to such rude actions with women, huh?¡±


    Jarrod snorted dismissively at her words.


    ¡°Rumors had it that you¡¯ve fallen for a man.


    Is that so?¡±


    Nicole came back to her senses abruptly and denied it at once, ¡°No, that¡¯s not true.


    ¡±

 Chapter 704

    Jarrod¡¯s sneer deepened as he probed, ¡°This man, is he Roscoe Watts by any chance?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s frame tensed up immediately at the mention of his name.


    Jarrod¡¯s eyes narrowed, a glint of jealousy betraying his cool demeanor.


    He dressed swiftly after concluding his business.


    Looking down at Nicole, he suggested, ¡°Shall we go see him now?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s expression congealed at his words.


    Striving forposure, she rified, ¡°Jarrod, Mr.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Watts is merely my doctor, nothing more.


    Please, don¡¯t cause him any distress.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s gaze was frosty as he replied, ¡°Mr.


    Watts? Well, I wouldn¡¯t have thought you preferred younger men.


    ¡±


    ¡°Stop it, Jarrod! Have you lost your mind?¡± Nicole burst out.


    ¡°Lost my mind?¡± Jarrod¡¯s voice was biting.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see just how mad I am when we meet Mr.


    Watts.


    ¡±


    He then scooped up his suit from the floor, wrapped Nicole in it, and hoisted her over his shoulder.


    Nicole fought back in vain, shouting, ¡°Jarrod, you monster! Let me go!¡±


    Ignoring her protests, Jarrod tossed her into the car and sped off to the hospital.


    Coincidently, Roscoe was attending his shift in the emergency room, unaware of the impending storm.


    Nicole, gripped by a sinking feeling, implored Jarrod again, ¡°I¡¯ve told you, there¡¯s nothing between Mr.


    Watts and me.


    I swear it.


    ¡±


    Jarrod nced at her agitated features and snapped, ¡°Spare me your lies!¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The next moment, he yanked Nicole into the emergency room.


    Bang! Nicole hit the floor.


    Roscoe, rmed by themotion, rushed to assist Nicole, asking with concern, ¡°Nicole, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Watts, we barely know each other,¡± Nicole whispered, withdrawing from his touch.


    Roscoe reeled from her rejection, but the sight of Jarrod pieced everything together.


    In a professional tone, he inquired, ¡°How may I assist you, miss?¡±


    Nicole clutched the suit to herself, revealing bruise-marred legs.


    She remained silent.

 Chapter 705

    Jarrod¡¯s voice wasced with malice as he turned to Roscoe.


    ¡°Can you treat a torn wound?¡±


    Roscoe met Jarrod¡¯s taunting look with detachment.


    ¡°Of course.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s smirk twisted as he dared.


    ¡°Then examine her.


    I¡¯m eager to witness it.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange an infusion for the patient first, then tend to the wound,¡± Roscoe stated, typing into theputer before instructing Jarrod, ¡°You can fetch the medicine now.


    ¡±


    With a cold smile, Jarrod departed.


    Roscoe maintained his distance, opting to stand by theputer.


    He asked Nicole, ¡°How can I help you? What do you want me to do?¡±


    Nicole remained silent, simply shaking her head in response.


    Shortly after, Jarrod entered with medication in hand.


    Observing the space between Nicole and Roscoe, a flicker of curiosity crossed Jarrod¡¯s eyes.


    Jarrod extended the medicine to Roscoe, questioning, ¡°Does she need to start with an infusion or should she be applied with the medicine first?¡±


    Handing the medication to a nurse, Roscoe instructed, ¡°She can apply the medicine at home.


    Start with an infusion for now Jarrod¡¯s eyebrows lifted in surprise.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to apply medicine for her yourself?¡±


    Looking up, Roscoe¡¯s voice was soft but firm.


    ¡°No.


    If you require assistance, the nurse is avable.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Undeterred, Jarrod¡¯s voice carried a hint of implication.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the application myself.


    ¡±


    Roscoe appeared not to register Jarrod¡¯s words, turning his attention back to his work as the nurse finished administering the fluids.


    Jarrod grabbed a cigarette and nced at Roscoe from a short distance.


    Roscoe, with his good looks and ck-rimmed sses, appeared innocent and non-threatening, much like the campus heartthrob.


    A cold smirk crossed Jarrod¡¯s face as he mused over Nicole¡¯s possible attraction to this type of men.


    He pondered whether Roscoe had s@x before.


    He didn¡¯t know whether Nicole and Roscoe had an affair or not.

 Chapter 706

    The only thing clear to Jarrod was their shared moment over breakfast.


    Leaning casually against the door, Jarrod fiddled with his cigarette, probing with a smile, ¡°Roscoe, you know Nicole.


    Why act as if you don¡¯t?¡±


    Without ncing up, Roscoe responded honestly, ¡°Given her four monthly hospital visits, she¡¯s hard to forget.


    I asked her once if she needed to call the police, but never again.


    ¡±


    Jarrod was taken aback.


    Nicole¡¯s frequent hospital visits were news to him.


    His encounters with her were intense, consumed by passion, leaving him uncertain if her difort was a result of their intimacy or something deeper.


    Preferring not to see her face, to spare himself the distress, he would ask her to turn away each time.


    Jarrod had more questions for Roscoe but was interrupted by an attractive nurse who approached Roscoe.


    ¡°Dr.


    Watts, it¡¯s for you.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    The nurse hastily ced it down and retreated shyly.


    Roscoe remained still, and noting Jarrod¡¯s idleness, he suggested, ¡°You might consider purchasing some liquid nourishment like porridge for your girlfriend.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She¡¯s had nothing but an apple since noon.


    ¡±


    Jarrod was stunned.


    He did not deny the term ¡°girlfriend¡±.


    Exiting the room, he instructed Alec to purchase some porridge.


    Once acquired, Jarrod ced the steaming bowl on the bedside table near Nicole.


    Nicole, slightly drunk though not noticeably so, jerked her head away in a startled motion as Jarrod approached.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Jarrod had intended to procure a new set of clothes for her and even considered asking Alec to drop some off.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    However, the thought of Roscoe prompted a change of heart.


    Bowing his head, Jarrod¡¯s warm breath brushed against Nicole as his hand roamed without restraint.


    Leaning in, he murmured, ¡°I want you.


    ¡±


    ¡°Jarrod, choose the time and ce wisely for your advances.


    This is a hospital,¡± Nicole chastised, gripping his hand firmly.


    But her strength was no match for his.


    She red, issuing a warning, ¡°If you dare to cross the line, I will¡­¡±


    ¡°What will you do?¡± Jarrod retorted, pinching Nicole¡¯s cheek, causing her Lips to pout and teeth to sh in protest.


    His gaze grew heavy.


    He hadn¡¯t found satisfaction in the chamber earlier, and her involuntary pout seemed alluring to him.


    Nicole winced from the pinch, her tolerance evident in her furrowed brow.


    Observing her usual furrowed brow, Jarrod felt a twinge ofpassion.


    Yet, his sympathy waned as he recalled her repeated deceptions.

 Chapter 707

    With a cold stare, Jarrod held Nicole¡¯s chin firmly.


    ¡°This is what you want.


    Can¡¯t you handle it now?¡± he taunted.


    Disgust swept through Nicole.


    He was audacious, caring little for the asion and the surroundings.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Closing her eyes, Nicole exhibited a vulnerability seldom seen, whispering, ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m in so much pain now¡­¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s scoff was bitter.


    ¡°Then moan.


    If it pleases me, I might just release you.


    ¡±


    Suddenly, Nicole¡¯s gaze lifted to the white hospital walls, her realization dawning.


    Jarrod wanted Roscoe to overhear her moan.


    He wanted to degrade her and test their bond.


    In a different time, Nicole would willingly share intimacy with Jarrod and avoided the sting of disgrace.


    Yet, having been subjected to such degradation, her sense of dignity seemed worthless now.


    A sharp ache in her abdomen served as a grim reminder of her possibly fleeting life, casting doubt on the necessity of maintaining her pride while enduring such agony.


    With a deft movement, she caressed the coarse tips of Jarrod¡¯s fingers with her tongue.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Her lips parted ever so slightly, releasing a sound that was both alluring and pitiful.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Mmm¡­¡±


    After a minute of her charade, Jarrodmanded, ¡°Enough.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s lips were a firm line, his gaze icy with unfulfilled yearning.


    He realized he didn¡¯t want anyone else to hear her voice.


    More than that, he yearned to silence herpletely, to possess her in a way that left her soundless.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    This overwhelming urge agitated him.


    Nicole scoffed.


    ¡°Finished so soon, Mr.


    Schultz? Others might question your prowess.


    Jarrod¡¯s eyes grew darker and his smothered desire rekindled.


    With a sardonicugh, he shot back, ¡°Damn it! Nicole, don¡¯t provoke me.


    ¡±


    His mock was sharp.


    ¡°If I were ipetent, you wouldn¡¯t be hospitalized now.


    ¡±

 Chapter 708

    At his words, Nicole¡¯s defiance seemed to crumble.


    Pain still racked her body.


    She knew better than to rile up this madman.


    Jarrod¡¯s phone pierced the tension with its ring.


    Without hesitation, he answered, ¡°Honey.


    ¡±


    Amidst her haze of difort, Nicole discerned the caller¡¯s identity.


    It was Jamie.


    Then, Jarrod¡¯s voice took on an unusual softness as he said, ¡°I¡¯1L be there in no time.


    Just stay put.


    ¡±


    Once the call ended, Jarrod addressed Nicole, who was still hooked to her IV, ¡°Alec will take you back.


    ¡±


    Nicole turned away, too entangled in her emotions to reply.


    Jarrod¡¯s eyes remained cool, unaffected by her silence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be jealous.


    Your acting disgusts me, he sneered, then strode out without a second nce.


    Alone, Nicole exhaled in relief.


    She reveled in the thought that Jamie¡¯s needs might keep Jarrod away tonight, granting her a rare peace.


    She drifted into a light doze only to be startled awake by a cold sensation on her legs.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    Her ankle was suddenly seized, and she locked eyes with Roscoe¡¯s attractive face, his actions clear.


    A wave of shyness washed over her flushed features.


    In his usual deep tone, Roscoe murmured, ¡°Let me tend to your wounds, Nicole.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Roscoe grasped Nicole¡¯s ankle gently, yet his touch was steady and did not interfere with his task.


    d in disposable stic gloves, Roscoe applied an ointment that brought a cooling relief and numbed the pain.


    The sensation was soforting that Nicole found her toes involuntarily curling, her pulse thudding audibly in her ears.


    Roscoe¡¯s expression remained detached throughout the procedure.


    Once he finished with the ointment, he discarded his gloves in the trash bin, along with the porridge Jarrod had brought, without a second nce.


    He exited briefly, returning with a thermos in hand, and proceeded to elevate the bed.

 Chapter 709

    ¡°Nicole, would you prefer to feed yourself, or shall I assist?¡± he inquired, his politeness unwavering.


    Nicole, still somewhat dazed from the treatment, only registered his question when he repeated it.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She reached out slowly.


    ¡°I can manage on my own.


    ¡±


    As her fingers brushed against his, Roscoe insisted, ¡°Stay still.


    I¡¯ll handle this.


    ¡±


    Roscoe set up a small table, expertly transferred the porridge into a bowl, and fetched a spoon.


    Nicole couldn¡¯t help but notice the pristine beauty of his hands, his nails short and clean, his veins subtly pronounced against his clenched fists, signaling strength.


    Her cheeks flushed with heat.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time he had tended to her wounds.


    As Roscoe handed her the spoon, Nicole¡¯s hunger surged, especially for the shrimp-corn porridge, her favored dish.


    She began to eat with an earnest appetite.


    After the meal, Roscoe cleaned up the table and returned the bed to its original position.


    ¡°You should rest now, Nicole.


    I¡¯ll be here to look after you,¡± he offered.


    But Nicole¡¯s head shook in denial.


    ¡°No, Roscoe.


    ¡±


    Roscoe¡¯s gaze was intense as he watched her silently.


    Nicole turned her face away, not daring to look at him.


    She said, ¡°My father¡¯s support for your education was one thing.


    You don¡¯t owe me for the help you¡¯ve given.


    You see, anyone entangled with metely seems to suffer.


    ¡±


    Roscoe listened without a flicker of emotion across his face.


    When Nicole paused, he voiced his thoughts, ¡°Nicole, I was disheartened when you didn¡¯t recognize me before.


    ¡±


    Nicole recalled their encounter at the hospital¡¯s safe corridor, but her mind was a haze back then, thanks to Jarrod, leaving no space for Roscoe¡¯s image.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Thest she¡¯d seen Roscoe, he was a young teen of fifteen, one of many in a crowd where her father had taken her to aid the underprivileged, and Roscoe hardly stood out.


    She didn¡¯t remember him.


    Six years had passed by.


    Now, Roscoe was an intern at the hospital.


    Gazing down at her, Roscoe probed, ¡°Nicole, do you love that man?¡±


    Her response came swift and sure.

 Chapter 710

    ¡°No.


    ¡±


    It was only at this moment that Nicole grasped the truth.


    Her affections had clung to an untainted Jarrod, not the monster who refused to let her parents go without a second thought.


    Caught in a reverie, Nicole felt Roscoe¡¯s touch steering her gaze back to him.


    ¡°Nicole, I dressed your wounds, hoping you¡¯d understand my intentions,¡± he murmured.


    Roscoe¡¯s eyes were clear andpelling, making Nicole find it hard to stand his gaze.


    Sensing his next words, Nicole averted her eyes.


    She didn¡¯t want to drag anyone else into her turmoil.


    Thus, before Roscoe could voice his thoughts, Nicole interjected, ¡°Roscoe, to me, you¡¯re Like a little brother.


    Though I hold no love for him, my bond with him isplex.


    You¡¯ve turned out well, and that would please my father.


    Let¡¯s leave it at that¡­¡±


    With that, Nicole suggested they keep things as they were, effectively rejecting him.


    Just as Nicole tried to turn her face away, Roscoe grabbed her arm gently.


    He remained silent, gazing at her briefly.


    Suddenly, Roscoe bowed his head, halting just before his thin lips met Nicole¡¯s.


    With a soft grin and a whisper, Roscoe vowed, ¡°Nicole, once I surpass that man, you will be mine.


    ¡±


    Left alone, Nicole¡¯s mind reeled.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    What the hell? In her eyes, Roscoe was still a little boy.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    But now, his words somewhat unsettled her.


    On a Friday morning, Raegan got a message from Bryce, requesting her address to pick her up.


    She sent her location to him.


    She made her way downstairs after learning Bryce¡¯s arrival.


    A few paces from the door, she spotted a ck off-road vehicle.


    Bryce lounged in the passenger seat, beckoning her over with a curled finger.


    Raegan pulled open the door and climbed aboard.


    To her surprise, Eloise was seated in the back, her presence almost tangible with hostility.


    Eloise¡¯s eyes narrowed at the sight of Raegan.


    She turned to Bryce, questioning sharply, ¡°Bryce, is she your tutor?¡±


    Bryce merely grunted in response.


    The air was thick with tension.


    Eloise harbored dislike toward Raegan, and Raegan disliked Eloise¡¯s presence.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 711

    Raegan took a seat, pressing herself against the door, creating as much distance as possible from Eloise.


    Eloise¡¯s gaze Landed on Raegan¡¯s modest backpack and her lips twisted into a sardonic smile.


    ¡°Are you going to have a trip Like this?¡± she taunted.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Raegan simply nodded.


    Eloise¡¯sughter rang out, tinged with malice.


    Anticipation for the weekend¡¯s adventure began to bubble within Eloise.


    As the vehicle pulled away, Raegan¡¯s eyes drifted to the front row, where Mitchel took the wheel.


    Mitchel had swapped his usual suit for a casual navy windbreaker and sunsses, his new attire lending him an air of rugged charm.


    Taking in Bryce¡¯s and Eloise¡¯s outfits, a realization dawned on Raegan.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    They were headed for a mountain trek.


    Yet, Bryce had kept this from her, no doubt to throw her off bnce.


    Determined to make the best of the situation, Raegan decided against overthinking.


    She rested her head against the window, feigning sleep.


    The journey was long, and perhaps thanks to Mitchel¡¯s skilled driving, Eloise drifted into sleep, her head resting against the window.


    As for Raegan, she remained awake with her eyes closed, acutely aware of Eloise¡¯s head now resting against her shoulder.


    To avoid any awkward eye contact with Mitchel, Raegan continued to feign sleep, resisting the urge to shove Eloise away.


    After a while, the car¡¯s consistent motion made Raegan feel inclined to nap.


    She mused on how Mitchel¡¯s driving had changed since Eloise entered the picture, his earlier haste reced by a considerate pace.


    Upon arriving, Raegan stirred from her light doze.


    Unlike Eloise, who was deeply asleep, head on Raegan¡¯sp, arms encircling her waist.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan nudged Eloise, who remained unresponsive.


    Suddenly, the back door swung open.


    Mitchel loomed into view, tapping Eloise¡¯s back to wake her up.


    But Eloise, disoriented from her abrupt awakening,shed out with a p across Raegan¡¯s face.


    Eloise had hardly applied any force, yet Raegan¡¯s delicate skin couldn¡¯t withstand even that mild p.


    In the brief silence that followed, realization dawned upon Eloise.

 Chapter 712

    Eloise observed Raegan¡¯s reddened cheek, then her own palm, and understood the cause.


    Attracted by the noise, Bryce confronted Eloise with a fury akin to a lion¡¯s, ¡°Eloise, have you lost your mind? How could you hit her like that?


    Although Bryce bore no fondness for Raegan, he still defended Raegan.


    After all, he was the one who brought Raegan here with him.


    If any reprimand was aimed at Raegan, it shoulde from him, not others.


    Eloise had intended to apologize to Raegan.


    She was frank but never malicious.


    But as soon as she heard those questioning from Bryce who was younger than her, she retorted immediately, ¡°Why the outrage? It was unintentional.


    ¡±


    ¡°Then offer her your apologies,¡± Bryce insisted.


    Bryce¡¯s anger seemed to eclipse Eloise¡¯s, and he looked poised to force an apology by grabbing Eloise¡¯s cor.


    Terrified, Eloise sought refuge behind Mitchel, clutching at Mitchel¡¯s garment in her anxiety.


    Mitchel intercepted Bryce¡¯s hand with a scowl, his voice icy.


    ¡°Calm yourself.


    It was an ident.


    ¡±


    Bryce winced at the pain in his hand, incredulous.


    ¡°Mitchel, you¡¯re taking her side?¡±


    ¡°Yes, is that an issue?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze grew frostier.


    ¡°Are we proceeding with our hike or not?¡±


    Initially, Raegan didn¡¯t mind at all, aware that Eloise didn¡¯t do it on purpose.


    However, witnessing Mitchel¡¯s overt protection over Eloise shifted something within her.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She knew the feeling of being defended was undeniably pleasant.


    Eloise, grinning broadly, trotted behind Mitchel and taunted Bryce with a face.


    Bryce was seething with anger.


    He had believed he could have some fun when Hector was away, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated that Hector would assign Mitchel to watch over him.


    Moreover, Mitchel, the typically upied CEO was monitoring him personally and even joined his hiking with Raegan.


    Such misfortune!


    Raegan found Bryce¡¯s defending her startling.


    She was somehow moved, bolstering her resolve to better his opinion of her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the n, exactly? Could you tell me now?¡± Raegan inquired.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 713

    Bryce stood, one hand on his hip, gesturing toward the mountain.


    ¡°See that peak? If you can withstand two days and a night at the summit, I¡¯ll fulfill any request you have.


    ¡±


    ¡°Deal.


    ¡± Raegan¡¯s agreement came swiftly, without a trace of doubt.


    With a smirk, Bryce warned, ¡°Just so you¡¯re aware, I¡¯ll only provide you with a tent.


    You need to manage yourself.


    No food or drink from me.


    ¡±


    He eyed Raegan¡¯s modest backpack, adding with gravity, ¡°It¡¯s not toote to concede and step down.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s response was firm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ve got this.


    ¡±


    Bryce¡¯s scoff was clear.


    ¡°Cry all you want on the mountain.


    No one will escort you down Raegan disregarded his taunts and set off.


    Bryce waspletely taken aback.


    The trail was treacherous, a challenge to navigate.


    Despite a not-quite-healed sprained ankle hampering her, Raegan¡¯s stamina wasmendable.


    She was an aplished distance runner in her school days.


    In contrast, Bryce, climbing for leisure, had hired help for his gear, allowing him to ascend with ease.


    Eloise, on her first mountain climb, was abuzz with excitement, chatting eagerly with Mitchel.


    Her enthusiasm was infectious, though it soon waned, reced by a weary silence.


    Initially trailing, Raegan steadily gained on the group.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Exhausted, Eloise called out for a break, parched and fatigued.


    Bryce, too, showed signs of exhaustion, his forehead beaded with sweat.


    As they drank, Raegan pushed on, announcing, ¡°I¡¯ll continue upward.


    ¡±


    Impressed, Bryce nodded, resting with Eloise at the trail¡¯s edge.


    Further up, Raegan¡¯s thirst intensified.


    She reached for her water bottle, but a sudden rustle halted her.


    The wilderness was unnerving.


    She turned around, only to recoil at the sight of Mitchel¡¯s looming figure.

 Chapter 714

    Raegan was teetering on the brink of a fall, but Mitchel¡¯s swift hand caught her.


    The next instant, Raegan tumbled into Mitchel¡¯s embrace, the water bottle escaping her grip.


    Surrounded by jagged rocks, a fall could be disastrous.


    Instinctively, Raegan clung to Mitchel, her face against his sturdy chest.


    And there, against him, she heard the rhythmic assurance of his heartbeat.


    Raegan took some time to recognize the overly close nature of their stance.


    She inhaled sharply and leaped away from Mitchel¡¯s embrace.


    Her reaction made Mitchel¡¯s attractive features darken.


    He said harshly, ¡°Drop this trick.


    The mountain¡¯s crowded, and I have no interest in you.


    ¡±


    Raegan had opened her mouth to express gratitude, but his words stopped her cold.


    Herplexion lost its color.


    Nearby, a group of climbers cast meaningful looks at Raegan, mistaking her for someone craving for a one-night stand.


    Disturbed by their stares, Raegan shot Mitchel a re, turned around, and ascended silently.


    She soon noticed the same group of men taking a break ahead.


    Their gazes were unsettling.


    Opting to wait for Bryce, Raegan stopped.


    However, those men approached Raegan as she halted.


    A sudden anxiety gripped Raegan when one taunted, ¡°That dashing man just rejected you.


    Maybe you¡¯ll prefer mypany.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    We¡¯ll enjoy ourselves.


    What do you say?¡±


    Another man chimed in, ¡°Don¡¯t think about having this lovelydy all to yourself.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    They were not only flirting with her but even attempted to take advantage of her.


    With a face etched in caution, Raegan retrieved her walkie-talkie, a gift from Bryce, and called out, ¡°Bryce, where are you now?¡±


    Silence answered.


    The battery was dying, and those men had noticed.


    One quipped, ¡°No fear, we¡¯re decent folks.


    We can negotiate a price.


    ¡±


    Anger whitened Raegan¡¯s face, and her resentment toward Mitchel deepened.


    His words had painted her wrongly in these men¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 715

    Gripping the pepper spray in her backpack, Raegan asserted, ¡°Move aside.


    I need to find my partner.


    ¡±


    One of the men intercepted her and mocked, ¡°You little liar.


    Your partner deserted you just now.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s demeanor hardened.


    ¡°Do you wish to verify my honesty?¡±


    Those men hade for leisure, not trouble.


    Whenying eyes on the stunning Raegan, they attempted to flirt with her.


    But they harbored no ill intents.


    One relented first, saying, ¡°Easy, miss.


    No offense intended.


    ¡±


    As he coaxed his friend away, he reassured Raegan, ¡°All clear.


    You can go.


    ¡±


    However, the man halting in Raegan¡¯s track lingered, his eyes fixating on Raegan.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    With a few steps forward, Raegan noticed his gaze still following her.


    After a while, Raegan spotted Mitchel propped against a tree, stealing nces at her as she descended.


    Avoiding any interaction, Raegan opted to tread further down and settled in the shade, anticipating Bryce¡¯s arrival.


    The midday sun scorched the hillside, igniting a thirst within Raegan.


    Unfortunately, the only water bottle was gone.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    The prospect of enduring two days under such conditions seemed daunting, especially under the assumption that Bryce would deny her water, unless she conceded defeat.


    As Mitchel made his descent, Raegan shut her eyes, subscribing to the mantra ¡°out of sight, out of mind¡±.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Yet, as he walked by, a scent she knew all too well wafted toward her.


    The sound of something striking the ground prompted Raegan to open her eyes.


    Mitchel had left a water bottle behind.


    She puzzled over why she¡¯d never before considered his Littering impolite.


    The bottle, caught in a sunbeam, seemed to have water rippling inside.


    Skeptical, Raegan blinked hard, only to confirm it was indeed half- full.


    Frozen in ce for minutes, her resistance finally crumbled, and she moved toward the bottle.


    Upon retrieving it, Raegan¡¯s expression was a mix of relief and confusion.


    She consoled herself with the thought that Mitchel was as fit as a fiddle.


    The sun¡¯s rays made the water glisten, tempting her parched throat.

 Chapter 716

    With resolve, Raegan unscrewed the cap, tilting her head back to drink without her lips grazing the bottle.


    She dared only a few sips from the half-full bottle.


    No sooner had Raegan set the bottle down than she noticed Mitchel, who returned and stood before her, eyes narrowed and arms folded.


    His expression was like she was a pervert for taking the mineral water he¡¯d been sipping.


    A sudden coughing fit overtook Raegan, her cheeks flushing with red.


    Mitchel extended a hand, prompting Raegan to clutch the bottle defensively to her chest, hastily asserting, ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back once we¡¯re off this mountain.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s outstretched hand paused midair, and in a frosty tone, he replied, ¡°No need.


    ¡±


    His darkening expression led Raegan to surmise he desired no further dealings with her.


    The sentiment was mutual.


    Besides, to a CEO, one bottle of water was trivial.


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze darkened as he watched Raegan cautiously stow away half a bottle of water in her bag.


    The tension in the air was palpable when Bryce and Eloise approached.


    Bryce¡¯s disheveled blue hair made him look particrly ghastly.


    Upon seeing Mitchel, Bryce pushed Eloise toward Mitchel with a sense of urgency, eximing, ¡°Mitchel, you are the one who is supposed to look after her.


    ¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Eloise who had clung to his arm and dragged him along, Bryce would have ascended earlier.


    Eloise was disheartened.


    Had she known how exhausting the day would be, she would never have apanied Mitchel here to take a trek.


    Clinging to Mitchel¡¯s arm, Eloise pleaded in a sweet tone, ¡°Mitchel, I¡¯m tired.


    Can you escort me back?¡±


    Mitchel gave her a brief nce and offered, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a ride for you.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Eloise¡¯s expression soured instantly, interpreting his words as an intention to send her back alone.


    Previously, Mitchel had expressed a desire not to see her, which had left Eloise weeping all night, her eyes puffy with tears.


    With no alternative, Eloise¡¯s parents had implored Mitchel to at least consider Eloise a friend.


    Eloise, stubborn as ever, wasn¡¯t quick to change her mind about adoring Mitchel and needed time to cool off.


    Mitchel, for the sake of Eloise¡¯s parents, hadn¡¯t expelled Eloise but instead invited her to join the mountain trek.


    Now, it seemed Mitchel was subtly declining Eloise¡¯s advances.


    But Eloise refused to give up so easily, especially with the presence of Mitchel¡¯s ex-wife who possibly waited for a moment alone with Mitchel.

 Chapter 717

    Gazing at Mitchel¡¯s striking features, Eloise shook her head determinedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.


    ¡±


    She was smitten with this handsome man, having never met anyone who rivaled Mitchel¡¯s allure.


    Mitchel simply looked at Eloise and kept silent.


    Noon had arrived.


    Bryce unpacked an assortment of fast food, urging everyone to help themselves.


    His challenging stare at Raegan seemed to dare her to confess her hunger.


    Raegan turned away, ignoring them.


    Soon, the tantalizing smell of food wafted through the air, and Raegan¡¯s stomach growled.


    She retrieved beef jerky from her bag, rationed it, and ate just enough to satiate her hunger.


    Her foresight in packing practical items in her small bag was proving beneficial.


    By evening, they had reached the mountain¡¯s summit.


    While Bryce directed the workers to set up camp for him, he left Raegan to fend for herself.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As others rested in their erected tents, Raegan struggled with the hammer, which slipped and struck her hand, eliciting an involuntary cry of pain.


    She looked up through tear-filled eyes, seeking Mitchel¡¯s assistance habitually, only to be met with his scornful gaze.


    Ashamed, she quickly averted her eyes, chastising herself for such apse in judgment.


    How could she have forgotten Mitchel¡¯s profound disdain for her?


    As dinner time approached, Eloise stepped out of her tent and summoned Mitchel, ¡°Mitchel,e and eat.


    Bryce has brought a feast of food and beer.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Being offered with sorts of foods, Eloise started to get on with Bryce.


    Mitchel nced at the Raegan and sensed his patience wearing thin.


    He anticipated her imminent plea for assistance.


    With a scoff, he departed without a second thought.


    Once Raegan perceived Mitchel¡¯s departure, she allowed herself to unwind and settled onto the ground.


    A bitter smile yed on her lips, pondering her own expectations.


    Raegan had been self-reliant for so long that she managed to pitch the tent by herself after much effort.


    Having trekked the mountain all day, her body felt the pangs of hunger and thirst, leaving her exhausted.

 Chapter 718

    Ignoring everything else, she crawled into the tent and surrendered to sleep.


    The quiet rustle eventually roused Raegan.


    She turned on her shlight and called out, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    Hearing footsteps outside, Raegan wrapped herself in a nket of fear, too scared to remain alone.


    Grasping her spray for protection, she peered out of the tent to find nothing amiss.


    Yet, the thought of sleep eluded her.


    Her tent was vulnerably positioned at the edge.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Raegan moved toward Eloise¡¯s tent which was safely nestled at the center.


    Standing near Eloise¡¯s tent, Raegan caught the sound of Eloise¡¯s voice inside.


    ¡°Mitchel, stop that.


    It tickles¡­¡±


    The voice cut through Raegan, a frigid gust chilling her to the core.


    She stood frozen momentarily.


    Regaining herposure, she retreated.


    Wasn¡¯t it normal for Mitchel to be intimate with another woman? After all, they were divorced.


    Driven by desire, he was not one to refrain.


    Her thoughts were abruptly interrupted as a hand mped over her mouth in the darkness.


    Startled into full alertness, Raegan fought back fiercely.


    But the assant seized her hair with a vice-like grip, pulling her into the shadows.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan¡¯s head throbbed where her hair had been ruthlessly grasped, and a hand mped over her mouth stifled her cries.


    The pain was too intense for her to utter a sound.


    Eventually, the assant halted.


    A rag was roughly thrust into Raegan¡¯s mouth, and her wrists were bound tightly with a thick rope.


    Shadow shrouded the man before her, his eyes gleaming with a Lewdness that sent shivers down Raegan¡¯s spine.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    It was only then that Raegan realized she wasn¡¯t alone with the assant.


    There was another.


    In the dim light of the moon, she recognized them as the ones who had harassed her in the daytime.


    Fear seized her.


    The man who had previously feigned kindness now leaned in close, his voice a disturbing whisper.

 Chapter 719

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, little girl.


    I¡¯ve no desire to harm you.


    Comply, and I¡¯ll ensure you¡¯re well looked after.


    ¡±


    The other man wore a far more menacing look, brandishing a sharp Swiss Army knife with a threatening snarl, ¡°Defy us, and I won¡¯t hesitate to mar that pretty face of yours.


    ¡±


    The chill wind whipped around Raegan, tossing her hair wildly as herplexion turned ashen with terror.


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± the man with the dagger questioned, his lecherous gaze roaming unchecked over Raegan¡¯s ample bosom.


    Regaining herposure, Raegan could do nothing but nod continuously while a visible shiver ran through her body.


    The terror within her was so overwhelming, it rendered her thoughts incoherent.


    Noticing her fright, the two men¡¯s wariness diminished considerably.


    They believed that wielding their daggers wasn¡¯t necessary to intimidate fragile young girls like Raegan.


    With a grin, one man caressed Raegan¡¯s soft cheek, murmuring, ¡®Such a good girl, indeed.


    ¡±


    ¡°Enough, Ss, we should get moving.


    My patience is wearing thin,¡± the other grumbled, his rough exterior starkly evident as he began to disrobe.


    The sight of Raegan earlier had ignited an impatient lust within him.


    They had been unable to shake Raegan¡¯s attractive image since they spotted her at noon.


    It was only because of Ss¡¯ keen observation, noticing the man Raegan had argued with lingering nearby, that they had bided their time.


    Eventually, these two men had slipped away from their group and trailed Raegan up the mountain, stealthily waiting for the moment to pounce.


    Ss, observing the other¡¯s scant attire of just shorts, let out augh and yfully chided, ¡°Neal, you¡¯re in quite the hurry.


    Try not to scare the little girl.


    ¡±


    Neal responded with a chuckle, ¡°Think she¡¯s startled by this? Just wait.


    There¡¯s scarier stuff on the way.


    ¡±


    Raegan, witnessing Neal¡¯s advance, violently shook her head and wept, as though she were desperate to convey a message.


    This piqued Ss¡¯ curiosity.


    He halted Neal, suggesting, ¡°Hold up.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Let¡¯s hear what she has to say.


    ¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Impatient, Neal spat out a curse, ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you? Quit dragging this out.


    ¡±


    Ss reassured, ¡°No need to worry.


    Her friends are out cold.


    Nobody¡¯s going to search for her.


    ¡±


    With those words, Ss moved closer to Raegan, crouched before her, and warned, ¡°I¡¯m about to remove the towel.


    Make a sound, and I¡¯¡®1l make sure you regret it.


    Got it?¡±


    Reagan sensed that beneath Ss¡¯ mild exterior lurked the most indecent of nature.


    Ss masqueraded as a kind soul under the sun¡¯s gaze.

 Chapter 720

    Raegan¡¯s affirmation came through tear-stained eyes, radiating fear and vulnerability.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    As Ss removed the towel from her mouth, Neal gripped the dagger, his vignce etched into his stern features.


    His look was so intimidating that any scream from her would prompt an instant sh to her throat.


    Taking a deep breath to steady herself, Reagan whispered through her tears, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll bepliant¡­ Verypliant.


    Please don¡¯t hurt me.


    Spare me.


    I¡­ I¡¯ll do whatever you ask.


    ¡±


    Her quivering, tearful voice caused both men to be captivated.


    To them, she was such a rare find.


    Her voice was so appealing that they hesitated to silence her again.


    The mere thought of her screaming excited them.


    Pleased, Ss caressed Raegan¡¯s pale face with a lewd smile, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    If youply, you won¡¯t suffer much.


    We¡¯ll be very gentle¡­¡±


    As he spoke, his hand trailed down from Raegan¡¯s cheek to her neck, then creeping further¡­


    His rough touch felt Like venomous scorpions skittering across her skin.


    Raegan shuddered, her skin crawling.


    Her voice quivered as she pleaded, ¡°Sir, can we not do here?¡±


    Ss cast a wary look at Raegan.


    Raeganined, still trembling, ¡°The ground is littered with stones.


    It¡¯s unbearably ufortable.


    ¡±


    Ss surveyed Raegan and noticed her feet were bleeding, leading him to surmise she must have stumbled earlier.


    Moreover, the ground was indeed strewn with rough, uneven rocks.


    Neal, growing increasingly impatient, gripped Raegan by the cor, eximing with annoyance, ¡°You¡¯re exasperating.


    I¡¯ll begin first.


    ¡±


    With that, he hauled Raegan toward a smoother area.


    Raegan¡¯s tears flowed as she implored in a hushed tone, ¡°Neal, please, ease up.


    Don¡¯t pull me.


    The ground is scattered with stones.


    I can walk on my own.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Her gentle voice caused Neal to lose hisposure.


    There was something about being called by name by a lovely, melodious voice that everyone found endearing.


    Neal ceased dragging Raegan and instead gestured toward a clearing, instructing tersely, ¡°Lie down quickly.


    The cold is biting.


    ¡±


    He took off his pants, and the mountain¡¯s drastic shifts in temperature from day to night had him shivering.


    Obediently, Raegan nodded and advanced, keeping her hand struggling against the grip of the rope.


    The binding Ss had secured earlier wasn¡¯t too tight, and her wrists were slender, allowing her to loosen most of it already.

 Chapter 721

    Reaching the clearing, she crouched down submissively, using the veil of night to fully free herself from the rope.


    Neal, fraught with urgency, demanded, ¡°Why crouch? Justy down.


    ¡±


    In a whisper, Raegan responded, ¡°This position is more suitable.


    ¡±


    Nealughed lightly.


    ¡°Impressive.


    You¡¯re even familiar with this position¡­¡±


    While speaking, he roughly seized Raegan¡¯s hair, his voice taking on a rough tone.


    ¡°Come on, make it quick.


    I¡¯ve been waiting all day and I¡¯m losing patience.


    .


    ¡°Alright, Neal,¡± Raegan agreed without a second thought, an undertone of eagerness in her voice.


    Neal eyed her with suspicion.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    But before he could discern her true intentions, a searing agony erupted from his groin.


    ¡°Ah! What have you done?¡± he cried out.


    Neal fell, writhing on the ground, his moans reminiscent of a pig in its final throes.


    Through the haze of his pain, Neal caught sight of Raegan holding a bloodied sharp stone.


    ¡°Bitch, you¡¯ll regret this¡­¡± he hissed.


    However, before he could utter another word, Raegan brought the stone down on his forehead with a heavy thud.


    Bang! The sound of stone against skull was excruciating.


    Neal¡¯s face, now smeared with blood, took on a ghastly appearance in the shadowy night.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Realizing Neal was defenseless, Raegan tossed the stone aside and fled into the darkness.


    Neal, grasping for breath, muttered, ¡°Ss¡­ Ss¡­¡±


    By the time Ss reached him, Raegan was long gone.


    Neal, bloodied and covering his crotch, slowly rose to his feet with Ss¡¯ support.


    His voice wasced with venom as he spat out, ¡°That bitch dared to y tricks on me! We¡¯ll split up and hunt her down, I¡¯ll rip her apart with my own hands¡­¡±


    Raegan made her way through the woods, the darkness obscuring any sense of direction.


    Fearful of discovery by those two men, she kept silent, resisting the urge to call out for help.


    Seeking refuge, she found a hidden hollow in thend to conceal herself.

 Chapter 722

    The nocturnal symphony of animal cries, bird calls, and the asional stone tumbling resounded around her.


    To admit she wasn¡¯t frightened would be a lie.


    Shivering with terror, Raegan was drenched in a cold sweat, her head spinning.


    Clutching her knees, she pinched her thighs in a bid to maintain alertness.


    She attempted to anchor her thoughts on something, anything that might offer sce.


    Yet, her mind was besieged by thoughts of Mitchel, longing for him to notice her absence and rescue her.


    Deep down, she realized the futility of such hopes.


    Mitchel was likely enjoying himself, and his disdain for her was so profound that even if he was aware of her plight, the Likelihood of himing to her aid was nonexistent.


    As exhaustion threatened to overwhelm her, a sudden ze of Light cut through the darkness.


    A surge of hope flooded Raegan, the possibility of someone rescuing her momentarily blinding her to reality.


    But before a word could escape her lips, a voice crushed her newfound hope to dust.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Little bitch, you think you can hide here from us?¡±


    Neal hissed through clenched teeth, his desire to tear Raegan apart palpable.


    ¡°Your end is here.


    I¡¯ll take my time, savoring every second until your final breath,¡± he taunted.


    With Ss in tow, Neal advanced toward Raegan with deliberate steps.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Engulfed in dread, Raegan found herself without an escape, teetering on the brink of despair.


    Then, from the shadowy embrace of the forest, a voice reached out.


    ¡°Raegan¡­¡±


    Raegan first thought she was already hallucinating because she was very eager to be saved.


    But then, the voice came again.


    She could not be mistaken this time.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Raegan, can you hear me? Where are you?¡±


    The voice sounded like an angel, and it was very familiar to her.


    Raegan shouted with all her strength, ¡°Mitchel, I¡¯m here!¡±


    But suddenly, the man in front of her covered her mouth with his hand.

 Chapter 723

    She could only let out a muffled groan.


    Then, Ss and Neal helped each other to drag her somewhere else.


    Raegan struggled desperately.


    But her strength was no match for the two strong men.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    They dragged her into the darkness.


    However, Raegan didn¡¯t intend to give up.


    While the two men dragged her, she used her heels to leave long traces on the ground, hoping someone would see it and save her.


    At this moment, Ss noticed that something was wrong.


    He pulled Raegan¡¯s hair so hard that she felt like her scalp was about to be torn apart, making her even more powerless.


    Raegan was so exhausted that she almost wanted to give up.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew, and one of the men dragging her let out a miserable cry.


    ¡°ARI¡±


    It turned out that Ss was kicked away.


    At this moment, an iparably terrifying anger overflowed in Mitchel¡¯s narrowed, deep-set eyes.


    His kick was so powerful that Ss couldn¡¯t even groan.


    Then, Mitchel¡¯s extremely cold and sharp eyes turned to Neal.


    His beautiful, thin Lips moved, and the words that came out of his mouth were gloomier than his expression.


    ¡°You will go to hell!¡±


    Neal¡¯s face turned deathly pale at once.


    He was still in a daze when Mitchel grabbed the back of his neck and threw him away.


    Then, he squatted in front of Raegan and stretched his arm to her.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    But he suddenly remembered that she didn¡¯t like his touch, so he withdrew his hand silently.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Mitchel asked softly.


    He frowned, and his voice slightly trembled.


    Raegan looked at his face and saw his nervous and concerned expression.


    For a long time, she had been masked by a pretense that she was tough.


    But at this moment, there were no signs of toughness in her.


    Tears streamed down her face uncontrobly.


    She felt so aggrieved that she threw herself into Mitchel¡¯s arms.


    What she did made Mitchel¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    He reached out without hesitation and held her tightly in his arms.

 Chapter 724

    ¡°Why are you here until now?¡± Raegan asked between sobs.


    She was so shocked that she forgot the unbridgeable gap between them.


    There was only one thing that mattered to her at this moment.


    Mitchel came.


    He saved her.


    Finally, he came for her.


    But for Mitchel, her question was like a sharp knife that pierced his heart, reminding him of that moment when she was kidnapped before.


    Actually, he didn¡¯t get even a wink of sleep.


    He knew very well that it was not safe for a woman to camp in the mountains.


    Although he was still mad at Raegan, he couldn¡¯t help worrying about her, especially her safety.


    Therefore, he stayed next to Raegan¡¯s tent to guard her.


    Butter, he felt really sleepy, so he went away to smoke.


    After smoking, he returned to her tent and continued guarding her quietly.


    But soon, he found a hair clip on the ground.


    He remembered clearly that Raegan was wearing it.


    A bad hunch surged in his heart.


    He immediately checked the tent, only to find Raegan was nowhere in sight.


    Mitchel¡¯s heartbeat went abnormally fast.


    He was very anxious.


    Bryce drank a lot at dinner, so it was useless to call him.


    Mitchel had no choice but to wake the delivery workers up to help him look for Raegan.


    Fortunately, Raegan had left a lot of struggling traces on the way.


    These traces helped a lot for him to locate her sessfully.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    It was a good thing that Mitchel found Raegan in time.


    If he was a few minutester, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Raegan¡¯s miserable situation broke Mitchel¡¯s heart.


    He held her tightly with one hand and gently patted her back with his other hand.


    His big palm, which had always been steady and powerful, was trembling slightly at this moment.


    He said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    It¡¯s all my fault.


    ¡±


    At this moment, everything about Henley and all the betrayals didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    ALL Mitchel could think of was how lucky he was.


    Fortunately, Raegan was still in his arms, safe and sound.


    This was the only thing he wanted in this world.


    This time, he didn¡¯t want to let her go again, no matter what.


    Raegan snuggled in Mitchel¡¯s arms.


    She couldn¡¯t think of anything.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 725

    She just hugged him tightly.


    Mitchel came right in time to save her.


    This had soothed the fear and panic in her heart.


    He was now the embodiment of her guardian angel.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Mitchel and Raegan were so immersed in their mixed emotions that they didn¡¯t notice Neal behind them crawling over sneakily.


    Raegan hit Neal¡¯s crotch with a stone, and it was bleeding profusely.


    The pain had numbed him.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if he was already disabled.


    Now that Raegan and Mitchel hugged each other in front of Neal, a strong trace of hatred filled Neal¡¯s heart.


    He pinned all the me on Raegan.


    If she had not attracted him by her beauty, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.


    For him, Raegan ruined his life.


    So, to avenge himself, he would drag her down with him.


    At the thought of this, a fierce light instantly shed through Neal¡¯s eyes.


    He raised the dagger in his hand and aimed it at the back of Raegan¡¯s head.


    The cold moonlight reflected on the sharp de, which attracted Mitchel¡¯s attention.


    Mitchel shouted, ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s pupils shrank violently, and he pushed Raegan away.


    But it was toote to stop Neal.


    The sharp dagger directly stabbed into Mitchel¡¯s left chest.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    When Neal saw that he failed to stab Raegan, he seemed to be possessed by a demon.


    He pulled out the knife with great strength, turned to Raegan on the side, and pounced on her crazily.


    Neal was no different from a madman now.


    He shouted through clenched teeth, ¡°You, bitch! I will kill you!¡±


    Neal raised the dagger again, and the sharp de was about to stab Raegan¡¯s face.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang.


    It turned out that Mitchel rushed over and pounced on Neal, regardless of his bleeding chest.


    Before Neal could react, Mitchel bent his elbow and smashed Neal¡¯s neck hard.


    It was a fatal blow.


    A crisp sound echoed.

 Chapter 726

    The bone on Neal¡¯s neck broke.


    Neal rolled his eyes and fell to the ground, wriggling crazily.


    Then, hey motionlessly like a dead fish.


    Mitchel still ignored his bleeding chest.


    He turned to Raegan, held her shoulder, and asked, ¡°Are you hurt somewhere?¡±


    When Neal pounced on Raegan, Mitchel didn¡¯t see everything clearly.


    He was very worried that Neal might have hurt her somewhere.


    But since he had been moving violently, he bled profusely, and his shirt was now soaked in blood.


    When Raegan saw this, her lips moved as if she wanted to say something.


    But she couldn¡¯t make a sound at all.


    She could only shake her head desperately.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Mitchel was stained with bright red blood.


    It looked terrifying.


    Her tears instantly streamed down her face like a waterfall.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    At this moment, Bryce¡¯s voice sounded from a distance.


    Mitchel¡¯s furrowed brows finally rxed.


    He raised his hand and touched Raegan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.


    I¡¯m all right.


    ¡±


    But after saying this, his hand fell like a falling leaf.


    Raegan¡¯s face turned pale with fright upon seeing this.


    She held Mitchel¡¯s back with tears streaming down her face like a waterfall.


    She said in a trembling voice, ¡°Mitchel, wake up! Don¡¯t scare me.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Please.


    Blood still oozed out of Mitchel¡¯s chest.


    The excessive blood loss made his handsome face look deathly pale.


    This made Raegan panic even more.


    She called his name again and again.


    ¡°Mitchel, please don¡¯t sleep.


    Stay with me.


    Talk to me, please.


    Talk to me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Hey, stop crying, silly girl¡­ It doesn¡¯t hurt¡­ Don¡¯t worry.


    Mitchel¡¯s hands were too weak to move, but he was still conscious.


    He heard Raegan¡¯s cries.


    He knew that she was crying because she was worried about him.


    At the thought of this, his lips curved into a contented smile.


    Suddenly, his wound didn¡¯t hurt so much anymore.


    It was as if he became immune to the pain.

 Chapter 727

    He felt that she still cared about him, and he was overjoyed.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She probably didn¡¯t know how much he had been hurting.


    During this time, Raegan had ignored him and tried every means to distance herself from him.


    For him, this was more painful than being stabbed by a sharp knife.


    It was just that Mitchel was used to hiding his emotions since he was a child.


    So now, he couldn¡¯t show them naturally like ordinary people did.


    He could only cover them up with indifference.


    ¡°Raegan, I am also grieving for the loss of our baby¡­¡±


    Mitchel tried hard to squeeze out the words from his pale lips.


    But every time he spoke, it seemed to use up all his strength, making him exhausted.


    ¡°¡°Raegan, I¡¯m sorry¡­ Can you forgive me?¡±


    After their divorce, the topic of the loss of their baby was like a taboo between them.


    They all tacitly avoided mentioning it.


    But now, Mitchel wanted to tell Raegan everything in his mind.


    His sadness might not be as obvious as others.


    But it didn¡¯t mean he was not sad.


    He was sorrowful inside him.


    After all, it was his first child.


    Tears streamed down Raegan¡¯s face while listening to Mitchel.


    She said, ¡°I forgive you¡­ I forgive you¡­ As long as you make it¡­¡±


    When she lost her baby, she really hated him.


    She hated him so much that she wished him to die.


    But Mitchel risked his life again and again to save her.


    Raegan was so moved that the hatred in her heart for him slowly disappeared.


    Now, she only wanted him to be alive and be with her.


    Mitchel forced a smile with difficulty.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.


    You can¡¯t go back on your word.


    ¡±


    Raegan kept nodding.


    She said between sobs, ¡°I promise, I won¡¯t go back on my word.


    Stop talking now.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan¡¯s tears kept streaming down uncontrobly.


    She couldn¡¯t stop crying.


    She wanted him to talk because she was afraid he would lose consciousness.


    But she was also worried that he would use up his strength if he kept talking.


    Mitchel did his best to remain conscious.


    His consciousness only began to blur when he saw Bryce approaching them.


    He knew Raegan was safe now.


    When Bryce arrived and saw the scene, he immediately asked his men to tie up Ss and Neal.


    Then he contacted the nearest police station.


    Due to the severity of the ident, the police mobilized their emergency rescue helicopter and sent Mitchel to the hospital.


    Raegan never left Mitchel¡¯s side until they arrived at the hospital.


    While waiting outside the operating room, Raegan called Luciana and informed her about what happened to Mitchel.

 Chapter 728

    Soon, Luciana arrived at the hospital.


    Luciana looked at Raegan, who was covered with blood, and then at the closed door of the operating room.


    Nervous, she asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Raegan, how is Mitchel now?¡±


    Before Raegan could answer, tears welled up in her eyes.


    Then she said between sobs, ¡°He¡­ He was stabbed by a knife.


    ¡±


    Luciana¡¯s face instantly turned pale upon hearing this.


    She choked with sobs and asked, ¡°Was he injured in any vital parts?¡±


    Raegan shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.


    But he was stabbed in his left chest.


    ¡±


    Upon hearing that Mitchel was stabbed in his left chest, Luciana felt so weak that she staggered.


    Her face turned even paler.


    Mitchel¡¯s wound was close to the heart and lungs, which were all important organs.


    Raegan was quick enough to hold and support Luciana.


    She looked at Luciana with tears in her eyes and said, ¡°Luciana, I¡¯m sorry.


    It¡¯s all my fault¡­ Mitchel was hurt because of me.


    ¡±


    Luciana¡¯s heart was so painful that she could hardly breathe.


    She said anxiously, ¡°What happened exactly?¡±


    Raegan was still crying.


    But she did her best to retell the whole story in a hoarse voice.


    Luciana was silent for a moment.


    Then she said, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t me yourself, okay? It¡¯s not your fault.


    You are Mitchel¡¯s wife, so he must protect you.


    ¡±


    Mixed emotions overwhelmed Raegan¡¯s heart.


    Back then, they hid the divorce from Kyler and Luciana.


    But this time, she didn¡¯t want to lie to Luciana anymore.


    ¡°Luciana, I¡¯m so sorry.


    Mitchel and I have been divorced for a long time.


    ¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Luciana was stunned for a moment.


    When she finally realized Raegan¡¯s words, she looked at Raegan with eyes opened wide in disbelief.


    ¡°What? You¡­ You have been divorced?¡±


    Raegan looked at Luciana with red eyes and nodded.


    ¡°Raegan, how can you do this? Mitchel only looks cold on the surface.


    But he has a warm heart.


    And most importantly, he loves you,¡±


    Luciana said disappointedly.


    Luciana liked Raegan very much.


    But the person lying on the operating table right now was her only son, and he was seriously injured.


    How could she not feel heartbroken?


    Raegan pursed her lips.


    She couldn¡¯t find a word to refute Luciana.


    She understood Luciana¡¯s feelings.


    Even if Luciana beat and scolded her now, she would notin.

 Chapter 729

    Luciana looked at the closed door again and then at Raegan.


    Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in her heart, and she fainted.


    Raegan was shocked.


    She squatted dovn.


    Luciana, what is wrong? wake up quickly Please Please.


    Raegan held Luciana and tried to wake her up.


    But Luciana didn¡¯t respond.


    Raegan panicked and shouted, ¡°Doctor! Help! Somebody helP¡±


    Soon, a doctor arrived, and Luciana was sent to the emergency room.


    Fortunately, Luciana¡¯s condition was not serious.


    After she was given first aid, her heart rate returned to normal.


    The doctor said she would be fine after some rest.


    Raegan breathed a sigh of relief.


    After making sure that Luciana was resting well in the ward, she returned to the hallway outside the operating room and waited for Mitchel toe out.


    When Bryce arrived at the hospital, Mitchel was still in the operating room.


    Eloise wanted toe over for Mitchel, but her father didn¡¯t allow her to do so.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    At this moment, Bryce looked depressed.


    He had already informed Hector about the ident.


    Hector didn¡¯t say anything, but Bryce knew what awaited him.


    Once Hector came back, he would definitely be punished severely.


    However, it was not the right time to worry about himself.


    Mitchel was in a more dangerous situation.


    Bryce stole a nce at Raegan, whose clothes were in a mess.


    Her face was deathly pale, and her feet were soaked in blood.


    Looking at her made him worry more.


    Bryce slowly leaned over and said in a somewhat guilty tone, ¡°Raegan, why don¡¯t you rest first? I¡¯ll stay here and wait for Mitchel.


    ¡±


    Raegan stared at the door of the operating room and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do this.


    I didn¡¯tplete your challenge.


    When your fatheres back, I will talk to him and take the initiative to resign.


    ¡±


    She was so regretful now, and she couldn¡¯t help ming herself.


    If she hadn¡¯t taken up Bryce¡¯s challenge of going a mountain trek, all of these wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    Mitchel wouldn¡¯t be severely injured.


    The surroundings became quiet.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Bryce didn¡¯t say anything more.


    He was at a loss for words.


    Finally, the door of the operating room was pushed open from the inside.


    The doctor told them that Mitchel was already saved from danger.


    But he still needed to stay in the ICU for observation because the knife almost stabbed his heart, and he had lost too much blood.


    Hearing this, worry-stricken Raegan stayed at the ICU door the entire night.


    She didn¡¯t get even a wink of sleep.


    It was almost noon the next day when Hector rushed to the hospital.


    Raegan was still outside the ICU, and Bryce didn¡¯t dare to leave.


    But in the evening, Bryce could no longer stand his sleepiness, so he took a nap.


    Hector was in a thin suit without a coat.


    Apparently, he came here directly as soon as he got off the ne.

 Chapter 730

    Hector didn¡¯t talk to Bryce.


    Instead, he went straight to Raegan and extended his hand to feel her forehead.


    Raegan subconsciously dodged when she felt his touch.


    However, Hector grabbed her arm.


    Hector stared at her abnormal red face and said, ¡°You have a fever.


    I¡¯ll call the doctor to check on you.


    ¡±


    Raegan struggled, but failed.


    She said weakly, ¡°No need.


    I¡¯m fine.


    ¡±


    Seeing that Raegan refused to leave for treatment, Hector called a nurse to take her away directly.


    Then, he said to Raegan, ¡°I will let you know as soon as Mitchel wakes up.


    I¡¯m sure you¡¯re the first person he will look for when he wakes up.


    If you keep refusing the treatment, you will only infect him with your disease.


    ¡±


    Upon hearing this, Raegan had no choice but topromise.


    Hector went on tofort her, ¡°Go ahead and see a doctor.


    Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯m here.


    ¡±


    As soon as Raegan disappeared from his sight, Hector strode to Bryce and pped Bryce hard in the face.


    The impact was brutal.


    Bryce¡¯s mouth was a bloody mess, and he stumbled, mming against the wall with tremendous force.


    A muffled impact resonated in the room, a painful punctuation to the moment.


    Bryce, however, didn¡¯t utter a word.


    He gritted his teeth and pushed himself upright.


    Hector, usually the epitome of calm, now wore an unmistakable mask of anger.


    His eyes glowed with fury.


    ¡°Bryce, maybe I have pampered you too much.


    That¡¯s the only exnation for your utter disregard for other people¡¯s lives!¡±


    Bryce¡¯s mouth twitched, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Your cousin is lying in the hospital.


    If anything happens to him, you are going to answer for it!¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Fear finally crept into Bryce¡¯s eyes.


    His gaze dropped, and he stammered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    I¡­ didn¡¯t mean¡­ I never expected something like that would happen.


    Hector¡¯s tone turned icy.


    ¡°You are sorry? Save it for yourself.


    I¡¯m disappointed in you.


    ¡±


    Bryce¡¯s face paled at his harsh words.


    Hector continued, ¡°I have raised you up on my own and doted on you for years since I felt sorry for your mother¡¯s death.


    Now, it looks like I made a mistake.


    Look at yourself.


    Do you really deserve your mother¡¯s sacrifices?¡±

 Chapter 731

    Bryce raised his bloodshot eyes and asked, ¡°Is it true? Did my mother die because of me?¡±


    Hector had never spoken of Bryce¡¯s mother for many years.


    This made Bryce believe that he had been abandoned.


    Bryce grabbed Hector¡¯s arm, desperation in his voice.


    ¡°Tell me everything about my mothe:


    Hector¡¯s gaze turned cold.


    ¡°I promised your mother I would tell you everything when you are old enough to take care of yourself.


    ¡±


    Bryce suddenly shouted, ¡°But I want to know now! Why are you keeping it from me? Tell me, right now!¡±


    However, Bryce¡¯s request didn¡¯t affect Hector.


    Hector shrugged off Bryce¡¯s hand and said casually, ¡°You can head back now.


    You are not needed here.


    ¡±


    With that, Hector walked toward the doctor¡¯s office to inquire about Mitchel¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Hector.


    ¡± Bryce¡¯s voice came from behind him.


    With a wry smile, Bryce asked, ¡°I¡¯m not your biological son, right?¡±


    Bryce had secretly taken a paternity test when he was thirteen years old.


    The results revealed that he and Hector had no blood rtions.


    Bryce had kept this secret to himself for five long years.


    Today, he finally let it out.


    Hector halted briefly, then walked away without uttering a word.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Frustration etched across his face, Bryce mmed his fist into the wall.


    Blood immediately seeped through his fingers.


    Bryce leaned against the wall for what felt like an eternity before turning around.


    To his surprise, Eloise stood behind him.


    Eloise wanted to say something but hesitated.


    However, there was undisguised pity in her eyes.


    Obviously, Eloise had overheard their conversation just now.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She hesitated for a while, then stammered, ¡®m sorry¡­ Aboutst night in the tent¡­¡±


    Bryce¡¯s expression changed abruptly, and he snapped, ¡°Get lost.


    ¡±


    He pushed Eloise away and left without a backward nce.

 Chapter 732

    Eloise, fraught with sorrow, burst into tears immediately.


    The night before, she and Bryce had yed drinking games in the tent, eventually drinking more than intended.


    At some point, she caught a whiff of a familiar fragrance reminiscent of Mitchel¡¯s cologne.


    In a haze, Eloise reached out and clung to the person next to her.


    From what she could recall, she seemed to lean in for a ki*s.


    Beyond that, her memory was a blur.


    When others woke her up in the middle of the night, she found herself sharing the same tent with Bryce.


    As she stirred, she absentmindedly touched her lips, unsure if she had ki*sed Bryce.


    Ugh! If she ki*sed Bryce, that would be a major loss for her!


    It was her first ki*s, and she couldn¡¯t even remember how it felt.


    How did this happen?


    No way! It couldn¡¯t be true!


    Moreover, Bryce disliked her.


    Well, the feeling was mutual.


    Eloise was lost in a whirlwind of thoughts.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Meanwhile, Raegan passed out after getting hooked up to an IV.


    The fever and intense stress knocked her out for the entire night.


    Even in her sleep, she felt a bit uneasy, waking up with beads of cold sweat on her forehead.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Raegan nced out the window at the blinding sunlight and questioned the nurse who came in to check her IV infusion.


    Only then did Raegan realize she had been out for a long time.


    Ignoring the nurse¡¯s advice, she yanked out the infusion tube and sprinted to the ICU.


    In the ICU, she questioned the doctor and learned that Mitchel had been moved to the VIP ward.


    So, Raegan turned on her heels and made her way straight to the VIP ward.


    She hadn¡¯t fully recovered from the fever.


    Before long, she was breathless, and her forehead was slick with sweat.


    Arriving at the VIP ward¡¯s door, two stern-faced bodyguards blocked her path.


    ¡°Sorry.


    Can you let Mitchel know that Raegan wants to see him?¡±

 Chapter 733

    Raegan pleaded.


    With an impassive expression, the bodyguard coldly said, ¡°Miss, we have received orders that no one is allowed to enter the room.


    ¡±


    Raegan was taken aback when she heard that.


    Didn¡¯t the doctor say Mitchel had regained consciousness?


    Did it mean Mitchel didn¡¯t want to see her?


    This thought left Raegan feeling a bit dejected.


    But she wasn¡¯t ready to give up, so she sat on a bench next to the elevator.


    She figured she would feel less guilty if she was closer to Mitchel.


    She stayed there until nightfall.


    Raegan skipped meals but took asional bathroom breaks.


    Even the bodyguards rotated shifts.


    After waiting for what felt like an eternity, Raegan couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Mitchel was avoiding her.


    Approaching the stoic bodyguard, she implored, ¡°Can you please pass on a message? I¡¯ll leave once I know Mr.


    Dixon is okay.


    ¡±


    The bodyguards remained unyielding, just like the ones on the previous shift.


    ¡°Miss, we are just doing our job.


    Please don¡¯t make things difficult for us.


    ¡±


    Turned down once again, Raegan decided to try her luck with Luciana.


    The elevator doors slid open as soon as she turned around.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    A poised middle-aged man emerged, his hair impably groomed and an air of seriousness surrounding him even before he spoke.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Casting a nce at the man, Raegan felt a spark of familiarity.


    Without much thought, she turned to walk toward the elevator, but the man stopped her.


    ¡°Hey, hold on a minute!¡±


    Pausing, Raegan looked at him inquisitively.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Alexis narrowed his eyes and looked at her up and down.

 Chapter 734

    ¡°Are you Mitchel¡¯s ex-wife?¡±


    He had done some digging on Raegan and had a photo of her.


    Her real -life appearance surpassed the beauty captured in the photo, making it easy for him to recognize her.


    Judging by Alexis¡¯ tone, Raegan guessed his identity and nodded affirmatively.


    ¡°I¡¯m Mitchel¡¯s father,¡± Alexis stated, offering a brief introduction.


    Raegan reciprocated with a polite greeting.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.


    ¡±


    However, Alexis looked at her coldly and said, ¡°Mitchel married you without informing us.


    ¡±


    Raegan was caught off guard by the revtion.


    She had assumed Mitchel had discussed their marriage with his family, and Luciana had never mentioned otherwise.


    Perplexed by why Alexis brought it up now, Raegan held her breath, patiently waiting for him to continue.


    ¡°When I was abroad, I got wind of your divorce.


    Frankly, I see it as a blessing for him.


    ¡±


    Alexis paused, then continued, his words oozing contempt, ¡°The Dixon family is respectable, and you don¡¯t deserve my son.


    ¡±


    His tone dripped with contempt, leaving Raegan visibly pale.


    Alexis noticed Raegan¡¯s pale face and thought he had been right about her being easily panicked.


    However, as he recalled how Mitchel would dare disobey him for her, he clenched his teeth in anger.


    Yet, Alexis had no idea that Mitchel¡¯s injury had urred while saving Raegan.


    He assumed it was an ident, which made him less conceited.


    ¡°Now that you two are divorced, you should distance yourself from Mitchel and stop pestering him,¡± Alexis snarled.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Alexis¡¯ eyes shone with contempt as he continued to berate Raegan, ¡°No self-respecting woman would be as annoying as you!¡±


    Alexis would not bother with someone as insignificant as Raegan.


    However, what Mitchel said the other day had revealed his deep concern for Raegan, which greatly troubled Alexis.


    Though Mitchel and he often disagreed, Mitchel usually remained indifferent to him and seldom directly defied him.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Now, seeing Raegan in person, Alexis realized why Mitchel had been acting out of character.


    He suspected Raegan¡¯s beauty had bewitched Mitchel.


    Therefore, he was determined to take control of the situation before it got worse.


    As Alexis turned to leave, Raegan clenched her fists and spoke up.

 Chapter 735

    ¡°I understand your concerns for Mitchel, but I disagree with you.


    ¡±


    Alexis stopped in his tracks and turned back to face Raegan with a dark expression.


    Raegan lifted her gaze and continued in a neutral tone, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything shameful about my background.


    ¡±


    Despite her humble background and losing her parents at a young age, Raegan never lost hope, nor did she see herself as less than anyone.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    On the contrary, she considered herself lucky to have a caring grandmother, who loved her dearly.


    Her inferiority around Mitchel stemmed from his exceptional achievements in all aspects.


    In his early twenties, Mitchel earned a double major bachelor¡¯s degree abroad and set a record in his early Wall Street career.


    Mitchel¡¯s aplishments in the business world were unmatched globally, especially considering his young age.


    Of course, the difference in their family backgrounds yed a role, but Raegan¡¯s primary goal was to grow stronger.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She did not necessarily aim to match him, but to excel in her own field.


    Alexis did not expect Raegan would have the courage to challenge his words.


    Suddenly, Alexis¡¯ expression darkened even more, and his eyes brimmed with scorn.


    ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t be so naive.


    Let me tell you something.


    People Like you, born without privilege, will never stand equal to those born with a silver spoon!¡±


    His words, though illogical, were often effective.


    Anyonecking mental resilience would quickly sumb to his words that were designed to brainwash and belittle the individual.


    However, Raegan had faced many challenges over the years.


    Despite life¡¯s hardships, she remained resilient and optimistic.


    She would not be brought down by Alexis¡¯ bullshit.


    ¡°If you deem yourself as a man of high status, I hope your mindset matches it.


    You know, it¡¯s rude to look at others through such a narrow lens,¡± Raegan calmly retorted.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    This implied that Alexis was the kind of person who stood tall yet looked down on others.


    Alexis¡¯ expression darkened at her mocking words.


    Clearly, he had not anticipated Raegan¡¯s articte response.


    The next second, Alexis lost hisposure and began to curse vehemently, ¡°Don¡¯t fool yourself into thinking my son will defy me just because you two spent two years together.


    Cross me, and I¡¯ll make you disappear from the face of the world.


    ¡±


    His words carried an unmistakable threat.


    He meant if Raegan dared to defy him, he would finish her.


    Alexis¡¯ viciousness took Raegan by surprise.


    No wonder Mitchel rarely spoke of his father.


    The gap between them was insurmountable.

 Chapter 736

    As Raegan said nothing, Alexis assumed she was intimidated and scoffed.


    ¡°As for your two-year marriage with him, I¡¯ll take it Like Mitchel had summoned a prostitute for his needs.


    You¡¯ve had your taste of a wealthy life.


    Now leave, and don¡¯t you daree back to Mitchel.


    ¡±


    His crass words filled Raegan with disgust.


    Raegan fixed her gaze on Alexis and asked pointedly, ¡°Tell me, what are you so afraid of?¡±


    Alexis faltered for a moment.


    The truth was, he said those harsh words for fear Raegan might reunite with Mitchel, which would derail his ns.


    ¡°Me, afraid? Don¡¯t be ridiculous.


    You think you can intimidate me?¡±


    Alexis retorted with false bravado.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, Mitchel came to mest night, asking me to discuss an engagement with the Benton family.


    The wedding ceremony will be held soon enough.


    ¡±


    Engagement? Mitchel nned to propose to Eloise Benton?


    Raegan felt as if she had been struck by lightning.


    If Mitchel was set on marrying Eloise, why had he risked his life for her and spoken those heartfelt words to her?


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Noticing Raegan¡¯s shocked expression, Alexis sneered with satisfaction.


    How dare this woman challenge him! She had clearly overestimated herself.


    ¡°As Mitchel¡¯s father, it¡¯s only right for me to remove any nuisances for my future daughter-inw, unless¡­¡± Alexis looked at Raegan with contempt and continued, ¡°You intend to be Mitchel¡¯s mistress.


    ¡±


    His words,ced with disdain, made Raegan feel as though she was in a pressure cooker.


    Her hands trembled uncontrobly, and it took quite an effort to regain herposure.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    At this moment, Raegan pursed her lips and shot back, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it.


    I refuse to be anyone¡¯s mistress.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Once Mitchel is engaged, I will not show up in front of him again.


    ¡±


    Seemingly pleased with her response, Alexis nodded and warned, ¡°Remember your promise!¡±


    Just then, the elevator doors opened.


    Raegan looked over and saw a familiar face stepping out of the elevator.


    Trailing behind the crowd was a girl in a coat and bud hat.


    Her features charming and youthful.


    Raegan recognized her at once.


    It was Eloise.


    The woman leading Eloise bore a resemnce to Eloise.


    It must be her mother.

 Chapter 737

    A wave of emotions hit Raegan.


    Learning of Mitchel¡¯s uing engagement was one thing, but seeing Eloise in person felt like a fresh wound.


    How could she forget Eloise¡¯s sweet and flirtatious voice in the tent when Mitchel risked his life to save her?


    For a moment, Raegan felt as though an invisible hand had pped her.


    Her heart sank with grief.


    Perhaps Mitchel¡¯s heroics were driven by guilt over the baby, not the feelings Raegan had hoped for.


    At this moment, Raegan quietly stepped aside and let them pass.


    In an instant, Alexis¡¯ demeanor transformed in Eloise¡¯s presence.


    He shook hands with the middle-aged woman and greeted her warmly, ¡°Mrs.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Benton, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°I came after hearing about Mitchel¡¯s heroic deed.


    I wanted to see if he¡¯s recovering well,¡± Polly replied.


    Upon hearing her words, Raegan¡¯splexion lost its color once more.


    A heroic deed? It turned out that that was how they described the incident.


    Well, it would not be appropriate to suggest that Mitchel had left his fianc¨¦e behind to save another woman.


    ¡°Your thoughtfulness is much appreciated,¡± Alexis gratefully expressed.


    ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do.


    After all, our families will be united soon.


    ¡±


    As Polly spoke, she ced a deliberate emphasis on the word ¡°family¡±.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    A self-deprecating smile appeared on Raegan¡¯s face.


    She could consider Polly¡¯s words just now as an awakening.


    What reason did Polly have to lie?


    Now, Raegan had no reason to stay anymore.


    So, she turned around and walked toward the elevator.


    Polly was stunned when she saw Raegan.


    She asked Alexis, ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Eloise also saw Raegan.


    She was about to approach and greet Raegan when Alexis suddenly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know her.


    ¡±


    Alexis looked at Raegan¡¯s back and exined to Polly scornfully, ¡°She should be a hospital cleaner.


    ¡±


    Of course, Raegan heard this.


    She stopped in her tracks.


    Indeed, Alexis would never miss a chance to belittle her.


    But his words were no longer a blow to her.

 Chapter 738

    No matter who was with Mitchel, it was true that he had saved her life.


    In fact, not only once.


    Since she had promised to forgive him when they were in the mountains, she would, of course, keep her word.


    She would even bless him from the bottom of her heart.


    Besides, Mitchel was getting better.


    His Life was no longer in danger.


    This was the only thing that mattered to her.


    Since she was Mitchel¡¯s ex-wife and they didn¡¯t wee her presence here, she should refrain from showing up in front of him.


    At the thought of this, Raegan straightened her back and continued to walk away calmly.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Eloise watched Raegan pass by her.


    She wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    She didn¡¯t expect Alexis to dislike Raegan so much that he called Raegan a hospital cleaner.


    Eloise¡¯s mind was a mess.


    She always knew Mitchel didn¡¯t like her and this was the very fact she refused to ept before.


    However, upon learning Mitchel risked his life to save Raegan, she came to terms with it and moved on.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She realized Mitchel must have loved Raegan very much to have risen to the asion to save Raegan.


    Actually, Eloise envied Raegan.


    She felt Raegan was too Lucky to be loved by Mitchel like this.


    She didn¡¯t want to be the viin who took away other people¡¯s love.


    After all, Mitchel never gave her his attention.


    He always ignored her.


    But after Eloise had decided to move on, her mother suddenly told her this morning that the Dixon family came to discuss the engagementst night.


    This news had really shocked her.


    Before she could think about it, she was already taken to the hospital.


    She was still confused until now.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    At this moment, Alexis turned around.


    When he saw Eloise didn¡¯t follow him, he quickly said, ¡°Eloise,e here.


    Mitchel must be very eager to see you.


    ¡±


    Eloise was stunned for a moment.


    Then she walked over in a daze.


    When Alexis was at the door, he ordered the bodyguards, ¡°You can leave now.


    ¡±


    He knew if Mitchel found that he was the one who had arranged for the bodyguards to keep people from visiting him, Mitchel would probably be angry.


    Anyway, Raegan wouldn¡¯te here anymore.


    There was no need for the bodyguards to watch here.


    Mitchel was already awake in the ward.


    He leaned against the headboard.


    Although his face was morbidly pale, it did not affect his temperament at all.


    He looked fragile but still handsome.

 Chapter 739

    When he opened his eyes, he thought the very first person he would see was Raegan.


    But much to his dismay, she was not here.


    He waited for a long time, but she didn¡¯te.


    She didn¡¯t even call him.


    He couldn¡¯t help smiling bitterly.


    She was really heartless.


    He didn¡¯t expect that saving her once would make her forgive him.


    But still, her indifference broke his heart.


    At this moment, he heard a sound from the door.


    Mitchel turned his head and looked at the door expectantly.


    But when he saw the three peopleing in, the light in his eyes dimmed.


    Alexis walked to the bed and said, ¡°Mitchel, Polly heard about your injury, so she brought Eloise to see you.


    ¡±


    Mitchel nodded and greeted Polly out of politeness.


    The more Polly looked at Mitchel, the more she liked him.


    She stepped forward and greeted Mitchel happily.


    In an instant, the atmosphere in the ward became Lively.


    Mitchel wanted to drink water, so he was about to reach for the ss.


    Alexis thought Mitchel would have a hard time doing it, so he quickly hinted at Eloise and said, ¡°Eloise, go give Mitchel water.


    ¡±


    Eloise walked to the bedside table obediently, wanting to get the cup and fill it with water for Mitchel.


    But before she could pick it up, Mitchel had already taken it.


    But his quick movement affected his wound.


    Mitchel grimaced in pain, but he said coldly, ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I can do it myself.


    ¡±


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the ward became awkward.


    Obviously, Mitchel didn¡¯t want Eloise to touch him.


    Polly¡¯s face darkened upon seeing this.


    On the other hand, Alexis wanted to lighten the atmosphere.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Mitchel didn¡¯t want Eloise to do such things, fearing she might spill some warm water and hurt herself.


    Eloise is such a lovely creature.


    Don¡¯t worry.


    She doesn¡¯t need to do anything once they get married.


    She will only enjoy her life with Mitchel.


    ¡±


    When Polly heard this, her expression softened.


    Finally, she smiled and said, ¡°We have spoiled Eloise since she was a child.


    So, Mitchel, please be more considerate of her in the future.


    ¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mitchel will do that,¡± Alexis chimed in.


    ¡°Polly, don¡¯t worry.


    Our Dixon family will treat Eloise well.


    ¡±


    The more Mitchel listened to them, the more he felt something was wrong.


    At this time, he could no longer maintain his politeness.

 Chapter 740

    Mitchel looked at Polly and said coldly, ¡°Mrs.


    Benton, I have no intention of getting married for the time being.


    And I don¡¯t Like your daughter as ever, let alone marry her.


    ¡±


    Mrs.


    Benton¡­ Your daughter¡­ Such words were a p in Polly¡¯s face.


    Polly pulled a long face and said with a frown, ¡°Mitchel, what do you mean by that? Your father came to my homest night to propose a marriage and promised you would marry Eloise.


    ¡±


    Polly was telling the truth.


    She wouldn¡¯t have said it if Alexis hadn¡¯te to her housest night.


    Polly believed Alexis¡¯ words.


    She thought Mitchel had changed his mind because he had seen Eloise¡¯s kindness.


    After all, Eloise had always been kind, although she was a little arrogant and willful.


    What was more, Mitchel was such an excellent man, and Eloise Liked him, It was the best of both worlds.


    That was why she brought Eloise to the hospital today to visit Mitchel.


    Alexis¡¯ expression changed.


    He red at Mitchel and said to Pollyfortingly, ¡°Polly, don¡¯t be angry.


    Mitchel is sick, and his mind is a bit muddled.


    ¡±


    After saying this, Alexis looked at Mitchel again and scolded, ¡°You brat! Apologize to Polly.


    You are disgracing me.


    Do you really want to piss me off?¡±


    Everything was clear to Mitchel now.


    Alexis must be behind all this.


    After all, Mitchel had already made his stance to Polly a few days ago.


    So, Polly had no reason toe here today and say those words.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Alexis would propose to Eloise on his behalf.


    Alexis must be crazy.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Mitchel said in an indifferent but firm tone, ¡°Mrs.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Benton, I¡¯m sorry.


    Eloise is a good woman.


    Any man is lucky to marry her.


    But that man is definitely not me.


    I already have someone else in my heart.


    I will never marry another woman in my life except her.


    ¡±


    These words made Polly¡¯s and Alexis¡¯ expressions look terrible.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    But Mitchel just turned a blind eye to them.


    He continued, ¡°So, I think it¡¯s better to make it clear to you.


    ¡±


    Polly¡¯s face twisted in anger.


    She finally understood.


    Everything that Alexis saidst night was only his wishful thinking.


    She turned to Alexis and snapped, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, did youe to my home and propose a marriage without discussing it with your son? How dare you fool us!¡±


    Alexis hurriedly exined, ¡°Oh, no, no, no.


    Polly, don¡¯t say that.


    I like Eloise very much.


    How can I fool you?¡±


    But Polly didn¡¯t want to listen to any of his words at this moment.


    For her, it was so embarrassing that her beloved daughter was driven away by others.

 Chapter 741

    Polly looked at Mitchel and said arrogantly, ¡°Yes, you are right.


    Our daughter is a good woman.


    Any man is lucky to marry her.


    But we won¡¯t rush her into marrying someone.


    ¡±


    Then, she took Eloise¡¯s hand and stormed out of the ward without looking back.


    Alexis ran after them, but Polly ignored him.


    She and Eloise entered the elevator.


    He felt so disgraced that he returned to the ward, fuming with rage.


    ¡°Mitchel, you bastard! Do you even realize that if that energy project is lost, a huge piece of the market will be lost? Just because of a woman, you humiliated the Benton family.


    I think you have gone out of your mind,¡± Alexis snapped angrily, clutching his chest.


    The Benton family was a great backer.


    This was Alexis¡¯ hope of regaining the management of the group.


    Mitchel snorted coldly.


    ¡°I humiliated the Benton family? I am not the one who came to their house and made them get the wrong idea.


    It was you who did it.


    ¡±


    Mitchel looked at Alexis and added coldly, ¡°You should¡¯ve thought of this when you went to propose without my knowledge.


    ¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Alexis, seething with anger, pointed a trembling finger at Mitchel.


    Though Alexis could barely contain his rage, he knew he had to take advantage of Mitchel for his grand schemes first.


    Trying to control his fury, Alexis adopted a gentler tone, ¡°Marrying Eloise is merely a temporary thing.


    You could part ways with her after the deal is done.


    Besides, it¡¯s not your first divorce, and¡­¡±


    Alexis trailed off, swelling with a strange sense of pride, and boasted, ¡°Women flock to us Dixons, especially those from affluent families.


    ¡±


    In Alexis¡¯ view, women were merely pawns in his strategic games, valued only for the alliances they brought.


    Even Luciana had been his calcted choice, selected for her family¡¯s status.


    Mitchel, on the other hand, held marriage in higher regard and had no desire to engage in a debate with Alexis.


    ¡°I will not marry Eloise.


    I need to rest.


    Please leave,¡± Mitchel said wearily.


    Alexis¡¯ irritation with Mitchel was palpable.


    Yet, the sight of Mitchel¡¯s pale lips tempered his anger.


    ¡°Take your rest then.


    But remember, back then, you married that woman without my consent.


    Had it not been for the fact that Kyler backed you, I would have shown my objection.


    This time, I won¡¯t stand by idly.


    As a Dixon, your marriage isn¡¯t yours to decide.


    If not the Benton family, I¡¯d have chosen another for you.


    Don¡¯t cross me again, or my response won¡¯t be kind.


    ¡±


    His words hung in the air, heavy with menace.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    As Mitchel¡¯s father, Alexis would never hurt Mitchel directly.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    But he knew precisely whom Mitchel sought to shield.


    Suddenly, a frosty Look overtook Mitchel¡¯s eyes.


    With a mockingugh, he shot back, ¡°If you¡¯re so obsessed with using marriage as a tool, why not try it yourself? With all the women you entertain, why not marry them? That¡¯d surely bolster yourpany abroad, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    Mitchelid bare Alexis¡¯ schemes without hesitation.

 Chapter 742

    Alexis¡¯ face twisted at once, a flicker of guilt quickly giving way to fury.


    ¡°You bastard! How dare you speak to me with such insolence!¡±


    Alexis roared.


    But Mitchel¡¯s sneer remained as he retorted, ¡°I¡¯m merely suggesting you ponder over yourpany abroad before making rash decisions.


    After all, you¡¯ve worked hard for it, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Fury scorched through Alexis¡¯ gaze.


    Mitchel had thrown down a threat!


    A tant threat! Mitchel had the audacity to menace him over a worthless woman! Outrageous!


    Just as Alexis was on the verge of speaking, the door flew open with a forceful kick.


    Luciana burst in, her eyesnding on the bandage across Mitchel¡¯s chest, now stained with blood.


    This sight pierced her heart, leaving her feeling as though it had been ripped in two.


    Her gaze icy, Luciana yanked Alexis out of the ward.


    Alexis protested, ¡°Why are you dragging me out? That defiant fool threatened me, and I won¡¯t stand for it!¡±


    Luciana¡¯s fury bubbled into a scoff.


    ¡°Mitchel threatened you?¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Alexis, avoiding the full truth, added hastily, ¡°Just look at your dear son, as merciless as his mother!¡±


    ¡°Well, I believe Mitchel acted appropriately!¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Confused, Alexis pressed, ¡°What was that?¡±


    In a sh of rage, Luciana wielded the handbag in her hand.


    Bang! She pummeled it against Alexis¡¯ forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯ll smash you old bastard to death! My son is hurt, and here you are aggravating him while he¡¯s bleeding!¡±


    Alexis, unprepared for the onught, was dazed, his vision clouded by blood.


    He reached out to strike Luciana but, blinded, only managed to trip over his own feet.


    Bang! Alexis toppled to the floor, his forehead swelling up, a ridiculous and pitiful sight.

 Chapter 743

    Luciana looked down at him with disdain.


    ¡°Serves you right!¡±


    Throughout his life, Alexis had been adored by many women, all tender and gentle with him.


    Never had he endured such treatment, especially not from a woman.


    It was the ultimate disgrace!


    Regaining his footing, he lunged at Luciana with a sneer.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°You bitch!


    I¡¯ll make you pay!¡±


    But with his vision still impaired, Luciana slipped away with ease.


    Thump! A dull thump echoed as he missed again.


    Alexis stumbled once more, which left yet another lump on his forehead.


    Luciana, catching sight of his ludicrous expression, couldn¡¯t help but feel amused.


    She had always shown restraint toward Alexis for Mitchel¡¯s sake, not wishing to cause any trouble.


    To Luciana, today seemed to be turning out rather well!


    She was aware, however, that Alexis would seek retribution, prompting her to snap a few shots of his current disheveled state.


    Alexis inquired alertly, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    With a slight pout, Luciana retorted, ¡°What do you think? I¡¯m capturing the moment of the distinguished Mr.


    Dixon, who seems quite distressed at the moment!¡±


    ¡°How dare you! Stop that at once!¡±


    Alexis, who prized his reputation greatly, couldn¡¯t stand the thought of anyone seeing him in such a state!


    Luciana, her mind on Mitchel, had no desire to linger with Alexis.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Scared, are you? Then get the f@ck out now!¡±


    Enraged, Alexis¡¯ lips quivered as he spat, ¡°A true gentleman doesn¡¯t quarrel with ady like you.


    You¡¯ll get yours next time!¡±


    With that, he clutched his forehead and hurried downstairs, seeking a doctor and hoping to avoid recognition.


    Meanwhile, Luciana rushed to the ward.


    Finding Mitchel still prostrate on the bed, his lips colorless and his chest adorned with blood-stained pink gauze, her heart wrenched.


    Her voice quaking, she asked, ¡°Mitchel, what happened? Are you in pain? Why not summon the doctor?¡±

 Chapter 744

    She quickly pressed the call button, urging the doctor to attend to the bleeding.


    The doctor faced a challenge in redressing the reopened wound.


    Once the gauze was reced, Mitchel¡¯splexion turned ghostly pale.


    Witnessing this, Luciana felt as if her heart was being cleaved with a de.


    ¡°Does it still hurt, Mitchel?¡±


    Mitchel lifted his gaze and spoke tly.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯m alright.


    ¡±


    Luciana¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears.


    Alright? How could he be?


    The de hade perilously close to his heart.


    It was his heart!


    A mere shift could have spelled his end, beyond even God¡¯s intervention.


    Luciana¡¯s heart wasden with anxiety over Mitchel¡¯s condition, yet Mitchel seemed to disregard his brush with death.


    To him, he would risk it all again without a second thought.


    He broke into a cough and inquired with a note of unease, ¡°Mom, have you seen Raegan?¡±


    Tears shimmered in Luciana¡¯s eyes as she responded, ¡°I noticed her as I hurried here, but I didn¡¯t see herter.


    ¡±


    Upon awakening, Luciana sought out Mitchel, oblivious to Raegan¡¯s whereabouts.


    The notion that Mitchel¡¯s injuries stemmed from Raegan caused her affection for Raegan to waver slightly.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She attempted to divert the conversation, only to be halted by Mitchel¡¯s request.


    ¡°Mom, could you ask her to visit me?¡± Mitchel implored, his fists tightening around the quilt.


    Mitchel thought Raegan had departed promptly upon Luciana¡¯s hospital arrival, clearly eager to distance herself from the situation.


    Yet, Mitchel¡¯s desire to see Raegan persisted.


    He missed her so much.


    Mitchel had no desire to coerce Raegan to pay him a visit.


    But if Luciana asked Raegan to visit him, it suggested a willingness on her part to meet him.


    Mitchel¡¯s difort was palpable as he grappled with his own humility, deceiving even himself in his introspection.


    Luciana, taken aback by Mitchel¡¯s words, felt a twinge of unease at his request a momentter.


    Despite her fondness for Raegan, nobody couldpare to Mitchel, especially when it involved life-and-death situations.

 Chapter 745

    The news of Mitchel¡¯s injuries had once nearly caused her heart to stop.


    The memory of that fear still sent her heart racing.


    Despite knowing Mitchel was out of danger, the doctor¡¯s words could still make her quiver with fear.


    Luciana believed that if Mitchel married a woman he wasn¡¯t particrly fond of, he might remain calmer and refrain from engaging in risky endeavors.


    With solemn concern, Luciana advised Mitchel, ¡°You once caused Raegan great loss, and now you¡¯ve saved her life.


    It¡¯s bnced.


    You¡¯re divorced now.


    Let the past stay in the past.


    ¡±


    Mitchel, taken aback that Raegan had disclosed their divorce to Luciana, felt a shadow pass over his face.


    Facing his mother, Mitchel confessed, ¡°I don¡¯t want a divorce.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I never want one.


    My mind is stuck on Raegan.


    I can¡¯t imagine a future where she¡¯s not around me.


    ¡±


    These words left Luciana unsure of how to respond.


    ¡°Why are you so stubborn¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see her myself if you won¡¯t do it for me,¡± Mitchel dered, determined, and attempted to rise from his bed, only to be bathed in a cold sweat from the effort.


    Luciana, rmed and pale, urged him back to bed, relenting, ¡°Alright, stay.


    I¡¯ll have here to you.


    ¡±


    Raegan was taken aback by Luciana¡¯s unexpected call.


    After theirst encounter, she hadn¡¯t anticipated any furthermunication, especially not kindness.


    She suspected Mitchel¡¯s influence.


    Yet, with Mitchel now engaged to Eloise, Raegan wished to sever all ties.


    It was time to close the chapter between them.


    Therefore, Raegan declined Luciana¡¯s request with politeness.


    To her astonishment, Luciana insisted, ¡°Regardless of your history with Mitchel, he¡¯s hurt because of you.


    It¡¯s your responsibility to care for him.


    We¡¯ll discuss everything else afterwards.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Luciana¡¯s words bore the weight of an ethical obligation, yet they rang true.


    Left without options, Raeganplied and hailed a taxi to the hospital.


    In an unexpected twist at the hospital parking lot, she encountered Henley, who was there to pick up medication for his mother.


    Henley had been concerned after days of failure to reach Raegan, and though they had finally spoken, her excuse of fever and phone neglect seemed dubious to him.


    Encountering her at the hospital now only deepened his suspicions.


    Yet, since Raegan withheld the truth, Henley chose not to pry further.


    Upon entering the lobby, they parted ways, and Raegan ascended to the upper floors in the elevator.


    In the VIP ward, Mitchell was seated in a wheelchair, gazing steadily out the window.

 Chapter 746

    Since Luciana had mentioned Raegan¡¯s imminent arrival, he had maintained his vigil.


    Yet, his current state really didn¡¯t allow for prolonged sitting.


    Matteo, observing this, couldn¡¯t help but feelpassion for Mitchell, who remained silent, his eagerness to see Raegan apparent.


    Yet, Matteo couldn¡¯t help but notice how Mitchell¡¯s usually calm face suddenly grew icy.


    To Mitchell¡¯s dismay, after such a lengthy wait, the first sight he caught was Raegan at the parking lot with Henley, their seeming proximity suggesting an unmistakably intimate closeness.


    This sight hit Mitchell Like a blow.


    He thought Raegan had been with Henley all this time, noting to see him after his awakening.


    Mitchell¡¯splexion drained to a ghostly pallor, his heart felt as if it had been shredded and tossed aside, the agony so intense it stole his breath.


    A few momentster, with his expression steeled, he wheeled himself back to his bed.


    Matteo, puzzled by Mitchell¡¯s abrupt mood shift, held his questions.


    The ward¡¯s door swung open shortly after, and Raegan walked in.


    Matteo, sensing a shift in the atmosphere, greeted Raegan and discreetly exited, leaving the two in a silent standoff.


    Raegan, however, remained silent.


    Mitchel¡¯s striking features had lost their color, his usually vibrant and alluring lips now pale.


    He resembled delicate porcin, exquisite yet fragile.


    Tears brimmed in Raegan¡¯s eyes unexpectedly.


    She had overestimated herself.


    Mitchel¡¯s frail appearance instinctively drew herpassion.


    Approaching the bed, her voice barely a whisper, she inquired, ¡°Are you feeling any better?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Her voice, heavy with emotion, betrayed her inner turmoil.


    Mitchel, however, seemed to disregard her concern.


    He scoffed.


    ¡°Why do you even care?¡±


    His words left Raegan speechless, sensing his resentment toward her.


    But the reason for his anger eluded her, and she chose not to probe.


    Raegan unscrewed the lid of her thermal pot, dishing out a bowl of porridge for Mitchel.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 747

    This porridge was tailored to aid Mitchel¡¯s recovery.


    It had taken her some time to make it, which exined herte arrival at the hospital.


    She offered the bowl to Mitchel, suggesting, ¡°Try some porridge.


    ¡±


    But Mitchel, wearing a frosty look, remained silent.


    He feigned interest in a financial magazine instead.


    Raegan held out the bowl patiently, but Mitchel showed no intention of epting it.


    Feeling slightly awkward, she set the bowl on the bedside table.


    A gloomy air filled the room.


    Confused by Mitchel¡¯s coldness, Raegan simply sat down and began messaging Nicole.


    Mitchel¡¯s irritation grew upon seeing Raegan texting so nonchntly, thinking she was unwilling to pay him a visit.


    He bit his lip, holding back his anger, fearing he¡¯dsh out at Raegan once more.


    Soon, Mitchel made a move to rise, his chest wound protesting the motion with a tight pull, casting a shadow over his expression.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Raegan, moved by pity, instinctively reached out to assist him.


    p! Mitchel¡¯s hand came down sharply on hers.


    His p was forceful, loaded with aversion to her touch.


    The sting left Raegan¡¯s hand red, her eyes welling up immediately.


    Alexis had hurled insults at her, calling her derogatory names, yet none of thatpared to the sorrow she felt now.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Mitchel¡¯s reluctance to see her was obvious, yet he didn¡¯t make it known to Luciana.


    Had he done so, she wouldn¡¯t havee at all.


    ¡°Mitchel, if my presence bothers you that much, I¡¯ll just go.


    There¡¯s no need for that.


    ¡±


    Reagan¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, on the verge of spilling at any moment.


    Mitchel let out a sneer, his patience worn thin.


    ¡°Oh, are you in a hurry? Eager to meet your boyfriend? Then, by all means, go!¡±


    Anger clenched Raegan¡¯s jaw tight.


    First, it was Alexis¡¯ brazen insults, and now Mitchel¡¯s mockingughter.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Why did she subject herself to such degradation?


    She hade of her own ord, only to be mocked and belittled!

 Chapter 748

    The tears that she had fought to hold back now traced paths down her face.


    With a silent swipe of her hands over her cheeks, Raegan turned to leave.


    Yet, the moment she reached the door, a startling thud echoed behind her.


    She stiffened, turned, and found Mitchel copsed on the floor, his face ashen.


    rmed, she hurried back to his side.


    There he was, lying motionless, pain etched across his features.


    Raegan¡¯s heart raced, her eyes welling up with tears.


    ¡°What is the matter, Mitchel? You¡¯re frightening me.


    Can you get up?¡±


    Mitchely motionless.


    The freshly reced gauze on his chest darkened with blood.


    Fear seized Raegan, her thoughts scattering into oblivion.


    Regaining herposure, she cried out, ¡°Doctor! Someone, please, help!¡±


    Silence followed.


    Frantically, she hit the bedside call button.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As she attempted to rise, a hand yanked her back¡­


    A wave of terror washed over Raegan¡¯s face!


    She leaned with all her might, avoiding copsing onto Mitchel.


    Realizing it was Mitchel who had grabbed her, anger red within her.


    ¡°Mitchel, have you lost your senses?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Yet, he clutched her wrist firmer, the scent of blood growing stronger.


    Desperate, Raegan writhed to escape.


    ¡°Release me! I must get a doctor for you.


    ¡±


    Mitchel seemed not to hear, gazing at her with unfathomable depth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a doctor.


    I need you,¡± he murmured.


    Ignoring his wound, Mitchel pulled Raegan close, pressing his lips against hers with intense passion.


    Mitchel pressed his lips against Raegan¡¯s, and Raegan felt a chill enveloping her as his cold fragrance lingered on her lips and teeth.


    At the same time, Mitchel¡¯s grip on her wrist tightened, showing no signs of easing up.

 Chapter 749

    Raegan hesitated to resist too strongly, her heart aze with anxiety.


    Her heart raced in her chest, forced to endure his aggressive ki*s.


    In her mind, a single thought echoed.


    There was something wrong with Mitchel.


    He disregarded his reopened wound and stopped her from calling for doctors for medical treatment.


    Gradually, a faint scent of rust pierced through the cold air, signaling the presence of blood.


    Raegan was losing herposure as she grappled with the chaos in her mind.


    Mitchel¡¯s tongue still dominated hers, every move pulling her deeper into his embrace.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Their eyes met, and they continued ki*sing as they looked at each other.


    One desperately wanted to escape to call for medical treatment for the reopened wound, while the other was determined to etch the moment into memory.


    Finally, he loosened his grip for a moment, and Raegan seized the opportunity to bite his lower lip to stop him without hesitation.


    Mitchel winced in pain and released her.


    But he maintained his predatory gaze, looking at her like a fierce wolf eyeing its prey.


    Ignoring his intense stare, Raegan pressed the call bell, her mind a whirlwind of emotions.


    She half-squatted down to check Mitchel¡¯s reopened wound while waiting for the medical treatment.


    However, she couldn¡¯t help but be furious and worried when she saw the severity of his wound.


    The blood was seeping out even quicker now.


    In a mix of frustration and concern, she shouted, ¡°Mitchel! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    It was as if he were ying with his own life.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Meanwhile, Mitchely on the floor, seemingly unconcerned about the blood on his chest.


    However, he wore an indifferent expression on his handsome and charming face.


    His thin lips had even turned red as if he had found a miraculous cure.


    He chuckled hoarsely.


    ¡°Yes, you are right.


    Something is wrong with me.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s face reflected her worry, not intending to provoke him but infuriated that Mitchel didn¡¯t take his health seriously.


    However, it seemed her concern was unnecessary.


    Mitchel raised an eyebrow, chuckling.


    ¡°And you are my cure.


    ¡±

 Chapter 750

    ¡°What? Mitchel Dixon! You!¡±


    Raegan was beyond exasperated by his words.


    How could he make light of the situation? He really deserved it!


    Looking at Raegan¡¯s nervous expression, Mitchel couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    At that moment, he sensed Raegan was still his and only his.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious.


    Your presence is my cure,¡± he dered.


    It seemed he was nursing a serious case of lovesickness.


    His sweet and gentle voice made Raegan¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    But Raegan wasn¡¯t a doctor.


    How the heck was she supposed to cure him?


    Soon enough, a doctor strolled in, taking a deep breath at the sight of the wounded Mitchel.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    While the doctor attended to Mitchel¡¯s wounds, Mitchel remained stoically silent, only asionally furrowing his brow.


    The doctor sighed and said, ¡°Young man, please take your condition seriously.


    Your wound has reopened twice today.


    One more time, and you might find yourself in the ICU for an extended stay.


    ¡±


    The doctor meant well, but Mitchel offered no response.


    Raegan, however, was taken aback when she heard that.


    His wound had reopened two times today? What the hell did Mitchel want to do?


    After giving Mitchel a well-deserved scolding, the doctor turned to Raegan.


    ¡°Miss, I get that young people are full of energy, but you have to be careful.


    If your boyfriend¡¯s chest opens one more time, the situation could get serious.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Tigo¡±


    Blushing with embarrassment, Raegan was about to exin, but Mitchel beat her to it.


    ¡°Doctor, this is all my fault.


    It has nothing to do with her.


    ¡±


    The doctor teased with a smile, ¡°You were in pain earlier yet you kept silent.


    Howe you won¡¯t even let me scold your girlfriend now?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s face turned even redder at the doctor¡¯s yful words.


    It wasn¡¯t the doctor¡¯s fault for having the wrong idea.


    There were bite marks around Mitchel¡¯s lips.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine how intense things were earlier.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The doctor eyed the porridge on the bedside table and said, ¡°That porridge looks delicious.


    It must take a lot of time and effort to cook something like that.


    However, don¡¯t take too much of it at the moment.


    ¡±

 Chapter 751

    The doctor left the ward after saying that.


    Raegan stood by the bed, still embarrassed over what had just happened.


    Without saying anything, she lowered her head to check her phone.


    After listening to the voice message from Nicole, Raegan texted back.


    Mitchel perked up when Raegan yed the voice message.


    He felt much better when he heard a female voice.


    Clearing his throat, he winced since he had identally pulled at his wound.


    Seeing this, Raegan hurriedly put down her phone, thinking he needed something.


    She asked with concern, ¡°What do you need? I¡¯ll get it for you.


    ¡±


    Mitchel smiled and said, ¡°I feel like eating something¡±


    ¡°What do you want? I¡¯ll ask Matteo to grab it for you.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Mitchel turned his head and raised his chin as he asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t there something already on the table?¡±


    He was gesturing toward the porridge cooked by Raegan.


    Raegan nced at the porridge.


    Didn¡¯t he turn it down just a moment ago?


    But she refrained from probing and was about to swap the cold bowl of porridge for a warm one with a fresh set of tableware for Mitchel.


    Yet, Mitchel stopped her and said, ¡°It¡¯s still edible.


    ¡±


    Raegan hesitated for a while, then said, ¡°But it¡¯s cold now.


    ¡±


    Considering Mitchel¡¯s current condition, warm food would serve him better.


    She gently pushed his hand away.


    Though subtle, Mitchel could still sense her resistance.


    ¡°I made plenty of it.


    ¡±


    Raegan wasn¡¯t sure what was going on in Mitchel¡¯s head.


    He just didn¡¯t want her taking away the cold porridge.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.


    I want to finish them all.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He took the bowl and set it on the table.


    Eating by himself, however, risked aggravating his wound.


    It hurt, but Mitchel made no sound.


    Instead, he just furrowed his brow and endured in silence.


    Eventually, Raegan couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.


    She grabbed the bowl, put away the table, and asked him to Lie down.


    Then she fed him with care.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Surprisingly, Mitchel was more agreeable than before, evenpliant.

 Chapter 752

    It felt inappropriate to describe someone like Mitchel, who was always domineering in front of other people like that.


    Raegan sensed he was trying to please her.


    After he finished a bowl of porridge, Raegan asked casually, ¡°Do you want more?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s dark eyes roamed over her swollen lips, and he murmured, ¡°Yes, I want more.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡±


    He then stared at her with an intense gaze.


    Raegan immediately blushed, and her ears turned red.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking if you want more porridge.


    ¡±


    With a sly smile, Mitchel replied, ¡°I knew that.


    That¡¯s exactly what I meant.


    What were you thinking?¡±


    Raegan was rendered speechless.


    She fell for his trick on words again.


    Mitchel continued to eat until the thermal pot was empty.


    He indeed finished it all.


    Raegan was somewhat surprised.


    Hadn¡¯t Mitchel eaten anything the entire day?


    Meanwhile, Mitchel just looked at her and smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.


    I like it.


    ¡±


    Considering Raegan had made the porridge personally, he didn¡¯t want to waste any of it.


    It was well into the night when Mitchel finished off his porridge.


    When he saw Raegan standing up, his expression immediately changed.


    ¡°Are you leaving?¡± he asked.


    Raegan nodded, replying, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s prettyte.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t go.


    As Mitchel held her hand, he struggled to find the words to convince her to stay.


    Suddenly, he blurted out, ¡°Who is going to look after me if you leave? I got hurt because of you.


    ¡±


    It was the same excuse Luciana had used on the phone.


    Raegan¡¯s bright eyes dimmed.


    To her, she still thought Mitchel and Eloise were engaged.


    How could she stay the night and take care of him?


    Alexis¡¯ words were still echoing in her ears.

 Chapter 753

    Those words were like a long iron nail in her heart, making her feel ashamed of herself.


    She was determined not to let herself be embroiled in other people¡¯s rtionships.


    With that resolve in mind, Raegan pinched her thigh secretly, fighting the urge to sumb to the situation.


    No one seemed to consider her feelings or reputation.


    But she had to do it for herself.


    Taking a deep breath, she asked, ¡°How much does hiring a nursing worker cost? I can cover the expenses until you leave the hospital.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes darkened when he heard her words.


    He stared at her intently and asked with a frown, ¡°You think I care about the money?¡±


    Raegan understood his frustration but needed to make her stance clear.


    She said seriously, ¡°We shouldn¡¯tplicate things further.


    Keeping our distance is better for both of us.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s expression changed, anger evident in his eyes.


    ¡°So, you are here to cut ties with me?¡±


    When he spoke, he concentrated his gaze on her.


    His gaze bore into her, hoping to hear her deny it.


    He wanted her to say she came because she was worried about him and to exin herte arrival.


    Mitchel¡¯s prating stare was especially stifling to Raegan.


    She replied casually, ¡°If that¡¯s what you want to believe.


    ¡±


    A heavy silence settled over the room.


    After a prolonged pause, a bitter sneer escaped Mitchel¡¯s lips.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°If you are so keen onpensating me, why not factor in my life? I want to know how much it¡¯s worth in your eyes.


    ¡±


    Raegan looked into Mitchel¡¯s deep-set eyes.


    She clenched her fists tightly and said in a voice that was almost pleading, ¡°Mitchel, do you really have to make things difficult for me? You know I don¡¯t have that much money.


    ¡±


    Between them, it was obviously easier for Mitchel to distance himself from her.


    So, Raegan didn¡¯t understand why he had to do this to her.


    Mitchel was angered by Raegan¡¯s words.


    He was almost out of breath, and his wound seemed to be stimted.


    He was in pain.


    He gritted his teeth and said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t have that much money, why don¡¯t you sell yourself to me to pay off your debts?¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The overflowing anger in his heart made him say such harsh words.

 Chapter 754

    He thought they could get closer after everything that happened.


    But he didn¡¯t expect them to get farther and farther apart.


    From beginning to end, she spared no effort to show that she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was injured, he would have s@x with her now.


    She was only obedient when they were having s@x.


    Mitchel¡¯s ruthless words destroyed Raegan¡¯sst line of defense.


    But she did her best to hold back her tears.


    She gritted her teeth and snapped, ¡°Mitchel, does looking down on me make you happy? Didn¡¯t you take a de for me? I¡¯ll give it back to you, then.


    ¡±


    After saying this, Raegan grabbed the fruit knife on the bedside table and was about to stab her chest crazily.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Mitchel shouted.


    His eyes narrowed.


    He grabbed her wrist and swung it violently.


    Raegan¡¯s grip on the fruit knife loosened.


    The knife fell to the floor with a bang.


    And before Raegan knew it, she was already dragged hard by him.


    Her upper body fell on the bed and pressed on his legs.


    Mitchel frowned and hissed in pain.


    He said with difficulty, ¡°You want to hurt me¡­¡±


    He pressed Raegan¡¯s back tightly, burying her face against the white quilt.


    She didn¡¯t answer his question, but her shoulders shook violently.


    Mitchel looked at her and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°You hate me so much.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    What about I give you my life¡­¡±


    What he wanted to say was that he would give his life to her in exchange for her forgiveness.


    He wanted to spend the rest of his life with her.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    But he couldn¡¯t say it directly at this moment.


    After all, she didn¡¯t even want to look at him.


    Raegan felt like she was going crazy.


    Her head was about to explode.


    She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so she thought there was no need to endure it anymore.


    She raised her head, met his eyes, and said word by word, ¡°You are already engaged, but you still let me stay here.


    What will others think of me?¡±


    Mitchel was stunned.


    His grip on Raegan¡¯s back loosened slightly.


    Raegan stared at him and said loudly, ¡°Mitchel, I am not ungrateful.

 Chapter 755

    I came to see you yesterday, but the bodyguards at the door didn¡¯t let me in.


    I waited almost the entire day.


    But when your father came, he told me not to appear in front of you.


    He said I was annoying.


    He asked me if I wanted to be your mistress.


    I wasn¡¯t given a chance to answer him yesterday.


    But now I will tell you.


    I will never be your mistress.


    ¡±


    Raegan could no longer hold back her tears.


    She cried so hard that tears streamed down her face uncontrobly.


    She continued between sobs, ¡°Mitchel, I will always be grateful to you for saving me.


    But now that you are engaged, I have clearly expressed my stand.


    So, please let me go.


    ¡±


    The crystal teardrops falling from Raegan¡¯s bright eyes were like a sharp knife that pierced Mitchel¡¯s chest.


    His heart trembled as if he had been severely wounded.


    His heart shattered into pieces.


    He pulled her to sit down and wiped her tears.


    Then, he said seriously, ¡°Raegan, I never think about it that way.


    Never.


    ¡±


    Raegan struggled, but Mitchel gently held her hand to stop her from breaking away.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°I only said those words because I was so angry.


    I thought you didn¡¯t care about me.


    I am so sorry.


    As for what my father said, I don¡¯t know about it.


    But don¡¯t worry.


    I won¡¯t let anyone call you like that again.


    ¡±


    Raegan couldn¡¯t stop herself from crying.


    The tears that Mitchel had just wiped off streamed down again.


    Her nose had already turned red.


    The grievances had umted in her heart.


    She didn¡¯t know how to voice them out.


    However, keeping them to herself was about to drive her crazy.


    She didn¡¯t want to cry too disgracefully in front of Mitchel.


    She lowered her head and said, ¡°Since you know it, just let me go.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I care about you, so I will always pray for you.


    ¡±


    Although Mitchel was distressed to see her crying, he couldn¡¯t help but be amused by her words.


    He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m still alive.


    You don¡¯t need to pray for me.


    ¡±


    Raegan suddenly raised her head and red at him.


    Her beautiful face was not only full of tears but also of anger.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    When Mitchel saw her nervousness, his eyes Lit up.


    ¡°Well, yes, I¡¯m talking nonsense.


    ¡±


    He held her hand tightly.


    ¡°If you really care about me, then stay with me.


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have anyone to take care of me.


    But if you are here with me, I will recover faster.


    ¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t.


    ¡± Raegan turned her head away.


    ¡°If you understand my situation, you won¡¯t make such a request.


    I don¡¯t want to be used of being a mistress.


    ¡±


    ¡°You are not a mistress.


    You will never be.


    ¡±

 Chapter 756

    Mitchel reached out and turned Raegan to face him.


    He said solemnly, ¡°I am not engaged.


    It¡¯s all my father¡¯s wishful thinking.


    And I¡¯ve already made it clear to the Benton family.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Mixed emotions surged in her heart.


    Mitchel and Eloise were not engaged! It was just his father¡¯s wishful thinking.


    His father lied to her.


    But the next second, she remembered the moaning she heard in Eloise¡¯s tent.


    She felt unhappy again.


    She looked at him coldly and asked angrily, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to be responsible for Miss Benton?¡±


    Mitchel frowned in confusion.


    ¡°Why should I be?¡±


    His indifference toward the topic annoyed Raegan.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    She shook off his hand, red at him, and said fiercely, ¡°Scumbag!¡±


    Raegan was in a sulk.


    She was not defending Eloise.


    She was angry at Mitchel for sleeping with Eloise even though he didn¡¯t intend to be with Eloise.


    Wasn¡¯t he an irresponsible scumbag?


    At the thought of this, Raegan couldn¡¯t sit still.


    She stood up in a fit, wanting to drink water to calm down.


    But before she could stand firm, Mitchel stretched out his arms, wrapped them around her slim waist, and pulled her back.


    Raegan fell and sat on the edge of the bed with Mitchel¡¯s strong arms around her waist.


    From afar, one could say that her whole figure was trapped in his arms in an intimate posture.


    ¡°Mitchel!¡± Raegan shouted angrily.


    She wanted to get up from the bed, but she didn¡¯t dare to act rashly because of his wound.


    Afraid of hurting him, she could only turn her head and re at him.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Mitchel looked at her.


    His deep-set ck eyes were smiling.


    ¡°Let go of me.


    ¡±


    Raegan tried to pry off his arms but to no avail.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Mitchel easily held her chin and pinched it.


    ¡°Exin to me what a scumbag means.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡±


    Raegan bit her lower lip.


    Then she said, ¡°A scumbag is a man who doesn¡¯t want to be engaged to a woman but still¡­ And that is you.


    You are a scumbag.


    ¡±


    Raegan despised Mitchel for ying with women.

 Chapter 757

    Mitchel frowned upon hearing her answer.


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t understand.


    ¡±


    Raegan said vaguely, ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what?¡±


    Raegan crossed her fingers and said fiercely, ¡°You do this!¡±


    ¡°Holding hands? No, I never held her hands,¡± Mitchel exined, looking serious.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean holding hands.


    ¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    Mitchel deliberately squeezed his slender and beautiful fingers into hers and asked, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s face flushed and turned even redder than a ripe tomato.


    Knowing that she was blushing, she turned her face away to hide it.


    She murmured through clenched teeth, ¡°You are a rogue.


    ¡±


    Mitchel smiled and teased her for a moment.


    Then he became serious and exined, ¡°I have never done anything with her.


    How did youe to such a conclusion?¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Raegan blinked a few times.


    She asked in astonishment, ¡°You haven¡¯t?¡±


    Mitchel nodded.


    ¡°Never in my life.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He led her hand to his crotch and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check¡­¡±


    Raegan¡¯s fingertips brushed his crotch lightly, and it seemed to harden.


    Raegan jerked away as if she was burned and snapped, ¡°Mitchel, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Mitchel raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Be thankful that I am injured.


    Otherwise, I won¡¯t be reasoning with you right now.


    ¡±


    He pointed at the snow-white bed sheet under him and said meaningfully, ¡°Instead, I¡¯m going to press you here.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s ears turned hot and red.

 Chapter 758

    Was this really the only thing in his mind every time they were together?


    Mitchel squeezed her palm and said, ¡°Come on, tell me.


    What made you think I did it?¡±


    Raegan didn¡¯t want to hide it from him.


    ¡°That night, I heard Eloise moaning outside the tent.


    She called your name.


    ¡±


    Hearing this, Mitchel pinched the tip of her nose gently.


    ¡°And that¡¯s how you reach a conclusion? I wasn¡¯t in her tent that night.


    I was in the tent next to yours.


    ¡±


    ¡°Next to mine? How can that be?¡±


    Raegan frowned, dubious.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°That tent belonged to the worker Bryce hired, right?


    ¡°We swapped,¡± Mitchel exined.


    Raegan was even more confused.


    If the person inside Eloise¡¯s tent wasn¡¯t Mitchel, who could it be?


    Aside from Mitchel, there was only Bryce.


    Mitchel noticed the confusion on Raegan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Maybe they drank too much that night.


    ¡±


    Raegan was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t digest all the information.


    Bryce was only a high school student, right?


    Although he was already an adult at his age, he was still a child in her eyes.


    Besides, his childishness and impulsiveness prevented her from treating him as an adult.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re still in doubt?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Mitchel held her hand and gently touched the pulp of her fingers.


    He smiled and said, ¡°It seems that my ki*sing skills were no Longer powerful.


    You can¡¯t feel how much I want to do it with you¡­¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s words trailed off, not wanting to drive her away.


    Yet, Raegan got nervous at his words.


    She moved away, fearing he would really do something.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mitchel¡¯s face turned gloomy.


    He grabbed her waist and pulled her back.

 Chapter 759

    There should be no hiding from me.


    ¡±


    Mitchel held her face and stared at her.


    His eyes were bright and charming at this moment.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything.


    Shouldn¡¯t it be your turn now?¡±


    ¡°My¡­ My turn? What do you mean?¡±


    Raegan felt like her heart was in her throat.


    ¡°I only want to ask you one question.


    Be honest with me.


    You and Henley.


    Mitchel paused.


    It was as if his mouth would taste bitter if he said those words.


    After a while, he finally said it, although with difficulty, ¡°Are you in a rtionship?¡±


    Something shed across Raegan¡¯s eyes.


    She said without even Looking at him, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.


    ¡±


    Mitchel reached out, held her jaw, and raised her face.


    He didn¡¯t allow her to lower her head and avoid his gaze.


    Their eyes met.


    He said, ¡°Tell me.


    It¡¯s very important to me.


    ¡±


    Although he looked calm, his mind had already been a mess for a long time.


    It was important to him because it was rted to how he would win her back.


    He had investigated and found the two of them had never spent some hours together except that night.


    For him, this was a big problem.


    He knew Raegan¡¯s magic.


    Any man who slept with her would want her over and over again.


    He didn¡¯t believe any man could refuse her unless those preferred a man to an attractive woman.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Under the warm yellow Light from the bedside table, Mitchel¡¯s facial features were well-craved.


    His eyshes were thick, adding to his allure when meeting his gaze.


    Raegan swallowed hard.


    She didn¡¯t want to be tempted by his handsomeness, so she changed the topic.


    ¡°It¡¯s a private matter.


    I don¡¯t want to answer it.


    ¡±


    But she didn¡¯t know that her refusal to give Mitchel a direct answer made him ecstatic.


    Mitchel knew Raegan too well.


    When she wanted to lie about something, she would avert her gaze and change the topic.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t, right?¡±


    Mitchel touched her forehead and repeated, ¡°You didn¡¯t.


    ¡±

 Chapter 760

    Raegan pushed his arm.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.


    ¡±


    Mitchel was amused.


    The more she behaved like this, the more she looked like a child who lied.


    Mitchel frowned, afraid he could not hold back hisughter the next second.


    He held her hand and put it on the wound of his chest.


    Then he said with a trace of humbleness and begging in his tone, ¡°Raegan, please don¡¯t lie to me.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It hurts so much here.


    Don¡¯t you feel sorry for me?¡±


    Raegan put on a straight face and kept on her acting.


    ¡°I am not lying to you.


    ¡±


    ¡°You little liar,¡± Mitchel firmly remarked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you believe me or not,¡± Raegan said calmly.


    She brushed off his hand and said, ¡°Let go of me first.


    ¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t,¡± Mitchel refused stubbornly.


    Raegan was annoyed.


    She pushed him and stood up.


    But she was surprised when she heard a loud thump.


    It turned out that Mitchel bumped into the bedside table.


    He groaned in pain.


    Raegan was stunned.


    She didn¡¯t use much strength.


    How did he fall like that?


    But when she saw the cold sweat on his forehead and his pale face, she realized something was really wrong with him.


    She panicked at once.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Mitchel was injured.


    Even if Raegan didn¡¯t use much strength, he might still not stand it.


    When Raegan saw the beads of sweat on Mitchel¡¯s forehead, her heart skipped a beat.


    She quickly reached out to ring the bell.


    But suddenly, Mitchel grabbed her hand and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet.


    ¡±


    Raegan was a little annoyed.


    Mitchel was already sweating profusely in pain.


    How could he still care about her answer?


    ¡°Raegan¡­¡± Mitchel murmured, holding her hand, unwilling to let her go.


    His face turned pale.


    When Raegan saw his face, bitterness surged in her heart.


    Did it really matter whether she was lying to him or not?

 Chapter 761

    They were divorced.


    They had nothing to do with each other anymore, right? They were supposed to be strangers now.


    But in the end, Raegan could no longer bear seeing Mitchel like this.


    She said slowly, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t sleep with Henley.


    He and I are not in a rtionship.


    ¡±


    Before she could finish her words, Mitchel pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡®¡± She was about to say something, but her lips were suddenly sealed by his.


    Mitchel reached out, raised Raegan¡¯s chin with his beautiful and slender fingers, and ki*sed her with his thin and s@xy lips.


    The ki*s started light, but it went deeper and deeper.


    Raegan¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly.


    She felt her limbs got weaker and weaker.


    He still had this kind of impact on her, and she was ashamed.


    She was still worried about Mitchel¡¯s injury.


    So, she put her hands on his shoulder, trying not to touch his wound.


    The sudden ki*s brought them closer together.


    Mitchel didn¡¯t lose control.


    Before Raegan couldn¡¯t take it anymore, he quickly let her go.


    Raegan was so mad at him that she wanted to p him in the face.


    If only he wasn¡¯t injured.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She tried hard to break free from his grip, but he held her even tighter.


    ¡°Mitchel, what are you doing? Stop it!¡± Raegan felt like she had fallen into his trap.


    ¡°Do you want to go back on what you have promised me that night?¡±


    They shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with each other anymore after their divorce, right?


    But why did he always get close to her? Worse was he still hugged and ki*sed her at will.


    ¡°Yes, I regret it,¡± Mitchel replied without hesitation.


    It was as if Raegan was the one who broke the agreement.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Raegan got even angrier.


    Mitchel¡¯s deep-set eyes were fixed on Raegan.


    ¡°If you are not pleased with it, you can get even with me by gettingid with me.


    ¡±


    Raegan was so dumbfounded that her jaw almost dropped.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Mitchel continued in a deep voice, ¡°That night, we made love three times.


    Topensate you, I will double it for you.


    What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 762

    Raegan remained silent, so Mitchel went on seriously, ¡°From a businessman¡¯s point of view, you¡¯ve gained a lot of profits in this deal.


    ¡±


    Raegan was even more at a loss for words.


    She never knew anyone else as shameless as Mitchel.


    He said those words in such a manner as if he was not ashamed of what he said, not even the slightest bit.


    And he didn¡¯t blush at all when uttering those words.


    Raegan was speechless for a while.


    Then, she frowned and asked, ¡°What the hell do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want to start anew with you.


    ¡± As he spoke, Mitchel stared at Raegan solemnly.


    His charming eyes shone brightly.


    It was as if the stars came down and moved in his eyes.


    Raegan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Mitchel¡¯s smile deepened.


    ¡°I hope you can give me another chance to get to know you.


    ¡±


    He didn¡¯t say he wanted to reconcile with her.


    Instead, he said he wanted to know her.


    It meant he wished to be with the current Raegan.


    Indeed, they could only be together without estrangements if they both left those bad memories behind.


    Mixed feelings filled Raegan.


    Some harm had already been done.


    Ignoring them didn¡¯t necessarily do her any good.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    This was the obstacle she couldn¡¯t get over with for now.


    So, she shook her head.


    ¡°I think we are better this way.


    ¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Obviously, Raegan meant she couldn¡¯t ept Mitchel now.


    She didn¡¯t want to experience those unnecessary sufferings again.


    Mitchel understood Raegan¡¯s hesitation.


    He knew after everything that happened, it was not easy for her to ept him again.


    So, he didn¡¯t press her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t force you to ept me right now.


    I know it will take some time, and I am willing to wait.


    But I have a request.


    ¡±


    Raegan raised her head and looked at him.


    He continued, ¡°Don¡¯t keep avoiding me anymore.


    ¡±


    Raegan found it hard to resist being gazed at by his deep and charming eyes, so she lowered her head again and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to avoid you, don¡¯t force me to do something against my will.


    ¡±

 Chapter 763

    ¡°Okay,¡± Mitchel agreed without hesitation.


    He could force her to stay by his side with tons of approaches.


    But he no longer wanted to hurt her even a bit.


    Mitchel didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Raegan anymore, so he patted the bed and said, ¡°It¡¯ste.


    Come and sleep now.


    ¡±


    Raegan shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just sit here.


    I¡¯m not sleepy yet.


    I¡®UL just lie downter if I feel tired.


    ¡±


    Actually, she only didn¡¯t want to be on the same bed with Mitchel.


    She silentlyined about theck of an extra bed for the family in the VIP ward which cost thousands of dors every day.


    Just now, she went to the nurse station and asked whether she could rent a folding bed like other hospitals had equipped.


    However, this hospital didn¡¯t provide such a service.


    Raegan quietly cursed this hospital for its so-so service at a staggering price.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Seeing that Raegan remained in her seat, Mitchel also sat on his bed and didn¡¯t sleep.


    Actually, it helped with the recovery of his wound if hey still.


    But he refused to lie down without Raegan lying by his side.


    Raegan tried to coax Mitchel to sleep but in vain.


    Mitchel just took hisptop and started working on some business matters.


    Raegan could only sigh helplessly, knowing he wouldn¡¯t sleep if she didn¡¯t go to bed and lie beside him.


    Not wanting to give in yet, she yed dumb by lowering her head and scrolling some feeds on her phone.


    After almost half an hour, Raegan raised her head and nced at Mitchel.


    She saw the beads of sweat on his forehead.


    Apparently, it was because he had been sitting for too long.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Before she knew it, her heart had already softened.


    Sometimes, Raegan hated herself for being too softhearted.


    She sighed.


    ¡°Will you sleep if I go to bed with you?¡±


    ¡°OF course.


    We will sleep together,¡± Mitchel replied with a charming smile.


    Raegan stood up, took out a quilt from the closet, andid it on the bed.


    ¡°I will share the bed with you, but let¡¯s have an agreement first.


    We will be in our own quilts.


    Don¡¯t cross the line.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡±

 Chapter 764

    Suddenly, Mitchel regretted not asking the nurse to take the quilt away.


    But it was already toote to regret it.


    So, he had no choice but to agree with Raegan.


    When Nicole walked out of the hospital, she felt like her whole body had been drained of strength.


    Her test results were already in her hands.


    The painful truth was revealed in front of her.


    She had stomach cancer.


    Her cancer was in the mid-advanced stage, and she needed to undergo an operation as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, she would only have three months to live.


    She held the examination report in her hand tightly.


    It was a clear proof that her stomach was badly damaged.


    But this news was not the most heartbreaking for her.


    Another blood test result in her hand showed she was pregnant.


    She was two months pregnant.


    These past months, Jarrod was violent and ruthless every time they had s@x.


    She bled several times, but she thought it was only her normal menstruation.


    She never thought she was pregnant.


    Jarrod didn¡¯t like to use condoms, so Nicole took contraceptive pills every time.


    How could she get pregnant?


    The doctor¡¯s words were still vivid in her mind.


    ¡°You must have an abortion first before we can arrange the gastric cancer surgery.


    ¡±


    Nicole bit her dry lips hard.


    Soon, she made up her mind.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The abortion must be done as soon as possible, but she had to dy the gastric cancer surgery.


    The Lawrence Group was now in a life-and-death situation, and all the deals she had earned went smoothly.


    She was on the right track of saving thepany.


    It was not easy for thepany to reach such an improvement, so she couldn¡¯t ck off.


    She couldn¡¯t be hospitalized for now.


    Besides, her parents were still in bad condition.


    She was the only one to manage the Lawrence family now.


    At the thought of this, she tore up the test results, threw them into the trash can, and got in the car without looking back.


    Nicole rested her hands on the steering wheel.


    Her hands couldn¡¯t stop trembling, which meant she couldn¡¯t possibly drive at this moment.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    So she took out her phone to call her assistant to pick her up.


    But before she could do anything, her assistant¡¯s call came in first.

 Chapter 765

    When she pressed the answer button, her assistant¡¯s flustered voice came through.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, bad news! There is something wrong with the deals that you have brought for thepany!¡±


    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡±


    The assistant replied between sobs, ¡°They said that our finished products didn¡¯t meet their standards, so they refused the deliveries.


    ¡±


    Nicole was so shocked that she held her breath.


    ¡°How can that be possible?¡±


    She personally checked the samples to ensure their quality.


    She even watched every step of the procedure herself.


    Those deals were the hope for the Lawrence family to be on the right track.


    How could such an error happen?


    Nicole didn¡¯t think about anything else anymore.


    She got out of her car, hailed a taxi, and rushed back to thepany.


    Then, she saw the products piled up in the lobby of thepany.


    Nicole went to her office and called thosepanies to convince them to receive the products.


    But they all asserted that they couldn¡¯t ept the products without telling her the real reason.


    Only Korbin, thestpany on the list, reminded her kindly, ¡°Miss Lawrence, did you offend anyone recently?¡±


    Nicole was stunned.


    Did she offend anyone?


    She thought for a while, but only Jarrod came to her mind.


    Her hands trembled, but she managed to take her phone and call Jarrod.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, where are you?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    It was noisy and lively on the other end of the line.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jarrod¡¯s cold and ruthless voice came through, ¡°I¡¯m not avable today.


    ¡±


    Then, he hung up the phone.


    ALL she could hear was a beeping sound.


    Nicole immediately contacted one of Jarrod¡¯s friends and asked where he was.


    It was only then that she found out that today was Jamie¡¯s birthday.


    Jarrod held a party for Jamie on a private yacht.


    Nicole hung up and rushed to the dock.


    She had to pay a loan amounting to eighty million dors tomorrow.

 Chapter 766

    Thus, she couldn¡¯t waste time.


    The Valiant Voyager, Jarrod¡¯s private yacht, docked at the seaside harbor.


    It was a three-hour drive from the city center.


    It was already afternoon when Nicole arrived there.


    She didn¡¯t have anything this morning because she had to fast for herboratory tests.


    Later, when she rushed to thepany, she was swamped with those issues with the deals.


    For a whole long day, she didn¡¯t have time to eat anything.


    Until now, her stomach was empty.


    It felt like her stomach was burning, not from hunger but from some sort of internal heat.


    A miserable smile slowly crept across Nicole¡¯s face.


    She often felt this way since the beginning of the year.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that she was diagnosed with stomach cancer, she knew it was a sign of her stomach suffering and warned her to pay attention to her health.


    But unfortunately, she hadn¡¯t paid much attention to her condition since Jarrod¡¯s return.


    After all, handling him had taken her most of the time and effort.


    If she hadn¡¯t missed the best time for treatment, her condition wouldn¡¯t have worsened like this.


    Now, it was toote for anything.


    When Nicole stepped out of the car, the coldte December wind blew on her face.


    She felt like it was a de that cut her skin.


    She wrapped her coat tightly around her body and walked toward the dock which Led to the prominent ultra-Luxury yacht.


    Two bodyguards in ck stood there, checking the guests¡¯ invitations before they could get on board.


    Nicole called Jarrod, and he answered quickly.


    She hurriedly said, ¡°Jarrod, I¡¯m outside the Valiant Voyager.


    Can youe down to see me? Or can I go up?¡±


    ¡°I told you I¡¯m busy today, and I don¡¯t want to see you.


    Get out of here!¡± Jarrod replied impatiently.


    ¡°Jarrod, please.


    It will only take five minutes,¡± Nicole pleaded.


    She didn¡¯t intend to give up.


    ¡°Not even five seconds.


    All my time today is only for Jamie,¡± Jarrod refused coldly.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°So, get lost! Don¡¯t let me see your disgusting face!¡±


    Nicole then heard the beeping sound.


    Jarrod hung up without even giving her a chance to exin.


    Nicole dialed Jarrod¡¯s number again.


    But this time, all she got was a busy tone.


    It seemed he had blocked her.


    She stood in the cold wind for almost two hours, wrapping her coat tightly around her body.


    Her assistant called again, informing her that one of their partners, who wasn¡¯t dissatisfied with their products, had called and asked about their products being returned.


    This was not a good sign.


    It seemed this partner was thinking about terminating their cooperation.


    Nicole clenched her fists tightly.


    She walked forward, pulled out some cash from her wallet, and stuffed the money into the bodyguards¡¯ hands, attempting to bribe them to let her in.

 Chapter 767

    But the bodyguards shook their heads and waved their hands, refusing her money.


    She understood what they were worried about.


    So, she hastened to exin, ¡°Please, take it.


    I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.


    Just do me a favor.


    Tell Jamie that Nicole is here and wants to talk to her.


    If she doesn¡¯t want to see me, I¡¯ll immediately leave.


    I won¡¯t cause you any trouble.


    ¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Nicole was betting on whether Jamie¡¯s hatred toward her was enough to let her in.


    Once she got in, she would stand a chance of seeing Jarrod.


    In that case, she could manage to talk with him, thus saving herpany from going bankrupt.


    She must see Jarrod tonight, no matter what.


    These bodyguards were surely high-paid, so it was useless for Nicole to bribe them into letting her on board.


    But they could ry her message to Jamie.


    Sure enough, one of the bodyguards took the money and went up to ask.


    After a few minutes, the bodyguard returned with good news.


    ¡°Miss Powell is willing to let you on board.


    ¡±


    Nicole knew she had won.


    She clenched her fists tightly and stepped onto the yacht.


    When Nicole reached the deck, she saw how grand Jamie¡¯s birthday party was.


    The entire yacht was adorned with exquisite flowers.


    Sparkling crystalnterns hung everywhere.


    The floor was covered with expensive Persian carpets.


    In front of the captain¡¯s room, a five- star chef was preparing an unlimited buffet of meticulously prepared and mouthwatering dishes that made Nicole¡¯s stomach ache even more.


    A waiter approached Nicole and guided her through the crowd.


    She soon found Jamie, who was surrounded by many celebrities.


    Beside Jamie stood Jarrod, who looked dashingly handsome in his tailored suit.


    Jamie, in her cherry red dress and luxurious jewelry from head to toe, exuded the air of an heiress.


    But, of course, everyone knew that the Powell family had long since fallen from grace.


    Jamie had a reckless older brother who single- handedly bankrupted theirpany, leaving them with debts worth hundreds of millions.


    If it weren¡¯t for Jarrod, the Powell family would no longer have a ce in Ardlens.


    Jarrod hadvishly spent money just for Jamie to maintain her status as a famous socialite.


    While chatting with her friends around her, Jamie leaned against Jarrod¡¯s chest.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Nicole had been waiting there for almost half an hour, but Jamie didn¡¯t even spare a nce at her.


    She had witnessed how Jarrod doted on Jamie.


    He was so thoughtful that he stopped Jamie from drinking, took off his coat, and wrapped it around Jamie¡¯s shoulders.


    He also showered Jamie with affectionate smiles.


    While watching Jarrod smile charmingly, Nicole was stunned for a moment .


    She could no longer remember thest time she saw Jarrod smile like this.


    Jarrod had a dimple at the corner of his mouth.


    When he smiled, his intimidating aura softened.


    It seemed he had transformed into a sunny and dashing young man.


    However, he rarely smiled.


    It could be said that he hardly ever did, except when he was with Jamie.


    After all, the business world was like a battlefield.


    And apany needed a decisive and ruthless leader, not a gentleman.


    Jarrod knew how to avoid showing his vulnerability very well.

 Chapter 768

    He would only put away his arrogance when Jamie was around.


    He became the thoughtful Jarrod that Nicole remembered.


    Suddenly, the pungent smell of alcohol filled the air.


    Then, there was a loud ssh.


    Before Nicole could react, red wine sttered onto her white coat.


    After this, a voice with a strong smell of alcohol sounded.


    ¡°Qops!


    I¡¯m sorry, sweetie.


    My bad! My hand is slippery.


    I didn¡¯t mean to spill wine all over you.


    ¡±


    Nicole looked up and saw Howe Powell, Jamie¡¯s elder brother.


    She remembered him because she saw him in a video she had watched before.


    Before Nicole could say anything, Howe remarked, ¡°Let me dry those wine for you.


    ¡±


    As he spoke, he extended his hands to Nicole.


    But he sshed his wine on Nicole¡¯s chest.


    His lewd expression made it look like he wanted to take advantage of the situation to touch her.


    Nicole stepped back coolly and said politely, ¡°It¡¯s okay.


    ¡±


    She had heard about Howe before.


    He was infamous in Ardlens for being a womanizer.


    Moreover, his s@xual preferences were particrly abnormal.


    Rumors had it that he had yed with some women to death in bed.


    The Powell family had spent a significant amount of money to settle the matter.


    Nicole once suspected that Jarrod might have learned some tactics from Howe.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    But when she identally saw Howe¡¯s video that circted through the Inte, she realized Howe¡¯s tactics were much worse than Jarrod¡¯s.


    At most, when Jarrod was excited, he enjoyed seeing others beg for mercy.


    Howe, on the other hand, liked harming women.


    He used all sorts of twisted objects to stab them.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Seeing Howe¡¯s face now made Nicole feel so disgusted that she wanted to vomit.


    But she knew she couldn¡¯t offend him, so she just took two steps back and lowered her gaze, trying not to provoke him.


    However, Howe was not done yet.


    The reason he came to Jamie¡¯s birthday party was to find a woman he could have a good time with.


    How could he let go of a beauty like Nicole?


    Just looking at Nicole¡¯s amazing figure made his mouth water.


    Besides, Nicole was not a fake socialite.


    She was a true heiress of a wealthy family.


    Her entire being exuded nobility and elegance.


    So, Howe was very determined to sleep with her.

 Chapter 769

    He stepped forward, grabbed Nicole¡¯s hand, and stuffed several banknotes in her chest forcefully.


    Then, he said in a vulgar and despicable manner, ¡°Beauty, that won¡¯t do.


    I ruined your coat, so I mustpensate for it.


    Come with me downstairs, and I will give you something better.


    ¡±


    When he said downstairs, he meant the luxurious lounge below the yacht, which was as opulent as a hotel suite.


    Howe¡¯s grip on her hand made Nicole feel like a venomous snake was crawling across her back.


    She couldn¡¯t help trembling.


    She immediately struggled to break free.


    But since Howe was fueled by alcohol, he felt empowered.


    He ignored Nicole¡¯s resistance and forcefully dragged her down.


    Howe thought that since Jarrod would be his future brother-inw, the yacht Jarrod owned was also his.


    And he knew that even if he slept with Nicole, Jarrod wouldn¡¯t stop him.


    Jarrod would even clean up his mess.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Nicole was caught off guard.


    She could only hold onto a pir and call for help.


    However, Howe quickly covered her mouth to make sure no one would hear her.


    But Nicole was determined not to be one of Howe¡¯s helpless victims.


    She reached out and scratched his face.


    His face immediately bled.


    Howe was in so much pain that he suddenly raised his hand.


    A crisp p sound echoed.


    Howe pped Nicole hard on the face.


    ¡°You bitch! Who do you think you are to hurt me? You must be courting death.


    ¡±


    Then, he grabbed Nicole¡¯s hair and mmed her head against the railing of the yacht forcefully, trying to knock her unconscious.


    Nicole felt like her head buzzed.


    Then, a burst of white light burst out from her head.


    Nicole had not eaten anything the entire day, and she already felt very weak.


    So, when she was pped hard by Howe, she felt her soul had left her body.


    She closed her eyes.


    Suddenly, she felt a wine bottle underneath her.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She thought of smashing it on Howe¡¯s head.


    But before Nicole could make a move, Howe noticed the bottle.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He leaned over, picked it up, and raised it, smiling sinisterly.


    ¡°Do you want me to use this to serve you better?¡±


    Howe¡¯s words echoed in the air.


    His eagerness to overpower Nicole and strip off her clothes was evident.


    Nicole felt his hot breath on her face, causing her stomach to churn violently.


    She fought the urge to vomit.


    Her piercing scream finally caught the attention of bystanders, including Jamie and Jarrod.


    Jarrod¡¯s expression darkened instantly when he realized Howe was about to assault Nicole.


    Noticing Jarrod¡¯s troubled look, Jamie quickly grabbed his arm and turned to face Howe.

 Chapter 770

    ¡°Howe, why here of all ces?¡±


    Without waiting for his response, Jamie looked at the security guard andmanded, ¡°Help my brother up, will you? Just keep it cool.


    What kind of woman is she even? How dare she behave so shamelessly here!¡±


    Jamie¡¯s usatory words swiftly shifted public opinion against Nicole.


    Whispers spread among the onlookers.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Despite Howe¡¯s notorious reputation, the crowd still condemned Nicole.


    It was not until Howe was forcibly removed from the scene and saw the crowd around him that he regained sobriety.


    At this moment, he adjusted his belt and echoed Jamie¡¯s sentiment.


    ¡°Sorry, I got a bit carried away.


    ¡±


    His words insinuated a mutual consent that was not there.


    Meanwhile, Jarrod¡¯s dark eyes reddened upon seeing Nicole¡¯s disheveled clothes and the bucks near her chest.


    ¡°Clear out the crowd first,¡± Jarrodmanded the security in a low and firm voice.


    The guards quickly redirected the bystanders to a nearby stage where a couple of C-list celebrities were performing.


    The crowd gathered there, drawn by the entertainment.


    Once the area was emptied, Jarrod confronted Nicole, who was half-naked.


    ¡°Nicole, how could you stoop so low?¡±


    His words stung Nicole more painfully than a physical p.


    Her face burned with humiliation.


    However, the absurdity of the situation soon struck Nicole as ironic.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    There stood the infamous Howe, yet Jarrod seemed to believe she was the one at fault.


    She thought about her loyalty to Jarrod and the fact that she had never been with another man.


    Nicole felt unjustly used.


    She was cleaner than anyone else there.


    How could Jarrod say such a thing?


    Realizing Jarrod knew Nicole, Howe walked over with a fawning smile.


    ¡°Jarrod, you know her? Great.


    I¡¯ll take her away then.


    ¡±


    Howe reached for Nicole¡¯s arm, but she shook him off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! I don¡¯t know you!¡±

 Chapter 771

    Enraged by her rejection, Howe twisted the truth.


    ¡°You just agreed to sleep with me, and now you back out? I never let go of what I want.


    You¡¯re not leaving here without sleeping with me today!¡±


    With her face flushed with anger, Nicole shot back, ¡°What kind of nonsense are you talking about!¡±


    ¡°Watch your manners, Howe,¡± Jamie chimed in.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence is from the prestigious Lawrence family.


    She¡¯s not someone you can just touch whenever you want.


    ¡±


    Jamie casually exined Nicole¡¯s background to Howe.


    She knew him too well.


    If Howe set his sights on a woman, he would go to any lengths to have her.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The more challenging the pursuit, the harsher he would be once he seeded.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The fate of thest woman was a grim reminder of this.


    Realizing Jamie¡¯s warning implied he could not seed today, Howe masked his intentions with a sly smile.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Ah, it seems like I misunderstood.


    My apologies, Miss Lawrence.


    ¡±


    Nicole eyed him warily.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you next time,¡± Howe added with a wicked grin.


    His gaze was terrifying like a nest of venomous snakes.


    He swore to himself he would do whatever it took to get her.


    With that, Harold stumbled toward the deck and searched for another temporary conquest.


    Jarrod cast a cold nce at Nicole and issued an order, ¡°Throw her out!¡±


    Two security guards moved to carry out the order without a second thought.


    But Nicole, in a desperate bid, clung to Jarrod¡¯s trousers.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, please.


    Just give me five minutes.


    ¡±


    However, Jarrod was not swayed.


    He kicked her away andmanded, ¡°Get her out of here now!¡±


    The security guards immediately seized Nicole¡¯s arms and prepared to escort her away.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, perhaps it¡¯s time to demonstrate your sincerity,¡±


    Jamie suggested with an enchanting tone.

 Chapter 772

    Jamie¡¯s gaze drifted to the deck below Nicole, subtly hinting at something.


    Nicole¡¯s eyshes fluttered with distress, and her mind raced for a solution.


    Plop! In a moment of desperation, Nicole knelt down.


    Apart from her parents, Nicole had never knelt before anyone but Jarrod.


    At this moment, tears streamed down her face.


    Nicole forced herself to calm down.


    After a long while, she Looked up at Jarrod and pleaded, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, please, spare the Lawrence Group.


    ¡±


    Jarrod turned to see Nicole, who was once so proud and strong, now kneeling before him.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    His eyebrows twitched.


    He thought he would feel triumphant and vindicated.


    After all, he thought she had deceived and wronged him.


    He should be filled with resentment toward her.


    But why did his heart ache as if wounded by a dull de?


    His eyes ached at the sight of her bent knees.


    Why? Well, maybe it was because he was not ruthless enough.


    Maybe that was the reason he didn¡¯t draw pleasure from her miserable look.


    After all, Nicole was good at ying the victim.


    He shouldn¡¯t get soft-hearted at her.


    He should put aside his strange feelings toward her.


    Jarrod¡¯s eyes hardened and regained their usual coldness and ruthlessness.


    Kneeling before him, Nicole bowed her head and said, ¡°There is something wrong with the contract with Saatchi and the Roissy Group.


    The Lawrence Group¡¯s very survival is at stake.


    Please, show some mercy.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Of course, Jarrod was well aware of it.


    It was his doing, after all.


    He had expected Nicole woulde to beg him.


    Therefore, he refused to see her.


    ¡°I heard you secured these deals after a wine-heavy meeting.


    Howe you encounter such problems so soon?¡± Jarrod asked, his eyes as cold as a cier.


    Upon hearing this, Nicole felt more certain the situation had something to do with him.


    After all, she had obtained these deals without his knowledge.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, you can do what you want to me.


    But please, spare the Lawrence Group.


    Hundreds of employees depend on it.


    I can¡¯t let them down.


    ¡±


    With a sneer tugging at the corners of his mouth, Jarrod replied, ¡°That¡¯s none of my concern.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s fingertips quivered subtly.

 Chapter 773

    It was then that she realized he must have done it on purpose.


    But even so, she had no other choice.


    The only one who could save the Lawrence family was the same man who had brought it down.


    With this thought in mind, she hit her head heavily on the ground.


    Thud.


    Again and again.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, please¡­ Please let go of the Lawrence Group¡­¡± Nicole said every time her head made contact with the ground.


    She did not stop even until her forehead was stained with blood.


    ¡°Nicole!¡± Jarrod bellowed with sudden fury.


    In a swift motion, he grabbed Nicole¡¯s arm and lifted her effortlessly.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? I told you to leave! Did you hear me? Leave this instant!¡±


    His grip was so strong.


    It was excruciating, and Nicole felt the pressure would crush her bones.


    But the pain in her heart was more unbearable.


    Regret gnawed at Nicole.


    She med herself for meeting Jarrod when she was young.


    This mistake brought catastrophe upon her family and the entire Lawrence lineage.


    Tears streamed down Nicole¡¯s face.


    She wept silently, and her body shivered with each sob.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    To Jarrod, her silent tears were like daggers piercing his heart.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, as Jamie observed them from the side, a surge of jealousy welled up within her.


    She understood Jarrod more than anyone.


    Jarrod¡¯s anger was a mask for his care.


    The angrier he was, the more profound his feelings were.


    And even now, she saw his hesitation.


    They both agreed to take over the Lawrence Group.


    Moreover, Jarrod had assured her that once he took control of the Lawrence family, he would sever ties with Nicole and marry her instead.


    Jarrod had never intended toply with that three-year agreement between Nicole and him.


    It was a ploy to Lull Nicole into a false sense of security and made her think she had plenty of time to deal with Jarrod.


    ALL of these was Jamie¡¯s idea.


    Crushing Nicole¡¯s hopes at the peak and turning her dreams to dust was the most satisfying thing ever.

 Chapter 774

    But now, Jarrod seemed to waver.


    Jamie realized Nicole¡¯s profound impact on Jarrod.


    She had to do something.


    With this realization, Jamie concealed her resentment and gently ced her hand on Jarrod¡¯s.


    ¡°Jarrod, please, let¡¯s not ruin the evening.


    Remember, it¡¯s my birthday.


    ¡±


    Her words seemed to calm Jarrod instantly.


    Atst, he released Nicole, who stumbled back against the railing for support.


    The wind on the deck whipped around them and snatched away the coat Jamie had just donned, now marked with a trace of blood.


    Delicate as ever, Jamie refused to wear it again.


    She looked at Jarrod and asked, ¡°Could you get me another coat, Jarrod? It¡¯s so cold.


    ¡±


    With a stormy expression, Jarrod turned to face Nicole.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you again when I return!¡±


    As Jarrod turned away, two bodyguards stepped forward, Lifted Nicole by her arms, and poised to escort her out.


    It was then that Nicole snapped back to reality.


    She realized that Jarrod was determined to ruin the Lawrence family.


    Begging for mercy would be futile.


    She might as well try another method.


    With newfound resolve, Nicole stood up, held her head high, and firmly said, ¡°I¡¯ll walk by myself.


    ¡±


    ¡°Miss Lawrence!¡± Jamie suddenly called out.


    As Nicole turned, Jamie stepped forward and shed a sweet yet sly smile.


    ¡°Why the rush?


    ¡°Miss Powell, please step aside,¡± Nicole replied, her voice cold and guarded.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Nicole had been outwitted by Jamie more than once and knew all too well how treacherous this woman could be.


    Having a further conflict with Jamie was thest thing on her mind.


    She had more pressing matters to attend to.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, why are you so nervous?¡± Jamie covered her mouth and lightly chuckled.


    ¡°Did you ever think about why all the Lawrence Group¡¯s deals went wrong all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Nicole asked with narrowed eyes.

 Chapter 775

    ¡°Come closer.


    I¡¯ll tell you.


    ¡±


    Nicole sensed Jamie¡¯s words carried a hidden agenda, but they piqued her curiosity.


    Without wasting any second, she stepped closer.


    ¡°Speak clearly!¡± Nicole demanded.


    ¡°Oh, I will.


    ¡± Jamie suddenly seized Nicole¡¯s wrist and continued, ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, how about I present you with another surprise?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s eyes narrowed in suspicion.


    But before she could react, she felt a sudden, strong tug on her arm.


    Jamie¡¯s grip on Nicole¡¯s hand tightened.


    In a shocking turn, Jamie leaned back, lost her bnce, and tumbled over the railing!


    As Jamie fell, she cried out, ¡°Jarrod, help! Nicole is¡­¡±


    Ssh! Huge ripples spread across the river¡¯s surface.


    Jamie had fallen into the water!


    Everything happened in an instant.


    Nicole managed to cling to the railing, saving herself from being dragged into the river.


    ¡°Jamie!¡± Jarrod hurried to the scene.


    He pushed Nicole away and shot her a piercing look.


    Without another word, he dove into the water for Jamie.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Shortly after, he emerged from the river, cradling Jamie in his arms.


    Crew members from the cruise quickly lowered a ropedder and helped them back onto the deck.


    The chilling river water had taken its toll on Jamie more than on Jarrod.


    She trembled violently.


    Her lips turned a shade of purple, and her face was pale and shaken.


    Thankfully, Jamie was rescued in time and did not swallow any water.


    She clung to Jarrod, her face stained with tears.


    Her distressed state evoked pity from onlookers.


    A bystander hurried over with a quilt and wrapped it around Jamie¡¯s shivering form.


    ¡°Take her inside to rest,¡± Jarrod ordered.


    Jamie held onto Jarrod¡¯s arm and looked up at him with tearful eyes.


    ¡°Jarrod¡­¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Jarrod gently held her hand andforted her, ¡°It¡¯s alright.


    I won¡¯t let anyone harm you.


    ¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jamie lowered her head, and a malicious smile yed in her lips.


    She mused that this was enough to send Nicole to the depths of hell.


    Jarrod then turned around, his gaze icy and his expression stern.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    His polished leather shoes glistened with each step, a symbol of the looming threat he posed, striking fear into Nicole¡¯s heart.


    He stopped a few steps from Nicole, and his eyes narrowed with a dangerous glint.

 Chapter 776

    ¡°Exin yourself.


    Why did you push Jamie?¡±


    His voice was eerily calm, a stark contrast to the brewing storm Nicole sensed.


    This feeling was all too familiar to Nicole, having faced it before more than once.


    It sent a shiver through her.


    Her entire being dreaded the calm before the storm.


    I didn¡¯t push her.


    ¡± With quivering lips, Nicole stammered, Jarrod nonchntly brushed back his wet hair.


    Despite being soaked, he remained unruffled andposed.


    He epted a lit cigar from a bystander and leaned back against the railing.


    Then, he drew a light puff and casually asked, ¡°Did Jamie just fall on her own?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ She grabbed my hand¡­¡± Nicole tried to exin.


    Before she could finish, Jarrod flicked his cigar, and it fell dangerously close to her fingertips.


    The glowing ember nearly scorched her skin.


    Jarrod pressed the tip of his shoe under Nicole¡¯s chin, tilting her face up toward him.


    When he spoke again, his voice was slow and deliberate.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re suggesting Jamie tried to set you up, but instead, she fell herself?¡±


    The hard leather of Jarrod¡¯s shoes pressed ufortably against her chin.


    Nicole could only look up at him with a mix of bitterness and fear.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t push her, I swear¡­¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s sneer was cold and dismissive.


    Standing at almost 5 feet and 11 inches, he loomed over Nicole, making her feel as insignificant as an ant.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°You refuse to admit it, don¡¯t you?¡± he taunted.


    He gestured to a nearby bodyguard and ordered, ¡°Tell me what you saw.


    ¡±


    The bodyguard, fully aware of his allegiance, bowed his head and replied without hesitation, ¡°I saw her push Miss Powell!¡±


    His loyalty was clear.


    Regardless of what he saw, the truth was secondary to serving his master.


    Another bodyguard chimed in hastily, ¡°I saw it too.


    ¡±


    Jarrod fixed his cold gaze at Nicole and enunciated each word, ¡°Do you need to hear it again?¡±


    His tone was chilling, reminiscent of a judge asking a condemned prisoner for theirst meal request.


    Nicole felt as though an invisible hand was squeezing her throat, rendering her speechless.


    She realized with a sinking heart that no one on this ship would take her side.

 Chapter 777

    Nobody woulde to her aid.


    There was no point in defending herself.


    They were not seeking the truth but rather a punishment.


    This was the final act in their cruel carnival.


    Jarrod looked into Nicolle¡¯s dim eyes and sneered, ¡°What? Have you given up defending yourself?¡±


    ¡°Even if I said it wasn¡¯t me, would you believe me? In your heart.


    Nicole smiled bitterly and added, ¡°You¡¯ve already made up your mind, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Jarrod stared at Nicole with burning eyes, ¡°And what if you were to exin? How do you know I wouldn¡¯t believe you?¡±


    At that moment, his desire to hear her side of the story seemed more like a personal challenge.


    Even he was unsure of what he wanted to hear, but he was driven by a need to hear her reasoning.


    To him, this conflict appeared to stem from mere jealousy.


    The thought that Nicole was jealous of Jamie brought him a twisted sense of satisfaction.


    ¡°What are you expecting to hear, Jarrod? That I pushed Jamie into the water out of jealousy?¡± Nicole asked, her sharp words cutting through the tension.


    Suddenly, a fleeting, uncharacteristic expression crossed Jarrod¡¯s stoic face, but it vanished as quickly as it appeared.


    Nicole caught a glimpse of it, though.


    Now, a smile tugged at the corners of her mouth.


    But it was not really a smile but more of a sneer.


    Did he really think, after all the humiliation she endured because of him, she could still love him? Did she act too convincingly?


    Her n had failed, and the downfall of her family¡¯s empire loomed over her.


    What more was there for her to cling to?


    Nicole faced Jarrod andughed with scorn.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°You and Jamie are indeed the perfect pair.


    One heartless and deranged, the other deceitful and vicious.


    I wish for nothing more than for the two of you to be together and leave me in peace.


    Let me be clear, Jarrod.


    I despise you, I abhor you, and you repulse me! I will never love you!¡±


    Her smile wasced with bitterness.


    In response, Jarrod¡¯s face contorted with rage, and he raised his hand¡­


    p! The sound of his hand striking Nicole¡¯s face echoed in the air.


    There was a buzzing sound.


    It was a prolonged white noise, and Nicole felt it wouldn¡¯t stop.


    Her ear hurt, and she felt like she would go deaf.


    Nicole was stunned for a while.


    Then, she felt the fiery pain on her face spread to her nerves.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 778

    It turned out that being pped by someone who she once loved hurt so much.


    Jarrod¡¯s hands were still shaking.


    He didn¡¯t understand why he was so angry.


    Why did this p hurt his heart more than hitting him in the face?


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    When he heard Nicole say she hated, detested, and disgusted him, why did he get so angry that he wanted to twist her neck at once?


    This hypocritical woman who betrayed him didn¡¯t deserve his pity, right?


    Jarrod felt ridiculous that he thought of letting her go after it was over.


    What he got was her ruthless words.


    He had fallen for Nicole¡¯s acting twice.


    He would never allow a third time.


    He should never feel even the slightest pity on her.


    Jarrod finally calmed down after a while.


    But his voice was still as scary as the demon¡¯s.


    ¡°Nicole, I¡¯ll ask you onest time.


    Do you admit that you pushed Jamie?¡±


    ¡°Why are you insisting that I pushed Jamie? Are you going to force me to admit it, then send me to the police station?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know,¡± Jarrod said coldly.


    A self-deprecating smile appeared on Nicole¡¯s face, so she lowered her head to hide it.


    What else could she expect from her rtionship with Jarrod? There was only hatred between them.


    Endless hatred.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    After a while, Nicole raised her head, met Jarrod¡¯s bloodshot eyes, and said indifferently, ¡°Jarrod, is this only what you are capable of?


    Nothing more than this?¡±


    At this moment, there was only disdain in her eyes, making her momentarily return to the proud eldest daughter of the Lawrence family.


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re asking for it, huh? I hope you can still be this proudter.


    ¡±


    As he said this, thest trace of warmth in Jarrod¡¯s eyes disappeared.


    His tone was full of ridicule.


    He turned around and whispered a few words to the man beside him.


    Then, two bodyguards walked to the huge fish tank and fished out four bloodthirsty piranhas.


    At Jarrod¡¯smand, they threw the fish into the water with a ssh.

 Chapter 779

    The four cruel creatures that had not been fed for a long time didn¡¯t leave.


    Instead, they surrounded the yacht, waiting for someone to feed them.


    Jarrod looked down at the fish in the water and then at Nicole.


    His eyes darkened, which was terrifying.


    He looked like a devil crawling up from hell.


    He asked, ¡°Miss Lawrence, are you ready to start the game?¡±


    Nicole couldn¡¯t figure out what Jarrod was up to.


    So she forced herself to calm down and asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, please go down and y with these little fish I raised.


    If you cane up, I¡¯ll let go of the matter of you pushing Jamie into the water.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s voice was indifferent, but it contained unprecedented coldness and cruelty.


    At the sight of the bloodthirsty fish in the water, Nicole felt a shiver down his spine.


    She didn¡¯t expect Jarrod to be this crazy.


    She clearly saw that those were ferocious piranhas.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    At this moment, one of Jarrod¡¯s men threw a te of bloody animal innards into the water.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The calm piranhas instantly jumped out of the water and opened their mouths, revealing their sharp teeth.


    Then, they fiercely bit the bloody innards.


    Soon, the small te of animal innards was torn to shreds.


    Those ugly piranhas still rolled and jumped in the water, reluctant to leave.


    Obviously, a small te of innards was not enough for them.


    Suddenly, Jarrod¡¯s big hand grabbed Nicole¡¯s shoulder unceremoniously and tilted her body against the railing.


    Nicole could imagine what she would encounter if she fell into the water, and her face instantly turned pale.


    She used all her strength to hold onto Jarrod¡¯s arm.


    She didn¡¯t want to die yet.


    Her parents were not ready, and they couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She couldn¡¯t leave them for now.


    Before she died, she had to arrange everything properly first.


    She was so scared that she eximed in horror, ¡°Jarrod, I really didn¡¯t push her.


    Doesn¡¯t your yacht have surveince cameras? You can check the surveince video.


    ¡±


    Jarrod countered in a cold and ruthless voice, ¡°You actually know how to find a good ce.


    You know that this is a blind spot, right?¡±


    Nicole leaned against the railing.


    She was very careful, even with her breathing.


    One careless move, and those ferocious piranhas would feast on her body.


    Her face turned even paler, andyers of cold sweat covered her forehead.


    There was a faint pleading in her voice when she said, ¡°Jarrod, do you really want me to die like this?¡±

 Chapter 780

    Jarrod pursed his thin lips tightly.


    Aplicated look shed in his eyes.


    At first, he thought he would throw this hypocritical woman into the water without hesitation.


    But seeing her in such a mess at this moment, his heart began to ache uncontrobly.


    Perhaps he would relent and stop as long as she pleaded again.


    But suddenly, Jamie¡¯s voice sounded from behind.


    ¡°Jarrod, don¡¯t be impulsive.


    ¡±


    Her face was still pale from falling into the water.


    There were glistening teardrops in the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence did say something bad about you.


    But rest assured, I won¡¯t be swayed by her instigation.


    I will never dislike you for the rest of my life.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold.


    He asked word by word, ¡°What did she say?¡±


    Jamie¡¯s face turned paler.


    She looked flustered and hesitant.


    ¡°It¡¯s not something pleasant, so maybe it¡¯s better for you not to hear¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me,¡± Jarrod interrupted in a cold and cruel tone.


    Jamie seemed to be frightened.


    She shrank back and stuttered, ¡°She¡­


    Miss Lawrence said that the scars on your back look like twisted and ugly centipedes, and they make her feel nauseous.


    Every time she sleeps with you, she bes nauseous for several days.


    She said that I am the only one blind enough not to despise you.


    She even asked me how I could bear looking at those hideous scars on your back.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Jarrod¡¯s face turned pale when he heard those words.


    How did he get those scars? It was when he crawled on the ground and was whipped like a dog just to fight for a small business.


    His life was a living hell during those three years.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    But he still managed to survive somehow.


    Since then, what he valued the most was his dignity.


    And what he hated the most was having his scars exposed by others.


    Besides, anyone could dislike him but Nicole.


    She was not qualified at all.


    Because it was her betrayal with the Lawrence family that gave him the heaviest blow.


    In an instant, Jarrod looked at Nicole with eyes filled with bloodthirsty cruelty.


    ¡°Nicole¡­¡± he murmured through clenched teeth.


    He felt like the Nicole in front of him was already a lifeless object.


    ¡°You have no right,¡± he added.


    He meant that she had no right to dislike him.

 Chapter 781

    At this moment, Nicole felt cold all over.


    She wanted to exin.


    But she had just said she was disgusted with him.


    Exining now seemed futile.


    She felt so cold that even her lips and teeth trembled.


    ¡°Jarrod, I didn¡¯t say¡­¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole¡¯s words were interrupted by a loud bang.


    Before she knew it, her body had already fallen into the water with a ssh.


    The bloodthirsty revelry kicked off in an instant.


    As Nicole¡¯s body submerged in the biting cold water, she felt the chill prate every inch of her being.


    She couldn¡¯t stop her body from shivering.


    Her limbs suffered severe cramps and numbness.


    But she couldn¡¯t waste even a single second.


    The water had washed away the blood on her forehead.


    Those voracious piranhas had already smelled it, and they quickly swam toward her.


    Nicole bit the tip of her tongue, hoping to dispel the numbness.


    She didn¡¯t stop, even if she had already tasted blood in her mouth.


    Then, she quickly swam toward the yacht.


    At this moment, a life-saving rope was lowered from the yacht.


    Jarrod knew Nicole was good at swimming.


    As long as she grabbed the rope, she would surely be safe.


    But so what if she made it back to the yacht safely? At this moment, he already despised her to the core.


    Even if she miraculously survived, he would definitely continue tormenting her until her life became a living hell.


    Jamie still stood on the deck, wanting to watch the fun.


    But when Jarrod turned around and saw her, he said concernedly in a warm voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go inside? You may catch a cold if you stay here longer.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Jamie held Jarrod¡¯s arm and said coquettishly, ¡°Look at you.


    Your clothes are still wet.


    Go inside and get changed.


    I want you to apany me.


    ¡±


    Suddenly, the crowd behind them burst into an uproar.


    Someone shouted, ¡°She got bitten!¡±


    These three words made Jarrod¡¯s fingers tighten, and his brows furrowed deeply.


    He instantly brushed off Jamie¡¯s hand and rushed to the railing to check.


    Jamie watched Jarrod¡¯s back with hatred.


    The tenderness and affection in her eyes were reced by malice.


    She thought it would be better if Nicole died.


    That bitch gave her nothing but trouble.


    Jamie deliberately said those words to Jarrod, thinking someone as prideful as him would strangle Nicole to death.


    But to her dismay, what she did didn¡¯t even sever their emotional connection.

 Chapter 782

    She stomped her feet in annoyance and followed Jarrod to the railing to see what was going on.


    Since she fell in the water just now, she knew the water was bone- chilling.


    When Nicole narrowly escaped the fatal bite of the piranha, someone threw a sharp soldering iron to her.


    Nicole grabbed it and ruthlessly mmed the pointed end against the surface of the water.


    One greedy piranha was caught off guard.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The iron stabbed its body, and it instantly turned upside down.


    Surprisingly, the people on the yacht cheered.


    They were like spectators watching in an arena.


    They kept chattering and makingments about the scene.


    But none of them sympathized with Nicole.


    Jarrod looked around, and his eyes instantly darkened.


    With a gloomy face, hemanded coldly, ¡°Get everyone out of here!¡±


    The security guards began to clear the area.


    Everyone had no choice but to leave in dismay.


    Jarrod stared intently at the dark water surface.


    Since the yacht was a bit high, he could only see her swimming from a distance.


    But he could tell that Nicole was still struggling to get close to the yacht, refusing to admit defeat.


    Nicole¡¯s hands and feet continued paddling through the icy water.


    The three vicious piranhas were fiercely chasing behind her.


    She only managed to hold on and prevent fear from shattering her sanity by biting her tongue.


    She had never experienced such a terrifying scene in her life.


    Finally, she grabbed the life-saving rope.


    It felt Like she had grasped onto a sliver of hope to survive.


    Nicole pressed her feet against the hull of the yacht and climbed with all her might.


    Step by step, she got closer and closer to safety.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Suddenly, something unexpected happened.


    She missed a step.


    In an instant, she fell several meters down.


    The piranhas, who had already tasted blood on the water¡¯s surface, leaped eagerly.


    They were very close to savoring a delicious meal.


    Jarrod¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his hand holding the railing trembled unconsciously.


    But he tried his best to suppress the surging emotions in his heart.


    He reminded himself to be cruel and watched from the sidelines with cold eyes.


    He knew Nicole.


    She was not the type who gave up easily.


    She never backed down.


    True to form, Nicole grabbed the rope again and started to climb, defying all odds.

 Chapter 783

    However, no one noticed her face was already deathly pale.


    In her desperate attempt to escape, the piranha bit her calf.


    The boat was now stained with her fresh blood.


    And this had fueled the frenzied aggression of those ravenous fish.


    The people on the yacht didn¡¯t see any of this.


    Nicole didn¡¯t want to give up, so she continued her ascent.


    But her trembling body told her that she was already exhausted.


    Her strength was dwindling, and her consciousness was fading.


    Her brain could no longer think clearly.


    When she saw the distance between her and safety, she realized she was powerless.


    There was nothing else she could do.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    She whispered to herself, ¡°I can¡¯t make it¡­ I can¡¯t go up anymore.


    ¡±


    The surroundings were getting darker and darker.


    Nicole used herst ounce of strength and managed to climb up a few inches more.


    She shouted to the cold and heartless man on the railing, ¡°Jarrod, I hope you can spare my parents after I¡¯m gone.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s pupils abruptly contracted.


    He roared anxiously, ¡°Pull the rope!¡±


    The bodyguards immediately followed.


    They held the rope tightly and pulled Nicole up.


    But Nicole had already depleted all her strength.


    Now, she couldn¡¯t even manage to breathe.


    She let go of the rope and plummeted rapidly.


    In her final moment, in the vast darkness, she seemed to see the handsome and charming Jarrod who once adored her, gently telling her, ¡°Nicole, I will only love one person in my life, and that is you.


    Can we have two kids in the future? I will marry you and make you the happiest woman in the world.


    I love you! I will love you forever!¡±


    Such a touching vow! Who wouldn¡¯t be moved?


    But those promises would nevere true.


    The sad reality was that the man who had once professed his love for her was now sending her to her demise.


    Nicole¡¯s shimmering eyes were wet with tears.


    The world became a blood-red hue.


    She smiled brightly, and her enchanting red eyes were beautiful.


    ¡°Jarrod, I never want to see you again.


    Not even in my next life.


    ¡±


    Suddenly, there was a loud ssh.


    Nicole once again plunged into the water and then floated like a corpse.


    ¡°Nicole!¡± Jarrod shouted.


    His eyes reddened, and his voice was filled with panic and helplessness.


    He didn¡¯t even realize how desperate and lost he sounded.


    As Jarrod watched Nicole float on the water like a butterfly with broken wings, his heart was torn open, leaving a bloody crack.


    He felt like his brain was about to explode.


    It was so painful that he almost fainted.


    In the water, those ferocious piranhas swiftly approached Nicole.


    Jarrod was about to throw himself into the water when someone suddenly grabbed his arm.


    Jamie held his arm tightly and cried out, ¡°Jarrod, you¡¯re not going to sacrifice yourself.


    ¡±


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Jarrod¡¯s eyes darkened, and his voice was sharp and menacing, making Jamie shiver.


    But she couldn¡¯t let Jarrod go.


    She would never let him save Nicole.


    She even wished Nicole to die.


    Jarrod raised his hand to push Jamie away.


    But Jamie rushed back to his side and hugged him with all her strength.


    With tears streaming down her face, she said, ¡°Jarrod, I can¡¯t bear to watch you die.


    ¡±


    Jarrod had always been susceptible to her care.


    But for some reason, he felt nothing at this moment but disgust.


    He forcefully pushed her away, making her fall to the floor with a loud thud.


    But he didn¡¯t even look at her.


    Something hit the water with a mighty ssh.


    Before anyone could stop him, Jarrod jumped into the water without hesitation.

 Chapter 784

    The piranhas, which were about to snap at Nicole, found themselves momentarily startled by the towering waves caused by Jarrod.


    Nicole¡¯s wounded lower leg continued to bleed, and the scent of blood seemed like a sumptuous feast for them.


    ALL of a sudden, the piranhas revealed their sharp teeth and charged back at Nicole with ferocity.


    Jarrod forcefully smacked the river¡¯s surface and shouted at the top of his lungs to draw the piranhas¡¯ attention.


    However, with Nicole¡¯s bleeding and motionless condition, she became an even more irresistible temptation.


    Three fish leaped into the air and bared their sharp fangs.


    Bang! A resounding noise echoed.


    The yacht¡¯s bodyguard raised a spear gun and fired a shot not far from those fish.


    Startled, the piranhas failed to bite Nicole.


    But it was only a fleeting solution.


    The bodyguards could not afford to shoot recklessly, as hitting someone would likely cost them their lives.


    The piranhas only settled down for a brief moment and then geared up for aeback.


    With his veins bulging on his forehead, Jarrod drew a sharp dagger from his belt.


    This was a habit he had picked up abroad.


    He always carried a concealed, custom-made dagger for self-defense.


    With his teeth gritted, Jarrod swiftly shed himself.


    Hiss! The sound of the de slicing through flesh was clearly heard.


    Jarrod cut into his own arm.


    However, he felt that one wound was not enough.


    So, he raised his hand with determination, ready to make another incision!


    Spurt! He fiercely thrust the de into his own thigh!


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He looked fierce and determined as if he were not stabbing himself but the enemy who had taken his parents!


    The wound was deep and long, causing the blood to flow even faster.


    Suddenly, the dark river¡¯s surface became adorned with drifting blossoms of bright red, resembling eerie dahlias.


    Jarrod clenched his teeth and continuously smacked the water¡¯s surface.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He used his remaining energy to draw the piranhas¡¯ attention.


    As he had hoped, the piranhas were no longer fixated on Nicole.


    A stronger and more enticing scent had lured them away.


    While Nicole continued to drift with the waves, Jarrod seized the opportunity to swim toward her.


    On the cruise ship, Jamie¡¯s eyes brimmed with malice.


    No f@cking way! She could not let that bitch live.

 Chapter 785

    With that, she turned to the bodyguard andmanded, ¡°Fire!¡±


    The bodyguard was taken aback and urgently exined, ¡°Miss Powell, the river¡¯s visibility is poor.


    If we fire aimlessly, we might injure someone¡­¡±


    ¡°Just do as I say! Right now, our top priority is ensuring Jarrod¡¯s safety.


    As for that woman, if she doesn¡¯t make it, then how unfortunate she was.


    She deserved it anyway.


    ¡±


    With a trembling hand, the bodyguard tried to aim several times but failed to find a steady target.


    Anxiety overwhelmed him.


    ¡°Get lost, you f@cking idiot!¡± Jamie grabbed the fish-hunting spear and aimed at Nicole floating on the river.


    Then, she fired without hesitation.


    Bang! Her first shot missed!


    Jamie lined up her shot once more¡­


    On the river¡¯s surface, Jarrod¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted.


    He was just five meters away from Nicole.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking that it was the bodyguard who was about to fire again, he clenched his teeth and cursed, ¡°Moron!¡±


    Atst, he grabbed Nicole¡¯s arm and shielded her in front of him.


    The gunshot frightened away the piranhas.


    Nicole¡¯s expression remained calm.


    As Jarrod reached out, he could not detect any sign of breath from her.


    ¡°Nicole!¡± he loudly called.


    Nicole remained unresponsive.


    Jarrod¡¯s lips, wet with seawater, gently met her lips and tried to perform mouth-to-mouth resuscitation.


    After several attempts, Nicole still gave no sign of life.


    Jarrod refused to give up.


    Time and again, he gently parted her lips and tried to breathe life into her.


    Atst¡­


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Nicole coughed up water and stared vacantly at the blurred figure in front of her.


    ¡°Jarrod, did I die, or did you die as well?¡±


    Jarrod was at a loss for words.


    Before he could respond, Nicole suddenly burst into tears.


    The river, veiled in mist, made her feel as though she had entered the underworld.


    Even her consciousness was hazy.


    ¡°Jarrod, why won¡¯t you let me go, even after my death? I don¡¯t want to see you.


    I hate you with all my heart! I¡¯m seriously ill, and yet you throw me into the river to feed the fish.


    I just want to spend more time with my parents.


    Are you even gonna deprive me of that?¡±


    Nicole leaned weakly against Jarrod¡¯s chest like a stray puppy after a rain.


    She looked frail and pitiable.

 Chapter 786

    At that moment, Jarrod felt a crushing weight on his chest that left him breathless.


    After herints, an unending well of bitterness emerged.


    With a heavy nasal tone, Nicole uttered, ¡°Jarrod, I despise you so much! You¡¯re evil.


    Scum! Jerk! You deserve to die!¡±


    Nicole¡¯s mind was in a mess, still thinking she had died.


    Without Jarrod in the picture, her parents might have a shot at a stable life.


    With this in mind, death did not seem quite as bad.


    At least she had dragged this devil down with her!


    Upon hearing these words, Jarrod froze for a moment.


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about, Nicole?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying you deserved to die! Your death is a blessing! Even the frogs would croak with joy at your passing!¡±


    ALL of a sudden, Jarrod¡¯s handsome face reverted to its usual cold and stern demeanor.


    Perhaps he should not have expected much from this woman!


    As Nicole expressed her hatred to Jarrod, her spirits seemingly began to lift.


    ¡°It seems like God heard my prayers and decided to take you down with me.


    Ha-ha-ha!¡±


    Just then, Jarrod¡¯s cold lips met hers, silencing her.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Nicole fell stunned.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    His lips were cold, but his breath was warm.


    Warm¡­ Jarrod was still alive!


    As Jarrod ki*sed her soft lips, it felt like the sweetness of her lips seemed to rejuvenate him in an instant.


    Nicole was even more certain that neither she or Jarrod had died!


    The satisfaction and fulfillment welled up in Jarrod, causing his eyes to darken.


    He ventured further and even parted hermanding lips.


    Nicole¡¯s body tensed.


    But the next second, she bit down on Jarrod¡¯s tongue.


    Jarrod was momentarily stunned, and Nicole seized this opportunity to turn her face away.


    p! Then, without a second thought, Nicole pped Jarrod across the face.


    There was blood at the corner of Jarrod¡¯s mouth.


    But it was not from her p but from her bite.


    A look of disdain flickered in her eyes.


    Nicole gritted her teeth in disgust and snarled, ¡°Jarrod, why aren¡¯t you dead yet!¡±

 Chapter 787

    Jarrod had plummeted the whole Lawrence family into hell.


    Nicole hated him to the core.


    In an instant, Jarrod¡¯s cold and handsome face darkened.


    Then, Nicole nced at the vast river before directing her gaze at Jarrod¡¯s tightly clenched arm around her.


    After pondering for a moment, she asked in disbelief, ¡°Jarrod, are you¡­ You jump down to save me?¡±


    His face remained stoic, unashamed of being exposed.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As Nicole stared at him, a mocking smile formed on her Lips.


    ¡°How ridiculous.


    Jarrod, you are really something!¡±


    He had pushed her into the water and then gone down to rescue her!


    Instead of showing gratitude, Nicole ridiculed him.


    Jarrod¡¯s expression turned gloomy.


    Jarrod gripped her chin, and his expression turned dark and menacing.


    ¡°Nicole, since you seem to have forgotten, let me remind you.


    Your fate, whether you live or die, lies solely in my hands.


    I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet.


    You want a quick, painless death? Not a chance!¡±


    Each of Jarrod¡¯s words cut like a venomous, icy de and was dripping with malice!


    However, Nicole felt no fear.


    This was him.


    Jarrod¡¯s true self.


    The man who resembled a devil.


    At this moment, Nicole gazed at his cold, merciless face, and a sense of weariness glinted in her eyes.


    ¡°One day, you¡¯ll regret not letting me meet my demise!¡±


    Only she knew the extent of hatred behind her words.


    Jarrod ran his tongue over his cheek and savored the bloody taste left by her bite.


    For some reason, it stirred a strange excitement within him.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll patiently wait for that day.


    ¡±


    The yacht¡¯s lifeboat had been lowered, and the bodyguards were approaching them to save them.


    The bodyguards almost reached them.


    Fifty meters, forty meters, thirty meters¡­


    Just as Jarrod was starting to feel relieved, another resounding bang pierced the air.


    The fish-hunting spear streaked through the sky, like a shooting star or meteorite.


    Then, it hurtled toward them with destructive force.

 Chapter 788

    In the blink of an eye, Jarrod made a split-second decision.


    With both hands, he forcefully pushed Nicole away.


    Bang! The next second, the spear was shot into his body.


    The river was now filled with the scent of blood and the acrid tang of smoke.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    On the yacht, screams of terror echoed.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz!¡±


    The people on the yacht rescued Nicole first.


    Then, they immediately returned to the water to retrieve Jarrod, who was covered in blood.


    Nicole was stunned for a moment.


    She didn¡¯t know what had happened just now.


    ALL she remembered was Jarrod pushed her away.


    Nicole stumbled ashore in a daze.


    On the other hand, the bodyguards immediately put Jarrod on a stretcher and carried him to the ambnce.


    Then, they took Nicole to another ambnce.


    Since Nicole was submerged in the bone-chilling water for a long time, her body was now extremely cold and weak.


    When Jamie saw all this, she panicked.


    She was at a loss, not knowing what to do.


    Jamie approached the ambnce where Nicole was and saw that Nicole was unharmed.


    Jarrod saved Nicole at that critical moment! Therefore, Jarrod was injured and covered in blood.


    Driven by jealousy, Jamie raised her hand without hesitation, wanting to p Nicole.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Jamie warned, ¡°If anything happens to Jarrod, I will not let you go.


    ¡±


    Nicole grabbed Jamie¡¯s wrist.


    With a cold face, she said through clenched teeth, ¡°Jamie, who fired that spear just now? It was you, right?¡±


    Nicole looked at Jamie intently.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°You want to finish me, right?¡±


    Jamie panicked at once.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I just wanted to help Jarrod drive away those fierce fish.


    If anything happens to him, you will be doomed!¡±


    Nicole sneered, ¡°If anything happens to him, it¡¯s worth it even if I die.


    ¡±


    Without Jarrod, Nicole thought her parents might be able to live a good life.


    It was a fair bargain even if she died.


    Despite being weak, Nicole somehow summoned some strength within her upon learning Jamie wanted to end her yet identally hurt Jarrod.


    Jamie failed to break free from Nicole¡¯s grip and could only stomp her feet angrily.

 Chapter 789

    ¡°How dare you curse Jarrod! Just wait and see.


    Once he wakes up, he will get even with you.


    ¡±


    Nicole shook off Jamie¡¯s hand and said mockingly, ¡°Jamie, I wish Jarrod would protect you for the rest of your life.


    ¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jamie asked in confusion.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Nicole repeated herst sentence.


    Then she closed her eyes, feeling exhausted.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    What did she mean? She wanted to tell Jamie that after Jarrod went to hell, Jamie would be the next.


    Finally, the ambnce door was closed, blocking Jamie away.


    For some reason, the unfamiliar medical staff in the ambnce made Nicole feel at ease.


    She soon fell into a deep sleep.


    After Mitchel¡¯s ident, Hector approached Raegan with Bryce.


    Bryce expressed his desire to have her as his tutor.


    At first, Raegan refused.


    But in the end, she was moved by Bryce¡¯s words.


    He said solemnly, ¡°Miss Hayes, I wish I could be of some use in the world.


    ¡± As he spoke, his eyes were particrly sincere.


    So, Raegan decided to give him another chance.


    Her schedule for tutoring Bryce was Tuesdays, Wednesdays, Fridays and Saturdays.


    She spent the other days with Mitchel in the hospital.


    Mitchel only recuperated for a few days before he was able to walk on his own without a wheelchair.


    Mitchel didn¡¯t let Raegan shuttle between home and the hospital in the evening, thinking it was unsafe for her to do so.


    He asked her to spend the nights at the hospital.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Although they shared the same bed, they had separate quilts.


    Mitchel behaved himself without touching Raegan, rendering Raegan to let her guard down.


    At noon, Raegan was preparing lessons at the desk in the ward.


    After staring at theputer for a long time, she stood up and stretched her sore back.


    Seeing that Mitchel was still working, she made a cup of nutritional drink for him and handed it to him.


    Mitchel took it from her, took a sip, and looked at her with a smile.


    He said, ¡°Thank you.


    ¡±


    His gaze faintly swept over her lips, but he didn¡¯t do anything.


    For some reason, Raegan felt her lips itch.


    She med it on his deep-set eyes, which were very affectionate.


    Once caught in his gaze, it was hard to resist him.


    Raegan¡¯s face flushed, feeling a little embarrassed.


    To Raegan, these days somehow felt like going back to their sweet moments.


    They looked more like a couple now than before.

 Chapter 790

    She calmed herself down and said casually, ¡°Take a rest if needed.


    Take it easy.


    ¡±


    Suddenly, Mitchel put down the cup, grabbed Raegan¡¯s wrist, and pulled her onto hisp.


    ¡°Hey, Mitchel! What are you doing?¡±


    Raegan struggled to get up, but suddenly felt a weight on her shoulder.


    It turned out Mitchel buried his face against her shoulder.


    His arms wrapped around her tightly, and he rubbed his face against her neck.


    His breath sprayed all over her neck, making Raegan turn hot.


    Her heart was racing, and she unconsciously trembled.


    Mitchel noticed Raegan¡¯s trembling figure.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    His grip on her tightened, and his seductive voice sounded against the skin of her neck.


    ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± he asked in a deep and hoarse voice.


    Raegan was rendered speechless.


    She pursed her lips.


    Well, sort of.


    She feared she would get used to Mitchel¡¯s intimacy again.


    The fear stemming from her past suffering during their marriage caused by his crazy admirers still lingered, and she didn¡¯t want to experience it again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.


    I won¡¯t do it,¡± Mitchel addedfortingly.


    He knew after all that happened, she still had lingering fear in her heart, and he could not push it when chasing after her.


    To rekindle their past passion and remarry her, he knew he was supposed to inject a sense of security in her gradually when getting along with each other.


    Though he was horny when she was in sight, he had to suppress his desire first and take it slow.


    As long as she feltfortable with him being at her side and trusted him again, he could proceed to the next step.


    However, it was never a piece of cake.


    He felt like he could no longer restrain himself.


    His overflowing desire for her was killing him.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Especially at night when he Looked at her peaceful sleeping face.


    The fact that he couldn¡¯t make love with her made him feel Like thousands of ants were crawling all over his body.


    He was itching.


    He wanted her.


    He was dying to possess her.


    Mitchel felt like he had exhausted all his patience in this lifetime in just a few days in the ward.


    After a while, he let Raegan go.


    He looked at her and exined, ¡°I am energetic again after hugging you.


    ¡±


    Raegan felt his gaze was overwhelming.


    She could not stand it, so she looked away shyly.


    ¡°Just call me if you need anything.


    ¡±


    Mitchel knew her well, and he was aware that she was only pretending to be calm.

 Chapter 791

    Although she said so, she didn¡¯t dare to look into his eyes at all as if he was some kind of a monster, and she was afraid to get close.


    His lips curved into a faint smile.


    He could only shake his head helplessly.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Suddenly, a loud bang broke the silence in the ward.


    The door was kicked open.


    Then, Alexis stormed in and shouted angrily, ¡°You bastard! You¡¯ve grown some backbones, huh? So you really think you are now capable of provoking anyone?¡±


    After saying this, Alexis noticed Raegan beside the hospital bed.


    His eyes narrowed, and he red at her with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Get out!¡±


    After shouting at Raegan, Alexis turned to Mitchel and said, ¡°What is going on with the bodyguards here? How can they let anyone in?¡±


    The disdain and contempt in Alexis¡¯ eyes were overflowing.


    Raegan had always been polite, and she was rarely despised by her elders.


    She didn¡¯t want to disrespect anyone, especially Mitchel¡¯s father.


    But those insulting words Alexis said to her a few days ago were still vivid in her mind.


    At his words, her face turned pale, and she felt indescribably ufortable.


    She wished she could run away from here as soon as possible.


    Raegan turned around and was about to leave.


    But she suddenly froze.


    A crisp sound echoed in the ward.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    It turned out that a crystal ss narrowly grazed Alexis¡¯ face.


    It hit the wall and shattered into countless pieces on the floor.


    Raegan turned around and saw Mitchel¡¯s deep-set eyes were colder and sharper than des, staring at Alexis.


    Then, Mitchel got out of bed.


    His tall figure cast a shadow over Raegan¡¯s head.


    He said coldly, ¡°Stay here!¡±


    As Mitchel spoke, he extended his hand to hold Raegan¡¯s hand.


    Thinking it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to stay here when they quarreled, she managed to shake Mitchel¡¯s hand off and walked away.


    But then, Mitchel¡¯s grip tightened.


    It seemed he wanted her to stay and witness the scene.


    Their sped hands ignited something in Alexis¡¯ heart.


    He could not believe his son would upset the Benton family and forsake the lucrative project for a woman Like Raegan.


    To him, Raegan was merely a beauty from a humble background, doing no favors for the family business.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve got something to say, just say it.


    I need to rest,¡±

 Chapter 792

    Mitchel calmly said.


    Struggling to contain his anger, Alexis asked, ¡°Why did you fire Carsen?¡±


    ¡°He abused his position for personal gain and colluded with external parties.


    The evidence was irrefutable,¡± Mitchel exined.


    ¡°But it was just minor information he sold.


    In apany this big, he¡¯s not only the one doing such things!¡±


    Mitchel cast a cold nce at Alexis and vowed, ¡°I¡¯ll find out all of them, and I won¡¯t spare any of them.


    ¡±


    ¡°How dare you! Those veterans have been with me since the beginning, and they¡¯re nearing retirement.


    ¡±


    Alexis shot daggers at Mitchel and snorted, ¡°Did you even consult me before firing them? How dare you disregard my position!¡±


    Mitchel sneered, and hisughter added a chill to the air.


    ¡°And when have you ever asked me before harming my people?¡±


    ¡°Who have I harmed?¡± Alexis asked, taken aback.


    Without even sparing him a nce, Mitchel dismissively said, ¡°You should leave now.


    Don¡¯t bother us anymore.


    ¡±


    His emphasis on ¡°us¡± was deliberate.


    It was only that that Alexis realized that by ¡°my people,¡± Mitchel was referring to Raegan.


    Well, it was not surprising that Alexis didn¡¯t take Raegan seriously.


    In his eyes, Raegan was an ex-daughter-inw with no significant status and not someone he feltpelled to curry favor with.


    This realization fueled his fury.


    The fact that Mitchel had dismissed his informants in thepany just for Raegan irked him.


    Moreover, those informants who had been working for Alexis for years were never a concern to Mitchel previously.


    But now, Mitchel fired them as a tool for intimidation.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Unable to contain his anger, Alexis pointed usingly at Raegan and snarled, ¡°It seems that what I said to you that day went in one ear and out the other.


    You ignored my words and came back to stir trouble! You¡¯re not just shameless.


    You¡¯re cunning!


    Let me warn you.


    Kyler¡¯s condition is failing.


    Once he¡¯s gone, I¡¯1L never let someone like you marry into the Dixon family.


    You¡¯d better give up the idea of remarrying Mitchel!¡±


    Raegan, who was already eager to leave here, grew paler with Alexis¡® sudden outburst.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alexis¡¯ rage had not cooled yet.


    And to Raegan¡¯s shock, he raised his hand, wanting to hit her.


    p! The sound of a p echoed sharply.


    Raegan shut her eyes tight and braced for the impact.


    Yet, to her surprise, she felt no pain.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw Mitchel had stepped in and shielded her from the blow.

 Chapter 793

    Alexis stood there, stunned.


    He had intended to hit Raegan.


    But in the chaos, his p hadnded squarely on Mitchel¡¯s jaw.


    Mitchel realized that had he not stepped in, Raegan would have been the one to bear the brunt of that p.


    At the thought of this, his eyes turned cold.


    While striking back at his father was not an option, he was not without recourse.


    Right in front of Alexis, Mitchel dialed a number and rattled off a list of names.


    ¡°Investigate these individuals thoroughly.


    If you find any wrongdoing, transfer the case to the prosecutor¡¯s office and press charges.


    ¡±


    Alexis¡¯plexion drained of color.


    The individuals Mitchel targeted for investigation were Alexis¡¯ confidants.


    This move Mitchel was a clear of his of by signal way getting back.


    It was not only detrimental to thepany¡¯s internal harmony but also posed a threat to its image and reputation.


    Alexis pointed usingly at Mitchel.


    ¡°Do you still see me as your father? I did all this for your good! How can you oppose me over a woman? Have you ever thought about the repercussions for thepany?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re so concerned about thepany, then stop provoking me,¡±


    Mitchel retorted.


    ¡°This is the final warning.


    Don¡¯t hurt my people.


    More importantly, don¡¯t speak ill of her, not to mention insult her.


    If you push me further, jail will be the least of your worries!¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s threat was stark and unmasked.


    He made sure Raegan heard it.


    Alexis was boiling with rage, feeling a sharp, throbbing pain in his chest.


    His authority and dignity werepletely undermined.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    At this moment, he clutched his chest and eximed, ¡°You¡¯re such an unfilial son! You have the nerve to send thepany¡¯s elders to the police for her sake.


    What¡¯s next? Are you going send me to the police station tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°As long as you refrain from acting recklessly, I can guarantee you a peaceful retirement.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s implication was clear.


    If Alexis crossed the line, particrly with Raegan, Mitchel would not hesitate to act, even if it meant throwing his father in jail.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Alexis clutched the railing.


    He was so furious that he struggled for breath.


    Suddenly, Mitchel called out, ¡°Matteo!¡±


    Matteo walked over to Mitchel, who then ordered, ¡°Escort him to see the doctor.


    Also, station two bodyguards at the door.


    Don¡¯t let anyone like hime in Alexis could hardly believe what he was hearing.


    Mitchel was targeting him.


    That was exactly what he had said moments earlier.


    But now, his own words were being used against him.


    Alexis felt a tightness in his chest.


    His eyes rolled back as Matteo assisted him out of the room.

 Chapter 794

    Now, only Mitchel and Raegan were left in the room.


    Noticing that Mitchel¡¯s jaw was red and swollen, Raegan guided him to sit on the sofa.


    ¡°Wait here.


    ¡±


    She quickly fetched a piece of ice from the freezer, wrapped it in gauze, and then gently applied it to his jaw.


    On the sofa, Mitchel¡¯s tall frame made the space seem almost too small.


    To be able to apply the coldpress better, Raegan knelt on the sofa, her one leg bent for bnce.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes were captivating.


    They were deep and attractive, with an almost vortex-like intensity at their center that seemed to draw people in whenever he gazed at them.


    Raegan¡¯s heart raced.


    Feeling ufortable under his intense gaze, she bit her lip and urged, ¡°Close your eyes.


    ¡±


    ¡°Why? Feeling shy?¡± Mitchel teased with a light chuckle.


    He found her shy expression endearing.


    ¡°Then do it yourself.


    ¡± Raegan gave him the ice pack.


    But he caught her wrist with a gentle, yet firm grip and drew her closer as if into an embrace.


    ¡°Help me, and I¡¯ll behave,¡± Mitchel said, his voice low and slightly husky.


    It was easy to miss if one was not paying close attention.


    With that, he closed his eyes and rested his hand on her slender waist.


    With his eyes shut, the mesmerizing power of his gaze was hidden, drawing attention instead to the strong lines of his face.


    Distinct yet delicate.


    Even with his eyes closed, Mitchel¡¯s appearance remained striking.


    His long, straight eyshes added to his allure.


    Raegan could not help but marvel at his handsome features.


    How blessed he was.


    However, more than his looks, what surprised her was his instinct to protect her from Alexis¡¯ p.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The memory of Alexis¡¯ eyes rolling in frustration and being escorted away brought a sense of satisfaction to Raegan.


    With these thoughts, Raegan tended to Mitchel in a gentler manner.


    But in a fleeting moment of distraction, her hand identally brushed against his lips.


    His lips were unexpectedly soft and delicate.


    At the unexpected contact, Raegan felt a jolt in her body.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± she murmured, eager to escape the moment.


    However, Mitchel firmly grasped her waist and lifted her onto hisp.

 Chapter 795

    The small sofa seemed to shrink further.


    Then, with a gentle but assertive motion, Mitchel cradled her face in his hands¡­


    The posture made Raegan hitch her breath.


    Since Mitchel felt better, he started wearing shirts instead of hospital gowns.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As a reputable businessman, Mitchel paid much attention to his appearance.


    Raegan thought he looked best in shirts.


    His well-defined chest muscles stretched the white shirt, hugging his body tightly.


    Such a charming and s@xy appearance was so tempting.


    When Mitchel cupped Raegan¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help wondering if he would ki*s her.


    Was her heart anticipating it?


    She closed her eyes, not daring to look at him.


    Suddenly, she heard a pleasant chuckle.


    Then, Mitchel¡¯s deep voice sounded in Raegan¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Why do you close your eyes?¡±


    Raegan was at a loss for words.


    She suddenly opened her eyes, only to see him staring at her.


    He reached out, pinched her cheeks, and said seriously, ¡°I want to apologize to you.


    ¡±


    ¡°Apologize? For what?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°For making you feel wronged.


    ¡±


    As he spoke, his deep-set eyes never left her face.


    What was he apologizing for? He was apologizing for Alexis¡¯ attitude toward her.


    Although Raegan was satisfied with how Mitchel dealt with the situation moments earlier, it still didn¡¯t change the fact that she was hurt and upset by Alexis¡¯ insults.


    But now that Mitchel apologized on Alexis¡¯ behalf, she felt much better.


    Mitchel cupped Raegan¡¯s face again and stared at her intently.


    ¡°Now, can we continue where we left off?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Continue where we left off? What do you mean?¡±

 Chapter 796

    Mitchel gave her leg a nudge and reminded her, ¡°About closing your eyes earlier.


    ¡±


    Raegan closed her eyes earlier because she thought Mitchel would ki*s her.


    But she only misunderstood him.


    It was too embarrassing.


    Did he really have to bring it up again?


    She pursed her lips to cover up her embarrassment.


    ¡°I closed my eyes because they hurt.


    It¡¯s not what you think it is.


    ¡±


    After saying this, she got off him.


    ¡°I have to go.


    There¡¯s a monthly meeting at the office today.


    ¡±


    Mitchel knew she was too shy to admit it, so he went along with her.


    He decided topromise.


    ¡°ALL right.


    If you say so.


    But¡­¡±


    Mitchel paused, reached out, and gently tucked her hair behind her ear.


    ¡°Promise me that if someone bullies you in the future, you will tell me.


    ¡±


    Raegan wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of his illness, but his voice sounded slightly hoarse and with a hint of doting.


    Her heart beat like a drum.


    She struggled for a while.


    But in the end, she could only say, ¡°I have to go.


    I¡¯ll bete.


    ¡±


    Mitchel seemed a bit disappointed.


    But he didn¡¯t make things difficult for Raegan.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He let go of her hand without saying anything.


    Raegan didn¡¯t dare to look at him again, fearing she could no longer resist his charm.


    She hastily grabbed her bag and rushed out of the door.


    She knew what he wanted to hear, but right now, she couldn¡¯t give it to him yet.


    She couldn¡¯t just instantly be dependent on him again.


    She thought maybe people who were hurt like her were always more sensitive and vulnerable than others.


    If she experienced such pain again, she might break down and not even have the courage to stand up again.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    This was what she feared the most.


    At the office, Raegan had meetings in the afternoon, making her busy.


    In her monthly evaluation, Raegan did an excellent job.


    Both of her students had improved by thirty percent.


    For someone who had only started working less than a month ago, this was already tremendous progress.


    This was all thanks to the customized learning programs Raegan had designed depending on the student¡¯s learning style.


    She tailored individual ns for her students, and the amount of effort she had put into them could not be underestimated.


    So it was not surprising that the results were impressive.

 Chapter 797

    Raegan didn¡¯t just seed casually.


    She spent a lot of time, effort, and energy on her job.


    During the meeting, her boss yed a recording of the call from a grateful parent who thanked Raegan.


    She was rewarded a bonus of ten thousand dors.


    Holding the bonus, Raegan couldn¡¯t help feeling emotional.


    Everything was going well with her career.


    The book she was tranting for Henley was almost finished.


    She now had enough money to pay her loan and for further studies abroad.


    Also, the rehabilitation of her hand was going smoothly.


    If nothing went wrong, she would definitely reach all her goals.


    Raegan had apany dinner in the evening.


    As one of the awardees, she had no reason not to attend.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She thought for a while and sent Mitchel a message, saying, ¡°Thepany is treating us to dinner tonight.


    I can¡¯te to the hospital.


    ¡±


    Mitchel quickly replied, ¡°Where are you having dinner?¡±


    Raegan didn¡¯t think too much.


    She told him the name of the restaurant.


    During dinner, Raegan¡¯s coworkers proposed a toast to congratte her.


    She didn¡¯t drink, but she couldn¡¯t refuse them.


    So, she reluctantly drank a small amount of low-alcohol fruit wine.


    She knew her alcohol tolerance well, so she drank slowly.


    But she was really happy today.


    Her colleagues were very nice to her, and they took care of her.


    Everything was getting better and better.


    Even her rtionship with Mitchel was getting better.


    Before Raegan realized it, she had already drunk too much.


    After dinner, a male colleague offered to give Raegan a ride.


    She wanted to refuse, but her other colleagues insisted on sending her to that man¡¯s car.


    Raegan nearly stumbled.


    Fortunately, that man was agile enough to support and help her stand firm.


    Raegan regained her bnce.


    She took a step back and said, ¡°Thank you.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Then, that man blushed.


    He hesitated for a while.


    But in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Someone in the crowdughed and said, ¡°Toby, you can¡¯t win over anyone like this.


    Be brave!¡±


    Being encouraged by everyone, Toby Gray plucked up the courage and said, ¡°Raegan, this is the first time you have ever talked to me.


    I hope you can give me a chance to know you.


    ¡±


    On the first day Raegan arrived at thepany, Toby had already noticed her.


    He had never seen anyone as beautiful as her.


    She was like the flowers in spring, the rain in summer, the falling leaves in autumn, and the snow in winter.


    She was like a beautiful painting.


    What was more, she was exceptionally hard-working.


    Raegan raised her head and looked at the man.


    It was only then that she noticed his appearance.


    He was a handsome young man with two canines, exuding a youthful charm.


    She might have exchanged polite smiles with him, but she didn¡¯t have a strong impression of him.

 Chapter 798

    But she was still very polite.


    She smiled and stretched out her hand to him.


    ¡°Of course, we can get to know each other.


    ¡±


    Toby was so excited that his hand trembled when he stretched it.


    He didn¡¯t let go of her hand for a long time.


    Other colleagues got so impatient that they wanted to forcefully pry his hand away.


    Suddenly, someone held Raegan¡¯s hand and dropped it gently.


    Raegan was still smiling.


    She looked up and saw Mitchel¡¯s handsome face.


    His eyes were deep and intoxicating.


    Since she was under the influence of alcohol, she was slightly dazed.


    Raegan stared at Mitchel for a while.


    He also fixed his eyes on her.


    His eyes shone as if the stars in the sky came down and moved there.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She was so mesmerized that she couldn¡¯t move.


    Being stared at him somehow made her feel guilty, even though she didn¡¯t do anything wrong.


    The colleagues around them looked at Mitchel and then at Raegan in surprise.


    ¡°Raegan, is he your boyfriend?¡±


    Raegan was about to shake her head when Mitchel¡¯s Large hand suddenly grabbed the top of her head.


    Then, he said to her colleagues politely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone.


    I need to pick my woman up and take her home first.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The words ¡°my woman¡± instantly struck a chord with the women in the group, causing a wave of screams.


    Their eyes sparkled as they leaned closer to Raegan and started whispering to her, ¡°Is your boyfriend a celebrity? Oh, my God! He is so handsome.


    But I haven¡¯t seen him on TV.


    ¡±


    Raegan was at a loss for words, not knowing how to answer their questions.


    Mitchel nodded at them politely, said goodbye, and pulled Raegan away.


    He wore a khaki trench coat that outlined his broad shoulders and long legs.


    He held her in his arms and took her to the car.


    As soon as they both got in the back seat, he pulled her onto hisp and hugged her tightly, regardless of the driver in the driver¡¯s seat.


    Raegan immediately resisted.


    She raised her arms to push Mitchel away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Mitchel said hoarsely.


    Raegan was not used to sitting on hisp, facing each other intimately.


    She felt embarrassed, especially with those deep and affectionate eyes staring at her.


    But she calmed herself down and said, ¡°Put me down so we can talk.


    ¡±


    Mitchel looked at Raegan and asked solemnly, ¡°If I didn¡¯te over, would you take that man¡¯s car?¡±

 Chapter 799

    Raegan looked at him speechlessly with her mouth slightly gaped open.


    She didn¡¯t know that Mitchel, the mighty CEO, would be jealous this easily.


    She corrected him, ¡°He has a name.


    He is Toby Gray.


    ¡±


    ¡°Oh, you really remember his full name, huh?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s voice was deep, and it carried a hint of danger.


    However, the alcohol in Raegan¡¯s system had already taken effect, making her a bit lightheaded.


    She nced at him and said, ¡°Of course I do.


    I have a good memory, after all.


    Why did you interrupt me just now? It seemed like he wanted to tell me something¡­ Umm¡­¡±


    Before Raegan could finish her words, a figure quickly pressed over¡­


    Raegan was still chattering when Mitchel suddenly covered her lips with his to silence her.


    Suddenly, Raegan hissed.


    She reached out and touched her lips.


    Good thing they were not broken.


    However, they were swollen.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The redness deepened, making it look even more tempting.


    ¡°Mitchel, what are you doing?¡±


    The alcohol was hitting Raegan hard, making her voice sound soft.


    It was not angry but more like coquettish.


    Her hands were still on Mitchel¡¯s waist, holding him tightly to prevent herself from falling.


    She looked more inviting.


    She then asked, ¡°How did you sneak out of the hospital? Did you get permission from the doctor?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°How can you leave me alone in the hospital while having dinner with other people?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not just other people.


    They¡¯re my colleagues,¡± Raegan retorted.


    He pinched the tip of her delicate nose yfully and snorted, ¡°If I didn¡¯te to pick you up, you would¡¯ve gotten in someone else¡¯s car and run away immediately.


    ¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Burrrp!¡±


    She burped.


    The taste of the alcohol she drank lingered in her mouth.


    It was a sweet, fruity vor with a hint of milk.


    In short, it was milky and sweet.

 Chapter 800

    Raegan was so embarrassed that she hurriedly covered her mouth.


    Since she was a child, she was always told that it was impolite to burp in front of others.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡±


    Her soft voice seeped out between her fingers.


    Mitchelughed amusingly.


    His heart was filled with such a pleasant feeling.


    He didn¡¯t expect someone to be so cute and sweet just after drinking a little.


    And that someone was Raegan.


    He reached out and gently removed her hand from her mouth.


    He said with a hint ofughter in his voice, ¡°It¡¯s alright.


    I actually like it very much, But it¡¯s only this time, okay? From now on, you are not allowed to drink if I¡¯m not around.


    ¡±


    Although Mitchel was warning Raegan, his voice was soft.


    Just thinking about other people seeing Raegan like this, he couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Raegan curled her lips and said with dissatisfaction, ¡°You¡¯re so controlling! You are just like someone I know.


    ¡±


    Mitchel grabbed her chin with his slender and beautiful fingers.


    He caressed her soft lips with his fingertips and asked hoarsely, ¡°Who is that someone?¡±


    ¡°He is as good-looking as you.


    But¡­ Well¡­ He is a bad guy,¡±


    Raegan replied.


    She then frowned, looking dissatisfied.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Raegan¡¯s head felt heavy.


    She felt Like leaning against Mitchel¡¯s arms, so she wanted to do it at this moment.


    But he didn¡¯t let her.


    Instead, he pinched her chin, pressing her for an answer.


    ¡°Why do you say he¡¯s a bad guy? Tell me about him.


    ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s It¡¯s¡­¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Tears welled up in Raegan¡¯s eyes.


    She struggled to find the right words to say.


    Finally, she uttered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to say it.


    ¡±


    Mitchel cupped her face and gently coaxed her, ¡°All right, all right.


    I won¡¯t force you to say it.


    Let¡¯s just do something fun, okay?¡±


    ¡°Something fun?¡± Raegan¡¯s mind went nk for a moment.


    She poked his chest and asked, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re up to it?¡±


    She was thinking about Mitchel¡¯s injuries.


    He had not fully recovered yet.


    Could he have some fun in his condition?


    But for Mitchel, the meaning was different.


    He felt like it was a challenge to his ego.


    His eyes darkened.


    He slid his slender fingers into her mouth and asked, ¡°Do you want to find out if I¡¯m capable?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan was so curious that she lightly licked his fingers with her tongue.


    Then she murmured, ¡°Salty¡­¡±

 Chapter 801

    ¡°Really?¡± Mitchel¡¯s eyes resembled a wild beast concealed in the darkness for a long time.


    They were deep and mysterious.


    He withdrew his wet fingers and used his other hand to hold the back of her head.


    He tilted her head, leaned over, and ki*sed her.


    When the driver inadvertently looked at the rearview mirror, she saw Raegan straddling Mitchel¡¯sp.


    They were in a very intimate posture.


    His hands shook, and his grip on the steering wheel subconsciously tightened.


    He quickly raised the partition, afraid of seeing more that was inappropriate.


    A loud bang was heard in the car.


    Mitchel suddenly pressed Raegan against the partition as he possessed her soft lips with his.


    The tip of his tongue traced their outline.


    But he soon grew unsatisfied with just tracing the outer edges of her lips.


    He pried her mouth and teeth open and thrust his tongue inside.


    While his tongue explored her mouth, he sucked her lips powerfully and skillfully, making them swollen.


    Raegan felt the heat building within her mouth.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It was a hot and pleasurable sensation.


    She felt like countless ants were crawling and nibbling her all over.


    A strange tingling sensation tickled Raegan, but she had nowhere to vent her desires.


    She wished she could hang herself on him as a pendant.


    Suddenly, Mitchel yed a trick.


    He let go of her ravaged and swollen lips and asked, ¡°Do you want more?¡±


    His voice was deep, and his intense gaze was fixed on Raegan.


    Raegan was caught off guard.


    Her face turned crimson, and she panted heavily.


    She felt so ufortable that she wanted to cry.


    ¡°Mitchel, please¡­ Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    She wanted to tell him not to stop.


    But her body was weak, and her mind was so confused that she couldn¡¯t finish a sentence.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes darkened.


    He poked her cheek yfully.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Mitchel, you are bullying me,¡± Raegan said aggrievedly.


    Her big eyes turned red, and she was on the verge of crying.


    She thought he was evil because he wouldn¡¯t even give her a ki*s this time.


    She couldn¡¯t help cursing him inwardly for being a scoundrel.


    But the next moment, Mitchel lowered his head again and ki*sed her lips, forcefully prying them open even harder than before.


    That intense and overwhelming electric-like sensation surged again.


    Mitchel held her head in ce.


    He lookedposed and cool, but his body radiated scorching heat.


    His tongue delved into her mouth, exploring it with vigor.


    Hetched her tongue with his and sucked it with unrestrained desire.

 Chapter 802

    Such a ki*s made Raegan¡¯s entire body go limp, and her tonguepletely numbed.


    Mitchel took away her breath and voice.


    All she could do now was surrender to his passionate embrace.


    Her mouth had nothing but his invading breath.


    Her lips parted slightly, and her body trembled.


    She fell softly into his arms.


    Her senses were overwhelmed by him, making her fall in love with the feeling of making out with him.


    Raegan could no longer control her desire.


    She boldly took the initiative, sticking out her tongue and teasing him, imitating his movements.


    Her hesitant and exploring ki*s made Mitchel¡¯s deep-set eyes darken even more.


    He was like a hungry wolf longing for food for a long time.


    He paused, gently caressed her slightly parted lips with his fingertip, and murmured huskily, ¡°Is it okay to do it in the car?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s eyes zed over.


    She almost lost control of herself.


    But his voice made her feel like she was abruptly dropped from the sky, overwhelmed by a sense of weightlessness.


    She felt extremely ufortable.


    When Mitchel brought his slightly rough fingertips to her lips, she was speechless.


    And without even thinking, she opened her mouth slightly and took half his fingers into her mouth.


    For a moment, Mitchel lost all control of himself.


    He could no longer hold back a soft and throaty groan.


    He watched her suck his finger.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As her soft and wet tongue wrapped around it, he felt Like he was soaked in a hot spring.


    At this moment, he could no longer resist.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    He leaned closer to Raegan¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°You want it.


    ¡±


    While they were basking in happiness, creating a beautiful and passionate scenery inside, the car sped through the dark road in the middle of the night.


    Soon, the car came to a halt.


    They were already in the hospital¡¯s VIP parking lot.


    Mitchel reminded Raegan, ¡°We¡¯re here.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s face flushed.


    She said in a soft and weak voice, ¡°We¡¯ve been here for a while.


    Stop talking.


    ¡±


    Mitchel was so amused that he couldn¡¯t help bursting into Laughter.


    They were obviously talking about different things.


    ¡°Is it enough?¡± he asked, freeing one hand to open the door.


    He coaxed Raegan in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll make you happy all night, okay?¡±


    Before she could respond, he had already picked her up and carried her out of the car.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Raegan screamed in surprise, subconsciously wrapping her arms tightly around his neck.


    ¡°Take me back to the car.


    My clothes are still inside.


    ¡±


    ¡°You can get them tomorrow.


    ¡±


    A cold wind blew up from under her feet, making her feel a little scared.


    Raegan clung to Mitchel tightly.


    She was no different from a baby kangaroo.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Mitchel understood her reaction.


    He lowered his head, pulled down his trench coat calmly, and carefully wrapped her tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    No one will see us.


    ¡±


    The VIP parking lot had a private elevator and only allowed one car at a time.


    Mitchel¡¯s ward was on the twelfth floor, and he was the only patient there.


    As the elevator slowly ascended, the few minutes felt extremely long and torturous for Raegan.


    Suddenly, the elevator dinged and stopped on the eighth floor.


    Before Raegan could react, the doors opened immediately.

 Chapter 803

    Raegan¡¯s delicate face pressed against Mitchel¡¯s neck, a reaction born of sheer surprise.


    A female cleaner was standing outside the elevator entrance.


    Because she assumed that nobody would use the elevator at thiste hour of the day, she gotzy and opted to use the VIP elevator.


    She hadn¡¯t expected to run into Mitchel and Raegan.


    Startled, the cleaner immediately began apologizing upon seeing Mitchel and Raegan.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes darkened but remained silent, efficiently closing the elevator doors.


    The cleaner clutched her heart, unable to shake off the image of the disheveled Raegan in Mitchel¡¯s arms.


    Raegan¡¯s neck was burning hot.


    The cleaner was relieved not to receive any reprimand.


    Meanwhile, Raegan¡¯s face was flushed, the shock helping to sober her up from the lingering effects of alcohol.


    The impulsive actions were now sinking in, and she couldn¡¯t escape the mental image of what they must have looked like ¡ª both thrilling and embarrassing.


    After Mitchel brought her into the ward, Raegan, hoping to avoid facing the situation, decided to feign sleep.


    However, Mitchel had other ns.


    He gently shook her, whispering, ¡°Wake up.


    It¡¯s time for a shower.


    ¡±


    Eyes shut, Raegan pretended to sleep, hoping to avoid the awkwardness.


    Mitchel suddenly stopped, and the room fell into silence.


    Just as Raegan secretly started to rejoice, Mitchel surprised her by picking her up from the couch and cing her under the warm water, tenderly helping her wash away the night¡¯s events.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t pretend to be asleep any longer because she couldn¡¯t stop trembling.


    She gently opened her blurry eyes and internally recoiled at the intimate position.


    She whispered, her voice muffled by the steam, ¡°I can handle it myself¡­¡±


    Under the warm, yellow light, Mitchel locked eyes with her.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He said in a low, husky voice, ¡°I know you are tired.


    I can help you take a bath.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s cheeks turned even more crimson, and tears welled up in her eyes as she shook her head.


    She responded on the verge of tears, ¡°No, I¡¯m not tired.


    ¡±


    All she wanted was for him to leave as soon as possible.


    She would not tell him that her back was aching after their intimacy.


    Mitchel stared at her intently and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Are you really not tired?¡±


    Raegan angrily denied it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired.


    ¡±


    Her soaked hair clung to her shoulders, and a delicate blush still adorned her lovely face, a lingering testament to the s@xual intercourse she had just experienced.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    There was an implicit invitation in the air, irresistibly alluring.


    ¡°I was worried you might get tired, so¡­¡± Mitchel began, leaning in and holding her hand in a dominant gesture.

 Chapter 804

    He left his sentence unfinished, but the bathtub water sshed, creating an atmosphere of love and tenderness.


    When the water started to get cold, Mitchel reached out and turned on the warm water tap.


    They spent the night together, every corner of the hospital room bore witness to the intensity and rediscovery of their love.


    Mitchel finally brought Raegan to the bathroom to clean her up, and she was too fatigued to refuse.


    The following morning, Raegan woke up well into the afternoon.


    Her body ached profoundly as if it had undergone aplete disassembly and reassembly, a weariness that surpassed the toll of staying awake for several consecutive nights.


    Attempting to rise, she found her muscles protesting, a stern reminder not to push too hard.


    Although she was alone in bed, Raegan noticed the telltale indentation beside her and the faint sound of water in the bathroom, evidence that someone had stayed with her throughout the night.


    Despite the desire to cry out of pain, she went out nothing.


    However, a single thought dominated her mind.


    Alcohol had clouded her mind!


    She couldn¡¯t help but exim internally, ¡°Ah! I should refrain from drinking anymore!¡±


    Her mind felt like a chaotic jumble, stirred beyond recognition.


    Raegan was at a loss for what to do.


    She tried to assess the situation.


    Lifting her sore arms, she saw hickeys.


    She lifted the quilt only to reveal a more embarrassing scene.


    Shocked, she realized she and Mitchel had a crazy night.


    Lying still for a moment, Raegan was still in a haze.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She felt staying here was not an option.


    She struggled to get up with her overly exhausted body but couldn¡¯t find her clothes anywhere.


    She looked around and saw a few bags on the cupboard next to the door.


    It was filled with various types of clothes, including underwear.


    These might be bought for her because they were all her sizes.


    Blushing, Raegan quietly dressed herself, grabbed her bag, and ced her hand on the door handle, opening it cautiously like a thief.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± echoed Mitchel¡¯s low, maic voice from behind.


    Instantly, Raegan froze.


    However, her only thought was still to leave this ward.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Ignoring everything else, she prepared to pull the door and run.

 Chapter 805

    However, before she could make a move, Mitchel kicked the door shut, trapping her beneath him.


    His gaze was intense.


    ¡°You want to leave just like that?¡±


    Suppressing her panic, Raegan replied, ¡°I have sses in the afternoon.


    ¡±


    Mitchel gently ran his fingers through her hair and said, ¡°Give me a minute.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯ll drive you there.


    ¡±


    Unwilling, Raegan made up an excuse.


    ¡°Forget it.


    Your condition.


    Before she could finish her words, Mitchel leaned in and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you think everything that happenedst night is proof enough that I¡¯m in good condition?¡±


    Raegan blushed deeply.


    Mitchel couldn¡¯t help but gently rub her earlobe.


    His eyes dimmed momentarily.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so greedy.


    Wait until Ipletely recover.


    ¡±


    His final words carried a hint of coaxing.


    Raegan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she couldn¡¯t bear to hear more.


    Interrupting him, she said, ¡°You should get dressed first.


    ¡±


    Mitchel turned around to put on his clothes, but the next second, the door clicked shut, and Raegan dashed away faster than a rabbit.


    When Mitchel finished dressing, he realized Raegan had left long ago.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He could only manage a helpless smile.


    The truth was that Raegan didn¡¯t have any afternoon sses, but her mind was in disarray.


    Once she got home, she took a shower and curled up in bed, hesitating to check her phone for a while.


    Mitchel had called and left messages.


    ¡°You ran away so fast.


    Looks like you are not in pain anymore.


    ¡±


    Raegan blushed as she scrolled down.


    ¡°Come over tonight.


    I miss your home-cooked soup.


    ¡±


    After a moment of contemtion, she got up.


    After a brief contemtion, she decided to face the situation head-on.


    She needed to rify that her actions the previous night were a result of excessive drinking.

 Chapter 806

    She couldn¡¯t fully take responsibility for her actions because of the alcohol.


    Yes.


    Well, she was drunk!


    She pledged that there wouldn¡¯t be a repeat!


    With her reasoning settled, she went to the supermarket and selected a particrly exquisite piece of beef tenderloin from the chilled disy, along with the necessary ingredients.


    When she went back home, she meticulously cleaned everything and simmered it.


    The enticing aroma of the soup filled the air after nearly three hours of cooking.


    With the soup ready, Raegan carried the thermos and hailed a taxi to the hospital.


    Yet, upon arriving at the hospital entrance, she encountered Luciana.


    It seemed Luciana was also nning to visit Mitchel, and upon seeing Raegan, Luciana initiated the conversation.


    ¡°Raegan, do you have a moment? Care to have a talk with me for a while?¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan felt a tightening in her chest.


    The way Luciana addressed her spoke volumes.


    Quickly regaining herposure, Raegan smiled.


    ¡°Of course, Luciana.


    ¡±


    Luciana and Raegan went to a cafe near the hospital.


    Luciana still looked a bit pale.


    She was obviously not in good condition yet.


    She sat down, looked at Raegan with a faint smile, and said, ¡°Raegan, thank you for taking care of Mitchel these days.


    You are really a big help.


    I heard from the doctor that Mitchel is recovering very well.


    ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.


    It¡¯s the least I can do,¡± Raegan replied.


    This time, Luciana noticed the thermos bottle Raegan put on the table.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She asked, ¡°Is this for Mitchel?¡±


    Raegan nodded without saying a word.


    Luciana suddenly held her hand on the table and said with mixed emotions, ¡°Raegan, I can see that you have put in a lot of effort in taking care of Mitchel.


    ¡±


    Raegan pulled her hand back and smiled faintly.


    ¡°Luciana, if you have something to say, just say it.


    ¡±


    Luciana smiled.


    Then she sighed.

 Chapter 807

    ¡°Raegan, I heard that when you two divorced, you didn¡¯t take a single penny.


    Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.


    I won¡¯t take anything that isn¡¯t mine,¡± Raegan replied straightforwardly.


    Luciana hesitated for a moment.


    Then, she took out a check from her bag and pushed it toward Raegan.


    ¡°Raegan, I like you a lot.


    You are a good woman.


    I am very grateful for all your help.


    But things have already reached this point.


    Here, this is mypensation for you.


    You have to ept it no matter what.


    And¡­¡±


    Luciana¡¯s main point was in thetter part of her speech.


    ¡°Since you and Mitchel are already divorced, I think you should go your separate ways.


    It¡¯s better if you stop contacting each other.


    Is it okay?¡±


    Raegan lowered her gaze and looked at the check on the table.


    It turned out Luciana wanted to give her thirty million dors.


    It was quite a lot.


    Raegan smiled and said, ¡°Luciana, I n to wait until he fully recovers before I talk to him about it.


    I want everything to be clear to him.


    ¡±


    Luciana was speechless for a moment, realizing how reasonable Raegan was.


    Luciana Liked Raegan.


    For her, Raegan and Mitchel were a good match.


    But Mitchel¡¯s life was more important to her.


    Now that Mitchel barely escaped his life because of Raegan, she felt the need to interfere.


    After she left the hospital that day, Alexis¡¯ words were engraved in her mind.


    She could never forget them, and it was what she worried the most.


    ¡°Sooner orter, your son will die because of that woman.


    These words from Alexis were like thorns that pricked her heart.


    And they gave her nightmares for many nights.


    Of course, no one wanted to be that bad guy to interfere, especially Luciana.


    So, Luciana wanted Raegan to understand the situation.


    ¡°Raegan, Mitchel has a heavy burden on his shoulders.


    He can¡¯t let his emotions cloud his judgment.


    I hope you understand that.


    ¡±


    ¡°Luciana, don¡¯t worry.


    Rest assured that I won¡¯t get him into trouble again.


    I will stay away from him.


    But this check isn¡¯t necessary.


    I didn¡¯t ask for anything before, and I won¡¯t ask for it now.


    ¡±


    After saying this, Raegan took out a box from her bag and handed it to Luciana.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And¡­ I want to return this bracelet to you.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Luciana looked slightly sad when she saw the box.


    She said, ¡°Raegan, I gave it to you, so I have no reason to take it back.


    Just keep it.


    Take it as a remembrance from me.


    ¡±


    But Raegan shook her head in refusal.


    ¡°Luciana, this bracelet is too valuable.


    It¡¯s not appropriate for me to keep it.


    ¡±

 Chapter 808

    aegan then stood up, pushed the thermos bottle toward Luciana, and said, ¡°Please take this to him.


    I won¡¯t go inside anymore.


    ¡±


    Luciana didn¡¯t stop Raegan from leaving.


    She watched Raegan¡¯s receding back with a heavy expression and heaved a deep sigh.


    After Raegan disappeared from her sight, Luciana stood up and thought for a moment.


    In the end, she threw the thermos bottle into the trash can.


    Since she wanted Raegan and Mitchel to cut ties, it should be done cleanly.


    In his ward, Mitchel had just finished a video conference.


    He grabbed his phone and checked it.


    He hadn¡¯t seen Raegan for only half a day, but he terribly missed her already.


    Every time he was idle, all he could think of was Raegan.


    Her beautiful face¡­ Her coquettishness¡­ Her allure¡­


    Mitchel felt he had gone insane.


    He was at the point where he couldn¡¯t stand not seeing her for a second.


    At this moment, his phone vibrated.


    Mitchel quickly picked it up, hoping it was Raegan.


    But when he looked at the screen, he found it was Matteo calling.


    Matteo was calling to discuss the arrangements for his discharge tomorrow.


    Actually, the doctor advised Mitchel to rest for a few more days.


    But he had too much work and couldn¡¯t stay in the ward all the time.


    He had long thought about being discharged, but he was afraid that if he left the hospital, he wouldn¡¯t have an excuse for Raegan toe and visit him.


    So, he decided to stay another day.


    He opened the drawer and took out a ring box.


    When he opened it and saw the ring inside, he froze.


    It was the one Raegan had used to hit him before.


    Matteo kept it and returned it to him.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He decided to tell Raegan about the story of this ring when she came over tonight.


    Mitchel raised his hand and checked the time.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It was already half past eight.


    It wasn¡¯t safe for Raegan to be on the road sote.


    He called her, wanting to ask where she was now.


    But she didn¡¯t answer.


    His brows furrowed.


    He was about to call again when the door of the ward was pushed open from the outside.


    Luciana walked in, holding a delicately packed food box in her hand.

 Chapter 809

    ¡°Mitchel, I brought you dinner from your favorite restaurant.


    ¡±


    Mitchel had no appetite, so he replied indifferently, ¡°Just put it there.


    ¡±


    ¡°Come on, you have to eat first.


    You need to nourish your body.


    How can you recover if you don¡¯t eat properly?¡±


    As she spoke, Luciana filled the bowl with soup and handed it to him.


    Mitchel¡¯s frown deepened even more.


    Then, his eyes caught a glimpse of the bracelet on Luciana¡¯s wrist.


    He grabbed it, and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down as he stared at it.


    ¡°Mom, why did you wear this bracelet?¡±


    Luciana was taken aback for a moment.


    She looked at her wrist and said, ¡°Raegan returned it to me today.


    I didn¡¯t want to take it back, but she insisted.


    She said she couldn¡¯t take this bracelet because you two were divorced.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s face darkened at once.


    Luciana gently put the bowl down and said, ¡°I can see that Raegan has moved on.


    She is doing great.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    You should move on as well.


    You still have to shoulder the burden of the Dixon Group.


    The market now is different from before.


    You can no longer dominate it alone.


    So, the next time you look for a wife, the background will be the first factor.


    As long as she is a decent woman¡­¡±


    Luciana strongly agreed with the marriage of convenience.


    Emotions were not necessary.


    A couple only needed to have a child to solidify the ties of both families.


    Every time she thought of Mitchel lying in the ICU that day, her heart ached, apanied by dizziness and tinnitus.


    For a mother like her, nothing else mattered than her son¡¯s life.


    She was even willing to be that bad guy for interfering for Mitchel¡¯s sake.


    Mitchel remained silent, so Luciana continued, ¡°The daughter of the Benton family is actually quite suitable for you.


    It¡¯s just a pity that you don¡¯t like her.


    But, anyway, no need to rush.


    We can take our time looking for a better wife for you.


    ¡±


    Mitchel didn¡¯t seem to hear a single word Luciana said.


    He was carefully recalling every detail of Raegan¡¯s departure today.


    He didn¡¯t notice anything unusual.


    How could she suddenly be Like this?


    He once convinced himself that herck of response was due to her tight schedule with work.


    She woulde and bring him dinner this evening.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Yet, hearing Luciana¡¯s words, he found she was even more heartless than he imagined.


    While Luciana was still talking, Mitchel suddenly sat up from the bed.


    He moved so abruptly that he coughed several times.


    Luciana panicked.


    She immediately stepped forward to help him.


    She couldn¡¯t help scolding, ¡°Mitchel, what are you doing?¡±


    But before she could touch him, Mitchel had already put on his coat and left the ward.


    Luciana sat down helplessly.


    She didn¡¯t run after Mitchel anymore.


    Instead, she took out her phone and sent Raegan a message.


    After reading Luciana¡¯s message, Raegan stared at the screen of her phone for a long time.

 Chapter 810

    Finally, she replied, ¡°I understand.


    ¡±


    Luciana told her that Mitchel had left the hospital and was on the way to find her.


    Luciana begged her to make him give up.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t describe how she felt at this moment.


    When Luciana protected her, she was really touched because she had lost her mother when she was a child.


    She had never experienced such kind of motherly care.


    Luciana¡¯s protection made her realize how good it was to be loved and cared for by a mother.


    Raegan knew that Luciana¡¯s care for her was genuine.


    Luciana really liked her.


    But when it came to Mitchel¡¯s safety, Luciana could abandon her.


    After all, Mitchel was Luciana¡¯s son, her blood and flesh.


    She didn¡¯t me Luciana.


    In fact, she envied Mitchel for having such a good mother who loved him wholeheartedly.


    Unlike her, who was all alone in this world.


    She had no one left with her.


    At this moment, the doorbell rang.


    The door opened, and Mitchel¡¯s tall figure was standing at the door.


    Their eyes met, but neither of them spoke.


    After a while, Mitchel finally broke the silence.


    He said hoarsely, ¡°You didn¡¯te to see me, so I came to see you.


    ¡±


    The way he said it, he seemed to be glossing over the situation.


    He pretended not to know that Raegan had returned Luciana¡¯s bracelet.


    It was as if everything continued from where they had left offst night.


    Raegan secretly clenched her fists tightly.


    Then she said coldly, ¡°Mitchel¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s remarry,¡± Mitchel interrupted, not allowing her to speak.


    This sentence was like water poured into the boiling oil in a pan.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The crackling sound kept exploding in Raegan¡¯s mind.


    She was stunned for a while.


    At this moment, Mitchel took out the wedding ring he had given her before.


    He exined, ¡°This ring was given to me by my grandmother.


    She and my grandfather had been deeply in love throughout their lives.


    So, this ring means a lot to me.


    This is very special.


    It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t exin it to you clearly at that time.


    ¡±


    After saying this, he took out a pigeon-egg-sized pink diamond ring and put both rings on Raegan¡¯s palm.


    Then he said, ¡°I had this one customized, but it took a long time to arrive.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Raegan, let¡¯s remarry.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s tone sounded very firm, blocking all the words Raegan wanted to say.


    It was as if he did not allow any objections.


    He seemed so eager to urgently save something.

 Chapter 811

    Raegan looked at the rings on her palm.


    She was at a loss for words for a long time, overwhelmed by mixed emotions.


    Everything was toote now.


    She didn¡¯t dare to be with Mitchel anymore.


    If she was with him, she was not confident that she could go through any heartaches, were there any misunderstandings.


    After all, a love without blessings from everyone might not be suitable in itself.


    At the thought of this, Raegan took off the rings and handed them back to Mitchel, stating calmly, ¡°Mitchel, I thought I had made it clear to you.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s face slightly turned cold.


    He looked at the rings without taking them.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What happenedst night was just an ident.


    I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you anymore.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s lips curled up slightly.


    ¡°ident? Have you forgotten how passionate and proactive you werest night? After having s@x with me five times just in one night, you call it an ident?¡±


    His words made Raegan¡¯s head buzz.


    She bit her lower lip and said, ¡°Twas only drunk.


    ¡±


    She felt heartbroken.


    But she plucked up the courage to say decisively, ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t youst night, I would have done the same with another man.


    I am an adult, and I have needs.


    What¡¯s so shameful about that?¡±


    Mitchel was stung by her words.


    He sneered and approached her step by step.


    ¡°Needs? You would do the same with another man? But why did you keep calling out my name? You are obviously lying.


    Do you expect me to believe you?¡±


    Raegan felt ufortable with his proximity, so she took a step back.


    ¡°Mitchel, stop being unreasonable.


    I admit you are skilled.


    But we can¡¯t be together.


    I don¡¯t like you anymore.


    Not at all.


    So, let¡¯s live our own Lives, okay?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Am I being unreasonable?¡± Mitchel was so angry that he cursed, ¡°Then why are you still f@cking sleeping with me?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan reiterated, ¡°We¡¯re both adults.


    What¡¯s wrong with us sleeping together and having s@x? What does it prove?¡±


    Mitchel didn¡¯t say anything.


    He stared at the rings in her hand for a long time before he finally spoke.


    ¡°Really don¡¯t want them?¡±


    Raegan nodded.


    And the next second, her hand was empty.


    The two rings flew in the air and then disappeared.


    Raegan gasped.


    She didn¡¯t expect Mitchel to do such a thing.


    ¡°Mitchel, what are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 812

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want them, why do you care what I do to them?¡±


    Raegan lowered her head, not understanding Mitchel¡¯s willfulness.


    How could he throw away the diamond rings worth tens of millions of dors just like that?


    Mitchel was silent for a few seconds.


    Then, suddenly, he picked her up, threw her on the sofa, and pressed his body against hers.


    Raegan panicked.


    She struggled to break free.


    ¡°Mitchel, what are you doing?¡±


    Mitchel pulled her cor with a cold face.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there was nothing wrong with adults sleeping together? Then, let¡¯s sleep together a few more times and see what it can prove.


    ¡±


    While he spoke, his hands were already moving, unbuttoning her blouse.


    Suddenly, a crisp p sound echoed.


    Raegan pped Mitchel in the face.


    ¡°Stay away from me, and don¡¯t touch me.


    I don¡¯t agree to be intimate with you.


    I can sue you for raping me.


    Do you understand?¡±


    Mitchel curled his lips coldly and said mockingly, ¡°When you begged me for another round of s@xual intercoursest night, why didn¡¯t you say I was doing it against your will? Should I just satisfy your needs for free? Is it wrong for me to ask something in return?¡±


    Raegan red at him angrily.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense.


    We both know thatst night was consensual.


    ¡±


    Mitchel stared at her.


    When he saw the hickeys on her neck, his eyes darkened.


    ¡°Since it was consensual, what¡¯s wrong with doing it a few more times?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan looked away and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s wrong.


    Because I don¡¯t want to sleep with you again.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    We shouldn¡¯t be involved with each other anymore.


    ¡±


    Mitchel didn¡¯t let her dodge.


    He held her chin and forced her to look at him.


    When their eyes met, he said in a low voice, ¡°Raegan, don¡¯t think you can deceive me.


    The way you showed your emotionsst night is not something you can fake.


    You still like me, right?¡±


    ¡°Mitchel, I admit you are skilled.


    But the kind of pleasure you give me is something I can also get in buying a high-end toy.


    I can get it elsewhere.


    ¡±


    Judging from Mitchel¡¯s expression, Raegan could tell that he was displeased by her words.


    But she ignored it and continued resolutely, ¡°As I have said, I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you anymore.


    And I mean it.


    The way you act right now is really pointless.


    Save some dignity for yourself.


    ¡±


    She had promised Luciana to make Mitchel give up, and she wouldn¡¯t break it.


    Raegan knew how proud and arrogant Mitchel was.


    He would never tolerate anyone damaging his self-esteem.

 Chapter 813

    She clenched her fists to dispel the inexplicable pain in her heart.


    ¡°Mitchel, I am not the only woman in this world.


    There are plenty of women out there desiring your attention.


    Don¡¯t act like this.


    You¡¯re only making me look down on you.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s face darkened even more.


    The pain in his eyes was so intense that it was hard to ignore.


    He stared at her and said word by word, ¡°Do you honestly mean it?¡±


    Raegan was stunned for a moment.


    Then, she said, ¡°Yes, I mean it.


    From now on, let¡¯s just be strangers.


    Let¡¯s not contact each other again.


    ¡±


    ¡°Strangers?¡±


    Mitchel lowered his gaze, feeling this word tore his heart apart.


    Raegan¡¯s face remained calm.


    It was as if she was not affected at all.


    But mo one knew that her hands hidden under her body were clenched so tightly that they had already turned pale.


    She thought it would be easy.


    But why was it so heartbreaking when she said those words?


    It was as if someone was tearing her heart apart.


    She felt terribly ufortable.


    Mitchel didn¡¯t say anything more.


    He just turned around and left.


    After he left, Raegan went downstairs and looked for the rings.


    Finally, she saw them under a tree.


    When she returned to the room, she put the rings on her finger.


    They were her size.


    They fit her perfectly, and they looked beautiful.


    She loved the rings so much that tears streamed down her face uncontrobly.


    Raegan didn¡¯t know what to do with the rings, so she found a box, put them inside neatly, and kept them.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    In the hospital, Nicole had already woken up.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She found that she had slept for two days.


    Her phone fell into the water, and she had no updates about herpany.


    She panicked, worrying about what could be the situation at this time.


    She rang the bell, wanting to call a nurse and borrow a phone.


    But when the door was opened, it was not the nurse.


    Instead, it was Jamie, dressed luxuriously and beautifully.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

 Chapter 814

    Jamie¡¯s red lips curved into a smile.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here to see you.


    ¡±


    Nicole sensed something amiss.


    Every time Jamie looked at her, it was as if Jamie wanted to swallow her alive.


    But now, Jamie seemed happy.


    Why?


    It might be because Jarrod was fine.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Nicole didn¡¯t want to talk to Jamie, so she turned around and continued ringing the bell.


    However, no one answered her.


    Jamie chuckled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother.


    My bodyguards are outside, and no one cane in.


    You want to know about the situation of the Lawrence Group, right?¡±


    Nicole looked at her coldly.


    ¡°If you know anything, tell me right away.


    ¡±


    Instead of showing anger, Jamie said in a cheerful tone, ¡°Several banks have already issued statements.


    They say your Lawrence Group can¡¯t repay their loans and n to take forcible actions.


    The Lawrence family is doomed!¡±


    This news hit Nicole like a bolt from the blue!


    Her face lost all color, and her body shook uncontrobly.


    The Lawrence family was over.


    What would be of her parents? The employees? How would they make up for the loss?


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Jamie stared at Nicole, who was visibly shaken.


    Even so, she remained dissatisfied.


    With a slight smile, Jamie added, ¡°It¡¯s not just the end for your family.


    Your father might end up a defendant.


    He¡¯ll have to prepare for jail if he can¡¯t pay back the money!¡±


    Nicole¡¯s mind buzzed, and breathing suddenly seemed like the hardest task.


    Jamie gazed at Nicole, her eyes glinting with a dangerous intensity.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t you find it strange? The order issues with Saatchi and the Roissy Group seemed toe out of the blue.


    And it¡¯s not just them.


    Estford and Rudrichst also declined the products from yourpany, right?¡±


    Nicole sharply turned to face Jamie and asked in an icy tone, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    With Jarrod gone, Jamie dropped her sweet and gentle facade.


    She wore a smirk and exined, ¡°Jarrod told me how hard you worked to secure those orders, especially drinking with clients.


    But have you ever considered that from the very beginning, those orders were prepared by him for you?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s expression shifted dramatically, and her lips quivered as she asked, ¡°What are you trying to say? Be clear!¡±


    ¡°Just think about it.


    Why did all those orders go amiss exactly on my birthday? Why not the day before or after? Have you not noticed any connections?¡±

 Chapter 815

    amie¡¯s birthday¡­ The orders went wrong¡­


    At that moment, Nicole felt like she had been struck by a barrage of arrows, each revtion a piercing wound.


    ¡°You¡­ Did you n this all along?¡± Nicole asked, her voice trembling in disbelief.


    She had secured all those orders a month ago.


    If Jamie¡¯s words were true, then Jarrod had beenying a trap from the start and watching her every move.


    And she, blissfully unaware, had celebrated each sessful negotiation!


    Jamie sneered, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not as dim-witted as Jarrod made you out to be.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    You do have some brains.


    The n to ruin the Lawrence family began the day he came back.


    But for him, simply using his power to crush your family wouldn¡¯t be fun and satisfying.


    So, I suggested a more entertaining game.


    I let you be the one to unwittingly bring down your own family.


    As for why it had to go awry on my birthday, it was his way of proving his resolve.


    Like he said, you¡¯re nothing more than a disposable toy to him.


    In his eyes, you¡¯repletely worthless!¡±


    In a sh, Nicole¡¯s eyes reddened with fury and pain.


    She believed she was saving the Lawrence Group.


    But in reality, she was leading them into an even deeper pit.


    Little did she know, she had be an executioner who single-handedly brought about the downfall of the Lawrence Group.


    Jamie smiled at Nicole¡¯s look of despair.


    As if the bombshell was not enough, she added in a gentle tone, ¡°Oh, I almost forgot.


    My wedding with Jarrod will still take ce as nned.


    You didn¡¯t actually believe that Jarrod¡¯s promise of a three-year arrangement with you was sincere, did you? He had already told me about it a long time ago.


    He was only using you for his amusement, a pastime.


    ¡±


    Nicole suddenly felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    She tried to speak, but each breath she drew felt like a poisoned de slicing through her throat.


    The overwhelming sensation filled her senses with the scent of blood surging and rendered Nicole speechless.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Everything¡­ Everything was a set up.


    It was all a trap set by them to destroy the Lawrence family!


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    From beginning to end, she was the clown on their stage, entertaining two devilish demons! Her naivety had cost the Lawrence family dearly.


    And now, her father might face imprisonment.


    Just the thought of this made Nicole¡¯s head throb as if it were being ripped apart.


    Jamieughed mockingly.


    ¡°Oh, and considering your father¡¯s health, he¡¯ll probably die in prison.


    You better start nning his funeral.


    Wait, prepare for two.


    Your mother isn¡¯t doing well either, so be ready.


    ¡±


    Nicole saw red.


    In a fit of rage, she lunged at Jamie and knocked her to the ground with her hands sped tightly around Jamie¡¯s throat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill f@cking you!¡± Nicole bellowed.

 Chapter 816

    Nicole¡¯s mind was consumed by a single thought.


    She got to kill Jamie.


    Her heart was filled with hatred.


    She loathed Jamie and Jarrod with all her entire being.


    They had resorted to such vile methods to destroy the Lawrence family.


    Moreover, they even cursed her parents, promising them untimely deaths.


    Nicole swore to herself she would kill them.


    First Jamie, and then Jarrod!


    She would kill these two demons, even if it cost her life.


    Then, she would die with no regret.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Jamie eximed in horror.


    Jamie had only intended to provoke Nicole so that Nicole would copse and seek death.


    However, she never expected Nicole to lose it and go for her.


    Nicole¡¯s grip on Jamie was unexpectedly strong.


    Driven by madness and hatred, Nicole was merciless as she strangled Jamie, who was now pounding the floor in a desperate attempt to get help.


    But the bodyguards remained outside the door, seemingly oblivious to the noise inside.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    This was Jamie¡¯s own doing.


    Jamie had wanted to witness Nicole¡¯s breakdown with her own eyes and relish in her suffering.


    That was why she instructed the bodyguards to ignore any noise they heard.


    Now, her n had backfired.


    Jamie iled her arms helplessly, but it was in vain.


    Nicole, seemingly to be possessed by a vengeful spirit, had an astonishing grip on Jamie¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Jamie, you¡¯re evil.


    You deserve to die! Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ll make sure Jarrod joins you in hell.


    Both of you are demons who belong in the deepest pits of hell for eternity!¡±


    The redness in Nicole¡¯s eyes intensified.


    She looked as though she had descended into madness.


    The world was so unfair! Innocent people suffered, while the wicked thrived.


    If that was how the world worked, Nicole decided she would take justice into her own hands.


    She was ready to exchange herst breath to rid the world of these two demons.


    It was a sacrifice worth making.


    Under Nicole¡¯s relentless grip, Jamie¡¯s strength waned, her eyes began to lose focus, and her breaths turned shallow.


    Suddenly, a loud ¡°thud¡± echoed through the room.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The door burst open.


    Jarrod swiftly entered the room in his wheelchair.


    With surprising strength, he lifted Nicole, who was lost in her frenzied state, and forcefully tossed her aside.


    Then, he bent down to scoop up Jamie from the ground.


    ¡°Jamie! Jamie, wake up!¡±


    Despite his weakened state from the spear attack, Jarrod¡¯s actions were decisive.


    The spear that had hit him was custom-made and designed to deliver a significant impact while causing minimal damage.


    It had missed his vital organs, allowing for a rtively good recovery.


    Nevertheless, he still needed a wheelchair for mobility.


    Jamie gasped for breath, followed by a series of coughing fits.


    After catching her breath, she clung to Jarrod and sobbed uncontrobly.

 Chapter 817

    ¡°Jarrod, you saw it!¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s gaze fell upon the two purple marks on Jamie¡¯s neck.


    His eyes grew cold and clouded with darkness.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Jamie continued to cry and make a scene.


    ¡°She wanted to kill me, Jarrod.


    She¡¯s dangerous.


    We need to call the police and get her arrested.


    She should rot in prison, just like her father!¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Nicole¡¯s bloodshot eyes seemed to ze with even greater intensity at the mention of her father.


    She hated herself for not having enough strength and unsessfully silencing Jamie once and for all.


    With a re that could cut through steel, Nicole hissed through clenched teeth, ¡°My only regret is not killing you.


    If I had another chance, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to strangle you again!¡±


    Nicole¡¯s words,ced with deep loathing, caused Jarrod¡¯s eyes to narrow into dangerous slits, and a storm brewed on his handsome face.


    ¡°Nicole, kneel down and apologize to Jamie,¡± hemanded in a calm yet icy tone.


    When the door opened, the scene where Nicole was tightly strangling Jamie appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    And Nicole admitted it herself.


    Nicole¡¯s intent to harm Jamie was undeniable.


    If Jamie persisted in filing awsuit against Nicole, thetter would definitely have been sent to jail.


    However, this was not the result Jarrod wanted.


    So, he nned to let Jamie vent her anger and convince her to let this matter go.


    At this moment, his mind was a mess.


    But he tried to justify to himself that sending Nicole to prison would not be as entertaining as personally tormenting her himself.


    The fall of the Lawrence family was just the first step.


    Besides, Nicole¡¯s parents were still alive and well.


    Nicole¡¯s family was stillplete.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    In his case, both of his parents died when the Schultz family was in trouble.


    Even though he was rich and powerful now, he could never bring their lives back.


    Jarrod saw that Nicole¡¯s face turned pale, but he ignored it.


    He convinced himself that she was a deceitful, hypocritical liar.


    She didn¡¯t deserve his pity.


    Besides, he was reminded of all his sufferings.


    During his most difficult times abroad, he even had to fight with dogs for food.


    What Nicole had gone through was nothingpared to what he had experienced.


    Suddenly, Nicole raised her head and burst intoughter.


    ¡°You want me to kneel in front of her? Dream on, Jarrod!¡±


    She only knelt to Jamie on the cruise ship earlier because she was forced by her responsibility to save the Lawrence Group.


    But she had already lost the Lawrence Group.


    What else did she have to fear?

 Chapter 818

    Jamie held Jarrod¡¯s arm tightly and snapped, ¡°Jarrod, she has admitted hurting me herself.


    Why are we keeping her here? I came to see her out of goodwill, but what did she do? She attempted to kill me.


    She even said she wanted to kill you, too.


    Jarrod, this lunatic must be locked up right away.


    She is dangerous.


    ¡±


    Nicole was so disgusted by Jamie¡¯s hypocritical words that she wanted to vomit.


    Nicole suddenly burst intoughter.


    ¡°Ha-ha! Out of goodwill? Tell it to the Marines! You told me the details about how the two of you conspired against me, how you manipted me to make the Lawrence family go bankrupt, and how you cursed my parents to die early so that I could prepare their funeral in advance.


    That was all your goodwill.


    Jamie, I must say that you are just so full of goodwill.


    ¡±


    The expression on Jamie¡¯s face drastically changed.


    Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t admit it.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I never said those words.


    How dare you nder me!¡±


    Jamie was a newly recognized socialite in Ardlens.


    How could she allow such uncouth words to spread and destroy her?


    Nicole was not in the mood to argue with Jamie.


    She looked at Jamie fiercely and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to admit it.


    God is watching, anyway.


    He knows what you have done.


    And one thing is for sure.


    You two will eventually go to hell.


    ¡±


    Jamie could no longer take Nicole¡¯s words.


    She stepped forward and raised her hand high.


    Two crisp p sounds echoed in the room.


    She pped Nicole twice.


    They were so hard that blood immediately oozed out of the corners of Nicole¡¯s mouth.


    Jamie even cursed, ¡°You bitch!¡± After hitting and cursing Nicole, Jamie was not satisfied yet.


    She felt like she had not vented her anger enough.


    She raised her hand again, but someone suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    Jamie turned her head and saw Jarrod staring at her with a gloomy face.


    He said in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s enough.


    Let¡¯s go.


    Leave her alone here.


    ¡±


    Jamie¡¯s expression instantly darkened.


    Tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°Jarrod, what are you doing? How can you let this murderer go just like that?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Jarrod¡¯s handsome face turned slightly cold.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it anymore.


    Forget it for now.


    It¡¯s not yet the right time to deal with her.


    ¡±


    Jamie couldn¡¯t believe her ears.


    Nicole almost strangled her to death, but Jarrod wanted to let Nicole go that easily.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue about this anymore.


    Just listen to me, okay?


    Let¡¯s go,¡± Jarrod said gently as if he was coaxing her.


    Jamie was livid, but there was nothing else she could do.


    She could only stomp her feet in anger.


    Suddenly, she thought of something.


    She turned to Nicole and said gleefully, ¡°Oh! Your father is also in this hospital, right? I heard that many people came to him, demanding money and causing a scene.


    The hospital will not let him stay here much longer.


    ¡±


    As soon as Jamie said this, Nicole rushed out of the ward without looking back.


    Jarrod¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    Although he was in a wheelchair, he had the urge to chase after her.

 Chapter 819

    Jamie noticed his reaction.


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t allow him to do it.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She immediately grabbed his arm and said between sobs, ¡°Jarrod, my neck hurts so much, and I feel dizzy.


    I¡¯m scared.


    What if there will be aftereffects? Please take me to the doctor.


    ¡±


    She knew that Jarrod would never leave her alone when she said she wasn¡¯t feeling well.


    He cared for her that much.


    True to form, Jarrod suddenly stopped moving.


    He said, ¡°Can you still walk? Should I ask Alec to bring a wheelchair for you?¡±


    Jamie did her best to suppress her smile.


    She was satisfied with the result of her acting.


    She said coquettishly, ¡°I really feel dizzy.


    I don¡¯t think I can walk.


    ¡±


    Jarrod called Alec, who immediately pushed a wheelchair into the ward.


    He then asked, ¡°Where is my walking stick?¡±


    Alec went out for a moment.


    When he returned, he was already holding a custom-made, pure ck walking stick with a luxurious golden dragon head on the handle.


    It looked particrly stylish and domineering.


    Jarrod took it and used it to stand up, leaving his wheelchair behind.


    He looked taller in his tailored ck suit.


    And now that he was holding the walking stick, he was indescribably more handsome, giving off the air of a disabled boss.


    Jamie watched him with fascination in her eyes.


    No wonder she had fallen head over heels for him.


    He was so handsome that even a walking stick became a fashion essory when he held it.


    Jarrod turned to Alec and ordered, ¡°Take Jamie for a thorough examination.


    Make sure not to miss a single area.


    ¡±


    Jamie¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    She looked at Jarrod and asked, ¡°Jarrod, aren¡¯t youing with me?¡±


    Jarrod ruffled her hair perfunctorily and said, ¡°I have something to deal with.


    Please be obedient, okay? Go with Alec so the doctor can check on you.


    Then, you rest well.


    ¡±


    After saying this, he quickly walked out of the ward with the walking stick.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He had no idea how Jamie looked behind him.


    Her face contorted in anger, and she pursed her lips tightly with hatred in her eyes.


    He had something to deal with? And he expected her to believe him?


    Jamie knew Jarrod left in a hurry because he was afraid that Nicole would be in danger.


    Nicole was definitely a bitch.


    She deserved to die.


    However, Jamie wouldn¡¯t let Nicole die so easily.


    Jamie¡¯s lips curved into a malicious smile.


    She clenched her fists tightly and murmured to herself, ¡°Nicole, I will destroy everything you have first.


    Then, I will make sure you suffer the most embarrassing and excruciating death.


    ¡±


    At this moment, Nicole had already reached her father¡¯s ward.


    She found that the small ward was already crowded with people.

 Chapter 820

    All those rtives who used to fawn over her father and crave for shares and dividends of the group, now surrounded her father¡¯s hospital bed.


    The sycophantic expressions on their faces before were now reced by arrogance and disdain.


    Their attitude hadpletely changed.


    Nicole saw her father lying in bed with his mouth wide open.


    However, he couldn¡¯t speak.


    He only gasped for breath.


    Nicole¡¯s mother suddenly knelt on the floor and begged, ¡°Please, stop harassing my husband.


    He¡¯s still in bad condition.


    Let¡¯s stop arguing here.


    Can we talk outside?¡±


    Instantly, the ward was in an uproar.


    ¡°Your family is already like this, but he still dares to stay in the hospital.


    Do you have money for medical treatment?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! He doesn¡¯t deserve to spend money on hospital bills.


    If he doesn¡¯t pay us back soon, we¡¯ll throw him out.


    ¡±


    A fat woman was even more enraged.


    She stepped forward and grabbed Nicole¡¯s mother¡¯s hair directly, attempting to pull off her earrings.


    When Nicole saw this, she rushed forward, pushed the fat woman away and shouted, ¡°Stay away from my mother.


    Don¡¯t you dare touch her!¡±


    But she was toote.


    The fat woman had sessfully pulled off the earrings, making her mother¡¯s ears bleed.


    It looked horrifying.


    Nicole couldn¡¯t bear it.


    She wished she could take her mother¡¯s pain.


    If she was the one who was hurt like this, she could manage.


    But seeing the blood in her mother¡¯s ears, she felt like her own flesh was being torn apart.


    The pain in her heart was unbearable.


    It was so painful that she could hardly breathe.


    She felt like she was about to die at any moment.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Nicole screamed desperately.


    She was so consumed by agony.


    But this scene did not arouse pity or sympathy from the crowd.


    Their only concern now was their money.


    Since the Lawrence Group had gone bankrupt, they thought their money had been wasted.


    They had totally forgotten how they had morally coerced Nicole¡¯s father into selling the shares of the Lawrence Group at a low price.


    Then, someone spoke up from the crowd.


    ¡°Stop pretending to be pitiful.


    Do you think it can help you escape from your debts?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Nicole, you are responsible for this situation! You have to deal with this crisis.


    If you hadn¡¯t insisted on doing it your way, the Lawrence Group wouldn¡¯t have copsed.


    ¡±


    These words ignited the anger in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Some of them rushed to Nicole and grabbed her hair.


    The others pulled her clothes and trampled her like a stray dog.


    Nicole¡¯s mother rolled her eyes.


    She was so angry that she fainted.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang.


    Everyone turned their heads and looked in the direction where the noise came from.


    It turned out that someone threw a phone on Nicole¡¯s head.


    The heavy metal casing caused a bad gash on Nicole¡¯s forehead.


    In an instant, blood oozed out and dripped down her face, covering her eyes.


    ¡°You all stop it!¡± A deep voice suddenly sounded at the door.


    Then, everyone felt an intimidating aura.


    The morous crowd instantly quieted down.


    They all froze in ce.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes were covered with blood.


    But despite the hazy redness in her sight, she still saw the figure of a man in the distance, approaching her with a walking stick.


    He emanated an aura of fierce determination.

 Chapter 821

    But the silence in the ward didn¡¯tst long.


    Soon, the crowd came back to their senses.


    When they saw Jarrode in with the help of a walking stick, they didn¡¯t feel even the slightest sense of threat.


    Suddenly, a middle-aged wretched man stepped forward, looked at the disheveled yet stunning Nicole, reached out, and grabbed her hair violently.


    He sneered coldly, ¡°Nicole, if you don¡¯t have money to pay us, why don¡¯t you sell yourself? You are undoubtedly beautiful.


    Many men will definitely want to sleep with you.


    You can serve several of them in one night.


    Then, you should be able to pay your parents¡¯ debts and¡­¡±


    Before the wretched man could finish his words, a dark silver light directly hit his face.


    Then, there was a loud thud.


    It was followed by a muffled voice.


    It turned out that the base of Jarrod¡¯s walking stick hit the man¡¯s face.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    It was so hard that it created a sharp gust of wind.


    That glimmer of silver light came from the silver ornament embedded at the base of the ck walking stick with a golden dragon head on the handle.


    In an instant, the man spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Four of his front teeth flew out.


    He writhed in agony on the floor.


    His distorted face looked horrible.


    Everyone in the ward was so shocked that they stood rooted to the spot.


    They could not believe the man with a pale face and weak appearance possessed such incredible strength.


    Fear surged in their hearts, and no one dared to approach Nicole anymore.


    But if they thought it was over, they were wrong.


    Jarrod¡¯s walking stick sounded on the floor.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Jarrod walked up to the wretched man and said word by word, ¡°I told you not to touch her.


    ¡±


    After saying this, he curled his lips slightly.


    His grip on the handle of his walking stick tightened.


    Then, he gently lifted it and thumped it down again.


    But its base didn¡¯t hit the floor.


    Instead, it firmly pressed against the wretched man¡¯s palm.


    Then, Jarrod turned and ground it.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± The man felt like his hand was about to break.


    The excruciating pain made him scream like crazy.


    He was very scared, thinking he would lose his hand.


    Suddenly, the crowd covered their noses and made a disgusted sound.


    They saw that the man¡¯s lower body was soaking wet, and a puddle of yellow liquid surrounded him on the floor, emitting a foul smell.


    The wretched man was so scared that he wetted his pants.


    Everyone¡¯s faces instantly turned pale.


    Someone asked in a low voice, ¡°What is this? Are you trying to scare us? Is this the way of avoiding the debts?¡±


    Jarrod suddenly turned and fixed his eyes on the man who spoke.


    The man was so scared that he trembled all over and quickly stepped back.

 Chapter 822

    Jarrod casually threw his suit on Nicole¡¯s shoulders, covering her almost exposed allure.


    Then, he said calmly, ¡°Wait for the Lawrence family¡¯s response before you make a move.


    And instead of resorting to this kind of method, go through legal procedures.


    ¡±


    When Nicole heard this, she felt so disgusted that she wanted to throw up.


    The culprit was acting self-righteous in front of everyone and lecturing them on how to collect debts from the victims.


    If only these people knew how absurd the situation was.


    Nicole clenched her fists tightly to suppress the urge to spit blood on the spot.


    She said slowly, ¡°Our Lawrence family will definitely pay you back.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    If worstes to worst, we still have some assets we can sell.


    Just give us enough time.


    ¡±


    Someone shouted, ¡°What other assets are you talking about? Everyone knows that your capital chain has copsed.


    You can¡¯t even pay your eighty-million-dor loan in the bank.


    How can you pay us?¡±


    ¡°If I say we will pay you back, we will.


    Just trust me this time.


    ¡±


    After saying this, Nicole slowly stood up, pulled off Jarrod¡¯s coat disgustedly, and threw it into the trash bin.


    She saw that Jarrod¡¯s face turned sullen, but she ignored it.


    She continued, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to get a penny here now.


    Give us some time.


    We will sort out this matter.


    ¡±


    Jarrod looked at his coat in the trash can with a darkened expression.


    His brows furrowed tightly.


    He suddenly thumped the floor with his walking stick and shouted, ¡°You all get out of here!¡±


    As soon as Jarrod said this, several bodyguards in ck came out from behind and dispersed the crowd.


    The wretched man could not stand up, so the bodyguards dragged him out.


    ¡°Wait a moment¡­¡±


    Nicole stopped the bodyguard.


    Her eyes shimmered with endless charm as she looked at the wretched man and said, ¡°Mister, don¡¯t forget what you said just now.


    I¡¯m looking forward to your introduction of wealthy men to me.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s handsome face darkened even more.


    ¡°Nicole, are you really that shameless?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He was furious.


    How could she boldly discuss dirty deals with another man right in front of him? He didn¡¯t expect her to be this grant.


    Nicole adjusted her tattered dress and smirked.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, you keep on plotting against me because you want to see me degrade myself and struggle desperately, right? Are you still not happy with what you¡¯re seeing now?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s eyes dimmed, and his expression was terribly gloomy.


    Yes, he should be happy with this, right? After all, this n had excited him from the beginning.


    But why didn¡¯t he feel that way now? Instead, he lost interest in it.


    All he had in his heart now was endless hatred for Nicole.


    He hated her for herck of principles, for her flirting with others, and her numerous admirers.

 Chapter 823

    He hated her so much that he wanted to restrict her to his side.


    That way, she could not wander around and leave heartlessly at will.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, please leave now.


    Your wish has alreadye true.


    As you can see, the Lawrence family is already miserable.


    You can see it on TV, the Inte, and social media.


    You don¡¯t need toe here and personally witness it.


    ¡±


    Suddenly, Nicole felt exhausted.


    She found everything so meaningless that she didn¡¯t want to deal with it anymore.


    If God really existed, why didn¡¯t He help her even once?


    On the outside, her back was straight.


    She stood with her head held high.


    But deep inside her, she was rickety and defeated.


    What could be more soul-crushing than pushing her beloved family into hell with her own hands?


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    This was undoubtedly a huge blow to her.


    It was so huge that it made her think of ending her life.


    After everything she had gone through, she felt sick and tired of her life.


    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t die yet.


    She could only die after she had arranged everything.


    When that time came, perhaps she would choose a sunny day, face the sea, and bury herself.


    ¡°Nicole, stop!¡± Jarrod shouted furiously.


    But Nicole just turned a deaf ear to him.


    Perhaps she was not interested in dealing with him anymore.


    She walked forward in a daze, not knowing where to go.


    Her mother was sent to the emergency room, and her father was left alone in the ward.


    No one was there to take care of him.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She needed to find a private nurse to be with her father all the time.


    She also had to pay for her parents¡¯ medical expenses.


    The hospital would not give her situation any consideration.


    No matter what, she had to settle the hospital bills.


    Suddenly, Jarrod grabbed Nicole¡¯s wrist.


    She turned and met his furious eyes.


    ¡°I told you to stop!¡± Jarrod eximed.


    ¡°What else do you need? Our agreement is over.


    ¡±


    Nicole shook off Jarrod¡¯s hand.


    She was so disgusted with him that she didn¡¯t even want to look at him.


    But before she could react, he forcefully pulled her into his arms.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, he raised her chin with his finger, stared at her eyes, and said something that even he himself found hard to believe.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be over.


    ¡±


    Nicole still locked her eyes with his.


    His words didn¡¯t make her waver at all.

 Chapter 824

    An unexpected hint ofpassion appeared on Jarrod¡¯s face.


    ¡°But you can beg me.


    Maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°Beg you? You want me to beg you?¡± Nicole chuckled sarcastically.


    ¡°What do you want me to beg you for? To spare the Lawrence family?


    To let you and I continue our secret affairs? For you to humiliate and trample my family all over again? Or to let you send my family back to hell once more?¡± After saying this, a bitter smile appeared on Nicole¡¯s face.


    ¡°Jarrod, don¡¯t expect me to do it.


    I will never be fooled by you again.


    ¡± Nicole had long realized that her tactics were useless against him.


    So, she had given up hope and stopped trying.


    Nicole¡¯s only focus now was to ensure that her parents lived their remaining days and years on Earth in peace.


    ¡°Let go of me.


    Your touch disgusts me.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Nicole struggled to break free.


    However, Jarrod held her even tighter.


    She had no choice but to press his left shoulder injuries.


    Jarrod frowned and let out a muffled groan.


    The part she had pressed against was the wound he got when he had protected her from being injured.


    Immediately, fresh blood stained the gauze and wetted his shirt.


    He now felt she really hated him.


    Jarrod pressed his thin lips into a straight line.


    He endured the pain for a moment.


    Finally, he dragged her into an empty ward regardless of the wound on his shoulder.


    Then, he locked the door.


    Suddenly, he pushed Nicole down.


    She was unprepared, so she staggered and fell to the floor.


    Jarrod crouched down with his walking stick, approached her, and sai


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    d coldly, ¡°Nicole, it seems you have forgotten how it feels to have s@x with someone you disgust.


    ¡±


    After saying this, he reached out and loosened his tie.


    Nicole¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw this.


    She already knew what he wanted to do, so she tried to get up and escape.


    However, Jarrod grabbed her ankle with one hand and dragged her forcefully.


    There was a loud bang.


    Nicole fell hard, and she felt a sharp pain in her chest when her body hit the floor.


    Jarrod didn¡¯t mind the dirt on the floor.


    He leaned over, grabbed the back of her neck, and exhaled hot breath next to her ear.


    He warned menacingly, ¡°I want you to understand this clearly.


    I can crush your entire family as effortlessly as squashing an ant.


    ¡±


    Jarrod always knew how to threaten her effectively.


    Sure enough, Nicole stopped struggling upon hearing this.


    She was dying, so she no longer feared death.


    But her parents¡­


    After Nicole stopped struggling, she was now like a lifeless fish.

 Chapter 825

    She was dry, dull, and boring, making Jarrod lose interest.


    He grabbed her chin and forced her to face him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you considering to serve those other dirty men? Practice with me now.


    Once you be good at it, I¡¯ll be your first customer.


    I will pay you handsomely.


    ¡±


    Then, he took out a card and said coldly, ¡°One hundred thousand dors for one time.


    I¡¯ll immediately transfer the money to you.


    ¡±


    Suddenly, a crisp sound echoed in the ward.


    Jarrod pped Nicole¡¯s face hard with the card.


    She felt pain, but it was nothingpared to the humiliation she had suffered from him.


    One hundred thousand dors? Nicole¡¯s chest heaved violently.


    She felt like the air around her seemed to get thinner, making it difficult for her to breathe.


    All Jarrod wanted was to trample on her, humiliate her, and degrade her.


    The more she tried to save face, the more he became interested in her and wanted to torment her.


    Since this was what he wanted, why didn¡¯t she let go of her worthless dignity and do her best to disgust him?


    At the thought of this, Nicole smiled and said, ¡°Oh, Mr.


    Schultz, you are so generous.


    Why don¡¯t you settle your previous ounts as well? Since you¡¯ve been deceiving me, then there¡¯s no need for us to continue our agreement¡­¡±


    Nicole realized that she could no longer count on her fingers the ounts she and Jarrod had to settle.


    Suddenly, she felt a headache.


    She said, ¡°Let¡¯s consider it a package deal.


    Settle the old debts for ten million dors.


    Otherwise, there¡¯s no need to negotiate.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold.


    ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re worth ten million dors?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Nicole, who had long lost her sense of shame, smiled and said, ¡°Why?


    Does the rich and powerful Mr.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Schultz want to avoid paying his debts? Ten million dors is actually just a small amount.


    But it¡¯s up to you whether you want to pay or not.


    ¡±


    The floor beneath her was cold, but she was unperturbed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you.


    If you don¡¯t pay, all you can get is a lifeless body.


    An emotionless whore.


    ¡±


    Nicole only talked about money.


    At this time, she was really bringing their rtionship to the level of a transaction.


    And this only made Jarrod even more disgusted and resentful.


    Sure enough, she was still the same old Nicole Lawrence, who liked belittling others and manipting their emotions.


    She hadn¡¯t changed at all.


    Jarrod snorted coldly.


    After his journey through hell, would he still allow himself to be deceived by her false facade?

 Chapter 826

    He said derisively, ¡°Nicole, your cheapness is truly beyond my imagination.


    ¡±


    However, these words no longer had much impact on Nicole.


    It was as if she could allow him to insult her all he wanted.


    It was like her flesh was being cut with a knife every day, and she became immune to the pain.


    So, would she still feel anything when someone suddenly pped her?


    A p was nothingpared to the other injuries she had gotten from him.


    Jarrod¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot.


    His fingers pinched her slim waist, and he pulled her down.


    Then, he said coldly, ¡°Fine! I will pay you.


    But make sure you are worth this money.


    ¡±


    He then grabbed her neck, covered her lips with his, and ki*sed her fiercely.


    Actually, it couldn¡¯t be considered a ki*s.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was more like an assault meant to suffocate her.


    While Jarrod¡¯s lips and tongue continued exploring Nicole¡¯s mouth, he tore apart her remaining clothes.


    His movements were rough and violent, causing his wound to burst open.


    Blood flowed down his shoulder, but he didn¡¯t care about it.


    He was like a madman, devouring her ferociously.


    It was as if nothing else mattered to him at this moment.


    Tears subconsciously welled up in Nicole¡¯s eyes.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because of pain or hatred.


    Why did he always force her to be entangled with him? She really hated it.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    Then, Jamie¡¯s voice came from outside.


    ¡°Jarrod, are you in there? I am feeling unwell.


    Can you apany me?


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Jarrod.


    Jamie knocked on the door again.


    It seemed she wouldn¡¯t stop knocking until she saw Jarrod.


    In fact, Jarrod had arranged for bodyguards outside the door before taking Nicole to this ward.


    But the bodyguards didn¡¯t dare to stop Jamie, thinking Jarrod cherished her so much and couldn¡¯t afford to offend her.


    After all, Jarrod didn¡¯t me Jamie even though he was shot by her.


    This was clear proof of how important Jamie was to Jarrod.


    Yet, despite this, Jarrod seemed to be obsessive with Nicole and always spent time with her.


    Actually, the bodyguards supposed Nicole beat Jamie in terms of figure and appearance.


    Jamie couldn¡¯t hold a candle to Nicole when it came to charms.


    Nicole¡¯s hot and curvaceous figure was indeed alluring.


    Jamie¡¯s voice outside the door was not too loud.


    It was as if she didn¡¯t want to embarrass Jarrod.


    But she could clearly hear the intense movements inside.


    Even a fool would understand what Jarrod and Nicole were doing.

 Chapter 827

    Jamie clenched her fists tightly, and her eyes were full of hatred.


    She assumed that bitch Nicole seduced Jarrod again.


    She cursed Nicole internally for being shameless, not sparing even a ce like the hospital to flirt with Jarrod.


    Inside the ward, Jarrod continued what he was doing.


    It seemed he had no ns of stopping.


    He yearned for Nicole so much, feeling like it had been a century since thest time they had s@x.


    It was as if he was addicted to her.


    Once he got a taste of her, he could no longer suppress his urge.


    He couldn¡¯t stop himself from wanting more.


    Worse still, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to shift his interest to others.


    It was like she was the only drug he could get addicted to.


    The inexplicable emptiness that engulfed him could only be filled when he was with her.


    And the more she desperately wanted to leave him, the more he wanted to conquer her in bed.


    Jamie was still outside the door.


    She kept knocking, and her face grew paler and paler.


    Everyone knew what was happening inside.


    If she stayed any longer, she would only be humiliating herself more.


    Then, Jamie remembered her birthday on the yacht.


    That day, she overheard Jarrod talking with someone on the phone, wanting to cancel the n.


    Fortunately, she had already bribed those people to make a move in advance.


    They had already declined all the products from the Lawrence Group, making the Lawrence Group suffer.


    Moreover, news about the issues with the Lawrence Group was deliberately spread out, adding to Lawrence¡¯s burdens.


    Once everything was set in motion, it was difficult to undo.


    After that, Jarrod became restless.


    He was no longer in the mood to apany her.


    Later, he even stopped Nicole from getting on the yacht.


    When Jamie recalled all this, her face turned even paler.


    A terrible idea urred to her.


    Did Jarrod stop Nicole from getting into the yacht to protect her? Was he afraid that she would make trouble for Nicole?T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before, Jarrod¡¯s attitude toward Jamie was always perfunctory.


    And now, although he knew she was just outside the door, he still chose to continue gettingid with that bitch Nicole.


    Jamie didn¡¯t expect that the situation would escte to this point.


    A sense of unprecedented panic spread in her heart.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Why was Jarrod behaving like this now? The only reason she could think of was that his feelings for Nicole had reignited.


    Perhaps even Jarrod himself didn¡¯t realize that he took revenge on the Lawrence family crazily because he wanted to conceal the fact that he still loved Nicole.


    At the thought of this, fear overwhelmed Jamie.


    To Jarrod, he always assumed it was Jamie who helped him out during his most difficult times.


    This was the only thing Jamie could hold on to in her rtionship with Jarrod.


    What if one day, Jarrod found out that the person who had really helped him was Nicole? How would he deal with her?

 Chapter 828

    Jamie stared at the locked door with eyes filled with viciousness.


    She had to do something.


    Before Jarrod could discover the truth, she must get rid of Nicole.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Inside the empty room, Nicole stilly on the cold floor.


    Her face was unusually pale.


    But Jarrod turned a blind eye to it.


    He was merciless now.


    But when he was about to go on, the woman under him suddenly started convulsing.


    It was a kind of uncontroble seizure.


    Jarrod frowned when he noticed Nicole¡¯s unusual expression.


    He reached out to feel her forehead.


    It was cold.


    He cupped her pale face in his hands and shouted, ¡°Nicole!¡±


    There was a tremor in his voice that he didn¡¯t even notice.


    Finally, Nicole stopped convulsing.


    But it didn¡¯t end there.


    Soon, she began to vomit blood.


    Arge amount of blood flowed out of her mouth uncontrobly.


    In an instant, Jarrod felt Like his mind was hit by a meteorite.


    All his thoughts were burned out.


    He was so flustered that he didn¡¯t even care about the sharp pain in his shoulder anymore.


    He threw his walking stick away, picked up Nicole, and ran toward the door.


    It was only then that he realized that Nicole was as light as a feather.


    Her entire body was weightless.


    ¡°Damn it! Nicole, wake up! Just hold on.


    I¡¯m taking you to the doctor.


    ¡±


    His voice was filled with anger, desperation, and an undeniable panic.


    Fortunately, a doctor happened to pass by the corridor.


    He immediately took Nicole and rushed to the emergency room.


    Jarrod was outside the emergency room, pacing back and forth in a daze.


    His heart was beating wildly.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Even at this moment, he still refused to admit that he was worried about her.


    He tried to convince himself that he only panicked simply because he hadn¡¯t tormented her enough yet.


    Suddenly, the doors of the emergency room were opened from the inside.


    A nurse hurriedly approached Jarrod and said worriedly, ¡°Are you the patient¡¯s family member? The patient is in a critical condition.


    She needs an immediate operation.


    Please sign this consent form so we can proceed with it.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s heart nearly skipped a beat at the news.


    Critically i11? Who? Nicole? How could it be?


    Yes, Nicole had always appeared slightly too thin.


    But to say she was critically ill seemed far-fetched.


    Jarrod still remembered how Nicole often imed that despite her fragile appearance, she was as strong as a bull.


    At this moment, Jarrod stared at the nurse with a darkened expression and snarled, ¡°Watch your words!¡±

 Chapter 829

    The nurse was taken aback by the intensity in Jarrod¡¯s eyes.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Upon regaining herposure, the nurse responded with a hint of dissatisfaction, ¡°Sir, this is a hospital.


    We don¡¯t joke about these matters.


    The patient has advanced gastric cancer and is currently suffering from severe bleeding.


    If you¡¯re not eligible to sign the necessary documents, please contact the patient¡¯s family immediately!¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s mind was suddenly aze with shock and disbelief.


    He gripped the nurse¡¯s wrist tightly with a nearly crushing force and, with quivering lips, he demanded, ¡°What did you just say? Say that again!¡±


    The nurse frowned and repeated, ¡°The patient has advanced gastric cancer.


    Didn¡¯t you know that?¡± As she spoke, she tried to free her wrist from his firm and painful grip.


    nk! Jarrod¡¯s ck-gold walking stick, adorned with a dragon head, ttered to the floor.


    Jarrod staggered backward, and his tall frame leaned against the wall for support, preventing himself from copsing.


    His mind reeled as if struck by bullets, and the pain rapidly seared through him.


    Moreover, his body felt like it was on the brink of explosion.


    Advanced gastric cancer? No, it couldn¡¯t be true! He must¡¯ve misheard.


    Nicole was devious.


    How could she be ill and, worse, in critical condition?


    The idea of Nicole being sick was absurd to him.


    Didn¡¯t those evil people have long lives? In his mind, someone as vicious and scheming as Nicole should outlive even a turtle.


    How could she be seriously ill?


    Yet, Jarrod¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by the nurse¡¯s anxious voice.


    She urged, ¡°Sir, the patient is in an extremely critical condition and could go into shock at any moment.


    Every minute we dy increases the danger.


    Are you her family or not?¡±


    Inside Jarrod¡¯s head, a voice repeatedly said that this couldn¡¯t be possible.


    But his eyes couldn¡¯t deny the words on the surgery waiver form.


    Deteriorating condition.


    Life-threatening condition.


    Critically ill notice.


    It felt like an eternity passed before Jarrod managed to find his voice again.


    And when he spoke, his words came out as if he were in a dream.


    ¡°She¡­ I¡¯ll sign for her!¡±


    ¡°Are you her rtive?¡± the nurse asked, adhering to hospital protocol.


    ¡°Only spouses or immediate family members can sign ording to the regtions.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Jarrod moved his lips, struggling to form the words.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Her parents are in aa.


    I can be responsible for her.


    ¡±


    Without a family member¡¯s signature, the hospital procedures would be exceedinglyplex.


    But the hospital would never deny someone¡¯s treatment.


    During Nicole¡¯s operation, Jarrod anxiously waited outside.


    His mind raced back to the time when the nurse said a patient with advanced gastric cancer would show signs of illness.


    Jarrod strained his memory and tried to recall any instance where Nicole had shown signs of difort.


    She did seem in pain sometimes during their intimate moments.


    Yet, back then, the more painful she was, the more he wanted to torment her.


    He remembered that after their s@xual intercourse, Nicole would often spend a long time in the bathroom.


    But he hadn¡¯t thought much of it at the time.

 Chapter 830

    To make matters worse, he even took her out to drink on several asions.


    In order to secure certain business deals he had assigned to her, Nicole had drunk desperately, continuously, for days until she secured them.


    This just happened quite recently.


    Jarrod realized she might already have suffered from advanced gastric cancer at that time.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    It turned out she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, which was why she finally revealed her difort to him.


    It wasn¡¯t an act.


    She was really ill sick.


    But he had never believed her, not even once.


    As Jarrod gazed at the closed doors of the emergency room, he realized despite his wealth and power, there were things beyond his control.


    He once thought he hated Nicole, at times even wishing for her demise.


    But now, as he faced the possibility of Losing her, he only had one thing in mind.


    She must live.


    If she survived, he could make an effort to let go of his hatred.


    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, the doors of the emergency room swung open.


    Jarrod abruptly stood up.


    The sight of Nicole being wheeled out struck him with a piercing pain.


    In that dizzying moment, his strength gave way, and he copsed to the ground.


    Unnoticed at first, a trickle of fresh blood began to seep from beneath his coat.


    ¡°Jarrod!¡± Jamie cried out as she rushed to wrap Jarrod, who had copsed on the ground, in her embrace.


    Then, she called out at the top of her lungs, ¡°Doctor!¡±


    Soon after, the medical staff arrived to attend to Jarrod.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    They hastily cut open his ck shirt and discovered that his shirt was soaked withyers uponyers of blood.


    Moreover, thick scabs had formed and stuck to the fabric.


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± The doctor eximed with a frown, ¡°It¡¯s a fresh wound! It looks like he¡¯s been bleeding continuously but chose to ignore it.


    Does he want to die?¡±


    As Jamie watched the scene unfold, she clenched her hands into fists.


    Men¡¯s words truly couldn¡¯t be trusted totally.


    Jarrod once promised he would cherish her in his lifetime.


    However, he was willing to throw his life away for that bitch Nicole.


    It was only when Jarrod was finally receiving medical treatment that Jamie entered Nicole¡¯s ward.


    There, Jamie happened to meet the doctor in charge.


    ¡°Are you with the gentleman who was just admitted?¡± the doctor asked upon seeing Jamie.


    ¡°Yes, I am.


    And the patient here, Nicole¡­ She¡¯s my best friend,¡±


    Jamie replied, her voice tinged with feigned sadness.

 Chapter 831

    ¡°Is it true that Nicole has advanced gastric cancer? Is there any hope for her after the operation?¡±


    Just before Jarrod fainted, Jamie had caught a glimpse of Nicole¡¯s surgery waiver.


    A part of her wanted tough hysterically at the thought of Nicole¡¯s impending death.


    The doctor fell for Jamie¡¯s mock sorrow and tried to offer somefort.


    ¡°Her illness is severe.


    The chances of recovery after the surgery are low.


    We rmend focusing on end-of-life care to minimize her suffering.


    ¡±


    Jamie felt a rush of tion inside, but her face was a mask of profound sadness.


    ¡°She has a previous admission record for a scheduled abortion this Saturday.


    It¡¯s important she receives proper nutrition before that procedure,¡± the doctor added.


    ¡°Abortion?¡± Nicole repeated, clearly taken aback.


    Seeing her surprise, the doctor asked with a frown, ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡±


    Jamie quicklyposed herself and replied as calmly as she could, ¡°Of course, I know.


    You don¡¯t have to worry about her not getting the right nutrition.


    I¡¯ll take care of her.


    ¡±


    Once the doctor left, the smile that had been on Jamie¡¯s face vanished.


    Abortion? Was this bitch Nicole pregnant with Jarrod¡¯s child? Or was it someone else¡¯s?


    Jamie¡¯s gaze fell on Nicole¡¯s still-t abdomen.


    If the child was Jarrod¡¯s, Nicole would manage to get rid of it.


    How could this wrench carry Jarrod¡¯s child!


    Jarrod had never been intimate with her.


    Despite her attractiveness and skills in bed, Jarrod had always insisted on waiting until after their marriage.


    But then, a thought struck Jamie, bringing a sly smile to her face.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    It seemed even fate was on her side.


    Regardless of whether the child was Jarrod¡¯s or not, she could use this to her advantage!


    Upon reading about the incident involving the Lawrence family online, Raegan immediately tried to reach Nicole.


    But her calls went unanswered.


    After an anxious night, Raegan decided to go to the hospital where Nicole¡¯s father was admitted.


    There, Nicole¡¯s mother informed Raegan that Nicole, too, had been admitted to the hospital.


    Nicole had exined to her parents beforehand that she had a minor stomach ulcer.


    Upon entering Nicole¡¯s ward, Raegan¡¯s gaze fell upon Nicole¡¯s gaunt features, and a wave of sadness washed over her.


    ¡°Nicole, why have you be so thin?¡± she asked with concern.


    Nicole weakly smiled and reassured Raegan, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.


    Stomach ulcers can be like this.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I¡¯m not able to eat much and can only have liquid food.


    Just think of it as a weight loss program.


    ¡±

 Chapter 832

    As they continued their conversation, Raegan retrieved a card and handed it to Nicole.


    Puzzled, Nicole asked, ¡°What¡¯s this? Didn¡¯t you already return the 300 grand I lent you?¡±


    Raegan ced the card in Nicole¡¯s hand and exined, ¡°There¡¯s 5 million in this card.


    I know it might not fix everything your family is facing, but it should cover the sries of your employees.


    ¡±


    ¡°Raegan, how did you get five million?¡± Nicole asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Did you borrow thisrge sum of money from Mitchel?¡± Nicole asked, her expression etched with concern.


    Then, she pushed the card back to Raegan and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want it!


    Please return the money to him as soon as possible.


    Don¡¯t sacrifice yourself for me.


    ¡±


    Raegan shook her head resolutely.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t borrow money from him.


    I actually sold the painting I painted in college, the one named ¡®Yearn.


    ''¡±


    ¡°What? You sold that masterpiece?¡± Nicole was taken aback by this revtion.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The painting was a poignant portrayal of Raegan¡¯s mother, a window into her dreams.


    Raegan had invested months, pouring her heart and soul into resurrecting that dream, piece by painstaking piece.


    Back then, Nicole had found it beautiful and casually shared half of the photos on a foreign social tform.


    To her surprise, someone expressed interest in buying it and wanted to meet the artist.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    However, Raegan declined the offer, prompting her to delete the post.


    Nicole didn¡¯t expect Raegan to sell the cherished painting for her sake.


    Rejecting the money, Nicole insisted, ¡°I can¡¯t ept this.


    Go and take your painting back.


    ¡±


    ¡°Just keep it,¡± Raegan insisted.


    ¡°I sold it on a website, and both parties are not allowed to share personal information.


    Buying it back is impossible now.


    ¡±


    Back then, an interested party offered three million dors for the painting after Nicole uploaded it online.


    When Raegan uploaded it on the website this time, the price suddenly soared to five million with twopeting bids.


    It seemed strange that the buyer kept asking to meet Raegan, but she always declined.


    Raegan exercised caution, well aware of the different and sometimes unpredictable nature of people online.


    Once the painting was sold, she immediately deleted her ount on the website.


    Despite Nicole¡¯s reluctance, Raegan suggested, ¡°Didn¡¯t I sell my apartment before? I¡¯ve been living in your apartment.


    Consider this money as me buying your apartment.


    From now on, I won¡¯t have to pay rent, okay?¡±


    Nicole responded, ¡°But it¡¯s not fair for you.


    My apartment wouldn¡¯t fetch even three million.


    It¡¯s barely worth a shade over two million.


    ¡±


    Undeterred, Raegan insisted, ¡°If you keep saying that, it¡¯s like you are questioning our friendship.


    Consider the remaining money as my investment in your family¡¯spany.


    If it fails, it¡¯s on me.


    But if it seeds, you can give me dividends yearly, alright?¡±

 Chapter 833

    Nicole was moved by Raegan¡¯s kind offer so she didn¡¯t decline anymore.


    After all, she did need the money to weather the storm.


    With the five million from Jarrod, she now had a total of ten million, enough to tide her over for a while.


    Her heart warmed.


    She felt content in the knowledge that Lifelong happiness stemmed from family and steadfast friends.


    If the Lawrence Group could ovee this challenge, Nicole still had an apartment in her name as a fallback.


    In the event of any unforeseen circumstances, she nned to have her parents transfer it to Raegan¡¯s name.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to see the one who genuinely cared for her endure any losses.


    Concerned, Raegan asked, ¡°Has Jarrod been causing you troubletely?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s gaze flickered, not wanting to worry Raegan.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t overthink it.


    ¡±


    Nicole hadn¡¯t expected Jarrod to be more fragile than herself.


    As a cancer patient, she had already regained consciousness, but Jarrod remained in aatose state due toplications from his injuries.


    The two conversed for some time.


    Raegan soon left the ward since she had sses in the afternoon.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    After her sses, Raegan returned home with freshly bought ingredients, intending to whip up some nourishing soup for Nicole tomorrow morning before heading to ss.


    Upon exiting the elevator, she saw a message from Henley on her phone informing her of a new trantion job for a minority Language he had arranged for her.


    The pay wasn¡¯t as high as the previous one, but it was still considerable.


    Henley suggested she pick up the materials at his ce the next day.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan smiled and replied, ¡°Okay.


    ¡±


    She felt a sense of relief at the thought of almost having enough money for her nned studies abroad.


    However, when she took a few steps forward, she identally bumped into someone.


    Stepping back, Raegan looked up to see a tall figure and froze for a moment.


    Mitchel towered over her, immediately catching sight of Henley¡¯s messages on her phone.


    His expression darkened instantly.


    Perplexed, Raegan asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    She thought she had made her stance clear the previous night.


    Mitchel, a man of pride, wouldn¡¯te looking for her again, or so she thought.


    ¡°What? Am I disturbing you?¡±

 Chapter 834

    His words dripped with sarcasm, leaving Raegan perplexed about what she had done to upset him again.


    They should go their separate ways since their rtionship had already ended.


    Sighing, she replied, ¡°Yes, you are disturbing me.


    Mr.


    Dixon, didn¡¯t I make everything clear yesterday?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Is it because of Henley that you don¡¯t want to remarry me?¡±


    Raegan furrowed her brow.


    ¡°Can you stop involving others in this?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s face darkened even more.


    ¡°Well, I see you have been enjoying your time chatting with him.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡±


    Raegan was rendered momentarily speechless.


    She then realized he might have seen their recent chat history.


    Yet, it was merely a work-rted discussion.


    There was nothing going on between her and Henley.


    After the previous incident, Raegan confessed that she had deceived Mitchel.


    She and Henley had never been together.


    Perhaps Mitchel had never fully trusted her from the start.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Now that a future together was out of the question, he was free to think what he pleased.


    ¡°Think what you want.


    ¡¯ Raegan didn¡¯t bother exining and was about to open the door.


    Behind her, Mitchel¡¯s once handsome face abruptly turned cold.


    He held the doorknob before forcefully turning her around and pressing her against the door, his lips descending on hers.


    The items in Raegan¡¯s hand fell.


    Before she could resist, her lips and tongue were captured by Mitchel.


    His intensity was palpable as he fervently sucked and nibbled on her tongue as if trying to extract something through the ki*s.


    Her mouth was inundated with his invasive breath.


    Such an aggressive ki*s was highly ufortable.


    Raegan resisted, delivering a hard punch to his chest.


    In an instant, her hands were firmly restrained by him and pressed against his chest.


    Beneath her palms, she felt the powerful and rhythmic beats of Mitchel¡¯s heart.


    The air around her was saturated with his clean and cold scent.


    Raegan¡¯s breath grew shallow, feeling light-headed and faint.


    She attempted to kick him away with her feet.


    Unfortunately, her legs fell short against Mitchel¡¯s height.


    Her kicks barely grazed his shins.


    They were more of a tickle than anything else.

 Chapter 835

    Mitchel finally released Raegan when her face took on an unusual shade of red.


    But his tone remained stern.


    ¡°Hurry up and breathe.


    ¡±


    Raegan widened her eyes and gasped, finding it hard to believe what she had just heard.


    What did he mean by that?


    Mitchel smiled and gently said, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished ki*sing you yet.


    ¡±


    Raegan couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°You bastard!¡±


    Pressing her hands against the door, Mitchel held her waist and said, ¡°You didn¡¯tin when you were drunk.


    I decided I couldn¡¯t let you take advantage of me for free.


    I need something in return.


    ¡±


    Infuriated, Raegan retorted without thinking, ¡°Even if I was drunk, you enjoyed it too!¡±


    Mitchel pressed his leg against hers, teasing, ¡°You enjoyed it too.


    ¡±


    Feeling his leg¡¯s unwee presence, Raegan shot him an annoyed re.


    ¡°If we both enjoyed it, how did I take advantage of you?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you marry me again?¡± Mitchel suggested.


    Only then did Raegan realize the trap she had fallen victim to at the hands of this cunning man.


    Mitchel raised his knee, lightly brushing it against her leg.


    His gaze was prating as he said, ¡°Come back to me.


    I can do it even better than that night.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s face flushed when she heard him say that.


    Suppressing her racing heart, Raegan eximed firmly, ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Suddenly, Mitchel¡¯s handsome face darkened.


    He looked at her lips and demanded in a hoarse, menacing voice, ¡°Say that again?¡±


    Raegan lowered her head.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    With eyes glistening with tears, she spoke with a soft yet resolute voice.


    ¡°Even if I say it ten times, my answer will remain the same.


    ¡±


    Raegan and Mitchel had faced numerous trials and the disapproval of Mitchel¡¯s parents.


    All these signs seemed to scream that Raegan¡¯s love for Mitchel was a lost cause.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to say it again.


    ¡± Mitchel lowered his head, cradled her face, and ki*sed away her tears with his lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it again.


    I can¡¯t bear to hear your refusal.


    ¡±


    Raegan felt the urge to resist.


    However, Mitchel held her so close that she felt he was trying to meld her into his very being.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t mean it.


    But please, don¡¯t reject me this soon.

 Chapter 836

    Promise me you¡¯ll think it over, okay?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s hands, which were sping her, trembled slightly.


    He was usually so proud, but he lowered his pride for the woman in front of him.


    He felt diminished, humbled even, by his own actions.


    A single word from Raegan could knock him down.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Once Mitchel was gone, Raegan opened the door and copsed onto the ground.


    The tears she had been holding back now cascaded freely.


    Despite her constant reminders to herself not to sumb to temptation, being close to Mitchel stirred something deep within her.


    Right now, she hated herself for herck of resolve.


    She was afraid of being shattered beyond repair after being deeply entangled with him and falling for him once again.


    The following day, Raegan went to the hospital to bring soup for Nicole.


    Before going out, she carefully applied light makeup to hide the dark circles under her eyes.


    Upon arriving at the hospital ward¡¯s door, Raegan inadvertently caught the doctor¡¯s words from inside.


    ¡°The decision of whether to keep or terminate the pregnancy lies solely with you.


    I hope you consider it carefully.


    ¡±


    Raegan stood frozen in shock.


    It was not until the doctor walked out that she entered.


    At this moment, she met Nicole¡¯s gaze and asked in a voice tinged with disbelief, ¡°Nicole¡­ Are you pregnant?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s expression wavered, and she asked in surprise, ¡°You heard it?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan nodded and took a seat.


    ¡°Whose child is it?¡±


    Nicole hesitated for a moment before saying a name.


    ¡°What?¡± Raegan eximed in utter shock.


    ¡°How could it be? How could you and Jarrod¡­¡±


    Nicole buried her face in her hands and, with tearful eyes, looked up at Raegan.


    ¡°Raegan, will you look down on me?¡±


    Nicole had kept this secret bottled up for so long, feeling no one to confide in or understand her.


    She felt engulfed in darkness and burdened by a weight too heavy to bear alone.


    Deep down, she wished she had never met Jarrod.


    Raegan wrapped Nicole in a tight embrace, her nose tingling.

 Chapter 837

    ¡°I won¡¯t judge you.


    I know you wouldn¡¯t intentionally destroy someone else¡¯s rtionship.


    ¡±


    After being friends with Nicole for years, Raegan knew Nicole all too well.


    Raegan was certain Nicole would never intentionally meddle in another¡¯s rtionship, no matter how strong her feelings were toward that person.


    There was only one exnation.


    Jarrod had forced Nicole into this situation.


    Nicole cried on Raegan¡¯s shoulder for a long time and recounted the events following Jarrod¡¯s return.


    Nicole had always been the type to share joys but keep her sorrows to herself.


    Even now, she omitted the worst of Jarrod¡¯s actions.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Yet, Raegan gritted her teeth in anger after hearing Nicole¡¯s revtion.


    ¡°Jarrod is such a bastard! How could he hurt two women just like that?¡±


    Looking at Nicole, now so frail that her cheeks had hollowed, Raegan felt a deep sorrow.


    ¡°What are you gonna do now?¡± Raegan asked gently.


    ¡°If I say I want to keep the baby, would you think poorly of me?¡±


    Nicole replied with a sob.


    At first, Nicole had considered having an abortion without a second thought.


    However, after consulting with her doctor, she learned that the chances of survival from the stomach cancer surgery were a mere ten percent.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Her condition had worsened faster than typical cases.


    In other words, there was a 90% likelihood that she wouldn¡¯t make it.


    Given these odds, the surgery seemed almost inconsequential.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    If she chose traditional treatment, perhaps she could hold on until the baby was viable for a cesarean section at seven and a half months.


    Nicole hoped to give her parentsstingfort and something of herself to hold onto.


    She wanted this to help ease her parents¡¯ sorrow and give them the strength to go on without her.


    ¡°No, the baby is innocent,¡± Raegan reassured Nicole.


    Nicole¡¯s pregnancy reminded Raegan of the baby she had lost, and a wave of sadness surged within her again.


    After a moment of silence, Raegan asked, ¡°Will you tell Jarrod about the baby?¡±


    Nicole shook her head.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let him know.


    ¡±


    She feared that if Jarrod found out, he would insist on an abortion.


    After leaving the ward, Raegan unexpectedly saw Mitchel in the corridor.


    Jarrod was also admitted to this hospital, so it was Likely that Mitchel hade to visit him.

 Chapter 838

    Raegan¡¯s first reaction was to avoid him.


    She couldn¡¯t exin why, but meeting Mitchel filled her with apprehension.


    Maybe she was tired of saying those insincere words over and over again.


    Later that afternoon, after her sses, Raegan met up with Henley.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They had agreed to have dinner together at a nice restaurant.


    Just as they were about to enter, a greasy-faced man approached and patted Henley on the shoulder with a smirk.


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this Mr.


    Brooks, fresh from Wall Street.


    ¡±


    Henley¡¯s expression turned grim.


    He Lowered his head and whispered to Raegan, ¡°He¡¯s my former colleague.


    Let¡¯s go.


    Just ignore him.


    ¡±


    However, the man wouldn¡¯t let the two of them go.


    Back when he and Henley were in investment banking, Henley had always outshone him.


    And now, he would not let this chance to mock Henley slip away.


    He blocked their path and jeered, ¡°Having dinner with your girlfriend, huh?¡±


    Raegan was about to retort when she noticed the man¡¯s leering look turning toward her.


    ¡°Little beauty, did you know he was fired from hispany for breaking the rules? Being fired by his formerpany means he¡¯s trash.


    No investment bank in the country will hire him again.


    You won¡¯t have a future with him.


    You¡¯d be better off with someone like me,¡±


    The man¡¯s words made Henley¡¯s usually calm demeanor turn cold.


    At this moment, he protectively pulled Raegan behind him and addressed the man, ¡°Aldo, watch yournguage and stop bothering my friend.


    ¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure she prefers you? You don¡¯t even have a decent job,¡± Aldo retorted with a sneer.


    He turned to Raegan and said, ¡°Hey, beauty,e with me.


    I¡¯ll treat you to a life of luxury, unlimited credit cards, anything you want.


    ¡±


    Henley didn¡¯t even spare him a nce and pulled Raegan along.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him.


    Let¡¯s go.


    ¡±


    Despite Henley¡¯s outward calm, Raegan could feel the tension in his grasp.


    She was aware of why he was fired, and it was unjust.


    Not only did he have to endure false usations, but he now had to tolerate derogatory remarks from a scum like Aldo.


    At the thought of this, she paused and addressed the man, ¡°You¡¯re Aldo, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Aldo grinned from ear to ear.


    ¡°So, prettydy, have youe to your senses? Come with me.


    ¡±


    Raegan looked at his outstretched hand with apparent disgust and calmly retorted, ¡°Having manners is a good thing.


    Maybe bring some along next time you go out.


    ¡±


    Aldo was momentarily stunned and then realized Raegan was insulting him.


    The next second, his face reddened with anger.

 Chapter 839

    ¡°Who are you calling uncivilized?¡±


    Raegan rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°Whoever keeps going on and on here, that¡¯s who.


    ¡±


    Aldo pointed an using finger at Raegan and snapped, ¡°You bit¡­


    Who do you think you are to look down on me? I¡¯m way better than this loser you¡¯re with.


    ¡±


    He had intended to use more offensive Language.


    But since they were at a ssy restaurant, he bit back the rest of his tirade and endured Raegan¡¯s insults.


    ¡°Aldo, you¡¯ve got it all wrong.


    It¡¯s not that I look down on you.


    I simply don¡¯t care about you at all.


    ¡± Raegan offered him a sardonic smile.


    ¡°And another piece of advice.


    Ease up on the perfume.


    It¡¯s too much.


    No amount of fragrance can mask the stench of being a scum.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s words, though politely phrased and free of curses, left Aldo seething and stomping his feet in anger.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Without waiting for his response, Raegan gracefully walked into the restaurant, giving no chance for Aldo to react.


    Henley, on the other hand, remained where he was and watched Raegan¡¯s retreating figure, seemingly lost in thought.


    Aldo tried to regain hisposure and let out a chuckle.


    ¡°Well, well, I didn¡¯t expect that prettydy to be so feisty.


    ¡±


    Henley looked back and cast a cold, piercing look at Aldo.


    The intensity of his gaze instantly silenced Aldo.


    Once they were seated, Henley handed Raegan the trantion materials and expressed his gratitude.


    ¡°Raegan, thank you for standing up for me back there.


    ¡±


    ¡°Henley, we¡¯re friends Raegan brushed it off as no big deal.


    She lifted the materials in her hand and added, ¡°You¡¯ve helped me too.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Henley studied her with an intense, yet inexplicable gaze.


    Having worn a mask for so long, taking care of others had be second nature to him.


    This was the first time someone had jumped to his defense.


    Moreover, she didn¡¯t even think it was anything special.


    The nonchnce in the tone of her voice moved him.


    At this moment, Henley had made up his mind.


    The idea of having Raegan by his side did not seem so bad after all.


    As someone who had dwelled in darkness for too long, the warmth Raegan exuded was irresistible for Henley, and it stirred a deep desire to grasp and maintain that warmth.


    Henley casually picked up a dessert with a serving spoon and offered it to Raegan.

 Chapter 840

    Raegan merely nodded in response.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re heading to the same ce.


    I¡¯ll be working there next month.


    Would you like toe with me? I¡¯ll give you a tour.


    ¡±


    This was the second time Henley had mentioned going abroad, offering to keep Raeganpany.


    Raegan took a moment to consider and then responded, ¡°If I decide to go abroad, I¡¯d like to challenge myself and live on my own.


    ¡±


    Her words were a polite decline.


    Although Henley was an excellent man, she preferred not to lean too heavily on him.


    Henley just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything further.


    At this time, from Luis¡¯ vantage point on the second floor, he spotted Henley and Raegan below.


    He quickly took out his phone, captured a few photos, and sent them to Mitchel.


    He even mischievously added an emoji and typed a message, saying, ¡°Your wife is with another man.


    ¡±


    Despite seeing multiple ¡°typing¡± indicators on WhatsApp, Mitchel sent no reply.


    Sensible as he was, Luis sent over the location details.


    A few momentster, he peered downstairs again.


    Stunned, he hurriedly pressed the voice message button and eximed with surprise, ¡°Damn it, that Henley is proposing to Raegan!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    In the restaurant, Raegan and Henley were in the middle of their meal.


    None of them spoke.


    It was as if they were focused on each other¡¯s food.


    Suddenly, a violinist approached their table and started ying.


    Raegan listened quietly, thinking it was the restaurant¡¯s marketing strategy.


    After the violinist yed the song, she nodded in satisfaction and thanked him.


    Suddenly, the violinist magically produced arge bouquet of red roses and handed it to Raegan.


    Raegan was stunned.


    She only stared at the bouquet without taking it.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The violinist noticed this, so he said, ¡°Miss, congrattions! You are one of the lucky customers chosen for our second-anniversary promo.


    These beautiful roses are for you.


    ¡±


    Since the bouquet was part of the restaurant¡¯s event, Raegan no longer hesitated.


    She took it from him.


    At this moment, Henley suddenly stood up, walked around the table, and approached her.


    Then he took out a jewelry box from his pocket and opened it.


    There was a shiny diamond bracelet inside.


    He asked in a gentle voice, ¡°Raegan, will you be my girlfriend?¡±


    Raegan was taken aback, not understanding what was going on.

 Chapter 841

    Why would Henley suddenly ask her to be his girlfriend?


    All the customers in the restaurant suddenly apuded and cheered, ¡°Say yes! Say yes!¡±


    Raegan was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole and hide.


    She asked in a low voice, ¡°Henley, what are you doing?¡±


    She wanted to ask him what kind of drama he was trying to y.


    He didn¡¯t even inform her in advance.


    Henley raised his eyebrow slightly.


    He said half-jokingly, ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? I want you to be my girlfriend.


    ¡±


    ¡°What?¡± It was only then that everything finally dawned on Raegan.


    She hurriedly waved her hand.


    ¡° No, I can¡¯t.


    ¡±


    Henley¡¯s eyes darkened slightly.


    He sighed softly.


    ¡°Raegan, that woman at nine o¡¯clock has been chasing after me from abroad to here.


    I want her to know I have a girlfriend, so she will stop pestering me.


    Can you help me?¡±


    ¡°Henley, I¡­¡±


    Raegan didn¡¯t like to lie.


    Last time, she only agreed to pretend to be Henley¡¯s girlfriend because she had no choice.


    Now, he was asking her to do it again.


    She felt it was already a heavy burden on her.


    Raegan was still hesitating.


    But the cheers around her didn¡¯t stop.


    She also noticed that the woman at nine o¡¯clock seemed to be staring at them intensely.


    Suddenly, she was in a dilemma.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    But amidst the cheers, Raegan heard some boos from the crowd from time to time.


    She turned her head and saw Aldo, who had mocked Henley earlier.


    He gave them a thumbs-down, and he was booing disdainfully.


    Henley lowered his gaze and smiled self-deprecatingly.


    ¡°If it¡¯s really difficult for you, forget it.


    Don¡¯t force yourself.


    ¡±


    After saying this, he put away the jewelry box and stood up stiffly.


    Upon seeing this, Raegan¡¯s heart instantly softened.


    Henley had helped her a lot.


    Now, he was only asking her a small favor.


    She felt it was unreasonable to refuse him.

 Chapter 842

    Besides, she didn¡¯t want Henley to lose face in front of a scumbag like Aldo.


    She held Henley¡¯s arm and quickly whispered, ¡°Okay.


    ¡±


    Henley¡¯s eyes lit up at once.


    He kneeled and gently put the bracelet on Raegan¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Raegan, I want to lock you up for the rest of my life.


    ¡±


    It was only then that Raegan realized that the bracelet was in the shape of a lock.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was only her imagination.


    But when Henley said those words, there seemed to be coldness in his eyes.


    But it was so fleeting that it was not easily discernible.


    When she observed closely, she saw that his handsome face was still as warm and affectionate as ever.


    It was as if those words and expressions had never existed.


    The doubts in Raegan¡¯s heart had not yet dissipated when she suddenly saw a familiar tall figure at the door of the restaurant.


    It was Mitchel, standing there in a domineering manner.


    His cold eyes were fixed on her, and she felt his gaze pierced through her.


    The way he looked at her made her feel like she had done something disgraceful.


    Instantly, the air inside the restaurant seemed to be thinner.


    Before Raegan could react, Henley suddenly reached out and hugged her.


    Raegan panicked.


    She instinctively tried to push him away to break free.


    But unfortunately, he hugged her so tightly that she couldn¡¯t even move him.


    It seemed Henley hugged her in response to the cheers of the crowd.


    Then he whispered in her ear, ¡°Raegan, just for a moment.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s body stiffened.


    Her breath was filled with a sense of apletely unfamiliar and refreshing fragrance.


    It wasn¡¯t unpleasant, but it made her instinctively repel it.


    The gaze from Mitchel in the distance seemed to create a big hole in her body, making her restless.


    Fortunately, Henley didn¡¯t hug her for a long time.


    He soon let her go.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Henley obviously wanted to hold Raegan¡¯s hand, but she dodged by taking the bouquet of flowers.


    Henley noticed it, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face.


    He pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.


    ¡±


    Since Mitchel stood tall at the door, there was no way for Raegan to avoid him, After all, this restaurant only had one door for the customers.


    So, she had no choice but to walk forward.


    Henley seemed to notice Mitchel now and paused for a moment.


    Then, he wrapped his arm around Raegan¡¯s waist and greeted, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, you¡¯re here too.


    What a coincidence.


    ¡±


    His words and actions were obviously provocative.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 843

    While looking at them, Mitchel¡¯s eyes darkened.


    His body emanated an intense coldness.


    He snorted coldly, ¡°Do you enjoy taking over?¡±


    The contempt in his words made Raegan clench her fists.


    Mitchel turned and fixed his eyes on Raegan.


    He asked deliberately, ¡°Do you want to sleep with me tonight?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s face instantly turned as pale as a sheet.


    He must have deliberately waited for her here to humiliate her.


    She eximed angrily, ¡°How can you be so shameless?¡±


    Mitchel curled his lips coldly.


    ¡°It seems you have forgotten our intimate moments in the car and the hospital ward.


    ¡±


    Mitchel, d in a sharp suit, exuded elegance and nobility even when he spoke harsh words.


    Raegan¡¯s face drained of color, and her body trembled.


    However, Mitchel seemed indifferent to her reaction.


    His gaze shifted to Henley with a hint of mockery.


    ¡°Should I congratte you for being her boyfriend? You seem quite skilled at being the other man.


    It¡¯s as if this isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve wrecked other people¡¯s marriages.


    ¡±


    His words dripped with jealousy.


    Nheless, Henley seemed unfazed.


    Raegan, on the other hand, had reached her Limit and burst out in anger.


    ¡°Mitchel, when will you stop this absurd talk?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Mitchel arched an eyebrow and retorted, ¡°What did I say that¡¯s not true? Or have you forgotten the specifics already?¡±


    Raegan was at a loss for words.


    She knew that if she denied his usations, this mischievous man would borate on the details.


    Watching the bickering between Raegan and Mitchel, a strange sensation washed over Henley.


    Mitchel appeared calm on the outside.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, as a man, Henley sensed something else and could tell that Mitchel was enraged.


    Mitchel didn¡¯t even bother hiding it.


    Henley raised his eyebrows and held Raegan¡¯s hand.


    The softness of her touch briefly stirred his heart.

 Chapter 844

    He had always kept his distance from women.


    He would rather solve his needs by himself.


    Under the influence of his mother, he looked down on all women and repulsed them.


    However, Raegan changed his perspective.


    He no longer felt the strong aversion he once had.


    At this moment, he firmly grasped her hand and smiled at Mitchel.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, Raegan is now my girlfriend.


    I¡¯ll take good care of her.


    I don¡¯t care about her past.


    But there¡¯s something I should thank you for.


    ¡±


    Henley then paused for a brief moment, and the smile on his face seemed to widen.


    ¡°Thank you for letting her go, giving me the chance to get close to her.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Mitchel¡¯s expression darkened, his anger unmistakable.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fear of upsetting Raegan, he might have attacked Henley right then and there, regardless of the consequences.


    Henley¡¯s grip on Raegan was unyielding.


    Raegan looked up at Henley and was greeted with a warm, affectionate smile.


    To anyone watching, it seemed as if they were exchanging amorous nces.


    Actually, Raegan was taken aback.


    Henley¡¯s acting was impressive.


    The warmth and affection in his smile appeared genuine.


    However, she was notfortable with Henley provoking Mitchel.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She knew all too well how dangerous it was to infuriate Mitchel.


    When Henley¡¯s grip loosened, she seized the opportunity to pull her hand away and urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go.


    ¡±


    As Raegan withdrew her hand, Henley¡¯s expression dimmed slightly.


    When he was about to follow her, Mitchel intervened.


    Mitchel grabbed Henley by the cor and lifted him slightly off the ground.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes turned icy, and he said with emphasis, ¡°Unfortunately, I never let anyone touch what¡¯s mine.


    ¡±


    When Raegan turned around, she saw Mitchel grab Henley by the cor and was about to hit him.


    Seeing this, her anxiety spiked.


    ¡°Mitchel!¡± she called out to him, but he seemed deaf to her voice.


    Instead, his aura grew even colder.


    In a desperate move, Raegan opened her mouth and sank her teeth into Mitchel¡¯s arm.


    Unfortunately, her effort was in vain.


    Mitchel¡¯s suit proved too tough, and she only ended up hurting her own teeth.


    Mitchel froze, and the coldness that enveloped him intensified.

 Chapter 845

    Raegan had bitten him, all to protect another man.


    In an instant, his anger red.


    With his eyes burning with rage, he demanded, ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Raegan, unable to speak at the moment, red at him with a clear message: release Henley first.


    She couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch Mitchel unjustly beat someone up.


    Atst, Mitchel released his grip on Henley.


    But then, he scooped up Raegan, slid his arm under her legs, and hoisted her onto his shoulder.


    Then, therge bouquet of roses from Raegan¡¯s grip fell discarded on the ground and petals syed out in disarray.


    With an icy expression, Mitchel stepped over the flowers, crushing the petals beneath his feet.


    The roses, once beautiful, were now damaged.


    Their crushed petals release their essence onto the floor.


    Henley¡¯s eyes grew cold.


    Just as he was about to go after them, Matteo intervened.


    Henley¡¯s facade of gentleness vanished.


    He took off his sses and, suddenly, Launched a powerful punch at Matteo.


    Although caught off guard for a second, Matteo returned the punch.


    Soon after, the two began to grapple fiercely.


    Meanwhile, Mitchel paid no mind to the chaos behind him and carried Raegan to the car.


    As he carried Raegan, she desperately pounded on his back.


    She did not even bother to care about her image as she shouted at the top of her lungs.


    ¡°Mitchel Dixon, put me down!¡±


    But Mitchel paid no heed to her protests.


    He opened the car door and, with a heavy thud, threw her onto the back seat.


    Thankfully, the car seat was upholstered in genuine leather, cushioning her fall and reducing the pain of the impact.


    Dazed, Raegan instinctively crawled toward the car door.


    But just as she reached the door lock, her ankle was suddenly seized and yanked backward.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Mitchel climbed into the car, grabbed her foot, and pulled her into his embrace.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    With a definitive ¡°click,¡± the car door locked.


    Furious, Raegan grabbed his cor and delivered a resounding p to his face.


    ¡°Mitchel, are you crazy? Let me go!¡±


    Mitchel leaned in and tried to restrain her iling hands.


    But Raegan defensively clutched her clothes close and shifted her body as far away from him as she could.


    Mitchel¡¯s expression turned darker in response.


    He then lifted the hand that was holding her ankle, making her straddle his legs.


    Her thighs pressed against his slender waist, and she found herself kneeling on the car seat, trapped in his embrace.

 Chapter 846

    Raegan was wedged between the front seat and Mitchel¡¯s chest with no room to move.


    In her nervousness, her lips brushed against his Adam¡¯s apple, a ce that waspletely off-limits.


    Overwhelmed by fear, Raegan¡¯s breathing became erratic.


    She tried to lean back to create some distance, but this only resulted in her getting closer to his lower body.


    ALL of a sudden, Raegan¡¯s face flushed.


    This jerk¡­ That area¡­


    Scared and angry, she blurted out the only thing that came to mind, ¡°You have no shame!¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s breathing was uneven.


    And when he spoke, his voice was slightly hoarse.


    He leaned in, bit Raegan¡¯s lip, and warned her, ¡°If you provoke me further, I¡¯ll use you to put out the fire.


    ¡±


    Raegan winced under the sharp pain of the bite, and her body felt as if it were on fire.


    Her humiliating position only fueled her anger further.


    She desperately wanted to p him, but he firmly held her hands.


    At this moment, fear and fury threatened to overwhelm her.


    ¡°You¡¯re quiet now.


    It¡¯s my turn to settle the score with you,¡±


    Mitchel whispered in her ear.


    Raegan shot him a re.


    ¡°What score do I have with you?¡±


    With a grim expression, Mitchel grabbed her chin and forced her to look at him.


    ¡°Who said you could say yes to him?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s eyes flickered with a myriad of emotions.


    She didn¡¯t feel the need to exin her actions to him.


    So, she chose to provoke him, hoping he would release her.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°He and I are both single.


    Why can¡¯t I say yes?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t allow it.


    Break up with him immediately.


    ¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Why should I Listen to you? We have nothing to do with each other.


    .


    Mitchel¡¯s hands, defined by strong knuckles, clenched tightly, and he argued through gritted teeth, ¡°We just slept together.


    How can you say we have nothing to do with each other?¡±


    Raegan winced slightly from the pain from his grip.


    Infuriated, she provoked him further.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, are you that naive? Does a one-night stand count as a rtionship? If anything, it should be called bed partners.


    ¡±


    ¡°Bed partners?¡± Mitchel repeated.


    His dark eyes locked onto hers, and he sneered, ¡°So, you¡¯re not gonna break up with him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.


    ¡± Raegan defiantly turned her head away.


    In truth, she was tense because of how close they were.

 Chapter 847

    Just then, a faint noise came from outside the car.


    Raegan looked up to see Henley and Matteo near the car.


    Henley was trying to get closer while Matteo was holding him back.


    Thankfully, the car windows were tinted, preventing anyone outside from seeing the inside.


    The thought of being seen in such a position made Raegan feel like she¡¯d never be able to face anyone again.


    At this moment, she faced Mitchel and demanded, ¡°Let me go now.


    ¡±


    Mitchel, too, saw the two men outside.


    He leaned in closer to Raegan, and his lips curled into a slight smirk.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    Before Raegan could respond, he suddenly bent down and bit her neck with deliberate force.


    His hot breath, coupled with the sensation of his lips and teeth, made Raegan tremble.


    Mitchel wasn¡¯t biting hard, but he was sucking and lightly licking the area.


    His tongue left a scorching, feverish trail.


    Raegan¡¯s skin prickled with goosebumps, and her eyes reddened in anger.


    In retaliation, she bit down on his neck.


    She didn¡¯t suck and instead delivered a merciless revenge.


    Mitchel groaned in response and was even more excited.


    Then, he responded more fiercely on Raegan¡¯s neck.


    The wet feeling from Raegan¡¯s neck seemed to resonate throughout her entire body.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Overwhelmed, Raegan pushed Mitchel away with all her might and pressed her elbow against his chest.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Mitchel let go of Raegan and brushed his fingers on his neck, which was wet and sticky with blood.


    She had bit him so hard that blood oozed out.


    Mitchel looked at her with narrowed eyes.


    Then, with a deliberate and sensual motion, he smeared the blood from his neck onto her Lips.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°If you don¡¯t break up with Henley, expect more moments like this.


    You¡¯d better get used to it,¡± he warned, his voice low.


    Raegan, whose lips were stained with his blood, was appalled.


    Her expression shifted, and she eximed in disgust, ¡°You pervert!¡±


    She raised her hand to p him, but Mitchel was quicker.


    He caught her hand mid-air and then secured her other hand as well, pinning both above her head against the car window.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a pervert,¡± Mitchel admitted with a sly smile.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s do something kinky and give those outside a show.


    ¡±


    As soon as he said these words, the car jolted.

 Chapter 848

    Despite the tinted car windows, one could still see a shadow through the ss.


    Being pressed against the car window by Mitchel, Raegan couldn¡¯t help feeling ashamed and angry at the same time.


    She tried to kick Mitchel away, but he held her tightly and pressed her under him.


    As Raegan struggled and Mitchel held her in check, the car shook violently.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes narrowed.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He said in a low voice, ¡°If you keep struggling like this, the car will shake more violently, attracting more attention from those people outside the car.


    ¡±


    A trace of panic surged in Raegan when she heard this.


    She finally stopped struggling.


    She instinctively wanted to look outside to check if there were any passers-by in the parking lot, but Mitchel grabbed her waist abruptly.


    She struggled so hard just now that her blouse was inadvertently lifted, revealing a small part of her slender waist.


    So when Mitchel grabbed her, his cold fingers touched her soft skin.


    Instantly, he seemed immersed in a hot spring.


    The warmth of her skin excited his every nerve.


    He leaned closer to her ear and whispered in a deep and s@xy voice, ¡°What will other people think when they see the car wobbling like this?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s face instantly flushed.


    It was only now that she realized what she did.


    Indeed, the car shook violently just now in the parking lot, and other people must have noticed it, probably assuming they were making out in the car.


    Raegan was so angry that she trembled all over.


    ¡°You¡­ Are you out of your mind?¡±


    Mitchel must be grateful that she was not good at cursing people.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She could only stare at him furiously with her watery eyes.


    Her rosy lips slightly parted.


    Because of the intense atmosphere just now, she couldn¡¯t help gasping softly.


    Little did she know that her angry face looked so tempting in Mitchel¡¯s eyes.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes darkened.


    He reached out and slowly kneaded her full lips.


    Then, he said in a cold voice full of warning, ¡°Be good.


    Break up with Henley immediately.


    Otherwise, I will do something in front of him next time.


    ¡±


    He was serious.


    Every time he thought about Henley¡¯s being Raegan¡¯s boyfriend, he could not restrain the anger in his heart.


    Even he didn¡¯t know what he would do if he saw Raegan with Henley again.


    At this moment, Mitchel was unusually patient.


    He whispered in her ear, ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to be with other men.


    ¡±


    Mitchell¡¯s hands felt gritty due to regr workouts.


    When he pressed his fingers on Raegan¡¯s lips, Raegan couldn¡¯t help trembling as if she was electrocuted.


    Raegan¡¯s face instantly flushed.


    Her toes couldn¡¯t help curling up.


    She felt so embarrassed that she lowered her gaze, unable to meet his eyes.


    She said, ¡°My arms are sore.


    Please let go of me first.


    ¡±

 Chapter 849

    Mitchel raised his eyebrows slightly.


    He couldn¡¯t help teasing, ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯ve got?¡±


    He was amused, being reminded of something.


    Every time they made out in bed, she would alsoin of being tired.


    Raegan immediately understood what Mitchel meant.


    She was so angry that she wanted to pat him with the hand he had just let go.


    But before her palm couldnd on him, he grabbed it at once.


    ¡°Save your energy forter.


    ¡±


    After saying this, Mitchel rolled down the car window and ordered Matteo to start the car.


    Raegan was startled, thinking that Henley was still there waiting for her.


    She subconsciously lowered her head and slid down the seat, almost descending to Mitchel¡¯s feet.


    But what she did was tantamount to covering her ears and stealing the bell.


    After all, Henley knew that she was in the car.


    However, Raegan had her own reason for hiding.


    At this moment, her neck was covered by hickeys, and her hair was in disarray.


    She was too ashamed to let anyone see her like this.


    Her reaction made Mitchel¡¯s face darken.


    He reached out and attempted to pick her up.


    But Raegan pulled the edge of his trousers nervously, looked up at him with her beautiful eyes, and hurriedly shook her head.


    Mitchel¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down.


    He looked at Raegan for a moment and threw the bracelet Henley had put on for Raegan out of the window.


    This move was even worse than any verbal insult.


    Mitchel then rolled up the window without saying anything.


    Meanwhile, the car drove away steadily.


    When Raegan sat up, she saw Henley outside, squatting down stiffly and picking up the bracelet from the ground.


    She was instantly overwhelmed with guilt.


    Had it not for Mitchel¡¯s sudden appearance, she would have returned the bracelet to Henley personally.


    Henley shouldn¡¯t be treated like this.


    Raegan was so angry that she pursed her lips and snapped, ¡°Mitchel, what are you doing? How can you throw my things away?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡°So what? If you like it, I will buy you ten of it.


    ¡±


    He remembered the ring he had customized for her.


    She didn¡¯t seem to like it, and she refused it.


    So, he threw it out of the window.


    That night, he walked out angrily.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    However, he didn¡¯t immediately leave.


    Instead, he hid in the dark downstairs.


    He saw with his own eyes that Raegan went downstairs, looked for the ring, and picked it up.


    When Mitchel thought of this, his eyes lit up, and he smiledcently.


    Raegan stared at him as if she was looking at a lunatic.


    She continued angrily, ¡°This is not about whether I like it or not.

 Chapter 850

    That¡¯s so rude of you.


    ¡±


    Mitchel raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°What? Do you want me to respect him?


    Do you really think he deserves it?¡±


    For Mitchel, Henley was just the shameless other man who tried to steal Raegan from him.


    Henley was a rtionship wrecker.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Why should Mitchel respect such a bastard?


    Raegan was astounded by Mitchel¡¯s words.


    She looked at him with her mouth slightly gaped open.


    Suddenly, she felt that they were from two different worlds.


    It was so difficult for her tomunicate with him.


    But Mitchel misunderstood Raegan¡¯s reaction.


    He thought she treasured that bracelet because it was from Henley, and this made him even angrier.


    Before Raegan could react, he grabbed her waist and made her sit on hisp.


    Raegan felt ufortable, and she struggled hard.


    But he held her even tighter and warned in a low voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to do anything to you now, stop struggling.


    ¡±


    Raegan froze.


    Thinking of the embarrassment moments earlier, she pursed her lips tightly and stopped resisting.


    The car finally reached Raegan¡¯s apartment.


    Raegan was about to get out of the car, but Mitchel suddenly stopped her by grabbing her.


    He whispered, ¡°Break up with Henley as soon as possible.


    Do you hear me?¡±


    Raegan didn¡¯t say anything.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She quickly opened the door and rushed out of the car as if she was running for her life.


    Mitchel watched her flee with a darkened expression.


    He was not in a hurry, anyway.


    Anyway, he had plenty of ways to have Raegan break up with Henley.


    ¡°Go,¡± he ordered indifferently.


    Soon, the ck luxury car disappeared in the darkness of night.


    As soon as Raegan entered the apartment building, she took out her phone, wanting to send a message to Henley.


    She thought for a while, not knowing what to say.


    In the end, she only made a simple apology.


    Raegan waited, but Henley didn¡¯t reply.


    She couldn¡¯t help frowning, assuming he must be mad at her.


    She thought she would exin it to him another day.


    As for the so-called break-up that Mitchel asked her to do, she found it ridiculous.


    She and Henley were not in a rtionship.


    How could they break up?


    When Raegan arrived at the door of her apartment unit, she fumbled for the keys in her bag.


    When she found them and was about to open the door, she heard a slight noise behind her.

 Chapter 851

    The keys in her hand fell to the floor with a bang.


    Raegan didn¡¯t look back.


    Instead, she slowly crouched down and pretended to pick up the keys.


    But she stealthily looked in the direction where the noise came from.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Then, she saw a pair of red high heels behind her.


    Her whole body froze for a moment.


    When she came back to her senses, she heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Raegan, long time no see.


    ¡±


    Raegan turned her head slowly, and her eyes widened in an instant.


    How could it be her?


    Raegan¡¯s mind went nk.


    She felt like she was struck by thunder, and all the blood in her body was drained.


    She stared at the woman, and her lips trembled several times.


    In the end, she only uttered, ¡°Tessa Lloyd¡­¡±


    When Raegan spoke these two words, it was as if she had poured out her deep-rooted resentment.


    This callous woman was the person who viciously took the life of her unborn child.


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed! I didn¡¯t expect you to recognize me at a nce,¡±


    Tessa sneered in a coarse and hoarse voice.


    It was as if her throat was scorched by searing tongs, sounding eerie in the dead of night.


    Tessa wore a mask and a broad-brimmed hat, covering half of her face.


    So, she was a bit surprised that Raegan recognized her by just looking at her eyes.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Anger surged and overwhelmed Raegan¡¯s heart.


    She clenched her fists so tightly that her knuckles had turned white.


    She red at Tessa and said through clenched teeth, ¡°How dare you show up here!¡±


    Tessa¡¯s eyes were full of malice.


    She retorted sinisterly, ¡°Ha-ha!


    Why don¡¯t I dare to show up? You ruined my life! Do you honestly think I will let you off the hook?¡±


    As she spoke, her voice was full of madness.


    Raegan alertly reached for the pepper spray in her bag while trying to divert Tessa¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Tessa, you are a wanted criminal now.


    If I were you, I would surrender and stop making things worse.


    ¡±


    Tessa stared at Raegan with bloodshot eyes andughed cruelly.


    ¡°Ha-ha! You wretched woman! I¡¯m here today to drag you to hell.


    ¡±

 Chapter 852

    As Tessa spoke, she swiftly pulled out a spray bottle and aimed it at Raegan.


    A peculiar fragrance filled the air.


    Raegan instinctively covered her mouth and nose, but it was toote.


    Raegan had already inhaled some of it, making her feel dizzy.


    She leaned against the wall and staggered backward.


    Raegan fumbled for the pepper spray in her bag, only to realize it was missing.


    She panicked, unable to recall where she had put it.


    Raegan began to see phantoms in front of her.


    But she didn¡¯t want to admit defeat.


    She mmed her bag against Tessa desperately, hoping to get away.


    But unfortunately, Tessa evaded it effortlessly.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Tessa watched Raegan struggle desperately.


    She smiled sinisterly.


    ¡°Stop struggling.


    You¡¯re only wasting your energy.


    Do you think you can escape from me?¡±


    The spray she used wasmonly known as the one-minute knockout.


    Even a strong man or a fierce beast wouldn¡¯tst for a minute once exposed to it.


    Raegan¡¯s attempt to cover her mouth and nose was futile.


    The drug was so strong that it would still affect her.


    Tessa was safe only because she wore a specially designed mask.


    Tessa leisurely watched Raegan stumble toward the elevator while counting unhurriedly, ¡°Thirty-nine¡­ Thirty-eight¡­ Thirty-seven¡­¡±


    At this moment, Raegan¡¯s hallucinations intensified.


    She could barely stand up when she arrived in front of the elevator.


    She knelt on the floor and reached for the down button.


    Raegan heard a ding.


    Then, the elevator doors opened.


    Raegan mustered all her strength and crawled in with difficulty.


    She fumbled for her phone in her pocket, wanting to call the emergency hotline.


    But when she looked at the screen, everything was blurry and shadowy.


    Suddenly, a p sound echoed in the corridor.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    It turned out that Raegan pped herself hard to remain sober.


    But her hand had weakened.


    Her p was more like an attempt to relieve an itch.


    But she didn¡¯t want to give up just like that.


    The next thing she did was bite her wrist so hard that fresh red blood oozed out, feeling her mouth with the taste of blood.


    Finally, before the elevator doors slowly closed, she managed to press a number.


    The next moment, a slender hand grabbed the elevator, stopping the elevator from closing its doors.


    Tessa stood there, still counting down.


    ¡°Three¡­ Two¡­ One¡­ I got you!¡±


    Tessa cackled with a harsh and unpleasantughter.


    Before Raegan totally lost consciousness, she shouted, ¡°Tessa!¡±

 Chapter 853

    Then, everything turned ck, and she fainted.


    Inside the ck luxury car, Mitchel identally touched something on the seat.


    He picked it up and found it was pepper spray.


    His handsome face twisted with displeasure.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    It must be Raegan¡¯s.


    Did she buy it to stop him from approaching her?


    At this moment, his phone rang.


    He turned his head and looked at it on the seat next to him.


    When Mitchel saw the name shing on the screen, he froze, and his brows furrowed.


    He couldn¡¯t believe it for a moment.


    What made Raegan call him out of the blue?


    He quickly picked up his phone and answered it.


    He couldn¡¯t hide the excitement in his voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    But there was only a faint buzz on the other end of the Line.


    Suddenly, a hoarse and unpleasantughter echoed, reminiscent of a scalded duck throat.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes narrowed, and the expression on his wless face froze.


    Before he coulde back to his senses, the call ended.


    ¡°Turn the car around! Go back to the Purple Magnolia Apartments,¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Mitchel ordered with a darkened expression.


    Then, he instructed Matteo, ¡°Check Raegan¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡±


    Matteo was stunned when he saw the unusual anxiety on Mitchel¡¯s face.


    He sensed something was off with Raegan.


    Matteo opened hisptop and immediately contacted the IT Department to trace Raegan¡¯s exact location.


    He had gotten the results in five minutes.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Matteo turned to Mitchel with a solemn expression and reported, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, her phone signal wasst detected at ten-fifteen in the Purple Magnolia Apartments.


    Then, it was cut off.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯spany¡¯s IT Department had advanced technology capable of tracking a phone¡¯s location, whether it was turned off, submerged in water, burnt, or damaged.


    However, when the signal was cut off, it was an indication that a skilled hacker was involved, blocking the signal.


    Mitchel¡¯s expression turned cold.


    He ordered sternly, ¡°Get in touch with the team assigned to locate Tessa.


    See if there¡¯s any updates.


    ¡±


    Matteo immediately made a phone call to check.


    Ever since Tessa disappeared, Mitchel had arranged for some people to track her down.


    Thetest news they got was that she was in the coastal area.

 Chapter 854

    After a few minutes, Matteo reported to Mitchel, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, Tessa is no longer in the coastal area.


    She is likely in Ardlens.


    ¡±


    Mitchel immediately exuded an icy aura, reminiscent of a devil having crawled from the depths of hell.


    He said in a frigidly cold voice.


    ¡°She must be the one who kidnapped Raegan.


    Keep searching for her.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡±


    At this time, Mitchel had already arrived at the apartment Raegan lived in.


    Mitchel strode purposefully toward the elevator.


    In the corridor, he saw a beige shoulder bag lying quietly on the floor.


    Its contents were scattered.


    Mitchel stood tall, staring at the bag with a calm expression.


    But his trembling hands betrayed his emotions.


    He was always a calm problem solver.


    But for the first time, he was panicky about Raegan¡¯s being kidnapped.


    Matteo quickly caught up with Mitchel and reported, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, all the surveince videos of her departure have been deliberately destroyed.


    It will take time to retrieve them.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s brows furrowed tightly.


    When he regained hisposure, he instructed, ¡°Tessa must have used a car to take Raegan away.


    Check all the surrounding roads.


    Monitor them one by one meticulously.


    Now.


    ¡±


    Raegan felt she was in a deep slumber for a long time, tormented by nightmares.


    In her dream, there were shes of white light.


    It was as if someone was taking pictures of her.


    She struggled to open her eyes but could only discern a towering silhouette.


    The silhouette slowly approached Raegan, giving her a clearer view of a man¡¯s features.


    Her vision was hazy, and she thought it was Mitchel.


    Tears welled up in her eyes.


    She tried her best to speak.


    ¡°Mitchel, is that you?¡±


    The towering man paused.


    A sudden, sharp sound sliced through the quiet night.


    The man ripped off Raegan¡¯s cor.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The cold night air met Raegan¡¯s skin, making her shiver.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Raegan cried out, her body debilitated by the effects of the drugs, making her unable to lift a hand to stop the man.


    ¡°Please¡­ Spare me.


    ¡±


    Gathering thest ounce of her strength, Raegan attempted to retreat, tears dampening the blindfold tightly secured over her eyes.


    She managed to see the man before her.


    However, she wasn¡¯t able to distinguish his features.


    Judging from the build, Raegan was sure it wasn¡¯t Mitchel.


    The man stood still for a moment as he silently looked at Raegan.

 Chapter 855

    He suddenly leaned in, and his scent enveloped her.


    A flicker of recognition crossed Raegan¡¯s mind, but she couldn¡¯t put a finger on it.


    Fear instinctively took over as she asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    The man¡¯s fingertips traced Raegan¡¯s neck, sliding down gently as he took off the pendant she had on.


    ¡°Is this yours?¡± His voice had a raspy edge as if it was run through a voice-changer device.


    Raegan nodded.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s mine.


    It¡¯s not worth much.


    Please, don¡¯t take it.


    I can give you money instead.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡±


    The pendant had been with Raegan since she was a child.


    Her grandmother somehow took it from her one day but gave it back to her before the demise.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t stomach losing the pendant since it carried sentimental value for her.


    The man stepped back, refraining from advancing further, and paused.


    After a few minutes, he said softly, ¡°Why is it you?¡±


    His voice trembled, carrying an undercurrent of unspoken emotions.


    Raegan was startled as she felt the man approaching her again.


    She was paralyzed with fear and was powerless to flee.


    Yet, the man just calmly reattached the pendant.


    His movements were mindful and tender, much to her amazement.


    Somehow, she felt the man was gentle to her.


    Being gentle¡­ Someone¡¯s image fleetingly shed across Raegan¡¯s mind.


    Yet, her headache was so intense that she could not focus on thinking.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The door mmed shut, and the man made a hasty exit, granting her a moment to catch her breath.


    But before Raegan could fully recover, another figure entered the room.


    Without warning, a brutal blow struck Raegan¡¯s neck, plunging her back into unconsciousness.


    After what felt Like an eternity, Raegan was jolted awake.


    Someone had sshed icy cold water on her.


    Blinking away the disorientation, Raegan found herself tightly bound with ropes.


    Her hands were immobilized, but her feet had some limited freedom.


    The surroundings resembled an abandoned school building filled with broken-down tables and chairs.


    Perched upon a towering structure resembling three stories, it mirrored the eerie stage of her previous kidnapping, creating an unsettling d¨¦ja vu

 Chapter 856

    Recalling the suffering she went throughst time, a chill raced down Raegan¡¯s spine.


    Standing before Raegan, Tessa seemed even more unhinged and twisted, wearing the scars of countless terrors.


    ¡°You seem to have a good sleep!¡± Tessa¡¯s voice, rough and harsh, cut through the air.


    Raegan summoned her courage and confronted Tessa.


    ¡°Tessa, this is the second time you¡¯ve kidnapped me.


    Is this your way of seeking life behind the bar bymitting crime upon crime?¡±


    ¡°Crime? How hrious! You really have no idea what a true crime is!¡±


    With slow and deliberate movements, Tessa removed her hat and mask, revealing a visage that horrified Raegan.


    Tessa¡¯s face bore clear evidence of her suffering.


    It was a grotesque patchwork of cuts and festering wounds.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    The stench of decaying flesh hung thick in the air.


    It was sickening and nauseating.


    It was really unbearable.


    Closing in, Tessa asked Raegan tauntingly, ¡°Have you seen it clearly?


    I can¡¯t go back to the days when I was a decentdy from a wealthy family.


    What else do I have left to fear in this world?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s eyes widened, and she was left speechless.


    She couldn¡¯t quiteprehend what Tessa had gone through.


    Tessa¡¯s disfigured countenance was a terrible sight to see.


    It was capable of reducing children to tears and inflicting nightmares upon adults.


    ¡°Do you know why I look like this?¡±


    Raegan managed to free her hands behind her back from the rope and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Mitchel! Heunched an intense and unrelenting chase after me.


    While the police had been tracking me down, he lent a helping hand on it, blocking all possible escape routes.


    Desperate and penniless, I sought refuge with an elderly fisherman on a remote coastal ind¡­¡±


    Memories filled Tessa¡¯s mind in an instant.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The fisherman first treated her well, giving her food and clean clothes.


    But hope soon turned to despair when she discovered the dark truth.


    The fisherman held numerous women captive and subjected them to unimaginable torment.


    His sadistic acts had left scars on their bodies.


    He had also salted their wounds to avoid putrefaction.


    When he took Tessa in, thest captive was barely breathing, legs and body covered in bloody cuts.


    The fisherman had calmly put salt on the woman¡¯s wound and said, ¡°By doing this, it won¡¯t stink.


    ¡±


    Tessa was trapped in that living nightmare and did not dare to resist.

 Chapter 857

    She took care of the fisherman¡¯s needs and cooked for him during the day.


    During the night, she suffered from his brutal abuse, which was exacerbated by his consumption of a mysterious medicine.


    The torment would go on throughout the night, haunting Tessa until the fisherman sumbed to a deep slumber in the daylight hours.


    Tessa¡¯s frail form, worn and weathered, bore the scars of her harrowing experience.


    One fateful day, when the fisherman embarked on his fishing expeditions, Tessa realized her moment hade.


    Her body had be disposable, devoid of any worth.


    Tessa took advantage of the situation andced the fisherman¡¯s drink with an excessive amount of the medicine he frequently consumed.


    The once-beneficial medicine became a deadly poison.


    The fisherman met a violent demise, and Tessa set his dwelling aze before making her escape on his boat.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    With stolen money in hand, she sought refuge in a discreet inn, veiling her disfigured face in fear and secrecy.


    A few dayster, news reports stated that the fisherman¡¯s boat had caught fire, and numerous bodies were uncovered.


    The police discovered that the fisherman was a murderer.


    Days turned to weeks, and Tessa¡¯s meager funds dwindled, leaving her in dire straits without the means to seek treatment for her injuries.


    Then, a surprising turn of events unfolded.


    Upon returning to her inn room one day, she found a package on her bed containing money, a phone, and Raegan¡¯s address.


    When the phone rang, she answered it, and a mysterious voice on the other end offered her a shot at seeking revenge along with specific instructions.


    Finally, the day came when Tessa managed to kidnap Raegan.


    Unexpectedly, Raegan was saved from Tessa¡¯s clutches when a masked man appeared out of nowhere and sessfully took Raegan away.


    Tessa failed to end Raeganst time due to those two stupid men she hired.


    Unwilling to ept failure again, Tessa was set on finishing Raegan, shifting all her suffering wrongly onto Raegan.


    While the masked man was distracted, Tessa seized the opportunity to kidnap Raegan again and securely bound Raegan in this dpidated building.


    This time, Tessa was determined not to repeat her previous mistakes, not granting any opportunities for Raegan to escape a miserable demise.


    As Tessa recounted her story, Raegan concluded Tessa herself was to me for her own downfall.


    She had iting to her due to all her misdeeds.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t find it herself to feel sorry for Tessa.


    Tessa had opportunities to escape, as evidenced by her ability to eliminate the fisherman.


    However, she chose to endure the brutal and inhumane abuse out of fear of being caught by the police after running away.


    Withposure intact, Raegan calmly asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°What do you I want?¡± Tessa¡¯s eyes gleamed with malice as she took out a sharp dagger.


    ¡°I want you and Mitchel to pay the price!¡±


    Raegan¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she looked at the glinting de.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Sheposed herself and asked, ¡°Tessa, are you disconnected from reality? Mitchel and I got divorced long ago.


    Don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    ¡°What? You got divorced?¡± Unaware of this development, Tessa¡¯s surprise was visible on her face.


    In an attempt to appeal to Tessa¡¯s sense of reason, Raeganforted Tessa, ¡°Even if I die, it won¡¯t affect Mitchel in the least.


    But if you murder me, you won¡¯t be able to escape from justice.


    The police will keep on hunting you down.


    ¡±


    Raegan added, ¡°You just want money, right? I can gather the sum for you.


    ¡±


    In a harsh and rude tone, Tessa shot back, ¡°Do you know what Mitchel said when I asked him for five million dors for your life?¡±


    Raegan kept struggling to free her hands from the ropes while pretending to be curious.


    ¡°What did he say?¡±

 Chapter 858

    ¡°He¡¯s willing to exchange your life with any amount of money as long as you¡¯re safe and sound.


    But I can¡¯t get a dime if you die,¡± Tessa revealed.


    Tessa¡¯s Lips curled up in what she thought was a sweet smile.


    But on her face, it looked terrifying.


    ¡°He seems to care about you,¡± Tessa added.


    This revtion left Raegan bewildered and unable to grasp even her own emotions.


    ¡°I once thought Mitchel was interested in Lauren.


    But it turns out he prefers you, you wretched girl.


    Lauren had me fooled.


    She made me believe that if you were out of the picture, she could step into your shoes, and I could gain a lot by being friends with her,¡± Tessa borated.


    ¡®s BunnyBookeryAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°But I never expected that you¡¯d outmaneuver even Lauren, Mitchel¡¯s first love!¡±


    Raegan¡¯s eyes widened in shock at the mention of Lauren¡¯s name, and she asked in disbelief, ¡°Are you saying Lauren tricked you into kidnapping mest time?¡±


    Raegan had suspected the mastermind was Lauren all along.


    But Lauren had always denied it, and Tessa disappeared without a trace.


    The mystery had remained unsolved, especially after Lauren was admitted to a mental hospital.


    Raegan turned bloodshot as Tessa¡¯s words confirmed her worst fears.


    With a voice shaking with rage, she questioned, ¡°You two conspired to harm my child, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    In Tessa¡¯s eyes, Raegan was to meet her demise today.


    Therefore, Tessa didn¡¯t hide the truth from Raegan anymore, wanting Raegan to suffer from the revtion before the final end of her life.


    ¡°Back then, Lauren provided me with the money and revealed details about your discharge.


    Then, I arranged for someone to kidnap you in the underground parking lot.


    Did you recall Lauren was coincidently kidnapped that day? Well, it was just a staged performance for Mitchel, urging Mitchel to rush over to save her while leaving time for me to end you.


    But¡­¡±


    Tessa confessed without a hint of remorse.


    She then paused for a brief moment and looked down at Raegan with apparent disdain.


    ¡°Even if I tell you, what difference does it make? Lauren didn¡¯t directly do anything.


    What can you possibly do to her?¡±


    Raegan felt a surge of fury, which caused her entire body to tremble.


    Sure enough, Lauren was undoubtedly involved.


    Lauren yed her cards right and ensured there would be no direct evidence against her even if the truth came to light.


    How evil! What a cunning and vicious woman!


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The truth was, Tessa, too, resented Lauren.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Lauren¡¯s maniption, she wouldn¡¯t be hunted down by Mitchel like this.


    Moreover, she wouldn¡¯t have met that pervert fisherman and wouldn¡¯t have been tortured.


    In Tessa¡¯s tormented mind, everyone she met was to me for her misery.


    The more Tessa dwelled on it, the more her face contorted into a ferocious expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! ALL of you guys! I was a refined young woman.


    My face was my fortune!¡± Tessa spat, her face twisted further into a grotesque appearance.


    Tessa had spent millions maintaining her appearance and striving for perfection.


    With her looks alone, she assumed she could¡¯ve married into a wealthy family and led a leisurely life.


    But now, her once wless face was marred beyond repair.


    Medical experts had told Tessa no amount of money could fix her face.

 Chapter 859

    Her body, too, had deteriorated due to neglect.


    For Tessa, life had lost its meaning and purpose.


    Today, she was prepared to gamble with her life.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    A win meant escape and riches, while a loss would mean dragging Raegan and Mitchel down with her.


    Raegan watched Tessa with rm.


    Thetter¡¯s behavior was erratic and far removed from sanity.


    At this moment, Raegan tried to appeal to Tessa¡¯s remaining reason and advised, ¡°Tessa, don¡¯t make things worse for yourself.


    Let me go now, and you might still have a chance.


    But if you cross the line, there will be no turning back.


    ¡±


    ¡°Let you go? Keep dreaming!¡± Tessaughed terrifyingly, bringing shiver down Raegan¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll release you.


    But straight to hell.


    You and Mitchel can be together there.


    ¡±


    Fear gripped Raegan¡¯s heart.


    She realized that Tessa was beyond reasoning.


    Without another word, Tessa gagged Raegan with a cloth and took out a strange, custom-made phone.


    Then, she started a video call.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s see where Mr.


    Dixon is.


    ¡±


    A momentter, the video connected.


    Mitchel appeared on the screen.


    His clothes were untouched, but his hair was slightly disheveled.


    Raegan, on the other hand, could not be seen in the video.


    Mitchel kicked the bag beside him and said in a cold, business-Like tone, ¡°Tessa, I¡¯m almost at the location you gave me.


    I¡¯ve brought the money with me.


    ¡±


    ¡°Prompt as ever, Mitchel,¡± Tessa remarked.


    ¡°I deliver the money, you deliver the person.


    That¡¯s the deal.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since Ist saw you.


    I¡¯ve missed you, Mitchel, but¡­¡± Tessaughed maliciously and added, ¡°You¡¯re too formidable, Mitchel.


    You scare me.


    ¡±


    Mitchel gritted his teeth in frustration.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°First, stab yourself twice.


    Then, I¡¯ll give you the exact Location.


    And remember, you go in alone.


    ¡±


    In a defiant gesture, Mitchel drew a woman over and showed her to the screen.


    ¡°Do you think the life of your mother and this money are enough leverage, Tessa?¡±


    The screen then revealed Kenia.


    Her mouth was bleeding and swollen, clearly a victim of abuse.

 Chapter 860

    and flee the country.


    Please, don¡¯t do anything reckless!¡±


    Kenia implored.


    Tessa nced at Kenia with eyes devoid of warmth and only with disdain.


    ¡°Mitchel, do you really think you can threaten me with my mother? I don¡¯t care even if you kill her.


    ¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Mitchel nonchntly replied.


    ¡°I guess we¡¯ll just throw her out then.


    ¡±


    On a high-speed highway, being thrown out of a car was like sending Kenia to death.


    Upon hearing this, Kenia cried out in desperation, ¡°Tessa, how can you do this to me? I¡¯m your mother! How can you just let me die like this?¡±


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t so useless, would I have ended up like this?¡± Tessa shot back.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you seduce someone richer? Instead, you settled for a coward.


    When things went south, your husband just kicked us out the door.


    It¡¯s all because of you.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    You failed your husband, and he didn¡¯t help us.


    If I had a choice, I would never pick a worthless mother like you!¡±


    Kenia was left speechless by Tessa¡¯s cruel words.


    She never expected such heartlessness and tant disregard for her life from her own child.


    Tessa was born selfish.


    She had no sense of family and only saw value in people if they could be of use to her.


    ¡°Everything I¡¯ve suffered is because of you.


    All of you! It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Tessa cried out hysterically.


    Overwhelmed by Tessa¡¯s heartlessness, Kenia copsed to her knees, and a hollow emptiness consumed her heart.


    Even Mitchel sneered at Kenia and muttered, ¡°You brought this upon yourself.


    ¡±


    If Kenia hadn¡¯t turned a blind eye to Tessa¡¯s wickedness, things wouldn¡¯t have spiraled out of control.


    In other words, it was Kenia¡¯s inaction that had led to this dire predicament.


    Just as Kenia was about to be thrown out of the car, Tessa turned the camera toward Raegan.


    ¡°Mitchel, since we¡¯re cousins, I¡¯ll give you one minute to think it over.


    ¡±


    Raegan looked directly at Mitchel through the screen with her eyes brimming with tears.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    In the dark night, Mitchel was a beacon of light.


    His handsome face that embodied serenity was now etched with anxiety.


    Mitchel was always proud and cool, yet showed vulnerability and fear upon seeing Raegan after her being kidnapped by Tessa again.


    Raegan felt a stinging sensation in her nose, a precursor to tears, and a wave of emotional pain washed over her.


    Mitchel¡¯s unwavering resolve to save her and protect her made her feel that she was not alone in this world.


    Meanwhile, Mitchel¡¯s brows furrowed deeply.


    His eyes were filled with uncontroble anger.


    How dare Tessa kidnap Raegan again!


    If anger could pierce through the screen, Tessa would have been obliterated by now.

 Chapter 861

    Mitchel clenched his fists tightly and gazed at Raegan¡¯s pale face, which reflected her terror and pain.


    His Lips moved as if to speak, but no words came out.


    In this situation, words seemed futile.


    Only swift and decisive action could make a change and bring sce.


    Suddenly, Tessa¡¯s voice cut through the tension from off-camera, and she counted down, ¡°Mitchel, five seconds left¡­ Four, three, two, one!¡±


    When her countdown ended, Tessa frowned when she saw that Mitchel hadn¡¯t made a move.


    ¡°You won¡¯t y along? Fine.


    Let me give you a demonstration.


    ¡±


    Tessa brandished the knife menacingly and aimed it at Raegan¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Mitchel bellowed.


    The next second, the sound of the de tearing through flesh was heard.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Mitchel had driven the knife deep into his own thigh.


    Mitchel showed no mercy to himself as he plunged the knife deep into his thigh.


    His usuallyposed face was now covered with beads of sweat.


    He gritted his teeth and mustered all his strength to pull the knife out.


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Raegan uttered.


    Although gagged, she could not contain her anguish.


    Her muffled, heart-wrenching cries filled the air.


    She shook her head vehemently at the camera, tears cascading down her cheeks.


    ¡°No! Mitchel, don¡¯t believe her! Tessa won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    Unfortunately, Mitchel could not hear her silent pleas.


    Raegan had already figured out Tessa¡¯s intentions.


    Tessa wanted to weaken Mitchel, and then she would kill the two of them.


    In a nutshell, Tessa could not let them escape unscathed.


    At this moment, Raegan felt as if a heavy stone pressed down on her chest, making breathing a struggle.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Since when did she start caring more and more about Mitchel?


    Raegan had repeatedly told herself not to fall for him again.


    But at this moment, she realized the ice in her heart had melted once again into a flowing river for him.


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha!¡± Tessaughed maniacally, and it sounded more terrifying than a cry.


    With a malicious smile, she taunted, ¡°Well done, Mitchel.


    ¡±


    The stab brought immense satisfaction and relief to Tessa.


    Her face suddenly turned serious, and she urged, ¡°Do it again.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s fingers clenched around the knife handle, and he stabbed the knife mercilessly into his own leg for the second time.


    Then, he pulled it out and tossed it to the ground.


    ¡°Are you happy now?¡± Mitchel scoffed.


    ¡°Yeah.


    Now head into the field alone.


    If I see anyone else, I¡¯ll.

 Chapter 862

    Tessa brought the knife to Raegan¡¯s neck and mimed a cutting motion.


    The de nicked Raegan¡¯s delicate skin, leaving a trace of blood on her neck.


    Mitchel¡¯s expression shifted dramatically, and he growled, ¡°I know!


    Just don¡¯t do anything to her!¡±


    Mitchel, who was usually calm andposed, seemed to lose his calm in a sh.


    The video call ended abruptly.


    Seeing Raegan¡¯s tearful face, Tessa sneered, ¡°What? Are you touched?¡±


    Unable to speak, Raegan fixed Tessa with a fierce re.


    Atst, Tessa removed the cloth from Raegan¡¯s mouth and gazed at Raegan with a terrifying glint in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll test if he¡¯s willing to die for youter.


    Men are fickle-minded and cowardly.


    When faced with a real threat to their life, they might not be willing to sacrifice themselves for you.


    ¡±


    ¡°Tessa, you¡¯re unhinged! I¡¯m not as twisted as you.


    I don¡¯t need him to die for me!¡±


    Mitchel carried a heavy burden.


    He was at the helm of a vastpany, with numerous employees depending on him, not to mention the expectations of his grandfather and parents.


    His entire family was counting on him.


    What he had done for her had moved Raegan deeply.


    But she didn¡¯t need him to risk his life to prove anything.


    Therefore, she couldn¡¯t let Mitchel take any further risks for her sake.


    With a n in mind, Raegan provoked Tessa.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re pathetic, Tessa.


    With billions of people in the world, you have no one to love and no one loves you.


    ¡±


    Tessa clenched her jaw and stared daggers at Raegan.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you guys that I ended up like this! If it hadn¡¯t been for you all, I¡¯d still be a decentdy in a wealthy family!¡±


    Even at this moment, Tessa showed no remorse and still med others for her downfall.


    ¡°Tessa, nobody forced or harmed you.


    You chose to victimize others for your selfish gains.


    Now, you¡¯re facing the consequences of your actions,¡± Raegan pointed out.


    Her words just hit the nail on the head.


    Tessa never expected Raegan to lecture her at this time.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Shut the f@ck up, you wretch!¡±

 Chapter 863

    In a fit of anger, Tessa swung the knife toward Raegan.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Raegan rolled away and dodged the de.


    She used the momentum to shift her bound hands to the front.


    As Tessa swung the knife once more, Raegan saw her chance and thrust her hands forward.


    The knife sliced through the ropes binding her hands.


    But at the same time, it also nicked her forearm.


    Blood spurted from the cut.


    Despite the pain, Raegan lunged to wrestle the knife away from Tessa¡¯s grip.


    Having endured long-term abuse, Tessa was weak and no match for Raegan in terms of fighting.


    Tessa¡¯s original n was to torture Mitchel upon his arrival, wear him down, and then finish Raegan off right in front of him.


    After that, she would finish Mitchel as well.


    However, Tessa hadn¡¯t anticipated Raegan¡¯s audacious counterattack!


    Tessa¡¯s only advantage was the knife in her hand.


    In a frenzy, she swung it repeatedly, trying to cut Raegan¡¯s face.


    Overwhelmed by the onught, Raegan retreated and bade for the time.


    Despite having her hands freed, her injured forearm hampered her movements significantly.


    Tessa stood up andughed maniacally.


    Her face was contorted and ugly.


    ¡°You bitch! I nned to torture you slowly before I imed your life.


    But since you¡¯re so eager to fight with me, I¡¯ll let you meet your demise now!¡±


    With that, Tessa swung the knife and charged.


    Raegan avoided a direct confrontation and merely dodged Tessa¡¯s attacks.


    Now that Raegan was no longer under Tessa¡¯s control, Tessa couldn¡¯t use her as leverage against Mitchel.


    Raegan hoped that once Mitchel arrived, they could overpower Tessa together.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    However, Raegan had underestimated the extent of Tessa¡¯s insanity.


    Tessa pulled out a handful of white pills from her pocket and swallowed them in one go.


    These were pills that the fisherman used as stimnts.


    They were made from a unique fish oil form.


    After consuming two, that fisherman would be exceptionally strong and overpower Tessa.


    Sometimeter, Tessa ground several pills into powder and mixed them into the fisherman¡¯s water, which led to thetter¡¯s demise.


    Taking a few pills was not dangerous.


    In fact, she would be remarkably strong.


    With renewed strength, Tessa lunged at Raegan and cursed, ¡°Go to hell, you bitch!¡±


    Before Raegan knew it, Raegan was pinned to the ground by Tessa.

 Chapter 864

    The knife¡¯s sharp edge hovered dangerously close to Raegan¡¯s eyes.


    Raegan gripped Tessa¡¯s hand tightly and tried, with all her might, to stop Tessa from stabbing her.


    However, Tessa¡¯s pill-induced strength was overwhelming, and Raegan felt her own stamina dwindling.


    In a desperate move, Raegan kneed Tessa in the lower abdomen.


    The two wrestled and rolled toward the edge of a poorly repaired tform.


    The knife in Tessa¡¯s hand shifted and was now pressing even closer against Raegan¡¯s neck.


    The distance between life and death was less than an inch.


    Slowly, Raegan¡¯s grasp weakened as exhaustion took over.


    She could only watch in despair as the knife¡¯s tip edged closer to her skin.


    Just then, a thunderous roar echoed downstairs.


    ¡°Raegan!¡±


    Raegan¡¯s gaze shifted, and itnded on Mitchel.


    Scattered around him were bags of money.


    Mitchel¡¯s heart trembled as he looked up.


    The grief and pain on his handsome face were clearly seen in the moonlight.


    Tears welled up in Raegan¡¯s eyes, tears flowing down her forehead and dropping to the ground below.


    With her remaining strength, she bit her lip and whispered, ¡°Good bye, Mitchel.


    ¡±


    It seemed that she was at the death¡¯s door.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Once her strength gave out, the knife would pierce her neck, and she would fall off the building.


    Either way, it would be a fatal end for her.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Seemingly driven to the edge of sanity, Mitchel ignored the blood gushing from his legs and frantically scrambled up the stairs.


    Fear engulfed him to the core.


    In a desperate attempt to sustain his strength, he jabbed at the wounds on his thigh to push himself beyond limit.


    ¡°No, no, Raegan.


    You can¡¯t die.


    You can¡¯t.


    .


    Tears welled up in Mitchel¡¯s otherwise stoic expression, clouding his vision.


    The instant he reached the second floor, a figure plummeting from above.


    Bang! The sound of the impact was deafening.


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze snapped to the sight of a vivid crimson pooling on the ground.

 Chapter 865

    The next second, his strength abandoned him, and he copsed to the ground.


    Mitchel crumbled to the ground.


    He tried standing but to no avail.


    His legs refused to support him, rendering him motionless on the ground.


    Moreover, a numbness spread through him.


    It was if his heart had stopped beating, Leaving him feeling hollow and lifeless.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon!¡± Matteo arrived with a team.


    His eyes quickly followed Mitchel¡¯s gaze to the motionless figure on the ground amidst the pool of blood.


    Although already used to horrifying scenes, Matteo was still shaken by the scene before him.


    ¡°Mrs.


    Dixon¡­¡± Matteo managed, his voice strained with emotion.


    Mitchel brushed off Matteo¡¯s assistance and pointed at the figure.


    ¡°Go¡­ Confirm,¡± Mitchel ordered in a barely audible voice.


    He had to see for himself before he could ept it.


    ¡°Of course.


    ¡± Matteo approached the figure in hopes of discerning the identity.


    The person, face down and severely injured, was unrecognizable.


    Moreover, the blood, mixed with a gruesome, viscous substance that might have been brain matter, soaked the floor.


    The sight was so horrific that nobody wanted to look at it.


    One of the bodyguards was unable to stomach the scene and retched on the spot.


    Matteo squatted near the body and searched for any form of identification or jewelry but found nothing.


    Regardless of the identity, it was clear it couldn¡¯t be left in such a state.


    Matteo instructed a person from his team to cover it with arge piece of ck fabric.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Is that her?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    A chilling voice suddenly cut through the silence.


    Matteo turned around, realizing Mitchel had approached silently.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Matteo admitted, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t confirm the identity.


    ¡±


    ¡°Move aside!¡± Mitchelmanded.


    Matteo understood Mitchel¡¯s intentions.


    But personally confirming the identity of the corpse would be agonizing.


    If it were Raegan, the memory of the sight would haunt Mitchel forever.


    In a gentle attempt to dissuade him, Matteo suggested, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, maybe we should wait for the forensic team to confirm.


    This isn¡¯t something you should see¡­¡±


    His words were cautious, but the grim reality was unmistakable.


    The gruesome mixture of brain matter, skull fragments, and blood was a sight no one should have to witness

 Chapter 866

    However, Mitchel disregarded Matteo¡¯s advice.


    He pushed past him with determination and knelt down by the covered body.


    Mitchel seemed outwardly calm, but his inner turmoil was evident in the way he dismissed Matteo.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Moreover, his body quivered with barely contained emotion.


    Seeing Mitchel in distress, Matteo tried to intervene once more.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon¡­¡±


    Mitchel paid no heed and reached out his hand to the ck fabric.


    His fingers trembled as they inched closer.


    A few agonizing secondster, he finally grasped the corner of the cloth.


    For five long minutes, he remained motionless, silent, and not even drawing a breath.


    Then, in a sudden movement, he brought his arm up to his forehead, his body shaking uncontrobly.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon¡­¡± Matteo rushed forward to support him.


    Just then, Mitchel stood up and dered, ¡°It¡¯s not her.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s intense reaction was one of immense relief.


    He looked Like someone who had walked through hell only to find a sudden ray of hope.


    Amidst the chaos, one of the bodyguards called out, ¡°There¡¯s another one over here!¡±


    Everyone rushed over and found a man on the ground.


    He had miraculously avoided serious injuries, except for a sharp bamboo stick impaling his leg.


    Then, like a gust of wind, a figure rushed over, knelt beside the injured man, and cried out, ¡°Henley! Henley!¡± Henley!¡±


    Matteo¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    It was Raegan, very much alive.


    Upon noticing Matteo, Raegan quickly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the ambnce?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Matteo was stunned for a second and then blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s outside.


    ¡±


    ¡°Bring it in!¡± Raegan urged.


    She then noticed the cold, handsome figure standing behind Matteo.


    Just as she was about to say something to Mitchel, the injured Henley on the ground grasped her hand.


    ¡°Raegan¡­¡±


    Raegan shifted her gaze back to Henley and worriedly asked, ¡°Henley, how are you feeling?¡±


    Henley mustered a smile, but blood trickled from the corner of his mouth.


    The severity of his internal injuries, if any, remained unknown.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ If something happens to me, can you take care of my parents?


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine!¡± Raegan firmly disagreed with tears cascading down her cheeks.


    ¡°Henley, you¡¯re going to be okay.


    I know it¡­¡±

 Chapter 867

    Raegan¡¯s mind remained hazy.


    Exhaustion had overwhelmed her, and she teetered on the brink of surrender.


    Tessa¡¯s knife had left a cut on her skin.


    At that critical moment, Henley had appeared out of nowhere.


    He had charged at Tessa, and both of them had tumbled down the stairs.


    ALL Raegan saw was the blood spattered across the floor.


    She had feared the worst for Henley, and the thought of him dead because of her brought her to the edge of despair.


    Eventually, she found the strength to crawl down the stairs.


    There, she found Henley, still conscious, though injured.


    Relief flooded through her upon learning he had survived.


    Raegan would never forgive herself if anything had happened to Henley on her ount.


    But soon, relief gave way to Lingering fear.


    It had been such a narrow escape! Just a matter of inches!


    She was so close to death.


    Had it not been for Henley¡¯s prompt rescue, she would have been the one lying there motionless, and her face would have been beyond recognition.


    Mitchel, who was silently watching Raegan break into sobs for Henley, felt a profound weight on his heart.


    Ever since she had disappeared, his heart had been in a constant state of unrest and unable to find peace.


    When he thought the miserable body on the ground was Raegan, he felt as though an invisible giant hand was tearing his heart apart, and the pain still lingered.


    Only God knew the overwhelming relief and joy he felt upon seeing her alive and with only a few minor injuries at most.


    How he wished he could hold her in a tight hug.


    But what about her?


    Her gaze was fixed solely on Henley.


    Not once did she shift her gaze toward him all the while.


    In that instant, Mitchel felt as if his heart was pierced yet again, and a numbing coldness spread through him.


    After the suffering he went through to save Raegan, standing there without getting Raegan¡¯s attention seemed like a cruel twist of fate.


    The joy that had once lit up his face at the sight of her safe and sound slowly drained away and left a hollow space in his heart.


    In just a few moments, his expression turned into one of indifference.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    It was as if he had encased his heart in an imprableyer of ice, and the air around him turned frigid.


    Just then, the sound of sirens broke the deafening silence.


    Police cars and ambnces had arrived.


    The medical personnel attended to Henley and carried him away on a stretcher.


    Only when the medical personnel approached Mitchel with another stretcher did Raegan¡¯s attention finally shift to him.


    Raegan noticed the severe wound on Mitchel¡¯s legs.


    The injuries had worsened fromck of immediate medical attention and the strain of his exertions, evident from the persistent bleeding.


    His injuries hadn¡¯t been noticeable, partly due to the low light and his ck trousers.


    But under the harsh re of the emergency lights, the severity of his injuries became apparent.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The blood had soaked into the ck fabric of his pants, turning them a deep, dark brown.

 Chapter 868

    How much blood was lost to saturate a pair of pure ck pants?


    Raegan¡¯s face drained of color as a wave of pain and anguish washed over her.


    This was unlike the guilt and self-me she felt when she feared Henley would sacrifice himself to save her.


    For Raegan, the emotions she felt toward Henley were driven by guilt and self-reproach.


    With Mitchel, however, it was different.


    Her heart had already softened into a warm, flowing current when he bravely stepped in to save her.


    He had put his life on the line not once but twice for her.


    Any lingering resentment from their past seemed to dissolve because of his sacrifice.


    Moreover, in those moments when she thought she would die, the only person she wanted to say goodbye to was Mitchel.


    At least he was thest person she saw before she died.


    To Reagan, that was enough.


    But now, both of them were still alive and clung to hope that maybe¡­


    Raegan felt a sharp pain in her nose.


    She longed to reach out and support him.


    But when she extended her fingertips, Mitchel coldly brushed them away.


    Assuming Raegan loved Henley, Mitchel was no longer interested in her words or exnations.


    He simply turned away.


    Mitchel ignored the medical staff and the pain in his legs.


    He refused to get on the stretcher.


    He walked slowly, bearing the hurt and making a mental note to never act so foolishly again in the future, especially for Raegan who wasn¡¯t interested in him.


    He wanted to brand the horrible feelings he was experiencing into his mind to remind himself to never be in such a situation again.


    Raegan watched Mitchel through sad eyes.


    Her heart ached.


    Matteo turned to Raegan.


    ¡°Madam, Mr.


    Dixon thought you were the one lying there motionless.


    He was in agony moments earlier until he found out that wasn¡¯t you.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Tears threatened to spill, and Raegan tried her very best to hold it all in.


    She knew Mitchel was upset and wasn¡¯t even letting her exin.


    ¡°Could you give me updates on his condition at the hospital?¡±


    She tried to control the cracks in her voice.


    Being an assistant, Matteo didn¡¯t have much say on this, but he still advised, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon genuinely worried about you.


    I think it¡¯ll be better if you see him yourself and check on him.


    ¡± With that, he turned around and left, the bodyguards following suit.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Raegan was treated in the ambnce, and once she was done, she was taken to the police station to give her statement.


    The evidence of Tessa¡¯s kidnapping was pretty clear.


    Raegan quickly gave her statement and left the station.


    There were some blood stains on her dress, so she had to get changed first before heading to the hospital.


    She arrived at the hospital and called Matteo but he didn¡¯t pick up.

 Chapter 869

    Raegan was finally able to rx a little.


    Her phone rang.


    It was Matteo.


    It turned out that it wasn¡¯t really a good time to pay a visit.


    There was some noise on his end.


    It sounded like Mitchel¡¯s parents.


    ¡°Okay.


    I understand,¡± she replied.


    It wouldn¡¯t be wise for her to visit when Mitchel¡¯s parents were there.


    Raegan turned around and headed to the second floor to visit Henley¡¯s ward.


    Henley just went through the surgery and was still unconscious.


    His parents were abroad, so it wasn¡¯t easy for them to get here.


    The hospital staff were taking care of him.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Since Henley was injured when saving her, Raegan felt responsible for looking after him.


    She took a few days off work and stayed by Henley¡¯s side, waiting for his parents.


    The doctor came in.


    ¡°Are you rted to him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m his friend.


    His parents are in transit.


    They¡¯ll arrive tomorrow.


    How is he?¡±


    ¡°Luckily, the fall wasn¡¯t so bad.


    Hended in a soil pit.


    His life isn¡¯t in danger, but the wooden stick that pierced his leg had some mold.


    We¡¯ll assess the progress when the family arrives.


    ¡±


    The doctor walked out once he was done.


    That uneasy feeling in Raegan¡¯s chest began to grow again.


    Why did Henley happen to be there at that critical moment and save her? She would only be able to understand once he was awake.


    Raegan stayed by Henley¡¯s side the entire night, only taking turns with the nurses a few times.


    Before dawn, the nurse took turns with Raegan.


    Raegan took the opportunity to get home.


    She recalled that Mitchel enjoyed the porridge she madest time, so she decided to make some and bring it to him.


    When it was all ready, it was dawn already.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan rushed to the hospital to see Mitchel.


    She had checked with Matteo in advance.


    There was no one else there apart from him and the nurse in his ward at this hour.


    Matteo proactively opened the door when he saw Raegan approaching.


    As WMitchel¡¯s long-time assistant, Matteo had learned to decipher Mitchel¡¯s expressions and actions.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes would light up whenever someone came to visit him and then darken when the visitor wasn¡¯t Raegan.


    Obviously, he had been expecting Raegan¡¯s appearance.


    Mitchel had been resting.


    His eyes were closed but immediately shot open when he heard the door creak.


    Seeing that it was Raegan, he looked away indifferently.


    It seemed he wasn¡¯t interested in seeing her.


    Raegan¡¯s face turned pale, a mixture of emotions surging within her.


    She took a deep breath to calm herself and exhaled slowly, pulling herself together.


    Then, she slowly walked toward his bed.


    Mitchel raised his eyelids and said impatiently, ¡°Who allowed you toe in?¡± Mitchel¡¯s eyes shed with annoyance, seemingly conveying his dislike for Raegan¡¯s appearance.


    The urge to run away overwhelmed Raegan, but her feet wouldn¡¯t move.


    She tightly clenched her hands, still longing to exin.

 Chapter 870

    ¡°Yesterday¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to ignore you.


    I witnessed Henley¡¯s sudden fall and believed he was in grave danger.


    I panicked¡­¡±


    Henley had sacrificed himself to save Raegan at that critical moment.


    The scene weakened her knees, drawing her attention to the gravely injured Henley.


    Her instincts prevented her from prioritizing Mitchel at that time.


    Moreover, Henley was still unconscious, showing how serious his case was.


    ¡°I¡¯m deeply moved by the fact that you were willing to sacrifice yourself to save me¡­¡±


    Mitchel could no longer bear to listen.


    Moved? That was it? She didn¡¯t have anything else to say? Yesterday, he had wheeled himself to Henley¡¯s ward, hoping to find some clues.


    But what did he find?


    Raegan was taking care of Henley.


    If she actually did care for him, why didn¡¯t she check on him in the night? She could have, but she didn¡¯t.


    Instead, she ignored himpletely.


    Was she that oblivious? Couldn¡¯t she see that he had feelings for her?


    The umted frustration hardened Mitchel¡¯s expression, his gaze turning cold and distant.


    ¡°Done yet?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s jaw dropped slightly.


    She remained frozen in her spot, stunned by his chilly gaze.


    Her heart ached badly.


    She wanted to speak but she just couldn¡¯t get the words toe out.


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze shifted to the magazine in his hand.


    ¡°You should leave once you¡¯re done.


    ¡±


    His cold words hit Raegan like a hammer, causing the ache in her chest to increase.


    Raegan held her breath, afraid that she might just end up crying if she didn¡¯t.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    A few seconds passed and she looked up at him, her voice trembling.


    ¡°Is that truly what you want?¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Was he actually being honest? Did he really want her to leave?


    Mitchel said nothing in response, instead his grip on the magazine tightened.


    His fingers turned pale from how tight he was gripping it.


    His silence only made Raegan feel worse.


    She ced the thermos sk on the table and stared at him intensely.


    Just as Mitchel thought Raegan was about to leave, unexpectedly, she leaned in and her lips gently met his.


    Shecked tactics but she ki*sed him softly.


    A few seconds went by and she pulled away.


    ¡°Well? What¡¯s your answer now?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s voice wavered, betraying her uncertainty.


    Taking such a bold step was unfamiliar to her, and her hand, resting on Mitchel¡¯s arm, was rigid with tension.

 Chapter 871

    ¡°What difference does it make?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Raegan had ovee her reservations to take this difficult step.


    Feeling unnerved by his detached demeanor, she had the impulse to withdraw.


    Yet, remembering his resolve to save her, she hesitated.


    Determined not to yield, she held his gaze firmly.


    ¡°If you truly don¡¯t want to see me, I won¡¯t show up in front of you anymore.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s lips, delicate and gentle, lingered close to Mitchel, exuding a subtle, sweet presence.


    Mitchel¡¯s expression remained stoic, but his hand tightened involuntarily, a warmth spreading through him.


    It was a simple ki*s from Raegan, unrefined and unpracticed, yet it sparked a deep longing within him to im her immediately.


    As Mitchel recalled the previous night¡¯s events, a chill settled in his heart.


    His words were cold and sharp.


    ¡°What about your boyfriend?¡±


    Raegan was momentarily taken aback, unsure of whom he meant.


    After a brief pause, understanding lit her face, but before she could rify, she noticed a mocking smirk ying on his lips.


    ¡°Or perhaps you desire both?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan¡¯s breathing grewbored, and a tightness gripped her chest.


    Was this how he viewed her? Like a deted balloon, her courage and resolve swiftly drained away.


    Their rtionship¡¯splexities couldn¡¯t be untangled with mere words.


    Regrets of her hasty decision washed over Raegan, and her spirit plummeted.


    She looked down, defeated, and began to rise.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the disturbance.


    ¡±


    But as she started to walk away, her wrist was captured in a firm grip.


    Mitchel held her hand tightly, his eyes intense.


    ¡°Is it really that hard for you to make a choice?¡±

 Chapter 872

    She was pushing him to the edge of reason.


    Why was it so difficult for her to decide?


    Even if she were to deceive him, he could ept it.


    But she refused to even entertain the idea of lying.


    His grip tightened, causing Raegan pain.


    Tears gathered in her eyes, and in a pained whisper, she said, ¡°I¡¯m just¡­¡±


    Bang.


    The door to the room opened suddenly, creating a jarring interruption in the already tense atmosphere.


    Luciana entered with a young woman trailing behind her.


    The woman, with her long, wavy hair cascading elegantly and her figure entuated by a stylish suit, exuded an air of grace and beauty.


    Luciana, initially not noticing Raegan, said to Mitchel with enthusiasm, ¡°Mitchel, guess who¡¯s back?¡±


    However, her cheerfulness faltered as her eyesnded on Raegan near Mitchel¡¯s bedside.


    Luciana managed a forced smile.


    ¡°Oh, Raegan.


    Are you here to see Mitchel?¡±


    Raegan, feeling the tension, quickly withdrew her hand and responded courteously, ¡°Yes.


    ¡±


    Their greetings were polite yet strained, creating an ufortable silence in the room.


    Then, the young woman with Luciana broke the silence with a melodic voice.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re Mitchel¡¯s ex-wife?¡±


    Raegan was momentarily taken aback, not expecting her identity to be known.


    The woman stepped forward, introducing herself in an outgoing manner, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Katie Glyn.


    ¡±


    Raegan returned the greeting, ¡°Hello.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Katie nced at Mitchel lying in the bed and smiled gracefully.


    ¡°Mitchel and I grew up together.


    ¡±


    A shadow crossed Raegan¡¯s face.


    She rarely interacted with Mitchel¡¯s friends and was unfamiliar with Katie.


    Admiring Raegan¡¯s beauty, Katiemented, ¡°Mitchel is lucky indeed.


    I hadn¡¯t expected his ex-wife to be so captivating.


    ¡±


    Raegan responded with an awkward smile, ¡°Thank you.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    You¡¯re quite stunning yourself.


    ¡±


    Katie¡¯s demeanor was refined and elegant, distinctly different from Lauren¡¯s affected grace.


    Extending her hand, Katie said warmly, ¡°Pleased to meet you.


    ¡±


    When Raegan caught sight of the bracelet on Katie¡¯s wrist, her heart skipped a beat, and her face drained of color.

 Chapter 873

    That bracelet was the very one she had returned to Luciana not long before.


    It was a gift from Luciana when she hadn¡¯t divorced Mitchel.


    Raegan¡¯s eyes lingered on the bracelet adorning Katie¡¯s wrist, her feelings a tangled web of emotions.


    Despite her inner turmoil, she managed to maintain herposure, offering Katie a gentle handshake.


    Raegan, ready to leave, addressed Luciana politely, ¡°You two continue talking.


    I¡¯ll leave now.


    ¡±


    Notably, Raegan talked to Luciana in a rather polite way, indicating a change in her feelings.


    Luciana responded with a silent nod, her voice remaining unspoken.


    As Raegan made to leave, Mitchel¡¯s voice, icy and firm, halted her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go.


    ¡±


    Raegan paused for a moment but continued toward the door.


    Mitchel attempted to rise from his bed in haste, but his sudden movement aggravated his wound, causing him to wince in pain.


    Luciana quickly stepped in to support him, turning to Katie.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Please stay with Mitchel.


    I¡¯ll see Raegan out.


    ¡±


    Mitchel, held back by Luciana, grew pale, insisting weakly, ¡°Tell her I haven¡¯t finished talking.


    ¡±


    Luciana¡¯s expression shifted subtly as she nodded, acknowledging his request.


    Outside the hospital, Luciana quickly caught up to Raegan.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Raegan, can we talk for a moment?¡±


    Raegan stopped, not showing any signs of refusal.


    Luciana started, her expression troubled, ¡°I¡¯ve been informed about Tessa¡¯s incident.


    ¡±


    Luciana had learned of Tessa¡¯s tragic end.


    Although she wasn¡¯t fond of Tessa, she still felt sorry for Tessa.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Kenia had approached Luciana with a pointed usation, saying if Mitchel hadn¡¯t harshly dealt with Tessa for Raegan¡¯s sake, Tessa might not have met such a dreadful end.


    Despite their distant familial ties, Luciana was concerned about the escting consequences, especially one resulting in the loss of life.


    Luciana remarked with caution, ¡°Katie and Mitchel have known each other since they were children.


    They were quite close.


    Katie moved abroad early on.


    But now that she¡¯s back, and given our families¡¯ simr we¡¯ve about them status, thought pairing together.


    ¡±


    Luciana stressed family backgrounds, conveying an underlying message.


    Raegan responded inly, ¡°Luciana, if there¡¯s something you want to say, please be straightforward.


    ¡±


    Luciana continued, ¡°Mitchel was injured again while saving you.


    The board members are expressing their dissatisfaction with him being hospitalized twice in just a month.


    ¡±

 Chapter 874

    After a brief pause, Luciana let out a sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to be harsh.


    I told you before that I hoped you two wouldn¡¯t meet again.


    Please don¡¯t force me into doing something.


    I don¡¯t want to be seen as the viin here.


    ¡±


    Her words carried an implicit warning.


    The color drained from Raegan¡¯s face as she unconsciously clenched her fist, her nails digging into her palm.


    The situation wasden with irony.


    Luciana, who had once held her hand and professed maternal feelings, was now threatening her.


    Luciana¡¯s fondness for her felt as delicate as dandelions, easily scattered by the slightest wind.


    Raegan had previously tried to understand Luciana¡¯s actions as a mother¡¯s concern for her son, but now, things seemed less clear.


    Was she truly the sole cause of all these problems? What brought Tessa to that dire strait? Wasn¡¯t it because of Lauren? And the root cause of Lauren¡¯s actions was none other than Mitchel.


    Wasn¡¯t Raegan, too, a victim in this tangled web?


    ¡°Luciana, I assure you, I will keep my promise.


    I won¡¯t reach out to him unless he does so first,¡± Raegan said with calmness.


    The boldness she had mustered earlier had evaporated.


    One distressing episode was more than enough.


    However, Luciana¡¯s concerns were different.


    She knew Mitchel well.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Beneath his carefree and rebellious exterior, he was not one to easily let go.


    Luciana then voiced her suggestion, ¡°You know, you¡¯re still young.


    Studying abroad might open up better opportunities for you.


    Think about it.


    If you agree, I¡¯ll handle the expenses.


    ¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Raegan hadn¡¯t expected Luciana to be so averse to her presence, to the point of not wanting her to stay in the country.


    Raegan offered a faint smile, pondering Luciana¡¯s suggestion but not dismissing it outright.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s ns to go abroad were already in motion.


    She didn¡¯t wish to upset Luciana.


    After all, she once held a deep affection for Luciana, seeing thetter as a maternal figure.


    Having expressed her thoughts, Luciana exhaled a sigh of relief.


    Neither of them felt like engaging in idle chatter, so they went their separate ways.

 Chapter 875

    Katie gazed at Mitchel.


    Though Mitchel appeared somewhat frail, his charm was undeniable.


    She couldn¡¯t hide her happiness at the sight of him, grinning widely.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been longing to hug you.


    It¡¯s been so long.


    However, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so fragile.


    ¡¯


    Mitchel asked, ¡°Why are you dressed like this?¡±


    Since childhood, Katie always wore tomboyish clothes.


    Mitchel had mistaken her for a boy before and yed with her.


    Katie maintained this style until she was about fifteen or sixteen.


    Since then, Mitchel hadn¡¯t seen her in such attire, mainly due to her time spent overseas.


    Katie¡¯s face tensed briefly at Mitchel¡¯s question, but she quickly replied with a hint of defiance, ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    Mitchel chose not toment on her appearance, steering clear of critiquing a woman¡¯s choice of clothing.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    His heart, however, had been captivated by Raegan¡¯s smile from the moment he first saw her.


    Katie¡¯s smile returned, and she shrugged with an air of nonchnce.


    ¡°If it bothers you, just see me as the same old Katie.


    I haven¡¯t really changed.


    ¡±


    Mitchel cast a nce at her and abruptly seized her wrist.


    ¡°How did you get this bracelet?¡±


    Katie winced, feeling the pain from his tight grip.


    She furrowed her brows.


    ¡°It¡¯s a gift from Luciana.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Mitchel¡¯s expression turned stern.


    He didn¡¯t beat around the bush.


    ¡°Take it off.


    ¡±


    Katie was surprised, struggling to understand his reaction.


    ¡°Mitchel, since when did you be so possessive?¡±


    Without offering an exnation, Mitchel repeated hismand.


    ¡°Take it off.


    ¡±


    Anger surged within Katie, and tears began to well in her eyes.


    She attempted to remove the bracelet, but her strong grip made it slip from her hand, shattering on the floor.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±

 Chapter 876

    A sharp sound echoed through the room.


    The refined bracelet broke into two.


    Mitchel gazed at the shattered pieces, feeling a heavy burden in his heart, and an unexpected rage took hold of him.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Katie, shocked by his sudden fury, stood frozen, At that moment, Luciana walked into the room.


    Luciana, witnessing themotion, walked over and ced her arms around Katie, disying concern.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, dear?¡±


    Katie felt her sense of injustice grow upon hearing Luciana¡¯s gentle words.


    Struggling to speak through her tears, she managed to say, ¡°Luciana¡­All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Mitchel insisted I take off the bracelet¡­ And it broke identally!¡±


    Luciana, understanding the situation after seeing the broken bracelet, turned to Mitchel with a disapproving look.


    ¡°It was only a bracelet.


    There¡¯s no need for such a reaction.


    ¡±


    Feeling deeply wronged, Katie asked through her tears, ¡°How much was the bracelet? I¡¯ll pay you back.


    ¡±


    Luciana brushed off the idea.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, my dear.


    Money shouldn¡¯t be a topic between us.


    ¡±


    Turning her attention to Mitchel, Luciana admonished, ¡°Mitchel, Katie has


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    juste back and is still jetgged.


    Is this how you wee a guest?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s face turned icy and detached.


    He ignored Katie focusing solely on Luciana.


    ¡°Did you really give her this bracelet?¡±


    Luciana¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she quickly regained her calm demeanor, replying, ¡°Yes, I gave it to her.


    We had just met, and I didn¡¯t have a chance to prepare a proper gift.


    ¡±


    Pursing his thin lips, Mitchel continued to stare at Luciana, his voice icy.


    ¡°Mom, you know how much Raegan used to value your affection.


    ¡±


    Caught off guard by his words, Luciana felt a sudden tension.


    ¡°But she doesn¡¯t care for it anymore, does she?¡±

 Chapter 877

    Mitchel¡¯s expression remained icy, showing no intention of further conversation.


    He firmly directed everyone to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired.


    Please leave now.


    ¡±


    ¡°You, Mi¡­¡±


    ¡°Leave.


    ¡±


    Luciana¡¯splexion turned pale, shocked by Mitchel¡¯s unprecedented disrespect.


    Katie, observing the tense atmosphere, gently guided Luciana away, whispering words offort.


    Upon nearing Henley¡¯s hospital room, Raegan heard amotion.


    Startled, she saw Gerda exit the room, her face covered as she wept.


    Raegan guided Gerda to a bench nearby and inquired about the situation.


    Through her tears, Gerda shared the distressing news.


    ¡°The doctor said Henley¡¯s infection is worsening.


    He might need to have his leg amputated.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡±


    Raegan felt her heart miss a beat.


    Amputation? How could the situation be so dire¡­


    In disbelief, she asked, ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s what the doctor said?¡±


    Gerda continued crying.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Yes, my talented son might lose his leg.


    How is he supposed to live like that?¡±


    The news struck Raegan like lightning, leaving her equally devastated.


    Raegan was struggling to understand how Henley, with his exceptional character and talents, coulde to terms with such a devastating turn of events.


    Gerda¡¯s plea was heart-wrenching.


    ¡°Raegan, please stay by Henley¡¯s side.


    He endured all this for you.


    You can¡¯t leave him now!¡±


    Raegan felt a surge of surprise.


    Hadn¡¯t Henley told his mother that their rtionship was just a pretense?


    Raegan began hesitantly, ¡°Gerda, Henley and I¡­¡±

 Chapter 878

    But before Raegan couldplete her thoughts¡­


    Plop! Gerda copsed onto her knees.


    Tears flowed down her cheeks as Gerda implored, ¡°Raegan, you mustn¡¯t leave Henley now.


    He needs you.


    He won¡¯t easily ept the situation.


    If something happens to my son, I couldn¡¯t bear to live.


    ¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Raegan, startled by Gerda¡¯s sudden breakdown, quickly moved to assist her.


    Around them, onlookers, including medical staff, gave disapproving looks.


    Struggling to help Gerda to her feet, Raegan¡¯s own eyes brimmed with tears.


    ¡°Please, take a seat first to talk it through.


    ¡±


    Unexpectedly, Gerda not only refused to get up but also called for Henley¡¯s father.


    ¡°Come here.


    Ask Raegan not to leave Henley.


    ¡±


    Raegan was at a loss for words.


    She tried topose herself, searching for the right response in this overwhelming situation.


    Henley¡¯s father¡¯s presence brought some semnce of order to the situation.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked Gerda.


    He helped Gerda back to the bench, where she continued to weep.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    He looked at Raegan with a troubled expression and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this.


    My wife is just very emotional right now.


    Did she frighten you?¡±


    Raegan shook her head, showing her understanding.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.


    I can¡¯t imagine how hard this must be for you all.


    ¡±


    Understanding the gravity of the circumstances, she knew no one could stay calm.


    Henley¡¯s father spoke calmly.


    ¡°Raegan, there might still be hope for Henley.


    I¡¯ve contacted some specialists abroad.


    There are sess stories.


    Amputation isn¡¯t the only path, though the chances are small.


    But we must hold onto hope, shouldn¡¯t we?¡±


    A flicker of hope ignited in Raegan¡¯s heart.


    She quickly responded ¡°Of course.


    You shouldn¡¯t give up if there¡¯s even a slight chance.


    ¡±

 Chapter 879

    Henley¡¯s father seemed hesitant but continued, ¡°The problem is Henley himself.


    He¡¯s scared of the possibility of failure.


    Could you talk to him?¡±


    Gerda grasped Raegan¡¯s hand, her eyes pleading.


    ¡°Raegan, Henley listens to you.


    Please, help us convince him.


    ¡±


    Raegan gave a firm nod.


    She felt a deep sense of responsibility since Henley was injured when saving her.


    She would do whatever it took to convince him to ept the treatment.


    After all, Henley had done so much for her.


    Inside the chaotic hospital room, Henleyy motionless on the hospital bed.


    He stared intently at his legs, his face a mask of pallor.


    Raegan¡¯s heart sank at the sight.


    She softly said, ¡°Henley, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Noticing her, Henley stifled his frustration.


    In a slow, measured tone, he responded, ¡°It¡¯s okay.


    You¡¯re not to me.


    ¡±


    Raegan hesitated, then spoke up.


    ¡°Your dad mentioned there¡¯s a chance for treatment abroad for your legs ¡°


    Henley¡¯s expression grew dimmer as he dismissed the idea, ¡°I won¡¯t go.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan, don¡¯t waste your efforts trying to convince me.


    ¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s still hope.


    Why resign yourself to this?¡±


    ¡°Just Leave me be.


    I¡¯ve made up my mind.


    ¡±


    Henley closed his eyes, shutting out the conversation.


    Raegan, steadfast in her resolve, pressed on, ¡°Are you ready to give up on yourself and wallow in despair? You¡¯re not someone who gives in easily.


    Don¡¯t dismiss every possibility without trying.


    ¡±


    Henley¡¯sshes fluttered slightly, a sign that her words were reaching him, but his resolve remained.


    Seeing him in such a state, so different from his usual well-groomed and vibrant self, deepened Raegan¡¯s sense of guilt and concern.


    Taking a deep breath, Raegan continued, her voice firm with conviction, ¡°Henley, I know how scary and overwhelming this is, facing the prospect of losing your leg.


    But we should face it together.


    I¡¯ll be by your side until you¡¯re healed.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡±


    Henley opened his eyes, a cold look in them.


    ¡°Do you understand what you¡¯re saying?¡±

 Chapter 880

    Raegan gazed at Henley earnestly and spoke with sincerity.


    ¡°I¡¯m fully aware of what I had said.


    After all, your leg was injured because of me.


    It¡¯s only right that I stay by your side to take care of you until you¡¯re fully recovered.


    ¡±


    Upon hearing her words, a change came over Henley¡¯s face.


    The sparkle in his eyes seemed to vanish.


    Raegan was indeed guileless.


    How could she harbor any other thoughts?


    Once settled on a n for his ongoing treatment, Henley reached out to a renowned specialist in this field.


    He was preparing to undergo surgery in theing days.


    The police visited the hospital to record Henley¡¯s statement.


    Henley recounted his reasons for being there that night as his concern for Raegan.


    He had arrived at Raegan¡¯s ce just in time to see Tessa abduct her.


    He followed them, biding his time to save Raegan.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The police verified his ount against the surveince footage.


    It all matched the timeline perfectly.


    Meanwhile, Raegan was calcting the duration of Henley¡¯s uing treatment.


    It was going to be a more prolonged affair than she had anticipated.


    Considering the surgery schedule, she realized she¡¯d need at least a month off work.


    Typically, herpany wouldn¡¯t permit such a Lengthy leave.


    So, she contemted resigning.


    She feltpelled to take responsibility for Henley¡¯s condition.


    Had it not been for his intervention, she would have been the one suffering a fall from a great height.


    However, upon discussing the situation with her supervisor, she found support.


    Her supervisor agreed to hold her position during her absence.


    Moreover, her students reached out, promising to remain diligent and study hard while she was away.


    Bryce, in particr, seemed transformed.


    He earnestly promised Raegan that he would make significant progress in her absence.


    This assurance brought Raegan somefort.


    Having tutored these kids for a long time, she was reluctant to leave them.


    Before her departure, Raegan visited Kyler in the sanatorium.


    She didn¡¯t reveal her ns to apany Henley for his treatment abroad.


    Instead, she mentioned that she was going overseas for further studies, not wanting to worry the old man.


    Kyler was overjoyed to hear about her ns,uding Raegan for her talents.


    Later, Raegan went to see Nicole, who had been discharged from the hospital and was now engrossed in settlingpany matters.


    Raegan remained unaware of the source of Nicole¡¯s funds.


    The eighty-million-dor loan had been paid, and Nicole managed to sell the batch of finished products to smaller firms at a reduced rate.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The ordeal had cost the Lawrence Group tens of millions, not to mention the losses in the stock market, amounting to hundreds of millions in total.


    The Lawrence Group¡¯s bankruptcy seemed inevitable.


    Nicole was swamped with thepany¡¯s final Liquidation.


    Raegan shared news of Henley¡¯s abroad treatment with Nicole.


    Although Nicole was concerned for Raegan, she was deeply engrossed in her own troubles.


    In the end, she promised to visit Raegan once her affairs were in order.


    As Raegan was about to leave, Nicole halted her with a sudden inquiry, ¡°Have you heard anything about Mitcheltely?¡±

 Chapter 881

    ¡°What is it?¡± Raegan asked, her curiosity piqued.


    ¡°I heard that Mitchel¡¯spany¡¯s senior shareholders are challenging him at board meetings,¡± Nicole exined.


    ¡°It seems his frequent hospitalizations have led them to question his ability to lead thepany.


    ¡±


    This revtion left Raegan astonished, recalling Luciana¡¯s earlierments.


    Indeed, if Mitchel, the CEO, was in poor health, it would naturally unsettle thepany¡¯s stability.


    Nicole, unaware of the specifics surrounding Tessa¡¯s actions or Mitchel¡¯s injuries, treated this information as mere hearsay.


    ¡°I think Mitchel must be quite upiedtely,¡± she continued.


    ¡°Rumors had it that he might marry the daughter of the Glyn family.


    The Glyn family is quite influential, second only to the Dixons family.


    A union between their families would be beneficial for both sides.


    ¡±


    The Glyn family? Was Mitchel going to marry Katie?


    Luciana had once remarked that the two families were equally matched in every way.


    Raegan wandered back into the hospital, her mind lost in thought.


    She remembered Luciana stressing the importance of family background.


    She felt helpless, unable to assist Mitchel during his troubles.


    More often than not, she felt like a burden to him.


    This time was no different.


    She felt just as powerless as before.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She realized she was partly responsible for the crisis facing the Dixon Group.


    As Raegan waited for the elevator, lost in her thoughts, the doors opened, revealing a surprising scene.


    Inside stood Mitchel and Katie.


    Upon seeing Raegan, Katie greeted her warmly, ¡°Hi, nice to see you again.


    ¡±


    Raegan responded with a nod, ¡°d to see you, too.


    ¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Katie inquired, ¡°Are you here for Mitchel?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m here for a friend,¡± Raegan replied, shaking her head.


    As she spoke, she noticed Mitchel casting a cold nce her way before turning away.


    His indifference weighed heavily on Raegan¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 882

    Katie stayed behind as Mitchel left, apologizing to Raegan, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about yesterday.


    I didn¡¯t realize Luciana had given the bracelet to you before.


    It caught my eye, so I asked her for it.


    Had I known the significance of it, I wouldn¡¯t have asked for it.


    ¡±


    Raegan offered a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.


    ¡±


    Katie returned the smile.


    ¡°Just to rify, Mitchel and I are merely close friends.


    Don¡¯t get the wrong idea.


    We grew up ying together, and he¡¯s never seen me in a romantic light.


    ¡±


    Raegan was taken aback by Katie¡¯s candidness and preferred not to discuss it in Mitchel¡¯s presence.


    ¡°There¡¯s no misunderstanding on my part about your rtionship with him,¡± Raegan reassured.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Katie¡¯s smile broadened.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.


    I would hate to be the cause of any conflict between you and Mitchel.


    ¡±


    Raegan responded quickly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing between Mitchel and I.


    Don¡¯t think too much, Miss Glyn.


    ¡±


    ¡°Nothing between you and Mitchel? How is that possible¡­


    Katie was about to add more, but Mitchel interrupted, ¡°Are youing or not?¡± He sounded impatience.


    With a smile, Katie said to Raegan, ¡°I should go now.


    We¡¯ll talk more another time.


    ¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Raegan nodded and stepped into the elevator.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    As the elevator doors began to close, she caught a glimpse of Katie yfully nudging Mitchel and saying something with a smile.


    Katie, standing beside Mitchel, appeared effortlessly elegant.


    They seemed an ideal pair.


    As the elevator doors shutpletely, Mitchel¡¯s familiar fragrance lingered, now mixed with the scent of another woman.


    The scent in the elevator left Raegan with a heavy heart, her eyes brimming with unshed tears.


    Upon entering Henley¡¯s ward, she found the nurse attending to Henley¡¯s dressings.


    The sight of the raw wound, wrapped in gauze and tainted with the mingling scents of medicine and blood, unsettled Raegan¡¯s stomach.


    She was trying topose herself when the nurse asked for assistance.


    ¡°Miss, could you help me with the gauze?¡±


    At that moment, Raegan couldn¡¯t contain herself any longer.

 Chapter 883

    She began to retch uncontrobly.


    The nurse and Henley looked on in shock.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Raegan hurriedly said.


    ¡°I might have eaten something that didn¡¯t agree with me.


    ¡±


    As she spoke, her stomach revolted again,pelling her to dash to the bathroom and empty its contents.


    From the bathroom, the sounds of her vomiting left the nurse at a loss for words.


    Henley¡¯s expression turned grim.


    Did he repulse Raegan in some way?


    After the ordeal, Raegan, drained, leaned on the washbasin to rinse her hands.


    Her reflection in the mirror showed her pallor, a stark contrast to her usual appearance.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Raegan convinced herself that her difort was likely due to the food she had consumed at lunch, which hadn¡¯t agreed with her stomach.


    After leaving the bathroom, she noticed the nurse had finished changing Henley¡¯s dressing and a fan was now on, circting air throughout the ward.


    Henley, concerned, suggested, ¡°Raegan, if you¡¯re not feeling well, go back and rest.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Raegan assured him, shaking her head.


    ¡°It was probably just something I ate at lunch.


    I¡¯ll feel better soon.


    ¡±


    Henley¡¯s expression grew more troubled as he observed her pallidplexion.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Two dayster, a private ne, arranged by Henley¡¯s parents, was ready for them at the airport.


    Raegan and Henley traveled in a specially equipped rescue vehicle to the airport.


    As Raegan gazed out the window during the journey, a sense of heaviness filled her heart.


    She hadn¡¯t seen Mitchel since theirst encounter.


    Later, she caught the Dixon Group¡¯s official statement on television.


    The situation seemed dire, with Mitchel engulfed in the midst of it all.


    Raegan felt like an outsider, able only to watch the news, powerless to assist Mitchel in his time of need.


    She became increasingly aware of the vast chasm between herself and Mitchel, feeling her world drifting farther from his.


    Henley, reclining on his side, watched Raegan intently, his gaze deep and unreadable.


    Ever since he discovered Raegan was the little girl from his past, Henley noticed a change in himself.


    He had be possessive, almost obsessive.

 Chapter 884

    He disliked seeing Raegan lost in thought, her mind possibly wandering to Mitchel.


    The thought nagged at him incessantly.


    ¡°Raegan,¡± Henley called out, breaking her reverie.


    Raegan turned to him and asked, ¡°Yes? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Do you ever regret it?¡± Henley asked, his tone serious.


    Raegan, initially perplexed, thought he was referring to their journey together for his abroad treatment.


    She offered him a reassuring smile, her voice carrying aforting tone, ¡°Of course not, Henley.


    I¡¯m here for you, and I¡¯ll stay by your side until your leg ispletely healed.


    ¡±


    Henley¡¯s gaze intensified as he asked, ¡°What if my condition is incurable? What if I remain disabled forever?¡±


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t,¡± Raegan reassured Henley.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m just stating the ¡®what ifs¡¯.


    ¡± Henley hesitated, his refined features half-lit in the dim glow, carrying a trace of coldness.


    ¡°Will you stay by my side and take care of me forever?¡±


    Raegan fell silent, caught off guard.


    The future hadn¡¯t been something Raegan had considered in depth.


    Henley¡¯s unexpected question left Raegan momentarily speechless, her hesitation clearly unsettling Henley.


    Abruptly, he reached out, gripping her other hand firmly.


    Startled, Raegan¡¯s eyes widened as she met his gaze.


    ¡°Just remember what you promised.


    ¡± Henley¡¯s voice was soft yet firm.


    At that moment, Raegan felt something strange about Henley.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Then, an abrupt hit on the brakes.


    The car jerked to a stop.


    The car door was pulled open.


    There stood Mitchel, his gaze piercing as he observed their entwined hands, his expression turning into a sneer.


    Feeling dissected under his scornful eyes, Raegan was shaken.


    ¡°Get out,¡± Mitchel¡¯s voice was icy as he addressed her.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Raegan instinctively tried to withdraw her hand, but Henley¡¯s grip was unyielding.


    Henley, meeting Mitchel¡¯s stern look, said evenly, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, we have a ne to catch.


    ¡±


    Mitchel, exuding a chilling aura, disregarded Henley and pulled Raegan forcefully from the car.

 Chapter 885

    Henley¡¯s grip didn¡¯t ease, causing Raegan pain.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She winced.


    ¡°It hurts.


    ¡±


    Mitchel rxed his grip, followed by Henley.


    Mitchel then seized the opportunity to scoop Raegan into his arms and strode toward his vehicle.


    From behind, Henley¡¯s voice was cold but resolute.


    ¡°Raegan, I¡¯ll wait for you.


    ¡±


    Jolted back to reality, Raegan realized she and Henley were supposed to catch a flight.


    Confused by Mitchel¡¯s actions, she demanded with a stern expression, ¡°Mitchel, put me down.


    ¡±


    Despite her objections, Mitchel forcefully ced her into the backseat, his hands ensuring she stayed put.


    ¡°Do you n to run away with him?¡±


    Raegan averted her gaze.


    ¡°Why would you think that?¡±


    A shadow fell over Mitchel¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°So, you believe you¡¯re free from me now? That you can do whatever you please?¡±


    His anger was palpable.


    Raegan had intended to go abroad with Henley without a word to him, a move he found unfathomable.


    How could she leave with Henley?


    Mitchel had instructed Katie to rify things with Raegan in the elevator.


    However, Raegan seemed eager to distance herself from him.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She even said there was nothing between him and her.


    Mitchel¡¯s frustration boiled within him at her words, yet he had contained it.


    Moreover, he had endured silently while she cared for Henley.


    But her decision to leave with Henley was more than he could bear.


    How could he tolerate this!


    Grabbing Raegan¡¯s face, Mitchel forced her to look at him, his voice thick with emotion.


    ¡°Why would you flirt with me, ki*s me, if you¡¯re choosing him? Huh? Are you that indecisive?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief at his usations.


    Her face lost all color, turning ghostly pale.


    Mitchel instantly regretted his harsh words, realizing his anger had gotten the better of him.


    His anger stemmed from her seeming indifference to him throughout the time.

 Chapter 886

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Raegan said suddenly, her voice breaking, eyes brimming with tears.


    ¡°I am indecisive.


    ¡± That was why she fell in love with him again.


    That was why she would consider so much, not wanting to burden him.


    Exhausted, Raegan pleaded, ¡°Please, let me go.


    I don¡¯t want to miss my flight.


    ¡±


    Mistaking her words as her desperate wish to leave with Henley, Mitchel¡¯s anger red, distorting his handsome features.


    His lips, now cold and intent, pressed against her neck.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Raegan winced at the sharp pain as he bit her harshly.


    This bastard! What was he thinking? He had just insulted her, and now this?


    Feeling deeply wronged, Raegan pushed against him.


    ¡°Stop it.


    Let me go!¡±


    He persisted, leaving marks on her neck and chest.


    Then, he paused, taunting her, ¡°Why pretend? Didn¡¯t you used to enjoy this?¡±


    ¡°That was in the past.


    Things have changed.


    ¡±


    Raegan bit her lip, fighting back tears of humiliation.


    He held her chin tightly.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Answer me, do you really want to leave with him?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Raegan said adamantly.


    ¡°Henley saved me.


    I owe him.


    ¡±


    ¡°He saved you, but didn¡¯t I also f@cking save you?¡± Mitchel burst out.


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to take care of him, what do I get from you?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s heart constricted, and she replied with deliberate calm, ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your help, but I hope you can stay out of my life.


    ¡±


    Raegan thought of Luciana¡¯s words, reminding herself it was best to keep a distance.


    Luciana had pointed out she could offer Mitchel no real support.


    A wave of despair washed over Mitchel, his eyes turning stormy.


    ¡°Gratitude isn¡¯t what I¡¯m seeking.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I need more than that.


    ¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by¡­ Uh¡­¡±


    Shock spread across Raegan¡¯s face as she felt the button of her pantse undone.

 Chapter 887

    Mitchel¡¯s gaze hardened as he leaned closer, a sneer on his lips.


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell me what I can and cannot f@cking do!¡±


    Raegan¡¯s emotions overflowed, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°Mitchel, you can¡¯t force me.


    Many might willingly be with you, but I am not one of them.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Her face, tear-streaked, was a picture of defiance and distress.


    Mitchel felt a pang in his heart as if struck by lightning.


    He realized this was all pointless.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She believed he was demeaning her, and he felt he was demeaning himself.


    He had offered his sincerity, but she had outright refused it.


    Abruptly, he released her and coldlymanded, ¡°Get out.


    ¡±


    Raegan, her face wet with tears, silently fixed her clothes and left Mitchel¡¯s car without another word.


    Outside Mitchel¡¯s car, Henley sat nearby in a wheelchair, observing the scene with a seemingly indifferent expression.


    Yet, beneath his expression, his heart had turned to ice.


    As Raegan got out of the car, she was taken aback when she saw Henley there.


    Before she could speak, Henley interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s chilly outside.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Please, get into the car.


    ¡±


    Feeling too embarrassed to stand Henley¡¯s gaze anymore, Raegan quickly turned and walked toward Henley¡¯s car.


    Mitchel, meanwhile, appeared disheveled, his neck bearing scratch marks from their recent scuffle.


    Leaving the car door open, he casually adjusted his cor, allowing Henley a clear view of the disarray inside.


    Surprisingly, Henley let out a chuckle.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, I get it.


    Raegan¡¯s allure is irresistible.


    I found it hard to control myself when I first tasted it,¡± he said, his voiceced with a teasing edge, stressing hisst sentence.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes shed with anger.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I must admit.


    Raegan¡¯s allure is irresistible.


    I couldn¡¯t restrain myself when I first tasted it.


    I lost control¡­¡± Henley repeated.

 Chapter 888

    Mitchel sneered and interrupted, exposing Henley relentlessly, ¡°Are you trying to stimte me so I will hurt you and Raegan will pity you?¡±


    Despite Mitchel¡¯s harsh words, Henley still had a gentle smile.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, why don¡¯t you see for yourself? Then, you¡¯ll know whether I am stimting you or not.


    ¡±


    Mitchel opened his phone and looked at several pictures with cold eyes.


    They were photos of Raegan sent by an anonymous sender.


    She was not naked, but her clothes were messy, which made her Look more charming and tempting.


    Mitchel had seen her like this many times, and that was what she looked like after they had s@x.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang.


    It turned out that Mitchel smashed his phone against the car window.


    Then, it fell to the floor, broken into pieces.


    Mitchel rushed out of the car with a ferocious expression.


    He clenched his fists tightly and punched Henley hard in the face.


    Henley¡¯s wheelchair was knocked over, and he fell to the ground.


    But Mitchel didn¡¯t stop.


    Mitchel kept throwing punches at Henley ferociously.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he hadpletely gone out of control.


    While punching Henley crazily, he shouted angrily, ¡°You bastard! How dare you take pictures of her! I will send you to hell!¡±


    Henley¡¯s housekeeper was stunned for a moment.


    But when he realized what was going on, he hurriedly went to Henley¡¯s car to call Raegan over.


    As soon as Raegan got out of the car, she saw Mitchel pressing Henley to the ground and beating thetter.


    She was shocked.


    Mitchel was so furious that he looked like a devil from hell.


    She had never seen him this crazy.


    ¡°Mitchel, what are you doing? Are you out of your mind? Stop it!¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan rushed over and tried to pull Mitchel¡¯s arm.


    However, she failed.


    He was as strong as a ferocious beast.


    Henley¡¯s leg was injured, so he could only lie on the ground helplessly and let Mitchel punch him.


    It was as if he was allowing Mitchel to vent his anger on him.


    Raegan¡¯s hand was shaking uncontrobly.


    She took out her phone and called the emergency hotline.


    ¡°Please send your people here.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Someone is attacking my friend.


    We are on¡­


    Ah!¡± The phone in Raegan¡¯s hand suddenly flew away.


    Raegan was so startled that she screamed.


    Mitchel stared at Raegan with piercing eyes.


    He had never been this disappointed.


    He felt like the chill spread all over his body.


    He asked word by word, ¡°Do you know what kind of a person you are defending?¡±


    When Raegan looked at Mitchel and saw the unspeakable disappointment on his face, her heart cramped for a moment.

 Chapter 889

    Henley, still lying on the ground, suddenly said, ¡°¡°Raegan, don¡¯t be afraid of him.


    After I recover, I won¡¯t let him go easily.


    ¡±


    Raegan couldn¡¯t stand Mitchel¡¯s intense gaze anymore.


    She felt she almost couldn¡¯t breathe.


    She looked away and checked on Henley¡¯s condition.


    She squatted down, looked at Henley¡¯s face covered with blood, and said between sobs, ¡°Henley, don¡¯t talk now.


    Hang on, the ambnce is on its way.


    ¡±


    Henley held Raegan¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°Raegan, don¡¯t provoke him.


    With my current condition, I can¡¯t protect you.


    ¡±


    Mitchel watched Henley and Raegan talk, looking Like a sweet couple.


    Meanwhile, he was like a crazy man who hit Henley.


    Frustrated, Mitchel looked at Raegan with a sneer and snarled, ¡°From now on, anything about you has nothing to do with me! I never want to see you again!¡±


    Raegan felt terrible.


    Mitchel¡¯s harsh words and the undisguised hatred in his voice shattered her heart into pieces.


    She suddenly raised her head, only to see his cold receding back.


    She didn¡¯t even notice when he had walked away.


    Sadness overflowed in her heart.


    Mitchel held a grudge against her, and she couldn¡¯t me him.


    Raegan was still lost in thought when she suddenly heard a noise, which brought her back to her senses.


    She looked down and saw Henley spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Blood kept oozing out of Henley¡¯s mouth, and it looked terrifying.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, the ambnce arrived soon.


    Henley was immediately taken to the hospital.


    After he was treated in the emergency room, his physical condition became stable again.


    However, he still needed to recuperate, so he had to stay in the hospital for a few days.


    He couldn¡¯t travel yet, so they had to postpone their trip abroad for the treatment of his leg.


    Raegan had a long and thrilling day.


    Fortunately, she could rx now.


    But after taking just a few steps, she unexpectedly felt dizzy and fell to the floor.


    The nurse who happened to pass by saw Raegan like this and immediately took Raegan to the emergency room.


    Soon, Raegan regained her consciousness.


    The nurse was still there.


    When she saw that Raegan was finally awake, she gave Raegan nourishing fluids and said, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t you know that you are pregnant? You can¡¯t do strenuous exercises during pregnancy.


    Besides, your anemia is severe.


    ¡±


    Raegan was too shocked to say a word.

 Chapter 890

    Pregnant? How could it be?


    The nurse noticed the expression on Raegan¡¯s face.


    She couldn¡¯t help asking concernedly, ¡°Do you need me to inform the child¡¯s father?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s mind was still nk.


    She slowly shook her head.


    ¡°No, thanks.


    ¡±


    How could she inform Mitchel? Just now, he said he didn¡¯t want to see her anymore.


    Gerda had been looking for Raegan.


    When she was outside Raegan¡¯s ward, she didn¡¯t expect to overhear the nurse.


    She was stunned for a moment.


    Then, she returned to Henley¡¯s ward and reported excitedly, ¡°Henley, guess what I heard just now?¡±


    Henley¡¯s face was covered with gauze.


    But the anger in his eyes couldn¡¯t be denied.


    He looked at Gerda and said expressionlessly, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    This was not the first time Henley treated Gerda coldly like this.


    After all, Gerda was not his biological mother.


    But why was she obedient to Henley? Why did she allow him to disrespect her? Simply because Henley was too powerful to be offended.


    Gerda smiled brightly as if she didn¡¯t mind his indifference and answered, ¡°I just heard that Raegan is pregnant.


    ¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The expression on Henley¡¯s face drastically changed.


    However, Gerda didn¡¯t seem to notice it.


    She continued, ¡°Since she is pregnant, why do you still need to pretend to be disabled to take her away? Why don¡¯t you tell her the truth so she won¡¯t worry about you anymore?


    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Henley suddenly roared.


    His eyes were gloomy.


    Gerda was frightened and embarrassed at the same time.


    So she stood up and went out dejectedly.


    Henley clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles turned pale.


    If he had known this would happen again, he would have done everything he had to do instead of pitying Raegan back then.


    Now, she was already pregnant with another man¡¯s child.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He had been waiting for her to fall for him, but she didn¡¯t.


    And now that she was pregnant, it seemed more impossible for her to fall in love with him.


    Henley was lost in deep thought.


    No matter what, he must find a way to get rid of the baby.


    After Raegan was discharged, she wanted to check on Henley.


    But on her way to his ward, she saw Gerda in the corridor.


    She was about to call Gerda, but thetter suddenly hid at the end of the corridor to make a phone call.


    Raegan was so curious that she approached Gerda quietly.


    Then, she faintly heard a few words Gerda said.


    ¡°It¡¯s a misdiagnosis.


    He is all right.


    His leg is fine.


    Don¡¯t worry¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Raegan felt her head buzzed.


    Could it be that Gerda was referring to Henley?


    She continued walking to Henley¡¯s ward with thoughts on her mind.

 Chapter 891

    When she got there, she immediately asked, ¡°Henley, how are you feeling now?¡±


    Henley¡¯s face was still pale.


    He looked at Raegan with a faint smile and answered, ¡°I¡¯m fine.


    Don¡¯t worry.


    How about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m all right,¡± Raegan replied and changed the topic.


    ¡°Henley, would you like to have a cup of water?¡±


    Then, she walked to the bedside table, took the kettle, and prepared water.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, Raegan¡¯s scream echoed in the ward.


    Then, she fell to the floor.


    ¡°Raegan!¡± Henley eximed in shock.


    He was scared out of his wits, not knowing what had happened to Raegan.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegany on the floor motionlessly.


    Her body looked stiff.


    It was as if she had been electrocuted Henley immediately sat up and reached for the bell.


    He rang it to call someone from the nurse station.


    As soon as Raegan heard this, she quickly got up.


    She stared at Henley¡¯s leg and asked, ¡°Henley, why did you Lie to me?¡±


    Henley¡¯s face contorted into a frown, and he tried to exin, ¡°Raegan, please hear me out¡­¡±


    ¡°Was it a misdiagnosis from the doctor?¡± Raegan shot back.


    Henley was taken aback.


    For a moment, he locked eyes with her.


    And then, he hung his head slightly and admitted, ¡°Yes.


    ¡±


    Tears welled up in Raegan¡¯s eyes.


    With a trembling voice, she asked, ¡°How could you lie to me?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Henley dropped his act and smiled faintly.


    ¡°Raegan, can¡¯t you see?


    I¡¯m in love with you.


    I want you to stay with me.


    ¡±


    Trembling with anger, Raegan confronted Henley, ¡°By resorting to Lies?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll use any means to keep you by my side,¡± Henley replied with an unwavering smile.


    ¡°Henley, is this really who you are? I thought I knew you.


    It turns out I was wrong.


    ¡± Raegan grabbed her bag and added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    I know you saved me, but what I hate the most is people who lie to me.


    I¡¯ll cover the medical bills, but let¡¯s never meet again.


    ¡±


    Henley fixed his intense gaze at Raegan.

 Chapter 892

    ¡°Raegan, I never meant to hurt you.


    ¡±


    Raegan made her way to the door.


    Without even looking back once, she spat, ¡°I hate being deceived.


    ¡±


    And with that, she left.


    As Henley watched her Leave, his eyes darkened and looked sinisterly.


    Once the door closed, he mumbled, ¡°Raegan, I¡¯ll never let you go.


    ¡±


    By the time Raegan got out of the hospital, it was already dark outside.


    She recalled the disappointment in Mitchel¡¯s eyes when he asked whether she knew Henley¡¯s true colors.


    It struck her how blind she had been.


    It was only then that she realized she had never truly known who Henley was.


    Though he never had directly harmed her, in retrospect, many of Henley¡¯s actions seemed to stir conflict between her and Mitchel.


    She had been so naive.


    Ovee with emotion, Raegan wantedpany, so she headed out to find Nicole.


    Meanwhile, Jarrod awoke in the hospital after two days of being in aa.


    In his unconscious state, he was haunted by relentless nightmares.


    In his dreams, Nicole appeared lifeless and was unresponsive no matter how much he called out to her.


    Upon waking, panic gripped him, and he continued to call for Nicole.


    ¡®s BunnyBookeryText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jamie, who was standing beside his bed, heard him.


    A look of malevolence shed in her eyes, but she quickly concealed it.


    She held Jarrod¡¯s hand and sobbed.


    ¡°Jarrod, you¡¯re finally awake!¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Jarrod offered a half-hearted embrace to Jamie and then tried to get out of bed.


    However, Jamie clung to his arm.


    ¡°Jarrod, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I need to take care of something,¡± Jarrod replied, his mind preupied with thoughts of Nicole¡¯s illness.


    Hatred simmered in Jamie, but she did not show it.


    Instead, she adopted a softer tone and said, ¡°Jarrod, something happened while you were unconscious.


    ¡±


    ¡°What was it?¡±


    ¡°A man came to see Nicole.


    He says he¡¯s the father of her child.


    ¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Jarrod asked, appalled.


    His expression darkened, and his handsome face was almost terrifying.

 Chapter 893

    ¡°Nicole is pregnant.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    And while you were unconscious, she paid off the 80 million loan.


    I don¡¯t know how she got the money.


    She denies the child is his, but we can¡¯t be sure,¡± Jamie timidly exined.


    Jamie closely observed Jarrod and was satisfied when she saw his expected reaction.


    Then, she dropped another bombshell.


    ¡°Jarrod, her illness was a lie.


    She doesn¡¯t have stomach cancer.


    It¡¯s just ulcers.


    ¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Although Jarrod¡¯s expression remained unchanged, a crimson hue spread in his cold, ruthless eyes.


    It hinted at a deep, unspoken fury that made others shiver.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Jamie beckoned to someone outside.


    A young nurse then entered.


    ¡°This nurse cared for Nicole¡¯s parents.


    Ask her.


    ¡±


    Jarrod stared at the nurse with an icy gaze andmanded, ¡°Think carefully before you speak.


    ¡±


    The nurse felt as if her soul was gripped by Jarrod¡¯s presence.


    She feared that a single misstep could be her undoing.


    She didn¡¯t dare to fabricate a story and told Jarrod what she had heard.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence told her parents that she only had stomach ulcers.


    I¡¯m not lying.


    You can go to their ward and verify.


    ¡±


    In fact, those were Nicole¡¯s words tofort her parents.


    Little did she know Jamie would twist them so.


    Jamie dismissed the nurse and called in the surgeon Jarrod had met before.


    ¡°Doctor, please tell Jarrod about Miss Lawrence¡¯s condition,¡± Jamie ordered.


    With trembling hands, the doctor handed Jarrod the diagnostic report.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence has stomach ulcers.


    She paid me to tell others she had stomach cancer.


    I¡¯m deeply sorry for the misunderstanding.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Jarrod¡¯s expression turned even colder.


    Jamie expected a burst of anger, but to her surprise, Jarrod erupted intoughter.


    ¡°So, you still think you¡¯re qualified to be a doctor?¡±


    Hisughter was devoid of any warmth.


    The doctor, weakened by Jarrod¡¯sughter, stuttered, ¡°I¡­ I know I was wrong.


    Please, show some mercy.


    It was her doing¡­ Her fault¡­¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s hand shot out and gripped the doctor¡¯s throat with an iron-like grip.


    ¡°You are not deserving of being a doctor!¡±


    p! Jarrod delivered a p across the doctor¡¯s face.


    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, he forcefully threw the doctor to the ground, leaving thetter writhing in agony.


    Lastly, Jarrod turned to Alec and ordered, ¡°Verify his story.


    If it¡¯s true, make sure he can never use his hands again.


    ¡±

 Chapter 894

    Such a person had no right to be in the medical field.


    Alec nodded and dragged the doctor away.


    Jamie patted Jarrod¡¯s back and offered reassurance.


    ¡°I never thought Nicole could be so devious.


    She used this ruse to gather money and clear her family¡¯s debt, preventing his father from going to jail.


    I¡¯m impressed.


    She nned to kill two birds with one stone!¡±


    Jarrod grabbed his coat andmanded, ¡°You, head back.


    ¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Jamie curiously asked.


    ¡°Wait for me at home, Jarrod curtly replied, offering no further exnation¡±


    As Jamie watched Jarrod away, a sense of triumph filled her.


    She had prepared unpleasant surprises for Nicole!


    Fresh from the shower, Nicole was greeted by the sound of the doorbell.


    Thinking it was a food delivery, she opened the door without a second thought.


    To her dismay, it was someone she didn¡¯t want to see.


    ¡°Nicole, it¡¯s been a long time,¡± the man said with a sleazy smile on his face.


    It was Kieran, a figure from her past she had hoped to forget.


    ¡°How did you locate me?¡± Nicole warily asked.


    ¡°I have my ways,¡± Kieran creepily answered.


    He then held out a bouquet of flowers and added, ¡°I¡¯ve missed you.


    ¡±


    ¡°Leave this instant.


    We¡¯re not close.


    ¡± Nicole pushed the door close.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    But then, Kieran¡¯s expression abruptly changed.


    He kicked the door open, forcefully shoved a bouquet of flowers into Nicole¡¯s face, and venomously said, ¡°Stop acting hard to get, you ungrateful woman! I¡¯vee to im you!¡±


    Before Nicole could react, he pinned her to the ground and violently tore her clothes.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole fought with all her strength, but he was too strong.


    She couldn¡¯t even do anything when he ripped her clothes apart.


    Soon, shey bare.


    Out of desperation, Nicole sank her teeth into Kieran¡¯s carotid.


    Just then¡­ Boom! A thunderous crash reverberated through the room.


    A powerful kick had sent Kieran hurtling backward.


    Surprised by the sudden turn of events, Nicole gazed at the intruder in a daze.

 Chapter 895

    Jarrod stepped into the room, one step at a time.


    His gaze was cold and ruthless, like a malevolent spirit from the depths of hell.


    ¡°Nicole, you astounded me.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s pitch eyes seemed to cut through Nicole¡¯s disheveled clothes.


    He knelt down slowly, his icy fingertips lightly grazing her bruised skin before suddenly pressing hard.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Nicole cried out, her face turning ashen.


    Jarrod¡¯s grip didn¡¯t lighten.


    His hand¡¯s veins stood out as he pressed harder as though he was trying to obliterate the marks with his own force.


    His voice was low and tense as he spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯re in such a hurry that you can¡¯t even bother to close the door?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Nicole understood Jarrod well.


    She knew he was barely containing his fury.


    As her heart raced, preparing to exin, she noticed Kieran, whom Jarrod had just kicked away, charging back in front of her protectively.


    ¡°Nicole is my woman.


    I won¡¯t let you harm her!¡±


    Jarrod raised an eyebrow, his sneer sharp.


    ¡°Your woman?¡±


    Kieran, despite trembling under Jarrod¡¯s intimidating presence, stood his ground, driven by the promise of financial gains.


    ¡°Yes! She¡¯s my woman, and she¡¯s carrying my child.


    You can¡¯t touch her!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s carrying your child? I can¡¯t touch her?¡± Jarrod echoed Kieran, disbelief turning into mockingughter.


    Only Nicole knew how ominous thatugh was.


    She pushed Kieran away, rebuking him, ¡°Stop lying! When did I get pregnant with your child?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Kieran, looking hurt, insisted, ¡°Nicole, you¡¯re just upset.


    A child needs aplete family.


    You can¡¯t raise it alone! I don¡¯t care how many men you¡¯ve slept with.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I¡¯m sure the child is mine!¡±


    His sincerity seemed genuine as if he truly believed his own words.


    Nicole instantly saw through Kieran, suspecting someone must¡¯ve bribed him to nder her.


    ¡°Kieran, who paid you to defame me?¡± Nicole demanded angrily.


    ¡°Nicole, did you say that because you¡¯re scared?¡± Kieran gently patted her back, trying to offerfort.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey.


    I¡¯m here for you.


    ¡±


    Honey? The word ¡°honey¡± made Nicole¡¯s skin crawl, fueling her desire to expose his deceit.

 Chapter 896

    Jarrod¡¯s patience snapped.


    He rose swiftly, his fists clenched, andnded a forceful punch on Kieran.


    Poof! Kieran spat out two bloody front teeth.


    Jarrod, kneeling, gripped Kieran¡¯s jaw and struck his face repeatedly, leaving Kieran bloodied and nearly unconscious.


    From the looks of it, Kieran was mere inches away from death.


    Nicole, fearing the worst, intervened.


    ¡°Stop, Jarrod!¡±


    Her concern was for her reputation, not Kieran¡¯s well-being.


    Jarrod, enraged, flung Nicole away, and shended awkwardly on the sofa.


    As she neared the foot of the sofa, Nicole instinctively shielded her abdomen, bending forward and curving her back.


    The brunt of the impact was absorbed by her spine, sparing her lower body as shended roughly on the sofa.


    There was an audible crack, and pain radiated through her back, leaving Nicole to wonder if she had sustained a fracture.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Nicole winced, a sharp hiss escaping her lips.


    Thankfully, her protective instincts had kept her belly safe from harm.


    Jarrod¡¯s fury deepened upon seeing her protect her stomach.


    ¡°Are you this worried your honey might die?¡±


    He then grabbed her throat, pinning her against the sofa.


    His words were harsh and using.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Are you this reckless and horny? What? None of the men in this f@cking country could satisfy your needs? You cheated on me and even carried another man¡¯s bastard inside you.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s voice was a blend of icy contempt and anger, his presence exuding a palpable coldness.


    Ovee by the chilling tension, Nicole felt paralyzed, her body refusing to respond.


    She frantically tried to loosen his grip around her throat, gasping for air.


    With great effort, she managed to speak.


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not what you think¡­ He burst in and tore my clothes.


    She couldn¡¯t finish her words.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Her face turned a worrying shade of purple-red, her breaths short andbored, the air in the room feeling thin.


    Jarrod¡¯s greatest aversion was betrayal.


    Anything marked by his touch, he would never relinquish.


    However, Nicole had betrayed him again and again.


    The thought of Nicole¡¯s betrayal ignited a fierce anger within him.


    He felt a burning desire to erase the evidence of her infidelity.

 Chapter 897

    Nicole¡¯s vision blurred, her chest tight, her neck throbbing.


    She felt disconnected from her own body, overwhelmed by the realization that Jarrod might actually try to kill her.


    Was this how her story would end? Would her unborn child share her fate?


    Her consciousness waned, tears spilling over her flushed cheeks, tracing paths down to Jarrod¡¯s bloodied hand.


    Nicole had fought to conceal any sign of weakness, refusing to cry in front of this merciless man.


    Yet, in her final moments of consciousness, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears.


    It was a cruel irony that after struggling so hard to survive, she might die with her name sullied.


    Herst wish was to never cross paths with Jarrod in another life¡­


    Then, abruptly, the crushing pressure on her throat was gone.


    Jarrod¡¯s face, icy and unyielding, bore an expression of contempt.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Death would be too kind for you.


    ¡±


    Nicole gasped for air, her sudden inhales triggering a fit of coughs.


    Each cough wracked her body painfully as if tearing her inside out.


    Then, a mouthful of blood, dark with clots, spilled from Nicole¡¯s lips, a sign of serious internal injuries.


    That single cough seemed to sap all her strength, leaving her trembling.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Jarrod¡¯s heart skipped a beat, his hand instinctively reaching out to steady her.


    But before he could touch her, Kieran, bloodied and battered, Lunged forward.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Nicole, are you alright? Did our baby get hurt?¡± Kieran cried out in concern.


    A murderous glint flickered in Jarrod¡¯s eyes.


    With a swift kick, he sent Kieran crashing against the wall.


    Blood trickled from the corner of Kieran¡¯s mouth, followed by a low groan before he lost consciousness.


    Jarrod then turned his scornful gaze to Nicole.


    ¡°Quite the performance, coughing up blood like that.


    You seem to have a knack for faking sickness.


    ¡±


    Nicole, barely catching her breath, looked at Jarrod in disbelief.


    ¡°Faking sickness?¡±

 Chapter 898

    ¡°You used a gastric ulcer to trick me into thinking it was cancer, didn¡¯t you? To buy time, to save your father,¡± Jarrod used, his voice dripping with venom.


    ¡°Eighty million.


    How many men did you sleep with to gather this much money? Yet, you still haven¡¯t gotten rid of that child you¡¯re carrying.


    Remarkable indeed.


    ¡±


    Nicole listened intently to Jarrod¡¯s usations.


    Stomach ulcer? Bastard? Kieran¡¯s sudden involvement?


    It all seemed like a well-crafted trap set to entangle her.


    She wondered why she warranted such borate schemes from others.


    Even without these usations, Jarrod¡¯s treatment of her was harsh enough.


    What was there to gain in all of this?


    Keeping herposure, Nicole replied, ¡°Jarrod, did Jamie feed you this story? Stomach ulcer, an illegitimate child, Kieran¡¯s involvement.


    It seemed she went to great lengths to weave such aplex story.


    ¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Jarrod¡¯s eyes zed with fury.


    ¡°You have no right to talk about Jamie that way! She¡¯s nothing like you!¡±


    In Jarrod¡¯s mind, Jamie had ws, but not to the extent of orchestrating such a scheme.


    ¡°Jarrod, a simple check can confirm whether I have stomach cancer.


    As for the child¡­¡±


    Nicole paused, her heart heavy.


    She had wanted to give birth to the baby to ease her parents¡¯ agony when she met her demise because of the cancer one day.


    But if Jarrod knew, he would never let her keep it.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Jarrod¡¯s gaze was icy as he cut her off, ¡°Lost your words? You probably don¡¯t even know who fathered the child.


    Since you crave such a lifestyle, I¡¯ll grant you that wish!¡±


    Suddenly, he scooped her up effortlessly.


    He was startled by her lightness.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    She felt no heavier than a child.


    Nicole, unsure of his intentions, panicked.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Jarrod, where are you taking me? Let me go! I¡¯ve given up on mypany.


    You have no right to do this to me!¡±


    Undeterred, Jarrod carried her to his car and ced her inside.


    ¡°No right?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯sughter was cold as he tossed a stack of documents at Nicole¡¯s face.


    ¡°Read this, then tell me about my rights!¡±


    The papers hit Nicole¡¯s face, stinging her.


    She picked one up, her Limited legal knowledge enough to spot the ring loopholes in the Lawrence Group project detailed in the document.


    Her hands shook as she flipped through each page, stopping only when she saw her father¡¯s signature and thepany¡¯s official seal on thest page.

 Chapter 899

    She trembled, disbelief coursing through her.


    Jarrod watched her reaction, his voice icy.


    ¡°See? Your father¡¯s actions couldnd him in jail.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s voice quivered.


    ¡°This is a forgery! My father would never sign this.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s chuckle was bitter.


    ¡°Forgery? We have audio and video evidence.


    Your father signed it himself, while sick in bed.


    His trusted aide, Brett, handed it to him, promising it would secure your position as heiress.


    ¡±


    Nicole was in disbelief.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°You bribed Brett?¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Brett had worked for her father for decades, always trustworthy.


    Jarrod scoffed.


    ¡°Bribed him? He came to me, ready to betray your father for his gain.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s world crumbled.


    Brett, the man she trusted, had deceived them.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    In a frenzy, she ripped the documents to shreds, letting the pieces fall to the ground.


    Jarrod leaned against the car, lighting a cigarette nonchntly.


    ¡°Tear them up all you want.


    I can easily piece them together again.


    ¡±


    Hearing this, Nicole acted irrationally.


    She began stuffing the torn pieces into her mouth, swallowing them desperately.


    Nicole continued to push more paper into her mouth, her actions bing increasingly frantic.


    Initially, Jarrod watched with a sense of detached amusement.


    However, as she persisted, his amusement turned to concern.


    Was she really intending to swallow all those pieces?


    Dropping his cigarette, Jarrod stepped forward to stop her.


    Anger red in his expression as he demanded, ¡°Have you lost your mind?


    Spit them out!¡±


    But Nicole seemed oblivious, her mouth tightly shut as she swallowed the dry, sharp fragments.


    The paper scr@ped her throat painfully, like a de cutting through her.

 Chapter 900

    Jarrod, now furious, grasped her chin firmly.


    ¡°Spit them out!¡±


    Nicole, ignoring him, struggled to continue, her throat emitting a pained rasp.


    Using his fingers, Jarrod pried open her mouth, scolding, ¡°Are you insane? Swallowing these won¡¯t change anything.


    They¡¯re just backups!¡±


    Backups¡­ Realization dawned on Nicole.


    Of course, Jarrod wouldn¡¯t have given her the originals.


    How hrious! These were all backups!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She allowed Jarrod to remove the paper from her mouth, her throat raw and painful.


    The bloodied paper remnants looked like diseased cells, a gruesome sight.


    Jarrod dragged her out and began to rinse her mouth with mineral water.


    He poured the water liberally, soaking Nicolepletely.


    Standing there, Nicole was passive, like a lifeless statue, not resisting as the water drenched herpletely.


    Under her torn coat, a form-fitting ck sweater clung to her frame, contrasting strikingly with her pale skin.


    Her severe illness had dimmed the radiance of herplexion, making her look more vulnerable.


    Her slender figure, with its subtle curves and fragile waist, possessed an understated allure.


    Her delicate face only added to her captivating presence.


    Jarrod, holding the water bottle, tensed, his breathing deepening.


    His hand involuntarily moved to her waist and impulsively pulled at her sweater, revealing her pale skin underneath.


    Nicole snapped out of her daze, shivering from the cold.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Jarrod, stop!¡±


    His eyes, cold and furious, bore into her.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days, yet you¡¯ve managed to gather eighty million.


    How busy were you with men?¡±


    Nicole looked away, her silence heavy.


    She couldn¡¯t disclose the source of the money.


    Jarrod, interpreting her silence as guilt, felt a surge of anger.


    His handsome features twisted with disdain.


    ¡°Do you have any idea how someone as shameless as you be treated?¡± he sneered.


    He then pushed her against the car¡¯s hood, his voice harsh.


    ¡°Kneel down!¡± he ordered, his leg pressing against hers to forcepliance.


    Nicole knelt before Jarrod, her body weak and pressed against his knee.

 Chapter 901

    Jarrod skillfully undid his belt buckle with a quiet click.


    Nicole¡¯s face drained of color.


    She knew what he wanted her to do.


    Outraged, she couldn¡¯t contain her words.


    ¡°Jarrod, isn¡¯t Jamie enough for you? Can¡¯t you wait until you¡¯re recovered from your illness?¡±


    Jarrod chuckled mockingly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you deserve? I wouldn¡¯t treat Jamie this way.


    I cherish her.


    ¡±


    His words stung, as if belittling her as a mere ything to be used by men.


    Shame washed over Nicole, her lip caught between her teeth until it reddened.


    Jarrod, unbothered, cradled the back of her head with his hand, his eyes intense.


    He spoke softly yet firmly.


    ¡°Whether your father ends up in prison will depend entirely on my mood.


    ¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He assumed Nicole lied to him again, his fury growing.


    He had almost forgotten the venom beneath her beautiful exterior.


    In his mind, Nicole deemed men to be just pawns for her schemes.


    He loathed himself for almost falling into her trap.


    She was never honest, always calcting and duplicitous.


    But he couldn¡¯t let her go, using force to keep her close.


    He convinced himself this was his way of revenge since she once yed with his feelings.


    He wanted to make her suffer slowly.


    Nicole shivered, her eyshes fluttering.


    She shut her eyes, refusing to show her tears.


    Jarrod watched her, then ordered coldly, ¡°Open your eyes!¡±


    With reluctance, Nicole opened her eyes, and the glisten in her eyes dimmed.


    Jarrod grasped her hair, yanking her head back to meet his gaze, a Malicious smirk on his lips.


    ¡°Take a good look.


    Who are you providing service to?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    A sickly flush colored Nicole¡¯s face as her hatred surfaced.


    It excited him further, boiling his blood.


    Jarrod assumed Nicole once toyed with his feelings and caused him pain.


    But here she was.


    She was now at his mercy, bringing him a feeling more thrilling than the s@xual intercourse itself.


    The effect on his mind and body drove Jarrod to a height of exhration.


    After their intimate moments, Jarrod nonchntly cleaned himself with mineral water.


    He noticed Nicole eyeing the remaining water.

 Chapter 902

    Deliberately, he drank it all, denying her the chance to cleanse herself.


    ¡°Feel blessed with being surrounded by my scents.


    If you be horny, take my scents for somefort.


    ¡±


    Nicole felt sick, overwhelmed by his Lingering scent.


    Jarrod covered Nicole with his jacket, his scent causing her to grimace.


    Reluctantly, she wore it to cover herself.


    Jarrod then helped Nicole into the car.


    As they drove through the night, Nicole¡¯s heart sank.


    ¡°Where are we going? I need to go home!¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s response cut through her, ¡°We¡¯re going to get rid of the bastard within your belly!¡±


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t do this!¡± Nicole cried out.


    But Jarrod ignored her, making a call to arrange everything.


    They arrived swiftly at their destination, bringing the car to a halt.


    Jarrod remained calm, rolling down the window and lighting a cigarette.


    ¡°It¡¯s better you go on your own.


    ¡±


    Nicole was gripped by fear.


    ¡°Jarrod, you can¡¯t force me! This is my child!¡±


    ¡°Your child?¡± Jarrod¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to force you.


    Choose between the child and your father.


    ¡±


    Choose? Nicole¡¯s face twisted in torment.


    She couldn¡¯t abandon either!


    Struggling to stay calm, her voice trembled, ¡°Jarrod, please, let me keep this baby.


    I really have cancer.


    My life is fading.


    I want my kid to ease my parents¡¯ agony after my death.


    Please, take me to run for tests and you¡¯ll see I¡¯m seriously ill.


    We can try different treatments and consult various doctors.


    You¡¯ll see the truth then.


    ¡±


    Jarrod sneered, his toneced with disdain.


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Your affection for this baby seems deep.


    You should go so far as to pretend to have cancer to keep him!¡±


    Nicole shook her head, her eyes brimming with honesty.

 Chapter 903

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it, I haven¡¯t lied to you!¡±


    ¡°Do you know that man named Kieran?¡± Jarrod cut in impatiently.


    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Jarrod interjected coldly, ¡°Was he your ex-boyfriend?¡±


    Nicole hesitated, then nodded.


    ¡°Yes, he was.


    ¡±


    A smirk crossed Jarrod¡¯s face.


    ¡°Get out of the car now!¡±


    He was determined not to be tricked by her again, unwilling to be made a fool of.


    Desperate, Nicole clutched at Jarrod¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Hear me out.


    There was nothing between Kieran and me.


    This child can¡¯t be his!¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s lips twisted into a scornful smile.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°If not his, then someone else¡¯s.


    Either way, it¡¯s an illegitimate child.


    ¡±


    The thought of an illegitimate child being born was unbearable to him, an insult to his dignity.


    Just then, Alec had confirmed a disturbing truth.


    That doctor had taken money for a sham surgery, linked to the Lawrence Group.


    Nicole¡¯s parents had confirmed Nicole only told them she was affected by a mere stomach ulcer.


    Kieran, indeed Nicole¡¯s ex-boyfriend, was often seen near Nicole¡¯s home.


    ALL evidence seemed to point to Nicole¡¯s infidelity, challenging her desperate ims of innocence.


    Yet, Nicole¡¯s voice carried unwavering sincerity.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you, nor have I lied about my illness.


    What will I gain when lying to you that I am at the jaw of death?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s expression shifted subtly at the mention of death, a hint of difort marring his features.


    A fracture appeared in the icy exterior of his heart.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Images of Nicole¡¯s demise haunted him ¡ª intense headaches, chilling sweat, a fear he couldn¡¯t exin.

 Chapter 904

    But he quickly cast these thoughts aside.


    He didn¡¯t think she would die this easily.


    How could that be possible?


    Grabbing Nicole¡¯s cor in anger, Jarrod issued a stark warning, ¡°Remember, you need my permission to die.


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll ensure your entire family joins you!¡±


    Painnced through Nicole¡¯s heart.


    She knew that even after her demise, he wouldn¡¯t spare her family.


    What humanity remained when one was denied even the right to die?


    She felt reduced to a mere puppet, a hollow being.


    Summoning her courage, Nicole uttered each word with difficulty, ¡°What if I say the child is yours?¡±


    Jarrod once dreamed of having a child with Nicole.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    During their college romance, Nicole often whispered to Jarrod, ¡°Jarrod, I want to have your child!¡±


    Their bodies would mingle together as they engaged in passionate moments.


    But, as students, theycked the money to raise a baby and start a family, so they took precautions and decided to wait until graduation.


    But that day never arrived.


    Yearster, when Nicole said she was pregnant with his child, Jarrod¡¯s feelings changed.


    His excitement turned to scorn and bitterness.


    He resented her for cherishing this unborn child so much.


    In his eyes, it couldn¡¯t be his and needed to be gotten rid of.


    Jarrod firmly held Nicole¡¯s chin and questioned, ¡°Nicole, I always made sure you took emergency contraception.


    How on earth did you end up pregnant with my child?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s jaw ached under his grip.


    With tears forming in her eyes, she managed to say, ¡°I threw up the pills several times.


    ¡±


    There were times when she couldn¡¯t down the contraception due to stomach difort.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She had mistaken it for simple indigestion, not realizing it was stomach cancer.


    ¡°What a great excuse for your child!¡± Jarrod sneered.


    ¡°Why throw up?


    Were you that desperate to have my baby?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s lips quivered.


    But before she could respond, Jarrod yanked her chin harshly, mming half of her face against the seat.


    His face showed no mercy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention this illegitimate child again.


    Even if it¡¯s mine, I¡¯ll get rid of it.


    Do you really think you deserve to have my child?¡±


    Jarrod refused to acknowledge the stirring in his heart at the mention of his child.


    He swore not to let her fool him again.


    He was determined to eliminate any chance of her doing so.


    How dare she say she was having his child?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 905

    If the evidence didn¡¯t prove she was lying, he would have fallen for it again.


    Did she really think she could trick him again, like the time she imed to love him to fool him? No f@cking way!


    With eyes red with anger, Jarrod bellowed, ¡°Let me make it clear.


    This bastard cannot be born!¡±


    Nicole was not surprised at his words.


    Even though he knew it was his child, he wouldn¡¯t want it.


    Proving the child¡¯s paternity would only strengthen Jarrod¡¯s resolve to get rid of it.


    At this moment, Jarrod pulled Jarrod and dragged her out of the car.


    His grip was tight around her waist.


    But Nicole, fueled by an unknown force, grasped a knife and aimed it at Jarrod¡¯s neck, targeting a lethal spot.


    With coldness shing in his eyes, Jarrod caught the knife that was just centimeters away from his neck.


    ¡°Are you trying to murder me for an illegitimate child?¡± Jarrod growled through clenched teeth.


    Beads of sweat form on Nicole¡¯s forehead.


    She strained to push the knife forward, but thatst centimeter felt impossible.


    Her weakened, battered body was no match for the strength of a grown man.


    Jarrod, whose eyes bore a sinister gaze, used Nicole, ¡°You¡¯re trying to kill me so you could run away with your secret lover, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    To Jarrod, Nicole¡¯s spirits seemed to be consumed by malevolence.


    Perhaps he should have left her to drown in the past, instead of rescuing her.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    His chilling countenance resembled a demon cast out from the depths of hell, but Nicole remained unafraid.


    Although she was trapped in a corner, showing weakness or submission would only worsen her plight.


    With hatred burning through her words, she seethed.


    ¡°Jarrod, I don¡¯t merely wish to end your life.


    I wish upon you a horrific end, torn apart by wild dogs, and your bones gnawed to pieces!¡±


    Her bitter curse echoed in Jarrod¡¯s mind.


    The sheer intensity of her loathing, fueled by the existence of another man¡¯s child, pushed Jarrod to the edge of insanity.


    He was overwhelmed with the desire to destroy this cursed woman, piece by piece!


    The next moment, Nicole watched in horror as Jarrod¡¯s bloodied hand glided along the knife¡¯s de until it reached her wrist.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Snap! He broke her wrist.


    As he did so, his demeanor resembled that of a malevolent spirit.

 Chapter 906

    The knife ttered to the ground.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Nicole winced and gasped in pain.


    Her right hand was Limply dangling, and the broken bones caused excruciating pain that no cries could alleviate.


    The pain seemed to reach her very core.


    Jarrod¡¯s palm, cut by the de, bled heavily, but he didn¡¯t seem to care.


    He lifted Nicole¡¯s chin with his bloodied hand and, in a cold and piercing voice, said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to have an abortion, we shall try a different approach.


    ¡±


    Nicole couldn¡¯t fathom the depths of Jarrod¡¯s madness.


    With her hand incapacitated, she waspletely vulnerable.


    At this moment, Jarrod fastened her in with the seatbelt and drove away from the clinic.


    Soon, the car stopped outside a club.


    Jarrod roughly pulled Nicole out and hurried her into a chamber.


    Inside, the room was filled with several imposing men.


    Even their faces were marked by prominent muscles.


    Jarrod uncaringly threw Nicole onto the floor.


    Then, he lounged on the sofa and rested his legs on a ss coffee table.


    He casually tossed a stack of money onto the table and said to the men, ¡°Take good care of this woman.


    Once she¡¯s pleased, you can split this among yourselves!¡±


    These bodyguards, seasoned with decades of experience, had never encountered such an unexpected turn.


    For the first time, they saw a chance for both wealth and pleasure.


    It felt like a dreame true.


    Meanwhile, Nicole¡¯s face went ashen.


    She realized Jarrod hadpletely lost his mind.


    She knew he was ruthless, but she never imagined he bring in a group of men to¡­


    These ravenous men closed in on her, each bearing a sinister grin.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Nicole staggered backward, only to hit a wall.


    She had no way out.


    Desperate, she grabbed an alcohol bottle and swung it frantically.


    ¡°Stay away! Don¡¯t touch me! Get away from me!¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she received nothing but scornfulughter.


    Even if she had fighting skills, she couldn¡¯t overpower these men, especially with a broken hand and weakened Legs.


    What could she use defend herself against them? Just a bottle?


    A sense of profound humiliation engulfed Nicole.


    She felt as if she had fallen into a dark, hopeless abyss.


    Seated on the sofa, Jarrod watched her futile attempts at self-defense with a cold gaze.


    His inner rage was still boiling.


    Damn it!

 Chapter 907

    What he was seeing only fueled his frustration.


    All he wanted was to intimidate her and force her into submission and obedience.


    He wanted to see her kneeling and begging to terminate the pregnancy with her illegitimate child.


    If she agreed to an abortion, he might even consider forgiving her previous involvements with other men.


    As long as he had the means to control her, even if he had to go as far as chaining her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to cheat anymore, would she?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anger clouded Jarrod¡¯s handsome face as he watched Nicole¡¯s desperate efforts to protect herself.


    Those men around Nicole were oblivious to his true intentions.


    Jarrod had explicitly instructed Alec to have some men merely intimidate Nicole.


    So, why were they advancing toward her? Nicole, so disheveled and vulnerable, looked pitiful.


    Just as Jarrod was about to lose hisposure, a sudden loud crash echoed through the room.


    Nicole had smashed the bottle she was holding, sending ss shards flying.


    Holding the jagged, broken end, she pressed it against her own neck.


    The room was filled with shock at the unexpected turn.


    Those men had been so engrossed in their performance, never anticipating such a dramatic turn of events.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes, once sparkling, were now dim.


    Facing Jarrod, her voice was cold.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Jarrod, my father canceled my engagement with you, fearing I might not lead a good life with you.


    Back then, I was mad at him and failed to understand his concerns.


    We argued, and I even refused to eat.


    But was his desire to protect me so unforgivable? Did your family be killed by my family? Why do you want us all dead?


    Is it just because you believe I yed with your feelings?


    Fine, if you are so set on revenge on me.


    I¡¯m ready to atone with my life.


    Is that enough for you?¡±


    With resolve, Nicole moved the ss shard toward her neck.


    Thud! Suddenly, the bottle was kicked against the wall!


    Nicole¡¯s less agile left hand was outpaced by Jarrod¡¯s feet.


    He kicked her hand, sending a jolt of pain through Nicole¡¯s wrist.

 Chapter 908

    Nicole¡¯sst hope of death was taken away.


    ¡°ALL of you, get out!¡± Jarrod¡¯s voice thundered with fury.


    Those men quicklyplied, not daring to disobey.


    Jarrod pinned Nicole¡¯s battered form against the wall.


    ¡°Even facing death, Nicole, you defy me? Haven¡¯t I said you need my permission to die?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s hands drooped, drained of strength.


    She couldn¡¯t raise them.


    It was then she realized he had said she needed his permission to die.


    Shecked even the freedom to control her own life and death.


    A hauntingly beautiful smile appeared on Nicole¡¯s face.


    ¡°Jarrod, it doesn¡¯t matter if you say no.


    My body is failing.


    You can unleash all the hatred you want.


    I am dying.


    ¡±


    At that moment, Nicole longed for death.


    Wouldn¡¯t it offer her freedom?


    Jarrod was livid at her words.


    Dying! This again! Her repeated mention of dying was almost like etching that word on her forehead as a stark reminder to him.


    Did she seek his sympathy? Then why couldn¡¯t she simply yield to him, stop resisting, and avoid despicable deeds?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Jarrod didn¡¯t believe she would die, but the word ¡°dying¡± from her lips always unsettled him.


    He convinced himself his unease was because he didn¡¯t want her to die too easily.


    He had more vengeance to exact! Why did she think she could just die?


    Perhaps this was another ploy from her.


    He wasn¡¯t falling for it, not one bit!


    Jarrod gripped her shoulder harder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to trick me with this, Nicole.


    Do you think I¡¯m still the old Jarrod who would listen to you?¡±


    Nicole sneered.


    ¡°The Jarrod I knew is gone.


    Now, all that is left is a demon.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯sughter was hysterical, pain clenching her stomach.


    Jarrod¡¯s irritation grew.


    He tightened his hold on her waist, Lifting her onto the coffee table.


    His voice was icy.


    ¡°You still have the audacity to defy me!¡±


    Nicole, powerless, stared at him with loathing.

 Chapter 909

    ¡°Jarrod, you¡¯re nothing but a cruel beast!¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s sneer was icy.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you wanted? When I was unconscious, you were busily involved with other men, weren¡¯t you? I got to satisfy your needs.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s words faltered, realizing arguing with him was futile.


    Jarrod, now more demon than man, eyed Nicole¡¯s neck.


    He leaned down, his tongue finding her pulsing artery, sucking on it ruthlessly.


    Nicole gasped, her body shaking, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    That was her artery, a vulnerable spot where a bit more force could be fatal.


    Jarrod loomed over her, his whisper sinister.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll never want another man.


    ¡±


    His hand moved beneath, feeling her warmth.


    In moments like this, he was reminded she was alive.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Nicole¡¯s hair was in disarray, her wet tears sticking to hershes.


    She felt like a helpless fish on a chopping block.


    Just as their intimacy grew, a knock at the door broke the moment.


    Jarrod¡¯s response was cold.


    ¡°Leave!¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Outside, Alec hesitated before speaking.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, Miss Powell is unwell, She¡¯s asking for you.


    ¡±


    Hearing Jamie¡¯s name brought Nicole a sense of relief.


    Jarrod was about to continue, but his phone¡¯s persistent vibration interrupted him.


    He pounded his fist on the coffee table¡¯s ss, stopping abruptly.


    Nicole¡¯s respite was brief.


    Jarrod dressed, casually found a jacket for her, and took her with him.


    They reached a vi Jarrod had bought for Jamie.


    To their surprise, Jamie was at the entrance, visibly ill.

 Chapter 910

    Jarrod ran to Jarrod, crying.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    Jarrod stroked her hair tenderly, his gaze soft.


    ¡°I¡¯m here now.


    ¡±


    Seeing Nicole in the car, Jamie¡¯s face hardened.


    She was upset Nicole was unharmed and still pregnant.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Unhappily, she asked, ¡°Jarrod, why is Nicole here?¡±


    Jarrod, his thoughts jumbled, simply nodded.


    Jamie pressed, ¡°Why did you bring her?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°You were sick, so I brought her to take care of you.


    ¡±


    Jarrod looked toward the car with a cold expression.


    ¡°You cane out now.


    ¡±


    He didn¡¯t reveal his true intentions.


    Secretly, he wished he could keep Nicole tethered to him.


    Reluctantly, Nicole exited the car, aware of Jarrod¡¯s twisted mindset.


    Jarrod, ignoring her, embraced Jamie and headed for the elevator.


    Nicole had no option but to trail behind.


    Once inside, Jamie ki*sed Jarrod in front of Nicole.


    After leaving the key, Jarrod left to shower, seemingly averse to the scent enveloping him.


    Left in the living room were Jamie and Nicole.


    Jamie arrogantly instructed Nicole, ¡°Go and peel some fruit for me.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Nicole dutifully went to the kitchen, fumbled with a fruit knife, and began to peel.


    She arranged the fruit on a te and set it before Jamie in the living room.


    But Jamie didn¡¯t eat.


    Instead, she taunted Nicole.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Jarrod bring you here to serve me? Where¡¯s your servitude? Shouldn¡¯t you kneel and feed me?¡±


    Nicole realized then why Jarrod brought her along.


    He was to make her receive humiliation at Jamie¡¯s hands.


    But suddenly, an idea struck Nicole.


    She grasped a fruit fork, knelt before Jamie, and offered a smile.


    ¡°Of course, let me feed you.


    ¡±


    As the fruit neared Jamie¡¯s lips, Nicole stood abruptly, locking her arm around Jamie¡¯s neck, the fork poised at Jamie¡¯s artery.


    ¡°Ah! Jarrod! Help!¡± Jamie¡¯s scream echoed, drawing Jarrod out, d only in a towel.


    Nicole, holding Jamie, spoke clearly to Jarrod.


    ¡°I want the contract, the original, and all the footage.


    Hand them over!¡±

 Chapter 911

    Jarrod¡¯s face was an icy mask, his expression unyielding.


    He hadn¡¯t anticipated that Nicole, even with an injured hand, would dare such an act.


    He realized he had miscalcted, underestimating Nicole¡¯s resourcefulness.


    He should never have let his guard down, not even for a moment.


    ¡°Nicole, this is thest time I¡¯m telling you.


    Let Jamie go!¡±


    Jarrod demanded.


    His intense gaze fixed on Nicole, his eyes sharp and using as if trying to prate her very soul.


    Anyone would feel intimidated by such a look, including Nicole.


    Nicole had seen Jarrod angry before, but today his fury was exceptional, almost palpable, as if he couldsh out at her any second.


    Nicole thought Jarrod¡¯s anger stemmed from the fact that Jamie was held hostage, the very person Jarrod valued above all others.


    Nicole wouldn¡¯t have dared, knowing the bacsh it would cause, but she was desperate.


    She couldn¡¯t let her father remain vulnerable to Jarrod¡¯s whims, risking imprisonment at his displeasure.


    Nicole knew her father wouldn¡¯t survive long in jail, especially in his declining health.


    She might never see him again if he were incarcerated.


    Thus, she decided to take a risk.


    Holding the fork against Jamie¡¯s neck, Nicole faced Jarrod defiantly.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Jarrod, you have twenty minutes.


    If I don¡¯t see the contract and the documents, I¡¯ll do it,¡± she stated calmly.


    This was the deadline she set for herself.


    In her weakened state, she couldn¡¯t prolong this standoff.


    She had to act quickly.


    Jarrod¡¯s eyes darkened with anger.


    ¡°Nicole, you¡¯re courting death!¡± he said, each wordced with a chilling intensity.


    His voice, colder than the deepest freeze, made listeners shiver.


    Nicole remained unfazed.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She nced at the wall clock and said ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, you have neen minutes and thirty seconds¡±


    Bang! Jarrod¡¯s hand, charged with anger, swept a valuable vase off its perch.


    The vase crashed to the floor, shattering into countless pieces.


    His face twisted in fury, he gritted his teeth and warned, ¡°Nicole, have you considered the consequences?¡±


    ¡°I have, but what other choice do I have?¡± Nicole¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver.


    For her, it was a choice between a dire situation and an even worse one.

 Chapter 912

    Seizing the opportunity to act seemed the only way to secure her family¡¯s future.


    Jamie, caught in the middle, hadn¡¯t anticipated Nicole¡¯s audacity to use her as a bargaining chip against Jarrod.


    This situation underscored the strained rtionship between Nicole and Jarrod, forcing Nicole to take drastic actions.


    At that moment, Jamie refused to be taken advantage of by Nicole.


    If Nicole¡¯s n seeded, how could she possibly assert control over Nicoleter?


    Jamie subtly shifted her wrist, contemting if she could overpower Nicole in thetter¡¯s weakened state.


    But as she attempted to move, a sharp pain at her neck stopped her.


    ¡°Hss¡­¡± Jamie let out a stifled groan, feeling something wet trickle down.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    In the next second, a drop of blood hit the floor.


    Nicole, pressing her finger against Jamie¡¯s vein, threatened, ¡®Jamie, don¡¯t try anything, or I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    Jamie¡¯s realization that the blood was hers heightened her panic.


    ¡°Ah! Help! Jarrod, save me! She¡¯s going to kill me!¡± Jamie¡¯s cries were filled with hysteria.


    Jarrod¡¯s frown deepened at Jamie¡¯s terrified voice, his eyes growing colder.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Dealing with Nicole alone was manageable, but he couldn¡¯t jeopardize Jamie¡¯s safety.


    Jarrod quickly made a call, his voice icy, ¡°Bring the A7E8 contracts now.


    ¡±


    After hanging up, he red at Nicole with a sneer, ¡°I hope you¡¯re ready for the end of your life.


    ¡±


    But Nicole was unexpectedlyposed.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Facing death with the cancer, she found a strange sense of calm.


    After all, what could be more frightening than death itself?


    Soon, Alec arrived with documents and disks in hand.


    He presented them to Nicole, who meticulously checked each one, confirming their authenticity.


    Once satisfied, Nicole said with disdain, ¡°Burn them.


    ¡±


    Alec nced at Jarrod, whomanded with a dark expression, ¡°Do it.


    Burn them.


    ¡±


    The papers and disks were quickly consumed by mes.


    Nicole¡¯s usually calm demeanor broke, revealing a flicker of triumph.

 Chapter 913

    She had eliminated the threat, sparing her father from prison.


    As thest of the documents turned to ash, Jarrod, dressed in ck, exuded a menacing elegance.


    His stare bore into Nicole as he gritted out, ¡°Let Jamie go!¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Nicole, still gripping Jamie¡¯s throat, bargained, ¡°I have one more condition.


    ¡±


    ¡°Nicole Lawrence!¡± Jarrod roared.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Don¡¯t force me to take away your parents this instant!¡±


    Every line of Jarrod¡¯s face radiated lethal intent.


    He almost Lost his remaining bit of reason.


    He couldn¡¯t stand being manipted.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s see who acts faster,¡± Nicole retorted calmly, masking her stiffened hand.


    With her right hand injured, she relied on her arm¡¯s strength to restrain Jamie, enduring excruciating pain every passing single moment.


    The fork in Nicole¡¯s hand teetered, close to falling.


    Her time to negotiate was running short.


    Without waiting for Jarrod¡¯s response, she made her demand clear, ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t harm my parents.


    I¡¯ll face the consequences of my actions, but leave them out of it!¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Nicole was prepared to face whatever Jarrod had in store for her as long as her parents were safe.


    She was aware that with her life fading, her moment of final rest was nearing.


    It was only a matter of enduring more pain and suffering until then.


    Yet, in a way, this pain served as a vivid reminder of her being alive.


    Silence enveloped the room.


    Jamie, tears streaming down her face, whimpered, ¡°Jarrod, it hurts.


    .


    Finally, Jarrod, through clenched teeth, agreed, ¡°Fine.


    You have my word.


    ¡±


    Nicole, hearing this, felt a wave of relief, but her body was reaching its limit.


    She cautiously loosened her grip.


    Jamie, noticing Nicole¡¯s weakening hold, saw an opportunity.


    Her eyes gleamed with a sudden insight, as a sinister n swiftly formed in her thoughts.


    Suddenly, the fork plunged into Jamie¡¯s neck.


    It happened so fast that nobody quite caught how it urred, not even Nicole.

 Chapter 914

    Jamie clutched her neck, screaming.


    ¡°Jarrod, she¡¯s going to kill me.


    Then, she copsed to the floor.


    ¡°Jamie!¡± Jarrod rushed to Jamie, his expression panicked.


    In a swift move, he kicked Nicole in the chest with a forceful blow.


    Caught off guard, Nicole was thrown backward, crashing against a flower rack.


    The flowerpots shattered noisily on the ground.


    A sharp pain pierced Nicole¡¯s chest and back, overwhelming her.


    Poof! Blood spilled from Nicole¡¯s mouth, sshing crimson on the ground.


    Jarrod, holding Jamie, faced Nicole.


    His dark eyes, once lively, now harbored a lethal darkness.


    ¡°Nicole, you will pay for it,¡± he dered, his voice icy.


    With her ribs feeling broken, Nicole gasped for air amidst the pain.


    As she coughed blood, she faced Jarrod, her voice shaking, ¡°Jarrod, I¡¯m not the one who stabbed her¡­¡±


    But Jarrod, carrying Jamie, didn¡¯t wait to hear more.


    He strode toward the door.


    Alec hurried to him, asking, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, what should we do with Miss Lawrence?¡±


    Jarrod paused briefly before responding coldly, ¡°Take her to the police station.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He had no time for Nicole now.


    The police would keep her safe, at least.


    Nicole, gripped by pain, watched helplessly as Jarrod moved away until Alec pulled her up.


    Raegan¡¯s anxiety mounted since she was unable to reach Nicole.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan often visited the hospital to care for Nicole¡¯s parents during her free time.


    Yet, they were unaware of Nicole¡¯s whereabouts.


    Seeing her parents¡¯ aged, lined faces, Raegan couldn¡¯t reveal Nicole¡¯s disappearance.


    It would only add to their burden.


    She reassured them, telling them Nicole was busy, and urged them to take care.


    Forty-eight hourster, Raegan visited the police station to report Nicole¡¯s disappearance.


    There, she learned of Nicole¡¯s arrest.


    Eager for more information to bail Nicole out, Raegan inquired but, as a non-rtive, received none.


    Raegan chose not to tell Nicole¡¯s parents, fearing for their vulnerability to take the blow.

 Chapter 915

    Her thoughts instinctively turned to Mitchel, thinking that he was her only hope for uncovering the truth.


    However, their rtionship had ended bitterly, and they hadn¡¯t met since then.


    Raegan knew of Mitchel only through TV reports about the growing bond between the Dixon and Glyn families, hinting at the potential connection through marriage.


    This news had boosted the Dixon Group¡¯s stock.


    During a shopping trip at the mall, Raegan ran into Luciana, who was there with Katie.


    They shared a warmth that resembled a true mother-daughter bond.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Seeing them together, Raegan understood that Luciana had been somewhat restrained when Luciana was with her.


    This made Raegan realize Luciana had previously held back her affection, perhaps due to their different statuses.


    Upon seeing Raegan¡¯s uneasy expression, Luciana gave a brief nod and quickly left with Katie, preferring Raegan¡¯s limited interaction with Katie.


    The salesperson, smiling brightly, remarked, ¡°Thatdy was incredibly generous! She purchased national-style wedding gifts, designed by a renowned designer, for a billion dors.


    She mentioned it¡¯s for her future daughter-inw.


    ¡±


    It seemed Katie might soon marry into the Dixon family, which exined Luciana¡¯s uneasy look when seeing her.


    Alone in the mall, Raegan touched her t belly, signing at the timing of her pregnancy.


    Yet, she resolved to raise her baby alone, inspired by students who juggled studies and parenthood.


    Determined, she decided against meeting Mitchel again.


    However, faced with Nicole¡¯s uncertain situation, Raegan felt she had no choice but to reach out to Mitchel.


    She hesitantly dialed Matteo¡¯s number.


    Matteo answered promptly, his tone polite as always, ¡°Miss Hayes.


    ¡±


    ¡°Matteo, I hate to bother you.


    Is Mitchel avable today?¡±


    Matteo, ncing at Mitchel busy with a video conference, responded, ¡°He¡¯s quite tied up.


    I can ry the message to him if you want.


    ¡±


    Raegan paused, realizing the difficulty of exining without talking directly.


    She finally said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.


    Sorry to disturb you, Matteo.


    ¡±


    As she was about to end the call, Matteo added, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon has been stayingte at thepany for work these days.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    Surprised, Raegan responded with a brief, ¡°Okay.


    ¡±


    After the call, Raegan thought about messaging Mitchel on WhatsApp for a direct conversation.


    Opening his WhatsApp profile, she noticed his Moments were empty.

 Chapter 916

    Although he had never posted anything, his Moments were visible to her before.


    Now, it waspletely inactive.


    It suggested he had blocked her.


    It seemed he wanted no contact with her at all.


    Raegan recalled hisst words, ¡°From now on, you and I have nothing to do with each other.


    I don¡¯t want to see you again.


    ¡± His determination was etched on his face.


    A sharp pain struck her chest, tears brimming in her eyes.


    She had thought of exining everything to him, but what could she say now?


    Henley had been putting on an act, but she wasn¡¯t innocent.


    She had followed Luciana¡¯s advice, keeping her distance from Mitchel.


    Taking a deep breath and staring at the cloudy sky, Raegan held back her tears.


    Finally, she decided to ask Hector for help, hoping he might have some useful connections.


    Hector¡¯s investigation revealed Jarrod¡¯s involvement in the case and thus required Mitchel¡¯s assistance.


    Mitchel, however, declined, citing a busy schedule.


    Hector ryed this to Raegan, sharing the shocking reason behind Nicole¡¯s arrest.


    Raegan was stunned.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The idea of Nicole¡¯s attempted murder was unthinkable.


    Her worry deepened, especially considering Nicole¡¯s pregnancy and the challenges of detention.


    Raegan attempted to confront Jarrod at hispany for answers, but he was absent.


    After several unsessful attempts, she tried calling Mitchel again, only to be met with a busy tone, suggesting she was blocked.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    With no other choice, Raegan reached out to Matteo.


    This time, Matteo¡¯s tone was less courteous, and he quickly ended the call, stating that Mitchel was swamped.


    Raegan¡¯s sense of urgency intensified.


    Despite learning Mitchel¡¯s tight schedule, she gathered her courage and made another call.


    Feeling desperate, Raegan kept calling, but Matteo¡¯s response was consistent, still iming Mitchel was swamped.


    This pattern persistedte into the night.


    Each response reiterated his preupation.


    Eventually, even the usually naive Raegan realized that Mitchel was avoiding her, using his busyness as an excuse.


    Despite realizing Mitchel¡¯s aversion to meeting her, Raegan had no choice but to press Matteo, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he ever take a break at night?


    I just need a moment.


    ¡±


    Matteo, likely frustrated, revealed that Mitchel was at the Kingbel Club.

 Chapter 917

    Raegan hurried there and called Matteo, who, sounding embarrassed, informed her, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon doesn¡¯t want to see anyone.


    ¡±


    His words were unmistakable.


    Mitchel had made it clear he did not wish to see her.


    Her hopes dashed, Raegan persisted, ¡°When will he be done? I¡¯l wait outside.


    ¡±


    Matteo, observing Mitchel¡¯s continuous drinking, replied uncertainly, ¡°I don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll be done.


    It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t wait.


    ¡±


    In truth, Matteo knew well that Mitchel was furious.


    Mitchel had stayedte at thepany the previous night until three in the morning.


    Matteo sensed he was waiting for Raegan, prompted by Raegan¡¯s likely visit.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    However, a call from Hector changed everything, leaving Mitchel storming out in frustration.


    Matteo suspected that Raegan had sought help from Hector but hadn¡¯t approached Mitchel directly.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    In Matteo¡¯s view, Mitchel was acting out of jealousy.


    It was a cold, mid-December night.


    The city was shrouded in a frosty chill.


    Raegan, undeterred, remained outside the Kingbel Club, tightly wrapped in her coat.


    People flowed in and out of the club.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Near midnight, Raegan saw Matteo exit, followed by Mitchel, dressed in an expensive suit, radiating confidence and arrogance.


    With Mitchel was a stunning woman, her arm linked with his, intimately close.


    The club¡¯s lights cast a revealing glow on them.


    The woman was almost pressed against Mitchel, who seemed unbothered by her closeness.


    Passing Raegan, Mitchel ignored her as if she were a stranger.


    Feeling a sting of hurt, Raegan couldn¡¯t linger on emotions for Nicole¡¯s sake.


    She approached Mitchel and said, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, can we walk for a moment?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s face turned icy.


    ¡°No,¡± he said sharply and walked on.


    Raegan, having waited for hours, couldn¡¯t let him leave.


    She reached for his sleeve, begging, ¡°Just five minutes, please.


    ¡±


    Mitchel frowned, briskly shaking off her hand.


    Caught off guard, Raegan stumbled and fell, her legs weak from the cold.


    Laughter erupted from above, filled with derision.

 Chapter 918

    ¡°Hey, how can you be so cheeky?¡± said the woman jokingly.


    She held Mitchel¡¯s arm with a coquettish smile on her face.


    She was one of the escorts of Kingbel Club.


    Before she and the other escorts entered the chamber tonight, their manager reminded them that the customers were all big shots in Ardlens.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As soon as she entered the chamber, her eyes fell on Mitchel in the middle.


    He first caught her attention because he was the most handsome and had the strongest aura among the men there.


    But Mitchel was so aloof that none of the women dared to get close to him.


    Even she thought it was a lost cause.


    But unexpectedly, luck was with her at thest moment.


    She was about to leave when Mitchel suddenly called her over.


    It was such a great opportunity for her.


    How could she let anyone steal it away?


    The woman smiled sweetly and added, ¡°Hey, you know the unspoken rules, right? I¡¯d spent the night with this gentleman.


    You can¡¯t just show up and snatch him away.


    ¡±


    When the woman saw Raegan¡¯s innocent and pure face, she thought Raegan was a university student who was looking for a sugar daddy.


    She snorted coldly.


    Disdain filled her heart, thinking that those female university students nowadays weren¡¯t any better than her.


    A cold light shed through Mitchel¡¯s eyes.


    He resisted the urge to pull Raegan up.


    He hadn¡¯t used much force earlier, so he didn¡¯t know why she had fallen.


    He paused for a moment.


    His dark eyes were filled with unreadable meaning.


    When Matteo saw the expression on Mitchel¡¯s face, he bent down and helped Raegan up.


    Raegan wasn¡¯t pretending that she couldn¡¯t stand up on her own.


    But her legs were too numb to move.


    After all, she stood in the cold for hours.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan stood up with Matteo¡¯s support, and she didn¡¯t waste any time.


    She looked at Mitchel and said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m here to ask for your help because of Nicole.


    ¡±


    Nicole was Raegan¡¯s best friend.


    Raegan ced Nicole¡¯s well-being above her pride.


    So, she ignored the woman¡¯s mockery and hastily asked Mitchel for help.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy,¡± Mitchel refused coldly, leaving no room for negotiation.


    Mitchel sneered in his heart.


    He had heard Matteo¡¯s phone conversation with Raegan that night.


    Matteo¡¯s insinuations were clear, so he waited at the office until three in the morning.


    But what happened? Raegan didn¡¯t appear.


    And perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be here now if Hector hadn¡¯t failed to handle Jarrod.


    This proved that Raegan only thought of him when she had no one else to turn to.


    He got frustrated whenever he thought about it.


    In a sulking mood, Mitchel held the woman in his arms, turned around, and was about to get in the car.


    His indifference made Raegan¡¯s heart tighten as if a sharp knife stabbed her chest.

 Chapter 919

    But she couldn¡¯t give up.


    She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of witnessing Nicole suffer.


    Thinking of this had been tormenting her day and night.


    She chased after Mitchel and pleaded in a hoarse voice, ¡°Mitchel, please.


    I need to see Jarrod.


    Please let me see him just this once.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    He said mockingly, ¡°Why are you asking me for help? Who are you to me?¡±


    His words were more like a reminder to her.


    That day, he told her that he wouldn¡¯t interfere in her affairs again.


    Raegan¡¯s face turned pale.


    Of course, she hadn¡¯t forgotten his words.


    But she didn¡¯t intend to give up.


    ¡°Mitchel, I know you¡¯re angry.


    But this is not about me.


    And the situation is urgent.


    Nicole¡¯s life is at risk.


    I have no other choice.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I¡¯m begging you.


    Please¡­¡±


    Mitchel chuckled lightly.


    ¡°So? What does Nicole¡¯s situation have to do with me?¡±


    After saying this, he got in the car and ordered Matteo to drive.


    Raegan stood there for a moment.


    The temperature tonight was freezing, and the chill seemed to prate her bones.


    Her heart grew equally cold.


    The failure to do anything to save Nicole was too much for Raegan to bear.


    Raegan slowly crouched down and hugged her knees tightly, not wanting to let others see how sad she was.


    Fortunately, it was past one in the morning, and no one was outside the Kingbel Club.


    In the car, Mitchel¡¯s dark face still looked sour.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Matteo looked at Mitchel through the rearview mirror.


    When he saw the expression on Mitchel¡¯s face, he hesitated for a moment.


    Finally, he asked, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, should we arrange a car for Miss Hayes?¡±


    It was dark and cold, and Raegan was alone.


    It wasn¡¯t safe for her to be outside at this time of night.


    The woman Mitchel took with him was slightly intoxicated and became somewhat presumptuous.


    She chimed in, ¡°Is your assistant pimping up?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold.


    He said in a grave voice, ¡°Stop the car.


    ¡±


    Without waiting for Mitchel to say another word, Matteo understood his intention and got out of the car, opening the door.


    ¡°Miss, please get out.


    ¡±


    The woman refused to leave the car.


    It was hard to know a big shot like Mitchel.


    How could she let go of him just like that?


    She said sweetly, ¡°What is wrong with your assistant? Is¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she even leaned closer to Mitchel intentionally.

 Chapter 920

    A trace of anger appeared on Mitchel¡¯s handsome face.


    His brows furrowed tightly.


    He roared, ¡°Get out!¡±


    His voice sent a chill down the woman¡¯s spine.


    She was so startled that she sobered up a bit.


    She immediately got out of the car.


    Of course, her effort was not in vain.


    Before Matteo returned to the car, he paid her a few thousand bucks.


    When Matteo sat in the driver¡¯s seat again, he started the car.


    But he didn¡¯t immediately drive.


    Instead, he looked at the back seat.


    ¡°Go back to her,¡± Mitchel ordered.


    Raegan¡¯s legs were numb from crouching for so long.


    But she had to get up.


    She knew she had to go back and continue to think of a solution.


    Suddenly, the ck Bentley returned and stopped in front of her.


    The car window slowly rolled down, revealing Mitchel¡¯s handsome but dark face.


    ¡°Get in,¡± he ordered coldly.


    Raegan didn¡¯t hesitate.


    She hurriedly opened the car door to get in.


    But since her legs numbed from squatting too long, she identally tripped over the door frame.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Raegan grunted softly and pursed her lips.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She knelt at Mitchel¡¯s feet and clung to his trouser leg.


    Her posture, confused expression, and pleading eyes made her look pitiful and alluring at the same time.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    The atmosphere in the car froze at once.


    Raegan was so embarrassed that she quickly got up.


    She sat obediently and ced her hands on her Lap.


    As Matteo drove through the dark night, there was pin-drop silence in the car.


    Mitchel didn¡¯t say a word.


    He seemed weary.


    He rested his forehead on the palm of his hand and closed his eyes to rest.


    Though anxious, Raegan didn¡¯t disturb his rest, so she could only endure it silently.


    Finally, the car stopped.


    When Raegan looked outside the window, she found they were in front of her apartment building.


    Mitchel didn¡¯t open his eyes.


    He ordered Matteo, ¡°Take her upstairs.


    ¡±


    Matteo nodded in response.


    Raegan became even more anxious.


    She had waited because she thought he could help Nicole, not for him to take her home.

 Chapter 921

    ¡°Mitchel¡­¡±


    Mitchel opened his eyeszily and looked at her.


    At the thought of the numerous rejections she had received tonight, Raegan said impulsively, ¡°Would you like toe up for a cup of tea?¡±


    Mitchel didn¡¯t refuse, so the two of them went up together.


    As soon as they entered the living room, Mitchel sat on the couch, leaned backzily, and crossed his legs.


    He rolled up his sleeves, revealing his well-defined arm muscles, and closed his eyes.


    Raegan didn¡¯t prepare tea.


    Instead, she went to the kitchen and made some soup for him to sober up.


    She then brought a bowl to the living room, put it on the coffee table, and said softly, ¡°Mitchel, I made soup for you.


    Have some to relieve your hangover.


    ¡±


    There were no chairs beside the couch, so Raegan just stood there.


    She had already taken off her coat, and she now wore a white cotton sweater and a pair of blue jeans, which entuated her beautiful curves.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    She wasn¡¯t wearing a revealing outfit.


    But looking at her still made Mitchel¡¯s throat dry for a few seconds.


    His eyes narrowed slightly.


    He reached out, picked up the bowl, and drank a spoonful of the soup.


    The warm liquid warmed his stomach, and his furrowed brows rxed a lot.


    Raegan noticed the change in Mitchel¡¯s expression.


    She thought he was in a better mood now, so she said cautiously, ¡°Can you help me make an appointment with Jarrod?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Although Mitchel already knew her intention, he still couldn¡¯t help feeling annoyed when he heard her speak so bluntly.


    He pursed his lips, grabbed his coat, and stood up.


    When Raegan saw that he was about to leave, she grabbed his arm and asked anxiously, ¡°Are you leaving?¡±


    Mitchel looked at her indifferently.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finished the soup.


    ¡±


    ¡°But¡­ About Jarrod¡­¡± Raegan stammered.


    Mitchel¡¯s brows furrowed tightly.


    He interrupted, ¡°You want me to help you just because you gave me a bowl of soup?¡±


    Raegan pursed her lips.


    ¡°No.


    I don¡¯t mean it like that.


    I ¡°


    Before she could finish her words, Mitchel casually pulled a stack of money from his pocket, mmed it on the coffee table, and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll pay for it.


    ¡±


    Raegan was stunned for a moment.


    Her face turned pale, and tears welled up her eyes.

 Chapter 922

    Upon seeing her like this, Mitchel¡¯s heart was overwhelmed by frustration and annoyance.


    He didn¡¯t want to stay any longer, so he turned around and walked to the door.


    Raegan caught up with him.


    This time, she could no longer hold back her tears, ¡°Mitchel, please help me.


    I¡¯m really desperate now.


    ¡±


    The next moment, Mitchel pulled her hard and pressed her against the door.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, he lowered his head and conquered her lips.


    They shared a passionate ki*s.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes turned red.


    It was as if he had been suppressing his desire for a long time.


    His ki*s became intense and fierce.


    Raegan¡¯s legs went weak, and she struggled to maintain her bnce.


    Mitchel felt this, and it pushed him to be more aggressive.


    His hand slipped under her sweater, pushing aside the strap of her bra, and squeezed her b@@bs.


    Raegan jolted from the stimting sensation.


    Her face turned even paler.


    She pushed Mitchel hard, creating some distance between them.


    Mitchel didn¡¯t insist.


    Instead, he said mockingly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you invite me here to sleep with you?¡±


    Raegan frantically fixed the strap of her bra.


    She trembled with anger.


    ¡°When did I say I wanted to sleep with you?¡±


    The expression on her face now mirrored the defiance she had shown when she confronted him for Henley before.


    When Mitchel was reminded of it, the anger in his heart reignited.


    He sneered, ¡°Do you not understand the implications of inviting a man over in the middle of the night? Raegan, stop pretending to be innocent.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯splexion turned ashen.


    She clenched her fists, shaking with anger.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Mitchel, equally agitated, spoke with a harsh, cutting tone.


    But witnessing Raegan¡¯s uncontroble trembling, he regretted saying those harsh words.


    He questioned how he had turned so soft.


    He had resolved to distance himself from Raegan, yet now, he yearned to embrace her, to offer sce.


    Contemting this, Mitchel hesitantly raised his hands, wanting to hug Raegan, but Raegan swiftly evaded.


    She looked up, her voice firm.


    ¡°Mitchel, I won¡¯t be intimate with you.


    ¡±


    Recalling Mitchel was about to marry Katie, Raegan refused to be the other woman in their rtionship.

 Chapter 923

    At her words, Mitchel¡¯s hands halted, his expression darkening.


    He shouldn¡¯t turn so soft toward her.


    Bang! With a loud bang, Mitchel mmed the door, leaving a heavy silence.


    Raegan, consumed with concern for Nicole, felt overwhelmed with anxiety and helplessness.


    Tears rolled down her cheeks as she stood rooted.


    What the hell was she supposed to do¡­


    After a night of restlessness, Raegan rose early and visited Nicole¡¯s parents in the hospital.


    There, she learned something important.


    Jarrod¡¯s fianc¨¦e was injured and hospitalized, potentially Linking to Nicole¡¯s predicament.


    Yet, Raegan couldn¡¯t ascertain Jarrod¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡¯s current location.


    Later that afternoon, amidst her confusion, Henley called.


    Raegan answered, but silence lingered between them.


    Finally, Henley broke the silence.


    ¡°Raegan, how have you beentely?¡±


    Raegan responded coolly, ¡°I¡¯m alright.


    I¡¯ve transferred the medical expenses to your ount.


    ¡±


    Henley paused, then sighed.


    ¡°Raegan, you know I am notck of money.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan wasn¡¯t in the mood for conversation with Henley.


    His deceit had painted him in a moreplex light than she had anticipated.


    Raegan replied icily, ¡°Mr.


    Brooks, if you have nothing else to talk about, I¡¯m ending the call.


    ¡±


    Her voice was distant, detached.


    Henley, disheartened, replied, ¡°I want to help you, Raegan.


    ¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Raegan¡¯s skepticism was evident.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of Nicole¡¯s situation.


    I can help you.


    ¡±


    Raegan, her heart tightening, didn¡¯t question how Henley knew about it.


    She urgently inquired, ¡°Can you truly help Nicole?¡±

 Chapter 924

    ¡°Yes.


    Let¡¯s talk about it in person.


    ¡± Henley provided an address and hung up.


    Upon ending the call, Raegan swiftly hailed a taxi and headed to the address Henley had provided.


    The destination turned out to be Henley¡¯s studio.


    The studio was sizable.


    A secretary escorted her to Henley¡¯s office.


    Henley, still recovering, struggled to walk as he greeted Raegan and gestured for her to sit.


    Seated, Raegan asked, ¡°Henley, what¡¯s Nicole¡¯s condition in the detention center?¡±


    ¡°Nicole isn¡¯t doing well,¡± Henley replied, aware of the entire situation, including Nicole¡¯s altercation with Jamie.


    He also warned that Nicole might face harm in custody.


    rmed, Raegan asked, ¡°How is that possible? She hasn¡¯t been convicted yet.


    ¡±


    Henley adjusted his sses and exined, ¡°Consider the detention center¡¯s environment.


    Jarrod has arranged for people to target Nicole there.


    ¡±


    Raegan was speechless, horrified by Jarrod¡¯s cruelty.


    Jarrod hadn¡¯t let Nicole go, even arranging for Nicole¡¯s torture while in detention.


    Concerned for Nicole, Raegan pleaded, ¡°Henley, please, you must get Nicole out of there soon!¡±


    Henley, moved by her plea, responded, ¡°I can help, but I have one condition.


    ¡±


    His eyes held a wolf-Like intensity, unsettling Raegan.


    ¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡± she asked.


    Henley stood and sat close to Raegan, his presence making her uneasy.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan recoiled, but Henley pulled her closer forcefully.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He caressed her face, his voice low and rough.


    ¡°Be my girlfriend.


    From now on, I¡¯ll be the only man in your life.


    Raegan¡¯splexion was porcin-like, with soft, full lips.


    Henley felt a new, unfamiliar impulse surge within him, an urgent longing unlike anything he had experienced before.


    Raegan felt trapped.


    Henley¡¯s gaze was dark and overwhelming.


    Without waiting for her response, Henley ki*sed her abruptly.


    Raegan was taken aback, unable to respond immediately.

 Chapter 925

    After all, they were in his office.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t believe Henley would dare to behave so inappropriately in such a setting!


    She turned away, covering Henley¡¯s mouth, struggling to free herself.


    Henley, driven by a fierce inner turmoil, seemed unwilling to release her easily.


    His restless demeanor suggested an intense, consuming desire toward Raegan.


    With one push, he pressed her against the sofa.


    He held her hands tightly as he pinned Raegan on the sofa.


    Raegan felt a sense of panic as if she didn¡¯t recognize Henley.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Henley, stop! You can¡¯t force me.


    Let me go!¡± she protested.


    Henley removed his sses, his eyes losing their warmth, bing cold and ruthless.


    ¡°Raegan, you were meant to be mine long ago,¡± he said, his voice unnerving.


    Raegan, confused and overpowered, couldn¡¯t push him away.


    She retreated, demanding sternly, ¡°Let me go, now.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    Henley caressed her hair, gazing at the pendant around her neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Raegan.


    I¡¯ll never hurt you.


    But you must be mine.


    ¡±


    He leaned in again, gripping her chin, and ki*sed her forcefully.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Stop it!¡± Raegan protested, struggling as the ki*snded on her hair.


    Henley was determined, holding her tightly, his voice eerily gentle.


    ¡°It might be ufortable here.


    Rx.


    I¡¯ll try not to hurt you.


    ¡±


    He was out of his mind! The image of Henley in Raegan¡¯s mind was shattered.


    Raegan was furious.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your girlfriend.


    Don¡¯t make me call the police!¡±


    Henleyughed mockingly.


    ¡°You¡¯re so naive, Raegan.


    No one can stop me.


    ¡±


    At that moment, Raegan felt that Henley was going insane Tears fell from Raegan¡¯s eyes.


    She pleaded, ¡°Henley, don¡¯t do this.


    I¡¯ve always seen you as a friend.


    How can you treat me like this?¡±

 Chapter 926

    ¡°Raegan, I never wanted to be your friend.


    I want to be your man.


    Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Henley retorted.


    Henley gently brushed away Raegan¡¯s tears with his fingertips and softly said, ¡°If I had known it was you, I would¡¯vee for you earlier.


    You mean so much to me.


    Do you know that?¡±


    In the depths of Henley¡¯s abyss-like past, only Raegan had made him feel alive.


    Raegan¡¯s tears didn¡¯t cease.


    Henley¡¯s words were enigmatic and beyond herprehension.


    Her thoughts wandered over the people outside.


    Thinking of them, she raised her voice and shouted as loudly as she could, ¡°Help! Help¡­¡±


    Henley swiftly covered her mouth, muffling her cries.


    Then, he let out a bone-chillingughter.


    ¡°No one will hear you.


    And if by chance they do, they won¡¯t intervene.


    ¡±


    In Raegan¡¯s heart, despair took root.


    Henley had meticulously nned.


    In other words, it was a trap for Raegan.


    Henley pressed his index finger against Raegan¡¯s lips and whispered, ¡°Be a good girl and give yourself to me.


    I promise I¡¯ll be better than Mitchel.


    ¡±


    Even though he hadn¡¯t had s@xual intercourse with women before, he had learned several techniques after realizing Raegan was the one for him, He would be mindful of her feelings and was confident he wouldn¡¯t do anything less than satisfactory.


    But as Henley pressed on her again, Raegan, gripped by panic, blurted out, ¡°Henley, do you Like me?¡±


    With a fire zing in his eyes, Henley resolutely answered, ¡°I like you.


    I want all of you.


    ¡±


    Raegan sensed his unwavering determination, yet she tried to reason with him.


    ¡°If you really like me, you should respect me, not force me.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Henley¡¯s eyes darkened, and he muttered, ¡°Since I was a child, things I liked would always be discarded by others.


    From that on, I understand one thing.


    If you want something, you must do whatever it takes to have it.


    ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± Raegan countered.


    ¡°If you force me, I will hate you.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Do you want that?¡±


    Henley paused for a beat and said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to hate me.


    ¡±


    Raegan seized the opportunity and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t like you.


    If you force me, I will hate you and wish for you to die.


    ¡±


    ¡°Do you like Mitchel?¡± Henley asked out of nowhere.


    With a low and maic voice, he bitterly asked, ¡°Is he better than me?¡±


    Raegan closed her eyes and shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in anyone.


    ¡±

 Chapter 927

    ¡°You Little liar,¡± Henley scoffed.


    ¡°You like him.


    ¡±


    During their conversation, Raegan noticed a briefpse in Henley¡¯s attention and decided to seize this opportunity.


    With that, she lifted her knee and struck him in the part where it hurt the most.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Henley winced in pain and unconsciously loosened his grip on her.


    Raegan took her chance.


    She pushed him away and stepped hard on his wounds.


    Henley¡¯s handsome face turned pale, and his forehead beaded with cold sweat.


    She had stepped right on his injuries.


    Atst, Raegan leaped away from him.


    She had done it on purpose, and that was why she hit him on his injuries.


    His wounds, still healing, burst open.


    Blood gushed out, soaking his ck trousers.


    Raegan was not a pushover.


    What Henley had done stirred hatred within her.


    She looked directly at Henley, whose face was a mask hiding his true feelings.


    With an icy voice, she warned, ¡°Try anything like that again, and I¡¯ll make sure you end up behind bars.


    ¡±


    As soon as she said these words, she opened the door and was about to leave.


    Just then, the secretary and two bodyguards blocked her way.


    The secretary nced at Henley and asked, ¡°Mr.


    Brooks, shall we let her leave?¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Raegan¡¯s expression shifted.


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated that Henley had ced bodyguards at the door.


    To think, he was actually considering detaining her.


    Using the sofa for support, Henley slowly stood up.


    As he wiped the sweat from his brow, his hand smeared blood across his face, adding a dangerous charm to his appearance.


    He put on his sses, regaining his gentle demeanor, and slowly said, ¡°Raegan, I won¡¯t force you.


    I¡¯ll give you until tomorrow to think about it.


    But I¡¯m afraid Nicole might not make it until then.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan¡¯splexion turned ghostly.


    Once Raegan left, the secretary came in with a medicine box to tend to Henley¡¯s wound.


    She carefully cut open the blood-soaked suit pants.


    As she cleaned the wound with an alcohol swab, her touch was gentle and her eyes were filled with desire.


    She had thought Henley had no interest in women.


    But now, seeing otherwise, she wondered if she might have a chance.


    With this thought, she became even more attentive in her actions, subtly brushing her chest against his thigh.


    Henley was inexperienced in intimacy, but he wasn¡¯t naive.


    He raised her chin with his fingers and asked with a tantalizing gaze, ¡°Do you want to sleep with me?¡±


    The secretary looked up at Henley¡¯s exquisite face.


    The streak of blood on his cheekbone even enhanced his fierce allure.


    With a flushed face, she murmured, ¡°Mr.


    Brooks, I can attend to your needs.


    ¡±


    Henley remained quiet, a faint smile dancing on his lips.


    His long, cold fingers traced her jawline, and his knuckles grazed her slender neck.

 Chapter 928

    The secretary sumbed to the s@xual tension and let out a soft moan.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± She boldly took his hand, ced it on her plump bosom, and whispered, ¡°Mr.


    Brooks, take me¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Henley smirked and suddenly tightened his grip on the secretary¡¯s neck.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Feeling suffocated, the secretary realized something was terribly wrong.


    In a panic, she iled and tried to break free.


    However, Henley¡¯s grip only tightened.


    The secretary¡¯s eyes rolled back, and desperate sounds escaped her throat.


    Just before the brink of death, Henley forcefully shoved the secretary away, who hit the sharp edge of the office desk with a loud thud.


    The next second, blood gushed from the back of her head.


    Henley¡¯s eyes appeared as though they were tainted by the most fearsome hellfire.


    ¡°Remember your ce!¡± he snapped.


    After leaving Henley¡¯s office, Raegan felt a profound feeling of worry.


    Regardless of the veracity of Henley¡¯s words about Nicole¡¯s condition, she had to do something to save Nicole.


    Nicole was pregnant.


    It wasn¡¯t just one life at stake, but two.


    Jarrod was a bastard!


    Compromising with Henley was not an option for her, leaving her with only one choice.


    At home, Raegan was in turmoil.


    She felt increasingly anxious as the evening wore on.


    After pacing for some time, she finally mustered the courage to make a call.


    ¡°Matteo, is Mr.


    Dixon avable?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not,¡± Matteo answered.


    Raegan plucked up the courage and said, ¡°Then please tell him I¡¯m waiting for him at home,¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Matteo seemed surprised but quickly responded, ¡°Alright.


    I¡¯ll let him know.


    ¡±


    In the detention center of Ardlens, Nicole was confined in a solitary room.


    It was pitch ck, making it impossible to tell day from night.


    She had lost track of time.


    Before being put in this room, doctors had treated her arm.


    She had three broken ribs, but thankfully, they hadn¡¯t punctured her pleura or lung.


    Rest and avoiding strenuous activity were vital for her recovery.


    However, her frail physical state made self-healing seemed unlikely.


    Despite these circumstances, her life wasn¡¯t entirely miserable.


    Meals here were served regrly, and she was left undisturbed.


    Most importantly, she was away from Jarrod, the devil himself, which brought her some peace.


    Missing her parents, Nicole wondered how Jarrod nned to handle her.

 Chapter 929

    But she believed Jarrod wouldn¡¯t keep her here long.


    After all, he couldn¡¯t torment her in this ce.


    As she continued to dwell on her thoughts, Nicole¡¯s mind eventually blurred, and she drifted into a deep sleep.


    However, her slumber was disrupted by a sharp pain in her neck.


    She snapped her eyes open, her heart racing in her chest.


    Two women in prison uniforms stood over her.


    One was pinning her down, while the other held a syringe and preparing to inject something into her neck.


    Panic-stricken, Nicole writhed and struggled.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman with short hair smirked and replied, ¡°We¡¯re here to kill you!¡±


    Raegan had been at home, waiting for Mitchel.


    By ten in the evening, Mitchel was still nowhere in sight.


    Reluctantly, she called Matteo, learning that Mitchel was at Serenity Vis and that she could seek him there if needed.


    Raegan hadn¡¯t visited Serenity Vis since their divorce.


    After some thought, Raegan decided to go there.


    Before leaving, she showered and chose her outfit.


    In her closet, she found a whitece underdress, a gift from Nicole after her divorce.


    It was meant to boost her confidence.


    She had never worn it, finding it too bold.


    Yet, she chose to wear it this time.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Arriving at Serenity Vis, Raegan worried about being allowed in post-divorce.


    To her surprise, the security guard weed her warmly, stating she was expected.


    Confused but relieved, Raegan thanked the guard.


    The security guard informed Raegan, ¡°Madam, we¡¯ve been instructed to allow you to enter whenever you arrive.


    ¡±


    Raegan, taken aback by this, found herself at a loss for words.


    After this exchange, she parted ways with the guard.


    At the front door, she faced the facial recognition lock.


    To her astonishment, it opened for her.


    Mitchel hadn¡¯t removed her from the system.

 Chapter 930

    She thought perhaps Mitchel, busy with other matters, hadn¡¯t updated it, especially since a new house would likely be purchased for any future marriage in the Dixon family.


    Navigating the house with familiarity, she noticed it was dark, save for a sliver of light from the bedroom.


    As Raegan approached the door, she glimpsed Mitchel on the balcony through a gap.


    He stood there, cigarette in hand, still in his formal suit, as though he just returned from a social event.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Under the moonlight, he appeared both lonely and weary.


    ¡°Lonely¡± for Mitchel? That word didn¡¯t fit right.


    Raegan tapped softly on the door.


    Mitchel, after exhaling a plume of smoke, turned to look at her, his expression devoid of either surprise or pleasure.


    Hisck of surprise stemmed from Matteo¡¯s prior notification of her arrival.


    His displeasure arose from the realization that Raegan¡¯s visit was motivated by concern for Nicole, not for him.


    He snorted.


    Raegan had never shown such concern for him as she did for Nicole.


    This realization cast a shadow over Mitchel¡¯s eyes.


    Resolved to save Nicole, Raegan stepped forward.


    She approached Mitchel and spoke.


    ¡°Mitchel.


    ¡±


    Mitchel remained silent, prompting Raegan to continue, ¡°Can you help get Nicole out of the detention center?¡±


    She believed that even if she couldn¡¯t sway Jarrod, Mitchel could get Nicole out of the detention.


    Upon hearing her request, Mitchel¡¯s expression shifted slightly.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    So, Raegan went straight to the point.


    Previously, she sought Jarrod¡¯s help to release Nicole.


    Now, she turned to him for assistance regarding Nicole¡¯s situation.


    Mitchel raised an eyebrow, countering, ¡°It¡¯s not a hard thing.


    But why should I help you?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Raegan approached Mitchel.


    She raised her face, wrapping her arms around his neck.


    ¡°IU offer what you want in return, Is that fair?¡±


    To her dismay, Mitchel seemed unmoved.


    Feeling desperate, Raegan began to unbutton her coat.


    Mitchel was surprised by her boldness.


    He had known Raegan first sought Henley¡¯s help.

 Chapter 931

    Now, seeing her with him, he felt a twinge of disappointment at her.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll ept this?¡± Mitchel¡¯s voice wasced with scorn.


    ¡°You overestimate yourself.


    ¡±


    Raegan paused, her skin exposed to the air.


    She tried to muster courage, but Mitchel¡¯s harsh words crushed her spirits.


    Raegan felt deeply humiliated with her body exposed.


    Mitchel¡¯s expression shifted, taken aback by her choice of attire.


    His breathing grew heavy.


    Raegan was consumed by shame.


    Never before had she dressed Like this.


    Mitchel¡¯s harsh words, signaling his refusal to help, brought tears to her eyes.


    She hastily wrapped her coat around herself, leaving it unbuttoned as she headed for the door.


    But before she could leave, Mitchel¡¯s hand caught her.


    He yanked her back with force, pressing her against a cab.


    In a swift motion, he tore open her coat, revealing her figure.


    Raegan felt a sharp pain in her back and instinctively tried to shield her figure, but Mitchel gripped her hand tightly, immobilizing her.


    ¡°Release me, Mitchel!¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Her plea was choked with tears, her eyes reddening.


    Mitchel, his gaze aze with both desire and anger, retorted harshly, ¡°Let you go? So you can wear this to plead with another man?¡±


    His words painted her in a disgraceful light.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan, trembling and sobbing, protested, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Let me go Mitchel¡¯s grip on her chin forced her to meet his eyes as he sneered, ¡°What? Henley didn¡¯t help you? How many times did you have s@x with him? Well¡­ He looks soft, so he must¡¯ve not been good at it.


    Was I better than him?¡±


    Jealousy clouded Mitchel¡¯s reason, his mind fixated on the imagination of Raegan letting other men touch her.


    He felt as if a fire zed within him, driving him to teach Raegan a lesson.


    Anger and shock shook Raegan, her voice quivering, ¡°You¡¯ve been following me?¡±


    Mitchel, looking into her tearful eyes, narrowed his own.

 Chapter 932

    ¡°How else would I know about what you did, all for your friend?¡±


    His tone wasced with jealousy as he mocked, ¡°¡°Raegan, you¡¯ve surprised me.


    ¡±


    His words felt like arrows piercing Raegan¡¯s heart, leaving her utterly defeated.


    Tears brimming in her eyes, Raegan demanded, ¡°Release me, Mitchel!¡±


    Noticing her pained expression, Mitchel thought he might have hurt her, so he loosened his grip.


    Raegan quickly withdrew her hand.


    p! In a swift motion, Raegan pped Mitchel across the face.


    Her eyes red with emotion, she confronted him.


    ¡°Mitchel Dixon, it is none of your business how many dates I¡¯ve been on.


    What right do you have to question my actions?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s expression shifted dramatically.


    Raegan¡¯s words implied they were no Longer connected, rendering his feelings of jealousy and criticisms meaningless.


    His heart sank.


    He felt a crushing sense of helplessness.


    Raegan¡¯s hand trembled with rage.


    ¡°Why offer hope only to humiliate me? Or was that your n all along?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    As Raegan tried to restrain her tears, anger overtook her.


    She grabbed her bag and struck Mitchel fiercely.


    ¡°Your wish is granted.


    You¡¯re despicable!¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Mitchel had given her hope through Matteo, only to degrade her now.


    The bastard! Absolute son of a bitch!


    With her head bowed, Raegan brushed away her tears, preparing to leave.


    Mitchel, touched by her tears, battled his instincts.


    His mind urged him to let her go, deeming her unworthy.


    Yet, he couldn¡¯t bear to see her cry and let her leave.


    He stepped forward, halting her departure.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.


    ¡±

 Chapter 933

    Raegan ceased her struggle, meeting Mitchel¡¯s gaze with teary eyes.


    ¡°So, what is it you want?¡±


    Mitchel evaded a direct response.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you after Nicole¡¯s release.


    ¡±


    ¡°Is it something I can¡¯t afford?¡± Raegan questioned, apprehensive.


    With a hint of sarcasm, Mitchel replied, ¡°You were ready to offer yourself to me.


    What else can¡¯t you afford?¡±


    Raegan was rendered speechless, finding Mitchel increasingly infuriating.


    Yet, given the choice between the unpredictable Henley and Mitchel, she leaned toward trusting Mitchel.


    ¡°When will Nicole be released?¡± she asked.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Tomorrow morning,¡± Mitchel stated.


    ¡°Can¡¯t it be sooner?¡± Raegan¡¯s anxiety was evident.


    She didn¡¯t want Nicole to stay in the detention center any Longer.


    Mitchel retorted dryly, ¡°What do you expect? A midnight jailbreak?¡±


    Raegan, momentarily speechless, realized the impracticality of her request.


    Relieved that Mitchel could assist Nicole, she felt a burden lift.


    Mitchel motioned for Raegan to sit on the bed.


    ¡°Stay here tonight.


    ¡±


    ¡°Tonight?¡± Raegan wrapped her coat tightly, wary.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How many conditions do you have? I only agreed to one.


    ¡±


    Seeing her guarded stance, Mitchel¡¯s expression darkened, frustrated.


    He taunted, ¡°Where else would you like to go at this time?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to have s@x with you.


    I¡¯m not that horny,¡± Mitchel added, his tone biting.


    Raegan chose not to argue, weighed down by the uncertainty of his demand.


    She hoped to resolve this ordeal as swiftly as possible, adhering to only one condition.


    Meanwhile, in the detention center, Nicole faced her ordeal, restrained by two women in prison uniforms as an unknown substance was injected into her.


    Panic engulfed Nicole¡¯s face.

 Chapter 934

    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    Nicole was terrified to discover that her voice had failed her, leaving her only able to emit hoarse, inarticte screams.


    She had lost her voice!


    The short-haired woman observed Nicole¡¯s terror and sneered, ¡°Lost your voice, huh?¡±


    Nicole nodded, fear evident in her eyes.


    The short-haired woman brandished the syringe.


    ¡°This drug temporarily robs you of speech.


    ¡±


    Pale-faced, Nicole red at them, her eyes filled with questions.


    The two womenughed ominously.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon.


    ¡±


    Despite the difficulty of smuggling items in, these two women produced several toothpicks.


    One remarked, ¡°We¡¯re just paid to do this.


    Our job is to torture you before finishing you off.


    me the man you¡¯ve offended.


    You hurt someone dear to him.


    ¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    The other woman added somberly, ¡°Women should never trust men.


    When they¡¯re in love, you¡¯re everything.


    When love fades, they¡¯ll crush you without a second thought.


    ¡±


    As they conversed, their actions were coordinated and deliberate.


    One held Nicole¡¯s hand while the other took the disguised toothpick, a hidden silver needle within.


    She pushed the needle under Nicole¡¯s nails, causing sharp, intense pain.


    Nicole¡¯s agonized screams echoed in the night, a chilling sound of sheer torment.


    ¡°Uh! Ahhh!¡±


    The pain was excruciating, akin to being slowly sliced.


    It was a fate worse than death.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Nicole unleashed intense howls as though someone was methodically slicing through her flesh, piece by agonizing piece, with a knife.


    The excruciating pain pushed her into a state even more unbearable than death.


    Her face and body were drenched in cold sweat from the unbearable pain, each drop hitting the floor.


    Her body convulsed beyond her control, and even her toes quivered.


    Nicole¡¯s vision blurred, white shes dotting her sight, while the two women¡¯s voices distorted.


    ¡°Is she going to die?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter.


    She¡¯s as good as dead.


    Just cut off her fingers and finish this.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s hand was forcibly spread and pressed against the floor.


    A de gleamed in the short-haired woman¡¯s hand as she_ savagely shed at Nicole¡¯s fingers.

 Chapter 935

    The de sliced deep, hitting bone, and blood spewed forth.


    Nicole¡¯s gaze fixated on the blood, the physical pain paling inparison to the anguish in her heart.


    It was an excruciating, soul-deep agony.


    Nicole hadn¡¯t imagined Jarrod capable of such cruelty, prolonging her suffering instead of granting a swift end.


    This was the price Jarrod had spoken of, a cruel, unforgettable retribution.


    He was a cruel man!


    In Nicole¡¯s bloodshot eyes, tears of hatred formed.


    Even in her impending doom, she cursed Jarrod with every fiber of her being.


    The short-haired woman¡¯s first attempt to sever Nicole¡¯s fingers was botched,cking precision.


    She readied for another strike.


    Suddenly, Nicole, driven by desperation, bit down fiercely on the short-haired woman¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Ah!¡± the short-haired woman screamed, only to be muffled by the other woman.


    ¡°Quiet! Do you want us caught?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The short-haired woman, in agony, stammered, ¡°My arm! Get her off The other woman struggled to pry Nicole away.


    Failing, she resorted to striking Nicole on the back of her head with force.


    Struck forcefully, Nicole¡¯s grip loosened.


    The short-haired woman¡¯s arm was gruesomely torn, with flesh ripped away from Nicole¡¯s bite, bleeding profusely.


    In a rage, she pped Nicole.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Bitch! How dare you bite me!¡±


    The blow sent Nicole crashing against the wall, pain radiating through her body.


    She began to experience stomach cramps, her body wracked with spasms.


    The short-haired woman, still seething, raised her hand to strike Nicole again.


    But she halted while seeing Nicole wield the de she had snatched.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes zed with a fierce determination, warning them off.


    The short-haired woman hesitated, her pain holding her back.


    The other woman cautioned, ¡°Take your time.


    She won¡¯t Last much longer.


    We¡¯ll see who ousts whom.


    ¡±


    Clutching the de, Nicole kept her eyes on these two women, refusing to give in.


    She had to see her parents onest time.

 Chapter 936

    The night stretched on, filled with agony.


    As dawn approached, Nicole¡¯s pain intensified, every part of her body screaming.


    Her strength waning, she felt a warm liquid trickle down her legs, pooling on the floor.


    The woman opposite noticed and gasped.


    ¡°Why is she bleeding heavily?


    Did she have a miscarriage?¡±


    At that moment, the heavy iron door was opened.


    A voice remarked, ¡°You¡¯re free to go now, 4129.


    4129¡­ Get an ambnce, now!¡±


    Nicole¡¯s nerves, strained to their limit, eased only when she was safely inside the ambnce.


    A sensation of something descending in her lower abdomen gripped her Had her baby failed to live after the torment she went through?


    A mouthful of blood escaped Nicole¡¯s lips.


    Her fingers clenched so tightly that blood oozed from her grasp.


    Jarrod! What a bastard! How could he be cruel as to get rid of his own child? How dare him!


    In the hospital, Jarrod remained by Jamie¡¯s side.


    Jamie, after a detailed examination, was found to be unharmed.


    The fork had missed her artery.


    In the chaos, Jamie had pressed her hand against the wound, making the bleeding appear more severe than it was.


    Traumatized, Jamie repeatedly voiced her fear that Nicole wanted to kill her, opting to stay in the hospital for a few more days with Jarrod by her side.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    At this moment, Jarrod stepped out of the ward for a moment alone in the corridor.


    He was about to light a cigarette when his phone rang.


    Alec was on the line.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, I went to pick up Miss Lawrence as instructed, but Mr.


    Dixon¡¯s men had already secured her medical parole.


    ¡±


    Mitchel had arranged Nicole¡¯s medical parole? Jarrod pondered for a moment and connected the dots.


    Raegan must have spoken to Mitchel and asked for help.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He recalled Mitchel¡¯s call from the previous night, which he had neglected due to Jamie¡¯s distress.


    This had to be the topic of that missed call.


    He had never intended to detain Nicole for long.


    Doing Mitchel this favor seemed right.


    ¡°Forget it.


    Just take care of the remaining issues.


    ¡±

 Chapter 937

    ¡°Already done.


    The case against her has been dropped.


    ¡±


    ¡°Good.


    ¡±


    After a pause, Alec added with concern, ¡°But it appears Miss Lawrence sustained serious injuries¡­¡±


    At this instant, a doctor, hurrying with a gurney, passed by Jarrod.


    ¡°Sir, please step aside.


    ¡±


    Jarrod moved, his eyes briefly meeting the gurney as he asked Alec, ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Miss Lawrence was injured in the detention center,¡± Alec responded.


    A moment passed without an answer.


    ¡°Mr.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Schultz, are you there?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s grip loosened, his phone ttering to the floor.


    He stood, stunned and immobile, his gaze locked on the scene before him.


    On the gurney, covered in blood,y Nicole!


    Her face was deathly pale, a stark contrast to the dark blood under her nails.


    Her arm dangled from the gurney, lifeless.


    Blood soaked the lower half of her body, the horror of her ordeal evident against the stark white cloth.


    Jarrod felt a sudden, searing pain in his temples.


    He lurched forward, grasping the edge of the gurney, disbelief etched on his face.


    He needed confirmation!


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The doctor, frowning, tried to pull Jarrod¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re hindering our emergency treatment!¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s refusal to move aside prompted the doctor to push him harder.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t obstruct our efforts to save her!¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s mind snapped back, and he slowly loosened his grip.


    But then, a weak grasp caught his hand.


    ¡°Nicole!¡± Jarrod¡¯s voice was a mix of shock and surprise.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes fluttered open, the whites stained with red.


    She looked at him, unmoving.

 Chapter 938

    ¡°Jarrod, you got what you wanted.


    You¡¯ve killed our child yourself!¡±


    Nicole¡¯s voice, rough and strained as though scorched by mes, was barely audible.


    Her words were difficult to discern.


    Jarrod, reading her lips, felt as if struck by lightning.


    Was the child he had sought to eliminate actually his own?


    Nicole¡¯s blurred vision couldn¡¯t discern his expression.


    All she saw were shadowy figures.


    Her hand weakly slipped down.


    ¡°Jarrod,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°My dying wish is for you to be cursed with illness and loneliness throughout your life¡­¡±


    Her voice, filled with hatred, despair, and revulsion, was hoarse and feeble.


    Jarrod watched her lips closely, deciphering each word that others couldn¡¯t.


    He felt as if her bloodied hand was choking him, his hand stiffening in response.


    After a moment, Jarrod spoke through clenched teeth, his voice strained.


    ¡°Nicole, stop talking about death! You¡¯re not scaring anyone.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    The doctor interjected urgently, ¡°Sir, the patient is bleeding.


    Your actions are endangering her life!¡±


    To the medical team, Jarrod seemed deranged.


    They couldn¡¯t understand why Jarrod was attempting tomunicate with a patient who could only make hissing sounds due to damaged vocal cords.


    Finally, Jarrod let go.


    He remained motionless, then retrieved his phone from the floor and followed the medical team.


    Outside the emergency room, Jarrod¡¯s hands shook uncontrobly.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He had thought confining her in the detention center would only Limit her freedom, granting her a lesson for defying and harming the untouchable.


    How could things have turned out like this¡­


    What did Nicole mean by using him of killing his own child?


    A sharp, needle-like pain struck his temple.


    Leaning against the wall, he dialed Alec.


    ¡°Find out everything that happened to Nicole in the detention center.


    Miss a single detail, and you¡¯ll be tortured to death!¡±


    The medical team stretched on for eight grueling hours.

 Chapter 939

    Jarrod stood outside the operating room, motionless, his figure resembling a statue.


    Inside, Nicoley on the table, herplexion pallid, her breathing having momentarily stopped.


    The surgery was in the hands of the hospital¡¯s most experienced professor, with a promising young doctor named Roscoe assisting.


    Roscoe, despite his youth andck of qualifications for lead surgeon, was remarkably skilled in drug therapy research, especially in cancer treatment and prolonging life.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    At the operating table, the professor gazed at Nicole, whose abdomen was gravelypromised, and slowly shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote¡­¡±


    Roscoe, usuallyposed, showed a crack in his demeanor.


    His voice slightly hoarse, he implored, ¡°Please, save her.


    ¡±


    Looking at the usually stoic Roscoe, the professor inquired, ¡°Who is this woman to you?¡±


    Roscoe¡¯s thoughts drifted back to one summer when he first saw Nicole.


    Back then, the eighteen-year-old Nicole apanied her father to a charity event in the countryside.


    She was dressed in a striking red dress,plemented by a wide-brimmed ck hat, her skin delicate.


    Her smile was like that of a radiant, dazzling red rose.


    Heter learned Nicole¡¯s name and her identity as the daughter of a wealthy businessman known for aiding underprivileged children like him.


    That fleeting encounter lingered in his memory, a moment frozen in time, leaving asting imprint on Roscoe¡¯s heart.


    Roscoe had personally raised 50 million to help Nicole settle her debts.


    He sold his cherished patent and traveled abroad for medical exchanges, all to enhance his qualifications and increase his earnings.


    Yet, Nicole was still here, grievously injured.


    The once wlessdy was now marred by wounds, and he felt helpless to help.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    His skills, formidable as they were, seemed insignificant in the face of the harsh realities of capitalism.


    He could only stand by as she suffered.


    Determination burning in his eyes, Roscoe stated firmly, ¡°She¡¯s the most important person to me.


    ¡±


    In the operating room, despite his exceptional talent, Roscoe was helpless to aid Nicole.


    Emotions could cloud judgment.


    After the operation, only Roscoe and a nurse remained.


    Nicole, barely conscious, recognized a familiar figure and felt a sense of relief.


    Her eyshes quivered, her voice barely a whisper.


    Through her Lips, she conveyed, ¡°Ros¡­ I don¡¯t want others to know about my illness.


    ¡±


    She refused to spend her final days under the weight of pity and sympathy.

 Chapter 940

    She yearned to maintain her dignity, to leave this world with grace and poise.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Roscoe replied,prehending her wishes.


    He tenderly brushed her hair, his voice steady.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    You won¡¯t be alone.


    ¡±


    He resolved to be by her side, should that day arrive.


    Nicole peacefully drifted off to sleep.


    Roscoe¡¯s gaze turned icy as he faced the nurse, inquiring, ¡°Is that man still waiting outside?¡±


    The nurse nodded, and Roscoe stepped out, holding the medical report.


    The nurse, observing Roscoe¡¯s departure, suddenly sensed something was amiss.


    Roscoe¡¯s tone seemed to be dripped with disdain when referring to the man waiting for Nicole.


    Her recollection revealed that while Roscoe maintained an air of aloofness, he had never before addressed patients¡¯ family members in such a manner.


    Exiting the operating room, Roscoe¡¯s observant eyes met Jarrod, whose forehead was lined with anxiety.


    ¡°Doctor, how is she?¡± Jarrod approached Roscoe, urgencycing his voice.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It was only then that Jarrod recognized the doctor¡¯s familiar countenance.


    Roscoe, maintaining his professio


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    nal demeanor, informed him, ¡°The fetus didn¡¯t survive.


    The patient is extremely weak and shows signs of physical abuse.


    She¡¯s lost several fingernails¡­¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s heart clenched tightly at these words.


    Roscoe continued, ¡°She has a severe stomach ulcer.


    She hadn¡¯t eaten properly in days, and we found soil in her stomach.


    If this continues, her condition will worsen.


    ¡±


    Roscoe felt obliged to warn Jarrod about Nicole¡¯s condition, regardless of Nicole¡¯s reasons for keeping her cancer a secret.


    After all, Nicole had to deal with Jarrod for some time before he managed to send Nicole¡¯s parents away.


    Roscoe hoped Jarrod still had some semnce of a conscience.


    Roscoe then presented a small box to Jarrod.


    ¡°She requested this be given to you before surgery.


    ¡±


    Jarrod, looking at the dark box, felt an ominous feeling.


    Without opening it, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± calmly Roscoe replied, ¡°It contains a biological sample from the fetus.


    Jarrod felt a sharp pang in his heart!

 Chapter 941

    If Nicole had been bold enough to do this, it meant she was certain the child was his.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His child¡­ His very own¡­ How could she have been so sure?


    Caught in his thoughts, Jarrod realized that apart from that man¡¯s usations, he had never actually seen Nicole¡¯s infidelity.


    His mind whirled with a flood of thoughts.


    Jarrod stumbled backward, leaning against the wall for support.


    Roscoe¡¯s face wore a faint, mocking smile as he turned to leave.


    Post-surgery, Nicoley in a deep sleep.


    Raegan came to visit, sitting by Nicole¡¯s side for a long time.


    During this period, Roscoe came to check on Nicole, reassuring Raegan that Nicole¡¯s deep sleep was normal.


    Raegan watched Roscoe¡¯s gaze linger on Nicole.


    His eyes held a deep, unspoken affection.


    But as soon as Roscoe looked up, that softness vanished, leaving Raegan to wonder if she had imagined things.


    Soon, Raegan¡¯s phone buzzed.


    It was a message from Mitchel.


    ¡°Meet me outside in five minutes.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Her mood shifted to tension.


    She gathered her belongings, leaned closer to Nicole¡¯s slumbering visage, and whispered, ¡°I promise I¡¯ll visit you again tomorrow, Nicole.


    ¡±


    Outside, Raegan waited at the hospital entrance, watching Mitchel¡¯s car approach smoothly.


    The day was strikingly beautiful, the sun casting a golden Light everywhere.


    Mitchel stepped out, drawing eyes with his tall figure and striking Looks.


    Dressed in a ck cashmere coat with a bright red tie, he exuded a blend of youth andmanding presence.


    The angled sunlight enveloped him, lending a radiant glow to his figure as if he were an ethereal being stepping into the earthly world.


    Raegan, momentarily spellbound, was whisked back to a wintry day from ten years earlier.


    At that time, she had been the victim of a cruel prank, soaked in freezing water, shivering amid a mocking crowd.


    Then, amanding figure appeared before her, his voice as crisp as the winter air, ¡°Hey, you must Learn to stand up to bullies.


    ¡±


    He was like a ray of light in her darkest hour, his presence reaching deep into Raegan¡¯s soul.

 Chapter 942

    Engrossed in her memories, Raegan didn¡¯t notice his approach until he softly took her hand, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.


    ¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His touch brought warmth, and, slightly dazed, she followed him into the car, unaware of their destination.


    The car eventually stopped.


    Before Raegan loomed the imposing building of the City Hall.


    City Hall? Raegan¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment as she turned to Mitchel.


    ¡°Why are we here?¡±


    ¡°To honor your promise.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s mind reeled.


    All they could do here was to get married again.


    It was beyond herprehension that Mitchel wanted to remarry her.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    She thought he despised her.


    But here they were, at the ce to register marriages.


    ¡°Mitchel, I can¡¯t!¡±


    After saying so, she turned to leave, only to find her wrist securely held in his grasp.


    Raegan struggled in vain, her hand trembling with resolute resistance.


    Mitchel, sensing her protest, his refined features suddenly clouded over with a cold, stern expression.


    ¡°Do you intend to break our agreement? Do you want Nicole to go back to the detention center?¡± Mitchel asked, his voice deep and devoid of humor.


    Raegan abruptly froze.


    She couldn¡¯t let Nicole endure that dreadful fate again.


    With a trembling voice, she pleaded, ¡°Mitchel, you never mentioned this before.


    I¡­ I¡¯m sorry.


    I can¡¯t agree to this.


    ¡±


    Their failed rtionship had left wounds much deeper than visible scars.


    It cast a shadow on her soul, and even Luciana was no longer by her side.


    The thought of a marriage, despised by his parents, was suffocating her.


    ¡°Mitchel, I am willing to go to great lengths to keep my promise, but marriage is a line I cannot cross,¡± Raegan said, her voice quivering.


    With each word she uttered, Mitchel¡¯s features grew more frigid, his anger reaching its peak.


    ¡°Any length?¡± His grip tightened on her coat, his voice seething with rage.


    ¡°Can we do it here, right now? Huh?¡±


    Raegan clung to his hand, pleading, ¡°No!¡±

 Chapter 943

    Feeling her shake, Mitchel¡¯s hold eased, his expression returning to its usual calm as if he was not the person consumed by fury.


    His lips barely moved as he coldly proposed, ¡°Three months.


    ¡±


    Raegan looked at him, confused.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I need three months of marriage.


    After that, you can choose to end¡±


    Raegan was baffled by Mitchel¡¯s suggestion of a temporary marriage.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She wondered why Mitchel had chosen her, when so many others would have jumped at the chance to be by his side, even if just for a day.


    Mitchel looked at Raegan with a calm intensity and exined, ¡°My grandfather¡¯s health is failing.


    The doctors say he has less than two months.


    ¡±


    Raegan felt as if her world had just shattered.


    The Dixon family was not known for warmth, except for the love she received from Mitchel¡¯s grandfather.


    This news was a devastating blow.


    Overwhelmed with sorrow, Raegan stammered, ¡°I can keep pretending to be your wife¡­¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s rejection was immediate and firm, his gaze on her cool and distant, ¡°I don¡¯t want that.


    ¡±


    Raegan was taken aback by his stoic response.


    ¡°I can¡¯t lie to him now.


    ¡±


    His reasoning sounded valid, but Raegan couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she was falling for his trap.


    ¡°But¡­ Raegan began, hesitantly.


    Mitchel cut her off, his expression growing stern, ¡°This remarriage is only for my grandfather¡¯s sake, of course¡­¡±


    After a brief pause, he added nonchntly, ¡°You¡¯re not being forced.


    Your options are to remarry me or to have s@x with me here.


    ¡±


    Raegan felt her cheeks burn, trapped between two undesirable choices.


    But the thought of his grandfather made her agree to endure the former option for three months.


    She spoke up, a hint of resolve in her voice, ¡°Let¡¯s keep this secret.


    I don¡¯t want Luciana to find out about our remarriage.


    And after three months, you¡¯ll divorce me, right?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s nod was cold and detached.


    Raegan felt a slight relief and continued, ¡°Then, let¡¯s sign both the prenuptial and divorce papers now.


    It will save us the trouble in three months.


    ¡±

 Chapter 944

    Raegan handled the situation with a business-like approach, treating it as a mere transaction.


    Her attitude seemed to stir something within Mitchel.


    She noticed a hint of displeasure in his expression, his eyes taking on a colder hue.


    Nevertheless, she pressed on and went to a nearby photocopy shop to print out the divorce agreement, insisting that Mitchel sign it right after her.


    Mitchel held the pen tightly, his force almost tearing the thin paper of the agreement.


    He hesitated for a moment before signing his name with a swift motion.


    His face was expressionless and distant throughout the process.


    For some reason, Raegan felt a pang in her heart watching him sign so easily.


    It was a subtle, growing pain, like being pricked by invisible needles.


    For a woman, marriage was often seen as a new beginning, making such decisions particrly challenging.


    But Mitchel could divorce and remarry her without hesitation, his indifference seemingly stemming from ack of love.


    Their reconnection was bound by a mere agreement, leaving Raegan with a heavy heart.


    Mitchel¡¯s mood darkened, his voice low as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.


    ¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Frustrated, Raegan retorted, ¡°I only have my ID card.


    I don¡¯t have my birth certificate with me.


    ¡±


    She had tried to locate her birth certificate in vain before.


    Mitchel replied calmly, ¡°I have it.


    I have brought all the necessary documents.


    ¡±


    Surprised, Raegan asked, ¡°How do you have my birth certificate?¡±


    Mitchel responded evenly, ¡°You left it behind when we divorced.


    ¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give it back to me then?¡±


    ¡°I just forgot,¡± Mitchel said nonchntly.


    Together, they entered the building and quicklypleted the paperwork.


    Each now held the marriage certificate symbolizing their remarriage.


    Raegan was filled with doubts, sensing deep down that this hasty decision was a mistake.


    In hindsight, Raegan woulde to see this decision as a grave error.


    She often wished she could turn back time to save her younger self from making such a naive mistake.


    Mitchel quickly snatched the marriage certificate from Raegan, storing it with his copy in the car¡¯spartment.


    Raegan, puzzled, said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we each keep one?¡±

 Chapter 945

    Mitchel smirked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep them with the divorce papers, so they¡¯re easy to findter.


    ¡±


    Raegan admitted his point made sense.


    Separating the certificates could lead to inconvenience.


    Later, they visited Mitchel¡¯s grandfather, who was delighted to see them.


    Post-visit, Raegan had students to tutor.


    Mitchel decided to drop her off at the destination.


    During the drive, Mitchel¡¯s watchful eyes were on her.


    He parked the car and locked the doors, his expression turning serious.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Raegan asked.


    Mitchel looked solemn.


    ¡°You¡¯re a married woman now.


    Regardless of your past with Henley, you must understand this.


    While we¡¯re married, any contact with him is off-limits.


    Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Raegan agreed immediately.


    She had no intention of contacting Henley.


    Mitchel¡¯s expression softened slightly at her prompt agreement.


    But he couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Why did you agree so easily? Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll be hurt?¡±


    Raegan felt the need to clear up any misunderstandings from before.


    ¡°To be honest, there was never anything between him and me.


    ¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Raegan didn¡¯t feel like delving into this topic.


    After all, Henley once saved her life, and she believed it was best to leave the past behind.


    As Raegan prepared to exit the car, Mitchel suddenly grabbed her hand.


    His voice, deep and husky, asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Just what I said.


    ¡±


    His grip tightened, making her ufortable.


    Raegan tried to pull away, eager to escape the tension building between them.


    But Mitchel held on, his voice betraying a hint of vulnerability, ¡°Did you ever¡­¡±


    He hesitated, the unasked question hanging in the air, his anxiety evident.


    Mitchel, typically self-controlled, seemed to lose hisposure whenever she was around.


    His proposal of remarriage, under the guise of a pretense for his grandpa¡¯s sake, hinted at a deeper motive.


    He just couldn¡¯t bear the thought of her being with someone else.


    Raegan felt her anxiety rise under his unwavering hold.


    ¡°Let me get out, please.


    I¡¯m runningte.


    ¡±

 Chapter 946

    ¡°Why the rush?¡± Mitchel asked, his eyes locking with hers for a moment before he leaned in closer.


    In the confined space of the car, their faces were close.


    Raegan could see every detail of his dark eyes, fringed with thickshes.


    His eyes captured the light of the streetmps, shimmering like stars in a vast sky.


    Suddenly, Raegan¡¯s heart began to beat furiously as if it might leap out of her chest.


    Time appeared to stretch, turning their imminent ki*s into a prolonged scene, their lips nearing each other to almost nothing.


    Raegan was stunned, realizing toote she should have avoided this situation.


    But now they were too close, the air around them charged, her thoughts a whirlwind of confusion and chaos.


    Right before their lips could touch, Mitchel pulled back, his voice a low murmur in her ear, ¡°Wish us a happy life.


    ¡±


    A low, resonant chuckle emanated from the depths of his throat.


    Raegan¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment.


    Mitchel must have intended to tease her.


    He had effectively seized every opportunity to tease her.


    Feeling both embarrassed and irritated, Raegan quickly opened the car door.


    Without saying a word or even looking his way, she swiftly exited and walked away.


    In the hospital ward.


    Jarrod¡¯s intense gaze was fixed on Nicole¡¯s pale face.


    He watched her without blinking, lost in thought.


    If Nicole could see him now, she might mock him for feigning deep emotion.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But it was only in these quiet moments, with Nicole asleep, that Jarrod let his guard down and showed his true feelings.


    Suddenly, his phone buzzed, breaking the silence.


    Stepping into the corridor to answer, Jarrod learned from Alec that two women who hurt Nicole were released on bail by their families.


    The two women were Howe¡¯s people.


    Worse still, Howe had stepped in to stop any investigation against those two women.


    Since Howe was Jamie¡¯s brother, Alec asked for Jarrod¡¯s instructions about whether they should continue investigating.


    Jarrod¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    ¡°Keep investigating,¡± he ordered.


    He ended the call.


    It was less than thirty minutes after he left Nicole¡¯s ward.


    At this moment, Jamie spotted Jarrod and hurried over, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°Jarrod, how could you embarrass my brother for that slut!¡±


    ¡°Jamie!¡± Jarrod¡¯s voice rang out, low and icy, devoid of any semnce of a smile.

 Chapter 947

    At this moment, Jarrod¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness and cruelty.


    Jamie was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t help trembling all over.


    Jarrod was rarely harsh to her.


    He did the same on the yacht before.


    He threw her away without hesitation, and she fell to the ground.


    This was all for Nicole, that bitch.


    Jamie realized that Jarrod was changing.


    He no longer treated her as treasure like before.


    ¡°Jarrod, don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t you Love me anymore?¡±


    As she spoke, tears welled up in Jamie¡¯s eyes.


    But she tried her best to hold back her sobs, making her look aggrieved and pitiful.


    Nicole hadn¡¯t woken up yet, and Jarrod was already getting irritable.


    He said in a voice tinged with impatience, ¡°That¡¯s not true.


    ¡±


    ¡°Not true? But you were harsh to me just now!¡± Jamie sniffed and shouted.


    ¡°I am mad at you!¡±


    She had to show Jarrod that she was not a pushover.


    After all, she knew that he liked her for being unruly.


    He detested weaklings.


    Jamie knew Jarrod was fond of women who asionally showed weakness and stubbornness.


    Sure enough, Jarrod¡¯s tone softened a bit.


    He said, ¡°Enough.


    You haven¡¯t fully recovered yet.


    Go back and rest first.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    But Jamie was not pleased at all.


    Instead, she got even angrier.


    Was he trying to coax her? Or was he driving her away?


    Jamie gritted her teeth and said hatefully, ¡°Jarrod, are you just going to let go of the fact that Nicole hurt me? She was serious about killing me.


    And what she did to me still gives me nightmares every night!¡±


    ¡°She has been punished,¡± Jarrod said indifferently.


    For a moment, Jamie felt like she was about to lose control of her emotions.


    Her face contorted in anger.


    Nicole had already been punished? What did he mean? Nicole was still alive.


    She wasn¡¯t punished enough.


    Jarrod was even sorry for Nicole because Nicole had lost her child.


    Could it be that it was Jarrod¡¯s child?


    At the thought of this, Jamie clenched her fists tightly.


    Nicole was such a bitch!


    Jarrod noticed that Jamie just kept her head down, and she seemed sad.


    He rubbed his temples and shook his head wearily.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re upset.


    I¡¯ll ask Alec to take you to choose another vi by the river tomorrow.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    With this one, Jamie already had three vis and fiverge apartments under her name.


    Jarrod was always generous to Jamie.


    He never cared about those things and just gave them to her at will.


    He once promised her before that he would transfer eight percent of hispany¡¯s shares to Jamie after their wedding.

 Chapter 948

    It was a substantial amount of money.


    The expression on Jamie¡¯s face softened a little.


    She realized that although she hated Nicole to the core, she couldn¡¯t immediately kill her.


    Suddenly, Jamie thought of something.


    She pouted and said, ¡°But Jarrod, why did you send someone to investigate my brother? Don¡¯t you know you are making me lose face in this situation?¡±


    Jarrod didn¡¯t say anything about it.


    He just frowned.


    Jamie leaned on him, shook his arm, and said coquettishly, ¡°Don¡¯t let Alec make trouble for my brother, okay?¡±


    ¡°Alec is not making trouble,¡± Jarrod said with a smile.


    But his smile did not reach his eyes.


    ¡°Jamie, since he is your brother, I respect him.


    But it doesn¡¯t mean I can let him interfere in my affairs at will.


    Do you understand?¡±


    His smile sent a chill down Jamie¡¯s spine.


    She had known him for three years, but she had never seen him smile like this.


    It was said that the one Jarrod was smiled at was usually the one he was about to be dealt with.


    At this moment, a nurse suddenly came out and asked, ¡°Are you a family member of the patient in Bed 2? She is awake.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s heart tightened for a moment.


    He casually shook off Jamie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Go back and rest.


    Don¡¯t make a scene here.


    ¡±


    After saying this, Jarrod turned around, walked to the ward, and closed the door behind him.


    Jamie looked at the closed door with viciousness in her eyes.


    It was as if some venomous snakes were about to crawl out of her eyes, enter the ward, and tear Nicole apart.


    At this moment, her phone rang.


    It brought her back to her senses.


    Jamie took it out, looked at the screen, and saw Howe¡¯s name shing.


    Howe had been constantly bothering Jamie.


    Now that he was calling, she had no choice but to pick it up.


    She impatiently said, ¡°Howe, what¡¯s wrong with you this time?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Jamie, that Alec took those two women away!¡± Howe replied anxiously.


    ¡°What if they fail to stick to the scheme and expose me? What should I do? I only did what you said, sending someone to deal with that chick.


    ¡±


    But Jamie seemed not bothered at all.


    She said casually, ¡°Howe, calm down.


    You have nothing to worry about.


    So what if Jarrod finds out? After all these years, do you still not know how he treats me?¡±


    Sheforted him, ¡°You are my brother.


    How can I let something happen to you? Don¡¯t worry.


    I am here.


    He won¡¯t do anything to you.


    ¡±


    Howe was relieved to hear Jamie¡¯s words.


    He chuckled and said, ¡°That chick is really lucky.


    But it¡¯s a pity if she dies.


    ¡±


    Howe couldn¡¯t help clicking his tongue when he recalled Nicole¡¯s curvaceous figure.


    He thought she was a seductive bitch.


    He wanted to have a taste of her.


    Of course, Jamie knew Howe very well.


    She could tell what his words implied.

 Chapter 949

    He was interested in Nicole, and he wanted to have fun with her.


    Jamie blinked a few times.


    ¡°Howe, if you really want to¡­¡±


    Inside the ward, Nicole had just woken up.


    Nicole leaned against the headboard, and a nurse was feeding her porridge.


    The wounds on her hands, face, and neck were still visible, but they were better and less swollen than before.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    When Jarrod walked in, he hinted at the nurse to leave.


    He took the bowl from the nurse and continued to feed Nicole.


    He thought Nicole would reject him.


    But he didn¡¯t expect she didn¡¯t refuse at all.


    As soon as the spoon was in front of her, she opened her mouth obediently.


    Perhaps because she ate too fast, some porridge flowed out from the corners of her mouth.


    Jarrod put down the bowl, took a tissue, and wiped her mouth.


    He said, ¡°Why are you acting like a child? Eat slowly.


    This food is all yours.


    No one will take it away from you.


    ¡±


    As he spoke, he didn¡¯t realize that there was a hint of endearment in his voice.


    Nicole was always like a prickly cat.


    She rarely behaved obediently in his presence.


    And when she finally did, he couldn¡¯t help but tease her.


    But soon, he realized something was wrong.


    She never responded to all his words.


    There was no expression on her scarred face.


    She was like a broken crystal doll that could break even at the slightest touch.


    Jarrod was a bit frustrated, but he didn¡¯t show it.


    He picked up the bowl again and continued to feed her.


    Nicole ate silently.


    After thest spoonful, Nicole¡¯s expression fluctuated for a moment.


    Then, she made a retching sound.


    She vomited all the porridge Jarrod had just fed her.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The sticky liquid was all over the bed and Jarrod¡¯s shirt and arms.


    The strange smell of stomach acid permeated the air.


    Jarrod¡¯s face darkened in an instant, and his eyebrows furrowed tightly as if he could crush a fly.


    But unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t throw his temper at Nicole.


    Finally, Nicole no longer looked like a fragile crystal doll.


    Instead, she gripped the quilt tightly.


    Her face was as pale as a sheet, and she let out painful moans.


    The nurse rushed to the ward when she heard the noise.


    And she was shocked by the scene in the ward.


    She looked at the empty bowl on the bedside table and asked in surprise, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, did you feed her the entire bowl?¡±


    Jarrod held up his arms and nodded with a frown.


    The nurse was dedicated to her work.


    Since she didn¡¯t know who Jarrod was, she only treated him as an ordinary person.


    She said, ¡°Miss Lawrence has a weak stomach, and she has just woken up.


    She can¡¯t eat too much.


    And she isn¡¯t able to speak, so you have to learn to observe her expressions.


    ¡±

 Chapter 950

    Expressions? Jarrod thought for a moment.


    Then, he realized he hadn¡¯t seen any expressions from Nicole just now.


    The nurse thought Jarrod was a careless person.


    She asked him to clean up his clothes in the bathroom.


    Then, she cleaned up Nicole¡¯s bed.


    It was alreadyte when she finished cleaning up.


    The nurse wiped Nicole¡¯s body, changed the bed sheet, and tidied the bed.


    Then, she tucked Nicole in and sat by the bedside while Nicole closed her eyes.


    When Jarrod returned to the ward after changing his shirt, he asked the nurse to have a rest.


    The dim night light created a shadow of Jarrod¡¯s tall and straight figure.


    His angr and resolute facial features were highlighted, revealing a cold and rugged handsomeness.


    His dark eyes were emotionless while he stared at Nicole on the bed.


    Nicole was very thin, and she looked too small now.


    Nicole was 5.


    6 feet tall.


    But as shey on the bed now, her height was imperceptible.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jarrod slowly approached her and reached out to brush aside the stray hair on her mouth.


    But as soon as his fingers touched her hair, she pped him fiercely.


    Caught off guard, he bore the p.


    Five red fingerprints immediately appeared on his handsome face.


    ¡°Nicole Lawrence!¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Jarrod¡¯s eyes darkened instantly.


    His voice when he called out Nicole¡¯s full name was filled with intense murderous intent.


    No woman in the entire Ardlens was bold enough to p him in the face, not even Jamie.


    His anger surged, and his expression became ferocious as if he wanted to skin Nicole alive.


    Suddenly, he raised his hand.


    After having experienced the torment in the detention center, fear was the first emotion Nicole felt when dealing with violence.


    The image of those two women who removed her fingernails shed in her mind, and her body trembled slightly.


    Jarrod noticed how terrified Nicole looked and felt his heart squeeze.


    It felt like he had lost all the strength in his hand.


    All the anger he was feeling a few minutes ago had subsidedpletely.


    He let his already outstretched hand rest on her head, stroking her hair gently.


    Nicole¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly, her brow furrowed in disgust.


    A smirk formed on Jarrod¡¯s face.


    He assumed she just put on an act, probably thinking that he would leave then.


    ¡°What? Can¡¯t stand me touching you?¡± Jarrod asked casually.


    His hands trailed down her head, resting at the nape of her neck.


    He wrapped his hand around her neck gently as though marveling at how one hand could hold her like that.


    No pressure was applied, but Nicole felt like she was being choked and the air was slowly leaving her.

 Chapter 951

    ithout warning, Nicole grabbed his wrist and sunk her teeth into it.


    Jarrod, grunted in both pain and surprise, his eyes widening in shock.


    The air was tainted with the smell of blood.


    For the first time ever, the urge to drink blood hit Nicole.


    She wanted to suck him dry.


    Jarrod didn¡¯t push her away.


    Instead, he shifted his hand into a more suitable position for her.


    From where he stood, he had a good view of her drinking his blood, her throat bobbing as she swallowed.


    He could feel his body ignite.


    There was a burning sensation of excitement growing within him.


    He leaned in closer to her and whispered.


    ¡°You can suck harder.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Keep going.


    ¡±


    Nicole had taken her fill and now felt exhausted as one did when they overate.


    She let go of his arm, her lips now stained with his blood and looking as though she had on lipstick.


    She was attractive.


    Jarrod¡¯s lips curled up into a small smile.


    ¡°Do you want more?¡±


    Nicole stared at him in disbelief.


    ¡°Pervert.


    ¡± Because of the medication she was injected before, her voice came out sounding hoarse and unpleasant.


    Weirdly, Jarrod found her sound attractive.


    ¡°And you just figured that out?¡±


    He smirked.


    He took out a piece of gauze for his arm, then leaned closer to wipe the blood from her lips with his finger.


    He slowly brought his fingers to his lips, licking the blood he had wiped.


    His gaze remained fixed on her.


    Nicole felt ufortable.


    Her body shook.


    She felt sick and terrified.


    However, Jarrod remained unfazed.


    He gently loosened his tie, then undid the buttons of his shirt, revealing his bare upper body.


    Overwhelmed, Nicole stammered, ¡°J¡­ Jarrod, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Her body still hadn¡¯t recovered from the miscarriage.


    How could he be so shameless?


    Jarrod only smiled at her and got into the bed.


    Nicole felt a frigid aura swept around her.


    She blushed and tried to run out of bed only to be caught by her waist by Jarrod effortlessly.


    He pulled her back toward him, holding her tightly.


    He could feel her trembling.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything to you today.


    You should get used to having me around and quit resisting.


    ¡±


    He knew if he let her be now, she would develop an attitude of always challenging him.


    It was just like training a pet.


    A stick and a carrot.


    ¡°Once you¡¯re recovered, we will continue to have s@x.


    Don¡¯t think about resisting me then.


    Behave, and you won¡¯t have to suffer.


    Got it?¡±


    It was one of the first times Jarrod spoke that long, especially in such an understanding and coaxing tone.


    He had exercised a lot of patience.


    Their bodies were pressed together tightly with Jarrod¡¯s arms around her.


    Nicole was too exhausted to try to resist.


    All she could do was just let him hold her.

 Chapter 952

    A while passed, and she murmured, ¡°Jarrod¡­ What could I do to make you let me go?¡±


    Behind her, Jarrod yed with a strand of her hair, sifting them between his fingers.


    Her question made him pause.


    ¡°Not even possible until next life.


    ¡±


    Truthfully, if there was a next life, he hoped they wouldn¡¯t be entangled like this.


    He was also tired.


    ¡°Forget about it in this life,¡± Jarrod added.


    The next life¡­ Nicole felt everything was closing in on her.


    And the reason was the man behind her.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was too much.


    She just wanted immediate death so she could be free.


    Exhausted, she said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Jarrod, why don¡¯t you kill me? You hate me so much.


    Won¡¯t it make you happier if you kill me and feed me to the dogs or wolves or something?¡±


    Jarrod turned her over, making her face him.


    He gently tucked her hair behind her ear to see her face better.


    ¡°Do I look like some sort of ruthless murderer?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Nicole began.


    ¡°You¡¯re not even human.


    You can¡¯t be¡­ You¡¯re some sort of despicable beast.


    If you were normal, you wouldn¡¯t sleep with another woman while having a fianc¨¦e.


    Do you have the slightest idea how disgusted I am by you?¡±


    Jarrod grabbed her face angrily.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯d better learn to live with that disgust because I never let you go.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware¡­ I¡¯m still breathing, aren¡¯t I? How could you possibly let me go when you haven¡¯t destroyed me yet?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s mouth fell open, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Jarrod, I don¡¯t even want a tombstone after my death.


    I don¡¯t want you to harass me.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s face contorted in anger.


    She was always speaking of death, like she was anticipating her demise.


    Suddenly, he pinned her beneath him, his hands nted on each side of her.


    He gritted his teeth.


    ¡°So should I kill you right here? Right now?¡±


    Nicole was taken aback for a few seconds.


    He could never keep his word.


    He just said he wouldn¡¯t do anything to her, and now he was pinning her down.


    Her face scrunched up in disgust, not bothering to hide her distaste.


    Jarrod, who had always been pursued by countless women, had never experienced such humiliation.


    After staring at her for a while, he grabbed her face again, ki*sing her harshly.


    Nicoley there helplessly.


    Her eyes stayed open, filled with pure and endless disgust and hatred.


    He drew back after a while and stared at her coldly.


    ¡°I told you not to provoke me, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Not being able to take it anymore, she had a breakdown.


    Tears spilled from her eyes, staining her cheeks.


    Her hand was held tightly by him, and she couldn¡¯t break free.


    Everything felt like a nightmare to her.


    Her willpower drained slowly.


    She couldn¡¯t stop her body from shaking.


    She stared at him helplessly.


    ¡°Please¡­ Just kill me¡­¡±


    Nicole found herself enveloped in the suffocating embrace of Jarrod.


    Nicole¡¯s warm tears seeped into the very core of Jarrod¡¯s being, gradually softening his once cold and ruthless heart.

 Chapter 953

    The sorrow that enveloped Nicole seemed contagious since Jarrod felt his heartache intensifying.


    His slender fingers clung tightly to her, the pressure turning them almost ghostly white.


    It took him a while to muster the strength to speak.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you die.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Don¡¯t even entertain the thought.


    ¡±


    Drained of strength, Nicole couldn¡¯t muster a retort.


    Her body sumbed to weariness, and she drifted into slumber within the safety of Jarrod¡¯s arms.


    Moonlight spilled into the room through the window, casting a gentle, greyish veil over everything.


    As Jarrod held Nicole and listened to the rhythmic cadence of her breathing, he couldn¡¯t help but let his true feelings surface.


    ¡°Nicole, I want to be good to you again.


    I am pathetic, right?¡±


    Despite being deceived by her more than once, Jarrod found himself still in love with her, allowing her to repeatedly inflict pain upon him.


    He must be the most stupid person on the.


    Lost in contemtion, Jarrod wrestled with his emotions.


    Meanwhile, Raegan concluded her ss at half past eight.


    She then made her way to the subway station.


    On her way, her phone suddenly rang.


    It was Mitchel calling.


    ¡°Is the ss over?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s over,¡± Raegan replied.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°How about Ie to pick you up?¡± Mitchel suggested.


    Stunned by his initiative, Raegan nced around, realizing the subway station was not far away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother.


    I almost reach the station.


    ¡±


    Mitchell¡¯s voice, maic and familiar, asserted from the other end of the phone, ¡°What are you talking about? You are my wife.


    I¡¯m more than willing to pick you up.


    ¡±


    His tone left Raegan momentarily stunned.


    She suddenly remembered that she was, once again, Mitchell¡¯s wife.


    However, this marital status rested upon a foundation of mutual agreement.


    Raegan was saddened by the fact that she and Mitchel got married twice because of Kyler.


    Despite harboring no ill will toward Kyler, she couldn¡¯t escape the nagging sense that she was merely a pawn in Mitchel¡¯s eyes.


    Mitchel would think of her when he needed her and discard her when he did not.


    Essentially, she felt like nobody to him.


    When Raegan hesitated to respond, Mitchel asked, ¡°Did you forget?¡±


    When she heard this, Raegan thought he was reminding her about their agreement.


    In a swift reply, she assured him, ¡°Of course, I remember.


    I¡¯ll honor our agreement.


    ¡±


    She was determined to take their arrangement seriously and uphold her end of the deal.

 Chapter 954

    This time around, she wouldn¡¯t be as naive as she had been before.


    A pregnant pause ensued on the other end of the line, and the atmosphere turned tense.


    Suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice echoed through the phone, ¡°Mitchel, Luciana asked me to bring you dinner¡­¡±


    The voice struck Raegan as familiar, and after a moment¡¯s contemtion, she identified it as Katie¡¯s.


    Katie was the daughter-inw Luciana wanted.


    An unexpected wave of despondency washed over Raegan, and her heart sank.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading into the subway.


    The signal is bad here.


    I have to hang up,¡±


    she said abruptly and ended the call.


    In the CEO¡¯s office, Katie saw Mitchel¡¯s darkened expression and apologized, ¡°Sorry, Mitchel.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I didn¡¯t realize you were on a call.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s stoic expression remained unchanged as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay.


    ¡±


    Katie ced the lunch box gently on the table, arranging the dishes one by one with a determined look on her face.


    ¡°I have a mission today.


    Luciana said that you tend to forget about eating when work takes over.


    So, here I am, assigned to make sure you finish all the food.


    ¡±


    Mitchel massaged his forehead, a hint of irritation in his voice.


    ¡°Just put these down for now.


    ¡±


    But Katie wasn¡¯t backing down.


    ¡°No way! You need to take a break and eat them.


    Once you have eaten all, my mission will be aplished.


    ¡±


    Giving her an impatient nce, Mitchel asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything else to dotely?¡±


    Katie had be a frequent visitor to hispany in the past few days.


    A slight blush adorned Katie¡¯s cheeks under Mitchel¡¯s gaze.


    She yfully stuck out her tongue and retorted, ¡°Come on.


    How can you be so heartless? I brought you a meal out of pure kindness.


    And now you are scolding me?¡±


    Mitchel remained indifferent as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t need it.


    Can¡¯t you understand what my mother is trying to do?¡±


    Katie blinked and feigned innocence.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°She is trying to set you up with me.


    ¡±


    A beat skipped in Katie¡¯s heart, and she dared to ask, ¡°What¡¯s your take on that, then?¡±


    ¡°I obviously disagree with it.


    ¡±


    It was the response Katie had expected.


    Katie sighed and asked in a self-deprecating tone, ¡°Am I that bad in your eyes?¡±


    Mitchel responded with the same indifference, ¡°It¡¯s not about that.


    I already have someone in my heart.


    ¡±


    Katie bit her lip and asked, ¡°You are talking about your ex-wife, right?¡±

 Chapter 955

    Mitchel chose not to answer, deeming it not the right time for public disclosure.


    Moreover, he feared Alexis wouldn¡¯t easily give up his schemes.


    Undeterred, Katie continued, ¡°I don¡¯t think she cares about you, Mitchel.


    ¡±


    These words acted like a sharp reminder, stirring the thorns at the bottom of Mitchel¡¯s heart once more.


    Mitchel hadn¡¯t expected an outsider like Katie to see through Raegan¡¯sck of concern for him.


    Even in the eyes of others, it was evident.


    Seeing Mitchel silent, Katie didn¡¯t say anything else and took the opportunity to regroup her thoughts before speaking again.


    With a reassuring smile, Katie suggested, ¡°Since it¡¯s Luciana¡¯s idea, why don¡¯t we just y along?¡±


    Mitchel looked up at her with confusion when he heard that.


    Katie exined, ¡°Even if I¡¯m not around, Luciana will find someone for you.


    Why not use me as a convenient excuse? It¡¯s no bother to me at all.


    ¡±


    Mitchel couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    He disliked this idea.


    Undeterred, Katie persuaded him, ¡°There is no need to worry.


    I don¡¯t have any feelings for you, and I don¡¯t feel like attending any blind dates my family set for me.


    This could be a mutually beneficial arrangement if we pretend to be a couple.


    It¡¯s a win-win strategy.


    ¡±


    Mitchel neither consented nor opposed.


    Without waiting for Mitchel to voice his opinion, Katie continued, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.


    We don¡¯t need to broadcast it to the world.


    Let¡¯s just inform our families that we are in a rtionship.


    Simple as that.


    ¡±


    With that deration, she picked up the lunch box.


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat these for you.


    After that, my mission will bepleted.


    ¡±


    Once out of the office, Katie¡¯s expression changed, her innocent smile vanishing instantly.


    The happiest time in her life was when Mitchel regarded her as one of his friends.


    They were so close together back then.


    But the moment Mitchel discovered she was a girl, he immediately distanced himself from her.


    Heartbroken, she went abroad.


    However, when she returned, she couldn¡¯t tear her eyes away from him.


    The need to be with Mitchel grew more and more intense.


    She thus developed a consuming obsession.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    But Katie did a great job hiding it.


    She wouldn¡¯t make a move unless she was certain of the oue.


    Matteo knocked on the door after Katie left.


    Upon entering, Matteo sensed that Mitchel¡¯s mood had taken a downturn.

 Chapter 956

    Moments earlier, when Mitchel just returned, Matteo said that Mitchel and Raegan were a perfect match after seeing the sparkling marriage certificate.


    Mitchel hadmended Matteo for a well-crafted presentation and even instructed him to im a bonus from the ounting Department for his efforts.


    As a senior assistant, he received praise for his excellent PowerPoint presentation.


    How absurd was that?


    To put it bluntly, Mitchel was in a good mood and decided to share his happiness in this way.


    But how did Mitchel¡¯s mood change so abruptly?


    Detecting the change, Matteo cautiously said, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, there was a call from the restaurant.


    Are you still nning to go there as scheduled?¡±


    Mitchel sat in silence with a long face.


    He felt such an overwhelming sense of anxiety that he coaxed Raegan to remarry him, eager to keep Raegan by his side with the marriage certificate.


    The whole process felt rushed, and a desire to celebrate with Raegan bubbled within him.


    However, she seemed not interested at all, evencking the desire to talk to him.


    As for the celebration¡­ Perhaps he was the sole individual who deemed their remarriage worthy of celebration.


    For Raegan, their marriage was a mere contractual agreement.


    A bitter smile yed on Mitchel¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Cancel the appointment.


    I don¡¯t need it anymore.


    ¡±


    After turning around, Matteo left to notify the restaurant.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the special package can¡¯t be canceled, so there will be no refund,¡± Matteo ryed.


    The purpose of the package was to create a romantic setting in which a lover might propose to their significant other.


    Fresh roses from the restaurant¡¯s rose garden would be selected and ced around the whole space in the morning.


    The scene would feature over a hundred thousand roses, creating a truly spectacr sight.


    It was extravagant but romantic.


    Matteo remembered Mitchel had requested him to reserve a meal yesterday.


    Among several upscale establishments, Mitchel chose this restaurant and made a particr request to use the red flowers.


    Mitchel sighed and said, ¡°Okay, I understand.


    ¡±


    Meanwhile, Raegan, who was merely a few hundred meters from the subway station, was suddenly stopped by two men dressed in ck suits.


    Raegan looked at them suspiciously.


    One of the men said respectfully, ¡°Miss Hayes, pleasee with us.


    Mr.


    Brooks would like to have a word with you.


    ¡±


    Mr.


    Brooks? Confused, Raegan turned to see a luxurious ck car parked nearby.


    As the window rolled down, she locked eyes with Henley, who smiled at her with a gentle, elegant smile.


    Despite the seemingly friendly gesture, a shiver ran down Raegan¡¯s spine.

 Chapter 957

    She took a few cautious steps back and refused, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not avable right now.


    ¡±


    After saying this, Raegan turned around and ran into the subway station when Henley was distracted.


    Since the station was bustling with people, she thought Henley would find it difficult to catch her.


    Raegan had already gotten on the train, but she couldn¡¯t rx yet.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her heart still beat abnormally fast.


    She didn¡¯t expect to see the other side of Henley.


    He was so paranoid that it frightened her.


    Soon, the train reached the station.


    Raegan mixed with the crowd to exit the station, following the people in front of her.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    This subway station was less than two kilometers away from her apartment building.


    If nothing went wrong, she would reach her apartment in no time.


    When she was already near her apartment building, the group of people in front of her turned in another direction and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Raegan felt so uneasy that she quickened her pace.


    She could hear the rustling sound of nearing footsteps behind her.


    Raegan became wary.


    When she felt the footsteps hastened, she quietly clenched the pepper spray in her bag.


    Then, she turned around and raised the spray.


    The person who passed by her gave her a look as if she was a lunatic.


    It was just a passerby.


    She was paranoid.


    Raegan felt a little relieved.


    She put the pepper spray back into her bag.


    She started walking again.


    But after taking a few steps, she heard someone call her from behind.


    ¡°Raegan¡­¡±


    Raegan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she subconsciously trembled.


    She had the urge to run away, but she was forcefully hugged from behind.


    Henley¡¯s voice sounded gentle and elegant.


    ¡°Raegan, I don¡¯t want to hurt you.


    Just get in the car, okay?¡±


    No matter how gentle his voice was, Raegan was still startled.


    Her eyes caught sight of a security office nearby.


    She shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°He¡­¡±


    Her voice suddenly stopped because she felt a needle pressing against her waist.


    Then, Henley said lightly, ¡°If you run away, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to keep your child.


    ¡±


    Her child? Henley knew she was pregnant? Raegan asked in a trembling voice, ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.


    I only want to talk to you,¡± Henley replied.

 Chapter 958

    The corners of Henley¡¯s lips twitched slightly.


    ¡°Why? Raegan, I won¡¯t hurt you.


    ¡±


    Raegan had no choice.


    She was forced to get in Henley¡¯s car.


    She didn¡¯t dare to confront him directly, fearing he would hurt her child.


    Henley was in the driver¡¯s seat.


    Suddenly, he leaned over.


    Raegan was so startled that she covered her chest and asked vigntly, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Fasten your seat belt,¡± Henley gently exined.


    He reached out to fasten her seatbelt tenderly.


    After fastening her seat belt, he sat upright, started the car, stepped on the elerator, and drove forward.


    Raegan looked at the dark night outside the window and asked nervously, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    ¡°Just wait and see for yourself.


    We¡¯ll be there soon.


    If you are tired, you can rest first,¡± Henley replied mysteriously.


    But Raegan didn¡¯t dare to sleep, let alone close her eyes.


    She forced herself to stay awake, watching outside as the car sped through the night.


    She noticed they gradually left the popted area, and the surroundings became more and more deste.


    It seemed they were entering the suburbs.


    Both sides of the road were pitch ck, and there were no signs of living things in the surroundings.


    Raegan noticed that the road became increasingly bumpy.


    She felt so ufortable that she wanted to throw up.


    Her face turned pale.


    When she could no longer hold back, she pleaded, ¡°Henley, can you stop the car? I am feeling unwell.


    ¡±


    But Henley didn¡¯t seem to hear Raegan.


    He didn¡¯t even nce at her.


    He just continued driving with his eyes on the road.


    After a while, the car finally stopped.


    They were in a dark and dpidated area.


    Raegan didn¡¯t think about it anymore.


    She hurriedly got out of the car, ran a little farther, and retched up a stream of vomit.


    Henley walked over to Raegan and handed her a bottle of water.


    But she didn¡¯t take it.


    She didn¡¯t dare to drink anything he gave her.


    In an instant, Henley¡¯s face became sullen, and his eyes turned cold.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He pulled Raegan to the side of the house and asked, ¡°Raegan, do you remember this ce?¡±


    Raegan shook her head.


    She really couldn¡¯t remember the ce.


    A trace of sadness shed through Henley¡¯s eyes.


    He reminded her, ¡°You once gave candy to a boy here.


    You even talked to him.


    Don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    Raegan looked at him with confusion written all over her face.


    She exined, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t remember everything about my childhood.


    ¡±


    When she was twelve, she had an ident and hit her head.


    Because of this, she had forgotten many things, especially her childhood memories.

 Chapter 959

    ¡°You lost your memory?¡± Henley asked.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The usual disguised smile disappeared from his face.


    Henley suffered maltreatment and abuse from his crazy mother since he was born.


    She med him for her failure to be the man¡¯s legitimate wife.


    She cursed him foring toote.


    For her, he was destined to be a shameful, illegitimate child forever.


    When she could no longer bear the suppression of that family, she fled to the countryside with him.


    She began to destroy herself, abusing drugs and alcohol.


    Then, she always vented her anger on him, beating him with a stick and leaving him hungry for days.


    Finally, the day when he gained the ability to fight back against her came.


    He even watched her die without a ripple of emotion in his heart.


    He thought he would live in the dark for the rest of his life.


    But one day, Henley met Raegan.


    She was the little girl who gave him candy in the darkest moment of his life.


    It was his most unforgettable memory.


    But she couldn¡¯t remember it.


    Raegan looked at Henley¡¯s ever-changing expression.


    She asked tentatively, ¡°That boy was you? And¡­ And you thought that girl was me?¡±


    From the beginning, she always felt Henley didn¡¯t genuinely like her.


    His particr obsession with her had to have some special reasons.


    Henley corrected her, ¡°No, I don¡¯t only think it is you.


    I am certain it is you.


    ¡±


    He became more and more certain about Raegan¡¯s identity.


    Aside from the pendant Raegan wore, her scent and eyes resembled the girl in his memories.


    Raegan didn¡¯t dare to refute Henley.


    Instead, she said, ¡°If we¡¯ve been friends since we were children, then you shouldn¡¯t be hurting me, right?¡±


    The pale moonlight poured on Henley¡¯s handsome face, making him look gentle and calm.


    He stared at her, and his brows furrowed slightly.


    ¡°Raegan, why do you think I will hurt you? Didn¡¯t I promise you I won¡¯t hurt you?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Can you send me home?¡± Raegan asked tentatively.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll take you home,¡± Henley agreed gently.


    Raegan was so nervous that she had no time to distinguish the meaning of his words.


    She returned to the car obediently and fastened her seat belt.


    A smile appeared on Henley¡¯s face while watching her.


    He leaned over, making an intimate posture.


    He fixed his eyes on her beautiful, rosy lips and said warmly, ¡°Raegan, I like it when you are well-behaved.


    ¡±


    Henley was really giving Raegan goosebumps now.


    She didn¡¯t expect him to lean too close to her.


    His breathing became uneven, and his thin lips almost touched hers.

 Chapter 960

    Raegan became even more vignt.


    She instinctively moved away.


    Not wanting to provoke Henley, she pretended to be shy and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­ Start the car first.


    ¡±


    Henley looked at her flushed face, feeling warm in his heart.


    He really liked it when she blushed.


    He smiled contentedly and started the car.


    When the car returned to the highway, Raegan couldn¡¯t help breathing a sigh of relief.


    But the feeling of relief didn¡¯tst long.


    Immediately, she noticed that the direction they were heading became increasingly deste again.


    Raegan had a feeling they were going away from Ardlens.


    ¡°Henley, this is not the way back.


    Do you have trouble remembering the right way?¡± Raeganmented.


    ¡°No,¡± Henley replied, looking straight ahead with a smile.


    ¡°This road is a shortcut going to your home.


    ¡±


    Raegan was rendered speechless.


    Finally, she realized he was talking about taking her home, not sending her home.


    ¡°So, where are we going?¡±


    Raegan tried her best to remain calm.


    But her trembling voice betrayed her ¡°Melver,¡± Henley replied with a smile.


    Raegan¡¯s face instantly turned pale upon hearing this.


    In absolute disbelief, Raegan gasped.


    ¡°Henley, have you lost your damn mind?¡±


    With a serene smile, Henley replied, ¡°Raegan, I want to keep you by my side all the time.


    I seek nothing else here, only you.


    ¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Raegan cried out, her voice tinged with urgency.


    ¡°Henley, I am married!¡±


    These words subtly altered Henley¡¯s usuallyposed expression.


    A faint twitch crossed his handsome face as he responded, ¡°Raegan, your previous marriage doesn¡¯t concern me.


    ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a previous one,¡± Raegan rified.


    ¡°I¡¯ve remarried Mitchel.


    ¡±


    Abruptly, Henley hit the brakes.


    The sudden stop propelled Raegan forward, her head colliding with the Passenger seat¡¯s shield.


    With bloodshot eyes, Henley turned to Raegan, demanding, ¡°What did you just say?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Raegan, clutching her throbbing head, revealed, ¡°Henley, I remarried Mitchel yesterday.


    He¡¯s bound toe looking for me.


    ¡±


    Silence engulfed the car.


    The gentleness on Henley¡¯s face dissolved into a dark shadow.


    He fixed his gaze on her, questioning, ¡°Why?¡±

 Chapter 961

    Raegan, intimidated by his demeanor, attempted to stayposed.


    ¡°He¡¯s the father of my child.


    He¡¯ll definitelye looking for me.


    ¡±


    Henley¡¯s face grew icy.


    He grasped her chin abruptly, his tone bitter, ¡°He caused you so much pain, and you lost a child.


    Have you forgotten?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His grip tightened menacingly.


    ¡°I overlooked your pregnancy, thinking it was unnned.


    But to remarry him?¡±


    Tears sprung from Raegan¡¯s eyes, pain evident in her expression.


    Henley¡¯s grasp was unyielding, his words sharp, ¡°Do all women relish in being so demeaned?¡±


    At that moment, Henley saw in Raegan a reflection of his crazy mother, one who, like Raegan, failed to value his affection.


    He had intended to treat them kindly.


    Why? Why did they push him to such extremes?


    Henley¡¯s expression momentarily faltered, twisting into something grotesque, reminiscent of a creature emerging from a grave.


    It was as if he mistook Raegan for someone else.


    His hands tightened around her neck, the pressure increasing.


    Raegan began shaking violently, her face turning ghostly white.


    She wed at Henley¡¯s arm, leaving a bloody mark, and cried out, ¡°Henley! Snap out of it!¡±


    Henley¡¯s eyes locked onto Raegan¡¯s reddening face, her breaths bing faint.


    He felt a horrifying rush as Raegan¡¯s life seemed to slip away under his grip.


    When his gaze met Raegan¡¯s misty eyes, he saw nothing but fear.


    Those eyes that had once smiled, cared, and thanked him now reflected nothing but deep fear.


    As he leaned in, her familiar scent filled his nostrils.


    Abruptly, as though jolted, Henley released her.


    Raegan had narrowly escaped death.


    She slumped in the seat, gasping for air like a fish out of water.


    Henley, momentarily lucid, looked down at Raegan and murmured, ¡°Raegan, you¡¯ve disappointed me.


    Your mistake¡­ I won¡¯t let this child survive.


    ¡±


    He had once thought that if she chose to be with him, the baby in her belly could be left to others after Raegan gave birth to it.


    But now, resentment filled his heart.


    This child could not be allowed to live.


    2


    Raegan stared at him, incredulous.


    He had coldly decreed the fate of her child.


    She protested desperately, ¡°Are you insane? This is my child.


    You have no right!¡±


    ¡°I do have the right because I love you,¡± Henley dered emotionlessly ¡°Every decision I make is for our best interests

 Chapter 962

    Raegan¡¯s eyes widened in terror.


    Henley was a madman! Truly deranged!


    Protectively, she held her abdomen, firmly stating, ¡°Henley, you can¡¯t harm my child.


    The child stays with me.


    ¡±


    Henley replied in a chilling tone, ¡°You¡¯ll agree.


    I don¡¯t want you to remember it, and I¡¯ll ensure you forget.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯splexion turned ghostly.


    She feared he might actually follow through.


    No way! She couldn¡¯t let him take her!


    As Henley restarted the car, Raegan suddenly clutched her stomach, crying out in pain, ¡°Ah! My stomach! Stop the car!¡±


    Henley nced at her, assessing the sincerity of her plea.


    ¡°Henley, it hurts¡­ Am I dying?¡± Raegan contorted with pain on the seat.


    Reaching out, she weakly clung to his sleeve, her voice soft and pleading, ¡°Please¡­¡±


    Henley hesitated at her fragile tone, asking, ¡°Is it really that painful?¡±


    Raegan nodded vigorously.


    He leaned in, concerned, and asked, ¡°Let me check?¡±


    As those words escaped Henley¡¯s lips, Raegan grabbed the perfume bottle from the dashboard and smashed it at him.


    Thud! A dull impact sounded.


    Blood trickled down Henley¡¯s forehead.


    Raegan frantically unlocked her seatbelt and struggled to open the car door.


    Suddenly, her hair was yanked back fiercely.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Raegan screamed in agony.


    Henley, bloodied, resembled a hellish demon.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Raegan, how you¡¯ve let me down!¡±


    He pressed her back on the seat, directly broke the seat belt, and tied her up.


    Raegan, immobilized, defiantly dered, ¡°Henley, I won¡¯t go with you.


    You¡¯ll only get my lifeless body!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Henley abruptly leaned forward, pressing the button to recline her car seat to the farthest back.


    Raegan was uncertain of his intentions.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the heart of a woman can be won by s@xual intercourse.


    Are you hesitant to leave him because you¡¯ve been intimate with him?¡± he queried, climbing over the seat imposingly.

 Chapter 963

    ¡°You don¡¯t know if I¡¯m better unless you try.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯splexion nched.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Henley gazed at Raegan intensely, wanting to ki*s her.


    His lips brushed her hair as she dodged his cold ki*s.


    Undeterred, he shifted to nibble at her earlobe.


    Tears escaped Raegan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Henley, stop.


    This makes me sick.


    ¡±


    The revulsion in Raegan¡¯s eyes halted Henley¡¯s breath.


    The darkness in his eyes seemed to engulf him.


    ¡°¡±Raegan, can¡¯t you see my heart? Can you consider being with me?¡±


    His voice wasced with bitterness, humility, almost a plea.


    ¡°What can I do to win your heart?¡±


    Henley, his voice low and rough, buried his face in her neck, seeking the warmth she once offered.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is it that if I listen to you, you will start to consider being with me?¡±


    The suddenness of Henley¡¯s change caught Raegan off guard.


    She opened her mouth to speak, but was blinded by a bright light in the rearview mirror.


    A dark blue luxury car had silently parked behind them.


    As she prepared to call for help, the sound of an engine grew louder.


    The next second.


    Bang! A loud sound was heard.


    Their car was hit mercilessly from behind!


    The car was pushed forward for hundreds of meters.


    Raegan briefly thought the driver of the blue car intended to kill them both!


    Thump! With a crash, Henley was flung against the windshield.


    Fortunately, Henley had tied Raegan up on the seat, and he was shielding her, so Raegan was not harmed.


    Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable if Raegan faced forward.


    After a short pause, the car behind them geared up again.


    Buzz! The sound of the engine made Raegan shiver.

 Chapter 964

    Raegan, terrified, felt her heart pounding in her throat.


    The blue luxury vehicle didn¡¯t hit Henley¡¯s car again, but its engine kept roaring, like a sort of warning.


    Henley, his expression darkening, moved back to the driver¡¯s seat and prepared to drive off.


    The next second, Henley floored the elerator, his car shooting forward.


    The blue luxury vehicle pursued relentlessly, its driver skillfully overtaking Henley¡¯s and forcing Henley to brake sharply to avoid a collision.


    However, Henley didn¡¯t stop the car.


    On the contrary, he followed suit and sped up to catch up with the blue luxury vehicle.


    It seemed that the driver of the blue luxury vehicle had prepared for this.


    He hit the brake hard but kept the engine running.


    The two vehicles raced on the road and neither of them was willing to give in.


    Raegan, terrified, pleaded, ¡°Henley, stop! Please! Stop the car! Let¡¯s get out of here!¡±


    At this moment, Henley exuded an uncontroble sense of danger.


    His face twisted as he growled, ¡°Raegan, I won¡¯t let anyone have you, not even in death.


    ¡±


    They both knew Mitchel was in the blue luxury vehicle.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether Mitchel intended to kill her just now.


    She tried to deny it, but the fear made her body shake uncontrobly.


    The two cars continued their dangerous dance, the roaring engines terrifying Raegan.


    She felt on the brink of losing her sanity, her face ashen.


    In a sh, the blue luxury vehicle yielded, moving ahead.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Then, Henley elerated through the opening.


    Raegan, nauseated, screamed, ¡°Henley, stop! Stop the car now!¡±


    Henley¡¯s gaze hardened as he watched the blue luxury vehicle in the rearview mirror, his face a mask of cold ruthlessness.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t best him this time, we¡¯ll die together!¡± Henley dered chillingly.


    ¡°What the hell! Do you lose it?¡± Raegan was absolutely dumbfounded.


    ¡°Henley, have you lost your mind? I don¡¯t want to die with you!¡±


    What did he mean by that? Why would she sumb to such a fate?


    Yet, Henley turned to her, his smile grim.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.


    We¡¯ll survive this together.


    ¡±

 Chapter 965

    Boom.


    All of a sudden, he sped up the car at full speed.


    Approaching a sharp U-turn, Henley abruptly changednes, attempting to overturn the blue luxury vehicle.


    Mitchel reacted swiftly, steering sharply to avoid a collision, his car skidding to a halt.


    Having given in because Raegan was still in Henley¡¯s car, Mitchel cursed himself for falling for Henley¡¯s ploy.


    As Mitchel prepared to drive again, a loud crash echoed.


    Henley¡¯s car had collided with a pier at high speed.


    Suddenly, Mitchel¡¯splexion went ashen, a deep fear gripping him from within.


    His hands, clutching the steering wheel, trembled uncontrobly.


    He attempted to stand twice but couldn¡¯t find the strength to get to his feet.


    Struggling to stand, he punched his leg to regain focus and bolted from his car.


    Henley¡¯s car was wrecked, the front crumpled, airbags deployed, and fuel leaking.


    The situation grew dangerous!


    Mitchel, frantic, wrenched the door open and froze at the sight.


    Henley, bloodied, shielded Raegan with his body, impaled by the fence¡¯s reinforcements.


    Raegan, in shock, was carefully extracted by Mitchel.


    She seemed mostly unharmed, the blood on her clothes not her own.


    A few momentster, it dawned on Raegan that Henley had saved her at the crucial moment.


    As the car careened toward the pier, she had braced for the worst.


    Unexpectedly, Henley suddenly pounced over and protected her.


    His previous adjustment of the seat spared them from the worst of the impact.


    Raegan was speechless.


    Though Henley had wanted to take her away against her will, he sacrificed himself to save her.


    Her emotions were torn between resentment and gratitude.


    Tears overcame Raegan.


    She implored Mitchel breathlessly, ¡°Please, save him¡­¡±


    Despite her anger toward Henley, she couldn¡¯t bear to watch him die.


    Henley, despite his actions, hadn¡¯t intended to harm her.


    Mitchell¡¯s face darkened, haunted by the image of Raegan in Henley¡¯s embrace.


    He moved to assess Henley whose face was deathly pale.


    Mitchel had dialed 911, and help was on the way.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Knowing it was risky to move the injured, he cautiously checked Henley¡¯s breathing.

 Chapter 966

    ALL of a sudden, Henley chuckled weakly.


    ¡°See? Raegan¡­ She cried for me¡­


    She cares about me¡­¡±


    Even though he spoke in broken phrases, it was a tremendous struggle for Henley to articte his words.


    After saying that, he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Henley looked at Mitchel, a weak smile on his lips, whispering something inaudible to others.


    Then, Mitchel¡¯s expression turned cold, his aura intimidating.


    Mitchel red at Henley and hissed, ¡°You brought this on yourself.


    ¡±


    Mitchel then spun around, his intense gaze locking onto Raegan.


    Caught off guard by his stare, Raegan stood rooted to the spot.


    He strode toward Raegan, gripping her shoulder firmly, and swiftly led her to his car.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Raegan winced in pain.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Mitchel, where are we going?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s hold softened, but he firmly grasped her hand, his voice stern, ¡°Get in the car.


    ¡±


    His expression was stern and unyielding as he addressed her.


    Raegan, concerned for Henley, resisted, ¡°We can¡¯t leave Henley like this.


    Please, Mitchel, help him¡­¡±


    She looked at Mitchel¡¯s unyielding face, pleading for Henley¡¯s life.


    ¡°Please¡­


    I¡¯m begging you¡­ We have to save him.


    ¡±


    Even though Henley had brought this upon himself, Raegan couldn¡¯t help but think, if she abandoned him on the road, how would she be any different from Henley? 2


    ¡°Begging me?¡± Mitchel, lighting a cigarette, inhaled deeply, his features obscured by the smoke.


    After a pause, he scoffed, ¡°Raegan, do you think I¡¯m an idiot? You expect me to save him after everything?¡±


    Raegan froze at Mitchel¡¯s icy demeanor.


    Hesitating momentarily, Raegan reached for the door, intent on leaving.


    But Mitchel halted her escape.


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze, icy and prating, unnerved her.


    ¡°Do you really find it so hard to leave him?¡± he asked, a sharp edge in his voice.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that,¡± Raegan replied, shaking her head.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t abandon him like this.


    ¡±

 Chapter 967

    ¡°People die all the time,¡± Mitchel¡¯s voice was low, questioning.


    ¡°Would you care as much if he were a stranger?¡± He then questioned her, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because he¡¯s¡­¡±


    Mitchel paused, the words hanging in the air, unfinished.


    The tension between them was palpable, both seeming distant despite sitting face to face.


    Their expressions were troubled.


    As Raegan opened the door again, determined to leave, Mitchel acted impulsively.


    He reached out, beginning to remove her coat, then her sweater¡­


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Raegan¡¯s cry was sharp, her grip on her clothes desperate.


    But Mitchel was stronger.


    Her sweater was gone, leaving her in a thin underdress.


    Raegan, now covering herself, looked at Mitchel, fear evident in her eyes.


    ¡°Have you lost your mind, Mitchel?¡±


    Despite her objections, Mitchel continued, tearing her underdress.


    Raegan was left exposed, her upper body bare.


    Tears filled her eyes as Raegan covered herself with trembling arms.


    ¡°Mitchel¡­ Please, give me my clothes back¡­¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze, cold and calcting, swept over her, lingering on her slightly swollen belly.


    The look in his eyes was unnerving, almost cruel.


    Raegan felt vulnerable, exposed under his intense scrutiny as if every part of her wasid bare.


    She was lost, unsure how to shield herself from his piercing gaze.


    In a voice choked with tears, Raegan pleaded, ¡°Please, give me my clothes back¡­¡±


    Instead ofplying, Mitchel abruptly lowered the car window and threw her clothes outside.


    The lingering scent of Henley¡¯s blood on her clothes seemed to unhinge Mitchel further.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning to get off the car?¡± His voice was deliberately low and tense as he fought back the sorrow in his heart.


    ¡°Go get your clothes yourself!¡± Mitchel burst out, unable to contain his frustration any longer.


    Raegan stared at him, disbelief etched on her face.


    Mitchel now seemed like a stranger to Raegan, his actions mirroring the craziness she¡¯d seen in Henley.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Emotions swirled within her.


    The despair, grief, and acute humiliation.


    Suddenly, Raegan¡¯s resolve faltered, and she found herself vulnerable before Mitchel¡¯s gaze.

 Chapter 968

    Tears streaming down her face, she reached for the door, intending to leave.


    Mitchel¡¯s heart twisted at the sight of her pale skin, but his inner turmoil was dwarfed by a deep-seated hatred.


    Click! Then, he locked the door.


    Raegan, trapped, chose not to face him, sitting with her back to him, blood and tears marking her once serene face.


    Yet, she clung to the remnants of her dignity.


    Then, Raegan heard Mitchel¡¯s voice, tense with frustration, from behind her, ¡°Why are you so determined to save Henley? Don¡¯t you remember who you are?


    You¡¯re a married woman now.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    Upon his words, Raegan trembled and burst into tears.


    At that moment, she felt reduced to nothing more than an object at Mitchel¡¯s disposal, valued only for her utility.


    Mitchel, relenting, turned her around and dressed her in a ck shirt, meticulously fastening each button.


    As Mitchel fastened thest few buttons, his grip suddenly tightened.


    He spoke coldly.


    ¡°Have I been too lenient with you, or do you prefer being treated this way?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s face was a mask of indifference at his words.


    The man before her felt like a stranger, and her heart sank in disappointment.


    In the distance, the sound of sirens filled the air as fire trucks and ambnces rushed to the scene.


    Raegan felt a wave of relief at the sight.


    She responded with a detached tone, ¡°If that¡¯s how you see me, perhaps it¡¯s time to end our agreement prematurely.


    ¡±


    Their mutual disdain seemed reason enough to sever ties.


    ¡°End our agreement?¡± Mitchel¡¯s voice wasced with a dark tone.


    The scene of Henley and Raegan together in the car moments earlier shed through Mitchel¡¯s mind.


    Gripping her chin forcefully, he spat out, ¡°Who do you think you are to speak to me like that?¡±


    His face and tone dripped with arrogance and disdain.


    Raegan, struggling to breathe, clutched the hem of the shirt.


    Pain overwhelmed her, a deep, pervasive ache that felt unbearable.


    The hurt was so intense she could hardly breathe.


    Luciana¡¯s past remarks about their mismatch hadn¡¯t stung this much.

 Chapter 969

    Raegan was speechless, suppressing her urge to cry.


    She refused to let tears fall in front of Mitchel.


    Meanwhile, Mitchel nced outside, watching Henley being loaded into an ambnce.


    Then, he started the car, driving off swiftly into the night until it was just a speck in the darkness.


    Soon, they arrived at Serenity Vis.


    Raegan, looking at the once familiar ce, nervously uttered, ¡°I want to go home.


    ¡±


    Mitchel turned to her, his voice devoid of emotion.


    ¡°You are at home,¡± he stated tly, his piercing gaze intimidating her.


    Raegan tried again, ¡°Mitchel, may I please go back on my own?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Mitchel remained silent, his eyes icy and unyielding.


    Mitchel led Raegan upstairs and gently guided her into the bathtub.


    He turned on the faucet, carefully removing her clothes.


    His actions were focused on washing away the blood and any traces of Henley.


    Raegan remained motionless, her body rigid with tension.


    She didn¡¯t resist, fearful of Mitchel¡¯s unpredictable reactions.


    Mitchel drained the bathtub, having washed away the bloodstains from Raegan.


    Then, he turned the tap on again to refill the tub.


    The water rose slowly as Mitchel¡¯s gaze met Raegan¡¯s.


    ¡°Do you have anything to tell me, Raegan?¡±


    Raegan, startled by his question, struggled toprehend what he was probing for.


    She doubted he knew about her pregnancy, yet at this thought, she simply shook her head.


    ¡°No,¡± she said.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes grew darker.


    ¡°Are you certain there¡¯s nothing you¡¯re hiding from me?¡±


    Raegan remained silent, her lips pressed tightly together.


    Mitchel¡¯s fists clenched, visibly trying to control his emotions.


    Henley¡¯sst words to him echoed in his mind.


    ¡°If I die, please look after Raegan and the baby in her belly.


    ¡±


    The baby? Raegan was pregnant with Henley¡¯s baby? Henley pleaded with him to look after his baby?


    Mitchel¡¯s heart hardened as he looked at Raegan, who was feigning calmness.

 Chapter 970

    He had given her a chance to speak up.


    After a pause, Mitchel began to unbutton his shirt, his movements smooth and graceful.


    Raegan, sitting in the bathtub, hugged her knees, herplexion turning pale.


    She trembled slightly, asking, ¡°Mitchel, what are you doing?¡±


    With a cold smile, Mitchel replied, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s expression shifted rapidly to disbelief.


    ¡°Mitchel, remember, we¡¯re not actually a couple.


    It is just an agreement¡­¡±


    In a sudden move, Mitchel leaned in and bit her shoulder.


    The sight of Raegan¡¯s trembling, the evident fear in her eyes, stirred something in Mitchel.


    ¡°Did I ever promise not to touch you during our agreement?¡±


    Raegan was stunned.


    She had thought Mitchel and she shared an unspoken understanding about this.


    Moreover, Mitchel¡¯s expression back then had made her feel that mentioning it would be mocked by him.


    He would surelyugh at her for being narcissistic.


    At this moment, Mitchel fixed her hair and tucked it behind her ear.


    Then, with a sneer, he exined, ¡°I remarried you so I can have s@x with you without breaking thew.


    ¡±


    He stepped into the bathtub, and water sloshed over the edge of the bathtub.


    Then, he looked her in the eye and coldly asked, ¡°Which position do you prefer, front or back?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s heart raced with fear at his words.


    She tried to flee, but Mitchel caught her ankle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± she cried out, feeling utterly helpless.


    Trying not to fall, she ced her hands on the edge of the bathtub.


    Her delicate skin seemed to arouse Mitchel further.


    No man could restrain himself with this position.


    Their height difference only added to the tension.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes darkened with desire.


    He held her waist with one hand and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get hurt, just cooperate.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s face turned ghostly pale.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She wanted to turn around, but his firm grip on her ankle rendered her immobile.


    With her body slightly shaking from fear, she pleaded, ¡°Mitchel, I¡¯m notfortable with this.


    You¡¯re scaring me¡­ Why are you doing this to me?¡±


    She was on the verge of tears but fought to hold them back.

 Chapter 971

    ¡°Why did you run away with Henley then? Mitchel asked, his voice cold and unyielding.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan took a deep breath.


    The next second, tears cascaded down her cheeks and mixed with the bathwater.


    ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± she said, her voice breaking.


    Mitchel¡¯s expression grew darker.


    The CCTV footage showed Henley hugging Raegan from behind near the subway station, and Raegan didn¡¯t resist when she got into Henley¡¯s car.


    Mitchel had used a satellite navigation system to locate Henley¡¯s car and eventually parked behind it.


    From his car, Mitchel watched them get intimate for some time.


    It seemed if he hadn¡¯t intervened, they might have gone further in the car.


    And then there was the matter of Raegan¡¯s baby.


    Could it be a result of theirst encounter? Had Raegan be pregnant with Henley¡¯s baby before Henley left for treatment abroad? That would exin why Henley seemed to recover without any actual treatment.


    Mitchel assumed he had grasped the truth.


    Raegan grasped the edge of the bathtub for support and breathlessly said, ¡°Mitchel, can you let me exin myself? I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    She abruptly stopped midsentence.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes reddened, and his movements became more aggressive.


    Raegan¡¯s attempts to exin quickly turned into desperate pleas for mercy.


    At the thought of the baby in her belly, she didn¡¯t dare to provoke Mitchel.


    However, Mitchel was wild with jealousy.


    To Raegan, the night seemed endless.


    When it was finally over, it was almost dawn.


    Exhausted and drained, Raegan had to be carried to the bed.


    She was breathless and weak in her knees.


    In her desperation, she had told him every sweet word she knew in hopes of appeasing him¡­ Those words were too shameful to even remember.


    She had hoped they would calm Mitchel down.


    However, despite everything in the bathtub, Mitchel¡¯s desires remained unsated.


    His demeanor shifted again when he joined Raegan on the bed.


    The after-s@x flush on Raegan¡¯s face added to her allure.


    Mitchel¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as his desire reignited once more.


    It had been a long time since he gotid with Raegan, and the s@x in the bathtub wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy him.


    Seeing his gaze, Raegan¡¯s heart sank.


    The pain she felt down there was a clear sign she couldn¡¯t endure another round.


    ¡°Mitchel, Henley kidnapped me.


    I didn¡¯t willingly go with him,¡± Raegan rified upon recalling his questions earlier.


    She hoped her words would stir Mitchel¡¯s conscience and curb his urges.


    ¡°Why did it take you this long to answer?¡± Mitchel sneered.

 Chapter 972

    Raegan¡¯splexion turned ghostly.


    He didn¡¯t believe her, did he?


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.


    Why would I lie to you?¡± Raegan implored, struggling to convince him.


    Mitchel merely sneered in response.


    If he hadn¡¯t seen the surveince footage earlier, her words might have swayed him.


    ¡°Are you saying you voluntarily got into the car with your kidnapper?¡±


    Mitchel asked, his tone dripping with sarcasm.


    He had watched the footage three times and was convinced that Raegan hadn¡¯t shown any sign of resistance or struggle then.


    Even if Raegan swore she was telling the truth, he refused to fall for her words.


    Raegan figured that Mitchel might have seen the surveince footage showing herck of resistance against Henley.


    But the truth was, she had only acted that way to protect her unborn child.


    She turned to Mitchel and exined, ¡°Henley threatened me.


    ¡±


    ¡°Really? With what?¡± Mitchel pressed on.


    ¡°He threatened me with¡­ Raegan abruptly stopped, overwhelmed by the memory of losing her first unborn child.


    The pain was still vivid as if it just happened yesterday.


    She had sworn to do everything to save this baby.


    She had even arranged for care at an overseas maternity hospital in case Mitchel found out about her pregnancy.


    After going through so many things, only pain and scars were left in her rtionship with Mitchel, no love.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t let Mitchel dictate the fate of her baby.


    It was her child, and she was determined to protect it at all costs.


    For a long while, Raegan was silent and lost in thought.


    Just then, a sneer tugged at the corners of Mitchel¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Is there anything else you want to say?¡± He leisurely untied the bath towel and added, ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business then.


    ¡±


    Raegan couldn¡¯t find the strength within her to resist and once again became a tool for Mitchel to satisfy his desires.


    From behind, Mitchel gripped her waist tightly and demanded, ¡°Say you love me.


    Say it!¡±


    Raegan bit her lower lip and refused to say those words as he demanded.


    How could she love him now? The only thing that remained between them was nothing but deep-seated hatred.


    Unable to contain her emotions any longer, she burst into tears and hurled curses at him, ¡°Mitchel, you¡¯re a monster! I hate you¡­ I hate everything about you¡­¡±


    Not long after, the bed sheet bore the evidence of their intimacy.


    Later, after Mitchel brought her to the bathroom to wash up, they stayed in the guestroom.


    Raegan waspletely drained.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shey on the bed, panting heavily.


    She felt dehumanized.


    In his eyes, she was reduced to nothing more than an object.

 Chapter 973

    Seeing Raegan¡¯s exhausted and pitiful state, Mitchel took a towel to wipe her sweat.


    As he neared, Raegan flinched away and implored, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.


    Just leave me alone¡­¡±


    Raegan had no strength left, so her voice was weak.


    It sounded so soft in Mitchell¡¯s ears.


    To Mitchel, she was incredibly obedient.


    Even when they took a shower earlier, she was very well-behaved.


    She was also cooperative during their lovemaking.


    Little by little, Mitchel was bing rational again.


    His tone was no longer cold.


    He gently stroked her hair and reminded her, ¡°There¡¯s something here.


    ¡±


    Raegan immediately realized what he meant.


    She looked at him, white as a sheet.


    She suddenly remembered how she had willingly offered to help him earlier to cool him down.


    She couldn¡¯t help feeling embarrassed.


    When she thought of what they had just done, she was so ashamed of herself.


    The more Raegan thought about it, the more upset she became.


    What if Mitchel treated her like this again in the future? Would she still have to continue beingpliant with him?


    Fortunately, her baby bump was not obvious yet.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    And by the time their agreement ended, she would be four months pregnant.


    She knew it would be more troublesome if he found out she was pregnant.


    Raegan knew Mitchel very well.


    Whether she could keep the child was no longer a question.


    She knew for sure that he wouldn¡¯t let her raise the child alone after she gave birth to the child.


    How could she let it happen? She would carry this child in her belly for ten months.


    For her, this child was her most precious treasure.


    She couldn¡¯t let him take her child away.


    He had no right to separate them.


    1


    Raegan was deeply wounded.


    Mitchel¡¯s madness tonight reminded her once again of those times when he doubted and hurt her.


    These thoughts only strengthened her determination to keep her pregnancy a secret.


    Now, she felt regretful that she agreed to remarry him.


    She med herself for being stupid.


    Why didn¡¯t she just choose to have s@x with him? It would have been better than being trapped in a marriage certificate.


    Raegan¡¯s eyes were red and swollen from crying.


    She closed them slightly, thinking about something sluggishly.


    Mitchel¡¯s desire had already subsided, so he was more restrained now.


    When he looked at the hickeys on her neck and back, the anger of jealousy in his heart seemed to have gradually dissipated.


    It was reced by a feeling of coldness and a hint of fear.


    The feeling of coldness was caused by the fact that she didn¡¯t tell him the truth.


    The fear was caused by the thought that she might leave him at any moment.


    Mitchel knew himself.


    He was aware that he couldn¡¯t bear to see Raegan leave him.


    And he could never ept that she got pregnant with someone else¡¯s child.

 Chapter 974

    If he was asked to make a choice, he was even willing topromise just to keep her by his side.


    He lowered his head and silently looked at her lying next to him.


    Her familiar scent gradually filled the gaping void in his heart.


    At this moment, he was suddenly overwhelmed by the desire to hold her tightly in his arms.


    But before he could make a move, Raegan suddenly sat up and said, ¡°I want to go home.


    ¡±


    Raegan was so scared that she didn¡¯t want to stay here with him anymore.


    But when Mitchel heard her words, the anger he had suppressed in his heart surged again.


    He asked emotionlessly, ¡°You want to go home?¡±


    ¡°Our agreement doesn¡¯t say I can¡¯t go home, right?¡± Raegan retorted, using his words against him.


    Wasn¡¯t he the first to break their agreement?This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Besides, nothing in the agreement said she couldn¡¯t go home.


    ¡°Please respect what we have agreed upon.


    I hope what happened tonight won¡¯t happen again.


    ¡±


    They were in a cooperative rtionship, a contractual marriage, and involving s@x made things tooplicated.


    She didn¡¯t want it to happen.


    Absolutely not!


    Raegan got out of bed without waiting for Mitchel¡¯s response.


    She didn¡¯t even bother to find any slippers.


    She walked barefoot, not wanting to stay here even for a minute more.


    However, she had overestimated her own strength, and her legs gave way as soon as she got off the bed.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Raegan let out a scream before she fell to the floor.


    Fortunately, the floor was carpeted, so she wasn¡¯t hurt too badly.


    However, she still struggled to pull herself up.


    She held the edge of the bed for support and slowly made her way toward the door.


    Mitchel watched Raegan as she walked with a stagger.


    Every step she took ignited the me in his heart.


    Before Raegan could walk out of the room, Mitchel forcibly grabbed her arm and threw her hard onto the bed.


    He said coldly through clenched teeth, ¡°Didn¡¯t you understand what I said just now? This is your home! Let me say it again.


    From now on, you are not allowed to leave Serenity Vis without my permission, not even a single step.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    She asked in shock, ¡°Mitchel, what right do you have to restrict my freedom? Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°Do you still have to ask why? I am your husband!¡± Mitchel roared angrily.


    Then, he looked at her with gloomy eyes and warned, ¡°You¡¯d better behave.

 Chapter 975

    Otherwise, I will be forced to lock you up with iron chains.


    If you break our agreement, I¡¯ll send your best friend back to that ce.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s words were an undisguised threat.


    Raegan was so angry that her hands trembled uncontrobly.


    She cursed, ¡°Mitchel, you bastard! You are so shameless!¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect he would use Nicole to threaten her.


    However, her insults did not affect him at all.


    Mitchel pressed his hands on the bed for support and bent his long legs on both sides of Raegan.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He reminded her, ¡°Since you always regard our marriage as an agreement, show me some spirit of cooperation.


    We are a couple.


    Have you ever seen a couple who live separately and don¡¯t have s@x?¡±


    ¡°Mitchel, how dare you! You¡­¡±


    Raegan was at a loss for words.


    She was so angry that she couldn¡¯t stop herself from shaking.


    What she had experienced just now was torturous.


    How dare he still talk about s@x!


    ¡°Mitchel, you jerk! I¡¯m telling you.


    Marrying you again was the biggest mistake I had ever made!¡±


    Raegan¡¯s words struck Mitchel¡¯s fragile nerves.


    His eyes turned sinister as he said, ¡°Raegan, I don¡¯t like to hear those words from you!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t like it, you bastard! Mitchel, you are a jerk! A pervert!¡±


    Raegan lost control of herself.


    She broke down.


    How could Mitchel confine her into this ce?


    ¡°You are not behaving at all.


    ¡± Mitchel spoke calmly, but the look in his dark eyes was terrifying.


    Suddenly, a ripping sound echoed in the room.


    He violently tore off the pajamas Raegan had just worn.


    The air around them seemed to freeze.


    Raegan trembled in fear.


    She was still in utter disbelief.


    She stammered, ¡°Mitchel, what¡­ What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Give you the punishment you deserve.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes were filled with gloom.


    He seemed to havepletely lost his mind.


    ¡°Mitchel, please¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ Please¡­¡±


    Raegan tried to dodge, but her head had already hit the headboard.


    It created a thud, but Mitchel didn¡¯t seem to care.


    1

 Chapter 976

    She had no other way out now.


    Mitchel no longer showed mercy.


    He bent down and bit her beautiful neck relentlessly.


    Raegan bit her lower lip hard, feeling the excruciating pain.


    She felt indignant and resentful at the same time.


    ¡°Mitchel¡­ You are a jerk¡­¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Mitchel¡¯srge and somewhat rough hands rubbed Raegan¡¯s b@@bs cruelly.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You love cursing me, huh? I have enough energy to make you too tired to curse me.


    ¡±


    Raegan immediately shut her mouth, not daring to say a single harsh word.


    She was ustomed to hisck of restraint, so she could tolerate it.


    But this time, it was different.


    There was a baby in her belly.


    At the thought of her baby, Raegan¡¯s face turned pale.


    She begged, ¡°Mitchel, let¡¯s try a different¡­¡±


    But Mitchel suddenly sealed her lips with his to stop her from talking.


    The next moment, time became long and unbearable again.


    Mitchell was fierce, acting like an animal.


    He didn¡¯t stop until the sky outside slowly brightened.


    Raegan was so exhausted that she fell into a deep sleep.


    The sky was already slightly dark outside when she woke up.


    She suddenly remembered she had to work today.


    She hurriedly got up, and her eyes inadvertently fell on the trash can near the door.


    She saw the torn pajamas she worest night thrown in there.


    This sight of it reminded Raegan of the prolonged tormentst night.


    Her face turned pale at once.


    She rushed to the closet in a panic, hoping to find something to wear.


    When she opened it, she was surprised to see that it was filled with luxury women¡¯s clothing of the season.


    They were all brand new, and tags were still attached to them.


    Some of the clothes and essories looked familiar to Raegan.


    They were thetest winter collection that Mitchel had asked the store sales assistant to deliver to her in early autumn.


    When they divorced, she didn¡¯t take a single piece of clothing with her.


    She didn¡¯t expect them to be still neatly arranged here.


    Raegan had no time to think too much.


    She randomly picked a dress, put it on, and walked to the door.


    But when she pulled the door, it wouldn¡¯t open.


    She tried several times, but she failed.


    She went to the balcony and found that the back door was also locked.


    Not only the doors but also the windows and other ess points were sealed.


    She had no way out.

 Chapter 977

    Raegan copsed to the floor.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Mitchel was serious.


    He really intended to lock her up here.


    In the hospital, Nicole had already finished packing up.


    Nicole was much better now, so she was allowed to be discharged.


    The doctor said she could rest at home to fully recover, so Jarrod had arranged for a car to pick her up from the hospital.


    Jarrod nned to personally pick her up, but he was held up by Jamie¡¯s matter.


    Nicole was relieved when she learned he couldn¡¯te.


    Actually, she didn¡¯t want to see him.


    Although she had destroyed what Jarrod had about her father, Jarrod imed to know a doctor who could cure her father¡¯s heart problem.


    He promised to arrange for the doctor to fly over and perform the surgery within a week.


    Nicole decided to trust him again this time.


    She behaved obediently while waiting for the scheduled operation.


    Outside the hospital, she immediately saw Jarrod¡¯spany car.


    This car often came to pick her up, so she was familiar with it.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She got in without hesitation.


    The car drove slowly until it arrived in front of a vi.


    Nicole realized she had never been here before, so she asked, ¡°Why are we here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr.


    Schultz¡¯s instruction,¡± the driver replied.


    Nicole didn¡¯t think about anything else anymore.


    She got out of the car and walked into the vi.


    As soon as she entered the house, the door mmed shut and was locked from the outside.


    Then, a man in a red suit slowly walked out from the corner, looking at Nicole maliciously.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, we meet again.


    ¡±


    Howe, the man in the red suit, looked unsettlingly like a pervert.


    Nicole eyed Howe warily and asked crossly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Rumors about Howe¡¯s cruel treatment of his s@xual partners had reached Nicole.


    Some even whispered about a woman who died during an encounter with him.


    Howe approached Nicole with a leering look and said, ¡°This is my house.


    Why can¡¯t I be here?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s heart raced.


    Despite the gnawing fear in her heart, she forced herself to remain calm and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    I must¡¯ve gone to the wrong ce.


    ¡±


    She then turned to the door and yanked on it a few times but it wouldn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not in the wrong ce,¡± Howe said.


    He came so close to Nicole that she could hear him breathing.


    His voice made Nicole feel sick to her stomach and made her hair stand on end.


    Moreover, her hand on the doorknob shook.

 Chapter 978

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Nicole stammered in fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you realize what¡¯s going on?¡± Howe responded.


    Nicole¡¯s heart sank.


    While trying her best to stay calm, she clenched her fist and feigned ignorance.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.


    Please open the door.


    I want to go back.


    ¡±


    Howe burst intoughter.


    He ced his hand on Nicole¡¯s shoulder and slowly slid it down.


    ¡°Do I really have to spell it out for you? Jarrod sent you to me.


    As he spoke, his hand crept toward her cor.


    Nicole pped his hand away and stepped back.


    With her eyes fixed on him, she asked in disbelief, ¡°Did Jarrod really say that?¡±


    Howe¡¯s hand stung from the p.


    Annoyed, he scoffed, ¡°Of course! Who do you think you are? Jarrod sent you to me after I mentioned you once.


    ¡±


    Nicole coldly chuckled to herself.


    What Jarrod had done didn¡¯t surprise her.


    It was something he would likely do, after all.


    ¡°Even if it was Jarrod, he has no right to send me to you.


    Open the door now, or I¡¯ll call the police!¡± She took out her cell phone, ready to call the police.


    Smack! Her phone suddenly ttered to the floor.


    Howe approached her, his eyes narrowed sinisterly.


    Nicole sensed the danger and quickly stepped back.


    Upon realizing she couldn¡¯t escape through the door, she instead bolted upstairs for a room to hide in.


    Unfortunately, Howe caught her hair just as she reached the stairs.


    The pain was intense, and her scalp felt like her hair might tear off.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Nicole cried out, tears springing to her eyes.


    Howe firmly gripped her hair and cursed, ¡°You shameless piece of trash! You should feel honored!¡±


    He dragged her up the stairs by her hair and opened a door.


    To Nicole, it felt like entering hell.


    Howe then proceeded to tie Nicole to a chair.


    The ropes were specially designed.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The more she struggled, the tighter they became.


    Trembling with rage, Nicole shouted, ¡°If you touch me, I won¡¯t let you get away with it! I¡¯ll press charges and make sure you pay!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious.


    How do you n on making me pay? You know, I don¡¯t care even if you don¡¯t consent.


    Give it a try with me and you¡¯ll like me,¡± Howe taunted.


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Nicole bellowed at the top of her lungs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think that you are above thew!¡±


    With a terrifying smile, Howe approached Nicole and remarked, ¡°Miss Lawrence, you¡¯re quite stubborn.


    Let¡¯s see if you can remain so!¡±


    As he spoke, he raised his hand and pped her across the face.


    Smack! The sound of the p was crisp and harsh.

 Chapter 979

    Nicole¡¯s head jerked to the side, and her ears buzzed because of the impact.


    Howe then grabbed her by the hair yet again and repeatedly pped her face.


    A mouthful of blood escaped Nicole¡¯s lips.


    Her scalp felt like it was being torn apart, and pain radiated through her entire body.


    Howe let out a maniacalugh, seemingly pleased with himself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how stubborn you are now!¡±


    Tears blurred Nicole¡¯s vision, but she could still make out the figure of a despicable figure approaching her.


    With a malicious look on his face, Howe mumbled to himself, ¡°This isn¡¯t enough¡­¡±


    That was just the appetizer.


    The main course hadn¡¯t even been served yet.


    Meanwhile, Nicole felt that the pain she was enduring was building up.


    Tears cascaded down her face as she faced the grim reality.


    As moments went by, her mind drifted away and the world seemed to have quieted down.


    She couldn¡¯t even utter a word nor move her arms.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It was as though she had lost control of her entire body.


    For what felt like forever, Nicole felt like a puppet on strings.


    Her gaze was vacant, and blood smeared in her lip from biting.


    By now, she looked like her strength had left her.


    On the other hand, Howe seemed to have calmed down.


    He took a little white pill from the cab and swallowed it with a sip of water.


    He had an erectile dysfunction, so he had to take a pill before having s@x.


    Nicole¡¯s figure was undeniably exquisite.


    Despite her slender frame, she had perky b@@bs and a full ass.


    Howe¡¯s breathing quickened as he imagined what he nned to do.


    Thinking it was about time, he began unfastening his belt.


    Nicole felt as if she had descended into a pitch-ck abyss.


    She felt sick to the stomach and felt the urge to throw up.


    Sadly, she was weak and helpless and didn¡¯t even have the strength to struggle.


    She could only watch as Howe approached her.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Howe suddenly cursed, frustrated with his ownck of control.


    He hadn¡¯t even started, but he had already ejacted.


    In his mind, Nicole¡¯s incredible body and long-held fantasies about her were to me.


    ¡°Argh! f@ck!¡± Howe grumbled to himself.


    He went to take medication again.


    This time, he increased the dosage by popping seven pills into his mouth.


    Then, he pressed a button on the remote control, and the room¡¯s projector yed the footage of the torments he had inflicted on Nicole earlier.


    Howe, twisted as he was, loved watching people in agony.


    Of course, he was aware he¡¯d be better off doing something.


    But since Nicole wasn¡¯t physically strong, he feared he¡¯d kill her if he went any further.


    He wanted to have fun with her while she was alive.


    It wouldn¡¯t feel the same if she died.


    Therefore, he prolonged his fantasies by reying the video of her suffering again and again.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes widened upon realizing that the video being yed was of her getting beaten.


    Her lips quivered, and tears streamed down her face like a relentless storm.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Each word felt like a sharp de, slicing through her heart.


    If her hatred was an inferno, Howe would¡¯ve turned to ashes already.

 Chapter 980

    Meanwhile, Jarrod was with Jamie for their pre-wedding check-up.


    Their wedding was just a week away.


    The venue was arranged, the hotel bookings were done, and the invitations had been sent out.


    Every detail had been meticulously organized.


    During the lengthy examination, Jarrod sent a text to Nicole but received no response.


    His brows furrowed in annoyance.


    He knew she had no sense of gratitude.


    How foolish he was for having gone to the lengths of hiring a cardiologist for her father?


    Jarrod had his ns for Nicole well thought out, especially after his marriage with Jamie.


    Nicole¡¯s father¡¯s illness required more than just one surgery.


    As long as Nicole needed his help to save her father, she would have toply with his demands.


    In other words, Nicole had no way to escape his grasp.


    After waiting for about 3Q minutes, Jarrod received no reply from Nicole.


    He tried calling her, only to be redirected to her voicemail.


    This only added to his frustration.


    He sneered at the thought that she was ignoring his calls.


    Infuriated, Jarrod called Alec and instructed, ¡°Find out where Nicole is.


    ¡±


    Shortly after, Jamie emerged from the examination room.


    She excitedly proposed to Jarrod that they go back now.


    She wanted to try on her wedding dress again, just for Jarrod.


    With his schedules being so hectic recently, Jarrod hadn¡¯t spent much time with Jamie recently.


    He had assured her that he¡¯d be by her side for the entire day.


    On their way home, Jarrod¡¯s phone rang.


    It was Alec.


    Jarrod answered the call using his Bluetooth headset.


    After hearing Alec¡¯s words, Jarrod¡¯s usually stoic demeanor visibly chilled.


    Bang! Without warning, he mmed on the brakes and made a sharp U-turn, driving off rapidly in a different direction.


    Jamie, feeling a sudden sense of unease, asked, ¡°Jarrod, where are we going?¡±


    Jarrod didn¡¯t reply, his face a mask of cold determination as he continued to drive.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, Jamie clutched her stomach, crying out in pain.


    ¡°Jarrod, my stomach¡­ It¡¯s really hurting.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    Jarrod eased off the elerator, ncing at her with concern.


    ¡°Your stomach is hurting?¡± he asked.


    Jamie, sweat dotting her forehead, nodded vigorously, grimacing in pain.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s so painful¡­¡±


    In response, Jarrod pulled over, quickly got out of the car, and gently lifted Jamie out of the car.

 Chapter 981

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    Alec will be here soon to take you to the hospital,¡± he reassured her before closing the car door and driving away.


    Left alone, Jamie was stunned, barely able to process what had just happened.


    She was dumbfounded that Jarrod would leave her alone on the roadside like that.


    Frustration and anger surged within her.


    ¡°What the hell! This is ridiculous!¡±


    she yelled, stomping her foot in irritation.


    She was convinced that Jarrod¡¯s haste was because of Nicole, that bitch he was always concerned about.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Determined, Jamie pulled out her phone and dialed Howe, her eyes shing with anger.


    However, her calls went unanswered.


    In Howe¡¯s ce, the video ying loudly on Howe¡¯s device drowned out the sound of the vibrating phone.


    Howe, who had been preparing himself for a while to avoid previous further embarrassments, approached Nicole.


    By this time, Nicole had regained herposure, knowing the only one who could save her was herself.


    As Howe neared her with an evil glint in his eyes, Nicole suddenly pushed herself back and delivered a strong kick to his face.


    ¡°Ouch! Damn it!¡± Howe yelped in surprise, tumbling to the floor.


    Nicole also fell, the chair cushioning her fall and preventing serious injury.


    Struggling, Nicole dragged herself and the chair toward a small knife, the same one Howe had used on her earlier.


    Despite its sharpness, she found it too small.


    Firmly, she sawed at the ropes, first freeing one hand and then the other Meanwhile, Howe, recovering from his fall, advanced toward Nicole, holding his sore face.


    He stepped on Nicole¡¯s face, cursing, ¡°You bitch! You deserve this! Still resisting? I¡¯ll see how you cope when I¡¯ve taken your limbs!¡±


    Howe picked up a chair and swung it with force.


    ¡°Ah! Shit!¡± Howe let out a scream of pain as the chair in his hand crashed to the ground.


    ¡°f@ck you!¡± Howe copsed, clutching his leg and cursing in pain.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Another scream echoed through the room.


    Bruised and battered, Nicole extracted the knife from Howe¡¯s leg.


    ¡°You f@cking crazy bitch! You dare to stab me? Go to hell!¡±


    Nicole crouched down, grinning, and lifted the knife.

 Chapter 982

    sh, sh¡­ Nicole heard the sound of the knife slicing through flesh.


    With each insult Howe hurled, Nicole jabbed the knife into Howe¡¯s legs.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± Howe¡¯s screams filled the air.


    Distracted, Nicole didn¡¯t notice Howe sneakily reaching for a remote and pressing a button.


    Beep! An rm red.


    Gritting his teeth in pain, Howe sneered, ¡°You bitch! Just wait till my bodyguards get here.


    You¡¯re done for!¡±


    He¡¯d hit the rm to summon his bodyguards.


    This vi, originally a gift from Jarrod to Jamie, had been cleverly transferred to Howe by Jamie.


    Though Howe seldom visited this vi, he always had two bodyguards with him, anticipating trouble due to his unsavory activities.


    Nicole¡¯s heart pounded as she remembered considering running away, only to spot two muscr men at the door.


    That was why she¡¯d run upstairs instead.


    Not wanting to waste time, Nicole quickly barricaded the door with the only chair in the room.


    Soon, a persistent knocking resounded from the other side.


    Howe¡¯s legs were both stabbed, causing him to bleed profusely.


    Unable to stand, he yelled toward the door, ¡°Enough with the banging! Just break it open!¡±


    Nicole quickly gagged Howe with a cloth.


    Lying on the floor, Howe¡¯s whimpers filled the air as his wounds continued to bleed.


    His condition was pitiful.


    Nicole grabbed Howe¡¯s phone to call for help.


    She was relieved that she could make an emergency call without unlocking his phone.


    Her hands shaking, she gave their location to the police.


    Their vi, situated by the riverbank and away from the city, felt isted.


    The dispatcher tried to reassure Nicole, promising that the police would arrive in thirty minutes.


    Beep¡­ Howe¡¯s phone vibrated again.


    Jarrod¡¯s name shed on the screen.


    Startled, Nicole dropped the phone.


    She muttered to herself, ¡°Evil! They¡¯re all evil!¡±


    Bang! The pounding on the door intensified.

 Chapter 983

    Exhausted and in pain, Nicole copsed, her body shaking uncontrobly.


    The constant banging was all she could hear.


    Clutching a knife, Nicole crouched in a corner, tears clouding her vision, praying for the police to hurry.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang.


    The door gave way under the force of two bodyguards.


    They quickly rushed in and assisted Howe to his feet.


    Howe screamed in agony.


    Once they removed the gag, he pointed at Nicole, shouting, ¡°Catch that bitch! She had called the police.


    We need to clean up this mess and get out!¡±


    Hearing this, Nicole summoned herst bit of energy and bolted toward the door, descending the stairs rapidly.


    The bodyguards pursued her.


    The front gate stood wide open.


    As soon as the bodyguards unlocked the door in response to the rm, they carelessly left it open.


    This sparked a glimmer of hope in Nicole, who quickly darted toward the door.


    Suddenly, she crashed into a sturdy figure, feeling arms wrap around her waist.


    The ring sun made her squint, and when her vision cleared, she screamed in fright upon seeing Jarrod.


    In a swift move, she stabbed him with the knife she held.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Jarrod, groaned in pain.


    Nicole was overwhelmed by fear.


    Her recent ordeals had left her on edge, triggering almost instinctive reactions.


    She stabbed him again, the sunlight catching on the bloodied de.


    Jarrod held onto Nicole¡¯s wrist so tightly that she felt like it was about to break.


    ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± he shouted, blood oozing from his wound.


    Howe, drenched in blood, hurried after them, his eyes lighting up when he saw Jarrod.


    ¡°Jarrod, look at this mess she¡¯s made of me.


    Grab that bitch! Don¡¯t let her slip away!¡±


    Nicole quickly figured out they were working together.


    Her eyes widened in shock and fear as she yelled, ¡°Let me go! Let me go!¡±

 Chapter 984

    Howe shouted back, ¡°No way we¡¯re letting her go.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She just called the police.


    We can¡¯t let her get out of here!¡±


    ¡°Release me! Let me go!¡± Nicole kept fighting back.


    One thing filled her mind.


    She had to get away from these two.


    It was the only way she¡¯d be safe.


    Jarrod held her hands tightly behind her, his icy stare fixed on her.


    ¡°Did you call the police?¡±


    A hint of ruthlessness shed through Jarrod¡¯s sharp eyes.


    Nicole held her breath for a moment.


    She had no strength to answer Jarrod.


    All she wanted now was to run away.


    Howe winced in pain, and his body trembled.


    He said in a panic, ¡°Jarrod, stop that bitch and get her in the car.


    We have to go.


    Otherwise, we will be in trouble if the cops arrive.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s scrutinizing eyes that had been fixed on Nicole¡¯s tattered clothes shifted to Howe¡¯s bloody leg.


    His fleek eyebrows furrowed tightly.


    Without saying a word, Jarrod picked Nicole up effortlessly and ordered his men casually, ¡°Clean up this ce.


    Don¡¯t leave any trace.


    ¡±


    Nicole felt like her world crumbled.


    She was so consumed by despair that her body shook uncontrobly.


    She knew what Jarrod¡¯s words meant.


    They wanted to sweep the truth under the rug.


    In that case, all the humiliation she had suffered would be in vain.


    Judging from Howe¡¯s words, it was very obvious that this was not his first time hurting someone.


    Who knew how many women had suffered in this ce?


    At the thought of this, rage suddenly surged in Nicole¡¯s heart.


    Nicole leaned over and bit Jarrod¡¯s chin hard.


    She was filled with fierce determination.


    Jarrod hissed in pain.


    He reached out, trying to pull her away.


    Nicole seized this opportunity.


    She raised her leg and kneed his crotch hard.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Jarrod¡¯s face contorted in pain.


    He was forced to let her go.


    Nicole immediately took out a small knife from his pocket, held it tightly, and charged at Howe.


    She roared, ¡°I will kill you!¡±


    Howe was so startled that he stammered, ¡°Oh¡­ You¡­¡±

 Chapter 985

    He made an attempt to pull the bodyguard over to take the knife.


    However, he tripped and fell right in front of Nicole.


    As a result, the knife buried itself deeply into Howe¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The excruciating pain made Howe scream.


    Actually, Nicole aimed the knife at Howe¡¯s neck.


    But since he fell, it hit his shoulder.


    But she didn¡¯t intend to give up.


    With red eyes, she pulled back the knife and stabbed him again.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Ah! You crazy bitch!¡± Howe eximed in terror.


    He rolled away, narrowly avoiding the de.


    However, Nicole was determined to kill him.


    So, she relentlessly chased after him.


    Unfortunately, Howe¡¯s leg was injured.


    He could only crawl on the ground, struggling to escape.


    He turned to his bodyguards and shouted angrily, ¡°You! Why are you just standing there!¡±


    It was only then that the two bodyguards reacted.


    They rushed forward, intending to restrain Nicole.


    But suddenly, a sleek ck car pulled over right in front of the vi.


    ¡°Howe! Howe!¡± Jamie got out of the car and ran toward Howe.


    When she saw him covered with blood, tears streamed down her face.


    ¡°Howe, who the hell did this to you?¡± Jamie shouted angrily.


    Howe gritted his teeth, pointed his trembling finger at Nicole, and eximed, ¡°That little bitch! She used dirty tricks on me and stabbed me many times.


    She even stabbed Jarrod, too.


    ¡±


    Jamie was enraged.


    She lunged at Nicole and raised her hand to p Nicole.


    However, Jarrod quickly reached out and gripped Jamie¡¯s hand, stopping her in her tracks.


    Then, a crisp p sound echoed in the air.


    Jamie was unprepared, so she staggered back a few steps.


    Five red fingerprints immediately appeared on her face.


    It turned out that although Nicole¡¯s one hand was restrained by the bodyguard, she instinctively pped Jamie with her free hand when she saw Jamie running toward her.


    Nicole was furious.


    Jamie seemed in cahoots with Howe.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    They always conspired against her.


    And what they did was an endless cycle of schemes and maniption.


    Nicole red at them fiercely, wishing she could tear them apart.


    ¡°Jarrod¡­¡± Jamie¡¯s mouth gaped open in disbelief.


    Her eyes widened in shock.


    She red at Jarrod with tears streaming down her face uncontrobly.


    ¡°How can you let this bitch p me?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s expression turned serious.


    He stammered, ¡°No, I¡­¡±

 Chapter 986

    He was at a loss for words because he couldn¡¯t exin his actions just now.


    His instinctual reaction was to protect Nicole.


    It was just that he didn¡¯t expect Nicole to p Jamie.


    His cold eyes turned dark.


    He looked at the bodyguard and ordered firmly, ¡°Drag her into the car.


    ¡±


    Upon hearing this, the bodyguard shoved Nicole into the car forcefully.


    Jamie protested, ¡°Jarrod, what are you doing? She stabbed you and Howe.


    And now, she pped me.


    How can you just let her go? She can¡¯t leave.


    I must deal with her.


    ¡±


    Jamie felt wronged, thinking Jarrod was being unfair.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Jarrod seemed to realize it.


    He coaxed her in a soft voice, ¡°Okay, stop crying now.


    Let me handle this, okay? Go to the car and apply medicine on your face.


    ¡±


    Jamie knew that the situation was a bitplicated.


    She had heard that Nicole had called the police.


    However, her wedding with Jarrod was just around the corner.


    She knew Jarrod would never let Howe get into trouble.


    So, Jamie covered her face and said resentfully, ¡°Jarrod, you can¡¯t let her go just like that.


    ¡±


    Jarrod gentlyforted Jamie, patting her head as he guided her toward the car.


    Then, he got in the car where Nicole was.


    His handsome face darkened.


    The bodyguard tied Nicole to the base of the car seat.


    As soon as Nicole saw Jarrod get in, she red at him fiercely as if she wanted to swallow him alive.


    Jarrod nonchntly settled himself across from Nicole.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He didn¡¯t seem to care about her reaction.


    He just observed herzily.


    After a while, he said, ¡°You know what to say in front of the police, right?¡±


    Nicole met his eyes and said in a voice dripping with fury, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.


    The police will be here in a few minutes.


    I¡¯1l hold on until the very end to make sure this monster ends up in jail.


    ¡±


    ¡°Really? Do you think you have a choice?¡±


    Jarrod remainedposed.


    He was unfazed by her words.


    A wicked charm seemed to dance around him, entuated by the blood stains on his chest.


    Nicole suddenly asked, ¡°Jarrod, have you forgotten what you said at the hospital?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s brows furrowed tightly.


    Upon seeing his reaction, Nicole reminded him, ¡°You promised that if you found out who was behind the torture I received in the detention center, you would set things straight for me.


    That person is Howe.


    ¡±


    Moments earlier, Howe was so excited that he spilled the beans.


    It directly came from his mouth that Nicole was lucky those two women in the detention center didn¡¯t kill her.


    Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t have tortured her today.


    Nicole asked Howe if he had something to do with those two women.


    And he admitted it without hesitation.


    Howe thought it was not a problem even if he confessed to Nicole.


    After all, Jarrod would undoubtedly cover for him.


    What could she do?


    Nicole turned to look at Jarrod.


    And when she saw his unsurprised expression, she sneered, ¡°So, you already knew it was him.


    How ridiculous!

 Chapter 987

    Indeed, Alec found out that the person behind that incident at the detention center was Howe.


    However, due to his forting wedding with Jamie, Jarrod nned to deal with Howe after the ceremony.


    Of course, Jarrod wouldn¡¯t let go of Howe just like that.


    But he couldn¡¯t have Howe arrested right now.


    It wasn¡¯t the right time yet.


    He didn¡¯t want Jamie to lose face.


    So, everything had to wait until their wedding was finished.


    After thinking for a while, Jarrod exined, ¡°I never said I would let him go.


    But it¡¯s not yet the time to deal with him.


    He can¡¯t go to jail at this moment, no matter what.


    It¡¯s not the right time yet.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s heart was overwhelmed by despair.


    And she was angry that Jarrod was always distressed by Jamie¡¯s tears.


    This only meant she had to swallow her pride.


    And she was also forced to let Howe go.


    She had no other choice.


    Nicole felt she was treated inhumanely, and her hatred against Jarrod, Howe, and Jamie intensified.


    But before she could make any move, she had to think of her father¡¯s operation.


    She needed Jarrod¡¯s assistance for her father to have a sessful operation, so she had to swallow all the pain, no matter how much it hurt.


    After all these thoughts, Nicole said calmly, ¡°I know what to say when dealing with the police.


    But you have to help me with something.


    ¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Jarrod asked.


    ¡°Howe took a video of him hitting me.


    You must destroy it!¡± Nicole answered.


    Initially, she wanted that video so she could use it as evidence in the future.


    But she knew Jarrod wouldn¡¯t give it to her voluntarily, so she¡¯d better destroy it.


    Otherwise, it would only remind her of Howe.


    Every time she thought of Howe, she felt so disgusted that she wanted to throw up.


    ¡°Sure, no problem,¡± Jarrod agreed without hesitation.


    He leaned over and untied the rope on her wrists.


    Nicole rxed for a moment.


    Then, Jarrod reached out to take off Nicole¡¯s bloody shirt.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Nicole snapped, covering her chest and looking vignt.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Jarrod sneered.


    ¡°How do you n to exin to the police if they see you dressed like this?¡±


    After saying this, he threw his shirt at Nicole.


    She picked it up and put it on reluctantly.


    The wounds on her body and face were burning.


    While she was buttoning it up, she felt his gaze fixed on her.


    She felt so ufortable that she hurriedly turned around.


    When she was all set, Jarrod had changed into a ck shirt, throwing his bloody shirt away.


    The knife Nicole used was so small that it didn¡¯t harm any of Jarrod¡¯s organs.


    He only got shallow cuts on his skin.


    Jarrod looked at Nicole and smiled mischievously.


    ¡°Why are you still shy?


    Haven¡¯t I seen every inch of you?¡±

 Chapter 988

    Jarrod seldom smiled.


    The coldness and toughness he emanated made him look indifferent, even when he smiled.


    He had a handsome face, but he was like a poison that could be very fatal sometimes.


    Jarrod¡¯s smile gave Nicole that goosebumps again.


    She turned her face away without responding or smiling.


    Suddenly, she felt a cold touch on her face.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    It turned out that Jarrod took an iced drink from the car fridge and put it on her cheek to reduce the swelling.


    The cold bottle rolled against Nicole¡¯s face, and Jarrod¡¯s movements were meticulous and gentle.


    It was totally different from his usual madness.


    Nicole reached out and attempted to grab the bottle.


    However, Jarrod held her hand.


    He stared at her with sharp eyes.


    ¡°Did you hear what I said the other night?¡±


    Nicole looked flustered for a moment.


    She shook her head and yed dumb.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Jarrod stared at her, pressed the back of her hand with his thumb, and sneered, ¡°Are you sure you want to y dumb with me?¡±


    That night, Jarrod told Nicole on the bed that he would punish those two women who attacked her in the detention center.


    He also said something to her that astonished her.


    He said, ¡°Nicole, let¡¯s just live like this for the rest of our lives.


    ¡±


    Nicole was wide awake the whole time that night, wondering what Jarrod¡¯s words exactly meant.


    Why did he say such words to her?


    For her, Jarrod was like a nightmare.


    His role in her life was a demon, and he had portrayed it so vividly.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    He drove her crazy and pushed her into the endless hell with his own hands.


    He watched her struggle in those ordeals coldly.


    Nicole¡¯s only dream now was to escape from Jarrod.


    She wanted to live a peaceful and happy life with her parents.


    So when she heard that Jarrod was getting married, she was even happier than anyone else.


    Finally, she would have her freedom.


    But Jarrod¡¯s words now scared the shit out of her.


    It was as if he was still unwilling to let her go, even after marrying another woman.


    Did Jarrod want her to be a mistress for the rest of her life?


    Nicole pursed her lips.


    She didn¡¯t say anything, fearing that she would lose control of her emotions.


    Jarrod¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    Since Nicole remained silent, he continued, ¡°You hate me.


    But do you know what is the opposite of it?¡±


    The opposite of hatred was love.


    The famous quote said, ¡°Love well, whip well.


    ¡± The more he hated her, the more he loved her.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? You hate me so much because you still love me?¡± Nicole asked in disbelief.

 Chapter 989

    Jarrod reached out, tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, and said vaguely, ¡°I also want to know.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s smile froze.


    Her lips trembled as if she wanted to say something.


    But she realized she was at a loss for words.


    On the contrary, Jarrod was smiling.


    He was in a good mood.


    But when he inadvertently touched the ring on her pinkie, his expression changed.


    Last time in the detention center, those two women stomped on the back of Nicole¡¯s hands.


    The bone in her pinkie was broken.


    It had already healed, but the scar was still obvious.


    Nicole was afraid her parents would worry when they saw it, so she covered it with a ring.


    After a while, Jarrod whispered, ¡°Trust me.


    I made a promise, and I won¡¯t break it.


    ¡±


    His intention was to seek justice for Nicole.


    But his promise gave her goosebumps.


    The hands on herp clenched slightly.


    She dodged his fiddling and said in a somewhat sarcastic tone, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m still alive by the time you deal with your future brother-inw¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, Jarrod bent down and ki*sed her lips.


    But his cold lips didn¡¯t go deep.


    He just ki*sed her lightly.


    Then, he looked at her and asked with a smile, ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    Nicole was too shocked to say a word.


    She really wanted to smash Jarrod¡¯s head with a hammer to see what the hell was inside his brain.


    How could he take her sarcasm as jealousy? He was really driving her nuts.


    Nicole wiped her lips hard.


    It was as if she wanted to tear off the skin of the part he touched.


    Jarrod¡¯s handsome face darkened at once.


    He grabbed her hand, pressed it on his chest, and leaned over.


    This time, his ki*s was a little ruthless.


    His tongue pried open her mouth and teeth.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He gave her a hard French ki*s.


    He didn¡¯t let go of her lips until she groaned in pain.


    Nicole¡¯s strength was no match for a powerful man like Jarrod.


    Her struggles were nothing to him.


    His ki*s became more and more aggressive, and his growing desire seemed to give her a dangerous signal.


    She already knew what would happen next.

 Chapter 990

    The more Nicole thought about it, the more nervous she became.


    Jarrod must be out of his mind.


    Jamie was just in the car next to them.


    How could he do this to her? He didn¡¯t even treat her as a human being!


    Suddenly, Jarrod¡¯s phone on the seat vibrated.


    Nicole breathed a sigh of relief at this distraction, especially when she saw that it was Jamie calling.


    When Jarrod¡¯s grip on her loosened, she took advantage of this opportunity.


    She hit his wound hard with her elbow.


    Jarrod hissed.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    His face contorted in pain.


    He finally let go of her.


    Nicole quickly pushed him away and hid in a corner.


    She gasped slightly and red at Jarrod with her beautiful eyes which were full ofints.


    ¡°Six days left,¡± she said.


    Jarrod looked at her with a frown.


    Nicole continued, ¡°Jarrod, there are only six days left before your wedding.


    After that, you can no longer humiliate me.


    ¡±


    Six days from now, Jarrod and Jamie would get married.


    They had an agreement that after Jarrod got married, all their contracts would be invalid.


    Jarrod said indifferently, ¡°I have reasons for marrying Jamie.


    But I definitely don¡¯t love her.


    ¡±


    His words made Nicole shiver.


    She looked at him as if she was looking at a lunatic.


    ¡°What the hell? Jarrod, are you out of your mind?¡±


    Nicole was puzzled.


    Why did Jarrod say such ambiguous words to her?


    Nicole was no longer a teenager.


    Jarrod¡¯s implications made her uneasy.


    His confession, far from sweet, left her feeling unsettled.


    As Jarrod was about to speak again, Jamie arrived.


    Exiting the car, Jarrod and Jamie exchanged a few words beside the car.


    Jamie¡¯s anger erupted into tears.


    She red through the car window with a fierce look.


    Nicole caught fragments of their conversation, something about an apology.


    Perhaps Jamie expected her to apologize personally.

 Chapter 991

    Jarrod, aware that Nicole wouldn¡¯t apologize to Jamie, suggested Jamie abandon the idea.


    Eventually, Jarrod managed to calm Jamie and guide her back to her car.


    When the police arrived, Nicole imed she had identally called the police during an argument with her boyfriend.


    The officers questioned her further about the incident and inspected the vi but found nothing.


    Before leaving, one officer lectured Nicole.


    Then, Nicole left in Alec¡¯s car.


    As Alec¡¯s car and Jarrod¡¯s car passed, Jarrod¡¯s meaningful nce unsettled Nicole.


    In that instant, Nicole felt a chill run through her.


    Uncertain and anxious, she pondered Jarrod¡¯s next move.


    Had it not for the medical experts Jarrod had introduced to her father, Nicole would have left this instant.


    Taking out her phone, she texted someone, ¡°I¡¯ll be ready in ten days.


    Is everything set?¡±


    ¡°Everything¡¯s arranged,¡± the receiver replied.


    Relieved, Nicole deleted the messages.


    She resolved not to engage in Jarrod¡¯s games, and nned to leave Ardlens with her parents.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Raegan had been grounded by Mitchel.


    She had been at home alone for five days, and Mitchel didn¡¯t show up since they metst time.


    The maid, a familiar face, diligently brought meals to her room but was forbidden from engaging in conversation with Raegan.


    Once, Raegan attempted to borrow a cell phone from the maid, but to her disappointment, the maid didn¡¯t possess one.


    Raegan¡¯s days consisted of eating, sleeping, and watching TV, doing good for her condition.


    During her confinement, Raegan scrutinized the windows, searching for an escape route, but the vi¡¯s design thwarted her ns.


    On the evening of the fifth day, Mitchel returned.


    Hearing the door, a flicker of excitement passed through Raegan and was quickly suppressed.


    The solitude had begun to affect her.


    Mitchel entered with a calm demeanor.


    Raegan yearned to speak but found herself at a loss for words.


    Mitchel merely nced at her before heading to the bathroom for a shower, leaving Raegan alone with the sound of running water.


    The sound brought back unsettling memories of a crazy night.

 Chapter 992

    A night when, after pleading, Mitchel had shown her a bit of mercy, yet the duration had been unbearable for Raegan.


    She pondered what had driven Mitchel to such extremes.


    Determined to initiate a calm conversation that night, Raegan waited for Mitchel.


    Mitchel emerged from the shower, less intimidating in navy blue pajamas, his hair damp.


    Seeking to ease the tension, Raegan asked casually, ¡°Have you eaten dinner?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mitchel responded sinctly.


    ¡°Are you thirsty?¡± she continued, intent on breaking the ice.


    Mitchel held her gaze for a moment, then nodded.


    Raegan hesitantly poured a ss of water for Mitchel, who was casually leaning against the bed, absorbed in thetest magazine.


    As she hesitated to hand him the ss, Mitchel swiftly grasped her wrist.


    He set the ss on the bedside table and, with a gentle pull, Raegan found herself unexpectedly seated across hisp, her cheeks flushing with surprise.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Startled, Raegan let out a cry.


    She attempted to rise, but Mitchel firmly held her ankle.


    He rubbed the protruding bones of her ankle casually as he asked with an icy tone, ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡±


    Trying to remain calm, Raegan replied, ¡°I¡¯ve work to attend to.


    May I go to thepany tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°You needn¡¯t bother with that anymore.


    ¡±


    Confused and rmed, Raegan responded, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Mitchel revealed, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged your resignation with your manager.


    You¡¯re free from work now.


    Aren¡¯t you pleased?¡±


    This news infuriated Raegan.


    She had intended for a civil conversation, but anger got the better part of her.


    ¡°Mitchel, you had no right to decide that for me! It was my job, my decision.


    Why would you do this without asking me?¡±


    His overbearing nature was unmistakable.


    This time, her frustration reached new heights.


    ¡°Do you need to ask why?¡± Mitchel retorted, his hand moving to her chin, his sneer chilling.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m your husband.


    ¡±


    His smile was cold, sending a shiver down Raegan¡¯s spine.


    Fear gripped Raegan, reminding her of that harrowing night.


    She worried that any further provocation might lead to a repeat of that dreadful experience.

 Chapter 993

    At the thought of this, Raegan said softly, ¡°Mitchel, I¡¯m telling the truth.


    There¡¯s nothing between Henley and me.


    Please don¡¯t let your suspicions lead to false usations.


    ¡±


    ¡°Suspicions?¡± Mitchel echoed, his toneced with ambiguity.


    Raegan nodded, her words tumbling out in haste, ¡°It¡¯s true.


    I really have nothing to do with Henley.


    Why can¡¯t you believe that?¡±


    After speaking, Raegan instantly regretted her anxious tone.


    She nced at Mitchel, fearing his reaction.


    Mitchel¡¯s demeanor turned frosty.


    ¡°You work for Henley¡¯spany, yet you im there¡¯s no connection?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s confusion was evident.


    What did Mitchel imply by saying she worked for Henley¡¯spany? She had never been aware of any connection between thepany she worked for and Henley.


    Mitchel showed Raegan a document on hisptop, revealing that thepany she worked for was acquired by Henley the day after she joined.


    The manager she knew was merely a figurehead.


    Rushing to rify, Raegan insisted, ¡°I had no idea about this.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I swear.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes, however, remained skeptical, not convinced by her words.


    Raegan¡¯s panic surged.


    The thought of prolonged confinement was unbearable.


    ¡°He threatened me.


    If you doubt me, let me confront him directly!¡±


    ¡°Confront him?¡± Mitchel sneered, ¡°What would you expect from a man who¡¯s now a vegetable?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Stunned, Raegan stared at Mitchel.


    ¡°Henley¡­ He¡¯s in a vegetative state?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s shock was palpable.


    The idea of Henley being reduced to a vegetative state was beyond her wildest expectations.


    The look of disbelief on Raegan¡¯s face morphed into sorrow, a sight that seemed strikingly out of ce to Mitchel.


    His eyes narrowed with suspicion.


    ¡°Are you saddened by this?¡±


    Raegan, caught off guard by his query, shook her head quickly.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just hard toprehend¡­¡±


    Henley and Raegan had known each other for a long time.


    Raegan wasn¡¯t one to be callous or unfeeling.


    Moreover, despite what Henley had done, he had never truly harmed her.


    At that critical moment, he had made a concerted effort to shield her.


    Raegan¡¯s absent-minded look only fueled Mitchel¡¯s growing ire.

 Chapter 994

    Mitchel had stayed away for five days, struggling with the fear of losing control and harming Raegan again.


    He had tried to suppress his thoughts, but each new revtion only stoked the mes of his anger.


    Suddenly, his expression darkened.


    He pushed Raegan onto the bed, his hand moving under her dress.


    Raegan, terrified, stammered out an exnation, ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware of any link between Henley and thepany I worked for.


    His threat was real.


    Why can¡¯t you trust me, Mitchel?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s piercing gaze bore into her.


    ¡°Then exin why Henley would leave all his wealth and assets to you?¡±


    When Henley¡¯s assistant announced his vegetative state in the hospital, Gerda was so distraught she nearly fainted.


    Raegan was equally stunned.


    Why would Henley have left his entire fortune to her? Such a turn of events seemed iprehensible.


    Mitchel, with darkened eyes, questioned, ¡°Can you exin this?¡±


    Raegan opened her mouth but remained silent, at a loss for words.


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze grew colder, still wrongly thinking Raegan was pregnant with Henley¡¯s child.


    Despite what Henley had done, he must admit Henley was quite considerate in offering financial support for the unborn child in Raegan¡¯s belly.


    At the thought of that, Mitchel¡¯s heart seemed to be torn apart by some invisible stagger.


    He pinched Raegan¡¯s chin, his tone icy.


    ¡°Say something!¡± His anger intensified, his grip tightening.


    Raegan, on the verge of tears, stammered, ¡°What do you expect me to say?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you try to exin it to me just then? Go on.


    ¡±


    Raegan felt utterly confused.


    Without understanding the situation herself, how could she rify it?


    Mitchel, growing more agitated by her silence, lost theposure he had intended to maintain.


    Mitchel¡¯s words dripped with sarcasm, ¡°Raegan, do you enjoy flirting with others while making a pass on me?¡±


    Tears brimming in her eyes, Raegan retorted, ¡°When did I ever make a pass on you?¡±


    Mitchel sneered, ¡°Why did you ki*s me when visiting me in the hospital even after I said I didn¡¯t want to see you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Raegan opened her mouth to respond but found no words.


    Mitchel continued bitterly, ¡°Can¡¯t defend yourself? Let me answer for you.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s anger, fueled by past grievances involving Henley, made him spill out in harsh tones, ¡°Do you just enjoy hooking up and being a bitch?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Raegan was livid at his insulting words.


    What a f@cking bastard Mitchel was! An absolute asshole!


    His harsh words cut deep.


    Raegan felt a surge of injustice, struggling to maintain herposure.

 Chapter 995

    She had never expected that her attempt to make peace would be misread by Mitchel, even going so far as calling her a bitch¡­


    His words stung, branding her with humiliation.


    How could anyone be so unjustly harsh?


    Turning her face away, a heavy weight seemed to press on her chest, making it hard to breathe.


    She had no desire to speak to Mitchel.


    But Mitchel didn¡¯t intend to let her go.


    He turned her face toward him, insisting, ¡°Answer me onest time.


    Do you have anything else to tell me?¡±


    Raegan was confused.


    Mitchel kept questioning her whether she was hiding something from him.


    But the only secret she had was their unborn child in her belly.


    Fear crept in at the possibility of his knowing her pregnancy.


    Was he asking about it?


    No, she couldn¡¯t tell him she was pregnant with his child.


    Mitchell¡¯s current state of rage made her worry he might demand something drastic, like an abortion.


    She was alone in the world, and this baby represented her only hope, especially after losing a child once before.


    She couldn¡¯t risk her unborn child on Mitchel¡¯s vtile emotions.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As long as she kept the pregnancy to herself, Mitchel couldn¡¯t have forced her to have an abortion.


    As Raegan pondered, her fear and determination were evident in her eyes.


    Frightened, she bit her lip stubbornly, holding back her words.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, but she remained silent, determined not to speak.


    Her silence only fueled Mitchel¡¯s frustration further.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    His expression darkened as he moved closer, his ki*s forceful and overwhelming.


    Raegan fought back with all her might, but Mitchel¡¯s grip was unyielding.


    His ki*s was intense, his tongue invading her mouth, leaving her feeling overwhelmed and suffocated.


    shes of that night haunted Raegan¡¯s thoughts.


    When Mitchel finally broke the ki*s, she gasped for air, pleading, ¡°Mitchel, please, calm down.


    ¡±


    But Mitchel held Raegan tightly, his sneer cutting through her.


    ¡°Stop pretending.


    You seemed quite enjoy yourselfst time.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s heart sank at his words.


    They were like a p across her face, humiliating and sharp.


    She had yielded to him before out of fear, to avoid worse treatment.


    Lost in these thoughts, she flinched as Mitchel began to trail ki*ses down her neck.


    He skillfully undid the thin belt on her shoulder with his teeth, biting her corbone sharply as he moved downward¡­


    Pain surged through Raegan, her fear palpable.

 Chapter 996

    She couldn¡¯t push him away, haunted by the memory of theirst encounter and the fragile safety of her unborn child in her belly.


    ¡°Stop, please, Mitchel.


    It still hurts¡­¡±


    Her voice broke, filled with sobs.


    For a moment, her soft tone seemed to reach Mitchel.


    He paused, questioning, ¡°Still hurts after five days?¡±


    Seizing the opportunity, Raegan let her tears flow more freely, reinforcing her plea.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s still painful.


    ¡±


    She exaggerated slightly, but it wasn¡¯t entirely a lie.


    Her skin was sensitive, and some swelling still lingered.


    Mitchel looked at her, his expression unreadable.


    ¡°Let me see for myself.


    ¡±


    ¡°No, please don¡¯t touch me!¡± Raegan cried out, gripping his hand firmly.


    For a moment, they were locked in a standoff.


    Then, in an abrupt move, her underwear was torn in two.


    Embarrassment flooded Raegan, especially with the lights still on.


    Thankfully, the swelling was visibly evident.


    Mitchel, ignoring her protests, fetched ointment from the medical kit and applied it to the affected area.


    His touch, though clinical, sent a cool relief through Raegan, leaving her momentarily dazed.


    Regaining her senses, Raegan felt a surge of humiliation.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Tears streamed down her face.


    Mitchel¡¯s actions had reduced her to an object, devoid of respect.


    He then insisted she remain still, legs apart, to prevent the ointment from being wiped off.


    Raegan¡¯s face red in anger.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you apply it yourself?¡± Mitchel asked, puzzled.


    Raegan was at a loss for words.


    She wanted to exin the inconvenience of self-application and that natural healing would suffice.


    But in actuality, she didn¡¯t want to use the ointment so that she¡¯d have an excuse to stop Mitchel.


    Mitchel then asked suddenly, ¡°Did you avoid treating it as an excuse to avoid having s@x me?¡±


    The room was dead silent.


    Raegan panicked, feeling as if he had read her thoughts.

 Chapter 997

    His arousal was evident, not driven by punishment but by desire.


    Clearly, he was determined to have s@x with her.


    Yet, he seemed more controlled than before, considering her condition and contemting a different approach.


    Frightened, Raegan pushed him away, pleading, ¡°Don¡¯t, please¡­ I can¡¯t¡­


    Not right now¡­¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s expression shifted instantly.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Raegan was on the verge of tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about you¡­ It¡¯s me¡­¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s touch was gentle as he acknowledged the soreness.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s still swollen and painful, but we can find a way¡­¡±


    He whispered something in her ear, his voice hoarse.


    Raegan¡¯s face turned a deep red at his words, shaking her head in reluctance.


    ¡°We¡¯re married, so it¡¯s only natural for us to do this,¡± Mitchel reasoned, pulling her closer.


    Overwhelmed with humiliation, Raegan felt helpless to resist.


    She feared provoking another change in his mood and feltpelled toply.


    In a sudden move, Mitchel gripped her hair, his breath quickening.


    ¡°Call me.


    ¡±


    Barely able to speak, Raegan murmured, ¡°Mitchel¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± he corrected in a low tone.


    What else could it be? Confused and exhausted, Raegan fell silent.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t cooperate, this willst all night,¡± Mitchel warned.


    Her expression shifting, Raegan forced out a reluctant, ¡°Honey¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Mitchel¡¯s response was immediate.


    His breathing grew heavier, his gaze more intense.


    ¡°Keep calling me this way.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s humiliation deepened, feeling reduced to a prostitute.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t do as I say, it¡¯ll take me longer to finish,¡± he said indifferently.


    With great reluctance, Raegan repeated, ¡°Honey¡­ Honey¡­¡±


    Finally, Mitchel released a sigh, drawing her up into his arms and ki*sing her forehead.

 Chapter 998

    The ordeal, though shorter than usual,sted nearly two hours.


    Exhausted, Raegany motionless.


    Eventually, Mitchel escorted her to the bathroom.


    She wanted to refuse but didn¡¯t dare provoke him further.


    Fortunately, he seemed to recognize her fatigue and simply shared a shower with her.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Then, utterly spent, Raegan fell asleep in Mitchel¡¯s embrace.


    Gazing at Raegan¡¯s serene, sleeping face, Mitchel¡¯s demeanor softened, and he whispered, ¡°If you¡¯re honest with me, I can ept it.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    In the past, he wouldn¡¯t have taken it seriously, merely seeing it as a joke.


    But now, things were unclear, and he knew that ifpromise was necessary, he would be the first to attempt it.


    He just wanted Raegan to be by his side, willingly.


    If that was what it took, he was willing to give it a try.


    Not hearing his words, Raegan, deep in slumber, instinctively snuggled closer to his warmth.


    Mitchel¡¯s expression shifted, his grip loosening slightly to hold her more gently, ensuring herfort.


    That night, Mitchel slept peacefully.


    Raegan, however, was tormented by a nightmare.


    In it, Mitchel was merciless, forcing her to terminate her pregnancy.


    This fear haunted her until the early hours of the morning.


    Before dawn fully broke, Raegany awake, Mitchel sleeping soundly beside her, his breaths even and calm.


    Raegan sat up quietly, reaching for Mitchel¡¯s phone on the bedside table.


    She used Mitchel¡¯s face to unlock it, but dared not head outside the room.


    Instead, she tiptoed into the bathroom to send a message.


    As she prepared to send the text, she realized she needed a password.


    Mitchel¡¯s phone was customized for high security, useless to anyone who found it without the correct code.


    Raegan tried Mitchel¡¯s birthday and the vi¡¯s password, but neither worked.


    Just as she was about to abandon her attempt, a familiar voice startled her.


    ¡°Do you need me to unlock it for you?¡±

 Chapter 999

    Raegan¡¯s heart raced when she heard Mitchell¡¯s words.


    Mitchel¡¯s phone slipped from her grasp, ttering to the floor.


    Mitchel entered, his bare feet silent.


    His long legs were strong, his upper body sculpted with defined muscles.


    He stooped to retrieve the phone, offering it to Raegan.


    ¡°Try 822822,¡± he suggested.


    Raegan was taken aback.


    August 22nd.


    It was the date they first received their marriage certificate.


    She stood frozen, the phone burning in her hand, especially with the text ring from the screen.


    Mitchel read her message aloud.


    ¡°Mr.


    Hector Dixon, I¡¯m trapped by Mitchel.


    Can you help me out? Sent by Raegan Hayes.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s voice was icy.


    ¡°Seeking help from my uncle?¡±


    His exterior was calm, but inside, turmoil raged.


    Sure enough, Raegan still wanted to run away.


    This irked Mitchel increasingly.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    He grasped her chin and pressed her against the wall, his tone fierce.


    ¡°Do you enjoy flirting with the men around me? How do you n to repay Hector if he helps you out?¡±


    Raegan paled, her restraint gone.


    ¡°You can¡¯t imprison me like this.


    Though we¡¯re a couple, you have no right to confine me.


    ¡±


    At her words, Mitchel¡¯s expression grew colder.


    He scoffed.


    ¡°Is that your argument, Raegan? That I can¡¯t do that?¡±


    Holding her close, hisposure slipped.


    ¡°Then, shouldn¡¯t we consider starting a family after being married for so long?¡±


    Raegan was speechless, shocked by his words.


    Memories of their lost child haunted her, a painful thorn in her heart, continually reviving past anguish.


    Raegan¡¯s voice was heavy with bitterness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even dream about it!¡±


    The pain of the loss of her first child was too much to bear again.


    She was afraid of losing her child again because of those crazy women around Mitchel.


    With resolve, she dered, ¡°I will never have a child with you.


    ¡±


    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to the possibility of losing her child again.


    This was her baby!


    But Mitchel replied sternly, ¡°That¡¯s not for you to decide.


    ¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    His expression dark, he took a tie from the dresser and restrained her hands to the towel rack.

 Chapter 1000

    Confused and fearful, Raegan asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Mitchel, what are you doing?¡±


    Mitchel, holding her head gently, offered a faint smile.


    ¡°Practicing how to make a baby.


    ¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Before she could protest, Mitchel silenced her with a ki*s, his approach dominating yet tender.


    Humiliated and angry, Raegan felt herself nearing a breaking point.


    After finishing his business, Mitchel didn¡¯t even untie her.


    Instead, he just let her hanging on the towel rack helplessly.


    It was only when the maid arrived that Raegan was freed.


    Crumbled on the bathroom floor, knees to her chest, Raegan trembled uncontrobly.


    The maid, sympathetic yet helpless, tried to console Raegan, ¡°I can see Mr Dixon and you are deeply in love with each other.


    Yet, you two seemed to argue a lot.


    Perhaps talking it through will help.


    Why must you hurt each other so?¡±


    In love with each other? Raegan could only shake her head in sorrow.


    If this was Mitchel¡¯s version of love, she wanted no part of it.


    The maid continued, ¡°Actually, Mr.


    Dixon truly cares for you.


    I¡¯ve seen him alone in your room, clutching the pillow you used to sleep on.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He constantly buys new clothes for you, and the food stocked here is always to your taste, refreshed daily even when you¡¯re away¡­¡±


    Raegan felt numb to the maid¡¯s words.


    Terms like love and care seemed unfit to describe her bond with Mitchel.


    In her eyes, Mitchel viewed her as nothing more than an object.


    He never imagined that one day she would defy hismands.


    His ego bruised when he sensed losing control.


    That was why he became fixated on regaining it.


    His obsession filled Raegan with dread.


    Her fear overshadowed any love she once felt, leaving her desperate to run away from Mitchel.


    The idea of fleeing consumed Raegan¡¯s thoughts, solidifying into a firm resolve to break free from Mitchell¡¯s side.


    Meanwhile, it was the night before Jarrod¡¯s wedding.


    On the phone, Jamie¡¯s voice was tender with affection.


    ¡°Jarrod, I feel like I am the happiest woman in this world.


    Let¡¯s have two children in the future!¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s expression turned somber.


    Jamie¡¯s words echoed his past promises to Nicole.


    Jarrod hesitated, his silence lingering until Jamie prompted him.


    ¡°Jarrod, are you there?¡±


    Regainingposure, Jarrod replied evasively, ¡°It¡¯ste, Jamie.


    Get some rest.


    ¡± He skillfully dodged the subject.


    After a sweet goodbye, Jamie quickly made another call, her voice now stern.


    ¡°Keep an eye on Jarrod tonight.


    Report anything unusual.


    ¡±


    After the call, Jarrod stood before arge French window, smoking.


    He was still hanging on those words, ¡°Let¡¯s have two children¡­¡±

 Chapter 1001

    Momentster, he extinguished the cigarette, grabbed his car keys, and headed downstairs.


    The informant tracking Jarrod ryed to Jamie, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz has just entered the Oasis Apartment.


    ¡±


    Jamie was livid at this.


    Bang! The sounds were thunderous as Jamie wrecked her room, shattering furniture and electronics in a fit of rage.


    Exhausted, Jamie slumped to the floor, her heart racing with anxiety.


    Jamie had noticed Jarrod¡¯s growing indifference toward her.


    Jarrod¡¯s visit to Nicole the night before their wedding only intensified her fears.


    It seemed he would continue to have an affair with Nicole even after he got married.


    Jamie knew deep down that Jarrod¡¯s feelings for her were more obligation than love.


    But what if Jarrod eventually found out she wasn¡¯t the one who truly saved him back then? How would he treat her then?


    Jamie vividly remembered Jarrod¡¯s cold, ruthless behavior toward Nicole.


    Unlike Nicole, who shared a past with Jarrod, Jamie had deceived Jarrod from the start.


    The sense of duty binding Jarrod to her seemed to be weakening.


    Hispensations and avoidance of discussions about having their children all hinted at his desire to reduce her to a mere figurehead in the Schultz family.


    Jamie could ept that.


    After all, Jarrod¡¯s wealth was more than she could ever spend.


    However, the possibility of Jarrod finding out Nicole was the one who saved him back then terrified Jamie.


    Consumed by fear, Jamie retrieved her phone from the floor, dialed a number, and gave a chilling order, ¡°During the wedding tomorrow, send out the information.


    ¡±


    At that moment, Jamie¡¯s eyes glinted with malevolence like a scorpion poised in a pool of poison.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She was resolute in finishing Nicole.


    At the Oasis Apartment, Nicole had finished packing, ready to leave tomorrow morning.


    She had kept her promise, staying in the Oasis Apartment until thest night before Jarrod¡¯s wedding.


    After her shower, Nicole checked her father¡¯s health indicators for the day.


    Everything appeared stable.


    The renowned surgeon Jarrod had arranged was set to consult with her father tomorrow, with ns to schedule surgery.


    This doctor¡¯s sess rate was notably high, so Nicole felt hopeful about her father¡¯s uing operation.


    The operation was scheduled for two o¡¯clock in the afternoon the day after tomorrow.


    Her father would attend the Lawrence Group¡¯s dismissing event tomorrow morning.


    As the Lawrence Group was closing down, Nicole¡¯s father, concerned about his long-time employees, wished to personally bid them farewell.

 Chapter 1002

    With a busy day ahead, Nicole decided to go to bed early after her shower.


    The door beeped as it opened.


    Jarrod entered, noticing a suitcase in the living room.


    He was frustrated at the sight of it.


    Nicole was truly ready to leave.


    He cracked open the bedroom door, glimpsing Nicole¡¯s silhouette on the bed.


    This only heightened his irritation.


    Ironically, whether he married or not, it seemed to make no difference to Nicole.


    She appeared content, unaffected by the events around her.


    Jarrod quietly undressed and slipped into bed beside her.


    Nicole, half-asleep, thought she was still dreaming when she sensed Jarrod¡¯s presence, She had taken a sleep aid to ensure a restful night for the busy day ahead.


    Her mind was still foggy.


    Turning around, she saw Jarrod¡¯s face close to hers.


    She thought she saw him in her dream.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Her expression was one of clear distaste as she murmured, ¡°Ugh!¡±


    How could she see this demon even in her dream? It was truly bad luck.


    Jarrod¡¯s expression darkened at her reaction.


    In a punitive gesture, he pinched her sharply, causing her to wince.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes shot open, and upon realizing it was Jarrod pinching her, her confusion turned to anger.


    ¡°Jarrod?¡± Recognizing that it was indeed him, her anger red.


    How could he, on the eve of his wedding, be in her bed?


    Frowning, she questioned him, ¡°Why are you here? Our agreement is over, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Their agreement had been clear.


    It would end upon his marriage.


    She regretted her habit of not locking the bedroom door, a necessity due to Jarrod¡¯s past behavior.


    Locking it only led to break-ins and punishments.


    Reluctantly, she had stopped locking the door so that he coulde in easily.


    She had no choice.


    After all, this was his home.


    If not for her need of medical assistance from him, she would have thrown him out long ago.

 Chapter 1003

    Nicole¡¯s eyes shed with revulsion, which only fueled Jarrod¡¯s anger.


    Jarrod turned over, grasping her chin firmly, his voice heavy with suppressed fury, ¡°Am I married yet?¡±


    Nicole was at a loss for words.


    Then, he began to remove her pajamas.


    Nicole was appalled by his audacity.


    ¡°Stop!¡± she cried, struggling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    But Jarrod, tense and resolved, restrained her, preventing any movement.


    In desperation, Nicole headbutted him.


    Thump! Nicole used all her strength, her head throbbing with pain.


    Jarrod paused, a sinister smile ying on his lips.


    ¡°You are quite the fighter, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jarrod remarked coldly.


    Sitting up, he flicked a lighter, its blue me casting shadows on his chiseled face.


    With a cigarette between his lips, cor undone revealing his corbone, he exhaled smoke.


    ¡°Are you trying to nullify our agreement?¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± Nicole, perplexed and on edge, fixed her gaze on him.


    Her earlier resistance was purely out of instinctive.


    She loathed the thought of having s@x with him.


    Despite knowing Jamie might learn everything, she couldn¡¯t bear it, yet felt powerless to stop him.


    ¡°Never mind.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Since you¡¯re unwilling, consider our agreement ended ahead of schedule,¡± Jarrod stated indifferently.


    Jarrod stood, slipping on his coat, his silhouette like a demoning to life.


    Nicole hurried to him, grasping his hand.


    ¡°Jarrod, you can¡¯t break our agreement!¡±


    His eyes, dark and unfathomable, replied coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want it to be over and done with?¡±


    Nicole, her lips pressed tightly, grasped his intent.


    With a mix of anger and sarcasm, she shot back, ¡°Jarrod¡­ Aren¡¯t you satisfied with Jamie? Or have you developed a taste for me?¡±


    Jarrod raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°You think too highly of yourself.


    ¡±


    Nicole retorted, fueled by his provocation, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s given me this confidence.


    ¡±


    In defiance, she ran her fingers over his abs, taunting him, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, is this what you¡¯re after?¡±


    Her actions and words were a bold challenge to his pride.


    She sneered, ¡°What difference does it make? Once sleeping with you, ten times makes no difference to me.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1004

    Nicole¡¯s words struck Jarrod like a p to the face.


    If he still reacted, it meant he didn¡¯t care about his pride.


    Nicole knew Jarrod valued his dignity, making her provocation a gamble.


    True to form, Jarrod¡¯s expression shifted dramatically.


    Nicole braced for him to storm out, but instead, he scrutinized her, noticing the defiance in her eyes.


    He quickly deciphered her motive.


    She provoked him into breaching their agreement first.


    He lifted her chin, his smile cold.


    ¡°Why bother to do it anyway?


    We¡¯re cut from the same cloth.


    ¡±


    Nicole recoiled from his touch, feeling a chill.


    ¡°Since you said so, then you are¡­¡± Jarrod drew Nicole in, leaving her breathless, his voice rough as he finished, ¡°Quite something.


    ¡±


    His voice was not loud, but the tone was so mean.


    A cold fire ignited in Nicole¡¯s eyes, her posture defiant, stirring something in Jarrod.


    He adored her resistance, bringing him the thrill of the challenge.


    Jarrod forced Nicole toward the full-length mirror, his approach dominating, leaving Nicole stunned and scared.


    ¡°Turn around and hands on the mirror!¡± His voice was cold, his expression stoic.


    Nicole clenched her teeth in anger.


    Jarrod, intolerant of humiliation, was known for exacting severe retribution.


    ¡°My father¡¯s surgery is in two days.


    Will it proceed as nned?¡± she asked, gripping the mirror.


    Reflected in it, she saw Jarrod, impably dressed, his features strikingly handsome.


    Who would have thought such a handsome man could harbor a cruelty akin to a beast?


    She turned and asked, ¡°Will the doctor be ready for the surgery tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Jarrod answered in a deep voice.


    Nicole suppressed a groan.


    Irritated by her suppression, Jarrod yanked her hair, forcing her gaze into the mirror.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± hemanded.

 Chapter 1005

    In the mirror, Jarrod¡¯s face transformed into something sinister, his gaze nearly consuming Nicole.


    ¡°Look at me.


    See who¡¯s behind you!¡± He sought her total submission.


    Jarrod¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, betraying a desire for more than just her body.


    He aimed to dominate her mind, coercing her to speak.


    Pain coursed through Nicole¡¯s stomach, fogging her consciousness, leaving her mind nk.


    ¡°Seen it clearly?¡± Jarrod¡¯s voice was ominous.


    Nicole, curled up to soothe her pain, responded weakly, ¡°Yes¡­


    Meanwhile, Jarrod was drenched in sweat, his eyes seething as he ordered, ¡°Say it.


    Say you¡¯re mine.


    ¡±


    Nicole, a puppet in her agony, wanted to end the torment.


    Perspiration dripped from her face, each drop hitting the floor.


    Nicole longed to escape the unbearable torment.


    Tears brimmed in her eyes as she struggled to say, ¡°I¡¯m yours¡­¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s smile was one of twisted satisfaction.


    As he lost himself to his madness, he asked deeply, ¡°You don¡¯t want me to marry, right?¡±


    At his words, Nicole¡¯s mind snapped back to rity.


    What had she just said? Had she lost her senses? And Jarrod, what the hell was wrong with him?


    From the wordsing out of his mouth, it seemed he was suggesting he¡¯d call off the wedding if she asked.


    What a freak! Was he out of his mind?


    Nicole¡¯s eyes turned icy as she replied dispassionately, ¡°I wish you a happy marriage.


    May you have a baby of your own as soon as possible.


    ¡±


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Nicole couldn¡¯t suppress her cry of pain.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She was certain Jarrod did it on purpose¡­


    Once he was done, Jarrod left her on the floor and headed for a shower.


    Nicole, curled on the floor, writhed in agony.


    The stomach pain was unbearable, preventing her from standing.


    She attempted to stand, pain radiating through her body.


    Her heart felt gripped by an unseen force, threatening a heart attack at any moment.


    Recently, these symptoms had be more frequent, barely manageable with her special painkillers.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to meet her demise before her father¡¯s surgery.


    Struggling to the bedside table, she retrieved a bottle of painkillers and swallowed them dry.


    But her parched throat resisted the tablets.

 Chapter 1006

    As she reached for water, Jarrod loomed over her.


    ¡°What did you just take?¡± His stare was predatory.


    Just as Nicole was about to speak, Jarrod snatched the medicine bottle from her hand.


    He then forcefully removed the tablets from her mouth.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Before she could respond, Jarrod turned and walked away.


    Momentster, Nicole heard the unmistakable sound of the toilet flushing.


    He had just flushed all her pills down!


    Nicole¡¯s face drained of color.


    She tried to stop him, but her legs buckled under her, pain overwhelming her body at every step.


    She felt utterly crushed, her body wracked with torment.


    When Jarrod returned, he said dismissively, ¡°Don¡¯t take this trash anymore.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s frustration boiled over.


    Those were special painkillers, prescribed by her doctor, vital for managing her pain.


    How could Jarrod just flush them down like that?


    She wanted tosh out at him, but her weakness confined her to hateful res.


    ¡°Jarrod, you want me to die that bad?¡±


    Jarrod, imposing, crouched down and warned, ¡°Stop talking about death.


    No more contraceptives.


    ¡±


    Contraceptives? Nicole was dumbfounded.


    He thought she was taking contraceptives? She had no need for them since her condition prevented pregnancy.


    With a bitterugh, she revealed, ¡°Jarrod, those weren¡¯t contraceptive pills.


    They were chemo pills.


    I have stomach cancer.


    I¡¯m dying¡­¡±


    Her life-saving medicine had been flushed away in the toilet as if her only hope of life was washed away by Jarrod.


    Under the unbearable pain, Nicole decided to stop lying, and to tell Jarrod the truth.


    But his expression remained unchanged, even impatient.


    ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t allow you to take any of these,¡± Jarrod stated tly, obviously thinking that she was lying.


    Nicoleughed hollowly.


    ¡°So, you still want me to be pregnant with your child?¡±


    Jarrod replied nonchntly, ¡°I don¡¯t mind it if you are pregnant one day.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1007

    For him, a child seemed the surest way to bind Nicole to him.


    Jarrod had thought about it.


    Given Nicole¡¯s determined nature, if her father recovered or faced anyplications during the surgery, she might vanish without a trace.


    After careful consideration, he concluded that ensuring her pregnancy was the best course of action.


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha¡­ You want me to bear your child out of wedlock?¡± Nicole smiled bitterly.


    Jarrod¡¯s frown deepened at her scornful tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s not out of wedlock.


    It¡¯s our child.


    ¡±


    He then suggested, ¡°You can raise our children and watch them grow.


    ¡±


    Nicole was unable to control her expression because the pain had drained her of any remaining strength.


    ¡°You are saying that you want me to be your secret lover for good?


    How low can you stoop, Jarrod?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s gaze darkened.


    ¡°Would you rather I not marry Jamie?¡±


    Nicole¡¯sughter rang out suddenly.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll do anything I ask?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s face, bare without makeup, radiated charm.


    Her smile shone like flowers in full bloom.


    Jarrod¡¯s gaze intensified as he replied coolly, ¡°I¡¯ll consider it.


    ¡±


    For a brief moment, he contemted offering to cancel the engagement with Jamie if Nicole agreed to have a child with him.


    Yet, his pride prevented him from revealing his true desires, leading him to thispromise.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Perhaps, if Nicole stopped resisting him, he might shed his tough exterior and open his heart to her.


    ¡°And if I asked you to end your own life, would you? Would you willingly walk into hell?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s earnest tone underscored the gravity of her questions.


    Jarrod¡¯s eyes darkened and his handsome face was covered with the coldness.


    ¡°Do you really despise me that much?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t stand you.


    ¡±


    The pain in Nicole¡¯s stomach was intense, driving her to end the conversation quickly.


    ¡°Jarrod, perhaps you and Jamie should journey to hell together.


    You might findpanionship there in the afterlife.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1008

    This remark ignited Jarrod¡¯s fury.


    He leaned forward abruptly, gripping Nicole¡¯s chin tightly.


    ¡°What makes you think you can talk to me with that vicious tone?¡±


    Vicious? To Nicole, his usation seemed almostughable.


    Howe ordered those two women to attack her in the detention center.


    Then, he even locked her up in the vi to bully her.


    All of these must have something to do with Jamie.


    Jarrod must have supported Jamie throughout the time.


    In her eyes, it was Jamie and Jarrod who deserved to face damnation, not her.


    She couldn¡¯t care less about how Jarrod viewed her.


    His opinion of her, whether he saw her as cruel or not, held no weight in her heart.


    Over the past few days, Jarrod had cast numerous usations at her.


    She really didn¡¯t care about it at all.


    ¡°It seems I¡¯m the viin in your story, right? Haven¡¯t you grown ustomed to it?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    When Jarrod came back from abroad, Nicole¡¯s belief in kindness as a weakness was reinforced.


    To her, it only opened the door to mistreatment by the unscrupulous.


    Her memories of Jarrod were marred by his insults and disrespect toward her and her family.


    The downfall of the Lawrence Group, her father¡¯s hospitalization, and every cmity seemed tied to either Jarrod or Jamie.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She held both Jamie and Jarrod responsible for the misfortunes of her family and the Lawrence Group.


    In her eyes, Jamie and Jarrod were far from innocent.


    A fiery hatred burned in Nicole¡¯s gaze as she faced Jarrod.


    ¡°If I had the strength, I would¡¯ve ended you myself, ensuring you and Jamie faced your reckoning together.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s expression darkened at her words.


    In a sudden move, he seized Nicole by the neck and pushed her against the bedside cab.


    Because of that, Nicole coughed violently.


    His indifference to her pain was evident as he coldly remarked, ¡°You¡¯re getting pretty reckless, Nicole.


    ¡±


    He lifted her effortlessly, tossing her onto the bed.


    Despite the softness of the bed cushioning her fall, the impact, however, was still jarring.


    Nicole, rmed, questioned him as he advanced, ¡°What are you up to, Jarrod?¡±


    Jarrod leaned over with a wicked smile on his face.


    He said to himself he didn¡¯t need to negotiate with Nicole.


    He could do whatever he wanted with her.


    She was his woman.


    ¡°I¡¯m offering you a chance to redeem yourself by having my child.


    Even with a baby, you can¡¯t erase what you¡¯ve done!¡± Jarrod dered.


    He lunged toward Nicole, attempting to remove her clothes.


    ¡°Get away from me!¡± Nicole snapped, her voice thunderous.

 Chapter 1009

    She was uncertain how much longer she could endure without the painkillers.


    Yet, she knew she had to persevere until her father¡¯s surgery.


    She refused to suffer from Jarrod any longer.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you touch me again,¡± Nicole asserted, clutching her torn clothes, herplexion ghostly from pain.


    Jarrod¡¯s irritation red at her resistance His voice was icy, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be moved by your act of pity.


    ¡±


    Then, he pressed on her cruelly, and Nicole felt as if her organs were squeezed hard in her chest.


    Suddenly, blood spurted from Nicole¡¯s mouth, sttering across Jarrod¡¯s white shirt.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The sight visibly unsettled Jarrod.


    For a moment, his heart seemed to falter, realizing it was Nicole¡¯s blood.


    ¡°Why are you bleeding like this?¡± Jarrod¡¯s voice lost its cold detachment, sounding strained.


    Nicole, with a bitter smile and blood at the corner of her mouth, responded, ¡°It¡¯s not unusual for someone with cancer.


    ¡±


    Jarrod couldn¡¯t fathom her im as truth, suspecting she was mocking him.


    Seeing his shirt was soaked with blood, Nicole expected anger from Jarrod.


    Unexpectedly, he just stood up and hurried to the bathroom.


    Emerging from the bathroom, Jarrod carefully moved Nicole into the bathtub.


    As he began to remove her clothing, Nicole momentarily froze before pushing his hands away.


    Jarrod embraced her tightly, trying to soothe her, ¡°Stay still.


    You¡¯re in no state to do this alone.


    Let me help you clean up.


    ¡±


    Nicole, however, resisted, adamant in her refusal.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your help,¡± she said, her voice tinged with revulsion.


    In her eyes, Jarrod was nothing more than a womanizer.


    Despite her protests, Jarrod seemed unfazed.


    Jarrod wouldn¡¯t stop what he was going to do, even if she hated it.


    His resolve was unshaken, be it having s@x with her, sharing a bath, or the prospect of starting a family together.


    His tone was icy as he issued a warning, ¡°If you don¡¯t stop struggling, I¡¯ll do it right now.


    ¡±


    ¡°How can you be so vile?¡± Nicole retorted, her disgust palpable.

 Chapter 1010

    Ignoring her protest, Jarrod proceeded to undress her and lower her into the water.


    His grip was firm as he said bluntly, ¡°We¡¯ve had s@x before.


    And you feel sick at me now?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s cheeks flushed as Jarrod washed her without a hint of emotion.


    Then, Jarrod refilled the tub until the water was pristine.


    Despite the scars that marred his back which was a testament to his challenging life abroad, Jarrod¡¯s hands remained well-cared for.


    His fingers were slender, his nails immacte, lending a certain elegance to his hands, much like his handsome face.


    Yet, when he touched her, Nicole could feel the hardness of calluses against her skin, a stark reminder of his roughness.


    Instinctively, Nicole shied away from his touch.


    Jarrod scoffed at her reaction.


    ¡°Consider yourself lucky.


    There are plenty of women who want to getid with me.


    ¡±


    Jarrod demanded her attention, his toneced with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°You ought to be grateful I have s@x with you.


    Do you get that?¡±


    Confidence in this regard was not foreign to Jarrod.


    Beyond his allure, he prided himself on his prowess.


    The condition was his willingness to be gentle.


    Amongst the women in Ardlens he was willing to be gentle, Nicole stood out in her reluctance, a stark contrast to Jamie.


    Unimpressed, Nicole replied icily, ¡°The water¡¯s getting cold.


    ¡±


    Her retort cut through Jarrod¡¯s words.


    Although he was in a foul mood, he nheless wrapped her in a towel and carried her to the bed.


    Exhausted, Nicoley there silently.


    She thought Jarrod wouldn¡¯t spend the night here because of his wedding tomorrow.


    Tormented by an excruciating stomachache, Nicole desperately needed rest.


    However, her attempt to close her eyes was thwarted by the sharp pain.


    Half-asleep, she heard the door open and assumed Jarrod had left.


    Later, she was roused by the sound of Jarrod returning with water and medicine, urging her to take the pills.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Burrowed in the quilt, Nicole¡¯s muffled voice rejected the offer, ¡°I don¡¯t want it.


    ¡±


    The painkiller she relied on was specific to her condition.


    Any other medicine needed a doctor¡¯s approval.


    Undeterred, Jarrod insisted, pulling her up.


    ¡°Take it before you sleep.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1011

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it,¡± Nicole repeated, shaking her head.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Ignoring her protests, Jarrod forced the pills into her mouth, causing them to get lodged in her throat.


    ¡°E¡­¡± Nicole gagged, on the verge of vomiting.


    Jarrod quickly offered water, but she refused.


    Left with no choice, he held her chin, attempting to pour the water into her mouth, inadvertently soaking her clothes.


    Seeing Nicole¡¯s continued resistance, Jarrod resorted to taking a sip of water himself and then transferring it to her mouth directly.


    Jarrod used the tip of his tongue to pry Nicole¡¯s mouth open and forced her to swallow the medicine.


    Nicole was so dizzy that she had no strength to resist.


    He didn¡¯t stop until she took a couple of pills.


    He pinched her cheek, feeling angry for no reason.


    ¡°When did you develop such a habit of not taking medicine when you were sick?¡±


    Nicole suddenlyughed while tears streaming down her face.


    It was as if she heard something funny.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Of course, I want to take medicine.


    But have you forgotten that you flushed them down in the toilet?¡±


    Those painkillers were her life-saving medicine.


    They were very effective in relieving pain without harming her body.


    She didn¡¯t know how Roscoe got the medicine.


    But he must have had a hard time obtaining it.


    Now that Jarrod had flushed the whole bottle into the toilet, Nicole felt like herst bit of hope had disappeared.


    Her eyes darkened, and she could no longer see any hope in life.


    Jarrod subconsciously narrowed his eyes when he heard Nicole¡¯s words.


    His grip on her face tightened.


    He still wrongly thought the pills Nicole wanted to take moments earlier were contraceptives.


    He didn¡¯t understand why she kept mentioning those pills, which could easily be found in a pharmacy.


    Did she really hate being pregnant with his child that much?


    The more Jarrod thought about it, the more determined he was to have a child with Nicole.


    His first child with Nicole was not even given the chance to see this world.


    At the thought of this, his eyes darkened.


    For the first time, he felt sorry for their unborn child.


    ¡°I got rid of those pills for your own good.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s cold voice sounded creepy in the still of the night.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes immediately lost their luster.


    She smiled mockingly and said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness then.


    ¡±


    But Jarrod didn¡¯t seem to care about her mockery at all.


    No matter what she said, he would never change his mind.


    He would do everything for Nicole to get pregnant again.

 Chapter 1012

    Jarrod and Nicole were not on the same page.


    At this moment, Nicole felt like a fire was rising from the bottom of her heart.


    The me was getting stronger and stronger.


    Since she was a child, she was always kind to others.


    She never harmed anyone or done anything evil.


    But why was God showing her no mercy?


    Her father was about to undergo a major operation.


    She was worried because she didn¡¯t know if she could still be alive by the time the surgery was over.


    Her eyes were blurred.


    It was as if she could not see any hope anymore.


    She whispered, ¡°Jarrod, have you ever thought that if I don¡¯t take those pills, I may die tomorrow?¡±


    These words were like thousands of needles that pricked Jarrod¡¯s heart.


    He seemed numb from the pain.


    He looked at Nicole with a straight face.


    He was about to scold her when she suddenly said mockingly, ¡°But if I really die tomorrow, you can take it as a wedding gift for you from me, right?¡±


    Nicole ignored the solemn look on his face.


    And her words were more like mocking herself.


    ¡°If it happens, the death anniversary of the person you hate the most is the same as your wedding anniversary.


    Well, I have to say it fits you.


    ¡±


    Nicole had never been so talkative like this before.


    Tonight, she just said whatever came to her mind without hesitation.


    While listening to her, the anger in Jarrod¡¯s heart surged.


    But his back was covered in cold sweat.


    The room was as warm as spring, but he felt a chill in his heart.


    Jarrod could no longer afford to listen to Nicole¡¯s assumptions about her death.


    Her words were like countless needles pricking his heart.


    He suddenly stood up and said through clenched teeth, ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t expect me to pity you with those words.


    ¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Nicole was stunned for a moment.


    Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Well, I know you are not easy to fool.


    ¡±


    Hearing that, Jarrod was relieved.


    He knew it.


    Nicole was good at lying, and he almost fell for it again.


    He thought of their lost child again.


    He said in a t tone, ¡°As long as you are obedient, I won¡¯t let you suffer too much.


    You can even have a good life in the future.


    ¡±


    The corners of Nicole¡¯s mouth curved into a smile.


    She retorted, ¡°Obedient? Are you asking me to be one of your mistresses, Mr.


    Schultz?¡±


    Of course, Jarrod sensed the sarcasm in her words.


    His handsome face darkened at once.


    However, Nicole didn¡¯t show any sign of fear.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, since you are so obsessed with my body, why don¡¯t you make it into a mummy after I die?¡±


    At this moment, Jarrod could no longer restrain his emotions.


    He instantly went berserk.


    Why did Nicole always talk about her death?


    He didn¡¯t understand why Nicole was acting like this.


    Was it only because she hated him?


    Suddenly, he reached out, pinched Nicole¡¯s slender neck, and forced her to look up at him.


    He said in a chilly voice, ¡°Do you really want to die?¡±

 Chapter 1013

    Jarrod¡¯s body still emitted the faint fragrance of his shower gel.


    This was actually Nicole¡¯s favorite scent.


    But at this moment, she felt disgusted with it, thinking it was a smell of a scumbag.


    Her stomach churned, but she endured it.


    She said word by word, ¡°What I mean is I will never be your mistress, even if I die.


    Just thinking about it already disgusts me.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s temples throbbed.


    He asked fiercely, ¡°Do you really think you can resist me?¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Are you so powerful that you can stop a person from dying?¡± Nicole retorted indifferently.


    Jarrod was furious, and he didn¡¯t intend to hide it.


    He wished he could teach Nicole a lesson.


    How could she keep provoking him by mentioning death?


    Nicole¡¯s face was deathly pale.


    She was like a delicate doll that could break into pieces with a slight touch.


    Despite his fury, Jarrod couldn¡¯t find a way to vent his anger.


    In a desperate move to silence her from talking about death, he lowered his head and ki*sed her violently.


    His thin Lips were cold.


    He bit her lips hard to vent his anger.


    Nicole¡¯s stomach churned violently.


    A wave of nausea engulfed her, and she could no longer suppress it.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She suddenly pushed Jarrod away, ran to the trash can, and threw up.


    But she hadn¡¯t eaten anything, so she could only retch.


    For Jarrod, her reaction was an extreme humiliation.


    Refusing to believe she had stomach cancer, he mistook her retching as her repulsiveness.


    Did she hate him so much that his ki*ses made her feel sick?


    At the thought of this, his handsome face darkened.


    ¡°Impressive, Nicole! You¡¯re really something.


    ¡±


    His fierce eyes were filled with cruelty and hatred.


    ¡°But you have no choice but to live by my side for the rest of your life.


    ¡±


    He then turned around, left the room, and mmed the door shut.


    Nicole was relieved that Jarrod left.


    She struggled to go to the bathroom and spit out the medicine she had just taken.


    After retching for a while, the pills appeared in the toilet bowl, along with blood.


    She breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, her weak stomach had not yet digested the pills.


    She was able to spit them out.


    She got up from the floor, covering her belly.


    She walked to the washbasin and washed her face with difficulty.

 Chapter 1014

    Although she knew she no longer had hope in her life, she still didn¡¯t want to give up until thest moment.


    It was a long and sleepless night for Nicole.


    But in the morning, she got up early, washed up, and put on her favorite dress.


    Then, she went to the Lawrence Group for the farewell party in high spirits.


    Aside from her, her parents, Wesson and Dora were also present.


    They distributed thepensation to the employees together.


    Most of the employees were loyal supporters of the Lawrence Group.


    When they saw that Wesson had lost weight and seemed to have aged so much, they all shed tears.


    Wesson couldn¡¯t help crying.


    After all, he had run thepany for more than forty years and nned to pass it down to Nicole.


    But unexpectedly, he had lost everything and even owed a huge debt.


    How could he not be sad?


    He was reluctant to let go of thepany.


    But unfortunately, this building had to be taken away by the bank tomorrow.


    He asked Dora to push him to his office on the seventeenth floor to stay there for thest time.


    When they arrived at the office, Dora made Wesson his favorite drink.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in.


    ¡±


    The door was pushed open, and Brett Hammond, Wesson¡¯s assistant, came in.


    Brett said respectfully, ¡°Mr.


    Lawrence, I have something to tell you.


    ¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Nicole¡¯s father asked in confusion.


    Brett looked at Dora stealthily and said in a low voice, ¡°May I talk to you in private, Mr.


    Lawrence? It¡¯s something personal Hearing that, Wesson asked Dora to go downstairs first.


    When only two of them were left, Wesson asked kindly, ¡°Brett, is it about money? If you need anything, just let me know.


    I will try my best to help you.


    ¡±


    Brett looked at Wesson¡¯s haggard and old face, feeling sorry in his heart.


    To be honest, Wesson was always generous to all his employees over the past years.


    That was why Brett couldn¡¯t help feeling guilty.


    Had it not for being ckmailed, he wouldn¡¯t have done such an evil thing.


    The reality had triumphed over Brett¡¯s conscience.


    Brett stood up, walked to theputer, and inserted a USB sh drive.


    Then, he looked at Wesson and said apologetically, ¡°Mr.


    Lawrence, someone wants you to see this.


    ¡±


    After saying this, he clicked the mouse, and the scene of a man and a woman entangled with each other appeared on theputer screen.


    Wesson¡¯s brows furrowed tightly.


    When he was about to ask Brett who the people in the video were, he suddenly discovered something.


    The woman in the video was actually Nicole, his beloved daughter.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The man was familiar to him.


    It was Jarrod, the man once engaged with Nicole.

 Chapter 1015

    When Wesson took a closer look, he realized that Nicole was only enduring what Jarrod was doing to her numbly.


    To put it bluntly, Jarrod was unterally abusing her.


    Wesson¡¯s brain suddenly went nk.


    He wanted to reach out and turn off theputer.


    But his hands were shaking uncontrobly.


    Tears unconsciously streamed down his wrinkled face.


    Wesson wanted to turn off theputer, hoping it could save Nicole.


    But the truth was, there was nothing he could do.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang.


    Wesson fell from the chair to the floor.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    His body was bent, and his hands and feet shook violently.


    But even so, he still begged Brett, ¡°Brett, please¡­ Save my daughter¡­ Please¡­ Save my daughter¡­¡±


    Wesson naively thought he could save Nicole by just turning off the video.


    But Brett didn¡¯t turn off the video.


    Instead, he faced the screen to Wesson so Wesson could clearly see the entire scene.


    The video continued to y.


    Aside from Jarrod, the scene when Howe abused Nicole was shown.


    Wesson could only watch the video helplessly.


    Nicole was tortured by these wicked men, but there was nothing he could do.


    He was so heartbroken that he could hardly breathe.


    Nicole was his one and only daughter.


    She was the apple of his eye.


    His lovely and obedient daughter.


    How could they be so cruel to her?


    How could they treat her like this? They were not humans at all.


    They were worse than beats.


    ¡°No¡­ No¡­¡± Wesson¡¯s hoarse voice sounded so weak and hopeless.


    He couldn¡¯t help ming himself for being a useless and terrible father.


    He failed to protect his daughter.


    But what happened next shattered his heart even more.


    Brett walked to Wesson, squatted down, and said slowly, ¡°Mr.


    Lawrence, your daughter did all of these for thepany and for you¡­¡±


    Wesson remembered the time when thepany started to face the crisis.


    He was afraid he would die at any moment, so he forced Nicole to handle thepany¡¯s affairs.


    He even asked her to go all out to protect the Lawrence Group.


    His only goal at that time was to pass thepany to Nicole and let her continue to run it.


    He hoped hispany could grant her afortable life with wealth if he met his demise.


    He didn¡¯t expect his words to push her to the suffering.

 Chapter 1016

    Suddenly, Wesson felt a sharp pain in his chest.


    Hey on the floor, gasping for air.


    The excruciating pain was apparent on his face.


    Although Brett could see that Wesson was struggling, he didn¡¯t show sympathy for Wesson.


    He handed a pile of documents to Wesson expressionlessly and said in a low voice, ¡°Your daughter has to face greater trouble today, and it¡¯s all because of you.


    ¡±


    Wesson¡¯s eyes popped out of his head when he heard this.


    He seemed on the verge of crying.


    While his hands and feet twitched, he pointed at Brett and asked intermittently, ¡°Who¡­ Who¡­ Who on earth is behind you?¡±


    Brett lowered his eyes.


    Actually, he didn¡¯t know.


    Last night, he received a mysterious call, asking him to go to a certain ce to pick up some documents.


    He was forced to follow the instructions since he had caused trouble and was taken advantage of.


    ¡°Mr.


    Lawrence, forget about it.


    Anyway, my mission is finished.


    ¡±


    He sighed.


    ¡°Honestly, you are old and seriously ill.


    Why do you have to drag your daughter down with you? Why don¡¯t you just go to hell by yourself? Then, it¡¯s all over, right?¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The elevator reached the first floor.


    The doors opened, and Dora walked out.


    When Nicole saw Dora alone, she immediately approached Dora and asked, ¡°Mom, why are you down here? Where¡¯s dad? Will he be all right up there alone?¡±


    Dora was about to say something when several men in uniform suddenly strode to them.


    One of them showed an arrest warrant and said aloud, ¡°Excuse me, where is Wesson Lawrence?¡±


    For some reason, Nicole felt panicky.


    She asked nervously, ¡°Why are you looking for my father? What do you want from him?


    The officer exined, ¡°There is a contract dispute, so we need Mr.


    Lawrence toe to the station for interrogation.


    ¡±


    ¡°A contract dispute?¡± Nicole took the arrest warrant from the officer.


    The contract number was clearly written there.


    Her legs suddenly went so weak that she almost fell to the floor.


    She was in disbelief.


    That contract was the one she begged Jarrod to destroy the other day.


    What did Jarrod mean by this? He had promised her to settle the contract.


    The officer asked, ¡°Miss Lawrence, where is your father?¡±


    Nicole was in a panic, and her hands trembled uncontrobly.


    But she clenched her fists tightly to calm herself down.


    ¡°Can you let me make a phone call first?¡±


    The officer nodded.


    ¡°Sure.


    Go ahead.


    ¡±


    Nicole squeezed Dora¡¯s palm tofort her and said in a low voice, ¡°Mom, please go upstairs and check on dad first.


    Don¡¯t worry.

 Chapter 1017

    Everything will be all right.


    Let me handle this.


    ¡±


    Dora didn¡¯t resist.


    She turned around and left in a hurry.


    Nicole walked to thepany¡¯s entrance with her phone in her hand.


    Then, she dialed Jarrod¡¯s number with a trembling hand.


    Her call was answered.


    But before she could say anything, it was hung up.


    Nicole didn¡¯t give up.


    She tried over and over again, praying from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°Jarrod, answer the phone.


    Damn you! Answer it now,¡± Nicole murmured through clenched teeth.


    She wanted to tell him that she was willing to do whatever he wanted.


    If he wanted her to get pregnant with his child, she would.


    If he wanted her to be his mistress, she would no longer resist.


    She got rid of all the resistance and stubbornness in her heart.


    What mattered to her now was for Jarrod to let go of Wesson.


    When Nicole dialed Jarrod¡¯s number the fifth time, all she heard on the other end of the Line was a cold voicemail prompt.


    ¡°Sorry, the number you are calling is currently unattended.


    Please leave a message after the beep¡­¡±


    Nicole¡¯s mind went nk for a moment.


    Tears streamed down her face and blurred her eyes.


    She couldn¡¯t think of anything, so she could only implore instinctively.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Jarrod, please¡­ Help my dad¡­¡±


    But before she could finish her words, she suddenly heard a noise outside.


    Someone shouted in horror, ¡°Oh, my God! Somebody is going to jump off the building!¡±


    Then, it was followed by a loud bang.


    Nicole was so astounded that her mind went nk.


    At this moment, Saatchi Hotel, the biggest five-star hotel in Ardlens, was brightly lit.


    The luxurious hall where Jamie¡¯s wedding would be held was adorned with an endless sea of red roses, making it look particrly romantic.


    The ceremony table on the stage was decorated with Swarovski crystals.


    In the middle was a huge crystal screen, which shone brightly.


    Such an incredibly luxurious setup was enviable.


    The bride, Jamie, was in the VIP lounge.


    She wore a gorgeous wedding gown.


    The makeup artist was now touching up her makeup.

 Chapter 1018

    She asked the makeup artist, ¡°Are there already guests outside?¡±


    The makeup artist shook her head.


    The only people outside were the hotel staff.


    Jarrod and Jamie¡¯s wedding was a private ceremony, and they reserved the entire hotel only for their guests.


    The makeup artist noticed Jamie¡¯s nervousness.


    Beads of sweat came out of Jamie¡¯s forehead.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The makeup artist grabbed the powder puff and wiped the sweat off Jamie¡¯s forehead.


    Sheforted Jamie, ¡°Miss Powell, it¡¯s only half past nine.


    It¡¯s too early for the guests to arrive, so there¡¯s no need to be nervous.


    ¡±


    Suddenly, a p sound echoed in the lounge.


    Jamie¡¯s palmnded on the makeup artist¡¯s face.


    The makeup artist covered her numbed cheek.


    She was shocked and confused at the same time.


    She looked at Jamie aggrievedly and asked, ¡°Miss Powell, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Jamie¡¯s expression turned fierce.


    She snapped angrily, ¡°How dare you say I¡¯m nervous!¡±


    Since this morning, Jamie felt like her heart had been in her throat.


    For some reason, she had this strange sense of foreboding.


    But sheforted herself.


    Today, she was wearing a wedding gown worth three billion dors, and this extravagant wedding cost ten billion dors.


    Jarrod had spent this much, so she had nothing to be nervous about.


    She only pped the makeup artist just now because of frustration and embarrassment after being perceived as nervous.


    When Jamie saw that the makeup artist still stood there, she snarled, ¡°Get out!¡±


    She rolled her eyes in exasperation, thinking the makeup artist was such a clueless person.


    Now that Jamie was left alone, there was pin-drop silence in the VIP lounge.


    She took out her phone and called Jarrod.


    Actually, Jamie had been nervous and fidgety since this morning because she couldn¡¯t contact Jarrod.


    His phone was powered off.


    At this moment, the door was pushed open from the outside.


    Jarrod walked in.


    He looked handsome in his tailored suit.


    Jamie lifted the hemline of her wedding dress and trotted to him.


    She pouted like a spoiled child.


    ¡°Why are you not answering your phone? I¡¯ve been calling you the entire morning.


    ¡±


    ¡°I dropped my phone.


    It¡¯s broken,¡± Jarrod exined casually.


    ¡°Oh, okay.


    ¡±


    Jamie didn¡¯t make a fuss about it anymore.


    But this time, she noticed that Jarrod wasn¡¯t wearing the dark red suit she had chosen for him.


    Instead, he was dressed in a ck suit.

 Chapter 1019

    Although he was still handsome and charming, the whole ck attire looked too somber.


    Itcked the joyous atmosphere that a groom should radiate.


    She couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Jarrod, why aren¡¯t you wearing the dark red suit I picked for you?¡±


    Jarrod didn¡¯t answer her question.


    He remained silent with a stern expression on his face.


    Looking at him made Jamie¡¯s heart inexplicably uneasy.


    Jarrod was about to open his mouth to say something when Jamie suddenly said, ¡°But it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to wear it.


    You still look dashing in this suit, anyway.


    ¡±


    As she spoke, she reached out and held Jarrod¡¯s arms, smiling brightly.


    She said sweetly, ¡°Let¡¯s go outside to wee our guests.


    It¡¯s almost ten o¡¯clock.


    They should be arriving soon.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    But Jarrod just stood there motionlessly with his hands in his pockets.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Jamie shook Jarrod¡¯s arm gently.


    It was only then that he reacted.


    He removed her hand and looked at her solemnly.


    ¡°Jamie, there are no guests.


    ¡±


    Jamie looked at him in confusion.


    What did he mean by no guests?


    For a moment, Jamie couldn¡¯t understand what Jarrod meant.


    She grabbed his arm again and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen that the guests couldn¡¯t make it?¡±


    She thought it didn¡¯t make sense.


    Even if one or two guests couldn¡¯te, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    How could there be no guests at all?


    Once again, Jarrod was silent for a while.


    Then he said, ¡°Jamie, I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡±


    Jamie was even more confused.


    She didn¡¯t know what Jarrod was apologizing for, but it made her heart plummet.


    She was so anxious that she clung to his arm tightly.


    She forced a smile and said, ¡°Jarrod, it¡¯s okay if there are no guests.


    We can proceed with the wedding as nned.


    After all, I¡¯m marrying you, not the guests or anyone else.


    ¡±


    Although Jamie spoke calmly and confidently, the anxiety in her eyes betrayed her true feelings.


    She felt deeply unsettled now.


    What was going on with Jarrod? Was he reluctant to marry her now?


    Jamie did her best to force herself to dispel her unease.


    She didn¡¯t dare to think about it again.


    They were going to get married soon, so she shouldn¡¯t entertain such negative thoughts.


    Jarrod sighed deeply and said, ¡°Jamie, there won¡¯t be a wedding.


    ¡± He sounded apologetic but firm.


    ¡°I canceled it.


    ¡±


    After Jarrod left the Oasis Apartment early this morning, he went to his other apartment to rest.


    However, he kept having nightmares.


    He always dreamed of Nicole covered in blood.


    Her two eyes, devoid of pupils, were like two bloody holes, staring intensely at him.

 Chapter 1020

    ¡°Jarrod, I¡¯m dead now.


    Are you happy?¡±


    These words sent a sharp pain in his heart, jolting him awake.


    His temples throbbed intensely, and his head ached so much.


    Her previous words, ¡°I will never be your mistress even if I die.


    ¡± kept ringing in his ears over and over again.


    Finally, Jarrod sumbed to his feelings toward Nicole.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He made a decision.


    He canceled the wedding without telling Jamie.


    Before any guests could arrive at the venue, he asked Alec to contact them and inform them that the wedding would not push through.


    Jamie¡¯s mind went nk for a moment.


    She grabbed Jarrod¡¯s sleeve tightly, looking at him with eyes widened in disbelief.


    When she came back to her senses, she said, ¡°Jarrod, are you kidding me? Everything is ready.


    Maybe the guests are already on their way.


    How can you say there is no wedding? How can we not get married?¡±


    ¡°Jamie, I¡¯m sorry.


    I¡¯ll make it up to you,¡± Jarrod said apologetically.


    Jamie shook her head frantically.


    Tears streamed down her face uncontrobly, smudging her makeup.


    She looked even more pitiful.


    ¡°No! Jarrod, you can¡¯t do this to me.


    I don¡¯t need yourpensation.


    ALL I need is you.


    I want nothing but to marry you.


    I don¡¯t want anything else in this world.


    Only you! I want to be your bride, your wife!¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt.


    But he still said unwaveringly, ¡°Jamie, I can give you anything you want except marriage.


    ¡±


    This time, Jamie lost control of her emotions.


    She shouted, ¡°No! I don¡¯t want it.


    I want nothing but you.


    I want to marry you!¡±


    Jamie clutched Jarrod¡¯s sleeve tightly.


    Her tears fell on his suit.


    She looked at him pitifully and pleaded, ¡°Jarrod, you can¡¯t abandon me.


    You promised you would never abandon me.


    Jarrod, marry me.


    Please¡­


    I promise I won¡¯t be so willful in the future.


    I¡¯ll be a dutiful wife.


    I will do everything you say.


    ¡±


    Jamie was so heartbroken that she cried hysterically.


    She didn¡¯t want anypensation.


    If she married Jarrod, she would have everything.


    A merepensation was nothing.


    She wanted everything! Everything!


    At the thought of this, Jamie cried even harder.


    It was as if her heart was broken into pieces.


    When Jarrod saw this, his expression softened.


    Jamie didn¡¯t care if her makeup was ruined.


    Her appearance didn¡¯t matter now.


    There was only one thing in her mind.


    Jarrod had to stay and marry her no matter what.

 Chapter 1021

    At this moment, the door was pushed open again, and Alec came in.


    When Alec saw the scene inside the lounge, he turned around and was about to leave.


    However, Jarrod stopped him.


    ¡°Give me the phone,¡±


    Jarrod ordered.


    Jarrod drank a lot.


    He was so drunk that he didn¡¯t even notice he had dropped his phone and broken it.


    There had been many calls in the morning, but the screen couldn¡¯t disy them.


    Therefore, he decided to just turn it off.


    Alec handed the new phone to Jarrod with both hands.


    Jarrod checked the call history and saw many missed calls from different numbers.


    Some were saved on his phone, and some were not.


    Suddenly, a voice message prompt popped up.


    His eyes widened when he found it was from Nicole.


    He turned to Jamie and said, ¡°I have to make a phone call.


    ¡±


    Jarrod shook off Jamie¡¯s hand and walked to the side.


    He pressed the voice message and listened to it.


    The message was filled with crackling noises.


    Instantly, a bad hunch surged in his heart, making him feel uneasy.


    Then, Nicole¡¯s sad and desperate voice sounded, ¡°Jarrod, please save my dad¡­¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s mind went nk.


    He felt like his nightmares turned into reality.


    His heart ached so much.


    It was as if an invisible hand was tearing it apart mercilessly.


    Jarrod called Nicole back immediately.


    However, no one answered.


    His anxiety escted.


    Striding out, Jarrodmanded, ¡°Alec, prepare the car!¡±


    Jamie, in a panic, rushed after him.


    ¡°Jarrod, what about our wedding¡­¡±


    As Jarrod departed, Jamie found herself engulfed in the car¡¯s exhaust.


    Jamie stood helplessly, watching him leave her alone at their wedding.


    Her eyes brimmed with bitterness and anger.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jarrod must have left because of Nicole.


    That bitch made Jarrod run away on the day of their wedding! He must be out of his mind!


    Jamie couldn¡¯t ept it.


    The idea that Nicole had seeded again in taking Jarrod from her was unbearable.


    Damn Nicole!


    Fuming, Jamie vowed to settle scores with Nicole.

 Chapter 1022

    Jamie summoned the hotel concierge, lifted her gown, and said determinedly, ¡°Follow that car.


    ¡±


    In the car, Jarrod sat rigidly, absorbed in a live stream on his phone.


    His lips were a tight line, his demeanor chilling.


    Crack! Suddenly, rain started pelting down heavily.


    The heavy downpour cast a gloomy shadow over the city.


    Despite the poor signal and noisy background, Jarrod could hear panicked voices.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Oh, my God! Someone¡¯s about to jump off that building!¡±


    ¡°Why would he want to kill himself by jumping off the Lawrence Group building? Could he be an employee in a dispute with the Lawrence Group?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s the CEO of the Lawrence Group.


    The reason for his decision to leap is unclear.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The police were here for him earlier, likely to arrest him.


    Perhaps the pressure became too much for him to bear¡­¡±


    The crowd buzzed with spection.


    Upon hearing these, Jarrod¡¯s eyes reddened with rising anger.


    ¡°Alec, investigate the issue with Nicole¡¯s father,¡± Jarrod instructed.


    ¡°Understood, Alec responded.


    Jarrod massaged his aching temples.


    Jarrod had encountered Wesson on several asions and found thetter shrewd andplex.


    The thought of such a man contemting suicide puzzled Jarrod.


    Was Wesson actually going to do it? Or was it just an act?


    Internally, Jarrod mused that Wesson¡¯s potential suicide might bring closure to his parents¡¯ miserable demise.


    Yet, he couldn¡¯t help but worry about Nicole¡¯s well-being in such a scenario.


    For the first time, Jarrod considered sparing Wesson for Nicole¡¯s sake.


    Nevertheless, he doubted Wesson¡¯s intention to end his life, suspecting it as a ploy linked to the Lawrence Group¡¯s financial woes.


    The live stream continued.


    Suddenly, the camera jolted and zoomed in on a woman¡¯s despairing cries.


    It was Nicole.


    She was on her knees, her sobs heart-wrenching.


    ¡°Dad¡­ Dad¡­ Pleasee down¡­ Don¡¯t do this¡­¡±

 Chapter 1023

    Jarrod¡¯s heart raced.


    He recalled the haunting nightmare.


    In his nightmare, Nicole was staring at him with bloody eyes¡­


    Overwhelmed by an unfamiliar fear, theposed Jarrod grew visibly pale.


    With a strained voice, he choked out, ¡°Speed up!¡±


    At the Lawrence Group, a fragile figure stood by the window in the pouring rain.


    Nicole, disheveled and distraught, knelt, her pleas barely audible amidst her hoarse cries.


    ¡°Dad.


    Please,e down¡­ Don¡¯t leave mom and me¡­ Please don¡¯t go.


    Her voice faded into a whisper, her anguish palpable to all present.


    Her actions touched everyone¡¯s hearts.


    All the while, the fire department rapidly deployed arge air cushion.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Wesson, filled with anxiety.


    A firefighter, noticing Nicole¡¯s chapped lips and hoarse voice from prolonged crying, offered her a bottle of water, reassuring her, ¡°Miss Lawrence, don¡¯t worry too much.


    We¡¯re trying to reach your father.


    He¡¯ll be alright¡­¡±


    Just as Nicole took the bottle and was about to express her gratitude, a scream pierced the air.


    ¡°Ahhh! He jumped!¡±


    Looking up, Nicole witnessed a dark figure plummeting.


    Thump! The sound, heavy and jarring, echoed like thunder.


    Her ears went buzzing.


    For a brief moment, Nicole¡¯s heart and breath seemed to halt.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Bang! The bottle slipped from her grasp, rolling away.


    Suddenly, Nicole¡¯s vision blurred as if the rain was overwhelming her senses.


    Desperation etched on her face, she appeared on the verge of copse.


    After what felt like an eternity, she finally saw a dim Light.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Unable to speak because of the sorrow, Nicole cried as she crawled toward the gruesome scene.


    The sight was unmistakable.


    Her father¡¯s features were beyond recognition¡­


    She remembered choosing the sapphire blue suit and tie for him this morning.


    Acting like a spoiled child, she told him, ¡°You look younger in this suit.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1024

    Wesson smiled warmly, responding, ¡°That¡¯s great to hear.


    I¡¯m still strong, so nobody can harm my dear daughter¡­¡±


    As the rain poured relentlessly, the blood flowed from Wesson¡¯s body, mingling with the rainwater, while Nicole knelt beside the corpse.


    The blood belonged to Wesson, the man who gave Nicole life and nurtured her¡­


    But how had ite to this?


    Frantically, Nicole tried to approach her dad, but staff members restrained her, gripping her arm firmly.


    ¡°Dad, how could you leave me like this? Dad, don¡¯t you care about me?


    Why won¡¯t you respond? Dad, let¡¯s go back home.


    Together¡­¡±


    Nicole even coughed up blood amidst her sobs.


    Tears mingled with blood streaked down her face.


    The scene was both horrific and heart-wrenching.


    A ck cloth was dr@ped over Wesson¡¯s shattered body.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t take him! Don¡¯t take my father away! Please stop!¡± Nicole screamed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take him away.


    He¡¯s always cold in the winter¡­¡± Nicole whispered hoarsely.


    Wesson¡¯s blood, diluted by the rain, spread across the ground.


    Nicole¡¯s heart felt as if it had been carved out, leaving her in unbearable grief.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± She would never again hear him call her by her affectionate nickname.


    Her world had shattered¡­


    By the time Jarrod arrived, Wesson had already been ced in an ambnce.


    The bloodstained ground was the silent testament to the tragedy.


    Jarrod, shocked, stumbled backward.


    He saw Nicole crawling on the ground.


    Their eyes met in a moment of shared pain.


    It was not until this moment that Jarrod saw Nicole¡¯s face clearly.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes were streaked with blood.


    At that moment, Jarrod¡¯s heart clenched as if gripped by an unseen force.


    He wanted to turn away, to hide.


    But when Nicole saw him, her eyes zed with hatred.


    ¡°My father is dead, Jarrod.


    I¡¯ve lost my father.


    Are you happy now, Jarrod?¡± Nicole¡¯s words wereced with scorn and void of emotion.

 Chapter 1025

    Jarrod was stunned by Nicole¡¯s words.


    Did he revel in the Lawrence family¡¯s tragedy? Not at all.


    In fact, it was the opposite.


    Jarrod had never wished for Wesson¡¯s death because it meant losing leverage over Nicole.


    Jarrod¡¯s mind was in turmoil, struggling to process the events.


    He found it hard to believe Wesson wouldmit suicide.


    For what reason? Was it merely over debts? He would be willing to settle those debts if Nicole agreed to have his child.


    ¡°You said you¡¯d destroy that contract, yet you used it to coerce my father.


    Jarrod, you¡¯re nothing but snake! A f@cking asshole!¡±


    Nicole¡¯s voice was raw with emotion.


    Hearing this, Jarrod¡¯s expression shifted.


    He had indeed destroyed a copy of the contract but had kept the original secure.


    How had this happened?


    He wanted to express sympathy for Nicole¡¯s loss and rify that he hadn¡¯t used the contract against Wesson.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    But he remained silent, realizing the leak of the contract had originated from his end, and therefore, he was partly the reason for Wesson¡¯s suicide.


    Nicole, her eyes red and voice quivering, continued, ¡°I suffered in detention because of that contract.


    I even lost our baby.


    What more do you want? Jarrod, you¡¯ve done the paternity test.


    You know it was your child.


    Isn¡¯t that enough for you?¡±


    Jarrod felt a pang of guilt at the mention of the baby.


    Indeed, it was enough.


    The loss of their child was the reason why he longed for another with Nicole.


    ¡°You¡¯re intent on ruining me and my family, aren¡¯t you?¡± Nicole wept.


    Jarrod, visibly shaken, managed to say, ¡°No, that¡¯s not¡­¡±


    Nicole¡¯s anguished cry interrupted him.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why couldn¡¯t you spare my father? Why¡­¡±


    Despair overwhelmed Nicole.


    She had strived to save her father, yet Jarrod¡¯s actions were merciless.


    In her agony, Nicole clenched her chest, striking it in an attempt to ease her pain in vain.


    Her heart ached.


    She felt as if she were in an icy abyss, the coldness seeping into her bones.


    The crowd had dispersed, leaving the building¡¯s entrance eerily silent.


    Only the rain and Nicole¡¯s despairing sobs filled the air, unsettling Jarrod deeply.


    ¡°Nicole¡­¡± Jarrod whispered, fearing his voice might startle her further.


    In her vulnerability, Nicole¡¯s eyes were a mix of red and gray.


    Red with bloodshed, gray with the loss of all hope.


    Jarrod gazed at her, his heart heavy with sorrow.

 Chapter 1026

    ¡°I didn¡¯t give the contract to anyone.


    I¡¯m as confused as you are.


    But I promise to investigate and exin everything, okay?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s response was a bitter, hollowugh.


    ¡°An exnation? Jarrod, I won¡¯t believe in you anymore! Remember when Howe had me in detention? You said the same thing.


    But what happened? I underwent another inhuman torture and even witnessed my father¡¯s tragic end!¡±


    This was the exnation Jarrod had promised! Nicole realized she should never have trusted him.


    Jarrod¡¯s heart clenched, a suffocating sensation overwhelming him.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He yearned to exin, but words failed him.


    Nicole, meanwhile, had lost all expectation of an exnation.


    She gazed skyward, seeing a world devoid of hope.


    ¡°Jarrod, do you love to see me suffer?¡± A bitter smile crossed her lips.


    ¡°Shall I make your wishe true?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s face nched as Nicole suddenly dashed toward the concrete flower bed.


    Thump! The sound of impact echoed, her blood staining the flowers.


    Jarrod, frozen momentarily, rushed to her, his mind a nk te.


    ¡°Nicole!¡± he cried, grasping her shoulders.


    ¡°Have you lost your mind?!¡±


    Nicole, ovee with self-loathing,cked the strength for self-harm.


    Her face, marred by blood streaming from her temple, was a tragic yet haunting sight.


    Jarrod was seized by panic.


    ¡°Jarrod, I¡¯ll give my life to you.


    My life¡­¡± Nicole murmured weakly.


    Blood dripped down from her face.


    Jarrod¡¯s heart raced, his voice icy with fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish, Nicole! Remember your mother.


    If you¡¯re gone, what will be of her?


    Have you considered that?¡±


    In Nicole¡¯s eyes, Jarrod was no less than a monster.


    But if it would prevent her from harming herself, Jarrod was prepared to say anything.


    Jarrod¡¯s words struck Nicole like a venomous de, piercing her heart.


    He knew exactly how to manipte her.


    Her resolve to resist him weakened, knowing she still had someone she cared about in the world.


    Her hatred for him intensified.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, you monster!¡± Nicole seethed, her grip tightening around Jarrod¡¯s neck.


    Jarrod made no move to resist or defend himself, simply enduring her grasp.

 Chapter 1027

    Nicole, weakened by her emotions and recent events,cked the strength to strangle him.


    Exhausted, she finally released him.


    But in a surge of fury, she mped onto Jarrod¡¯s arm, biting down with all her might.


    Her teeth broke his skin, drawing blood.


    Nicole tasted it, a mix of sweetness and saltiness.


    Nicole¡¯s bite remained unyielding as though she wanted to tear the flesh from his arm.


    Jarrod winced in pain but did not push her away.


    The pain seemed to alleviate his guilt, knowing she was still fighting.


    ¡°You bitch!¡± Suddenly, a shrill voice cut through the air.


    Jamie charged in, her foot striking Nicole with force.


    Bang! Nicole was kicked over.


    ¡°Eww¡­¡± After rolling a few times, Nicole coughed up blood.


    Her face was ghostly pale, presenting a ghastly sight.


    ¡°You lunatic, how dare you attack Jarrod! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Jamie yelled.


    Fueled by rage, Jamie raised her foot, poised to strike Nicole¡¯s head.


    Bang! Out of nowhere, a sudden kick sent Jamie sprawling to the ground.


    The force of the kick made Jamie roll even further than Nicole had.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Who kicked me¡­ Who?¡± Jamie was caught off-guard by the unexpected and powerful kick.


    By the time she regained her footing, Jarrod had swiftly carried Nicole into the car and driven away.


    Jamie tried to follow, only to be hit in the face with the car¡¯s exhaust.


    Frustrated, Jamie stamped her foot and let out a cry.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± She reluctantly chased after them.


    In the car, Jarrod¡¯s arm continued to bleed because of Nicole¡¯s bite, yet he seemed not to care about the wound.


    Amidst the howling wind and rain, the car sped toward the funeral parlor.


    Nicole remained motionless, almost lifeless.


    Curled up in a corner, she was on the edge.


    If Jarrod moved any closer to her, it could set her off into a frenzy of self-harm and vomiting blood.


    Jarrod kept his distance, fearing to provoke her further.


    Those past few minutes felt like an eternity to him.


    He pondered what could have happened if Nicole had more strength or a better angle to kill herself by dashing toward the concrete flower bed.

 Chapter 1028

    He could have lost her forever.


    This thought alone was enough to shatter him.


    Inside the funeral parlor, morticians were frantically preparing Wesson¡¯s body.


    Nicole refused to sit.


    She crouched by the door to the embalming room, like an abandoned puppy, her eyes fixed on the door.


    Inside was her father.


    He was the man who had once carried her on his shoulders under the sun and shielded her from the rain, ensuring she never felt a single drop.


    With him, there had always been a ray of hope.


    But now, her world had fallen apart.


    The cornerstone of her family was gone.


    Finally, the door to the embalming room opened, and Nicole, overwhelmed by grief, crawled inside on her knees.


    Jarrod, witnessing her fragile state, hesitated to intervene, fearing she might unravel further.


    Beneath a white clothy Wesson, silent and still.


    Nicole, her hands quaking, barely found the voice to ask the staff, ¡°Can you¡­ Can you lift it up?¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As Jarrod moved to assist, Nicole¡¯s voice, seething with resentment, stopped him, ¡°Don¡¯t touch him!¡±


    Her words carried all the strength she had left.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes were filled with despair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch him, and don¡¯t you daree near my father.


    Please!¡±


    Jarrod, feeling a rush of anger, was about to respond when his phone vibrated disruptively.


    Without a word, he stepped outside to take the call.


    Inside, the staff unveiled Wesson¡¯s face.


    Despite efforts to repair it, the numerous stitches gave it a ghastly appearance.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah!¡± Nicole¡¯s scream echoed through the room, a sound of pure agony.


    Her heart felt as if it had been pierced, leaving a deep, throbbing wound.


    Her stomach, already in knots, twisted in excruciating pain.


    Outside, Jarrod was on the phone with Alec, who was managing the situation back at the building.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, Miss Lawrence¡¯s mother copsed after hearing about Mr.


    Lawrence¡¯s suicide.


    She fell badly and suffered a serious head injury.


    She¡¯s in critical condition,¡± Alec informed him.


    Jarrod¡¯s reaction was immediate.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Alec added gravely, ¡°The doctors say she sustained a severe head injury with internal bleeding.


    She may not wake up.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1029

    ¡°Useless!¡± Jarrod¡¯s voice thundered.


    ¡°What the hell are those doctors doing?¡±


    He massaged his temples, struggling to rein in his emotions.


    ¡°Spare no expense for the best medical care.


    She must be saved.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s voice quivered, betraying his inner turmoil.


    He seemed to be speaking to Alec, but also muttering to himself.


    ¡°She can¡¯t die.


    Nicole can¡¯t face another loss.


    ¡±


    Alec, hearing the rare shake in Jarrod¡¯s voice, understood the gravity of the situation.


    ¡°Understood, Mr.


    Schultz,¡± he responded promptly.


    After ending the call, Jarrod turned to see Jamie clutching a soiled wedding dress, his footprints marring its white fabric.


    He was too anxious earlier.


    ¡°Jarrod¡­¡± Jamie¡¯s voice broke,den with tears.


    Today, meant to be her big day, was ruined by Nicole.


    Reflecting on the earlier incident, Jamie suspected Jarrod might have been the one who kicked her over.


    If true, it meant Jarrod¡¯s feelings for Nicole surpassed any gratitude toward her.


    Jamie felt like she was on the verge of a breakdown, but knew she had to maintainposure.


    Now was the time to be even more gentle and patient, contrasting herself with Nicole¡¯s deep resentment toward Jarrod.


    ¡°Jarrod, are you alright?¡± Jamie gestured to his bloodied cuff.


    ¡°Is your arm okay where Nicole bit you?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s gaze lingered on her briefly before he responded calmly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    I didn¡¯t know Nicole was going through such a distressing situation.


    When I saw her attacking you, I acted impulsively.


    Should I apologize to her?¡±


    Jamie cast her eyes down, adopting a submissive demeanor.


    The stark whiteness of Jamie¡¯s wedding dress seemed ring to Jarrod.


    He said softly, ¡°No, I have treated you badly today.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I promise to make it up to youter.


    Please, go back first.


    ¡±


    Jamie, feeling a sting of resentment, realized Jarrod was Likely nning to spend time with Nicole.


    However, she noticed a softening in Jarrod¡¯s tone.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave first.


    Take care,¡± Jamie replied gently, masking her true feelings.


    As Jamie walked away, Jarrod¡¯s thoughts lingered on Nicole, wishing for a semnce of peace with her.


    After Jamie turned the corner, her expression changed.


    She recalled overhearing Jarrod mention the critical state of Nicole¡¯s mother.


    Two tragedies in one day? Jamie decided this news needed to reach Nicole.


    She made a call, instructing, ¡°Find out where Nicole¡¯s mother is and her condition.


    ¡±


    Raegan, confined in the vi, relied on television for news.

 Chapter 1030

    Bored, she flipped through channels, stopping abruptly at a news report.


    ¡°Local businessman Wesson Lawrence died today in a fall¡­¡±


    Her mind reeled.


    Nicole¡¯s father hadmitted suicide?


    Panicked, Raegan rushed to the gate, ignoring her bare feet.


    The gate was locked, the guards unyielding.


    ¡°Let me out!¡± Raegan screamed, but the guards stood firm.


    Then, a loud bang echoed.


    The guards spun around in rm.


    Raegan had mmed her head against the door, swelling forming on her forehead.


    ¡°Call Mitchel and tell him I need to leave!¡± she demanded.


    The guards, tasked with her safety, could not ignore her plea.


    The guards, under strict instructions to ensure Raegan¡¯s safety, swiftly opened the gate after the phone call.


    They couldn¡¯t risk her harming herself further.


    Stepping out of Serenity Vis after over ten days, Raegan felt Like she was entering a different world.


    The guards, with due respect, instructed her to enter the car, saying, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon has ordered us to take you to thepany.


    ¡±


    Raegan, eager to see Nicole, refused, ¡°I need to see my friend.


    ¡±


    ¡°Sorry, we can¡¯t do that,¡± the guards replied firmly.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Despite her protests, Raegan found herself up against a wall.


    Reluctantly, she got into the car, nning her next move.


    The car journey was smooth, and they soon reached thepany.


    With the bodyguards shadowing her, Raegan had little room to maneuver.


    She found herself waiting in the upstairs lounge.


    After what seemed like an eternity, she still got no word from Mitchel.


    Her anxiety to reach Nicole was almost unbearable.


    Seizing a moment when the bodyguards were distracted, Raegan forcefully pushed open the partition door and stormed into the CEO¡¯s office.

 Chapter 1031

    Caught off guard and unfamiliar with theyout, the bodyguards reacted too slowly to stop her.


    By then, Raegan was already inside the CEO¡¯s office.


    Inside, she found not only Mitchel but also a woman.


    They appeared quite intimate.


    The woman turned at the disturbance.


    Raegan¡¯s face drained of color as she recognized the woman.


    Her voice,ced with deep-seated hatred, trembled, ¡°Lauren Murray¡­¡±


    Lauren turned, feigning surprise.


    ¡°Raegan, what brings you here?¡± Her tone was calcted as if she owned the ce.


    Raegan¡¯s eyes, rimmed red with emotion, studied Lauren coldly.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t help but notice Lauren¡¯s slightly protruding belly.


    As a woman, Raegan recognized the signs of pregnancy, not merely weight gain.


    Lauren¡¯s pale, drawn face made the pregnancy more pronounced.


    A wave of fury washed over Raegan.


    Mitchel had deceived her all along! Lauren¡¯s being transferred to the mental hospital and Mitchel¡¯s alleged revenge for her sake were nothing but fake.


    Here was Lauren, by Mitchel¡¯s side.


    Worse still, she was pregnant.


    ¡°Raegan, I¡¯ve always wanted to apologize¡­¡± Lauren¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears.


    ¡°I was naive and intrusive, always bothering Mitchel and upsetting you.


    ¡±


    Her demeanor had shifted from arrogance to a feigned vulnerability.


    But Raegan was not impressed at all, her eyes full of hatred.


    Tessa¡¯s dying confession echoed in her mind.


    Lauren had been the one who orchestrated the killing of herst unborn child.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    With icy resolve, Raegan struck Lauren across the face.


    Lauren staggered, falling against the sofa.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Lauren clutched her belly, grimacing in pain.


    But Raegan, facing her directly, saw the truth.


    The p couldn¡¯t have caused such a dramatic reaction.


    Lauren was ying the victim again, trying to frame Raegan.


    Seeing this, Raegan decided to y into Lauren¡¯s act, to expose her duplicity.

 Chapter 1032

    Approaching Lauren, Raegan asked with feigned concern, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Lauren, her lips bitten and eyes teary against her pale face, Looked truly pitiable.


    Yet, she seemed unaware of her appearance.


    ¡°Why did you hit me as soon as you came in?¡± Lauren questioned.


    Raegan replied with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re still talking? You must be fine, then.


    ¡±


    The next second, without hesitation, Raegan swiftly pped Lauren, not once, but three more times.


    This time, Raegan gripped Lauren¡¯s hand to prevent her from falling or exaggerating her reaction.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lauren, covering her swollen face with her free hand, burst into tears.


    Raegan¡¯s voice wasced with sarcasm, ¡°You enjoy ying the victim and using others falsely, right? I¡¯m just helping you out.


    ¡±


    ¡°Raegan, I just apologized for any past offenses¡­¡±


    Ignoring Lauren, Raegan yanked Lauren¡¯s hair and pped her again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I hit you.


    I apologize.


    Is that what you meant?¡±


    Lauren was defenseless against the ps and on the verge of Losing herposure.


    After being released from the mental hospital, her body was severely weakened.


    The strain of the pregnancy, particrly with a child she hadn¡¯t nned for, had depleted her of essential nutrients.


    It took her several days to gather enough strength to recover.


    ¡°Raegan, why do you despise me that much? My rtionship with Mitchel isn¡¯t what you think¡­¡±


    Lauren¡¯s voice deliberately trailed off, taking on a provocative tone.


    It appeared she was insinuating that her rtionship with Mitchel was exactly what Raegan suspected.


    Raegan, seizing Lauren¡¯s hair, mmed Lauren¡¯s head against the sofa, her gaze icy.


    ¡°You know exactly why.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    You harmed my child.


    Did you think I¡¯d let that go?¡±


    Lauren, eyes wide with panic, stammered, ¡°Raegan, you¡¯ve misunderstood.


    I would never¡­¡±


    ¡°Raegan!¡± At that moment, Mitchel intervened, trying to pull Raegan away to stop themotion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Raegan yelled, forcefully shaking off Mitchel¡¯s hand.


    Her revulsion was palpable.


    The sight of Mitchel and Lauren together sickened her.


    Suddenly, a wave of nausea overwhelmed Raegan, darkening her vision and unsteadying her feet.


    Mitchel reached out to help, but Raegan stepped back, regaining her bnce.


    Through clenched teeth, she demanded, ¡°Mitchel Dixon, I¡¯m done abiding by our agreement.


    Sign the divorce papers soon, or I¡¯ll make this public.


    ¡±


    With that, Raegan turned and walked away, refusing to let their presence sour her mood any further.

 Chapter 1033

    Mitchel started to follow, but Lauren, clutching his trouser leg, cried out in pain.


    ¡°My stomach¡­ I think I¡¯m bleeding¡­¡±


    A pool of vivid red appeared on the floor.


    Mitchel, frowning, turned to Matteo who had just entered.


    ¡°Take her to the hospital.


    Keep a close eye on her, and ensure nothing goes wrong.


    ¡±


    Mitchel then left Lauren and hurried after Raegan.


    Lauren bit her lip, feeling abandoned.


    She dared not cause further trouble, remembering the suffering she had in the mental hospital.


    Lauren knew she had to maintain herposure and avoid a confrontation with Raegan.


    Challenging Raegan openly could only make her life more miserable.


    With her fists clenched tightly, Lauren reassured herself that this humiliation was only temporary.


    She was determined to reim everything she believed was rightfully hers!


    Meanwhile, Mitchel found Raegan arguing with bodyguards by the elevator.


    ¡°Let me go! What right do you have to keep me here?¡±


    At Mitchel¡¯s signal, the guards stepped aside.


    As Raegan moved to leave, Mitchel caught her waist from behind, lifting her into the elevator.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Despite her resistance, Raegan cautiously refrained from struggling too fiercely, fearing a fall.


    ¡°Please, Mitchel, don¡¯t touch me with your filthy hands,¡± Raegan pleaded, her voice thick with repulsion.


    But Mitchel ignored her protests.


    He helped her into the car and secured the seatbelt.


    Raegan tried to escape, but as Mitchel settled into the driver¡¯s seat, he restrained her hands to her chest, holding her firmly in ce.


    Raegan¡¯s anger boiled over, her face flushed with fury.


    ¡°You bastard!


    Go back to your precious Lauren.


    If you¡¯re so fond of each other, why not release me from this misery? Do you take pleasure in tormenting me? Bastard! Jerk! You¡¯re nothing more than an animal!¡±


    Remembering how Mitchel had imprisoned her, mistreated her, yet cared for Lauren, who was pregnant, Raegan¡¯s rage intensified.


    Lauren, though not directly responsible for the attack, had masterminded it, providing Tessa with the means and support.


    Even if Tessa was out of the picture, it didn¡¯t change the fact that Lauren had yed a role in the


    loss of her child.


    Raegan red at Mitchel, her anger unbridled.


    ¡°Get your hands off me.


    I¡¯m done with this charade.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I¡¯ll exin to your grandpa myself!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t stand the thought that Mitchel was in the same car as her.


    The thought of Mitchel secretly aiding the person behind their first child¡¯s demise filled her with uncontroble fury.


    Mitchel, noting Raegan¡¯s pallor andbored breathing, felt concerned.


    He softened his tone, ¡°Raegan, please, just calm down for a moment.


    ¡±


    Determined not to let him touch her, Raegan sped her hands tightly, forcing herself to regainposure.


    As her breathing steadied and she quieted down, Mitchel loosened his grip and tried to exin, ¡°Things aren¡¯t what you think.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1034

    The familiar remarks made Raegan want tough.


    But she held back and listened quietly.


    Mitchel stared at her intensely and confessed, ¡°The child in Lauren¡¯s belly is not mine.


    ¡±


    Raegan sneered, ¡°Mitchel, am I that stupid in your eyes? If the child isn¡¯t yours, why do you still keep her by your side?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true that I took her out of the mental hospital.


    But I didn¡¯t do it out of pity or sympathy.


    I have a reason for doing it,¡± Mitchel exined.


    Mitchel paused and added, ¡°One day, I will tell you everything.


    But for now, please just trust me.


    You will know when the right timees.


    ¡±


    Unfortunately, Raegan was not convinced by his clumsy exnation.


    She even wanted tough.


    She looked at him expressionlessly.


    It seemed she wasn¡¯t even worthy of his decent excuse.


    Well, whatever.


    When Mitchel noticed Raegan¡¯s silence, he immediately panicked.


    He held her hand and said, ¡°I will not divorce you.


    Please stop thinking about leaving me.


    Do you understand?¡±


    In the past few days, he didn¡¯t go home because he was afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to control his emotions.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He had been spending the nights at thepany.


    He had sleepless nights, thinking about Raegan.


    He couldn¡¯t ept that she wanted to leave him.


    And the reason why he lost his mind that day was that she wanted to leave secretly.


    Mitchel gave it careful thought.


    In the end, he decided to ept the child in Raegan¡¯s belly.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to lose her, so he could only ept everything of her.


    Besides, he still hoped that the child might be his.


    When it came to Raegan, Mitchel had been impulsive several times before.


    But this time, he couldn¡¯t just believe Henley¡¯s one-sided words.


    After all, he knew how cunning and deceitful Henley was.


    So, he would ept Raegan¡¯s child no matter what.


    He would sincerelyfort her and help her let go of her worries.


    He would make her confess the truth about the child one day.


    However, anger surged in Raegan¡¯s heart when she heard Mitchel¡¯s words.


    She immediately exploded.


    ¡°Mitchel, haven¡¯t you been the one who lied to me all along?¡±


    She thought this so-called contractual marriage was only his way of trapping her.


    Mitchel said frankly, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you.


    I admit that I had selfish motives when I remarried you.


    But even if my grandfather wasn¡¯t involved, I still wanted to remarry you.


    So, let¡¯s just spend our days together.


    Don¡¯t overthink things.


    No matter what, I won¡¯t let you go.


    ¡±


    Raegan forced herself to be numb upon hearing his words.


    She knew that if she got too emotional, Mitchel would lock her up again.


    And he would always keep a close watch on her.


    She felt bitter in her heart.


    But she forced a smile and said in a low voice, ¡°All right.


    Take me to see Nicole first.


    ¡±


    Mitchel was stunned by Raegan¡¯s reaction.


    He looked into her eyes and asked again, ¡°Raegan, what did you just say?¡±

 Chapter 1035

    Raegan put on a calm smile and replied softly, ¡°I won¡¯t leave.


    ¡±


    ¡°Raegan¡­¡± Mitchel held her tightly in his arms.


    His heart was filled with joy.


    He was like a happy child who had retrieved the most precious toy he had lost.


    ¡°¡°Raegan, you must trust me about Lauren¡¯s matter.


    I won¡¯t lie to you.


    ¡±


    Raegan stared nkly out of the car window and said softly, ¡°I trust you.


    ¡±


    But deep down, she wouldn¡¯t ce trust in him anymore.


    The Raegan who always chose to trust Mitchel in the past no longer existed.


    Mitchel felt something was wrong.


    He couldn¡¯t believe Raegan would change so easily.


    Raegan did her best to suppress the emotions in her heart.


    She said in a low voice, ¡°Can you take me to see Nicole quickly?¡±


    Knowing what happened to the Lawrence family, Mitchel couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    He focused on the road and drove Raegan to the mourning hall.


    Raegan saw Nicole sitting on one side of the mourning hall.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The stream of guests came and went, but Nicole remained motionless.


    It was as if she didn¡¯t see anything.


    She sat there like a lifeless doll.


    Jarrod was also there, but he kept a distance from Nicole.


    He sat on the other side, far from the main hall.


    Nicole always got agitated and lost control of herself when she saw Jarrod.


    Jarrod was afraid of distressing her more, so he stayed as far away from her as possible while watching her.


    Raegan didn¡¯t even spare a nce at Jarrod even when Mitchel chatted with Jarrod.


    Raegan went straight to the main hall.


    After paying respect to the dead, Raegan walked to Nicole and sat beside her.


    Raegan called out softly, ¡°Nicole¡­¡±


    Raegan realized she was at a loss for words.


    Her tears streamed down her face uncontrobly.


    She could only reach out and hug Nicole tightly.


    Raegan¡¯s soft voice touched Nicole¡¯s numbed heart.


    Finally, Nicole Lost control of the emotions she had been suppressing.


    She broke down.


    She hugged Raegan back tightly and sobbed in Raegan¡¯s arms.


    Both Raegan and Nicole cried uncontrobly as if no one else was around.


    The depression and pain were just too much for them to bear.


    After pouring out their emotions, Raegan helped Nicole to the other side of the hall to rest.


    Mitchel and Jarrod didn¡¯t follow them.


    They knew that Raegan and Nicole had a lot to talk about in private.


    As soon as Raegan and Nicole stepped aside, Raegan asked at once, ¡°Nicole, why did your dadmit suicide?¡±


    Nicole sighed.


    ¡°Because of thepany.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1036

    Raegan asked again, ¡°So, what do you n to do next?¡±


    Nicole shook her head.


    She honestly didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Dora was ill at home, and she had to handle all the arrangements for her father¡¯s funeral alone.


    Her head was a mess.


    Until now, she still couldn¡¯t ept the fact that things had turned this way.


    Nicole hoped everything was just a nightmare.


    When she woke up, she could still find Wesson resting at home.


    She, Dora, and Wesson would still live as a happy family of three.


    They would be together until the end.


    However, everything in front of her reminded Nicole of the truth.


    No matter what, it was no longer possible for them to be together.


    Raegan and Nicole hugged each other and cried for a while, hoping to pour out the heaviness in their hearts.


    Raegan stayed for a while to apany Nicole.


    When she was about to leave, she remembered something.


    She asked Nicole, ¡°Nicole, do you have your phone with you? Can I borrow it? I just need to make a phone call.


    ¡±


    Nicole handed her phone to Raegan without hesitation.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Nicole was surprised that Raegan couldn¡¯t even use her phone.


    Raegan must be having a hard time under Mitchel¡¯s watchful eyes.


    After Raegan left, Nicole returned to her seat and sat there again motionlessly.


    The sun had set, and the sky was getting dark outside.


    At this moment, an unexpected guest arrived at the mourning hall.


    Jamie walked in with a bouquet of roses in her hand.


    She wore a ck wool coat.


    Jarrod happened to go out to smoke, so they didn¡¯t meet.


    Jamie walked straight into the mourning hall, intending to pay respect.


    But she was suddenly stopped by a furious roar, ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    Although there were only a few people in the mourning hall at this moment, Jamie was a little embarrassed after being shouted at.


    She said angrily, ¡°Nicole, I came here out of goodwill to pay respect to your father.


    How can you be so rude to your guest?¡±


    Nicole red at Jamie with red eyes.


    She said through clenched teeth, ¡°You are not wee here.


    Your presence will only tarnish my father¡¯s name and disturb his peaceful rest.


    ¡±


    ¡°Peaceful rest?¡± Jamie smiled sarcastically and retorted, ¡°Do you really think your father can rest peacefully?¡±


    Nicole no longer wanted to waste her strength arguing with Jamie.


    So, she said coldly, ¡°Are you going to leave on your own, or should I have the security guards drag you out?¡±


    ¡°Whoa, you are so fierce,¡± Jamie mocked.


    ¡°Look who¡¯s driving me away.


    Ah, it¡¯s Miss Lawrence from the bankrupt Lawrence Group.


    Are you threatening me? Oh, I¡¯m so scared.


    ¡±


    Nicole clenched her fists tightly.


    She wished she could tear Jamie apart right at this moment.


    ¡°Nicole, I¡¯m actually here to tell you some good news,¡± Jamie added with a smile before Nicole could say anything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you find it strange that your mother hasn¡¯t shown up even though your father is dead?¡±


    Nicole asked vigntly, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you informed that your mother fell ill because of sadness and depression?¡±


    Nicole stared at Jamie, feeling uneasy.


    She had a hunch in her heart, but she wasn¡¯t sure about it.

 Chapter 1037

    Someone from thepany informed her that Dora was sick and was resting at home.


    ¡°If you have something to say, spit it out now,¡± Nicole demanded.


    ¡°Why are you so impatient?¡± Jamie asked softly.


    ¡°I went to the hospital today to visit someone, and I heard that your mother was admitted to that hospital.


    ¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Then, Jamie leaned closer to Nicole and showed the video she had taken.


    ¡°Your mother fell down the stairs and suffered a severe intracranial hemorrhage.


    The doctors had already dered there was no hope of saving her.


    She will never wake up again.


    ¡±


    The news came like a bolt from the blue to Nicole.


    She was told that Dora was resting at home.


    How could Dora be lying in the hospital, unconscious?


    ¡°Congrattions! You lost both parents in just one day!¡± It was the most vicious congrattions, but Jamie said it in her gentlest voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to celebrate? Both of your parents can now rest in peace.


    It should be a double celebration, right? They will no longer suffer.


    You will have to deal with everything alone,¡± Jamie continued talkingcently without noticing the change in Nicole¡¯s expression.


    ¡°I personally handed over your father¡¯s contract.


    I didn¡¯t expect to take away two lives in one go.


    Unfortunately, I arrivedte.


    I didn¡¯t witness your father¡¯s tragic fall.


    What a pity!¡±


    Nicole¡¯s eyes were now bloodshot.


    She red at Jamie as if she wanted to swallow Jamie alive.


    Her parents could have been enjoying their old age in peace.


    But because of Jamie, they were now separated forever.


    And Jamie still had the nerves to show up here and ridicule her father¡¯s wake.


    This was so unfair, and she would manage to set the records straight.


    ¡°You are such a vicious woman! Go to hell!¡±


    Suddenly, an unprecedented power burst out from Nicole¡¯s body.


    She ruthlessly banged Jamie¡¯s head against the pir with all her might.


    The next second, horrifying and agonizing screams filled the mourning hall.


    ¡°Ah! Ah!¡±


    Nicole released her grip on Jamie.


    Though Nicole deeply resented Jamie, she didn¡¯t want Jamie to die right here and now.


    After all, this was her father¡¯s funeral.


    She couldn¡¯t kill Jamie in her father¡¯s presence.


    Moreover, getting arrested over this spiteful woman wasn¡¯t worth it.


    Nicole said coldly, ¡°Apologize to my parents now, or I¡¯ll make you regret it.


    ¡±


    Jamie could feel the craziness in Nicole¡¯s tone.


    Jamie had nned to drive Nicole to despair, hoping she¡¯d end her own life in grief at her father¡¯s funeral with the despairing news of her mother¡¯s condition.


    But Jamie hadn¡¯t anticipated Nicole¡¯s bold move.

 Chapter 1038

    Panicking, Jamie yelled, ¡°You bitch! You¡¯re crazy! What are you doing?¡±


    Jamie had deliberately chosen this moment to provoke Nicole.


    Now, she regretted being alone with Nicole in the mourning hall.


    Suddenly, her head was forced down.


    Her forehead was pressed against the pir again, making her shriek in terror.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± In a mix of fear and desperation, Jamie blurted out, ¡°Ah¡­Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Stop it! Okay, okay! I¡¯m sorry! I shouldn¡¯t have talked about your parents like that.


    I was wrong.


    Please, let me go!¡±


    Nicole released her grip, and Jamie copsed to the floor, her face flushed red.


    Looking down at the terrified Jamie, Nicole said dismissively, ¡°Get out of my face.


    You are not wee here.


    ¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m out of here¡­¡± Jamie muttered, staggering out of the hall.


    Deep down, she hated Nicole¡¯s guts! Nicole had scared the shit out of her! The whole situation was embarrassingly humiliating.


    In a sulking mood, Jamie paused and shot a nce back at Nicole, who was facing away.


    At that moment, a vicious scheme hatched in Jamie¡¯s mind.


    Jamie noticed they were alone in the mourning hall, everyone else probably at dinner.


    Seizing the opportunity, Jamie charged at Nicole, wanting to shove Nicole with all her might against the pir.


    Convinced she could easily overpower Nicole, especially since Nicole was sick, Jamie acted without hesitation.


    But suddenly, Nicole swayed, feeling a wave of dizziness, and copsed to the floor.


    Bang! A heavy sound was heard.


    Then, a piercing scream tore through the air.


    ¡°Ah! Ah! No! Ouch!¡±


    As Nicole slowly got up, she saw Jamie shing against the pir.


    Jamiey on the ground with her face down, shivering.


    Nicole brushed against Jamie¡¯s hair to ensure her identity.


    Jamie was in a terrible state at the moment.


    Her face was contorted with pain, blood marring her features.


    It was an unpleasant sight.


    ¡°Ouch, ouch, it hurts¡­¡± Jamie screamed in pain hysterically.


    The pain across her being was unbearable.


    She had intended to harm Nicole, never imagining hurting herself instead.


    Seeking medical assistance from Nicole, Jamie struggled forward, blood oozing out as she managed to reach Nicole¡¯s hand.


    Her wounds were scratched amid her movements, adding to her excruciating pain.

 Chapter 1039

    ¡°Waah¡­ Waah¡­¡± Jamie¡¯s words were unclear as she pleaded, ¡°Help¡­


    Help me¡­ Help¡­¡±


    ¡°You want my help?¡± Nicole approached Jamie with an icy expression, observing her pitiful state.


    For the first time since her father¡¯s demise, a genuine smile appeared on Nicole¡¯s face.


    ¡°Then tell me, what were you up to just now? You were trying to push me against the pir, weren¡¯t you?¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t.


    You¡¯re making things up¡­ Ah, you bitch¡­ Call an ambnce now¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t confess, I won¡¯t lift a finger.


    It¡¯s getting dark, and I¡¯m the only one here in the mourning hall.


    We¡¯ll just see who gives in first,¡± Nicole replied, her voice ominous and dark.


    Jamie knew too well that they were alone in the mourning hall, with no one else or any cameras around.


    That was why she had dared to take such a risky action, confident that even if Nicole died there, no one would ever know of her involvement.


    But now, the tables had turned, and it was Jamie who was lying helpless on the ground.


    The more Jamie thought about it, the angrier she got.


    In a fit of rage, she lunged at Nicole, intent on attacking Nicole.


    ¡°You bitch! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    But her vision, blurred by the blood, betrayed her.


    She missed Nicole and fell to the ground again, causing her wounds being stretched further.


    More and more blood oozed out, and its speed was running faster.


    Jamie felt the pain had engulf her body.


    ¡°Ah! It hurts!¡± she cried out.


    She tried to get up by herself in vain.


    The pain was unbearable, far worse than a knife cut.


    Jamie couldn¡¯t take it any longer, fretting about her well-being.


    Desperate, she confessed everything, ¡°Fine! You¡¯re right! I tried to push you against the pir!¡±


    She had to confess.


    Without instant medical treatment, the excruciating pain might kill her.


    Yet, Jamie held on to the hope that she¡¯d have other opportunities to finish Nicole.


    ¡°I was going to let you go, yet you still tried to harm me by attempting to push me against the pir.


    This is my father¡¯s funeral.


    How dare you!¡± Nicole said, her voice icy.


    Jamie felt a wave of guilt at the mention of Nicole¡¯s father.


    ¡°Was that all you did to me?¡± Nicole pressed on.


    Jamie was startled, hesitant to answer.


    She had done numerous misdeeds to Nicole over time and wasn¡¯t sure which Nicole was referring to.

 Chapter 1040

    Seeing Jamie¡¯s confused expression, Nicole pointed it out directly, ¡°You asked Kieran to frame me, didn¡¯t you? You demanded Howe to send those two women to attack me and my unborn child in the detention center.


    And you helped Howe with the torture I received in that vi, right?¡±


    As Nicole listed these, Jamie¡¯s face flushed with shame.


    Suddenly, Jamie snapped, ¡°If you already knew I did it, why ask?


    Call an ambnce now! Jarrod will be furious if he finds out about this!¡±


    When Nicole heard Jamie mention Jarrod, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Jamie, don¡¯t you worry about Jarrod finding out the truth?¡±


    Without hesitation, Jamie snapped back, ¡°So what if he does? Did he react when I messed with youst time? Jarrod¡¯s head over heels for me.


    He¡¯ll always take my side, no matter what.


    Our rtionship is different from the one between you and him.


    ¡±


    Nicole, puzzled, questioned, ¡°Your rtionship? What do you mean?¡±


    Jamie, caught off guard by the question, started to panic.


    Did Nicole know about the truth? Logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t be.


    She had handled that matter well, and Nicole didn¡¯t remember what exactly had happened back then.


    Unless Nicole had recalled it already!


    Lost in her thoughts, Jamie heard Nicole¡¯s sarcastic remark.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°The two of you are just those flies who share the same tastes! You two should go to hell hand in hand!¡±


    Nicole knew that as long as Jarrod was around, she couldn¡¯t take her revenge on Jamie.


    She couldn¡¯t make Jamie and Howe pay for their wrongdoings.


    Frustrated and helpless, Nicole could only mock, unable to punish these evil souls.


    She was struggling enough to survive, let alone seek justice for the Lawrence family.


    This realization only deepened Nicole¡¯s sadness.


    Amidst her pain and covered in blood, Jamie wailed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything.


    Call an ambnce! I need a doctor, now!¡±


    Nicole, with a disgusted face, said to the man at the mourning hall¡¯s entrance, ¡°Get her out of here.


    She¡¯s disturbing my father¡¯s peace.


    ¡±


    Suddenly, Jamie went pale.


    Jarrod was here? When did he get here?


    But if Jarrod had been here for a while, he wouldn¡¯t have just stood by.


    He likely just arrived!


    In a desperate cry, Jamie yelled, ¡°Jarrod, help! Nicole pushed me against the pir.


    She¡¯s trying to kill me.


    ¡±


    Jamie¡¯s entire face and upper body were covered with blood, making her look terrifying.


    But even at this time, she still didn¡¯t forget to frame Nicole.


    ¡°Help! Help me! Please¡­ This crazy woman haspletely gone out of her mind.


    She wants to kill me!¡± Jamie cried hysterically.


    And with her terrible face, she looked quite miserable.


    Unfortunately, her vision was blinded by the blood.


    She couldn¡¯t see the expression on Jarrod¡¯s face now.


    Otherwise, she would be shocked.


    If Jarrod hadn¡¯t heard everything, he might have been deceived by Jamie again.


    But this time, he was sober.


    He said expressionlessly, ¡°Jamie, I heard everything.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1041

    amie was stunned for a while.


    Did Jarrod really hear everything?


    Jamie felt a chill rising from the soles of her feet to the top of her head, making her shiver uncontrobly.


    ¡°Jarrod, let me exin.


    It¡¯s not¡­ It¡¯s not what you think it is.


    It¡¯s Nicole! It¡¯s all her fault! She forced me to say those words.


    ¡±


    As she spoke, Jamie burst into tears.


    Tears streamed down her face uncontrobly.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The salty tears flowed to her wounds, and she winced in pain.


    Her ugly face looked even more miserable.


    However, Jarrod could no longer feel pity or sympathy for Jamie in his heart.


    With an indifferent expression, he said in a cold and distant voice, ¡°Jamie, I told you many times not to challenge my bottom line.


    ¡±


    Jamie had schemed against the baby in Nicole¡¯s belly.


    That baby was his own flesh and blood.


    How dare she murder his child!


    At the thought of the loss of his baby, Jarrod felt like strangling Jamie to death.


    But he was so disgusted with her that he didn¡¯t want to touch her.


    He despised her from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°Jarrod, believe me.


    Nicole really wanted to kill me just now.


    I only said those words to save myself.


    Those things have nothing to do with me.


    Really¡­ It¡¯s Howe¡­ He did it all by himself.


    I have nothing to do with it.


    ¡±


    At this moment, Jamie no longer cared about Howe.


    All that mattered to her now was to save herself.


    Jamie could even take advantage of anyone, including her family, just to save herself.


    ¡°Now that things have reached this point, you still want to lie to me?¡±


    Jarrod realized Jamie couldn¡¯t see because the blood had blocked her vision.


    But he still said to her, ¡°You used an excuse to distract Alec.


    Then, you stole the contract from my safe and gave it to someone, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ No, I¡­¡± Jamie didn¡¯t have the strength to lie anymore because of the pain.


    Her whole body ached, yet she still couldn¡¯t receive any medical treatment.


    Impatient, she snapped, ¡°I just hate Nicole for taking you away from me.


    I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e.


    Shouldn¡¯t I defend my engagement with you?¡±


    After saying this, Jamie crawled on the floor and touched Jarrod¡¯s cold leather shoes.


    She held them tightly and cried, ¡°Jarrod, I only did those things because I love you so much.


    ¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jarrod stepped on the back of Jamie¡¯s


    hands and crushed them hard mercilessly.


    Suddenly, Jamie¡¯s miserable howls filled the mourning hall.


    But Jarrod didn¡¯t feel even the slightest bit of pity.


    He said word by word ruthlessly, ¡°Jamie, you know very well that I hate deception the most.


    You lied to me and even took advantage of the situation to kill my innocent child.


    Worse still, you knew that baby was mine!¡±


    He had thought Jamie was arrogant but kind-hearted.


    He didn¡¯t mind tolerating her temper.


    But he never thought she could do those evil things.


    He failed to see Jamie¡¯s true colors all along, being deceived by her and even indulging her wrongdoings unintentionally.


    Actually, Jarrod had only indulged Jamie because she reminded him of Nicole in some way.


    He now realized he was wrong.


    Nicole¡¯s arrogance was coupled with confidence, stemming from her parents¡¯ love for her and her wealthy family background.


    Nicole was somewhat willful, but she never bullied anyone.


    She was straightforward, but she was actually a warm-hearted person.


    Jamie¡¯s arrogance, on the contrary, was mixed with viciousness, selfishness, and schemes.

 Chapter 1042

    Jarrod couldn¡¯t help ming himself because his indulgence had helped Jamie turn into such an evil soul.


    He was to me.


    Nicole didn¡¯t want to watch Jarrod and Jamie arguing and shifting the me.


    She hated it.


    Especially when Jarrod mentioned the loss of their child, she felt even more disgusted.


    Nicole pointed at the door and shouted, ¡°Both of you, get out of here!¡±


    This time, Jarrod didn¡¯t refute Nicole, which was very rare to happen.


    Instead, he turned to Alec and ordered him to drag Jamie out of the mourning hall first.


    Then, he asked someone to clean the ce.


    However, Jarrod didn¡¯t leave.


    He looked at Nicole and said guiltily, ¡°Nicole, I didn¡¯t know anything about Jamie¡¯s misdeeds until now.


    ¡±


    His voice was so low as if he feared being despised by Nicole.


    But even if Jarrod didn¡¯t know about Jamie¡¯s wrongdoings, it was not enough to absolve him.


    After all, Jamie derived confidence from his indulgence.


    Nicole sneered, ¡°Jarrod, are you kidding me? I¡¯ve recorded everything that your wife had said just now.


    Tell me which hospital you sent my mother to.


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll expose what she said to the public.


    ¡±


    Nicole knew that the recording alone could not be used as evidence against Jamie and Howe in court.


    But the power of public opinion was more than enough to condemn them.


    She knew Jarrod didn¡¯t want that.


    Jarrod frowned.


    ¡°Jamie is not my wife.


    We¡¯re not married.


    ¡±


    But Nicole just ignored his words.


    She asked furiously, ¡°Where did you take my mother? I want to see her now.


    ¡±


    No one else could hide her mother¡¯s admission to the hospital from her like this except Jarrod.


    Jarrod exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean any harm in hiding your mother¡¯s condition from you.


    ¡±


    Nicole was already devastated by the loss of her father.


    Jarrod was afraid she couldn¡¯t bear another blow, so he hid Dora¡¯s condition from her.


    Every word that Jarrod said only made Nicole more disgusted.


    She felt so dizzy now that her vision was gradually blurring.


    She had to see her mother before she copsed.


    Nicole looked at Jarrod and repeated word by word, ¡°I want to see my mother.


    ¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you to her,¡± Jarrod agreed.


    Outside, Jamie still knelt on the ground, choking with sobs.


    She didn¡¯t want to get in the car.


    Jamie had no idea where Alec was taking her.


    She was so frightened that she cried, ¡°I want to see Jarrod.


    Take me to him.


    ¡±


    At this moment, Jarrod hade out of the mourning hall with Nicole.


    Alec immediately approached him and asked, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, what will I do next?¡±


    When Jamie heard Jarrod¡¯s name, she crawled over madly.


    She fumbled around and cried, ¡°Jarrod, you can¡¯t do this to me.


    Have you forgotten who saved you before?¡±


    Jarrod stopped in his tracks and asked the driver to take Nicole to the car first.

 Chapter 1043

    Jamie shouted, ¡°It was me! It was me, Jarrod! How can you be so ungrateful?¡±


    Thinking of the time when Jamie saved him, Jarrod¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    ¡°Jamie, am I not good enough for you?¡±


    He didn¡¯t forget the fact that he owed her his life.


    To return the favor, he was even so generous to her that he gave her a mansion worth hundreds of millions of dors.


    After he decided to cancel their wedding and engagement, he had drafted a contract topensate her with one-third of his assets.


    Even if they couldn¡¯t be a couple, he would take care of Jamie for the rest of her life to show her his gratitude.


    But what Jamie did now made him feel he was an idiot, being deceived by her for this long.


    Jamie could never change back to the gentle and kind-hearted person he used to appreciate in his heart.


    Instead, he felt sick at the thought of her.


    ¡°Jamie, this is thest time I will repay your kindness.


    I won¡¯t let you die.


    Instead, I will let you live a good life.


    ¡±


    Then, he turned to Alec and ordered, ¡°Take her to the seaside vi.


    ¡±


    Jamie¡¯s face turned as white as a sheet.


    She screamed while Lying on the ground, ¡°No, Jarrod! I¡¯m not going to that vi.


    I want to go to the hospital.


    Jarrod, please¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me hear your voice again,¡± Jarrod said ruthlessly.


    As he spoke, there was no expression on his handsome face.


    ¡°Remember, this is thest favor I will do for you.


    Otherwise, you will stay in jail for the rest of your life.


    ¡±


    These words sent a shiver down Jamie¡¯s spine.


    Her body trembled like a leaf in the cold wind.


    If Jarrod wanted to find evidence of her crimes, it would be a piece of cake for him.


    Before Jamie could react, Jarrod had already turned around and left without hesitation.


    Soon, Jarrod and Nicole arrived at a private hospital.


    As soon as Nicole entered the ward, she saw Dora lying in the intensive care unit.


    There was no expression on Dora¡¯s face.


    It was as if she was only in a deep slumber.


    ¡°I want to enter the ICU,¡± Nicole said in a trembling voice, staring at Dora through the ss wall.


    Logically speaking, she was not allowed to get in the ICU.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    But considering Dora¡¯s current condition and out of humanity, the doctor allowed Nicole to go in and see Dora for thest time.


    After all, Nicole would need to decide whether to remove the venttor or not.


    After changing into sterilized clothes, Nicole slowly walked in with trembling legs.

 Chapter 1044

    Instantly, tears streamed down her face like a waterfall.


    She was alone with her mother at the moment, so she could show her most vulnerable side as much as she wanted.


    ¡°Mom, I know you miss my dad so much.


    But why can¡¯t you just stay with me for a few more days? Just a few more days, please.


    Mom¡­


    Dad¡­ Why do you have to leave me? Why don¡¯t you wait for me?¡±


    Nicole cried so hard that she was out of breath.


    Her body went numb for a moment.


    Then, she felt pain all over her body.


    Her hoarse and sorrowful cries filled the entire ICU.


    She was overwhelmed by sadness.


    Soon, the visiting hours ended.


    Nicole knelt on the floor and whispered, ¡°Mom, dad, wait for me.


    We will reunite soon.


    ¡±


    In the surveince room, Jarrod watched Nicole on the screen, a pang of pain striking his heart.


    Jarrod longed to embrace Nicole, yet he was acutely aware of his currentck of standing to do so.


    During their silent car ride back, neither spoke a word.


    Upon arriving at the mourning hall, Jarrod noticed Nicole had sumbed to sleep, worn out from being awake for two days straight.


    Observing her peaceful slumber, Jarrod chose not to disturb her, allowing her to rest in the car.


    ¡°ah¡­¡± Suddenly, Nicole began crying in her sleep.


    Her body trembled, and her muffled sobs deeply affected Jarrod.


    Feeling as if his heart were ensnared by chains and grappling with immense guilt, Jarrod¡¯s face turned ashen.


    He then did what he had longed to do.


    He gently held Nicole in his arms.


    In her sleep, Nicole, mistaking him for someone else, clung tightly to his arm.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jarrod, breathing deeply, remained still, fearful of waking her.


    After a while, exhaustion overcame Jarrod.


    Having also been awake for two days, Nicole¡¯s closeness, the focus of his turmoil, lulled Jarrod into sleep.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes suddenly snapped open to the sound of Jarrod¡¯s steady breathing.


    Contrary to appearances, she had not been asleep.


    The thought of resting next to someone she deemed a demon was inconceivable.

 Chapter 1045

    Quietly, she slipped from Jarrod¡¯s embrace, leaving him slumped against the seat, vulnerable in sleep.


    The moonlight cast a deceptive glow on his stern, yet striking features, masking his underlying ruthlessness.


    Nicole, eyeing the driver¡¯s seatbelt, a sinister idea forming in her mind, contemted an evil n.


    And that was to kill Jarrod.


    The weight of her suffering and the Lawrence family¡¯s tragedies all traced back to this man.


    Nicole believed that by eliminating the root of these woes, she could finally give her parents peace.


    In her mind, avenging them meant joining them in the afterlife.


    As she pulled out the seatbelt and wrapped it around Jarrod¡¯s neck, her hands shook, tears streaming down her face.


    She had never squashed an ant, how could she take a human life?


    Frozen, unable toplete the final act, her resolve wavered.


    Then, a deep, raspy voice shattered the silence.


    ¡°Why stop now?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Jarrod¡¯s eyes opened, his gaze in the moonlight unreadable.


    He reached out, pressing the back of Nicole¡¯s hand, still clutching the seatbelt.


    His voice was icy as he asked, ¡°Do you need help?¡±


    For a moment, Nicole¡¯s mind went nk.


    A flood of anger, unwillingness, and hatred surged within her.


    She had lost her chance, and Jarrod wouldn¡¯t grant her another.


    Tears spilled over, her shoulders shaking.


    Jarrod chuckled.


    ¡°What? Too annoyed to cry?¡±


    Tears filled Nicole¡¯s eyes, leaving her speechless.


    Her shoulders shook, and her heart was consumed with loathing.


    She despised her own inability to end his Life.


    Jarrod¡¯s heart twisted at the sight of Nicole¡¯s tears.


    How could she continually soften his hardened heart?


    He had thought their rtionship was purely rooted in hatred.


    But now, it seemed irrelevant whether he hated Nicole or not.


    They were bound by aplex, unhealthy dynamic ¡ª a mix of love and hate, too entangled to be simply categorized.


    Neither love nor hatred alone could define or resolve the intricate web of emotions they shared.


    In the midst of their tangled emotions, Jarrod¡¯s resolve was clear.

 Chapter 1046

    He couldn¡¯t let Nicole go.


    He pondered over Jamie¡¯s deceitful narratives.


    If Jamie¡¯s ounts were all lies, could Nicole¡¯s supposed impending death due to stomach cancer be a reality?


    This thought sent waves of panic through Jarrod.


    Gripping Nicole¡¯s face, his eyes a tempest of emotion, Jarrod dered, ¡°Nicole, we¡¯re even now, but I¡¯m not letting you go just yet.


    Understand my words.


    ¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a request.


    It was something he had decided.


    Aware of the revulsion his words might evoke in Nicole, Jarrod chose to be candid.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After all, she loathed him already, didn¡¯t she?


    ¡°One day, I¡¯ll give you that opportunity,¡± he said, alluding to a chance for her to end his life.


    Nicole, despair evident in her voice, asked, ¡°Jarrod, do you mean only death could make me escape from you?¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t let you die!¡± Jarrod responded sharply, his eyes flickering.


    ¡°If you even think of dying, I¡¯lle after everyone who ever helped you!¡±


    It seemed Nicole barely registered his words.


    Her fear wasn¡¯t death, but living a life steeped in hatred.


    Jarrod cautioned, ¡°Remember what I said.


    ¡±


    Yet Nicole remained silent, lost in her thoughts.


    As dawn broke, signaling a new day, the time came to cremate Wesson¡¯s remains.


    Mitchel and Raegan joined in paying theirst respects.


    After the cremation, Nicole, her voice barely above a whisper, revealed, ¡°Jarrod, my father¡¯s final wish was for his ashes to be scattered at sea.


    ¡±


    Jarrod, upon hearing this, frowned and met her gaze.


    Despite any reservations, he found himself unable to voice an objection.


    Before stepping into the car, Nicole turned to Raegan.


    ¡°Being your friend has been the best part of my life.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s eyes immediately welled up, tears cascading down her cheeks.


    Clutching Nicole¡¯s wrist, Raegan managed through sobs, ¡°I¡¯ll be here, waiting for you.


    ¡±


    With a nod to Raegan, Nicole then entered Jarrod¡¯s car.


    Jarrod had been vigntly monitoring Nicole for the past two days, ensuring he was always close by.


    Nicole noticed the untreated bite wound on Jarrod¡¯s arm, the flesh still visible beneath his sleeve.


    Catching her gaze, Jarrod murmured, ¡°I chose to leave it.


    ¡± He referred to the bite mark Nicole had left.

 Chapter 1047

    Nicole frowned, regretting her impulsive action.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She never intended to leave any mark on this man she viewed as vile.


    Upon reaching the seaside, Nicole solemnly scattered Wesson¡¯s ashes into the ocean.


    At this moment, her tears had dried up.


    Her mind reyed the recent turmoil.


    So many things had happened.


    The forced mistress role, the beatings, her cancer diagnosis, being framed and jailed, and now, the loss of her father and her dying mother.


    It had only been a few months, yet it felt like an eternity had passed.


    Enduring until this moment hadn¡¯t been easy for Nicole.


    Nicole wished tomend herself, ¡°Well done, Nicole.


    You¡¯ve given it your all.


    ¡±


    As the funeral concluded, a gust of wind swept across the area.


    Nicole¡¯s ck hat, caught by the wind, flew off her head.


    ¡°My hat! My hat!¡± Nicole cried out.


    Without thinking of her safety, she darted after it, but Jarrod quickly grasped her around the waist.


    ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± Jarrod rebuked her.


    ¡°That area is dangerous! Didn¡¯t you see the warning sign?¡±


    Nicole, ovee with emotion, wept.


    ¡°That hat was from my father! He gave it to me!¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s expression hardened.


    ¡°Stay here.


    ¡±


    He proceeded forward, stepping over the chain to retrieve the hat.


    Just as he picked it up, Nicole¡¯s voice rang out from behind.


    ¡°Jarrod Schultz!¡±


    Jarrod spun around, his heart sinking at the sight.


    Nicole had crossed the chain, standing perilously on the edge of the cliff side.


    Her brief journey wasing to an end at this moment.


    Yet, she found sce in the thought that she wouldn¡¯t have to endure her absurd, sorrowful existence any longer.


    With tears in her eyes and a voiceced with hatred, Nicole dered, ¡°Congrattions! You win.


    I¡¯m going to kill myself!¡±


    With those words and a resigned smile, she leaned back, falling off the cliff.

 Chapter 1048

    ¡°No! Nicole!¡± Jarrod¡¯s roar was filled with hysteria as he dashed toward the cliff¡¯s edge.


    The sea roiled beneath a stormy sky, and Jarrod frantically scanned the turbulent waters for any sign of Nicole.


    Without a second thought, Jarrod crossed the railing and sprinted toward the edge, only to be grabbed by Alec from behind.


    ¡°Be careful, Mr.


    Schultz! If you jump at the wrong angle, you might end up falling on the rocks¡­¡± Alec didn¡¯t finish his words.


    He wanted to say that there was no point in searching Nicole.


    She was likely dead by now.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Jarrod¡¯s eyes burned with a demonic intensity, his voice trembling with desperation.


    The vast ocean below seemed bottomless, each passing moment diminishing Nicole¡¯s chances of survival.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, Miss Lawrence seems determined to end herself!¡± Alec reluctantly revealed the harsh reality.


    ¡°This morning, a substantial sum of money was transferred to Mrs.


    Lawrence¡¯s hospital ount, enough to cover the next fifty years.


    It must be from Miss Lawrence.


    ¡±


    Perhaps when Nicole visited Dora yesterday, she had already made up her mind.


    Shock gripped Jarrod when he heard that.


    Nicole had made up her mind.


    She would rather die than be with him.


    In an instant, Jarrod¡¯s heart felt as though it had been wrenched open, bleeding with each tearing fragment.


    The pain surged from his heart to every inch of his being, threatening to overwhelm him.


    In a daze, a distant voice seemed to call him from the deep blue sea.


    ¡°Jarrod¡­ Jarrod.


    .


    The voice echoed, and Jarrod¡¯s heart felt as if it had been stabbed.


    Dizziness gradually overwhelmed him, and he couldn¡¯t stand on his own.


    Fortunately, Alec caught him in time.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Jarrod¡¯s response was swift.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t make it, bury us together when you find our bodies.


    ¡±


    In the next breath, he leaped into the boundless sea.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz!¡± Alec shouted anxiously.


    Alec hurried to the Coast Guard office, seeking their assistance.


    A rescue team was dispatched to search for Jarrod and Nicole.


    When Jarrod regained consciousness, a day had passed.


    Alec and the rescue team had found Jarrod after an exhaustive search.


    They spent about an hour searching in the sea.


    Jarrod was so tired that he had allowed himself to sink to the bottom of the water.


    Upon waking, Jarrod promptly threw off the quilt and stood up.


    Alec urgently stopped him, saying, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, the doctor said you need to rest.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1049

    ¡°I need to find Nicole! Have you continued the search for her?¡±


    Jarrod urgently asked.


    Alec¡¯s eyes darkened as he answered, ¡°We found Miss Lawrence.


    ¡±


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Jarrod¡¯s eyes, bloodshot from the seawater, remained intense.


    He looked at Alec and asked, ¡°Is she in the hospital?¡±


    Alec met his gaze and said inly, ¡°Miss Lawrence is dead.


    I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡±


    Suddenly, a heavy thud echoed as Jarrod staggered back and collided with the bed.


    Jarrod couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Nicole had passed away.


    How could that be?


    Just yesterday, she had attempted to strangle him in the car.


    How could she be gone overnight?Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jarrod¡¯s bloodshot eyes lost focus.


    His voice trembled as he asked, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    After hesitating for a while, Alec replied, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, it¡¯s not advisable to see her in person.


    Miss Lawrence didn¡¯t fall into the sea.


    She fell off the cliff and hit the rocks.


    Her body was badly disfigured.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s body had been taken to the funeral home, but it was too damaged to be fixed.


    Her body was severely damaged, and one of her legs was missing, likely dragged away by an animal.


    Jarrod¡¯s heart shattered at the news.


    He insisted, ¡°I want to see her right away.


    ¡±


    On the way, Jarrod maintained a facade of calm.


    Images of Nicole shed through his mind, and the reality of her passing remained inconceivable.


    Even with Alec confirming the torn clothes and belongings were Nicole¡¯s, Jarrod refused to believe she was gone.


    Jarrod said to himself perhaps Nicole despised him so much that she chose to disappear under this cover.


    Whether she was alive or dead, he had to see for himself.


    Otherwise, he would not believe it.


    In the dimly lit morgue, a lifeless formy shrouded beneath a pristine white cloth.


    Once a fearless individual overseas, Jarrod approached with hesitant steps.


    Despite his past feats of tearing wolves apart with bare hands, an unsettling tremor now coursed through his fingers.


    With deliberate hesitancy, Jarrod unveiled the covered figure.


    In an instant, a lightning bolt seemed to strike his brain.


    An eerie silence suddenly enveloped the room.


    Jarrod seemed to suddenly go deaf, unable to hear anything.


    He didn¡¯t dare to acknowledge it, nor did he want to face it.


    Even amidst the gruesome injuries, the facial outline hauntingly resembled Nicole.


    ¡°No, this can¡¯t be! I¡¯ll expose your deceit, Nicole!¡± Jarrod¡¯s eyes turned scarlet red.


    He lost it and started trying to take the clothes off of the remnants.


    Witnessing the turmoil, Alec intervened urgently, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz!¡±

 Chapter 1050

    When Jarrod lifted the clothes, a small red mole on the slender waist caught Jarrod¡¯s eye.


    Its stark contrast to the mangled remains fueled his desperation.


    Jarrod couldn¡¯t help but cough up a mouthful of blood.


    A stter of red stained the white fabric.


    The red mole starkly contrasted with the disfigured body, emphasizing the cruel reality that Jarrod couldn¡¯t deceive himself about any longer.


    Nicole was gone.


    ¡°Ah! Why?¡± Jarrod held the mutted body tightly and knelt on the floor.


    His cries of pain filled the entire room.


    In the aftermath of his roar, heavy panting filled the air.


    Jarrod, who hadn¡¯t shed tears since childhood, now knelt beside Nicole¡¯s lifeless body, mourning the irrevocable loss.


    ¡°Nicole, please don¡¯t Leave me.


    Come back¡­ I won¡¯t confine you any longer.


    I¡¯ll set you free.


    It¡¯s my fault.


    It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±


    Jarrod pleaded, his face pressed against the bony remnants.


    At the sight of the corpse, Alec felt his scalp tingle.


    Honestly, the disfigured face was more terrifying than Jamie¡¯s.


    Jamie Looked somewhat scary now because of her injuries, but at least she was not dead.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Nicole¡¯s corpse was severely mutted, exuding a gloomy aura, especially from the hollow eye sockets that seemed ready to suck one in the next second.


    Jarrod, who didn¡¯t like Jamie, especially her disfigured face, now felt no disgust as he hugged Nicole¡¯s badly mutted body in his arms.


    ¡°Nicole, pleasee back.


    I will give my life to you¡­¡± His pleas resonated, but the woman in his arms remained eternally silent, lost to the grasp of death.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open with force, breaking the heavy silence in the room.


    A high-pitched cry pierced the air.


    In came Raegan.


    She knelt on the floor beside Nicole¡¯s lifeless body.


    As Raegan¡¯s trembling hand reached out to touch Nicole¡¯s badly mutted face, tears welled up in her eyes, and she began to sob inconsbly.


    The next moment, a sharp p echoed through the room as Raegan¡¯s hand met Jarrod¡¯s face with a resounding p.


    Raegan had used all of her strength on the p.


    The force behind it left a vivid red mark on Jarrod¡¯s cheek.


    Through gritted teeth, Raegan cursed, ¡°Jarrod Schultz! You heartless bastard! Nicole wouldn¡¯t have taken her own life if it weren¡¯t for you.


    ¡±


    Jarrod fell on the floor, cradling what remained of Nicole in his arms, seemingly unaffected by Raegan¡¯s anger.


    ¡°You even took her child away.


    She wanted to keep it.


    She wanted to keep your child! You¡­ You heartless monster!¡± Raegan continued.


    Jarrod trembled violently when he heard those words.


    Nicole wanted to keep their child? The realization hit him like a sledgehammer.


    ¡°She wanted to keep the baby¡­ Ha-ha¡­¡± Suddenly, Jarrod burst intoughter, tears mingling with the bitter taste of blood in his mouth.


    ¡°Give Nicole back to me! Leave her alone!¡± Raegan didn¡¯t pity Jarrod at all.


    She shoved Jarrod away and said in disdain, ¡°Don¡¯t touch her with your filthy hands.


    Spare us your hypocritical act.


    You are not worthy of her.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1051

    At her words, Jarrod¡¯s eyes sparked with intensity.


    He raised his hand abruptly, his voice hoarse butced with cruelty.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.


    She is mine!¡±


    Caught off guard, Raegan stumbled backward, but Mitchel swiftly reached out to steady her.


    ¡°What are you saying? You are out of your mind.


    Nicole would rather die than be with you.


    She doesn¡¯t want you near her.


    Let her go!¡± Raegan yelled.


    Despite Raegan¡¯s attempts to distance Jarrod from Nicole¡¯s body, Mitchel held her firmly from behind, preventing her from doing so.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Having known Jarrod for years, Mitchel sensed Jarrod was Losing control.


    Fearing Raegan might be identally harmed, he cautioned in a hushed tone, ¡°Don¡¯t act impulsively.


    You could get hurt.


    ¡±


    Jarrod clung to Nicole¡¯s lifeless body without moving for a day and night.


    It wasn¡¯t until Alec urged Jarrod home that Jarrod uttered something unsettling, ¡°I¡¯m taking her back with me.


    ¡±


    Jarrod intended to bring Nicole¡¯s body to the vi where they shared countless memories.


    Alec¡¯s expression changed instantly, and he said in a trembling voice, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, the body is badly mutted¡­¡±


    ¡°Arrange a time with the funeral home and have them set up an ice coffin at my ce,¡± Jarrod instructed.


    Alec was left speechless when he heard that.


    He couldn¡¯t believe his ears.


    Jarrod was insane.


    Jarrod must have lost his mind.


    Was Jarrod nning to keep Nicole¡¯s corpse at home?


    However, Alec refrained from saying anything andplied with Jarrod¡¯s instructions.


    The burial date was set, and Raegan and others gathered for the ceremony.


    Little did anyone know that the coffin contained nothing but emptiness, and Nicole¡¯s body was not inside.


    After the mourning, Raegan left without a word to Jarrod.


    She couldn¡¯t stand being in the same room as him since she found him hypocritical and undeserving of pity.


    During their journey back, Mitchel¡¯s phone rang.


    It was Matteo calling to inform Mitchel that Lauren hadn¡¯t been feeling well these past two days and wanted to see him.


    Raegan overheard Matteo¡¯s words and abruptly reached for the car door.


    Suddenly, a sharp noise was heard.


    The car skidded to a halt after a sudden brake.


    Once the car stopped, Mitchel seized Raegan¡¯s hand, eximing, ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡±


    In a foul mood, Raegan brushed off his hand.


    ¡°f@ck off! Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Although Raegan¡¯s nail cut the back of his hand, Mitchel seemed unfazed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish.


    We are in the middle of the highway.


    Where do you think you are going?¡± Mitchel said softly.


    Raegan retorted coldly, ¡°You are off to see your child¡¯s mother, aren¡¯t you? Go ahead.


    I can get back by myself.


    ¡±


    ¡°What on earth are you talking about?¡± Mitchel held her hand firmly and said angrily, ¡°I have told you that the baby isn¡¯t mine.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1052

    After Nicole¡¯s tragic end, Raegan found herself engulfed in a sense of despair.


    She couldn¡¯t contain her impatience when confronting Mitchel.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Mitchel, do you take me for a fool? If the child isn¡¯t yours, why is she calling you? I have sent the divorce papers to your email.


    Please check it and sign as soon as possible,¡± Raegan said steely.


    Mitchel¡¯s reaction was swift and irritable.


    His face contorted abruptly as he replied, ¡°Raegan, I don¡¯t want to hear about the divorce again!¡±


    Raegan was perplexed.


    Why would Mitchel refuse to divorce her when Lauren was expecting his child? What was going through his mind? Was he nning to let her to take care of Lauren¡¯s baby? The idea seemed ludicrous to her.


    Whenever Raegan thought about Lauren¡¯s past actions, she wished she could take vengeance on Lauren.


    That was why she had no intention of raising Lauren¡¯s child.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push me too far, Mitchel! Are you suggesting I raise Lauren¡¯s child? Fat chance! I wouldn¡¯t even raise a cat or a dog with you, let alone the child of that woman!¡± She felt repulsed by Mitchel¡¯s apparent idea.


    ¡°Of course not.


    I have never even considered it,¡± Mitchel replied, his frown deepening.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s thoughts were a whirlwind.


    Her heart ached whenever she thought of the loss of her unborn child.


    However, revealing the truth without evidence would be futile because Mitchel wouldn¡¯t believe her.


    Moreover, Mitchel had let Lauren frame her over the past few months.


    The rtionship between Mitchel and Lauren wasplicated, so Raegan knew that changing Mitchel¡¯s mind wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    So, she had little hope that Mitchel would seek justice for her and the baby, especially against Lauren.


    ¡°Kyle is the father of Lauren¡¯s child!¡± Looking at Raegan¡¯s enraged expression, Mitchel blurted it out suddenly.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Raegan questioned, her eyes widening in disbelief.


    She never expected that.


    The revtion that Lauren and Kyle were involved shocked her.


    ¡°It¡¯s Kyle¡¯s child,¡± Mitchel confirmed.


    Mitchel gently touched Raegan¡¯s hair with his slender hand and continued, ¡°That¡¯s all I can reveal for now.


    Trust me, I¡¯ll exin everythingter.


    ¡±


    Revealing this information now was risky for Mitchel.


    Alexis had tried all means to seize control of thepany these days.


    and Kyle held critical evidence against Alexis.


    Kyle had agreed to cooperate with Mitchel, but only if Lauren¡¯s baby remained safe.


    At that time, Kyle had been imprisoned for a crime.


    After the scene Alexis had made, Kyle contacted Mitchel and promised unconditional cooperation as long as Lauren¡¯s baby was kept safe.


    Mitchel had to create the impression that Lauren was carrying his child to ensure the baby¡¯s safety from any harm Alexis might pose.


    Theseplexities made Mitchel cautious about sharing too much with Raegan.


    If she could endure it for three months, Mitchel believed he could defeat Alexis.


    Thinking of Nicole¡¯s tragic end, Mitchel felt a twinge of unease.


    Raegan was acting strangely, likely deeply saddened by Nicole¡¯s death.


    Just earlier at the graveyard, she cried so bitterly that she even expressed a desire to harm Jarrod.


    Mitchel closely observed Raegan, his intuition telling him that something was amiss.


    Staring at her intently, Mitchel asked hoarsely, ¡°Raegan, you won¡¯t leave me, right?¡±


    Given a choice, Mitchel would prefer to keep Raegan close, perhaps even lock her up.


    Moreover, Raegan had been pushing for a divorcetely, adding to Mitchel¡¯s concerns.

 Chapter 1053

    Seeing the anxiety in Mitchel¡¯s eyes, Raegan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Understanding it wasn¡¯t the time to provoke Mitchel, she reluctantly went against her desires and said, ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t leave you.


    ¡±


    She lifted her delicate face and added softly, ¡°But Mitchel, you must stop locking me up.


    I can¡¯t bear feeling like a prisoner at home.


    ¡±


    Mitchel scrutinized Raegan¡¯s face with apparent indifference as if attempting to decipher the truth behind her words.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Consumed by sobs, Raegan pleaded with a voiceden with sorrow, ¡°Nicole is gone, and my heart is shattered.


    How can you continue to confine me all day long? Do my feelings mean nothing to you?¡±


    ¡°Stop crying.


    ¡± Mitchel extended his hand to wipe away the tears at the corner of her eyes.


    Eventually, he relented, saying, ¡°You can go out, but the bodyguards must apany you.


    And don¡¯t stay out for too long, understood?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Raegan¡¯s face turned pale.


    This meant she would be under Mitchel¡¯s watchful eye around the clock.


    Nevertheless, Raegan considered it a wee change from being grounded in the house.


    Mitchel left after sending Raegan back to Serenity Vis.


    It was evident to her where he was headed.


    Initially, Raegan thought she wouldn¡¯t care anymore, but knowing Mitchel was visiting Lauren made her feel upset.


    She despised both Lauren and Mitchel.


    Thinking about her escape n, Raegan made a conscious effort to behave exceptionally well.


    Even though Mitchel granted her permission to leave the vi, she refrained from stepping outside for the past two days.


    Mitchel did not visit during this time, leaving Raegan uncertain of his whereabouts.


    She didn¡¯t know whether he was with Lauren or busy with other matters.


    The vignt bodyguards diligently reported her every move to Mitchel.


    Raegan¡¯s apparentpliance during these days pleased Mitchel, leading the bodyguards to lower their guard.


    On the third day, Raegan informed the bodyguards of an errand she needed to run.


    Her destination was a studio where she and Nicole had previously taken photos together before Nicole¡¯s demise.


    Raegan nned to visit the studio to retrieve the photos and then make her getaway.


    Hector had arranged everything for her.


    This time, Raegan aimed to sever all ties with Mitchel.


    Arriving at the studio, Raegan walked in while the bodyguards waited in the car.


    Raegan awaited the photos in the VIP area on the second floor.


    ording to the n, she would wet her clothes and then buy a new outfit from the studio.


    The shop assistant pointed at the dressing room at the end of the corridor and said, ¡°There you go.


    ¡±


    As Raegan passed the stairwell, she spotted someone ascending the stairs.


    Upon closer inspection, she saw that it was Mitchel.


    In a hurry, Raegan rushed into the nearest dressing room, unaware of the ¡°Exclusive¡± sign on the door.


    Within the confines of the room, fear consumed Raegan.


    She wondered why Mitchel was here.


    Did he discover her n ande to apprehend her?

 Chapter 1054

    Suddenly, a familiar voice emanated from the next door, seemingly engaged in a phone conversation.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the studio trying on the wedding dress¡­ Mitchel is also here with me¡­¡±


    It was Lauren.


    Raegan¡¯s heart sank in an instant.


    Raegan realized that Mitchel and Lauren were here to take wedding photos.


    Clenching her fists, Raegan forced a self-mocking smile, but tears streamed down her cheeks.


    It dawned on her that Mitchel had deceived her again.


    There was a knock on the door.


    Then, Mitchel¡¯s voice came.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lauren answered.


    She lifted the hemline of the wedding dress and walked out of the dressing room, only to see Mitchel¡¯s handsome face.


    Her face felt hot at once.


    Fortunately, there was too much makeup on her face.


    Mitchel didn¡¯t notice that she was blushing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Mitchel said indifferently.


    Then, he turned around and walked away without even looking at Lauren.


    Lauren¡¯s heart felt a pang of sorrow.


    There happened to be a floor-to-ceiling mirror in front of her, which clearly reflected her disappointment.


    Her wedding dress was beautiful, but her face was still sallow, even after the heavy makeup.


    The nights and days of torture in the mental hospital and the damn baby in her belly had worn her down.


    No wonder Mitchel didn¡¯t even spare a nce at her.


    Mitchel and Lauren went to a photography studio equipped with advanced technology.


    They would take Lauren¡¯s photos and then add Mitchel¡¯s face to the wedding photos with the help of an app.


    While Lauren was having a photo shoot, Mitchel stood by the window, looking at the car waiting on the other side of the road.


    He knew that they were sent by Alexis to follow him.


    In fact, Mitchel especially asked the staff to open the curtain so Alexis¡¯ men could photograph him and Lauren having this photo shoot.


    After the photo shoot, Mitchel approached Lauren.


    He wanted them to leave together.


    However, Lauren stopped and called out softly, ¡°Mitchel¡­¡± She suddenly remembered that Mitchel didn¡¯t Like her calling him this way, so she immediately changed her tone.


    ¡°Mitchel, can you have a photo with me? A real one?¡±


    Mitchel didn¡¯t reply.


    He only looked at her somberly with deep eyes.


    For no reason, Lauren was so nervous that she choked up.


    ¡°Mitchel, I have been having nightmares every night recently.


    Life in the mental house is so torturous.


    It¡¯s not a ce for people.


    I¡¯m afraid that my child and I won¡¯t make it when Kyle is released from jail.


    ¡±


    Mitchel knew Mitchel had to ensure the safety of the baby because he wanted to keep it.


    But she didn¡¯t want the baby to be born at all.


    Lauren hadn¡¯t had any prenatal checkups since she found out she was pregnant.


    What was more, she had been on the medication for so long.


    So, she knew the fetus in her belly must be a freak.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    But the mysterious person told her that her only way to get out of the mental hospital was her child.


    Sure enough, she had reallye out of that hellish ce.


    In the past, Lauren thought she would be satisfied if she could be discharged from the mental hospital.


    But now that she really made it, she longed for more.


    Lauren looked at Mitchel with apparent infatuation in her eyes.


    ¡°Please, Mitchel.


    It¡¯s just a photo, and this is my only request.

 Chapter 1055

    Can you do it for me? Even just for the sake of me loving you for so many years.


    ¡±


    This time, Lauren went all out.


    She rushed over, grabbed Mitchel¡¯s hand, and said excitedly, ¡°I know I don¡¯t deserve you now.


    But I¡¯m willing to do anything for you.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice.


    He dodged her advance, not letting her touch his hand.


    Then, he said condescendingly, ¡°Don¡¯t be too greedy.


    Otherwise, I will make sure you face the music.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s words instantly reminded Lauren of the days and nights she had spent in the cold mental hospital.


    For human beings, that ce was worse than a prison.


    Mitchel really had no trace of mercy toward her.


    Mitchel turned around and left the studio without even looking at Lauren.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Actually, Raegan had been hiding in the dressing room.


    She didn¡¯te out until she was sure no one was outside.


    Raegan got the photos and was about to leave.


    But as soon as she came out, she saw Mitchel walking in her direction.


    Suddenly, Raegan was overwhelmed by guilt.


    She ran away without hesitation.


    She had totally forgotten that she had disguised herself as a man, wearing men¡¯s clothes and a short wig.


    Mitchel looked in the direction where Raegan fled.


    His eyes unconsciously narrowed.


    He immediately caught up with her.


    However, Mitchel didn¡¯t see anyone when he reached downstairs.


    He looked around but to no avail.


    At this moment, Matteo came in.


    Mitchel ordered, ¡°Take some men and look for the person who has juste out of the dressing room.


    ¡±


    Matteo nodded solemnly.


    Mitchel¡¯s instructions made sense.


    Alexis had been keeping a close watch over Mitchel recently.


    If Alexis found out that the thing between Mitchel and Lauren was fake, he wouldn¡¯t just sit idly by.


    If Alexis followed the clues, he might definitely dig out something else.


    At the thought of this, Mitchel immediately ordered the bodyguards to secretly block the front and back exits.


    If they had to turn the entire studio upside down to find any suspicious people, they would.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    This photography studio was very big, so it was not easy to find someone hiding somewhere.


    There were many dressing rooms, and the bodyguards couldn¡¯t search overtly.


    So, they could only inspect each room in secret.


    At this moment, Raegan was already in the ck van, which had been waiting for her near the studio.


    Fortunately, she had studied the map of the studio beforehand.


    She deliberately did it to make her escape smooth.


    Sure enough, she was able to sneak out sessfully.


    Raegan didn¡¯t expect Mitchel to be so cautious, even for shooting the wedding photos.


    Although she had long taught herself not to expect anything from Mitchel, the scene just now still made her feel very ufortable.


    She thought she no longer cared.


    But the intense pain in her heart right now betrayed her.


    If the baby in Lauren¡¯s belly was not Mitchel¡¯s, why would he take wedding photos with Lauren? Why would Mitchel lie to her on this matter? What else would he want from her?


    Sadness and bitterness filled Raegan¡¯s heart at the same time.


    In the blink of an eye, her face was covered with tears.


    All she could think of right now was to leave the country as soon as possible.


    The driver was a foreigner who didn¡¯t know Raegan¡¯snguage, so he just did his job without saying anything.


    He started the engine and stepped on the elerator.


    The car drove steadily on the road.


    When they passed by the studio, Raegan saw that Mitchel was still there.


    She subconsciously lowered her head.


    But soon, she realized that the ss was tinted.


    Mitchel couldn¡¯t see her from the outside.


    Inside the car, Raegan saw Mitchel helping Lauren get in his car with one hand.

 Chapter 1056

    The sky was already dark and gloomy, but Mitchel¡¯s handsome face was still vivid.


    He really stood out in any situation.


    Even the passers-by were stunned by his face.


    They couldn¡¯t help looking at Lauren enviously.


    Lauren never removed her hand from her belly.


    She covered it the whole time, looking very cautious.


    It was as if she was protecting something precious.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t afford to look at this scene for a long time.


    She turned her head and looked in another direction.


    Tears still streamed down her face uncontrobly.


    Why did God allow her to meet such a cold and heartless man? She loved Mitchel with all her heart, but he only hurt her.


    Actually, it was easier for Raegan to ept if Mitchel was with someone else.


    But she could never ept him to be with Lauren because Lauren was the vicious woman who killed her baby.


    When the ck van Raegan was in passed by Mitchel¡¯s car, Mitchel seemed to sense something.


    He looked at it with narrowed eyes.


    Raegan happened to meet his gaze.


    Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t see her.


    Raegan felt a sharp pain in her chest.


    It was as if her heart was being stabbed.


    Raegan reached out and touched his handsome face through the ss and whispered, ¡°Goodbye, Mitchel.


    I wish I would never see you again.


    ¡±


    Suddenly, snowkes began to fall from the sky.


    It was dense, quickly covering the road white.


    The sky seemed to sympathize with her.


    It was also mourning for the end of their love.


    As the van Raegan was in drove to the bridge, the snow had already gotten denser.


    The bridge was new, so there were only a few vehicles around the area.


    Raegan felt so exhausted that she closed her eyes, wanting to rest.


    Suddenly, a very bright light shone in the opposite direction, aiming at the van.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    The driver swerved, making the tires squeak.


    What happened next was terrifying.


    The driver lost control of the van, and it rushed toward the railing.


    A loud bang echoed on the empty road.


    It was ear-piercing.


    The next second, the van hung askew on the bridge.


    Its front was severely damaged, and the driver was crushed into pieces by the railing.


    He died on the spot.


    Fortunately, Raegan was in the back seat, and her seat belt was fastened tightly.


    She was not thrown out of the vehicle.


    However, she was trapped in the seat.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The driver in the front took a hard hit in the crash.


    As a result, his blood sttered everywhere and even reached the back seat.


    Raegany in a pool of blood.


    Her forehead was cut by shattered ss, her face drenched in crimson, and her head spinning.


    The van collided with the railing, rendering the bridge unusable.


    Meanwhile, inside the sleek ck car, Lauren was suddenly gripped by a sharp abdominal pain.


    She could tell that she was having a miscarriage.


    ¡°Mitchel, my stomach¡­ It hurts.


    ¡± Lauren groaned.


    With a furrowed brow, Mitchel immediately radioed the upants of another vehicle that had crossed the bridge, signaling them to pull over and wait.

 Chapter 1057

    Then, he exited the car, cradled Lauren in his arms, and made his way across the bridge.


    The front of the van began to ignite.


    Despite the searing pain and dizziness, Raegan caught a glimpse of someone through the window.


    ¡°Mitchel, help!¡± Raegan wanted to cry out, but no sound escaped her lips.


    Weakness had sapped her of the strength to even open her mouth.


    With all her remaining strength, she extended her bloody hand toward the nearby ss.


    ¡°Mitchel, help¡­ Our baby¡­¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Sadly, all Raegan could do was watch as Mitchel walked away with Lauren in his arms.


    In the end, she could only close her eyes in despair.


    At that moment, the distant sound of an ambnce siren reached her ears.


    Raegan struggled to open her eyes, a glimmer of hope flickering in them.


    But before the ambnce could arrive¡­ Ssh! The van plunged into the river with mes engulfing it.


    The next second, cold water surged into the vehicle.


    Tears cascaded down Raegan¡¯s cheeks.


    If only she hadn¡¯t run away, this ident might never have happened.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Regret washed over her in that instant.


    If she could start over, she¡¯d vow never to fall in love with Mitchel¡­


    At this very moment, Raegan felt a faint kick in her belly.


    It was the first time her baby had reached out to her.


    It seemed this little thing was trying to lift her spirits.


    But instead of being happy, her heart ached.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Mommy is useless that I¡¯ve even put you in danger,¡±


    Reagan whispered in her heart.


    At the hospital, when Mitchel heard that Lauren was safe, he turned and left without so much as a nce in her direction.


    Just then, Matteo caught up with Mitchel and said with a palpable unease, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, Mrs.


    Dixon is missing.


    ¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mitchel uttered in disbelief.


    ¡°The bodyguards who were with her just called.


    They said Mrs.


    Dixon had gone to a studio to take some photos this afternoon and then disappeared.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s face darkened, and he asked with a grim tone, ¡°Which studio?¡±


    ¡°The same one where you had taken the wedding photos.


    ¡±


    At those words, Mitchel¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    The revtion left him with an unsettling feeling.


    ¡°Have you checked the surveince footage?¡± Mitchel urgently asked.


    ¡°Yes, I have.


    ¡± Matteo retrieved his phone and handed it to Mitchel.

 Chapter 1059

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true.


    They just couldn¡¯t find her.


    ¡± Mitchel stared into Luciana¡¯s eyes and asserted, ¡°She¡¯s not dead.


    Luciana found herself powerless to stop him.


    Following that, Mitchel tirelessly scoured the riverbanks in search of Raegan for seven consecutive days and nights and barely allowed himself any rest.


    But a full weekter, he was forced toe home by Luciana and the bodyguards.


    Mitchel had always been meticulous about his appearance.


    But now, his eyes were sunken, and his face was adorned with stubble.


    Upon seeing her son¡¯s disheveled appearance, Luciana embraced him tightly and wept.


    ¡°Mitchel, don¡¯t scare me.


    You¡¯re my life! You mean everything to me!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to Live anymore,¡± Mitchel responded.


    His pallid lips quivered as he said these painful words, ¡°Mom, can I trade my life for hers?¡±


    Luciana clutched his arm with an iron grip and implored, ¡°Absolutely not! If you were to die, I wouldn¡¯t be able to go on living either.


    ¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Boom! Mitchel¡¯s body swayed briefly and then copsed to the floor.


    Luciana¡¯s eyes widened in panic, and she cried out, ¡°Doctor! Somebody call a doctor!¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    The room erupted into chaos.


    In the basement, Jamie had been confined here for two weeks.


    Throughout this time, the vi¡¯s staff woulde down and toss food and water to her as if feeding a dog.


    Furthermore, no one had sought medical attention for her.


    It appeared that they intentionally allowed her injuries to worsen.


    Therge scars itched and throbbed, leading Jamie to inadvertently scratch at them.


    As a consequence, her wounds were extended.


    With heavy humidity yet without proper medical treatment, Jamie¡¯s wounds had rotten.


    Due to the darkness in this basement, Jamie couldn¡¯t quite make out things.


    On one fateful day, the door was opened again.


    Jamie heard the heavy footsteps in leather shoes approaching, drawing nearer and nearer.


    She saw a glimmer of hope and crawled toward the sound, ¡°Jarrod¡­ Jarrod, is that you?¡±


    Eventually, the footsteps of the leather shoes stopped right in front of her.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.


    It¡¯s me.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s voice sounded unusually hoarse.


    It was as if this was his first time to speak after many days.


    At Jarrod¡¯s voice, Jamie cried out loud.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t give me anything to treat my injuries.


    I¡¯m so ufortable.


    I feel Like it¡¯s getting worse.


    It really hurts! I know I did something wrong.


    But please, send a doctor to treat me.


    It really hurts so much.


    I can¡¯t take it anymore.


    I¡¯d rather die than stay here.


    ¡±


    If only Jamie knew that the injuries on her upper body had already rotted.


    Even if a doctor came and treated her, it wouldn¡¯t make any difference.


    Besides, she would only suffer because the procedure was very painful.


    It was already impossible to restore her original appearance.


    Worse was she would probably have a_ horrifying disfigurement.


    At this moment, Jarrod didn¡¯t even want to look at Jamie.


    ¡°Is it more unbearable than death?¡± Jarrod asked indifferently.


    Jamie nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°Yes! Yes, it¡¯s more painful than death!¡±


    The wounds made her feel like thousands of ants crawled all over her body.


    It was itchy and painful at the same time.


    Such a feeling really drove her nuts.

 Chapter 1060

    Sometimes, she wanted to hit her head on the wall, wishing she would be knocked unconscious.


    But she didn¡¯t want to die.


    She had received a lot of money from Jarrod and hadn¡¯t yet experienced the Luxury it could bring.


    How could she be willing to throw it all away?


    Suddenly, something fell with a ng.


    It turned out Jarrod threw a dagger on the floor.


    Then, he said in a coaxing tone, ¡°If you can no longer stand the pain, you can end it yourself.


    ¡±


    Jamie was too stunned to react.


    She felt like her heart sank to the bottom.


    It turned out Jarrod wanted her tomit suicide.


    Did he hate her that much? She never thought he was as cruel and vicious as this.


    Jamie broke down and questioned, ¡°Jarrod, have you already forgotten that I once saved your life? Do you still have any conscience? Why are you doing this to me? Are you not afraid of retribution?¡±


    Jarrod stood up and said condescendingly, ¡°I havepensated you more than enough.


    But you are so greedy that you keep on challenging me over and over again.


    I¡¯ve warned you many times, but you never listened to me.


    You even hurt the people I care about.


    ¡±


    As he spoke, his cold and cruel eyes were full of disgust.


    He continued, ¡°You are as vicious as your brother.


    Both of you belong to hell.


    So, I will send you there.


    ¡±


    After saying this, Jarrod turned around and left without hesitation.


    After all, he only came here today to send a dagger to Jamie so she could have something to use in killing herself.


    Jamie¡¯s hands and feet were cold.


    But when she heard Jarrod mention her brother, she shouted, ¡°My brother! Yes, that¡¯s right! My brother wille to save me.


    Jarrod, do you really think you can lock me up forever?¡±


    ¡°Interesting.


    Do you really expect that your brother wille to rescue you? You wish!¡± Jarrod stopped in his tracks.


    He turned around and sneered, ¡°I forgot to tell you that your brother was attacked by a stray dog the other night on the road.


    His private part has been seriously injured.


    Unfortunately, he was only found the next day.


    The infection had already spread all over his body.


    Soter, he died after the surgery.


    ¡±


    When Jamie heard this, she was so angry that her body trembled.


    She felt like she was drained of strength, and she copsed to the floor.


    When she realized what had happened to her brother, fear surged in her heart.


    ¡°Jarrod, it¡¯s you! It¡¯s you who did it to him, right? You sent someone to kill my brother!¡±


    Jarrod sneered, ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you ask that stray dog? Perhaps it can give you the answer.


    ¡±


    ¡°Hacha! That¡¯s so hrious!¡± Jamieughed crazily.


    What else could she do? Herst bit of hope was already stamped out by Jarrod.


    Jamie looked at Jarrod with bitterness in her heart and said, ¡°Jarrod, are you doing this to avenge that dead bitch? Have you forgotten who tortured her to death? Who had set up traps to ruin the Lawrence family? Yes, I don¡¯t deny that I did something to hurt her.


    But you are the one behind it.


    If you didn¡¯t force her to stay with you, would I hold a grudge against her? Actually, you are the one who should be guilty of her death.


    It¡¯s all your fault.


    It was you who gave me the chance to torture her.


    ¡±


    Jamie started to be hysterical.


    Jarrod had done so many bad things to Nicole.


    He should also be guilty.


    How could he act like an emissary of justice and punish her? In fact, no one couldpare with Jarrod when it came to viciousness and filthiness.


    At the thought of this, Jamie gritted her teeth and snarled, ¡°Jarrod, you are the one who deserves to die!¡±


    As soon as she said this, there was dead silence in the room.


    It was so silent that one could have heard a pin drop.


    Jarrod pursed his thin lips tightly.


    There seemed to be no trace of blood on his face.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Jamie¡¯s words were like countless boulders that piled up on his chest, making him unable to breathe.


    Jarrod had been grieving these past few days, and he thought that the pain had already numbed his heart.


    But at this moment, Jamie¡¯s words still stung him.


    After being silent for a while, Jarrod turned to the man in ck beside him and ordered, ¡°Cut out her tongue.


    ¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.


    ¡± The men in ck approached Jamie step by step.


    Jamie¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at the man slowly walking toward her.


    Jarrod must be out of his mind.

 Chapter 1061

    Jamie was so frightened that she broke out in a cold sweat when she felt someone pry her mouth open.


    But she didn¡¯t give in.


    She shouted, ¡°Jarrod, do you think that¡¯s all you owe her? Think about it.


    Why did she insist she had never betrayed you?¡±


    Jarrod suddenly turned around and looked at Jamie with eyes gleaming with fury.


    He asked ruthlessly, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The man in ck stopped what he was doing when he heard Jarrod¡¯s voice.


    There was a pool of smelly liquid on the floor, flowing down Jamie¡¯s legs.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She was so scared that she wetted herself.


    When the man in ck stopped moving, Jamie gasped.


    It was as if she was free from the jaw of the death just now.


    Then she looked at Jarrod and answered, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you unless you let me go.


    Otherwise, you will never know the truth for the rest of your Life.


    ¡±


    In the end, Jamie suffered rounds of torture from Jarrod¡¯s men.


    Her shrill screams echoed in the room, and they were getting creepier.


    But still, she refused to talk about it.


    Jamie knew that telling Jarrod the truth was tantamount to courting death.


    She wouldn¡¯t say anything unless she was sure that her Life would be spared.


    The torturingsted for a few hours.


    Jarrod walked out of the basement with murderous eyes.


    He ordered the men in ck, ¡°Keep asking until she tells the truth.


    Do everything but make sure she doesn¡¯t die.


    ¡±


    After a few days, Jarrod received news from the basement.


    Jamie fooled the bodyguards and took the opportunity to run away.


    Alec looked for Jamie everywhere but to no avail.


    After a while, he gave up, thinking she might have died somewhere.


    If she died, then Jarrod would really not know the truth for the rest of his Life.


    The night was long and dark tonight.


    Inside Jarrod¡¯s bedroom, there was a customized crystal coffin where Nicole¡¯s body, processed into a mummy,y.


    Her skin had already turned dark, and it clung to her bones.


    One of her legs was missing, making her look particrly terrifying.


    However, Jarrod showed no fear at all.


    He pressed his face against the coffin, looking deeply infatuated.


    ¡°From now on, I no longer have to worry that you will leave me.


    ¡±


    The night was getting deeper.


    Jarrod opened the coffin,y beside Nicole, and held her corpse tightly in his arms.


    He stroked her skull, which only had a few strands of hair left, and said, ¡°You only know that I hate you.


    But you certainly don¡¯t know that the more I hate you, the deeper I love you.


    ¡±


    The bed next to the coffin was clean, tidy, and spotless.


    Only the maid knew that Jarrod hadn¡¯t slept on the bed for a long time.


    But she had no idea where he slept.


    Every time she came to clean the room, the long cab beside the bed was locked.


    And that part of the room was off-limits.


    Jarrod was so depressed that he fell ill for a long time.


    After he recovered, the first person he visited was Dora.

 Chapter 1062

    Dora could already open her eyes.


    Jarrod looked at her and said softly, ¡°I will take care of you until the end.


    ¡±


    Time flew, and five years quickly passed.


    The Ardlens International Airport was bustling with people at this moment .


    Suddenly, an adorable and delicate child blocked a handsome and tall man¡¯s way and asked in a sweet voice, ¡°Excuse me, did you see my mommy?¡±


    At the airport exit, an indifferent man furrowed his brow.


    Upon seeing a little girl blocking Mitchel¡¯s path, Matteo, who stood behind Mitchel, quickly moved forward.


    Matteo crouched down and asked the little girl gently, ¡°Are you searching for your mother?¡±


    The little girl hadrge eyes with thick eyshes and wore a cherry dress.


    She looked like a little princess.


    Clearly, she was a child well-protected by her family.


    Upon hearing Matteo¡¯s words, she nodded in agreement.


    Her hair was tied in two buns, giving her an innocent and obedient appearance that melted Matteo¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Let me take you to someone who works at the airport, and they will help you find your mother, okay?¡± Matteo said gently.


    However, the Little girl shook her head and stood on tiptoe, reaching for Mitchel¡¯s fingers with her chubby little hand.


    She asked in a sweet voice, ¡°Mr.


    Handsome, can I borrow your phone to call my mommy?¡±


    Matteo was taken aback when he was ignored.


    Who would have thought that such a young child would already be drawn to a handsome man?


    Clearing his throat to hide his embarrassment, Matteo suggested, ¡°How about I take you to the front desk? They can broadcast a message for you.


    That way, your mother will locate you faster.


    ¡±


    When the little girl heard his words, she lowered her head and gave a disappointed nod.


    Mitchel¡¯s heart softened.


    Her expression reminded him of someone else.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    At that moment, Mitchel felt a pang in his heart.


    It was as if a needle had pricked it.


    As Matteo prepared to escort the little girl to the airport staff, Mitchel¡¯s deep voice halted him, ¡°Hold on a second.


    ¡±


    Mitchel bent down, peering into the little girl¡¯s beautiful eyes, and asked, ¡°You want to use my phone to call your mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr.


    Handsome,¡± the little girl replied, nodding vigorously.


    Her crystal-clear eyes caused Mitchel¡¯s heart to skip a beat.


    Unexpectedly, a warmth enveloped Mitchel¡¯s heart.


    He retrieved his phone and handed it to the little girl.


    Matteo¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when he saw this.


    As far as he knew, Mitchel had dedicated himself solely to work, paying Little attention to anything else over the past few years.


    Yet, here Mitchel was, lending his phone to a little girl he had just met for the first time.


    It was truly astonishing for Matteo.


    The little girl dialed a number with her small hand, and the call was promptly answered.


    ¡°Mommy,¡± the little girl eximed excitedly.

 Chapter 1063

    The voice on the other end was so familiar that it left Mitchel momentarily stunned as soon as he heard it.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m next to the yellow sign,¡± Janey replied.


    ¡°Okay, stay put.


    Mommy will pick you up right now,¡± the voice reassured,den with anxiety.


    In the exclusive VIP Lounge, Raegan hastily hung up the phone, her anxiety causing her to jump up from her seat in a rush.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The sudden movement left her feeling dizzy, and she struggled to maintain her bnce.


    ¡°Raegan!¡± A handsome man behind Raegan released his grip on the luggage trunk and swiftly caught her shoulder.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Worried about Raegan¡¯s well-being, Erick Foster pulled Raegan into his embrace.


    Raegan still felt a bit woozy as she responded, ¡°Maybe I stood up too quickly.


    ¡±


    Holding her securely, Erick gently settled her back into the seat.


    After ensuring she was fine, he told her, ¡°Wait here.


    I¡¯ll go get Janey for you.


    ¡±


    Meanwhile, Mitchel stood statuesque in a high-end suit, radiating a blend of handsomeness and arrogance.


    The female voice was still echoing in his mind.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel that it sounded simr to Raegan¡¯s.


    Noticing the impending dy in their meeting, Matteo said, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, why don¡¯t you go ahead? I¡¯ll stay here with the little girl and catch up with youter.


    ¡±


    However, Mitchel retorted coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡±


    This unexpected intervention surprised Matteo.


    It never crossed Matteo¡¯s mind that Mitchel would one day pry into other people¡¯s business.


    Disregarding Matteo¡¯s bewildered expression, Mitchelposed himself and asked in a softer tone, ¡°Is your name Janey?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Janey replied.


    ¡°How old are you?¡± Mitchel asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be four in a few months.


    ¡± Janey gazed up at Mitchel with her big, watery eyes, answering every question with earnest innocence.


    She found Mitchel exceptionally good-looking and secretly wished he could be her father.


    Under Janey¡¯s adoring gaze, Mitchel felt a warmth in his heart.


    However, a realization struck him.


    Her age didn¡¯t align with Raegan¡¯s baby.


    Attempting to uncover the truth, Mitchel coaxed patiently, ¡°Can you tell me your mother¡¯s name?¡±


    Janey¡¯s eyes widened with excitement the moment Mitchel posed the question.


    Janey couldn¡¯t help but think Mitchel must have sensed her desire for him to be her daddy, prompting him to ask about her mommy¡¯s name.


    ¡°My mommy¡¯s name is¡­¡± Janey was on the verge of blurting it out.

 Chapter 1064

    Yet, before she could finish, a deep male voice intervened.


    ¡°Janey Foster!¡±


    Upon hearing her full name, Janey shivered and instinctively covered her mouth.


    ¡°Thank you for taking care of my daughter,¡± Erick said, pulling Janey into his arms as he addressed Mitchel.


    However, as Erick¡¯s eyesnded on Mitchel¡¯s face, his expression suddenly changed, tension settling on his face.


    The subtle change in Erick¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t lost on Mitchel.


    A frown creased his brow as he looked at Erick from head to toe.


    However, Erick swiftly regained hisposure.


    Just then, airport staff approached and asked, ¡°Mr.


    Foster, is this the young girl you were searching for?¡±


    Erick affirmed, ¡°Yes, it is.


    ¡±


    A palpable sigh of relief escaped the staff as they eximed, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    After the airport¡¯s staff departure, Erick nodded appreciatively at Mitchel and left.


    As Erick¡¯s figure retreated, Mitchel found himself immersed in contemtion.


    Janey Foster¡­ Mr.


    Foster¡­ The little girl was the man¡¯s daughter?


    As Janey was led away, Matteo reminded Mitchel, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, the meeting is about tomence.


    ¡±


    On the other side, Erick asked with a stern expression, ¡°Did you deliberately run away, Janey?¡±


    Janey lowered her head, disying guilt.


    However, she remained silent.


    Feeling the need to impart a lesson, Erick addressed her sternly, ¡°Janey, do you know how worried your mother was? She was nearly on the verge of fainting.


    With so many people at the airport, what if you had been taken by someone with ill intentions?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s my fault,¡± Janey admitted.


    ¡°Then tell me why you ran away?¡± Erick pressed.


    Janey¡¯s voice took on a sudden hush, and her tiny frame trembled with sobs.


    She expressed with hurt, ¡°Other kids in kindergarten said that I was left behind by my dad and that I should drink the milk they left behind.


    That¡¯s why I really want a daddy.


    ¡±


    Erick¡¯s gaze immediately turned cold.


    He never expected such a thing to happen to Janey.


    Gently caressing Janey¡¯s face, he asked with concern, ¡°Someone bullied you at school.


    Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want my mommy to be sad,¡± Janey replied.


    ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m a brave girl.


    I won¡¯t be defeated by those mean kids.


    ¡±


    Rubbing Janey¡¯s head, Erick reassured her, ¡°If they dare to bully you again, you must tell me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will,¡± Janey promised enthusiastically.


    ¡°Erick, please don¡¯t let mommy know anything about it, okay? Mommy loves me so much, and so do you.


    That¡¯s why I¡¯m the happiest girl in the world,¡± Janey pleaded.

 Chapter 1065

    Hearing her words, Erick felt a pang of sympathy and said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tell your mom.


    But you have to promise not to run around again.


    And don¡¯t share your mommy¡¯s phone number and name with strangers, okay?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I promise.


    ¡± Janey nodded obediently.


    Yet, Janey¡¯s determination to find herself a father remained unwavering.


    Her mind raced.


    If only that handsome gentleman had met her beautiful mommy!


    In the lounge, Raegan rushed to Janey.


    She hugged the little girl and said anxiously, ¡°Janey, where did you go? I¡¯ve been looking for you.


    ¡±


    ¡°I just went to look for¡­¡± Janey suddenly stopped and covered her mouth upon realizing something.


    She couldn¡¯t say she went to look for her father because it would make her mommy sad.


    Tears welled up in Janey¡¯s big, round eyes as she admitted her mistake, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry.


    I¡¯m wrong.


    I promise not to run around again.


    ¡±


    Raegan had calmed down by now.


    She ki*sed Janey¡¯s pinkish Little cheek and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.


    Annis must have prepared yummy food for you at home.


    ¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Erick picked Janey up and let her sit on the suitcase before he pushed it forward.


    Raegan followed behind them.


    Although they wore masks, their attractiveness was evident.


    They still caught the attention of many people at the airport.


    Someone even secretly took photos of the three of them,piled the photos into a short video and quickly uploaded it online with the caption, ¡°What a lovely family!¡± In just a few minutes, the video went viral.


    Soon, someizens dug up and revealed Erick¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Wow! I know this man.


    His name is Erick Foster, the youngest biology professor at Astraea University.


    I attended one of his lectures.


    His sses are always full.


    In fact, many people are waiting in line to take seats in his lectures.


    ¡±


    ¡°But I heard he resigned from Astraea University.


    He returned to our country as a guest lecturer at the prestigious Elysium University.


    ¡±


    ¡°Is he married? Although the woman beside him wears a mask, she looks elegant.


    She must be a beauty.


    And the little girl is really cute.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.


    I know nothing about his private life.


    ¡±


    ¡°Wow! Such a beautiful family of three! They have a greatbination of looks and style.


    They are even more good-looking than those celebrities.


    ¡±


    After an hour, Erick discovered their viral video.


    He immediately arranged for someone to remove all the trending topics about them.


    Everyone only knew that Erick was a young professor with exceptional looks.


    They had not discovered yet that the Fosters were a wealthy family involved in the international airline business.


    Furthermore, the Foster family found their long-lost daughter five years ago.


    But since this family had always kept a low profile, the identity of their daughter was never exposed.


    Until now, even her face remained a mystery.


    No one had seen her yet.


    It was alreadyte at night.


    But the CEO¡¯s office in the Dixon Group was still brightly lit.


    Matteo received several photos on his phone.


    They were screenshots from the viral video that was taken down in the afternoon.


    But they were only photos of the woman in the video.


    It captured different angles when she lowered her gaze, turned her head, and her side profile.


    But there was no frontal view.


    He replied to the sender, ¡°Verify it.


    ¡±


    Years ago, Mitchel fell ill because of the unsessful search for Raegan.


    He was hospitalized for the whole six months.

 Chapter 1066

    During these six months, the Dixon family had undergone significant changes.


    Kyler passed away due to illness.


    Then, Alexis took advantage of the chaos to seize power.


    He obtained sixteen percent more votes than Mitchel.


    After Alexis sessfully took the position, he openlyid off numerous senior-level employees and reced them with his loyalists.


    Later, he openly brought his mistress to various events, directly pping Luciana in the face.


    Luciana was so furious that she fell ill.


    One midnight, she vomited blood and was rushed to the emergency room.


    It was only then that Mitchel started to regain his strength and return his focus on thepany.


    Mitchel started to work diligently, day and night.


    Fortunately, he had the strong support and cooperation of the Glyn family.


    He finally turned the tide and equalized the situation.


    These past few years, Mitchel didn¡¯t mention Raegan even once.


    But Matteo knew he never stopped looking for her.


    Mitchel never listened to what other people said.


    He firmly believed that Raegan was still alive.


    Matteo looked at the photos on his phone again.


    He felt that the woman resembled Raegan.


    However, he was not happy at all because over the years, he had received too much disappointing news.


    Matteo turned off his phone.


    He thought it would be better not to say anything to Mitchel.


    He assumed it would only be another letdown this time.


    The next day.


    Raegan and Janey were in West Lake Vi.


    They quickly adapted to this ce.


    Annis was Janey¡¯s nanny, and she had been taking care of Janey for years.


    She had arrived a week earlier to prepare the vi.


    She made sure that the decorations were simr to their house abroad for Janey to easily adapt to the new environment.


    Erick lived in the vi next to theirs.


    In the evening, Erick picked Raegan up.


    While driving, Erick looked at Raegan and said coldly, ¡°Raegan, observe that man from the Cullen family and see if he is suitable for you.


    If you are not satisfied with him, I will talk to our dad.


    ¡±


    Erick felt frustrated.


    His top priority for returning to the country this time was to safeguard and support Raegan¡¯s studio and find a reliable man suitable for her.


    Their father had set up a blind date between Raegan and the youngest son of the Cullen family, Darryl Cullen.


    Years ago, the two families joked that they would be inws when their children grew up.


    It was just that the n seemed to have been forgotten after Raegan went missing.


    Now that Raegan was found back, here came the blind date tonight.


    Erick knew part of the joke was because of the strict principles and parenting in the Cullen family.


    Men in the Cullen family would only choose one woman to marry in their lifetime, stressing loyalty.


    Once aman from the Cullen family married, he never divorced or remarried until he met his end.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He would only love and cherish the woman he had married and lead a wonderful married life together.


    This tradition had been followed by every man in the Cullen family for generations.


    Almost all the men in the Cullen family were known to be decent and doting husbands.


    But Darryl? His reputation in the circle was far from good.


    Raegan nodded and looked at Erick¡¯s side face.


    Today, he wore a ck suit, and he exuded a cold and s@xy aura.


    She couldn¡¯t helpmenting, ¡°You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re apanying me on a blind date.


    ¡±


    Erick nced at her sideways.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You look more like someone going to a fight,¡± Raegan replied with a smile.


    Erick¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°I may get into a fight.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1067

    Raegan was stunned upon hearing this.


    She didn¡¯t expect her brother to be prepared for a fight.


    It seemed that Darryl didn¡¯t meet his expectations.


    As they approached the restaurant, Erick received a phone call.


    It was about work, and it was urgent.


    Raegan overheard his conversation, so she said, ¡°You go deal with it.


    I can go home by myself after this dinner.


    ¡±


    Erick said worriedly, ¡°I think it¡¯s better if I stay with you first.


    ¡±


    But Raegan refused, ¡°Stop treating me like I¡¯m a little girl Like Janey, okay? Go ahead and do your thing.


    I can manage.


    ¡±


    Erick checked the time on his watch.


    Then, he said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it quickly.


    I¡¯ll pick you up at eight.


    ¡±


    Raegan nodded and got out of the car.


    Erick didn¡¯t drive away until she entered the restaurant.


    Darryl and Mitchel were in a chamber in the restaurant.


    A woman in a waitress¡¯s uniform knocked on the door and walked in with wine in her hands.


    Darryl, who had exceptional facial features and captivating eyes, looked at Mitchel sulkily and said, ¡°Mitchel, you have to stand by me this time.


    Look at what my father did.


    He arranged a blind date with a widow for me.


    She even has a child.


    How can a handsome and suave man like me end up marrying a widow and bing someone¡¯s stepfather? Those bunch of idiots will onlyugh at me.


    ¡±


    Darryl was referring to those wealthy young men he usually hung out with.


    They were all spoiled brats and yboys.


    All they knew in life was to have fun and y with women.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    If it weren¡¯t for Darryl¡¯s father¡¯s request, he would never get involved in this matter.


    However, Darryl only listened to him.


    At this moment, the woman approached Darryl and poured him a ss of wine.


    Her delicate hands were obviously well-maintained, an indication that she was privileged.


    Mitchel suddenly raised his eyes and looked at her.


    From his seat, he could only see the woman¡¯s round earlobes.


    He felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity while looking at them.


    Darryl went on, ¡°But I heard that the daughter of the Foster family is stunning.


    If she¡¯s from an ordinary family, I can just y with her.


    Women are all the same.


    They are cheap¡­¡±


    Darryl¡¯s voice trailed off.


    It turned out that the woman in a waitress¡¯s uniform suddenly poured the wine directly on Darryl¡¯s head, drenching him from head to toe.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Darryl gasped and cursed.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re the ck sheep in the Cullen family.


    ¡± Raegan put the wine on the table and stared at Darryl with wide eyes.


    ¡°Since you feel that way, there¡¯s no need for me to be here anymore.


    I will let my brother exin it to your father.


    ¡±


    Raegan had dressed in a waitress¡¯s uniform to see if Darryl was a decent man before they went on a blind date.


    After all, she was looking for a stepfather for Janey.


    She had to be cautious in choosing a spouse.


    Raegan didn¡¯t expect Darryl to disrespect women like this.


    Raegan untied her apron, threw it on the table, and left the chamber.


    ¡°Wait! Darryl shouted furiously.


    He stood up with a frown and grabbed Raegan¡¯s hand.


    He had never been treated like this before, so he couldn¡¯t let go of her just like that.


    ¡°How dare you! Who the hell do you think you are?¡±


    As he spoke, he ripped off Raegan¡¯s mask.


    Her delicate face was revealed.


    Mitchel¡¯s face instantly darkened upon seeing this.


    He fixed his gaze on Raegan¡¯s face, and his eyes turned red.

 Chapter 1068

    Caught off guard, Raegan lost her bnce and tumbled backward.


    But then, Darryl caught her waist in time.


    ¡°Bitch, what the¡­¡± Darryl uttered subconsciously.


    He typically had no reservations about his words or actions and did as he pleased.


    But he was tongue-tied right now.


    He had made out with countless women in the past.


    But now, only one thought raced through his mind.


    Oh, shit! How could this woman have such a slender waist¡­ And why did it feel so damn good?


    Darryl¡¯s gaze zeroed in on Raegan¡¯s captivating face before him.


    Her eyes were bright, and her lips were irresistibly tempting.


    Words failed to do justice to her beauty, which transcended all descriptions.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Darryl couldn¡¯t help but curse vehemently in his heart.


    How on earth could someone be this stunning? It was as if this woman had descended from the heavens and embodied every fantasy he¡¯d ever imagined.


    But before he could dwell on that thought any longer, Darryl was suddenly jolted by a searing pain.


    Thud! While Raegan might not be as strong as Darryl, she possessed formidable self-defense skills.


    While Darryl was seemingly in a trance, she drove her knee forcefully into his lower abdomen.


    Then, without mercy, she stomped on his feet.


    ¡°What the hell! Damn it!¡± Darryl eximed in agony.


    His once-handsome face was contorted in pain.


    He desperately shielded his lower region, only to spring up on one leg, holding the injured foot in his arms.


    Raegan red at Darryl and bellowed, ¡°You jerk!¡± She was furious, but her intensity seemed to be softened by the tender timbre of her voice, almost as if they were engaged in a flirtatious exchange.


    Raegan turned to leave when she was met with a piercing gaze.


    The intensity in Mitchel¡¯s eyes bore down on her, nearly overwhelming her.


    Her heart raced, and she left in a hurry.


    When Darryl tried to catch up with Raegan, Mitchel¡¯s powerful hand bore down on him.


    The door swung open once more and mmed shut with a resounding bang.


    Darryl felt as though his shoulders were being crushed, and the pain was almost unbearable.


    A momentter, his legs gave way.


    He sank against the back of a chair, clutching at the faint sensation of Raegan¡¯s touch in his palm¡­


    After a moment¡¯s thought, something clicked in Darryl¡¯s memory.


    What an audacious woman Raegan was! How dare she call him a jerk! A man as handsome as him hardly suffered from ack of female attention.


    To think she regarded him as a ruffian? How ridiculous!


    Outside the restaurant¡¯s entrance, as soon as she settled into her car, Raegan dialed Erick¡¯s number to inform him she was on her way back.


    ¡°Raegan!¡± Mitchel¡¯s quivering voice suddenly reached her ears.


    Coincidentally, it happened at the exact moment Erick picked up her call.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan didn¡¯t quite catch Mitchel¡¯s voice clearly, but she turned back with bewilderment.


    She had lost part of her memory due to the car ident and didn¡¯t remember Mitchel.


    To her, Mitchel was just the aggressive man beside Darryl she had met in the restaurant.


    Standing from a distance, Mitchel possessed a strikingly handsome face and an imposing stature.


    His narrow waist coupled with broad shoulders only added to his allure, making him undeniably attractive in anyone¡¯s eyes.


    Raegan must admit, he was handsome.


    Raegan had always considered Erick the most handsome man in the world.

 Chapter 1069

    But when she saw Mitchel, she couldn¡¯t deny that he had a different kind of appeal in her eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Raegan?¡± Erick worriedly asked as there was no response from the other end of the line.


    Raegan shook herself out of her momentary trance and replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.


    I just wanted to let you know I¡¯m heading back.


    You don¡¯t need toe pick me up.


    ¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright.


    Be safe.


    Text me when you get home.


    ¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Raegan assured him.


    After ending the call, she got into her car and instructed the driver, ¡°Please take me to¡­ Ah!¡±


    A sudden, powerful jolt rocked her.


    Before she knew it, Raegan was yanked out of her car and found herself falling into Mitchel¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Hey!¡± the driver eximed in rm.


    He tried to intervene and help Raegan.


    But seeing the imposing figure before him, fear silenced him.


    Matteo witnessed the scene from another car and quickly approached, exining the situation to the driver and leaving his business card before sending the driver away.


    Meanwhile, Mitchel acted brusquely and dragged Raegan out of the car.


    Then, he picked her up and settled her onto the seat of his car.


    Mitchel¡¯s grip on Raegan¡¯s arm was so tight it felt like he might tear her apart.


    Unable to overpower him, Raegan thought of a way to defend herself and retaliated by kicking him.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? This is kidnapping¡­¡±


    Before Raegan could finish her sentence, Mitchel seized her ankle and pulled her forward.


    He then forced her knees against his chest and, in an abrupt and unexpected move, ki*sed her passionately.


    He moved so fast that Raegan had no chance to react.


    ¡°You.


    You¡­ Hmm.


    ¡°Her protests were silenced by the intensity of the ki*s.


    Mitchel pressed her down onto the seat.


    Hisrge hand gripped her jaw firmly, controlling her lips and teeth so she wouldn¡¯t be able to bite him.


    Meanwhile, Raegan fought back with every ounce of strength and tried to push Mitchel away.


    However, he was an unyielding force.


    He pinned her down like a mountain, leaving her gasping for breath.


    In her desperation, Raegan resorted to pinching Mitchel with her sharp nails, which made him bleed.


    But Mitchel seemed impervious to the pain.


    He maintained his unrelenting hold on her slender form and refused to let her go.


    Oddly, Raegan noticed that his body was trembling.


    After their violent ki*s, Mitchel lowered his head to her neck, and his lips trailed a path of ki*ses across her delicate skin.


    Then, she heard him murmur, ¡°Raegan, you¡¯re finally back¡­¡±


    His words left Raegan gasping, overwhelmed by a strong sense of familiarity.


    As he continued to ki*s her neck with fervor, she even felt the wetness of Mitchel¡¯s tears against her skin.

 Chapter 1070

    Raegan was baffled.


    Who the hell was this man?


    Matteo had just entered the car when he saw Mitchel pinning Raegan down and ki*sing her with unbridled intensity.


    The shocking scene prompted him to quickly raise the partition between the front and rearpartments to give them privacy.


    Just before the partition closed, Mitchel ordered, ¡°Step on it.


    ¡±


    Matteo could see Mitchel¡¯s veins on his temples.


    Without asking for a destination, he stepped on the elerator and headed to the Serenity Vis as fast as he could.


    Meanwhile, Raegan remained in a daze, her gaze fixed on Mitchel.


    Her eyes held a mixture of shock, revulsion, and bewilderment, and there was not a hint of joy or surprise.


    The more Raegan stared at Mitchel, the fiercer Mitchel¡¯s intensity seemed to grow.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Raegan felt a surge of fear as his hungry eyes bore into her.


    Her gaze darted around, desperately searching for anything to use as a means of defense.


    In desperation, she shouted, ¡°You maniac! I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re good-looking or not.


    What you¡¯re doing is against thew.


    If my brother finds out, he¡¯ll make sure you regret it!¡±


    Sadly for her, her protests merely fell on deaf ears.


    Mitchel had no patience for such nonsense, and her threat made little sense to him.


    For him, it had been a torturous five years without Raegan¡­


    A simple ki*s couldn¡¯t show how much longing he had felt during while she was away.


    With this thought in mind, Mitchel instinctively reached out and cupped the back of Raegan¡¯s head.


    Once more, his thin lips pressed onto hers with a fervent intensity¡­


    Raegan seethed with anger.


    Although she had given birth to Janey, she couldn¡¯t recall what it was like to ki*s a man passionately.


    She remembered feeling close to her husband, Kabir, but their intimacy had been limited to holding hands.


    There had been no passionate ki*ses or any other fervent encounters.


    Hence, she felt that Mitchel was taking advantage of her, which was uneptable.


    Furious and anxious, Raegan didn¡¯t hesitate and sank her teeth into Mitchel¡¯s lips.


    The metallic taste of blood flooded her mouth.


    Mitchel mped down on her jaw, his thin lips now stained with blood, which looked rather s@xy.


    He narrowed his eyes and said in a cold voice, ¡°You can bite me anywhere.


    Just not the lips, okay?¡±


    With that said, he hoisted Raegan onto his shoulder and carried her into the vi.


    Yes, he carried her over his shoulder.


    Raegan could tell that the man had an astounding physical strength.


    Carrying a person on his shoulder seemed as effortless as picking up a chicken.


    Desire burned in Mitchel¡¯s eyes.


    ki*sing Raegan had done little to quench his thirst, particrly after five long years of solitary nights.


    He longed for her, so much so that he wished he could merge her into his very being so that she would never leave him again.


    The instant Mitchel tossed her onto the bed, Raegan turned and hurled amp directly at his face.


    Back in the car, she hadn¡¯t been able to find anything useful.


    Otherwise, she would have attacked him sooner.


    Go to hell, bastard!

 Chapter 1071

    The crystalmp barely missed Mitchel¡¯s face, shattering against the wall with a resounding bang.


    Fragments of themp scattered across the room, leaving Mitchel¡¯s otherwise handsome face marred by a bloody cut.


    Unfazed by his injury, Raegan made a hasty attempt to flee.


    She was barefoot and seemingly oblivious to the broken ss strewn across the floor.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Mitchel hurriedly reached Raegan and knelt, offering his palm as a makeshift tform for her feet.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t withdraw her feet in time, causing the ss to cut into the back of Mitchel¡¯s hand and embed itself in his flesh.


    A sudden rush of blood painted the scene.


    Seemingly indifferent to the injury, Mitchel lifted Raegan and gently ced her back on the bed.


    His blood dripped onto the cream-white bed sheet, staining it, yet he paid it no mind.


    His blood continued to drip as he touched Raegan¡¯s face with his stained hand, fixating on her with piercing eyes.


    The woman who had been presumed dead and haunted his dreams for the past five years was now miraculously alive in his arms.


    ¡°Raegan, Raegan¡­¡± Mitchel¡¯s tall figure leaned over Raegan, trapping Raegan in his arms while hoarsely repeating her name.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    His trembling, bloody hand traced her features ¨C her face, her eyes, and her lips.


    He was trying to see if she was real and not a figment of his imagination.


    This woman in front of him was real, a far cry from the nightmares that had tormented him for the past five years.


    ¡°Raegan.


    ¡± Pressing his lips to her forehead, Mitchel held her tightly in his arms and whispered in a low, hoarse voice, ¡°You can hate me, despise me, or whatever, but please don¡¯t leave me¡­¡±


    The metallic scent of blood filled the air as Mitchel pleaded with Raegan.


    Raegan struggled to push Mitchel away, but her efforts were in vain.


    In desperation, she bit hard on his shoulder.


    To her surprise, Mitchel¡¯s muscles were so robust that she felt her teeth ache when she bit into him.


    Mitchel snorted, looked at her with piercing eyes, and asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Raegan was at a loss for words when she heard that.


    She couldn¡¯t believe her bad Luck.


    How had she ended up meeting such a crazy man?


    Maybe he was really out of his mind!? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Frustrated, Raegan shouted, ¡°Let me go! I want to go home!¡±


    Hearing herints, the fire in Mitchel¡¯s eyes surged again.


    He fixed his gaze on her and said coldly, ¡°This is your home, Raegan.


    ¡±


    ¡°Bullshit! This is not my home!¡± Raegan retorted.

 Chapter 1072

    ¡°Yes, it is!¡± Mitchel insisted emotionally.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know you.


    You must have mistaken me for someone else.


    ¡±


    Raegan was telling the truth.


    She had suffered from memory loss due to the car ident.


    She was not pretending.


    She genuinely had no idea who Mitchel was.


    However, Mitchel either failed to notice her abnormality or chose to ignore it.


    He was determined to keep Raegan with him, going so far as to attempt to consummate their rtionship to convince himself it wasn¡¯t a dream.


    Bending down slightly, elbows on both sides, Mitchel suppressed his desire and said hoarsely, ¡°You couldn¡¯t remember me because we haven¡¯t been together for a long time.


    Let me help you remember something, okay?¡±


    Mitchel deftly loosened the buttons of his shirt with slender hands and lowered his head.


    Suddenly, the sound of a resounding p interrupted the surreal moment as Raegan struck him across the face.


    The man above her seemed to have lost touch with reality.


    With gritted teeth, Raegan snapped, ¡°Are you out of your mind? I have said that I don¡¯t know you.


    I have a husband, but it¡¯s not you.


    You have mistaken me for someone else.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s handsome face darkened, his voice now dangerous and deep, ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    In defiance, Raegan unted the tinum diamond ring on her finger, snorting.


    ¡°Are you blind? I¡¯m married!¡±


    The dazzling diamond on the ring glistened like a sharp de, momentarily stunning Mitchel.


    Unfazed, he attempted to forcefully remove the ring from Raegan¡¯s finger.


    Seeing this, Raegan instinctively covered her hand, protecting the ring.


    ¡°Hey, you! What do you think you are doing? Stop it!¡±


    However, she was no match for Mitchel¡¯s strength.


    After forcefully removing the ring from Raegan¡¯s hand, Mitchel flung it into the trash can with a surge of anger.


    With a heavyhearted expression in his eyes, he asked, ¡°You have married someone else?¡±


    No one knew the depths of Mitchel¡¯s torment over the past five years.


    The sorrow had made him live like a walking dead.


    And now, whenever he thought of Raegan marrying another man, he felt like he was losing his mind.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    His heart felt like it had been struck by lightning, and an unbearable pain swept over him.


    A single tear fell from Mitchel¡¯s bloodshot eyes andnded on Raegan¡¯s palm.


    The warm tear seemed to carry his profound sadness.


    With his eyes filled with tears, Mitchel demanded, ¡°Have you ever thought about my feelings? You are my wife.


    Can¡¯t you understand that?¡±


    When she heard this, Raegan found Mitchel¡¯s usation so absurd that she responded firmly, ¡°No, that¡¯s not true.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1073

    ¡°Is that so? Do you want me to prove it?¡± After saying that, Mitchel forcefully pushed her onto the bed, restraining her wrists before pouncing on her.


    His eyes gleamed with an unsettling eagerness, resembling a predator closing in on its prey.


    ¡°Let go of me, you bastard!¡± Raegan struggled to escape his grip.


    Suddenly, just as Mitchel leaned over, a thunderous crash echoed through the room as the door was kicked open.


    A man rushed in, pulled Mitchel off the bed, and pressed him to the floor while delivering a blow to his face.


    Unwilling to be subdued, Mitchel retaliated immediately.


    In a matter of seconds, he turned the tables on his assant, cing a knee on the man¡¯s neck, leaving him pale-faced and defeated.


    Panicked by the turn of events, Raegan recognized the man lying on the floor.


    Without hesitation, she picked up an ashtray from the tea table and smashed it at the back of Mitchel¡¯s head.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    A muffled sound filled the room.


    Caught off guard, Mitchel released his grip on the man.


    Although the ashtray fell on the floor heavily, it was still intact.


    However, Raegan¡¯s actions broke his heart.


    In the ensuing chaos, blood trickled from the back of his head.


    Mitchel raised his head slowly, his handsome face filled with disbelief.


    Although Raegan was wearing a worried expression, her concern was directed to the man.


    Disregarding Mitchel¡¯s injury, she hurriedly approached and pushed him away.


    Though Raegancked strength, Mitchel felt a deep disappointment as Raegan pushed him aside.


    Raegan helped the man on the floor to stand.


    Tears were streaming down her face.


    ¡°Erick¡­ Erick¡­ Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.


    Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Erick answered as he stood up with Raegan¡¯s help.


    In truth, Erick was a formidable fighter, yet dealing with the four bodyguards had drained his strength.


    His worry for R


    aegan led him to employ extreme measures, injuring himself in the process.


    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t defeat Mitchel.


    Seeing Raegan¡¯s disheveled clothes, Erick felt his fists clench involuntarily.


    He quickly shrugged off his coat and dr@ped it over her shoulders.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Erick asked, genuine concern etched across his face.


    Raegan only seemed to care about Erick¡¯s well-being as she nodded with teary eyes.


    Despite Mitchel¡¯s having ki*sed her, Raegan had adeptly thwarted his advances with a well-ced kick.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t take much advantage of her.


    At Raegan¡¯s response, a hint ofpassion softened Erick¡¯s previously somber expression.


    In this shared moment of concern, Raegan and Erick were oblivious to Mitchel¡¯s presence.


    Annoyed, Mitchel grabbed Raegan¡¯s arm and pulled her toward him indignantly.


    ¡°Come here!¡±


    ¡°Behave yourself, Mr.


    Dixon! Please refrain from touching my sister any further!¡± Erick intervened, stepping forward to protect Raegan.

 Chapter 1074

    Erick didn¡¯t hesitate to address Mitchel by his family name, cutting through any pretense given Raegan and Mitchel had already met.


    There was no need for him to feign ignorance.


    In addition, he had taken the initiative to investigate Mitchel, leaving no room for hidden truths.


    ¡°She is your sister?¡± Narrowing his eyes in contemtion, Mitchel recalled his previous encounter with Erick.


    It struck him that Erick was the father of the lovely little girl he had met before.


    During their interaction before, the airport staff had referred to Erick as Mr.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Foster.


    The Foster family? Mitchel had heard that it was a prominent family that had some business dealing with international flights.


    However, he couldn¡¯t help but ask himself how Raegan ended up bing the daughter of the Foster family.


    Erick opted for transparency.


    After all, Mitchel would uncover the truth as soon as he investigated.


    Without beating around the bush, Erick said inly, ¡°Raegan went lost when she was a little girl.


    We only managed to find her a few years ago.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze darkened as it settled on the delicate woman beside Erick.


    Raegan Foster?


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, your actions toward my sister amount to attempted r@pe.


    I will reserve the right to sue you,¡± Erick dered, holding Raegan protectively.


    ¡°Attempted r@pe?¡± Mitchel responded impassively, his eyes clouded with gloom.


    Then, a derisive sneer yed on his lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know I am her husband?¡±


    Infuriated, Raegan couldn¡¯t tolerate Mitchel¡¯s audacity any longer.


    Exasperated by Mitchel¡¯s ims of marriage, she couldn¡¯t fathom why anyone would willingly tie the knot with him.


    She internally wanted to beat him up.


    Raegan tugged at Erick¡¯s arm and said angrily, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Erick.


    Don¡¯t waste time reasoning with this Lunatic!¡±


    Pointing at her head, she added, ¡°I think there is something wrong with him.


    ¡±


    She wondered why he had brought her here and insisted she was his wife.


    Mitchel¡¯s handsome facade instantly contorted with fury upon hearing Raegan¡¯s words.


    As Raegan clutched Erick¡¯s arm, her gaze fixed on him filled with vignce, Mitchel¡¯s heart twisted in pain, and his demeanor grew cold.


    ¡°Raegan,e over to my side,¡± Mitchel demanded.


    In response to his words, Raegan shot back with


    annoyance, ¡°I have told you multiple times that you have mistaken me for someone else.


    ¡±


    Looking at Mitchel¡¯s bloodied forehead and injured hand, she continued in a cold tone, ¡°Consider this a warning.


    If you pull a stunt like this again, I won¡¯t hesitate to call the police.


    ¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I already said it? You are my wife.


    Why won¡¯t you believe me?¡± Mitchel stubbornly insisted, his expression unwavering.


    ¡°I can recognize you with just one nce.


    ¡± How could he mistake the love of his life for someone else? This was Raegan, his woman.


    Unconvinced by Mitchel¡¯s persistence, Raegan began to worry that he might be seriously unwell, making reasoning with him an uphill battle.


    If Mitchel was truly insane, there was a risk he might repeat his actions.


    Worse yet, she might not be able to bring him to justice due to his unstable state of mind.


    Raegan looked at him and frowned.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, if you are unwell, go see a doctor.


    Don¡¯t mess around with others, okay?¡± Raegan suggested seriously.

 Chapter 1075

    Raegan genuinely believed that Mitchel had lost touch with reality.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have ki*sed her so recklessly.


    The thought of those ki*ses made her shudder with disgust.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to go home and wash away the memory.


    She shook Erick¡¯s arm and said firmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Erick.


    ¡±


    Casting a cold re at Mitchel, Erick warned sternly, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, if you harass my sister again, the Foster family won¡¯t Let you off so easily.


    ¡±


    Although the Foster family had no business dealings in Ardlens, they still held some influence in the city due to their extensive connections.


    Given the Foster family¡¯s substantial influence, Erick was confident that Mitchel would reconsider before doing anything impulsive.


    As Erick prepared to lead Raegan away, she unexpectedly interjected, ¡°Hold on a minute.


    ¡±


    Both men turned their attention to Raegan as she sifted through the trash bin, searching for her lost ring.


    Luckily, the trash bin was new, so there was no other trash except the ring.


    Retrieving the tinum diamond ring, Raegan held it carefully.


    She intended to cleanse it before putting it back on.


    Once Mitchel regained hisposure, he noticed Raegan acting strangely.


    She seemed to have no recollection of their shared past.


    Seeing her meticulous care for the ring, a sharp pain pierced Mitchel¡¯s heart as if struck by something sharp.


    He firmly grasped Raegan, who was already at the door, and dered coldly, ¡°You are not allowed to leave!¡±


    Before Raegan could say anything, Erick intervened, positioning himself between them.


    He said firmly, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, you have no right to stop my sister from Leaving.


    ¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Mitchel squinted, producing an item from his pocket and tossing it to Raegan.


    The item grazed Raegan¡¯s chin beforending on the floor.


    Erick promptly picked up the item, scrutinized it, and discovered it was Raegan and Mitchel¡¯s wedding photo.


    He frowned.


    Who would carry a wedding photo nowadays?


    The torn photo indicated Mitchel had carried it in his pocket for a long time.


    After Raegan¡¯s ident, it was the only thing Mitchel had to remind him of their old days together.


    It appeared that Raegan had resolved to sever ties with him.


    Little did anyone know how many sleepless nights Mitchel had endured holding that photo in his hands.


    Mitchel looked at Raegan with a sneer and asked, ¡°Do I have the right now?¡±


    The wedding photonded like a heavy blow, leaving Erick and Raegan stunned and at a loss for words.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    As per the investigation, Erick was aware of Mitchel and Raegan¡¯s divorce but remained oblivious to when they had remarried.


    Meanwhile, Raegan was dumbfounded as she looked at the wedding photo.


    It turned out that Mitchel had not deceived her.


    He was indeed her husband.


    But if she was married to Mitchel, then who was Kabir? How could she have married Kabir when she already had a husband?

 Chapter 1076

    The whole situation resembled a confusing maze, leaving Raegan feeling dizzy with her mind buzzing.


    Suddenly, without warning, Raegan lost consciousness and copsed.


    ¡°Raegan!¡± Erick eximed, his voice filled with anxiety.


    Mitchel, too, stood there momentarily stunned.


    However, he quickly lifted Raegan from the floor, forcefully kicked the door open, ced her in the car, and sped away.


    Meanwhile, Erick rushed to catch up with them.


    Both their cars screeched to a halt in front of the hospital.


    Mitchel cradled Raegan in his arms, ready to rush into the hospital, but Erick blocked his path.


    Wearing a grave expression, Erick said, ¡°The doctors here can¡¯t treat her condition.


    ¡±


    Erick appeared distressed as he stared at Mitchel.


    He said in a low voice, ¡°Let me take care of Raegan.


    Otherwise, you might end up killing her.


    ¡±


    Mitchel hesitated for a moment, gazing at Raegan¡¯s pallid face as shey in his arms.


    Eventually, he allowed Erick to take her away.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Erick restarted his car.


    Before heading back to the vi, Erick took the initiative to contact Raegan¡¯s doctor.


    Peering through the ss window, which disyed the ongoing treatment for Raegan, Erick released a sigh of relief.


    The treatment room was sealed, featuring only one bed and an array of equipment for the patient.


    On the hospital bed, Raegan¡¯splexion was ashen, and awork of thin tubes were attached to her head.


    Seeing this, Mitchel¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and the expression on his handsome face changed instantly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°When we found Raegan, her brain was severely damaged.


    After several grueling treatments, she finally regained her current state.


    I have to ask you, Mr.


    Dixon.


    Why did Raegan fall into the river back then?¡±


    Erick asked coldly.


    As he thought about the ident, Erick couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was wrong.


    He harbored suspicions and never dismissed the possibility that someone might have orchestrated the incident to kill Raegan.


    Thus, taking advantage of Raegan¡¯s return to the country for work, Erick intended to investigate whether someone was behind the incident.


    When he heard the question, Mitchel couldn¡¯t help but recall the events of that fateful day.


    Did the events of that time drive Raegan to run away from him? However, numerous indicators suggested that she had already made her decision before that incident.


    Ultimately, he was the reason for Raegan¡¯s decision to leave, shouldering an inescapable responsibility for her subsequent ident.


    Mitchel closed his eyes briefly as he said regretfully, ¡°She wanted to break free from me, and then the car ident happened.


    It¡¯s all my fault.


    ¡±


    In truth, Erick wasn¡¯t expecting to extract any meaningful information from Mitchel.


    To his knowledge, Mitchel had endured immense suffering over the past five years.


    Had Mitchel possessed any inkling of the truth, he would have shielded Raegan from harm.


    As he thought about this, Erick looked at Mitchel and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you remarried Raegan, but it seems she was unwilling, given that she ran away.


    Moreover¡­ As far as my knowledge goes, Mr.


    Dixon, your initial divorce urred because you chose another woman over Raegan, resulting in her miscarriage.


    So, it¡¯s perplexing why she would reconcile with you.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1077

    Mitchel hurriedly exined, ¡°It was just a misunderstanding¡­¡±


    ¡°Just a misunderstanding?¡± Erick scoffed and continued, ¡°Was the miscarriage also a misunderstanding? Is it true that you didn¡¯t help Raegan save her baby?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mitchel felt a lump forming in his throat, rendering him speechless.


    Looking at the distressed expression on Mitchel¡¯s face, Erick sneered, ¡°Well, I hope you can finalize the divorce with Raegan soon, Mr.


    Dixon.


    ¡±


    ¡°No way! Not gonna happen!¡± Mitchel instantly dismissed the idea.


    Erick smirked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a say in this, Mr.


    Dixon.


    After being apart for five years, do you really think the court will side with you if Raegan asks for a divorce?¡±


    Mitchel stood his ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m not divorcing Raegan.


    And you can¡¯t decide for her.


    ¡±


    Erick was surprised by Mitchel¡¯s insistence.


    He scanned the room, then whispered, ¡°Fine.


    I¡¯ll tell Raegan everything when she wakes up.


    She deserves to know the truth.


    I just hope, for her sake, you¡¯ll respect her choice and stop pressuring her.


    ¡±


    Erick was determined to reveal all to Raegan.


    ¡°Ever thought how lucky it is that Raegan lost her memory? If she recalled how you shattered her heart, what would she think of you?


    You¡¯re smart, Mr.


    Dixon.


    You can guess,¡± Erick taunted.


    Mitchel¡¯s face drained of color at Erick¡¯s words, but he couldn¡¯t deny they were on point.


    Erick continued, ¡°There¡¯s something else you should know.


    Raegan has a child.


    Kabir, her psychologist, and she had a baby.


    They were close, but Kabir died in an ident right before their wedding, and Raegan gave birth alone.


    ¡±


    Frankly, Erick¡¯s aim was for Mitchel to realize that Raegan had not just fallen in love with another man but had also be the mother of the man¡¯s child after leaving Mitchel.


    She found happiness in a life without Mitchel.


    Mitchel¡¯s face lost its color and he quivered as he asked, ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d find out sooner orter, so I thought it¡¯s better to be upfront, Mr.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Dixon.


    ¡± Erick had nned everything meticulously, but he still worried Mitchel might get suspicious about Janey¡¯s biological father.


    It seemed wiser to clear up any doubts now.


    If not, Mitchel could end up probing into Janey¡¯s background.


    They couldn¡¯t risk losing Janey, neither Erick nor Raegan.


    After a brief pause, Mitchel inhaled deeply and vowed, ¡°I¡¯ll stop forcing her into things, but I¡¯m not letting her leave.


    ¡±


    Erick was about to add more when the medical procedure ended.


    He approached the doctor, asking anxiously, ¡°How¡¯s Raegan now?¡±


    ¡°Miss Foster is still recovering from her car crash.


    The shock made her brain shut down, The more she passes out, the worse it gets.


    ¡±


    Erick felt a wave of despair hearing this.


    Noticing Raegan awake, he rushed to her.


    But he stopped Mitchel from following him.


    ¡°Not right now.


    ¡± After saying that, Erick shut the door.


    Erick seemed to be discussing something with Raegan, who asionally peeked at Mitchel.


    Mitchel was clueless about what Erick might have told Raegan regarding their shared history, causing his heart to race.


    It was as if he were perched on a bench, anxiously awaiting a verdict.


    Finally, Erick and Raegan¡¯s conversation came to an end.

 Chapter 1078

    ¡°Raegan has something she wants you to hear,¡± Erick said to Mitchel, opening the door.


    When Mitchel entered the room, it was just him and Raegan.


    His gaze fixed on Raegan¡¯s striking features, Mitchel felt a whirlwind of emotions.


    He longed to embrace her.


    Conversely, Raegan seemed puzzled by the look in Mitchel¡¯s eyes.


    She examined him from head to toe before asking, ¡°Are we really married?¡±


    To Mitchel, Raegan¡¯s simple question sounded incredibly sweet, warming his heart.


    ¡°Yes, we are.


    I¡¯m your husband,¡± Mitchel replied, smiling.


    Raegan struggled to believe it.


    Erick¡¯s recent revtions were overwhelming, making it hard for her to ept this unfamiliar man as her husband.


    Yet, she felt certain about one thing.


    Raegan looked at him earnestly.


    ¡°So, when are you free?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes sparkled at her question, and he answered softly, ¡°I¡¯m always free for you.


    ¡±


    He was ready to drop even a hundred-billion-dor deal for her, without a second thought.


    Standing up with a grin, Raegan said, ¡°Great.


    Let¡¯s go.


    ¡±


    Mitchel felt a mix of confusion and happiness, not really understanding what she intended to do.


    He knew Raegan had been pampered by the Foster family and probably lived carefree for thest five years.


    Mitchel wanted to reach for her hand, but stopped himself, asking softly, ¡°Where to?¡±


    Raegan, thinking Mitchel was ying dumb with her, bluntly said, ¡°To the court, obviously.


    ¡±


    ¡°Why? What for?¡± Mitchel was stunned, his expression freezing.


    ¡°To file for a divorce.


    ¡± Raegan added, ¡°Erick filled me in on our history.


    You know my situation now.


    To me, you¡¯re just a stranger, so it¡¯s time we end this marriage.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s face grew dark as he heard her words.


    ¡°But why? You¡¯re still my wife, no matter our past.


    ¡±


    ¡°I have no memories of you.


    It just feels weird, and I don¡¯t want to stay married,¡± Raegan replied firmly, causing Mitchel to be unsettled.


    Mitchel frowned, pleading, ¡°I won¡¯t push you to ept me now.


    Let¡¯s just spend some time together.


    I promise to treat you well, okay?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t,¡± Raegan said, shaking her head.


    ¡°Marriage should be about love.


    I feel nothing for you.


    I probably didn¡¯t Like you much before.


    Otherwise, how could Ipletely forget you?¡±


    Raegan remembered Kabir, always gentle and indulging her.


    But Mitchel only brought a sense of unfamiliarity.


    Plus, from what Erick told her about their shared past, Mitchel had betrayed her.


    He neglected her kidnapping for his mistress, leading to her miscarriage.


    Such a terrible person!


    Raegan was resolute.


    No words from Mitchel could sway her from steering away from repeating her past mistakes.


    Raegan¡¯s words were like a dagger to Mitchel¡¯s heart, deepening his agony.


    Overwhelmed with pain, Mitchel struggled to breathe.


    He gripped her wrist tightly, his voice cold.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.


    ¡±


    Raegan couldn¡¯t help but find his words amusing, leading her to remind him.


    ¡°It¡¯s been five years since we¡¯ve been apart, Mr.


    Dixon.


    Why do you think I can¡¯t file for divorce? If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll see you in court.


    ¡±


    The situation had changed.


    The Foster family was wealthy and could afford a topwyer for Raegan.


    This meant Mitchel no longer had the advantage.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, you have three days to consider this.


    After that, mywyer will contact you.


    ¡± With those words, Raegan left the room, disregarding the look of pain on Mitchel¡¯s attractive face.


    No matter how good-looking Mitchel was, Raegan couldn¡¯t overlook his betrayal.


    Mitchel and his mistress seemed like a match made in hell.


    Mitchel snapped out of his daze and tried to follow Raegan, but Erick blocked his path.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, you promised not to force Raegan into anything anymore.


    ¡±


    Mitchel, visibly angry, pushed Erick away.


    ¡°Do you think the Foster family can defeat me?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps the Foster family don¡¯t match the Dixon family¡¯s influence in Ardlens¡­ But for Raegan, the Foster family will stand by her through thick and thin,¡± Erick stated firmly, word by word.

 Chapter 1079

    Mitchel¡¯s gaze lingered on Raegan¡¯s receding figure.


    At that moment, a profound void seemed to stretch between them.


    The stark realization hit Mitchel that nothing in life was immutable.


    Despite their past intimacy, there loomed a future where they might be strangers.


    Right then, only the side profile of Raegan¡¯s face remained visible to Mitchel, a countenance he had yearned for day and night, now gradually slipping away from him.


    Eventually, her figure vanished entirely from his view.


    Mitchel lowered his gaze, slipped his hand into the pocket of his trousers, and clenched his fist slightly.


    He silently vowed to himself that he would win her back, sooner orter.


    The next day, Raegan returned from the studio and found Janey joyfully engrossed in y with Anabe.


    Anabe wore a delighted expression, grinning from ear to ear.


    It was evident that she genuinely liked Janey.


    Janey rushed over with a doll in her arms as Raegan approached.


    ¡°Mommy, look at this! These are the new dolls Anabe got for me.


    There are twelve in total.


    ¡±


    These new models of Barbie dolls wouldn¡¯t hit the market for another six months, a testament to Anabe¡¯s effort to please Janey.


    With Janey in her arms, Raegan greeted Anabe graciously, ¡°That¡¯s so kind of you, Anabe.


    ¡±


    Anabe stood up and handed Raegan an envelope with a bank card inside.


    She said gently, ¡°Raegan, you look stunning.


    I could hardly recognize you.


    ¡±


    Anabe liked Janey more with each passing nce, recognizing that Raegan¡¯s genes contributed to Janey¡¯s exceptional appearance.


    Feeling slightly embarrassed, Raegan put Janey down and attempted to return the envelope.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, Anabe.


    ¡±


    Anabe insisted, pushing the envelope back toward Raegan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly.


    This is just a gift for Janey.


    It¡¯s not a big deal.


    ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very generous of you, Anabe.


    Both Janey and I are truly ttered.


    ¡±


    Janey chimed in sweetly, ¡°I like the Barbie dolls very much, but I don¡¯t need the money, Anabe.


    Moreover, I have a pot full of pocket money at home.


    ¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    As Raegan handed back the envelope, azy and impatient voice echoed from behind them.


    ¡°Just take it.


    What¡¯s the point of pushing it back and forth like that?¡±


    Turning around, Raegan saw Darryl, known for his slovenly appearance, lounging on the sofa, eyeing her arrogantly.


    In reality, Anabe, being of mixed race, had passed on her exceptional genes to Darryl.


    Unfortunately, coupled with his unruly behavior, it resulted in Darryling across as rather unpleasant.


    He hadn¡¯t intended to provoke Raegan.


    However, Raegan disliked Darryl immensely.


    Raegan narrowed her eyes and decisively declined the envelope.

 Chapter 1080

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Darryl¡¯s mother, Anabe, scolded him harshly, embarrassed by his disrespectful words.


    The formidable Foster family held a more prominent standing than the Cullen family, and Darryl¡¯s tone implied condescension toward Raegan and Janey.


    Anabe shot an annoyed look at Darryl.


    If they weren¡¯t in Raegan¡¯s presence, Anabe might have considered giving this troublemaker a piece of her mind.


    Touching the tip of his nose, Darryl gazed at Raegan, sensing an air of deliberate haughtiness surrounding her.


    Sending the bank card was Darryl¡¯s way of seeking Raegan¡¯s forgiveness for his impoliteness from yesterday.


    However, Raegan didn¡¯t ept it, leaving Darryl to wonder if she was still harboring anger toward him.


    Darryl¡¯s willingness to make amends stemmed more from Raegan¡¯s striking looks than genuine remorse.


    ¡°Raegan, I¡¯m here to apologize on Darryl¡¯s behalf.


    Please don¡¯t be angry with Darryl,¡± Anabe pleaded.


    She heard that Raegan had left without having dinner the previous night, much to her regret.


    Since Anabe was an elder, Raegan didn¡¯t make things difficult for her.


    She graciously replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Anabe.


    ¡±


    Just as Anabe was about to speak, Darryl interjected, ¡°Now that the misunderstanding is cleared, let¡¯s try to get along with each other.


    ¡±


    Raegan frowned, clearly perplexed by Darryl¡¯s words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary.


    We¡¯re not cut from the same cloth,¡± she retorted.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± This marked the first time Darryl had extended an olive branch to a woman, but Raegan bluntly rejected him.


    Anabe found herself irked by Darryl¡¯s interference.


    Although the rumors portrayed Darryl as a yboy, as his mother, Anabe knew he had never brought a woman home or taken such an initiative in her presence.


    This time, however, Anabe sensed a difference.


    When Darryl returned home the previous night, he neither confirmed nor denied having any romantic interest in Raegan.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m not worthy of you? How dare you!¡± Upon reflection, Darryl hesitated with his words.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Raegan could sense that he intended to remind her of her widowhood.


    Adding fuel to the fire, Darryl had suggested that no other man would be interested in Raegan as long as she had Janey with her.


    Truth be told, Raegan was fully capable of raising Janey on her own.


    Had it not been for Janey¡¯s envy of children from intact families, Raegan wouldn¡¯t have considered finding Janey a stepfather.


    The Cullen family and the Foster family had a _ long-standing rtionship.


    To avoid any strain on their rtionship, Raegan chose not to disclose the details of the previous night.


    Instead, she simply said that Darryl and she were not a good match.


    Now, there was no need for her to cover up for him.


    She believed him to be nothing more than a callous jerk.


    Raegan retrieved her phone and yed a recorded conversation for Anabe.


    As the content unfolded, Anabe¡¯s expression darkened.


    She offered sincere apologies to Raegan and Janey before grabbing Darryl by the ear and dragging him out of the vi.


    Although Darryl had earned a yboy reputation, he dared not challenge his mother¡¯s wrath.


    He endured Anabe¡¯s scolding until they sat together in the car.


    This day marked a humiliating experience for Darryl, leaving him seething with resentment.


    Through gritted teeth, he vowed, ¡°Just wait and see, Raegan Foster!¡±


    In the afternoon, Raegan reached out to Erick over the phone.


    ¡°Hey Erick, are you free today? I need your help to pick up Elin from the airport.


    ¡±


    Surprised, Erick blurted out, ¡°Why is she here?¡±


    Raegan replied, slightly irritated, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? She is here to visit Annis.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1081

    Elin was Annis¡¯ daughter, around the same age as Raegan.


    They used to y together when they were little.


    Although they lost touch after Raegan went missing, fate brought them back together five years ago.


    Upon reuniting, Elin and Raegan instantly hit it off.


    Raegan realized she hadn¡¯t filled Erick in on the n and added, ¡°Oh, by the way, I have decided to make Elin the design director of my studio.


    So, she will be staying here for a while.


    Janey loves her.


    Isn¡¯t that fantastic?¡±


    Raegan expressed her excitement, but Erick remained unresponsive.


    After a prolonged silence, he tersely replied with a ¡°yes.


    ¡±


    Raegan suddenly remembered something and said vigntly, ¡°Keep an eye on Dayton, Erick.


    Just in case he bothers Elin again in Ardlens.


    After all, it was your idea to introduce Dayton to Elin.


    He not only cheated on her but also mistreated her.


    You remember when he nearly killed her, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I won¡¯t let it happen again,¡± Erick assured.


    ¡°Good.


    I¡¯m counting on you to deal with that jerk.


    ¡±


    As nned, Erick picked up the car key and headed to the airport.


    Upon reaching the airport, Erick saw a familiar slender figure from a distance.


    Elin was wearing beige trousers and a simple white and ck T-shirt,cking any noticeable ir.


    As Erick walked toward her, memories of Elin¡¯s once passionate and innocent nature, especially when she adorned herself in red dresses, shed through his mind.


    His eyes couldn¡¯t help but narrow when he realized that ever since she got married to Dayton, she rarely wore dresses, even during the summer months.


    As Elin caught sight of Erick¡¯s cold and elegantly handsome face, she was taken aback.


    Thest thing she expected was for Raegan to arrange for Erick to pick her up.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Stubbing out his cigarette, Erick greeted, ¡°d to see you, Elin.


    ¡±


    Nervously clutching her Luggage, Elin responded, ¡°Nice to see you too, Erick.


    ¡±


    The two exchanged greetings with stoic expressions.


    Following the brief interaction, Erick impatiently adjusted his tie before assisting Elin with her suitcase, stowing it in the trunk.


    Opening the passenger door, he gestured for her to take the seat.


    ¡°I actually prefer sitting in the back seat,¡± Elin said.


    With the passenger seat door open, Erick rested his hand on the door frame.


    He fixed his eyes on Elin, maintaining a stoic silence but wearing a somber expression.

 Chapter 1082

    Casting a quick look at Erick, Elin quietly took her ce in the passenger seat.


    She always seemed to yield to him without protest.


    Once inside the car, they went all the way inplete silence, not uttering a single word to each other.


    Elin¡¯s gaze was fixed intently on the car¡¯s hood.


    Years of suffering at the hands of her former partner taught her to stay grounded in reality.


    She also understood that a man like Erick, who was far beyond her reach, should not be part of her life.


    Erick, in the driver¡¯s seat, came from a distinguished family, in stark contrast to her, who felt like nothing more than a failure.


    Elin¡¯s self-esteem had plummeted further following her disastrous marriage, making her feel even lesser in Erick¡¯s presence.


    Suddenly, Elin felt a sharp pain in her stomach.


    Every encounter with Erick seemed to fill Elin with a mix of nervousness and embarrassment.


    As they halted at a red light, Erick reached into the car¡¯s cooler and offered Elin a warm drink.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡± Erick asked, noticing her difort.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Dr.


    Foster.


    I¡¯m fine,¡± Elin replied formally and epted the can.


    Her voice carried a tone of detachment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me like that.


    Right now, I¡¯m just a guest lecturer since I¡¯m focusing on thepany¡¯s affairs,¡± Erick corrected her.


    ¡°Understood, Mr.


    Foster,¡± Elin responded, using a different formal title.


    This only seemed to irritate Erick further.


    ¡°Elin, are you deliberately trying to annoy me?¡± Erick asked sharply, fixing his gaze intently on her.


    Elin appeared taken aback by Erick¡¯s words.


    She lowered her gaze, looking gentle and submissive.


    ¡°Of course not, Mr.


    Foster,¡± she assured him.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Despite her denial, Erick was convinced she was acting deliberately.


    Erick remembered a simr situation when he had introduced Dayton to Elin.


    She hadn¡¯t objected then and had indeed started dating Dayton.


    Back then, Dayton lured Erick to the scene and asked if Erick would object to his marrying Elin.


    Erick gave a neutral reply and Elin quickly epted Dayton¡¯s proposal.


    They were married within days.


    Erick had felt deeply upset at that time, but he felt helpless to change anything.


    Reflecting on this, a wave of anger surged within him.


    In truth, when Dayton sought Erick¡¯s opinion, Erick responded, ¡°I have no objection, but ultimately, it¡¯s Elin¡¯s decision.


    ¡±


    Regrettably, neither Dayton nor Elin didn¡¯t seem to take his statement to heart.


    ¡°Call me whatever you like,¡± Erick said dismissively.


    With those words, Erick restarted the car, and now drove at a noticeably faster pace.


    Having eaten little that day, Elin¡¯s face grew pale from motion sickness.


    However, she clenched her teeth and bore it silently.

 Chapter 1083

    When they reached their destination, Erick got out of the car and mmed the door behind him.


    He didn¡¯t, however, forget to take Elin¡¯s suitcase out of the trunk.


    Watching Erick from behind, Elin felt a wave of confusion as she observed his tall figure.


    Did Erick want her to address him as she did in the past?


    Contemting this, Elin helplessly shook her head.


    She was no Longer that naive girl she once was.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    How could she, a nanny¡¯s daughter, address Erick, the young master, in such a familiar way? Moreover, as a divorced woman, she felt unworthy of someone like Erick.


    In the vi, the Foster family had hotpot for dinner, and the air was lively as they gathered together in the dining room.


    Raegan insisted that Annis join them at the table, and Annis didn¡¯t object.


    Having spent years around Raegan, Annis hade to realize that Raegan remained as warm and enthusiastic as ever.


    Elin also found a sense offort in Raegan¡¯s presence.


    Raegan seemed to possess a unique charm.


    Elin¡¯s feelings of inferiority vanished whenever she was around Raegan.


    Thus, when Raegan invited her to join the studio, Elin agreed immediately.


    She was eager to adopt a more optimistic outlook and leave her past behind.


    As the evening progressed and Raegan consumed some alcohol, her cheeks turned rosy.


    She held Elin¡¯s arm and said, ¡°I wish Nell was here with us.


    It¡¯s been so long since the three of us were together.


    ¡±


    Gently wiping sweat from Raegan¡¯s forehead with a handkerchief, Elin responded softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Nell mention she¡¯d be back next week?¡±


    Raegan, visibly excited, replied, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see her.


    I hope the three of us will always stick together, until the world¡¯s end.


    ¡±


    Elin assisted Raegan in getting to the room upstairs and was about to take a shower before they settled in for the night.


    When Janey spotted Elin, she expressed her wish for a chat before sleeping together.


    Eventually, all three of them ended up sharing the same room for the night.


    During this time, Raegan engaged in a heartfelt conversation with Elin, revealing her recent encounter with Mitchel who insisted he was her husband.


    Also, Raegan confided in Elin about the disturbing experience she had with Mitchel.


    The visible hickey marks on Raegan¡¯s body were undeniable proof of her ordeal.


    Raegan had convinced Janey that the marks were the result of an insect bite, but Elin wouldn¡¯t buy this story.


    With a mix of anxiety and distress, Raegan recounted, ¡°It was really terrifying, you know.


    His behavior was so rough and forceful¡­ And it was painful.


    Elin responded in a calm tone, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because you were so tense?¡±


    Casting a nce at Elin, Raegan inquired, ¡°When you and Dayton were together, did he ever get rough when you two made out?¡±


    Elin shook her head and responded, ¡°We never had s@x.


    ¡±


    Dayton, on the surface, seemed like a respectable man, but beneath that facade, he was quite the opposite.


    Initially, his aggression toward Elin began with hitting her after consuming alcohol.


    Over time, his attacks became more frequent and weren¡¯t limited to just his drunken states.


    Throughout their two-year marriage, Elin lived in a constant state of fear.


    Dayton had threatened to kill her mother if she ever spoke out about his abusive behavior.


    This prolonged mistreatment made Elin increasingly timid and, tragically, she began to see it as normal.


    Had Raegan not stumbled upon the truth and enlisted Erick¡¯s help to intervene, Elin might have remained indefinitely in that harrowing marriage.

 Chapter 1084

    Elin recalled the final moments of their parting when Dayton embraced her, wept, and professed, ¡°You know I love you, Elin.


    I truly do.


    ¡±


    Those words terrified Elin so much that she fainted right there.


    The mere thought of Dayton¡¯s deration sent shivers down her spine.


    With eyes wide in shock, Raegan asked incredulously, ¡°So, Elin, you¡¯re still a virgin?¡±


    Elin shook her head and said, ¡°Not exactly.


    ¡±


    Even though Elin had done it before, her memories of that first experience were far from pleasant.


    They were both inexperienced and young at the time, making the encounter awkward rather than beautiful.


    That was her only experience of physical intimacy with a man.


    Elin vividly remembered Erick¡¯s indifference as he approached her bed.


    He always exuded a sense of coldness and arrogance, like a king ruling his kingdom.


    She had always assumed he would remain this way forever.


    However, it was only after witnessing how Erick valued Raegan and Janey that Elin realized the transformative power of genuine care.


    Erick¡¯s facial expressions changed remarkably when he was with them.


    Elin thought she simply didn¡¯t deserve such affection and care from him.


    But now, those days were just a part of her past.


    On the third day, Mitchel sent his men to invite Raegan to his office for a meeting.


    Believing Mitchel had finally agreed to a divorce, Raegan packed the necessary documents in her bag and headed to thepany with Matteo.


    Upon her arrival at the office, Raegan found Mitchel engrossed in some paperwork at his desk.


    He was dressed in a white shirt that entuated his strong physique.


    He looked deeply focused on his work, which only enhanced his striking features.


    Raegan acknowledged that his appearance momentarily captivated her.


    While she waited on the couch, Matteo brought in a variety of refreshments.


    However, her interest in the food soon faded, and she feltpelled to ask, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, when can we start? It¡¯s gettingte.


    We should head to the court soon, or the staff will leave for the day.


    ¡±


    Mitchel raised his head.


    He looked detached as he remarked, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Why not hear my proposal first?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Raegan was so infuriated by Mitchel¡¯s words that she found herself momentarily speechless.


    She should have anticipated that Mitchel wouldn¡¯t give up on her so easily.


    Her suspicions were confirmed.


    Mitchel cut straight to the point.


    ¡°If you agree to spend a month with me from now on, I¡¯ll sign the divorce papers after the month we share and apany you to court for the divorce procedure.


    ¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    This struck Raegan as a maniptive tactic, causing her to shake with anger.


    She retorted vehemently, ¡°In your dreams! I¡¯d rather be with a dog than spend another moment with you!¡±


    ¡°Rx.


    I¡¯m not going to ask you to do anything.


    Just know you can¡¯t hide from me during the month forever.


    You¡¯re going to have to be with me whenever you¡¯re free,¡± Mitchel said indifferently.


    What he truly wanted was to spend more time with Raegan.


    ¡°That will not be possible!¡± Raegan yelled.


    She did not want to spend any time with Mitchel at all.


    ¡°Well, if you insist on filing for a divorce, which could take Like two or even five years, go ahead.


    Be my guest.


    My legal team can never let me down.


    You can leave now, if that¡¯s all.


    ¡± Mitchel returned his focus back to his work and ignored Raegan as if she wasn¡¯t there.

 Chapter 1085

    Raegan was filled with unimaginable anger and resentment.


    ¡°Are you really that bored, Mr.


    Dixon? I¡¯ll hire someone to be with you instead.


    How does that sound? Whether it¡¯ll be five hundred thousand or five million, I don¡¯t care! I¡¯ll pay for it!¡±


    Mitchel took a nce at her.


    ¡°I need you.


    Not anyone else.


    ¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    His piercing gaze reminded Raegan of the other day when he was on top of her.


    Her cheeks flushed furiously.


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely shameless! You¡¯re nothing but a shitty bastard¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget you¡¯re the one begging for a divorce,¡± Mitchel interrupted coldly.


    Raegan¡¯s mouth went shut.


    She silently cursed, ¡°What a sly and annoying man!¡±


    Raegan started to consider his proposal.


    It was only for a month.


    What could have happened if she stuck to her ground? She would make him regret it to the point where he¡¯d be the one to ask for a divorce.


    With that in mind, Raegan dered, ¡°Fine, but promise me you won¡¯te to me unless I am free.


    ¡±


    ¡°I give you my word.


    ¡±


    ¡°Well, goodbye then,¡± Raegan said as she stood up.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? You¡¯re to stay here with me,¡±


    Mitchel said through a frown.


    He put emphasis on the ¡°with me¡± which made Raegan¡¯s blood boil.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy today.


    ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the weekend.


    You work on the weekends?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I have to take care of¡­¡± Raegan tried to find an excuse.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think our little agreement would work then.


    We should just forget it,¡± Mitchel cut her off.


    Raegan¡¯s jaw dropped slightly.


    How dare he! She sighed.


    ¡°Our agreement starts today then?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze hardened.


    They were in the same room, but their minds thought different things.


    He wanted to save their marriage and she just wanted to run away.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mitchel responded.


    ¡°It¡¯s not wise for me to stay in your office all the time.


    The staff might begin to gossip.


    ¡± Raegan¡¯s issue wasn¡¯t the fact that people would gossip.


    She just didn¡¯t like the idea of being in the same room with Mitchel.


    ¡°Nobody is going to gossip about anything.


    Rest assured,¡± Mitchel said.


    Despite his words, he couldn¡¯t wait to tell everyone that Raegan was his wife.


    ording to his schedule, Mitchel had a meeting to attend.


    ¡°Inform Matteo if you need anything,¡± Mitchel said as he rose from his chair.


    Raegan nodded.


    Once Mitchel was gone, Raegan sneezed.


    She walked over to the window and opened it.


    ¡°It¡¯s so stuffy.


    The ce really affects my entire mood.


    I would like to make a few changes, Matteo.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1086

    ¡°Sure,¡± Matteo responded, knowing Raegan was Mitchel¡¯s wife.


    Not long after, he regretted having agreed so readily.


    The renovation team kept walking in and out of Mitchel¡¯s office for the entire afternoon.


    The renovation team was perplexed by Mitchel¡¯s new preference.


    Practically everything was green.


    A green sofa, desk, chair, file cab, even the carpet¡­ They wondered what had happened.


    What was with Mitchel¡¯s sudden love for green?


    Raegan wasted millions of dors to transform Mitchel¡¯s office.


    When Matteo walked over after finishing his work, he thought he had identally walked into the wrong office.


    After a couple of seconds, he realized he was in the right ce.


    He almost lost his sight due to how green everywhere was.


    Mitchel finished his meeting and was about to return to his office when Matteo stopped him.


    Mitchel frowned in confusion.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°We¡­ Well¡­ Mr.


    Dixon¡­ You see¡­¡± Matteo stammered.


    Mitchel lifted his foot, ready to head for his office, prompting Matteo to speak quickly.


    ¡°Maybe you shoulde back to your office sometimeter?¡±


    ¡°Let me through.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Now.


    ¡± Mitchel¡¯s tone was cold and sharp.


    Matteo stepped aside quietly.


    Mitchel opened the door to his office, took one step in and frozepletely.


    Raegan who was hiding behind the green sofa jumped out wearing a green hat.


    ¡°Surprise!¡± she cheered.


    Matteo cringed, feeling helpless.


    Mitchel stood there silently.


    He narrowed his eyes.


    No one could tell what he was thinking about.


    ¡°Well? What do you think?¡± Raegan asked excitedly, expecting Mitchel to get mad.


    ¡°It¡¯s great¡­ I love it,¡± Mitchel squeezed out these words through gritted teeth.


    Raegan could tell that he didn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°I knew you would!¡± she chirped.


    Raegan took out a blue wool hat and extended it to him.


    ¡°Put this on.


    I prepared it especially for you.


    ¡±


    Despite her serious look, Raegan wascent.


    She would try every trick in the book to make Mitchel want a divorce.


    Mitchel watched Raegan silently for a while.


    To Raegan¡¯s and Matteo¡¯s surprise, Mitchel took the hat and ced it on his head without uttering a word.


    Raegan was shocked to the core.


    She didn¡¯t anticipate his behavior.

 Chapter 1087

    He was supposed to be furious and ask for a divorce, right? What happened to his temper? Raegan couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.


    She grew frustrated and sat on the sofa with an annoyed expression.


    Meanwhile, the head of the renovation team was still waiting for the payment outside the office.


    Matteo didn¡¯t pay because he had thought the furniture would be returnedter.


    But surprisingly, Mitchel signed the bill without hesitation.


    Matteo¡¯s mouth fell slightly ajar.


    Mitchel Looked way too happy.


    What was going on? Was he actually okay with his office¡¯s new look?


    Still stunned, Matteo med himself for being careless.


    He took out the notebook and wrote it down.


    Later in the afternoon, Mitchel didn¡¯t stay in his office for long.


    He was busy with meetings.


    Raegan was extremely bored.


    She called Erick and asked him to find out what Mitchel despised most.


    At first, Erick didn¡¯t support the idea of their agreement.


    He feared that Raegan would fall for Mitchel and be hurt again.


    But Raegan believed it was the fastest way to get divorced.


    Raegan had analyzed the situation.


    If they really went to court, even though she had no memory about the past because of the car incident, Mitchel¡¯swyer could use her another marriage as a bargaining chip, since she had married another man while she was abroad.


    That means it would take her a while to get divorced.


    She had terrible luck.


    Yet, she couldn¡¯t wait to rid herself of him.


    It was almost time to get off work when Matteo walked up to Raegan.


    ¡°Madam, Mr.


    Dixon would like you to attend a business dinner with him this evening.


    ¡±


    ¡°Huh? No way.


    I thought I was finally free to leave now,¡± Raegan refused.


    Matteo gave her an apologetic smile.


    ¡°But Mr.


    Dixon said you must attend with him tonight.


    No matter what.


    ¡±


    Raegan was rendered speechless.


    At the end of the day, she got in the car reluctantly.


    How could he take advantage of her like that?


    Who did he think he was?


    After they arrived at the ce, Raegan got out of the car, leaving Mitchel behind as he stayed in the vehicle to deal with something important.


    It had rained a while ago so it was a bit cold outside.


    Raegan decided to wait for Mitchel in the hall.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The doorman greeted Raegan politely as she stepped out of the vehicle.


    Raegan didn¡¯t know the exact location of the dinner was being held, so she walked up to one of the ushers.


    ¡°Excuse me.


    I¡¯m waiting for someone.


    ¡±


    The man took in Raegan¡¯s appearance and assumed that she must be here with some big shot.


    He smiled at her politely and remained quiet.


    A couple of seconds passed and a woman¡¯s ttering voice was heard.

 Chapter 1088

    A middle-aged man looked at the woman, a confused look on his face.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Do I know you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember me? Lauren Murray, the design director of Alpire Studio!¡±


    Lauren Murray? One of Alpire Studio¡¯s designers? Raegan¡¯s eyes Lit up as she recalled where she had heard the name.


    Erick had mentioned this name in the ward before.


    She was Mitchel¡¯s crazy pursuer!


    Reagan examined Lauren who had nice eyebrows and charming eyes.


    Truth be told, Lauren didn¡¯t look bad in general but looked Like a bitch.


    ¡°Oh yes, I remember.


    ¡± Vicente pretended to recall, but in truth, he had no idea who Lauren was.


    Lauren was not discouraged.


    She took out an invitation card and handed it to Vicente.


    ¡°We¡¯re holding a release conference for the new products next week.


    On behalf of Alpire Studio, I look forward to seeing both you and your lovely wife at the event.


    ¡±


    Raegan noticed how Lauren rubbed the back of Vicente¡¯s hand as she handed him the invitation.


    She even nudged him with her leg while Vicente¡¯s wife was busy checking out the invitation.


    Raegan felt disgusted.


    Raegan unlocked her phone and was about to call Matteo to ask him which chamber he had booked.


    But she identally took a picture.


    The sh of the camera caught the attention of the three immediately.


    Lauren walked up to Raegan immediately.


    ¡°You! Did you¡­¡±


    Lauren trailed off as she got a closer look at Raegan.


    She became pale as if she had seen a ghost.


    ¡°You¡­ R¡­ Raegan¡­¡±


    Seeing Lauren knew her, Raegan was not surprised.


    After all, ording to what Erick had filled her in, Lauren loved Mitchel deeply and had done tons of crazy things against her in the past.


    Lauren finally recollected herself after a while.


    ¡°How are you still alive?¡±


    Raegan couldn¡¯t believe her ears.


    ¡°I could ask you the same thing,¡± she retorted.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°You bitch! How dare you!¡± Lauren snapped through gritted teeth.


    ¡°What picture did you just take?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.


    I just identally turned on the shlight.


    I didn¡¯t take any photos.


    Rx.


    ¡± Raegan shrugged.


    Lauren red at Raegan, clearly unconvinced.


    ¡°Cut the crap! Let me see your phone.


    ¡±


    Vicente grew uneasy.


    He didn¡¯t stop Lauren from touching him just now.


    He was actually even thinking of having a secret meeting with Laurenter.


    Yet, he didn¡¯t expect someone to take a photo.


    If his wife found out, he¡¯d be doomed.


    Therefore, he stepped forward, pretending to speak for Lauren.


    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s absolutely uneptable to take photos of others without their consent.


    Hand over your phone and delete any photos you have taken.


    ¡±


    Raegan scoffed.


    Vicente was just a shitty bastard.


    Her grip on her phone tightened, she red at the two of them.


    ¡°I had said I didn¡¯t take any photos.


    Why are you two panicking so much?¡±


    ¡°What? Are you trying to say we¡¯re guilty or something?¡± Lauren narrowed her eyes at Raegan.


    ¡°Are you going to hand it over or not?¡±

 Chapter 1089

    Raegan stared at Lauren coldly.


    ¡°No.


    Why should I give you my phone?¡±


    The doorman noticed themotion and walked up to the scene.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss Murray?¡±


    The doorman knew Lauren since she frequented the restaurant.


    Words had it that Lauren was the design director of Alpire Studio and was supported by a big shot.


    But it was the first time he saw Raegan.


    He assumed Raegan was just one of those women who came to the restaurant to hook up with rich men.


    Lauren pointed at Raegan usingly.


    ¡°She took photos of me secretly!


    Help me get her phone and delete the photos!¡±


    The doorman saw the opportunity as a good chance to get on Lauren¡¯s good side.


    He decided to seize the opportunity.


    He put on a straight face at Raegan and asserted, ¡°Miss, please cooperate.


    Otherwise, I¡¯d have no choice but to call the security.


    ¡±


    Lauren hadn¡¯t seen Mitchel in a long while and deep down, she was still scared of him.


    Following Raegan¡¯s incident, Mitchel cut ties with Lauren, never reaching out to her again.


    Later, when Mitchel¡¯s father paid Lauren a visit, she didn¡¯t hesitate to disclose everything.


    She told him about Mitchel¡¯s n to oust him from the board using evidence gathered by Kyle.


    This information allowed Mitchel¡¯s father to turn the tables and assume control over thepany.


    In return, he promised Lauren a fifteen percent stake in Alpire Studio.


    After the abortion, Lauren learned about Kyle¡¯s fatal ident in the detention center.


    Everything was falling into ce just as she wanted.


    Around this time, she decided against marrying Mitchel.


    Mitchel, deeply affected by Raegan¡¯s incident, nearly lost his position in the Dixon Group due to his father¡¯s intervention.


    His future seemed grim.


    But, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Mitchel made aeback a yearter.


    Lauren had to acknowledge Mitchel¡¯s resilience.


    Meeting Mitchel after such a long gap, Lauren felt a mix of fear and nervousness.


    He seemed more charismatic than before.


    Then, she found her old feelings for Mitchel stirring up again.


    Lauren looked at Mitchel with a sad expression and said, ¡°Mitchel, I¡¯m just as clueless as you about why Raegan took photos of me.


    ¡±


    Turning to Raegan, her voice shaky, Lauren remarked, ¡°Raegan, if you want a photo of me, just say so.


    I wouldn¡¯t say no, you know? Why sneak around to get one?¡±


    Her tone and demeanor were aplete shift from moments ago.


    Witnessing this, Raegan was taken aback.


    Although she had no recollection of Lauren, such a gesture truly surprised Raegan.


    ¡°Wow, she¡¯s really something.


    Despite knowing the man was married, Lauren still pursued him.


    What a bitch!¡± Raegan muttered to herself.


    Mitchel looked at Raegan and said, ¡°You know, I think Lauren¡¯s right.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡±


    Raegan was instantly furious.


    ¡°What the hell? Why is he defending her?¡± she cursed in her heart.


    Raegan was pissed off the moment she heard Mitchel¡¯s words.


    This jerk was standing up for Lauren again.


    It was not hard to tell how much she had been hurt in the past, judging from Mitchel¡¯s reaction.


    Raegan murmured under her breath, ¡°If Mitchel is fond of Lauren, I should make things difficult for this bitch.


    Maybe if things get too tough, he will detest me and want a divorce.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1090

    Raegan, with a smile creeping across her face, yfully asked, ¡°So, do you feel sorry for your mistress?¡±


    Lauren¡¯s expression darkened instantly at Raegan¡¯sment.


    Here she was, a board member at Alpire Studio, and Raegan dared to mock her publicly!


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Mitchel yelled with a cold tone.


    Raegan replied with scorn, ¡°She¡¯s aware that you¡¯re married, yet she continues to pester you.


    Don¡¯t you acknowledge that there¡¯s something unclear between the two of you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case.


    She and I are not involved in that way,¡±


    Mitchel said, his tone softening.


    He tried to calm Raegan.


    ¡°Look, if you want a photo of her, go ahead.


    I¡¯ll arrange for her toe to thepany.


    That way, you can take all the photos you want.


    ¡±


    Lauren was utterly shocked by this.


    Was this the same Mitchel who was known for his arrogance and self-centeredness? She couldn¡¯t believe he was speaking so humbly to someone.


    And what did he mean by that? His words made her feel she was some puppet, easily controlled by his will.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who said I wanted a photo of her?¡±


    Raegan was about to pick up her phone from the floor, not wanting to argue with Mitchel.


    Mitchel surprised her by beating her to pick it up.


    He wiped it with a handkerchief and handed it back to her.


    Raegan epted it with a casual thanks.


    Vicente instantly recognized Mitchel.


    Stepping up, he put on a ttering smile and said, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, is she your assistant? The staff here is so naive.


    How could your assistant be here flirting with someone else?¡±


    Vicente¡¯s words made the doorman¡¯s face lose its color.


    He now realized he had messed with someone he shouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°She¡¯s not my assistant,¡± Mitchel stated inly.


    At Mitchel¡¯s words, Raegan recalled Erick mentioning that their marriage was a secret from the public.


    She didn¡¯t expect Mitchel to be so cautious about it.


    What a jerk!


    But then, Mitchel dered, ¡°She¡¯s my wife.


    ¡±


    This revtion left everyone, including Raegan,pletely stunned.


    Raegan hadn¡¯t anticipated Mitchel would announce their marriage so openly.


    At that moment, Lauren¡¯s face contorted with jealousy.


    She couldn¡¯t believe her ears.


    Mitchel had just made his rtionship with Raegan public, something she had longed for, now taken by Raegan.


    When he heard the revtion, Vicente¡¯s face changed, and he eximed in surprise, ¡°Oh, Mrs.


    Dixon, I didn¡¯t realize it was you.


    My apologies.


    ¡±


    He hurriedly gave Raegan an apologetic smile and added, ¡°Please don¡¯t take offense, Mrs.


    Dixon.


    ¡±


    Raegan, disgusted by Vicente, showed Vicente¡¯s wife her phone, saying, ¡°Mrs.


    Potter, I identally took this photo.


    It¡¯s your call to delete it or not.


    ¡±


    At her words, Vicente and Lauren were visibly shaken.

 Chapter 1091

    The photo showed Lauren caressing Vicente¡¯s leg with her foot, while Vicente clung to Lauren¡¯s hand.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    They did this right in front of Vicente¡¯s wife.


    Handing Raegan¡¯s phone back, Mrs.


    Potter addressed calmly, ¡°Thank you for bringing this to my attention, Mrs.


    Dixon.


    ¡±


    The very next moment, she pped Vicente¡¯s face fiercely.


    Furious, she shouted, ¡°You scoundrel! How dare you!¡±


    Noting Mrs.


    Potter¡¯s anger, Vicente pointed at Lauren, shifting the me.


    ¡°She¡¯s the one to me.


    She seduced me!¡±


    Lauren went pale instantly.


    ¡°Mr.


    Potter, stop lying!¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Mrs.


    Potter looked from Vicente to Lauren, then scoffed, ¡°Where there¡¯s smoke, there¡¯s fire.


    Enough with the excuses!¡±


    She hit the nail on the head with her words.


    Mrs.


    Potter, known for her education and sophistication, would always confront her husband first in any issue, and deal with any other involved partyter.


    ¡°Miss Murray, I am impressed.


    It seems this is the way how Alpire Studio operates.


    I¡¯ll be sure to warn my friends about it,¡± Mrs.


    Potter said, then turned and left without a second nce at her husband.


    Lauren, hearing this, became visibly anxious.


    She knew many of Mrs.


    Potter¡¯s friends were important clients at Alpire Studio.


    Worse, she was involved with some of Mrs.


    Potter¡¯s friends¡¯ husbands.


    If this got out, she¡¯d be ruined.


    In desperation, Lauren turned to Vicente.


    ¡°Please, Mr.


    Potter, you must speak good of me in front of your wife!¡±


    Vicente looked at Lauren with disdain and snorted.


    Worried about his position at thepany, he quickly distanced himself from Lauren.


    ¡°You bitch! You¡¯re the one who came onto me first!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie! How could you use me like that, you¡­ You jerk!¡±


    Lauren retorted.


    In an instant, the two of them quarreled and tangled with each other.


    Lauren was no match for Vicente¡¯s strength.


    In the fight, she lost some hair, and blood trickled from the corner of her mouth.


    Lauren fell to the ground and desperately grabbed Mitchel¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Mitchel, please, you have to help me¡­¡±


    Seeing Mitchel¡¯s handsome face covered by the coldness, Raegan remained silent.


    She recalled Erick¡¯s words about how men usually disliked women with harmful intentions the most.


    Wanting a divorce, Raegan decided to y the bad guy gloating here.


    Shemented, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, didn¡¯t you notice your little lover asking for your help?¡±


    To her astonishment, Mitchelmanded without any emotion, ¡°Throw them out.


    ¡±


    Raegan was momentarily taken aback.

 Chapter 1092

    At Matteo¡¯s signal, the bodyguards swiftly escorted Lauren, Vicente, and the doorman out.


    The hall then regained its peaceful atmosphere.


    Raegan, feeling a mix of disappointment and depression, followed Mitchel into the chamber, though unwillingly.


    Once inside, she noticed they were alone and asked, ¡°Where are the other guests?¡±


    Mitchel, unbothered, answered, ¡°They couldn¡¯t make it to dinner.


    Shall we begin?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Raegan, speechless, doubted his honesty.


    Deciding to leave as there were no other guests, she smelt the tempting aroma of the dishes on the table.


    Right after she rose, her stomach rumbled loudly.


    How embarrassing that was!


    Mitchel gestured toward the spread of food and asked softly, ¡°You sure you want to head out now?¡±


    Raegan found herself at a loss for words.


    Damn! He knew her too well!


    The table wasden with all her favorite dishes.


    Raegan replied hesitantly, ¡°I guess it¡¯d be a shame to let all this go to waste.


    ¡±


    Hearing this, Mitchel leaned in suddenly, his eyes burning with intensity.


    ¡°Before you enjoy the dishes, can I ask you something?¡±


    They were so close that Raegan could smell his cologne, making her heart race.


    Was he trying to charm her?


    She leaned back, feeling a bit uneasy, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Are you happy with it?¡± Mitchel inquired.


    ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡± Reagan asked, a bit puzzled by his question.


    Mitchel leaned in closer, backing Raegan against the wall.


    ¡°I mean, are you happy with how I¡¯ve handled things, honey?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s warm breath enveloped Raegan.


    Mitchel leaned casually with his right arm dr@ped over the chair¡¯s back.


    His lips were mere inches from Raegan¡¯s face.


    Raegan¡¯s heart raced with nervousness, almost choking her.


    Memories of the scene when Mitchel ki*sed and bit her the other day flooded her mind.


    The marks of that encounter still lingered on her skin and served as visible reminders during her showers.


    The rush of embarrassment made Raegan blush as she thought about it.

 Chapter 1093

    She tried to back away, only to find herself cornered by the cold wall, chilled by the air conditioner.


    Facing Mitchel who was so close that she could almost feel his Lips on hers, Raegan stammered a warning, ¡°If you¡­ If youe any closer, I will call the police and sue you for s@xual assault!¡±


    Mitchel responded with a burst ofughter and his finger yfully flicked her forehead.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Raegan¡¯s pretty face twisted in difort and she instinctively covered her forehead with her hand as she red at him.


    With a smile, Mitchel gently touched the tip of Raegan¡¯s nose.


    ¡°Well, you could call this domestic abuse,¡± he said.


    His voice sounded almost like music to her ears.


    Raegan¡¯s face blushed immediately.


    Raegan soon realized that his words hinted at something.


    It suggested they were a couple.


    She averted her gaze from Mitchel and awkwardly changed the conversation.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? The food is going cold.


    ¡±


    At her words, Mitchel drew back and watched Raegan as she ate.


    The table wasid with all Raegan¡¯s preferred dishes.


    Not that she wasn¡¯t ustomed to fine dining.


    After all, the Foster family employed a Michelin-starred chef.


    It was just that the dishes her family¡¯s chef madecked something.


    However, both the ingredients and the cooking methods of the dishes from this restaurant were more to her Liking.


    Mitchel rolled up his sleeves, put on the special gloves, and slowly prepared the crab meat for Raegan.


    Raegan had a fondness for crabs but found eating them a hassle.


    Sometimes, she even cut her fingers on the shells.


    Given her delicate health, even a small cut could lead to infection.


    At home, the staff would only serve her crab meat that had been pre-processed, to avoid any risks.


    That was why Raegan never had crabs at restaurants.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    To her astonishment, Mitchel disyed surprising skills.


    In no time, he had neatly peeled several crabs on his te.


    It was crabs¡¯ season, so the seafood was super fresh and juicy, and the aroma made Raegan¡¯s mouth water.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Mitchel to be a fellow crab lover.


    As a seafood lover herself, it was almost a form of torture watching Mitchel skillfully peel the crabs right before her.


    Struggling to control her craving, Raegan looked away, stood up, and dered, ¡°I¡¯m full.


    I should head home now.


    ¡±


    Mitchel removed his gloves, stopped her, and made her sit back on the seat.


    He then ced a te of sulent crab meat before her.


    ¡°Finish these first,¡± he said lightly.


    Raegan, taken aback, asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to have any?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes darkened slightly.


    He then remembered that Raegan had lost her memory and wouldn¡¯t recall his allergy to seafood.


    ¡°I can¡¯t eat seafood due to my allergy, so it¡¯s all for you,¡±

 Chapter 1094

    Mitchel exined.


    This revtion made Raegan feel uneasy, like she was sitting on a bed of thorns.


    She hadn¡¯t realized Mitchel was preparing the crab meat for her.


    As Raegan gazed at the te heaped with crab meat, she contemted their current rtionship, feeling she shouldn¡¯t give in too easily.


    She thought about refusing the gesture, and even considered tossing the crab meat in the trash, which would surely infuriate Mitchel.


    Raegan was torn, debating with herself.


    Eventually, she justified epting the food as not wanting to let it go to waste.


    With a smile, she thanked him, ¡°Thank you, then.


    ¡±


    She then began to eagerly devour the seafood.


    Mitchel watched her enjoy the meal and his expression turned distant for a moment.


    His mind was awash with memories from the past.


    In the days leading up to Raegan¡¯s car incident, Raegan had been deeply unhappy and her smile was lost.


    Mitchel was filled with mixed feelings.


    Perhaps what Erick said was right.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    It was a blessing that Raegan had forgotten those dark times.


    Everyone who loved Raegan hoped she would leave behind those troubling memories and embark on a fresh start.


    In the end, only himself remained ensnared in the past and was unable to move forward.


    Determined, Mitchel resolved to make amends to Raegan.


    Regardless of how others perceived him ¨C whether overbearing or selfish ¨C it didn¡¯t faze him.


    His sole desire was to have Raegan close to him, day and night.


    Meanwhile, Raegan had quickly finished her te of seafood.


    Mitchel offered Raegan a tissue and his gaze softened.


    ¡°If you enjoyed it, I¡¯ll make sure to prepare more next time.


    But remember, too much seafood isn¡¯t great for your health,¡± he cautioned gently.


    Content with the meal, Raegan warmed up in her demeanor.


    She smiled, reminiscing, ¡°My husband used to prepare crabs for me, too.


    His name was Kabir, you know.


    ¡±


    At the mention of Kabir, Mitchel¡¯s hand tensed and he couldn¡¯t help but grab Raegan¡¯s slender wrist abruptly.


    Raegan¡¯s words felt like a sharp, unseen de piercing Mitchel¡¯s heart.


    The thought of Raegan¡¯s time abroad, falling for another man, and even starting a family with that man filled Mitchel with pain.


    Mitchel felt a twisted sense of relief that Kabir was no longer alive.


    He shuddered to think what he might have done if Kabir were still around.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, Mr.


    Dixon¡­¡± Raegan¡¯s voice,ced with concern, broke through Mitchel¡¯s thoughts.


    He snapped back to reality and released his hold on her wrist.


    Despite this, a shadow of seriousness Lingered on his handsome face.


    Raegan pondered over his reaction.


    Was Mitchel¡¯s anger because she had brought up herte husband, Kabir? If that was the case, that was thrilling! She had been contemting ways to provoke Mitchel.


    On her first day of fulfilling her duties ording to their agreement, Raegan had extravagantly spent nearly ten million dors refurbishing Mitchel¡¯s office.


    Also, she had taught Lauren a stern lesson.


    She had exerted every effort to provoke Mitchel, but he didn¡¯t seem to disy any anger.


    Wasn¡¯t it said that Mitchel despised reckless spending and unkind behavior? Why then, did he not show his displeasure after all her efforts to get him angry?


    Instead, Mitchel seemed almost amused by her mischief.


    He was smiling in a way that suggested he enjoyed her attempts to piss him off.


    This made Raegan question the information Erick had given her about Mitchel.


    It appeared she had been misguided in her approach.


    Raegan remembered another detail about Mitchel, though.


    Rumor had it that he was extremely possessive, disliking anyone interfering with his personal or professional life, whether it involved his career or his rtionships.


    That exined Mitchel¡¯s near loss ofposure at the mention of Kabir.

 Chapter 1095

    With this new strategy in mind, Raegan spent the journey back sharing her memories of Kabir with Mitchel.


    She recounted her memories with Kabir, describing how he used to send her sunflowers, take her to the seaside, and often carry her back home.


    She emphasized Kabir¡¯s name with each story.


    As she persisted, she noticed Mitchel¡¯s expression growing increasingly dark.


    This reaction filled Raegan with a triumphant feeling.


    She reveled in the thought that her words were finally agitating him.


    She hoped her provocations would drive him to the point of seeking a divorce immediately.


    Caught up in her efforts to annoy Mitchel, Raegan was surprised when he suddenly halted the car.


    Raegan looked out the window and realized she had no idea where they were.


    With a puzzled look, she inquired, ¡°Why are we stopping?¡±


    Mitchel extended his hand and grabbed a cigarette from its case.


    He was about to light it but then decided against it.


    He ced the cigarette between his lips, squinting slightly.


    ¡°I stopped because I want to give my full attention to your story.


    Please, continue.


    ¡±


    Mitchel felt a surge of frustration as Raegan continued to ramble about herte husband, whom she dearly missed.


    This made it hard for him to focus on driving.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Raegan was taken aback by his reaction.


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated that Mitchel would be interested in hearing her past with another man.


    Feigning shyness, she said softly, ¡°But what I have left to tell is quite personal, and I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s appropriate to share with you¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the air around them grew tense and awkward.


    Mitchel struggled to keep his anger in check.


    The thought of something personal¡­ Huh! He bit back any harsh words.


    Then, he raised his eyebrows and gave Raegan a cold look.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®something personal¡¯?¡±


    Unaware of the danger in his words, Raegan answered, ¡°You know, the kind of intimate moments shared between a husband and wife.


    ¡±


    Despite her im, she actually couldn¡¯t recall any specific details.


    ALL she remembered was Kabir¡¯s kindness toward her.


    Her memories were faint, and she struggled to picture his face without a photograph for reference.


    Left with no other choice, Raegan fabricated, ¡°In any case, Kabir was awesome!¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Mitchel couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    He casually tossed the cigarette out of the window and unbuttoned the top button of his shirt.


    He then stretched his arms across the back of the seat and leaned in toward her.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    In an instant, Raegan found herself enveloped in his arms.


    She Looked up and met Mitchel¡¯s intense gaze.


    Caught off guard, Raegan was unsure how to react.


    Mitchel looked deeply into her eyes for a moment, then said in a raspy voice, ¡°You mentioned that your husband was awesome, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Mitchel leaned down and fixed Raegan with a fierce gaze.


    ¡°How good was he?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Well¡­¡± Raegan stuttered for a couple of seconds, struggling to find words.


    It was nothing but a lie.


    How could she possibly describe how good herte husband was?


    Mitchel¡¯s captivatingly handsome face drew nearer.


    When he spoke, his voice was husky and seductive.


    ¡°Do you need a ruler to measure it and see who¡¯s better?¡±


    Raegan remained utterly wordless.


    Her expression was frozen like a deer caught in the headlights.


    She blinked twice and confusedly asked, ¡°Measure what?¡±


    Mitchel, with his voice huskier than ever, replied, ¡°What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 1096

    Raegan¡¯s eyes widened as realization dawned on her.


    What the hell?


    ¡°You remember Kabir¡¯s very well.


    Can¡¯t you remember mine?¡± Mitchel held her hand and began to lead her hand to his private part.


    ¡°Let me help you recall some memories.


    ¡±


    Raegan sensed that he was up to something and instinctively tried to withdraw her hand.


    However, his grip was tight and unyielding.


    Uneasy feelings crept over her.


    What a jerk!


    ¡°You pervert!¡± Raegan shouted at the top of her lungs, her voice trembling with fear.


    ¡°Me? A pervert?¡± Mitchel smiled faintly, which made Raegan shiver.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like to reminisce? Well, in that case¡­¡± He lifted her chin with his slender, graceful fingers and continued, ¡°Let me refresh your memory about what we were up to when you called me honey, shall I?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Raegan¡¯s feignedposure shattered, and she began, ¡°Mitchel, you.


    Her words, however, dissolved into his ki*s.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Raegan tried to resist but was ensnared in his embrace, and the ki*s intensified by the second.


    Despite being weakened by the fervent ki*s, she struggled against his hold.


    Raegan began to feel a deep sense of aversion.


    She tried to push him away several times, but Mitchel deftly pinned her hand against the window.


    Her chest felt heavy, and it was hard to breathe.


    Just as she was about to gasp for air, Mitchel eased off a little and, in a deep, husky voice, murmured, ¡°Can¡¯t even catch your breath?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Mitchel had noticedst time that Raegan often forgot to breathe during their ki*ses, considering they hadn¡¯t shared one in years.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes darkened as he pondered over this.


    She didn¡¯t know how to ki*s¡­ This realization surprised Mitchel and brought him happiness.


    ¡°From now on, if you call someone else so intimately in front of me, I¡¯ll ki*s you!¡± Mitchel dered.


    It might sound absurd, but Mitchel, for some reason, had problems with thete Kabir.


    Raegan, still simmering with anger, pushed Mitchel away and retorted, ¡°You¡¯re crazy! Kabir is my husband.


    Mitchel adopted a stern expression and said in a threatening tone, ¡°You said it again.


    Prepare to face the consequences!¡±


    Raegan struggled to find the words to retort.


    What a bastard!


    ¡°Call me ¡®honey,¡¯ and I¡¯ll let you go,¡± Mitchel bargained.


    With her face red with fury, Raegan spat, ¡°You wish!¡±


    Mitchel drew Raegan into his arms and chuckled.


    ¡°Then,e here.


    ¡±


    Having realized resisting was futile, Raegan widened her eyes and scolded, ¡°You bastard! This is s@xual harassment!¡±


    Mitchel lowered his head and pressed his lips against hers.


    ¡°I¡¯m ki*sing my wife.


    It¡¯s not against thew.


    ¡±


    Raegan was speechless.


    She was trapped in his embrace, and the ki*s grew fervent as moments went by.


    Each of Mitchel¡¯s ki*ses seemed to stretch on endlessly.


    If they continued, she might note home until dawn.

 Chapter 1097

    Gasping for breath, Raegan whispered, ¡°Stop¡­ Um¡­ Stop.


    .


    Sensing her difort, Mitchel restrained himself and stopped.


    For five years, he hadn¡¯t been intimate with any other woman, except for that first meeting where he couldn¡¯t resist ki*sing and biting her.


    One ki*s was far from satisfying his desire.


    Mitchel gasped, which made his Adam¡¯s apple bob, and asked, ¡°Are you going to call me ¡®honey¡¯?¡±


    Although Raegan had no memory of her having s@x, she wasn¡¯t naive.


    Mitchel¡¯s intentions were crystal clear.


    With her face red in anger, Raegan asked, ¡°Have you no shame?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s lips slightly curved upward.


    He just loved seeing her annoyed.


    How he wished he could go back to the nights when they had s@x.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy.


    ¡± He smiled and, with a husky voice, continued, ¡°We¡¯ve had s@x many times.


    I¡¯ve Lost count of how many times in this car¡­¡±


    Since Raegan¡¯s hands were restrained, she could only grit her teeth and reprimand him, ¡°Shame on you!¡±


    Mitchel remained unfazed.


    He pressed her body once again and dered, ¡°If you keep saying ¡®no,¡¯ I won¡¯t stop.


    ¡±


    In fear, Raegan turned her face away and reluctantly called out, ¡°Honey¡­¡±


    An abrupt silence enveloped the car.


    In Mitchel¡¯s dark eyes, an inexplicable surge of emotion welled up.


    He firmly grasped her jaw, turned her face toward him, andmanded, ¡°Look at me and say it again.


    ¡±


    Raegan was stunned.


    ALL she wanted was to call him a bastard! Sadly for her, she had no choice but toply.


    At this moment, she stared at Mitchel¡¯s face, gnashed her teeth, and uttered the word ¡°honey¡± six times in a row.


    Seeing that he seemed hesitant, she surmised he wasn¡¯t satisfied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Raegan snapped.


    If it came down to it, she could tolerate their marriage, but she refused to be a pushover.


    Mitchel gazed at her with his captivating eyes and remarked, ¡°That sounds nice.


    ¡±


    He had waited for five long years, thinking he¡¯d never hear her call him ¡°honey¡± again.


    Raegan was at a loss.


    She could feel a sense of mncholy in his words.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Her heart softened upon hearing him.


    But considering his behavior, it didn¡¯t take long before it hardened again.


    This rascal didn¡¯t deserve her sympathy!


    At West Lake Vi, as soon as Raegan stepped out of the car, a small, soft body pounced on her.

 Chapter 1098

    Raegan quickly crouched down, wrapped the little girl in her embrace, and nted a ki*s on thetter¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Janey!¡±


    With a happy smile on her beautiful little face, Janey hugged Raegan back.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Janey just had some fruit and went out to y,¡± Annis exined.


    ¡°Mommy, did Erick send you back?¡± Janey asked Raegan in an adorable voice.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Before Raegan could finish her words, Janey, with her short legs, mbered into the car and caught sight of Mitchel¡¯s handsome face.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Janey eximed in an endearing voice, her eyes lighting up.


    Mitchel¡¯s handsome visage froze at the sight of Janey¡¯s charming face.


    His intuition, it seemed, had been spot on.


    This was unquestionably Raegan¡¯s daughter.


    The child of Raegan and Raegan¡¯ste husband.


    This thought sent a sharp pang through Mitchel¡¯s heart, rendering it so constricted that breathing became a struggle.


    Meanwhile, the endearing Janey eagerly embraced Mitchel, her arms encircling Mitchel¡¯s neck, as she inquired with innocence, ¡°Daddy, are you here to see me?¡±


    Janey¡¯s spontaneous gesture left Mitchel in a state of bewilderment.


    Truth be told, aside from Raegan, Mitchel had an aversion to being touched by others, be they adults or children.


    Nevertheless, the more Janey gazed at Mitchel, the more she liked him.


    To everyone¡¯s astonishment, Janey nted an unexpected ki*s on Mitchel¡¯s face.


    Janey had wanted Mitchel to be her father.


    The longer she looked at him, the more she found to Like him, eagerly anticipating the moment she could boast to Ann about her incredibly handsome father.


    In Janey¡¯s eyes, Ann¡¯s father paled inparison.


    Despite Raegan¡¯s teachings about avoiding disparaging remarks, Janey vividly recalled thest time Ann insulted her with the term ¡°bastard.


    ¡± Ann¡¯s father, in turn,ughed at the remark.


    This fueled Janey¡¯s private disdain for Ann¡¯s father, muttering curses under her breath.


    In a sweet voice, Janey asked, ¡°Daddy, can we go to the amusement park?¡±


    Mitchel, wearing aplicated expression, attempted to respond but found himself at a loss for words.


    Janey had pressed close and nted a gentle ki*s on his cheek.


    Surprisingly, Mitchel didn¡¯t find the sweet ki*s from this unfamiliar girl distasteful.


    Instead, an unexinable sense of affection welled up from the depths of his heart.


    Initially intending to gently push Janey away, Mitchel found himself holding her back instead.


    His concern stemmed from the fear that she might fall and hurt herself.


    This marked the first time Mitchel felt unsure about how to handle Janey nestled in his arms.


    Meanwhile, Janey gazed at Mitchel with her wide, admiring eyes, captivated by his presence.


    As their eyes locked, Mitchel glimpsed his own reflection in Janey¡¯s innocent gaze.


    Suddenly, a thought crossed his mind.


    How wonderful it would be if this little girl were Raegan¡¯s and his own.


    Although he recognized the notion as absurd, he couldn¡¯t shake it.

 Chapter 1099

    Janey, despite only meeting Mitchel once at the airport, harbored a deep liking for him.


    She stubbornly believed that Mitchel should be her daddy, drawn to him because his face resembled the one from her dreams.


    As Mitchel held Janey in his arms, a sudden panic gripped Raegan, her face turning pale.


    The unsettling idea that Mitchel might steal Janey away from her shed through her mind, leaving her shocked.


    But, to her knowledge, he wasn¡¯t Janey¡¯s biological father.


    ¡°Janey!¡± Raegan shouted anxiously as she swiftly snatched Janey out of Mitchel¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call him like that again!¡±


    Janey was shocked by Raegan¡¯s reaction, and her lips pursed as if on the verge of tears.


    Observing this, Mitchel couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sympathy for Janey.


    Just as Mitchel was about to say something, Raegan squatted down and met Janey¡¯s eyes, her tone notably softer but serious.


    ¡°Janey Foster, this man is not your father.


    You can¡¯t just call a stranger ¡®Daddy¡¯.


    Understand?¡±


    A stranger? Raegan¡¯s words descended on Mitchel like an unanticipated cascade of icy water, causing him to recoil in surprise.


    So that was what he was to her now.


    A stranger.


    Had their baby survived, she would likely have been just as adorable as Janey.


    Regrettably, it was impossible.


    Confused, Janey nced between Mitchel and Raegan, feeling wronged and on the brink of tears.


    She had chosen Mitchel as her daddy since their meeting at the airport.


    Raegan let out a sigh, her voice gentle as she spoke to Janey.


    ¡°Come here, sweetheart.


    I need you to understand something.


    The man over there is not your father.


    If you keep calling him ¡®Daddy,¡¯ it might cause some problems for him.


    Do you understand me?¡±


    Janey, being still in her early years, couldn¡¯t fullyprehend everything.


    Yet, she instinctively understood the importance of not causing trouble for other people.


    So, the daddy she had chosen didn¡¯t wish to have a little girl like her? A wave of sadness engulfed her.


    At that moment, Janey felt as if she had offered someone her favorite doll, only to have it callously discarded.


    Janey¡¯s eyes welled up with disappointment as she responded, ¡°Okay, I see¡­¡±


    Upon witnessing Janey¡¯s emotional state, Raegan tenderly reached out, gently touching Janey¡¯s head.


    ¡°Well, say goodbye to him then.


    ¡±


    At this time, Mitchel had already stepped out of his car, positioning himself in front of them.


    He had overheard Raegan¡¯s words to Janey, sensing the weight of the situation.


    She said Janey¡¯s calling him that way would make him troubled.


    Well, he didn¡¯t mind.


    He was prepared to embrace every challenge willingly.


    Reluctantly, Janey waved at Mitchel and uttered a soft, ¡°Goodbye, sir.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡±


    Her voice carried a somber tone, on the brink of tears.


    In an instant, a heavy force seemed to strike Mitchel¡¯s heart.


    The desire to wrap his arms around Janey andfort her overwhelmed him.


    Aplex emotion flickered in Mitchel¡¯s eyes, an uncertainty about why he felt such a profound connection to a little girl he just met.


    As Mitchel continued to gaze at Janey, unblinking, Raegan¡¯s unease intensified.


    She was increasingly reluctant for Janey to be around Mitchel.


    Unable to bear it any longer, Raegan firmly sped Janey¡¯s hand, giving a nod to Mitchel, and began to walk away without ncing back.


    ¡°Hold on a second!¡± Mitchel called out, abruptly halting her departure.


    Raegan halted her steps and turned around to face Mitchel.

 Chapter 1100

    Pausing briefly, Mitchel said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to drop by my office tomorrow.


    ¡±


    With a frown, Raegan replied, ¡°Sure.


    ¡±


    At this point, nothing seemed more crucial to Raegan than finalizing her divorce with Mitchel.


    Watching their retreating figures, Mitchel felt an indescribable pain in his heart.


    Leaning against the car, he took a moment before getting inside.


    Upon arriving home, Janey was visibly in a gloomy mood.


    She kept her head lowered, absently ying with her fingers, choosing silence over words.


    Raegan recognized Janey¡¯s distress but felt helpless to console her.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t let Janey call Mitchel that way.


    Sometimes, a small sacrifice was better than enduring prolonged sorrow.


    She consoled herself with the belief that Janey would eventually move on and forget about Mitchel as time passed.


    That way, Mitchel¡¯s face would be a distant memory for Janey.


    Late at night, as the stars danced in the velvety sky, Raegan felt the weight of the day slowly lifting.


    The pre-orders for her studio were managed, and the city outside her window embraced a serene quiet.


    Despite not being officially open, a few loyal customers had already ced orders.


    The clock struck twelve as Raegan wrapped up her work.


    Just then, she heard sobs emanating from Janey¡¯s room.


    Concerned, Annis moved to check, but Raegan intervened, instructing Annis to go to bed.


    Raegan decided to investigate Janey¡¯s distress herself.


    Entering Janey¡¯s room, Raegan found Janey in a state of restless sleep, asionally sobbing.


    Leaning against the bed, Raegan gently patted Janey¡¯s back and hummed aforting luby.


    In response to the familiar melody, Janey clutched Raegan¡¯s hand tightly.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Witnessing her daughter¡¯s vulnerable state, Raegan¡¯s heart melted.


    Janey, to her, was a precious gift from God, granting her strength to face any challenges.


    After a while, Janey drifted into a peaceful slumber.


    However, in her sleep, tears clung to her thick eyshes as she mumbled, ¡°Daddy¡­¡±


    There was a poignant mix of Longing and unspoken expectation in her voice.


    Raegan¡¯s expression froze for a moment.


    She gently touched Janey¡¯s soft hair and asked with tenderness, ¡°Do you truly yearn for a daddy, my little pumpkin?¡±


    Ensuring Janey was sound asleep, Raegan returned to her room.


    However, slumber eluded her for what felt like an eternity.


    Perhaps, she should consider finding a stepfather for Janey soon, someone who could y a role in Janey¡¯s upbringing.


    Raegan was convinced that Kabir would support her decision if he were still around.


    Yet, it would have to wait until her divorce from Mitchel was finalized.


    The thought of Mitchel stirred up annoyance within Raegan.


    She buried her head beneath the pillow, emitting an indignant snort.


    That Mitchel Dixon, a real son of a gun.

 Chapter 1101

    A grave ambiance hung heavy in the bar.


    Seated at the bar, the three men engaged in a silent bout of heavy drinking.


    After the initial round, Luis seamlessly initiated the second round without a pause.


    Observing Mitchel downing one ss of alcohol after another, Luis was confused.


    He finally spoke up, his voice tinged with surprise.


    ¡°What¡¯s eating you?¡±


    However, Mitchel remained silent, his countenance as frigid as ice.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a reason to celebrate now that Raegan¡¯s back? Why the long face?¡± Luis inquired, his curiosity piqued.


    At that moment, Mitchel abruptly asked, ¡°Is it possible for a woman¡¯s pregnancy tost for two years?¡±


    A sudden clink of ss on the table resonated through the air.


    Luis burst intoughter at his words.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s defyingmon sense, isn¡¯t it? You know, I once heard of this woman who didn¡¯t give birth until eleven months into her pregnancy, and that¡¯s already an exceptionally rare case.


    Now, you¡¯re pondering if it¡¯s even possible for a woman to carry a fetus for two years.


    Are you losing your marbles?¡±


    Mitchel felt disheartened after hearing Luis¡¯ words.


    Overwhelmed, he grasped the ss and downed its contents without uttering a word.


    ¡°Have you seen Raegan¡¯s child?¡± Luis asked, sensing something.


    Mitchel nodded stoically.


    Luis nonchntly inquired, ¡°So, who does the little one take after?¡±


    Upon Luis¡¯ query, Mitchel reminisced thoughtfully.


    Janey possessed round eyes, long eyshes, and an oval face, bearing a striking resemnce to Raegan, especially when she smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯d say she takes after Raegan more,¡± Mitchel finally replied.


    As for Kabir, Mitchel had investigated, evenying eyes on Kabir¡¯s photograph.


    Although reluctant to admit it, Kabir bore a faint resemnce to Raegan, leaving Mitchel uncertain about whether Janey took after Raegan or Kabir.


    However, in his view, Janey¡¯s appearance leaned more toward Raegan¡¯s.


    Out of the blue, Jarrod interjected, ¡°Have you ever considered the possibility that the little girl might be yours?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    If Raegan could miraculously survive after that car incident, then it was within the realm of possibility that Janey belonged to Mitchel.


    Hearing that, Mitchel felt a twinge of irritation and took a sip


    of his wine.


    Naturally, he had harbored doubts and conducted a thorough investigation concerning the paternity of Janey.


    Following Erick¡¯s mention of Janey¡¯s biological father, Mitchel had already delved into the matter.


    He had seen Janey¡¯s birth certificate, scrutinized the hospital¡¯s medical records, and even reviewed the video footage from the delivery.


    All the evidence appeared crystal clear and indisputable.


    Following Raegan¡¯s tragic incident, Mitchel had finallye to the undeniable conclusion that the baby in Raegan¡¯s belly couldn¡¯t possibly be Henley¡¯s.


    Henley had always been wickedly cunning.


    Those words might have been designed to haunt him for the rest of his life.


    Yet, there had never been enough time to discuss many things with Raegan.


    She had simply vanished out of the blue after that car incident.


    Judging by Mitchel¡¯s expression, Luis could tell that Mitchel must have conducted an investigation.


    Reclining on the sofa, he remarked, ¡°If you¡¯ve already uncovered the truth, why resist the divorce? What are your intentions regarding the little one?¡±

 Chapter 1102

    After all, the Dixon family had yet to wee any grandchildren.


    If Mitchel refused to divorce Raegan, it would undoubtedly involve custody battles over Janey.


    With Mitchel¡¯s grandfather¡¯s passing, Alexis had taken control of fifty percent of the Dixon Group¡¯s shares.


    Luis doubted Alexis would ept Raegan¡¯s child, whether it was biologically Mitchel¡¯s or not.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Every time Janey crossed his mind, Mitchel experienced an inexplicable sensation.


    It felt as if his heart brimmed with warmth.


    Putting his arm on the armrest, Mitchel stated with unwavering resolve, ¡°If Raegan doesn¡¯t object, I¡¯d like to formally adopt the little girl and wee her into the Dixon family.


    ¡±


    Luis was rendered speechless by that deration.


    He hadn¡¯t anticipated Mitchel¡¯s willingness to embrace Raegan and another man¡¯s child.


    It was truly beyond his expectations.


    Clinking his ss against Mitchel¡¯s, Luis advised, ¡°Don¡¯t mention this idea to Raegan.


    ¡±


    Mitchel raised an eyebrow, puzzled.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°You fool!¡± Luis chuckled, chiding, ¡°Put yourself in her shoes.


    Do you think Raegan will be delighted if she discovers you¡¯re nning to take her child away from her?¡±


    Luis wanted to add that Mitchel¡¯s intentions were quite obvious, given the expression on his face.


    Luis arched an eyebrow.


    It appeared that Raegan¡¯s child must be exceptionally adorable.


    He resolved to meet Janey when he had the chance.


    Midway through their drinking spree, Jarrod¡¯s phone abruptly rang.


    Uncertainty filled the room as Jarrod¡¯s countenance darkened while conversing on the phone.


    After concluding the call, Jarrod rose abruptly and exited.


    Luis gazed at Jarrod¡¯s departing figure and released a heavy sigh.


    Since Nicole¡¯s passing, Jarrod seemed trapped in perpetual torment.


    Luis had made futile attempts to persuade him.


    Eventually, Mitchel spiraled into a simr abyss.


    Observing his two closest friends grappling with profound mncholy, Luis couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless.


    Fortunately, Mitchel had summoned the strength to lift his spirits, driven by his mother¡¯s presence.


    Finally, a glimmer of hope appeared on the horizon.


    The only way to assuage Jarrod¡¯s guilt was to attend to Nicole¡¯s mother during thetter¡¯s final moments.


    Meanwhile, there were busting sounds in the area.


    Jarrod arrived at the club.


    He began kicking open the doors, one by one.


    Initially, the revelers inside were startled by his aggressive entrance, but their astonishment quickly gave way to enraged curses.


    Jarrod paid no heed to the verbal barrage and continued his search, moving on to the next room.


    Observing Jarrod¡¯s violent outburst, the club¡¯s manager, Jemma Acosta, grew fearful.


    She hurried over, lit a cigarette, and attempted to pacify Jarrod.

 Chapter 1103

    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, what brings you here today?¡± Jemma inquired.


    Jarrod¡¯s handsome features darkened as he regarded Jemma.


    With a half-lit cigarette dangling from his lips, Jarrod asked icily, ¡°Where can I find Melissa?¡±


    Upon hearing his question, beads of cold sweat formed on Jemma¡¯s forehead.


    Damn it! How could that conniving woman secretly inform Jarrod?


    ¡°Melissa, she¡¯s¡­¡± Jemma began, stammering.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Jemma continued, ¡°Melissa requested a leave for tonight.


    She mentioned attending a friend¡¯s birthday party.


    ¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°A birthday party?¡± Jarrod inquired, his tone devoid of emotion.


    Jemma responded resolutely, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s most likely at the birthday party right now.


    ¡±


    Behind Jarrod, waiters were busy delivering drinks to the various rooms, attempting to soothe other patrons.


    This sight infuriated Jemma.


    Jemma silently cursed.


    What a conniving woman Melissa was! Melissa was simply asked to keep Korbinpany.


    How dare she inform Jarrod?


    Though she dared not provoke Jarrod, who was known for his ruthlessness, Jemma vowed to teach Melissa a lesson today.


    She harbored no intentions of showing any mercy to Melissa.


    Jarrod sneered, ¡°Are you absolutely certain?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr.


    Schultz! It¡¯s undeniable that she.


    she said but was cut off.


    Before she couldplete her sentence, Jemma¡¯s feigned smile twisted into sheer terror.


    ¡°Ah! Stop!¡± Jemma screamed in a state of panic.


    The next instant, she watched Jarrod enter a chamber with an expression as cold as ice.


    Without a word, Jarrod seized an ashtray from the table and ruthlessly smashed it onto the head of a portly man.


    A resounding crash filled the room.


    Blood covered that portly man¡¯s head.


    His cries of agony reverberated within the chamber.


    Jarrod casually took a drag from his cigarette, casting his face in an eerie, demon-Like shadow beneath the dim light.


    Arching an eyebrow, he questioned with malevolence, ¡°Are you absolutely certain that Melissa is at a birthday party?¡±


    Jemma¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she hurriedly said, ¡°No, no! It¡¯s entirely my fault! Melissa is in Chamber Eight.


    She¡¯s right there.


    Oh my God, Mr.


    Schultz! I beg for your forgiveness!¡±


    Jemma was in a state of panic.


    She screamed and pleaded, tears streaming down her face, ¡°Please show me some leniency.


    I promise never to do it again, please!¡±


    In response, Jarrod paid no heed to Jemma and strode away.


    Something was happening in Chamber Eight.


    An overweight elderly man attempted to take advantage of a young woman.


    Before he could make any progress, a loud disturbance at the door disrupted his vile intentions.

 Chapter 1104

    The next thing he knew, he was forcefully ejected from the room.


    On the couch, the young woman trembled like a frightened bird.


    When sheid eyes on Jarrod, a spark of hope ignited within her.


    ¡°Jarrod, thank God you¡¯re finally here!¡± she eximed.


    ¡°Yes, I apologize for beingte,¡± Jarrod responded.


    Gazing at Melissa¡¯s face with deep affection, Jarrod treated her with a tenderness that resembled his interactions with Nicole.


    Consequently, tears welled up in Melissa¡¯s eyes.


    ALL at once, Jarrod¡¯s hand hung suspended in the air, and the atmosphere shifted abruptly.


    Perplexed, Melissa experienced a sharp pain in her chin.


    Jarrod fixed Melissa with an icy stare and grasped her chin,pelling her to meet his gaze.


    ¡°Save your tears.


    ¡±


    Melissa¡¯s tears failed to mirror Nicole¡¯s when she wept.


    Melissa¡¯s chin throbbed from Jarrod¡¯s tight grip as if it teetered on the verge of being crushed.


    Beads of sweat trickled down her forehead, and Melissa shivered under the weight of his cold demeanor.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, yet she dared not let them fall.


    Jarrod scrutinized Melissa¡¯s face with care.


    It was her eyes that bore a striking resemnce to Nicole¡¯s.


    Both of them possessed captivating eyes.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes exuded confidence and a hint of fearlessness, even in humility.


    In contrast, Melissa, who had spent her youth in the brothel, had developed a persona of submission and ttery.


    Despite their seemingly simr eyes, Melissa¡¯s were steeped in sycophancy andpliance.


    Melissa¡¯s eyes mirrored Nicole¡¯s to an uncanny degree, yet their personalities stood worlds apart.


    After enduring the pain for an extended period, Melissa felt she had reached her limit.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    If Jarrod persisted, his bare hand would undoubtedly crush her chin.


    Just before she could utter a sound, Jarrod lowered his eyelids and released his grip.


    Melissa crumbled weakly to the floor, her heart racing with a frantic tempo.


    She considered herself fortunate that her chin wasn¡¯t made of stic.


    Otherwise, it might have been contorted beyond recognition.


    Jarrod sat upright, his long legs casually crossed, and issued a coldmand, ¡°Fetch the wine.


    ¡±


    Trembling, Melissa poured the wine.


    Jarrod downed ss after ss with effortless ease, quickly finishing two bottles.


    The wine packed quite a punch.


    As the alcohol began to take its toll, Jarrod¡¯s vision blurred, and Melissa before him increasingly resembled Nicole, who once spent days and nights by his side.


    Jarrod muttered, ¡°Nicole¡­ Nicole¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the first time Melissa had heard that name.


    From the very first time Jarrod had ordered her to spend the entire night with him, she was forbidden to utter a word.


    He simply gazed at her face.


    He forbade her from disying any emotion.


    Noughter, no tears, and certainly no sound was allowed.


    Back then, she had understood that she must remain silent.


    Making a sound would shatter the illusion that she resembled that woman.


    Jarrod¡¯s lids drooped, and he possessed deep-set eyes.


    His Lashes weren¡¯t particrly thick, but they were long, and his neatly trimmed hair gave him a suave, icy charm.


    There was no denying that men like Jarrod exuded undeniable masculinity.

 Chapter 1105

    For individuals like Melissa, getting close to Jarrod was an impossibility.


    Yet, every woman had, at some point, envisioned herself as Cindere, always hoping for a prince toe to their rescue.


    Melissa poured another ss of wine and extended it to Jarrod.


    That time, Jarrod didn¡¯t take the ss but raised his gaze.


    Jarrod locked his eyes onto Melissa¡¯s face.


    As if enchanted, he lowered his head and downed the wine directly from the ss held in her hand.


    Melissa turned away, preparing to refill the wine.


    A sharp shatter of broken ss broke the silence.


    Jarrod forcefully wrested the ss from her grasp.


    Then, he swiftly reached out, gripping her throat, and pressed her down onto the sofa.


    The abruptness of the action left Melissa somewhat frightened as she stared at Jarrod with wide-open eyes.


    Jarrod¡¯s cold countenance seemed to undergo a sudden transformation.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    In a husky whisper, he murmured into Melissa¡¯s ear, ¡°Nicole¡­ Nicole¡­¡±


    He uttered nothing else, merely calling Nicole¡¯s name.


    He continued to repeat Nicole¡¯s name, his voice rough and seductive.


    Jarrod was slightly inebriated at that moment, and the deep affection in his eyes proved nearly irresistible.


    Even though Jarrod called out another woman¡¯s name, the affection enveloped Melissa like a descending from the heavens, trapping her.


    She was willing to be taken as another woman.


    Unmindful of the peril that loomed within Jarrod, Melissa boldly extended her hand, encircling her arms around his neck, and slowly leaned in, her scarlet lips approaching.


    The gap between their lips narrowed to a mere finger¡¯s width.


    Close enough to feel each other¡¯s breath.


    Melissa¡¯s fragrance caused Jarrod to furrow his brow.


    The scent was strange and vulgar, unlike Nicole¡¯s.


    Jarrod promptly pushed Melissa away and turned toward the sofa, massaging his temples with slender fingers.


    Melissa was taken aback but refused to let this precious opportunity slip through her fingers.


    If Jarrod were to engage in intimacy with her, she could escape from thepany of those odorous, portly elderly men.


    Perhaps he would even whisk her away.


    Summoning her courage, Melissa began to unbutton her shirt, revealing her tender skin.


    She gradually sank to her knees before Jarrod.


    The moment her slender fingers extended, Jarrod¡¯s voice turned frigid.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Melissa was left dumbfounded.


    The sound of shattering ss resonated in her ears.


    A shard of ss whizzed past Melissa¡¯s face, crashing into the LCD screen behind her, fragmenting into pieces.


    Jarrod wiped his blurred eyes, his voice akin to that of an ice-cold ogre.


    ¡°Get out!¡±

 Chapter 1106

    The expression on his face was so horrifying that it sent shivers down Melissa¡¯s spine, rendering her legs weak.


    Without even a chance to don her clothes, Melissa hastily scrambled out.


    As soon as Melissa managed to escape, Jemma delivered a swift kick to her.


    ¡°You fool, do you honestly believe that man would whisk you away just because he nced at you?¡±


    Kneeling on the floor, Melissa trembled and replied, ¡°Jemma, I never entertain that idea.


    ¡±


    ¡°Humph! You¡¯ve tried and now you give up!¡± Jemma extracted a bundle of bills and flung them onto Melissa¡¯s face.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t cover tonight¡¯s losses, I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡±


    Confronted with the staggering amount, Melissa was so terrified that tears streamed down her face.


    She kept bowing in supplication.


    ¡°Jemma, I realize my mistake! Please, show some mercy!¡±


    Melissa knew she couldn¡¯t possibly afford such a sum.


    ¡°You brought this upon yourself! Don¡¯t overestimate your worth.


    We only require you to entertain the guests with drinks.


    Yet you dare to reach for the stars!¡± Jemma scoffed.


    ¡°Can someone like you really expect a meteoric rise?¡±


    If Melissa hadn¡¯t made such a colossal blunder and aspired to reach great heights, how could she have incurred such a substantial loss?


    In their line of work, they couldn¡¯t afford to cross the high rollers.


    Even if Jarrod conducted himself in such a manner, they had to maintain a facade of obsequiousness.


    Observing Melissa¡¯s innocent countenance, Jemma sneered, ¡°If you follow him, you¡¯ll be even more wretched than you are here.


    ¡±


    Why would a man ustomed to resting beside lifeless bodies every day be swayed by an inconsequential, impoverished extra?


    Melissa was forcibly escorted away by the security personnel.


    Jemma stared at Jarrod¡¯s handsome visage.


    He was undeniably attractive, but the unsettling rumors surrounding him sent shivers down her spine.


    Shaking her head, she hastily walked away as if a ghost was chasing after her.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    It was thete hours of the night when Jarrod emerged from the club.


    His steps were unsteady, and he swayed, navigating the world in a daze.


    Leaning against his car, Jarrod ignited a cigarette and dialed Alec¡¯s number.


    ¡°Come get me.


    ¡± He needed to return home and be with Nicole.


    After ending the call, he nced up at the sky.


    The moon hung round and luminous, much Like the night when Nicole had departed.


    Then, out of nowhere, something happened.


    A slender silhouette appeared and slipped into the blue luxury car parked by the entrance.


    Jarrod¡¯s tall, statuesque frame tensed, and the cigarette between his lips plummeted.


    That face.


    That face!


    Jarrod lunged forward like a cheetah in the obscurity of the night.


    The blue luxury car roared to life and sped away, with Jarrod in hot pursuit.


    Jarrod was far from sober.


    If he were, he might have noticed that the car wasn¡¯t racing away, almost as if it were teasing him.

 Chapter 1107

    Every time hope seemed within reach, the car would elerate away.


    Finally, Jarrod¡¯s strength ebbed, and he crumpled to the ground, his knees bearing the brunt.


    Struggling to ce his hand on the pavement, he attempted to rise, but the alcohol-induced deluge of hallucinations clouded his mind with countless phantoms.


    The blue car came to a halt.


    When the door swung open, a pair of long, slender legs descended, d in ck high heels, and approached Jarrod.


    The ck heels paused before Jarrod.


    Jarrod¡¯s face remained stered to the ground.


    He lifted his gaze ever so slightly, tracing from her slender legs to the captivating countenance of the woman.


    ¡°Nicole!¡± Jarrod uttered a single cry, refraining from a second one.


    He shook his head vigorously as if trying to ascertain whether this was a mirage or reality.


    Was the woman he actually seeing now was Nicole?


    Jarrod hadn¡¯t dreamt of Nicole in five years.


    Nicole had been so cruel, refusing to appear in his dreams once.


    Jarrod¡¯s posture resembled that of a supplicant kneeling before the woman¡¯s feet.


    Her alluring crimson Lips parted and closed.


    ¡°Jarrod.


    ¡±


    The voice sounded familiar.


    Jarrod¡¯s eyes welled up with instant crimson.


    With his palms pressed to the ground, Jarrod struggled to rise and sp the woman in his arms.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    But at that very moment, the woman in ck high heels nted her foot on the back of Jarrod¡¯s hand.


    Her voice, as frigid as ice, cut through the air.


    ¡°Look at yourself.


    ¡±


    Then, she paused, twisting her high heel on the back of Jarrod¡¯s hand as if seeking to pierce his palm.


    ¡°You resemble a stray dog now!¡±


    With those words, she sauntered away in her ck high heels.


    ¡°Nicole!¡± In the end, Jarrod managed to cry out her name.


    ¡°Don¡¯t abandon me!¡±


    His mouth was tinged with blood, his voice raw and ragged.


    The blue luxury car¡¯s taillight flickered before him, casting a more pitiful shadow upon him.


    ¡°Stay.


    ¡± His plea was engulfed by the car¡¯s roaring departure.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me¡­¡±


    Tears welled up in Jarrod¡¯s eyes and streamed down his cheeks as he screamed into the wind.


    Yet, there was no response.

 Chapter 1108

    Not until Alec arrived.


    For the remainder of the night, Alec drove Jarrod all over Ardlens in a relentless quest for Nicole.


    The following morning, the sun graced the horizon with its presence.


    Alec hesitated before speaking.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, you must be suffering from a hangover after all that drinking.


    Perhaps some medication will help you feel better.


    ¡±


    In truth, Alec suspected that Jarrod might have had a hallucination during his binge drinking.


    After all, Nicole had been gone for five long years.


    Jarrod sat in the rear seat, his ck shirt smudged with mud, his handsome countenance overtaken by an unmistakable disappointment.


    Gazing at the bloody stain on the back of his hand, he insisted, ¡°I¡¯m certain she¡¯s returned.


    ¡±


    Hearing those words, Alec continued to harbor doubts about Jarrod¡¯s perception.


    If Nicole were truly alive, then who was the lifeless body resting in Jarrod¡¯s residence?


    Alec didn¡¯t dare to delve any further into that unsettling line of thought.


    The more he pondered, the more chilling it became.


    Raegan was on her way to the studio.


    Upon entering the car, Raegan was surprised to find Erick in the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Erick, what brings you here? Aren¡¯t you swamped with work today?¡±


    ¡°Well, I thought I¡¯d give you a ride to the studio.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡±


    Erick appeared to be in a somber mood, and a small cut marred his Lips.


    Noticing the injury, Raegan inquired with curiosity, ¡°What happened, Erick? Did Janey identally scratch you?¡±


    ¡°No big deal.


    I just had a little ident,¡± Erick replied.


    Raegan, still concerned, asked, ¡°How could you be so careless?¡±


    Erick gingerly touched his face, still feeling the sting in the corner of his mouth.


    He regretted indulging in that ss of wine the previous night.


    However, Erick swiftly brushed aside that thought and turned his attention to Raegan.


    ¡°How¡¯s everything been with that mantely? Has he been causing you any trouble?¡±


    Understanding that Erick was referring to Mitchel, Raegan nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯m doing fine.


    Don¡¯t worry.


    ¡±


    Dealing with Mitchel wasn¡¯t much of a challenge for Raegan, aside from the asional moodiness.


    In any case, a month would pass by swiftly, and she didn¡¯t think Mitchel would take back his promise.


    After one month, once the divorce was finalized, she¡¯d have no further dealings with him.


    Recalling the resolute look on Mitchel¡¯s face, Erick couldn¡¯t help but worry for Raegan.


    He vividly remembered the scene when Raegany lifeless in the hospital bed.


    Erick didn¡¯t want Raegan to have frequent contact with Mitchel.


    As Raegan¡¯s elder brother, Erick valued Raegan since she was the youngest member of the Foster family.


    While she should have been the family¡¯s cherished and spoiled member, Raegan had endured considerable hardship due to Mitchel.


    If it weren¡¯t for Raegan¡¯s determination to fulfill theirte mother¡¯s unfinished work, Erick would never have allowed Raegan toe back to the homnd where she bumped into Mitchel.

 Chapter 1109

    ¡°¡°Raegan, what about I help you find awyer? Just because the Dixon Group¡¯s legal team is formidable doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re invincible,¡±


    Erick suggested.


    When it came to thewsuit, it was easier said than done.


    In reality, Raegan had thoroughly researched the Dixon Group¡¯s legal team, who hadn¡¯t lost a case in years.


    Just contemting the uncertain oue and the protracted Legal process left Raegan feeling as if she were walking on eggshells.


    She had no recollection of Mitchel anymore, but legally, she was still his wife.


    As long as she thought about it, she freaked out.


    Raegan contemted for a moment before saying, ¡°Erick, allow me to give it a shot.


    If it doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll heed your advice and seek legal counsel for the divorce.


    ¡±


    ¡°Alright.


    If you ever need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to reach out, okay?¡± Erick assured Raegan gently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Erick.


    I¡¯ll manage.


    ¡±


    As Raegan was about to exit the car, a thought crossed her mind.


    ¡°Do you happen to know any eligible bachelors? I¡¯m thinking of setting Elin up on a date,¡± she inquired.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Erick asked, puzzled.


    ¡°If you happen to know anyone suitable, you could introduce him to Elin.


    ¡±


    ¡°Did Elin request your assistance in finding a potential date?¡± Erick inquired, his brow furrowing.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Raegan nodded, saying, ¡°I mentioned it once, and she didn¡¯t object to the idea.


    ¡±


    Raegan couldn¡¯t quite discern if it was just her imagination, but she sensed a somewhat displeased expression on Erick¡¯s face.


    Simultaneously, Erick¡¯s response came impatiently.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you focus on your own issues first?¡±


    His words implied that she should refrain from getting involved in Elin¡¯s matters.


    However, Raegan couldn¡¯t shake her concern that if Dayton resurfaced and harassed Elin again, there might be no one to protect Elin.


    As Raegan stepped out of the car, another thought crossed her mind, and she turned to Erick.


    ¡°Has Stefan returned from his business trip?¡±


    Stefan Clifford, Erick¡¯s longtime friend and ssmate, had recentlye back from his travels.


    Stefan was not only wealthy but also a handsome bachelor.


    Observing Erick¡¯s _less-than-enthusiastic expression, _ Raegan contemted taking matters into her own hands and ying matchmaker between Stefan and Elin.


    ¡°Yes, he got back yesterday.


    Why the sudden interest in Stefan?¡±


    Erick replied tly.


    With a sly grin, Raegan replied, ¡°Oh, no particr reason.


    Just make sure to drive safely.


    ¡±


    With that, she turned away, her matchmaking scheme already in the works.

 Chapter 1110

    Raegan retrieved her phone from her pocket and sent a message to Stefan.


    ¡°Hi, Stefan.


    Are you busy?¡±


    A swift response came from the other end.


    ¡°Nope.


    ¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Stefan sent two consecutive texts.


    ¡°I¡¯d Like to introduce you to a lovely youngdy.


    How about dinner tonight?¡±


    After sending the lengthy message, there was a moment of silence from the other end.


    Stefan¡¯s reply finally came through as Raegan was about to finish her workday.


    ¡°Sure, sounds great,¡± Stefan replied via text.


    Observing that, Raegan let out a sigh of relief.


    She had been worried that Stefan might decline her invitation.


    Little did she anticipate that everything would proceed so seamlessly.


    ¡°Excellent! See you around then,¡± Raegan messaged Stefan.


    At that moment, another message popped up on the screen.


    It was a message that came from Mitchel.


    ¡°What are you up to?¡±


    Raegan sent a quick reply that read, ¡°Working.


    ¡±


    After that, she got swamped with work and didn¡¯t have a chance to nce at her phone.


    Then, evening came.


    Raegan met Stefan at the restaurant while, unfortunately, Elin got caught in traffic.


    The two of them waited for a bit.


    After a while, Elin called Raegan, exining that she couldn¡¯t make it to the dinner due to an emergency.


    Hanging up the phone, Raegan nced at Stefan apologetically.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Stefan, but it seems my friend won¡¯t be able to join us tonight.


    She got caught up in something urgent.


    ¡±


    ¡°No worries at all.


    ¡± Stefan, surprisingly, seemed unruffled by the change of ns.


    He wore a rxed expression as he responded.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Raegan shed a reassuring smile.


    ¡°Regardless, dinner¡¯s on me tonight.


    Feel free to order whatever tickles your taste buds.


    ¡±


    ¡°Deal.


    ¡±


    The two of them proceeded to have an enjoyable meal together.


    Out of nowhere, a waiter elegantly ced a high-end wine bottle on their table.


    Raegan was well aware that the exquisite vintage alcohol must have carried a hefty price tag.


    With a puzzled look at the waiter, Raegan was unsure what to make of the extravagant wine.


    However, the waiter quickly rified, ¡°It¡¯s a present from the gentleman upstairs.


    ¡±


    In response, Raegan instinctively raised her eyes and met Mitchel¡¯s intense gaze from above.

 Chapter 1111

    Raegan was surprised to find that Mitchel was also dining at the restaurant.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder about his intentions behind sending her a bottle of fine vintage wine.


    Was he trying to cause trouble for her?


    Stefan noticed Mitchel whose piercing gaze was directed at their table.


    Concerned for Raegan, he called out softly, ¡°Raegan?¡±


    Startled, Raegan snapped back to reality and looked at Stefan.


    ¡°What is it?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Stefan asked with concern.


    Raegan shook her head and assured him, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine.


    Don¡¯t worry.


    Let¡¯s just enjoy our meal.


    ¡±


    Stefan wasn¡¯t one to press for answers if Raegan didn¡¯t want to discuss it further.


    The waiter remained nearby and asked, ¡°Miss, would you Like me to open the wine for you?¡±


    Raegan took a sip from her ss and casually responded, ¡°No, thanks.


    Just throw it away.


    ¡±


    The waiter misunderstood Raegan¡¯s request, thinking she wanted him to pour the wine into a ss.


    So, he began to open the bottle.


    Raegan raised her gaze and reiterated, ¡°I mean, throw it away.


    ¡±


    Seeing that the waiter still didn¡¯t get it, she rified, ¡°Throw the bottle in the trash can.


    ¡±


    Shocked, the waiter stammered, ¡°Throw¡­ Throw it in the trash can?¡±


    ¡°You heard me.


    ¡±


    Raegan meant it.


    Wasn¡¯t Mitchel watching her? If so, she would make some scenes for him to see.


    The waiter, however, struggled to bring himself to throw away a valuable bottle of fine vintage wine, given its worth.


    How could someone just dump it in the trash can?


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.


    ¡± Raegan decided to take matters into her own hands.


    She snatched the bottle and tossed it into the trash can.


    From his vantage point upstairs, Mitchel witnessed the entire scene, his expression growing colder by the moment.


    Raegan had told him she was busy with work, yet here she was, dating another man.


    Not only that, but she also threw his wine in such a manner.


    She even wiped her hands with a disgusted expression afterward.


    Holy shit!


    ¡°Raegan seems to be doing this on purpose.


    You poor thing!¡± Luismented with a grin.


    ¡°The guy over there looks handsome.


    It seems Raegan could have a fantastic life without you!¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s handsome face darkened even more, and he fired back, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just shut up, or I¡¯ll kick you out myself.


    ¡±


    Luis seemed unfazed by Mitchel¡¯s threat.


    He was used to Mitchel¡¯s temper and even felt sorry for him.


    Despite his good looks, Mitchel had never been good at chasing after girls, and that was why he always pissed Raegan off while trying to win her back.


    At this moment, Luis cleared his throat, nced at Raegan¡¯s table, and offered some advice, ¡°You know, Mitchel, you need to Learn how to win over your girl.


    Show Raegan how much you care about her.


    Don¡¯t always be so domineering.


    That way, people will only be scared away by you.


    ¡±


    Luis seemed to have forgotten that he was single.


    Not wanting to hear any of Luis¡¯ bullshit, Mitchel abruptly stood up and made his way downstairs.

 Chapter 1112

    ¡°Hey, bro, where are you going? If you don¡¯t heed my advice, you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Luis called out, but Mitchel continued going down the stairs with a somber expression.


    Meanwhile, Raegan and Stefan were almost done eating.


    Stefan was carefully peeling a crab for Raegan.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, Raegan spoke up.


    ¡°Stefan, it¡¯s all my bad today.


    I said I¡¯d introduce a girl to you, but she couldn¡¯t make it.


    ¡±


    After the phone call, Elin sent a message to Raegan, saying that she didn¡¯t want to be in any rtionship at the moment.


    It puzzled Raegan since Elin hadn¡¯t objected when they had discussed the topic earlier.


    Why had Elin suddenly changed her mind?


    Raegan resolved to have a heart-to-heart conversation with Elin when she returned.


    Stefan, in a gentle tone, began, ¡°Raegan, actually, I don¡¯t want a girlfriend.


    ¡±


    Hearing this, Raegan looked at him in bewilderment.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why both Elin and Stefan were rejecting the idea of being in a rtionship.


    With a faint smile on his face, Stefan continued, ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone who¡¯s ready to take that walk down the aisle with me.


    ¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you want to start a family?¡± Raegan asked.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m getting on in years, you know.


    ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be absurd.


    You¡¯re not that old.


    I¡¯d say you¡¯re quite young and handsome.


    ¡±


    ¡°Really? You think so?¡± Stefan beamed.


    ¡°Absolutely.


    I swear I¡¯m telling the truth.


    ¡± Seeing that Stefan didn¡¯t seem to believe her words, Raegan said earnestly, ¡°You look like a college student.


    ¡±


    Raegan decided to be candid since she considered Stefan as an older brother figure.


    She often used this kind of ttery with Erick, so she thought it might work simrly with Stefan.


    ¡°Well, what kind of man do you like then?¡± Stefan casually asked.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°My type?¡± Raegan pondered over the question.


    ¡°If you were looking for a stepfather for Janey, what type of person would you prefer?¡± Stefan urged.


    Raegan¡¯s mind raced.


    A stepfather for Janey¡­ The image of Mitchel popped into Raegan¡¯s mind, but she quickly shook her head to dismiss the thought.


    ¡°I have only one requirement: he must be kind to Janey,¡± Raegan finally replied.


    ¡°And what about you?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Raegan asked with confusion written all over her face.


    Stefan nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any expectations for your man?¡±


    Raegan pondered for a moment and answered, ¡°Well, he should be easygoing, responsible, and honest with me.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1113

    Stefan refilled their drinks and dropped a bomb.


    ¡°Do you think I meet your criteria?¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Raegan nearly choked on a drink upon hearing his question.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Seeing that Stefan was about to rush to her aid, Raegan waved her hand to signal to him not to worry.


    While Raegan drank, Stefan asked straightforwardly, ¡°Erick told me that you¡¯re looking for someone to be Janey¡¯s stepfather.


    Would you consider me?¡±


    Raegan took a deep breath, surprised by his words.


    ¡°Stefan, you.


    .


    ¡°Raegan, I have no romantic aspirations, and I believe I¡¯m at the right age to start a family.


    Weplement each other in many ways, and Janey likes me.


    I think I¡¯m a suitable candidate for the role,¡±


    Stefan said seriously.


    Raegan agreed with him.


    He was indeed a good fit to be Janey¡¯s stepfather.


    As a schr, Stefan had little interest in romantic matters and approached things rationally.


    He believed that he was at an age where starting a family was appropriate, and he was willing to ept Raegan as his wife.


    Raegan understood Stefan¡¯s practical approach.


    It was obvious he wasn¡¯t seeking a passionate romance but rather apatible partner to be his spouse.


    For a moment, Raegan was silent, lost in thought.


    After a short while, she concluded that Stefan was indeed the most suitable man for her.


    She knew him well and was confident he would be good to Janey.


    Still, the suddenness of it all took Raegan by surprise.


    She had nned to set up Stefan with Elin.


    But now, their paths seemed to be diverging.


    But then again, there was something more pressing on her mind.


    ¡°Actually, right now, .


    ¡± Raegan began.


    Just as Raegan was about to express her thoughts to Stefan, her words were abruptly cut off by a cold and stern voice.


    ¡°Are you finished with dinner?¡±


    Mitchel appeared out of nowhere, pulled a chair between Raegan and Stefan, and took a seat.


    He noticed the crab meat on Raegan¡¯s te, personally peeled by Stefan, and his expression darkened, though he said nothing for the moment.


    Raegan found herself in a rather awkward situation as Mitchel abruptly interrupted their conversation.


    Realizing that Mitchel was the one who had sent the wine, Stefan narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Raegan, who¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my ex-husband,¡± Raegan replied.


    ¡°Her current husband,¡± Mitchel corrected her.


    Then, a silence engulfed them.


    Upon hearing Raegan¡¯s words, Mitchel¡¯s face grew even darker.


    Noticing the tension between Raegan and Mitchel, Stefan chose not to say anything.


    Raegan remembered thest time Mitchel had shown her their wedding photo seemingly out of nowhere.


    She didn¡¯t want to escte the situation in public.


    Sheposed herself and reluctantly rified, ¡°He¡¯ll soon be my ex.


    ¡±


    Mitchel felt frustrated by her remark.


    What was the point of her exining their status?

 Chapter 1114

    Meanwhile, Stefan remainedposed and level-headed.


    Despite having questions, he knew better than to put Raegan in a predicament.


    ¡°Shall we go now?¡± Stefan suggested to Raegan, who nodded in response.


    Stefan stood up.


    With that, he and Raegan left the table without so much as a nce at Mitchel.


    Mitchel¡¯s expression darkened.


    Raegan acted like it was as if he were invisible to her.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Mitchel couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.


    He loosened the button on his cor, strode forward, grabbed Raegan¡¯s wrist from behind, and pulled her into his arms.


    Raegan struggled, but her efforts were in vain.


    ¡°If you keep resisting me, I won¡¯t hesitate to remind you of that ki*s.


    And this time, I won¡¯t be lenient with you,¡± Mitchel warned sternly in a low voice.


    Raegan thought Mitchel was capable of such actions, so she stopped resisting.


    Stefan nced back at their interlocked hands and inquired, ¡°Raegan?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes had the ferocity of a wild animal on the verge of attack.


    Raegan worried that Stefan and Mitchel might sh.


    Stefan, being more delicate, would be no match for Mitchel¡¯s brute strength and would surely get hurt.


    ¡°Stefan, go ahead to the car and wait for me.


    I need to have a word with him,¡± Raegan responded.


    Stefan looked concerned and questioned, ¡°Are you sure you can handle it?¡±


    At Stefan¡¯s words, Mitchel tightened his grip on Raegan¡¯s wrist, looking like he mightsh out at Stefan any moment.


    Raegan swiftly moved between them, shielding Stefan.


    This gesture seemed to pierce Mitchel¡¯s heart, leaving him feeling choked up.


    Raegan reassured Stefan, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯lle to youter.


    ¡±


    Interpreting Mitchel¡¯s look, Stefan trusted Mitchel wouldn¡¯t harm Raegan.


    Convinced she could manage, he nodded and left.


    Once Stefan walked away, Raegan, annoyed, shook her hand.


    ¡°Can you let go of me?¡±


    Mitchel only slightly eased his hold but didn¡¯t release her.


    He questioned, ¡°Is this what you call being busy? Seeing another man?¡±


    His tone was unmistakably jealous.


    Had Erick not informed her of Mitchel¡¯s madness for his first love, Raegan might have thought Mitchel¡¯s jealousy was due to his feelings for her.


    With a smile, she chose not to rify, instead asking, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, are you jealous?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s Lips thinned as he prepared to speak, but Raegan cut in, ¡°Feeling jealous? Feel free to date other women.


    It doesn¡¯t bother me.


    ¡±


    Raegan wasn¡¯t just okay with it.


    She actually weed the idea.


    That way, she could use his unfaithfulness as leverage in their divorce proceedings.


    It would hasten her escape from this ufortable marriage.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes turned stormy.


    Clenching his teeth, he dered, ¡°There¡¯s no other woman for me but you!¡±

 Chapter 1115

    Raegan couldn¡¯t suppress a sneer.


    He was reallyying on the charm thick.


    With a small curl of her lips, she replied, ¡°Sadly, I don¡¯t share your sentiment.


    I¡¯ll date whoever I choose.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes narrowed, a glint of threat in them.


    ¡°Raegan, do you understand what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I¡¯m free to date any man I wish.


    Mr.


    Dixon, if this upsets you, divorce is an option,¡± Raegan challenged Mitchel.


    Mitchel¡¯s voice turned icy.


    ¡°Raegan, did you forget our agreement?¡±


    ¡°I remember it perfectly.


    I agreed not to shun you, to get along with you for a month, and then part ways amicably.


    But¡­¡± Raegan paused, then added nonchntly, ¡°Our agreement doesn¡¯t restrict me from seeing other men, does it?¡±


    At her words, Mitchel¡¯s expression grew even darker.


    Raegan felt a surge of satisfaction.


    She sneered quietly, ¡°You thought you could use the agreement to control me, but now the tables have turned! You idiot!¡±


    Mitchel, disying a domineering presence, said with a chilly voice, ¡°Do you still think about where you stand? Need me to jog your memory? Mrs.


    Dixon!¡±


    ¡°Are we talking about cheating in marriage?¡± Raegan said nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m not bothered.


    And didn¡¯t you get involved with your first love before? One should not be so hypocritical!¡±


    Raegan brought up these topics with ease, wanting to provoke Mitchel.


    She doubted he could keep his cool after hearing her words.


    Suddenly, Mitchel¡¯s expression darkened like he was on the verge of losing it but trying hard to control himself.


    ¡°I never cheated on you.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I¡¯ve been with no one else but you.


    ¡±


    His confession didn¡¯t impress Raegan in the slightest.


    She even let out a smallugh.


    ¡°Big deal.


    Am I supposed tomend you for your loyalty? Since you¡¯re so devoted, tell me, how did we lose our first baby?¡±


    Bringing up the loss of the child caused Mitchel¡¯s authoritative air to falter slightly.


    He said in a raspy tone, ¡°It was an ident.


    ¡±


    If he could turn back time, he¡¯d never repeat that mistake.


    The loss of their first child hurt him as much as it did Raegan.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, you just happened to save your ex and just happened to put me at risk?¡± Raegan¡¯s lips twisted into a light sneer.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s just a coincidence that I have an appointment with a man and things get a bit intimate.


    It was an ident.


    Mr.


    Dixon, don¡¯t read too much into it.


    ¡±


    The more Raegan spoke, the darker the expression on the Mitchel¡¯s face grew, until it was as ck as ink.


    ¡°Are you really picking a fight with me over that man?¡± Mitchel¡¯s voice was icy cold.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to see that man end up ruined because of his involvement with you, right?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s threat was unmistakable.


    He almost reached his breaking point, unable to bear any other men around Raegan¡¯s side.


    He wanted Stefan out of the picture this instant, away from Raegan.


    Yet, Raegan remained unfazed, her voice indifferent.


    ¡°Are you threatening me again, Mr.


    Dixon?¡±


    The word ¡°again¡± caused a subtle shift in Mitchel¡¯s expression, but he didn¡¯t deny it.


    Instead, he simply said, ¡°Yes.


    ¡±


    For Mitchel, being hated by Raegan was a small price to pay to avoid seeing her with other men.


    The mere thought of Raegan being with other men killed him.


    Mitchel held a slight bitterness within his heart.


    Did Raegan not hate him enough? He was prepared to make her hate him even more as long as he was the only man by her side.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, do you have any idea how many men there are in the world?¡±


    Mitchel frowned, puzzled by her question.


    ¡°There are 3.


    5 billion men,¡± Raegan said with a faint smile.


    ¡°Tell me, how many of them can you really drive them away?¡±


    Instantly, Mitchel¡¯s face darkened, a mix of disbelief and coldness washing over him as he heard Raegan¡¯s words.


    His eyes, dark as the night, red with a startling crimson hue, sharp and piercing.


    His voice edged with coldness as he said, ¡°Raegan, you can¡¯t be serious with this joke.


    ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no joke, Mr.


    Dixon.


    If you think it is, just wait and see.


    We¡¯ll find out whether you can stop me faster or I can find someone new quicker!¡± Raegan dered.


    Mitchel¡¯s expression turned icy.


    With a bitter tone, he implored, ¡°Raegan, stop talking nonsense.


    ¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, if you want to keep fooling yourself, sure, call it nonsense.


    ¡± Raegan dismissed his words and walked away without a second nce at his face.


    For the first time, Mitchel realized how difficult it was to persuade Raegan.


    She seemed immune to every tactic, not even threats could deter her.


    He had to face the fact.


    Raegan had changed.


    She was no longer someone he could control.


    His eyes reddened, a sense of desperation creeping in.


    He quickly followed her, grabbing her arm.


    ¡°What do you really want?¡±


    ¡°What I want is very simple!¡± With brightness in her eyes and a sweet smile, Raegan said, ¡°Divorce.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1116

    In an instant, the images suddenly ovepped.


    Mitchel swallowed hard as past memories shed through his mind.


    Just like those days five years past, Mitchel and Raegan¡¯s dynamic mirrored thatst rendezvous.


    One yearned for a divorce while the other clung to the marriage.


    At that precise moment, a waiter strolled past, bncing a tray of dishes in hand.


    Mitchel swiftly extended his arm, fearing the waiter might identally collide with Raegan.


    But Raegan, on pure instinct, evaded his grasp, stepping back abruptly.


    Her slender waist met the table¡¯s corner, drawing a furrowed brow and a muffled groan from her.


    Mitchel¡¯s breath hitched, his hand suspended in the air.


    Withdrawing his hand, he concealed the ache in his heart and inquired, ¡°Is your aversion for me that intense?¡±


    Her disdain for him ran so deep that she¡¯d rather hurt herself than let him touch her.


    Mitchel¡¯s attractive eyes reddened slightly, his wounded expression holding a strangely captivating allure.


    Raegan lifted her eyes, a sharp edge in her words.


    ¡°Certainly, Mr.


    Dixon! My loathing against you surpasses your wildest imagination.


    ¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Coupled with the disdain in her gaze, Raegan¡¯s words were like an unforgiving sword mercilessly piercing Mitchel.


    Emotions be damned.


    Raegan disregarded his feelings and spoke up.


    ¡°Since you have nothing of substance to contribute, kindly step aside.


    I want to go.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze darkened as he stood his ground, a formidable mountain barring her path.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon?¡± Raegan eximed annoyingly.


    ¡°Why?¡± Mitchel¡¯s voice carried an enduring chill.


    ¡°What?¡± Raegan inquired.


    ¡°Why harbor such an intense hatred toward me?¡± Mitchel¡¯s countenance turned icy as he meticulously recollected.


    Since Raegan¡¯s return, their encounters had been fleeting, happening only two or three times.


    Raegan possessed no recollection of him due to the car incident.


    Hence, Mitchel couldn¡¯t fathom the depth of her loathing.


    For a moment, a peculiar notion crept in.


    He wondered if Raegan feigned amnesia to evade him.


    Raegan perceived Mitchel¡¯s thought process as a deviation from the norm.


    She articted, ¡°I detest being coerced against my will.


    And it¡¯s not just because of that.


    My disdain for you began from the very first moment we crossed paths.


    ¡±


    Raegan assumed her memory loss yed a role.


    Moreover, her repulsion and instinctive resistance toward Mitchel remained steadfast.


    Erick had provided scant details regarding events preceding her amnesia.


    Raegan held a vague awareness of the turbulent life she once led, with much suffering inflicted by Mitchel.

 Chapter 1117

    Mitchel¡¯s gaze held a profound, suppressed sorrow, and the veins on his hand bulged as he clenched his fist.


    In a measured tone, he dered, ¡°I am your husband.


    ¡±


    His implication rested on the premise that he possessed the right to draw near her.


    She was his wife, and in his eyes, his actions didn¡¯t constitute coercion.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, are you not aware that I¡¯ve lost my memory about you?¡±


    Raegan inquired.


    Raegan gestured toward the bustling servers, adding, ¡°To me, you¡¯re no different from the strangers passing by.


    ¡±


    At those words, Mitchel pressed his lips tightly.


    Abruptly, he reached out, gripping her wrist and forcefully guiding her aside.


    ¡°You!¡± Raegan didn¡¯t have time to resist and found herself ushered into a chamber.


    With a bang, the door mmed shut with force, the echo of the lock reverberating through the room.


    Mitchel pressed Raegan against the wall, his touch unyielding.


    His hand enveloped her waist while the other was propped near her ear.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    In an instant, the confined space was awash with the inviting fragrance of Mitchel¡¯s cologne, permeating every breath Raegan took.


    Their closeness was evident, causing a sensation of suffocation to engulf Raegan.


    Raegan abruptly snapped back to reality, her breath quickening.


    She exerted herself to push him away, demanding, ¡°Mitchel! What are you up to now?¡±


    Mitchel possessed exceptional strength.


    His hold on her waist remained unyielding, impervious to her most ardent efforts.


    That left Raegan feeling trapped, unable to free herself from his control.


    In a fit of anger and frustration, she red at him.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Raegan yelled, her voice edged with frustration.


    Mitchel dipped his head, his gaze carrying a dangerous intensity.


    ¡°Am I nothing more than a stranger to you?¡± he inquired.


    Raegan remained utterly speechless, opting to ignore him.


    However, she found herself ensnared, unable to break free.


    His grip on her waist tightened as if he intended to coerce her into speaking.


    A pained wince escaped Raegan, and her brow furrowed.


    ¡°Mitchel, have you lost your mind?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s anger had permeated deep into her heart, fueling an urge to vent her frustration even if it meant biting Mitchel a few times.


    Mitchel gazed at her in silence for an extended moment, his voice eventually descending into a hushed whisper.


    ¡°Do I really mean nothing to you?¡± He spoke in a low, wounded tone.


    Trapped within his grasp, Raegan¡¯s anger smoldered, and she responded sternly, ¡°Even if you ask a hundred times, the answer is still yes.


    ¡±


    A heavy silence settled in the room.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, giving him an intimidating aura.


    ¡°Please release me,¡± Raegan requested calmly, having taken a deep breath to steady herself, her tone disying indifference.


    She was aware that the angrier she became, the more control he held over her.


    ¡°You¡¯re not considering another ki*s, are you?¡± Raegan posed her question with a mocking smile.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, is your desire that insatiable? If you¡¯re truly that horny, I can find you some prostitutes.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1118

    Raegan intentionally belittled Mitchel, anticipating that someone as haughty as he might explode and lose interest in her after hearing such words.


    As she had expected, Mitchel¡¯s gaze turned even colder, and he released his hold on her.


    ¡°Do you believe I¡¯m horny for women?¡±


    His voice grew icy, concealed anger simmering beneath.


    Raegan¡¯s racing heart gradually settled.


    Her little tricks had evidently worked.


    She pressed on, her tone nonchnt, ¡°You¡¯re reading too much into it.


    I don¡¯t even know you.


    I merely inferred from your actions that you might be missing a woman in your Life.


    ¡±


    In her eyes, he held no significance.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, could you please step aside?¡± Raegan rubbed her sore wrist, her patience wearing thin.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes bore into her, an inscrutable blend of emotions lurking beneath the surface.


    Raegan cared little for his thoughts and began to move past him, intending to leave.


    But in an unexpected twist, her shoulder grew heavy, and her body found itself pressed against the wall once more.


    His slender Lips promptly met hers.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes shut, ki*sing her with a fervor that bordered on madness.


    He persisted as if trying to reim something lost, unwilling to relent.


    Raegan¡¯s eyes widened, confronted by his handsome face in such close proximity.


    As the realization dawned upon her, her anger red.


    She couldn¡¯t fathom his audacity.


    He was behaving like a rogue once more.


    Mitchel had thrust his tongue into Raegan¡¯s mouth, prompting her to shut her eyes and fiercely mp down on his intruding tongue.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    An instantter, the unmistakable taste of blood spread in their mouths.


    A resounding smack followed promptly.


    The sound of Raegan¡¯s palm striking Mitchel¡¯s cheek was crisp and reverberated in the room.


    It felt as though everything around them had frozen at that moment.


    Bearing her simmering anger, Raegan stomped forcefully on Mitchel¡¯s leather-d foot.


    Unfortunately, it seemed to have little impact, as he disyed no signs of difort on his face.


    Raegan regretted opting for ts today.


    Heels might have been more effective.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, if your desires are so insatiable, go find your beloved Lauren.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Must you persist in pestering me?¡±


    Mitchel sported a crimson mark on his otherwise handsome visage, a faint hint of blood lingering on his tongue.


    His dark eyes narrowed, his voice carrying both anger and restraint.


    ¡°I want no one but you.


    ¡±


    ¡°But I want nothing to do with you.


    I don¡¯t like you.


    I don¡¯t know you.


    I despise you.


    Is that clear enough for you? Can you understand it now?¡± Raegan¡¯s eyes revealed nothing but disgust and irritation, devoid of any emotion whatsoever.


    Not even a glimmer.


    Observing this shattered Mitchel¡¯s heart into pieces.


    The once-joyful gaze she used to cast upon him had metamorphosed into pure loathing.


    Nheless, Mitchel clung steadfastly to Raegan¡¯s hand.


    Raegan issued a stern ultimatum, ¡°Are you releasing me, or shall I summon the authorities?¡±


    A searing ache persisted in Mitchel¡¯s chest, and he chuckled bitterly with brooding anger.


    ¡°Go ahead and summon the authorities.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1119

    Raegan stood there, momentarily at a loss for words.


    Her words were nothing but an oral threat.


    Without concrete proof, she knew it was pointless to involve the police.


    Raegan turned her gaze to Mitchel, her voice cold.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, do you have feelings for me?¡± she asked abruptly, changing the subject.


    Mitchel was caught off guard, his Adam¡¯s apple moving noticeably as he replied, ¡°Yes, of course.


    Why else would I do all these things?¡±


    His mind traced back to the efforts he¡¯d made to orchestrate their encounters, making them seem idental.


    If he didn¡¯t care about Raegan, why would he go to such Lengths?


    Raegan¡¯s response was a scornfulugh.


    ¡°But to me, it seems like your interest in me is only because I resemble your former wife.


    After all, you two haven¡¯t seen each other in five years.


    What if one day you lose your interest, Mr.


    Dixon? Will you discard me Like trash or keep me locked away at home?¡±


    Mitchel felt a heavy ache in his chest at her words.


    His voice, strained and rough, broke the silence.


    ¡°Raegan, that¡¯s not how it is.


    I would never treat you like that.


    You¡¯re my wife, and no one can take your ce¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Raegan felt a stabbing pain in her head.


    She took a deep breath to steady herself and responded, ¡°In your memories, I¡¯m your wife.


    But I don¡¯t remember anything about you.


    To me, you¡¯re a stranger.


    And I hate how you force things on me, justifying it by saying we¡¯re a couple.


    Do you really think this is fair to me?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s voice was cold and unwavering, causing Mitchel¡¯s heart to break into pieces.


    His eyes lost focus and he couldn¡¯t utter a word for a long time.


    ¡°Is this your way of caring, Mr.


    Dixon?¡± Raegan¡¯s eyes sparkled with scorn as she added, ¡°So, your love is nothing but selfish demands, ignoring others¡¯ feelings.


    ¡±


    Overwhelmed by the intense pain, Mitchel¡¯s grip on Raegan loosened.


    His heart felt so heavy that he struggled to breathe.


    ¡°Raegan¡­¡± He tried to exin, to say something.


    His mind was flooded with thoughts.


    But these words were meaningless to Raegan.


    After all, she had lost her memory of their shared past.


    She couldn¡¯t grasp his words, and, more to the point, she was done listening to him.


    Meanwhile, Raegan couldn¡¯t stand the unexinable pain in her head any longer.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, to me, you¡¯re just a stranger.


    I don¡¯t feel anything for you.


    Regardless of our past, I know nothing about you.


    Please, don¡¯t force me into anything, or I might start to hate your gut.


    ¡±


    With those words, Raegan turned and walked away, not once ncing back.


    She moved swiftly, eager not to show any awkwardness in front of Mitchel.


    But as soon as Raegan left the room, her consciousness began to fade.


    It felt as if a wild creature was tearing through her head.


    The blow left her head spinning and her vision blurry.


    Mitchel¡¯s words echoed in her mind, mixing with her own thoughts.


    For a moment, she almost remembered something, but then it slipped away.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She was intermittently tormented by a deep sense of frustration.


    The chaos in her head drove Raegan to the brink of madness.


    She shook uncontrobly and then started to copse.


    Just as she was about to hit the floor, a strong, warm hand caught her.


    Then, she faintly heard Stefan¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Raegan, are you okay?¡±

 Chapter 1120

    Stefan shielded Raegan from the wind, holding her close against his chest in a protective embrace.


    Under the streetlight, Raegan¡¯s face glowed, giving her an angelic appearance.


    ¡°Stefan¡­ Raegan whispered weakly as if those words took all her strength.


    With a soothing and steady voice, Stefan reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Raegan.


    Just rx.


    I¡¯ll help you into the car.


    ¡±


    His calm voice andforting presence,bined with his intellectual aura, helped Raegan to calm down.


    Stefan gently took her hand, his tall figure shielding her like a protective barrier.


    All the surrounding noise seemed to fade away, blocked by his presence.


    This gave Raegan a sense of security and inner strength.


    She fell silent, allowing Stefan to assist her into the car.


    Mitchel, hurrying after Raegan, caught sight of this touching moment.


    Suddenly, it felt as if an unseen force was squeezing his heart.


    He staggered back for a few steps until there was nowhere left to go.


    The night was dark and still.


    Outside Raegan¡¯s house, Mitchel sat in his car.


    He had followed Raegan and Stefan all the way here, every passing moment a torment.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He suppressed his anger, holding back from any reckless actions.


    Finally, Mitchel felt a wave of relief seeing Stefan leave Raegan¡¯s ce.


    Yet, that didn¡¯t ease his distress.


    Mitchel¡¯s heart ached as though it was bound by a slender rope.


    The night was deepening.


    Seated in his car, he silently smoked, filling the ashtray with cigarette stubs.


    His face was devoid of any expression, a stark contrast to the confident, dominant Mitchel of before.


    Now, he appeared utterly disheartened.


    Events had unfolded in a way he never anticipated.


    He had believed that by holding on, Raegan would eventually change her mind and fall for him.


    But he hadn¡¯t considered how Raegan actually felt about him.


    To her, he was a stranger.


    With the look in her eyes and her way of treating him, it was clear to Mitchel that Raegan had no recollection of him.


    His actions only seemed to push her further away.


    Sitting in the car, Mitchel pondered whether this was what they called karma for hisck of timely protection and exnation.


    Mitchel had spent the entire night in the car, waiting outside Raegan¡¯s ce, doing nothing but sitting in silence until the break of dawn.


    At eight in the morning, Raegan stepped out and immediately noticed the ck luxury car.

 Chapter 1121

    Their eyes met as Mitchel stepped out of the car.


    Raegan was unaware that Mitchel had spent the entire night there.


    She assumed he hade to bother her again, which slightly irritated her.


    The clear distaste on her face deeply saddened Mitchel.


    ¡°I need to talk to you, Raegan.


    ¡± His voice sounded rough from smoking.


    Mitchel seemed somewhat different from his assertive demeanor the previous day.


    Furrowing her brow, Raegan stepped back.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, I¡¯m sorry.


    I have to get to the office now.


    ¡±


    Even knowing it was Raegan¡¯s instinct to reject him, Mitchel felt his heart was stabbed again.


    And it was incredibly painful.


    ¡°Alright.


    Just one question, though.


    Is there something between you and that guy? Are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Raegan replied firmly.


    She had been so upset yesterday that she let Mitchel misinterpret her rtionship with Stefan.


    Now, clearer-headed, Raegan didn¡¯t want to cause Stefan any trouble.


    Besides, Raegan had made herself clear.


    Even if she wasn¡¯t seeing anyone, Mitchel wasn¡¯t her choice.


    Having said that, Raegan didn¡¯t linger with Mitchel.


    She turned and headed for her car.


    Watching her leave, Mitchel inhaled deeply and struggled to say, ¡°Raegan, I agree to the divorce.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s words instantly grabbed Raegan¡¯s attention.


    She turned to him with surprise and asked, ¡°Are you being serious?¡± Her eyes practically radiated joy.


    Mitchel nodded, a touch of bitterness creeping into his gaze.


    Raegan hadn¡¯t anticipated such good news so early in the morning.


    She eximed happily, ¡°Hold on a moment.


    ¡± Realizing she had forgotten her ID card, she retraced her steps to retrieve it.


    Upon returning, her brisk stride and cheerful demeanor showed her sense of relief.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mitchel watched this scene with a pang in his heart.


    Lately, he had been experiencing intermittent heartaches, which seemed beyond his control.


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if something was wrong with his heart, although his recent medical examination had dered him in good health.


    As Raegan reappeared with her ID card, Mitchel¡¯s expression darkened.


    He loosened his tie, trying to alleviate a sudden breathlessness, and his tone took on a somber note.


    ¡°As for the divorce, I have two conditions,¡± Mitchel stated.


    Raegan¡¯s smile faltered momentarily, and she responded angrily, ¡°You¡¯re kidding me, right?¡±


    Mitchel maintained a stoic expression and replied, ¡°As long as you agree to my conditions, I will keep my word and proceed to the court with you immediately.


    ¡±


    Impatiently, Raegan inquired, ¡°What are your conditions then?¡±


    Mitchel continued, ¡°First, don¡¯t cut off contact with me after the divorce.


    Second, promise me that you won¡¯t remarry within the next six months.


    ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Raegan was slightly taken aback.

 Chapter 1122

    She had expected Mitchel to make things moreplicated, but these conditions seemed surprisingly straightforward.


    In truth, she had no intentions of marrying again, even without Mitchel¡¯s request.


    If she were to find a stepfather for Janey, it would be a careful and considered choice.


    Marrying someone new was not a decision she took lightly.


    Furthermore, there was little reason for her to actively avoid Mitchel since their encounters were infrequent.


    Additionally, she didn¡¯t hold any deep resentment toward him.


    If they happened to cross paths in the future, she figured she would greet him out of courtesy.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mitchel pursed his lips and confirmed.


    ¡°Yes, those are my conditions.


    ¡±


    Raegan considered his conditions reasonable.


    As she was about to agree, Mitchel added another request, ¡°However, it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m giving up on you.


    You mentioned fairness, right? I¡¯ll grant you freedom, but I¡¯ll also do my best to rekindle your feelings for me.


    On your part, you should let go of any biases and treat me like any other suitor.


    Can you agree to that?¡±


    In reality, Mitchel was taking a gamble.


    After a night of reflection, he had decided to offer Raegan the fairness she desired.


    Believing that their past love could be rekindled, he was putting everything on the line to win her back.


    Even if he ultimately lost her, perhaps, he would wish for Raegan to find happiness in her life.


    But whether he could bear to see Raegan with another man raised suspicion.


    Raegan sensed there was more to Mitchel¡¯s conditions than met the eye.


    She hesitated, unsure if she should agree.


    Mitchel couldn¡¯t resist needling her further, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have faith in yourself? Are you worried you might just end up falling for me all over again?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Unsurprisingly, his words irked Raegan.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite the narcissist!


    Who in their right mind would fall for you, huh? If you want to pursue me, just go ahead.


    Frankly, I have no romantic feelings left for you.


    Raegan¡¯s words strangely triggered a twinge in her heart, as if they had awakened a forgotten memory, though she remembered nothing from the past.


    ¡°Very well, let¡¯s proceed.


    ¡±


    When Raegan and Mitchel arrived at the courthouse, the ce was rtively quiet.


    Mitchel held the pen in his hand for a moment, pausing before finally putting his signature on the divorce papers.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to give you eight percent of the shares in the Dixon Group and the Serenity Vis.


    They¡¯ll be transferred to your name soon,¡± Mitchel offered, surprising Raegan with his generosity.


    She shook her head firmly and declined, ¡°No, I appreciate the offer, but I don¡¯t want the shares or the house.


    ¡±


    Despite the Foster family not being as wealthy as the Dixon family, Raegan had managed to lead afortable Life.


    ¡°Just sign the divorce papers.


    Besides that, I want nothing from you,¡± she urged, making it clear she wished to sever all ties with Mitchel after the divorce.


    Mitchel frowned slightly, sensing Raegan¡¯s eagerness to move on from him, even if she didn¡¯t explicitly state it.


    ¡°You can decline the shares in the Dixon Group, but you must ept the vi.


    It used to be your home.


    I¡¯ll arrange for its transfer under your name,¡± Mitchel insisted.

 Chapter 1123

    Concerned that he might change his mind on the divorce, Raegan reluctantly nodded and said, ¡°Alright, fine.


    ¡±


    She was willing to agree to almost anything as long as they could finalize the divorce quickly.


    The divorce procedure proceeded swiftly.


    At the moment of signing the papers, a sudden, vivid memory shed through Raegan¡¯s mind.


    The familiarity of the scene caused her to experience a sharp headache, but it quickly subsided.


    Meanwhile, Mitchel clutched the divorce papers tightly in his hand, feeling as if a part of him was being torn apart, his heart aching.


    At the entrance, Mitchel offered, ¡°Would you like a ride home?¡±


    Raegan, in a celebratory mood, waved her hand and replied, ¡°No, thanks.


    Erick is on his way to pick me up.


    ¡±


    She couldn¡¯t wait to share the good news with Erick.


    Just then, a sleek blue luxury car pulled up in front of them.


    The window was partially rolled down, and Erick gestured for Raegan to join him in the car.


    Before getting into the vehicle, Raegan turned back with a bright smile and quipped, ¡°Happy divorce, Mr.


    Dixon!¡±


    At that moment, it felt like time had rolled back several years.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Mitchel once gave a heartfelt smile and spoke simr words to Raegan about their remarriage.


    Remembering the past, Mitchel felt as though a blunt weapon had pierced his chest, causing him indescribable pain.


    As Raegan got into the car, Mitchel overheard Erick¡¯s voice clearly.


    ¡°Congrattions, Raegan.


    You¡¯re a single woman now.


    ¡±


    Erick started the car and deliberately slowed down as they passed by Mitchel.


    He leaned on the window and shed a triumphant smile at Mitchel, who wore a gloomy expression.


    Compared to what Raegan had endured, God had been rtively merciful toward Mitchel.


    In the evening.


    Raegan decided to invite Elin to the bar for a celebratory evening, marking both her newly acquired single status and weing Nell back.


    In the booth.


    As the three of them gathered, Raegan bubbled with excitement about her newfound freedom, while Elin appeared asposed as ever, and SU exuded confidence and allure.


    Raegan yfully pped the divorce papers on the table and grinned, ¡°Have you ever seen anything like this in your life?¡±


    Nell and Elin were already privy to the whole story, but they hadn¡¯t anticipated such a smooth divorce.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Nell remarked, ¡°I never expected Mr.


    Dixon to suddenly be so agreeable.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1124

    Raegan and Nell had crossed paths at a party four years ago.


    When Raegan was being harassed by someone.


    Nell hade to her rescue.


    Nell had mentioned that she and Raegan used to be close friends, even though Raegan couldn¡¯t recall their past connection.


    Their friendship had rekindled due to an unspoken understanding between them.


    Raegan knew Nell hailed from Ardlens and had connections with the upper ss, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that Nell knew about Mitchel.


    ¡°Thank goodness he got the wrong idea about Stefan and me dating.


    I delivered a well-ced blow and yed my cards right.


    That¡¯s how he ended uppromising,¡± Raegan happily shared.


    Raegan had initially anticipated it would take days to convince Mitchel, but she was pleasantly surprised by his straightforward approach.


    She reluctantly admitted that Mitchel didn¡¯t seem as irritating as she had once thought.


    However, that was the extent of her opinion about him.


    In Raegan¡¯s eyes, Mitchel was nothing more than a stranger she didn¡¯t hold any resentment toward.


    Nell and Elin raised their sses in celebration.


    ¡°Let¡¯s toast to Raegan¡¯s return to the single life!¡±


    Setting her ss down, Elin retrieved a diamond-studded brooch and handed it to Raegan, saying, ¡°Here¡¯s a little gift for you.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Raegan hadn¡¯t expected Elin to have prepared a divorce gift, but she appreciated the gesture and smiled, giving Elin a grateful ki*s on the cheek.


    Nell leaned in, propping her chin on her hand, and eximed, ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t believe I forgot about that!¡±


    Just as Raegan was about to reassure her that it wasn¡¯t a big deal, Nell interrupted, ¡°Wait a second, I can find you a guy! What type are you interested in?¡±


    ¡°What! Caught off guard, Raegan nearly choked on her wine.


    Nell, however, didn¡¯t miss a beat and raised her hand, summoning the waiter.


    ¡°Please, send the most handsome guy over to this booth!¡±


    Raegan¡¯s embarrassment was palpable as she covered her face and protested, ¡°Oh,e on, stop teasing me!¡±


    Seeing Raegan¡¯s reaction, Nell yfully continued, ¡°Oh, how can I forget about that? After all, you¡¯ve already been involved with someone as handsome as Mitchel.


    How could you give a shit about other guys?¡±


    Raegan snorted.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of good looks? No matter how attractive a man is, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that he can be aplete jerk.


    ¡±


    Just as she finished speaking, the man sitting next to their booth suddenly wore a sour expression.


    Sitting across Mitchel, Luis couldn¡¯t contain hisughter as he gazed at Mitchel¡¯s sour expression.


    Luis yfully remarked, ¡°I never expected Raegan to be so clever that she managed to trick you into divorcing her.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s usually handsome face darkened with a gloomy cloud.


    Luis spotted Raegan in the bar and eagerly beckoned Mitchel over.


    The entire conversation among the three women had been inadvertently overheard by Luis, and when Mitchel finally arrived, he caught only the tail end of Raegan apparentlybeling him a jerk.


    However, being the gossip enthusiast that he was, Luis generously recounted the entire exchange to Mitchel.

 Chapter 1125

    A satisfied grin crept onto Luis¡¯ face as he watched Mitchel¡¯s countenance grow increasingly somber.


    Luis said silently, ¡°You deserve this!¡± After all, Mitchel always used tough at him for being single.


    As his bro, Mitchel should¡¯ve had his back instead of poking fun at him.


    ¡°But how did you manage to keep this secret for so long, dude? Even I had no idea you two had remarried,¡± Luis quipped, not particrly concerned whether Mitchel responded or not.


    He muttered to himself, ¡°Now I¡¯ll have to think of a special gift for you.


    ¡±


    Seemingly oblivious to Luis¡¯ments, Mitchel remained silent, fully engrossed in Raegan and her friends¡¯ conversation.


    ¡°They seem to be discussing finding a boyfriend for Raegan,¡± Luis said with a mischievous grin.


    ¡°Bro, it appears you¡¯ve made a slip-up this time.


    There¡¯s no room for error now.


    ¡±


    ¡°Not gonna happen,¡± Mitchel retorted, lifting his ss and downing its contents.


    He was resolute in winning Raegan back.


    Mitchel wasmitted to rekindling Raegan¡¯s love, and he swore to himself that he wouldn¡¯t resort to forcing her to stay by his side.


    In Mitchel¡¯s mind, Raegan¡¯s earlier ploy to trick him into divorce mattered little.


    What truly mattered was making her fall in love with him all over again.


    As Luis gazed at the red-haired woman with narrowed eyes, an inexplicable sense of familiarity washed over him.


    After pondering for a while, he finally recalled that she bore a striking resemnce to Nicole Lawrence, the daughter of the Lawrence family.


    However, as he listened to the woman¡¯s voice, which had a slightly rougher quality entirely different from Nicole¡¯s, Luis was puzzled.


    His curiosity got the better of him, and he was about to steal a glimpse of the woman¡¯s face.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    To his surprise, all three of them suddenly stood up and departed.


    Mitchel didn¡¯t join their departure.


    Instead, he phoned Matteo, requesting that he keep a watchful eye on Raegan to ensure her safe return home.


    Just then, Jarrod happened to arrive, diverting Luis¡¯ attention from his earlier thoughts.


    If the red-haired woman truly was Nicole, Jarrod would be beyond shocked.


    However, recent events had taken a peculiar turn.


    Lounging back in his seat with his long legs stretched out, Luis rested his chin on his hand and inquired, ¡°Jarrod, I heard you finally allowed your beloved to rest in peace?¡±


    In response to Luis¡¯ question, Jarrod nodded solemnly.


    ¡°What made you change your mind all of a sudden?¡± Luis had persistently attempted to dissuade Jarrod from keeping Nicole¡¯s body at home.


    Even with the body having undergone anti-corrosive procedures, it remained a lifeless entity that inevitably carried some bacteria.


    Who could bear sleeping with a mummy every night?


    Despite their close friendship, Luis found it rather unsettling.


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was something amiss with Jarrod¡¯s mental state.


    However, Jarrod had always demonstrated sharpness and determination in their business endeavors, giving no indication of insanity.


    Nevertheless, Luis continued to periodically urge Jarrod to reconsider, but his pleas always fell on deaf ears.


    Out of the blue, Jarrod had made the startling decision to cremate Nicole¡¯s remains.


    Biting his lip, Jarrod struggled to speak, finally uttering, ¡°Nicole is back.


    ¡±


    Hearing these words, Luis was stunned.


    ¡°She is? When did she return?¡±

 Chapter 1126

    However, Jarrod remained silent, leaving Luis in a state of perplexity.


    The other night, Jarrod had scoured every corner of Ardlens, yet there was no sign of Nicole.


    It felt as though the entire experience had been nothing more than a dream.


    Alec had suggested that Jarrod needed some rest or should consider seeing a doctor, but Jarrod remained resolute in his belief that he was not losing his sanity.


    He was convinced that the woman he had seen was Nicole, and she was undeniably alive.


    It couldn¡¯t have been a mere illusion.


    The memory of the intense hatred in Nicole¡¯s eyes lingered in Jarrod¡¯s mind, a stark reminder that she wouldn¡¯t let him off easily this time.


    In response, Jarrod was prepared toply with her wishes, whatever they may be.


    In fact, he eagerly awaited the day when Nicole would choose to approach him on her own terms, firmly believing that she would do so sooner orter.


    During the following week, Mitchel chose to give Raegan some space and didn¡¯t personally involve himself in her affairs.


    Instead, his assistant, Matteo, handled the transfer of the Serenity Vis on Mitchel¡¯s behalf.


    Despite Raegan¡¯s disinterest in the Serenity Vis, she remained true to her promise andpleted all the necessary procedures with Matteo.


    Raegan¡¯s schedule quickly filled up as she officiallyunched her studio.


    Numerous tasks were demanding her attention.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Located in Ardlens¡¯ central business district, her studio was aptly named ¡°Crescent.


    ¡±


    Rather than renting office space, Raegan opted to purchase an entire building and transform it into a collection of exhibition halls, each adorned in different styles.


    Crescent specialized in custom-made high-end clothing and jewelry, providing customers with a one-stop shopping experience.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Advanced AI assistance enhanced the online shopping process, delivering a delightful experience to customers.


    The grandeur and opulence of Crescent¡¯s opening had the town of Ardlens buzzing with excitement.


    Some even beganparing Crescent to the well-established Alpire Studio, a favored choice among celebrities and affluent families.


    While Alpire Studio held its reputation as a trusted, time-honored brand, Crescent¡¯s distinct style was marked by elegance and understatement, drawing inspiration from Raegan¡¯s mother.


    Raegan¡¯s decision to return to Ardlens and establish Crescent was rooted in her desire to fulfill her mother¡¯s dream.


    In her determination to see that dreame to fruition, she spared no effort.


    In the evening.


    Raegan rushed to a restaurant to attend a dinner.


    Due to the heavy traffic jam, she was a bitte when she arrived.


    Tonight she was going to meet the head of some entertainmentpany to talk about a program.


    If she waste for the first meeting, it would make a bad impression on the other party.


    As she hurriedly made her way to the elevator, she noticed the doors were about to close and called out, ¡°Wait for me!¡±


    The person inside the elevator paused upon hearing her voice, keeping the doors open.


    Raegan quickly stepped inside, pressed the button for the fourteenth floor, and turned to express her gratitude, ¡°Thank you.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1127

    The man inside responded with a courteous, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.


    ¡±


    His voice struck Raegan as strangely familiar.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Curiosity got the better of her, and she nced up to see a well-dressed, handsome man.


    To her astonishment, it was Mitchel.


    Beside Mitchel stood an elegant and graceful woman.


    At that moment, Raegan couldn¡¯t help but recall Mitchel¡¯s recent deration that he wanted to pursue her.


    Since that day, she hadn¡¯t heard anything from him.


    Thanked God she didn¡¯t buy his empty promises.


    With her head lowered, Raegan pretended not to recognize Mitchel and remained silent.


    To Raegan¡¯s surprise, the woman next to Mitchel took the initiative to speak.


    She looked at Raegan with astonishment and asked, ¡°Raegan?¡±


    Katie had beautiful, curly long hair, and a gentle smile danced on her lips.


    Noticing Raegan¡¯s silence, Katie pressed on, ¡°I heard you had a close call with death.


    I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe.


    How about we have dinner sometime?¡±


    As she spoke, she discreetly positioned herself beside Mitchel, revealing only half her body and face.


    She appeared affectionate and reliant on Mitchel.


    As a woman, Raegan had a feeling that something was going on between them.


    She guessed that Katie must like Mitchel.


    In an instant, the slight fondness Raegan had developed for Mitchel because of his agreeing to the divorce evaporated.


    She sneered and cursed him in her heart for being heartless.


    There did not seem to be a time when he wasn¡¯t surrounded by women.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else,¡± Raegan coldly said.


    Katie wanted to say something, but the elevator arrived at the designated floor.


    With that, Raegan walked out without even looking in Mitchel¡¯s direction.


    In her wake, she left behind an ufortable Katie and a somber, cold-faced Mitchel.


    Before Raegan reached the corner, her phone rang.


    She answered the call with a sweet voice, ¡°Stefan¡­¡± Her demeanor resembled that of a woman in love answering a call from her boyfriend.


    Mitchel¡¯s expression grew frosty.


    During the divorce, Raegan had promised not to avoid him.


    Well, technically speaking, she didn¡¯t break her word.


    But although she didn¡¯t avoid him, she acted as if she didn¡¯t know him.


    It seemed as though she was determined to prove that he was a stranger to her.


    Observing Mitchel¡¯s expression, Katie sensed his anger and could discern its source.


    She nced at the closing elevator doors, and her gaze darkened.


    She had learned about Raegan¡¯s return from Mitchel, but that was all he said.


    He didn¡¯t go into any further details.


    At this moment, Katie turned her head toward Mitchel and asked, ¡°Did you two have a fight?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s mind remained fixed on Raegan¡¯s dress, which swayed and entuated her curves, giving off innocence and allure.


    In a somber tone, Mitchel exined, ¡°No, she has an amnesia.


    ¡±


    ¡°Amnesia?¡± Katie repeated, taken aback.


    It finally dawned on her why Raegan had acted like she didn¡¯t recognize them earlier.


    ¡°I never saw thating,¡± Katie murmured to herself.


    In all honesty, when Katie first learned that Raegan was alive, she was somewhat thrown off bnce.


    Katie had selflessly supported Mitchel, even going as far as seeking her father¡¯s help during his most trying times.


    She had even taken a significant risk, particrly by leveraging her family¡¯s influence.

 Chapter 1128

    The results were evident, and she felt content about it.


    Truth be told, with Mitchel¡¯s abilities, he could have made aeback without her family¡¯s support if he had wanted to.


    The help from the Glyn family had merely been the cherry on top.


    However, the media had blown the said family¡¯s involvement out of proportion.


    They all imed that the Glyns were Mitchel¡¯s saviors.


    Consequently, the Glyn family gained support and wielded significant decision-making authority in many of the Dixon Group projects.


    Katie¡¯s decision elevated the entire Glyn family¡¯s status, Leaving every member content with the oue.


    The only regret Katie had was the fact that she wasn¡¯t Mitchel¡¯s wife yet.


    In fact, Luciana and Katie¡¯s parents had discussed the subject before Raegan¡¯s return.


    Everyone, except Mitchel, was in favor of the marriage.


    Thankfully, Luciana didn¡¯t listen to Mitchel¡¯s objections.


    After all, Luciana didn¡¯t want to see her son remain single without any offspring.


    Thus, Luciana treated Katie as her daughter-inw and acknowledged their connection in private and in public.


    She attributed the dy in their official marriage to destiny.


    Mitchel had tried to dissuade Luciana.


    But over the past few years, Luciana had been devastated by Alexis¡¯ affairs.


    Whenever Mitchel voiced his opposition, Luciana would erupt into emotional outbursts and make a scene.


    Despite that, Katie put on an act by showing staunch support and understanding to Mitchel¡¯s decline of marriage with her.


    She imed that marriage was not in her ns, and she had no intention of tying the knot with Mitchel.


    However, she only said those things to lower his guard.


    Katie devoted herself to her work and even sessfully brought back several vital projects for the Dixon Group, boosting profits significantly.


    In recognition of her aplishments, she was promoted to the position of vice president at the Dixon Group.


    Thereafter, Mitchel stopped mentioning the matter altogether, but his actions conveyed his unwavering stance: marriage with Katie was out of the question.


    The collective silence from the Dixon family led the media to specte that Katie was destined to be Mitchel¡¯s wife.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    However, most attributed the dy to Mitchel¡¯s decline.


    Katie¡¯s long-standing involvement in charity work and her gentle, kind public persona garnered sympathy from many.


    Yet, few considered the substantial gains the Glyn family had reaped from this situation.


    They now held a prominent position in Ardlens, despite hailing from another city, all thanks to Mitchel.


    Katie relied on public opinion and the pressure exerted by elders to maintain a wless image.


    This strategy allowed her to reap benefits and subtly instill a sense of guilt in Mitchel.


    Katie didn¡¯t rush to win Mitchell¡¯s heart, knowing she had all the time in the world.


    Whether or not he would ever marry, she was determined to be the one woman by his side.


    But with Raegan¡¯s sudden return, Katie began to feel a growing sense of unease.


    Despite the turmoil within her, she maintained aposed exterior and skillfully concealed her emotions.


    Her ability to hide her feelings had allowed her to quietly linger by Mitchel¡¯s side for so long.


    With a calm demeanor and apparent concern, Katie asked, ¡®Mitchel, how¡¯s your treatment going in Swynborough? Is your headache still bothering you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Mitchel replied tersely, showing little enthusiasm for the conversation.


    After Raegan¡¯s disappearance since the car incident, Mitchel had often suffered from insomnia.


    At one point, he had gone without sleep for an entire week.


    Concerned about his health, Luciana forced Mitchel to seek medical attention.


    Eventually, he stabilized his sleep patterns through medication, but in doing so, he developed neuralgia.


    Whenever this condition red up, it rendered Mitchel unable to work, and there seemed to be no medicine for this illness.


    He had to resort to specialized interventions at overseas research institutes.


    Fortunately, his illness typically resurfaced only once a year.


    This time, however, it struck right after his divorce with Raegan.

 Chapter 1129

    The fact that his illness had recurred four months earlier than before was a concerning sign, but Mitchel didn¡¯t give it much thought.


    At this moment, all his attention was consumed by Raegan.


    If he hadn¡¯t had an important client meetingter this evening, he would have immediately sought her out uponnding.


    He never expected he would run into her like this.


    During the car ride back, Mitchel attentively listened as Matteo provided updates on Raegan¡¯s life.


    It appeared that her daily routine predominantly consisted of having dinner with Stefan.


    As a matter of fact, they had dined together three times in a single week.


    Then, after dinner, they would stroll through the park Like a couple deeply in love.


    Thinking about how Raegan had sweetly called out Stefan¡¯s name, Mitchel couldn¡¯t help but feel an intense pang of jealousy.


    Noticing his distracted state, Katie was uneasy and decided to shift the conversation toward work.


    ¡°With Marcus¡¯ help, I¡¯m confident we¡¯ll secure the bid for the energy project.


    ¡±


    After a month-long trip abroad, Katie managed to persuade Marcus Morgan and secured his assistance.


    She did this to carve a ce for the Dixon family in the burgeoning new energy industry.


    To others, it might have appeared as though she was exclusively benefiting the Dixon family, but that was far from the whole truth.


    The scope of the new energy project was simply too vast for her Glyn family to handle independently.


    However, by coborating with the Dixon Group, the Glyn family stood to gain significantly.


    Katie had meticulously weighed these factors.


    While the task was undeniably challenging, it had the potential to solidify her position as Mitchel¡¯s future wife and give her considerable benefits.


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t let this invaluable opportunity slip through her fingers.


    Furthermore, it was reasonable to assume that her dedication to helping the Dixon family would be perceived as a desire to marry Mitchel.


    But something unexpected happened.


    Katie¡¯s eyes darkened.


    She never expected that, upon returning from her month-long trip abroad, she would be met with Raegan¡¯s miraculous return.


    But so what? Katie had carefully orchestrated her grand scheme for five years.


    She wasn¡¯t about to let Raegan¡¯s reappearance disrupt it.


    As Mitchel and Katie approached the entrance to the chamber, Mitchel¡¯s hand gravitated toward his phone, as though he were about to issue directives to his subordinates.


    After five years of shared experiences, Katie possessed an acute understanding of Mitchel¡¯s demeanor.


    She knew he was worried about Raegan.


    Leading the way, Katie uttered with a touch of grace, ¡°We appear to be running slightly behind schedule.


    Mitchel, Marcus holds a pivotal position among our guests.


    Shall we proceed inside?¡±


    Mitchel cast a fleeting nce in her direction but remained reticent.


    Katie felt somewhat guilty, bowing her head as she continued, ¡°Your decision to consult with Marcus on this asion wasn¡¯t fortuitous.


    He has been eagerly anticipating your arrival for several days.


    However, I¡¯ve endeavored to assuage his anxieties to the best of my ability.


    ¡±


    At that precise moment, the waiter swung open the door to the chamber, and Mitchel had to give up on making a phone call and take a measured step into the chamber.


    Meanwhile, in another chamber, Raegan entered and immediately spotted Cary ke, the general manager of Pinkorps Media, already present.


    Raegan felt embarrassed and slightly bent down.


    ¡°Cary, I sincerely apologize.


    I got caught in heavy traffic on my way here.


    ¡±


    Before Cary could respond, a woman beside him interjected, her tone sharp and recognizable, ¡°Well, well, look who graces us with her presence.


    It¡¯s the general manager of Crescent.


    We¡¯ve all been patiently waiting solely for your arrival.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1130

    The voice carried a biting familiarity, and Raegan turned her gaze toward the source.


    The woman seemed strangely familiar.


    Then, it dawned on her.


    She was none other than Lauren, Mitchel¡¯s first love.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°You must be the infamous mistress?¡±


    With that single sentence, Lauren¡¯s face flushed crimson.


    ¡°What nonsense are you¡­¡± Her words halted mid-insult, realizing that all eyes were fixedly observing her.


    Lauren clenched her teeth, never expecting Raegan to be so forthright.


    Her carefully crafted image of a refineddy seemed perilously close to being tarnished.


    Wearing a smile tainted with lingering resentment, Lauren retorted, ¡°Oh, please tell me that was a joke.


    ¡±


    ¡°A joke? You surely are.


    ¡± Raegan didn¡¯t back down, for Lauren had been the first to employ sarcasm.


    Cary intervened to ease the tension, ¡°Both of you are remarkabledies.


    The design industry is beginning to grow because of talents like you.


    I¡¯m impressed.


    ¡±


    ¡°Cary, I¡¯m ttered.


    ¡± Lauren seized this moment to smooth things over.


    This gatheringprised prominent figures in the design industry, and she was determined to prevent her past from being exposed, which could tarnish her burgeoning career and reputation.


    Although her current standing in the industry was modest, she had a bigwig behind her, and she couldn¡¯t afford to let the bigwig get to know any of her disgusting past.


    With this in mind, Lauren opted to restrain herself, refraining from contributing much to the conversation.


    Cary took the lead in most discussions.


    In truth, this gathering served as a bid selection process.


    In the past, smaller studios seldom had the opportunity to directlypete with Alpire Studio, an unwritten rule that had prevailed.


    However, with the inclusion of Crescent, boastingparable style and influence, the dynamics had shifted.


    There was an air of curiosity among those present, wondering if the makeup and stylingpany responsible for Sino Entertainment¡¯s A-list stars this year would change.


    After all, the allure of celebrities often eclipsed that of even the mostpelling advertisements.


    Halfway through the gathering, Cary excused himself to visit the restroom.


    As the chamber¡¯s restroom was upied, he ventured outside.


    After a while, Lauren discreetly made her way to the restroom door.


    She scanned the area, finding it empty, and entered.


    The restroom was spacious, offering afortable seating area.


    Before Lauren could stand firm, Cary pulled her over and rubbed her waist with his hand.


    Lauren rested her knees on the toilet lid, facing the wall.


    The mirror behind her reflected the curvaceous nature of her buttocks as she knelt there.


    Cary, still in his forties, appeared refined with his sses, but in terms of s@x, he seemed somewhat unconventional.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He had a tendency to seek out unusual ces to satisfy his desires.

 Chapter 1131

    With a push, Cary pressed Lauren against the wall.


    With that push, her skirt, designed for convenience, lifted, revealing her form, and the sight was enticing.


    Cary chuckled, his eyes squinting, and said with a sly smile, ¡°You¡¯re quite the temptation, my dear.


    .


    Lauren responded with a flirtatious moan, ¡°ALL for your pleasure¡­¡±


    About fifteen minutester, the two of them had finished.


    Lauren¡¯s face turned red.


    Just as she was bing somewhat aroused, the s@x ended abruptly due to Cary¡¯s impotence.


    Cary yfully pinched her waist and inquired, ¡°Babe, was it good for you?¡±


    Lauren couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes inwardly.


    This had to be one of the most disappointing moments of her life.


    She couldn¡¯t help butpare Cary to the professional services she had used before.


    Those young men could perform for hours without pause.


    In contrast, Cary and his limitations turned out to be aplete letdown.


    Yet, Lauren purposefully blushed and replied sweetly, ¡°Of course, Cary, you¡¯re amazing.


    How could you be so skilled?¡±


    Pleased with her response, Cary teasingly pinched her and said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, my dirty little bitch.


    ¡±


    Lauren, unashamedly ttering, continued to shower him withpliments, ¡°I could never keep up with you.


    You¡¯re such a stud!¡±


    Cary beamed with satisfaction upon hearing her words.


    Raising an eyebrow arrogantly, he spanked her hard and said, ¡°You¡¯d better not go whoring around when I¡¯m not around.


    Have you been seeing other guys?¡±


    Lauren responded with a coquettishugh, ¡°I promise it¡¯s only you I treat this way¡­¡±


    Regardless of the truth behind her words, they provided a certain satisfaction that left Cary feeling somewhat distracted.


    Once the ttery had run its course, Lauren redirected her attention to the pressing issue.


    She enveloped Cary in her embrace, her eyes seeking answers.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Cary, can we be certain there won¡¯t be any surprises this year?¡±


    The absence of surprises hinted that the contract would likely remain with Alpire Studio.


    Cary¡¯s demeanor shifted abruptly, bing serious and chilly in response.


    ¡°This year is filled with uncertainty,¡± he replied.


    Lauren¡¯s expression underwent a rapid transformation, and she fired off her questions with urgency, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®uncertainty¡¯?


    Exin yourself, Cary!¡±


    ¡°This year, Crescent enjoys substantial support, courtesy of the Foster family, who have arranged for a fairpetition,¡± Cary exined.


    In the realm of major entertainment corporations, ndestine dealings weremon and often ignored by leaders.


    However, the explicit mention of ¡°fairpetition¡± indicated that Crescent had influential backers.


    While they didn¡¯t explicitly demand cooperation with Crescent, the phrase ¡°fairpetition¡± held nuanced implications.


    It subtly suggested that thepetition wasn¡¯t solely dictated by financial influence.


    Alternatively, it hinted at Crescent¡¯s significant strength to engage in such a fair contest.

 Chapter 1132

    Lauren was taken aback by this revtion.


    How had the Foster family suddenly entered the picture?


    Raegan¡¯s true identity as a member of the Foster family remained a closely guarded secret, known to only a select few in Ardlens.


    With an arrogant assumption, Lauren spected that Raegan might have conspired with someone from the Foster family, further stoking her frustration.


    ¡°Cary, you must find a solution for me.


    I absolutely need to secure this contract.


    ¡± When Lauren used the word ¡°must¡±, she meant it.


    Failure was not an option.


    Cary frowned and replied, ¡°Then you¡¯ll have toe up with a n, or it will be a difficult challenge to ovee¡­¡±


    A n? Lauren suddenly recalled Cary¡¯s coveted gaze at Raegan during dinner.


    Although he hadn¡¯t said anything, it hadn¡¯t escaped the notice of those around him.


    This Lothario!


    With a ttering smile, Lauren suggested, ¡°What if we orchestrate a scandal involving allegations of s@xual bribery with Crescent?¡±


    Cary appeared puzzled, asking, ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±


    Lauren leaned in, whispering her n into Cary¡¯s ear.


    Cary¡¯s eyes narrowed with excitement, and he enthusiastically pped his thigh, dering, ¡°Let¡¯s proceed with that!¡±


    The dinner gatheringsted quite a while.


    Halfway through the dinner, Raegan excused herself and went to the restroom down the hall.


    When Raegan came out, she noticed a womaning out of the family restroom but disappeared a secondter.


    The woman seemed somewhat familiar.


    Apart from that, there were some few strange sounds emanating from the family restroom.


    Reagan frowned, and she was about to open the door of the restroom and check what was going on when someone spoke from behind her.


    ¡°Raegan.


    ¡±


    Raegan turned around and found Katie standing behind her.


    Katie¡¯s gaze flicked toward the family restroom behind Raegan before she narrowed her eyes.


    Then, Katie turned her attention back to Raegan and said, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t have a chance to say hello to you earlier.


    ¡±


    Raegan was a little confused.


    She had already made it clear that she didn¡¯t know Katie, so


    she didn¡¯t understand why they needed to greet each other.


    Katie¡¯s lips curved upwards into a warm smile.


    ¡°Mitchel mentioned that you have amnesia and that¡¯s why you don¡¯t remember me.


    Allow me to reintroduce myself.


    I¡¯m Katie Glyn, and I¡¯ve known Mitchel since we were children.


    ¡±


    Raegan arched her eyebrow and inquired, ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡±


    Katie paused for a moment, then smiled gently.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I just wanted to say hello.


    ¡±


    Katie¡¯s calm words had zero effect on Raegan.


    Raegan¡¯s tone remained cold.


    ¡°Why would you say hello to me? Aren¡¯t you Mitchel¡¯s friend?

 Chapter 1133

    I fail to see how this concerns me.


    Is there a reason why you should talk to me? Were we close before?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s string of questions made Katie¡¯s face turn pale.


    Katie was the esteemed daughter of the Glyn family and was also the vice president of the Dixon Group.


    Both attributesbined made her an influential figure in Ardlens.


    As a result, she was treated with respect and deference by everyone she came across.


    It had been ages since anyone dared to challenge her like this.


    Despite feeling her temper rise, Katie forced a smile and spoke calmly to Raegan.


    ¡°You seem to have misunderstood me, Raegan.


    I simply happened to walk by and when I saw you, I thought I should have a word with you.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s demeanor remained the same as she coolly retorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t misunderstand anything.


    I really don¡¯t want to talk to you.


    ¡±


    Raegan was not the type of person to unjustly mistreat someone.


    However, while Katie¡¯s words seemed polite on the surface, Raegan knew exactly what she was trying to imply.


    A discerning ear would pick up on the subtle tone of superiority in Katie¡¯s introduction.


    By saying she grew up with Mitchel, she was trying to tell Raegan that she was Mitchel¡¯s childhood sweetheart.


    Raegan¡¯s expression turned sour.


    She never imagined there were so many potential love interests around Mitchel.


    Not only did he have Lauren, his crazy first love, but also a childhood sweetheart.


    Indeed, Mitchel¡¯s outstanding looks and excellence were attractive to women.


    But Raegan didn¡¯t understand how this had anything to do with her.


    They had already divorced, so she hoped these people would stop bothering her.


    As far as this little introduction was concerned, Raegan felt justified in her hostility.


    Katie¡¯s Lips trembled as she struggled to form a smile.


    ¡°Raegan, have I hurt your feelings? Do you think that Mitchel and I¡­¡±


    Katie didn¡¯t finish her sentence, leaving enough room for imagination.


    Raegan nced at her and enunciated in a deliberate voice, ¡°First of all, we don¡¯t know each other, so I hope you don¡¯t pretend to be my friend.


    Secondly¡­¡±


    Raegan smirked before continuing, ¡°You need to understand that what you consider precious may mean nothing to others.


    Don¡¯t be so confident that just because you like Lame things, others will, too.


    ¡±


    Katie¡¯s face drained of color immediately.


    She was astonished by how much Raegan had changed.


    In the past, Raegan was a people-pleaser and never stood up for herself when she was bullied.


    Now that Raegan was done saying her piece, she turned on her heel and was about to head back to the chamber when she bumped into Mitchel who just came out of the chamber.


    Mitchel¡¯s handsome face was dark and cold and his thin lips were tightly pursed.


    His displeased expression made it clear that he had heard Raegan¡¯s words.


    Raegan knew her words must have hurt Mitchel¡¯s pride.


    However, she didn¡¯t feel any sympathy toward him.


    She only found the woman around him annoying.


    She didn¡¯t spare him a second nce and walked away.


    Mitchel hesitated, his fist clenching and then rxing as if he was unsure whether to grab her.


    Eventually, he decided against it.


    Katie breathed a sigh of relief.


    In fact, she had seen Mitcheling out early on.


    Moreover, she always paid attention to her reputation and the impression she left on others.


    On the surface, there was nothing wrong with what she just said.


    Any outsiders who heard her would think that she wanted to catch up with Raegan.


    But in reality, Katie wanted to use this opportunity to make Mitchel see how hostile Raegan became.


    Katie approached Mitchel at a leisurely pace, her gaze fixed on him and a smile on her lips.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why Raegan is upset.


    It seems like there was a misunderstanding somewhere.


    Do you think I should apologize and rify things with her?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Katie was confident that Mitchel wouldn¡¯t find anything wrong with what she just said to Raegan.


    In fact, she was certain that her words made her seem generous.

 Chapter 1134

    Mitchel¡¯s thin lips parted slightly.


    He replied, ¡°Don¡¯t bother.


    ¡±


    Mitchel knew better than anyone why Raegan was acting this way.


    Her actions were not driven by anger or jealousy.


    In truth, she despised everyone around him because she disliked him.


    Oblivious to Mitchel¡¯s thoughts, Katie took his words as surficial meaning and was delighted, thinking he was siding with her and deemed Raegan being unreasonable.


    The more unreasonable Raegan acted, the more magnanimous she had to be.


    Affecting a concerned expression, Katie murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t take Raegan¡¯s words too personally.


    I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t intend for them to be hurtful.


    ¡±


    Again, her words were delicately chosen.


    While her words appearedforting on the surface, they were making Mitchel rey Raegan¡¯s words in his mind.


    After all, Raegan just called Mitchel ame thing.


    Mitchel had never been described with such an adjective in his life.


    If he was ame thing, then there was no good thing in this world.


    Mitchel didn¡¯t bother looking at Katie and warned, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like you.


    You should avoid her in the future and not make her angry.


    ¡±


    Katie was stunned.


    The smile on her face froze.


    She thought she must have misheard.


    ¡°Mitchel, what do you mean?¡±


    Mitchel stared at Katie.


    ¡°I¡¯m pursuing her now, so I don¡¯t want any unnecessary misunderstandings.


    Since she doesn¡¯t like you, just give her a wide berth and avoid her from now on.


    ¡±


    This time, there was no way Katie could misunderstand his words.


    Instantly, she felt as if she had been pped in public.


    Katie flushed hot with embarrassment.


    As an heiress of a prominent family and vice president of a renownedpany, she had to steer clear of a rtively unknown design director.


    Not only that, but she also had to make way for Raegan when she saw Raegan! She couldn¡¯tprehend the logic behind this.


    Despite her usual etiquette and generosity, Katie couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of dissatisfaction at the current situation.


    Katie¡¯s smile vanished as she fought to control her emotions.


    ¡°Mitchel, did you ever consider my feelings?¡±


    Katie¡¯s words carried a touch of grievance.


    This wasn¡¯t something she aimed for after enduring so much these years.


    Katie came from a decent family.


    Marrying into wealth was no challenging task for her.


    But for the public to get the wrong id


    ea of her being Mitchel¡¯s fianc¨¦e, she put up with the coverage of belittling her for her failure to marry Mitchel.


    She did it all for Mitchel.


    She was dead set on marrying him.


    To her, Mitchel¡¯s wealth and power were just the cherry on top.


    She had fallen for him for years.


    She was certain no one in the world could love Mitchel more than she did.


    Mitchel looked up at Katie, his words cold and unyielding.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to win Raegan back,¡± he dered.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to my mother.


    If you find it hard to convince your parents, I¡¯ll handle it.


    Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ll take all the me, so your reputation won¡¯t suffer.


    ¡± His tone left no room for discussion.


    Katie realized the more content she had felt moments earlier, the more humiliated she felt now.


    In essence, Mitchel was telling Katie that she was no longer useless to him.


    After all, he had opposed the marriage with her all along.

 Chapter 1135

    It was Katie who had spread the rumors and taken advantage of the situation.


    At that time, Mitchel wasn¡¯t following entertainment news, so he remained unaware until it exploded in the media.


    Although Mitchel had denied the rumors back then, the public assumed he simply wanted to keep it private, and no one doubted their rtionship.


    Later, Katie approached Mitchel for help, expressing her reluctance to rush into marriage despite her parents¡¯ consistent nagging.


    Katie proposed the idea of putting on an act of them being in a rtionship to handle their own parents¡¯ nagging.


    Upon hearing Mitchel¡¯s words, Katie felt a wave of dizziness and struggled to stand.


    It took her a considerable time to steady herself.


    She was wise enough not to fixate on the matter.


    Quickly regaining herposure, she said gently, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s up to you.


    ¡±


    Hearing this, Mitchel nodded without any expression.


    He started walking toward his car, and Katie hurried to catch up with him.


    As Katie intended to hop in, Mitchel turned to her.


    ¡°I had asked Matteo to arrange another car for you,¡± he said.


    Katie¡¯s face paled at his words.


    In the past, she and Mitchel often arrived and left several ces together.


    Though Matteo was usually behind the wheel and Mitchel was in the backseat, she would simply sit in the passenger seat, leaving room for the reporters to spin some tales.


    Just as Katie had expected, the reporters had always overlooked Matteo, constantly featuring her and Mitchel in headlines.


    However, Mitchel wouldn¡¯t even let her get in his car now.


    Katie looked at him, a mix of fury and sorrow in her eyes.


    Today¡¯s events had hit her hard, leaving her feeling downcast.


    ¡°Do you really have to treat me this way, Mitchel?¡± Katie¡¯s voice wavered, betraying her upset, and she struggled to hold back sobs.


    Mitchel, unable to ignore it, looked up at her with a sharp, questioning gaze.


    Feeling his intense stare, Katie quicklyposed herself, holding back her tears.


    ¡°I just meant we¡¯ve always been seen together,¡± she exined.


    ¡°It was all for work, so people wouldn¡¯t misinterpret our rtionship.


    ¡±


    Mitchel responded icily, ¡°I¡¯m not concerned about what others think.


    I¡¯m worried Raegan might get the wrong idea.


    ¡±


    Before Raegan¡¯s unexpected return, Mitchel paid little mind to such trivialities.


    Now, things were different.


    Mitchel suspected Reagan might not be as affected by these rumors as he feared.


    From his observations, it seemed she wasn¡¯t particrly interested in him.


    Yet, he was keen to avoid any misunderstanding.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He¡¯d learned his lesson from his indulgence of Lauren¡¯s doings.


    In short, he didn¡¯t want Raegan to misunderstand him again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have the PR department issue a rification,¡± Mitchel stated tly.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll cooperate.


    From now on, Matteo will handle everything.


    You don¡¯t need to deliver any documents to me personally.


    ¡±


    Katie, at a loss for words, fought to maintain herposure and managed a forced smile as she replied, ¡°I understand.


    I¡¯ll be more cautious in the future.


    ¡± ¡°But Mitchel, my father¡¯s health has been poortely.


    Could you dy the statement until he¡¯s better?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s frown deepened, prompting Katie to quickly add, ¡°It won¡¯t take long.


    Maybe just half a month, okay? Plus, I¡¯ve already made a statement before, and I¡¯ve never told anyone that we¡¯re engaged.


    Could you do this for me, for my father¡¯s sake?¡±


    The Glyn family had always stood by Mitchel, supporting him when no one else did.

 Chapter 1136

    Mitchel, a reasonable man, nodded his agreement before stepping into his car.


    Katie entered the other vehicle arranged by Matteo.


    As their cars crossed paths, she caught a glimpse of Mitchel¡¯s profile.


    Even in imperfect light, his features struck her as a work of art.


    This sight made her clench her fists.


    Katie found herself thinking about the two people she had encountered near the bathroom earlier.


    She realized she wasn¡¯t the only one eager to see Raegan out of the picture.


    With this thought, she rxed her grip and leaned backfortably in the seat.


    The glow from a streetmp illuminated her face, which now bore a determined, almost fierce look.


    She was resolute.


    No one would take Mitchel from her.


    In the other car, Matteo nced over his shoulder.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, where to next?¡± he inquired.


    Mitchel, massaging his temples wearily, replied in a subdued tone, ¡°Just wait a moment.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡± He was waiting for Raegan, who hadn¡¯t emerged yet.


    Matteo, noticing the fatigue on Mitchel¡¯s face, couldn¡¯t help but feel concerned for Mitchel.


    He offered, ¡°Should I get someone to drive you home, and I¡¯ll wait here?¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t bother,¡± Mitchel replied, ncing at the exit and checking the time.


    He was expecting Raegan to havee out by now.


    Worried, Mitchel instructed, ¡°Go check on her.


    If she¡¯s in trouble, help her out directly.


    ¡±


    Receiving themand, Matteo nodded and stepped out of the car.


    Meanwhile, in the chamber, Raegan finished her water in one gulp.


    She had insisted she was driving herself and couldn¡¯t have any alcohol.


    But truthfully, she just had a low alcohol tolerance.


    Without a trustedpanion, she wouldn¡¯t drink in thepany of strangers.


    The dinner was lively, with everyone in high spirits.


    Cary, seeking to further brighten the mood, offered to y some games.


    Leaving early seemed inappropriate for Raegan, as it might dampen the lively atmosphere.


    While seated, Raegan started feeling dizzy and her heart began racing.


    She tried to leave, but lost her bnce as soon as she stood, breaking into a sweat.


    Cary quickly summoned a waiter and assisted Raegan to the Lounge.


    Once in the lounge, Raegan¡¯s headache intensified, and she suspected something was wrong.


    She reached for her phone to call Erick, only to realize she didn¡¯t have it with her.


    It must have been left on the table.


    Raegan struggled to her feet, intending to ask the waiter for her phone.


    As she moved towards the door, it swung open.


    Cary walked in.


    His eyes widened upon seeing her unsteady stance.


    ¡°Miss Foster, what¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked as he approached swiftly.


    Raegan felt her head spinning, her body burning up.


    She struggled to focus.


    ¡°Mr.


    ke, could you help me get my phone?¡± she managed to say.


    Cary reached into his pocket and produced a foldable phone.


    ¡°Is this yours, Miss Foster?¡± he inquired, holding it out.


    Raegan¡¯s vision blurred, making everything appear double, including the phone in Cary¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s mine.


    Please, hand it over,¡± she replied, her voice strained.

 Chapter 1137

    Cary extended the phone toward Raegan.


    But as Reagan reached out, his grip unexpectedly loosened.


    The phone slipped from his hand and fell to the floor with a distinct click.


    Cary looked down at the fallen phone and then at Raegan, a sly smile ying on his lips.


    ¡°Oops, my bad.


    Your phone is broken now,¡± he said casually.


    Raegan crouched down to retrieve her phone, only to discover it was no longer working.


    At this point, a suspicion began to form in her mind.


    The restaurant¡¯s floor was carpeted.


    How could her phone have broken so easily? This thought, coupled with her current physical state, made her wary.


    As Raegan surveyed her surroundings, she noticed Cary inching closer.


    A spark of realization ignited in her heart.


    With a determined effort, she bit her tongue tip and pinched her palm, forcing herself to stand.


    ¡°Mr.


    ke, I¡¯m feeling better now.


    Let¡¯s leave,¡± she dered.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Cary blocked her path, eyeing her seeminglyposed expression with doubt.


    Had the pill not worked as he expected?


    Raegan met his gaze and offered a smile.


    ¡°Shall we go now, Mr.


    ke?¡± she asked.


    Cary didn¡¯t see thising.


    If the pill didn¡¯t work on Raegan, manipting her would be challenging.


    If the drug had taken effect, he could argue that a delirious Raegan seduced him.


    But if the pill didn¡¯t work on Raegan, Raegan might use him of s@xual harassment.


    This possibility made Cary uneasy.


    With an awkward smile, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here for a bit more rest.


    You go ahead.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay.


    See youter, Mr.


    ke.


    ¡± Raegan maintained herposure as she spoke.


    Raegan was about to open the door when Cary¡¯s somber voice stopped her.


    ¡°Wait a second!¡±


    His voice made Raegan¡¯s heart race.


    She froze, hearing the sound of leather shoes approaching.


    ¡°Miss Foster, what¡¯s wrong with your arms? Why are they trembling like that?¡± Cary was getting closer to Raegan, filled with feigned concern.


    ¡°How about I take a look at your arms? I¡¯m quite skilled in massage,¡± Cary offered.


    At his words, Raegan felt a chill run down her spine.


    Cold sweat beaded on her forehead.


    He had discovered her pretense!


    Just as Cary¡¯s hand menacingly reached toward Raegan, in a swift motion, Raegan spun around and hurled her phone at his forehead with all her might.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Cary yelled in pain.


    Seizing the moment, Raegan lunged for the door handle.


    To her dismay, it was locked.


    The next second, Cary grabbed Raegan¡¯s foot and yanked it fiercely.


    With a thud, Raegan tumbled to the floor.


    Then, Cary¡¯s sneering voice cut through the air.


    ¡°You bitch! How dare you try to fool me!¡±


    Cary removed his sses, revealing his malevolent gaze.


    He then leaned in close.


    ¡°Despite your bitchy attitude, you¡¯re quite stunning, far more so than any film star,¡± he said.


    Cary patted Raegan on the shoulder forcefully and his drool almost fell.


    His excitement was palpable.


    ¡°I¡¯m eager for our night together.


    ¡±


    With that, he grabbed Raegan¡¯s arm and pulled her toward the couch in the lounge.

 Chapter 1138

    ¡°Help! Someone help me!¡± Raegan cried out in panic.


    Her fingers wed at the carpet so fiercely that she drew blood from her nails.


    ¡°Quiet!¡± Cary yelled as he gave her a brutal kick.


    ¡°I swear, if you utter another word, I¡¯ll kill you! Be silent!¡±


    Raegan clutched her aching waist, but she didn¡¯t stop her cries for help.


    Cary, in his agitation, seized her hair and tried to force her face down into the couch cushion.


    The sensation was excruciating as if Raegan¡¯s scalp was being ripped off.


    The agony of her hair being yanked out brought tears to her eyes.


    But this pain somehow sharpened her thoughts, making her more aware of her surroundings.


    Through her tears, Raegan begged softly, ¡°Mr.


    ke, please, I won¡¯t resist.


    Just don¡¯t harm me.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯ll follow your orders¡­¡±


    At that moment, Raegan¡¯s face was flushed.


    Her eyshes were damp and quivering.


    This made her look pitiable yet endearing.


    Ovee by his desires, Cary started fumbling with his belt and his mouth spewed crude remarks non-stop.


    ¡°Oh, my dear, if only you¡¯dplied earlier, I would¡¯ve given you everything you wanted,¡± he taunted.


    Cary leaned forward.


    He licked his greasy lips and his eyes gleamed wickedly.


    This sight made Raegan feel sick.


    Realizing she had just one shot, and her strength was limited to this single attempt, Raegan acted swiftly.


    She deftly pulled out something hidden behind her neck.


    Suddenly, a jet of liquid sprayed from the tiny bottle in her hand, hitting Cary directly in the eyes.


    ¡°Ah! My eyes!¡± Cary thrashed around wildly.


    His fists swung in all directions as he screamed like a madman, ¡°You bitch! What on earth did you spray in my eyes? Damn it!¡±


    Raegan felt fortunate she always carried pepper spray in her bag and had another bottle around her neck for emergencies.


    She felt grateful for her foresight.


    She narrowly avoided Cary¡¯s wild punches by ducking.


    Then, seizing the moment, she kicked him, sending him tumbling off the couch.


    Caryy on the floor, clutching his stomach and writhing in pain.


    His curses and moans filled the air.


    ¡°f@ck! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Mustering all her energy, Raegan crawled and scrambled toward the door.


    With a burst of strength, she lifted a chair and smashed it against the door lock.


    ¡°Thud!¡± The sound echoed as the chair made contact.


    The door remained stubbornly shut after her first attempt.


    Meanwhile, Cary regained some semnce of rity, and muttered continuous threats, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    The gravity of her predicament became even clearer to Raegan.


    In a bid to maintain focus, Raegan sharply pped her own face, jolting herself back to the urgent task at hand.


    She grabbed the chair again and relentlessly hit the lock.


    This time, her efforts paid off.


    After two forceful hits, the door swung open.


    But Cary, still clutching his stomach, had managed to creep up behind Raegan.

 Chapter 1139

    With a pained expression, Cary held her shoulder firmly.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Startled, Raegan screamed, spun around, andnded another kick on him.


    The impact sent Cary crashing to the floor with a heavy thud.


    Thankfully, Cary had overindulged in arge meal earlier, which left him less agile.


    If not for that, Raegan might not have been able to overpower him.


    Ignoring everything else, Raegan ran for her life.


    Luckily, they were in a restaurant, and Cary had not set up any guards in a bid to avoid drawing attention.


    However, the restaurant was eerily quiet at this hour, especially on this floor.


    Not a single staff member was in sight.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Trusting on her memory, Raegan sprinted toward the elevator.


    Her vision started to blur because of the drug she had consumed.


    She anxiously watched the elevator numbers climbing floor by floor.


    ¡°You bitch!¡± Cary¡¯s sinister sound sent a shiver down Raegan¡¯s spine.


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated Cary catching up so quickly!


    Raegan had thought she was safe because the restaurant¡¯s security cameras would deter Cary from chasing after her.


    But Cary had not only caught up.


    He was in a disheveled state.


    His shirt was undone, and his pants were missing.


    He appeared terrifying.


    Raegan realized something was terribly wrong.


    She was overwhelmed and was feeling defeated as she leaned against the wall.


    Frantically, she pressed the elevator button, hoping for rescue from whoever might be inside.


    Cary, staggering and drooling, slurred angrily, ¡°You thought you could escape? You harmed me! You bitch!¡±


    He then gripped Raegan¡¯s hair and forcefully pulled her back.


    ¡°Ah! Let me go!¡± Raegan clutched her hair and cried out for help, ¡°Help me!¡±


    By sheer coincidence, at that moment, the elevator chimed, ¡°Ding.


    ¡±


    The elevator doors slid open.


    Raegan caught sight of weary gray-blue eyes and instantly shouted for help, ¡°Help me! Save me!¡±


    Then, a sharp p resounded.


    Cary angrily threatened, ¡°If you scream again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Inside the elevator, Darryl leaned against the wall casually with his hands in his pockets.


    He appeared indifferent.


    He had no interest in intervening in such a petty issue.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Darryl remembered a previous incident where he had intervened in a couple¡¯s fight.


    After injuring the man, the woman who initially sought his help turned against him and sued.


    This led to a year of ridicule from his friends.


    Since then, he vowed never again to meddle in others¡¯ affairs.


    At that moment, Cary was pulling Raegan toward a corner of the corridor.


    Raegan¡¯s pleas for help grew fainter.

 Chapter 1140

    The image of those weary eyes briefly flickered in Raegan¡¯s mind.


    Then, in a burst of defiance, she dug her sharp nails into Cary¡¯s frenzied wrist, tearing at his flesh.


    Cary winced in pain and released her.


    He then raised his hand to strike her.


    ¡°Damn you! Ah!¡±


    Pushed to the brink, Raegan tapped into a deep well of strength.


    With no hesitation, she grabbed his arm and bit down hard.


    His scream of pain echoed through the corridor.


    Desperate to save herself, Raegan then dashed toward the elevator.


    Just as the elevator doors were closing, she gathered all her remaining energy and yelled, ¡°Darryl! Save me!¡±


    Darryl noticed a slender hand reaching out to stop the elevator¡¯s closing doors.


    Lazily, Darryl stuck his foot out and inquired, ¡°Who called me?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    The next second, Raegan threw herself into his arms, pushing him back a couple of steps.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Darryl grumbled, visibly annoyed.


    He quickly tried to push her away, wanting to keep his distance.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you I¡¯ve met countless women.


    I¡¯m not easily swayed anymore.


    Don¡¯t try any tricks with me,¡± he warned.


    Despite his reluctance, Raegan clung to him.


    Her slender and soft arms wrapped around him with all her remaining strength fueled by her strong sense of escaping danger.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Darryl cursed under his breath, again and again.


    He found himself ming her alluring scent for his hesitation to push her away.


    Then, Raegan¡¯s perfume struck him as familiar.


    Upon lifting her chin, her beautiful face emerged from beneath her disheveled hair.


    Darryl¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    He asked in a low voice, ¡°Raegan?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s light fragrance intoxicated Darryl.


    He had never smelt such an aroma from any other woman.


    Unbeknownst to him, Raegan never wore perfume.


    The scent was naturally hers.


    Feeling uneasy, Darryl turned his head and muttered, ¡°Let me go.


    I¡¯m suffocating¡­¡±


    Just as the elevator doors were about to shut, Cary charged at Raegan again.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    His eyes reddened, giving him a fierce appearance.


    ¡°Give her to me¡­ Just give her to me!¡±


    Cary¡¯s fierce look and his odd behavior suggested something was wrong with him, Darryl, with a hand on Raegan¡¯s back, straightened up quickly.


    His tone was icy and haughty.


    ¡°Try me.


    ¡±


    Cary froze momentarily upon hearing this.


    Just as he was about to attack Darryl, Darryl delivered a hard kick.


    Bang! A loud noise was heard.


    The power of a grown man Like Darryl far exceeded Raegan¡¯s who was under the drug¡¯s influence.

 Chapter 1141

    Darryl effortlessly overpowered Cary.


    Once the elevator doors finally closed, Darryl hit the ground floor button.


    He thought about getting Raegan to the hospital quickly.


    Her unusual state suggested she might be drugged.


    Now, it was just the two of them within the confines of the elevator.


    Raegan, on some level, trusted Darryl wouldn¡¯t hurt her.


    After all, he wasn¡¯t interested in her, and he knew she was part of the Foster family, so he wouldn¡¯t dare do anything.


    As her fear faded, Raegan¡¯s thirst grew, and she felt her body burning up due to the effects of the drug.


    She felt so weak that she could only lean against Darryl for support.


    Meanwhile, Darryl was unsure how to react.


    Their proximity was evident.


    With a beauty Like Raegan nestled against his chest, he felt hisposure waning.


    Sweat beaded profusely on his forehead as if he were being grilled.


    Though Raegan¡¯s eyes remained open, she wasn¡¯t quite herself.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Her breathing grew heavier, and her body felt like it was on fire.


    The drug was taking effect, and she was losing control.


    In a daze, she tugged at her blouse cor and gazed at Darryl.


    Her eyes brimmed with tears, and her voice shook as she pleaded, ¡°Please, take me to the hospital¡­¡±


    The move was simple, but it had a profound effect on Darryl.


    He was so agitated that he wanted nothing more than to push Raegan away immediately in case he lost hisposurepletely.


    Knowing the effects of the drug kicked in, Raegan managed to finish her sentence with efforts.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Shit!¡± Darryl cursed under his breath, his eyes zing.


    He wasn¡¯t the one who was drugged, yet he felt as if his entire body was engulfed in mes.


    Just then, the elevator doors opened.


    A rush of fresh air entered, and Darryl breathed a sigh of relief.


    Being confined in the elevator with Raegan had been excruciating.


    He felt like he was about to lose control at any moment.


    As Darryl prepared to exit the elevator, a chilly male voice halted him.


    ¡°Let go of her.


    ¡±


    Darryl, taken aback, looked up to see Mitchel addressing him with a stern expression.


    ¡°Mitchel?¡± Darryl was stunned.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes held aplex mix of emotions, rendering his gaze unusually detached.


    ¡°Raegan¡­¡± Darryl, clearing his throat, said, ¡°Miss Foster appears to have been drugged.


    I need to get her to a hospital.


    ¡±


    Unaware of the nature of Raegan and Mitchel¡¯s rtionship, Darryl assumed Mitchel preferred not to be involved.


    He offered, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all.


    I¡¯ll take her to the hospital myself.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes, long and narrow, narrowed further, giving Darryl an intimidating, almost frightening look.


    ¡°I said let go of her,¡± he demanded.


    As he spoke, Mitchel walked into the elevator and strode over.


    He seized Raegan¡¯s wrist and pulled her into his embrace.


    Raegan found herself in a cool embrace that felt surprisingly safe.


    Her instincts told her she could trust him despite herck of looking up to check the man¡¯s identity.


    She felt even safer than in Darryl¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 1142

    With Raegan in his arms, Mitchel pressed the button for the garage.


    Darryl felt a wave of annoyance as he watched Raegan nowy in Mitchel¡¯s arms without resisting.


    Darryl cursed silently.


    How could Raegan not resist in Mitchel¡¯s arms?


    Observing Mitchel¡¯s cold, rigid expression, Darryl hesitated.


    Just as he was about to speak, the elevator doors reached its destination.


    Mitchel exited the elevator quickly, carrying Raegan in his arms.


    ¡°Mitchel!¡± Darryl shouted, rushing to stop him.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t right, is it? Imagine if someone sees you and snaps a photo¡­¡±


    At Darryl¡¯s words, Mitchel paused, casting a cold look at Darryl, whose hands had just been on Raegan.


    ¡°Stay out of it!¡± he said sharply.


    Darryl was at a loss for words.


    For a brief moment, Darryl thought Mitchel looked like he wanted to chop off his hand with that re.


    Just then, Matteo arrived, looking serious.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, my team has kept the reporters away.


    Out of a blue, rumors spread about the boss of Pinkorps Media having slept with a female boss of a design studio to gain the contract.


    With this, paparazzi swarmed the restaurant, hoping for a scoop.


    If Raegan stepped out at this time, she¡¯d be swamped by them as a suspicious figure.


    Mitchel settled Raegan in the back seat of his car and then hopped in, leaving Darryl standing there, bewildered.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    As Darryl was about to get in Mitchel¡¯s car, Matteo stopped him.


    ¡°Mr.


    Cullen, we¡¯ve got a bit of a situation.


    Could you escort thedy over there outside? We need to distract the paparazzi and reporters so we can get Mrs¡­ Uh, I mean Miss Foster to the hospital quickly.


    ¡±


    Understanding the urgency, Darryl nodded, ushered the woman into his car, and sped off, sessfully drawing most of the paparazzi away.


    Meanwhile, Mitchel¡¯s ck luxury car slipped out another exit, unnoticed.


    On their way to the hospital, Raegan was heavily affected by the drug.


    She felt unbearably hot and ufortable, as if mes were raging inside her.


    Her thirst was overwhelming, and her limbs felt weak.


    A hollow feeling gnawed at her, shaking her already fragile nerves.


    She felt like a fish gasping for air on drynd, her mind overwhelmed by an intense s@xual desire that was torturous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.


    ¡± Mitchel stopped Raegan from approaching him any closer.


    Realizing she was overwhelmed with a strong desire, Mitchel gently turned her away with his hand, trying to prevent her from clinging to him.


    He knew she would only crave more if he didn¡¯t.

 Chapter 1143

    Yet, Raegan leaned her head against him, her eyes unfocused, resembling a kitten seekingfort.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She seemed to believe that Mitchel¡¯s presence could satisfy her yearning, and she found herself rubbing his chest through his shirt.


    Mitchel¡¯s well-built chest and masculine physique only heightened her senses.


    She grew warmer in his embrace, making Mitchel feel as if he was sitting on a bed of needles.


    With a noticeable swallow, Mitchel ced his hand on Raegan¡¯s shoulder, his voiceced with urgency.


    ¡°Matteo, how much Longer until we reach the hospital?¡± he asked.


    Matteo, checking his phone and avoiding looking back, replied anxiously, ¡°Reporters have surrounded the nearest hospital of Ardlens, so it¡¯s not an option.


    Another hospital will take about forty minutes.


    What should we do?¡±


    Forty minutes¡­ Mitchel sighed, ncing down at Raegan, who seemed too weak tost even four more minutes.


    He quickly made a decision, unbuttoning his cor with slender fingers.


    ¡°Head to the Hilpton Hotel,¡± he instructed.


    It was only a ten-minute drive away.


    Matteo understood and promptly directed the driver to change course.


    In the back seat, Mitchel¡¯s throat moved visibly.


    He clenched his teeth as he watched Raegan yfully stick out the tip of her tongue, lightly licking his throat like a yful cat.


    But it seemed that wasn¡¯t enough for her.


    Suddenly, Raegan pressed her lips against his in a ki*s!


    This action sent Mitchel over the edge! He took a sharp breath, his handsome features twisting as he fought to control himself.


    Meanwhile, Raegan, eager to express her desire, tried everything she could¡­


    As she moved from Mitchel¡¯s throat to his corbone, she was abruptly pushed against the chilly car window.


    A firm hand held her shoulder, and a cold voicemanded, ¡°Stay still.


    Don¡¯t move.


    Raegan felt a wave of disappointment.


    Just when she was close to getting what she wanted, Mitchel had stopped her.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, and her voice trembled as she muttered, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re mean¡­¡±


    Mitchel, taken aback, rxed his hold on her shoulder and sighed.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not being harsh with you.


    ¡±


    His slightly kinder tone only confused Raegan more, and she started crying.


    Mitchel shook his head, feeling helpless, and ordered, ¡°Put up the partition.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1144

    Matteo breathed a sigh of relief, the tension easing from his shoulders.


    Without hesitation, he pressed the button to raise the partition that had separated him from the captivating scene unfolding behind.


    Being a passionate, hot-blooded young man, Matteo couldn¡¯t deny the allure of watching a handsome man and a beautiful woman embrace and share a ki*s.


    As the partition lifted, Mitchel swiftly grabbed his tie, using it to restrain Raegan¡¯s restless hands.


    In the aftermath of Raegan¡¯s memory loss, Mitchel had gained insights into her character.


    He realized that allowing her to touch him in her current state could lead to futureplications.


    Anticipating a potential change in her attitude once sober, he decided to take precautions.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Mitchel had invested considerable time and effort in softening her aversion toward him.


    Thest thing he desired was for those efforts to be rendered futile.


    However, there was an additional motive behind lifting the partition.


    He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of any other man seeing her in this state, let alone hearing her moaning.


    Restrained and motionless, Raegan could only cry.


    The crux was the unbearable burning sensation coursing through her body.


    Difort gripped her, making her state agonizingly apparent.


    Attempting to console her like one would soothe a distressed child, Mitchel asked, ¡°Do you feel ufortable? Don¡¯t worry.


    It¡¯s going to be alright.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s mind was so messy that she couldn¡¯t speak.


    Her skeptical expression mirrored her disbelief.


    Just a lie, she thought.


    The heat coursing through her body had intensified, akin to an eternal me raging within.


    Her throat cried out for moisture, leaving her thirsty and hungry.


    No respite seemed forting.


    The situation only worsened.


    She emitted an unconscious groan, the simple desire to satiate her hunger gnawing at her.


    How could satisfying her desire be such an arduous task? Frustration and pain mingled within her.


    Seeing this, Mitchel couldn¡¯t help but be amused.


    When she pouted, he suddenly thought of Janey.


    The resemnce between them was striking.


    At the thought of Janey, Mitchel¡¯s eyes took on a deep intensity.


    He thought he couldn¡¯t bear Raegan and another man¡¯s child.


    However, harboring resentment toward Janey was beyond him.


    The mere thought of Janey softened his heart.


    He even entertained fantasies of bing a worthy stepfather.


    However, he couldn¡¯t help but think about the baby in Raegan¡¯s belly before Raegan had the car incident.


    If that child was around, it would be older than Janey or perhaps just as cute.


    Yet, he knew all of this remained a fanciful hope.


    The car glided into the underground parking lot.


    Mitchel ced a hand on Raegan¡¯s buttocks and allowed her to lean into his arms, yfully trying to startle her.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.


    We wouldn¡¯t want to attract any unwanted attention.


    ¡±


    Raegan wasn¡¯t entirely sure of the spectacle they presented.


    ALl she desired was to feel the warmth of his body against hers.


    Raegan¡¯s entire figure was covered by his long suit.


    Due to their proximity, her red lips brushed against his cold neck, and she found sce in the simple act of nuzzling his skin.


    The familiar and pleasant scent assaulted her nose.


    She squirmed her way to the room.


    Discovering the source of pleasure, Raegan deftly undid his buttons and sank her teeth into his skin to quench her inner thirst.


    This temptation wasn¡¯t something an average person could resist.


    ¡°Mr.


    Stevens will be here in about twenty minutes,¡± Matteo informed, trailing behind.

 Chapter 1145

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Mitchel¡¯s responsecked his usual calm demeanor.


    It sounded more like a groan.


    It exuded an undeniable allure.


    Matteo saw Raegan moving under Mitchel¡¯s suit.


    As he watched the scene, a whirlwind of thoughts stormed his mind.


    A beep echoed, and the elevator doors gracefully slid apart.


    Upon entering, Mitchel directed, ¡°Wait for him here.


    ¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Understood, sir,¡± responded Matteo.


    ¡°The elevator is going up.


    ¡± The voice announcement echoed within the elevator.


    A security camera was positioned in the elevator, prompting Mitchel to continue covering Raegan with his clothes.


    Beneath the tailored suit, Raegan¡¯s hair was tousled, and her face exhibited a rosy hue.


    Her lithe legs were securely entwined around his sturdy waist.


    Struggling to maintainposure, Mitchel wore a cold expression as he grappled with the precarious situation.


    Concealed beneath the suit, the buttons of his shirt had already been torn apart.


    This was the first time Mitchel had experienced such an agonizing minute in an elevator.


    Gripping Raegan¡¯s slender waist, he murmured in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯ll quench your thirst now.


    Don¡¯t get mad at me when you sober up.


    ¡±


    Seemingly savoring the moment, Raegan surrendered herself and took the lead.


    They finally reached the room, and without hesitation, Mitchel went straight to the bathtub.


    Gently cing her inside, he turned on the cold water with caution.


    Worried that the cold water might be too much, he joined her in the tub, holding her closely as they soaked together.


    Yet, it became apparent that Raegan was in a yful mood, unable to resist the urge to tease.


    Rather than reaching for something to hold onto, she simply clutched Mitchel¡¯s finger and emitted a yful groan.


    It became evident that she was merely seeking an outlet for her pent-up desires.


    She was only using him as a tool to soothe herself.


    The realization left Mitchel discontented.


    Withdrawing his fingers, he gently cupped her face and asked, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    Raegan opened her blurred eyes and replied in a daze, ¡°Mitchel¡­¡±


    The familiarity in his scent and his touch prompted her to instinctively call out his name.


    It was as though her body retained an imprint, maintaining loyalty to him even in unconscious moments.


    Upon hearing her words, Mitchel¡¯s heart was filled with sweetness and warmth.


    He felt that, at this very moment, Raegan was not the woman struggling with amnesia but the one who had once wholeheartedly relied on him during their best times.


    ¡°Good girl, Raegan,¡± he murmured.


    He lowered his head and ced a gentle ki*s on her forehead.


    Just as the tender moment enveloped them, the doorbell suddenly rang.

 Chapter 1146

    Mitchel knew it was Luis.


    For a fleeting moment, a selfish thought crossed his mind.


    He wished Luis hadn¡¯te.


    Ultimately, he resisted the impulse, refraining from any intimate involvement with her.


    Mitchel found himself incapable of controlling Raegan.


    Therefore, he reluctantly swung the door open with her nestled in his arms.


    The instant the door creaked ajar, Luis was greeted with the sight of Mitchel cradling a tightly wrapped woman.


    In sheer astonishment, Luis eximed, ¡°Why did you even bother calling me? You can handle this situation yourself!¡±


    Mitchel brushed off the sarcasm with a cold retort, ¡°Cut the crap.


    ¡±


    Aware of the change in Mitchel¡¯s demeanor, Luis couldn¡¯t help but want tough at him.


    Taking the medical kit, he instructed, ¡°Put her down.


    I need to administer the injection.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡±


    Mitchel stepped into the bedroom with Raegan still in his arms.


    However, he paused by the doorway.


    ¡°Hold on a moment,¡± he said before closing the door, muffling the sounds of distressing from within.


    Curious, Luis pressed his ear against the door, face flushing and heart racing.


    The door suddenly swung open.


    Caught off guard, Luis stumbled forward and desperately attempted to use Mitchel¡¯s body to steady himself.


    Unexpectedly, Mitchel took a step back.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Luis eximed as he lost his bnce and fell.


    He quickly supported himself to avoid ki*sing the floor.


    Mitchel looked at him and said coldly, ¡°You brought this upon yourself! Can I trust you or not?¡±


    Recovering from his unexpected fall, Luis grumbled as he got back on his feet, ¡°I nearly broke my back.


    You owe me for this!¡±


    Mitchel remained stoic.


    He indifferently nced at Luis before saying, ¡°Just focus on the matter at hand.


    ¡±


    Due to the effects of the drug, Raegan was so clingy to Mitchel that he had made quite the effort to fix Raegan on the bed.


    Luis approached and looked at the woman tightly wrapped, a towel concealing her face, leaving only her mouth and nose exposed for breath.


    Luis clicked his tongue and questioned, ¡°Who are you safeguarding her from?¡±


    Mitchel didn¡¯t mask his possessiveness.


    He raised an eyebrow and replied, ¡°Of course it¡¯s you.


    ¡±


    Luis was left momentarily speechless.


    ¡°Holy crap!¡± Luis eximed.


    ¡°I have known you and Raegan for years.


    What do you think I could possibly do?¡±

 Chapter 1147

    Mitchel frowned, pressing, ¡°What would you do if you didn¡¯t know her?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Luis found himself at a loss for words.


    Luis remained quiet for a short while.


    Then, he said with anger, ¡°You¡¯re really losing your mind!¡±


    While Luis gave Raegan a shot, Mitchel held Raegan¡¯s arm, ensuring Luis didn¡¯t touch Raegan directly.


    Luis, with his teeth clenched, gave Raegan a tranquilizer shot.


    He then snorted and said, ¡°You might see some symptoms Like fever or thirst after this shot.


    They¡¯re not a big deal.


    Just make sure she stays hydrated.


    It¡¯ll help flush the toxins from her body.


    ¡±


    Mitchel Listened carefully and then showed Luis to the door.


    ¡°Thank you, anyway.


    ¡±


    Luis was furious with Mitchel, but when he heard Mitchel express gratitude before leaving, he softened and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it¡­¡±


    But before Luis could finish his words, Bang! The door was shut closed.


    Luis cursed silently, ¡°You son of a bitch! Just wait and see.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    In the hotel room, Raegan finally calmed down and fell asleep.


    Mitchel, worried she might be overheated, reced the thick quilt with a thin one.


    He stayed by her bedside, fearing she might develop a fever during the night.


    At night, Raegan mumbled, ¡°Water¡­¡±


    Upon hearing that, Mitchel swiftly snapped back to reality.


    He grabbed a ss of water and helped her onto the bed.


    After a few sips of the water, Raegan turned her head away.


    When Mitchel picked up the ss of water on the bedside, Raegan had already fallen asleep.


    He reached out his hand to feel her forehead.


    Thankfully, she didn¡¯t have a fever.


    Mitchel didn¡¯t rx until dawn.


    ording to Luis¡¯ advice, if Raegan didn¡¯t have a fever overnight, she would be fine.


    Mitchel stepped out to the balcony, lit a cigarette, and called Matteo, ¡°Have you found out who was behindst night¡¯s incident?¡±


    ¡°It seems Cary ke was drugged as well.


    He got caught when hetried to r@pe a waitress at the restaurant.


    Currently, he¡¯s still in the police station.


    ¡±


    Matteo added, ¡°But I heard his family had a private conversation with the waitress and offered a big amount ofpensation.


    So it¡¯s Likely that Cary will be released soon.


    ¡±


    ¡°Keep an eye on him, We¡¯ll deal with him after we figure out what happenedst night.


    ¡± After saying that, Mitchel ended the call.


    Seeing Raegan still asleep, Mitchel headed for a shower in the bathroom.


    On thefortable bed, Raegan turned over and slowly opened her eyes.


    The entire room was filled with white color.


    This was not her room!

 Chapter 1148

    Realizing this, panic surged within her, and sat up on the bed, scanning her unfamiliar surroundings.


    Herst memory was of the dinner.


    How did she end up in this hotel room?


    Raegan searched for her phone but it was nowhere to be found.


    Resorting to the desk phone, she dialed Erick¡¯s number.


    It wasn¡¯t long before someone answered.


    ¡°Erick¡­¡± Confused and unable to recall the events clearly, Raegan started crying as soon as she said.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Raegan?¡± Erick¡¯s voice was filled with concern as he asked.


    ¡°I think I was druggedst night¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a sharp pain hit Raegan¡¯s head, and she vividly remembered she had escaped from a chamber.


    Why was she in a hotel room now?


    Other than feeling sore, she didn¡¯t experience any other difort or signs of s@xual attack.


    But she couldn¡¯t be certain¡­


    ¡°Where are you now?¡± Erick asked urgently.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Raegan nced at a sign on the desk and answered, ¡°I¡¯m in the presidential suite at the Hilpton Hotel.


    ¡±


    ¡°Look after yourself and call the police.


    I¡¯m sending someone.


    I¡¯m currently in Swynborough.


    I¡¯ll return after making sure our dad is doing all right.


    ¡±


    ¡°What happened to our dad?¡± Raegan asked worriedly.


    Not wanting to burden Raegan with their father¡¯s issue, Erick said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious.


    Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can.


    ¡±


    After ending the call, Raegan contacted Annis and told her that everything was all right.


    Meanwhile, there was some noise from the bathroom.


    Raegan¡¯s eyes widened in fear.


    She grabbed a crystal item from the bedside table and tiptoed to the bathroom door.


    At that moment, the bathroom door swung open.


    Seeing the empty bed, Mitchel¡¯s heart raced.


    He called out anxiously, ¡°Raegan¡­¡±


    But before he could finish his sentence, Boom! His forehead was hit hard.


    Suddenly, his face was smeared with blood.


    Raegan, thinking she had taken down the bad guy, wanted to hit him again.


    But when the man turned around, she froze in shock.


    Eyes wide, she asked in confusion, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Frowning, Mitchel remembered what happened yesterday when she was leaning against Darryl.


    He asked coldly, ¡°Who did you expect?¡±


    Hearing that, Raegan was left speechless.


    Stepping back cautiously, Raegan regarded him with suspicion.


    This reaction only deepened Mitchel¡¯s frustration.


    He stepped forward and was about to exin when Raegan shouted, ¡°Don¡¯te any closer, or I¡¯ll call the police!


    Hearing that, Mitchel was rather speechless.

 Chapter 1149

    Raegan adjusted her clothing and said cautiously, ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s you who teamed up with Mr.


    ke, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Raegan had heard about the rumors in the entertainment industry.


    There were numerous cases where women were sent to the beds of influential figures to gain favor.


    So, she couldn¡¯t help but suspect Mitchel might team up with that deceitful Cary.


    Mitchel¡¯s anger was so intense that it felt like something was stuck in his chest, rendering him speechless.


    Observing this, Raegan took his silence as confirmation.


    Seeing Mitchel just staring at her silently, she grabbed a tablemp, ready to defend herself.


    Mitchel couldn¡¯t help butugh at the sight.


    He wiped the blood from his forehead with a towel, then tossed it into theundry basket, saying calmly, ¡°Go ahead.


    Call the police.


    ¡±


    Raegan was left dumbfounded by his response.


    Without hesitation, she dialed 911, providing the hotel¡¯s address and using Mitchel of [email protected]</a> provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    During the whole process, she kept her eyes fixed on Mitchel, deliberately making her usations clear.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the hotel room grew tense.


    The more Raegan spoke, the darker Mitchel¡¯s expression became.


    In the end, Mitchel stared at her maliciously.


    After hanging up the phone, Raegan disyed no fear on her face.


    If Mitchel really touched her, she was determined to make him pay, showing no mercy to such a bastard.


    ¡°How can you be so certain that I¡¯m that kind of person?¡± After staying up all night, Mitchel¡¯s voice sounded raspy and indifferent.


    Raegan replied in an extremely cold voice, ¡°Never judge a book by its cover.


    Just like back then when I believed you wouldn¡¯t cheat on me, you ended up having an affair, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s throat tightened as he exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t have an affair.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    The only woman I had was you.


    ¡±


    Raegan snorted and thought it was funny.


    Even if Mitchel hadn¡¯t been physically involved with other women, he was emotionally cheating on her.


    To her, there was no difference.


    Whether it was physical or emotional, it was a betrayal of their marriage.


    Raegan said with disdain, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, are you expecting a loyalty award? Unfortunately, that¡¯s not a virtue in today¡¯s world!¡±


    Her words made Mitchel¡¯s body tense, and his expression grew even darker.


    In truth, Raegan wasn¡¯t concerned whether Mitchel had slept with other women or not.


    His acts of self-restraint didn¡¯t sway her at all.


    ¡°By the way, Lauren was also present atst night¡¯s dinner.


    If she found out what kind of person you really are, would she be disappointed in you?¡± Raegan said mockingly.


    Since Lauren had been brought up, Mitchel would not hesitate to exin it again.


    ¡°I never had any affection for Lauren.


    I tolerated her only because I owed her a favor.


    Is that clear?¡±


    Raegan answered coldly, ¡°But your tolerance has caused me pain.


    ¡±


    At that moment, Mitchel almost felt as if Raegan had regained her memory.


    Otherwise, how could she look at him with such indifference¡­


    Mitchel¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed with excitement as he inquired, ¡°Raegan, has your memory returned?¡±

 Chapter 1150

    ¡°Nope,¡± replied Raegan.


    She just felt a pang of sympathy for her past self.


    Hearing her response, a shadow passed over Mitchel¡¯s eyes.


    Deep down, he yearned for Raegan to regain her memories, but he also feared the possibility of her recalling painful experiences.


    It was aplex mix of emotions for him.


    Uncertain about what to say, Mitchel eventually managed to utter a heartfelt apology, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, Raegan¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t deny that he hadmitted some terrible mistakes in the past.


    However, he remained faithful to her, both emotionally and physically.


    While he did assist Lauren on asion, he had never harbored any romantic feelings for Lauren.


    As Mitchel wore a distressed expression, Raegan spoke with indifference, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, have you ever heard the saying that no matter how sincere the apologies may be, not everyone gets a second chance? I don¡¯t possess the authority to decide whether the person I used to be should forgive you or not.


    ¡±


    Her voice was icy and detached, in stark contrast to the enthusiasm she had shown the previous night.


    Mitchel¡¯s heart constricted, seemingly stirred by a surge of emotions.


    At that moment, the doorbell rang, prompting Raegan to hurry over and answer it.


    ¡°Are you alright, Raegan?¡± Stefan entered, gently patting her shoulder while casting nervous nces up and down at her.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t help but be affected by his anxious demeanor.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Stefan,¡± she assured him.


    Stefan breathed a sigh of relief, giving her back a reassuring pat.


    This small gesture didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Mitchel, who watched with a critical eye.


    Suddenly, Mitchel stepped forward and firmly grabbed Raegan¡¯s wrist, fixing a cold stare on Stefan.


    ¡°Remove your hand from her,¡± he demanded, his words dripping with frost.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    To everyone¡¯s astonishment, Raegan instinctively grabbed Stefan¡¯s wrist in response.


    At that moment, Mitchel found himself holding Raegan¡¯s wrist while she held Stefan¡¯s hand, creating a palpable tension in the room.


    Mitchel¡¯s once-handsome face mow wore a gloomy expression, his forehead marred by a trickle of blood courtesy of Raegan¡¯s actions, giving him an almost demonic appearance.


    To evade Mitchel¡¯s intense gaze, Raegan moved closer to Stefan, which softened Stefan¡¯s heart amid this awkward atmosphere.


    In truth, Stefan¡¯s literary pursuits were merely a facade.


    The Clifford family held significant influence in the north, but Stefan could no longer bear their tradition of constant conflicts and violence.


    So, he chose to steer clear away from the Clifford family and spent years living in Swynborough.


    Over time, Stefan had be close friends with Erick.


    When he learned of Erick¡¯s desire to return to Ardlens with Raegan, Stefan decided to settle in Ardlens.


    Stefan had researched Ardlens online and was drawn to the city¡¯s charm and its weing atmosphere.


    Unlike his homnd, where powerful ns dominated, people there suffered a lot.


    Having grown up in such an environment, Stefan was anything but a coward.


    He had the guts to protect the woman he liked at a moment like this.


    With reassurance, Stefan sped Raegan¡¯s hand in his andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    ¡±


    Meanwhile, Mitchel was deeply wounded by the sight before him.


    How could Raegan cozy up to another man right under his nose? It appeared she waspletely indifferent to his feelings.


    Although Raegan felt a bit ufortable when Stefan held her hand, her bias against Mitchel outweighed any awkwardness she might have felt.

 Chapter 1151

    Raegan shot Mitchel a cold stare.


    ¡°Release my hand.


    ¡±


    Suppressing his anger, Mitchel forcefully pulled her hand and gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Come to my side, and I¡¯ll release it!¡±


    Raegan frowned, feeling a sharp pain in her shoulder as Mitchel exerted great force on her hand.


    Observing this, Stefan put his arm around Raegan¡¯s shoulder and spoke with a stern expression.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Raegan? She asked you to let go of her.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s anger red instantly at Stefan¡¯s intervention, and his voice turned chillingly cold.


    ¡°You¡¯re just an outsider.


    How dare you meddle in our private affairs!¡±


    Stefan¡¯s tone remained gentle, but his resolve was unwavering as he retorted, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, I¡¯m afraid you have no right to question me like that, considering Raegan is no longer your wife.


    ¡±


    Mitchel hadn¡¯t anticipated that Stefan would be aware of their divorce.


    His once-handsome face turned pallid, almost immediately, as if it had been pierced by a thousand arrows, the pain palpable.


    With red eyes, Mitchel hoarsely questioned Raegan, ¡°Raegan, what is your rtionship with him?¡±


    At that moment, Mitchel¡¯s face was deathly pale, marked by bloodshot eyes after a sleepless night.


    The sorrow in his gaze was painfully evident, making it clear that he was deeply wounded.


    However, Raegan met his gaze with a stoic expression.


    She had no romantic involvement with Stefan, but she chose not to reveal the truth in an attempt to discourage Mitchel.


    Noticing Raegan¡¯s conflicted expression, Stefan raised his eyebrows and took the initiative to speak.


    ¡°With Erick¡¯s approval, Raegan and I are in a rtionship.


    If things go well, we n to get married soon.


    ¡±


    Stefan¡¯s words hit like a thunderbolt, leaving Mitchel¡¯s eyes reddening.


    Ignoring Stefan¡¯s presence, he locked his gaze onto Raegan and asked each word with intensity, ¡°Is he telling the truth?¡±


    Raegan hadn¡¯t anticipated that Stefan would fabricate such a story.


    With Erick¡¯s permission? Marriage? She was left dumbfounded by the unexpected turn of events.


    However, considering Mitchel¡¯s dominant personality, Raegan promptly replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.


    We are in a rtionship!¡±


    The impact of those words was like a bomb detonating.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Mitchel felt as though his heart had been torn apart by her deration.


    His once-handsome face turned deathly pale in an instant.


    Taking advantage of the moment, Raegan withdrew her hand and continued, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, please don¡¯t interfere in my life any longer.


    I don¡¯t want Stefan to get jealous.


    ¡±


    Hearing her words, Mitchel was left speechless, feeling as though Raegan¡¯s words had fragmented his very being.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Mitchel eximed suddenly, ¡°You promised me that you wouldn¡¯t marry within the next six months!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Stefan and I are in a rtionship with the intention of marriage, but we are not married yet,¡± she rified.


    Raegan added calmly, ¡°Rest assured.


    I intend to keep my promise and marry in six months.


    ¡±


    Hearing Raegan¡¯s words, Mitchel¡¯s anger surged to new heights.


    ¡°Raegan, you should think carefully before speaking.


    I agreed to our divorce because you wanted fairness, not because I¡¯m giving up on you.

 Chapter 1152

    Do you think you can marry another man at your whim, and I¡¯ll just stand by and do nothing?¡± Mitchel¡¯s handsome face contorted with rage as he spat out the words through gritted teeth.


    Stefan, protective of Raegan, pulled her behind him and spoke resolutely.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, as far as I know, Ardlens is governed by thew.


    If you intend to control everything, you should be aware of whom you¡¯re up against.


    Raegan is now the daughter of the Foster family.


    She¡¯s no Longer the vulnerable girl who endured mistreatment and captivity under your authority.


    If you ever dare to mistreat her again, both the Foster family and the Clifford family will not let you off lightly.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s expression darkened considerably at the mention of the Clifford family.


    The Clifford family in the north! It was practically an autonomous nation.


    In thatnd, the royal family served as mere figureheads, with the true power held by two dominant ns.


    One of the ns was the influential Maxwell family, and the other was the renowned Clifford family.


    The Clifford family, in particr, wielded immense wealth and influence within the country, making them unparalleled in power.


    Mitchel couldn¡¯t believe that someone as seemingly mild-mannered as Stefan was actually a member of the formidable Clifford family.


    Mitchel sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that despite their immense power, the Clifford family ces great importance on ethical principles.


    I¡¯m curious why you would resort to such actions to pursue someone else¡¯s woman!¡±


    Stefan¡¯s demeanor appeared distant, with a slight smirk forming at the edge of his lips.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, people can indulge in their fantasies, but it is unwise to constantly dwell in illusions.


    Since Raegan is not currently in a rtionship, I am free to pursue her.


    What gives you the right to im that I¡¯ve stolen your woman? It appears to be merely your own unfounded presumption, not hers.


    ¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mitchel¡¯s face turned a deep red, his fury palpable in the air.


    He grabbed Stefan by the cor and shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t care how arrogant you are elsewhere, but you¡¯re now on my territory, and you won¡¯t be able to take Raegan away from me!¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s fury clouded his mind, and he had the sudden urge to rip Stefan apart with his bare hands.


    The oppressive aura around Mitchel made Raegan ufortable, and she quickly tugged at Mitchel¡¯s arm, afraid he would do something drastic.


    ¡°Mitchel, snap out of it! If you dare harm him, I will never forgive you!¡±


    Raegan¡¯s protective instinct hit Mitchel¡¯s heart like a poisoned knife.


    The pain was almost unbearable, but it also had the dual effect of intensifying his anger.


    A reckless, derangedugh burst out of Mitchel¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°If you think you can get rid of me so easily, you have another thinging!


    Be it in this life or the next, you will always be mine!¡±


    The incensed light in Mitchel¡¯s eyes convinced Raegan that he hadpletely lost it.


    However, what happened next left Raegan even more astonished.


    Mitchel opened his robe, revealing his well-muscled, alluring chest and abdomen.


    He pointed at the hickeys on his skin, a vicious sneer twisting his features.


    ¡°Is this what you meant by not wanting to get involved with me? I also have recordings.


    Would you like to hear them?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s ears turned hot, and soon, her heart sank as well.


    She couldn¡¯t believe she actually had s@x with him.


    As she gazed at Mitchel¡¯s handsome features, a wave of fury washed over Raegan.


    ¡°Whack! A ringing sound echoed around the room as Raegan¡¯s palm connected with Mitchel¡¯s cheek.


    pping him did Little to quell Raegan¡¯s anger.


    Furious, she growled at him.


    ¡°Shame on you! You knew very well what was going on with me.


    Yet, you still took advantage of me! You filthy asshole!¡±


    Mitchel was momentarily stunned.


    He registered the p on his face, but the deep ache in his chest was something he couldn¡¯t stand.

 Chapter 1153

    Mitchel masked the aching in his heart and met Raegan¡¯s gaze with apathy, his mouth twitching slightly.


    ¡°Scold me as you wish if it can bring you back to my side.


    ¡±


    Raegan was speechless.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She cursed, ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    ¡°You may think of me as a lunatic, but I¡¯m a lunatic who loves you.


    As long as youe back to me, I¡¯ll do anything you want.


    I will promise you everything.


    Tell me, what do you really want? Do you want my life, Raegan? Take it then¡­¡± Mitchel was on the verge of babbling, his words jumbled and unclear.


    His emotions were so overwhelming that he just needed to talk, no matter what came out.


    Everything Mitchel had kept bottled up in his chest, he let out now without restraint.


    He didn¡¯t care about his dignity which was in tatters by now.


    The only thing he regretted was not telling her everything in his heart before.


    Mitchel also regretted realizing his true feelings only after losing her.


    He loved her more than he loved his own life.


    The idea of her marrying someone else and spending the rest of her life with another man was unbearable to him.


    Just thinking of it was enough to shrivel his heart until it was nothing but dust.


    Raegan was taken aback by Mitchel¡¯s unexpected admission.


    She stood in silence, unable to find the words to respond.


    She was not quite familiar with him after her loss of memory of him, but his words broke her heart for a reason she couldn¡¯t discern.


    Raegan didn¡¯t dare utter a word, afraid that the dam holding her tears back would burst if she opened her mouth.


    She had no idea why this was happening.


    Was it possible that deep down, she still cared about Mitchel?


    Suddenly, Raegan felt a splitting headache, and her body began to tremble slightly.


    Thankfully, Stefan was observant and reached out to catch her arm before she could fall to the ground.


    Raegan managed to snap out of it and sternly warned herself not to be swayed by her emotions.


    When she heard Erick describe how Mitchel had treated her before, she swore never to forgive him for as long as she breathed!


    With a steely gaze, she faced the heartbroken Mitchel and uttered coldly, ¡°Mitchel, I don¡¯t love you and don¡¯t want to be with you.


    It would be best if you don¡¯t bother me anymore!¡±


    Her words tore Mitchel¡¯s heart into shreds.


    His handsome face was chalk white, defeated and downcast.


    He appeared nothing like his usual untouchable self.


    His voice lowered, but the intensity in his tone made it clear he didn¡¯t care about his dignity.


    ¡°Raegan, you wanted fairness from me, but are you being fair to me?¡± She had promised to treat him fairly!


    However, she appeared to be wielding a sword and pointing it in his direction, while he waspletely unharmed.


    Raegan¡¯s heart was in chaos.


    She just wanted to put an end to this messy rtionship as quickly as possible.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible for someone you¡¯ve hurt to be fair to you?¡± she asked.


    These words seemed to be the final nail in Mitchel¡¯s coffin.


    His heart, already riddled with pain, sank as he stumbled backward.


    A loud sound echoed in the room.


    Before Raegan¡¯s and Stefan¡¯s eyes, Mitchel¡¯s legs gave out and he fell to the ground.


    Shoulders hunched, Mitchel looked up at Raegan with bloodshot eyes and pleaded, ¡°Raegan, please be fair to me.


    I beg you.


    Just be fair to me.


    ¡±


    Mitchel let go of his previous air of arrogance and embraced humility with utmost sincerity.


    Raegan felt as if her heart was filled with cotton.


    All the air in her lungs had been squeezed out, making her feel suffocated.


    She had never seen Mitchel so humble before.


    It was hard for Raegan to picture Mitchel, who exuded immense pride and arrogance, stooping to such a low level just for her.


    She had no idea what to say to him.


    But she knew she should stay away from him.


    She couldn¡¯t give him the fairness he desired!


    Right then, there was a knock on the door.


    Soon, the door opened and two people dressed in police uniforms walked in, shing their badges as they announced, ¡°We¡¯ve received a report of indecent behavior taking ce here.

 Chapter 1154

    The policemen looked at Mitchel and Stefan in the room before turning to Raegan.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Are you the one who made the report?¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡±


    ¡°Who is the person whomitted the indecent acts against you?¡±


    Raegan stared at Mitchel for a few seconds and then calmly said, ¡°It was him.


    ¡±


    Mitchel couldn¡¯t believe her words.


    It felt as if countless arrows had just pierced through his skin.


    His body went numb and he could do nothing but gape at her.


    But his self-preservation suddenly kicked in and his slouched form straightened.


    He really wanted to see if she was as indifferent toward him as she imed.


    He simply couldn¡¯t believe she no longer cared for him.


    But at the same time, he had no choice but to believe it.


    There had always been a sparkle in her eyes, but now when he looked at her, there was nothing but coldness.


    Despite Mitchel¡¯s unassuming appearance, the policemen questioned Mitchel straightforwardly, ¡°Sir, do you admit to the allegations made by this youngdy?¡±


    Mitchel felt as if someone had reached into his body and pulled out all his organs.


    He was an empty shell, and he had no reason to defend himself, not even when the policemen queried him repeatedly.


    Seeing this, the policeman turned to Raegan and asked, ¡°Are you two a couple? Did you two have a fight?¡±


    Raegan vehemently denied, ¡°No, we¡¯re not together I was drugged at a dinner partyst night and everything is hazy.


    ¡±


    The policeman gave a small nod.


    ¡°Okay, I need both of you toe with me to the station for further questioning.


    ¡±


    Stefan, concerned about Raegan, followed closely behind.


    The three of them arrived at the police station.


    Mitchel¡¯s expression remained cold and he continued to remain silent despite the barrage of questions.


    After Raegan hadpleted her statement, she was taken for a medical examination.


    Stefan suddenly stopped her before she could get into the exam room.


    ¡°Raegan, regardless of the oue, my decision remains the same.


    I meant what I said earlier.


    I¡¯ve even asked Erick for permission.


    He said that he has no problem with it as long as you are willing to be with me.


    ¡±


    Stefan was saying this to reassure Raegan.


    In other words, Stefan just told her that he didn¡¯t care about the result of the examination.


    Raegan was silent.


    She had thought that he only made up the story of them being in a rtionship to get Mitchel to back off, but it turned out that Stefan really wanted to be with her.


    But for some reason, she always found herself thinking of Mitchel.


    Perhaps, the image of Mitchel falling down when overwhelmed by emotion was so deeply entrenched in her mind that it had a strong impact on her.


    Just as Raegan was about to open her mouth, the doctor¡¯s voice called out for her to enter the room.


    Stefan reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ll be right outside.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1155

    Raegan was a bit absent-minded when the doctor went through all the examination procedures.


    The result was out shortly.


    Shocked beyond words, Raegan held the test results her hand, feeling numb.


    There was nothing wrong with her, not the slightest hint that she had been s@xuality assaulted.


    This meant that she had wronged Mitchel.


    Before Raegan could even dwell on the situation, a policeman approached Raegan, a grim expression on his face.


    ¡°Miss, someone has used you of a crime.


    Please cooperate with our investigation.


    ¡±


    Mitchel walked out of the police station with tightly furrowed brows.


    Obviously, he was upset.


    Upon seeing this, Matteo couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, is something wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s thin lips had already turned pale.


    Instead of answering Matteo¡¯s question, he said, ¡°Get in the car first.


    ¡±


    As soon as Mitchel sat in the back seat, he leaned against the seat and massaged his temples.


    He looked tired and in pain.


    ¡°My medicine¡­¡±


    Matteo hesitated for a moment.


    Then, he opened thepartment and took one painkiller from the bottle.


    He handed it to Mitchel along with a bottle of mineral water.


    Mitchel took the medicine expressionlessly.


    He quickly put it into his mouth and swallowed it with water.


    Then, he extended his hand and said, ¡°Three more.


    ¡±


    Matteo hesitated.


    He didn¡¯t want to give Mitchel more.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, Miss Glyn firmly advised that you can only take two pills at a time.


    She said it¡¯s a specially formted medication, and taking more can harm your nerves.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s brows furrowed tightly.


    He demanded, ¡°Just give them to me.


    ¡±


    ¡°But Mr.


    Dixon¡­¡±


    Mitchel looked more displeased.


    His frown deepened.


    ¡°If you are so eager to follow Katie¡¯s instructions, how about I let you be her assistant?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr.


    Dixon,¡± Matteo quickly apologized upon realizing his mistake.


    He handed three more pills to Mitchel.


    After taking the pills, Mitchel leaned back in his seat again and closed his eyes.


    The image of Raegan leaning against Stefan earlier kept shing in his mind, intensifying his headache.


    Violent emotions surged in his heart, making him wish he could cut off Stefan¡¯s hand.


    Fortunately, his reason reminded him that he couldn¡¯t do it.


    He couldn¡¯t do anything Raegan didn¡¯t like.


    Otherwise, she would only stay farther and farther away from him.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He was afraid that she would silently disappear again.


    Raegan¡¯s sudden disappearance five years ago was a huge blow to Mitchel, his condition having suffered from depression.


    Only he and his psychiatrist knew how he managed through the past five years.


    He could only sleep peacefully with the help of sleeping pills.


    He had been dependent on this medicine.


    But for Raegan, he refused to give up.


    He believed that as long as she remained unmarried, he still had a chance.


    In fact, even if she got married one day, he might go to the wedding and take her away.


    He didn¡¯t want things to get to the point of no return.


    The car started to move slowly.


    When Mitchel felt this, his frown deepened.


    He looked at Matteo and asked, ¡°Has Raegan been released?¡±

 Chapter 1156

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr.


    Dixon.


    I don¡¯t know yet,¡± Matteo replied.


    Raegan had just sent Mitchel to the police station.


    So, Matteo assumed that Mitchel wouldn¡¯t want to hear any news about her now.


    Mitchel¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    He said coldly, ¡°Find out where she is now.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr.


    Dixon.


    ¡± Matteo made a few phone calls.


    Then, he looked at Mitchel withyers of sweat on his forehead.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, she¡¯s still detained at the police station.


    ¡±


    Mitchel raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Cary ke, the CEO of Sino Entertainment, used her of drugging him.


    She¡¯s being held there for interrogation.


    ¡±


    Mitchel clenched his fists tightly, his face cold.


    He said firmly, ¡°Turn the car.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Okay, Mr.


    Dixon.


    ¡±


    Matteo then made a U-turn.


    As soon as Matteo and Mitchel entered the police station, Matteo saw Stefan in the lobby, pacing back and forth anxiously.


    Raegan was still in the interrogation room.


    She had been there for quite some time.


    No one knew what was going on inside.


    Stefan wondered why the interrogation took so long.


    With Erick out of the country and no connections in Ardlens, Stefan was on edge, his mind full of worries for Raegan.


    Stefan¡¯s unease didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Mitchel.


    When he passed by Stefan, Mitchel raised his chin and taunted, ¡°Now you know you can¡¯t protect her.


    ¡±


    After saying this, Mitchel walked straight in without even giving Stefan a chance to respond.


    Raegan¡¯s interrogation had already ended.


    Since she hadn¡¯t done anything illegal, she naturally denied the usations.


    She recounted in detail everything she remembered that day.


    However, Cary had concrete evidence with Raegan¡¯s fingerprints on the paper bag containing the drug.


    Raegan was baffled.


    She was the victim of the drug and would do anything but drug Cary.


    But she couldn¡¯t fathom why her fingerprints were on the paper bag.


    At this moment, the interrogation room¡¯s door was pushed open from the outside.


    Then, a policeman poked his head in and announced, ¡°Miss Foster, yourwyer is here.


    ¡±


    Thewyer negotiated until Raegan was allowed to get bailed out.


    However, she was restricted from traveling abroad until the matter was resolved.


    Raegan didn¡¯t bother to ask about the arrangement of thewyer.


    This eloquentwyer was probably hired by Erick.


    As soon as Raegan stepped out of the interrogation room, another well-dressed gentleman approached her.


    ¡°Hello! Are you Miss Foster? I am Mr.


    Foster¡¯swyer.


    He entrusted your case to me.


    ¡±


    Raegan was surprised to hear this.


    She turned to thewyer who had just helped her and asked, ¡°If you¡¯re not my brother¡¯swyer, who are you?¡±


    Thewyer smiled and said, ¡°I am from the legal department of the Dixon Group.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1157

    Raegan was stunned for a moment.


    She didn¡¯t expect that the man who helped her was one of Dixon Group¡¯swyers.


    After all, she had misunderstood Mitchel and sent him to the police station.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    But he went out of his way to help her.


    While Raegan was lost in thought, a masculine voice sounded behind her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.


    You don¡¯t have to worry about it.


    ¡±


    Raegan looked up in astonishment, only to see Mitchel¡¯s tired but still handsome face.


    Complicated emotions surged in her heart.


    As soon as Stefan received the news that Raegan had bailed out, he rushed over.


    Since the temperature in the hall was low, he immediately took off his coat and wrapped it around Raegan¡¯s shoulders, thinking she must be cold.


    When Mitchel saw this scene, he clenched his fists tightly again.


    Raegan turned to Mitchel and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you.


    ¡± She felt obligated to express her gratitude.


    After all, she couldn¡¯t deny the fact that he had helped her.


    ¡°Raegan, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me,¡± Mitchel said in a low and maic voice.


    But he sounded a little hoarse due to sleepless nights.


    Mitchel¡¯s tightly clenched fists behind his back slowly rxed.


    This series of subtle gestures was never noticed by others.


    Mitchel smiled self-deprecatingly.


    Never did he think that one day he would be so cautious in concealing his emotions.


    But he didn¡¯t mind.


    He was already happy that Raegan didn¡¯t reject his help.


    She even thanked him.


    After thanking Mitchel, Raegan turned to Stefan and asked, ¡°Did you buy me a new phone?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Stefan replied, handing the new phone to Raegan.


    It was the same as her previous one.


    Raegan took it and worked on it for a while.


    Then, Raegan turned to Mitchel and said, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, I have just transferred one hundred twenty thousand dors to your bank ount.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s handsome face instantly turned pale.


    He pressed his thin lips into a straight line.


    Then, he asked in a low voice, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Raegan curled her lips and quickly lowered her gaze.


    Then, her expression returned to normal.


    ¡°I calcted based on the annual sry of the legal department of the Dixon Group.


    Although it¡¯s less than an hour, I ounted it as an hour.


    Thank you very much for your help.


    ¡±


    As soon as she said this, the spacious room suddenly fell silent.


    Mitchel froze for a moment.


    Sadness and embarrassment filled his deep eyes.


    He didn¡¯t expect her to draw a clear line between them.


    Raegan was willing to let Stefan buy her a phone.


    But when it came to him, she had to meticulously ount for such a trivial matter.


    Mitchel couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Do you really have to draw a clear line between us?¡± His voice trembled as he tried to suppress his emotions.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, please don¡¯t say that.


    Why should I draw a line? I never had any rtionship with you, so there is no need to draw any lines.


    Please stop getting ahead of yourself.


    My family can afford to pay forwyers.


    Besides, I haven¡¯t done anything wrong, so there¡¯s really no need for you to do that,¡± Raegan replied calmly.


    The implication of Raegan¡¯s words was clear.


    Mitchel should mind his own business.


    Raegan was level-minded.


    She had to thank Mitchel for helping her out and she ought to pay for it.


    That way, they would be even and owe nothing to each other.


    Still, Raegan sensed something was amiss.


    She had never drugged anyone.


    So, even though her fingerprints were on the paper bag, it didn¡¯t matter.


    She believed that the police would be fair in their investigation and prove her innocence.


    The reason Cary used her of drugging him remained a mystery to Raegan.


    With this question in mind, she walked out of the police station, paying no heed to Mitchel¡¯s displeased expression.

 Chapter 1158

    After a momentary pause, Mitchel furrowed his brow and followed Raegan.


    Outside the police station, Stefan quickly walked to the passenger seat and opened the door for Raegan.


    Watching them from afar, Mitchel realized that he didn¡¯t feel much pain at the sight after his heart underwent the turmoil.


    He was almost numb.


    Mitchel told himself to endure it.


    After all, he had waited so long for Raegan toe back to his life.


    He should avoid doing things she detested.


    He would never let her disappear again.


    Raegan was about to get in Stefan¡¯s car when her phone rang.


    It was Annis calling.


    Raegan pressed the answer button and said cheerfully, ¡°Annis, I¡¯m on my way home now.


    Have you picked Janey up from kindergarten?¡±


    On the other end of the line, Annis could no longer control her panic.


    ¡°Janey is missing!¡±


    Upon hearing Annis¡¯ words of Janey¡¯s missing, Raegan¡¯s legs turned to jelly.


    ¡°Annis, what do you mean by that? Where was Janeyst seen?


    What exactly had happened?¡±


    Annis said between sobs, ¡°Back then, the driver and I were already outside the kindergarten before the bell rang.


    We were waiting for Janey to go out.


    But the gate of the kindergarten was crowded with people who kept saying they were looking for the child of that bad woman.


    The bad woman they were referring to was you.


    They said there were videos on the Inte to prove it.


    I had no idea what was going on.


    When I finally squeezed through the crowd and got into the kindergarten, the teacher told me that Janey probably hid somewhere in the kindergarten out of fear.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Those teachers said they couldn¡¯t find Janey yet.


    ¡±


    When Raegan heard this, she felt like she was struck by lightning.


    Her face instantly turned pale, and her legs went limp.


    But she tried her best to speak.


    ¡°Annis, keep looking for her.


    I¡¯ll be right there.


    ¡±


    Stefan overheard Raegan¡¯s conversation with Annis on the phone.


    He didn¡¯t ask any questions and started the car without hesitation.


    He turned to Raegan andforted her, ¡°Calm down.


    Janey will be fine.


    Let¡¯s go and see what exactly is going on.


    ¡±


    Behind them, Mitchel was standing in front of the vehicle.


    Although he didn¡¯t hear anything, he saw how Raegan freaked out and eximed something on the phone.


    Even from a distance, he felt how anxious she was.


    He wondered what had gone down.


    Then, Mitchel saw Stefan¡¯s car dash away.


    His face instantly darkened.


    He quickly got in the car and ordered, ¡°Follow them.


    ¡±


    In the car.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, something¡¯s up!¡± said Matteo after checking on thetest news.


    When Mitchel saw Matteo¡¯s solemn expression, a bad feeling surged in his heart.


    He asked nervously, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The video of the dinner party Miss Foster attendedst night has gone viral.


    They are saying¡­¡± Matteo paused.


    He didn¡¯t know whether he should continue or not.


    Mitchel¡¯s face turned cold.


    He questioned, ¡°What did they say?¡±


    Wiping off the sweat on his forehead, Matteo answered cautiously, ¡°Someizens asserted Miss Foster attempted to seduce Cary, the head of Sino Entertainment for the sake of business.


    They spected she drugged Cary and took a video she could use to ckmail him and thus seal the cooperation.


    Worse, they even argued that this was not her first time ying a trick Like this.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1159

    After a pause, Matteo uttered the rest of the sentence with difficulty, ¡°They¡­ They call her a slut.


    ¡±


    Upon hearing this, the expression on Mitchel¡¯s face changed dramatically.


    Matteo continued, ¡°The public opinion has fermented in just two hours.


    It seems that someone is behind it.


    Cary¡¯s wife had made a statement, using Miss Foster of being¡­¡±


    Matteo¡¯s voice trailed off.


    He felt like the words were stuck in his throat.


    Those baseless usations were so harsh that he didn¡¯t dare to say them.


    It was as if those words could kill him if he spoke them out.


    But in the end, Matteo had to bite the bullet.


    ¡°Cary¡¯s wife called Miss Foster a social butterfly.


    She said Miss Foster has many little tricks to seduce men.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    As he spoke, Matteo didn¡¯t even dare to look at Mitchel¡¯s face.


    ¡°Cary¡¯s wife is a third-tier artist in the entertainment industry.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    A group of her die-hard fans found out Miss Foster¡¯s address and even the school where her daughter goes.


    Some are saying that Janey is a bastard who doesn¡¯t even have a father.


    Someizens expressed their intention of going to Janey¡¯s kindergarten to tell her that her mother is actually a bitch.


    ¡± Matteo plucked up his courage to blurt it out in one breath.


    There was dead silence in the car.


    After a while, Mitchel said in a low voice, ¡°I will give you half an hour to suppress all this ndering news.


    ¡± His voice was like an emissary from hell, cold and cruel.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang.


    Matteo was so startled that he dropped his phone on the car floor.


    Half an hour to suppress the news? Could he just use an atomic bomb to destroy everything at once?


    Matteo said in embarrassment, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, it¡¯s not possible¡­¡±


    Matteo met Mitchel¡¯s threatening gaze and exined with trepidation, ¡°The issue is still a hot topic.


    Theizens are in heated discussion.


    At this moment, its poprity has been constantly rising.


    It¡¯s a bit difficult to settle it in half an hour.


    ¡±


    ¡°Contact Glenn Brown of Arthen Entertainment.


    Ask him to release something else to distract the public¡¯s attention.


    Besides, mobilize the IT Department of the Dixon Group to clean up all the relevant topics online.


    I want everything to disappear within half an hour, by all means,¡± Mitchel ordered.


    Arthen Entertainment was the biggest entertainmentpany in the country.


    It covered more grounds than Sino Entertainment.


    So, if Arthen Entertainment dropped some bombs at this time, the public attention would be naturally diverted.


    But it wasn¡¯t favorable for an entertainmentpany to drop a bomb at a time like this, risking its role of helping shift the attention being exposed.


    Matteo didn¡¯t dare to disobey Mitchel.


    Having braced himself for the expected reaction from Glenn, Matteo dialed Glenn¡¯s number.


    Sure enough, Glenn roared and even cursed upon hearing Matteo¡¯s words.


    Though not on a speaker, Glenn¡¯s raised voice didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Mitchel.


    ¡°Holy shit! Has Mitchel Dixon lost his f@cking mind? Why doesn¡¯t he just ask me to kill myself? Damn it! The nerve of him asking me to risk the reputation and promising future of Arthen Entertainment!


    What about my career, huh? Tell him, I will never do as he said.


    Over my dead body!¡± Glenn¡¯s fury red as he went on.


    Glenn and Mitchel had known each other for years.


    Their close friendship granted Glenn to speak as he wished on the phone without much scruples.


    Hearing Glenn¡¯s outburst, Mitchel interjected, ¡°Give me the phone.


    ¡±


    Matteo hurriedly handed his phone to Mitchel, slightly relieved.

 Chapter 1160

    ¡°Listen up.


    In exchange, yourpany will do the endorsement of the Dixon Group for one year with an extra five percentmission,¡±


    Mitchel calmly offered.


    A five percentmission was not a small amount.


    This was equivalent to adding hundreds of millions of dors to the original fee.


    Ever a shrewd businessman, Glenn wouldn¡¯t pass such a Lucrative offer.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    His demeanor instantly changed.


    ¡°Deal! Expect a breaking news that will definitely blow everyone¡¯s mind!¡±


    After hanging up, Mitchel threw the phone back to Matteo and ordered coldly, ¡°After suppressing all this ndering news online, find out who is behind this propaganda.


    ¡±


    Meanwhile, in Stefan¡¯s car, Raegan was uneasy.


    She had been silently praying for Janey¡¯s safety and didn¡¯t bother to check the trending topics.


    Her heart hung in the air, and she was worried sick about Janey.


    Finally, they arrived at their destination.


    Stefan pulled over in an area near the kindergarten.


    From where they parked, Stefan could see the surging crowd.


    The kindergarten had already deployed security guards to control those unreasonableizens.


    Although thoseizens couldn¡¯t enter, no one was willing to leave.


    They all wandered around the gate of the kindergarten.


    Some of them were holding Raegan¡¯s picture, and some were live streaming.


    ¡°The daughter of a home wrecker doesn¡¯t deserve to go to this prestigious kindergarten.


    ¡±


    ¡°Look! This is a noble kindergarten in Ardlens.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Is this facility specially designed to teach children how to be the other woman?¡±


    ¡°Why not teach the mothers of these children not to seduce other women¡¯s husbands?¡±


    Those words reached Stefan¡¯s ears, and he couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    ¡°It¡¯s not safe for you to get out of the car.


    Wait for me here.


    I¡¯ll find Janey.


    ¡±


    ¡°No.


    I need to go inside and look for Janey myself! Janey needs me.


    ¡±


    Raegan knew Janey very well.


    When Janey was angry, she would hide herself and wouldn¡¯t respond to anyone except Raegan.


    ¡°Stefan, wait for me here.


    I¡¯ll go inside and look for Janey.


    I¡¯ll be quick.


    ¡± After saying this, Raegan put on her mask, opened the door, and got out before Stefan could stop her.


    Stefan hurriedly followed her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.


    ¡±


    Raegan had already contacted Janey¡¯s teacher in advance, and she was instructed to pass through the back gate.


    But as soon as Raegan arrived there, severalizens rushed over upon catching Raegan¡¯s figure as if on cue.


    Despite Raegan¡¯s mask, they managed to recognize her and shouted excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s her! That shameless woman is here!¡±


    Regrettably, Raegan¡¯s eyes were too captivating to go unnoticed by those insaneizens.

 Chapter 1161

    They charged at Raegan.


    Stefan interfered in time and blocked them with his figure, granting Raegan the chance to get into the kindergarten.


    Raegan hastily rushed to the gate.


    But before she could make a few more steps, a crazy woman rushed out of nowhere and grabbed Raegan¡¯s hair.


    ¡°You bitch! Where do you think you¡¯re going, huh?¡± the woman yelled hysterically.


    Caught off guard by the sudden attack, Raegan lost her bnce, her face about to make contact with the iron gate.


    If Raegan¡¯s face were to hit the gate, she would definitely suffer from a serious head injury and a disfigured face under that crazy woman¡¯s force.


    Raegan instinctively grabbed the woman¡¯s arm, trying to twist it.


    But to her surprise, another crazy person came over to help the woman.


    They dragged Raegan and were about to m her against the railing.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Soon, a loud bang echoed.


    But the loud noise came from behind Raegan.


    Those two crazy women who tried to harm Raegan found themselves being thrown away, scrawling on the floor in pain.


    Bewildered, Raegan turned around, only to see Mitchel standing there with a stern face, his murderous gaze on those two crazy women.


    Raegan¡¯s lips moved as if she wanted to say something.


    However, she couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    Sensing Raegan¡¯s gaze, Mitchel¡¯s demeanor softened as he locked eyes with her.


    He patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic.


    Let¡¯s go inside and find Janey.


    ¡±


    Raegan gave Mitchel a grateful nod and rushed into the kindergarten to look for Janey.


    But before getting inside, Mitchel turned to Matteo and ordered, ¡°Send all those people to jail.


    ¡± Then, he followed Raegan in.


    After they went in, the school staff immediately blocked the back gate.


    Stefan stayed outside to deal with those crazyizens.


    Inside, the teacher exined to Raegan what had happened.


    It turned out that an insaneizen fooled by the fake news online had imed to be a parent and entered the kindergarten.


    She asked one student who Janey was.


    Uponying eyes on Janey, the insaneizen grabbed Janey¡¯s shoulders and scolded her frenziedly.


    It was just after school, and many children had juste out of their ssrooms.


    Other children were frightened by this sight, and they all cried hysterically.


    After the security guards subdued the insaneizen, the teachers did a headcount.


    It was only then that they found out that Janey was missing.


    At that time, Annis came to pick up Janey.


    The teacher told Annis the situation.


    Annis cried anxiously, not knowing what to do.


    Annis had been taking care of Janey since thetter¡¯s birth.


    So, in her heart, Janey was like her own daughter.


    Now that Janey was missing, she was deadly worried.


    Raegan grew flustered at the news of Janey¡¯s missing.


    But after listening to the teacher¡¯s recount, she guessed Janey likely dashed away amid the chaos and was hiding somewhere in the kindergarten at the moment.

 Chapter 1162

    This thought made Raegan feel a little relieved.


    As long as Janey was inside the kindergarten premises, she was safe.


    Raeganforted Annis with a few words.


    Then, they went separately to look for Janey.


    Raegan had searched the ces where Janey was most likely to hide.


    However, there was no sign of Janey at all.


    The sun had already set, and it was getting darker and darker.


    They still couldn¡¯t find Janey yet.


    Raegan began to panic again.


    ¡°Janey! Janey!¡± Raegan didn¡¯t stop calling Janey¡¯s name until her voice became hoarse.


    She copsed on thewn helplessly.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Raegan had almost searched everywhere Janey could be hiding behind.


    Still, she hadn¡¯t found Janey yet.


    Despite the lights in the kindergarten, it was getting darker.


    Worse still, Janey was afraid of the dark.


    Yet, Janey had opted to hide alone somewhere in the dark, indicating her hurt feelings after being grabbed and scolded by the crazyizen out of nowhere.


    Raegan pondered for a while and realized that there was more than met the eye.


    To begin with, she was drugged at the dinner party.


    Then, she was taken to the lounge, almost being r@ped there.


    When she was upied by Cary¡¯s case at the police station after having slightly recovered from the effects of the drug, her address and the kindergarten Janey had attended were exposed.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Following all these shits, these insaneizens, perhaps employed by the mastermind to make things difficult for her, had opted to crowd the kindergarten and made Janey freaked out.


    Raegan assumed those targeted the kindergarten Janey had attended must have found out about the tight security of West Lake Vi.


    The more Raegan thought about the whole incident, the more anxious she became.


    Suddenly, her eyes darkened.


    No matter who was behind all this, that person was bold enough to target her daughter.


    Once she found out who that son of a bitch was, she swore to teach that person a lesson.


    A tough and unforgettable one.


    But at this moment, Raegan¡¯s priority was to locate Janey.


    She could only find time to think about other things after she was sure that Janey was safe and sound.


    Raegan struggled to stand up from thewn, feeling exhausted.


    Since it was alreadyte, the kindergarten was lonely and quiet.


    She was deadly worried about Janey.


    With efforts to hold back her tears, she focused on the mission of finding Janey.


    Suddenly, countless lights were turned on at the same time.


    The unexpected brightness made Raegan squint.


    In an instant, the entire kindergarten became as bright as day.


    It turned out that Mitchel had brought in a lot of lighting equipment, lighting up the tens of thousands of square meters of kindergarten.


    The change in the environment seemed to have raised hope in Raegan¡¯s heart.


    Mitchel walked over to Raegan and handed her a handkerchief to wipe her tears.


    Raegan sniffed and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you.


    ¡± At this moment, she put aside all the grudges in her heart and sincerely thanked Mitchel for his kindness.


    With so many lights brightening every corner of the kindergarten, Janey would no longer be scared, no matter where she hid.


    When Mitchel saw the tears streaming down Raegan¡¯s face, he felt distressed.


    His heart ached.


    He asked in a low voice, ¡°Does Janey have any special ce she likes to hide?¡±


    Mitchel thought that Janey must hide somewhere special where she could stay alone.


    Otherwise, it was impossible that she did not notice so many people were looking for her.

 Chapter 1163

    Raegan was a little surprised.


    Mitchel was clever, having guessed Janey¡¯s special trait.


    ¡°When Janey was smaller, she used to keep everything to herself.


    She seldom talked to anyone.


    But after the treatment, she got much better,¡±


    Raegan replied.


    Janey was a smart and kind girl.


    And she was more sensitive than other children her age.


    In front of Raegan and other people who cared about her, Janey was always well-behaved, acting like an innocent girl.


    Maybe because she didn¡¯t want them to worry about her.


    But no matter what, Janey was still a child.


    Sometimes, it was hard for her to hold back her emotions.


    Actually, Raegan chose toe back for two reasons.


    First, she wanted to fulfill her mother¡¯sst wish.


    Second, she hoped that Janey would feel morefortable in Ardlens and get along with her peers without thenguage barrier.


    Mitchel pondered for a moment.


    Then, he said, ¡°I have an idea.


    Maybe this will make Janeye out by herself.


    ¡±


    Raegan didn¡¯t know what Mitchel was up to.


    But when she saw him make a phone call with a solemn look, she felt a sense of relief.


    Her gut feeling told her that she could trust Mitchel.


    For some reason, she believed that Mitchel must have a way to find Janey.


    Soon, someone arrived at the kindergarten andid out the tools Mitchel asked on the yground.


    Countlessnterns were spread all over the ground.


    Everyntern had words written on it.


    ¡°Janey, you are the best child in the world.


    ¡±


    ¡°Janey, your mommy is waiting for you at the yground.


    ¡±


    ¡°Janey, you are the apple of our eye.


    ¡±


    ¡°Janey, let¡¯s go to the amusement park together.


    ¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    When everyone in the yground saw these encouraging words, tears unconsciously streamed down their faces.


    The teachers and the school staff helped put up thesenterns everywhere, further lighting the kindergarten.


    As all thesenterns were hung around, the heart-warming words on thenterns made a touching scene, illuminating and


    warming everyone¡¯s heart.


    Raegan looked around.


    Those small spots of light shone in her eyes.


    Suddenly, she burst into tears again.


    Mitchel half squatted by Raegan¡¯s side and put one hand to support her back.


    He fixed his eyes on her, totally ignoring thenterns.


    It was noisy around them, but Mitchel felt that the world suddenly became quiet.


    It was as if there were only the two of them in the world.


    For Mitchel, this moment was extremely precious.


    At this time, a staggering voice sounded not far away.


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡±


    Raegan turned around and saw Janey running toward her.


    Janey¡¯s clothes were filled with dirt.

 Chapter 1164

    Raegan immediately rushed over and held Janey in her arms.


    ¡°Janey¡­


    Finally, we found you!¡±


    Raegan hugged Janey in her arms even tighter.


    ¡°Janey¡­¡±


    Raegan could no longer hold back her tears.


    They streamed down her face uncontrobly.


    ¡°Janey, you scared me to death.


    ¡±


    Janey¡¯s little face was also filled with dirt.


    Her eyshes flickered as she started to cry.


    She looked guilty as she said between sobs, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry.


    I shouldn¡¯t have hidden¡­¡±


    When Raegan heard this, her heart ached.


    She bit her lower Lip to suppress her sobs.


    Then, she hugged Janey more tightly.


    Janey was only four years old.


    But she was such a sweet and sensible child.


    She knew when to feel guilty and apologize.


    It was as if she could already understand everything.


    Raegan reached out and wiped Janey¡¯s tears.


    Then, she asked seriously, ¡°Tell me, what did the bad person say to you?¡±


    Raegan knew Janey wouldn¡¯t forget this traumatic experience today unless they figured out what Janey had heard from that crazyizen and addressed it properly.


    Janey pursed her lips.


    It seemed she was thinking about something.


    Then, she lowered her head and said nothing.


    She didn¡¯t want to recount those harsh words.


    Upon seeing this, Raegan held Janey¡¯s hands and coaxed, ¡°Janey, you have to let me know what you¡¯ve heard from that bad person.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Then, I will tell you whether it¡¯s true or not.


    ¡±


    Janey raised her head and looked at Raegan.


    And when she felt Raegan¡¯s warm gaze, her eyes turned red and tears welled up again.


    She curled her lips and recounted, ¡°That person said you are a bad woman and a home wrecker, and you make a living by seducing other women¡¯s husbands.


    That¡¯s why you can afford to send me to such an expensive kindergarten¡­¡±


    ¡°Janey, do you believe those words?¡±


    Janey shook her head vigorously.


    ¡°No.


    My name is Janey Foster.


    My grandpa has a lot of money.


    Since you are his daughter, you also have a lot of money.


    I am your baby, so I¡¯m rich, too.


    ¡±


    This was exactly what Annis had told Janey.


    What Annis said was not entirely right.


    But Raegan knew Annis said so out of kindness, wanting Janey not to feel inferior to other children.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, my darling.


    I never steal or rob from anyone.


    Actually, I don¡¯t depend on your grandpa.


    I work hard to earn money to pay for your tuition fee.


    No matter what others say, I am nothing like that.


    Do you believe me?¡±


    Janey nodded.


    ¡°So, why did you hide?¡±


    Janey pursed her lips again.


    ¡°That bad person also said that I am a bastard because my daddy doesn¡¯t want me and that I am a piece of rubbish, and no one wants me¡­¡±


    This time, Janey could no longer continue pretending to be strong.


    She leaned her little head on Raegan¡¯s shoulder and burst into tears.

 Chapter 1165

    She broke down.


    ¡°Janey, don¡¯t believe her nonsense, okay? That bad person just wants to make you cry.


    ¡±


    Janey sobbed.


    Her tears began to wet Raegan¡¯s shoulder.


    Suddenly, Raegan felt like her heart was stabbed by a knife.


    She could hardly breathe.


    ¡°It¡¯s not true.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    You have a daddy.


    Don¡¯t you remember him? His name is Kabir.


    He loves you deeply.


    And right now, he is looking at you from heaven,¡± Raegan exined in a trembling voice, holding Janey¡¯s chubby hand.


    Raegan knew that not having a father had always been a thorn in Janey¡¯s heart.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that the thorn kept piercing deeper, and this matter had already hurt Janey this much.


    Suddenly, a p sound was heard.


    It turned out Janey pped Raegan¡¯s hand away and snapped, ¡°Mommy, you are lying!¡±


    Janey¡¯s face was now covered with tears.


    ¡°You always say that Kabir is my father.


    But I have never dreamed of him.


    If he is really my father, why doesn¡¯t he ever appear in my dreams?¡±


    Raegan was at a loss, not knowing how to answer Janey¡¯s question.


    Janey became more emotional.


    Suddenly, she wriggled herself out of Raegan¡¯s embrace and ran away.


    ¡°Janey!¡± Raegan wanted to chase after Janey.


    However, Mitchel stopped her.


    He looked at her and said, ¡°Let me try.


    ¡±


    After saying this, Mitchel strode over and caught Janey.


    He held her in his arms.


    At first, Janey struggled hard.


    However, when Mitchel whispered something in her ear, she suddenly became obedient.


    Mitchel walked a little bit far and put Janey down.


    He knelt on the ground and looked at Janey¡¯s face.


    ¡°Janey, may I have a word with you?¡±


    Janey turned her head away in anger and snarled, ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to listen to you.


    I hate you!¡±


    ¡°Then, tell me.


    Why do you hate me?¡±


    Janey stole a nce at Mitchel and mumbled, ¡°Because you were not happy when I called you Daddy the other day.


    ¡±


    Janey always remembered that Raegan told her not to call other men Daddy because it would cause them trouble.


    That was why she ignored Mitchel the whole time.


    She was still mad at him.


    Mitchel said honestly, ¡°If I don¡¯t know you, I will feel troubled when you call me that way¡­¡±


    Before Mitchel could finish his words, Janey burst into tears again.


    This time, she looked aggrieved.


    It turned out that what Raegan said was true.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t like me calling you Daddy.


    I¡¯m sorry¡­ Please don¡¯t hate me.


    I only want a daddy,¡± Janey said between sobs.


    Janey¡¯s tears made Mitchel feel sorry for her.


    He hurriedly took out a handkerchief and carefully wiped off her tears.


    ¡°Janey, why don¡¯t you let me finish talking first?¡± Mitchel asked patiently.


    ¡°But if the child is you, I won¡¯t feel troubled at all.

 Chapter 1166

    Instead, I will be very happy.


    Because when I met you at the airport, I already thought you were the cutest girl I¡¯ve ever seen.


    ¡±


    Janey looked at Mitchel and blinked a few times.


    ¡°Really?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe it.


    It turned out Mitchel was not mad when she called him Daddy.


    On the contrary, he was delighted.


    ¡°Of course.


    I¡¯m telling you the truth.


    ¡± Mitchel reached out and pinched Janey¡¯s chubby face dotingly.


    ¡°You can call me whatever you want.


    ¡±


    ¡°Wow! I finally have a daddy!¡± Janey jumped and pped her hands happily.


    But the next second, she looked sad again.


    ¡°But my mommy doesn¡¯t allow me to call other men Daddy.


    ¡±


    But soon, she also came up with an idea.


    ¡°How about I call you Daddy Mitchel?¡±


    ¡°That sounds something special.


    I like it.


    Janey, how can you be so smart?¡± Mitchel rubbed Janey¡¯s head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should apologize to your mommy? You pped her hand just now.


    She seemed heartbroken.


    ¡±


    ¡°Mommy is sad?¡± Janey asked in surprise.


    When she remembered how kind Raegan had been to her, she felt guilty.


    She patted her head and pouted angrily.


    ¡°I am such a bad girl.


    ¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true.


    You are a good girl.


    ¡± Mitchel held Janey¡¯s hand and gently said, ¡°Even grown-ups lose their temper sometimes.


    It¡¯s okay.


    But you have to distinguish who loves you and who you care about.


    I believe your mommy will forgive you.


    ¡±


    Then, they walked toward Raegan together.


    In the darkness of night, Mitchel¡¯s figure looked tall and straight.


    Beside him, Janey looked so small.


    Her height didn¡¯t even reach his knees.


    Looking at them from a distance, Raegan suddenly felt like she was bewitched.


    Why did she feel like Janey looked a lot like Mitchel?


    Others often remarked that Janey bore a striking resemnce to Raegan.


    However, when Janey stood side by side with Mitchel, their resemnce was undeniable.


    Their chins, noses, and ears mirrored each other perfectly.


    Janey appeared as a miniature version of Mitchel.


    Even Janey¡¯s eyes, which Raegan believed had resembled hers, now bore an uncanny resemnce to Mitchel¡¯s.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t help but be unnerved by this realization.


    At that moment, Janey touched Raegan¡¯s hand and said with an expression carrying a sense of guilt, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡±


    Raegan was stunned by how someone asmanding as Mitchel had some ways to coax a little girl.


    Raegan affectionately ruffled Janey¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Mommy forgives you.


    ¡±


    As they were about to leave the kindergarten, Erick arranged for a car to pick up Raegan, as Stefan had helped Matteo send those who made a scene and tried to harm Raegan to the police station.


    A driver stepped out of the waiting car and approached Raegan.


    She was a young woman with short hair and a sharp appearance.


    ¡°Miss Foster, you can call me Victor.


    I¡¯ll ensure your safety from now on, as per Mr.


    Foster¡¯s instructions.


    ¡±


    Erick was aware that Raegan had a strong aversion to having bodyguards apany her everywhere.


    However, he was genuinely concerned about Raegan¡¯s safety after those ndering news wandering around the Inte, so he arranged for Victor to be with her.

 Chapter 1167

    After thanking Mitchel, Raegan made her way toward the waiting car.


    But then, unexpectedly, Janey let go of Raegan¡¯s hand and clung tightly to Mitchel¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Mommy, I want Daddy Mitchel to drive us home.


    ¡±


    Daddy Mitchel? Raegan was stunned by the way Janey addressed Mitchel.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Janey!¡± Raegan furrowed her brow and sternly said, ¡°Stop messing around.


    Let¡¯s get in the vehicle and go home.


    ¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Janey disregarded Raegan¡¯s words and tried to climb into Mitchel¡¯s arms.


    Seeing this, Mitchel lifted Janey with one arm and let her perch on his powerful forearm.


    Janey then burst into giggles.


    ¡°Janey!¡± Raegan called out again and was somewhat uneasy.


    Deep down, she didn¡¯t want Janey and Mitchel to grow close.


    However, Janey was unwilling to let go of Mitchel.


    In a spoiled tone, Janey pleaded, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s take Daddy Mitchel¡¯s car home.


    There are so many stars on the roof of his car.


    Janey wants to see them.


    ¡±


    Mitchel had arranged for a car with a starry roof and let Janey peek through the window.


    Janey was excited to count the stars on the roof.


    Mitchel turned to Raegan and suggested in a low and maic voice, ¡°Just get in.


    Your car can follow us.


    ¡±


    Although reluctantly, Raegan agreed and got into his car.


    During the ride, Mitchel held Janey in his arms and entertained her with stars¡¯ names.


    He made up imaginative tales that had Janey giggling with delight.


    It was the first time Raegan had seen Mitchel so gentle.


    She never expected that he would grow so fond of her daughter.


    When they arrived at West Lake Vi, Raegan exited the car first and then took Janey from Mitchel¡¯s arms.


    Then, she asked Annis to take Janey inside.


    In a daze, Janey spoke abruptly as Annis carried her in.


    ¡°Wait a minute.


    ¡±


    The next second, Janey leaped out of Annis¡® arms and ran back to Mitchel, who instinctively reached out to catch Janey and then cradled the little girl in his arms.


    Looking up at Mitchel¡¯s striking face, Janey felt a surge of pride.


    In her eyes, none of her schoolmates¡¯ fathers couldpare to Mitchel.


    Mitchel looked like he hade straight out of a painting.


    Janey¡¯sughter filled the air.


    Then, to everyone¡¯s surprise, she nted a big ki*s on Mitchel¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°Daddy Mitchel, Janey loves you so much!¡±


    Her sweet voice and affectionate gesture touched Mitchel deeply.


    It was a warm and heartwarming moment, and he found himselfpletely enchanted by it.


    At this moment, Mitchel somehow felt Janey was his child.


    He wasn¡¯t only fond of her, but he was also willing to embrace her as his daughter.


    ¡°Janey! Daddy¡­¡± Mitchel responded, his voice quivering with emotions.


    ¡°I love you, too.


    I love you dearly.


    ¡±


    The interaction between them was touching, and the two of them were reluctant to part.


    Seeing this, Raegan had mixed emotions and couldn¡¯t help feeling a pang of jealousy.


    She had worked tirelessly to raise Janey.


    But now, Janey clung to a stranger she had met just a few days ago.

 Chapter 1168

    It seemed that the psychologist was right.


    Janey¡¯s autism might have been triggered by her longing for a father figure in her life.


    While finding a loving father figure for Janey seemed like the solution, the catch was that the man Janey had grown attached to was Raegan¡¯s ex-husband, which made any consideration of remarriage out of the question.


    Mitchel walked over to Raegan with Janey in his arms and said, ¡°Janey, be a good girl.


    If your mommy agrees, I¡¯ll take you to the amusement park this weekend.


    ¡±


    Janey turned to look at Raegan with her cute big eyes and asked, ¡°Mommy, is that okay?¡±


    Raegan didn¡¯t have the heart to refuse Janey, so she replied, ¡°It depends on whether I¡¯m busy this weekend.


    How about you go in with Annis first? Mommy needs to talk to Mitchel.


    ¡±


    Although Janey wasn¡¯t happy, she obediently nodded.


    ¡°Good night, mommy.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Good night, Daddy Mitchel.


    ¡±


    Once Janey had entered the house, Raegan expressed her gratitude to Mitchel, ¡°Thank you for today.


    ¡±


    Mitchel nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.


    ¡±


    Raegan lowered her head and continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened yesterday.


    ¡± She had learned from the police officers that Darryl had been the one to save her first.


    And with Mitchel¡¯s help, she managed to safely escape the hotel.


    Mitchel¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed upon hearing this, and he replied in a hushed tone, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.


    Honestly, I was tempted to do something to you.


    ¡±


    After all, Raegan had been so alluring at that moment, making it impossible for Mitchel to remainposed.


    Raegan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    She couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard.


    Now that Janey wasn¡¯t around, Mitchel didn¡¯t have to be concerned about his words.


    ¡°But I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t forgive me, so I didn¡¯t act on it in the end,¡± he added with a shrug.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    His candidness rendered Raegan speechless.


    She lifted her gaze to find Mitchel staring at her with his intense eyes.


    He was dressed in a sharp ck suit, and his figure rendered him strikingly handsome in the dimly lit night.


    Particrly eye-catching was the button of his shirt, fastened up to the top, entuating his prominent Adam¡¯s apple.


    Raegan¡¯s cheeks suddenly flushed.


    Embarrassed, she shifted the conversation.


    ¡°By the way, regarding the recording, what¡¯s it all about?¡±


    ¡°Would you like to hear it?¡± Mitchel clicked on the recording, and the steamy conversation filled the air.


    ¡°Are you sure you want it?¡± Mitchel asked in a hoarse and seemingly strained voice.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure¡­ Hmm¡­ Why don¡¯t you let me do it¡­ Naughty man¡­


    Just a bite on your chest¡­¡± Raegan responded.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll let you do it.


    But don¡¯t be mad at me when you¡¯re finally sober,¡± Mitchel said.


    ¡°Humph!¡±¡± Raegan¡¯s voice in the recording suggested she seemed to be under the effects of the drug, as the rest of the recording consisted of suggestive sounds.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t bear it any Longer.


    She was so mortified that she wished she could find a hole to hide in.


    Did she really say those words? The voice undeniably belonged to her!


    Seeing Raegan¡¯s flushed face, Mitchel couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat smug.


    He grinned and remarked, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t admit it once you sobered up, so I kept the evidence.


    ¡±


    After taking a deep breath, Raegan managed to regain herposure and implored, ¡°Please delete it.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1169

    ¡°Of course.


    ¡±


    Upon hearing his ready agreement, Raegan began to feel a little sorry for Mitchel.


    Her remorse, however, was short-lived.


    Mitchel looked at Raegan with a serious expression and said, ¡°I don¡¯t likeing out of situations empty-handed.


    If you let me do the same thing to you, I¡¯ll delete the recording right away.


    ¡±


    Raegan was left speechless momentarily.


    ¡°You wish!¡± She gritted her teeth in frustration.


    She had just started to hold Mitchel in high regard when he was with Janey earlier.


    But now, he was making this shameless request.


    Mitchel lowered his gaze to hide his determination.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.


    No rush.


    Take your time to think it over.


    ¡±


    Mitchel was willing to do whatever it took to win Raegan back.


    He would try whatever tactics as long as it worked.


    In any case, he was not about to give up on her.


    The following morning, Raegan received a document from Erick, who was till in Swynborough.


    It was something about Cary.


    After browsing through the document, Raegan formted a n and started getting ready.


    She sat in front of the vanity and applied some concealer to mask the dark circles under her eyes.


    The more concealer she used, the more her anger simmered.


    It was all Mitchel¡¯s fault.


    How could he record everything and even send her a copy of it? She had been so embarrassed that she hadn¡¯t slept a wink all night.


    It felt more distressing than havingpromising photos in someone else¡¯s possession.


    Victor picked Raegan up at the gate and then briefed her on her findings.


    ¡°Miss, a little bird told me that Cary¡¯s wife ns to hold a press conference at ten o¡¯clock to target against you.


    ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.


    We can handle it.


    ¡± This time, Raegan swore to herself she would make that scumbag pay.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, her phone rang.


    It was Matteo with something intriguing to share.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon said that he¡¯ll let you handle this on your own,¡± Matteo cut straight to the point.


    ¡°I got it.


    Do send my thanks to him,¡± Raegan messaged back.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon insists on actions over words,¡± Matteo replied.


    Reading that, Raegan was taken aback.


    She clenched her teeth and typed, ¡°Tell him to go f@ck himself.


    ¡± She was not about to let Mitchel take advantage of her.


    Upon arriving at the venue where Cary¡¯s wife was hosting the press conference, Raegan felt a hand grasp her arm.


    She turned to see a woman with vibrant red Lips, sunsses, and alluring curly hair.


    ¡°Nell?¡± Raegan uttered in disbelief.


    ¡°Somebody dares to mess with my best friend, so I must teach her a lesson, don¡¯t you think?¡± Nell stated confidently.


    Actually, Nell was Nicole¡¯s alias, which she used to avoid Jarrod in the past.


    Nicole and Raegan had previously fought side by side against some gangsters while they were out of the country.


    ¡°It¡¯s so good to have you around!¡± Raegan dered cheerfully and went into the venue with Nicole.


    Neither Raegan nor Nicole noticed Mitchel, Luis and Jarrod had entered behind them.

 Chapter 1170

    Inside, a grand charity auction was taking ce at the exhibition center, attracting numerous celebrities and esteemed guests.


    Mitchel, Luis, and Jarrod were among the attendees.


    As someone with sharp eyes, Luis spotted Raegan¡¯s figure and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Raegan?¡±


    Mitchel was not surprised.


    He had known Raegan would be here.


    The information Matteo had gathered was enough for her to handle Cary¡¯s wife.


    Luis raised an eyebrow andmented, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that woman over there looks familiar? She reminds me of¡­¡±


    Luis racked his brain, trying to remember who the girl was.


    And when he realized who she was, he didn¡¯t dare to say her name out loud.


    ¡°Jarrod, doesn¡¯t she resemble Miss Lawrence?¡±


    As soon as Luis said these words, Nicole standing beside Raegan removed her sunsses and turned around.


    Her red lipstick entuated her allure.


    ¡°f@ck!¡± Luis eximed, his face contorting in shock.


    What the hell?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    How could it be possible? Nicole was dead¡­


    Luis was too stunned to say another word.


    He turned around, wanting to look at Jarrod¡¯s expression, but Jarrod had disappeared without a trace.


    Meanwhile, following Raegan, Nicole was about to enter the elevator.


    Suddenly, a strong hand mped onto Nicole¡¯s wrist as though it intended to crush her hand.


    Nicole turned her head and found herself face to face with a man whose demeanor was as icy as his expression.


    An intimidating aura surrounded him.


    ¡°Nicole!¡± Jarrod called out.


    His eyes were red, and he held Nicole¡¯s wrist in a tight grip as though he wanted to consume her.


    Then, his thin lips parted and repeated the name, ¡°Nicole!¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Nicole was wearing a s@xy ck dress.


    She was slender, but her figure was voluptuous and alluring.


    Jarrod couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Nicole¡¯s face.


    He knew she hade back alive, but seeing her in the flesh made every breath sting.


    The pain was nothing less than what Jarrod had felt five years ago when he cradled the lifeless body which he assumed was Nicole¡¯s in his arms.


    Night after night, he was tormented by that memory and the agony it brought.


    Now, looking back, Jarrod found his deeds ridiculous.


    Nicole had tricked him with a body that couldn¡¯t be identified.


    After encountering Nicole that night, Jarrod had the body¡¯s DNA checked, but it matched no one in the national database.


    It seemed Nicole had used the body of some unknown homeless person to deceive him once again.


    The thought of how this heartless woman had tricked him filled Jarrod with a burning rage.


    He wanted tosh out at her, but for some reason, he couldn¡¯t suppress the longing to embrace her.


    His heart ached unbearably.


    Jarrod was sure that even the pain of a thousand arrows couldn¡¯t match this torment.


    Nicole, on the other hand, showed no sign of surprise upon seeing Jarrod.


    She simply raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Could you release me, Mr.


    Schultz?¡± Her tone was cool and detached as if she hadn¡¯t tricked Jarrod with that body at all.


    Nicole was eerilyposed as if there were no bitter feelings between her and Jarrod.


    Jarrod was stunned by her calm demeanor.


    He couldn¡¯t fathom how she could be so collected after everything.

 Chapter 1171

    Clenching his jaw, Jarrod asked in a measured tone, ¡°Nicole, do you really get a kick out of fooling me like this?¡±


    Before Nicole could utter a word, Raegan¡¯s brow creased in concern.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear her? She told you to let her go,¡± Raegan asserted.


    Jarrod, however, kept his grip on Nicole¡¯s wrist as if deaf to Raegan¡¯s words.


    Impatient and agitated, Raegan pulled at Jarrod, insisting, ¡°Release her, now!¡±


    Trying to fend off Raegan¡¯s attempts, Jarrod suddenly felt an arm seizing his wrist.


    It was Victor, not particrly tall but exuding amanding presence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her,¡± Victor stated firmly.


    Jarrod, underestimating Victor, attempted to free himself from what he thought were weak grips.


    To Jarrod¡¯s astonishment, Victor¡¯s hold was unyielding, suggesting some hidden strength or training.


    Simultaneously, Mitchel positioned himself strategically behind Jarrod, his gaze icy and serious.


    ¡°Jarrod, have a nice talk.


    No need for violence,¡± Mitchel advised.


    Raegan¡¯s realization dawned.


    She looked at Jarrod with a mix of disgust and usation.


    ¡°So you¡¯re the one who hurt Nicole?¡± she questioned.


    ¡°No wonder all the scumbags know each other.


    ¡±


    Caught off guard, Mitchel found himself unexpectedly being reprimanded.


    Luis, wearing a grin, chimed in, ¡°Hey Raegan, remember I always treated you well.


    Don¡¯t group me with these scumbags.


    ¡±


    Though Raegan didn¡¯t quite recall Luis, she noted his constant smile and seemingly amicable demeanor.


    ¡°I hope that¡¯s true,¡± she replied with a nod.


    Luis burst intoughter at her response, causing Mitchel to frown in disapproval.


    Frustrated, Raegan grasped Nicole¡¯s arm and demanded Jarrod, ¡°Release her now.


    ¡±


    Jarrod didn¡¯t want to let Nicole go.


    Five years had passed.


    For five long years, he¡¯d yearned for Nicole.


    He¡¯d often dreamed of holding her hand.


    But awakening brought the harsh truth.


    It was only a dream, just a fleeting fantasy.


    Mitchel had clung to the belief that Raegan was alive all these years despite the car incident inflicted on Raegan.


    However, Jarrod had seen, even touched, what he thought was Nicole¡¯s mutted body.


    Nicole had nned everything perfectly, leaving Jarrod no room for doubt.


    Jarrod longed to ask Nicole why she¡¯d been so heartless with him.


    He couldn¡¯t stop staring at Nicole, afraid she¡¯d vanish if he blinked.


    He finally said, ¡°Should we talk here, or somewhere private?¡±


    Nicole, anticipating this moment with Jarrod, had a n long ago.


    Looking at Jarrod, she suggested yfully, ¡°Somewhere private is better.


    ¡±


    Raegan looked worried.


    She didn¡¯t want Jarrod near Nicole.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Nicole reassured, patting Raegan¡¯s arm with a smile.


    ¡°Go on.


    I¡¯ll join you soon.


    ¡±


    ¡°Victor, please stay with Nicole.


    ¡± Raegan was unsure of Victor¡¯s capabilities at first.


    But she trusted that her brother wouldn¡¯t assign just anyone as her bodyguard.


    Raegan was concerned about Nicole dealing with Jarrod alone.


    However, with Victor by Nicole¡¯s side, she felt Nicole would be safe.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°No need,¡± Nicole declined firmly.


    She gave Jarrod a challenging look and said, ¡°I doubt Mr.


    Schultz would do anything against the Law.


    ¡±


    Herment implied Jarrod was as dangerous as a ruthless criminal.


    Yet, Jarrod seemed unfazed.


    He kept his eyes steadily on Nicole, showing no reac


    tion to her words.


    He wasn¡¯t bothered by what others thought.


    ¡°Alright.


    Go ahead.


    ¡± Nicole gave Raegan a reassuring smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯ve got Victor with you.


    ¡±


    ¡°Alright.


    Let¡¯s meet upter.


    ¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.


    ¡±


    At this time, Matteo stepped up and informed Mitchel, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, the auction¡¯s about to start.


    ¡±


    Raegan had already pressed the elevator button, catching Mitchel¡¯s attention to join her.


    Raegan grinned and directed Mitchel, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, the elevator to the auction room is that way.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s previous gratitude for Mitchel¡¯s help in locating andforting Janey was reced by anger due to the record he had sent the night before.


    Yet, she would not exploit his kindness.


    She doubled all the expenses and transferred them to the Dixon Group¡¯s bank ount.


    She figured Mitchel understood her stance.


    The elevator doors shut in front of Mitchel, his handsome face showing a hint of concern, his hand slowly clenching at his side.

 Chapter 1172

    Matteo felt uneasy, suspecting Mitchel was dragging things out on purpose.


    Clearly, Mitchel wanted to spend more time with Raegan.


    Luis, shing a big grin, joked, ¡°Looks like I should keep my distance, or Raegan might start giving me the cold shoulder.


    ¡±


    Mitchel nced at Luis and remarked coldly, ¡°What valuable insights could I expect from you, Mr.


    Forever Single?¡±


    Luis was rendered speechless.


    He was single, but so what?


    Mitchel added, ¡°On that note, I know a youngdy from a wealthy family who might be just right for you.


    ¡±


    Luis¡¯s smile widened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.


    Plenty of women find me attractive.


    I don¡¯t need any introductions.


    ¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s Sadie Miller.


    ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be joking!¡± Luis eximed in shock.


    ¡°Sadie Miller, that wild one? Do you hate me or something, bro?¡±


    Sadie Miller was notorious for her unusual actions, stopping at nothing to win over the man she fancied.


    Thest guy who caught Sadie¡¯s attention had to flee to another country to escape her relentless pursuit.


    That man vowed never to return to Ardlens for as long as he lived.


    What made things moreplicated was Sadie¡¯s past interest in Luis during their teenage years.


    However, Luis moved overseaster, so Sadie never got the chance to act on her feelings.


    It had been quite a while since Luis came back to Ardlens, and it seemed Sadie had lost interest in him.


    But the mere thought of those days when Sadie chased after him filled Luis with dread.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°I swear, if you try setting me up with Sadie, I¡¯ll have to y matchmaker for Raegan with other young guys! Ardlens is full of wealthy, eager young men these days¡­¡± Luis said.


    Before Luis could finish his words, Mitchel cut him off, ¡°Miss Miller.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Luis replied with a rxed tone, ¡°Cut the crap, could you? Don¡¯t even try to use this name to intimidate me.


    I¡¯m not scared of¡­¡±


    ¡°Mitchel!¡± A crisp female voice cut off Luis.


    Instantly, Luis clutched his head and silently cursed Mitchel, ¡°You son of a bitch!¡±


    Mitchel, however, just ignored Luis and turned to Sadie, saying casually, ¡°It¡¯s been a while.


    Luis, why don¡¯t you greet Sadie? You two haven¡¯t met each other for years.


    ¡±


    ¡°Luis? Is he really here?¡± Sadie eximed and turned around abruptly.


    ¡°Is it truly you? Luis?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, miss.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    It seems like you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else.


    ¡±


    Luis covered his face with both hands, ready to step into the elevator with Mitchel, but Sadie halted him.


    ¡°Luis! I know that¡¯s you!¡± Sadie threw herself at Luis.

 Chapter 1173

    Caught off guard, Luis had no choice but to watch the elevator door shut in front of him.


    Luis cursed Mitchel silently.


    He wondered how he could discourage Sadie¡¯s advances.


    Meanwhile, in a corner of the hall, Jarrod¡¯s gaze was glued to Nicole¡¯s face.


    He had to remind himself repeatedly that this wasn¡¯t a dream.


    It seemed absurd, yet Jarrod was terrified it wasn¡¯t real just like those odd dreams he¡¯d had over the past few years.


    Nicole, leaning against the wall with her arms crossed, lifted her eyelids and uttered in azy, impatient tone, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, just get to the point.


    I don¡¯t want to waste my time.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s lips moved slightly, and his voice was rough.


    ¡°How have you been all these years?¡±


    As those words escaped his lips, he was stunned.


    He didn¡¯t expect himself to instinctively worry about her.


    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to confront her? He should ask Nicole why she¡¯d been messing with him, right?


    But when he began to speak, he realized he didn¡¯t care about the answer.


    What really mattered was knowing what she had gone through¡­


    ¡°How have I been?¡± Nicole was taken aback by Jarrod¡¯s unexpected question.


    Jarrod¡¯s question dragged Nicole back to those tough times.


    The only peace Nicole had found in thest five years was when she¡¯d fallen into the sea and lost consciousness.


    The tranquility was free from all worries.


    But waking up brought not only the trying recovery but also a deep-seated hatred toward Jarrod.


    The strong sense of hatred led her to hate the world, lose interest in life, and reject everything.


    At this moment, the quiet around Nicole seemed to echo the pain of her past.


    Jarrod stood in front of Nicole, his presence like a terrifying demon that seemed to choke her every evening.


    Those haunting dreams ignited a fierce anger in Nicole¡¯s heart.


    She fantasized about seeking revenge on Jarrod in the most instinctive way.


    Unable to contain her rage any longer, Nicole confronted him, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, have youe to mock me? Please don¡¯t say you¡¯ve suddenly realized your love for me just because I leaped off a cliff.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Jarrod started to reply, but Nicole cut him off with a scornfulugh.


    ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m still alive because of you.


    Your actions repulse me.


    That¡¯s why I¡¯ve returned, to prevent you from tarnishing my name, not in any way.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s striking face turned to stone, words failing him.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Is there anything else you wish to say? If not, get out of my face.


    This is our final face-to-face conversation.


    There won¡¯t be another opportunity,¡± Nicole stated, her voice cold and detached.


    Nicole turned to walk away, but in an instant, Jarrod¡¯s strong hand pushed her against the wall.


    Jarrod¡¯s piercing gaze locked onto her.


    He fought to keep himself in check, to prevent any rash actions.


    In a rough voice, he said, ¡°What if I tell you that the ident made me realize just how much you mean to me?¡±


    He himself found it hard to believe he had uttered those words.


    After enduring five long years of living hell without Nicole, Jarrod had changed.


    He no longer wanted to return to those dark days filled with confusion and ack of hope.


    Now, all he desired was to hold onto Nicole, the very one he truly wanted in his life.

 Chapter 1174

    With eyes reddened, Jarrod pressed on, ¡°Nicole, if I tell you I can¡¯t live without you, what would you do?¡±


    Jarrod watched Nicole¡¯s face intently, not missing a single expression.


    But all he could see in her eyes was disgust and hatred.


    That was the undeniable truth.


    Nicole made no effort to conceal her disgust as she looked at Jarrod.


    She just wanted him to know the depth of her hatred.


    To her, he was nothing but a piece of shit!


    ¡°Jarrod, you make me sick!¡± Nicole yelled.


    However, Jarrod remained unfazed by her words.


    ¡°Nicole, you can¡¯t provoke me,¡± he replied, smiling.


    He had shed the irritable demeanor he had five years ago.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to do whatever for you.


    ¡± With a serious expression, Jarrod gazed at her and dered, ¡°Nicole, I want you back in my life.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Nicole could only scoff at this.


    Jarrod had always been so full of himself.


    And now, he seemed not only arrogant but also delusional.


    Nicole leaned in, yfully tightening the tie around Jarrod¡¯s neck with her delicate fingers.


    ¡°You know, Mr.


    Schultz, I¡¯m the official interpreter for this damn ce.


    If I go missing, my supervisor will probably alert the embassy right away.


    ¡±


    As she talked, Nicole yfully wound Jarrod¡¯s tie around her fingers, pulling it tighter bit by bit.


    She teased him with a yful tone almost as if she was pretending to choke him.


    ¡°Listen, Mr.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Schultz, if you don¡¯t want to end up in a messy international legal battle, I suggest you keep your hands to yourself!¡±


    Nicole warned.


    Jarrod felt the tie constricting his neck, nearly choking him, but he remained unfazed, his handsome face calm as he replied casually, ¡°Do you really think that scares me?¡±


    The truth was the organization Nicole worked for was using this asion to explore a potential long-term project in the country.


    Every member was crucial to establishing cooperation.


    Jarrod couldn¡¯t just forcibly take Nicole away.


    But Jarrod wouldn¡¯t simply let Nicole go, for he was wholly insane.


    He had a reputation for being wildly unpredictable.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Nicole released Jarrod, despite her intense hatred for him.


    She knew better than to take such drastic actions.


    Leaning on Jarrod¡¯s chest, Nicole smiled and teased, ¡°Go ahead, risk the Schultz Group¡¯s reputation if you want.


    ¡±


    Now, Nicole was by herself, free from any responsibilities tied to her.


    Being the Lawrence family¡¯s daughter, her reputation had been tarnished long ago with Jarrod¡¯s efforts.


    She didn¡¯t mind adding some scandal to the Schultz Group.


    ¡°Do you really despise me that much?¡± Jarrod inquired.


    He quickly realized his question was foolish and quickly changed it.


    ¡°What can I do to make you stop hating me?¡±


    Nicole couldn¡¯t believe what she heard.


    It sounded so ridiculous to her that she burst into heartyughter, her shoulders shaking with each chuckle.


    ¡°Jarrod, you¡¯re the one who destroyed the Lawrence family! Have you lost your memory of your own doings? How can you even ask such an absurd question?¡±


    Jarrod was uneasy, yet he tried to maintain hisposure.


    ¡°Nicole, your father¡¯s sudden decision to turn against my family back then had indirectly caused my parents¡¯ deaths.


    In a way, we¡¯re even now, aren¡¯t we?¡±

 Chapter 1175

    Nicole realized she was wasting her breath.


    She was actually dealing with a lunatic! Jarrod would never grasp the extent of her suffering.


    Nicole scoffed.


    ¡°Jarrod, even if my father made mistakes, I never betrayed you.


    Can¡¯t you see that?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s gaze was deep and unreadable, with a flurry of emotions crossing his face in seconds.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked, clearly bewildered.


    Nicole looked at Jarrod¡¯s confused expression and let out a scornfulugh, her charm amplified by her smile.


    ¡°Well, Jarrod, do you think you¡¯re so capable that you can do whatever you wish? It turns out you¡¯re just a fool tricked by a deceitful, hypocritical, and malicious woman.


    You know who I¡¯m talking about, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s Jamie, the one you¡¯ve been treasured all along.


    She¡¯s nothing but a liar from start to finish!¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s handsome face lost its color instantly upon hearing this.


    And this was just the beginning of the drama.


    Nicole had been eagerly awaiting this moment.


    She gazed at Jarrod, studying his expression intently.


    ¡°Jarrod, do you remember how I told you I had ns to see you before you left the country? You didn¡¯t believe me, but I really did go there for you! Not just that, I brought along thirty million dors, thinking it would help you in your tough times.


    But I was robbed on my way there,¡± Nicole revealed.


    This story, once dismissed as a lie, now filled Jarrod with an inexplicable sense of dread.


    It appeared as if someone was whispering, urging him to ignore it.


    Somehow, he didn¡¯t dare to continue to listen to Nicole.


    He just couldn¡¯t bring himself to Listen up.


    If all his firm beliefs were overturned, how could he face himself and Nicole, whom he had wronged and hurt?


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Jarrod¡¯s fingers turned pale, his handsome face grew sterner, and an ominous aura enveloped him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave the past behind, Nicole!


    Juste back to me.


    I swear I¡¯ll treat you right!¡±


    The past slowly resurfaced, piece by piece.


    Perhaps Jarrod had once been on the verge of uncovering the truth, but now he didn¡¯t care about it anymore.


    But Nicole wasn¡¯t about to let him have his way.


    The flustered Jarrod got, the more determined she became to continue.


    Nicole was eager to witness Jarrod¡¯s reaction as he fell into the trap she had intricately set for him.


    Nicole scoffed before continuing, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe me.


    But it¡¯s quite a small world.


    The kidnapper, who vanished back then, ended upmitting crimes abroad and got jailed for several years.


    When he was released, I unexpectedly ran into him.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Guess what? He shared a fascinating tale with me.


    He imed they were hired to eliminate me, and the person behind it was none other than your darling fianc¨¦e, Jamie.


    After knocking me hard on the head, they thought that I was already dead and dumped me in a ditch.


    The money I had for you? It ended up in Jamie¡¯s hands.


    She used that money to help support your career.


    I guess you couldn¡¯t forget that, right?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s expression underwent a drastic shift at her words.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it.


    It¡¯s not.


    .


    Nicole cut him off, ¡°It¡¯s not true? Alright.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Consider it just an intriguing tale! But there¡¯s more to the story¡­¡±


    Jarrod tensed up, eximing sharply, ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    ¡°While you were heading to the ferry, did a gangster give you trouble, and was it Jamie who came to your rescue when things got dire?¡± Nicole sneered.


    Jarrod¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    He didn¡¯t dare to hear anymore, yet he found himself speechless before Nicole.


    ¡°I was the pathetic one who fought off the gangster and saved you at all costs.


    I hid with you in the cold river for hours.


    Eventually, fishermen found us by the shore.


    I passed out and was hospitalized.


    When I regained consciousness, I had forgotten everything due to a head injury.


    And Jamie took all the glory for herself.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1176

    Jarrod observed Nicole recounting these events with a calm detachment as if they were someone else¡¯s experiences.


    A sharp, excruciating pain surged in Jarrod¡¯s heart, making it hard for him to breathe.


    If Nicole¡¯s story held truth, everything was a meticulously crafted plot set by Jamie.


    His resentment toward Nicole might have been based on aplete misunderstanding.


    At this time, Nicole¡¯s previous words echoed in Jarrod¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Jarrod, you have to believe me¡­¡± ¡°Jarrod, I really dide to see you back then¡­¡± ¡°Jarrod, didn¡¯t you ever suspect that it might all have been orchestrated by Jamie?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s cries and pleading for understanding were all around his mind.


    However, in those days, he had chosen to ignore everything Nicole said.


    Seeing the transformation in Jarrod¡¯s expression, Nicole felt a deep sense of satisfaction.


    Her joy was so profound that she couldn¡¯t help but smile broadly.


    ¡°Jarrod, if you¡¯re still in doubt, you could investigate the kidnapping case in Swynborough from eight years ago.


    ¡±


    ¡°No, no need¡­ I don¡¯t have to check anything¡­¡± Jarrod struggled to speak.


    He didn¡¯t see the point in delving into it.


    After all, Jamie had already revealed the truth to him, and he had hoped to remain oblivious for the rest of his life¡­


    Jarrod knew Nicole was telling the truth.


    It was just that he chose to overlook it, all because he was attempting to delude himself.


    Because hecked the courage to face it head-on!


    Now, Nicole had shattered his illusion, leaving him unable to deny the truth anymore.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Thus, the darkness and the sinners¡¯ wickedness wereid bare.


    Jarrod could no longer fool himself!


    ¡°Jarrod Schultz! Do you really think we¡¯re even now? How absurd!¡±


    Nicole taunted.


    ¡°You think you deserve forgiveness? You belong in helt!¡±


    Nicole¡¯s words struck Jarrod like a physical blow.


    His face was void of expression, his soul seemingly lost, standing there like a lifeless shell.


    Jarrod was engulfed in profound despair.


    But was this enough to punish Jarrod? Of course not! Nicole¡¯s aim wasn¡¯t merely to see him broken-hearted for his previous mistreatment toward her.


    Nicole was determined to make Jarrod endure all the suffering she had experienced.


    She believed this bastard deserved every bit of it.


    Flipping her hair back, Nicole said flirtatiously, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, I¡¯ve got other matters to attend to, so I won¡¯t linger here.


    Farewell!¡±


    Jarrod, still in a state of shock, snapped out of it when he realized Nicole was leaving.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave, Nicole.


    ¡±


    The moment he talked, his voice was raspy, and he could hardly get the words out.


    Nicole looked back with an icy smile.


    ¡°Honestly, I think it¡¯s for the best if we never cross paths again.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°No, please don¡¯t go¡­¡± Jarrod¡¯s heart sank as he looked into Nicole¡¯s scornful eyes.


    His mind went nk, unable to say another word.


    His heart seemed like it was under attack by a swarm of ants, causing such immense pain that he couldn¡¯t help but clutch his chest in agony.


    He¡¯d prefer if Nicole called him Jarrod instead of using the formal Mr.


    Schultz.


    ¡°Please, Nicole¡­ don¡¯t leave¡­¡± Jarrod¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, filled with a desperation that seemed on the verge of erupting.


    ¡°Nicole, not a day has gone by in these five years when you weren¡¯t in my thoughts.


    I¡¯ve held you close in my heart every night.


    If you hadn¡¯t appeared the other night, I wouldn¡¯t have known if you were still out there.


    ¡±


    Nicole quickly grasped the meaning behind Jarrod¡¯s words.


    All of a sudden, she felt a wave of revulsion.


    No rational soul would share a bed with a lifeless body for five years.


    No doubt about it, Jarrod had taken leave of his senses.


    His unconventional way of grieving left no doubt about his entricity!


    ¡°Nicole!¡± Jarrod grasped her arm with a desperate grip.


    His eyes were filled with longing and urgency.


    ¡°Please give me another chance to make things right.


    I won¡¯t hurt you again.


    I¡¯ll treat you well, okay?¡±

 Chapter 1177

    Upon hearing that, Nicole¡¯s lovely visage twisted with repulsion, and she vehemently resisted his touch.


    She wriggled her arm from Jarrod¡¯s grip, stepped back, and asked, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, you¡¯re asking for another chance?¡±


    Hearing Nicole¡¯s words, Jarrod tightened his grip on Nicole¡¯s wrist, his eyes reflecting a glimmer of hope.


    ¡°Nicole, I understand it¡¯s hard for you to believe me, but I genuinely regret everything.


    Since the moment you disappeared in my life, regret has consumed me.


    In the face of my supposed hatred, I realized I never stopped loving you,¡± Jarrod confessed, tears streaming down his face.


    For Jarrod, thest refuge to justify his mistakes had been his perceived hatred.


    However, reality had dealt him a harsh blow.


    His so-called hatred was built upon a foundation of lies.


    This made him look like a joke.


    Nicole couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.


    How could Jarrod im to love her after wreaking havoc on her life? That was so absurd! Jarrod tarnished her reputation, sabotaged her career, and drove her father to death and her mother to hospitalization.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Jarrod had orchestrated a series of malicious actions that turned her world upside down.


    Now, he had the nerve to dere that he never stopped loving her.


    Nicole desperately wanted to ask Jarrod how he could be so shameless.


    Nicole struggled to contain the boiling resentment within her and responded with a measured tone, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, if you continue insisting, there might be a slim chance for redemption.


    ¡±


    Jarrod couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of happiness, rendering him momentarily speechless.


    However, his happiness was short-lived.


    The next moment, Nicole pointed at the entrance of the exhibition center and said with a sly smile, ¡°Do you see that, Mr.


    Schultz? If you are willing to kneel in the most conspicuous spot of the exhibition center until I¡¯m satisfied, I might consider giving you another chance.


    What do you think?¡±


    Jarrod nced in the direction Nicole had pointed, where the exhibition center¡¯sndmark stood.


    That path served as the main entrance for individuals attending major events, auctions, and press conferences at the exhibition venue.


    Even a momentary presence there would thrust his name into headlines, and the impact would be even greater if he were to kneel until Nicole was satisfied.


    The potential impact and public reaction to Jarrod were easy to envision.


    Seeing Jarrod¡¯s expression, Nicole¡¯s gaze grew more scornful.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, you imed to be regretful and love me dearly just moments ago.


    But look at how cheap your so-called love is!¡±


    Walking past Jarrod in her high heels, Nicole¡¯s confidence radiated.


    However, her wrist was abruptly grabbed again.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Jarrod looked at Nicole with his piercing eyes and asked, ¡°Are you serious? Will you give me another chance if I fulfill your request?¡±


    Maintaining herposure, Nicole responded with a smile, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, actions speak louder than words.


    You have to show your sincerity first.


    Otherwise, how can I be certain you are sincere?¡±


    It was evident that Nicole had no intention of providing a straightforward answer.


    Her motive seemed to lean toward bringing public humiliation to Jarrod, leaving Jarrod in a precarious position.


    Jarrod released his grip and ambled toward the entrance without uttering a word.


    Unfazed, Nicole turned around and made her way in the opposite direction.


    Inside the elevator, two girls chattered animatedly about a peculiar sight outside.


    ¡°Is that guy kneeling by the gate an artist? He looks so stylish!¡±


    ¡°I doubt it.


    I heard that he is the CEO of the Schultz Group.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1178

    ¡°The CEO? I have never seen a CEO that good-looking!¡±


    ¡°But seriously, is he crazy? Why is he kneeling in the blistering sun next to that sculpture?¡±


    ¡°Who knows what¡¯s going on in his head¡­¡±


    The elevator pinged, and the doors slid open, drowning out the girls¡¯ discussion.


    As Nicole absentmindedly scrolled through her phone, her thoughts were fixated on the weather.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it hotter today?¡± she mumbled to herself.


    Upstairs, the press conference Cary¡¯s wife held was about to begin.


    Raegan made her way to the dressing room, seeking out Cary¡¯s wife.


    Before she came here, Raegan had meticulously gathered all the information avable on Cary and his charming wife, Sherry.


    Sherry, a woman eighteen years Cary¡¯s junior, clearly hadn¡¯t married Cary for conventional notions of love.


    Benefiting substantially from this marriage, Sherry, once a mere inte celebrity, had catapulted into the coveted echelons of a three-tier star in the entertainment circle.


    The leap was undeniably significant.


    After a gentle knock, Raegan heard a female voice from within say, ¡°Come in.


    ¡±


    When Raegan pushed the door open, Sherry saw Raegan in the mirror and abruptly leaped to her feet.


    ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡±


    Wearing a subtle yet meaningful smile, Raegan responded, ¡°Mrs.


    ke, it¡¯s quite intriguing that you¡¯re hosting a press conference to criticize me without even knowing who I am.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡±


    It took Sherry a moment to process the situation before the realization dawned on her.


    ¡°So, you are the woman who seduced my husband!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Raegan responded calmly, ¡°Mrs.


    ke, you can¡¯t simply throw around usations like this.


    It¡¯s a known fact that your husband set me up.


    Moreover, he is yet to be released.


    Don¡¯t you know the severity of his crime?¡±


    Sherry was not a clever one.


    Cary was detained at the police station, and she didn¡¯t seem to be bothered.


    At a time like this, she adopted a not-so-smart advice to hold a press conference to capture the public¡¯s attention, aiming for further public support.


    It was evident Sherrycked foresight, even entertaining the notion that the opinions of inte celebrities could manipte the justice system.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Regardless, Raegan paid no mind to Sherry¡¯s apparentck of intelligence.


    Her sole focus was on ensuring that the mastermind of this conspiracy faced consequences.


    Given that the mastermind had dared to entangle Janey in this affair, Raegan wouldn¡¯t let them off the hook so easily.


    Moreover, Raegan intended to make the mastermind experience the repercussions of their actions! Didn¡¯t they enjoy exposing people through the news? Raegan would ensure the mastermind became a household name this time!


    Sherry hesitated, unsure if she was making the right decision.


    However, Miss Murray had assured her that seizing this opportunity could shift public opinion, absolving Cary of any me and positioning her as the victim in this unfolding drama while gaining attention from the public.


    The prospect of emerging as an A-list celebrity after the press conference fueled Sherry¡¯s resolve.


    With newfound confidence, she said, ¡°My husband is renowned for his loyalty, and his love for me is unwavering.


    How dare you try to frame him! Your eagerness to secure a coboration with hispany led you down this deceitful path.


    You drugged him, manipted the online narrative, and now you dare to spew nonsense in front of me!¡±


    Raegan met Sherry¡¯s usations with a gaze saturated in sarcasm.


    What an idiot Sherry was! Raegan wondered how Sherry had survived in the cutthroat entertainment circle all these years.

 Chapter 1179

    Sherry asserted Raegan had drugged Cary.


    If that were the case, Raegan would likely still be detained in the police station, not casually standing here.


    Did Sherry think the police station was somehow under the Foster family¡¯s control, allowing Raegan toe and go at will?


    With a casual demeanor, Raegan produced a stack of photos and tossed them onto the table.


    Maintaining her indifference, she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you look at these photos first, Mrs.


    ke? Perhaps they will offer you a fresh perspective on your husband.


    ¡±


    Looking at the photos taken during the moments when the so-called ¡°good husband¡± was mingling with inte celebrities and unfamiliar women, Sherry¡¯s expression transformed immediately into one of embarrassment.


    Although Sherry knew Cary was a yboy, she had no choice but to ignore those indiscretions to stabilize her position.


    With Raegan exposing the situation, Sherry found herself in a state of acute embarrassment.


    Angrily, she retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t try to deceive me with these edited pictures.


    I won¡¯t buy it.


    What exactly are you aiming for?¡±


    Raegan had no intention of tiptoeing around the issue, so she said bluntly, ¡°Mrs.


    ke, have you considered that the mastermind behind this scheme might not be helping you but rather pulling you down?


    Your future might be at stake after today¡¯s press conference.


    ¡±


    The notion that her future could be jeopardized left Sherry visibly agitated.


    Her expression instantly changed, and anger filled her eyes as she locked gazes with Raegan.


    ¡°What are you insinuating?¡± she demanded.


    Raegan said in an indifferent tone, ¡°I¡¯m suggesting that if you cooperate with me and reveal the mastermind of the schemes, there is a chance you can salvage your reputation and your career.


    ¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan was giving Sherry an opportunity to save herself, but that didn¡¯t mean Raegan nned to let Sherry off the hook.


    After all, Sherry had incited those unreasonableizens to make a scene around the kindergarten Janey had attended, leaving a scar on Janey¡¯s innocent mind.


    That was unforgivable.


    The fact that Sherry was manipted wasn¡¯t important.


    ALL that mattered was that Sherry¡¯s true colors had been revealed.


    She was evil and that was all.


    Instead of doing the right things, she decided to use her fame and influence in the wrong ways.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself! I don¡¯t need your help.


    I can handle this just fine!¡± Sherry sneered.


    She thought of Raegan as a young woman who was nothing more than a newbie in the world of entrepreneurship.


    Sherry assumed someone as young and pretty as Raegan must have a long history with men and have sold herself for opportunities for a promising career.


    Therefore, she deemed Raegan had no rights or qualifications to try to negotiate with her.


    After all, she was the supposed victim in the unfolding drama.


    As long as she yed her part well, she would have both money and fame at her disposal.


    With that mindset, Sherry reacted even more violently.


    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are, you bitch? You¡¯re nothing but a hopeless idiot!


    You should start worrying more about yourself!¡±


    Raegan¡¯s eyes narrowed darkly.


    She knew any further argument would be hopeless.


    There was nothing that could convince Sherry at that moment.


    It was time for the public to see who Sherry truly was.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan stood, working up a faint smile.


    ¡°Well, I wish you luck with your conference.


    ¡± Without waiting for a reply, she walked away confidently.


    Sherry couldn¡¯t help but stare in jealousy at Raegan¡¯s figure, her back adorned with graceful curves as she walked.


    Raegan walked with the inherent grace of a wealthy heiress.


    Sherry always wished to be like that, but of course, life never gave her what she wished for.


    As she stared, Sherry felt a mixture of rage and jealousy ignite in her heart.


    Sherry¡¯s eyes darkened as she muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t be so condescending!


    I¡¯m sure that the public will make you run with your tail between your legs.


    ¡±


    The press conference Sherry held started right on time.


    She¡¯d changed into a white dress, wanting to give off the appearance of a pitiful and innocent woman.


    It was a clever tactic.


    Lauren was sitting right in the center of the audience.


    She was one of Sherry¡¯s clothing sponsors for the event, and she came to watch the drama unfold firsthand.


    After all, the whole drama was her doing.

 Chapter 1180

    So how could she miss it? She couldn¡¯t wait to see Raegan¡¯s reputation dashed to the rocks as peoplebeled Raegan a home wrecker.


    Lauren sneered.


    It still boiled her blood how Raegan acted like she could do as she pleased with Mitchel¡¯s support.


    Lauren still felt so much embarrassment when she recalled how Mitchel kicked her out of the restaurant.


    She didn¡¯t dare to go back there.


    There was no way she was letting this go!


    Lauren was going to make Raegan suffer the same humiliation she had no matter what.


    She desired to see Raegan¡¯s reaction when being branded a home wrecker and cursed by the public even more.


    Suddenly, Raegan strode in confidently and sat next to Lauren.


    Lauren¡¯s eyes nearly bugged out of her head.


    ¡°You? How can you¡­¡±


    Lauren bit back the rest of her words.


    She¡¯d almost spilled everything just now.


    Composing herself, Lauren asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Raegan gave a brilliant grin.


    ¡°Is there any reason why I can¡¯t be here?¡±


    Lauren was taken aback.


    It soon hit her though, that Raegan was wearing a pair of oversized sunsses.


    It was clear Raegan was trying to hide in disguise.


    Lauren¡¯s shocked expression morphed into a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re right!


    There isn¡¯t.


    Please make yourselffortable!¡±


    Raegan returned the smile with one of her own and adjusted her sunsses.


    She sat next to Lauren to watch the show, so she didn¡¯t want to draw too much attention to herself.


    She wasn¡¯t the star today.


    The crowd was full of those unreasonableizens, an orchestrated maneuver by Sherry.


    Lauren was beyond ecstatic.


    She cursed Raegan in her head.


    She thought Raegan was doomed today.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Those misled public opinions would definitely tear Raegan apart!


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lauren exchanged a meaningful nce with Sherry on the stage.


    Sherry had noticed Raegan and somewhat admired thetter¡¯s nerve to show up.


    For the sake of a promising future with heightened poprity, Sherry decided to put on a grand performance today.


    The show started with Sherry bringing out the waterworks, crying as she spoke to the crowd.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, everyone.


    ¡± She was apologizing for rolling the gossip mills.


    Then, Sherry smoothly transitioned into narrating her love story with her husband, tears still running down her cheeks.


    Her words moved those misled folks, who began shouting encouragements.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Sherry!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so strong, my queen! Keep going!¡±


    ¡°Sherry, why are you apologizing to us? You did nothing wrong!¡±


    There were some reporters in the audience whom Sherry had hired.


    They asked questions she had given them.

 Chapter 1181

    ¡°Mrs.


    ke, what do you think about the recent scandal of your husband cheating?¡±


    ¡°Do you know who the home wrecker is who destroyed your marriage?¡±


    They fired question after question, just as Sherry had told them to.


    Sherry lifted teary eyes to the crowd.


    ¡°Everyone, I trust my husband.


    He isn¡¯t a man who would cheat of his own ord.


    I firmly believed it would only happen when he was drugged and seduced.


    And as for the woman who did it¡­ Well, she¡¯s here right now! You can just ask her the questions you have.


    ¡±


    A wave of gasps rolled over the audience and everyone began looking around, wondering who it could be.


    Raegan was unfazed.


    She knew it was a false usation, so she had no reason to react.


    Right then, Lauren decided to add fuel to the drama by pushing Raegan and sporting a pained expression while eximing, ¡°Raegan!


    How could you continue to be so shameless? Do you not have restraint?


    Going as far as provoking a man¡¯s wife like this!¡±


    Immediately, all eyes turned to them.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The reporters surrounded Lauren in an instant, fighting to shove their mics in front of her to hear her words.


    Some knew Lauren already, so they asked, ¡°Miss Murray, is this a friend of yours? What did you mean by those words?¡±


    Lauren pped her hand over her mouth, acting like she¡¯d said something she shouldn¡¯t have.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything about her seducing my boyfriend before! Don¡¯t put words in my mouth!¡±


    The reporters put things together quickly.


    ¡°You mean thisdy has meddled in your rtionship before?¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ That¡¯s all in the past¡­ Be careful what you say before you make the powerful men supporting Raegan punish you.


    ¡± Lauren was acting like she was worried for the reporters.


    ¡°Forget about me.


    Let¡¯s focus on what happened to Sherry,¡± she said gently.


    The reporters were painting the story in their head.


    Lauren looked pitiful and couldn¡¯t speak about things because she was being pressured.


    Some insane people brought Lauren¡¯s story without thinking and began to throw water bottles at Raegan in a fit of anger.


    Victor wasted no time catching them all and flinging them back at those assaulters with more than enough strength.


    The force of the hits sent several of them falling down in pain.


    That got everyone quiet very quickly.


    The reporters, spotting new prey, swarmed Raegan instead.


    ¡°Why are you at this press conference, Miss? Is what Miss Murray said true?¡±


    ¡°Did you really seduce Miss Murray¡¯s ex, and now Mrs.


    ke¡¯s husband?¡±

 Chapter 1182

    ¡°Miss Murray said you have supporters? Is that true? How many are there?¡±


    The reporters did not mince their words.


    They were asking the questions as though they already knew Lauren¡¯s words to be true.


    It was clear Sherry set this whole thing up.


    Instantly, the misled folks got rowdy again.


    ¡°What a shameless whore! Stealing men frequently!¡±


    ¡°How do I share the earth with such a disgusting human being?¡±


    ¡°Wow! Women like her must have slept with thousands of men.


    She probably carries loads of infections and STDs.


    You better stay away!¡±


    Hearing all this, Lauren had to try her hardest not to burst outughing.


    She was so overjoyed.


    She just said a few words, and now the crowd was doing everything she wanted for her.


    Unbeknownst to them, there was someone waiting backstage.


    Mitchel.


    His aura was so noble that it made him seem unapproachable.


    He watched the scene unfolding with pinched brows.


    Matteo had to speak up.


    ¡°Do you think we should do something, Mr.


    Dixon?¡±


    Mitchel raised his eyebrows and looked at the crowd coldly.


    Then, he said emotionlessly, ¡°Throw all of them out!¡±


    When Matteo recognized those people, he hesitated.


    Among them were leaders of those misled folks, a group of reporters, Lauren, and Sherry.


    Wasn¡¯t it absurd? Throwing out Sherry who initiated the press conference was equivalent to ending the event.


    However, Matteo had no choice.


    He could only carry out Mitchel¡¯s orders, Matteo immediately signaled to the bodyguards to make a move.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Mitchel suddenly stopped them.


    He paused and said with a frown, ¡°Let¡¯s see a while longer.


    ¡±


    Mitchel almost lost control of himself just now.


    Fortunately, he remembered in time that Raegan didn¡¯t want him to interfere in her affairs.


    Moreover, Raegan had a trump card that could turn the tables.


    He knew she could handle the matter well by herself.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He just regarded it as giving her a chance to exercise her ability to deal with scumbags.


    Mitchel pondered for a while.


    Although he knew Raegan could handle it, he was still a bit worried.


    He nced at Matteo and ordered, ¡°Arrange some bodyguards to protect Raegan.


    Take down anyone who will attempt to harm her.


    Make sure nothing happens to her.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Mitchel was worried that Victor would have difficulty beating all the bad people alone.


    After all, the venue was packed with people from all walks of life.


    No matter what Raegan wanted to do, Mitchel didn¡¯t care.


    But her safety was his top priority.


    At the press conference, the crowd¡¯s emotion was stirred up by a few words from the reporters.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say something? Answer the question.


    ¡±


    ¡°Bitch, say something! I¡¯m sure you were not as silent as this when you seduced other women¡¯s husbands.


    ¡±


    Some restless folks were about to charge at Raegan.


    But before they could make a move, they were pressed to the floor by the men in ck.


    Raegan was surprised to see this.


    When she followed the receding figures of those bodyguards, she saw Matteo.


    Behind Matteo was Mitchel¡¯s tall figure standing at the back door.

 Chapter 1183

    Mitchel stood there with one hand in his pocket.


    He had a calm expression, like a solid and reliable mountain.


    Just looking at him made Raegan feel inexplicably at ease.


    At this moment, Raegan said to Sherry, ¡°Mrs.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ke, you keep saying that I seduced your husband.


    Do you have any evidence?¡±


    Sherry was caught off guard.


    She didn¡¯t see thising.


    Even thecent smile she just had now disappeared without a trace.


    She coughed awkwardly in embarrassment and hastily replied, ¡°Of course!


    I have proof.


    And I will take this opportunity to show it to the public.


    ¡±


    Raegan knew the so-called evidence Sherry was talking about.


    It must be the surveince video that captured her and Cary entering the lounge one after another.


    Someone hacked the surveince footage that day.


    All the surveince videos were deleted.


    Only this seemingly suggestive clip was left.


    Back then, Raegan and Cary were drugged.


    Their faces were flushed, making the scene look suspicious.


    It made people feel they went to the lounge to have s@x.


    The clip was posted online by Sherry.


    It was just that it soon disappeared without any trace.


    Sherry thought it was Raegan who paid someone to take it down.


    Therefore, even if Raegan didn¡¯t mention the evidence, Sherry would find an excuse to y the video at the press conference to garner attention.


    At this moment, the video yed on the big screen behind Sherry.


    Indeed, it was the surveince footage of that night.


    At first, it revealed Raegan¡¯s arrival at the dinner party.


    Then, the scenes that followed were some ambiguous interactions between Raegan and Cary.


    Lauren and Sherry exchanged knowing nces.


    They winked at each other and smiledcently.


    They believed it was enough to ruin Raegan¡¯s reputation.


    But suddenly, the scene changed.


    Suggestive moans were heard from the big screen, making people blush.


    Their hearts unconsciously beat faster.


    Then, heavy breathings of a man and woman followed.


    Some obscene words were also audible.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Do you also y like this with your wife when you have s@x with her at home? Mr.


    ke, your wife used to do something more exciting than this.


    I heard she often had s@x with several men in one night.


    Do you know about it?¡±


    ¡°Damn! I¡¯ve only found out about that after I had married her.


    It¡¯s toote.


    I¡¯ve been tricked by the bitch.


    ¡±


    Sherry had her back to the screen, so she didn¡¯t know that the scene had been changed.


    But when she heard the sound, the expression on her face immediately changed.


    The folks below the stage were stunned.


    The recording¡­ Sherry found something amiss.


    Why did the voices of the man and the woman in the recording sound so familiar? The man must be Cary and the woman¡­


    Sherry pivoted abruptly, only to be met by such a shocking scene.


    In the video, Cary and Lauren were having s@x in the bathroom.


    Obviously, they were having a great time.

 Chapter 1184

    Under the influence of the drug? Nah.


    Seduction? Not possible.


    One could easily tell from the video that Cary and Lauren were having an affair with the knowledge of Cary¡¯s marriage.


    ¡°No!¡± A woman below the stage rushed up to the stage like crazy.


    ¡°Stop it! Turn it off! Do it now! Turn it off!¡±


    In the video, the private parts of Cary and Lauren were blurred.


    But their faces were clear on the screen.


    The public now despised Lauren despite thetter being the director of Alpire Studio.


    A few moments ago, Lauren seemed to back Sherry up with those misleading words.


    It turned out Lauren was a slut.


    Lauren rushed over and snatched the remote control from Sherry¡¯s hand.


    But unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t turn it off.


    At such a critical moment, the remote control malfunctioned.


    Right then, a vital conversation was yed on the screen.


    Lauren whispered something in Cary¡¯s ear.


    It was inaudible to the audience¡¯s ears.


    Cary¡¯s breath was uneven.


    While panting, he said, ¡°I wish I could make it for you.


    But today, I am too exhausted.


    Just now, weren¡¯t you satisfied with it?¡±


    Lauren whispered in his ear again.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Cary smiled greasily.


    ¡°Sweetheart, you are so good at reading my mind.


    If I can have a taste of that woman, well¡­¡±


    Although Lauren¡¯s voice was too low to be heard in the video, it was obvious that she was nning to set up someone.


    There was dead silence on the spot.


    Those misled folks moring just now stopped awkwardly, feeling Like being pped in the face by the truth.


    Sherry was the first to react.


    She raised her trembling hand and pointed at Lauren.


    ¡°It turns out that you are the bitch who seduced my husband! How dare you!¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Worse was that Lauren didn¡¯t just getid with Cary but also mentioned Sherry¡¯s dirty past.


    Sherry had always portrayed the image of an innocent and inexperienced woman.


    But because of Lauren¡¯s words, her past was exposed to Cary.


    Sherry was overwhelmed.


    Ever the greatest actress in ying innocent and weak, Laurenposed herself quickly and said pitifully, still wanting to have things her way, ¡°Sherry, don¡¯t be fooled by the video.


    This must be edited to nder me.


    The woman in the video is definitely not me¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, you bitch! Do you really think I am stupid?¡± Sherry didn¡¯t believe Lauren¡¯s words.


    She had been in the entertainment industry for so long that she could tell the video was real.


    Sherry had lost her temper.


    She raised her voice and blurted out everything without thinking, ¡°All the while, I thought you were a good person.


    You asked me to hold this f@cking press conference today and even sent me this shit dress for this asion.


    I was grateful to you, you know? You had gone to the lengths of giving me advice on how to deal with the woman who you said for sure that she seduced my husband! But in fact, you¡¯re that shameless woman who f@cked my husband and spoke ill of me! How dare you im to be my friend! You vicious witch!¡±

 Chapter 1185

    Lauren was stunned by Sherry¡¯s outburst.


    She had always thought Sherry was easy to manipte.


    But now, things went beyond her control.


    Trying to mask the unease and prevent Sherry from spilling more beans, Lauren kept up her charade of a true friend to Sherry and quickly fumbled words, ¡°You have to believe me, Sherry.


    It wasn¡¯t me.


    It¡¯s not what it seems¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough of that! You bitch! How could you sleep with my husband, speak ill of me in my husband¡¯s presence, lie to my face, and then nder someone else? You¡¯re going to learn your lesson today!¡±


    Sherry cut Lauren off.


    In the heat of the moment, Sherry leaped onto the table, jumped down from the stage, and grabbed Lauren¡¯s hair.


    With intense anger, Sherry began pping Lauren¡¯s face relentlessly!


    The sound of Sherry¡¯s ps echoed loudly through the room.


    Her palmsnded heavily on Lauren¡¯s face.


    Sherry hit the ceiling.


    Never in her life had she felt so humiliated like this! She gained nothing and even suffered after having orchestrated all these things.


    She cursed Lauren while pping thetter, eximing Lauren was truly a piece of work.


    At that moment, Sherry¡¯s only thought was to tear Lauren apart, throwing caution to the wind.


    Lauren was caught off guard when Sherry¡¯s palms forcefullyid on her stic face which she had put tons of money into it.


    Lauren quickly came to her senses and fought back.


    She and Sherry ended up on the floor, entwined in a fierce battle.


    ¡°You bitch! You seduced my husband and then falsely used me in my husband¡¯s presence.


    I¡¯ll make you pay!¡± Sherry shouted as they fought.


    Some of Sherry¡¯s loyal fans saw their chance and began to kick Lauren mercilessly, showing their unwavering support for Sherry.


    Sherry was actually an expert in stirring up trouble with her misleading words.


    Egging her fans on, Sherry yelled, ¡°Let¡¯s teach this bitch a Lesson she won¡¯t forget so she thinks twice before seducing someone else¡¯s husband!¡±


    Spurred by Sherry¡¯s words, her unreasonable fans, lost in their rage, joined the fray without a second thought.


    They yanked at Lauren¡¯s hair and wed at her face like frenzied zombies.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Quch! Have you lost your mind? Stop it! Let go of me!¡± Lauren cried out in pain as someone¡¯s nails dug into her face.


    But her pleas fell on deaf ears.


    The fans, fueled by their fury, intensified their assault.


    Consequently, Lauren felt her head spinning and her face burned with the scratches.


    Lauren had thought such scenes would only be part of Raegan¡¯s.


    But this was the reality she faced now!


    The pain was unbearable.


    Lauren couldn¡¯t take it any longer!


    This whole ordeal reminded Lauren of the chaos and madness of her stay in the mental hospital.


    Not even the patients there could match the insanity of these fans!


    Clutching her head, Lauren pleaded, ¡°Please, stop! Sherry, please tell them to stop.


    I swear I didn¡¯t do it.


    Someone is trying to frame me!¡±


    In a state of panic, Lauren pointed at Raegan and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s Raegan.


    That bitch is trying to set me up!¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 1186

    ¡°Bah!¡± Sherry spat on Lauren¡¯s face.


    Sherry snarled, ¡°You still deny it in the face of clear proof? I¡¯ll make sure you are beaten to death.


    You deserve it!¡±


    After Sherry¡¯s words, another wave of punches and kicks rained down on Lauren.


    Eventually, Lauren¡¯s face was swollen beyond recognition.


    The corners of her mouth and face were bloody, and she looked frightening to anyone who saw her.


    Lauren had reached her limit.


    She managed to kick a fan away with her remaining strength.


    Then, she quickly took refuge under a table.


    ¡°Who do you think you are, Sherry? Haven¡¯t you been involved with other women¡¯s husbands? Korbin, Kody, and even your stepfather¡­¡±


    Lauren shouted, her face smeared with blood.


    She was seemingly indifferent to her own condition.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m unaware of your dirty past? How else could I handle you without this knowledge?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    This revtion was explosive news! ALL the reporters present werepletely taken aback, needing time to process the bomb Lauren had released.


    While this shocking scene unfolded, the reporters, true to their profession, didn¡¯t miss a beat.


    They immediately began capturing the dramatic moments with their cameras.


    Ideas for headlines were already forming in their minds.


    This was no ordinary drama of a wife confronting a home wrecker.


    It was shaping up to be something far more sensational.


    Sherry had a history as a troublemaker and a rebel in her earlier days.


    She then rose to fame after getting involved with a wealthy, lecherous producer, and reinvented herself as an inte sensation.


    But now, Lauren was stripping away Sherry¡¯s carefully crafted image in front of everyone.


    What added to the drama was the truth of Lauren¡¯s words.


    Obviously, Lauren had done her homework on Sherry beforehand.


    With a crowd of reporters and fans around, how could Sherry possibly prevent the news from circting?


    Fury surged within Sherry, igniting a desire to rip apart Lauren¡¯s lips! In a swift motion, she slipped off her stiletto shoes, Lunged toward the small table, and struck Lauren¡¯s mouth fiercely.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The impact left Lauren¡¯s mouth horribly disfigured.


    Poof! A muffled sound echoed as Lauren coughed up blood.


    Amidst the red flow, two broken teeth emerged.


    It turned out that Sherry had just broken Lauren¡¯s teeth!


    ¡°Ah! Stop!¡± Lauren¡¯s cries of agony filled the air as she struggled in vain.


    Lauren iled her arms, grasped Sherry¡¯s hair, and smashed Sherry¡¯s head against the table¡¯s leg with brutal force.


    For nearly thirty minutes, they engaged in a fierce battle, yanking at each other¡¯s hair.


    Their clothing was ripped to shreds in the scuffle.


    An onlooker even began streaming the event live, broadcasting this astonishing spectacle online.


    The underlying cause of Sherry and Lauren¡¯s brawl was revealed by the blogger.


    The news quickly caused a sensation across the inte.


    ¡°It turns out that Sherry has been deceiving us all along It seems neither she nor her husband are meless in this scandal.


    ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s shocking to hear that Sherry has been involved with numerous older men, including her stepfather.


    It¡¯s utterly absurd

 Chapter 1187

    ¡°Unbelievable! I never imagined real life could be as dramatic as a soap opera!¡±


    ¡°I just did a quick search on Lauren Murray and discovered this isn¡¯t her first scandal.


    Previously, she tried to entangle herself with the CEO of the Dixon Group, only to be publicly refuted by their official statement affirming that Mr.


    Dixon has just one wife.


    ¡±


    ¡°Some juicy gossip about Lauren Murray and some guy.


    Hit number one if you want the scoop¡­¡±


    ¡°Dude, I¡¯m in¡­¡±


    The inte buzzed with endless conversations and topics about the incident.


    Finally, when the exhibition center staff intervened and called the police, Sherry and Lauren¡¯s chaotic fight was brought to a halt.


    As Lauren was ced onto the ambnce stretcher, she appeared weak.


    Her face was severely disfigured and was barely recognizable from its original form.


    Gripping her fists tightly, Lauren wept with intense disdain.


    Damn it!


    She didn¡¯t expect her schemes to backfire.


    She wrongly med Raegan for her suffering again.


    A vow of revenge echoed in her mind before she slipped into unconsciousness.


    Raegan didn¡¯t stay there to watch the entire drama unfold.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She had left earlier with Nicole, who hade there to meet her.


    Hearing Raegan¡¯s ount, Nicole got a general idea of the drama.


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated Raegan would devise such a clever strategy, effectively aplishing multiple goals with a single action.


    This n ingeniously pitted Lauren and Sherry against each other while simultaneously clearing Raegan¡¯s name.


    Most importantly, it allowed Raegan to handle both of them at once.


    Noticing Nicole¡¯s beaming, Raeganmented with a smile, ¡°It looks like this Lauren is quite the troublemaker.


    Even you dislike her.


    ¡±


    Holding Raegan¡¯s arm, Nicole shared her thoughts, ¡°That woman hurt you deeply in the past.


    I¡¯ve always suspected she yed a role in your miscarriage.


    But she¡¯s so cunning, I never found evidence to back my suspicions.


    ¡±


    The moment Nicole mentioned the loss of her first baby, Raegan¡¯s smile vanished.


    Given the extent of Lauren¡¯s malevolence, she had certainly brought this upon herself!


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Nicole expressed her concern, ¡°Be extra cautious around her.


    She¡¯ll grab any chance to set you up.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand.


    ¡±


    From their very first encounter, Raegan had been wary of Lauren.


    She had an inexplicable, intense dislike toward Lauren.


    It was as if fragments of her memory were hinting at something that happened in the past.


    Nicole, driven by curiosity, asked, ¡°Spill it.


    How did you manage to get those videos?¡±


    After all, Cary and Lauren were having an affair in a bathroom.


    Raegan exined, ¡°That bathroom where they had s@x is conveniently close to the men¡¯s restroom.


    A cook happened to hear their moaning, prompting him to investigate.


    He ascended the venttion system and stumbled upon the scene, capturing it on video.


    ¡±


    Stumbling upon the video was a stroke of luck.


    Without the cook¡¯s timely actions, discovering Lauren¡¯s gettingid with Cary, a married man, would have been nearly impossible for an outsider.

 Chapter 1188

    However, even without this video, Erick¡¯s associate had managed to recover surveince footage that day.


    It could still exonerate Raegan from any wrongful usations.


    However, the video featuring Lauren was more attention-grabbing.


    To add to that, it was Matteo who forwarded Raegan the video.


    This implied Mitchel had already seen it.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t help but wonder about Mitchel¡¯s reaction upon seeing Lauren making out with another man.


    Did permitting her to punish Lauren mean Mitchel didn¡¯t care about Lauren? Anyway, she didn¡¯t give a damn.


    Setting aside her tangled thoughts, Raegan linked arms with Nicole and said yfully, ¡°I have heard there is a delicious restaurant upstairs.


    Let¡¯s indulge in some delicacy, followed by a spa session.


    We can even soak in the hot springs.


    Doesn¡¯t that sound fantastic?¡±


    ¡°Sounds fantastic to me.


    ¡± Nicole beamed.


    Not far away, watching Raegan and Nicole stride away happily, Luisplimented deliberately, ¡°Well, I must say, Raegan has be my idol.


    Who knew she had such a knack for dealing with those troublemakers!¡±


    Luis yfully nudged Mitchel on the shoulder, teasing, ¡°Looks like she doesn¡¯t even need your assistance.


    Do you feel disappointed?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Mitchel kept silent for a while and then responded casually, ¡°It¡¯s reassuring that she can take care of herself.


    ¡±


    Luis smiled at him and said, ¡°Come on! I doubt you weren¡¯t worried just now.


    ¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I wasn¡¯t worried at all.


    ¡± Mitchel raised an eyebrow and continued with a doting smile, ¡°I would handle the situation if it went south.


    ¡±


    Hearing this, Luis couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of jealousy.


    ¡°Look at yourself! You are such a hopeless romantic.


    I can¡¯t help but think that you will help Raegan even when she wants to end someone.


    ¡±


    Mitchel shook his head, refuting, ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.


    I would end the target for her.


    ¡± In other words, he would go to great Lengths for Raegan.


    Luis was left momentarily speechless.


    He felt he shouldn¡¯t have brought that up in the first ce.


    Otherwise, Mitchel wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to showcase his Love.


    Amid their conversation, Luis suddenly remembered Jarrod.


    ¡°By the way, wasn¡¯t Jarrod supposed to join us for the charity party? Where is he?¡±


    At the entrance of the exhibition center, the sun beat down mercilessly.


    It was the middle of the day of the hottest month of the year.


    The temperature outside soared, turning the surroundings into an oven.


    Seemingly impervious to the scorching heat, Jarrod knelt before a magnificent goddess statue.


    His back was straight, and his knees were slightly apart.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Three long hours had passed, yet he remained in that unwavering position.


    His entire body was drenched in sweat.


    The temperature outside was sweltering at that moment.


    Despite Alec¡¯s attempts to dissuade Jarrod, Jarrod remained adamant about not getting up.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He even resisted Alec¡¯s offer to hold the umbre for him and declined to drink water.


    Jarrod¡¯s stubbornness was his way of self-punishment.


    He understood that the more he suffered, the more satisfaction Nicole would derive from it.


    Although Jarrod knew Nicole might be ying a prank on him, Jarrod insisted on following her instructions.


    To ensure Nicole¡¯s satisfaction and even forgiveness, he approached the task with unwavering dedication.


    After a considerable amount of time passed, the scorching sun took a toll on him, inducing severe sunstroke.


    His once-handsome face now bore an abnormal shade of red, sweat pouring down like a torrent.

 Chapter 1189

    Despite Alec¡¯s repeated calls, Jarrod remained unresponsive.


    Seeing this, Alec grew frantic and nned to forcibly take Jarrod to the hospital.


    However, when Alec¡¯s hand touched Jarrod¡¯s, Jarrod¡¯s deep andmanding voice stopped him in his tracks.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Undeterred, Alec pleaded, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, you can¡¯t continue like this.


    You are experiencing sunstroke!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Jarrod insisted with difficulty, his thin lips pale and dry.


    ¡°I can handle it.


    ¡±


    Faced with little choice, Alec reluctantly knelt beside Jarrod.


    After a brief period, the heat became unbearable for Alec.


    The concrete road, magnified by the intense temperature, felt like a searing barbecue grill even through his trousers.


    It seemed as though he might burst into mes at any given moment.


    Consequently, Alec found himselfpelled to stay on his feet to maintain sobriety.


    Should Jarrod copseter, he would be the one to take care of him.


    And so, another three hours dragged on.


    Jarrod¡¯s once-flushed face faded to a pallor, and his back bent slightly.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    It was the dog days of summer, and despite the scorching weather, Jarrod¡¯s limbs felt damp and cold, as if a cold breeze had permeated his body.


    A profound coldness gripped him, prompting involuntary shivers.


    He recognized it as a likely case of sunstroke.


    Survival might be possible if the symptoms were mild, but death could be the oue if it proved severe.


    Yet, Jarrod was not ready to sumb to death just yet.


    This was not because he thought his life was precious.


    His determination stemmed from the fact that Nicole had returned! He had waited for her return for five long years.


    Therefore, copsing at this moment was not an option.


    As if recalling something, Jarrod fumbled to retrieve a sharp Swiss army knife from his belt.


    The next moment, onlookers stood in stunned silence.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Jarrod thrust the knife into his leg.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The searing pain snapped him back to reality.


    When Jarrod was about to stab himself again, Alec swiftly intervened, wresting the knife away.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz! Are you out of your mind?¡±


    Alec¡¯s voice trembled, his face drained of color.


    Jarrod seemed oblivious to Alec¡¯s words.


    He absently scratched at the wound on his leg to keep himself sober and refused to rise from the ground.


    Fretful, Alec urgently dialed for an ambnce.


    When the emergency team arrived, Jarrod adamantly forbade anyone from tending to him, allowing his blood to trickle onto the pavement.


    Ovee with anxiety, Alec knelt and beseeched Jarrod, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, please, let the doctor help you!¡±


    ¡°No, thank you¡­¡± In a trance-like state, Jarrod declined, creating a barrier that prevented anyone from approaching.


    He murmured, ¡°She¡­

 Chapter 1190

    She asked me to kneel¡­¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s voice rumbled so low that Alec strained to catch Jarrod¡¯s words, prompting him to inquire again, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, what did you just say?¡±


    ¡°She asked¡­ She asked me to kneel here.


    .


    Jarrod¡¯s broken voice echoed intermittently, revealing a sense of distress.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alec¡¯s eyes welled up, and he fought back sobs.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, Miss Lawrence is ying a cruel trick on you.


    Please get up and let the doctor examine you¡­¡±


    Alec couldn¡¯t bring himself to say more.


    He had sent someone to find Nicole and beg her to save Jarrod from the suffering.


    However, when informed about Jarrod¡¯s actions, Nicole responded indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business.


    ¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it ringly obvious? Nicole was toying with Jarrod!


    Regrettably, Jarrod wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    At this moment, only one thing upied his mind.


    Blood smeared Jarrod¡¯s thin lips as he said, his voice trembling, ¡°She said I have to kneel here until she is satisfied¡­ Only then might she forgive me.


    ¡±


    As dusk settled in, lightning streaked across the sky.


    A sudden, drenching rain followed, sounding like a loud tter.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Jarrod, kneeling in the rain, looked ghostly pale.


    He had been in that position for seven hours.


    Far from being a relief, the heavy rain only added to his difort, making him feel dazed and breathless.


    Each breath he took was a struggle, choked by the relentless rain.


    Jarrod coughed continuously, his shoulders shaking with each bout.


    The coughing grew more intense, his breathingbored.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Rainwater filled his windpipe repeatedly.


    Then, a metallic scent hit him ¡ª the smell of blood.


    Arge amount of blood spilled from Jarrod¡¯s mouth, staining the ground before being washed away by the rain.


    The corners of his pale, thin lips were tinged with an odd, stark shade of red.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz!¡± Alec, who had thrown his umbre to the ground, grabbed the trembling Jarrod.


    From choking, Alec shifted to outright bawling.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, please, allow the medical team to attend to you¡­¡±


    Alec pleaded, desperate to alleviate Jarrod¡¯s pain.


    Alec owed Jarrod his life.


    Jarrod had saved Alec when thetter was a tramp abroad.


    Before Alec encountered Jarrod, his life was a relentless struggle.


    He faced daily beatings and was treated worse than a dog.


    It was a harrowing time for him.


    Then, one day, everything changed.


    Jarrod wore bright leather shoes and intervened, kicking a hooligan off Alec¡¯s back.


    At that moment, Alecy on the ground, too beaten to lift his head.


    It was then Jarrod offered him a helping hand, asking, ¡°Do you want to work for me?¡± That day marked a new beginning for Alec.


    It was his moment of salvation.

 Chapter 1191

    Jarrod taught Alec boxing and self-defense.


    Together, they forged a path in their careers abroad.


    Alec silently vowed to remain loyal to Jarrod for the rest of his life.


    It seemed Jarrod momentarily emerged from his delirium upon hearing Alec¡¯s voice.


    Jarrod managed to push Alec away, murmuring as if in a trance, ¡°Nicole had said she might forgive me as long as she¡¯s satisfied¡­¡±


    Nicole¡¯s words consumed Jarrod.


    As he spoke, blood continued to flow from the corner of his mouth, making it seem as if his throat was filled with shards of ss.


    Even breathing became a form of torture for Jarrod.


    Each breath felt like thorny vines were being driven into his throat.


    His entire body ached, the pain so intense that he thought death might be a kinder fate.


    ¡°Mr.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Schultz! She is ying a trick on you! Please, snap out of it!¡±


    Alec implored, his voice filled with concern and desperation.


    ¡°Not possible!¡± Jarrod¡¯s voice, hoarse and growling, cut through the sound of the rain.


    ¡°Nicole won¡¯t y tricks on me.


    She just won¡¯t¡­¡±


    The rain intensified, pouring down as if to engulf everything in its path.


    Alec, watching Jarrod¡¯s pale, trembling form, felt a deep sense of sorrow.


    Jarrod was battling extremes of heat and cold, a challenge even for the strongest of bodies.


    To make matters worse, the doctor had warned that given Jarrod¡¯s current state, he could suffer spasms or even die unexpectedly at any moment.


    Alec considered forcibly taking Jarrod to the hospital, but he knew all too well Jarrod¡¯s stubborn streak after working with Jarrod for eight long years.


    He understood that, despite the potential to save Jarrod¡¯s life, forcibly taking Jarrod away might leave Jarrod with a lifetime of regret and depression.


    Alec couldn¡¯t bring himself to act against Jarrod¡¯s wishes.


    Alec surmised Jarrod¡¯s stubborn nature had widened the rift between him and Nicole.


    As an assistant, Alec witnessed Jarrod had secretly done so much for Nicole and couldn¡¯t bear to leave her.


    However, what Jarrod did and told Nicole told a different story.


    With a heavy heart, Alec wiped away his tears, turned around and left.


    Meanwhile, on the top floor of the Exhibition Center, Nicole had just woken up from afortable sleep after a massage.


    Nicole received a message from Raegan, saying Raegan had returned home to take care of Janey, who felt unwell.


    Drawing the curtains, Nicole noticed the stormy, dark weather outside.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    A nce at the clock told Nicole had slept for four hours.


    A dull ache in her stomach served as a reminder that she hadn¡¯t taken her nightly medicine.


    As Nicole reached for her handbag, her handbag identally fell to the floor, scattering several differently colored medicine bottles.


    Nicole stared at the empty handbag and the bottles on the floor, a sense of stun washing over her.


    While other women¡¯s bags were filled with makeup, jewelry, and other treasured items, hers was always packed with pill bottles.


    She had undergone a partial gastrectomy and was on medication.


    This treatment was new, and the effects of the clinical trials were uncertain.


    Many in her experimental group hadn¡¯t survived beyond three months.


    Miraculously, Nicole was the lucky one who had surpassed the critical five-year mark.


    However, this didn¡¯t guarantee her recovery.


    For the rest of her life, she would have to continue taking these ssified medicines and endure their side effects.

 Chapter 1192

    The side effects were not mild.


    They included frequent panic attacks and vomiting.


    Moreover, Nicole had lost her sense of taste.


    Everything she ate seemed nd, yet she had to pretend it was delicious to blend in with others.


    Her physical difort was a harsh reminder that she needed to take her medicine as soon as possible.


    Nicole swallowed the pills without any water.


    The dry, hard pills scratched her throat, sending a sharp pain down her esophagus.


    Oddly enough, this pain brought Nicole a sense of relief.


    Devoid of taste and battling various physiological side effects, Nicole felt like a walking corpse.


    Yet, this pain was a constant reminder that she was still very much alive, a living, breathing human.


    It also served as a motivation not to give up.


    Her enemy was still out there, and she couldn¡¯t allow herself to perish without seeing justice done.


    She had to not just survive, but thrive, to witness the downfall of the man who had caused her so much suffering.


    After some time, Nicole made her way to the underground parking lot.


    She got into her car, buckled her seatbelt, and started to drive out of the parking space.


    Just as she exited the parking ce, a figure suddenly darted in front of her racing red car,nding on the engine hood.


    Nicole mmed on the brakes, the sound echoing harshly in the confined space.


    Thankfully, she wasn¡¯t driving fast, but the car still skidded a few meters with the figure on the hood.


    With a dull thud, the car finally came to a stop, and the figure was thrown to the ground in front of the vehicle.


    Seeing Alec on the ground took Nicole by surprise.


    Just as Nicole was about to call for an ambnce, Alec, hobbling, made his way toward her.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, I¡¯m okay.


    ¡±


    Nicole gave Alec a thorough look and noticed he had no clear injuries, though he was limping.


    It seemed the rain might have lessened the impact of his fall.


    With a slight squint, Nicole said firmly, ¡°You need to see a doctor.


    I¡¯m going to call the police to report this, just to avoid any problemster.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡±


    ¡°Miss Lawrence!¡± Suddenly, Alec shouted.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, please, don¡¯t worry about me.


    I¡¯m here to ask you to visit Mr.


    Schultz.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Nicole faced Alec with an indifferent gaze and remained silent.


    Tears filled Alec¡¯s eyes as he struggled to speak.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, Mr.


    Schultz has been kneeling at the entrance for eight hours.


    He almost suffered from heatstroke earlier, and now he¡¯s out in the pouring rain.


    He¡¯s coughed up a lot of blood, and his body can¡¯t take much more.


    Alec was desperate to persuade Nicole, yet he wasn¡¯t lying.


    If Jarrod kept this up, he would indeed copse.


    ¡°And why should that concern me?¡± Nicole asked, her tone uninterested.


    Hearing that, Alec was taken aback.


    He found himself at a loss for words.


    After a short pause, Alec continued, ¡°Miss Lawrence, because of what you mentioned, Mr.


    Schultz is out there, kneeling at the entrance.


    ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous.


    Is Mr.


    Schultz some kind of loyal pet? Why would he listen to me like that?¡± Nicole mocked.

 Chapter 1193

    Alec didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, are you aware of what Mr.


    Schultz has endured thesest five years? Apart from his job, Mr.


    Schultz alwayses home on time.


    He¡¯s also been keeping close to your belongings.


    He¡¯s gotten seriously sick with pneumonia, asionally coughing up blood and struggling to breathe.


    I¡¯ve tried convincing him to seek medical attention countless times over the years, but he refuses.


    He¡¯s been punishing himself daily¡­¡± Alec said, his voice heavy with sadness.


    Thinking about Jarrod¡¯s ordeal over thest five years brought Alec to tears.


    He couldn¡¯t fathom how Jarrod could inflict such pain on himself, as if enduring the suffering was Jarrod¡¯s way of coping with his guilt.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, I¡¯m not asking you to forgive him.


    But right now, you¡¯re the only one who can save Mr.


    Schultz,¡± Alec pled humbly.


    Through tears, Alec continued, ¡°Miss Lawrence, considering Mr.


    Schultz¡¯s suffering these past years, please, have mercy and save him.


    ¡±


    ¡°Save him?¡± Nicole replied with a cold, sarcastic smile.


    ¡°Would you forgive someone who drove your father to suicide? Would you forgive someone who destroyed your family and your life? Would you forgive someone who pushed you to the hell?¡±


    Her questions wereden with deep resentment.


    Alec couldn¡¯t find the word to retort.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    As Jarrod¡¯s assistant, he was aware of Nicole¡¯s past sufferings.


    He noticed Jarrod¡¯s reluctance and indecisiveness.


    But for Nicole, those days were filled with sheer despair.


    Feeling utterly helpless, Alec implored, ¡°Miss Lawrence, please, we¡¯re talking about a human life here.


    ¡±


    Nicole scoffed.


    ¡°And what¡¯s so precious about Jarrod¡¯s life? Did he ever hesitate when he destroyed my family?¡±


    Alec found himself without words to respond.


    Though Jarrod wasn¡¯t directly responsible for Wesson¡¯s death and Dora¡¯s illness, their tragic fate was deeply entwined with his actions.


    Unexpectedly, Wesson chose to end his life by jumping from a building, mirroring the fate of Jarrod¡¯s father.


    ¡°In this world, no one is above anyone else.


    Every life is equal.


    That¡¯s why Jarrod must face the consequences of his actions!¡± With those words, Nicole got into her car.


    As Nicole rolled down the window, she gave Alec a chilling look and said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand the pain unless the knife was in your own flesh.


    You chose silence before, so stay silent now.


    But if you cross the line again, I won¡¯t hold back.


    ¡±


    Suddenly, Nicole remembered she had a message for Jarrod.


    ¡°Alec, tell Jarrod I¡¯ll hold the funeral for him if he doesn¡¯t survive this ordeal.


    ¡±


    With that, Nicole elerated her red sports car away.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Alec didn¡¯t dare to block the car¡¯s path.


    He stepped aside, watching the red car speed off into the distance.


    Then, he made his way back to the square.


    Despite the rain, Jarrod knelt with a posture more rigid than any statue.


    As Alec approached, he noticed Jarrod pressing the wound on his leg with his thumb.


    The rain had washed the wound, turning it pale.


    Without the blood, it resembled a piece of drowned, lifeless skin.


    It was clear that Jarrod wasn¡¯t thinking straight.


    His lips moved slightly, trying to form words, yet no sound came out.


    Trying to read Jarrod¡¯s lips, Alec grasped Jarrod was still uttering Nicole¡¯s name.


    Unable to hold back his emotions, Alec knelt down, bursting into tears.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I couldn¡¯t find Miss Lawrence¡­¡±


    Alec lied.


    He had hesitated to share the truth, unsure if Jarrod could take it.

 Chapter 1194

    ¡°I know you¡¯ve found her¡­ Jarrod managed to say, despite the struggle.


    After all, it was Jarrod who had trained Alec himself.


    Since Nicole had shown up, Alec couldn¡¯t overlook her presence.


    This was the first time Alec had lied to Jarrod, and Jarrod didn¡¯t want to confront him on this.


    Jarrod smile looked more painful than tears.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t want to see me, right?¡±


    Alec hung his head, feeling guilty, and replied with a strained voice, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, I¡¯m sorry.


    I couldn¡¯t convince Miss Lawrence¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What did she say?¡± The moment Jarrod asked, his lips started to bleed.


    Ignoring the pain, he persisted in a faint voice, ¡°Don¡¯t hide the truth from me.


    I can handle it.


    Just tell me what she told you¡­¡±


    Alec only dared to lie to Jarrod once.


    With Jarrod seeing through the lie, Alec had no other option but toe clean.


    He ryed Nicole¡¯s words exactly as she had said them.


    Hearing Nicole¡¯s words from Alec, Jarrod felt her deep resentment.


    Even though Jamie was the one who had stolen the contract and delivered it to Wesson, which caused Wesson tomit suicide with the burden of guilt, it was Jarrod who chose to keep the original copy deliberately, wanting to bind Nicole by his side with it.


    Had Jarrod destroyed the contract like he had promised Nicole, maybe Wesson wouldn¡¯t have felt driven to intense despair.


    But back then, Jarrod felt trapped without any other choices.


    He couldn¡¯t think of any way to make Nicole willingly stay by his side other than threatening her¡­


    After spending years away from home, Jarrod had lost touch with how to genuinely love someone.


    He was at a loss on how to show his affection.


    He just couldn¡¯t bear to let Nicole leave him.


    Jarrod only came up with a solution of forcing her to stay by his side, believing it to be the best approach.


    But he realized toote that he was mistaken about it all¡­


    Rain drenched Jarrod¡¯s face, soaking him through.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    If his actions were wrong, what would have been the right thing to do? After the death of his parents, marked by resentment, no one had ever guided him on the distinctions of right and wrong.


    Rain clung to Jarrod¡¯s eyshes.


    With a raspy tone, he inquired, ¡°Is that everything?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Alec shuffled and hesitated, avoiding Jarrod¡¯s gaze.


    Eventually, under the intensity of Jarrod¡¯s stare, Alec said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Lawrence mentioned she will hold the funeral for you if you don¡¯t survive this ordeal.


    ¡±


    The bitterness in the air was palpable, even amidst the downpour.


    Poof! Jarrod coughed up blood once more.


    The blood trickled down his lip, staining his shirt.


    His body began to convulse.


    Jarrod had been kneeling firmly for hours.


    Under the influence of Nicole¡¯s words, he finally fell to the ground.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz!! Mr.


    Schultz!¡± In a panic, Alec reached out, catching Jarrod just in time.


    Jarrod, almost six feet two inches tall with a hefty build, had passed out.


    With every bit of strength, Alec rushed to get Jarrod into the car.


    They got to the hospital soon after.

 Chapter 1195

    Seeing Jarrod¡¯s paleplexion, the doctor urgently said, ¡°Quick, get him to the emergency room now!¡±


    Inside the operating room, Jarrod was on the surgery table, twitching without control, as blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, a distressing sight.


    After examining him, the doctor announced, ¡°He¡¯s coughing up blood, has severe muscle spasms, swollen legs, and is struggling to breathe¡­


    It¡¯s heart failure, resulting from his previous chronic lung disease!


    Where¡¯s his family? They need to sign the critical condition form immediately!¡±


    Suddenly, the assistant nurse shouted, ¡°Doctor, he¡¯s got no pulse!¡±


    And then, a piercing sound cut through the silence.


    Next to the surgery table, the medical monitor tracking Jarrod¡¯s vitals emitted a long, chilling beep.


    Alec, standing outside, felt shocked by what the nurse said.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Jarrod hadn¡¯t taken great care of himself, yet he was generally healthy, aside from the previous infection of pneumonia.


    Alec never imagined Nicole¡¯s few words could endanger Jarrod¡¯s life.


    In a daze, Alec asked the nurse, ¡°I¡¯m his assistant.


    Is it possible for me to sign the form for him?¡±


    The nurse seriously answered, ¡°This is a matter of life and death, so you¡¯d better inform his family to sign it.


    ¡±


    ¡°But Mr.


    Schultz doesn¡¯t have any rtives.


    ¡±


    The nurse asked in confusion, ¡°Isn¡¯t he married?¡±


    Alec simply shook his head.


    ¡°What about his parents?¡± the nurse further asked.


    ¡°They¡¯ve been gone for a long time.


    ¡± Alec answered.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The nurse, Looking concerned, was surprised Jarrod had no rtives.


    After all, Jarrod was quite handsome and didn¡¯t seem like he¡¯d have any trouble finding a wife for himself.


    Why hadn¡¯t he found someone to marry?


    The nurse passed the form to Alec, saying, ¡°The patient is quite fragile right now.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    You sign it and see if there are any of his close friends or remote rtives who coulde over.


    It¡¯d be good to reach out to them as soon as you can.


    ¡±


    After all, heart failure was an unexpected sickness, and nobody could foresee what might happen.


    The nurse simply wanted to give Alec a friendly reminder.


    Following that, the medical staff shut the operating room door.


    Clutching the form, Alec felt overwhelmed and uncertain about what to do.


    Remembering the nurse¡¯s suggestion, he pulled out his phone and called a number.

 Chapter 1196

    In the Sunshine Apartment.


    After showering, Nicole dressed in a bathrobe and walked barefoot on the carpet.


    She had just opened a bottle of red wine ced on the window Ledge.


    She poured herself some wine and gazed at the distant neon Lights through the French window.


    The city appeared vibrant in the darkness of the night.


    In contrast, her life seemed quite unfulfilling.


    Nicole sipped the red wine, then quickly finished the ss.


    Even though she didn¡¯t really savor the taste, she felt a bit tipsy after chugging a whole ss of wine.


    She enjoyed being in a calm setting while under the influence of alcohol.


    At times, with alcohol, she¡¯d even imagine that her parents were still alive, their family living happily just like in the old days.


    Without those cheerful memories before Jarrod entered the picture, Nicole doubted she could endure the lonely nights.


    From the lofty heights of a building like Sunshine Apartment, gazing down from the window would make people feel a bit dizzy.


    This was the same height from which Wesson had jumped.


    Every night, upon returning here, Nicole would spend time by the window, recalling those sufferings she and her family had endured.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Those challenging times served as her motivation to keep living in this new life.


    Nicole thought if she had died in that ident, it might have been a blessing for her.


    It was not easy for her to carry on like this.


    She often felt meaningless except for revenge.


    Those disheartening past weighed her down like a heavy load.


    She had carried too much and feltpletely worn out¡­


    As Nicole stood in a daze by the window, she noticed her phone vibrating.


    She picked


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, could youe to the hospital right away? Mr.


    Schultz has been in critical condition¡­¡± Alec¡¯s voice crackled through the speaker, sounding flustered.


    ¡°He¡¯s not dead yet?¡± Nicole said mockingly.


    Alec seemed stunned by her response.


    After a brief silence, he replied with a strained voice, ¡°No, he¡¯s in a very serious condition now¡­¡±


    ¡°What a pity!¡± Nicolemented nonchntly.


    Howe Jarrod was still alive? She filled her ss with red wine once more, giving it a gentle shake.


    She had assumed she had a celebration party to hold.


    It took Alec a few seconds to grasp Nicole¡¯s meaning.


    In an instant, hisplexion lost all color.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alec was uncertain about continuing the conversation.


    However, he felt an unbearable sadness and sympathy for Jarrod.


    Alec pled, ¡°Miss Lawrence, you might not appreciate what I¡¯m about to say, but in the end, it was your words that led Mr.


    Schultz to kneel in the rain for eight hours.


    And now he¡¯s dealing with heart failure.

 Chapter 1197

    How about showing him somepassion? Besides, he has been filled with remorse for his past actions.


    How could you be so heartless to a dying person.


    .


    ¡°Being heartless? If I had known Jarrod was that submissive, I wouldn¡¯t have just made him kneel at the entrance,¡± Nicole replied,ughing heartily.


    Although Alec found Nicole¡¯s tone quite strange, he still said softly, ¡°Miss Lawrence, I didn¡¯t intend to use you.


    It¡¯s just that Mr.


    Schultz is really unwell right now.


    He doesn¡¯t have any family, and there was no one to sign the form for his critical condition.


    I know you are the person he desires to see the most.


    ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Alec.


    What I mean¡­¡± said Nicole with a smile.


    After a pause, she continued casually, ¡°If I had known Jarrod was that submissive, I would have told him to go straight to hell.


    Someone as evil as him deserves an end like that.


    ¡±


    Alec was caught off guard by Nicole¡¯s words.


    Obviously, she harbored deep resentment toward Jarrod.


    Nicole added, ¡°Alec, if it was your sister who had experienced those things, would you convince her to forgive that bastard? Do you still see her as someone heartless?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s words left Alec utterly speechless.


    He had to admit that Nicole was correct.


    He had never tried to understand things from Nicole¡¯s point of view.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    If someone dear to him went through what Nicole had been through, he might feel the urge to seek vengeance and never forgive that bastard as long as he lived.


    Nicole was sick of constantly hearing such nonsense words.


    She said impatiently, ¡°Enough with this.


    The best news for me would be hearing about Jarrod¡¯s death!¡±


    After saying that, Nicole ended the call.


    Then, she couldn¡¯t help but Laugh aloud.


    What was going on with this world? Jarrod, that evil and crazy man! Because of Jarrod, she had endured immense hardship.


    The Lawrence Group went bankrupt, her father sumbed to despair and leaped from a building, her mother passed away from depression, and she had lost track of how many times Jarrod had trampled on her dignity in the past.


    How could Nicole forgive Jarrod after what had transpired? Someone as wicked as Jarrod should find himself in the depths of hell!


    Just because Jarrod felt regret and had a hard time with his guilty conscience, should she forgive what he did to her and her family? If she didn¡¯t forgive him, she would be regarded as a heartless and vicious person? Did anyone consider the pain she endured all these years?


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Laughing wildly, Nicole suddenly felt a hint of sadness, yet her face showed no emotion.


    Even if she was heartbroken, it was difficult for her to shed any tears.


    The cruelty of people had left her deeply disappointed.


    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to love anyone anymore and couldn¡¯t ept the love of others either¡­ It was all because of Jarrod.


    Jarrod had shattered all her fantasies about any beautiful things.


    The only thing left for her was endless pain.


    Therefore, no one had the right to ask her to forgive the demon who drove her to despair.


    Because of the alcohol, Nicole had a pounding headache.


    Right then, her phone rang again.


    Nicole furrowed her brow, thinking it was Alec again.


    She grabbed it with her eyes closed and snapped, ¡°I¡¯ve said it more than once.


    Don¡¯t bother me unless he is dead!¡±


    ¡°Are you okay, Nicole?¡± A concerned male voice was heard.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡± stunned, Nicole replied hurriedly.

 Chapter 1198

    Then, there was a pause on the other end of the Line.


    ¡°Nicole, I¡¯ve booked a flight back.


    It¡¯s next week.


    ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reing back?¡± Nicole was taken aback when she heard that, and she adjusted herself slightly.


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you d that I aming back?¡± The man sounded a bit disheartened.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m eager to see you.


    It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a bit surprised,¡±


    Nicole rified hastily.


    ¡°Nicole, I¡¯m heading back, whether you like it or not.


    After all, I won¡¯t let you face this battle alone.


    ¡±


    ¡°Roscoe, I¡­¡±


    Having made up his mind, Roscoe interrupted Nicole, ¡°Well, let¡¯s catch upter.


    ¡±


    Nicole felt she couldn¡¯t make the decision on Roscoe¡¯s behalf.


    At the thought of it, she said, ¡°Okay, see you then.


    ¡±


    ¡°By the way, Austin ising back with me.


    ¡±


    The mention of Austin reminded Nicole of the darkest days of her life.


    Suddenly, Nicole felt a sharp pain in her head and sweat formed on her forehead.


    Roscoe exined, ¡°The doctor suggested it¡¯s best for Austin to return to a familiar environment to rx, which will help his condition.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay, I see,¡± Nicole replied, her voice low and strained, as she supported her forehead, indicating pain.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Roscoe hesitated before asking, ¡°Nicole, would you like to hear Austin¡¯s voice?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Nicole found herself unable to speak, feeling as if her throat was constricted and her heart was aching.


    After a lengthy silence, Nicole responded in a voice cold and devoid of emotion, ¡°No, that¡¯s not necessary.


    ¡±


    Then, she ended the call.


    Nicole¡¯s gaze drifted into the distance, a touch of sorrow in her eyes.


    Suddenly, she felt a cold tear stream down her cheek.


    At that moment, all her facades crumbled.


    She had never imagined that one day she would have suchplex feelings about a child.


    Curling her shoulders in, shey on the floor, crying in a manner both desperate and helpless.


    It wasn¡¯t hysterical, but her heart was in agony.


    The video of Lauren and Sherry¡¯s fight went viral online, propelling their names to the top of the trending search list for several days.


    It was, after all, sensational news.


    Eagerizens unearthed all the men Sherry had been involved with, revealing they were all married.


    Notably, they uncovered an alleged ambiguous rtionship between Sherry and her stepfather, a revtion that left many fans feeling disgusted.


    Sherry¡¯s reputation took a significant hit, losing a vast number of followers almost overnight.


    Additionally, brands that had previously partnered with Sherry were quick to issue statements terminating their contracts.

 Chapter 1199

    The fallout was severe.


    Sherry faced public criticism and was Liable for heftypensations.


    The funds she had amassed were insufficient to cover thepensations.


    The next day, the police made a public announcement regarding Sherry¡¯s husband, Cary ke, the head of Sino Entertainment, stating his arrest for s@xual molestation.


    This news marked aplete turnaround in the situation.


    Those misled folks who had blindly supported Sherry and caused amotion at Janey¡¯s kindergarten were detained by the police.


    Those who had supported Sherry expressed regret for their impulsive actions and posted apologies online.


    As a result of these events, Raegan and Crescent studio gained significant media attention.


    Numerouspanies reached out for coborations, inundating Crescent with orders.


    Even regr customers of Alpire Studio showed interest in Crescent, eager for future coborations.


    Lauren, the director of Alpire Studio, was adversely affected by the exposure of her misdeeds.


    Although not directly involved in Cary¡¯s case, Alpire Studio¡¯s stock prices plummeted.


    Despite Alpire Studio¡¯s overnight statement about removing Lauren from the board, the damage to thepany¡¯s reputation was irreversible.


    Most of the clientele for customized high-end outfitsprised pop stars, affluent women, and executives ofrgepanies.


    The fashion design world, known for its diversity, saw customers increasingly open to exploring new designs rather than sticking to a single brand.


    Crescent¡¯s design concept aligned perfectly with this trend, drawing more attention to the studio.


    Raegan was exceptionally busy at the studio, but thankfully, Elin was there to assist her.


    Elin¡¯s skills in design and management were a significant aid.


    Meanwhile, Janey, still traumatized by the school incident, often woke up in the middle of the night.


    Consequently, Raegan spent two consecutive nightsforting Janey, resulting in noticeable dark circles under her eyes.


    Upon noticing Raegan¡¯s exhaustion, Annis suggested she take a nap.


    However, it was rare for Raegan to have a day off and she had promised to take Janey to the amusement park, so she shook her head, albeit reluctantly.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Janey was buzzing with excitement.


    Early in the morning, she began picking out her outfit,ying out a collection of lovely dresses.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Annis eventually chose a red dress for her,plete with a cloak and a small hood, making Janey look incredibly adorable.


    Annis, ying along, asked, ¡°Why are you so excited about the amusement park, Janey?¡±


    Janey¡¯s reply was immediate and sweet.


    ¡°Because I can see the person I like.


    ¡±


    Puzzled, Annis inquired, ¡°And who might that be, Janey?¡±


    ¡°Daddy Mitchel.


    He promised to go to the amusement park with me,¡±


    Janey responded cheerfully.


    Annis was taken aback by this revtion, as she hadn¡¯t heard Raegan make any ns with Mitchel.


    Gently patting Janey¡¯s head, Annis suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you y with your baby rabbit for a bit? I¡¯ll check if your mommy is ready to leave.


    ¡±


    In Raegan¡¯s room, Annis ryed Janey¡¯s words to Raegan.

 Chapter 1200

    Raegan was equally surprised.


    It didn¡¯t take long for her to recall Mitchel¡¯sforting words about visiting the amusement park with Janey.


    Ever a naive girl, Janey didn¡¯t realize the reason Mitchel had said so at that time mainly tofort her, given Mitchel¡¯s tight schedule.


    This put Raegan in a tough spot.


    She assumed Mitchel might not be avable, given he was the CEO of the Dixon Group.


    Moreover, Raegan felt ufortable at the thought of going to the amusement park with her ex-husband.


    With these thoughts in mind, Raegan approached Janey, wanting to negotiate with her.


    ¡°Janey, how about going to the amusement park just with mommy today?¡±


    Raegan suggested gently.


    At these words, the excited gleam in Janey¡¯s eyes vanished.


    Unlike other children, Janey was quite sensitive.


    She assumed Mitchel no longer wanted to apany her to the amusement park.


    Trying to hold back her tears, she pursed her lips and gave a sulky nod.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to go with Raegan, but she was upset because Mitchel had promised to join them.


    How could he just break his promise?


    Janey¡¯s disappointment was evident.


    She took off the cloak she had chosen and retreated to a corner, clutching her toy rabbit.


    Soon, Annis found Janey sobbing quietly.


    Raegan, seeing this, felt a pang of guilt.


    Understanding Janey¡¯s sensitivity, she knew why the little girl was so upset.


    Annis, unable to see Janey like this, suggested, ¡°Why not call Mr.


    Dixon and check if he¡¯s avable?¡±


    Raegan had no option but to dial Mitchel¡¯s number anyway.


    The phone rang for a long time without being picked up.


    Raegan almost gave up, but the image of Janey¡¯s disappointed face prompted her to try again.


    This time, the call connected after a few rings.


    Raegan felt a surge of nervousness as she began to speak.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m calling to ask if you¡¯re free¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, a woman¡¯s voice interrupted from the other end of the line.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Mitchel is currently in a meeting,¡± the voice on the other end informed her.


    Raegan was momentarily taken aback.


    Then the woman inquired, ¡°Is this Raegan Foster?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan confirmed her identity, and the woman introduced herself, ¡°It¡¯s Katie.


    We met the other day.


    ¡±


    Raegan recalled the name but had little interest in prolonging the conversation with Katie.


    She responded politely but briefly, ¡°Well, if he¡¯s not avable, that¡¯s all I needed to know.


    Bye!¡±


    However, Katie seemed keen on continuing the conversation.


    She said with a chuckle, ¡°Raegan, I recall you mentioning you had no feelings for Mitchelst time.


    If that¡¯s the case, perhaps you should ask other men to handle your personal matters.


    Don¡¯t you think? After all, it¡¯s not quite appropriate to keep disturbing someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦, right?¡±


    Raegan could feel Katie¡¯s arrogance even through the phone.


    Katie made it seem like Raegan was having an affair with Mitchel.


    Right then, Raegan was on the brink of losing her cool and almost hung up.


    Was Katie actually in a rtionship with Mitchel? This question lingered in her mind.


    If Katie¡¯s words were true, then what was Mitchel¡¯s intention when he pursued her recently? Who did he take her for? What a jerk! Scumbag! Asshole!

 Chapter 1201

    With these thoughts, Raegan replied in a calm tone, ¡°Sorry, I wasn¡¯t aware that you two were engaged.


    I promise not to contact Mitchel again.


    ¡±


    Raegan didn¡¯t feel any guilt as she apologized sincerely.


    She stood tall, thinking that if Katie was telling the truth and she had known earlier, she would have never gotten involved with Mitchel.


    Moreover, it was Mitchel who kept showing up in her life.


    If Katie was telling the truth, Mitchel was a scumbag, no doubt.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you check online, Raegan? Didn¡¯t you see the news about our engagement earlier?¡± Katie said, deliberately bringing up the news.


    Although Mitchel¡¯s team had removed almost all the fake news from the inte, the coverage of the so-called engagement between Katie and Mitchel from unknown entertainmentpanies that valued little to the truth of the news they released could still be stumbled upon.


    Truth be told, Katie wasn¡¯t afraid Mitchel would approach Raegan and exin the situation.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t something easy to exin.


    What added to the difficulty was Raegan¡¯s previous low opinion of Mitchel.


    Mitchel¡¯s attempt to exin would Likelyplicate things further.


    Besides, Katie assumed she wasn¡¯t entirely dishonest.


    She was set on marrying Mitchel.


    Sooner orter, Mitchel would be her husband.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Katie had been orchestrating the schemes of marrying Mitchel for years, not anticipating Raegan¡¯s sudden return.


    She had hoped Lauren¡¯s tricks would seed in removing Raegan from the picture.


    But, to her dismay, Lauren failed.


    Left with no alternative, Katie had to take the matter into her own hands.


    With a smile, Katie continued, ¡°Since three years ago, the news about our engagement has been all over the Inte.


    The Dixon Group has aimed for a more discreet profile the recent years.


    We¡¯ve toned down the media coverage, but our engagement is still a well-known fact to all.


    Raegan, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re someone who would chase after a man relentlessly.


    I will let this call slide.


    Anyway, I suggest you watch your actions and words in the future and stay away from Mitchel for your own good.


    ¡±


    Katie¡¯s tone was condescending.


    Though she didn¡¯t use harsh Language, it was clear she wasbeling Raegan in a negative light and trying to demean Raegan.


    No longer the pushover, Raegan responded coldly, ¡°Miss Glyn, you just said you and Mitchel were engaged three years ago.


    So, you¡¯ve thought of yourself as Mitchel¡¯s fianc¨¦e since then, correct?¡±


    Katie answered arrogantly, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the truth.


    ¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Are you certain? Then, let me add another fact for you.


    ¡±


    After a brief pause, Raegan continued, ¡°Ten days ago, legally speaking, the man you¡¯re talking about was actually my husband.


    Yet, you im you¡¯ve been engaged to him for three years.


    Well, I guess a thanks for your words is in order.


    Anyway, I¡¯ll keep my right to pursue this matter.


    ¡±


    Upon hearing Raegan¡¯s words, Katie waspletely taken aback.


    Her smile vanished, and herposure dropped as she questioned, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Katie had always thought Mitchel was single when Raegan was struck by the car incident three years ago.


    She had little knowledge of their remarriage.


    Moreover, after five long years of thought that Raegan had passed away amid the car


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    incident, Mitchel kept his marriage status untouched.


    Katie found it hard to digest the depth of Mitchel¡¯s love for Raegan.


    Katie¡¯s sense of superiority was gone in an instant.


    Her failure to make Mitchel fall in love with her after all these years added to her distress.


    ¡°Just literal meaning.


    In fact, it¡¯s you who should not meddle with someone else¡¯s husband.


    Moreover, I¡¯m not interested in Mitchel.


    Be rest assured, I have no desire for such a rubbish,¡± Raegan sneered.


    How could Raegan possibly be interested in a man like Mitchel after hearing Katie¡¯s words? The supposed engagement with another woman while pursuing her? h.


    If Katie valued Mitchel so much, she could have him.


    At the doorway, Janey overheard Raegan¡¯s conversation on the phone.


    Janey didn¡¯t grasp everything, but she caught that Mitchel was engaged to someone else.


    How could that be? That was not good.

 Chapter 1202

    Janey had learned what an engagement meant when she went to a party with Annis.


    She understood it as Mitchel nning to marry anotherdy.


    But, Mitchel had told her he loved no one but her mommy that day.


    He was a liar! A bad guy! How dare he lie to her!


    Thinking this over, Janey grabbed her phone and began pressing it aimlessly.


    As Raegan emerged from the room, she found Janey waiting eagerly, holding a small handbag.


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, Raegan said to Janey, ¡°Janey, today we¡¯re going to have fun at the amusement park with Annis, okay?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s awesome, mommy!¡± Beaming, Janey said earnestly, ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want a daddy anymore.


    Because I love you so much, mommy.


    ¡±


    Janey was disappointed in Mitchel.


    She never expected him to be a liar.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    In her mind, it was her fault that her mommy was being used over the phone.


    Raegan was puzzled by Janey¡¯s sudden change in mood but didn¡¯t dwell on it.


    She chalked it up to the usual mood swings of children.


    The three of them got dressed and were about to leave when Stefan appeared, holding arge gift box adorned with princess illustrations.


    ¡°Stefan!¡± Janey jumped on Stefan with excitement.


    The toy she had recently mentioned to Stefan was right there, something she hadn¡¯t anticipated Stefan would find so quickly.


    Noticing they were on their way out, Stefan inquired, ¡°Where are you all headed?¡±


    ¡°Stefan, my mommy and I are off to the amusement park.


    Would you like to join us?¡± Janey asked.


    ¡°Is this an invitation for me, Janey?¡± Stefan knelt down and asked softly.


    ¡°Yes,e with us to the park!¡± Janey replied expectantly.


    At this, Stefan looked over at Raegan.


    Recently, Stefan had expressed his desire to spend time with Raegan for the rest of his life, but she hadn¡¯t responded yet.


    This made their encounter a tad embarrassing.


    Raegan quickly said, ¡°Stefan might be busy, Janey.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s okay then, Stefan,¡± Janey replied, showing no signs of sadness.


    In her eyes, Stefan was like a member of their family.


    However, Stefan stood up and cleared his throat.


    ¡°Actually, I have no ns today.


    ¡±


    Raegan was stunned momentarily.


    ¡°Do you mind if Ie along?¡± Stefan asked tentatively.


    It was his first time actively pursuing a woman.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind but just a heads up.


    Janey can be quite Lively.


    ¡± said Raegan embarrassedly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind that at all.


    I¡¯m quite fond of Janey,¡± Stefan responded.


    So, all four of them set off to the amusement park together.

 Chapter 1203

    Annis, keen on setting Raegan up with Stefan, took it upon herself to keep Janey entertained most of the time.


    Meanwhile, Raegan and Stefan simply stood by, watching in silence.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°About the other day.


    .


    Raegan and Stefan began speaking simultaneously.


    ¡°Please, you go first,¡± Stefan said kindly.


    ¡°I owe you an apology, Stefan.


    The other day, I pretended we were dating just to annoy Mitchel,¡± Raegan confessed.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, Raegan added, ¡°Stefan, you¡¯re a wonderful person.


    But I¡¯ve always seen you more like a big brother.


    Also, I¡¯m not sure I¡¯d be the right one for you if you¡¯re thinking about marriage¡­¡±


    Raegan had been friends with Stefan for almost three years and had always seen him as an older brother figure.


    It was hard for her to see him in a different light.


    Moreover, after her experience with Mitchel, Raegan believed she needed to be more careful in choosing a partner, especially someone who could be a stepfather to Janey.


    Raegan knew that moral integrity and personality were crucial, and it was essential that they sharedmon interests for a lifelong partnership.


    Seeing her standpoint, Stefan felt a wave of disappointment.


    ¡°I understand.


    Remember, I¡¯m always there for you, and you have nothing to feel guilty about.


    ¡±


    ¡°Stefan¡­¡± Raegan¡¯s guilt deepened upon hearing Stefan¡¯s understanding response.


    Stefan offered a gentle smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, really.


    Raegan, truthfully, I¡¯m not even sure what love really is.


    I¡¯m just looking for someone suitable to start a family with.


    Reflecting on my words that day, I realize I was quite impulsive and unfair to you.


    Please, just forget about it.


    ¡±


    Raegan felt a sense of relief at his words.


    She would have felt remorseful if Stefan had deeper feelings for her because she might ultimately let him down.


    With a bright smile, Raegan said, ¡°Thank you, Stefan.


    ¡±


    Stefan returned the smile and said, ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re like a younger sister.


    When Erick isn¡¯t around, feel free to reach out to me for anything.


    Don¡¯t see me as an outsider.


    ¡±


    ¡°Of course, Stefan.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    After this exchange, the rest of their day turned out quite enjoyable.


    Janey was thrilled at the sight of a massive robot and was adamant about taking a photo with it.


    Eventually, Stefan hoisted Janey onto his shoulders for a photo with the robot.


    Meanwhile, Mitchel returned to his office after a meeting.


    His brow furrowed at the sight of Katie.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Katie hesitated briefly and then answered with a smile, ¡°I came to show you the project document.


    ¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Mitchel responded and immediately started reviewing the documents on his desk, hardly ncing at her.


    Katie, feelingpletely overlooked, felt aggrieved.


    ¡°Mitchel, I actually came here to see you¡­¡±

 Chapter 1204

    But Mitchel cut her off, looking annoyed, ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s indifference and impatience didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Katie.


    Her mind racked, wondering why he just couldn¡¯t fall for her after all her efforts.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Katie¡¯s face turned ashen.


    She hailed from a wealthy family and had never experienced such disregard before.


    Realizing that staying would only humiliate her further, Katie decided to leave without a word.


    Just as Katie turned around, Mitchel suddenly noticed that his phone was ced in a different ce.


    He immediately called out to her, ¡°Wait, did you touch my phone?¡±


    Katie stopped, put on an innocent look, and lied, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.


    Maybe I identally touched it when I put the document on the table.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s face turned cold.


    ¡°I had told you not to send documents to my office in person.


    If you prefer not to heed my words, why not hand me the resignation?¡±


    His tone was t yet his threat was unmistakable, the tension in the office ptable.


    Katie clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into the palms of her hands.


    But she still maintained her smile when she said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep it in mind.


    ¡±


    Then, she started to walk out of Mitchel¡¯s office with a facade of grace.


    Once out of Mitchel¡¯s office, Katie¡¯s expression darkened, her aura chilly.


    While walking along the corridor, one employee who passed by Katie identally bumped into her.


    Katie grabbed the employee¡¯s arm and scolded, ¡°Are you blind? Why didn¡¯t you see me? How dare you bump into me!¡±


    Katie¡¯s fingernails almost dug into the employee¡¯s arm.


    The employee was in so much pain that she almost cried.


    Seeing the furious Katie, the employee¡¯s face turned pale with fright.


    She quickly apologized, ¡°Miss Glyn, I¡¯m sorry.


    I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±


    The employee was puzzled.


    Katie had always been gentle.


    Why the sudden ferocious look?


    Before long, Katie realized her loss of control.


    She withdrew her hand and returned to her usual gentle and dignified look.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.


    But be more careful next time.


    ¡± With that, she left.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The employee was so stunned that it took her a while toe back to her senses.


    After sending the documents, the employee went to the lounge to check her arm.


    The red marks left by Katie¡¯s fingernails were conspicuous.


    There were even faint bloodstains.


    When she moved her arm, her face turned pale in pain.


    At this moment, a colleague came in.


    Seeing the former¡¯s bruised arm, she asked with a frown, ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    The employee was about to say something but stopped.


    Katie had been known for her gentle demeanor in thepany for several years.


    Few would buy her words, even if she told the truth.


    She¡¯d better keep it to herself.


    The less trouble, the better.


    The employee rolled down her sleeve and said hesitantly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.


    I was bitten by some bugs.


    ¡±


    As soon as Katie got in the car, she dialed a number.


    She ordered coldly, ¡°Find Lauren.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1205

    fter the incident at the press conference, Lauren had been banned by some richdies for her past wrongdoings.


    But Lauren was smart.


    She sneaked out of the hospital and disappeared into thin air after receiving medical treatment.


    No one knew where she was now.


    Those richdies had announced that anyone who found Lauren would have a hefty reward.


    In their eyes, Lauren was a slut.


    Lauren scammed their money while hooking up with their husbands.


    For them, it was unforgivable.


    So, when they found Lauren, they would definitely teach her a good lesson.


    ¡°As soon as you find her, bring her to me.


    ¡± Katie then hung up the phone.


    Her expression darkened.


    Truth be told, Lauren owed Katie.


    Katie was the one who had advised Lauren to turn to Alexis for help when Mitchel targeted Lauren.


    After Lauren told Alexis about what Kyle had gathered which served to be a trump card in exchange for Alexis¡¯ help, Kyle soon his demise.


    At that time, Mitchel was heartbroken and depressed because of Raegan¡¯s disappearance.


    Thus, he was easily defeated by Alexis.


    Everything that had happened was within Katie¡¯s expectations.


    She just wanted Mitchel to feel surrounded by enemies.


    That way, her timely support and warmpany would be particrly valuable.


    She hoped to win Mitchel over in this manner.


    Katie had orchestrated everything for years.


    Just as she assumed things seemed to have her way, Raegan came back alive.


    Everything changed.


    Mitchel¡¯s demeanor and words indicated his desire to kick Katie out of the picture.


    Katie didn¡¯t want to ept this.


    For thest five years, Katie had been putting up with Mitchel.


    She always kept herself lowly in front of him.


    But in the end, she still failed to make Mitchel fall for her.


    Never in this life could she ept this oue.


    Back then, Mitchel¡¯s mother, Luciana, was the very one who begged Katie to be the vice president of the Dixon Group, wanting to keep the situation in check.


    After having beaten Mitchel and seized control of the Dixon Group, Alexis had sacked almost all employees loyal to Mitchel.


    Luciana was left with no choice but to ask the Glyn family for help.


    Therefore, taking advantage of the situation, the Glyn family invested in a grand project worth billions of dors into the Dixon Group and appointed Katie as the vice president.


    By doing so, it could consolidate Mitchel¡¯s position in thepany while making a fortune through it.


    For the Glyn family¡¯s help, Luciana had promised that she would help set Katie and Mitchel up.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Yet, now that Mitchel finally turned the table, he immediately wanted to kick Katie out of the picture.


    How could Katie ept this while doing so many things without earning her desired oue?


    With a poker face, Katie ordered the driver, ¡°Go to the Dixon family¡¯s residence.


    ¡± Katie aimed to force Luciana to fulfill her promises.


    Mitchel had just finished dealing with some urgent documents.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, he turned on his phone.


    Then, a voice message popped up.


    It was from Janey.


    Janey had saved her number on his phone when they exchanged numbersst time.


    Mitchel pressed the button to Listen to the voice message.


    ¡°You¡¯re an evil guy! A big liar! I hate you! You are no longer my Daddy Mitchel!¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s brows furrowed.


    He was a little confused.


    He immediately called Janey, but he couldn¡¯t get through.


    Mitchel had experienced this several times.


    His number must have been blocked by Janey.

 Chapter 1206

    Mitchel had no choice but to call Raegan.


    But to his dismay, he couldn¡¯t get through either.


    He shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    Raegan and Janey had the same temper.


    Indeed, they were mother and daughter.


    Mitchel turned to Matteo and ordered, ¡°Check whether Raegan is with Janey at the moment.


    ¡±


    ¡°They are together,¡± Matteo answered hesitantly.


    Mitchel raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already checked?¡±


    Matteo felt a bit embarrassed.


    Of course, he was sure about it.


    After all, he and Raegan were friends on social media.


    Just now, Raegan uploaded a photo of her and Janey in the amusement park.


    Actually, there were three people in the photo.


    Stefan was with Raegan and Janey.


    When Matteo saw the photo, he was flustered.


    If Mitchel found out about it, he wouldn¡¯t be this calm.


    Matteo didn¡¯t want to tell Mitchel yet.


    However, Mitchel noticed the hesitation on Matteo¡¯s face and questioned, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Matteo didn¡¯t dare to defy Mitchel.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He said in a low voice, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, Miss Foster and Janey are in the amusement park now.


    ¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Miss Foster just uploaded some photos on her social ount.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s frown deepened.


    ¡°Give me your phone.


    ¡±


    Matteo browsed through the photos and specially picked one with only Raegan and Janey on it before handing his phone to Mitchel.


    While staring at the photo, Mitchel asked indifferently, ¡°Why do you have Raegan¡¯s ount?¡±


    Matteo broke out a cold sweat and replied, ¡°I added her a long time ago.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Mitchel swiped his index finger, and the next photo appeared on the screen.


    This time, Stefan was with Raegan and Janey.


    Stefan carried Janey on his shoulder while standing next to a robot with Raegan.


    Mitchel¡¯s handsome face darkened at once.


    He was still waiting for Raegan to invite him to the amusement park with them.


    It turned out that she had already gone there with Stefan.


    Suddenly, Mitchel ordered indifferently, ¡°Get the car ready.


    ¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, where are you going?¡± Matteo asked in confusion.


    Mitchel replied coldly, ¡°To the amusement park.


    ¡±


    Laughter and joy permeated the air of the amusement park, creating an atmosphere of unbridled happiness.


    As the parade was drawing to a close, Stefan gently hoisted Janey onto his shoulders, making sure they kept pace alongside the final float.

 Chapter 1207

    overshadow any of the unpleasant memories she had from her day at kindergarten.


    Raegan, observing the pure happiness on her daughter¡¯s face, couldn¡¯t resist smiling sincerely herself.


    The fading light of the evening cast a soft, glowing aura around Raegan, enhancing her natural beauty and giving her an almost otherworldly appearance.


    Janey¡¯s adorable charm, Stefan¡¯s charismatic elegance, and Raegan¡¯s stunning appearance collectively created an enchanting trio that captured the gaze of bystanders.


    Those passing by couldn¡¯t resist admiring them with looks of amazement.


    A foreign tourist approached them and politely asked, ¡°Hello, may I take a photo of you three?¡±


    Seeing Stefan¡¯s surprised face, the tourist quickly exined, ¡°You three look like the most beautiful family I¡¯ve ever seen.


    It¡¯s just too beautiful, how you all are together.


    ¡±


    ¡°Actually, we¡¯re not a couple,¡± Raegan rified immediately.


    ¡°Wait¡­ You¡¯re not?¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re not.


    He¡¯s my friend, and I¡¯ve always considered him Like a brother,¡± said Raegan.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± the tourist said, sounding a bit disappointed.


    ¡°Can I still take a photo of you?¡±


    Stefan nced at Raegan, whispering, ¡°Is this alright?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Stefan was honestly hoping to have a keepsake photo, but he was worried Raegan might feel awkward.


    Raegan, seeing no issue with it, especially with Janey¡¯s keen interest in taking photos, simply nodded and said, ¡°Sure.


    ¡±


    The tourist then took a few steps back and began capturing them in a series of shots.


    Shortly after, the tourist presented Raegan with a Proid that had just printed from his camera.


    It turned out the tourist was a skilled photographer.


    The photos looked incredible.


    The tourist then gave Stefan another photo a littleter.


    After receiving the photo, Stefan heard the tourist say, ¡°Buddy, surely you see her as more than just a friend?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Puzzled by this remark, Stefan responded, ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Check out this photo,¡± the tourist said, passing the picture to Stefan.


    The photo showed Raegan and Janey smiling at the camera, with Stefan looking affectionately at Raegan.


    Indeed, it beautifully captured that fleeting moment of affection.


    The tourist remarked, ¡°Your gaze toward her isn¡¯t like that of a brother to a sister, but more Like a man admiring a woman.


    ¡±


    Stefan, with a lightugh, replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve got it wrong.


    ¡±


    ¡°But eyes reveal the truth,¡± the tourist said, offering a knowing smile.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see what I mean once you acknowledge your true feelings.


    ¡±


    After the tourist walked away, Stefan studied the photo, pausing to reflect.


    He then smiled softly and slipped the photo into his pocket.

 Chapter 1208

    Not far away, Mitchel had hurried over as soon as he finished his tasks, just in time to see the scene unfold.


    His expression darkened with jealousy.


    While Raegan was preupied with Janey and Stefan with Raegan, none of them noticed Mitchel¡¯s intense gaze.


    It seemed as if the only thing in their world was each other.


    For Mitchel, this moment sparked an unprecedented feeling of urgency.


    He had thought that all would be well once Raegan came back, willing to do whatever necessary for her happiness.


    But having been confronted with this scene, he realized such eptance was beyond him.


    It dawned on him that this scenario would only lead to his own heartache.


    Seeing Raegan in the arms of another was excruciating for Mitchel, a torment far surpassing any other kind of suffering.


    His eyes were fixed on Raegan¡¯s figure, observing the trio that seemed to embody a perfect family unit.


    Each moment watching them made his heart ache more sharply.


    Matteo, catching sight of Mitchel¡¯s darkening face, felt a wave of unease wash over him.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, remember, we¡¯re in a public space.


    Please stay calm and not cause a scene,¡± he cautioned.


    Mitchel¡¯s response was a tight frown, closing his lips firmly.


    He found Matteo¡¯s reminder unnecessary.


    Self-control was already something that he nned to do.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After all, with Janey present, thest thing Mitchel wanted was to scare her.


    The enchanting day at the amusement park drew to a close, marking the end of their whimsical escapades.


    Janey, sumbing to her exhaustion, nestled against Stefan¡¯s shoulder, drifting into a peaceful slumber.


    People filling the exit, Stefan, with Janey cradled in his arms, trailed slightly ahead of Raegan, vigntly navigating through the dispersing visitors to keep her safe from the hustle.


    Upon reaching the parking lot, Annis relieved Stefan of his burden, taking Janey into her arms, while he went to retrieve the vehicle.


    Annis watched Stefan¡¯s protective demeanor toward Raegan, her eyes twinkling with amusement.


    ¡°Stefan seems quite fond of you.


    His kindness and affection, particrly toward Janey, are apparent.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Maybe you should think about giving him a chance.


    ¡±


    Shaking her head, Raegan responded, ¡°Annis, I believe you¡¯re seeing something that isn¡¯t there.


    Stefan and I are just friends.


    ¡±


    ¡°Did I read it wrong?¡± Annis asked in confusion.


    ¡°Perhaps.


    Oh, look, the car¡¯s arrived.


    Let¡¯s hop in.


    ¡± Raegan graciously opened the car door, allowing Annis to enter first before they set off toward home.


    Upon their arrival, Annis, ever the caretaker, whisked Janey inside, while Raegan lingered by the car to exchange farewells with Stefan.


    As Stefan¡¯s vehicle disappeared into the night, Raegan turned to enter the house.


    That was when the sudden ze of headlights cut through the darkness, arresting Raegan¡¯s movement.


    Out of the light emerged Mitchel, his features etched with seriousness, advancing toward Raegan with determined strides.

 Chapter 1209

    Caught off guard, Raegan made a futile attempt to run indoors, only to be swiftly intercepted by Mitchel.


    He grasped her wrist, halting her retreat.


    And before Raegan could process the moment, Raegan found herself pulled into Mitchel¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Raegan cried out.


    She fought with all her might, utterly disgusted by his actions.


    She didn¡¯t forget Katie¡¯s words.


    In her eyes, a man with a fianc¨¦e had no right to harass another woman.


    It was unforgivable.


    Raegan found Mitchel repulsive, but Mitchel¡¯s strength made her struggles futile.


    Despite her best efforts, he remained unfazed.


    Seeing that her struggles had no effect, Raegan resorted to kicking, biting, and punching his arms.


    She did everything she could just so she could escape.


    However, Mitchel acted as if he didn¡¯t feel the pain, effortlessly Lifting her into the car and securely locking the doors.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡± Victor emerged from the darkness, rushing toward the car, ready to shatter the window.


    ¡°Bang!¡± The window produced an ear-splitting sound.


    If it had been an ordinary window, it would have shattered, but this car was equipped with bulletproof ss.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Victor raised her fist for a second strike, only to have her wrist grabbed by someone.


    Matteo was the one who had grabbed Victor¡¯s wrist, and he was thrown to the ground by her with surprising ease.


    Matteo was shocked that Victor managed to easily throw him to the ground.


    It was at that moment that he realized just how powerful she truly was.


    Matteo gasped for breath and managed to say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    Mr.


    Dixon is Miss Foster¡¯s husband!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? He¡¯s nothing but a kidnapper!¡± Victor retorted firmly as she reached for her phone to dial the police, but Matteo snatched it away.


    ¡°Listen to me, Mr.


    Dixon is indeed her husband.


    You can confirm it with her brother if you don¡¯t believe me.


    ¡±


    ¡°Is Dixon thest name of the kidnapper?¡± Victor inquired sharply.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°He¡¯s not a kidnapper!¡± Matteo struggled to exin, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon just needs to speak with her.


    He won¡¯t harm her.


    You can trust himpletely.


    ¡±


    Victor responded coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve got clear instructions that Dixon guy is not allowed near Miss Foster.


    ¡±


    Erick had explicitly instructed Victor to drive the Dixons away from Raegan.


    Not only did Mitchel¡¯s appearance match the description, but so did hisst name.


    Meanwhile, Mitchel¡¯s ck car started moving.


    Without hesitation, Victor chased after it.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Matteo stood there, utterly stunned.


    He couldn¡¯t believe how fast she was going.


    She was almost catching up with the car.


    After running a short distance, Victor turned back, and this time, she addressed Matteo with more courtesy, ¡°Hey there.


    ¡±


    Matteo tried to reassure Victor that there was no need to worry.

 Chapter 1210

    However, the next moment, Victor brandished a sharp knife, holding it pointed at Matteo¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Follow the car! I need to see Miss Foster!¡±


    Matteo remained silent.


    Victor¡¯s politeness didn¡¯tst long.


    Matteo¡¯s background in the special forces had honed hisbat skills, making him proficient in hand-to-handbat.


    However, in this instance, he had mistaken Victor for Raegan¡¯s assistant, so he made the mistake of letting his guard down.


    His reflexes kicked in as he grasped the dagger with his fingers and simultaneously swerved his head to evade the attack.


    Witnessing Matteo¡¯sbat skills, Victor became vignt andunched herself at him.


    Victor¡¯s every move was calcted to subdue her opponent.


    On the other hand, Matteo, considering his opponent was Raegan¡¯s bodyguard, refrained from delivering fatal blows and held back to some extent.


    After a few rounds, Matteo found it challenging to fight.


    He aimed to best his opponent without killing her.


    It was an ordeal for him.


    ¡°Stop! I¡¯ll take you to her!¡± Matteo said while panting.


    Matteo was aware of the reason Mitchel had whisked Raegan away.


    Not wanting Victor to worry about Raegan and potentially report to Erick, Matteo opted for apromise.


    He agreed to take Victor to Raegan.


    In a luxury vehicle, the driver raised the partition to provide privacy.


    Raegan reclined in her seat, her face contorted with anger.


    Thinking of Katie¡¯s phone call and that annoyingly haughty tone, she found it increasingly difficult to contain her fury.


    How she wished she could put an end to the overbearing Mitchel right then and there.


    At this point, Raegan had no desire to engage in conversation with Mitchel.


    Her indignation was so intense that she wanted to exit the vehicle as soon as possible.


    Noticing her intentions, Mitchel leaned forward and rested his arms on both sides of the seat.


    ¡°Is it really so hard to spend time with me?¡± he asked with bitterness in his voice.


    Why did Raegan appear so content when in thepany of other men? And why did she seem so eager to leave the car when they were together?


    Hearing his words, Raegan shot him an incredulous look and demanded, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, what are you saying?¡±


    ¡°I just want to talk to you.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? Is trapping someone in a car your idea of talking with someone?¡± Raegan retorted, her voice filled with frustration.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t done this, would you have been willing to listen to me?¡±


    Mitchel couldn¡¯t forget how Raegan had quickly turned and fled the moment sheid eyes on him as if she had seen a ghost.


    Raegan did had no intention to listen to Mitchel.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Mitchel.


    Let me go, or¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did you go to the amusement park with that man today? I thought we were going to go together,¡± Mitchel cut her off, his voice low and stern.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Raegan could sense an undercurrent of grievance in Mitchel¡¯s tone.


    It irked her that he sounded as if she had cheated on him.


    ¡°When did I ever agree to go to the amusement park with you?¡± It was true that Raegan had agreed to go together if their schedules aligned.


    But her reply back then was actually an excuse to turn him down.

 Chapter 1211

    However, earlier this morning, thanks to Janey¡¯s meddling, Raegan had contemted inviting Mitchel.


    Raegan recalled the unpleasant phone call in the morning, and her expression turned impassive.


    ¡°But why him?¡± Mitchel erupted, his face darkening with jealousy.


    The images he had seen had ignited an envy toward Stefan.


    He resented Stefan for having the privilege of holding Janey and walking alongside Raegan.


    Thankfully, Stefan did not make any advances.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Based on what he had seen, Mitchel assumed that Stefan and Raegan were not officially together.


    But, even so, he couldn¡¯t bear the sight of the two of them being so close.


    The thought of any man getting close to Raegan was unbearable to him.


    Only he could be the one next to her!


    Mitchel¡¯s words further infuriated Raegan, driving her to the brink of madness.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.


    I¡¯ll decide where to go and who to go with! It has nothing to do with you.


    Mr.


    Dixon, I don¡¯t believe we share any connection, whether byw or in life.


    So, don¡¯t waste your energy on me.


    ¡±


    Raegan had said enough to sever any lingering connection between her and Mitchel, making Mitchel somewhat immune to her words.


    ¡°In any case, I won¡¯t allow you to be with him.


    ¡± Mitchel leaned gracefully against the back seat and issued a veiled threat, ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll do everything in my power to make him disappear from Ardlens.


    ¡±


    Furious, Raegan sank her teeth into Mitchel¡¯s arm until she tasted blood.


    Mitchel¡¯s face remained unchanged, and he said nothing as though the arm she had bitten wasn¡¯t his.


    Finally, Raegan wiped her mouth and warned him, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, if you so much asy a finger on Stefan, I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡±


    Mitchel snorted with disdain and sneered, ¡°I¡¯m not joking, Raegan.


    You¡¯d better do as I say, or you¡¯ll see the consequences.


    ¡±


    Mitchel had no intention of exerting pressure on Raegan, but what happened today had pushed him to his limits.


    Whenever that scene crossed his mind, he was seething with frustration.


    It seemed that Raegan treated everyone kindly except for him.


    Her every encounter with him felt like a confrontation.


    Mitchel could no longer stand it, and the tension in his mind had reached a b


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    reaking point.


    He was on the verge of losing his sanity.


    He swore to himself to not let Raegan slip away this time!


    ¡°Don¡¯t test me, Raegan.


    I¡¯m not making empty threats,¡± Mitchel continued, his voice growing colder and more resolute.


    As she gazed at his stern expression, Raegan suddenly recalled their conversation that day.


    It seemed the Clifford family was an influential and powerful n in the north.


    With this thought in mind, Raegan pressed her lips together and retorted, ¡°So what? I¡¯m not scared of you.


    If you hurt Stefan, I¡¯ll go to the north with him, and you¡¯ll never see Janey or me again for the rest of your life!¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s handsome face changed upon hearing Raegan¡¯s ultimatum.


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking either!¡± Raegan added with a mocking sneer.


    Her words had struck a nerve with Mitche.


    He could no longer maintain hisposure as long as he considered such a scenario.


    His face contorted with anger.


    For a second, he felt the urge to crush Raegan with his bare hands.


    But, of course, he refrained from doing so.

 Chapter 1212

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Mitchel shouted.


    ¡°Try me! Mr.


    Dixon, never threatens me like that again.


    You¡¯re a man of action, and I¡¯m a woman of my word.


    ¡±


    After Crescent was doing well in Ardlens, it allowed Raegan to leave the country and work remotely whenever she pleased.


    Raegan, with her patience wearing thin, warned, ¡°You¡¯d better release me now, or I¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Every time Raegan was in thepany of the domineering Mitchel, she felt as though all her gentleness was drained away.


    Staying calm was impossible.


    Moreover, Mitchel¡¯s behavior had thoroughly eroded her ability to remain calm.


    Thinking about how Mitchel had caused her so much embarrassment during her phone call with Katie, Raegan¡¯s anger intensified.


    ¡°And please make it clear to your fianc¨¦e that I¡¯m not the one unwilling to set boundaries!¡±


    In reality, Raegan had never intended to be entangled with Mitchel.


    How could she stand Katie¡¯s groundless usations?


    Mitchel frowned and asked, ¡°Fianc¨¦e?¡±


    Raegan was too embarrassed to bring up the phone call.


    If she hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to call Mitchel, Katie wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity to humiliate her like that.


    In hindsight, she shouldn¡¯t have made that phone call in the first ce.


    Noticing Raegan silence, Mitchel fixed her with an intense gaze and pressed, ¡°Who the hell are you talking about?¡±


    Raegan couldn¡¯t believe her ears.


    Her reaction said it all as she rolled her eyes in disbelief.


    Just how many women had Mitchel been engaged to? He couldn¡¯t even remember which one it was!


    With a sneer tugging at the corners of her mouth, Raegan sarcastically asked, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, how many fianc¨¦es do you have, huh?¡±


    Mitchel took a moment to think before finally recalling a name.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You mean, Katie?¡±


    Raegan fixed him with a contemptuous stare, her beautiful eyes filled with ridicule.


    Mitchel grew increasingly irritated by her scrutiny and tried to exin, ¡°That¡¯s not


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    true.


    It¡¯s just some PR stunt.


    I¡¯ve never been engaged to any other woman.


    ¡±


    If Raegan hadn¡¯t read those reports, she might have believed him.


    She trusted Mitchel enough not to lie about something like this.


    However, after ending the call, Raegan decided to consult Erick for more information on Mitchel¡¯s engagement status.


    Before long, Erick sent Raegan a barrage of reports he had found online.


    It was clearly stated in one of them that Luciana and Katie¡¯s father had confirmed Mitchel¡¯s engagement to Katie, though they hadn¡¯t made it public.


    ¡°Take a look at this, Raegan.


    This man is even moreplicated than you thought.


    Stay away from him,¡± Erick warned Raegan through a text.


    If it weren¡¯t for Raegan¡¯s apparent annoyance toward Mitchel, Erick would have jokingly crafted her a badge.


    that read Raegan needed to maintain her distance from Mitchel.


    Raegan assumed it was an undeniable truth.


    But for some reason, Mitchel remained obstinate, refusing to admit it.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t tell if he was ying dumb or thinking she was stupid.


    With her chin resting on her hand, Raegan observed Mitchel¡¯s handsome face and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re involved with Lauren while engaged to another woman.


    On top of that, you¡¯re even entangled with your ex-wife.


    It appears my brother is spot on about you.


    You¡¯re a phndering scoundrel with a promiscuous lifestyle.


    ¡±


    Her words rendered Mitchel speechless.


    His anger welled up, nearly robbing him of his breath.


    Since when had he be such a Libertine?

 Chapter 1213

    ¡°You¡¯ll believe anything your brother tells you, won¡¯t you?¡± Mitchel retorted, his lips quivering with frustration.


    ¡°Of course.


    Besides him, who else can I trust?¡± Raegan frowned and continued, ¡°Are you suggesting that I should trust you instead?


    You¡¯ve been deceiving me right from the start.


    You promised to Listen to me, no matter what I said, but all you did was threaten me.


    And now you want to talk to me about fairness?¡±


    Mitchel found himself at a loss for words upon hearing Raegan¡¯s usations.


    Deep down, he knew she had a point.


    But when he saw her with another man, all rationality seemed to escape him, and he conveniently forgot his promises.


    At that moment, his only thought was to keep Raegan all to himself, away from anyone else¡¯s reach.


    Mitchel raised a hand to massage his throbbing temples and helplessly said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re not seeing other men, you can do as you please.


    ¡±


    ¡°I have the freedom to connect with other people.


    Who gives you the right to control me? I¡¯m not your pet.


    And why should I listen to yourmands? Just because you resort to threats, you think I should be intimidated by you?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Raegan couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was seriously wrong with Mitchel.


    He always seemed so unreasonable and did things that defied exnation.


    Hearing her words, Mitchel felt a tightness in his chest.


    He tugged at his tie in irritation and earnestly said, ¡°I never wanted to hurt you, and I¡¯ll never do that.


    ¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re hurting me right now,¡± Raegan said firmly.


    She gazed at him with seriousness and continued, ¡°You forced me into the car against my will.


    Do you realize how scared I am?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mitchel took a deep breath and said in a helpless tone, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid of me.


    As I¡¯ve said, I won¡¯t hurt you, and I¡¯ll never let you get hurt.


    ¡±


    In truth, he was willing to risk his own life to protect her.


    Raegan, however, remained unconvinced.


    Mitchel had left an indelible impression as a domineering and rude person.


    And right now, she had no interest in reasoning with him or entertaining his nonsense.


    ¡°Fine.


    Whatever.


    Can you please just take me back now?¡± Raegan demanded.


    Mitchel lifted his head and replied, ¡°Not now.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan¡¯s anger surged within her.


    It seemed she had been wasting her saliva on a pig-headed and obstinate person!


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of this! You liar!¡± Raegan pushed him away and tried to jump out of the car.


    Thankfully, Mitchel was quick on his feet and managed to stop her in time.


    He firmly held her and locked eyes with her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly.


    We¡¯ve arrived at our destination.


    ¡±


    Raegan peered out of the window and realized they were parked in front of an upscale club.


    She eyed Mitchel warily and questioned, ¡°Why are you bringing me here? I won¡¯t go inside with you.


    ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I won¡¯t do anything to you.


    There¡¯s someone inside the club you¡¯re interested in,¡± Mitchel replied calmly.


    ¡°Who could that be?¡± Raegan asked, still suspicious.


    Mitchel finally loosened his grip.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and find out.


    ¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 1214

    Raegan regarded him with skepticism, wondering if he was ying some sort of trick on her.


    Mitchel sensed her doubt, and his expression darkened.


    ¡°If I really wanted to do something to you, would I need to go through all this trouble?¡±


    Raegan couldn¡¯t help but get even more furious.


    How dare he look at her as if she was deliberately giving him a hard time? If he hadn¡¯t been constantly harassing her, she wouldn¡¯t be so suspicious of his motives.


    Seeing the anger in Raegan¡¯s eyes, Mitchel hurriedly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ll take you home after this.


    ¡±


    With his assurance, Raegan managed to rein in her temper.


    If he kept his word, she wouldn¡¯t mind taking a look inside the club.


    After all, she was sure Mitchel wouldn¡¯t harm her, even though he could be quite obnoxious at times.


    Without further ado, Raegan followed Mitchel into a chamber upstairs.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    They took their seats, and a waiter promptly served beverages and dessert.


    When the waiter left, he closed the door behind him, leaving only the two of them in the confined space.


    Their seats were so close that Raegan could detect the subtle fragrance of Mitchel¡¯s suit.


    Feeling a bit uneasy, she tried to shift away, but he firmly grasped her wrist and pulled her closer.


    The next second, Raegan nearly stumbled into his arms.


    She pushed him away and, with evident anger, demanded, ¡°What the hell do you want?¡±


    Ignoring her anger, Mitchel firmly held her shoulder and calmly said, ¡°Just wait and see.


    ¡±


    As soon as he said those words, therge curtain in the private room was suddenly drawn aside, revealing that they were in two adjoining rooms.


    In the adjacent room sat a woman with long hair cascading over her shoulders.


    She wore a white dress, revealing her slender legs.


    Her attire somewhat made her appear vulnerable.


    Raegan was perplexed by the sight before her.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    A burly bodyguard in ck attire stepped forward and turned the chair to reveal the woman¡¯s face.


    At the sight of it, Raegan¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    The woman seated there was none other than Lauren.


    However, Lauren¡¯s appearance was far from what Raegan had expected.


    Lauren¡¯s face bore signs of a recent ordeal.


    Her nose and chin had evidently been injured during a fight.


    She hadn¡¯t sought medical attention, causing inmmation and festering.


    Her injuries looked quite disturbing.


    Raegan recalled hearing some mention of Lauren a few days ago.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Following the incident at the press conference, several wealthy women whom Lauren had wronged united, offering a reward to track Lauren down.


    They vowed to exact revenge on Lauren once they found her.


    Lauren had been in hiding ever since she got wind of the news, and her whereabouts had remained unknown.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled.


    Why would Mitchel bring her to see Lauren?


    Thest time Lauren had incited others to attack Janey, Raegan had exposed those incriminating videos to teach Lauren a lesson.


    Raegan wasn¡¯t inherently a vindictive person.


    Lauren had already faced the consequences of her actions, so Raegan had no intention of pursuing the matter any further.


    As Raegan contemted this, she raised her head, coincidentally at the same time that Mitchel lowered his head.


    Her lips inadvertently brushed against his chin, causing Raegan to blush.


    She tried to pull away, but thanks to Mitchel¡¯s quick reflexes, he caught her by the back.

 Chapter 1215

    Mitchel lowered his head, his thin lips hovering tantalizingly close to hers.


    His warm breath brushed against her skin, but he made no further move.


    ¡°Are you curious about what happened?¡± he asked with an amused tone.


    Feeling his warm breath on her ear, Raegan turned her face away and retorted, ¡°Move away from me.


    ¡±


    ¡°Roger that.


    ¡± Mitchel released his grip on her and asked gently, ¡°Would you like to hear the story?¡±


    Just then, the tape sealing Lauren¡¯s mouth was removed.


    However, it seemed the bodyguard had been a bit too forceful, causing her Lips to bleed.


    The cracked corners of her mouth only added to her unsettling appearance.


    Seeing Mitchel and Raegan¡¯s closeness, Lauren clenched her teeth, and a flicker of resentment shed in her eyes.


    But, the next instant, Lauren put on a pitiful expression and asked in a fearful tone, ¡°Mitchel, why did you bring me here?¡±


    Mitchel gave Lauren a frosty look and said, ¡°You¡¯re aware of your actions.


    ¡±


    In a state of rm, Lauren couldn¡¯t grasp what Mitchel was implying.


    Yet, she was always skilled in deception.


    Acting innocently, she said, ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything.


    It¡¯s her fault.


    She even edited the video to use me at the press conference recently!¡±


    While pointing at Raegan and twisting the truth, Lauren eximed, ¡°Mitchel, you must understand this woman is malicious! If you keep her close, she¡¯ll ruin your life eventually!¡±


    Raegan was taken aback by Lauren¡¯s shamelessness.


    Lauren hadn¡¯t shown any remorse after what had transpired.


    Lauren even attempted to frame her at a time like this.


    It appeared Lauren¡¯s wickedness was deeply ingrained, beyond any hope of change, even at death¡¯s door.


    To put it simply, she was getting what she deserved.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Mitchel looked at Lauren with a detached expression and inquired, ¡°How can you be sure Raegan edited with the video?¡±


    Lauren found herself caught off guard by his question.


    However, she quickly responded, ¡°Trust me, Mitchel, it has to be her.


    She¡¯s been holding a grudge since our fight at the restaurant.


    She¡¯s always disliked me.


    Perhaps her imed memory loss is just a trick¡­¡±


    Lauren was utterly convinced of her usation.


    She hurried over, seized Mitchel¡¯s arm, and said firmly, ¡°She¡¯s surely faking it.


    She must remember losing the child because you chose to rescue me, so she¡¯s framing me¡­¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lauren¡¯s words came to an abrupt stop.


    Crack! A muffled sound was heard.


    Mitchel forcefully twisted Lauren¡¯s wrist, breaking it.


    ¡°Ah! Oh my!¡± Lauren¡¯s scream resonated through the room.


    Lauren dropped to the floor, weeping bitterly.


    It was extremely painful! The moment her wrist snapped, the pain surged to her heart.


    The agony was so overwhelming that she felt like she might die at any moment.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes filled with contempt as he said coldly, ¡°My biggest regret is rescuing you back then!¡±


    Otherwise, he and Raegan wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.


    They could have enjoyed a joyful life with their children.

 Chapter 1216

    Mitchel¡¯s cruelty stunned Lauren on the spot.


    Mitchel continued with a frosty gaze, ¡°I was the one who sent Raegan those videos.


    If someone edited the video, it should have been me.


    Unfortunately, the video is the original one.


    ¡±


    The moment Mitchel finished speaking, Lauren¡¯s face turned pale instantly! She hadn¡¯t anticipated Mitchel being the one to show Raegan the videos.


    ¡°No, you¡¯ve got it all wrong.


    Mitchel, you have to believe me.


    I wasn¡¯t having s@x with anyone else¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about who you¡¯re sleeping with,¡± Mitchel cut her off sharply.


    ¡°I only want to know if you were involved in the incident where Raegan was drugged on that day.


    ¡±


    Lauren immediately shook her head in denial at his question.


    Mitchel¡¯s voice turned icy.


    ¡°Think carefully before you answer!¡±


    Lauren¡¯s eyes dodged, and her undisguised guilt was captured by Raegan.


    This made Raegan wonder if Lauren was the one who had drugged her.


    Initially, Raegan believed Lauren was innocent of her being drugged.


    However, it appeared Lauren was the mastermind.


    Such malevolence made Lauren deserving of the worst punishment!


    Naturally, Lauren wouldn¡¯t confess.


    She believed that denial would protect her, even if the truth was known.


    With tears streaming down her face, Lauren said in a hoarse voice, ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me.


    Did Raegan say that, Mitchel? How could you trust her? You know she despises me¡­¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Hearing that, Raegan became more certain that Lauren was rotten to the death.


    She said bluntly, ¡°I¡¯vee to realize it was you who had drugged me.


    ¡±


    Lauren felt like she had walked into a trap.


    She stumbled and rushed desperately toward Raegan.


    ¡°You bitch! You¡¯re trying to frame me!¡±


    Before Lauren could touch Raegan, Raegan was startled by a loud sound.


    In an instant, Mitchel forcefully pushed Lauren away.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lauren cried out as she hit the ground, holding her abdomen in agony, struggling to breathe.


    Mitchel stared down at her.


    ¡°Seems you won¡¯t speak the truth until you¡¯re on the brink of death!¡±


    With that, he called someone over.


    A short man entered the room, visibly scared.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan instantly recognized him as the waiter from their dinner that day.


    Mitchel questioned the waiter, his voice cold, ¡°Is she the one?¡±


    Intimidated by Mitchel¡¯s presence, the waiter looked at Lauren on the floor and said nervously, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her.


    She instructed me toce the drink with drugs, and even slipped some into an elderly man¡¯s beverage.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1217

    Lauren had advised Cary to getid with Raegan after drugging Raegan.


    After directing the waiter to drug Raegan, Lauren deceitfully administered an aphrodisiac to Cary.


    Lauren¡¯s intentions were hideous.


    Cary would f@ck Raegan to death or Cary would f@ck himself.


    She believed either oue would be to her advantage.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Subsequently, Lauren handed the waiter three hundred thousand dors, urging him to leave town discreetly.


    Given the waiter¡¯s modest sry, heplied with Lauren¡¯s demand and retreated to his hometown.


    Lauren hadn¡¯t anticipated Mitchel uncovering her schemes.


    Mitchel had his team investigate the restaurant staff who resigned post-incident, eventually tracing this very waiter.


    Now, the proof was undeniable.


    Confronted by Mitchel, Lauren felt as if she were plunged into an icy abyss, his gaze paralyzing her with fear.


    She shivered, gasping for air.


    However, Lauren continued to deny her actions, ¡°No¡­ It wasn¡¯t me¡­


    It was him! It¡¯s a setup!¡±


    Lauren wildly used the waiter, shouting, ¡°He¡¯s trying to set me up!¡±


    Caught off guard, the waiter replied, ¡°She¡¯s a lying bitch! Luckily, I saved proof.


    I had set up a hidden camera in another chamber to capture photos of a celebrity who never showed up.


    Instead, it recorded our entire conversation.


    ¡±


    While exining, the waiter passed his phone to a man in ck.


    The man in ck then gave the phone to Mitchel, and they yed the recording aloud.


    It perfectly captured Lauren¡¯s instructions to the waiter.


    Next, the waiter presented a small bag of powder, exining, ¡°This is the leftover drug she handed me.


    ¡±


    With the evidence exposed, Lauren was at a loss for words.


    Herplexion turned ghostly white.


    She tried to escape to the door, but a bodyguard crushed her hand under his foot.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Mitchel¡¯s cold stare bore into Lauren, his face emotionless.


    Lauren was seized with panic.


    Uncertain of her fate under Mitchel¡¯s intimidating look, her body shook uncontrobly.


    Mitchel, without sparing Lauren another nce, turned to Raegan and inquired, ¡°This is the woman who harmed you and Janey.


    What do you think her punishment should be?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes emitted an unmistakable chill, devoid of any warmth when Lauren was mentioned.


    If Lauren hadn¡¯t had Alexis backing her up back then, Mitchel would never have given Lauren the chance to make aeback in Ardlens.


    Rather than conducting herself with poise, Lauren made the choice to harm someone she shouldn¡¯t have.


    She deserved to suffer the consequences!


    The unexpected cruelty Mitchel disyed toward Lauren left Raegan astonished.


    After all, Lauren was his first love, right?


    When Lauren was thrown out of the restaurant thest time, Raegan thought Mitchel was just trying to make a point.


    But her perception shifted when the audible snap of Lauren¡¯s wrist broke through the air.


    Raegan looked at Mitchel curiously and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel sorry for doing that to Lauren? Isn¡¯t she your first love?¡±

 Chapter 1218

    From the report Erick had gathered, Raegan had seen how Mitchel used to indulge Lauren.


    Mitchel rified in a low voice, ¡°She¡¯s not.


    ¡±


    Raegan blinked in disbelief.


    Lauren was not his first love? Who was he trying to fool?


    Sporting a sly smile, Raegan asked, ¡°So I can do anything to her?¡±


    Mitchel cast a prating gaze her way.


    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan snorted unhappily.


    ¡°Oh? Are you afraid that I will go too far?¡±


    Whether Mitchel was afraid that Raegan would go too far or not, Lauren certainly was.


    Convinced that Mitchel would show mercy on her for old time¡¯s sake, Lauren turned her gaze toward him, her eyshes fluttering in a plea.


    In a desperate appeal, Lauren cried, ¡°Mitchel, please¡­ I¡¯m innocent.


    That scheming woman framed me!¡±


    Kneeling on the ground with a broken hand and smeared makeup, Lauren resembled a fray dog.


    Assuming Mitchel¡¯s silence meant that he was in a dilemma, Raegan shed a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to see her hurt.


    ¡±


    Anyway, Raegan knew that when her brother returned, Lauren wouldn¡¯t be able to escape his wrath.


    In that case, she wouldn¡¯t owe Mitchel a favor.


    If Mitchel was reluctant to let Lauren face the music, she was fine with it.


    But to her shock, Raegan was met with a nonchnt response from Mitchel.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to dirty your hands.


    ¡±


    As long as Raegan was clear about what she wanted, Mitchel would get someone else to do it for her.


    He was not willing to let her dirty her hands for unworthy people.


    Raegan found herself taken aback, utterly unprepared for the words that escaped Mitchel¡¯s lips.


    If it were from someone else, the statement mighte off as pretentious.


    But Mitchel, with his striking looks andposed demeanor, exuded sincerity.


    In fact, there lingered a subtle touch of romance, catching Raegan off guard.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Feeling a warmth creeping up her ears, Raegan uneasily touched her earlobe and retorted, ¡°Cut it out.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious.


    ¡± Tilting his head slightly, Mitchel vowed, ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone who hurts you go.


    ¡±


    The gravity of his words left Raegan momentarily speechless.


    A crimson blush painted her cheeks, and her ears burned.


    She kind of appreciated his usual state.


    On the sidelines, Lauren¡¯s face darkened as she observed the flirtatious exchange between the two.


    To add insult to injury, they were acting like she wasn¡¯t even here.


    The worst thing was that even the slightest movement she made brought sharp pain to her entire body.


    Lauren¡¯s eyes filled with hatred as she gazed at the stunning Raegan.

 Chapter 1219

    How she wished Raegan was dead in the car incident at that time.


    That way, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.


    Lauren pondered over it bitterly, wrongly ming Raegan for everything.


    As Raegan shifted her gaze toward Lauren, she couldn¡¯t help but notice the fury burning in thetter¡¯s eyes.


    With a subtle smile, Raegan suggested, ¡°Perhaps she should have a taste of the drink she made.


    ¡±


    It was such a straightforward and sophisticated solution.


    Thoroughly impressed, Mitchel arched his eyebrows and ordered the waiter, ¡°Make her a drink, the same as that day.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay.


    Eager to rectify his earlier mistake, the waiter hurriedly replicated the beverage within minutes.


    Lauren¡¯s expression transformed into one of horror.


    Frantically, she protested, No! You can¡¯t do this to me! I won¡¯t¡­¡±


    The rest of her words were cut off as her mouth was pinched by a bodyguard, forcing the drink down her throat.


    It was only when the cup was empty that the bodyguard loosened his grip on Lauren, letting her copse to the ground like a dead fish.


    The effects of the drug had not started to set in yet.


    Lauren gazed up at Mitchel with a sense of despair.


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about this woman? I¡¯ve loved you for so many years! Is your heart made of stone?¡±


    Looking down at Lauren, Mitchel said coldly, ¡°Do you remember what I said to you on your twentieth birthday?¡±


    Lauren¡¯s face turned pale as the memories flooded back.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    On the night Lauren turned twenty, she had ended up on Mitchel¡¯s doorstep, offering to give herself to him.


    But all she had gotten in return was his callous rejection.


    With a furrowed brow, Mitchel reiterated, ¡°I¡¯ve never liked you.


    Not then, not now, not ever.


    If you had abandoned your wishful thinking and behaved yourself, you could have lived a life of luxury instead of ending up like this.


    ¡±


    Raegan found herself perplexed.


    It turned out that Mitchel really had no feelings for Lauren.


    As for Lauren, she did remember every word Mitchel had uttered that night.


    Yet, since her first encounter with Mitchel, Lauren found herself deeply attracted to him.


    It was not just his handsome and charming face that captivated her.


    She was entranced by his cold, noble, and mysterious temperament.


    In the realm of business, Mitchel exhibited decisiveness, akin to a God casting judgment upon all living beings.


    His dual nature held a profound allure for Lauren.


    Mitchel had be Lauren¡¯s entire world since then, overshadowing any attraction she might have felt for others.


    Lauren firmly believed that Mitchel was the one who deserved her love the most.


    However, at this moment, that enigmatic Mitchel bowed to Raegan, someone Lauren held in contempt.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes and movements all said that he surrendered to Raegan, a deration thatpletely broke Lauren.


    Lauren couldn¡¯t ept this.


    A mix of defiance and unwillingness twisted her pale face as she erupted in a vehement roar, ¡°You treat this woman like a treasure, but do you even know what kind of life she led abroad for thest five years? Maybe she¡¯s been with countless men.


    She¡¯s no better than me!¡±


    Lauren tried to smear Raegan, the rival she had contested against for so many years but still couldn¡¯t win.


    If she was going down, she was determined to drag Raegan down with her.


    She would never let her adversary enjoy an easy life!


    Scoffing, Lauren added a bitter twist, ¡°By the way, she has a child.


    I doubt the kid even knows who the father is!¡±


    At this moment, Lauren was already drifting to a state of unconsciousness, rity eluding her.


    All the vicious words hidden in her heart poured out at once.


    With a maniacalugh, Lauren continued, ¡°Maybe that child is a mix of many men she slept with.


    ¡±


    Lauren was interrupted by a loud bang.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    A transparent object was thrown at Lauren, barely missing her face before colliding against the wall behind her.


    The ss shattered into several fragments.


    Lauren shivered with fear.


    The sound of the ss breaking had sobered her up a Little.


    With an icy gaze, Mitchel said word by word, ¡°Do you have a dead wish?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s murderous gaze on Lauren was unmistakable.


    Under his gaze, Lauren shivered instinctively.


    Lauren was drenched from head to toe with cold sweat, with skin that had gone pale.


    At the same time, the effects of the drug kicked in.


    Before Lauren could utter another word, Raegan coldly strode toward Lauren.


    Raising her hand without hesitation, Raegan delivered a powerful p to Lauren¡¯s face.


    Even after the striking contact, her anger persisted, causing her hand to tremble.


    ¡°Shut the f@ck up.


    You have no right to mention my daughter!¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1220

    Lauren widened her eyes in disbelief.


    The nerve of Raegan pping her! Worse, Raegan pped her in the presence of the man she admired.


    Overflowing with resentment, Lauren felt Raegan, who was rude and irrational, had finally unveiled her true colors!


    ¡°You wicked bitch! How dare you force me drink that ¡®drink¡¯! I¡¯ve heard your bastard was ill a lot since birth and barely talked, right? Well, this is what you get.


    You ended up with a child that¡¯s not normal! I bet in a few years, your child will turn out just as terrible as you!¡±


    Lauren ignored all restraint, desperately trying to drive Raegan to madness.


    She was determined to make Mitchel think lowly of Raegan.


    She wanted him to know the seemingly bright and beautiful image Raegan had was nothing but a deception! Raegan was just a vicious bitch!


    The sound of ps rang out.


    Just as Lauren hoped, Raegan hit Lauren hard three more times.


    Raegan was so furious she was beyond words.


    She yearned to shatter Lauren¡¯s mouth with her pping.


    Such vile words about a child¡­ Lauren was rotten to the core!


    Just as Raegan raised her hand again, someone pulled her away from behind.


    It was Mitchel.


    Overwhelmed with fury, Raegan pped him hard.


    The sound of the p was sharp, echoing as her hand connected with his face.


    Raegan didn¡¯t hold back.


    Instead, she used all her strength for a powerful, p.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Raegan¡¯s face was tense with fury as she red at Mitchel, her anger unmistakable.


    On Mitchel¡¯s otherwise cold face, five bright red fingerprints stood out starkly.


    Raegan¡¯s eyes were cold, and her anger was palpable.


    She stood defiant, ready to defend herself like a hedgehog with its spines raised, daring anyone to threaten her daughter.


    Raegan challenged, ¡°Regretting it?¡± She assumed he had felt sorry for a wicked woman like Lauren, cursing him with the thought that he deserved the p.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Mitchel, unfazed, held Raegan¡¯s hand to stop her from moving and turned to his bodyguards with a voice that cut like ice.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± he snapped.


    The bodyguards caught on right away.


    One of them pressed Lauren, and the other raised his hand and pped her.


    Seeing Mitchel¡¯s unchanged, cold demeanor, the bodyguards didn¡¯t stop.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    p after pnded on Lauren¡¯s mouth.


    These bodyguards were far stronger than Raegan.


    Soon, Lauren¡¯s face was swollen beyond recognition, and she was reduced to emitting only pitiful whimpers, unable to speak.


    Mitchel didn¡¯t nce her way but took Raegan¡¯s red palm in his, a deep pain evident in his heart.


    His voice, rough with emotion, broke the silence.


    ¡°If you wanted to hit, why didn¡¯t you just say so? Does your hand hurt?¡±


    The tenderness in his voice betrayed his concern, leaving Raegan momentarily breathless.


    Her p seemed to have left no mark on him.


    He appeared unfazed.


    Yet, it was Raegan¡¯s hand for which he felt sympathy¡­

 Chapter 1221

    Upon noticing the redness of Raegan¡¯s entire palm, Mitchel couldn¡¯t keep his distress hidden.


    He gently grabbed her wrist, suggesting, ¡°Let¡¯s head to the car.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I have some ointment there.


    ¡±


    Raegan, lost for words, tried to pull her hand back, intending to downy the situation by mentioning her skin¡¯s natural sensitivity.


    Despite the redness, she felt it didn¡¯t appear too serious.


    However, MitcheLl¡¯s firm grip Left no room for protest as he insisted, ¡°Come on.


    Let me take care of that.


    ¡±


    Meanwhile, Lauren, who was reeling from the pain of being pped, was flustered when Mitchel was about to leave.


    She cried out in distress, her tears flowing freely.


    The bodyguards¡¯ ps nearly ripped the skin from Lauren¡¯s lips.


    Underneath, her lips were bloody, with all the flesh inside showing as red.


    It was horrifying and unpleasant.


    After countless ps, the bodyguards found themselves at a loss for where to strike next.


    With Raegan by his side, Mitchel cast a final nce at the scene andmanded, ¡°Take this woman and that waiter to the police station.


    ¡±


    The waiter¡¯s face went ghostly with fear.


    But witnessing what had happened to Lauren, he didn¡¯t dare to plead, knowing Mitchel¡¯s cruelty.


    Being taken away to the police station without being beaten like Lauren was a blessing already.


    Lauren panicked at Mitchel¡¯s words.


    The thought of being sent to jail filled her with dread, knowing that those wealthydies she had offended would make things more difficult for her.


    They could even go as far as to torture her when she was behind bars.


    Lauren knew that with a skilledwyer, the repercussions of her drugging others could not be severe.


    However, being taken away to the police station and sentenced would mean having a criminal record, effectively ruining any chance of rebuilding her life in Ardlens.


    She couldn¡¯t face the idea of never being able to make aeback.


    ¡°No way! I can¡¯t let this happen! There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll go in!¡± Lauren muttered to herself, her eyes the only part of her that remained clear, ring at Raegan with resentment.


    Then, Lauren looked desperately at Mitchel, tears in her eyes, her hands hitting the ground, her face the picture of sorrow as if she was pleading for mercy.


    Raegan, indifferent to Lauren¡¯s pleading look, approached Lauren and asked coldly, ¡°Feeling sorry now?¡±


    Lauren was overwhelmed by pain, feeling as though her body was crawling with ants, causing her both itchiness and pain.


    It was killing her!


    Lauren tried to speak but could only manage a weak insult.


    ¡°Bitch¡­¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Seeing Lauren¡¯s reaction, Raegan could tell the effects of the drug kicking in.


    She was reminded of the night Cary forced her onto the sofa and the struggles against her own body¡¯s reactions.


    She vividly remembered her desperation and her efforts to stay calm by pping herself and biting her tongue.


    Raegan felt no pity for Lauren, thinking thetter had iting.


    She sneered, ¡°Now you¡¯re getting a taste of what I had gone through.


    Enjoy it.


    ¡±


    Raegan still had a lingering fear.


    Her resilience had been her salvation, fighting to save herself, clinging to hope until help arrived.


    She shuddered to think what could have happened that night.


    Her life could be destroyed since then.


    Raegan scoffed.


    Given the history, Lauren had likely pulled the simr taunts multiple times.


    This was simply karma for Lauren¡¯s doing, facing the fallout of her own misdeeds!

 Chapter 1222

    Lauren¡¯s lips, trembling and unable to meet, kept repeating the same insult.


    ¡°Bitch¡­¡±


    Raegan smirked andmented, ¡°Be grateful I¡¯m not as cruel as you.


    I only gave you a taste of your own medicine.


    Have a good night.


    ¡±


    With those words, Raegan turned on her heels and walked away without a second nce.


    Tears clouded Lauren¡¯s vision.


    She saw Mitchel trying to grab Raegan¡¯s hand, but Raegan brushed off his extended hand.


    Despite this, Mitchel continued to gaze at Raegan with affection in his eyes, as if she were a precious gem.


    This stark difference in Mitchel¡¯s attitude only fueled Lauren¡¯s bitterness, making her look even more menacing with her red, tearful eyes.


    ¡°Bitch!¡± Her voice, rough and strained, echoed unpleasantly, filled with venom.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Seemingly unhinged, Lauren mustered the remaining strength within her to grab and broken handle of the ss goblet she had just touched and suddenly threw at Raegan before the effects of the drug fully consumed her.


    It all unfolded in seconds.


    The bodyguards were caught off guard, and before they knew it, it was already toote.


    The broken ss, sharp as a knife, caught the light, casting an ominous glow.


    Lauren, with all her strength in a desperate move, had hurled the broken ss at Raegan¡¯s neck!


    The sharp handle of the ss was only a few millimeters from Raegan¡¯s neck.


    At this dangerously close range, it could easily cut through the main artery without any trouble.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Two bodyguards behind Raegan hurried over, their faces filled with fear.


    However, it was clearly toote.


    Raegan had mastered self-defense skills overseas and could avoid it in a snap.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    But as she caught sight of Lauren¡¯s fierce expression, lots of images shed in her mind all of a sudden.


    ¡°Remember, you¡¯re nothing but an abandoned stray dog¡­¡±


    ¡°Mitchel doesn¡¯t want you or the baby you¡¯re carrying¡­¡±


    ¡°If Mitchel had not chosen to save me over you, your child might have survived¡­¡±


    Lauren¡¯s harsh and misleading words echoed, followed by a different woman¡¯s voice.


    ¡°He does value you, ready to offer five billion¡­¡±


    ¡°If Lauren hadn¡¯t tricked me into abducting you¡­¡±


    ¡°I never thought he would actually prefer you over Lauren.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    .


    Right then, Raegan got a killing headache.


    A buzzing noise echoed in her ears, tracing a direct line.


    Her head was filled with a never-ending white noise.


    It felt as if she was under some spell, unable to move an inch.


    Raegan could only watch as the crystal ss reflected the beautiful light straight at her.

 Chapter 1223

    Thud! A muffled sound of flesh getting pierced was heard.


    Raegan felt nothing, her face having collided with a solid chest.


    Her heart was racing, like it might jump out of her throat at any moment.


    Strong arms wrapped tightly around her, protecting her entire body.


    So tight that it was hard to breathe.


    Raegan blinked and nced at the man who was protecting her.


    At that moment, she saw Mitchel¡¯s panicked, scared, and concerned look mirrored in his dark eyes, with no hiding it.


    He was really anxious about her¡­


    Mitchel slightly rxed his hold and gave Raegan a thorough look from head to toe before murmuring reassuringly, ¡°Everything¡¯s okay.


    ¡±


    He believed Raegan was still in a state of shock.


    Gently, his broad hand stroked her back as he softly asked, ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    Raegan bit her lip and barely whispered back, ¡°I¡¯m alright¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah! No!¡± A rough and loud scream echoed.


    The bodyguards gave Lauren a few hard kicks and pushed her down firmly onto the ground.


    But Lauren hadn¡¯t silenced herself yet, yelling desperately, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, you bitch¡­¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s cold and distant handsome face briefly turned darker.


    He turned and walked forward with his long and confident legs, one step at a time.


    The light highlighted the shadows on Mitchel¡¯s sharp features, making Lauren feel she was facing death itself.


    Those dark, deep eyes seemed like a deep ck hole as if they could overwhelm people in a moment.


    Lauren trembled uncontrobly, but the drug twisted her into a strange form, resembling a dying snake.


    Her rotten lips kept trembling, barely managed to whisper, ¡°Mitch¡­ Ah! Ah!¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s glossy ck leather shoes stepped over Lauren¡¯s unharmed hand, the sole pressing down on all five fingers, crushing them with great force.


    The surroundings became quiet.


    Lauren could hear the sickening sound of her flesh and bones crunching, prompting her uncontrolled screa


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ms of desperation.


    Only when Lauren¡¯s five fingers were nearly crushed t did Mitchel¡¯s shoes finally lift away.


    Mitchel, tall and wide, had a cold, merciless smile on his face as he looked down at Lauren.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to be taken away to the police station, right?¡±


    Lauren¡¯s body shook violently, yet she had heard his words.


    The thought of staying away from the prison brought tears to her eyes as she nodded vigorously despite the pain.


    She assumed as long as she wasn¡¯t imprisoned, she¡¯d have an opportunity to return and make aeback.


    At this, a slight smile appeared on Mitchel¡¯s wless face, giving off a cold yet charming vibe.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made your choice.


    I¡¯ll respect it.


    ¡±


    Mitchel then turned andmanded, ¡°Take her to the Velvet Alley.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡±


    At the mention of Velvet Alley, Lauren¡¯s hands and feet grew cold, and her eyes widened in horror! That was the gathering ce for human trafficking.


    In Ardlens, that was the very one ce where the rule ofw didn¡¯t apply.


    Mitchel wanted to send her there, which was equivalent to Living hell!

 Chapter 1224

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± Lauren was beyond scared, screaming like there was no tomorrow.


    The bodyguards had already pulled her out quickly.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lauren fought with all her might, leaving a trail of blood on the ground with her fingertips.


    It was toote.


    With her state, she couldn¡¯t fight against these strong bodyguards, having to ept her fate unwillingly.


    Raegan could tell from Lauren¡¯s reaction that Velvet Alley was far from a good ce.


    But Lauren had iting.


    At this time, someone rushed in from outside.


    There stood Victor, his face filled with worry.


    ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡±


    Raegan just shook her head, then noticed Matteo, who entered with Victor, half of his face swollen.


    She gave Victor a strange look.


    Victor quickly said, ¡°Miss, this guy dared toy a hand on me, so I gave him a beating!¡±


    The moment those words were said, everyone¡¯s faces lit up with various expressions.


    The part of Matteo¡¯s face that wasn¡¯t swollen turned red.


    He¡¯d never seen a woman so bold and skilled in fighting before.


    And he didn¡¯t mean to do so!


    Mitchel looked at Matteo with deep eyes, making Matteo feel nervous.


    Matteo exined quickly, ¡°That¡¯s not how it happened.


    She grabbed the steering wheel out of nowhere while I was driving her here, and I wasn¡¯t paying attention.


    .


    ¡°It was you who kept driving me around in circles on purpose!¡±


    Victor said coldly, ¡°My master believes that when a man leads a woman around in circles, he has bad intentions and harmful motives!¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Matteo was left without words.


    He felt utterly misunderstood! ALL he wanted was to give Mitchel and Raegan some extra time to bond.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    How could that be seen as having bad intentions toward Victor?


    Matteo nced at Victor¡¯s chest, whichcked curves, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not into t chests.


    ¡±


    Victor was left speechless.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan couldn¡¯t help but think the beating was well-deserved!


    Matteo met Victor¡¯s murderous eyes and quickly averted his eyes.


    He nced at Mitchel, ready to talk, but his voice tightened.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, your shoulder¡­¡±


    ALL eyes turned on Mitchel¡¯s shoulder.


    noticing the brown stains of blood on his ck suit.


    Raegan¡¯s face turned pale.


    His wound clearly came from the ss Lauren had hurled at her moments ago.


    The wound being on his shoulder, coupled with Mitchel¡¯s endurance for pain, Mitchel didn¡¯t wince in pain, leading none noticed his pain until Matteo remarked.


    Raegan moved closer to inspect the wound, her voice tight with concern.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you speak up when you got hurt?¡± Her tone clearly showed her anxiety.


    Mitchel said with a scratchy voice, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.


    ¡±


    Raegan stared at his bleeding blood, her eyes turning red, her brows furrowed.


    ¡°You¡¯re bleeding a lot, and you say it¡¯s nothing.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1225

    Then, she grabbed his wrist and insisted, ¡°We¡¯re going to the hospital, no arguments.


    ¡±


    A ripple of warmth welled up inside his heart, but Mitchel still acted tough.


    ¡°No need.


    You can just help me rub some ointment on it.


    ¡±


    ¡°Fine.


    There¡¯s medicine in the car, right?¡± Raegan didn¡¯t feel the need to argue.


    After all, in her eyes, applying some medicine to the person who had just saved her was no big deal.


    Still holding Mitchel¡¯s wrist, Raegan started to lead him toward the door.


    Victor started to chase after them, but before she could get a single word out, Matteo interrupted her, ¡°Can¡¯t you read the room?¡±


    Matteo frowned.


    Annoyed, Victor red at Matteo.


    Matteo, unfazed, continued, ¡°My boss got injured when he saved Raegan.


    It makes sense for her to help him with his injury, does it not?¡±


    Victor retorted, ¡°Is Raegan a doctor or a nurse? Why should she be the one to help him? What if your boss has ulterior motives and is just finding an excuse to lure her into his car?¡±


    At this, Matteo fell silent, feeling he couldn¡¯t argue on that.


    Mitchel never bothered to hide his intentions of remarrying Raegan by seizing every opportunity to get along with her.


    Mitchel hoped that the whole world would know how he felt about Raegan! But as a seasoned assistant, Matteo knew what he should say.


    Matteo coughed and said indignantly, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon isn¡¯t like that! He¡¯s a gentleman and wouldn¡¯t do anything to Raegan against her will.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Besides, his shoulder¡¯s injured.


    He can¡¯t hurt her.


    How dare you use him of having any ¡®ll terior motives¡¯?¡±


    Matteo showcased his eloquence.


    In fact, Mitchel wasn¡¯t mortally wounded.


    Such a minor flesh wound on his shoulder was no big deal for him.


    Matteo knew that Mitchel could still beat him up in the blink of an eye.


    But he had to convince Victor that Mitchel was weak to reassure her.


    Then, Matteo dragged Victor into another car and said, ¡°Just sit here and watch.


    You got nothing to worry about.


    ¡±


    Meanwhile, in the car, Raegan stared at Mitchel¡¯s blood-soaked clothes, at a loss as to where to start.


    In the end, she could only frown and suggest, ¡°How about we just go to the hospital?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°No need.


    Just apply the medicine.


    I¡¯ll be fine.


    ¡± Mitchel knew his own body very well.


    He didn¡¯t want to go to the hospital over such an injury.


    Raegan pouted and whined, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take yourself seriously?¡±


    Despite the unmistakable grumble in her tone, her concern was still music to Mitchel¡¯s ears.


    It turned out that she cared about him, albeit subconsciously.


    And that was a good sign.


    Mitchel thought to himself that perhaps he should¡¯ve gotten injured sooner.


    Just then, he came up with an idea.


    He cleared his throat and said gruffly, ¡°I can¡¯t use my hand.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Can you help me take off my shirt to take care of my wound?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Raegan blushed furiously, feeling embarrassed at the mere thought of undressing him.


    She would¡¯ve felt ufortable undressing any man, let alone Mitchel.


    Sensing her reluctance, Mitchel¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡°Forget it.


    I¡¯ll do it myself.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1226

    He lifted his uninjured arm and clumsily tried to unbutton his shirt.


    When thest button was finally undone, he straightened his back and tried to shrug his shirt off, but it was futile.


    After a while, he let out a frustrated sigh.


    Raegan seemed to notice his struggle.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Sometimes it was good to admit one¡¯s weakness.


    Atst, Mitchel realized that Raegan yielded to a more subtle approach rather than a direct one.


    Mitchel raised his eyebrows and answered in a hoarse voice, ¡°A little¡­¡±


    The pungent smell of blood permeated the air.


    Finally, Raegan bit her Lips and nodded, as though she had made up her mind about something.


    ¡°Let me do it.


    ¡±


    Mitchel could barely hide his smile, but he tried desperately to hold it back and put on a serious face.


    Shy, Raegan lowered her head to keep from staring at his defined muscles and gingerly stretched out her hand to search for the button.


    But it was inevitable for her soft fingers to brush against the man¡¯s bare skin.


    Her cold hands touched every part of his chest.


    ALL of a sudden, Mitchel gasped.


    Raegan stopped what she was doing and looked up in a hurry.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I hurt you?¡±


    Mitchel frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°You touched the wrong spot.


    ¡±


    Raegan looked down at the part she had just touched and turned as red as a tomato.


    I¡¯m sorry,¡± she stuttered embarrassedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.


    Go on¡­¡± Mitchel¡¯s low and seductive voice seemed to make her heart race in her chest.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan flushed even more.


    The car interior wasn¡¯t particrly spacious with Mitchel¡¯s stout build.


    One false move from Raegan, and she could hurt him.


    Holding her breath, she made sure to be extra careful as she tried to take off his shirt.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Finally, his shirt was half taken off.


    His wound was on the back of his shoulder.


    Raegan frowned and tried to stand up to get a clearer view of the wound.


    ¡°Move over sideways, or I won¡¯t be able to apply the ointment.


    ¡±


    Mitchel obediently turned sideways.


    Seated, Raegan still couldn¡¯t see the wound, so she knelt one knee on the seat to prop herself up higher.


    Even with her back straight, she was just tall enough to reach Mitchel¡¯s shoulder.


    She tried to lean forward, and the leather seat sank a little underneath her weight.


    From the rearview mirror, Mitchel could see her every movement.


    Sensing that he was watching her in the mirror, Raegan looked up at their reflection curiously.


    In the mirror, she could see herself kneeling down behind him, her hand resting on his shoulder.


    The posture looked incredibly suggestive.

 Chapter 1227

    She blushed and hurriedly exined, ¡°I had to kneel on the seat so that I could get a better look.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Mitchel¡¯s Lips curved upward into a gentle smile, but his eyes burned with desire.


    ¡°Do whatever you want.


    ¡±


    These words¡­ Obviously, he meant something else.


    Raegan¡¯s face turned crimson.


    But she didn¡¯t dare to speak her mind, lest she Look like a horny woman.


    He was so annoying!


    Pouting, Raegan stopped feeling sorry for him and yanked his shirt off without remorse.


    Mitchel¡¯s back muscles were as well defined as his front, and now that his shirt was fully off, his pheromones wafted in the air freely.


    Raegan took a deep breath and tried to focus on the wound, ignoring his extraordinary back muscles.


    Fortunately, the handle of the ss didn¡¯t go deep.


    But there was an obvious ss shard around two centimeters big wedged inside the wound.


    Raegan took out the tweezers from the medical kit and warned, ¡°This might hurt.


    I¡¯m about to take the ss shard out.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay.


    ¡±


    Raegan carefully pulled the broken ss out with the tweezers and then blew on the wound out of habit.


    This was what she did whenever Janey got wounded.


    She didn¡¯t think much of it, but Mitchel, on the other hand, stiffened as she blew on his bare skin.


    He could endure the pain no matter what, but if she went on Like this, he¡¯d lose control of himself.


    Raegan stopped blowing on the wound.


    She proceeded to disinfect it and apply medicine, which gradually calmed Mitchel down.


    Thest step was to bandage it.


    But the problem was that the wound was in tricky spot.


    And the only way to bandage it was to wrap the bandage all around Mitchel¡¯s chest.


    Raegan took a deep breath and decisively started wrapping the gauze under his arm.


    Mitchel¡¯s chest was so broad that Raegan arms couldn¡¯t reach all the way around him.


    Frowning, she leaned closer, hoping that doing so would let her reach the roll of gauze, but her lips inadvertently touched his back.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Then, Raegan felt his back was burning hot! She stiffened in embarrassment.


    She struggled for a moment and eventually gave up, leaning against Mitchel¡¯s back in defeat.


    ¡°Help me,¡± she whispered.


    Mitchel held her fingers, took the roll of gauze, and pressed it into her other palm.


    The whole time Raegan bandaged his wound, she had to keep her face pressed against Mitchel¡¯s back, or she wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the gauze.


    It was so embarrassing.


    She inwardly chastised herself for not insisting that they go to the hospital in the first ce.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, she finished bandaging up his wound.


    Raegan breathed a sigh of relief.


    When she straightened up, she hadpletely forgotten that she was in the car and bumped her head against the low roof.


    Startled, she lost her bnce and fell forward.


    She was about tond on the back of the front seat, which was equipped with an LCD screen.


    Needless to say, it would be very painful if her face collided with it.


    She screamed and closed her eyes, awaiting the inevitable pain.

 Chapter 1228

    But the pain never came.


    Instead, she collided into Mitchel.


    Startled, she found her lips tightly pressed against his bare skin.


    To make matters worse, she felt him stiffen under her touch.


    She blushed furiously and struggled to push him away.


    As a result, Mitchel¡¯s back, which had just been bandaged, hit the back of the chair.


    He couldn¡¯t help but gasp in pain.


    Raegan froze in ce, mortified at what she had just done.


    She stared at his pale face, her heart aching with guilt.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± she asked in a panic.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Brows knitted and lips pursed, it seemed that Mitchel could hardly speak.


    His chest heaved violently as though he needed to take several deep breaths to calm down.


    Raegan stretched out her hand and gingerly touched his back to see if the wound had opened up.


    But the next moment, Mitchel suddenly grabbed her hand and pulled her over.


    Their faces were mere inches apart.


    He fixed his fiery eyes on her, his lips a ghastly pale.


    ¡°I may need pain killers.


    ¡±


    Raegan hurriedly asked, ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°Right here.


    ¡± He suddenly lowered his head and ki*sed her.


    Mitchel¡¯s lips brushed gently against Raegan¡¯s, igniting a warmth within him.


    It felt as if his heart was leaping, every part of him yearning for more¡­


    Mitchel¡¯s heart throbbed with longing.


    He wanted to embrace Raegan and shower her with ki*ses at that moment.


    He had thought he had lost her previously, but heter bumped into her, making him shift from sorrow to joy.


    Despite Raegan¡¯s memory Loss over their shared past and her resistance to his advance, Mitchel was determined to patch things up with her, knowing she was the one he wanted to spend the rest of his life with.


    With a whirlwind of emotions swirling inside him, Mitchel found himself speechless.


    All he desired was to hold Raegan tightly in his arms.


    But he held back, limiting his ki*s to her lips, overflowing with boundless affection.


    When Raegan regained herposure, she reacted with indignatio


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    n, and angrily pounded Mitchel¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Mitchel groaned in pain, and Raegan realized she had inadvertently touched the wound on his shoulder again.


    Raegan¡¯s actions softened.


    She felt a mix of shame, frustration, and anger.


    ¡°Raegan¡­¡± Reluctant to release her lips, Mitchel held her face gently, softly calling out to her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to hit me, do you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Raegan raised her hand, poised to strike him again.


    However, she refrained when she recalled how he had risked everything to protect her just moments ago.


    Mitchelughed softly, caressing her lips with his fingers.


    ¡°Seems like they haven¡¯t forgotten me.


    ¡±


    Raegan frowned, her voice a mix of embarrassment and annoyance.


    ¡°Have you lost your mind? Quit spouting nonsense!¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze intensified, saying, ¡°What if I can show you it¡¯s true?¡±


    Raegan found herself at a loss for words.


    How could he possibly demonstrate such a thing?


    Before she could articte her thoughts, Mitchel closed the distance between them once again.


    ¡°You!¡± Raegan¡¯s eyes widened in shock, pushing against him.


    Before she could say another word, Mitchel gently bit on her Lips.

 Chapter 1229

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    The sensation was more thrilling than painful, igniting an unusual blend of pleasure and numbness within her.


    Mitchel¡¯s embrace was firm, his tongue skillfully navigating past her defenses, deepening their ki*s.


    His arm acted Like an invisible rope, holding Raegan firmly in his embrace, rendering her unable to move at all.


    Despite his injuries, his strength was undeniable.


    Raegan felt an intense pressure against her chest as if his hand might merge her very being into his own.


    His hand possessed a fierce intensity as if he wanted to meld her into his very being, flesh and blood merging.


    Moreover, he was only half-dressed.


    She was the only one wearing thin clothing, feeling the warmth of his body as it brushed against hers.


    Even a slight movement in the confined space seemed charged with desire.


    Raegan¡¯s body responded as though recalling a past familiarity, instinctively matching his movements.


    Reagan was suddenly reminded of his words¡­ Her body seemed to recognize him on a profound level¡­


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ALL of a sudden, a loud noise was heard.


    The car¡¯s windshield suddenly shattered into pieces.


    In an instant, the car was unlocked.


    Raegan panicked.


    Before she could grasp the situation, the car door was opened.


    Then, a pair ofrge hands pulled her out of the car.


    Despite the abruptness, her rescuer ensured her safety and helped her to stand still.


    Then, Raegan witnessed her rescuer¡¯s fist smash at Mitchel, who was still in the car.


    The man delivered the punch at Mitchel with all his might.


    It was a direct hit, marking the first time Mitchel had received such a blow to the face.


    Mitchel¡¯s expression hardened as he retaliated, seizing the man¡¯s arm and pinning thetter aga


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    inst the car.


    With no hesitation, he tightened his fist and was about tond a blow on the man.


    Just as Mitchel was about tond a punch, a scream interrupted the moment.


    ¡°Erick!¡±


    Raegan¡¯s eyes went wide with shock upon recognizing her rescuer was actually Erick.


    At that instant, Mitchel¡¯s expression turned terrifying.


    The overwhelming cold vibe he gave out sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spines.


    Raegan cried out in desperation, ¡°Please, don¡¯t hurt my brother!¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing Raegan¡¯s words, Mitchel restrained his fist.


    He turned his gaze at Erick.


    He took a few deep breaths, trying to regain his cool.


    After all, Erick was Raegan¡¯s brother.


    He couldn¡¯t hurt Erick, or Raegan might hate him.


    Raegan breathed a sigh of relief and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Erick, when did you¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, she witnessed Erick delivering another fierce punch to Mitchel without hesitation.


    Hended a powerful blow to Mitchel¡¯s face.


    Mitchel expelled a mouthful of blood.


    Half of his face was numb with pain, and the metallic scent of blood filled his mouth.


    Yet, he refrained from fighting back, respecting Raegan¡¯s wish not to harm Erick.

 Chapter 1230

    Mitchel lowered his eyes slightly, his tongue pressing against the back of his teeth as he gritted through the punches from Erick.


    In truth, when it came to fighting skills, Erick couldn¡¯t hold a candle to Mitchel, who had been trained since childhood.


    Even injured, Mitchel would stille out on top against Erick.


    But if he defeated Erick, Raegan would harbor even more dislike toward him and perhaps even ignore himpletely¡­ So, he chose to suffer in silence.


    He didn¡¯t defend himself.


    At this moment, Erick was consumed by rage! Hended one more powerful blow on Mitchel.


    Immediately after Landing from his long flight, Erick was informed by Victor that Raegan had been taken away by Mitchel.


    Upon arriving, he witnessed the sight of the half-naked Mitchel holding Raegan inside the car¡­


    From Erick¡¯s perspective, it appeared as though Mitchel was overpowering Raegan.


    Driven by rage, Erick didn¡¯t hesitate to smash Mitchel¡¯s car.


    At that moment, Erick didn¡¯t care about Mitchel¡¯s status.


    He was solely a brother protecting his sister.


    Raegan, still confused, couldn¡¯t grasp the reason behind Erick¡¯s furious attack.


    Matteo and Victor rushed over at the same time.


    Matteo attempted to intervene but was stopped by a sign from Mitchel.


    Mitchel was assaulted by Erick, yet he refrained from fighting back.


    Matteo felt anxious.


    He urgently pleaded, ¡°Raegan, you must intervene.


    Mr.


    Dixon is getting hurt¡­¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Snapping back to reality, Raegan said, ¡°Erick, stop it!¡±


    But in his rage, Erick waspletely deaf to Raegan¡¯s voice.


    He couldn¡¯t restrain his fist.


    Mitchel, having heeded Raegan¡¯s earlier request, didn¡¯t resist.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan felt the need to intervene herself.


    She rushed to restrain Erick.


    Erick, unable to stop his momentum, inadvertently threw Raegan directly against the door frame.


    Raegan¡¯s face was on the brink of colliding with the sharp edges of the frame.


    The frame loomed dangerously close to her eyes.


    If she collided with it, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    At this crucial moment, Mitchel caught on.


    ¡°Raegan!¡± Mitchel cried out.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He lunged forward, shoving Erick aside and positioning himself in front of the door frame to protect Raegan.


    Raegan¡¯s face collided with Mitchel¡¯s sturdy chest.


    But his wound collided with the frame instead.


    He frowned, his face paling with pain.


    Realizing his mistake in pushing Raegan, Erick was filled with remorse.


    He grabbed Raegan¡¯s arm, his voiceced with concern.

 Chapter 1231

    ¡°Raegan, are you alright?¡±


    Raegan looked visibly shaken, her response weak as she shook her head.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± Erick remained concerned for her well being.


    Raegan¡¯s gaze shifted to Mitchel standing behind Erick, clutching the injured shoulder, braced against the car door, his face drained of color.


    Wounds were all over Mitchel¡¯s face and body, especially his shoulder.


    The bandage turned red once more as he collided with the door frame.


    Raegan felt a wave of sorrow and unease.


    It was strange¡­ Why did her heart ache so much at the sight of his pain? It was as if a dusty trove of memories within her had been awakened.


    It appeared to be atop a mountain.


    Mitchel had once simrly protected her, intercepting the knife that was meant for her¡­


    These fragments of memories triggered a severe headache, overwhelming Raegan.


    She covered her head with her hands, looking distressed.


    She said to Erick, ¡°Erick, please, take me away¡­¡±


    Erick swiftly lifted Raegan and ced her in the car.


    Victor took the wheel.


    Mitchel, his body riddled with wounds, went unnoticed by Erick and Victor.


    Mitchel only caught Raegan was eager to depart.


    Suddenly, his heart felt as if it were being squeezed, contorting his face in agony.


    The punches Erick had dealt Mitchel hadn¡¯t brought him to this pain.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, he found himself devoid of the strength to even stand.


    His body felt as fragile as a bubble, easily toppled by the slightest breeze.


    Unable to brace against the car, he crumpled to the ground.


    Matteo rushed to Mitchel¡¯s aid.


    The sorrow in Mitchel¡¯s eyes ignited a painful heat in Matteo¡¯s palm.


    Matteo¡¯s lips quivered as he murmured, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, she shouldn¡¯t be¡­¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Matteo tried to find words offort, yet none came.


    After all, Mitchel could tell Raegan¡¯s attitude.


    Observers could see Mitchel, despite his injuries, held back in the fight since he had heeded Raegan¡¯s words.


    Even being beaten like that, he still chose to shield Raegan at the critical moment, ignoring his own injuries.


    Yet, Raegan seemingly didn¡¯t appreciate it.


    Matteo extended his hand, offering help to Mitchel up, but thetter rebuffed him.


    A haze seemed to envelop Mitchel¡¯s once handsome face.


    Grasping the door for support, he managed to rise and settle back into the car in silence.


    He barely acknowledged the blood streaming from his wounds.


    Disheartened by Raegan¡¯s seemingly indifference toward him, he was numb to physical pain.


    His heart was burdened with a pain far greater than any physical injury could inflict.


    He had just begun to experience a profound bitterness.


    After what seemed an eternity, Mitchel coughed up blood, which trickled down the corner of his mouth.


    He slumped against the seat, his eyes shut tight.


    ¡°Mitchel!¡± Matteo eximed, bringing the car to an abrupt halt.

 Chapter 1232

    Matteo rushed to assess Mitchel¡¯s condition, finding thetter¡¯s heartbeat weak and his breathing shallow.


    With hands trembling, he quickly returned to the driver¡¯s seat and sped toward the hospital.


    Meanwhile, Raegan sat pale and withdrawn in the back seat.


    After giving her a ss of warm water and gently coaxing her to drink, Erick asked with concern, ¡°Are you still feeling unwell? Hold on.


    We¡¯ll be at the hospital soon.


    ¡±


    The image of Mitchel, his upper body soaked in blood, remained vivid in Raegan¡¯s mind.


    A sharp pang of pain struck her heart.


    In a feeble voice, she murmured, ¡°Erick, I think I¡¯m starting to remember something¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you remember anything after falling into the river?¡± Erick asked, his eyes lighting up with hope.


    At that time, Raegan had been taken to a hospital overseen by the Foster family, her body covered in injuries.


    An anonymous message had informed Erick of Raegan¡¯s identity.


    Filled with doubt, Erick arranged for a DNA test on Raegan.


    To his astonishment, the results confirmed she was his long-lost little sister.


    Yet, the identity of the person who had brought Raegan to the hospital and how the other party knew her identity remained a mystery.


    Most pressing was Erick¡¯s suspicion that the other party might be connected to his mother¡¯s disappearance or, at the very least, knew something about it.


    He was determined to uncover the truth.


    Raegan massaged her temples, attempting to piece together her memories.


    She recalled the sound of shattering ss and the sensation of being pulled to safety after her fall into the river.


    The rescuer¡¯s eyes seemed dark and familiar, but his face remained a blur.


    The effort to recall caused Raegan intense difort.


    Her head throbbed violently, her breathing becamebored, and her heart raced uncontrobly.


    ¡°Raegan! Raegan!¡± Erick called out in rm, witnessing her struggle for air.


    Swiftly, he retrieved an oxygen bottle from the car¡¯s emergency kit and connected it to her.


    As Raegan began to stabilize, herplexion remained deathly pale from the ordeal.


    With a voice tinged with regret, she confessed, ¡°Erick, I¡¯m sorry.


    I couldn¡¯t make out his face clearly¡­¡±


    Despite her efforts, the fragments of her memory refused to coalesce further.


    Her mind felt as empty as a machine that had burned out.


    Erick¡¯s heart dropped at the sight.


    Gently patting Raegan¡¯s back, he reassured her, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.


    You don¡¯t need to think about it anymore.


    ¡±


    The sight of Raegan in distress was more than he could stand.


    Clearly, the well-being of his sister outweighed the hidden truths in his heart.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Upon arriving at the hospital, Raegan underwent aprehensive examination.


    The results showed she was as healthy as before, except for the injury to her head, which caused nerve pain and disrupted her memories.


    The doctor rmended allowing time to heal her wounds, advising against forcing her to recall the past if it proved too difficult.


    Raegan was not severely hurt and soon felt rejuvenated after some rest.


    It was then that Mitchel came to mind.


    Raegan had left abruptly earlier due to a sudden headache and wondered how he was faring, especially considering the injuries he sustained at the hands of her brother.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of guilt.


    If she hadn¡¯t stopped Mitchel from defending himself, he might not have been so badly injured.


    Mitchel wasn¡¯t typically one to yield so easily, yet he had submitted to her wishes, intensifying her remorse.


    Overwhelmed by guilt, she eventually reached for her phone to call him.


    Despite several attempts, her calls went unanswered.


    After some thought, Raegan¡¯s worry intensified.


    Could Mitchel be in aa? She hastily looked up Matteo¡¯s number and dialed it.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Matteo picked up promptly, his voice tinged with surprise.


    ¡°Raegan?¡±


    Without wasting time, Raegan got straight to the point.


    ¡°Is Mitchel okay? I tried calling him, but got no response.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1233

    ¡°Mr.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Dixon is currently undergoing treatment at the hospital,¡± Matteo informed her.


    Feeling a tightness in her chest, Raegan inquired, ¡°Is his condition serious?¡±


    There was a brief silence before Matteo replied, ¡°I¡¯m not certain.


    The doctor is still with him.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s heart sank, and she felt a chill run through her.


    The possibility of thest incident having severely injured Mitchel weighed heavily on her mind.


    ¡°Could you Let me know the oue once you find out?¡± she asked anxiously.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Matteo assured her.


    Before ending the call, Matteo added, ¡°Well, if you can, please visit Mr.


    Dixon.


    Your presence would surelyfort him.


    ¡±


    Hanging up, Raegan was consumed by her thoughts, unable to find peace.


    Driven by a need to do something, she stood up, quickly dressed, and prepared to leave for the hospital.


    As Raegan opened the door, she was met by Erick.


    Noticing her actions, rather than resting as expected, Erick asked with a note of concern, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Raegan carried a bit of guilt thinking about Erick¡¯s reaction.


    She waved her hand dismissively and lied, ¡°I only got up to do some exercise.


    ¡±


    Erick silently set the food container he was holding down.


    ¡°Have something to eat first.


    ¡±


    He had brought over specially cooked stomach-friendly porridge and several light dishes made by their housemaid.


    Carefully, he arranged them on the table, inviting Raegan to dine.


    Approaching the table, Raegan observed the porridge and dishes.


    Though simple, each was prepared to her liking.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Erick rolled his sleeves up and began to serve Raegan the porridge, taking care to remove any pieces of ginger.


    Raegan wasn¡¯t fond of ginger, yet its inclusion in the porridge was beneficial for her health.


    Thus, Erick had instructed the maid to add ginger, nning to remove it himself before serving.


    ¡°Erick, I can manage on my own.


    ¡± Raegan felt slightly ufortable.


    Erick¡¯s tenderness toward her was overwhelming, treating her with great care.


    ¡°Make sure you finish all of it,¡± Erick insisted.


    Following his instruction, Raegan consumed every bit of the porridge, prompting a smile from Erick.


    After eating, Raegan used the napkin Erick offered to clean her face and inquired, ¡°Erick, what brought you back suddenly? Is our father alright?¡±

 Chapter 1234

    ¡°He¡¯s doing much better.


    He¡¯s been concerned about you and Janey, so he asked me to go back and check on you,¡± Erick replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief,¡± Raegan responded, feeling somewhat soothed.


    She had been in daily contact with her father, who reassured her he was fine.


    Yet, Raegan worried her father might be concealing his struggles, considering bringing Janey to visit him.


    Her father, however, advised against it, citing it wasn¡¯t wise for Janey to miss school so soon after enrolling.


    He knew Janey was enjoying her time here and wished to spare them the hassle of traveling.


    ¡°And what¡¯s happening with you and that man?¡± Erick inquired.


    He had received bits of information from Victor but sought to get the full story directly from Raegan.


    Raegan paused to gather her thoughts before sharing the entire incident, including Lauren¡¯s schemes to drug her and the subsequent attempt to frame her, thwarted by Mitchel¡¯s intervention.


    She Lightly touched on how she had assisted Mitchel with his medical needs.


    Back when Raegan helped with Mitchel¡¯s injuries, Erick, mistakenly thinking Mitchel was taking advantage of Raegan, delivered bunches on Mitchel without hesitation.


    Raegan¡¯s revtion about medical aids made sense.


    Erick¡¯s brow creased slightly.


    It dawned on him that he had acted impulsively.


    Mitchel was, in fact, aiding Raegan in seeking justice.


    It had to be said that Mitchel¡¯s throwing Lauren into Velvet Alley was a good decision.


    A mere drugging charge wouldn¡¯t lead to a severe sentence, and apetentwyer could even secure probation.


    Such a lenient punishment didn¡¯t fit Lauren¡¯s crime.


    Lauren deserved to face the harsh realities of Velvet Alley, a ce withoutw.


    The thought of enduring such hardships there was more daunting than imprisonment.


    The agony there surpassed the fear of death.


    Survivors from ordeals there often emerged broken, either physically or mentally.


    Raegan voiced her unease, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about his condition since we departed.


    ¡±


    ¡°So you were nning to go see him just now?¡± Perceptive enough to specte what was on Raegan¡¯s mind, Erick gave Raegan a look.


    Raegan found herself at a loss for words.


    She hadn¡¯t foreseen Erick piercing through her pretense.


    Raegan¡¯s concern wasn¡¯t solely for Mitchel¡¯s well-being.


    More pressing was the fact that Erick had struck Mitchel tons of times, yet Mitchel hadn¡¯t responded in kind upon hearing her requirements.


    The possibility of Mitchel seeking vengeance once recovered, or his family demanding retribution, weighed on Raegan.


    Things didn¡¯t go Erick¡¯s way.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Raegan fretted, saying, ¡°Erick, you struck him.


    What if he seeks revenge?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to fret over this, and you¡¯re forbidden from visiting him,¡± Erick firmly dismissed Raegan¡¯s worry.


    He was firm about keeping her away from Mitchel.


    Whenever Mitchel saw Raegan, the former¡¯s paranoia and possessiveness overflowed.


    This deeply troubled Erick, who saw himself as Raegan¡¯s protector.


    Reflecting on the hardships Raegan had endured in Ardlens in the past, he felt he was doing the right thing.


    ¡°And any help he provides you is his own choice.


    Don¡¯t feel indebted.


    He¡¯s merely repaying a debt to you.


    ¡± Erick, aware of Raegan¡¯spassionate disposition, feared she might feel obligated to Mitchel.


    Deflecting a de didn¡¯t clear Mitchel¡¯s wrongdoings so simply.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Raegan agreed, yet her mind wandered elsewhere.


    She couldn¡¯t shake off the memory fragments of Mitchel stepping in to shield her from harm more than once.


    Lately, her mind often drifted to past urrences, with some memories clear and others blurry.


    Countless times, things she had just recalled would slip from her mind in the next instant.


    She feared Erick¡¯s concern, so she refrained from disclosing these circumstances to him.

 Chapter 1235

    Her current apprehension was focused on Mitchel and Erick.


    Her current worry was over the potential fallout Erick might face due to his rash actions toward Mitchel.


    Determining Mitchel¡¯s current state became her priority.


    Suddenly, the door swung open.


    Nicole entered the room.


    ¡°Raegan, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.


    ¡±


    Despite Raegan¡¯s reassurance, Nicole scrutinized Raegan thoroughly, findingfort only when she was sure about Raegan¡¯s well-being.


    With Elin tied up with business affairs and unable to visit the hospital, she had asked Nicole to check in on Raegan.


    Elin nned to visit after wrapping up her duties.


    Sensing the conversation might shift toward topics of feminine interest, Erick chose that moment to exit.


    Before leaving, he made sure Victor remained posted at the door to watch over Raegan, ensuring she didn¡¯t sneak away.


    Upon Erick¡¯s departure, Raegan turned to Nicole, asking, ¡°Nicole, could you assist me in stepping out for a while?¡±


    Nicole, intrigued by Raegan¡¯s words, inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    After hearing Raegan¡¯s exnation, Nicole took a moment to reflect and sighed.


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re bound to cross paths with him, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s confusion was evident upon hearing Nicole.


    ¡°Nicole, are you familiar with Mitchel?¡±


    It appeared to Raegan that Nicole held more insights into Mitchel than she did.


    At times, she found it challenging to pin down exactly what kind of person Mitchel was.


    ¡°ihat? Interested in him?¡± Nicole said, lightly teasing.


    Raegan¡¯s cheeks turned a shade of pink.


    ¡°No, not really.


    ¡± Yet, understanding Mitchel better could prove beneficial for her.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Nicole stopped her yful remarks, pausing to consider, and shared, ¡°Apart from Lauren, Mitchel hasn¡¯t been linked to any other women.


    He appeared to be quite upstanding.


    However, his current treatment of Lauren suggests a possible past misunderstanding.


    If he¡¯s being so severe with Lauren now, maybe he had no affection for her in the past.


    ¡±


    Reflecting on Janey, Nicole had harbored doubts about Janey¡¯s origins for some time.


    Despite the Foster family¡¯s impable work with the im of Janey¡¯s parents, Janey¡¯s facial features bore a resemnce to Mitchel.


    It was only because Janey¡¯s eyes mirrored Raegan¡¯s that this resemnce went unnoticed.


    Turning to Raegan, Nicole suggested, ¡°There might be some misunderstandings between you and Mitchel.


    It wouldn¡¯t hurt to try and understand him better.


    ¡±


    If Mitchel¡¯s past actions toward Lauren were misguided, there might still be room for forgiveness.


    After all, loving parents would be good for Janey¡¯s upbringing.


    Aware of Janey¡¯s desire for her father, Nicole hade to terms with her ownck of prospects for happiness, yet she wished for Raegan and Janey to find joy and satisfaction Swiftly, Nicole devised a strategy.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She procured a nurse¡¯s outfit for Raegan.


    Donning the nurse cap, mask, and sses, Raegan waspletely disguised.


    As expected, Victor failed to recognize Raegan upon her exit.


    Nicole followed suit, locking the door behind them and advising Victor, ¡°Raegan is resting.


    Let¡¯s not disturb her.


    ¡±


    Victor acknowledged her instructions.


    Once outside, Nicole escorted Raegan to the parking lot before heading elsewhere.

 Chapter 1236

    Nicole¡¯s vehicle halted outside a restaurant.


    As she entered, Nicole didn¡¯t notice a man who brushed past and nced back at her.


    Nicole proceeded to a chamber and opened the door.


    The man trailing Nicole peeked through the door¡¯s slit, catching sight of a guy inside with a distinct profile.


    After Nicole shut the door, the man retrieved his phone to make a call.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, I¡¯ve located Miss Lawrence.


    ¡±


    A pause filled the other end of the line.


    Then, with a clenched jaw, Alec announced, ¡°She¡¯s dining with another man.


    ¡±


    In the secluded chamber, a man sat at the head of the table.


    He wore a white shirt, its crisp cor neatly encircling his pronounced Adam¡¯s apple, subtly highlighted by the cement of the buttons.


    His cool, detached demeanor was softened by a strict, almost ascetic discipline.


    His good looks were wless and untouched.


    As Nicole entered, the distance in his demeanor disappeared without a hint.


    A warm smile brightened his perfect face.


    ¡°Nicole,¡± he greeted, taking the coat she had just removed and hanging it with care.


    ¡°Have you been waiting long?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Not in the slightest.


    I just got here myself,¡± Roscoe replied.


    Once they had taken their seats, Roscoe gestured for the meal to start.


    The food was served promptly, and they started chatting lightly over the meal.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Nicole, having a particr liking for deep-sea fish, took an extra two pieces, drawn not by the taste but by their soft, tender texture.


    Roscoe, noticing this, switched her te for one with stomach-friendly vegetables, gently reprimanding, ¡°Nicole, you shouldn¡¯t be picky on foods.


    Eat these first, then you can have another piece of fish.


    ¡±


    Since Nicole¡¯s surgery, Roscoe had been encouraging her to eat various nutritional foods.


    He knew that denying her the foods she liked would only lessen both her mood and her appetite.


    Nicole dutifully ate the vegetables, despite theirck of vor, finishing every bite.


    Roscoe smiled and suggested, ¡°Nicole, perhaps you should consider cing yourpany under the auspices of my uncle¡¯s firm.


    It operates in a sector of Ardlens that often goes unnoticed.


    ¡±


    Nicole shook her head.


    ¡°Roscoe, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore,¡± she in


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    sisted.


    Nicole was firm in her decision to not involve Roscoe further.


    His assistance up to this point was more than enough.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She felt it would be unfair to impose on him any further.


    Roscoe rarely challenged Nicole¡¯s choices.


    At her rejection, a shadow of disappointment briefly crossed his face.


    ¡°ALL right, but for the specific tasks at hand, I¡¯ll arrange for my uncle¡¯s reliable aide to help you.


    ¡±


    ¡°Roscoe, I really don¡¯t need¡­¡± Nicole started to protest.


    ¡°Nicole, on this issue, I must insist,¡± Roscoe interrupted, reaching across the table to hold her hand, his eyes earnestly conveying his desire to swiftly resolve the problem.


    Nicole¡¯s hand stayed motionless, her gaze lowered.


    Roscoe¡¯s hand was as perfect and appealing as his entire being.


    Her own hands and feet, always cold, found aforting warmth in his touch, a balm to her spirit.


    Yet, it was this very warmth that made her reluctant to entangle Roscoe in theplexities and unpleasantness of her problems.

 Chapter 1237

    Nicole firmly pulled her hand away, ignoring the fleeting look of disappointment in Roscoe¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Roscoe, I want to handle this by myself.


    Could you please look after¡­¡± Her voice broke off, Leaving the name unsaid.


    Tears gathered in her eyes as she expressed her deep appreciation, ¡°I¡¯m so grateful to you.


    ¡±


    Roscoe¡¯s response was almost imperceptible.


    ¡°Nicole, Austin is doing well, better than you think, and he¡¯s stronger than you know.


    Once we find a good match, he¡¯ll definitely get better.


    Just focus on your goals.


    ¡±


    Nicole lowered her head, her hands covering her face as she cried softly.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you so much,¡± she whispered, her voice choked with emotion.


    She was grateful that Roscoe had kept Austin from seeing the ws in her.


    She felt she wasn¡¯t a good mother.


    Austin was too innocent, and she felt too stained by her past.


    Following the birth of Austin, Nicole was overwhelmed by a profound depression.


    This dark period led her to attempt to end her life on several asions.


    One night, in a moment of despair, Nicole found her hands wrapping around Austin¡¯s thin neck.


    The hope she had once felt for her son had turned into bitterness.


    She questioned why he continued to live.


    Yet, as she tightened her grip, the sudden cries of her son pierced the silence, snapping her back to reality.


    ¡°How did I be so lost?¡± Nicole wondered.


    Roscoe stood up and ced his hands on Nicole¡¯s shoulders, soothing her with gentle strokes.


    He waited patiently until her sobs subsided.


    ¡°Nicole, you¡¯ve done nothing wrong.


    Don¡¯t me yourself.


    I¡¯m sure Austin wouldn¡¯t me you either,¡± he assured her, his gaze filled with unwavering support.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t done anything wrong.


    Don¡¯t doubt yourself,¡± Roscoe reiterated, his voice firm.


    He then hugged her gently, with a touch so delicate it seemed he feared she might break.


    After they had finished eating, Roscoe settled Nicole into the passenger seat before taking the wheel himself.


    The vehicle halted outside a grand, high-end hotel.


    ¡°You¡¯re staying here?¡± Nicole inquired.


    ¡°Yes, my new ce hasn¡¯t been upied in some time.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯ve had it aired out, but it will be a few days before it¡¯s ready for us to move in.


    I¡¯ve arranged for the nanny to stay here with Austin in the meantime,¡± Roscoe exined.


    The mention of Austin caused Nicole¡¯s eyshes to flutter once more.


    Roscoe caught this and gently offered, ¡°Nicole, would you like to go upstairs and check on him? Austin is probably asleep by now.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Meanwhile, Alec was stationed in a car below the hotel, vignt.


    A sleek ck luxury car glided to a stop nearby, prompting Alec to swiftly exit his vehicle and approach.


    The car window descended, revealing Jarrod¡¯s pale, yet strikingly handsome face.


    Following a critical emergency at the hospital, Jarrod developed a fever soaring above 104 degrees Fahrenheit that night, threatening his lung tissue.


    His lungs, already vulnerable, necessitated a hospital stay of five days to achieve some stability.


    Jarrod was still not fully recovered.


    Despite his doctor¡¯s warnings against smoking, he clung to his cigarettes, smoking incessantly.


    Alec ryed to Jarrod all of Nicole¡¯s actions since she had departed from the restaurant.


    Lifting his eyelids slightly, Jarrod eyed the shimmering entrance of the hotel and queried, ¡°Here?¡±

 Chapter 1238

    Alec confirmed with a nod, choosing to remain silent beyond this.


    Some truths were understood without needing to be voiced.


    Adults visiting a hotelte at night together typically had reasons other than work.


    In a swift movement, Jarrod extended his hand, and Alec, understanding the silentmand, handed over his phone with hands that shook slightly.


    He yed the video he had just captured.


    It showed Nicole and Roscoe making their way into the hotel together.


    As they climbed the steps, Nicole nearly lost her bnce but was quickly steadied by Roscoe.


    He then took her hand, holding onto it until they disappeared inside.


    Each shift in Jarrod¡¯s expression seemed to tighten the noose around Alec¡¯s already strained nerves.


    He anticipated a storm of rage from Jarrod.


    However, even after viewing the entire video, Jarrod¡¯s face was devoid of any reaction.


    His brows remained unknit, his gaze steady.


    Then, unexpectedly, a smile crept across his face.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    It was a strange, sudden smile that did nothing to lighten the pallor of his face but instead cast a shadow of moroseness and ill health.


    Alec found this smile perplexing and, knowing Jarrod, a bad omen.


    Without a word, Jarrod deftly dialed a number with Alec¡¯s phone.


    After a brief pause, the call connected.


    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± came Nicole¡¯s voice from the other end, soft and seeminglyced with a quiet warmth.


    Jarrod, his demeanor serene, spoke her name.


    ¡°Nicole, did you sleep well?¡±


    Even though Jarrod tried to sound calm, Nicole could still detect the tension in his voice.


    Nicole smirked and said, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, a wise person wouldn¡¯t call at this hour and ruin someone else¡¯s fun.


    ¡±


    ¡°What if I¡¯m not wise?¡± Despite looking unwell, Jarrod spoke with a force that demanded attention.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, you used to be so smooth, especially with thedies.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    What happened to your charm and understanding of simple manners?¡±


    ¡°Nicole!¡± Jarrod¡¯s patience quickly ran out.


    His voice became stern.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I need you toe outside to meet me, right now!¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s eyes turned red.


    Whether Nicole was ying with him or toying with him, he didn¡¯t mind.


    But the thought of her with another man was something he couldn¡¯t stand.


    Hearing his tone, Nicole figured out his intentions.


    He knew she and Roscoe were at the hotel.


    Nicole yfully responded, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, but I¡¯m not wearing anything suitable toe out right now.


    ¡±


    There wasplete silence on Jarrod¡¯s end.


    There was no sound for a long moment, not even a breath.

 Chapter 1239

    If it weren¡¯t for the call still being connected, Nicole would have thought he had hung up.


    Just as Nicole was about to hang up, a deep, male voice stopped her.


    ¡°Nicole, are you trying to upset me?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s voice became softer, almost begging.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve seeded.


    I¡¯m so furious that it hurts everywhere.


    Please, juste down, will you?¡±


    His pain wasn¡¯t just emotional.


    Every breath he took felt like a stab wound.


    He knew her request for him to kneel was nothing but a way of her punishment.


    Yet, he still knelt until everything went dark¡­


    Even when he was seriously ill, on the brink of death, Alec couldn¡¯t convince Nicole to visit.


    It was all too clear to him.


    Even in death, she wouldn¡¯t give him a second look.


    ¡°Drive you to madness?¡± Nicole couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, don¡¯t tter yourself.


    You¡¯ve read too much into my words.


    ¡±


    Nicole didn¡¯t wait for his reply, continuing in a mocking tone, ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less if you¡¯re angry.


    I¡¯m not idle enough to act just to irritate you.


    My actions are for my own reasons, for my happiness.


    Got that?¡±


    Hearing this, Jarrod felt a sharp pain in his chest.


    He clenched his fist and hit his chest, his voice growing colder, ¡°I can make you happy, too.


    Don¡¯t go looking for anyone else.


    I know how to make you happy.


    ¡±


    Nicole understood exactly what he meant.


    She felt her face heat up with anger.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, calling you shameless doesn¡¯t even begin to cover it.


    To me, you¡¯re just a horny animal.


    Make other women as happy as you wish! Don¡¯t have your eyes set on me!¡±


    Nicole¡¯s words were like a gentle rain to Jarrod, hardly affecting him.


    He seemed to find a way to get her to talk more, replying, ¡°Even if I¡¯m a horny animal, I did once make you happy.


    ¡±


    Nicole was seething with rage.


    How had she not seen before just how shameless Jarrod could be? He even seemed to take pride in his shamelessness.


    Nicole bit her lip, trying to regain herposure, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt my night hours with others anymore!¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s eyes narrowed, his voice filled with urgency.


    ¡°Nicole, you wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    ¡°Do you really have to ask if I would?¡± Nicole retorted.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, do you need me to remind you


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ? It was you who drove the Lawrence family to ruin.


    My father died by suicide and my mother died of sorrow.


    Who else is there to me but you?¡±


    As she spoke of the tragic past, Nicole¡¯s hands trembled, struggling to hold onto her phone.


    Her first task upon returning was to visit her mother¡¯s nursing home, only to discover her mother had passed away long ago.


    Her mother¡¯s ashes had been ced with her father¡¯s, just as Nicole had requested before she left.


    Even though Nicole had braced herself for this, the actual words still made her tremble violently.


    She never thought the terms ¡°ruined and destitute¡± would ever describe her situation.


    Why was fate so harsh, leaving her alive only to refuse her the sce of eternal rest in the depths of the ocean? Why did she have to continue living, burdened by guilt?


    Tears of anger filled Nicole¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°Jarrod Schultz, now that I have nothing left in this world, what else can you possibly take from me? My life? It¡¯s insignificant.


    If you¡¯re bold enough, try to take it, but know that you¡¯ll pay dearly!¡±


    Nicole¡¯s only purpose in life now was to make Jarrod pay.


    Perhaps, only then could she finally let go of her burdens¡­

 Chapter 1240

    At that moment, Jarrod felt as though his heart had been scooped out with bare hands.


    He was just an empty vessel filled with bitter sorrow.


    He said desperately, ¡°It won¡¯te to that, Nicole.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Why would I want your life? I want you to return to my side.


    I promise to treat you well.


    You must believe me.


    Your mother¡­¡±


    Jarrod was cut off by a sharp, male voice from Nicole¡¯s end.


    ¡°The bath is ready.


    ¡±


    Those words immediately changed Jarrod¡¯s face to one of great annoyance.


    Then, the line went dead.


    Beep.


    Beep.


    Beep.


    Nicole ended the call abruptly, and the beeping sound seemed almost too keen to cut off their conversation.


    Jarrod found himself staring at the overheating phone, moments stretching into what felt like an eternity.


    Alec, standing tensely, worried about the fate of his phone.


    After all, eight phones were ruined in this month alone.


    In the blink of an eye, Jarrod¡¯s hold on the phone tightened.


    Under the intense pressure, the phone broke with a crisp snap.


    It shattered right in his grasp!


    Alec¡¯s eyes went wide, not because of the ruined phone but because of Jarrod¡¯s blood trickling down.


    The sharp edges of the broken screen had cut Jarrod¡¯s palm, his dark eyes burning with a fierce intensity.


    He then hurled the phone¡¯s remains at the windshield, causing the ss shards to bounce back and cut his face.


    The fresh cut gave Jarrod an even more daunting appearance against his already pallid and unhealthy look.


    Without a word, Jarrod got out of the car and walked into the hotel, leaving Alec with a simplemand, ¡°Find them.


    ¡±


    Nicole hadn¡¯t nned on taking a bath here, but Roscoe insisted and got a medicinal bath ready for her.


    Roscoe gave Nicole a clean bathrobe and noticed she looked different.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, his voice clear and youthful because he didn¡¯t smoke or drink.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    His question quickly snapped Nicole out of her thoughts.


    She shook off the sadness, her eyes clearing up, and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.


    ¡±


    Roscoe didn¡¯t push her for more details.


    He just nodded and said, ¡°Take your time in the bath.


    I¡¯ll take you to see Austin after he falls asleep.


    ¡±


    Austin was having a tough night, unable to settle down even with the nanny trying to help.


    Roscoe had set up the medicinal bath, thinking it would help Nicole unwind before she went to see Austin.


    After the bath, Nicole discovered the hair dryer wasn¡¯t working.


    She called Roscoe over.


    ¡°This seems to be broken?¡±


    Roscoe checked and found the switch on the socket turned off.


    After flipping it on, he offered to dry her hair, saying gently, ¡°Let me do it.


    ¡±


    Nicole was about to say no, but Roscoe gently took her hand and said, ¡°Nicole, you need to start letting me help you.


    ¡±


    Nicole was unconscious when giving birth to Austin, and it took her two years to recover.


    She moved from deep despair to something that felt more like normal life.


    ALL this time, Roscoe had been waiting with patience.


    He now felt it was time for Nicole to see him differently.


    He wanted more than just friends.

 Chapter 1241

    Roscoe¡¯s sincere gaze made Nicole feel guilty without him even trying.


    She wasn¡¯t enthusiastic about living on.


    Yet, Roscoe¡¯s future was still full of promise and hope.


    Taking a deep breath, Nicole began, ¡°Roscoe, I¡¯ve caused you so much trouble.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    I¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister.


    You will get cold if I don¡¯t dry your hair,¡± Roscoe interrupted, not wanting to hear her apologies, focusing instead on drying her hair.


    Roscoe understood that it wasn¡¯t just about his confessing his love for her.


    It was about helping Nicole not be afraid to love and be loved again.


    Even though he knew it would be challenging, he was ready to tackle any obstacles because of his feelings for her.


    Nicole remained quiet.


    Standing in front of the mirror, Nicole caught a glimpse of their reflections.


    She realized, maybe for the first time, just how much taller Roscoe was, easily a head and more above her.


    His usual choice of a shirt gave him a slender Look.


    But now, fresh from a shower and in a snug white T-shirt, the outline of Roscoe¡¯s defined waist and abs was clearly visible through the material.


    It was a ssic example of someone who looked slim in clothes but was surprisingly muscr.


    Nicole¡¯s face, likely flushed from the warmth of the hairdryer, glowed, highlighting her gentle beauty.


    After he finished drying her hair, Roscoe hung around, seemingly reluctant to leave.


    ¡°Nicole, you know, having you around is never a hassle for me.


    ¡±


    Nicole froze for a moment, touched by his words.


    She had been promised by others many times.


    Yet, it was Roscoe¡¯s promise that warmed her heart, offering a soft touch of reassurance.


    He always had a way offorting her without making it obvious.


    After having said so, Roscoe put the hairdryer away and headed out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see Austin.


    ¡±


    He moved quickly, almost as if he didn¡¯t want to give Nicole a chance to say no.


    Watching Roscoe, who usually acted with such maturity andposure, indulge in a few rare moments of childishness brought a sparkle of affection to Nicole¡¯s eyes.


    Their room was avish suite, consisting of two connected rooms.


    Upon opening the door, Roscoe discovered Austin already fast asleep.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He moved aside, allowing Nicole to enter, and then he quietly left to give them some privacy.


    The room, bathed in soft light, highlighted Austin¡¯s remarkable features as he slept.


    His long eyshes, prominent nose bridge, and slender lips stood out.


    With his eyes shut, he looked remarkably like Jarrod.


    Nicole stepped closer, seizing these quiet moments to gaze at and gently touch Austin.


    Austin¡¯s lips, affected by his heart condition,cked the rosy tintmon among children his age, disying a slight purple color instead.


    Nicole experienced a whirlwind of feelings, difort, sadness, and something indescribable.


    She reached out her hand, hesitating, pulling back, then reaching out again.


    Suddenly, as if aware of her presence, Austin¡¯s small hand caught one of Nicole¡¯s fingers tightly, just like he had done the moment he was born.


    His lips quivered slightly as he whispered, ¡°Mommy¡­¡±

 Chapter 1242

    At that moment, Nicole felt overwhelmed, as if lightning had struck her, her heart aching intensely.


    Tears she had been holding back began to fall onto her arm.


    She tried to steady her breathing, softly telling herself, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Sorry, sweetheart.


    Mommy has made a lot of mistakes¡­¡±


    When Roscoe walked in, he saw Nicole asleep next to Austin, curled up in a ball.


    Austin¡¯s tiny hand was still clutching Nicole¡¯s finger.


    Her eyshes were damp, a sight that made Roscoe¡¯s heart flutter.


    He realized Nicole wasn¡¯t as cold as she seemed.


    Her soft side came out when she was by herself.


    She was dealing with more pain and exhaustion than anyone knew.


    Not wanting to disturb her sleep, Roscoe gently covered her with a light nket and made sure Austin wasfortable before his departure.


    Stepping out of the room, Roscoe noticed Nicole¡¯s phone quietly buzzing on the table.


    An unknown number kept calling.


    Raising an eyebrow, Roscoe had a pretty good guess about who it could be.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Roscoe picked up the phone, a man¡¯s frantic voice hit him.


    ¡°Nicole, get out here right now.


    I¡¯m telling you¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s sleeping,¡± Roscoe cut in.


    There was a pause on the other end, then the sound of the man breathing heavily.


    ¡°I need Nicole to pick up the phone!¡± Jarrod spat the words out, teeth clenched.


    Roscoe kept his tone light.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? She¡¯s sleeping.


    But if you¡¯ve got a message, I¡¯m here to pass it along.


    ¡±


    The sound of Jarrod¡¯s teeth grinding filtered through the phone.


    ¡°And who might you be? Who the hell are you?¡±


    Before Roscoe could reply, Jarrod exploded, ¡°Listen up.


    Don¡¯t you dare touch her! Don¡¯t move her! Just leave immediately, or I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡±


    Roscoe¡¯s voice was calm and untroubled, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re still the one who could do whatever you pleased in Ardlens?¡±


    Over thest five years, the once dominant Schultz Empire had noticeably declined.


    The wonders he¡¯d performed in under three years were undone by his own indulgence, leaving many ventures unattended.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Yet, Jarrod remained among the top ten tycoons of Ardlens, his influence diminished but still significant.


    He was not someone easily challenged.


    Enraged, Jarrod asked with a stern voice, ¡°Who are you, exactly?¡±


    Roscoe responded with a Lightugh, ¡°My identity isn¡¯t important.


    Just know, you¡¯ll never be with her again.


    ¡±


    Jarrod felt those words hit him hard.


    The thought of Nicole being forever out of his reach was unbearable.


    He was determined to win her back, refusing to give up.


    But Roscoe¡¯s following words hit him even harder.


    ¡°You¡¯d remember you¡¯re not worthy of her if you hadn¡¯t forgotten what you had done to her and her family.


    ¡± Roscoe¡¯s tone was t.


    It was a reminder of Jarrod¡¯s previous wrongdoings, a fact that couldn¡¯t be undone.

 Chapter 1243

    Roscoe ended the call without another word.


    He didn¡¯t delete the call history.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He wouldn¡¯t deceive Nicole.


    He nned to own up to what he had done.


    After a brief pause, Roscoe made another call.


    Once connected, he said, ¡°Leroy, I¡¯m at the Hilpton and want no disturbances.


    ¡±


    With his instructions given, he stared into the night, his gaze turning icy.


    Meanwhile, downstairs.


    Alec, looking worn out, came to report, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, the Hilpton¡¯s staff say they can¡¯t share any guest details.


    ¡±


    Schultz, feeling a storm within and his eyes cold, Jarrodmanded, ¡°By morning, I want the paperwork ready to take over the Hilpton.


    ¡±


    Upon Jarrod¡¯s instruction, Alec immediately got in touch with the manager of Hilpton.


    To his astonishment, the manager outright refused to see him.


    So, Alec spent the entire night driving, trying every method imaginable except for breaking in, to secure a meeting.


    Alec started by proposing to purchase the Hilpton at twice its current market value.


    Yet, the manager was not interested, ridiculously stating the hotel was a family treasure handed down since his great-grandfather¡¯s time and so forth.


    Alec was left scratching his head.


    How could the Hilpton turn into an ancestral property when it was obviously a chain hotel operating globally? Completely nonsense!


    With no other options, Alec raised his offer to three times the value, catching the manager¡¯s attention but still getting turned down.


    Reflecting on his extensive experience working with Jarrod, Alec sensed something odd about this transaction.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    After all, Jarrod stood as one of the top ten magnates in Ardlens.


    The manager of Hilpton was ying out of Jarrod¡¯s league.


    Yet, the manager dismissed the offer outright, even when the offer was raised to three times the value.


    It struck Alec as highly unusual.


    No normal businessmen would pass out the opportunity to make money.


    It seemed like the manager was keeping secrets.


    Left with no alternatives, Alec consulted Jarrod again, who responded with just two words after hearing the situation, ¡°Five times!¡±


    Alec was stunned.


    Offering five times the price would mean operating at a loss for the next f


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ifty years.


    What sort of agreement was this, practically throwing money away?


    Yet, Alec understood if he didn¡¯t seal the deal, Jarrod might go as far as to propose ten times the price.


    Alec resorted to every strategy he knew, from charm to dogged determination.


    In the end, the vast financial offer made the manager cave.


    Gone were the mentions of family heirlooms.


    Although the manager imed to agree reluctantly, his face betrayed his true feelings with a broad grin.


    Clutching the acquisition contract he had fought so hard for, Alec felt the deal was anything but a lucrative one.


    Before the break of dawn, Nicole awoke.

 Chapter 1244

    As Nicole gazed at the peaceful face next to her, she was overwhelmed by a feeling ofplete satisfaction.


    Her thoughts remained a mystery to outsiders.


    When she first exited Austin¡¯s life, people assumed she harbored strong negative feelings toward Austin.


    They were unaware her choice was rooted more in remorse.


    Nicole was weighed down by remorse for not being the good mother she should have been.


    iming depression as a defense was inadequate.


    From the instant her hand reached for Austin¡¯s neck, Nicole relinquished her im to motherhood.


    Additionally, her notoriety in Ardlens, marred by Jarrod¡¯s doings, implied Austin was better off without a mother like her bearing a stained reputation.


    Austin¡¯s future seemed brighter and more promising without her presence.


    She foundfort in observing him from a distance.


    With a heavy heart, Nicole let go of Austin¡¯s hand, feeling an emptiness grow with every inch she withdrew.


    Upon exiting the room, Roscoe was found asleep on the couch outside.


    He chose not to retreat to his bedroom, driven by concern for them.


    In slumber, Roscoe appeared serene, his dark hair gently outlining his face, his lengthy yet sparse eyshes contributing to his refined, graceful look.


    His androgynous beauty was rare: handsome without being effeminate.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Nicole neared, stooped, and tenderly drew the nket up to him.


    As she retracted her hand, Roscoe¡¯s clean, slim fingers sped hers.


    ¡°Nicole, you¡¯re awake so soon?¡± Roscoe¡¯s voice carried a slight allure in the early hours.


    Nicole responded with a hum and suggested, ¡°It¡¯s still quite early.


    Get some more rest.


    ¡±


    Nicole attempted to free her hand, yet Roscoe maintained his grip, softly drawing her nearer.


    He opened his eyes, revealing a lucid, somewhat raspy gaze, and expressed, ¡°Nicole, I experienced a nightmare.


    ¡±


    Their eyes locked.


    It felt almost audible, the intensity of their stare.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Nicole¡¯s pulse quickened as if captivated by the depth of his gaze.


    Her lips parted slightly.


    ¡°What was your dream about?¡±


    However, Roscoe didn¡¯t divulge, simply requesting, ¡°Nicole, may I embrace you?¡±


    Caught off guard, Nicole¡¯s heart fluttered wildly, speechless, her form already enveloped in Roscoe¡¯s arms.


    The hug radiated warmth and strength.


    Shortly after, Roscoe released her, a look of contentment on his face.


    He had dreamt that she had departed.


    He had a mncholy dream, and only an embrace from her could soothe his unease.

 Chapter 1245

    Swiftly, Roscoe got to his feet.


    ¡°Nicole, you should get ready for the day.


    I¡¯ll head out to get us breakfast.


    ¡±


    Nicole hesitated.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I usually skip breakfast.


    ¡±


    For her, who could not savor vors, all food was as tasteless as cardboard, making no meal preferable over another.


    Yet, Roscoe saw it differently.


    He believed she should revisit some of her once-favored dishes.


    Even without taste, the act of eating cherished meals carried a different sentiment.


    Roscoe tenderly took Nicole¡¯s hand, his demeanor gentle yet imploring in a charmingly persuasive way.


    ¡°Nicole, please stay.


    The nanny will arrive shortly.


    Could you wait for me in the adjacent suite?¡±


    Roscoe often gave Nicole a sense of stability, though his younger age sometimes showed through his yful pleading with her.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    His tone was earnest, and paired with his neat, attractive appearance, his yful requests didn¡¯t seem forced or insincere.


    Nicole found such appeals hard to resist.


    It was rare for a woman to withstand the charm of a ¡°younger brother¡± figure who oscited between showing strength and vulnerability.


    Roscoe was aware of this, reserving such tactics for moments they were most needed.


    He understood that overdoing it could render it tiresome and ineffective.


    Noticing Nicole¡¯s reluctance, he assured her, ¡°Just thirty minutes.


    I¡¯ll be back quickly.


    ¡±


    The breakfast spot was some distance away.


    He promised to make haste.


    Nicole, reluctant to quash his enthusiasm, conceded with a nod, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.


    ¡±


    With a broad smile, Roscoe happily epted the keys and departed.


    Upon the nanny¡¯s arrival, Nicole, wishing to avoid Austin¡¯s gaze, slipped into the adjacent room.


    Considering it was still quite early, she opted for a shower.


    Freshly showered and clothed, she was greeted by the doorbell.


    Anticipating Roscoe, Nicole opened the door with a weing smile.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°That was fast¡­¡±


    To her astonishment, it was Jarrod who stood before her.


    Nicole¡¯s smile stunned instantly.


    Seeing her smile, intended for someone else, made Jarrod¡¯s heart constrict.


    A pang of difort surged through him, marring his otherwise handsome expression.


    His expression hardened, and his eyes grew intense, ¡°Has he left?¡±


    Jarrod attempted to enter.


    Nicole¡¯s immediate worry was for Austin in the adjacent suite.


    She feared Jarrod might discover Austin¡¯s existence.


    Absolutely not!


    Jarrod walked forward, his voice carrying a hint of sarcasm.


    ¡°Nicole, do you have a good night? You¡­¡±


    Before he could continue, Nicole forcefully closed the door, locking him on the other side.


    She pressed her back against the door, her heart racing.

 Chapter 1246

    His ominous tone filled the air.


    ¡°One¡­ Two¡­ Three¡­¡±


    Nicole¡¯s fingers were shaking as she reached for her phone, nning to instruct the nanny to take Austin somewhere safe.


    Just as she clutched her phone, the door emitted a beep.


    It swung open.


    Nicole spun around, her expression one of sheer disbelief, as Jarrod appeared with a ck ess card in hand.


    ¡°How did you get¡­¡±


    Jarrod, silent, moved closer.


    It was then Nicole noticed the recent injuries on his face and hand, his eyes red, suggesting he hadn¡¯t slept all night.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He appeared quite intimidating.


    Secretly attempting to make a call, Nicole kept her cool, saying, ¡°Jarrod, you¡¯re breaking into someone¡¯s room¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Jarrod closed the distance, lifting Nicole with ease, and confiscated her phone, cing it in his pocket.


    Nicoleshed out in anger, ¡°Jarrod, what on earth do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Unaffected, Jarrod, with a driven look, pushed her onto the bed.


    He positioned one knee, applying pressure on her legs, half-kneeling, his hands securing her shoulders, effectively restraining her.


    ¡°You jerk! Release me!¡± Nicole fought back, her nails scratching across Jarrod¡¯s face, adding another wound.


    He seemed unfazed, his gaze intense.


    ¡°Didst night please you?¡±


    ¡°Mind your own business.


    Get out of here!¡± Nicole yelled through clenched teeth, looking at Jarrod disgustedly.


    Jarrod lowered his head and bit her corbone hard.


    Then, he looked at her with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°Tell me, did you enjoy it?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Although Nicole couldn¡¯t move her body, one of her hands was still able.


    She raised it and gave Jarrod a hard p.


    It was so hard that blood immediately oozed out of the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.


    I said get out of here!¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s thin lips were stained with blood, making his cold, handsome face look even more wicked.


    He caught Nicole¡¯s hand, held it tightly, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Does hitting me make you feel good?¡±


    Nicole sneered, ¡°Of course! It feels so good.


    ¡±


    ¡°Then, this side, too.


    ¡± Jarrod leaned the other side of his face, held her hand even tighter, and raised it to help her p him again.


    A dull and crisp sound echoed.


    Nicole was a bit stunned.


    The other side of Jarrod¡¯s face instantly became red and swollen.

 Chapter 1247

    he p this time was even harder than Nicole¡¯s first p.


    ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± Jarrod asked in a cold voice.


    His eyes were red and burning with suppressed anger.


    ¡°If not, continue pping me to death.


    ¡±


    Nicole saw his face clearly.


    There were old and new injuries on his face, but he didn¡¯t seem to care.


    He even wanted her to continue pping him.


    She thought he was really a lunatic.


    ¡°Jarrod, if you have problems with your brain, go to a mental hospital.


    Don¡¯t throw a fit here!¡±


    ¡°Just think that I am sick.


    If you hate me, you can take revenge in whatever way you want.


    But you can never be with other men.


    ¡± His dark eyes turned even redder and were fixed on her.


    He said word by word, ¡°I will never allow you to see any other men.


    You can¡¯t have meals, hold hands, hug, and sleep with other men.


    Over my dead body!¡±


    Nicole wanted to continue taunting Jarrod.


    She wanted to ask, ¡°So what if I sleep with other men?¡± But before she could say anything, suddenly¡­


    ¡°Waah!¡± A very soft cry of a child rang out in her ears.


    It was so faint that even Jarrod might not have heard it.


    Nicole trembled all over, and her face turned pale.


    Jarrod noticed her strange expression.


    His brows furrowed tightly.


    When he was about to say something, another soft cry came.


    This time, he heard it.


    ¡°Waah! Waah!¡±


    It seemed like Austin was being fussy and crying.


    ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± Jarrod froze.


    He was no longer pressing on her.


    Instead, he wanted to get up and check.


    Nicole¡¯s mind went nk for a moment.


    She broke into a cold sweat.


    There was only one thing in her mind.


    Jarrod must never know about Austin.


    Nicole suddenly raised her hand and hooked it tightly around Jarrod¡¯s neck.


    She met his surprised gaze and deliberately smiled at him radiantly.


    ¡°Where are you going? I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet.


    ¡± After saying this, she tilted her head, reached for his sharply defined jaw, and bit it hard.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The sensation made Jarrod¡¯s entire body stiffen.


    The mes of the past instantly reignited.


    His body trembled uncontrobly.


    He felt like the fire inside him was about to explode.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He instinctively pressed Nicole down, and his lips searched for the right spot.


    Nicole pressed her palm against his chin, stopping the closeness.


    Her eyebrows slightly raised.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else.


    To your house.


    Do you dare?¡±


    Jarrod stared at her.


    He paused slightly and looked at her doubtfully.


    He was confused by the sudden change in her behavior.


    Nicoleughedzily.


    While tapping his chin with her fingers, she looked at Jarrod and said provocatively, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, how do you spell the word coward?¡±


    The corners of Jarrod¡¯s lips twitched.


    He no longer cared what tricks she was trying to y.


    He bit her fingers.

 Chapter 1248

    He licked the tip of her fingers with his wet tongue, smiled wickedly, and asked, ¡°Are you thinking about how to kill me?¡±


    Then, he picked her up and carried her out.


    Nicole was so startled that she subconsciously wrapped her arm around his neck.


    Since they were in a hotel, many people wereing and going.


    Of course, they attracted other people¡¯s attention.


    But Jarrod didn¡¯t see it as a bad thing.


    Nicole, on the other hand, felt ufortable.


    She whispered, ¡°Jarrod, put me down.


    ¡±


    Jarrod stood up straight, waiting for the elevator, and chuckled softly.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you take it anymore?¡±


    Nicole red at him fiercely.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Jarrod snorted.


    He was about to say something when the elevator suddenly dinged.


    Then, the elevator doors opened.


    Roscoe, standing inside the elevator with a carryout bag, looked directly at Jarrod and Nicole.


    Jarrod met Roscoe¡¯s gaze with a frown.


    He was about to speak when Nicole suddenly pped his chin, interrupting him.


    She asked impatiently, ¡°Are we leaving or not?¡±


    Her p left a conspicuous red mark on Jarrod¡¯s chin.


    But Jarrod didn¡¯t get angry at all.


    He just hummed in acknowledgment.


    Then, a gleam of light flickered in Jarrod¡¯s eyes.


    He looked at Roscoe and asked, ¡°Are youing down?¡±


    Roscoe nced at Nicole, shrinking in Jarrod¡¯s arms.


    He replied in his usual voice, ¡°No.


    ¡±


    Then, Roscoe stepped out of the elevator.


    As he walked out, the corner of the carryout bag in his hand brushed against Nicole¡¯s leg.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    But no one noticed it.


    Nicole saw tofu pudding in the bag.


    And she knew it was from a stall near the hospital where she once stayed.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She had tasted it many times because Roscoe used to buy it for her when she was hospitalized.


    However, she was in Hilpton now.


    That stall was seventy kilometers away from here.


    Did he go all the way out to purchase it only because of her liking? Besides, it only took him half an hour to travel back and forth.


    How did he do it?


    Suddenly, Nicole didn¡¯t dare to think further.


    She lowered her head to hide the expression in her eyes.


    Before the elevator doors closed, Jarrod suddenly looked down and rested his chin on Nicole¡¯s head.


    He said, ¡°I will punish you wellter.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s voice was loud enough for Roscoe to hear.


    He looked back.


    Jarrod had his head down, so he didn¡¯t see it.


    But Nicole did.


    And she saw from Roscoe¡¯s look that he was heartbroken.


    It was like a burning heart forcibly pressed into the bottom of a deep pool and sealed in ice.


    At the thought of this, Nicole shivered.


    Her body turned cold and stiff in an instant.


    Jarrod felt this change.


    He tilted Nicole¡¯s head to make her look at him.


    The corners of his mouth twitched before he asked, ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    This time, the elevator doors closed.


    It was only then that Nicole came back to her senses.


    She stared at Jarrod, and the corners of her mouth raised.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how to kill you.


    ¡±


    Jarrod seemed pleased by her words.


    He put her down, pressed her against the elevator wall, and pushed her slightly with his long legs.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He said ambiguously, ¡°You can actually start killing me now.


    ¡±


    Leaning against the elevator wall, Nicole stared straight into his eyes and said, ¡°That¡¯s boring, Jarrod.


    Letting you die too easily is no fun.


    ¡±


    A light shed in Jarrod¡¯s eyes.


    The corners of his mouth curved into a wicked smile.


    He said in a husky voice, ¡°Then, what will be interesting?¡±


    Nicole lowered her head.


    She didn¡¯t say anything and just smiled.


    She thought Jarrod was acting so arrogantly and above thew.


    Then, she would let him be defeated by the thing he disdained the most.


    She would let him face justice under the sun and never be able to turn around again.


    Jarrod must have noticed she was thinking about something.


    He raised his hand and pinched her chin.


    His eyes narrowed dangerously.


    ¡°Nicole, what are you plotting?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s red lips curved into a mocking and disdainful smile.


    ¡°Why?


    Are you scared?¡±

 Chapter 1249

    Jarrod stayed quiet, his eyes squinting as his gaze met Nicole¡¯s, engaging in a silent contest for a few seconds.


    His lips barely moved as he whispered, ¡°I worry you¡¯re not wild enough.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Whatever your n, whether it¡¯s to end me or to push me to my limits, I y along.


    ¡±


    Once he finished, he quickly dipped his head, pressing his Lips against hers with intensity.


    It felt like the relief of rain after a long drought, that known tenderness enveloping him fully.


    In that instant, he lost all sense of reason!


    The one Jarrod had longed for more than five years was really there in his embrace, under his ki*s, and nothing felt more reassuring than that.


    Jarrod instinctively shut his eyes, immersing himself in the feeling.


    Unexpectedly, Nicole didn¡¯t push back, her Lips parting just enough to let his tongue slide in.


    With such an invitation, he let go of all control, their mouths and tongues intertwining as he pulled her closer, pressing her firmly against him.


    Then, the elevator rang and the doors opened.


    Outside, a storm of camera shes and endless clicking awaited them.


    Word had gotten out about Jarrod wildly paying five times the price for the acquisition of Hilpton, and journalists hurried to snag a major scoop.


    They hadn¡¯t anticipated walking into such a scene right when the elevator doors slid apart.


    This was a chance they couldn¡¯t let slip by, capturing photos rapidly.


    The journalists already imagined their headlines.


    Jarrod Schultz Splurges a Fortune for Love¡­


    Jarrod¡¯s eyes squinted, realizing he had fallen into a trap.


    Broadcasting his reckless move of purchasing Hilpton for five times its value would stir up serious trouble for the Schultz business.


    At that moment, Jarrod cared for nothing else, turning just enough to protect Nicole from the prying eyes, drawing her into his arms.


    He reached out to close the elevator doors.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The elevator started its ascent.


    Jarrod turned to her.


    ¡°Can¡¯t go back now.


    How about staying here? I just bought it.


    Pick any room you fancy.


    ¡±


    Nicoleughed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really lost it.


    ¡±


    To figure out which room she was in, he had bought an entire hotel at a financial loss.


    Only someonepletely off their rocker would do something like that.


    Nicole mocked, ¡°If I switch hotels, are you nning to buy out each I move to?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.


    We could check out the beds in various hotels,¡± he suggested, bending down once more to ki*s her.


    Nicole pushed him away gently, showing she wasn¡¯t interested.

 Chapter 1250

    Jarrod¡¯s look turned frosty.


    ¡°What¡¯s the issue?¡±


    Nicole leaned casually against the elevator wall, ncing at him.


    ¡°Lost interest.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s gaze was meaningful, his voice soft.


    ¡°Then how about we head to your room, try out that bed, and find out who can bring you to the peak?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s expression turned into a scowl as she looked at him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost your mind!¡±


    Jarrod responded with a grin, ¡°Madly, but only for you.


    ¡±


    A gentle smile flickered in Nicole¡¯s eyes.


    Her actions since she came back were all about testing him, to find out if he still had feelings for her.


    It appeared that her charm was not lost on him, or maybe it was something deeper.


    Yet, these things seemed minor.


    What really counted was hispanies and assets.


    He might not be so easy to convince.


    Nicole concluded with a tinge of sorrow that perhaps it was only her figure he was drawn to.


    When it came down to matters of importance, Jarrod¡¯s more unyielding side came to the forefront.


    With that in mind, she realizes the full extent of his feelings toward her.


    Nicole yfully lifted a finger, tilting his chin upwards.


    ¡°Keep this in mind, Jarrod Schultz, whether or not I find joy in this has nothing to do with you.


    You barely even registered as a minor lover.


    ¡±


    ¡°Nothing to do with me?¡± Jarrod allowed those words to escape his lips before acting further.


    Without waiting for her response, he reached for the buttons on her chest.


    ¡°Let¡¯s establish some connection then.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    Following this, he brought the elevator to a stop.


    A button was undone swiftly.


    A shiver coursed through Nicole.


    Even if the elevator came to a stop, cameras were still watching.


    She gripped Jarrod¡¯s arm tightly, her face pale and cold.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Jarrodughed even harder, hisughter taking on a mischievous tone.


    He lowered his head, gently pressing his forehead against hers in a teasing manner.


    ¡°Nicole, have you forgotten who I am?¡±


    He tilted his head slightly, a yful smirk on his face.


    ¡°If it¡¯s something I desire, there¡¯s no barrier I wouldn¡¯t cross.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    While talking, his hand continued to explore, moving further without hesitation.


    He seemed unwavering in his intentions.


    Nicole¡¯s body tensed from the tingling sensation, her anger boiling to the point where she could only respond withughter.


    Then, she reached out her slim fingers and pinched his chin.


    ¡°I said no, Jarrod.


    Are you going to make me?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s deep, dark eyes met Nicole¡¯s bright blue ones.


    Noticing the disdain and chill in her gaze, he hesitated for a brief moment.


    She gently tapped his cheek.


    ¡°Try anything, and I won¡¯t hesitate to call the cops on you.


    ¡±


    Just when Nicole was sure he would argue, he surprisingly chose to withdraw.


    His voice was even.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re clever, ying games with me.


    ¡±


    It was a deration, not a question.


    Nicole gazed up at Jarrod, her lips curling into a taunting smile.


    ¡°And what if I am? Maybe it¡¯s time you stopped ying games too.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1251

    ¡°I¡¯m in,¡± Jarrod said, gripping her wrist, his voice deep and resonant.


    ¡°I¡¯ll y your game, but you¡¯re not to y with anyone else.


    ¡±


    Nicole let out a scoff.


    ¡°Jarrod, who I spend my time with and how I spend it is up to me.


    Do you really believe you have any say in that?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jarrod¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    He knew all too well that his past behavior gave him no grounds to ask anything of her.


    Yet, despite this realization, he found himself unable to let go.


    He looked at her, his voice gentle.


    ¡°Nicole, I understand what¡¯s going through your mind.


    You despise me and seek retribution.


    I have my boundaries.


    Please don¡¯t push me too far.


    You¡¯re free to handle me however you see fit.


    ¡±


    Nicole simply chuckled.


    ¡°How am I supposed to know where your limits are if I don¡¯t test them a bit? Do you really think a person who¡¯s faced death would fear your so-called bottom-line boundaries?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Nicole¡¯s brazen and arrogant demeanor left Jarrod feeling powerless to retaliate.


    Unable to bite back, he clenched his mrs and vehemently uttered, ¡°Alright, Nicole.


    Have it your way.


    ¡±


    Nicole gave a small smile.


    ¡°I appreciate the acknowledgment.


    ¡±


    The atmosphere in the elevator grew tense.


    She began to feel uneasy, her face turning a shade lighter.


    ¡°Could you please release me now?¡±


    Observing her pallor, Jarrod gave in, pressing the elevator button with a bit of force.


    He then drove her to her ce of work.


    Before she stepped out of the vehicle, Nicole extended her hand.


    ¡°My phone, please.


    ¡±


    Jarrod took out her phone, unblocked himself in the contacts, and handed it back to her.


    He said with a casual tone, almost teasingly, ¡°Had to ensure you didn¡¯t block me out.


    How else are we supposed to interact?¡±


    Nicole offered just a smile in response, choosing to remain silent.


    Jarrod then inquired, ¡°Got any ns for the weekend?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle for you this weekend.


    ¡±


    Their exchange seemed to miss a connection.


    Nicole offered no objection, and simply bid him a courteous farewell.


    ¡°I must go now.


    ¡±


    And with that, she walked away with poise.


    Once out of sight, Nicole pulled out her phone and spoke to someone.


    ¡°Inform the head of the Hampton family about today¡¯s event in detail.


    ¡±


    The Hamptons family.


    Nicole¡¯s father¡¯s demise was tied to a contract involving the Hampton family as a third participant.


    Winning over the Hamptons required starting with Jarrod.


    In the world of business, profits often led to priorities.


    Jarrod¡¯s impulsive purchases at an inted rate for her would inevitably strain his partnership with the Hamptons.

 Chapter 1252

    On the roadside, Jarrod remained seated in his car, watching her departure, and lit a cigarette.


    His phone buzzed.


    It was Alec.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, should we downy the recent news?¡±


    Some board members were already questioning Jarrod¡¯s rash decisions.


    Yet, they felt powerless to intervene.


    Alec considered minimizing the fallout for Jarrod¡¯s sake.


    Jarrod, raising an eyebrow, replied, ¡°Let it be.


    ¡±


    He was intrigued to see how Nicole intended to bring him down.


    Raegan lingered outside Mitchel¡¯s hospital room for a moment.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    His ward surrounded by bodyguards, she felt a bit nervous about getting caught.


    Finally, as the bodyguards switched duties, Raegan ducked her head and slipped in quietly.


    Dressed as a nurse, she found it easier to blend into the background.


    Nicole had even thoughtfully provided Raegan with a nurse¡¯s badge for the hospital.


    It was even more unlikely for her to catch anyone¡¯s eye.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Upon entering, Raegan found Mitchel asleep, his eyes shut.


    She moved closer and noticed bruises on his otherwise handsome face that hadn¡¯t healed yet.


    His arm injury had healed up a bit, and he didn¡¯t bother with a bandage.


    Underneath his clothing, there seemed to be a lump on his shoulder, likely covered in thick bandages.


    Raegan suddenly felt sorry for him.


    He got hurt on his shoulder when he rescued her, and after that, he was beaten by her brother.


    He seemed to be severely injured by her brother.


    Even in his sleep, Mitchel¡¯s expression was tense, his majestic eyebrows furrowed.


    Without thinking, Raegan reached out, intending to ease the furrows on his brow.


    As soon as her fingertips brushed against his forehead, his long eyshes fluttered, and he abruptly opened his eyes.


    Raegan¡¯s fingers froze, caught in the act of withdrawing.


    Mitchel was slowlying to, his mind still foggy from sleep.


    His deep gaze locked onto the delicate fingers before him as he coldly inquired, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Raegan found herself at a loss for words.


    She gave the Mitchel a smack on the forehead.


    This action snapped Mitchel to full alertness, his gaze sharpening on her.


    His look conveyed a clear message: without a good exnation, there would be consequences.


    Raegan¡¯s heart raced, her voice deliberately high-pitched as she exined behind the mask, ¡°Mosquitos here.


    ¡±


    Mitchel was rendered speechless.


    He looked at Raegan, his gaze cold and detached.


    If Raegan didn¡¯t think her disguise was good enough, she almost felt like he knew who she was.


    Raegan bowed her head, like a shy bird, whispering gently, ¡°Take care.

 Chapter 1253

    I¡¯m heading out.


    ¡±


    Having confirmed that he wasn¡¯t in mortal danger and didn¡¯t seem like he would be disabled, Raegan was relieved.


    Just as she turned to leave, she heard his cold request from behind.


    ¡°I need some water.


    ¡±


    Raegan paused.


    Pretending not to hear, she attempted to walk away but was stopped by his firm grip.


    ¡°Do you not hear? I said I need water.


    ¡±


    With no escape possible, Raegan nodded, her head still lowered, and muttered, ¡°Alright then.


    ¡±


    The water heater was situated right next to the bed, making Raegan feel as though Mitchel was watching her every action.


    The sensation was overwhelmingly ufortable.


    She offered him the water.


    However, he didn¡¯t ept it, his voice deep andmanding.


    ¡°Feed it to me.


    ¡±


    Raegan was dumbfounded.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The impulse to throw the water in his face crossed her mind.


    What sort of strange liking was this, needing a nurse to feed him water with his hand avable? So vulgar!


    Raegan restrained herself, worried about revealing her identity.


    She adjusted the bed¡¯s angle to facilitate drinking.


    Reflecting on her actions, Raegan was taken aback by her own behavior.


    How could she manage something entirely new to her with such ease and grace? Could it be she had often taken care of him in the past?


    Pushing these thoughts aside, she carefully brought the cup to his Lips.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Mitchel tasted the water andined, ¡°It¡¯s too hot.


    ¡±


    Raegan was taken aback, questioning, ¡°It isn¡¯t hot, is it?¡±


    Raegan double-checked the water¡¯s temperature, ensuring it was not too hot.


    With his handsome face clouded in frustration, Mitchel snapped, ¡°What¡¯s your name? You¡¯re so careless.


    Don¡¯t trust me? Try it yourself.


    ¡±


    Confused by his stern tone, Raegan wondered if she had indeed made a mistake with the temperature.


    She quickly took a cautious sip.


    The water was not hot at all.


    In fact, it was pleasantly warm.


    She stated, confused, ¡°It¡¯s not hot.


    ¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Mitchel¡¯s gaze intensified.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have another sip.


    ¡±


    Raegan passed the cup back to him.


    This time, he took it without requesting her assistance, and he drank on his own.


    It was only then that Raegan noticed they had shared the cup.


    And the spot Mitchel took a drink from was exactly where she had just sipped.

 Chapter 1254

    She awkwardly attempted to take the cup back, apologizing, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry about that, this cup¡­¡±


    Mitchel gave her the cup, now without any water left, and waved his hand dismissively.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.


    ¡±


    Raegan figured if he wasn¡¯t bothered, she might as well drop it.


    She was about to leave when Mitchel¡¯s arm stopped her, gripping tightly as though he was worried she might escape.


    Mitchel asked, ¡°My wound¡¯s stinging a bit.


    Could you see if it¡¯s opened up?¡±


    Raegan was eager to get away, promptly responding, ¡°I¡¯ll get a doctor for you.


    ¡±


    However, Mitchel held on, firmly requesting, ¡°No, you check it now.


    ¡±


    Sighing silently, Raegan found herself speechless.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause you any pain.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Mitchel firmly assured, ¡°It¡¯s fine.


    ¡±


    Raegan inhaled deeply.


    Alright then.


    Given that she yed a part in his injuries, she felt obliged to check on it.


    She looked at Mitchel, and he returned her look.


    Their gazes met, holding for a brief moment.


    Mitchel said, ¡°Help me undress.


    ¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Raegan¡¯s eyes went wide with astonishment.


    Mitchel gestured toward his bandaged right hand, exining, ¡°I can¡¯t do it.


    ¡±


    Raegan noticed his right hand, indeed encased in bandages.


    Yet, she found herself hesitating.


    Today wasn¡¯t quite like that car emergency.


    ¡°Why are you taking so long?¡± Mitchel asked, a hint of irritation in his voice.


    It seemed he regarded her merely as a nursecking in professionalism.


    Left with little choice, Raegan moved closer to begin unbuttoning his shirt.


    His casual wear was loose, gradually revealing his well-defined abs as she undid each button.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    They met face to face.


    Mitchel¡¯s intense presence nearly overwhelmed Raegan.


    Raegan¡¯s cheeks warmed, and her hands shook ever so slightly.


    Mitchel nced at her, a smirk forming.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t done this before?¡±


    Raegan found herself at a loss for words.


    Her cheeks turned a deeper shade of red.


    What a rogue! Teasing a female nurse like this! She now realized looks could be misleading, d she saw through him today.


    Raegan huffed.


    ¡°I have.


    ¡± Then, she quickened her pace, managing to unfasten all the buttons atst.


    Standing up, she gently pulled his shirt away halfway, attentively checking his injury.


    The bandage looked good, with no signs of tearing.


    Gazing at the wound on his shoulder, her mind was suddenly filled with vivid images.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It appeared to be in a hospital room as well, where Mitchel passionately ki*sed her on the bed, enjoying themselves without any difort.


    Her cheeks warmed with the recollection.


    Quickly re-dressing him, she uttered, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s okay.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1255

    Mitchel, noticing her averted gaze and reddened cheeks, felt a surge of curiosity.


    Next, he seized her quick, clumsy hand, which was trying to button up.


    With a rough voice, he inquired, ¡°Want to touch?¡±


    Mitchel gently guided Raegan¡¯s hand across his sculpted abs, letting her feel their firmness beneath his skin¡¯s warmth.


    The heat of his breath brushed against Raegan¡¯s face.


    Mitchel didn¡¯t stop there but led her hand lower, tracing the Lines of his Adonis belt toward a more private area¡­


    Caught off guard, Raegan quickly came to her senses and pulled her hand back.


    Her cheeks flushed a deep red, spreading to her neck and ears.


    What was he making her touch? What a disgusting man! He was shameless, pervert and scumbag!


    Overwhelmed with embarrassment, Raegan eximed, ¡°You¡­ Pervert!¡±


    In her agitation, she dropped her disguise and spoke in her true voice.


    Mitchel, wearing a teasing smirk, responded, ¡°You were looking so closely.


    I assumed you wanted to touch.


    ¡±


    ¡°Who would want to touch, you disgusting pervert! I¡¯ll sue you for s@xual harassment!¡±


    Mitchel, barely lifting his eyelids, quipped with a raised eyebrow, ¡°Oh? Then, do I get to sue you for pretending to be a medic?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Raegan was caught off guard and visibly surprised.


    ¡°How did you figure it out¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t pinpoint when he had seen through her disguise.


    Judging by his tone, he knew the moment she entered.


    He made her feed him water, shared the same cup and even checked his wound.


    It turned out he was on purpose.


    Mitchel gently lowered her mask and lightly pinched her cheek, gazing into her eyes.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You could hide in a turtle shell, and I¡¯d still know it¡¯s you.


    ¡±


    His eyes sparkled with a yful Light, clearly delighted to see her upon waking.


    Despite her efforts to move on, it was clear she hadn¡¯t, still clinging to her feelings for him.


    This realization made him visibly happier.


    His usually stern expression softened.


    ¡°You¡¯re the real turtle here! A soft-shelled turtle, that¡¯s what you are!¡±


    Raegan, feeling tricked, swatted his hand away and turned to leave, but he caught her with his long, strong arm.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t go.


    ¡±


    Caught off guard, Raegan almost stumbled into his arms.


    She quickly pushed him away, identally touching a sensitive spot, which visibly changed his expression.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    His attractive face lost color as he seemed to be in pain.


    Raegan was taken aback, her mind shing back to the day he was severely wounded.


    Her heart tightened, and she instinctively moved closer to try and fix his disheveled clothes.


    ¡°Are you in pain? Do you need to get a doctor?¡±


    Facing her, Mitchel¡¯s robust chest was in full view.


    But her concern made her overlook it.


    ¡°I think we need to get a doctor,¡± she said with a grave look.


    As she tried to stand, Mitchel drew her back into a gentle embrace.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in pain,¡± he whispered, his voice deep and enticing.


    ¡°Your concern makes me forget all difort.


    ¡±


    Raegan struggled to push him away, careful not to cause him any pain.


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m concerned about you?¡± she retorted, irked by his assumption.


    ¡°Oh, if you¡¯re not concerned, may I just lean on you for a while?¡±

 Chapter 1256

    He held her, finding aforting warmth, a relief from all weariness.


    Mitchel didn¡¯t just lean in.


    He wrapped her up in a full embrace.


    His breath on Raegan¡¯s neck sent tingles through her.


    With each breath, she felt a surge of warmth.


    Raegan¡¯s cheeks turned a bright shade of red from embarrassment.


    Then, suddenly, a knock at the door interrupted them.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, Miss Glyn is here.


    ¡±


    Raegan tensed up, the warmth she¡¯d felt vanishing instantly.


    Mitchel¡¯s expression turned into a slight frown as he pulled back a little, his eyes locked on her face, catching every subtle emotion.


    Raegan¡¯s expression was icy, a wave of awkwardness washing over her.


    Erick was right.


    Getting involved with Mitchel was a mistake.


    Now, she was the one left feeling ufortable.


    Raegan tried to pull away, her voice cold.


    ¡°Could you let me go?


    It¡¯s not appropriate.


    You wouldn¡¯t want your fianc¨¦e to see us and get the wrong idea.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion.


    Why did she mention the fianc¨¦e again? He had already made it clear to her that his rtionship with Katie was over.


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze darkened a bit.


    He didn¡¯t repeat the question but just looked at her.


    ¡°So, your boyfriend isn¡¯t going to get the wrong idea about you visiting me?¡±


    Irritated, Raegan responded without thinking, ¡°Boyfriend? What boyfriend?¡±


    As soon as she said it, she realized she had walked right into a trap.


    Believing that exining further would only make things worse, she chose to remain silent.


    A brief smile shed across Mitchel¡¯s face, carrying a deeper meaning.


    He was convinced that if Raegan were to fall in love, she would do so with all her heart and wouldn¡¯t have dyed it until now.


    Based on what Matteo had found out, Raegan and Stefan had been acquainted for three years.


    The fact that they hadn¡¯t been together during those three years, and suddenly iming to be a couple now, struck him as abrupt.


    Mitchel wasn¡¯t familiar with Stefan, but he felt sure that Raegan was trying to fool h


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    im.


    It was unlikely for her to suddenly fall in love with someone she hadn¡¯t fallen for in three years.


    With a stern look, Raegan said, ¡°I didn¡¯te here for you.


    I¡¯m here because my brother hit you, and out of concern for humanity, I wanted to check on you.


    ¡±


    Mitchel wasn¡¯t upset by her remark.


    He adjusted her mask and replied with a faint smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine toe out of concern, but I¡¯m not letting you go just yet.


    ¡±


    Then, he called out to the door, ¡°Come in.


    ¡±


    Katie walked in, holding a thermos, her presence both graceful and elegant.


    She noticed Mitchel¡¯s shirt was partly unbuttoned, showcasing his attractive corbone, and she felt her cheeks warm up.


    ¡°Mitchel, Matteo told me you ran into some trouble with a thug.


    How are you feeling?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Mitchel replied casually, his eyes drifting to Raegan, who was fiddling with her fingers, causing him to smile without realizing it.


    Katie couldn¡¯t help but be captivated by his smile, so handsome and charming.


    She offered warmly, ¡°I¡¯ve got some free time these days.

 Chapter 1257

    How about I stay and look after you?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s reply was brisk.


    ¡°No need.


    ¡± His response felt cold to Katie, and she was d no one familiar was around to witness it.


    Otherwise, it would have been too embarrassing.


    Yet, Katie noticed Raegan under the disguise of a nurse standing quietly to the side.


    Though Raegan¡¯s face was not visible due to the mask, her silhouette was gentle and slender.


    Katie¡¯s gaze returned to Mitchel, his bare chest adding to his casual allure.


    She wondered if this nurse had been looking after Mitchel.


    It was unusual for him to let another woman be so close.


    Katie felt a mix of suspicion and annoyance.


    She pointed at Raegan and demanded, ¡°You, get me a ss of water.


    ¡±


    Raegan didn¡¯t move or even look up.


    Feeling ignored, Katie¡¯s frustration grew, feeling slighted not just by Mitchel but also by a nurse.


    Her voice turned sharp and a bit stern.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    Trying not to give herself away, Raegan moved to get some water as Katie requested.


    However, Mitchel caught her wrist.


    Mitchel lifted his eyelids and said with a cold voice, ¡°All she has to do is look after me.


    ¡±


    This implied that Katie wasn¡¯t up to the task of giving orders.


    Katie was taken aback for a moment, her eyes quickly filling with tears.


    With her voice breaking, she said, ¡°Mitchel, I just wanted to get some water.


    ¡±


    Mitchel stood firm.


    ¡°If you¡¯re thirsty, get it yourself.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Katie was at a loss for words, now not wanting to get herself some water.


    After a brief silence, she tried to brush it off.


    ¡°Never mind, I don¡¯t need to drink anything.


    ¡±


    Raegan observed this exchange from a distance, feeling sorry for Katie.


    Despite Katie¡¯spliance, she couldn¡¯t gain any favor from Mitchel.


    Raegan decided to steer clear of their drama, murmuring, ¡°I¡¯ll step outside for a bit.


    ¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    But Mitchel wasn¡¯t about to let her leave just like that.


    He instructed Matteo to show her out.


    Adding to that, he said, ¡°Have her make me a soup.


    ¡±


    Matteo was surprised, questioning, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, what kind of soup would you like?¡±


    It was unusual for Mitchel to ask a nurse to cook soup, especially when they had cooks for that job.


    Mitchel¡¯s expression turned icy.


    ¡°I only want the soup she makes.


    ¡±


    Truth be told, he didn¡¯t care much for the soup itself.


    His real aim was to find a reason to keep Raegan around.


    Matteo caught on quickly and started to usher Raegan off to prepare the soup.


    Raegan wanted to leave, not keen on cooking, but Matteo held her back.


    Acting not to have recognized Raegan, Matteo implored softly, ¡°Please, don¡¯t make things hard.


    I can¡¯t let you leave.


    ¡±


    Raegan almost rolled her eyes at his ridiculousness.


    Hadn¡¯t Katie already brought Mitchel soup? Trapped, she fluttered hershes and queried, ¡°Do you have everything we need for the soup?¡±

 Chapter 1258

    Matteo assured her, ¡°We¡¯ve got everything in the kitchen.


    ¡±


    Raegan gave a knowing smile.


    She was going to ¡°properly¡± cook some nutritious soup for Mitchel.


    Inside Mitchel¡¯s ward.


    Katie, ever adaptable, quickly shook off any disappointment, held up the thermos, and announced, ¡°Mitchel, here¡¯s some soup for you.


    Try it out.


    ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.


    ¡±


    Katie¡¯s frustration grew as she noticed Mitchel¡¯sck of interest, feeling a wave of bitterness wash over her.


    He seemed to prefer the nurse¡¯s cooking over hers.


    Leaning back against the headboard, Mitchel nced at Katie and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your father doing these days?¡±


    Katie, thinking Mitchel was showing concern for her family, brightened up.


    ¡°Dad¡¯s doing well.


    He often mentions you, saying he didn¡¯t see you at dinner with your momst time.


    He¡¯s been missing you.


    ¡±


    Mitchel, however, didn¡¯t seem to catch her hopeful tone and replied indifferently, ¡°If he¡¯s doing well, then we should clear up any misunderstandings with a public statement soon.


    ¡±


    Katie¡¯s face lost its color.


    She had let this issue slip her mind.


    She didn¡¯t expect Mitchel to remember her words, which were nothing but excuses, thinking he would forget about the public statement over time.


    Mitchel added, ¡°I¡¯ll get Matteo to prepare the statement and send it over for your review.


    It won¡¯t harm either of our reputations.


    ¡±


    Initially, Mitchel didn¡¯t mind the content of the public statement, not caring about his own reputation.


    But now, he felt it was unfair for him to acknowledge something he hadn¡¯t done, not wanting Raegan to get the wrong idea.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He wanted Raegan to understand that he had been faithful, without any involvement with other women for the past five years.


    Katie¡¯s eyes instantly reddened.


    She hastily said, ¡°Mitchel, your position isn¡¯t secure yet.


    The shareholders from my uncle¡¯s side are watching you closely.


    Have you thought about how cutting ties with me now might affect you?¡±


    She added earnestly, ¡°I can handle it.


    It¡¯s been so long, and I¡¯m prepared to continue Like this¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not going to happen,¡± Mitchel interrupted her firmly.


    ¡°We can¡¯t put off the rification any longer.


    Matteo will work with you on it.


    Once I¡¯m feeling better, I¡¯ll make things clear to your family.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    His voice was firm, allowing no argument.


    Katie was stunned, tears starting to fill her eyes.


    At that moment, her emotions overwhelmed her, and she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, admitting, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want this.


    ¡±


    Mitchel looked at her sharply, his tone icy.


    ¡°Katie, we¡¯re not going to argue about this.


    ¡±


    Seeing the pain in her eyes, he couldn¡¯t conceal his irritation, stating inly, ¡°Once we release the statement, I expect no more rumors about us, got it?¡±


    Katie broke down, crying harder, unable to keep her feelings in check.


    ¡°Mitchel¡­¡±


    She stepped closer, almost kneeling by his bed, gripping the sheets tightly.


    ¡°How can you do this to me? Don¡¯t you remember how my family supported you when you needed it?¡±


    Katie wept bitterly, tears streaming.


    ¡°Mitchel, are you really going to forget all we¡¯ve been through once you¡¯ve got what you needed?¡±

 Chapter 1259

    Katie attempted to use public opinion to pressure him.


    After all, such news would immediately put Mitchel under the microscope.


    ¡°The reserve dock initiative, the development in the western suburbs, Arctic Bay Park, the Cloud Vige project¡­¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s tone was icy.


    ¡°Do I need to remind you how much your Glyn family benefited from those projects?¡±


    He didn¡¯t care that Katie was turning white and went on, ¡°Originally, I didn¡¯t meddle in these things.


    The rumors about the Dixon and Glyn families uniting through marriage was something your father, you, and my mother discussed, wasn¡¯t it? Right from the start, this was a partnership that worked well for both sides.


    And now you¡¯re talking about me being ungrateful.


    Do I need to get Matteo to put together a presentation to show you how the Glyn family from Berton has held its ground in Ardlens?¡±


    With each word, he coldlyid out the advantages the Glyn family had gained over the years.


    Each project Katie had mentioned was worth a fortune.


    The idea of him being ungrateful was absurd.


    It was obvious the Glyn family had been milking money.


    Katie¡¯s thoughts broke off, plunging her into deep despair.


    She grabbed Mitchel¡¯s hand, tears pouring down her face.


    ¡°Is it because Raegan is back? What¡¯s so special about her? She¡¯s married, been a mother, and with other men.


    Do you really want a woman like her?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mitchel jerked his hand away forcefully.


    Katie stumbled and fell to the floor.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The fall hurt.


    Her eyes widened in disbelief, unable toprehend how Mitchel could show such indifference.


    Over the years, their rtionship, though not warm, had led her to believe she had a special ce in his life, especially since she had supported him through his toughest moments.


    She couldn¡¯t fathom their bond ending in such a cold manner.


    ¡°Keep in mind, whether it was before or now, Raegan is and always will be my wife.


    Think twice before you bring her up again!¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s words came as a stark warning, his anger unmistakable.


    Deep down, Mitchel believed he was the only one allowed to affect Raegan¡¯s emotions.


    The thought of anyone else causing Raegan distress, whether through actions or words, was uneptable to him.


    Katie¡¯s fall snapped her back to reality.


    Masking her feelings, she wiped away her tears and managed to steady her voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mitchel.


    I shouldn¡¯t have lost control like that,¡± she apologized.


    Mitchel, his expression cold and detached, didn¡¯t even bother to Look at Katie, sensing her intentions.


    Katie¡¯s heart felt as if it was cracking, trying desperately to keep herself together.


    She wished she hadn¡¯te if she had known this would be the oue.


    Yet, realizing Mitchel¡¯s stance, Katie understood that avoiding today¡¯s confrontation wouldn¡¯t spare her from future ones.


    It was better to face things head-on.


    ¡°Give me three days.


    I¡¯ll talk to my father.


    You¡¯re right.


    I need to act professionally and properly conclude this matter,¡± Katie pled.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    At that moment, Mitchel went quiet.


    He figured he could hold out for the next three days.


    To Mitchel, it would be ideal if Katie hade to terms with his words.


    He certainly didn¡¯t want rumors flying about the Glyn and Dixon families not getting along.


    After all, several projects were underway and any rumors like that could lead to serious problems.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to rest, then.


    I¡¯m heading out now.


    ¡± Katie forced a smile, grabbed her bag, and made for the door.


    ¡°Hold on.


    ¡± Mitchel¡¯s voice stopped her in her tracks, deep and sudden.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Katie paused, curiosity lighting up her eyes.


    Mitchel, with a cool demeanor, pointed at the thermal pot at the bed¡¯s end.


    ¡°Take that with you.


    ¡±


    Katie¡¯s face lost color.


    She couldn¡¯t keep herself together any longer.


    Slightly bowing her head, she started to cry.


    ¡°Why? Why are you so cold to me?¡±


    Her hands balled into fists.


    Anger and hurt filled her heart.


    For the past five years, she had stood by his side without fail, offering her unwavering support.

 Chapter 1260

    In the end, Mitchel couldn¡¯t even bring himself to sip the soup she had prepared.


    She had spent time and effort making that nutritional soup.


    Yet, he preferred the soup made by a nurse over hers.


    Katie directed all her anger toward Raegan who had miraculously returned.


    What appeal did a widow like Raegan, who had a child with another man, hold? Why couldn¡¯t Mitchel shake Raegan off? To Katie, Raegan was just pretty with tricks to seduce men.


    Katie¡¯s hands were balled into fists, her head bowed.


    Her sorrow was evident to anyone looking.


    But what they couldn¡¯t see was how her heart was twisted with hatred at the moment.


    Mitchel, with a face showing no emotion, said, ¡°Had I known your true feelings earlier, our families would never have entered into this partnership.


    ¡±


    Katie¡¯s face stiffened for a moment, and with tears streaming down her face, she replied, ¡°Are you joking? Isn¡¯t the deep bond between our families the foundation of our partnership?¡±


    She had always believed their families¡¯ coboration was a sign of Mitchel¡¯s willingness to meet halfway.


    This very coboration was what made her hold on silently for five years, hoping for him.


    Mitchel was losing his patience in front of the weeping Katie.


    His patience was reserved solely for matters concerning Raegan.


    ncing up, Mitchel looked at Katie expressionlessly and said with a chill in his voice, ¡°Katie, working with your family or another capablepany makes no difference to the Dixon Group.


    Your family doesn¡¯t get any special treatment.


    In other words, the job could be yours or someone else¡¯s.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Got it?¡±


    His words, sharp and unforgiving, felt like a p to Katie¡¯s face.


    However, his harshness wasn¡¯t due to disdain or anything personal.


    He simply had always been detached when it came to women, with Raegan being the only exception.


    No other woman could stirred his feelings.


    Without paying attention to Katie¡¯s reaction, Mitchel continued in a firm tone, ¡°Clearly, you¡¯re not fit to be the vice president of the Dixon Group anymore.


    Get the handoverpleted within a week.


    You¡¯re to resign.


    ¡±


    Katie felt as if the world around her had gone dark, her mind aplete nk.


    In an instant, it was as though she had lost everything.


    Her hopes, her dreams, and her enduring love were all shattered by this man without mercy.


    Frozen, she shook her head and shed her tears.


    ¡°Mitchel, I can¡¯t believe this! How can you be so heartless toward me? I¡¯ve been with you for five years, right by your side.


    Don¡¯t I deserve an exnation?¡±


    ¡°Have we ever truly been together?¡± Mitchel¡¯s words caused Katie¡¯s face to lose all color.


    ¡°Simply because you visit me with my mom, do office work, and share a car with me for business activities doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re close.


    If that were the case, I¡¯d owe Matteo an exnation since he¡¯s been by my side for a decade, right?¡±


    His reasoning immediately shattered Katie¡¯s illusions.


    Indeed, it was all in her head.


    In Mitchel¡¯s view, Katie was merely an assistant stuck to him amid business activities.


    Yet, Katie had fooled herself into thinking she was vital to him.


    Her obsession with this notion grew.


    She believed she was indispensable to him.


    But in reality, she had never been anything special to him.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ncing at his watch, Mitchel worried that Raegan might get the wrong idea if Katie lingered any longer.


    He had no desire to continue their conversation.


    With a cold tone, he said, ¡°You may leave now.


    ¡±


    The self-esteem Katie had clung to for so long felt like it was being crushed.


    Suddenly, her face went white, and she felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Gripping the thermos tightly, Katie bolted from Mitchel¡¯s ward, tears streaming down her face as she ran, nearly colliding with Raegan, who was carrying soup.


    Raegan managed to avoid Katie just in time, but the soup spilled on the floor, scalding her feet.


    ¡°Are you blind?¡± Katie snapped at Raegan, her eyes red and teary.


    She then stormed off, only to be stopped in her tracks by Raegan.


    Facing Katie without a hint of fear, Raegan demanded, ¡°Say you¡¯re sorry.


    ¡±


    Despite being the one at fault for the confrontation, Katie refused to apologize to Raegan who was under the disguise of the medical attire.

 Chapter 1261

    With all the anger and sadness simmering in her heart, Katie decided tosh out at Raegan, whom she assumed was a nurse.


    Her fury boiling over, Katie dropped her facade and snapped, ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±


    In a fit of rage, Katie raised her hand to strike Raegan.


    But before her hand could connect, someone firmly caught her wrist.


    Looking up, she was met by Mitchel¡¯s stern gaze.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Bang!¡± Suddenly, Katie was sent sprawling to the floor.


    Katie stared up at Mitchel in disbelief, unable to fathom why he would treat her like this just to defend a nurse.


    Mitchel barely nced her way, his attention fixed on Raegan¡¯s slightly red fingers, his gaze filled with concern.


    ¡°Are you okay?


    Did you burn yourself?¡±


    Mitchel had never spoken to Katie with such warmth, nor had he ever looked at her so kindly.


    Katie was taken aback.


    She even forgot her tears.


    She had always seen Mitchel as distant.


    But it was only when she observed his tenderness for another woman that she understood she had never been the recipient of his gentle side.


    Raegan shook her head.


    Her fingers weren¡¯t burned.


    The pot was just heavy, and she had been holding it for too long.


    Yet, she didn¡¯t overlook the need for an apology.


    She stated firmly, ¡°You¡¯re not leaving until you say you¡¯re sorry!¡±


    Raegan had prepared nutritious soup for Mitchel.


    And now, it was spoiled because of Katie who dared to point using fingers at her and even wanted to p her.


    At this time, Katie had risen to her feet.


    Around others, she refused to show her vulnerability.


    She had to keep up her air of superiority.


    Katie looked at Raegan, wearing ck-framed sses and medical attire, and sensed that something was off.


    ¡°Sorry, that wasn¡¯t my intention,¡± Katie quickly regained herposure and offered an apology.


    Then, turning to Mitchel with a smile, Katie said, ¡°Mitchel, it¡¯s a good thing you held me back just now, or I might have identally hurt this woman.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan was taken aback by Katie¡¯s ability to spin a tale.


    Mitchel had done more than holding Katie back.


    Given the loud crash when Katie stumbled, Raegan doubted it was merely an attempt to hold her back.


    Observing the unfolding situation and Mitchel¡¯s detached demeanor, Raegan started to believe Katie wasn¡¯t Mitchel¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    It seemed like the whole story was a fabrication by Katie.


    Since Katie had apologized and made her im, Mitchel didn¡¯t press the issue.


    He turned to Raegan and simply said, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.


    ¡±


    They then proceeded into the ward.


    Katie watched them enter, finally pinpointing what was amiss.


    The shoes of the woman in medical attire caught her attention.


    They seemed custom-made, far too pricey for a nurse¡¯s sry.


    Remembering Mitchel¡¯s tenderness and his concern from earlier, a name came to Katie¡¯s mind.


    That supposed nurse should be Raegan.


    She suddenly felt a wave of calm.


    After years of pure affection for Mitchel, she was now driven to employ tactics against him.


    Around the corner, Katie¡¯s phone began to ring.


    She answered it.

 Chapter 1262

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve located Lauren.


    ¡±


    ¡°Where is her?¡± Katie asked tly.


    The other end of the line was silent for a moment before answering, ¡°Velvet Alley.


    ¡±


    Katie¡¯s expression turned cold upon hearing this.


    She had heard of this ce before.


    It was like a living hell.


    Lives there were nothing less than tortures.


    Katie didn¡¯t expect Mitchel to be this ruthless.


    After all, Lauren was said to be his first love.


    The other end of the line spoke again.


    ¡°Miss, Lauren is not in good condition.


    Shall we save her?¡±


    Katie smiled and said, ¡°Yes, save her.


    Then, leave her alone.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay, Miss.


    ¡±


    Katie then hung up the phone.


    Her hands subconsciously clenched into fists.


    They were so tight that her nails dug into her palms.


    The viciousness in her eyes could make people involuntarily shiver.


    People like Lauren who had lived in that kind of ce undoubtedly harbored strong hatred in their hearts.


    There was no need for her to instruct anything.


    Lauren would all be crazier than she imagined.


    The Velvet Alley was a dark ce beyond thew.


    At this moment, a ck object curled up next to the trash can.


    If it weren¡¯t for a pair of bare feet, no one would recognize it as a person.


    Except for her feet, the other parts of her body were covered by all kinds of mud.


    She didn¡¯t have even the most basic clothes to cover herself.


    Lauren had been having a high fever for a long time.


    She was now so delirious that she didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    The past two days were the darkest and longest days of her life.


    They were the most terrifying two days.


    They were even more horrible than her days in the mental hospital.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    There were no decent people there.


    All she saw were beasts that wanted to vent.


    Mitchel was too cruel.


    What he did to her was beyond her imagination.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    On the surface, he didn¡¯t do anything.


    He only left her in Velvet Alley.


    It looked like she could leave on her own.


    However, after being drugged, her body was in desperate need of relief.


    She could not find the strength to resist the effects of the drug and leave at all.


    The man Lauren started with was of her own volition.


    At that time, her heart was restless, and she felt empty inside.


    She didn¡¯t care about anything else anymore.


    As soon as she got out of the car, she dragged a man who passed by the alley.


    But one wasn¡¯t enough.


    She wasn¡¯t satisfied yet, so she found two.


    Then, three¡­


    Later, she became even crazier.


    More men sought her out for pleasure, and she couldn¡¯t stop them.


    They treated her like a rag.


    They didn¡¯t even give her clothes to wear.

 Chapter 1263

    Lauren felt only craziness and endless restlessness.


    Even if she was being exploited, she could no longer stop them.


    She felt like she was being torn apart.


    Later, she sobered up a little.


    Perhaps the effect of the drug started wearing off.


    She hid behind the trash can she found, perfectly concealing her mud-covered body.


    She used the garbage to cover her body, and she slept all day.


    But she still felt spiritless and dizzy.


    Lauren thought she could no longer hold on.


    Even if she could get out of here, the irreparable wound and trauma made her feel like she was dead.


    She could never live the way she used to.


    At this moment, a stream of water suddenly fell on her face.


    Lauren was so thirsty that she seemed to see a sweet spring.


    She opened her mouth wide and drank greedily.


    She realized it was hot, and it smelled bad.


    But she ignored it.


    Lauren felt something was wrong, but her body was in urgent need of water.


    For her, this was her hard-earned spring, so she was unwilling to give it up.


    Suddenly, someone kicked her hard.


    She rolled from the dark corner to under the dim streetlight.


    A filthy manughed wildly.


    He turned to hispanion and said, ¡°Damn! I thought it was a dog drinking my piss here.


    I didn¡¯t expect it to be a human.


    ¡±


    The expression on Lauren¡¯s face immediately changed.


    It turned out she drank this filthy man¡¯s piss.


    Instantly, Lauren retched.


    Her gagging noise echoed in the empty street.


    Lauren¡¯s voice was already hoarse, but she still kept vomiting.


    However, she couldn¡¯t spit out anything.


    After all, the urine had been locked inside her body.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang.


    The filthy man kicked Lauren hard again, and she was thrown away.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Lauren wailed in pain, curling up on the ground and clutching her stomach.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The filthy man cursed angrily, ¡°You ungrateful bitch! You drank my piss like a dog.


    Now, you dare to look down on me?¡±


    Then, he turned to hispanion.


    ¡°Do you have any water left? Pour it all into this bitch.


    ¡±


    Hispanion smirked and nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°Oh, yes! Yes, yes, yes.


    In an instant, the sound of gushing water filled the air.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Lauren¡¯s face was immediately rinsed clean.


    Through the dim light from the streetmp, the filthy man got to see Lauren¡¯s face clearly.


    His eyes widened as if he discovered a new world.


    He chuckled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to have a beautiful face.


    ¡±


    Of course, Lauren was beautiful.


    After all, her face cost millions to maintain.


    Even if she was tortured inhumanely for two days, her skin was still tender and smooth.


    Wickedness filled the filthy man¡¯s eyes.


    He turned to hispanion again and said, ¡°Is there any water left? Rinse her.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1264

    ¡°No, there is no more water.


    But.


    .


    Hispanion raised the bottle of wine in his hand.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Then, they exchanged nces and smiled at each other knowingly.


    Lauren immediately saw through their intention clearly.


    She was so scared that she struggled to crawl away.


    ¡°Don¡¯te near me! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Lauren screamed as she tried to escape.


    However, someone suddenly grabbed her hair firmly.


    Then, a loud snap followed.


    Lauren was given a smack across the face.


    It was so hard that her face instantly went numb, and her head buzzed.


    But it didn¡¯t end there.


    The ps came one after another, left and right until the filthy man finally got tired and stopped.


    Then, he threw the motionless Lauren on the ground like a dead dog.


    ¡°Damn! How dare you try to escape! Why can¡¯t we touch you?¡±


    Hispanion urged, ¡°Hey, no more talking.


    Just hurry up.


    I have another woman waiting for me.


    Finish it quickly.


    ¡±


    The two men looked at each other in tacit understanding and pounced on Lauren together.


    ¡°Ahhh! Ahhh!¡± Lauren¡¯s agonizing screams filled the entire alley.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The filthy man got so annoyed that he directly took off his dirty socks and stuffed them into Lauren¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Shut up, you slut! You¡¯re here only for this, right? What are you still pretending?¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Mmm¡­¡± Lauren¡¯s desperate screams were blocked by the dirty socks.


    All she could make was muffled sounds.


    Everything was done in half an hour.


    Then, the two men walked away under the dim light.


    While walking, they discussed about Lauren.


    ¡°Damn that woman! I don¡¯t know how many men f@cked her.


    ¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a bit disgusting! I hope she doesn¡¯t have any disease.


    ¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, we were prepared.


    The condoms can protect us from any disease if she has.


    ¡±


    Lauren was left there like a pile of mud, blending in with the surrounding garbage.


    At this moment, a pair of shoes approached her.


    The man in ck frowned slightly.


    He turned to the man behind him.


    ¡°Is this woman still okay?¡±

 Chapter 1265

    In Velvet Alley, the only diseases that existed were s@xually transmitted diseases.


    ¡°Are we going to save her?¡± asked the man in ck.


    The man in a suit said, ¡°Save her.


    It¡¯s Miss Glyn¡¯s order.


    Even if she¡¯s dying, we have to save her and give her some life-saving medicine.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay.


    ¡± The man in ck nodded and took out a syringe.


    He injected the medicine into Lauren¡¯s body.


    Then, the man in a suit instructed, ¡°Drag her and dump her to another ce.


    ¡±


    Before he left, he ordered, ¡°Give her a few doses of that medicine.


    ¡±


    The dosage the man in ck gave Lauren wouldst for ten days.


    After this, she was no longer their responsibility.


    Katie left the corner and was about to head for the exit when she ran into Luciana who was on her way to visit Mitchel.


    Mitchel didn¡¯t tell others about his injuries.


    Sometimeter, Katie spotted Matteo in the hospital.


    Matteo tried to hide Mitchel¡¯s injuries from her but she pressed for an answer.


    In the end, Matteo imed Mitchel got injured because of some hooligans.


    Katie then informed Luciana about this, which was why Luciana had rushed here immediately.


    Luciana¡¯s expression was calm, but the white-knuckled grip she had on the food box she held belied the worry coursing through her.


    Some of that worry eased when she saw Katie.


    ¡°Katie, how is Mitchel?¡± she asked, her anxiety palpable in her voice.


    Katie¡¯s expression was calm, not a single hint of her earlier breakdown on her face.


    She gently held Luciana¡¯s arm and reassured Luciana, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    Mitchel is fine.


    ¡±


    Luciana waved the food box in her hand and said, ¡°I want to see him.


    ¡±


    In actuality, Luciana was asking for Katie¡¯s opinion.


    Ever since Mitchel nearly drowned in the river when looking for Raegan five years ago, Luciana had be even more anxious about his well-being.


    Apart from spending more time with Mitchel, Luciana went to church and prayed for his safety.


    As the years went by without any updates regarding Raegan¡¯s whereabouts after the car incident, Luciana got more nervous and neurotic over Mitchel¡¯s dejected state.


    Whenever she got anxious, it was Katie whoforted her with words of assurance.


    Katie was the one who had been apanying Luciana to church.


    As a result, Luciana trusted Katie more than any other person and never doubted her words.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Moreover, after Raegan¡¯s disappearance following the car incident, Luciana tried to console Mitchel.


    Yet, her words stung Mitchel, which rendered Mitchel resist seeing Luciana, not wanting to hear words of the possibility of Raegan having died.


    Since then, their bond turned weaker.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Left with no choice, Luciana tended to care for Mitchel through Katie.


    Katie smiled and took the food box from Luciana.


    ¡°Mitchel just finished eating the meal I brought.


    I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to eat anything else tonight.


    Well, I¡¯m still hungry.


    Do you mind me having the delicious food you had prepared?¡±


    Luciana nodded, feeling grateful for Katie¡¯s kind words.


    She would be upset if Mitchel once again resisted the food she made for him.


    ¡°Luciana, if you don¡¯t mind, I can help you deliver the food you make for Mitchel tomorrow,¡± Katie added.


    Luciana smiled and said, ¡°Okay.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1266

    Then, Katie linked her arms with Luciana¡¯s and murmured, ¡°Mitchel is sleeping right now.


    Better not disturb him at the moment.


    Let¡¯s go on a walk together.


    ¡±


    Luciana raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I thought you would linger in Mitchel¡¯s ward a bit longer.


    ¡±


    Despite the turmoil raging in her mind, Katie¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter nor did her tone waver.


    ¡°After I finish your tasty food, I¡¯ll go back and check on Mitchel.


    Right now, allow me to take a stroll with you.


    ¡±


    The assumption Katie and Mitchel got along well brought a smile to Luciana¡¯s face.


    ¡°Alright then.


    ¡± Luciana beamed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a lovely day.


    ¡± A coy smile curved Katie¡¯s lips and she added in an affectionate tone, ¡°To think we¡¯ll be a family soon.


    I¡¯m so excited.


    ¡±


    Luciana touched Katie¡¯s hand and sighed.


    ¡°Yeah.


    Knowing you are here to take care of Mitchel makes me relieved.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡±


    Seeing her chance, Katie quickly said, ¡°About the press conference, I think we should do it earlier than nned.


    Mitchel had encountered various difficulties in the past few days, and I¡¯m a bit worried.


    ¡±


    Thest sentence struck a chord with Luciana.


    Her face turned grave as she recalled a fortune teller who predicted Mitchel would face cmities this year and pointed out that the cmities could only be resolved through a blessed marriage.


    ¡°Katie, do whatever you need,¡± Luciana announced.


    In the ward.


    Earlier when Raegan collided with Katie, she didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with her feet.


    Butter, her feet started feeling ufortable, so much so that she was having difficulty standing.


    She looked at Mitchel and said, ¡°I need to go home.


    ¡±


    ¡°Come over first.


    ¡± Mitchel rested his back against the soft pillow on the bed.


    His injuries prevented him from sitting for too long, so he could only lean slightly to one side.


    ¡°Why?¡± Raegan looked at him warily and didn¡¯t approach.


    Mitchel briefly nced at her, not feeling particrly talkative.


    He asked, ¡°Do you want toe over on your own, or should I carry you?¡±


    Raegan sneered, ¡°Can you still carry someone¡­¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    As she spoke, Mitchel¡¯s towering form materialized before her, causing her words to die on her tongue.


    He bent down and effortlessly lifted her up, using only his uninjured hand.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Shocked, Raegan eximed and instinctively wrapped her hands around his neck tightly.


    ¡°Mitchel, are you crazy?¡±


    He was still injured, yet he was being so reckless.


    Luckily, the bed was within reach.


    In a matter of seconds, he had deposited Raegan on the bed.


    But Raegan was far from calm.


    Her heart beat a wild stato and she glowered at him, her voice rife with panic when she demanded, ¡°What the hell are you doing, Mitchel?¡±


    Mitchel didn¡¯t reply.


    He grabbed her feet and took off her shoes.


    Due to his injuries, he couldn¡¯t squat, so he sat on the bed next to her and ced her leg on his leg.

 Chapter 1267

    Raegan leaned back on the bed and stared at Mitchel with wide eyes.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel like she waspletely under his control.


    She felt quite flustered and had the urge to kick him in the shins.


    ¡°If you try to take off my clothes, I¡¯ll call for help¡­¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Mitchel ordered tersely and pinched her ankle tightly.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Raegan had been berating him when the ufortable sensation in her foot suddenly turned ice cold, causing her tone to involuntarily change.


    She didn¡¯t know when Mitchel got the ice cubes.


    He put it on her feet and rubbed it gently.


    Raegan¡¯s feet were well-maintained, tender and delicate.


    At the moment, her toes were red and swollen from being scalded by steaming hot soup.


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze sharpened as he leaned forward, concentrating on his task.


    His head tilted slightly as he carefully pressed the ice against her injured foot.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t help but blush as she watched Mitchel hold her tender feet in his hand.


    Unable to stand the silence any longer, she asked, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Do you think everyone is as careless as you?¡± Mitchel retorted.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He had noticed the stain of soup on her shoes earlier, the very reason he had urged Raegan in without bothering to talk to Katie any longer.


    There were medications to improve blood flow and eliminate stagnant blood, as well as an abundant supply of ice cubes in the ward.


    Mitchel gently massaged the affected area and applied the ointment.


    He rubbed it in as well, and after a few seconds, he pressed the area even more firmly, a hint of frustration appearing on his face when he didn¡¯t get the reaction he expected.


    ¡°You¡¯re burned really bad, yet you¡¯re acting like you can barely feel it.


    ¡±


    Raegan was wearing socks, so it had dulled the impact of the soup somewhat, but her feet were too delicate.


    The burn looked serious but she actually felt a lot better after Mitchel applied the ice.


    However, the spot Mitchel was massaging was an erogenous zone¡­


    Raegan¡¯s expression altered immediately and she reached out to grab his hand.


    ¡°Stop.


    Don¡¯t touch¡­¡±


    Mitchel frowned.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± His words might be a bit harsh, but he was barely using any strength in the massage.


    When he saw the odd way Raegan was reacting, he stared at her in confusion.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Mitchel still hadn¡¯t stopped rubbing that spot and it was making Raegan¡¯s face burn hotter by the second.


    ¡°It¡¯s itchy.


    ¡±


    Mitchel squinted at her, inspecting every inch of her face carefully.


    His only goal had been to relieve her injury, so nothing else was on his mind.


    However, when he saw how deeply she was blushing, a thought suddenly urred to him.


    A seductive chuckle rumbled in his throat and he dered, ¡°You mean it¡¯s itching in the heart.


    ¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Raegan didn¡¯t quite understand his words.


    A lecherous gleam sparked in Mitchel¡¯s eyes.


    He ran a single finger over the spot he had been massaging and rumbled, ¡°Every time I touch you here, you¡­ You beg and plead with me.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1268

    Raegan now understood what he meant.


    Her cheeks grew hot and she retorted in a voice tinged with anger, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Eyes twinkling mischievously, Mitchel rasped, ¡°I¡¯m not just bbering.


    It¡¯s actually quite handy, especially for special asions.


    Not just your feet, but also¡­¡±


    He leaned in closer and whispered a few other parts into her ear.


    Raegan flushed even deeper and shouted, ¡°You are such a pervert!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mitchel agreed readily, still holding on to her foot.


    His voice was rxed and indulgent.


    ¡°I only be a pervert when I see you.


    ¡±


    It was evident that he was in a good mood today.


    That was why he kept teasing her.


    Mitchel had been in a good mood since he heard Reagan blurt out that sentence, indicating she didn¡¯t have a boyfriend.


    He was so ted that he didn¡¯t even feel the pain from his wounds anymore.


    At this time, he was done applying the ointment, so he ced her foot on the shelf so the ointment would dry.


    Then, he left the bed to wash his hands.


    When he returned, he gathered Raegan close until there was only a whisper of space left between them.


    When he spoke again, his voice was low and seductive.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see how perverted I can be?¡±


    Raegan was speechless.


    Truly, she waspletely and utterly gobsmacked.


    Her mouth hung slightly open and she could do nothing but gape at him.


    How could anyone be so proud of being called a pervert?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Mitchel¡¯s facial expression made it seem like he wanted to tattoo ¡°I¡¯m a pervert¡± on his forehead for all to see.


    Raegan averted her gaze, hoping to cool the blush on her cheeks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see.


    Don¡¯t get so close to me.


    ¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to?¡± Mitchel¡¯s eyes narrowed, but there was a teasing glint in his eyes.


    ¡°You used to like it very much¡­¡±


    Again, Raegan blushed, and this time, even the tips of her ears turned red.


    This man was cheeky.


    ¡°Stay away from me,¡± Raegan grumbled, rolling her eyes.


    ¡°You have a fianc¨¦e, yet you have no self-control.


    ¡±


    Mitchel gave her a gentle tug and stated, ¡°Don¡¯t be silly.


    I¡¯ve already told you multiple times that I don¡¯t have a fianc¨¦e.


    You are the only woman I¡¯ve ever been with.


    ¡±


    He raised his finger and said seriously, ¡°I swear.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes were firm and he really didn¡¯t appear to be lying.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Katie, on the hand, seemed to be quite the expert at making things up.


    Raegan pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Even if he didn¡¯t have a fianc¨¦e like he said, this matter shouldn¡¯t make any difference to her.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes sparked with a hint of danger as he noticed the contemtive expression on her face.


    ¡°I lost my virginity to you.


    Don¡¯t even try to deny it.


    ¡±


    Again, Raegan¡¯s face turned as red as a tomato.


    ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡±

 Chapter 1269

    Mitchel didn¡¯t argue and just smiled lightly.


    Indeed, chasing after a girl never required having dignity.


    Could dignity help him get a wife?


    Raegan¡¯s brows furrowed and she asked in a low voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t I lose my virginity to you as well?¡± She considered herself to be rather traditional.


    Since she married Mitchel at a young age, it was highly likely that she hadn¡¯t been with anyone before him.


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡± He nodded.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s even.


    Why should I deny anything?¡± Raegan asked.


    Mitchel¡¯s expression was thoughtful for a while.


    ¡°The first time, I held back a lot and only did it twice before quickly finishing.


    But the second night, I couldn¡¯t control myself and there were many more times.


    You were unable to walk properly for a week afterward.


    Eventually, I learned to limit it to no more than four times each night¡­¡±


    Raegan¡¯s eyes went wide of their own volition.


    She could hardly believe the wordsing out of Mitchel¡¯s mouth, yet he continued speaking.


    Every night¡­ Four times¡­ What the hell was he talking about?!


    At this rate, Raegan¡¯s face was going to be crimson for all eternity.


    She pped a palm over his mouth before she exploded from embarrassment.


    ¡°Shut up! Stop talking!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    When Mitchel saw that Raegan was in danger of fainting if he continued teasing her, he stopped.


    He grasped her hand and looked at her with an intensity that he rarely showed.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to continue talking about it, you have to tell me why you always think that Katie is my fianc¨¦e.


    ¡±


    Raegan didn¡¯t know why he couldn¡¯t get past this issue.


    ¡°I had called you before we went to the amusement park the other day.


    Janey wanted to see you.


    However, Katie answered the phone and told me not to bother you again since you¡¯re her fianc¨¦.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes darkened when he heard this.


    He didn¡¯t expect Katie to be so brazen.


    She even dared to answer his calls!


    His anger fizzled out, reced by joy at the fact that Raegan had called him.


    He hadn¡¯t expected it, but he was pleased to hear it.


    Then, his thoughts veered to Janey and his smile widened even more.


    In Mitchel¡¯s heart, he had already regarded Janey as his daughter.


    He regretted not being able to make it to the amusement parkst time, and he intended to make it up to Janey as soon as possible.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡± Mitchel¡¯s hand tightened around Raegan¡¯s as he apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    I shouldn¡¯t have let anyone have ess to my phone.


    It was my mistake.


    ¡±


    His gaze lowered, but his voice remained firm.


    ¡°I admit I made a mistake where the phone is concerned, but Katie is definitely not my fianc¨¦e.


    Nothing is going on between her and me.


    ¡±


    Raegan was taken aback by his solemn exnation.


    Privately, she thought that he shouldn¡¯t be med just because another person answered his phone.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    When she remained silent, Mitchel continued, ¡°But I exined it to you afterward.


    Why didn¡¯t you tell me what she said then?¡±


    If Mitchel had found out about Katie¡¯s thoughts earlier, he would have started dealing with her issues a lot sooner.


    Perhaps he had failed to see though Katie¡¯s disguise because he hardly had any contact with women.


    After all, Katie had been perpetuating this charade for the past decade, and she had never once crossed the line with him.


    When Katie found out that his interest was solely in Raegan, she seemed to have kept her distance from him and behaved professionally every step of the way.


    Just then, Raegan¡¯s soft voice broke into Mitchel¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°My brother showed me a lot of coverage about you two being together.


    ¡±


    Mitchel couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly.


    So, that was the reason.


    Rumors he didn¡¯t bother to rify had been dug out.

 Chapter 1270

    ¡°Those were all posted during the time you left.


    At the time, I didn¡¯t ask aboutpany matters.


    My mom and the others pulled those false news, but I¡¯ve had them retracted since then.


    ¡± Mitchel pinched her lips and dered, ¡°Just wait.


    Three days from now and I¡¯ll have the legal team release a statement making it clear that there is no connection between the Glyn and Dixon families except for coboration.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s heart swelled with warmth when she heard his exnation.


    A secondter, she mped down on the emotion welling up in her heart.


    It was inappropriate for her to feel this way.


    She still remembered her brother¡¯s words.


    She couldn¡¯t fall for Mitchel¡¯s words easily, nor could she allow herself to be swayed.


    Maintaining a stoic expression, Raegan dered in a tight voice, ¡°What am I waiting for? This is something you and Miss Glyn need to deal with.


    It has nothing to do with me.


    ¡±


    Mitchel couldn¡¯t bear to have her alienate herself from him, so he pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°How can it have nothing to do with you?¡±


    He embraced her tightly, pulling her close to him.


    ¡°You are my wife, and ours is the most intimate rtionship in the world.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s voice was deep and enticing, with a hint of persuasion.


    Raegan¡¯s face turned red and she pushed him away in an attempt to escape from his embrace.


    ¡°What wife? We¡¯re divorced.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s embrace grew tighter, his words heavy with emotion.


    ¡°Even though we are divorced, you will always be my wife in my heart.


    I have no desire to find another wife.


    ¡±


    ¡°But, but¡­¡± Raegan thought of a way to refute his words.


    After a while, she remarked, ¡°I have someone I want to date.


    ¡±


    Instantly, Mitchel¡¯s eyes darkened.


    He knew she was going to bring up Stefan again.


    Even though he was almost certain they hadn¡¯t started dating yet, he couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous.


    Mitchel¡¯s handsome face was coated with a delicateyer of frost.


    He fixed his intense eyes on Raegan and stated in a sharp tone, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re interested in someone else.


    Even if you¡¯re already seeing someone, I don¡¯t care.


    ¡±


    His tone was aggressive, not allowing any objections.


    Raegan thought this domineering man was going to threaten her again, and her delicate eyebrows furrowed.


    Mitchel noticed her frown and quickly changed the topic.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care even if I be your lover.


    That way, I¡¯m Janey¡¯s stepfather.


    ¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Regan¡¯s went wide and she even convinced herself she had misheard him.


    Mitchel was too embarrassed to repeat those words.


    He just blurted out what was on his mind the moment he saw her frown, not wanting to see Raegan mad at him.


    He pretended to clear his throat and huffed, ¡°Never mind.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    If you didn¡¯t hear it, then you can forget it.


    ¡±


    But how could Raegan forget it? She heard him very clearly.


    She mulled his words over and burst outughing so hard she started coughing.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Mitchel¡¯s face turned ugly, but he still reached out to pat her back.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°You want to be my Lover? Janey¡¯s stepfather?¡± Raegan ignored his unpleasant expression and mercilessly mocked him.


    Their conversation was disrupted by the door being mmed open.


    At this time, Matteo entered Mitchel¡¯s ward.


    He walked in just in time to hear Mitchel¡¯sment about ¡°being Raegan¡¯s lover.


    ¡± He couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and let out a smallugh.


    Earlier, while he was instructed to lead Raegan to prepare the soup for Mitchel, Matteo realized the nurse in disguise was actually Raegan.

 Chapter 1271

    Mitchel felt even more embarrassed by this.


    He never expected Matteo toe in just in time to catch his words.


    Annoyed, he asked, ¡°What did youe in for?¡±


    Matteo quickly replied, ¡°I brought you the soup.


    ¡±


    Matteo had noticed the soup Raegan prepared had spilled, so he saved what was left in a thermos, thinking Mitchel was looking forward to taking a sip.


    He hadn¡¯t expected to stumble upon such an amusing chat.


    Without saying much, Matteo served a bowl of soup, cing it carefully in front of Mitchel.


    As he turned around, he caught sight of Raegan¡¯s bare feet.


    He thought he had never seen such beautiful feet before.


    The toes reminded him of pearls, round, shiny, and adorable.


    He found himself staring at Raegan¡¯s feet a bit too long.


    Suddenly, a cough from Mitchel snapped Matteo out of his daze.


    Mitchel was giving Matteo a cold look, as if warning him.


    Matteo flinched, quickly ducked his head, and decided it was best to leave.


    However, after Mitchel picked up the soup and tasted it, he told Matteo, ¡°Finish the rest.


    ¡±


    Matteo was surprised.


    He never thought Mitchel would share what Raegan had prepared with him.


    Back when Raegan prepared the nutritional soup, Matteo had been watching eagerly from the side, having enjoyed Raegan¡¯s cooking before, which was incredibly delicious.


    Raegan looked uneasy, observing Matteo cheerfully take the thermos and leave.


    She silently hoped that Matteo wouldn¡¯t drink it.


    Mitchel eyed the creamy white soup and asked, ¡°Did you make this?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Raegan replied, feeling a bit guilty.


    ¡°I really put effort into it, almost burnt my fingers.


    ¡±


    Mitchel gave a small smile, his tone cool but kind.


    ¡°That sounds challenging.


    ¡±


    With that, he lifted the bowl.


    Seeing the medicine on her toes, which Mitchel had applied for her, Raegan was hesitant.


    He was thorough and thoughtful toward her.


    But the soup she prepared for him was¡­ Perhaps she was being a Little unfair¡­


    As Mitchel was about to take a sip, Raegan quickly said, ¡°You might want to think twice before drinking that.


    ¡±


    But as those words escaped Raegan¡¯s lips, Mitchel had already finished it in one go.


    Raegan stared as he ced the empty bowl down.


    She was astounded.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    After finishing the soup, she had mixed in a whole bottle of white pepper.


    It was supposed to be sharp and unpleasant to taste.


    ¡°Are you feeling alright?¡± Raegan gazed into his eyes, searching for any sign of difort.


    Noticing his frown and silence, Raegan felt a wave of worry wash over her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn you against drinking that?¡±


    Just as she was about to fetch him some water, on her bare feet, he caught her wrist and gently pulled her close to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually not bad,¡± he remarked.

 Chapter 1272

    ¡°Huh?¡± Raegan could only muster a surprised grunt after a brief, breathless pause.


    She vividly recalled pouring a whole bottle of white pepper into the mix.


    How could it possibly be okay?


    Mitchel, with a calm tone, offered, ¡°Care to give it a try?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Raegan, puzzled by his sudden shift in conversation and about to inquire further, found herself abruptly drawn closer as Mitchel reached out, gently held the back of her head, and pressed his lips to hers.


    At that moment, everything around them fell silent.


    His firm grip on her, the way his lips explored the sweetness of hers, and his tongue created a whirlwind of sensations.


    The ki*s, sweet with a hint of spice, was an exotic thrill.


    Raegan¡¯s eyes, wide and clear, showed her astonishment, forgetting to pull away.


    Her mind cleared of everything but the intensity of his ki*s.


    Memories of their past passionate encounters flooded her thoughts¡­


    Her cheeks flushed a deep shade of red.


    Everything he had said was indeed true¡­ Under his spell, she had let herself go too far¡­


    Mitchel ki*sed Raegan, feeling the longing he had carried for so long, breathing in the scent of her hair that he found soforting.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Raegan started toe back to reality, trying to say no, but instead, her voice sounded more like a sigh, which only encouraged Mitchel more.


    Mitchel held her tight, making it hard for her to move or get away.


    At first, his intention was to teach her a lesson.


    He was very sensitive to the smell of pepper, and he figured she must have added a lot, maybe even a whole bottle.


    But as the ki*s grew more intense, his feelings took over.


    He found himself wanting to ki*s her endlessly.


    ¡°Bang!¡± Suddenly, the door burst open.


    Matteo, his throat on fire from the soup, rushed in to tell Mitchel not to try it.


    He thought Raegan could not have realized she added too much white pepper.


    But after taking a big sip, it felt Like more than just a little extra.


    It was as if a whole bottle had been dumped in.


    Matteo didn¡¯t expect to interrupt a passionate moment.


    Stunned, he opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t find the words, making only incoherent noises.


    Mitchel gave Matteo a cold look, quickly covering Raegan¡¯s messed-up hair with a jacket from beside the bed.


    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Mitchel scowled at Matteo, who seemed unusually slow to react today.


    Matteo was frozen in ce, wanting to leave but hesitated.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, your neck¡­¡± he said, his voice shaking.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan looked up and noticed Mitchel¡¯s neck was bright red, Looking like he was having a severe allergic reaction.


    She gasped.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you have a pepper allergy?¡±


    Mitchel felt his own neck itch ufortably.


    Matteo quickly added, ¡°It¡¯s not just pepper.


    Mr.


    Dixon reacts badly to all types of peppercorns.


    ¡± He wouldn¡¯t have interrupted if there wasn¡¯t a risk of a serious allergic reaction.


    Seeing his neck turn red Raegan felt a mix of helplessness and guilt and started to cry.


    ¡°I had no idea¡­ I added a lot of pepper.


    .


    Mitchel tried to calm her down, saying Lightly, ¡°It¡¯s alright.


    Don¡¯t worry about it.


    ¡±


    Luckily, they were at a hospital.

 Chapter 1273

    The doctor promptly started antihistamine treatment.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Two hourster, the rash on Mitchel¡¯s neck was much better.


    The doctor advised, ¡°Aren¡¯t you aware of your allergies? You need to remember what you can and cannot eat.


    Allergies can be deadly if not taken seriously.


    ¡±


    Raegan hung her head, filled with immense guilt, truly unaware of this.


    Had she known, she never would have yed such a prank.


    After the doctor left, Mitchel turned his gaze to Raegan, who was now looking down at her toes, a smile growing on his face.


    So, she knew she was to me.


    He hadn¡¯t gone through all that for nothing.


    Before Mitchel could say anything, Raegan offered a sincere apology, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief as he drew out his words.


    ¡°Come a bit closer.


    I didn¡¯t hear that.


    ¡±


    Raegan was at a loss for words.


    She moved closer and met his gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    I did that on purpose¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, he easily pulled her onto the bed.


    Mitchel examined her feet.


    There was no swelling, which was a good sign, showing there was no serious harm.


    He gently pinched her cheek, signaling he didn¡¯t want her to feel bad, and shared, ¡°I knew, and I went along on purpose.


    ¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Raegan was startled and puzzled.


    ¡°You knew it and you still went along?¡±


    Mitchel exined with sincerity, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t yed along with your prank, how would you have been content?¡±


    Raegan couldn¡¯t wrap her head around his reasoning.


    Mitchel then pinched her waist yfully and inquired, ¡°So, how do you n to make up for the trouble you caused?¡±


    Raegan immediately realized there were some ulterior motives behind Mitchel¡¯s kindness.


    And the moment to settle scores had finally arrived.


    Raegan pursed her lips and shifted her body ufortably.


    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    Mitchel smiled and answered, ¡°Whatever I desire, perhaps?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°If you mean that thing¡­¡± Raegan¡¯s voice trailed off.


    Obviously, she was embarrassed.


    She quickly added, ¡°That matter is off the table.


    ¡±


    Mitchel tilted his head, met her eyes, and asked with a smile, ¡°What does the matter refer to?¡±


    Raegan looked at Mitchel speechlessly.


    Her ears suddenly felt hot.


    She retorted, ¡°You are so hateful!¡± He obviously understood what she meant, but he still asked.


    He must be embarrassing her deliberately.


    Upon seeing Raegan¡¯s expression, Mitchel finally stopped teasing her.

 Chapter 1274

    He pinched her earlobe and said, ¡°What I desire is for you to take care of me.


    ¡± He wanted to spend more time with her, to be with her, and cherish every moment with her.


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Raegan asked in disbelief.


    Mitchel didn¡¯t seize the opportunity to make excessive demands.


    It was so unlikely of him.


    This was not his style.


    ¡°You want more than that?¡± Mitchel was amused that Raegan seemed disoriented by his willingness not to pressure her, a deviation from her expectations.


    His lips suddenly quirked.


    ¡°But, of course, if you want to do something else, I will be delighted to ept it.


    ¡±


    He emphasized the words ¡°something else¡± deliberately.


    Raegan¡¯s face flushed even more.


    ¡°You wish!¡±


    Raegan was about to get up from the bed.


    But Mitchel quickly pulled her back and held her waist tightly.


    ¡°You are not allowed to leave tonight.


    ¡±


    His words were full of his habitual authoritative tone.


    But actually, he was worried about her foot.


    It didn¡¯t seem serious.


    But she shouldn¡¯t wear shoes.


    Otherwise, her foot¡¯s condition would worsen.


    It was better to let her stay overnight, so she could rest.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m leaving.


    ¡± Raegan refused to stay, especially when she was reminded of the ki*s they had just now.


    She felt her face was burning.


    The corners of Mitchel¡¯s mouth curled up.


    ¡°Look at me.


    With my current condition, what can I possibly do to you?¡±


    When Raegan thought of his injuries, she couldn¡¯t help ming herself.


    Her resistance weakened.


    She faltered, ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts,¡± Mitchel interrupted.


    He hugged her even tighter, refusing to let her go.


    ¡°Shall I call your brother for this?¡± There was a hint of danger in his tone.


    ¡°Should I tell him that his sister has to take care of the person who got even injured because of her?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t hold my brother responsible, right?¡± Raegan¡¯s eyes widened.


    She warned, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s deep-set ck eyes stared at her intensely.


    ¡°You seem adept at negotiating with me.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s voice softened a little when she said, ¡°No, that¡¯s not my intention.


    My brother seldom gets into fights.


    He was only impulsive at that time because he was worried about me.


    So, can you let it pass?¡±


    ¡°Fight?¡± Mitchel¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Raegan was staunchly defending her brother, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous.


    He corrected her, ¡°It wasn¡¯t a fight.


    He assaulted me, and I wasn¡¯t allowed to defend myself.


    ¡± But if Erick was not Raegan¡¯s brother, Erick must have been lying in the ICU by now.


    Mitchel felt a sense of injustice.


    He took a deep breath and said in a low voice, ¡°You exploit my affection for you to mistreat me.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    As he spoke, he sounded aggrieved.


    His mood was a bit mncholic.


    When Raegan saw the expression on Mitchel¡¯s face, she felt like she was affected by his mood.


    Suddenly, her heart hurt.


    For some reason, she felt sorry for him.


    Indeed, it was Erick¡¯s fault for attacking Mitchel.


    And Raegan felt responsible for what had happened to Mitchel.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, she felt like he deserved an apology.


    So, she said softly, ¡°On behalf of my brother, I apologize to you.


    I am so sorry for his impulsiveness and any distress I have caused you.


    Will you ept my apology?¡±


    Mitchel was frustration.


    But it was not because of Erick¡¯s assault.

 Chapter 1275

    Instead, it was Raegan¡¯s unwavering stance of defending Erick that made him jealous and deeply hurt.


    He snorted coldly.


    ¡°What if he was the one who got hurt? I can¡¯t imagine what you can do just to avenge him.


    I¡¯m sure you will confront me head-on.


    But now that it was me who got beaten, you¡¯ll simply ask for an apology on his behalf? I¡­¡±


    Before Mitchel could finish his words, Raegan suddenly reached out, wrapped her arms around his neck, and gently pressed her lips against his.


    Mimicking his actions just now, she ki*sed his thin lips softly.


    Then, she stared at him with clear, beautiful eyes.


    She asked, ¡°Is my apology epted now?¡±


    Her voice was soft and tender.


    This was her first time taking the initiative, so her face flushed.


    Mitchel remained silent, and his expression stiffened for a while.


    The joy in his heart was overwhelming.


    Suddenly, all his grievances seemed to have dissipated.


    He felt like it was worth being beaten by Erick.


    At this moment, Mitchel¡¯s expressionless face showed a sense of inexplicable sharpness.


    Raegan didn¡¯t make any further move, thinking Mitchel was still upset.


    She felt disheartened.


    When she tried to step back, Mitchel suddenly held her firmly.


    ¡°It was you who ki*sed me first!¡± He stared at her intensely.


    Raegan was a little confused.


    ¡°What are you implying?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes were deep and full of emotions.


    He said sternly, ¡°You ki*sed me first!¡±


    Raegan¡¯s face turned even redder than cherries.


    She didn¡¯t suffer from memory loss about what she had just done to him.


    Yet, he had said it twice.


    It was as if he was emphasizing her audacity.


    Raegan was so embarrassed that she wanted to retort.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    But Mitchel didn¡¯t even give her a chance to speak.


    He suddenly held the back of her neck, raised her head, and sealed her lips with his.


    It was just a light ki*s.


    However, it deepened until they were already ki*sing each other passionately.


    Raegan¡¯s attempt to protest was suppressed by Mitchel¡¯s dominating ki*s, leaving her no room for resistance.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He wrapped his arms around her.


    Then, his right hand gently caressed her body while his tongue guided her to familiarize herself with his.


    Raegan finally gave in.


    She felt like her entire being was immersed in his refreshing presence.


    His affection was both forceful and domineering, but it gradually overwhelmed her.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Raegan closed her eyes tightly.


    She clenched her fists and attempted to speak.


    But in the end, she could only let out moans involuntarily.


    Such soft moans turned Mitchel on even more.


    He felt like he was losing control.


    He lowered his head and bit her shoulder.

 Chapter 1276

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Raegan¡¯s legs suddenly straightened, her toes curled, and she almost cried.


    She felt like she was being seduced by him.


    Mitchel paused, lowered his gaze, and looked at her intensely.


    Mitchel¡¯s bright eyes were so prating that Raegan felt naked in front of him.


    She shyly raised her hands and covered her face.


    Mitchel held her hands, preventing her from hiding from him.


    He tightly locked his fingers with hers.


    Raegan subconsciously lowered her eyes, and her gaze inadvertently fell on the buttons on his chest.


    Her heart beat so fast that she felt like it was about to jump out of her heart at any moment.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Looking at her deeply, he raised her chin and ordered, ¡°Look at me.


    ¡±


    Raegan could no longer avoid him.


    Her clear eyes met his profound gaze, and she felt like she was almost consumed by it.


    His thin Lips curved into a smile.


    He said huskily, ¡°Do you want it?¡±


    Upon hearing this question, Raegan¡¯s breathing almost stopped.


    Her eyes began to wander.


    She opened her mouth to say something.


    However, she was only pulled back by him.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    He traced her jaw with his fingers and said, ¡°Don¡¯t lie.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s cheeks turned pink.


    She felt a wave of embarrassment and vulnerability wash over her.


    She was mortified by her own involuntary whimper.


    Trying to deny it with a face turning even redder, Raegan stammered, ¡°I don¡¯t want¡­¡±


    Mitchel, noticing her shy blush, let out a gentleugh.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.


    ¡±


    He gently teased her earlobe with his teeth and whispered, ¡°Did I almost bite you¡­ Here?¡±


    After so many close moments together, Mitchel knew her reactions all too well.


    This time, he realized he might have gone a bit too far.


    Raegan¡¯s face turned a deeper shade of crimson as she firmly responded, ¡°Stop spewing nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Really? Maybe I should try again and see?¡± Mitchel teased.


    ¡°No, please don¡¯t!¡± Raegan attempted to lower her head, seeking to hide her embarrassment.


    However, in the expanse of the ward bed, there was no ce to escape his reach.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Mitchel, a man of patience, had avoided s@xual encounters for five years.


    Previously, when the news of Raegan¡¯s disappearance after the car incident hit him, it brought an unbearable pain, as though his heart would tear apart.


    Back then, his world was shrouded in relentless darkness and suffering.


    But now, the situation had changed.


    The moment Raegan returned, alive and in front of him, everything shifted.


    The door to his desires, once opened, seemed impossible to close again.


    The memory of their past closeness, that deeplyforting feeling, made it difficult for Mitchel to resist temptation.


    Every night was a struggle, filled with intense longing.


    At that moment, a single ki*s reignited the madness Mitchel had suppressed for five years.


    His desire to hold her close was stronger than ever.


    Mitchel moved in closer, his voice a soft whisper.


    ¡°Raegan, should we go ahead? It¡¯s going to feel amazing¡­¡±

 Chapter 1277

    Hearing such direct words made Raegan¡¯s cheeks turn even redder.


    With a mix of nervousness, she pushed him away, saying, ¡°I¡­ We shouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Raegan, it¡¯s been five years¡­ Are you sure?¡± He gently bit her earlobe, his voice rough with what sounded like agony.


    Raegan trembled at the sound of his pain, yet¡­ She quickly shook her head, insisting, ¡°I just can¡¯t¡­¡±


    For Raegan, things had changed between them.


    Despite their past closeness, the events that had unfolded made it impossible for her to bridge the gap.


    Mitchel didn¡¯t insist, his voice still rough.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not up for it, then we won¡¯t.


    ¡±


    ¡°Then how do you n to solve this?¡± Raegan asked, her face burning with embarrassment.


    She had almost given in just now, and she had felt his arousal.


    Mitchel, feeling slightly less pained, swallowed hard and asked, ¡°Do you feel sorry for me?¡±


    As he swallowed, a bead of sweat traced a path down his chiseled face unexpectedly, making him irresistibly attractive.


    Raegan felt her cheeks warm and turned away, unable to meet his gaze.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes were intense, his voice captivating.


    ¡°Then help me¡­¡±


    Raegan¡¯s heart raced, her mind overwhelmed at the thought, instinctively pulling back.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help you¡­¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s soft chuckle at her subtle retreat made her flush deeper.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything.


    ¡±


    Caught in her reaction, Raegan¡¯s blush deepened.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Mitchel¡¯s request was soft.


    ¡°Look at me, please.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I want to see your face.


    ¡±


    He casually unbuttoned two of his shirt buttons, revealing the sculpted muscles beneath, drawing apelling image.


    Raegan¡¯s cheeks med with embarrassment, unable to face him.


    Mitchel gently lifted her chin with his fingers, his voice rough.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Come on.


    Be good.


    Look at me.


    ¡±


    The night was silent, save for the deep breaths that filled the air from Mitchel.


    His jaw clenched, sweat dripping down, pooling at his chin, his gaze sharp and alluring.


    Their eyes locked, and Raegan felt like she was being drawn in, immersed in it.


    Feeling the fire-like desire in her body, she regretted it now.


    She wished she hadn¡¯t asked him that question.


    Time went on for a while.


    His endurance was astounding.


    His gaze was intense, almost electric.


    For the first time, Raegan noticed how alluring a man¡¯s breathing could be.


    The rhythm of Mitchel¡¯s breath was intoxicating, charged with an undeniable allure.

 Chapter 1278

    Raegan felt like she was watching a mesmerizing solo act, her whole body blushing from head to toe.


    And now, she found herself in the awkward position of having to assist him to the bathroom for a cleanup.


    After experiencing all that, Raegan was frustrated.


    ¡°I had helped you out¡­ Now you need to erase that recording you made of me.


    ¡±


    Mitchel responded with a s@xy tone, ¡°Picking the perfect moment, aren¡¯t you?¡± Even at this moment, he couldn¡¯t say no to her request.


    Watching him delete the recording, Raegan let out a sigh of relief and settled back on the bed.


    She casually swept her hair behind her ear, exposing her smooth, delicate neck.


    Mitchel swallowed hard and edged a bit closer.


    Feeling him move closer, Raegan tensed up instantly.


    ¡°What are you trying to do now?¡±


    She shifted away, her voice carrying a sharp warning.


    ¡°Try that again, and I¡¯m out of here.


    ¡±


    As she spoke, she felt a ki*s.


    It was light as a feather and incredibly soft.


    Raegan tried to pull away, but he had already released her.


    His dark eyes locked on hers, his voice was raspier than ever.


    ¡°Do you need my help?¡±


    Mitchel knew exactly how to get a reaction out of her.


    After countless times, he had learned all her ticklish spots.


    It wouldn¡¯t be long before he managed to make her squirm with delight.


    Raegan¡¯s cheeks turned pink.


    ¡°No, stop it! I just want to sleep¡­¡±


    With those words, she wrapped herself in the nket, making sure Mitchel couldn¡¯t get too close.


    Mitchel grinned and respected her wishes.


    Lying next to a robust and vigorous man like Mitchel made it suddenly hard for Raegan to fall asleep.


    As his breathing evened out, Raegan sneakily opened her eyes.


    She looked at his strikingly handsome face, illuminated and shadowed under the nightmp, entuating his sharp features.


    He looked really good.


    Yet, his overly assertive nature and a strong sense of possession sometimes overwhelmed her.


    When he got mad, his gaze would turn icy, his dark eyes radiating intensity.


    Raegan sometimes found him quite difficult to understand.


    How could someone with such a quick temper be so patient with her pranks?


    Moreover, he paid close attention to everything she said, although that didn¡¯t necessarily mean he was always easygoing.


    His demeanor changed drastically whenever he saw her with other men, bing fiercely protective.


    As for her past shared with Mitchel, it was a nk te to Raegan.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She asionally caught glimpses of memories, but they were too fleeting to make sense of.


    Her entire perception of him started from the moment they met recently.


    So far, he was always there for her, never losing his temper no matter what she did.


    He even bore pain when she was attacked.


    What Mitchel had done for her made her feel like she was slowly being won over, without even realizing it.


    These feelings were warning signs for her.


    Raegan realized she couldn¡¯t let herself fall for his gentle trap.


    She decided to keep her distance from him.


    After pondering for some time, Raegan gave in to her tiredness and drifted off to sleep.


    At Raegan¡¯s soft and even breath, Mitchel opened his eyes.


    Wanting to ensure she slept peacefully, he pretended to be asleep

 Chapter 1279

    He drew her closer and adjusted the air conditioner to a gentle setting.


    Her face, the only part uncovered, shone like porcin, pale and luminous.


    He couldn¡¯t resist caressing her soft cheek, his eyes filled with affection.


    He knew he wanted more than just her presence.


    He wanted her by his side forever.


    He wished to share every sunrise and sunset with her for the rest of their lives.


    In the afternoon, Nicole went with her superior to a negotiation meeting.


    By the elevator, she ran into Jarrod, who was there for a different meeting.


    Jarrod was easy to spot in the crowd, dressed sharply in all ck, with a neat crew cut, looking handsome and distinguished.


    When Jarrod stepped into the elevator and turned around, his eyesnded on Nicole, dressed smartly in a pencil skirt, and he was momentarily captivated.


    Jarrod¡¯s gaze was icy, charged with a palpable sense of aggression.


    After a few seconds of eye contact, Nicole averted her gaze without a trace of emotion.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    A bodyguard blocked Nicole¡¯s path, his demeanor indifferent.


    ¡°No entry at this moment.


    Wait for the next elevator, please.


    ¡±


    Nicoleplied, standing quietly with her documents.


    Just as the elevator doors began to close, Jarrod, with his unique fingers, stopped them.


    His eyes were dark.


    ¡°Come in.


    ¡±


    Hearing this, the bodyguard smartly moved aside.


    Nicole, not wanting to join the elevator with Jarrod, said softly, ¡°No, thank you.


    ¡±


    Jarrod remained unmoved, his foot wedging the elevator door open, seemingly prepared to wait it out.


    Bystanders began to take notice.


    Nicole¡¯s workmates were close by.


    Feeling the pressure, Nicole moved forward, making sure to keep some distance from Jarrod.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then, thank you.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    As Nicole stepped in, Jarrod didn¡¯t back away, almost intentionally staying in ce.


    Nicole nearly collided with his chest but stopped just in time.


    Their eyes met, Nicole¡¯s firm and direct, not looking away this time.


    Jarrod, standing close, looked down at her, his look intense.


    After a short pause, he moved slightly to the side.


    The elevator, quite small, now had four bodyguards, forcing Nicole to stand behind Jarrod.


    The elevator doors shut, and Jarrod moved back, his presence felt strongly.


    Nicole also moved back to keep some space between them.

 Chapter 1280

    For an important meeting, Nicole had chosen a pencil skirt with a high slit.


    Jarrod, hands in his pockets, looked down at her reflection, noticing her outfit.


    Nicole looked as striking as always.


    The same white shirt that looked ordinary to others became a tool of allure for her.


    Even though the shirt was her size, it fitted tightly across her chest.


    Her thin heels and long, Light legs were enough to stir desire in any man.


    Jarrod was no exception, his lustful gaze undisguised and tant.


    Then, he turned to face the front, asking casually, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the message?¡±


    Jarrod had messaged Nicole earlier, inquiring about her ns.


    Nicole replied with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t see it.


    ¡± Even if she had, she would have ignored it, treating it like an unwanted email.


    Jarrod, keeping it casual, tugged at his lip but said nothing more.


    The next moment, his hand was on her hip, sliding smoothly to retrieve her phone from her pocket.


    He did it with such ease as if her hip was no different from an inanimate object.


    ¡°You!¡± Nicole bit her lip, holding back the urge tosh out, especially with others around.


    Jarrod, unfazed, chuckled.


    ¡°Just want to see if it still works.


    ¡±


    ¡°Give it back to me.


    ¡± Nicole tried to grab her phone back, her voice filled with anger, visibly upset.


    But Jarrod raised his hand out of her reach, capturing her wrist with ease and drawing her close.


    With a hint of a challenge in his eyes, he asked, ¡°Hiding something from me?¡±


    Forced against him, Nicole felt her heart pound, her palms sweating.


    This morning, she had received a photo of Austin ying from the nanny and hadn¡¯t deleted it yet.


    It was still on her phone.


    Yet, Nicole¡¯s face showed no sign of panic as she calmly said, ¡°My phone¡¯s contents are my own concern, not yours.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s questions came because Nicole was acting distant.


    He felt annoyed and wanted an excuse to engage with her.


    Noticing Nicole¡¯s fleeting unease, he grew more suspicious.


    He asked with a curious look, ¡°What¡¯s got you so worried?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s attempts to pull away were futile, highlighting the clear difference in their strength.


    She realized that outsmarting Jarrod would be better than trying to overpower him.


    So, Nicole said with a forced smile, ¡°There¡¯s a rather personal video, not exactly for everyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The atmosphere instantly chilled.


    The tension was so thick that even the bodyguards were on edge, trying to remain as quiet as possible.


    Jarrod, keeping Nicole close, asked with a sneer, ¡°Who is this man that interests you so much? More than me?¡±


    Their exchange escted with each sentence.


    The bodyguards, however, wished they hadn¡¯t heard their exchange.


    Nicole replied with a hint of mockery, ¡°A professional masseur.


    His skills are unmatched.


    Perhaps you could learn a thing or two from him.


    ¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The elevator fell deathly silent.


    Everyone acted as if they were invisible, fearing a breath might cost for their jobs.

 Chapter 1281

    ¡°Ding!¡± The elevator stopped.


    One bodyguard dared to ask, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, are we getting off?¡±


    ¡°Out!¡± Jarrod¡¯s shout was full of anger.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The bodyguards quickly went out.


    Nicole and Jarrod were left alone in the elevator, with Nicole still without her phone.


    As the doors shut again, Jarrod pressed Nicole against the mirror, his breath cold, his voice low.


    ¡°You seem unhappy.


    Perhaps we should ¡®practice¡¯ now.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not.


    My experiences with you have left a bitter taste.


    Now, I seek joy instead.


    ¡± Nicoleughed, her beauty shining through.


    ¡°The young men there treated me like a queen, serving me on their knees.


    Can you do that, Mr.


    Schultz?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s mood darkened, but Nicole stood her ground.


    Today¡¯s gathering was a ma for the elite of the business world, drawing in the traditional Hampton family among others.


    Given the longstanding alliance between the Hampton family and the Schultze family, Nicole found a direct approach to the Hamptons blocked.


    She chose Jarrod as her point of entry instead.


    Challenging him, despite the risks, seemed the quickest route.


    Nicole aimed to incite a spectacle from Jarrod, hoping to tarnish his reputation to the point of being shunned.


    Should the timee to choose sides, a temperamental CEO Like Jarrod would surely tip the scales against a partnership.


    Amid a heavy silence, Nicole braced for a dramatic reaction from Jarrod.


    Yet, what she got was his deep voice asking, ¡°How should I kneel?¡±


    Nicole was visibly shocked by Jarrod¡¯s deration, pausing in astonishment.


    Jarrod was dead serious, not cracking a smile.


    Struggling to express herself, Nicole found humor in the moment.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, don¡¯t you know that women these days look for someone who¡¯s got skills? Given your past with numerous women, even if you were to beg¡­¡±


    She yfully straightened Jarrod¡¯s tie, taunting him, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t give you a second nce.


    ¡±


    Jarrod couldn¡¯t believe he was being mocked by a woman in such a way.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    If it were someone else, he would have banished that culprit from Ardlens for good, considering his notorious temperament.


    Yet, with Nicole, he was at a loss for words, swallowing his fury.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes, brimming with sarcasm, seemed to remind him of a past embarrassment he had caused her.


    ¡°Nicole, I know you don¡¯t mean any of that,¡± Jarrod said, his gaze icy, hiding his feelings.


    ¡°Find another way to get back at me.


    This isn¡¯t going to rile me up.


    ¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, what makes you think I¡¯m seeking revenge?¡± Taking advantage of his momentary speechlessness, Nicole snatched her phone back, her smile dripping with sarcasm.


    ¡°If you¡¯re so keen on seeing the video, I can send it your way.

 Chapter 1282

    You¡¯ve recorded stuff before, right? Even showed it to your brother, didn¡¯t you?¡± Nicole mocked.


    As Jarrod¡¯s expression turned frosty, Nicole casually inquired, ¡°Did they all praise how I looked?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s every word struck Jarrod like a dagger, reminding him of his past actions.


    How absurd and despicable he was!


    ¡°Ding.


    ¡± The elevator reached the ground floor.


    Without saying another word, Nicole brushed his hand off, ready to walk away.


    As she moved to leave, Jarrod caught her wrist.


    He cleared his throat, his voice rough.


    ¡°I messed up before.


    I¡¯ll make it up to you.


    ¡±


    Nicoleughed mockingly.


    ¡°Make it up to me? How, Mr.


    Schultz? Can you undo death or heal the wounds those events carved into my heart?¡±


    Those were things no one could do.


    Jarrod, his voice filled with emotion, said, ¡°Suggest something I can do right now¡­¡±


    ¡°Just go to hell!¡± Nicole said sharply.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you can do.


    ¡±


    Jarrod felt as though he¡¯d been stabbed in the heart, the pain overwhelming.


    Though known for being unfeeling, he was at a loss for words.


    He whispered, ¡°You know that¡¯s not something I can do¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop talking about making it up to me if you can¡¯t actually do anything!¡± Nicole scoffed, her voice dripping with disdain.


    ¡°The only way you could make it up to me is if you died a thousand times, leaving not even an intact body behind.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s words cut like a knife.


    Her gaze was heavy with unhidden disgust.


    Even after she left, Jarrod¡¯s face was still ashen.


    When Alec approached Jarrod momentster, Jarrod was still standing there alone, staring at the wall, his hand pressed against his chest as if in deep pain.


    None of the bodyguards darede close or say anythingforting.


    For Jarrod, these moments of solitude and pain had be all too familiar.


    Lost in his thoughts, he¡¯d feel a sharp pain in his body that no doctor could exin.


    Being the cause of Jarrod¡¯s remorse and pain, only Nicole could have the way to treat him.


    After stepping out of the elevator, Nicole raised her eyes to the white ceiling above.


    A headache pounded at her temples, blurring her vision.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She regretted letting her bitterness and anger show so openly.


    It had been a rash decision.


    At times, her deep-seated hatred felt beyond her control.


    It was like a ghost was haunting her, slowly tightening its hold on her neck, making her relive her past.


    This led to countless nights without sleep, filled with excruciating pain.


    And the source of all her agony was Jarrod.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    It was five whole years.


    From her initial despair and thoughts of ending it all to slowly finding her way back to a somewhat normal life and work.


    Five years could change a lot of people and a lot of things.


    To others, she seemed to have changed.


    But Nicole was the only one who knew her heart hadn¡¯t healed.


    It was decaying.


    Though she was alive, she felt like a walking dead.


    She took loads of antidepressants not because she wanted to live, but in the hope that she could die someday without any regrets.


    As she turned the corner, the bright lights ahead were overwhelming.

 Chapter 1283

    Nicole held back her tears, steeling herself to be unbeatable.


    The sleepless nights and living in torment weren¡¯t supposed to be hers alone.


    After the meeting, Nicole went with some leaders to a buffet dinner.


    Nicole¡¯s superior was a powerful woman named Archer, who had always been supportive and kind.


    Before Nicole came back to the country, she had already quit her job.


    However, Archer, aware of Nicole¡¯s ambition to run apany, invited Nicole to be a partner in a project.


    For Nicole, joining the project offered a much better chance than trying to make it on her own.


    She happily epted the offer.


    Nicole had set up thepany in name only, keeping her involvement a secret to avoid raising Jarrod¡¯s suspicions.


    She even used a fake job title to keep her ns under wraps.


    Nicole was thankful for Archer¡¯s support and dly helped out with various tasks, such as presenting at dinners.


    Midway through the dinner, Archer felt sick and had to leave early, leaving Nicole to keep the partners entertained.


    The dinner also featured a social dance event for those who wanted to dance or just chat.


    At these events, it wasmon for wealthy young women to approach men they were interested in.


    The conference attendees were mostly wealthy, making the single men particrly popr.


    Nicole, holding a drink and standing off to the side, noticed Jarrod.


    He instantly drew the attention of several women.


    His perfectly fitted suit and the slightly unbuttoned cor that showed off his corbone made him stand out.


    Jarrod was a memorable sight.


    Many women sneakily looked his way, clearly showing interest.


    He was undeniably good-looking and well-off, which made him attractive to those who didn¡¯t know him well.


    But Nicole knew his darker side, something not everyone was aware of.


    Despite the attention he received, few women actually approached him.


    His grumpy appearance turned them off, as they feared he wouldn¡¯t be friendly if they tried to start a conversation.


    Nicole watched, amused at first, but her mood quickly changed when she saw Jarrod looking her way from across the room.


    Jarrod walked over, dampening her spirits.


    Nicole decided to leave, wanting to avoid any drama with him.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But then, out of nowhere, a poised and attractive girl stepped in front of Jarrod, obviously from a rich family, bravely catching his attention.


    With Jarrod distracted, Nicole took the chance to slip outside.


    The patio was buzzing, with a barbecue in full swing and big fans spreading cool air around.


    Guests mingled, holding drinks.


    Nicole, her ss almost empty, went to get more of the fruity wine.


    It was a plum drink, tangy and sweet, perfectly refreshing without being overpowering.

 Chapter 1284

    After getting her refill, Nicole looked for a ce to sit.


    Suddenly, she was jostled by someone, causing her drink to ssh all over her skirt and some on the other person¡¯s shoes.


    ¡°You bumped into me!¡± the man eximed.


    He was a bit on the heavier side and looked unkempt.


    Mistaking Nicole for one of the staff because of her outfit, he loudly med her.


    Nicole was not pleased.


    It was clearly his fault for not paying attention, but he was trying to make it seem like hers.


    She met his gaze with a cold stare.


    ¡°Actually, you¡¯re the one who ran into me.


    ¡±


    ¡°You worthless idiot, can¡¯t see a thing¡­¡± The greasy old man was mid-insult when he caught sight of Nicole¡¯s stunning looks.


    His eyes, which were dull a moment before, suddenly sparkled.


    ¡°Oh, what a beauty¡­¡± He looked Nicole over without hiding his interest.


    ¡°Ady as lovely as you get a pass for anything.


    But, darling, you¡¯ve done a number on my back with that bump.


    How do you n to make it right?¡±


    The mix of his sleazy voice and his balding head was disgusting.


    Nicole immediately recognized the greasy old man as Deniz from the Vipo Group.


    He was a long-standing supplier for the Hampton family and the likely winner of theirtest contract.


    Nicole¡¯s ownpany was in the running, just behind the Vipo Group.


    Getting Deniz out of the picture could just give her the edge she needed.


    They had met years before, but it appeared Deniz didn¡¯t remember her.


    A cold look passed through Nicole¡¯s eyes, indicating she was ready to deal with both past and present grievances.


    Nicole looked down, pretending to be shy.


    ¡°What would you like me to do to make up for it?¡±


    Deniz¡¯s excitement was visible, yet he tried to sound serious.


    ¡°My dear, these shoes of mine are tailor-made, worth a fortune and you can¡¯t find them here.


    ¡±


    Nicole acted surprised, ying the innocent.


    ¡°Are they really that expensive?¡±


    Denizughed.


    ¡°They are, but I¡¯ll let it slide.


    Think of it as making friends with a lovelydy like you.


    Just drink a ss in apology to me.


    How¡¯s that sound?¡±


    Nicole was in disbelief.


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯ll have someone bring the drink right over.


    ¡± Deniz was visibly excited, particrly because the stunning Nicole before him boasted an impressive figure that easily outshone those of morous models.


    Having had a few drinks, his desires were fully ame, practically screaming for an outlet.


    Deniz quickly signaled to a waiter, and a doctored drink was promptly served.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Unable to contain his eagerness, Deniz pressed, ¡°Come on.


    Have a drink¡­¡±


    Nicole, pretending to be bashful, softly asked, ¡°Sir, are you sure you won¡¯t ask for anything in return after I drink this?¡±


    Deniz, thrilled to the core, reassured her with a pat on his stomach, ¡°Of course.


    I¡¯m a man of my word.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    I¡¯ll even treat you to a new dress¡­¡±


    Deniz, mesmerized by Nicole¡¯s figure and beauty, assumed she would be an easy target, thinking a slight pushback could be easily ovee with a bit of cash.


    He even entertained the thought of this leading to more encounters.


    After all, in his line of work, such transactions weremon and usually didn¡¯t lead to any trouble.

 Chapter 1285

    Nicole offered a charmingly seductive smile and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll drink.


    ¡±


    Her smile, filled with temptation, utterly ensnared Deniz.


    Deniz watched, captivated, as Nicole lifted the ss to her lips and drank boldly.


    Deniz, thoroughly pleased, ogled Nicole and muttered, ¡°You seem so familiar¡­¡± Despite trying, he couldn¡¯t quite recall where he had seen her before.


    Growing too impatient to ponder further, Deniz eagerly guided Nicole toward the hall, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s head upstairs for a bit¡­¡±


    The upstairs was home to numerous private lounges, each a perfect setting for their intended escapade.


    Nicole stepped back from Deniz¡¯s touch, her gaze drifting to a grove nearby.


    Her eyes lit up as she suggested, ¡°Sir, why bother to head upstairs when we have a lovely gazebo right by the pool?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Deniz¡¯s eyes sparkled, a sound of agreement escaping him.


    He was pleasantly surprised by her suggestion, finding the idea of being outdoors even more exhrating.


    Now, barely able to hide his excitement, Deniz eximed, ¡°Oh, my dear! I¡¯m so fond of you.


    Let¡¯s not waste a moment!¡±


    Unable to hold back, Deniz eagerly led Nicole toward the grove.


    Nicole, pretending to feel dizzy, implored, ¡°Sir, please slow down.


    I¡¯m feeling a bit lightheaded!¡±


    ¡°Slow down? I¡¯m too excited to wait!¡± Deniz replied, barely containing himself.


    Before they approached the gazebo, Deniz, unable to keep his hands to himself, reached for Nicole, making an inappropriatement about her dress.


    Nicole immediately took a step back, firmly stating, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve changed my mind.


    I¡¯m not going.


    ¡±


    Caught off guard, Deniz tried to persuade her, ¡°Come on.


    It¡¯s really nice inside, and there¡¯s even a ce to rx¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind.


    Did you put something in my drink? I don¡¯t feel right,¡± Nicole countered.


    Deniz, rmed, denied it, ¡°What are you talking about? There¡¯s no way¡­¡±


    Feeling increasingly unwell, Nicole suggested, ¡°I think I need to go to the hospital.


    ¡±


    With that, Nicole broke free from Deniz¡¯s grasp and made her way toward the crowd.


    Deniz stood frozen, shocked for a moment before he could respond.


    He couldn¡¯t believe the person he was so close to capturing was getting away!


    Deniz caught up with Nicole, trying to persuade her, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry about the money for the shoes.


    I¡¯ll even get you a new dress and a bag, okay?¡±


    Nicole shook her head.


    ¡°No thanks.


    I need to get to the hospital.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    As she started to walk away, Deniz called out, ¡°Wait!¡±


    Nicole stopped in her tracks.


    Deniz walked around to face Nicole, his gaze dark as he looked her over.


    Then, he shed an unsettling grin.


    ¡°You¡¯re that girl from the club, the one Mr.


    Schultz brought to hang out with us, right?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s face showed her irritation.


    ¡°What nonsense are you even talking about? I don¡¯t have time for this.


    I need to get to the hospital.


    ¡±


    Trying to leave, Nicole felt a sharp tug on her hair that made her cry out in pain.


    ¡°Just because you¡¯re an escort, don¡¯t think you can look down on me.


    ¡±


    After recognizing Nicole as the girl Jarrod had introduced to them years before, Deniz¡¯s audacity grew.


    In his eyes, a woman like Nicole was just an object.


    Deniz gripped Nicole¡¯s hair, pulling her toward the grove, his words harsh.


    ¡°So, you think you can turn me down and face no consequences?¡±

 Chapter 1286

    It was Vicki, the daughter of the Hampton family, who was pestering Jarrod.


    The Hampton family and the Schultz family shared a close connection.


    Vicki and Jarrod had encountered each other on two separate asions.


    Although Jarrod wasn¡¯t particrly enthusiastic about Vicki, out of respect for Vicki¡¯s father, he made sure not to embarrass her.


    This gave Vicki the illusion that Jarrod was approachable.


    With his identity as a CEO, Jarrod possessed a handsome appearance and aposed demeanor.


    Despite being a man of few words with a temper, many women still admired him.


    Vicki was pleased that most of his admirers didn¡¯t dare to make advances.


    Having recently returned from abroad, Vicki perceived Jarrod¡¯s indifference to other women except for her as hisck of resistance against her advances.


    With a sweet smile and a gentle voice, Vicki asked, ¡°Jarrod, shall I invite you to dance?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s line of sight was suddenly blocked.


    Frowning upon seeing Vicki, he curtly replied, ¡°Go find someone else.


    I¡¯m in the middle of something.


    ¡±


    He then attempted to pass by Vicki and continued walking forward.


    Being rejected in public, Vicki felt embarrassed, and her face darkened.


    Despite Jarrod¡¯s previousck of enthusiasm, he had not been so dismissive when her parents were around.


    She seized Jarrod¡¯s arm, insisting, ¡°Jarrod, let me teach you.


    It¡¯s very easy.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Expressionlessly, Jarrod withdrew his arm and stated, ¡°No.


    ¡±


    Vicki faced repeated rejections, her eyes turning red as she pouted.


    ¡°Jarrod, my father has returned.


    He mentioned that I could seek assistance from you.


    I am entirely unfamiliar with this ce.


    Could you kindly remain by my side?¡±


    Jarrod nced ahead, realizing Nicole had disappeared.


    His face darkened, losing his patience.


    ¡°Miss Hampton, I¡¯m not interested.


    Do you hear me?¡± he coldly dered.


    While Vicki remained in a daze, Jarrod had already departed.


    Vicki overheard the mocking whispers of women nearby.


    ¡°Look, Mr.


    Schultz is handsome, but he¡¯s too cold toward women.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Thank goodness I didn¡¯t approach him.


    This is so embarrassing¡­¡±


    Vicki stood rooted to the spot, her face flushing with anger as she listened to the ridicule of others.


    Observing Jarrod continue on his path without hesitation, she stamped her feet in frustration before storming off.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Jarrod reached the open space of the banquet hall and scanned the area, but he didn¡¯t spot Nicole.


    Jarrod strode to the bartender and inquired coldly, ¡°Have you seen a woman with curly hair in a shirt and skirt?¡±


    The waiter was taken aback and pointed at a ce not far away, saying respectfully, ¡°There are actually many such women.


    ¡±


    Jarrod observed the passing crowd and indeed noticed numerous people dressed simrly.


    It was a business party, with all the senior executives in attendance.

 Chapter 1287

    The women¡¯s professional attire was nearly identical, blending seamlessly with the corporate atmosphere.


    Jarrod stated coldly, ¡°Her eyes are zed.


    She is 5.


    57 feet tall, and her skin is wless.


    There is a small brown mole under the corner of her right eye.


    ¡±


    The bartender¡¯s description struck a chord.


    A bartender walking by immediately recollected the charming Nicole from earlier.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    She had a small mole under the corner of her eye, an attractive feature.


    However, the bartender couldn¡¯t shake off the image of Deniz standing by Nicole¡¯s side.


    When Jarrod posed the question, the bartender wondered about their connection.


    The bartender didn¡¯t dare to say anything about Deniz having taken Nicole away, nor did he want to stir up trouble.


    After a brief hesitation, he replied, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t see her.


    ¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± Jarrod¡¯s eyes turned cold, sending a chill down the bartender¡¯s spine.


    Being a sensitive observer, Jarrod¡¯s intuition hinted that the bartender was not being truthful.


    The bartender stammered, ¡°I didn¡¯t see¡­¡±


    Before the bartender couldplete his words, his tie was suddenly pulled.


    With a stern expression, Jarrod said word by word, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I saw her.


    ¡± The bartender couldn¡¯t withstand the intimidating gaze in Jarrod¡¯s eyes.


    He gestured toward a nearby step and stammered, ¡°She seemed to have gone in that direction with a man just now¡­¡±


    Jarrod released his grip, turned around, and stormed away.


    The bartender gasped, still unable to regain hisposure.


    On a cobblestone path.


    Deniz seized one of Nicole¡¯s legs and pulled her into the darkness.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Nicole fought back, but the vast difference in strength between the man and the woman, coupled with her leg being held by Deniz, hindered her from getting up.


    Deniz continued dragging Nicole, taking her farther away from the crowd.


    Finally, under the gazebo, Deniz threw Nicole to the ground.


    He pointed at her and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re just a barmaid.


    Just do whatever I ask you to do! Don¡¯t fight back! Do you understand?¡±


    Nicole took a deep breath, sat up, and retorted, ¡°I¡¯m a guest at the party, not a barmaid.


    Get out of here as soon as possible, or I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±


    Her face flushed slightly.


    She calcted the time.


    She could resist for at most fifteen minutes after drinking that doctored ss of wine earlier.


    If she didn¡¯t expel it within fifteen minutes, the drug would take effect.


    Nicole had intended to gather evidence and have Deniz arrested for a few days.


    She didn¡¯t want to be entangled with him.


    Yet, she didn¡¯t anticipate Deniz recognizing her, mistakenly thinking of her as a ¡°barmaid,¡±plicating the situation.


    Otherwise, even if she were merely an ordinary waitress, Deniz would not dare to disy such arrogance.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    But Deniz wasn¡¯t convinced by her words.


    He recalled having seen Nicole.


    He scrutinized Nicole, confident that his memory served him right.


    Back then, Jarrod had bashed his head with a wine bottle for Nicole.


    For a long time, he harbored a grudge against Jarrod.


    Fortunately, Deniz maintained contact with the general manager of the Hampton Group.


    Otherwise, his career would have taken a bleak turn.


    Deniz wrongly med everything on Nicole.


    Had it not been for her, he would not have provoked Jarrod, the unpredictable individual who assaulted him, leaving him unable to express his grievances.

 Chapter 1288

    As Deniz contemted, anger welled up within him, and he resolved to make Nicole pay.


    Deniz, fueled by alcohol, unbuttoned his belt and issued a warning, ¡°If this attracts the attention of the cops, you¡¯ll be the first one to get caught.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    If you still want to stay in Ardlens, you should shut your mouth!¡±


    With a ssh, Deniz¡¯s gray trousers fell to the ground.


    He kicked them away and advanced toward Nicole barefoot, an evil glint in his eyes.


    ¡°If you cooperate, I¡¯ll spare you from suffering and ensure your happiness¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, he lunged at Nicole.


    Nicole, who had conserved some energy while sitting on the ground, suddenly lifted her foot abruptly.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Deniz howled horribly, resembling a pig that had been ughtered.


    Nicole delivered a powerful kick to Deniz¡¯s private parts.


    It was easier for Nicole to target Deniz¡¯s vulnerable area since he was such a heavyset man.


    After the forceful kick, Deniz sprawled on the ground, gasping for breath.


    He erupted into curses, ¡°How dare you! I¡¯ll kill you right away¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better go check your penis first,¡± Nicole retorted with a sneer, rising to her feet and apuding.


    She picked up her phone and dialed, making a call right in front of Deniz.


    ¡°Hello.


    A person drugged and attempted to assault me at the exhibition center¡­ Yes, this is my contact number.


    I am the victim.


    Okay¡­ I¡¯ll wait here.


    ¡±


    Deniz was caught off guard by Nicole¡¯s audacity to report the incident to the police.


    Deniz clenched his teeth and snapped, ¡°You audacious woman! You¡¯re a harlot! Aren¡¯t you afraid of being caught? I was seduced by you.


    Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Listen up, I have connections with the police.


    No harm wille my way even though you have involved the police.


    Withdraw it promptly, or you¡¯ll find yourself in serious trouble!¡±


    Deniz believed that his intimidation would sway a young and attractive woman like Nicole.


    He fabricated a story, hoping to scare her intopromising.


    He wanted to avoid getting into trouble.


    After all, he was thepany¡¯s boss, and it wouldn¡¯t be prestigious if news of this incident spread.


    The pain tormented him, fueling his anger.


    He continued to curse, ¡°Damn you! I will not only kill you but also your whole family.


    I will make them suffer¡­¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Before he could finish his sentence, a loud p interrupted him!


    Suddenly, five distinct fingerprints marked Deniz¡¯s face!


    Deniz¡¯s eyes nearly popped out, and he yelled, ¡°How dare you¡­¡±


    Yet, once again, the sound of Nicole pping Deniz was heard.


    This time, Nicole¡¯s palm connected with Deniz¡¯s face several times.

 Chapter 1289

    With a cold expression, Nicole stared directly at Deniz.


    Deniz, still dumbfounded, bore the unmistakable marks of her attack.


    His face reddened, and the corners of his mouth started to bleed.


    ¡°Deniz Miller, shut up your f@cking mouth! Should you ever employ my family as a threat, I will not hesitate to end you!¡± warned Nicole.


    Deniz didn¡¯t anticipate Nicole knew his name.


    His expression changed dramatically.


    He asked anxiously, ¡°Who are you? How do you know me?¡±


    Nicole responded with a faint smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am.


    What matters is that you¡¯ll end up in jail.


    ¡±


    Deniz felt a surge of terror, grasping the tricky situation.


    Rolling his eyes, he hastily pulled out his watch, some cash, and the gold chain around his neck, tossing them into the swimming pool.


    Then, with a malicious and arrogant expression, Deniz burst into wildughter, taunting, ¡°You shameless woman! Your failed attempt at seduction led you to try stealing my money?¡±


    Deniz gasped and sprawled on the ground.


    The ps had been too forceful.


    The pain in his private parts was excruciating.


    He was worried it might be broken.


    He panted and threatened, ¡°You kicked me badly! I promise I¡¯ll make you pay!¡±


    Deniz¡¯s adaptability hinted at his promotion by the Hampton family.


    His mind was filled with various schemes.


    However, Nicole remained unfazed, observing his theatrics as if she were watching a clown.


    Deniz sensed that something was amiss but couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint it.


    Suddenly, he noticed something resembling a white headset on Nicole¡¯s ear, a sight that struck him with familiarity.


    That was¡­ It looked like a mini camera he had covertly used!


    In an instant, Deniz¡¯s face transitioned from red to pale.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Pointing at the device on Nicole¡¯s ear in panic, he eximed, ¡°You! What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Nicole gestured at the headset with a disdainful smile and said coldly, ¡°Just what you think.


    ¡±


    This was a special Bluetooth headset cleverly disguised as a phone receiver but, in reality, served as a small camera.


    Its inconspicuous white color made it discreet.


    It was exceedingly convenient to wear.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ve got connections? Let me see who will help you this time,¡± remarked Nicole, shing a thin smile.


    Deniz seethed with anger! He had made that im solely to intimidate Nicole.


    Who would have known that she had recorded everything? He was pissed off.


    Now, there was another charge of falsehood, and the evidence was irrefutable.


    Suffocating with anger, Deniz spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Nicole¡¯s focus had shifted away from Deniz.


    With a slight frown and clenched fingers, she felt a burning sensation in her chest, as if fire were coursing through her veins.


    It was an ufortable, itchy feeling, as if ants were crawling under her skin.


    She fought the urge to vomit.


    As long as there was residue from the medicine she had ingested, it could serve as crucial evidence.


    Now that Deniz had caused a dy, most of the medicine had been absorbed.


    Attempting to induce vomiting now would only serve to harm her stomach without any meaningful result.


    Ensuring that Deniz had no strength to stand up again, Nicole swiftly entered the swimming pool.


    The cold water brought a temporary relief.


    However, it was only a fleeting respite.

 Chapter 1290

    After a while, the sensation of ants crawling returned.


    The only way to alleviate the difort was to wade into deeper water, allowing it to cover her upper body as much as possible.


    Nicole had to wait until the police arrived and submit the evidence before heading to the hospital.


    Otherwise, there was a concern that the evidence might be tampered with if given to anyone present.


    After all, it was easy to buy people¡¯s loyalty.


    Yet, standing in the water was only a momentary relief.


    Driven by a burning desire within, she ventured deeper into the swimming pool.


    Deniz, lying on the ground, sensed something wrong.


    Nicole¡¯s shoulders had turned red.


    It was evident that the drug was taking effect.


    Deniz knew Nicole¡¯s submitting the evidence would make it difficult for him to escape this time.


    He never saw this daying.


    His eyes glinted with malice.


    If looks could kill, he would have murdered Nicole with his gaze! This was a crucial moment.


    If Nicole didn¡¯t die, he would be in serious trouble.


    Deniz abruptly raised his hand and bit his arm hard, aiming to activate his strength.


    For the sake of his future, he was willing to go all out.


    Then, gritting his teeth, Deniz tore off a piece of trouser leg.


    He picked up a cobblestone about the size of a goose egg and wrapped it up with his trembling hands.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He aimed it at the back of Nicole¡¯s head.


    Deniz¡¯s eyes radiated malevolence.


    If hended a blow,bined with the effects of the drug, Nicole would likely lose consciousness.


    Should she faint in the deep water of the swimming pool, today would be her end.


    Dead men told no tales.


    Deniz was prepared to hurl the stone at Nicole.


    ¡°Plop!¡± Someone fell into the water.


    Then, the stone Deniz had aimed at Nicole grazed against her shoulder and plunged into the water.


    With her vision dimmed, Nicole turned around and witnessed Deniz struggling in the water.


    ¡°Help¡­¡±


    While Nicole was perplexed, a sshed of water erupted beneath her.


    A man with numerous droplets on his handsome face emerged from the water¡¯s depths, seized her wrist, and sternly asked, ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    Despite how subdued Jarrod¡¯s voice was, it resonated with an almost uncontroble ferocity.


    Nicole¡¯s fragile frame experienced a forceful pull,nding her in Jarrod¡¯s aggressively possessive embrace.


    With a stern face, Jarrod barked, ¡°I forbid it!¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s skin radiated scorching heat, much hotter than Nicole¡¯s.


    It was a sensation akin to being engulfed in a zing inferno, melting into her very core.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Jarrod¡¯s body was rigid, almost mechanical.


    The familiarity he felt from this embrace seemed to halt his heart.


    He couldn¡¯t bear to relive the heart-wrenching pain from five years ago.


    He was determined to ensure Nicole stayed alive.


    Nicole attempted to speak, but her face was pressed against his damp chest, rendering her unable to utter a word.


    She struggled, but it was futile.


    Jarrod¡¯s other hand pressed her back firmly.


    A wave of soreness and panic swept over Nicole, lingering in her chest.


    With bloodshot eyes and clenched teeth, Jarrod called out, ¡°Nicole!¡±

 Chapter 1291

    In a toneced with dread, he uttered, ¡°Don¡¯t die.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Find another way to punish me¡­¡±


    His deep voice trembled noticeably, exposing an undercurrent of fear.


    His moist eyes fortunately remained hidden behind a veil of water, concealing his emotions.


    With her face covered, Nicole couldn¡¯t discern Jarrod¡¯s expression, but she sensed the fear emanating from the trembling body that held her.


    What was Jarrod afraid of?


    As Nicole¡¯s head weighed heavy, she wondered if her judgment was wed.


    After all, what could a man like Jarrod possibly be afraid of?


    Nicole felt suffocated, on the verge of running out of air.


    She was in agony, and the tight embrace she was in intensified her already desperate yearning.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± A faint sound escaped her lips as she struggled to gasp for air.


    Finally, as if breaking out of a trance, Jarrod released her head.


    ¡°Do you think I want to die? I wouldn¡¯t consider killing myself even if you died!¡± Nicole scolded harshly, shaking off his hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Nicole ensured her earpiece was intact, relieved it hadn¡¯t plunged into the water.


    Otherwise, all her efforts would have been in vain.


    Nicole¡¯s body emanated an uncontroble heat, juxtaposed with Jarrod¡¯s presence that simultaneously seared her heart and provided aforting coolness.


    Struggling to maintainposure, Nicole coldlymanded, ¡°Step aside!¡±


    Despite her directive, Jarrod seized her once more.


    ¡°Remember your words¡­¡±


    Easily irritable because of the doctored drink, Nicole shot a disbelieving look at him.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Jarrod, unfazed, showed no sign of anger.


    Beneath the night sky, his chiseled profile remained sharp and clear, and his eyes were deep and mysterious.


    Turning pale, he uttered, ¡°If I die one day, live well.


    ¡±


    At that moment, Nicole glimpsed a myriad of emotions in his eyes.


    Reluctance, unwillingness, desire¡­ But almost immediately, she dismissed the notion, convinced her mind was addled today.


    How could someone as cold and heartless as Jarrod harbor suchplex feelings?


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    With a weak smile, Nicole assured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    Not only will I live well, but I¡¯ll also celebrate your death with fireworks.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s eyes deepened, a self-mocking smile gracing his lips.


    Ignoring Nicole¡¯s resistance, he forcefully hoisted her over his shoulder.


    Panic surged through Nicole, her fists pounding on his back as she gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Put me down!¡±


    As if deaf to her pleas, Jarrod continued to wade effortlessly through the deep end of the pool.


    Her heavy eyelids and aching bodypelled Nicole to cease her struggle.


    Instead, she conserved energy by lying on his shoulder Like a docile cat.

 Chapter 1292

    A fleeting sense of pleasure rose within Jarrod¡¯s heart.


    Meanwhile, Deniz, who had been kicked into the pool, struggled to pull himself up using the metal guards and copsed onto the floor.


    Hey there, gasping for air like a panting dog.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Deniz was perplexed by the sudden turn of events.


    Noticing Jarrod carrying Nicole out of the water, he wondered when Jarrod had started ying the hero, rescuing people from drowning.


    Deniz¡¯s eyes roved, plotting how to snatch Nicole back.


    He intended to leverage his connection with the Hampton family, believing Jarrod wouldn¡¯t dismiss his request.


    Although Deniz cursed Jarrod inwardly, he put on a sycophantic smile and pointed at Nicole.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, do you remember her? She¡¯s the escort you brought to us to y with before!¡±


    The mention of the term ¡°escort¡± triggered a drastic change in Jarrod¡¯s expression, transforming it into an ugly visage.


    Deniz was trying to be shrewd, not knowing that he was in fact being incredibly foolish.


    He thought Jarrod had beaten him in the past merely out of frustration, and attributed his entanglement with Nicole to bad luck.


    Now, fearing Jarrod might snatch Nicole away, Deniz resorted to dredging up the past to tarnish Nicole¡¯s reputation.


    After all, Nicole had recorded the damning evidence of his doings.


    For the sake of his future, he had to destroy all the evidence Nicole had.


    Addressing Jarrod, Deniz asserted, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, this bitch tried to seduce me, and when it didn¡¯t work, she falsely used me of trying to r@pe her!¡±


    Oblivious to Jarrod¡¯s darkening expression, Deniz pointed at the money and other items in the pool, fabricating a tale.


    ¡°Look, she stole all this.


    Hand her over, and I¡¯ll take care of it.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s eyes turned even darker, and his voice was ice-cold when he spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying she seduced you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she does that for a living, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Deniz sneered.


    ¡°Have you forgotten how loud and forward she was when you brought her over for drinks? Practically shoving her chest in my face and begging to be called Nicky¡­¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Deniz¡¯s lecherous gaze lingered on Nicole¡¯s long, straight legs.


    Her figure was undeniably tempting.


    Bitter about missing out on her and facing a beating instead, Deniz spat, ¡°Damn this whore, selling herself everywhere and now trying to trick me! That¡­¡±


    ¡°Deniz,¡± Jarrod called out abruptly.


    With a ttering smile on his face, Deniz responded, ¡°Yes, Mr.


    Schultz?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s gaze shifted toward the azure pool as he casually stated, ¡°Jump in.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Deniz was stunned for a moment and chuckled.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, you¡¯re quite the joker¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, a resounding bang echoed through the air.


    Jarrod¡¯s kick sent Deniz¡¯s bulky frame plunging into the water.


    This kick was even more forceful than the previous one, aimed directly at Deniz¡¯s face.


    It left Deniz with indescribable pain.


    Maintaining his terrifying strength, Jarrod effortlessly held Nicole in one arm.


    Towering over Deniz from the pool deck, Jarrod asked, ¡°How do you like that joke?¡±

 Chapter 1293

    Utterly confused, Deniz iled helplessly in the water, creating countless sshes.


    ¡°Ah!¡± he cried out, his voice gurgling in the water.


    ¡°Help me¡­¡±


    Observing Deniz floundering in the water, Jarrod spoke, his voice carrying a cold and threatening tone.


    ¡°Cleanse that filthy mouth of yours.


    If I hear you saying such dirty things again¡­¡±


    His lips curved into something resembling a smile, but his words dripped with bloodlust.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cut off that tongue of yours.


    ¡±


    Having delivered his warning, Jarrod turned away, ignoring Deniz¡¯s desperate pleas for help.


    Nicole, too unwell to speak, felt her legs writhing uncontrobly.


    Her mind was caught in a fluctuation between rity and confusion.


    Deniz¡¯s derogatory words branding her as an escort rang in her ears.


    She knew that was the way others saw her, and it was all because of the role assigned to her by the man currently holding her.


    To still Nicole¡¯s quivering legs, Jarrod lowered her from his shoulder and held her sideways in front of him like she was a princess, letting her legs rest within the crook of his arms.


    Seizing the opportunity, Nicole bit down on his chest, clenching her teeth until the taste of blood coerced her to release her grip.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Unfazed by the pain, Jarrod casually inquired, ¡°What, you¡¯re done?


    Can you endure it now?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s entire body was flushed with heat, a symptom that spoke volumes.


    Gritting her teeth to suppress her trembling body, Nicole demanded, ¡°Put me down!¡±


    Jarrod silently dr@ped his jacket over Nicole, continuing forward as he pleased.


    Nicole¡¯s clothes werepletely wet.


    Her underwear clung to her skin, hot and ufortable.


    She hit and kicked the man carrying her, struggling frantically.


    ¡°Put me down!¡± she pleaded incessantly.


    She was determined not to let her efforts against Deniz go to waste.


    Witnessing her restlessness, Jarrod paused for a moment and soothingly said, ¡°I¡¯ll have Alec handle the aftermath.


    Deniz will face the consequences.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    A sigh of relief escaped Nicole.


    With Jarrod taking charge of the situation, at least some things would go the way she wanted.


    Deniz¡¯s sister-inw was married to the brother of the Hampton Corporation¡¯s chairman.


    The Hampton and Schultz families were deeply entwined in business rtions.


    Jarrod¡¯s move against Deniz, which hade without any prior indication, amounted to a p in the face of the Hampton family.


    It was sure to create a crack in the rock-solid cooperation between the Hampton and Schultz families.


    Nicole finally rxed, but it was quickly followed by an intense craving.


    The restless itch at the bottom of her heart threatened to overwhelm her.


    Carried by Jarrod¡¯s robust arms, Nicole found herself being ushered into the car.


    Without hesitation, Jarrod instructed the driver to raise the partition and speed toward the hospital.


    In her half-dazed, half-resisting state, Nicole did not hear the car¡¯s destination.

 Chapter 1294

    Her reddened eyes shot a re at Jarrod, and her voice was raspy as she questioned, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    With a disdainful look, she warned, ¡°Jarrod, if you dare to touch me, I swear I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Her words dripped with venom, a testament to her deep-seated hatred.


    Jarrod¡¯s hand slowly clenched into a fist, his gaze shifting from tense to inscrutable.


    ¡°Kill me?¡±


    He suddenlyughed, lifting Nicole¡¯s chin.


    ¡°Dying by your hand doesn¡¯t seem so bad.


    ¡±


    Despite his gentlemanly appearance, the ruthlessness in his speech revealed the wildness beneath his skin.


    His hand shifted from Nicole¡¯s jawline down to her neck, his fingers hovering over her skin in a teasing manner.


    Despite herself, Nicole heard a small moan escape her mouth.


    At the moment, even the slightest of touches made her feel as if her entire body had turned to water.


    Jarrod¡¯s Lips curled into a mocking smile.


    His firm fingers continued down her neck, tracing the outline of her corbone.


    ¡°Are you going to take your clothes off, or should I do it for you?¡±


    When Nicole heard his shameless words, her eyes zed with fury.


    Her clenched hand quivered lightly, highlighting the stark contrast in strength between men and women, especially now when she felt weak and powerless.


    Jarrod¡¯s deep gaze was filled with aggression.


    It was a look that Nicole knew all too well.


    It was a familiar nightmare that haunted her dreams.


    It was clear that he wanted her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you ufortable?¡± Taking Nicole¡¯s silence as consent, Jarrod let his fingers wander down to her shirt, and began to undo the buttons.


    Wearing wet clothes for too long could cause one to catch a cold, a fact that Nicole was well aware of.


    But the thought of what would happen if she got undressed now was unimaginable¡­


    Biting down on her lip until the taste of blood spurred her into action, Nicole suddenly reached out to grab him, a desperate measure in the confined space of the car.


    However, her agility proved no match for the sober-minded Jarrod.


    Jarrod firmly caught her hand, his eyes darkening for a moment before he let out a coldugh.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    Nicole continued to struggle, but it was no use.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    With his strong grip, Jarrod directed her hand downward, between her legs.


    ¡°Nicole¡­¡± Pressing his forehead against hers, Jarrod looked into her eyes, at the same time steering her hand without pause.


    When he spoke, his voice was low and strained, and his breath was heavy on her face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do this, but since you insist, I¡¯ll oblige¡­¡±


    Unable to contain her anger, Nicole cried out, ¡°Jarrod, I hate you!¡±


    She was like a dam that was ready to burst at any moment.


    With her hand still moving under his control, she cursed, ¡°You¡¯re not human.


    You¡¯re a beast!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment,¡± Jarrod said casually, his lips curling up into a smirk.


    ¡°After all, being humanes with too many constraints.


    I would rather live freely as a beast.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1295

    The two engaged in a silent struggle within the cramped car.


    Nicole¡¯s hair was matted with sweat on her forehead, and her eyes were bloodshot.


    Her hand continued to move between her legs, numb and mechanical under Jarrod¡¯s incessant guidance.


    Then, without warning, Jarrod suddenly leaned toward her.


    His handsome face twisted in madness as he parted his lips, letting his teeth fiercelytch onto her soft neck.


    This seemed to be the trigger that finally set Nicole off.


    Deep under the effect of the chemical agent, she quivered uncontrobly.


    After a moment, when she finally stopped shaking, she heard Jarrod¡¯s husky voice next to her ear.


    ¡°Did you reallye that fast?¡±


    He lifted her chin with his free hand and, with a meaningful look at her, added, ¡°See, you still have feelings for me.


    ¡±


    The feeling of Jarrod biting down lingered on Nicole¡¯s neck, and her hand was damp and sticky, making her flinch with disgust.


    Defiantly looking up at Jarrod, she hissed, ¡°You damn well know what¡¯s going on with me!¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Even though she was under the influence of the chemical agent, she couldn¡¯t ept the fact that she was aroused by a mere bite on her neck.


    Especially when it was from Jarrod, the devil she hated with all her guts.


    Overwhelmed with grief, Nicole extended her hand and pped him hard.


    Jarrod didn¡¯t dodge, instead taking the p head-on.


    When he turned back to face her, half of his face was red.


    Staring at the hickeys on her neck, he exhaled as if in relief.


    ¡°That felt good.


    Are you done though? Do you want to sleep with me?¡± he asked shamelessly.


    Nicole headbutted him with all her might.


    As she pulled back, her vision blurred.


    Thest thing she saw before she cked out was blood dripping from his nose onto his white shirt, making him look more like the demonic fiend that he was.


    With the final bit of her strength, Nicole warned, ¡°Jarrod, if you dare to touch me, I¡¯ll castrate you.


    ¡±


    In the hospital ward.


    After being injected with detoxifying agents, Nicole had gradually regained some rity.


    Two police officers arrived to obtain a statement from her.


    After that, they handed her a copy of the injury report that the doctor had filled out.


    The report read, ¡°Residue in the stomach left by hallucinogens¡­¡±


    Nicole¡¯s eyes scanned through the document until she saw the words ¡°Body not harmed.


    ¡± All the tension in her body finally began to dissipate.


    Aside from the lingering effects of the chemical agent, her body had not suffered much, but she still had not recovered her full strength, so she had to stay in the hospital for observation for the next twenty-four hours.


    After the officers left, Nicoleboriously lifted herself out of bed and went to the bathroom.


    The pale and gaunt face she saw in the mirror frightened her.


    Her eyes were instantly drawn to her neck, where the purplish-red hickey seemed to re at her.


    Nicole turned on the tap for the hot water and held a towel under it, before aggressively wiping her neck with the wet towel.


    But her efforts were in vain.


    With every rub, her neck only turned redder and redder.


    Looking at the indelible hickey, Nicole was frustrated to the point of tears.


    The wound was Like an outward reflection of the countless emotions she felt inside.

 Chapter 1296

    Her hand holding the towel trembled slightly, and she smashed it on the mirror.


    The movement caused a bit of the hot water to ssh on her face, but she did not flinch.


    At the moment, the unbearable heat was the only thing that tethered her to reality.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Nicole turned her gaze to the hot water running from the tap and, as if possessed, reached out and held her hand under it.


    In a matter of seconds, her palm was burned crimson.


    She was like a machine that couldn¡¯t feel pain.


    Even as her palm was being scalded by the hot water, all she could do was numbly watch.


    At this moment, the door of the bathroom suddenly opened, and Jarrod appeared.


    In front of him was the sight of Nicole standing there like a broken puppet, not knowing how to retract her hand from danger.


    With his heart leaping to his throat, Jarrod rushed forward and grabbed her hand out of the water.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    His touch made Nicole, who seemed to be in a daze till now, explode like a lit firecracker.


    In her struggle to shake him off, she ended up identally knocking herself on the sink.


    Tension was written all over Jarrod¡¯s face as he hurriedly approached her to check if she was hurt.


    But before he could touch her, Nicole shot him a wary look like an rmed cat with its fur standing on end.


    ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    Then, regardless of his presence, she once again turned on the hot water and continued to wash her hand under it.


    With a glint of coldness in his eyes, Jarrod grabbed her hand and turned on the other tap.


    Then, he firmly held her hand under the cold water.


    Nicole finally looked up at Jarrod and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Jarrod, don¡¯t you understand? I need to clean this handpletely!


    It¡¯s dirty because you touched it.


    ¡±


    ¡°Dirty?¡± Jarrod breathed incredulously, his patience wearing thin.


    Grabbing her from behind, he forced her to raise her head and look at their intertwined figures in the mirror.


    ¡°Take a good look.


    Can you see clearly? You are now in my arms.


    I¡¯m the one who changed your clothes.


    You feel dirty because I touched you?¡± Jarrod¡¯s eyes were clouded with a mixture of gloom and fury.


    He said word by word, ¡°So do you want to kill me or yourself?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she stared at the mirror.


    Tightly restrained by Jarrod¡¯s grip, she couldn¡¯t move at all.


    At the moment, every fiber of her being was filled with disgust.


    Even his warm breath on her neck felt like an invasion of space.


    Having reached the peak of her anger, she could no longer control herself.


    She turned her head and bit into Jarrod¡¯s arm fiercely.


    Jarrod didn¡¯t even try to dodge.


    He just let her bite him until she was satisfied.


    Blood stained the sleeve of his freshly changed shirt, making him look even more fierce.


    Clenching his jaw, he sneered, ¡°Why do you waste so much energy?¡±

 Chapter 1297

    By this time, Nicole¡¯s hospital gown was soaked with water, causing it to cling to her body and show off her graceful curves.


    Paired with her pale face, she evoked a picture of destion that was heartbreakingly beautiful to behold.


    Her shoulders trembled violently as she said, ¡°Jarrod, you¡¯re a pervert! A lunatic! Looking at you makes me want to throw up.


    ¡±


    Hearing these words, Jarrod felt an explosion of anger in his heart.


    But at the same time, looking at the crumbling expression on Nicole¡¯s face, he had no choice but to suppress that anger.


    Taking a deep breath, he tried to make her see reason.


    ¡°Do you remember the first time we slept together? You thought it was because you saw me first and pursued me, right? You¡¯re wrong.


    I noticed you first.


    It was in an elective ss in freshman year.


    You and your boyfriend at that time sat next to me, always cuddling each other.


    Every time I looked at you, I wanted to pin you down right then and there.


    ¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Nicole gritted her teeth, listening to the story that she had never heard before.


    Jarrod continued, ¡°Did you ever wonder why that boyfriend of yours suddenly broke up with you? I gave his father a million to leave Ardlens with him.


    After that, I became the student union president so that you would notice me.


    ¡±


    His lips curled into a self-mocking smile.


    Wiping the wet eyshes of the woman in front of him with his thumb, he spoke again, though more to himself than to her.


    ¡°You said I¡¯m a lunatic.


    Well, you¡¯re right because what I showed you was a carefully crafted image of myself.


    I have always been someone who needs to get what I want.


    I did all this to lure you in, and you fell right into my trap.


    It was all part of my n.


    ¡±


    Of course, after that, many other external factors had affected his n.


    The fall of his family, followed by a series of misunderstandings, had driven Jarrod crazy.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    But from beginning to end, he had never stopped loving Nicole for a single second.


    It was just that his love had been obscured by misunderstanding for some time.


    Now, Nicole and Jarrod had been irreversibly wounded, which put them in a situation that was almost impossible to salvage.


    But so what?


    Nicole was the woman whom Jarrod had set his heart on.


    Regardless of what he had to do or sacrifice, he would never let her go.


    But Nicole found Jarrod¡¯s speech ridiculous.


    Pursing her lips in anger, she said, ¡°Jarrod, I can already see you dying a miserable death.


    ¡±


    Silence filled the air.


    Two living people stood in the bathroom, but at that moment, neither of them talked.


    The longer Jarrod stared at Nicole, the more he felt his self-control slipping away.


    Finally, as if a dam had broken, he pinched her waist and lifted her onto the washbasin.


    Then, he grasped her cheeks and lowered his head to ki*s her.


    Overwhelmed by his sudden advances, Nicole strained to push him away with both hands.


    With her resistance, the ki*s turned sour.


    The two people seemed to be engaged in a battle, with one fiercely trying to pry open the other¡¯s defenses.


    Even after the tender lips were broken and bleeding, the attack continued.


    Blood stained their lips and teeth, though it was not certain whose blood it was.


    What started as a simple ki*s turned into a bloody entanglement.


    Finally, Nicole wasn¡¯t able to hold back her grief any longer.


    A salty tear slid down her cheek, scalding Jarrod¡¯s thin lips.


    It was only then that Jarrod paused.


    Suppressing the desire surging within him, he finally let her go.


    A crisp smack echoed through the bathroom.


    The moment Jarrod released Nicole, Nicole¡¯s palmnded solidly on his cheek.

 Chapter 1298

    Nicole felt her palm tingling from the impact.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    After all, she had delivered the p with full force.


    Blood streaked the corner of Jarrod¡¯s mouth, and his eyes darkened.


    With a dangerous gaze fixed on Nicole, he touched his lips with his tongue and licked away the blood.


    Then, suddenly lowering his head, he let his lips trace the path where Nicole¡¯s tears had fallen.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes glimmered in surprise.


    She hadn¡¯t expected this madman to dare to ki*s her again.


    She raised her hand high, but this time, he grabbed her wrist and blocked her.


    On the swollen side of Jarrod¡¯s face, his lips curled up into a sinister smirk.


    ¡°Every p you give me will be paid with a ki*s.


    And for every ten ps¡­¡± As Jarrod spoke, he let his hand drift to the hickey on her corbone and circled it.


    With a chuckle, he finished, ¡°I¡¯ll im you!¡±


    Nicole¡¯s pupils dted for a moment and then gradually returned to calmness.


    When a person¡¯s emotions umted to a certain extent, the body¡¯s self-defense mechanism would kick in, shutting down those emotions like pressing a switch.


    To Nicole, showing any emotion to Jarrod, even anger, felt like a waste.


    She closed her eyes.


    When she next spoke, her tone was vacant, as if her soul had left her.


    ¡°Jarrod, people die every minute in this world.


    Why aren¡¯t you one of them?¡±


    A hollow chuckle left Jarrod¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Remember this well.


    You will always be mine.


    Even if I die, I¡¯ll make sure you remember me for a lifetime.


    ¡±


    After saying that, Jarrod scooped Nicole up in his arms and carried her back to the bed.


    Then, he went and fetched a burn ointment.


    While applying the ointment on her scalded hand, he coldly remarked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you go because you¡¯re doing something stupid like this?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Now that their rtionship had reached an impasse, Jarrod was ready to go to any lengths necessary to keep her in his grasp.


    The struggle just now had drained too much of Nicole¡¯s strength.


    She was too exhausted to have this conversation with him now.


    Staring nkly out the window, she responded in a tone devoid of any emotion, ¡°I¡¯m tired.


    Can you leave?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s hand that was applying the ointment paused.


    He stared at her face for a few moments.


    Then, ultimately choosing not to say anything, he left.


    With a heavy heart, Nicole finally fell into a deep slumber.


    Amid the night, a sense of thirst and restlessness enveloped Nicole.


    Out of nowhere, aforting presence eased against her back, cing a pillow to support her and offering a sip of warm water.


    The moisture on her throat provided a newfound rity and soothingfort.


    A gentle hand delicately swept the corners of Nicole¡¯s mouth with a soft handkerchief.


    Still somewhat drowsy, Nicole wrestled with the effort to open her eyes, gradually bringing the man¡¯s face into focus.


    ¡°Roscoe?¡±


    Nicole was surprised to see Roscoe at her bedside in the middle of the night.


    Since their encounter at the hotel, they hadn¡¯t met or had any contact with each other.


    ¡°Yeah.


    ¡± Roscoe¡¯s responsecked any discernible emotion.

 Chapter 1299

    Then, carefully positioning the pillow under her head, he ensured herfort as shey back down.


    Nicole sensed her hand being lifted, finding sce as it rested in Roscoe¡¯s palm.


    Casting a sidelong nce, she observed Roscoe unwrapping her bandages and applying burn ointment.


    Although her burns were not severe, the doctor had advised applying the ointment five times within twenty-four hours for optimal healing.


    However, she had been asleep for a long time and had forgotten to do it.


    Roscoe¡¯s shirt sleeves were casually rolled up, exposing slender yet powerful forearms sculpted by regr exercise.


    His muscles subtly flexed, exuding an appealing strength.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He didn¡¯t seem to mind the ointment sticking to his hands as he skillfully massaged Nicole¡¯s hand, aiding the absorption of the ointment.


    Nicole observed his well-defined fingers, savoring the repetition of the gentle massage.


    Abruptly, a warm sensation surged from the depths of her heart.


    She diverted her gaze, no longer fixating on their intertwined hands, but rather on the IV stand beside the bed.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°My former colleagues informed me,¡± Roscoe replied.


    Seeing that Nicole was confused, he exined, ¡°I requested them to update me on anyone named Nicole just in case something happened.


    I want to be always reachable.


    ¡±


    Instantly, indescribable emotions welled up within Nicole, and her eyes teetered on the brink of tears.


    A distinct warmth rose from the sour emotions within her.


    As always, Roscoe was straightforward and honest, concealing nothing.


    It seemed that apart from Austin, she was his sole anchor in life.


    Nicole¡¯s hand was wrapped in breathable gauze, but Roscoe continued to hold it, showing no intention of letting go.


    Feeling a twinge of difort, it was Nicole who finally withdrew her hand.


    ¡®m fine.


    You can go back.


    ¡±


    ¡°No, you sleep.


    I won¡¯t disturb you,¡± Roscoe insisted.


    Nicole was not naive.


    She understood Roscoe¡¯s feelings for her.


    However, she did notbel it as love.


    She attributed his feelings to the fact that she had once shined brightly in his life.


    Besides, he was probably grateful for her father¡¯s previous financial support.


    Since Nicole assumed most of his actions stemmed out of gratitude, she couldn¡¯t ept his feelings with a clear conscience.


    It would be too unfair to Roscoe.


    In fact, theck of contact between them since theirst encounter at the hotel had brought Nicole a sense of relief.


    She deemed herself unworthy of his kindness.


    She had hoped that Roscoe woulde to this conclusion on his own, but it seemed that he hadn¡¯t realized it yet.


    With resolve, Nicole shut her eyes and ruthlessly uttered, ¡°Roscoe, I don¡¯t need you.


    ¡±


    Roscoe¡¯s body stiffened for a second but quickly returned to normal.


    ¡°I know.


    I¡¯m the one who needs you.


    ¡± A palpable mncholy tinted his voice.


    Nicole felt a pang in her heart as though a weighty stone pressed upon her, hindering her breath.


    This oppressive sensation made her hands tremble uncontrobly.

 Chapter 1300

    She secretly hit her hands under the nket, pausing for a moment before clenching her teeth in determination.


    ¡°Roscoe, don¡¯t you understand? When I say I don¡¯t need you, I mean I don¡¯t need you in my life.


    ¡±


    The air around them seemed to freeze.


    Stunned, Roscoe remained silent for a few minutes.


    Upon regaining hisposure, the first thing he said was, ¡°Nicole, did I do something wrong?¡±


    He meticulously retraced his steps, pondering if he had done anything wrong since he entered the ward.


    Could it be that Nicole was unhappy about him asking his colleagues to keep him updated about her?


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°I know asking my colleagues to keep me informed might be a bit too much, but I was genuinely concerned about you.


    You don¡¯t have any family in Ardlens, and I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to reach me if something happened.


    ¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Roscoe¡¯s serious exnation only intensified Nicole¡¯s heartache.


    The blend of that piercing pain left her breathless.


    With gritted teeth, Nicole asserted, ¡°It¡¯s not because of that.


    I¡¯m just notfortable with having people in my life anymore.


    I don¡¯t like being cared for like this, and sometimes, I even find your presence annoying.


    ¡±


    The most difficult part of any undertaking was the beginning.


    Now that Nicole had already begun, and the most hurtful words had already been spoken, she knew that it would only get easier from here.


    Nicole bit her lip.


    ¡°As for Austin, let the manny take care of him from now on.


    She was the one who had been taking care of him till he turned one.


    The search for a matched heart for him will take time, and you have your own concerns, so I won¡¯t burden you.


    ¡±


    When Austin was born, Nicole had enlisted the help of a local nanny to help in his upbringing.


    When Austin turned one, Nicole, not herself at that time, decided to withdraw from his life,pletely leaving him under the care of the nanny.


    This was the toughest decision she had ever made.


    Throughout this time, Roscoe had been there.


    Back then, Roscoe had been furthering his studies.


    Later, when Austin fell ill, Roscoe suggested that Austin stay with him.


    Ever since then, Austin had be dependent on Roscoe as well as the nanny.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never considered Austin as a burden,¡± Roscoe retorted suddenly, his voice not loud but tinged with indignation.


    Swiftly containing his anger, he continued, ¡°Nicole, whatever you don¡¯t like about me, I will change it.


    If you find my presence bothersome, I¡¯ll make myself scarce.


    I can¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop it,¡± Nicole said with reddened eyes.


    Her hand trembled beneath the nket, and she was afraid that her tears would escape at any moment.


    ¡°Just pretend you never met me.


    Roscoe, we were never meant to be from the start.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s words put a clear distance between them, hitting Roscoe hard.


    Roscoe felt like he couldn¡¯t connect with Nicole anymore.


    He thought back to the soft, moonlit way she used to look at Austin, puzzled about why she was being so harsh with him¡­


    ¡°Is this because of him?¡± Roscoe asked, his eyes locked on Nicole¡¯s Lips and neck, noticing the telltale marks.


    No room for self-deception remained.


    Nicole, aware of his stare, felt a wave of shame wash over her.


    She tried to hide it by covering her neck with her hand and letting her hair fall over it as though she had done something unforgivable.


    For a second, Nicole almost tried to justify her actions.


    Somehow, she paused.


    Then, deciding not to hide, she exposed the hickeys under his unwavering gaze.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with him.


    I just don¡¯t like you.


    Don¡¯t bother trying¡­¡± Nicole said, avoiding Roscoe¡¯s gaze.

 Chapter 1301

    She closed her eyes, steeling herself for any reaction, expecting Roscoe to leave any moment.


    Knowing Roscoe for his talent and independence, she was sure he wouldn¡¯t linger after her rejection.


    Atst, the door shut.


    When Nicole opened her eyes again, she was alone in the room.


    Suddenly, Nicole felt drained of all strength.


    Her heart felt empty as if it had been scooped out, leaving her feeling cold and hollow.


    She had deliberately said those words, making Roscoe think she was belittling his background.


    In truth, she felt she was unworthy of him¡­


    Roscoe moving on would mean a better life for him, full of brighter possibilities.


    He shouldn¡¯t be confined to this city, bearing hatred not his to bear.


    With Jarrod¡¯s maniacal nature, knowing her intentions might lead to a relentless vendetta¡­ Nicole decided not to drag anyone else into her problems.


    Everything seemed all too familiar.


    She believed she was destined to be alone¡­ To face her challenges by herself, to live and die alone¡­


    Nicole tried tofort herself, but the pain kept washing over her, unrelieved by her efforts to calm it.


    Then, all of a sudden, the door swung open once more.


    Nicole looked up to see Roscoe with a kettle in his hands.


    Roscoe walked over to Nicole¡¯s bed smoothly, poured some water, and gave it to her, saying, ¡°I let it cool off a bit.


    It¡¯s nice and warm,¡±


    Nicole nced at the cup, her eyes suddenly filling with tears.


    Just when she was convinced she¡¯d be forever alone, here was Roscoe, back again.


    Fighting the urge to cry, she took the cup and drank quickly.


    However, Nicole coughed violently after drinking too quickly and started to choke.


    Nicole could use this to help exin her sudden surge of tears.


    However, the tears seemed too excessive for a simple choke.


    Tears dropped onto the nket, creating patterns.


    Roscoe felt an emptiness inside him.


    Quickly grabbing the cup, he gently patted her back and asked, ¡°Is it too hot?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    It didn¡¯t make sense to him.


    He had made sure the drink was only warm, worried she might burn her mouth during the night.


    Nicole shook her head, attempted to speak, but only managed to hup.


    The hups kepting, one after another, uncontrobly.


    As she became anxious, Roscoe¡¯s calm face suddenly came into view.


    Dangerously close.


    That was when Nicole noticed how appealing Roscoe¡¯s Lips were, looking soft and slightly red¡­


    Roscoe leaned in even closer.

 Chapter 1302

    Nicole¡¯s heart raced, as if he were about to ki*s her.


    She started to panic, but then felt a cool breeze on her cheek.


    Roscoe was blowing on her eyes, gently and with care¡­


    He whispered, ¡°Just blow on it, and it won¡¯t hurt.


    ¡±


    Hearing those words, Nicole felt an urge to cry even more.


    Her dad used to say the same thing when she was little.


    ¡°Sweetheart, just blow on it, and it won¡¯t hurt¡­¡±


    Now, she realized the person who used to say that with such kindness would never say it again.


    A wave of sadness washed over her, and tears streamed down her face.


    Roscoe suddenly tightened his hold on Nicole¡¯s arm and wrapped his arms around her tightly.


    Nicole instinctively tried to pull away, only to freeze when he whispered, ¡°No.


    ¡±


    Trembling, Nicole asked, ¡°What?¡±


    Roscoe replied firmly, ¡°I¡¯m not giving up that easily.


    I know I Like you.


    If you¡¯re not ready now, I can wait as long as it takes.


    But don¡¯t ask me to leave you.


    That I cannot do.


    ¡±


    If Nicole hadn¡¯t subconsciously tried to hide the hickeys, Roscoe might have walked away, heartbroken.


    Yet, subconscious actions revealed the truth, and Roscoe noted her struggles.


    At that moment, Nicole felt truly afraid.


    His intense deration sparked a fear in her like never before.


    She felt she didn¡¯t deserve the adoration in Roscoe¡¯s gaze.


    In a voice devoid of emotion, Nicole stated, ¡°I don¡¯t like you.


    I¡¯ve made that clear.


    ¡±


    Roscoe, undeterred, said gently, ¡°It¡¯s fine.


    My love for you is enough.


    ¡±


    Tears started streaming down Nicole¡¯s face, unstoppable.


    Her heart, scarred from past hurts, found the depth of his love too much to handle.


    Through her tears, she said, ¡°Roscoe, why can¡¯t you see? You shouldn¡¯t love me.


    ¡±


    Nicole wanted to say more, but as she looked into Roscoe¡¯s sincere and warm eyes, she found herself at a loss for words.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to cause him any more pain with words.


    Late at night.


    In the hospital corridor.


    Roscoe was by the window, gazing into the darkness of the night, his expression turnin


    g cold.


    After a moment of silence, he finally said into the phone, ¡°I¡¯ming back.


    ¡±


    Once the call ended, Roscoe went back to Nicole¡¯s ward and sat next to the bed, watching Nicole closely.


    Nicole¡¯s eyshes were damp, and she shed two tears while she dreamed.


    He gently held her hand, tucked her in, and said so softly it was almost hard to hear, ¡°Nicole, you won¡¯t be alone.


    ¡±


    The moonlight cast a gentle glow on Roscoe¡¯s calm and clear face.


    Roscoe watched Nicole with an affectionate look.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He grasped that having met someone so dazzling as Nicole from his younger years meant his irresistible love for her right after the spark of love at first sight.


    On the quiet corridor.


    Bang! Suddenly, a thermos was thrown into the trash can.

 Chapter 1303

    Milky fish soup spilled out, its steam rising in the air.


    With his back to Nicole¡¯s ward, Jarrod¡¯s gaze deepened, his eyes burning with a wild, untamed fierceness¡­


    After leaving the hospital, Raegan threw herself into her work, trying to distract herself from the whirlwind of thoughts swirling in her head.


    She wanted to avoid making any mistakes while her memories were fuzzy.


    Raegan picked up every call from Mitchel, but her replies were brief and to the point.


    Swamped with work, tied down, hanging out with friends¡­ She caught herself using these insincere excuses for two days straight.


    Raegan began to feel like she was betraying him.


    A wave of guilt washed over her¡­


    On the third day, Mitchel stopped calling, simmering with irritation.


    But by the afternoon, his patience ran thin, and he sent her a text.


    ¡°WiLL youe today?¡±


    After sending the message, Mitchel remembered an article Luis had shared with him the day before.


    It suggested that women appreciated sweet words and advised men not to shy away from showing affection for the desired one.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Pausing briefly, Mitchel sent another message, just three words this time.


    After hitting send, Mitchel¡¯s heart raced.


    He felt like a lovesick teenager, eagerly waiting for a message back from the one he adored.


    Mitchel kept his eyes glued to his phone for a long while, but a reply from Raegan never arrived.


    Mitchel felt a growing sense of disappointment and irritation.


    For three days straight, his expectations had been let down.


    It was bing clear that Raegan¡¯s promises were empty.


    He regretted believing her, letting her walk away without a second thought the other day.


    Once she was gone, she didn¡¯te back.


    The more Mitchel dwelled on it, the angrier he got, until he couldn¡¯t resist calling Raegan.


    Raegan picked up quickly this time.


    With bitterness in his voice, Mitchel asked, ¡°Are you really that tied up with th


    ings?¡±


    ¡°Hello?¡± The cheerful male voice on the other end was not who Mitchel expected.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± Mitchel¡¯s annoyance was evident in his voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m Judd, Miss Foster¡¯s assistant.


    ¡±


    Raegan had hired a man as her assistant? Trying to keep his cool, Mitchel said, ¡°Let me talk to her.


    ¡±


    ¡°Do you want to leave a message? I¡¯ll make sure she gets it.


    ¡±


    Judd¡¯s hesitation only made Mitchel more frustrated.


    Mitchel¡¯s face turned sour.


    ¡°Tell her to answer the call.


    I need to talk to her.


    ¡±


    Judd refused, ¡°Sorry, she¡¯s tied up right now.


    ¡±


    Mitchel was at a loss for words.


    Fuming, he wondered how Raegan managed to hire such a stubborn assistant.


    Was the assistant¡¯s only purpose to irritate him?

 Chapter 1304

    ¡°Need anything else?¡± Judd sounded indifferent as if he was hinting at Mitchel to wrap it up and go.


    Mitchel had never been brushed off by an assistant like this.


    He inhaled sharply, gritted his teeth, and muttered, ¡°No.


    ¡±


    With a ¡°click,¡± the conversation was over.


    Judd looked at Raegan¡¯s phone, his brow furrowing slightly.


    Right then, Raegan came over and asked, ¡°Was that Elin on the phone?


    Did the backup dress arrive?¡±


    Truly, Raegan was buried in work today.


    After the deal with Sino Entertainment didn¡¯t go through, anotherpany, Arthen Entertainment, hade knocking to talk about the makeup for their mid-year g.


    Elin was the one who negotiated the deal, and surprisingly, after just a single meeting, they sealed the deal swiftly.


    It was worth noting that Arthen Entertainment was leagues ahead of Sino Entertainment.


    Sino Entertainment¡¯s stars mostly didn¡¯t have notable works, boasting only one top celebrity as their standout.


    On the other hand, Arthen Entertainment was home to six Best Actor and Actress winners, and even their less celebrated actors had won neer awards in cinema, establishing it as a powerhouse for movie stars.


    In essence, Sino Entertainment was no match for Arthen Entertainment.


    As a result, for any single g, numerous studiospeted fiercely for a chance.


    Yet, Arthen Entertainment traditionally partnered with upscale studios from overseas, marking this the first time they had opted for a domestic coborator.


    Interestingly, instead of choosing the well-known Alpire Studio, Arthen Entertainment went for Crescent, a neer that had only been around for a month, sparking curiosity.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    All eyes were now on Crescent.


    And there was keen anticipation for the makeup looks Crescent would deliver for the event.


    Raegan understood the importance of this chance, realizing that handling this event well could nearly clinch victory for Crescent in Ardlens.


    With the g nearing, Raegan was all the more diligent.


    Thus, she spent her whole day backstage at Arthen Entertainment, handling final fittings for several big names.


    Since she had to stay in touch with Elin, Raegan gave her phone to Judd to take care of calls.


    Right then, Judd reported, ¡°Raegan, a man called a moment ago.


    You didn¡¯t have his number saved, so I picked up.


    ¡±


    A man? Raegan immediately thought of Mitchel.


    Except for Mitchel, she had tagged names for her brother and father.


    ¡°What was his message?¡± Raegan asked.


    Judd replied, ¡°He didn¡¯t mention anything specific.


    He just wanted me to pass the phone to you.


    I let him know you were tied up.


    ¡±


    ¡°Got it, thanks.


    ¡±


    At that moment, the director approached Raegan to go over some details.


    Raegan found herself too preupied to nce at her phone.


    She figured Mitchel was in good hands regardless and didn¡¯t worry too much.


    After all, she hadn¡¯t been able to visit him but made sure nutritious soups and fruits were sent his way daily.


    She saw no issue with this arrangement.


    Raegan¡¯s day was packed until the evening.


    Just as she was wrapping up, the CEO of Arthen Entertainment dropped by for an informal conversation with Raegan.


    Raegan was taken aback, having never met the CEO of Arthen Entertainment before.

 Chapter 1305

    Introducing himself, Devonte said, ¡°Miss Foster, I¡¯m Devonte Frazier.


    ¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr.


    Frazier.


    ¡±


    ¡°I caught a glimpse of your makeup work earlier.


    It truly stands out and has made asting impression on me.


    ¡±


    Raegan replied, ¡°Crescent mainly offers traditional style series, which you don¡¯t see much around here.


    If you have any ideas or feedback, I¡¯m all ears.


    I¡¯ll do my best to adjust without losing our unique style.


    ¡±


    Most celebrities preferred wearing gowns from international designers, and embracing a traditional style could be a new concept for some.


    Nevertheless, Raegan was open to feedback but intended to keep the traditional essence intact.


    If pushed to adopt apletely foreign style, Raegan would opt out of the project.


    ¡°Crescent¡± was born from Raegan¡¯s mother¡¯s dream to spread traditional culture.


    She didn¡¯t want topromise its uniqueness merely for profit.


    Devonte rified, shaking his head, ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve got me wrong.


    I actually find your work very appealing.


    I¡¯m quite pleased.


    ¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Raegan was surprised to hear Devonte¡¯s candid praise.


    She felt joy for his appreciation for Crescent¡¯s dedication to traditional style.


    ¡°Thank you for choosing Crescent.


    ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks.


    I¡¯m the lucky one here.


    Had it not been for Mr.


    Dixon¡¯s rmendation, I¡¯d have lost the chance of seeing such a fabulous g toe.


    ¡±


    Raegan, caught off guard, asked, ¡°Which Mr.


    Dixon might you be talking about?¡±


    Devonte raised an eyebrow, never expecting Raegan¡¯s Lack of knowledge of Mitchel¡¯s involvement.


    Devonte shared, ¡°Mitchel Dixon, the CEO of Dixon Group and my former ssmate.


    ¡±


    Raegan was initially taken aback that a significant entity like Arthen Entertainment would take note of their startup studio.


    Suddenly, it all clicked.


    Devonte reassured her, ¡°But please don¡¯t read too much into it.


    Our selection process is rigorous.


    It wasn¡¯t just a favor.


    Your studio¡¯s makeup won ourmittee¡¯s approval with a 7 to 3 vote.


    ¡±


    Raegan was at a loss for words.


    On her way back, Raegan checked her phone in the car.


    She then saw unread messages waiting for her.


    She had muted Mitchel¡¯s messages and, because she was part of many work groups, Mitchel¡¯s messages got lost in the shuffle.


    The first message from Mitchel was a simple query.


    ¡°Will youe today?¡±


    Quickly after, another one came through.


    ¡°I miss you.


    ¡±


    Raegan paused, a warm feeling spreading across her face.


    She reflected on the quiet ways Mitchel had supported her, recognizing he had plenty of chances to boast in her presence but chose not to.


    In light of this, she thought she might have been too tough on him.


    After giving it some thought and considering what he was going through, she decided to give Mitchel a call to see how he was.

 Chapter 1306

    The phone just rang without an answer.


    Raegan felt a knot in her stomach.


    Maybe he was hurt and that was why he wasn¡¯t picking up her calls.


    Right at that moment, Raegan¡¯s phone rang with a call from Matteo.


    Answering it, she could hear the worry in Matteo¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Raegan, can youe to the hospital?¡±


    That Mitchel hadn¡¯t responded to her call made Raegan wonder if he truly wanted to see her.


    While she hesitated, Matteo¡¯s next words caught her off guard.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon is coughing up blood.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s voice shook as she asked, ¡°How could this happen?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been away for three days.


    Mr.


    Dixon hasn¡¯t been eating well, just sipping the soup you had delivered each day.


    Today, he wouldn¡¯t even touch the soup and then he started coughing up blood out of nowhere.


    The doctor says it¡¯s acute gastric bleeding¡­¡± Matteo urgently replied.


    ¡°Miss Foster, could you pleasee over now, if that¡¯s okay?¡±


    After ending the call, Raegan felt a storm brewing inside her, her hands and feet icy cold.


    Why did Mitchel have to be so stubborn? If she didn¡¯t show up, he refused to eat.


    Couldn¡¯t he know how to take care of himself? Plus, he was sick.


    Why was he punishing himself?


    But then, Raegan guessed she was also to me.


    She did say she would take care of him.


    Torn and worried, Raegan told the driver, ¡°Let¡¯s head to the hospital.


    ¡±


    Upon her arrival at the hospital, Raegan spotted Matteo standing at the ward door.


    He handed over a thermos, suggesting, ¡°Miss Foster, Mr.


    Dixon just had an IV and is resting now.


    He can try some porridge when he wakes.


    Please, make sure he eats.


    ¡±


    Raegan nodded, walked in, and quietly ced the porridge near Mitchel¡¯s bed.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes were shut, making it hard to tell if he was asleep.


    His once striking face now looked deathly pale, even more so than three days before.


    A pang of worry hit Raegan.


    Why did he look even worse now? She took a seat next to the


    bed, and after a moment, noticing he wasn¡¯t upset, she couldn¡¯t help but reach out to check his breathing.


    Thankfully, his breathing was steady.


    Raegan finally let out a sigh of relief.


    But just as she started to pull her hand back, Mitchel grabbed it.


    Mitchel cracked open his eyes, his voice a bit deep.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet.


    ¡±


    Raegan found herself at a loss for words.


    Suddenly, the mood turned awkward.


    Raegan slipped her finger away, lowered her head a bit, and tried to change the subject.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re up, you should eat some porridge.


    ¡±


    After serving the porridge, she adjusted Mitchel¡¯s bed to a sitting position, ced the tray down, and set the porridge on it.


    With everything set, she found herself without anything else to say and simply sat there quietly.


    Five minutes passed by.


    Mitchel didn¡¯t touch the porridge.


    Instead, he pulled out a business magazine and started reading with keen interest.

 Chapter 1307

    The tension in the room thickened.


    Before, Raegan wouldn¡¯t have bothered if he didn¡¯t eat.


    However, knowing that Mitchel got hurt because of her and that he had been quietly helping her with projects without asking for any recognition, Raegan couldn¡¯t bring herself to be indifferent.


    Remembering Matteo¡¯s advice, she said, ¡°Your stomach is weak.


    You need to eat the porridge first.


    ¡±


    Mitchel didn¡¯t respond, his attention fixed on the magazine.


    Raegan felt at a loss.


    It was obvious he was upset.


    With the porridge getting cold, she softened her voice.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t on purpose that I missed your calls today.


    I was really swamped.


    ¡±


    Mitchel finally turned to face her and said coldly, ¡°Busy the day before yesterday, busy yesterday and busy today?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s heart raced under his intense look.


    ¡°Yes, really¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Mitchel interrupted, ¡°Well, keep being busy then.


    ¡±


    His attractive features seemed to darken, a hint of hurt in his voice.


    Raegan found herself unable to stay seated, her feet itching to walk away right then.


    But then Mitchel¡¯s chilly voice stopped her in her tracks.


    ¡°Anyway, throwing up blood isn¡¯t deadly.


    ¡±


    At his words, Raegan, who was about to get up, sat back down.


    Mitchel¡¯s tense expression eased a bit.


    He silently mocked, thinking how


    inconsistent she was.


    She could dish out cutting remarks, and he¡¯d hold his tongue, but the moment he retorted, she thought of leaving.


    Furthermore, her face showed no guilt for having misled him the past couple of days.


    Feeling another twinge of difort, Mitchel couldn¡¯t help but grimace.


    Raegan saw his face turn even paler and realized it wasn¡¯t right to be mad at someone who was sick.


    She decided to let him express his feelings if it made him feel any better.


    After all, it did not harm her.


    In a softer tone, she offered, ¡°Can you at least eat something if I feed you?¡±


    Mitchel didn¡¯t respond, pushing Raegan to impatience.


    ¡°Then what do you want? If nothing seems right¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Mitchel abruptly conceded.


    ¡°When did I ever say it wasn¡¯t okay?¡±


    ¡°Then why stay silent?¡± With that, Raegan took some porridge and gently brought it to his mouth.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Mitchel grimaced as he ate and sneered, ¡°Men never say they can¡¯t.


    ¡±


    Understanding the double meaning, Raegan blushed.


    ¡°You have no shame.


    ¡±


    ¡°How am I shameless? What I¡¯m saying is true, right?¡± His eyes twinkled.


    ¡°Give it another try with me.


    You¡¯ve never told me I couldn¡¯t before¡­¡±

 Chapter 1308

    Suddenly, Raegan¡¯s cheeks turned even redder.


    He was being so forward!


    Mitchel went on, ¡°Had you ever used that word with me before, you wouldn¡¯t have managed to leave the bed for a week.


    ¡±


    Fuming yet embarrassed, Raegan threatened, ¡°Keep it up, and I¡¯m out of here¡­¡±


    As she tried to put the bowl down, Mitchel quickly caught her wrist.


    ¡°I want more.


    ¡±


    Then he took another spoonful from her hand, a gesture that felt both casual and close.


    Raegan pulled her hand back, feeling awkward.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t working for me.


    ¡±


    ¡°Whatever works for you.


    ¡± Mitchel¡¯s mood lightened all of a sudden.


    His voice, no longer cold but deep and enticing.


    Raegan, feeling her cheeks heat up, finished feeding him the whole bowl and then suggested, ¡°Try to eat less.


    Your stomach isn¡¯tpletely healed yet.


    ¡±


    Her words brought a smile to Mitchel¡¯s face.


    She was caring for him!


    ALL of his irritation disappeared in an instant.


    He grinned happily and said, ¡°Seeing how you¡¯re worried about me, I¡¯ll let it go.


    ¡±


    Raegan was at a loss for words.


    She hadn¡¯t even brought up that it was all on Matteo¡¯s instructions.


    And Mitchel had already shifted from frustration to light-hearted.


    Raegan corrected him, ¡°Who said I was worried about you? Matteo told me to do so.


    ¡±


    Mitchel chuckled.


    ¡°Sure, Matteo told you, but you could¡¯ve stayed silent.


    Just like when I was really sick, you could¡¯ve made up excuses not to show up, but here you are, speaking out and being here.


    ¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Mitchel¡¯s good looks naturally drew people in.


    Now that he was in a better moo


    d, his allure seemed even stronger.


    He yfully challenged, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that show you care for me?¡±


    His reasoning was straightforward and convincing.


    Raegan couldn¡¯te up with a rebuttal.


    Thinking it over, she wondered whether she began to care for him.


    Raegan wrestled with her thoughts, feeling an inner turmoil.


    She questioned her own resolve, puzzled over her lingering affection for Mitchel despite her lost memories.


    Her frustration with herself was palpable.


    Angrily, Raegan asserted, ¡°I¡¯m not just making excuses.


    I¡¯ve been genuinely swamped.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze pierced her as he inquired, ¡°And what about the day before yesterday? Were you swamped then too?¡±


    Caught off guard, Raegan felt exposed, as if her privacy had been breached.


    She wondered if his words hinted at a knowledge of her actions, a suggestion that he knew she had been free yet chose to stay away.


    With a tone of displeasure, Raegan queried, ¡°Have you been spying on me?¡±


    Mitchel openly admitted, ¡°I wanted to understand what you were up to, so I had Matteo look into it.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1309

    Mitchel did not hide the fact that he had Matteo check on Raegan.


    Discovering that she preferred thepany of her dog over a visit to him left him disheartened, to the point where he lost his appetite and suffered from acute gastric issues due to the distress.


    In a soft voice, Mitchel shared, ¡°Whenever I¡¯m not working at the hospital, my thoughts are filled with you.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s cheeks turned a warm shade of red.


    Mitchel¡¯s ability to weave ttering words with such ease left her both flustered and charmed.


    In a heartfelt moment, Mitchel took Raegan¡¯s hand and ced it over his heart, professing, ¡°In here, it¡¯s always been only you.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s cheeks deepened to the color of a ripe peach at his sudden deration.


    She looked down, attempting to pull her hand back, but he held on firmly, his eyes alight with genuine affection.


    ¡°Raegan, let¡¯s give it another try, shall we?¡±


    The intensity of the moment left Raegan¡¯s heart racing.


    After a brief pause, she stammered, ¡°No¡­ No.


    ¡±


    His persistence was clear.


    ¡°If you still have feelings for me, why resist?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s mind went nk for a moment, and she blurted out, ¡°My brother would never approve¡­¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze intensified as he spoke.


    ¡°If you¡¯re on board, convincing your brother will be a piece of cake for me.


    ¡±


    Raegan knew Erick¡¯s stubbornness all too well, a trait Mitchel seemed to underestimate.


    Once Erick set his mind on something, he was Like a tree deeply rooted, unmovable.


    Her curiosity piqued, Raegan questioned, ¡°And how do you n to convince my brother?¡±


    Mitchel reassured her with a wave of his hand, ¡°Leave that to me.


    The moment he gives his nod, nothing will keep us apart.


    ¡±


    Caught off guard by his assurance, Raegan protested, ¡°Wait, ¡®us being together? I haven¡¯t said yes to anything yet.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s confidence didn¡¯t waver.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.


    I¡¯ll make sure your brother sees thi


    ngs our way,¡± he dered.


    As the night crept upon them, Raegan attempted to retrieve her hand, saying, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.


    I should head home.


    ¡±


    But Mitchel¡¯s grip remained firm, his voice dropping to a whisper.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t go tonight.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Stay with me?¡±


    The memory of Mitchel¡¯s allure that night shed through Raegan¡¯s mind, his striking figure etched in her memory, stirring a blush on her cheeks at the thought.


    The possibility of repeating that night if she stayed crossed her mind.


    Absolutely not!


    Firmly, Raegan refused, ¡°I can¡¯t stay.


    My brother will start looking for me soon.


    ¡±


    Raegan remembered how her previous lie to Victor had easily unraveled, prompting Erick to tighten his watch over her.


    He had taken to video calling her at night, making unexpected checks.


    Mitchel, noticing her embarrassment, realized she was recalling their intimate moment the other night.


    His resolve to negotiate with Erick grew stronger, understanding that only with Erick¡¯s blessing could they truly be together.


    Mitchel hesitated but didn¡¯t want to press Raegan into a corner.


    He let out a sigh, a mix of resignation and mischief coloring his tone.

 Chapter 1310

    ¡°Alright, you can leave.


    But as a small penalty for having avoided me for the previous two days, how about a ki*s?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s cheeks warmed at his request, her voice tinged with disbelief.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    He looked at her, his expression grave.


    ¡°My stomach¡¯s been acting up.


    I could use a bit offort.


    ¡±


    With no real escape, Raegan leaned in, her lips brushing his in the faintest of touches.


    She felt her face heat up.


    This was new territory for her, initiating such an intimate gesture.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be off then,¡± she managed to say, lifting her gaze to meet his.


    The twinkle in his eyes sent her heart racing, and she turned away, trying to pull free from his grasp.


    Mitchel teased, ¡°Looks like you still need some guidance.


    Guess I¡¯ll have to be the teacher.


    ¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Raegan asked.


    The next moment, Mitchel drew her closer, her back against his chest.


    Before Raegan could process his intentions, Mitchel lowered his head, his ki*s far more deliberate than hers.


    His hands cradled her face, deepening the ki*s, leaving her breathless and unable to form coherent thoughts.


    The warmth of his embrace enveloped her, her heart pounding against her chest.


    After what felt like an eternity, Mitchel finally released her, his voice rough with emotion.


    ¡°That¡¯s how a ki*s ought to be.


    ¡±


    Raegan, her face ame, attempted to rise, but his arms held her firmly.


    ¡°Stay just a moment longer,¡± he whispered, his voice husky.


    ¡°It¡¯s been two days too long.


    I¡¯ve missed you.


    ¡±


    His words flowed easily, sweetened by genuine affection.


    Mitchel seemed ready to bare his soul to her and weave words of love he had never before uttered.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much.


    You haunt my dreams, yet you stay just out of reach¡­¡±


    There was a softness in his voice, a vulnerability that seemed at odds with the man of confidence she knew.


    Hearing this side of him left Raegan speechless, caught off guard by the depth of his feelings, his pride momentarily set aside.


    Mitchel released her before making a request.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I want to savor the porridge you make.


    ¡±


    He cherished the vor of her porridge, unparalleled in taste over thest five years.


    Porridge, of all things? Raegan was baffled.


    With countless staff at her beck and call, Raegan hadn¡¯t touched a pot in ages, yet the task seemed trivial.


    She nodded.


    ¡°Alright, but you must let me go now.


    I need to head back.


    ¡±


    With onest ki*s, Mitchel let her slip away from his grasp.

 Chapter 1311

    He then stood up, offering, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you back.


    ¡±


    Raegan protested, eyes wide, ¡°But you¡¯re unwell.


    ¡±


    ¡°I feel fine,¡± Mitchel countered, eager for a few more moments with her.


    Despite his handsome, yet slightly pallid appearance, Raegan saw through his bravado.


    ¡°Absolutely not, or you can forget about your porridge.


    ¡±


    Mitchel conceded, suggesting, ¡°Let Matteo drive you back then.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got my own ride,¡± Raegan replied.


    Still, Mitchel insisted with a concern that roughened his voice, ¡°Have him follow you back.


    It¡¯ste, and I worry.


    ¡±


    Raegan felt a sweetness swell in her heart, aforting warmth spreading within.


    After Raegan¡¯s departure, Mitchel¡¯s night took a turn.


    Katie¡¯s anxious voice reached him over the phone.


    ¡°Mitchel¡­¡± Katie was on the verge of tears, revealing her father¡¯s sudden heart attack.


    ¡°How could this happen?¡± Mitchel¡¯s brow furrowed in concern.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.


    Suddenly, my dad passed out at home.


    ¡± Katie¡¯s voice trembled.


    Tears brimmed in Katie¡¯s eyes as she spoke.


    ¡°Would you mind postponing the rification press conference tomorrow? The Glyn group is in disarray.


    News like this could tank the stock price.


    For the long-standing friendship between our families, could you consider dying it.


    .


    Mitchel took a moment, his lips drawing into a thin line.


    ¡°I¡¯ll reach out to the finest cardiovascr specialist for your father and make every effort to pull him through.


    ¡±


    Relief washed over Katie, her heart lighter with the knowledge that her choice was sound.


    The next moment, Mitchel¡¯s voice carried a chill.


    ¡°The Glyn Group can have half a month to steady itself against any sudden events and shifts in the stock market before we hold the press conference.


    ¡±


    This concession was a significant gesture of respect from Mitchel to Katie¡¯s father.


    The Glyn Group now had a fortnight to manage the crisis.


    It was enough time.


    His mind was set.


    He would swiftly handle any tribtions that might unsettle Raegan.


    Katie couldn¡¯t believe what she just heard.


    The wordsing from Mitchel were rut


    hless.


    Trembling, she choked and pled, ¡°Mitchel, but¡­¡±


    But before Katie could finish her words, Mitchel, with an emotionless voice, interrupted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any but! Katie, listen up.


    If the Glyn Group fails toe up with a solution for the present crises, then the PR team needs to be booted out of thepany.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Katie wanted to argue, but Mitchel interrupted her again, saying firmly, ¡°That will be all.


    ¡±


    Then, not caring for what Katie had to say, Mitchel had cut off the call.


    A little whileter, Matteo came in and delivered the news that Reagan, having been escorted, had arrived home safe and sound.


    Mitchel said nothing for a moment.


    Finally, he raised his head and said, ¡°I want you to probe Katie¡¯s father¡¯s condition.


    The moment you discover anything suspicious about his illness, inform me.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1312

    Having seen through Katie, the firm trust that Mitchel previously had in her was now shattered.


    Now, every word that came out of her mouth sounded like lies to him.


    If Katie¡¯s im turned out to be true, then the whole situation could easily be diffused.


    After all, Katie¡¯s father was a long-time supporter of his faction.


    Mitchel would give the Glyn family ample time to take care of the crises at hand.


    But, if Katie had lied to him, he wouldn¡¯t be merciful in the slightest.


    He would unleash his full wrath upon her.


    Before long, Matteo was able to obtain Katie¡¯s father¡¯s test report.


    ording to the report, Katie¡¯s father had developedplications that led to him experiencing a shock which could lead him to be critically ill.


    ¡°I have alsobed through every other document in the hospital that has anything to do with Mr.


    Glyn, and from the look of things, he is quite in a serious condition.


    And all the time he has been at the ICU, Miss Glyn has been by his side,¡± Matteo reported.


    Mitchel nodded and nced at the report.


    It was an authentic one, which meant there was no foul y anywhere.


    Mitchel then looked at Matteo and instructed, ¡°Contact the best cardiovascr specialist in the country and see to it that they have a consultant with Mr.


    Glyn.


    ¡±


    ¡°Will do,¡± Matteo replied.


    Just as Matteo was about to leave, he suddenly remembered something else needed to report to Mitchel.


    Turning around, he said, ¡°By the way, Mr.


    Dixon, a fire urred down at Velvet Alley, killing a woman.


    The police have released an identification notice based on her physical characteristics.


    And from the way the victim was described, I think she might be Miss Murray.


    However, I have not yet confirmed if it¡¯s her.


    ¡±


    Mitchel had dumped Lauren into the Velvet Alley to teach thetter a lesson.


    In line with Mitchel¡¯s orders, Matteo didn¡¯t seize Lauren¡¯s phone.


    That gave Lauren the freedom to contact the police if she didn¡¯t want to be harmed.


    But then, if she contacted the police, she would be bought to book for drugging others.


    She¡¯d end up in jail.


    Mitchel had given Lauren two options.


    Lauren preferred being tortured in Velvet Alley to being in jail.


    Matteo felt no pity for Lauren whatsoever.


    She had brought a painful ending down upon herself.


    Mitchel lowered his gaze slightly and simply said, ¡°Go to her residence, gather her personal belongings, and see to it that you identify her.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡±


    At that moment, the image of Lauren¡¯sst look, which had been resentful, popped into Mitchel¡¯s mind.


    He mustn¡¯t let his guard down until the victim¡¯s DNA had been confirmed to be Lauren¡¯s.


    Not that Mitchel was afraid for his safety.


    If he knew anything about Lauren, it was that instead of targeting him, she might go after Raegan instead.


    Meanwhile, at the door of the ICU.


    Katie stared at the phone in her hand as she squeezed it out of frustration.


    How could Mitchel be so cold and ruthless? Didn¡¯t he have an iota of humanity in him?


    Katie closed her eyes for a moment and ced a hand on her forehead.


    There wasn¡¯t much time left for her.


    At that moment, Abel, Katie¡¯s bodyguard, appeared.


    Seeing him, Katie asked, ¡°Has the medicine been taken care of?¡±

 Chapter 1313

    Abel nodded and whispered, ¡°Yes, all taken care of.


    No one will be able to find out that the root cause of Mr.


    Glyn¡¯s heart attack was his intake of the wrong medication.


    ¡±


    Hearing this, Katie smiled weakly and nodded.


    To induceplications in her father, she had earlier instructed Abel to give her father a medication that was in contradiction to what he had been prescribed by the doctor.


    Of course, if there had been another way for Katie to achieve what she wanted, she wouldn¡¯t have carried out such a drastic measure.


    All she needed was for her father to remain in aa for at least another half month.


    That should be enough time for her to achieve her goals.


    Though she knew that what she did would surely damage her father¡¯s physical functions, she wasn¡¯t that concerned.


    After all, her father was going to kick the bucket someday.


    And the sooner he died, the sooner she could take his ce.


    By harming her father¡¯s health, Katie had bought herself a meager half month.


    But she was confident that in that short space of time, she would be able to marry Mitchel.


    Feeling displeased, Katie wanted to lighten up her mood.


    Pushing the door to the VIP Lounge open, she gestured at Abel to follow her in, which he did.


    Luxurious and beaming with splendor, the lounge was indeed high-end.


    Katie walked up to a chair, sat on it, and studied Abel as a queen would study her subject.


    ¡°Kneel and please me,¡± shemanded imperiously.


    Hearing this, Abel¡¯s eyes twitched slightly, but he didn¡¯t blink.


    He walked up to Katie and neatly prostrated himself.


    At this moment, he could feel his spirits lighting up.


    He had never felt so alive.


    Abel had been born and brought up on the Dark Ind, and Katie¡¯s father had parted with a huge sum of money to secure Abel, assigning him as Katie¡¯s protector.


    Katie¡¯s father knew the loyalty of the Dark Ind¡¯s assassins was deep-rooted.


    Their loyalty to their master was for a lifetime.


    However, Katie¡¯s father couldn¡¯t have foreseen that the bodyguard he personally selected for Katie would be the one to give him lethal medication.


    He had underestimated the degree of how loyal the Dark Ind¡¯s assassins were.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Whenever a mission was delivered, no matter how farfetched it might be, even if it was to carry out patricide, the Dark Ind¡¯s assassins would do so in a jiffy.


    Therefore, Abel was Katie¡¯s most despicable pawn in this life, the tool she used to achieve her goals.


    Abel was tasked with handling all the dirty work that couldn¡¯t see the light of day.


    For Katie knew that Abel would never betray her, even if Abel was on the verge of de


    ath.


    In the flickering light on the wall, a shadow prostrated, his head bowed, consistently pleasing Katie¡­


    Afterward, Katie, her body still tingling from what Abel had done to her, was breathing heavily.


    She sat upzily and said, ¡°Next time, don¡¯t go as hard to avoid any ident.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡±


    She was still a virgin and wanted to remain that way, at least for now.


    Abel was too rough just now.


    Abel was still by her side simply because of how well he had served her all these years.


    If not, she would have reced him long ago.


    Flushed and sounding weary, Katie inquired, ¡°How is Lauren doing?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still alive and is being watched.


    But, from what I¡¯ve observed, she seems to be ambitionless.


    In fact, she hardly ever leaves where she is,¡± Abel replied.


    Katie shook her head slightly, anger boiling inside of her.


    Lauren was the exact definition of a useless individual! How could Lauren have broken down just because she encountered this setback?

 Chapter 1314

    ¡°Go and knock some senses into that skull of hers,¡± Katie said through gritted teeth.


    Her initial n was to avoid doing anything risky.


    But, Mitchel¡¯s unforgiven words earlier had deeply wounded her.


    After she informed him of her father¡¯s illness, he was unfazed and even spewed more heartless words.


    Katie wrongly shifted all the me on Mitchel¡¯s damn ex-wife who should have left this world long ago.


    As Katie thought of this, a malicious smile appeared on her face.


    She had to finish that woman.


    ¡°As you wish,¡± Abel replied as he bowed his head, not daring to meet Katie¡¯s gaze.


    But, his aroused reaction didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Katie.


    Unable to ignore it, she said with a slight frown on her face, ¡°Handle it yourself.


    ¡±


    Abel nodded, turned around, and headed out.


    In the shed.


    Just as Abel approached it, he heard some suggestive sounds.


    When he entered, he saw Lauren lying down on the floor like a log of wood.


    Near Lauren, there was a dark and dirty man with his pants pulled down.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    At first nce, it was clear that he was a rough individual.


    That dirty man angrily threw a nket on Lauren¡¯s face and bellowed, ¡°Smell that abomination yourself.


    You are not worthy to even live in a pigsty!¡±


    The dirty man paused for a moment and began to pull up his pants before continuing, ¡°You stink like a rotten corpse.


    If only I could find another woman, I wouldn¡¯te within a hundred feet of you!


    You should try and find out what the hell is wrong with you!¡±


    The dirty man shook his head and began to limp backwards as he muttered, ¡°You damn bitch.


    Every single square inch of your body is disgusting.


    I can¡¯t believe how disgusting you are.


    You are nothing more than a ghost¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Lauren, slightly trembling, turned around to face the dirty man.


    Hearing Lauren¡¯s movements, the dirty man turned back and yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare raise that ugly face of yours, you rotten woman! Do you want to scare me to death?¡±


    The moment the usatory words were hurled, Lauren instinctively bowed her head, trying to make herself smaller as she silently absorbed the barrage of curses and insults.


    There was no way she could fight back or try to defend herself, nor did she intend to.


    This roof over her head was provided by this dirty man who made a Livelihood from scavenging.


    It may not seem like much, considering how much she had in the past.


    But at the moment, it was a sanctuary to her.


    Without it, she would have nowhere to stay.


    Lauren wanted to get treatment for her ailments, but she didn¡¯t have anything except the poor excuse for clothes on her body, and she didn¡¯t have any means to get the money.


    The scars she carried were not just physical reminders, but also emotional wounds that never seemed to heal and only grew worse with time.


    It was only when the dirty man with a limp left and silence reigned in the room for several minutes that Lauren dared to raise her head.

 Chapter 1315

    The evidence of her trauma was etched onto her face.


    One side remained unscathed, while the other bore the horrific marks of severe burns.


    The injury was a harsh reminder of the moment she had been abandoned on the side of the road, her face brutally scr@ped against the unforgiving asphalt when a car identally hit her, chunks of skin torn away in the merciless drag.


    The agony she endured was beyond words, a torment that cleaved through her very soul.


    Despite the harrowing torment, Lauren gingerly got back to her feet and tried to ask the car driver forpensation, but the car driver refused and insisted on calling the police and going through the insurance procedures.


    Lauren was afraid the police would discover her past wrongdoings and arrest her, so she did the only thing she could think of at that moment.


    That was to flee away.


    Since she was unsessful in getting money from the driver, her injuries remained untreated.


    As time passed, the wounds turned into scabs and eventually healed until it became a rugged terrain of scars, hideous and unpleasant to look at.


    Lauren had cut ties with her family a while ago, and not long after, she was stripped of her resources and connections.


    As horrific as the past few days had been, there was nothing she could do to change her fate but to sit in limbo, waiting for death to find her.


    But even at that, the idea that that dirty man with a limp could throw her out wasughable.


    Just thinking of it roused the old Lauren, and a sinister light flickered within her eyes.


    There was a creak and the door was suddenly pushed open.


    Lauren had an unexpected guest.


    There was barely enough scrap of fabric on her body to cover her dignity, but she felt no shame and made no move to hide herself from this neer.


    Calmly, she raised her head and looked at the neer.


    Before she stood a man dressed in dark attire, his face partially hidden by a mask.


    His eyes were sharp and intense, like an eagle¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Do you want to get your revenge?¡± The question was direct and straight to the point.


    ¡°Can you assist me?¡± Lauren replied, matching the man¡¯s bluntness.


    She didn¡¯t bother to ask the man¡¯s identity or reason for helping her.


    Her face and body were ruined, and now she was nothing but a shadow of herself.


    Could she resign herself to this fate and allow the one who ruined her life to walk away? Absolutely not.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    However, no matter how desperate she was for revenge, her reality was a brutal p to the face.


    For one thing, Mitchel was safeguarded by a plethora of bodyguards.


    She couldn¡¯t get within a hundred miles of where he was.


    And to add insult to injury, Raegan was also out of Lauren¡¯s reach.


    Indeed, Lauren wanted to get her pound of flesh, to make Mitchel and Raegan suffer for every ounce of horror she had gone through, but she couldn¡¯t do it by herself.


    Now fate had for once shown mercy on her and brought to her an ally who wanted the same thing she did.


    What they stood to gain from Mitchel¡¯s destruction mattered very little to her.


    The only she cared about was seeing Mitchel¡¯s world crumble.


    The second Abel heard Lauren¡¯s question, he knew he wouldn¡¯t have to persuade her to work with them.


    Since that was the case, Abel took out a wad of cash, threw it on the floor and ordered in a voice devoid of emotion, ¡°This is a good ce to hide.


    Stay here and recover.


    When the time is right for action, you will be informed.


    ¡±


    Then, Abel turned around and left.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Abel stopped in his tracks as Lauren¡¯s voice rang out.


    When he turned to look at her, she met his gaze without flinching.


    ¡°Is there a poison capable of causing instant death?¡±


    Abel, seasoned in numerous assassination missions, instantly realized Lauren¡¯s intent.


    Lauren possessed the ferocity and venom necessary to execute a deed of earth-shattering consequence in her final moments.


    Some hours after Abel left, the dirty man with a limp returned.


    He had spent the entire day scavenging, but all he had to show for his efforts was a cart filled with refuse.

 Chapter 1316

    For once, Lauren cleaned herself up and even tidied up the ce.


    When she saw the dirty mane in, she promptly descended from her perch and poured water for the man with practiced eagerness.


    Caught off guard by her sudden shift in demeanor, the dirty man with a limp mocked, ¡°So, the dead fish learns to turn atst.


    ¡±


    While the sudden hospitality was unexpected, the dirty man was thirsty, so he epted the cup eagerly and guzzled the water.


    Then, he ced the cup down and remarked, ¡°If you can prove to me that you can contribute, then I will rethink my decision to throw you out¡­ Ah¡­ Ah¡­.


    ¡±


    The taunting words devolved intobored gasps as the dirty man¡¯s face contorted into an expression of agony.


    It felt like the fires of hell were in his throat, razing everything in its path until his vocal chords were nothing more than charred lumps.


    Eyes bulging with horror and disbelief, he raised a trembling, dirt-streaked finger at Lauren.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°p!¡± Without even a hint of remorse, Lauren raised her hand and struck the dirty man down with every ounce of strength she could muster.


    She spat disdainfully on the curled form of the man and hissed.


    ¡°Old fool, hurry to hell!¡±


    The dirty man¡¯s cries tapered off a few secondster, his wide unseeing eyes frozen in a state of shock even in death.


    Fury coursed through Lauren as she red down at the dirty man.


    Now, she saw not a dirty man that had taken advantage of her, but her enemy who had ruined her life.


    She went and got a knife and mercilessly gouged his eyes out.


    When she finally calmed down and could think rationally again, she dragged the man¡¯s body to the old refrigerator and stuffed it inside.


    It took considerable effort, but she managed to get it done.


    Then, she surveyed her surroundings.


    From high-rise vis to filthy shacks.


    0h, how the mighty had fallen!


    Lauren wrongly assumed Raegan was the reason for her downfall.


    Raegan should never have returned alive! Without Raegan, Mitchel wouldn¡¯t have been this merciless toward her.


    How wonderful life would have been if Raegan died when she fell into the river five years ago!


    Lauren¡¯s hatred seeped into every bone in her body and corroded her mind.


    There was only one thought in her mind and it was the one thing that had kept her going even after all the horrors she had endured.


    Raegan had to pay!


    At the Kingbel Club.


    The door of the private room was pushed open by a waiter and an impably dressed man walked in.


    He came to an abrupt halt, a sneer curling his lips when he saw the handsome man sitting across from him.


    ¡°It¡¯s ironic, Mr.


    Dixon, that you¡¯re supposed to be sick yet here you are, strolling around as if nothing is wrong.


    My sister is so trusting and gullible that she stayed home today to cook Liver porridge for you.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    Warmth surged up in Mitchel¡¯s heart when he heard that Raegan was at home cooking for him.


    He didn¡¯t try to hide his joy and as such, Erick could see the pleased smile on his face.


    Erick found Mitchel¡¯s smile to be particrly aggravating and he scoffed.


    ¡°It seems that Mr.


    Dixon is still quite the master at manipting people.


    Despite his pallor, Mitchel¡¯s lips curved downwards as he looked up at Erick.


    In a sincere voice, he told Erick, ¡°Elder brother, you misunderstand me.


    I would never y with Raegan¡¯s feelings; I truly love her.


    ¡±


    Erick felt a pulsing headache the second he heard Mitchel call him elder brother in that casual tone.


    This man was shameless to the extreme.


    Erick was yet to make him pay for not protecting Raegan properly, yet Mitchel still had the audacity to sit in front of him and call him elder brother!

 Chapter 1317

    Erick¡¯s expression turned icy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me elder brother.


    I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t afford such a title.


    It might shorten my life.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s obsidian eyes were downcast as he endured Erick¡¯s scorn with remarkable patience.


    Right now, Mitchel appeared quite humble, which was a far cry from the image he usually projected.


    But Erick was not swayed by Mitchel¡¯s little performance.


    When he spoke next, his voice was cold and stern.


    ¡°I advise you to give up on this idea as soon as possible.


    As long as I¡¯m alive, you will never take advantage of my sister again!¡±


    He got to his feet and dusted his trousers.


    ¡°I believe I¡¯ve made myself clear.


    We have nothing else to discuss.


    Oh, and don¡¯t bother waiting for the liver porridge.


    I¡¯ve already ordered Reagan not to leave the house.


    ¡±


    Erick was known for his stubbornness, a trait Mitchel had quickly recognized during their first interaction.


    Thus, he waited for Erick to vent his anger before telling him why he had requested for this meeting.


    ¡°Elder brother, I know you¡¯ve returned to secure the domestic shipping project.


    ¡±


    Erick paused mid-step.


    Scowling, he turned back to Mitchel and demanded, ¡°What do you mean? Are you investigating me?¡±


    ¡°Rx, I¡¯m on your side, elder brother.


    I would never harm you.


    ¡±


    Erick was getting quite frustrated.


    The more Mitchel called him elder brother, the more familiar his tone became.


    However, his purpose for returning was a secret to all, yet, Mitchel had been able to discover it.


    Erick¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a hint of wariness rising within him.


    Mitchel¡¯s lips curved.


    ¡°I can help you secure the project.


    ¡±


    ¡°You?¡±


    Erick scoffed, his tone full of disbelief and derision.


    ¡°As far as I¡¯m aware, the Dixon family has no history in shipping.


    There is only one likely candidate for the project and that is the Boyd family.


    And from what I recall, the Boyd and the Dixon families aren¡¯t on good terms.


    ¡±


    Mitchel arched an eyebrow.


    ¡°While it¡¯s well-known that the Boyd and Dixon families have a long-standing feud, there is a juicy scandal involving the Boyd family that may pique your interest.


    ¡±


    The words were a missile, and they hit their target unerringly.


    Erick stopped scowling, interest shing across his eyes before he remembered to control his expression.


    If the Boyd family were out of the picture, then victory was most assuredly his.


    The thought had barely taken root in his mind when his tion deted.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He knew what Mitchel wanted from him in exchange for his help.


    But trading his sister¡¯s happiness for his own gain was something he would never contemte.

 Chapter 1318

    Erick drew himself to his full height and stated in a cold, unyielding voice, ¡°I know what you want.


    You want me to Let you have your way with my sister, but that will never happen.


    ¡±


    In reply, Mitchel pushed a document folder across the coffee table towards Erick.


    ¡°Elder brother, perhaps you should review this before making a decision.


    ¡±


    Curious, Erick warily epted the folder and pulled out the encrypted documents inside.


    His eyes went wide with shock and disbelief when he saw the contents.


    This document was Mitchel¡¯s will!


    Erick flipped through the pages quickly.


    But the more he read, the more bemused he became.


    By the time Erick got to thest page, he struggled to keep his surprise in check.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving eighty percent of your entire fortune to Raegan?¡±


    ¡°Correct.


    The will has been notarized.


    Rest assured.


    There will be no changes,¡± Mitchel affirmed.


    There was no force in the world that could have stopped Erick from gaping.


    Eighty percent of Mitchel¡¯s fortune for Raegan, and the remaining twenty for Mitchel¡¯s mother.


    Erick had an idea as to why Mitchel had allocated his fortune in this manner.


    It wasn¡¯t because Mitchel favored Raegan over his mother.


    Mitchel¡¯s mother had already owned six percent of the Dixon Group¡¯s shares.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    With this additional twenty percent of Mitchel¡¯s fortune, her share would surpass Raegan¡¯s.


    A revtion startling enough on its own.


    Willingness to give a fortune worth billions to Raegan so readily¡­


    Mitchel gave Erick a moment to absorb the news before exining calmly, ¡°Erick, my intention in showing you this is not to gain immediate approval from you for me to marry Raegan.


    I just want a chance to make things right and make up for my past mistakes.


    I¡¯ve been so preupied with work that I neglected Raegan and caused her undue suffering, even to the point where she lost our child.


    I understand where you¡¯reing from, but I still want to beg for a chance to make amends.


    Could you please not intervene in my getting along with Raegan for some time? Even if Raegan doesn¡¯t choose me in the end, my will remains unchanged.


    Raegan is the one I desired to spend with for the rest of my life,¡± Mitchel¡¯s tone was somber, his expression earnest.


    Mitchel was never one to openly express his emotions, but once he was sure of his feelings, he stood firm and resolute.


    And for Raegan¡¯s sake, he was willing to explore every possibility.


    When Mitchel was making his impassioned speech, Erick had slid Mitchel¡¯s will away, only to be pushed back his way by Mitchel, who remarked, ¡°Please keep this will for me.


    ¡±


    Erick¡¯s lips pursed, a trace of bewilderment on his refined face.


    ¡°You just want me to allow you two to see each other? No other strings attached?¡±


    Surprise was an inadequate word to describe what Erick was feeling.


    Mitchel just entrusted Erick with the notarized will bearing Mitchel¡¯s private seal.


    Mitchel was essentially offering up his weakness to Erick on a silver tter.


    If this document fell into the hands of Mitchel¡¯s enemy and got exposure, it could destabilize the Dixon Group¡¯s stock market presence.


    Moreover, Mitchel would likely be forced to step down from his position as CEO.


    Mitchel, a shrewd businessman, undoubtedly knew the risks of his doings.


    For the first time, Erick realized the terrifying extent of Mitchel¡¯s folly when blinded by love.


    Erick was simply an observer, having never been in love.


    In Erick¡¯s opinion, his career ambitions took precedence over love without exception.


    ¡°Actually, I have one condition,¡± Mitchel answered grimly.


    Erick smirked.


    He knew it! There was no way Mitchel was truly that selfless.


    Erick braced himself, waiting for Mitchel to reveal his true intentions.


    However, Mitchel simply said, ¡°Please do not tell Raegan about this will.


    I don¡¯t want to add to her emotional burden.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1319

    For the umpteenth time in thest five minutes, Erik was rendered speechless.


    This was truly baffling.


    Mitchel turned out to be way more selfless than he had ever imagined.


    Was he truly seeing Mitchel?


    Just to be certain, Erick asked, ¡°And you don¡¯t mind that Janey isn¡¯t your child?¡±


    This was a rather crucial point.


    A child was the ultimate Litmus test of a man¡¯s sincerity.


    Few men could wholeheartedly ept a child that was not biologically theirs.


    Thinking of Janey brought a gentle smile to Mitchel¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯m very fond of Janey, but I¡¯ll also respect her choices.


    Whether or not she likes me, I¡¯ll treat her as my own daughter.


    ¡±


    Erick scoffed.


    ¡°Nice words are easy to say, but acting on them is another matter.


    ¡±


    Mitchel replied solemnly, ¡°If Raegan chooses not to have more children, I can assure you that Janey will be our only child.


    ¡±


    The mocking smile on Erick¡¯s face froze and he once again found himself speechless.


    It was rare for a CEO of a publicly tradedpany to make such a promise, especially one that pertained to the inheritance of the corporation.


    Mitchel was actually willing to ept Janey as his only child in the world, even without knowing whom Janey¡¯s biological father was.


    A truly remarkable stance.


    Erick studied Mitchel, his tone a bit more fervent as he questioned, ¡°Do you truly mean that?¡±


    After all, people were inherently selfish.


    Especially people like them who were born into privilege and carried burdens far greater than that of the average person.


    They couldn¡¯t afford to be whimsical.


    But Mitchel¡¯s resolve never once wavered in the face of Erick¡¯s queries.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already included this in the prenuptial agreement.


    ¡±


    Erick¡¯s expression twitched.


    ¡°Who said Raegan is going to marry you?¡±


    Erick found Mitchel¡¯s forwardness presumptuous.


    Before Raegan even agreed to marry him, Mitchel had already prepared a prenuptial agreement.


    ¡°It all depends on Raegan.


    I won¡¯t force her, but I want to provide Janey with aplete family,¡± Mitchel said, his obsidian-Like eyes earnestly conveying his promise to Erick.


    ¡°If you give me a chance, I swear on my life to protect Raegan and Janey.


    ¡±


    Outwardly, Erick maintained a cool demeanor, his expression giving little away.


    But internally, his heart was in turmoil.


    Mitchel was proving to be exceptionally determined and a master negotiator who knew exactly what to offer, presenting terms that were difficult to refuse.


    More importantly, it seemed he cared for Janey from the bottom of his heart.


    Erick¡¯s lips turned down when he remembered Janey¡¯s biological father was actually Mitchel.


    He wondered whether Mitchel¡¯s unconditional eptance of Janey stemmed from the bond of blood.


    Mitchel coughed a few times and winced.


    He was yet to make a full recovery and needed to return to the hospital as soon as possible.


    ¡°Erick, I¡¯ve sent the details of the Boyd family¡¯s scandal to your email.


    Excuse me, but I must head back to the hospital now.


    I sincerely hope you will consider my request.


    ¡±


    Erick held on to the document, mixed emotions swirling through his dark eyes.


    Lost in thought, he


    didn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    At the vi.


    Raegan stared at the fragrant porridge simmering in the pot with a puzzled expression.


    At first, she had deemed cooking a challenge for her, but after consulting with Annis, she found herself able to prepare the dish proficiently as if she had done it before.


    However, it seemed Mitchel would not get to taste it.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Raegan didn¡¯t want to break her promise, but Erick had instructed Victor to watch her even more closely than before.


    He even restricted her movements to just thepany and the house.


    Erick simply wanted Mitchel to be out of Raegan¡¯s life, not wanting any harm from Mitchel toe her way again.


    Raegan stared out at the darkening sky, wondering whether the stubborn Mitchel still refused to eat anything except for her dishes.

 Chapter 1320

    After hearing one too many sighs from Raegan, Annis gazed at Raegan and asked, ¡°Miss, do you want to go out?¡±


    Raegan hesitated before shaking her head.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    My brother doesn¡¯t allow me to go out.


    ¡±


    Annis stared at Raegan intently.


    She could tell Raegan wanted to go out, her destination a mystery.


    After some thought, Annis suggested, ¡°I guess a quick return from delivering the porridge you had cooked wouldn¡¯t harm.


    Just make sure to make it quick.


    Victor was invited toe in for dinner just now.


    ¡±


    Reagan was hesitant.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time Erick got angry because of Mitchel.


    Annis read the reason for Raegan¡¯s hesitation correctly.


    ¡°If your brotheres back before you, I¡¯ll cover for you.


    I¡¯ll just tell him that you aren¡¯t feeling well and went to sleep early.


    ¡±


    Annis pushed Raegan toward the door, a note of urgency in her voice as she handed Raegan a thermos.


    ¡°Go quickly ande back soon.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay.


    Thank you, Annis.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s face lit up as she made for the garage with the thermos in hand.


    However, the next moment, as if on cue, Erick stepped out from his car.


    Panic struck Raegan as she wondered why her brother had arrived so early today.


    Erick marched over with determined strides.


    His eyes narrowed as he asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Not anywhere¡­¡± Raegan¡¯s voice quivered, and she stared at her toes with a guilty expression.


    The thermos she held felt like incriminating evidence.


    Erick nced at the thermos and sighed.


    He felt as if he was ying the role of a wicked queen.


    He looked away and said quietly, ¡°Be home by nine.


    ¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡± Raegan thought she had misheard him.


    Erick¡¯s pinched expression suggested that he knew about her destination, but his words went beyond her expectations.


    Why did he agree to let her see Mitchel?


    ¡°You¡¯re really letting me go?¡± Raegan probed.


    ¡°Yep,¡± he confirmed.


    Just to be sure that she heard him right, Raegan asked again, ¡°You¡¯re really le


    tting me see Mitchel?¡±


    Oblivious to the talk between Mitchel and Erick earlier this day, Raegan couldn¡¯t wrap her head around Erick¡¯s sudden shift in demeanor.


    Erick, slightly annoyed, arched an eyebrow at Raegan and retorted, ¡°Do you not want to go?¡±


    Raegan now had the confirmation she sought.


    Erick truly allowed her to visit Mitchel.


    Raegan was baffled.


    She wished she could teleport to the hospital this minute and ask Mitchel how he managed to convince her brother.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m leaving,¡± Raegan said as she got into the car.


    Erick watched the car speed away, a wave of mncholy washing over him at the thought of his sister growing up and away from him.


    Heforted himself with the thought that she had only gone to meet Mitchel and was not getting married this instant.


    At the hospital.

 Chapter 1321

    Luciana waited in the corridor.


    Soon, Katie emerged with an empty thermos in hand.


    She smiled at Luciana and stated, ¡°Luciana, Mitchel ate everything.


    He even said your cooking has improved.


    ¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± As Luciana¡¯s face lit up with joy, her wrinkles deepened, but somehow they only added to the warmth of her smile.


    The past few years of marital discord and a distant son had aged Luciana significantly, stripping her of her once vibrant demeanor.


    ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t lie to you,¡± Katie assured, her smile seemingly genuine.


    When Luciana heard this, she felt a burst of happiness.


    ¡°Mitchel always listens to you, Katie.


    Was he in a good mood today? Can I go see him?¡±


    In reality, Mitchel¡¯s attitude toward Luciana wasn¡¯t as bad as it seemed.


    Back then, Mitchel had been furious because Luciana held a funeral for Raegan at the riverbank.


    Mitchel kept insisting over and over that Raegan was alive.


    Afterward, Mitchel had a severe stress reaction that kept him hospitalized for weeks, and his condition remained unstable.


    As time went on, the misunderstandings between Mitchel and Luciana deepened, often exacerbated by Katie who passed on news from one person to the other.


    Luciana became frightened and uncertain of her ce in Mitchel¡¯s heart, so Katie persuaded Luciana to undergo psychological therapy.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    After the therapy, Luciana¡¯s self-esteem plummeted until she was second-guessing every decision.


    She became dependent on Katie¡¯s opinion and often sought Katie¡¯s approval for everything, even when it came to seeing Mitchel.


    If Katie said that it wasn¡¯t a good time, Luciana would agree without a fuss, afraid that she would upset Mitchel if she insisted on seeing him.


    Luciana withdrew from worldly affairs, focusing on silently praying for Mitchel.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    As Mitchel¡¯s mother, the most important thing for her was Mitchel¡¯s well-being and safety.


    She would do anything to ensure that, even if it meant sacrificing everything else.


    Katie¡¯s eyes flickered as she said to Luciana, ¡°Luciana, this is unfortunately not a good time.


    Before I came out here, Mitchel told me he was feeling a little tired¡­¡±


    Luciana¡¯s face fell and she wrung her hands together.


    ¡°Then next time,¡± she murmured in a low voice.


    Katie¡¯s phone rang at that very second.


    Katie nced at Luciana and said, ¡°Wait for me by the elevator.


    I need to take this call.


    ¡±


    Luciana nodded.


    Katie walked over to a spot where Luciana couldn¡¯t see her to answer Abel¡¯s call.


    Luciana lingered by the elevator, her gaze aimlessly falling on the mirrored surface.


    ¡°Ding.


    ¡± Suddenly, the elevator dinged open behind her.


    Subconsciously, Luciana looked over and caught a glimpse of a girl hurrying past.


    For a moment, Luciana felt as if she was struck by lightning because that girl¡¯s side profile looked familiar.


    She opened her mouth to call out the name on the tip of her tongue, only to shut it a momentter.


    By the time she thought to follow, the girl had vanished.


    Luciana stared at the hallway that led to Mitchel¡¯s ward, a thoughtful.


    expression on her face.


    Mitchel was the only patient admitted on this entire floor.


    Could that girl be Raegan?

 Chapter 1322

    What¡¯s wrong, Luciana?¡± Katie returned, noticing Luciana¡¯s forlorn expression.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Luciana started, but she dismissed her thoughts a second Later and decided not to bother Katie with her wild spection.


    Katie, misinterpreting Luciana¡¯s expression as an attempt to sneak a visit with Mitchel, felt a twinge of annoyance but quickly suppressed it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.


    ¡±


    As they walked, Luciana, attempting to sound casual, asked, ¡°Katie, has Mitchele to terms with Raegan¡¯s death?¡±


    Katie was stunned by the question, but she regainedposure quickly and replied calmly, ¡°Mitchel hasn¡¯t mentioned Raegan in a long time.


    ¡±


    Unable to shake the suspicion swirling in her mind, Katie probed, ¡°Luciana, why did you suddenly ask about this?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.


    I was just thinking out loud,¡± Luciana replied with an awkward smile.


    Katie eyed Luciana for a moment.


    She intertwined her arm with Luciana¡¯s, her expression full of warmth.


    ¡°Luciana, I have some time to spare today.


    Would you like to go for your therapy session?¡±


    Luciana hesitated.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling quite welltely.


    ¡±


    The thought of therapy made Luciana feel uneasy since it often left her with a foggy mind and poor memory for days afterward.


    For some inexplicable reason, she was starting to be wary of therapy.


    ¡°Oh,e on, Luciana.


    I¡¯ve already made an appointment with Mr Gomez for you.


    He even canceled on high-profile clients just for you Katie insisted.


    Mr.


    Gomez was well-known for his psychological treatment and rxation therapies and was highly sought after by the elite.


    For all that had been said, Luciana found it hard to refuse and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°ALL right.


    ¡±


    On the hillside.


    In a luxurious vi, a room filled with swirling smoke created an air of mystery.


    Lucianay on a chair, deeply asleep.


    The door creaked open and Katie walked in.


    She didn¡¯t even nce at the sleeping Luciana, ustomed to the scene.


    ¡°Did she say anything?¡± Katie asked.


    Mr.


    Gomez nodded.


    ¡°She said she saw her deceased daughter-inw at the hospital just now.


    ¡±


    Katie¡¯s expression turned frigid.


    Just as she suspected!


    ¡°So she kept it from me.


    ¡± A malicious smile curved Katie¡¯s lips.


    She ordered, ¡°In that case, tell her that if her son marries her former daughter-inw, he will die.


    ¡±


    Again, Mr.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Gomez nodded.


    ¡°We should stick to the previous hypnosis technique and have her return for additional sessions.


    ¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Katie said sharply.


    ¡°Use deep hypnosis.


    The kind that works in one go.


    ¡±


    ¡°That could be quite harmful,¡± Mr.


    Gomez warned.


    Katie smirked.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1323

    Since Luciana dared to keep secrets from her, Katie found no remorse for disregarding Luciana¡¯s health.


    After all, the only reason she kept Luciana around was for her goal to marry Mitchel.


    After that, she didn¡¯t care whether Luciana died or lived.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Mr.


    Gomez agreed.


    Before Katie left, she nced at Luciana¡¯s pale face, her smile darkening.


    When Luciana emerged from the so-called therapy, her limbs felt weak, and her face had lost its color as though she had aged significantly in a mere moment.


    ¡°Luciana! Katie called out, hurrying to steady Luciana, who seemed on the verge of copsing.


    Luciana, holding her head in her hands, spoke with lips that had turned a shade paler.


    ¡°Why are my hands trembling and my legs so feeble.


    .


    Katie assisted Luciana into the car, asking with a tone full of concern, ¡°Luciana, you didn¡¯t take the medicine I gave you exactly as prescribed, did you?¡±


    Luciana confessed, ¡°I identally spilled it one day, and then there was none left for me to take.


    ¡±


    ¡°I knew something was wrong! Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it? I could have brought you more!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention that the medicine is hard toe by?¡± Luciana whispered, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to impose on you.


    ¡±


    ¡°Luciana, you¡¯re being too polite with me.


    ¡± Katie¡¯s voice grew tender, her face breaking into a gentle smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for you.


    How could you hesitate to ask for my assistance?¡±


    Katie retrieved a bottle of medicine from the car and handed it to Luciana.


    ¡°This was acquired by a friend from overseas.


    Knowing it¡¯s scarce, I made sure to have extras on hand, just in case you needed it urgently.


    ¡±


    Luciana epted the medicine, offering a smile in return.


    ¡°Thank you, Katie.


    ¡±


    ¡°Just make sure you take it as directed, or it won¡¯t do its job,¡±


    Katie cautioned her.


    The medicine in question was crucial for Luciana to get a good night¡¯s sleep.


    Her stop taking medicine had led to frequent night awakenings, leaving her unable to find rest.


    The toll on her mental well-being was bing increasingly apparent.


    As long as she had this medicine, her nights were peaceful.


    Luciana expressed her thanks warmly, ¡°Katie, you¡¯re incredibly kind.


    ¡±


    ¡°Luciana, how many times must I tell you? There¡¯s no need for such formality with me.


    ¡± Katie, feigning irritation and locking eyes with Luciana, said, ¡°You¡¯ve always been like a mother to me in my heart.


    Do you still see me as an outsider?¡±


    Luciana¡¯s face softened as she met Katie¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Katie, in my eyes, you¡¯re like a daughter-inw¡­¡±


    Luciana¡¯s voice trailed off.


    When ¡°daughter-inw¡± escaped her Lips, those words seemed to strike her suddenly.


    The next moment, her hands flew to Katie¡¯s throat, her voice rising in a frenzy.


    ¡°You¡­ You will bring my son to ruin.


    I will not let you harm him! I will not let you!¡±


    Caughtpletely off guard, Katie found herself being forcefully pushed down into the car seat by Luciana.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Luciana, who had always maintained her strength through regr exercise, now had her gaunt fingers gripping Katie¡¯s throat Like iron bands, tightening with every passing second.


    It seemed she wouldn¡¯t cease until Katie was devoid of breath.

 Chapter 1324

    In a panic, Katie managed to grab her handbag and struck Luciana on the head with all her might.


    The blow brought Luciana back to her senses momentarily.


    She gazed at Katie, then at her own actions, and let out a horrified scream, releasing her grip.


    ¡°Katie, I¡¯m so sorry.


    I truly lost my senses, confusing you for someone else¡­¡± Luciana paused mid-sentence, her mind racing to recall whom she had imagined strangling.


    Her expression turned to one of panic, her fingers quivering.


    Luciana was baffled.


    Why did Katie¡¯s face seem to morph into Raegan¡¯s in her moment of frenzy? Was Raegan truly alive? The image of that passing figure she had seen in the hospital earlier sharpened Luciana¡¯s gaze.


    Gasping for air, Katie was seized by a bout of coughing.


    She never expected that Luciana would spiral into such a state of mental turmoil.


    Maybe it was the recent adjustment in the way hypnotized Luciana that tipped her over.


    Katie had always been cautious, especially to avoid drawing Mitchel¡¯s attention to Luciana¡¯s so-called therapy, directing Mr.


    Gomez to handle things with the utmost discretion.


    Luciana, now somewhat calmer, patted on Katie¡¯s back, asking with concern, ¡°Katie, are you alright?¡±


    With herplexion still washed out, Katie managed a weak nod.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Luciana, really.


    ¡±


    Internally, Katie mulled over the situation.


    While hypnotic effects were shown on Luciana, it seemed Luciana¡¯s mental state had deteriorated more than anticipated.


    To avoid arousing suspicion, Katie decided it would be wise to ensure Luciana¡¯s stability, suggesting Luciana continue her medication at home for a few more days first.


    Back in the hospital ward, as Raegan entered Mitchel¡¯s ward with a lunch box in hand, she found him engrossed in work on hisptop.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Despite his illness, Mitchel hadn¡¯t forsaken his usual attire, opting for a shirt even at bedtime.


    The dark fabric contrasted against his pallid, yet strikingly handsome features, lending him an air of mysterious allure, reminiscent of a knight under the cloak of night.


    Mitchel possessed a natural allure that was undeniable.


    His features served as a stunning testament to his attractiveness, with every motion and pose radiating a sense of exclusivity that seemed beyond reach.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going toe in?¡± Mitchel lifted his eyes, offering a gentle smile to Raegan who lingered at the door, caught up in her admiration.


    Raegan snapped back to reality.


    Aware that she was caught openly gazing at him, a wave of heat rushed to her cheeks, painting them the shade of a deep sunset.


    She mentally chastised herself for such apse in poise.


    She had encountered handsome men before, surrounded by the likes of Erick and Stefan, both undeniably attractive in their own right.


    Stepping inside as if she had just noticed him, Raegan announced, ¡°I¡¯ve just got here.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s eyebrows arched slightly.


    ¡°Why did I sense someone¡¯s gaze burning into me just now¡­¡±


    Raegan cleared her throat, attempting to deflect.


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken.


    I¡¯ve only just arrived.


    ¡±


    Mitchel let a smile creep onto his face, not teasing Raegan anymore.


    ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ve been missing you so much, always hoping for your arrival.


    ¡±


    Raegan felt her cheeks warm even further.


    What was this about missing her? His words painted a picture as if they were a couple deeply ensconced in romance.


    ¡°Stop talking such nonsense,¡± Raegan protested.


    Upon opening the lid, the scent of the porridge filled the air.

 Chapter 1325

    Raegan served a bowl and set it before Mitchel, yet Mitchel didn¡¯t move, adopting a look that clearly meant he was expecting her to feed him.


    Raegan shot him a look and remarked, ¡°I noticed your hands were perfectly fine while you were working.


    ¡±


    Mitchel, well-versed in their exchanges, responded unabashedly, ¡°My arm¡¯s too sore.


    After seven hours of work, I can¡¯t even raise it.


    ¡±


    Raegan found herself at a loss for words.


    Well, might as well feed him.


    She had fed him before, so it wasn¡¯t a new task for her.


    Gently blowing on a spoonful of porridge to cool it, she then held it out to him.


    Mitchel, showing his appreciation, sipped it with refined grace.


    His dining manners were impable, his demeanor calm and collected.


    Feeling slightly anxious, Raegan inquired, ¡°Is it to your liking?¡±


    It was her first attempt after all these years, after all.


    She thought it tasted fine, but was aware that tastes could vary greatly.


    Mitchel, catching the hopeful look in her eyes, felt a warmth spread through him.


    After a brief pause, heplimented, ¡°It¡¯s very good, just as it was previously.


    ¡±


    Raegan, pleasantly surprised, prepared another spoonful for him.


    ¡°Was I always this nurturing? I even made porridge for you.


    ¡±


    ¡°Yes, you were always very caring when you were my assistant,¡±


    Mitchel confirmed.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan froze, a sense of disbelief washing over her.


    She recalled her graduation certificate.


    She had majored in design but never followed that path professionally.


    How deeply must she have loved this man to have quietly embraced the role of an assistant behind him?


    ¡°Thank you for your tenderness back then,¡± Mitchel said, his voice brimming with sincerity.


    Back then, he started to acknowledge his feelings for her, touched by her consideration and caring.


    Raegan was taken aback by his gesture of gratitude, appreciating that he did not take her previous effort and sacrifice for granted.


    It warmed her heart slightly, diminishing the faint sense of bitterness she once harbored.


    Seeing Raegan caught in her thoughts, Mitchel teased her by pinching her cheek, adopting a yful tone, ¡°I promise to treat you well from now on.


    ¡±


    ¡°Who said I want that?¡± Raegan, cheeks flushed, kept feeding Mitchel.


    Mitchel,pliant, didn¡¯t speak up until he finished his porridge.


    ¡°You never said that.


    I just want to treat you well.


    ¡±


    ¡°What?¡± For a moment, Raegan lost track of their conversation.


    Mitchel, holding her face gently, emphasized each word, ¡°I want to be good to you.


    ¡±


    Feeling her earlobes burn with embarrassment, Raegan turned away, swiftly changing the subject.


    ¡°How did you convince my brother?¡±


    Under his gaze, her blush deepened, highlighting the rosy warmth of her earlobes.


    Mitchel leaned in, unable to hold back, and gently ki*sed her.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Raegan let out a soft murmur, her hands flying to cover her ears, feeling a warmth spread through her palms.

 Chapter 1326

    Just as she was about to express her annoyance, Mitchel piqued her curiosity, ¡°Do you want to know?¡±


    Her curiosity peaked, and Raegan couldn¡¯t help but nod eagerly.


    With a chuckle, Mitchel teasingly pinched her chin, cloaking his response in mystery.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret.


    ¡±


    Raegan found herself at a loss for words, her emotions a mix of amusement and slight irritation.


    Her thoughts raced.


    Had they struck some covert deal? Had her brother somehow betrayed her trust? But it couldn¡¯t be.


    ¡°I¡¯ll reveal it in time,¡± Mitchel assured her, noticing her sulking expression.


    ¡°And how long will that be?¡± she pressed, her curiosity unabated.


    His gaze intensified as he whispered, ¡°When you agree to be my wife.


    ¡±


    Once again, Raegan was left speechless.


    ¡°Dream on! Who wants to be your wife?¡± she shot back, feigning indignation.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Mitchel, unfazed by her retort, simply smiled and gazed at her fondly.


    ¡°Well, you never said that.


    But I truly want you to be my wife¡­¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    He paused deliberately before continuing, ¡°My love story is with you Raegan found herself at a loss for words.


    ¡°Why did he seem unfazed by my retort?¡± she asked herself silently.


    The scent of Mitchel¡¯s fresh bath lingered, suggesting a closeness that made Raegan¡¯s heart race.


    She averted her gaze swiftly, her pulse quickening.


    Mitchel noticed her shyness and, with a smile, stepped back, heading to the bathroom to wash up.


    Meanwhile, Raegan turned her attention to the gr@pes on the bedside table, beginning to peel and eat them.


    As Mitchel emerged, she casually asked, ¡°Do you want one?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Right after those words escaped her lips, Raegan realized Mitchel might have just brushed his teeth in the bathroom.


    So, she continued to pop the gr@pes into her mouth.


    The gr@pes burst with sweetness, its juice glossing her Lips.


    Mitchel leaned in, unable to resist.


    ¡°I¡¯d like some,¡± he dered.


    With flushed cheeks and gr@pes still in her mouth, Raegan hesitated.


    ¡°There¡­¡± Before she could finish, her words were silenced by his ki*s.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Her protest was muffled as Mitchel¡¯s ki*s deepened, his tongue seeking the sweet gr@pes, sharing the vor.


    Overwhelmed, Raegan¡¯s mind emptied, her gaze locked on his, lost in the unexpected intensity of the moment.


    Mitchel¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved noticeably as he savored the gr@pes, his gaze locking onto Raegan.


    In her daze, Raegan felt he was not just absorbing the gr@pes but her entire being.


    Her cheeks were ame, her heart racing uncontrobly.


    Unbeknownst to her, the bashfulness in her eyes was captivating to him.


    Mitchel¡¯s next action was swift.


    He caught her wrist, drawing her close to him.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Raegan eximed, suddenly finding herself secured by his embrace.


    She resisted, pushing against his chest, her voice tinged with frustration.


    ¡°Why did you ki*s me?¡±

 Chapter 1327

    Mitchel, undeterred by her squirming, responded, ¡°It¡¯s part of the dance of dating.


    ki*ses, hugs, and what follows¡­¡± His stare was piercing, leaving no room for doubt about his intentions.


    Raegan¡¯s cheeks burned even hotter under his scrutinizing look.


    She countered, ¡°That¡¯s not right! It should start with holding hands, then hugging, and ki*singesst, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°No problem at all,¡± Mitchel conceded with ease.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go at your pace.


    ¡±


    Raegan was speechless, her eyes widened.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to date you!¡± she managed to say, her mind racing.


    Mitchel was cunning, adept atying snares.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already received your brother¡¯s blessing.


    ¡± Mitchel gazed at her intently, his eyes conveying a message.


    Erick¡¯s consent for Raegan¡¯s visit was, in essence, a silent approval.


    Raegan, feeling cornered, retorted, ¡°If my brother has given his blessing, maybe you should be courting him!¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s expression hardened, his grip tightening on the back of her neck as he drew her closer, his voiceced with a hint of menace.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one I desire!¡± The raw desire in his eyes was unmistakable, making Raegan shiver slightly.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Raegan managed to say, ¡°I never say yes to you.


    ¡±


    ¡°Why? No to what?¡± Mitchel pressed, his voice rough, causing her to flush a vivid shade of red.


    His smile was meaningful, seemingly enjoying making her shy.


    With a mix of indignation and embarrassment, Raegan muttered, ¡°Just¡­


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    I¡­ Not sharing a bed¡­¡±


    ¡°So, hugs and ki*ses are permissible?¡± Mitchel raised his eyebrow, a hint of amusement in his voice as he noted.


    ¡°Understood.


    ¡±


    Raegan was astounded by his ability to warp her words, her frustration boiling over.


    ¡°None of that is okay!¡±


    With a look that seemed to delve into her soul, Mitchel softly challenged, ¡°Consider our current proximity and then reconsider your words, okay?¡±


    Looking down, Raegan realized thepromising nature of their closeness, her position on hisp underscoring the intimacy they shared.


    Their bodies were closely aligned, generating a noticeable warmth.


    Worse, he refused to let her go.


    With a softer tone, Raegan voiced her frustration, ¡°You¡¯re way too controlling.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll heed your wishes from this point forward,¡± Mitchel promised.


    Raegan harbored doubts about his assurance.


    True to form, he soon added, his voice raspy, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a heads-up before I ki*s you.


    ¡±


    Finding herself at a loss for words, Raegan chose silence over continued debate.


    Experience had taught her that arguing with him was an exercise in futility.


    ¡°Are you upset with me again?¡± Mitchel inquired, noting her stoic expression.


    He attempted to lighten the mood, ¡°I¡¯m only teasing.


    ¡±


    In reality, Raegan¡¯s frustration wasn¡¯t directed at him but at herself.


    The turmoil within her was hers alone to understand.


    Her feelings were gradually evolving, a change that filled her with unease.


    Mitchel, interpreting her silence as her refusal to his advances, tentatively asked, ¡°¡°Raegan, surely I¡¯m not so disagreeable that you can¡¯t stand me, am I?¡±

 Chapter 1328

    For a brief moment, Raegan didn¡¯t know how to respond, biting her lip and contradicting her true feelings.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I don¡¯t like you.


    .


    Her words struck Mitchel deeply as if a needle had pricked his heart.


    He was acutely aware that the Raegan who once adored him was long gone.


    Yet, this didn¡¯t deter him.


    He was determined to win Raegan back, despite her memory loss of their shared past.


    ¡°I can be patient¡­¡± he whispered, willing to wait for her affection to rekindle.


    As he gently rested his chin atop her head, his usual yful tone was reced by one tinged with sadness.


    At that moment, Raegan felt an unexpected twinge of sorrow, as though she was tapping into his grief.


    She quickly brushed aside these contemtions, stating, ¡°I need to leave now.


    ¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The constraints set by Erick were clear, and she couldn¡¯t afford to overstay.


    Mitchel looked up, his voice rough with emotion.


    ¡°Just a Little longer.


    Let me hold you.


    ¡±


    They embraced in silence, their connection pausing the world around them.


    It was as if, for that moment, they were the only two people in existence.


    Raegan could sense the depth of his longing to keep her close as if wishing to merge her into his very being.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Mitchel insisted on driving Raegan home.


    Eventually, Raegan conceded, stepping into his car, her own driver trailing behind them.


    In the shadows, a ck luxury car harbored a pair of eyes watching them intently, emanating a chilling hostility.


    Mitchel¡¯s car and Raegan¡¯s left one after another.


    On the other hand, the ck car remained to where it was parked.


    Inside this car, the bodyguard in ck turned to the back seat and asked, ¡°Sir, do you want to follow them?¡±


    The mysterious man in the back seat rested his slender fingers against his chin.


    He was pale as a ghost.


    A hideous scar on the corner of his mouth extended upwards as if it pierced through his entire face.


    Even the shape of the scar was terrifying.


    He looked like a clown doll whose face was torn by something and sewn back together.


    It took a while before the man answered, ¡°No need.


    ¡± His voice was hoarse and dry.


    Obviously, his vocal cords were severely damaged.


    ¡°Meeting-up should be around the corner, anyway.


    ¡±


    The way he said this, it was more like he was talking to himself.


    His eyes were deep, and the corners of his mouth curved into a terrifying smile.


    Then, he instructed, ¡°Just go back.


    ¡±


    The ck car immediately started and drove away in the opposite direction.


    Soon, Mitchel¡¯s cars pulled up at the Foster family¡¯s vi.


    Mitchel still wrapped his arm around Raegan¡¯s waist, not wanting to let go.


    Although he sat quietly in the car, he felt endless happiness having Raegan by his side.

 Chapter 1329

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going back now,¡± Raegan announced, breaking the silence.


    She had been leaning against Mitchel¡¯s shoulder all this time.


    It felt sofortable that she fell asleep for a while.


    She was way too unguarded around him.


    When Mitchel heard this, his arm around her waist tightened.


    He held her closer and whispered, ¡°You said nine o¡¯clock.


    We still have five minutes.


    ¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Raegan was rendered speechless.


    He was really counting every minute with her.


    Mitchel stared straight at Raegan unblinkingly.


    His eyes were intense.


    It was as if he couldn¡¯t get enough of looking at her.


    Raegan¡¯s earlobes suddenly turned hot, and her heart began to beat faster.


    She couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Can you stop staring at me?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I Like you¡­¡± Mitchel reached out, held her pinkish face with his long and slender fingers, and traced the contours of her face.


    Despite having heard his confession multiple times, Raegan would still blush at this.


    Her skin felt a bit itchy from his tickling.


    She gently pushed his hand away and said, ¡°Hands off.


    ¡±


    As Raegan pulled back, Mitchel¡¯s fingers identally brushed against her lips.


    He felt their softness and sweetness, which were very tempting.


    His eyes darkened at once.


    He could no longer restrain himself, so he lowered his head slightly and pressed his lips against hers.


    He deliberately didn¡¯t deepen the ki*s.


    He only pressed his Lips against hers gently.


    It was as if she was a precious treasure.


    His movements were intimate and filled with tenderness and love.


    ¡°Hmm .


    Raegan subconsciously moaned.


    Her face was as red as cherries.


    But before she could totally lose herst bit of sanity, she tried pushing him away.


    However, Mitchel suddenly lowered his head and nuzzled against her neck, whispering, ¡°Raegan, I can¡¯t live without you.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s heart trembled, and she was at a loss for words.


    While she was grappling with a reply, he confessed, ¡°Every time you ignore me, I don¡¯t feel like sleeping or eating.


    I was like a walking dead.


    So, please, don¡¯t leave me.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes were a little downcast, and his words were filled with worry.


    The thought that he couldn¡¯t win Raegan¡¯s heart despite his efforts dreaded him deeply.


    Raegan was too shocked to react.


    At first, she thought she had heard it wrong.


    But it couldn¡¯t be.


    Mitchel always exuded superiority and arrogance.


    But this time, there was a hint of subservience and helplessness in his eyes.


    Raegan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    It seemed he really liked her.


    Despite the eagerness Raegan saw in his eyes, she still couldn¡¯t bring herself to agree to his proposal.


    Aside from her family members, she considered other people just passers-by in her life.


    She didn¡¯t feel like overpromising.


    After all, people came and went.


    So, even if she knew he would be disappointed, she could not promise him anything.


    Raegan met Mitchel¡¯s expectant gaze, her lips trembling.


    She hesitated before she finally said, ¡°I¡¯m going home now.


    ¡±


    A trace of bitterness crept across Mitchel¡¯s face.


    His eyes darkened but enigmatic.


    He knew it wasn¡¯t easy to move her.


    But still, he couldn¡¯t help feeling bitter at her words.


    He smiled wryly and nodded.


    ¡°Alright.


    I¡¯ll walk you home.


    ¡±


    Raegan wanted to say he didn¡¯t need to walk her home because it wasn¡¯t too far.


    Besides, he hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet.


    But before she could open her mouth, Mitchel had already gotten out of the car and walked around to open the door for her.

 Chapter 1330

    Raegan got out of the car.


    When she raised her head, she saw Erick leaning against the doorframe with his arms crossed.


    Raegan¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    She lowered her head and said, ¡°No need to walk me home.


    My brother is here.


    You should go back to the car.


    ¡±


    After saying this, she pushed him into the car and ran away without looking back.


    Mitchel¡¯s handsome face immediately darkened.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why she didn¡¯t want Erick to see her with him.


    Erick watched Raegan trotting toward him.


    His cold expression finally softened slightly.


    Raegan covered her chest and gasped slightly.


    ¡°Erick, I thought you had gone to bed.


    ¡±


    Erick didn¡¯t answer.


    Instead, he raised his hand, checked the time on his wristwatch, and opened his thin lips slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s 8: 59.


    You¡¯re just in time.


    ¡±


    Raegan was rendered speechless.


    So, Erick was only here to ensure she was home on time.


    If he was this worried about her, why did he agree to Mitchel making advances toward her?


    Raegan couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Erick, what did you and Mitchel talk about?¡±


    Erick lowered his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.


    Just go inside and grab some rest.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan looked at Erick speechlessly.


    Why was it none of her business?


    Wasn¡¯t she the topic of their conversation?


    Raegan stomped her feet in a huff.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll just date him.


    ¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we already dating?¡± A maic male voice suddenly sounded from behind.


    Having assumed the speaker was Erick, Raegan was about to retort but stopped when she recognized the owner of the voice suddenly.


    She turned her head and found Mitchel standing behind them.


    Raegan¡¯s face turned crimson.


    She said through clenched teeth, ¡°No more nonsense from you!¡±


    After saying this, she quickly went inside the house.


    Under Mitchel¡¯s intense gaze, Raegan almost stumbled.


    Her movements became awkward.


    Mitchel fixed his gaze on Raegan¡¯s back, watching her until she disappeared from his sight.


    Having noticed Mitchel¡¯s eyes glued on Raegan, Erick warned, ¡°If you dare to mistreat my sister, don¡¯t me me for destroying you.


    ¡±


    With Mitchel¡¯s will in Erick¡¯s possession, Erick could easily ruin Mitchel¡¯s life and business on a whim.


    With a lot on his tetely, Erick couldn¡¯t spare any more time to safeguard Raegan and Janey personally, which was part of the reason he finally conceded, allowing Mitchel to make advances toward Raegan.


    Plus, Mitchel was undoubtedly influential in Ardlens.


    Having Mitchel by Raegan¡¯s side, Erick was more at ease than entrusting Raegan to other¡¯s care.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 1331

    ¡°Erick, rest assured.


    I will protect Raegan and Janey with my life,¡±


    Mitchel promised solemnly.


    Erick was pleased with the firmness in Mitchel¡¯s eyes, knowing Mitchel meant his words.


    Erick had investigated Raegan and Mitchel¡¯s shared past, knowing most of the misunderstanding was Lauren¡¯s doing.


    Despite Mitchel¡¯s once being lenient toward Lauren out of the supposedly life-saving favor, heter realized his mistake and amended his wrongs by punishing Lauren.


    Erick found Mitchel¡¯s actions of sending Lauren to a mental hospital and forcing the doctored drink down her throat satisfactory.


    However, this didn¡¯t mean Erick had forgiven what pain and suffering Mitchel had unwittingly put Raegan through.


    Had it not been for Mitchel being Janey¡¯s biological father, Erick would not have given Mitchel any chance to remedy at all.


    Thus, Erick had given Mitchel¡¯s character and feelings for Raegan a long-term test.


    He wouldn¡¯t be at ease until he was sure no harm woulde Raegan¡¯s way.


    With things to attend to, Erick had to leave.


    Still concerned, he asked Mitchel, ¡°Is Lauren really dead?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked someone to verify the body,¡± Mitchel replied.


    ¡°Good.


    I¡¯ll be away on a business trip for half a month,¡± Erick said.


    ¡°Understood.


    ¡± Mitchel nodded.


    As the two men exchanged nces, Mitchel discerned Erick¡¯s silent request to watch over Raegan in his absence.


    When Mitchel was about to leave, Erick suddenly stopped him.


    ¡°Is Lauren from the Murray family of Swynborough, known for their chain hotels?¡±


    ¡°Yes.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Erick, are you acquainted with the Murrays?¡±


    ¡°My father knows Mr.


    Murray,¡± Erick replied.


    ¡°You mentioned Miss Murray saved you.


    Can I ask what exactly she did for you?¡±


    Instead of responding, Mitchel maintained a prolonged silence.


    His mind drifted to that fateful day.


    It seemed to be quite a coincidence since it happened on Lauren¡¯s birthday when she saved his life.


    At that time, the Murray family held a birthday party for Lauren in Swynborough.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    It was during the celebration when Mitchel identally walked into the storeroom of the vi and stumbled upon the disconcerting scene of his father having an affair with a maid.


    Catching them in the dirty act had filled him with disgust.


    Walking away absent-minded, Mitchel had fallen into a frozenke.


    It was Lauren who spotted him under the ice and smashed through it with a hammer to rescue him.


    He vividly remembered her words of encouragement in his ear, urging him not to give up and extending her hand to him.


    Back then, Lauren exuded innocence, kindness, and charm.


    Mitchel could never have foreseen that Lauren would one day end up like this.


    Even though Mitchel had granted Lauren numerous chances to redeem herself, Lauren chose again and again to inflict harm on others, ultimately harming herself.


    Observing the pensive look on Mitchel¡¯s face, Erick sensed his reluctance to discuss the matter.


    His eyes abruptly turned cold.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, it¡¯s perfectly fine if you¡¯d rather not delve into it.


    It¡¯ste now.


    Please head back.


    ¡±


    ¡°No, I can talk about it.


    ¡± Mitchel snapped back to reality.


    ¡°When I was a child, I fell into a frozenke.


    Lauren was the one who rescued me.


    ¡±


    ¡°A frozenke?¡± Erick asked, furrowing his brow.


    ¡°Are you talking about theke in the manor of the Duke of Moss?¡±

 Chapter 1332

    Mitchel¡¯s gaze darkened.


    ¡°How do you know about that?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Erick was about to disclose something but stopped midsentence.


    He was about to set off to Swynborough.


    He would like to verify the details with the concerned parties first before he revealed anything to Mitchel.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been there before,¡± Erick finally said.


    ¡°I have to leave now.


    ¡±


    Looking at Mitchel¡¯s pale face, he added, ¡°Take care of yourself.


    ¡±


    Mitchel smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern.


    ¡±


    A subtle twitch disrupted Erick¡¯s handsome features, realizing his subconscious concern for Mitchel.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    To Erick, Regarding Mitchel as a part of his family and showing concern for Mitchel was an untimely notion.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m not concerned about you,¡± Erick retorted icily.


    With that, he strolled into the vi without waiting for Mitchel¡¯s reply.


    After ying with Janey for a while, Erick took his leave.


    Once Janey drifted into a slumber, Raegan indulged in a milk bath.


    Then, emerging from the bath, she dr@ped herself in a towel.


    When she was passing a mirror, she halted.


    Gazing at her reflection, she noticed a hickey on her slender neck.


    In an instant, her face went as red as a ripe apple.


    When had Mitchel done this? She hadn¡¯t even noticed it until now!


    After pondering over it for a moment, Raegan concluded Mitchel must have done it in his ward.


    Raegan attempted to rub the hickey away, but the more she rubbed, the redder it became.


    Vexed, she finally pulled her hand away.


    Fortunately, her cored shirt from before had covered the hickey, concealing it from Erick¡¯s notice.


    Raegan seethed with frustration.


    She vowed not to let Mitchel ki*s her so wildly next time.


    Next time¡­ Wait.


    Why there was a next time? Patting her slightly flushed face, Raegan scolded herself inwardly.


    What on earth was she envisioning her future with Mitchel?


    When Raegan slipped into a night robe, ready to go to bed, her phone rang.


    It was Mitchel.


    Despite thete hour, he hadn¡¯t turned in for the night yet.


    With a furrowed brow, Raegan answered.


    Mitchel¡¯s maic voice resonated through the phone.


    ¡°Are you asleep?¡±


    ¡°How would I answer the phone if I was asleep?¡± Raegan retorted in an irritable tone.


    ¡°Are you upset?¡± Mitchel asked.

 Chapter 1333

    ¡°Well, I just found out what you did.


    ¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mitchel questioned, perplexed.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Raegan paused, blushing.


    ¡°How can you leave a hickey on me?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Mitchel drawled, clearly teasing her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?


    Your skin is delicate.


    I lost a bit of control when ki*sing you.


    That¡¯s the cause of the hickey.


    By the way, don¡¯t you find the hickey add to your allure?¡±


    ¡°You are so annoying!¡± Raegan huffed.


    ¡°Well, I had heeded your words.


    I hugged you and then ki*sed you.


    I also wanted to¡­¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Raegan interrupted, turning redder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything else to say?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I just want to hear your voice.


    ¡± His voice, low and intimate, felt as if he was whispering into her ear.


    Suddenly, Raegan felt like her heart had been tossed into a sereneke like a pebble, creating ripples.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a bore,¡± she dered.


    It had barely been two hours since they hadst seen each other, yet his words made it sound like an eternity had passed.


    ¡°Raegan¡­¡± Mitchel softly called out.


    For some reason, he sounded particrly sincere at this moment, touching Raegan¡¯s heart.


    ¡°This is the first day of our rtionship,¡± Mitchel continued.


    Raegan scoffed, trying to hide her embarrassment.


    ¡°I never said I wanted to date you!¡±


    Mitchel countered, ¡°But I want to date you.


    ¡±


    Unable toe up with a sharp retort, Raegan finally said, ¡°You¡¯re so cheeky!¡±


    ¡°I have to be.


    How else can I win your heart?¡±


    Suppressing a smile, Raegan responded, ¡°That¡¯s a long way to go.


    ¡±


    ¡°I will exercise patience and manage to win your heart.


    As long as no other men stick around you.


    ¡± Mitchel¡¯sst sentence had a dangerous edge to it.


    Unfazed, Raegan snorted.


    ¡°I can¡¯t promise that.


    Plus, there¡¯s nothing you can do with it.


    ¡±


    In a low voice, Mitchel challenged, ¡°You had ki*sed and touched me.


    Now you¡¯re being this cold to me?¡±

 Chapter 1334

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, you had ki*sed me, so you should take the responsibility,¡±


    Mitchel said seriously.


    ¡°How could you be this cheeky?¡± Raegan was speechless.


    She had never taken the initiative to ki*s or touch him.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up,¡± As Raegan spoke, she strolled to the window, fanning herself to calm down.


    ¡°Your night robe is stunning,¡± Mitchel suddenly remarked.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This shade of pale blue suits you perfectly,¡± Mitchel added.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan immediately looked out of the window.


    Beyond the vi¡¯s fence, the sleek ck luxury car remained parked.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t left?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.


    ¡± Observing Raegan¡¯s slender silhouette on the balcony, Mitchel smiled.


    ¡°I wanted to see you for a bit longer.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s temperature, which had just cooled, soared again due to Mitchel¡¯s straightforward words.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She felt an unexpected rush of sweetness.


    ¡°Are you crazy? What are you looking at? Just go back!¡±


    Grinning, Mitchel replied, ¡°You know, the hickeyplements the night robe perfectly.


    You¡¯re truly stunning.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Raegan¡¯s heart raced.


    She was about to draw the curtain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t draw the curtain,¡± Mitchel hastily said.


    ¡°Let me appreciate you a little longer.


    ¡±


    Raegan paused for a moment and decided not to draw the curtain.


    ¡°I want to hug you,¡± Mitchel said.


    Raegan¡¯s heartbeat quickened.


    She felt as if Mitchel was uttering these words standing before her.


    ¡°Tomorrow will be hectic for me.


    I need to go to bed early.


    You¡¯d better go back to the hospital soon.


    No fooling around.


    ¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so concerned about my well-being, I¡¯ll listen to you.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Raegan was on the brink of a retort but refrained, fearing that Mitchel would just take it as an opportunity to continue his flirtatious banter.


    Besides, he hadn¡¯t recovered yet, and she didn¡¯t want his condition to worsen by lingering here at thiste hour.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s time for you to leave.


    Good night,¡± Raegan said.


    ¡°Good night¡­¡± Even as Mitchel bid her good night, his gaze lingered on her silhouette.


    It wasn¡¯t until the curtain was drawn that he finally shifted his attention.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back,¡± he told the driver.


    The next day.

 Chapter 1335

    Raegan rose early, heading to thepany for final preparations.


    Tonight was the g, and there was no room for error.


    Everything proceeded smoothly and in an organized manner.


    In the evening, seeing a message from Mitchel, Raegan took a photo of her bustling workspace to share with him.


    She told him that she was upied and that she had to leave her phone with her assistant to handle the messages.


    Meanwhile, in the hospital ward.


    Mitchel erged the photo, finding sce in seeing Raegan¡¯s reflection on the ss in front of her.


    Knowing that she was gradually getting used to his presence, he felt warmth envelop his heart.


    After a while, the door swung open hastily.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Holding a report, Matteo entered Mitchel¡¯s ward.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, the DNA test results for that corpse are in.


    It¡¯s not Lauren.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡°Is there any trace of Lauren?¡±


    Matteo shook his head.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t located her yet.


    ¡±


    ¡°Fine.


    ¡±


    Mitchel immediately dialed Raegan, but there was no response.


    The room plunged into an eerie silence.


    Growing increasingly restless, Mitchel suddenly yanked the needle from the back of his hand, causing blood to spurt out.


    Not minding the blood at all, he snatched his coat and marched out of the ward.


    With only two hours remaining until the g, Raegan was diligently ensuring every detail backstage was perfect, aiming for a wless event.


    Arthen Entertainment¡¯s g, broadcast live annually, was a spectacle of fashion and talent.


    As the celebrities debuted on stage in their stunning outfits, the livements lit up with excitement.


    ¡°Wow! Look at their outfits!¡±


    ¡°If only I had grander words than just exmation marks!¡±


    ¡°The traditional style is unbeatable.


    The designs are breathtaking!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time havingid eyes on this elegant yet fashionable attire.


    They¡¯re simply majestic!¡±


    ¡°Arthen Entertainment has truly outdone itself with this g.


    ¡±


    ¡°This event is unparalleled.


    Arthen Entertainment has set a new standard.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    The flood ofments reflected a unanimous appreciation for the evolution of traditional attire, catching everyone by surprise.

 Chapter 1336

    This moment wasn¡¯t just about fashion.


    It symbolized a deeper connection.


    The youth, living in peaceful times, showcased their deep-rooted love for their heritage through their enthusiasm for traditional styles presented by celebrities, instilling a sense of national pride.


    As Raegan observed the online viewership numbers climb, her eyes filled with tears of joy.


    The years of hard work and dedication were finally bearing fruit.


    ¡°Mom, can you see this? The traditional costumes you believed in, once thought to be sidelined by mainstream fashion, are now embraced and loved by so many¡­ I hope this brings you joy¡­¡± Raegan silently said.


    The g exceeded all expectations, achieving record-breaking viewership ratings.


    The designs from the Crescent instantly became the talk of the town.


    Raegan, having spent nearly an entire day backstage at Arthen Entertainment, was so engrossed in her duties that she barely had any time to eat.


    After the main event concluded, Raegan and her team found themselves in a brief lull, their primary responsibilities over, leaving them to await the event¡¯s end and manage the post-show clothing logistics.


    Judd, Raegan¡¯s assistant, insisted they take a break for their day¡¯s first meal.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    They settled into a discreet corner of the lounge, where Judd had arranged for some warm food to be delivered, and they began to eat.


    The lounge, spacious and segmented by partitions, carried the murmur of conversations from nearby diners.


    ¡°Did you catch a glimpse of Crescent¡¯s director? She¡¯s striking.


    At first nce, I mistook her for a new model.


    Both her demeanor and looks are remarkable.


    ¡±


    ¡°What intrigues me more than her appearance is how she clinched the deal with ourpany.


    Even esteemed studios Like Alpire couldn¡¯tnd it after five years of talks with our CEO.


    ¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m curious too.


    Miss Foster doesn¡¯t appear to have much fame yet.


    Crescent is a neer on the scene.


    Could her sess be linked to a certain kind of rtionship¡­¡±


    The spection veered into unseemly territory, suggesting impropriety in how Raegan might have secured the contract, a notion that caused Judd to bristle with frustration.


    Previously Erick¡¯s aide, Judd had been reassigned to support Raegan in all her external engagements, a move Erick made to relieve Raegan¡¯s workload.


    Despite Crescent¡¯s neer status domestically, its bespoke clothing services were renowned among the international elite.


    Raegan possessed an innate gift for this craft, her interactions with clients allowing her to intuitively design apparel that aligned perfectly with their tastes, rarely erring.


    Judd was well aware that Raegan¡¯s sess was no stroke of luck but the result of relentless dedication.


    Raegan meticulously documented each client¡¯s preferences, from the trivial to the significant, analyzing these notes to deduce their personalities and, by extension, their stylistic predilections.


    The women¡¯s uninformed chatter about Crescent¡¯s global standing left Judd itching to correct their misconceptions.


    He was on the verge of confronting them when Raegan intervened.


    ¡°Just focus on eating,¡± Raegan urged.


    ¡°How can you stay calm? Don¡¯t their words bother you?¡± Judd pressed, his appetite lost in his indignation.


    Judd huffed, ¡°If only they knew of your acim in Swynborough, they¡¯d think twice before speaking.


    ¡±


    ¡°You said it yourself.


    They¡¯re unaware.


    And enlightening them would be as effective as talking to a brick wall.


    Why waste our energy on fleeting gratification?¡± Raegan responded with a tranquility that belied the situation.


    ¡°True sess is measured through deeds, not debate,¡± she continued, the positive reception to their work speaking volumes more than any rebuttal could.

 Chapter 1337

    Acknowledging both the des and the criticisms was part of the journey.


    Dwelling on every negativement could distract from one¡¯s vision and creativity.


    Raegan noticed Judd still on his feet and urged him, ¡°Please sit down and eat quickly.


    We have to be at the venueter.


    ¡±


    Judd, once ustomed to Erick¡¯s demanding pace, found Raegan¡¯sposed demeanor a stark contrast.


    Influenced by her serenity, he settled down to eat, albeit with a frown as the neighboring table¡¯s gossip grew more audacious.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this upset you at all?¡± Judd couldn¡¯t help but ask again.


    Raegan replied, unfazed, ¡°It¡¯s inconsequential.


    Ignoring them spares me the irritation.


    ¡± Her confidence was rooted in her skills, rendering the rumors powerless.


    After tidying up the lunch box, Raegan told Judd, ¡°Make sure you finish eating before you join me.


    I¡¯ll head out ahead.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    With her head raised, Raegan strode past the nearby dining table.


    Those seated nearby were taken aback, having not realized the focus of their gossip was within earshot.


    A wave of embarrassment swept over them.


    If Raegan had been Leveraging connections for her sess, she wouldn¡¯t be dining in the public Lounge instead of a private one, away from prying eyes.


    One of the main instigators of the gossip couldn¡¯t help but scoff.


    ¡°She¡¯s just putting on a show, trying to make it seem like she¡¯s not involved with our CEO¡­¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Her words were cut short as several individuals stood up from a nearby table, their attention shifting in unison.


    ¡°Hello, Mr.


    Frazier!¡±


    Devonte, d in a crisp ck suit,manded the room with an authoritative presence, even without a smile.


    The lounge fell silent, the atmosphere charged with tension.


    The gossip, caught in her disparagement, stood up hastily, only to lose her bnce and copse back to the floor.


    She hurriedly stammered apologies, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Mr.


    Frazier¡­¡±


    Devonte, observing Raegan¡¯s retreating figure, concealed his frustration behind a stoic facade.


    Internally, hemented the situation.


    Mitchel had been bombarding him daily with calls, eager to know Raegan¡¯s condition.


    If Mitchel caught wind of Raegan being ndered, the fallout would be immediate.


    Devonte knew all too well the recklessness of those who indulge in baseless rumors today, only to pivot to thepany¡¯s artists tomorrow.


    Without offering a second nce to the woman crumpled on the floor, Devonte issued amand, his tone devoid of warmth, ¡°Clean up this area.


    ¡±


    He then turned around and walked away.


    Devonte¡¯s assistant knew exactly what Devonte meant.


    The directive wasn¡¯t about tidying the lounge but about addressing the issue of misconduct among the staff.


    He addressed the group withposure, saying, ¡°Please proceed to the finance department to finalize your sry payments and then leave.


    ¡±


    Those gossips, feeling the sting of misfortune, didn¡¯t dare voice any objections.


    They were well aware that any protest could lead to being escorted out bypany security.


    Their frustration was silently directed at the main instigators of the gossip.


    Without those fanning words, they would not be facing unemployment.


    Despite Arthen Entertainment¡¯s offering a generous severance package,plete with additionalpensation, the ousted employees knew the stigma attached to their dismissal would likely prevent future employment within the industry.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    This payout wasn¡¯t just severance.


    It was effectively their farewell to the industry.


    Raegan remained oblivious to all these.

 Chapter 1338

    Heading to the restroom and exiting shortly after, Raegan inadvertently collided with a cleaning staff member in a rush, whose coffee had spilled all over her attire.


    Raegan inspected her stained clothes, her expression turning to one of concern.


    With the event approaching, she knew she ought to maintain a professional appearance.


    Stained clothing was uneptable.


    The cleaning staff, visibly shaken and on the verge of tears, received a non-confrontational signal from Raegan to move on, avoiding further conflict.


    Raegan then made her way back to the wardrobe for a change of outfit.


    The cleaning staff, seemingly bent over her task, sneakily watched as Raegan passed by.


    As Raegan entered the dressing room, the cleaning staff raised her gaze, her eyes gleaming with malice, fixating on the door Raegan disappeared through.


    Later, the cleaning staff cast a furtive nce around, slipping in quickly when no one was paying attention.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    It was a shared dressing room with eight separate dressing booths.


    The main door was typically left ajar, relying on individuals to lock their own booths.


    Now, with no one else in the other booths, Raegan was the only one inside the whole dressing room.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, a distinctive click echoed.


    It was sound of the main door being locked.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Raegan¡¯s perplexed voice came from her booth.


    The cleaning staff, who was hunched over, erupted into unsettlingughter.


    Then, she abruptly straightened up, yanking down her mask to unveil a chilling face.


    It was none other than Lauren, who had been missing for a long time.


    ¡°Raegan, guess who I am¡­¡± Lauren asked in a sing-song tone, her voice hoarse and dry.


    ¡°Guess who I am¡­¡±


    Holding a sharp dagger in her hand with a look of madness in her eyes, Lauren strolled into the dressing room.


    A hushed stillness prevailed.


    Aware of a lunatic as Lauren lurking outside her booth, Raegan held her breath, maintaining silence.


    A loud bang echoed through the dressing room.


    Lauren forcefully swung open the door of the first dressing booth, discovering that it was vacant.


    Then, Lauren moved to the second one, finding it also unupied.


    After trying three booths in a row with no sess, Lauren lost her patience.


    ¡°Bitch!¡± she shouted sharply.


    ¡°Come out!¡±


    When she received nothing but silence in response, Lauren altered her tone to a more cautious one.


    ¡°Come out.


    If youe out now, I¡¯ll go easy on you, okay?¡±


    From the moment she entered the dressing room, Lauren kept fluctuating between shouting and speaking softly, with wildughter sprinkled in between.


    She was aplete lunatic!


    ¡°Are you feeling scared? After all, you¡¯re stuck now, right? Let me tell you a secret.


    I put a hallucinogen in the coffee when I bumped into you.


    Just a sniff of it and you won¡¯t be able to move.


    Don¡¯t keep dreaming that you¡¯ll be able to escape.


    No one wille and save you,¡± Lauren said confidently.

 Chapter 1339

    Before entering the dressing room, Lauren had ced the ¡°Do Not Use¡± sign outside the door, eliminating any chances of someoneing in.


    As Lauren walked down the room, she slid the sharp dagger across the wooden boards, creating a terrifying hissing sound.


    The more Raegan remained silent, the more excited Lauren became.


    She felt like she was ying hide and seek.


    With a cackle, Lauren said, ¡°I¡¯m going to start counting down the seconds now.


    When I find you, for every second that passes¡­¡± Lauren paused and giggled, as if she could barely contain her glee.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a new cut! If you hurry out now, you¡¯ll suffer less.


    ¡±


    After saying that, Lauren pushed open the door of the fourth booth, which also turned out to be empty.


    Sheughed as she counted, ¡°Ten, eleven, twelve¡­¡±


    By the time Lauren reached the door of the sixth booth, she had counted to forty.


    Once again, a loud bang resounded through the room.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    But this time, the door didn¡¯t budge.


    Unlike the other doors, this one was locked from the inside.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lauren instantly crouched down and, through the space below the door, peeked into the booth, where she saw a pair of ck shoes inside.


    Letting out another maniacalugh, Lauren swung the knife in and said, ¡°Found you!¡±


    The owner of the ck shoes frantically moved back, startled by the knife.


    Lauren swung the knife again, but this time, she aimed at the door.


    Again and again, she stabbed the door with the knife like a mad woman.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Raegan¡¯s trembling voice finally came from within.


    ¡°What do you want? You¡¯re making a mistake.


    Do you want to go to jail?¡±


    Once again, Lauren let out a bone-chilling Laugh.


    Then, she spat, ¡°My face and my body arepletely ruined! Do you think I¡¯m afraid of going to jail?¡±


    After a pause, Raegan¡¯s firm voice came from inside the booth.


    ¡°You had set me up first, remember? Besides, I¡¯m not the one who ruined your face or your body.


    You should find the person responsible for 5, Lauren stared at the knife marks at the door with her chin tucked toward her neck and a mad glint in her eyes.


    ¡°The person responsible for my suffering is Mitchel!¡±


    Hearing this, Raegan felt a twinge of surprise.


    She couldn¡¯t ept that Mitchel was capable of such a thing.


    ¡°Back then, Mitchel didn¡¯tpletely push you into the fire, right?¡± she ventured.


    ¡°He left me an escape route that was worse than that,¡± Lauren spat.


    ¡°I only had two choices.


    Either walk into the fire or go to the police station.


    What other choice did I have?¡±


    Her eyes were full of resentment.


    Clenching her teeth, Lauren continued, ¡°I was an esteemeddy of Ardlens, leading a life envied by all.


    How could I possibly end up in jail? Even death would have been better!¡±


    Just recalling the scene filled her with newfound fury, causing her to stab the door again.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, you bitch! If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.


    Until Mitchel met you, he was never so heartless toward me!¡±


    As she spoke, Lauren crazily stabbed the door over and over again, filling Raegan¡¯s heart with fear.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Raegan managed to convince Lauren, ¡°Lauren, didn¡¯t you end up like this because of your own choices? You can¡¯t me anyone else! Having the waiter doctor my drink won¡¯t hold you behind bars forever.


    Even if you turn yourself in, you won¡¯t be sentenced for long.


    You were given a chance, but you chose the wrong path, allowing your face and body to be ruined.


    Who can you me but yourself?¡±

 Chapter 1340

    However, Raegan¡¯s words did not sound like constion to Lauren.


    Rather, they hit Lauren¡¯s sore spots one by one, driving her further to the verge of insanity.


    With hatred in her eyes, Lauren shouted, ¡°I me you! It¡¯s all your fault! My life was great before you appeared.


    Mitchel loved and spoiled me.


    It¡¯s all because of you that I lost everything!¡±


    Lauren stared at the door with loathing, as if she was staring right at Raegan¡¯s face, and continued, ¡°You have to die.


    You should have followed your damn grandmother and that infant to their graves!¡±


    From the other side of the door came Raegan¡¯s icy voice.


    ¡°Lauren, are you the one behind the deaths of my grandmother and child?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember now, Raegan?¡± Lauren¡¯s face contorted with madness, a twisted sneer curling her lips.


    ¡°Then you ought to know your damn grandmother and your child have no ce in this world!¡±


    Lauren¡¯s hand mmed the door with a resounding force, filling the room with a chilling echo.


    ¡°They died because of you! If you had justplied and parted ways with Mitchel from the start, none of this would have happened!¡±


    From within the dressing booth, Raegan¡¯s voice trembled with despair as she said, ¡°So it was you ¡°


    Lauren¡¯s furious pounding on the door abruptly stopped, her expression morphing into something both eerie and unsettling.


    Raegan¡¯s crying was so pleasant to her ears.


    It deserved to be relished to the fullest.


    Raegan wept desperately, struggling to catch her breath as she stuttered, ¡°You vile creature¡­ You are responsible for my grandmother¡¯s death and the loss of my child¡­¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lauren erupted into maniacalughter.


    ¡°How delightful it is to hear your cries! Cry louder, for this might be thest time you cry in your wretched existence.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    Raegan suddenly ceased crying, announcing in a trembling, yet determined voice, ¡°I won¡¯t cry! I won¡¯t give you the satisfaction!¡±


    Lauren¡¯s expression reverted to its sinister state as she hysterically demanded, ¡°Cry! Cry! I want to see you kneeling before me begging for mercy!¡±


    But Raegan remained resolute.


    ¡°Keep dreaming!¡±


    Lauren scratched her head and violently tugged at her own hair, yanking out clumps until a bald patch formed.


    She cackled wildly.


    ¡°Have you forgotten how your grandmother died? Guess what? That nursing house was under my uncle¡¯s ownership.


    Your grandmother¡¯s medical records showed she was in perfect health, with years ahead of her.


    I had Tessa spread rumors about you there, wanting to piss your grandmother off.


    I had intended to wait until your grandmother copsed in fury before making my move.


    But much to my surprise, your grandmother was so considerate.


    She simply passed away without me lifting a finger¡­¡±


    ¡°You are insane!¡± Raegan yelled.


    Grief-stricken, she couldn¡¯t hold back her mournful cries.


    Lauren took pleasure in Raegan¡¯s pained cries, a twisted sense of satisfaction washing over her.


    Killing Raegan without making her suffer was never Lauren¡¯s idea.


    She intended to have Raegan meet her demise consumed by pain and regret, departing with a heart full of bitterness.


    The mere thought had a twisted fascination gripping her.


    ¡°And your child¡­¡± Lauren began.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Raegan¡¯s voice cracked, teetering on the edge of copse.


    ¡°I won¡¯t listen! Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t say anything else¡­¡±

 Chapter 1341

    How could Lauren stop now? Anything to inflict further suffering upon Raegan, she would pursue with relentless determination.


    ¡°Your loss of the child was also my doing.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Just as you had surmised, Tessa cooperated with me.


    She offended you and was coerced into a difficult situation by Mitchel.


    I intervened, provided her with financial assistance for her treatment, and hinted at your presence in the same hospital.


    Then, I staged an abduction, fooling Mitchel into believing I was in danger and rushing to my side.


    That was how Tessa could y her part and harm you and your damn baby.


    ¡±


    Raegan writhed in anguish, her voice trembling.


    ¡°You staged your own kidnapping? Do you honestly think you can evade punishment after all the bad things you have done? The truth wille to light eventually.


    There is justice in Ardlens!¡±


    ¡°Who would dare to punish me?¡± Lauren chuckled, disdain evident in her smile.


    She grew weary of Raegan¡¯s naive optimism, a smirk ying on her lips.


    ¡°And do you know what became of the individuals I hired to stage my abduction?¡±


    Before Raegan could respond, Lauren continued, ¡°They took the bag of cash and nned to flee overseas, but I had meddled with the van¡¯s brake pads.


    ALL of them met their demise within this f@cking country!¡±


    Lauren mimicked a throat-slitting motion.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lauren¡¯s lips curled into a malevolent smile.


    ¡°You are going to meet your end tonight.


    As you descend into the abyss, you might even cross paths with them.


    You can¡¯t hold a candle to me, moron!¡±


    After saying that, the sound of Lauren¡¯s departing footsteps echoed.


    There was a brief silence for a moment.


    Suddenly, a resounding crash filled the room as Lauren delivered a forceful kick.


    The dressing booth door was violently kicked open.


    In the dimly lit dressing booth, Lauren caught sight of a figure with flowing hair.


    Her eyes instantly shimmered with malice and twisted intent.


    With a surge of rage, Lauren brandished the dagger and charged forward, thrusting with all her might!


    An onught of stabs followed!


    With each plunge of the dagger, Lauren¡¯s jealousy fueled her relentless assault.


    How could Raegan be this lucky? How could Raegan be loved by Mitchel?


    Lauren muttered through gritted teeth, ¡°You deserve to die! Damn you!


    Go to hell!¡±


    Blood spattered across Lauren¡¯s face and body, obscuring her vision with red stters.


    Everywhere she looked was a sea of red.


    ¡°Go to hell! Go rotten there! ALL you rotten scoundrels deserve to die!¡±


    The hormones in her brain surged incessantly, the intense gratification rendering her unstoppable!


    After Lauren plunged the dagger over a hundred times, exhaustion finally overtook her, and she copsed to the ground, the dagger slipping from her grasp with a clutter.


    Being weak, she had injected herself with the mysterious drug left by the enigmatic person earlier.


    Although the drug granted her immense strength, the side effects were evident.


    As its effects waned, she felt like a dying dog, every organ in her body failing.


    However, she didn¡¯t care.


    Even in death, she intended to drag down Raegan she despised most in life!

 Chapter 1342

    Lauren gazed at the blurred figure drenched in blood andughed uncontrobly.


    Sheughed until every fiber of her being throbbed, and blood started trickling from her lips in uncontroble spurts.


    At longst! Raegan, the one she longed to finish,y there in the pool of blood.


    Suddenly, a pair of ck leather shoes appeared before Lauren.


    Lauren gazed up along the slender legs, meeting the gaze of the handsome Mitchel exuding a chilling aura.


    ¡°Mitchel¡­¡± Lauren changed her tone from murderous to mellow, her voice straining to mimic its former gentleness.


    Unbeknownst to her, her strained and coarse voice grated on the ears.


    ¡°You have finally arrived¡­¡± Lauren fixed her gaze upon Mitchel she had idolized for years, her eyes brimming with infatuation.


    ¡°Mitchel, have youe to take me back? Mitchel¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, a deafening bang reverberated through the room.


    Lauren¡¯s body catapulted off the ground, crashing violently against the dressing room wall.


    ¡°Ah! The impact seemed to rupture Lauren¡¯s internal organs, as a torrent of dark blood erupted from her mouth.


    Mitchel stood tall, his gaze emitting a chilling aura, as he said coldly, ¡°This kick is for the loss of my unborn child!¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The thought of his lost child pierced his heart like a dagger.


    His precious child¡¯s chance to experience life¡¯s wonders was being robbed away because of this conniving woman!


    Mitchel loathed himself for his naivety and despised himself even more for being overly lenient to Lauren, unwittingly granting her the chance to hurt the woman he treasured and the child he valued.


    Never had he detested himself so deeply.


    At Mitchel¡¯s words, Lauren cackled maniacally, blood still streaming from her mouth.


    She resembled a mound of mud, contorted against the wall in a grotesque pose.


    Amidst herughter, she taunted, ¡°Mitchel¡­ Are you furious? Angry that I dared to harm the woman you hold dear?¡±


    Lauren grabbed the mangled woman beside her, yanking thetter¡¯s hair and forcing thetter¡¯s disfigured face toward Mitchel, a smirk ying on her lips.


    ¡°Take a good look¡­ See how miserable the woman you love looks! I stabbed more than a hundred times! Her intestines were pierced and her stomach rotten¡­ How excruciating she must have been!¡±


    Mitchel stood motionless.


    His cold and unwavering gaze locked onto Lauren.


    Lauren¡¯s expression was filled with madness and malice.


    ¡°This wretch!


    She deserves to die! If I can¡¯t have you, no one else can!¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s handsome face disyed almost no reaction.


    The grotesque sight of the corpse seemed to leave him unfazed.


    Lauren found it hard to believe his calm demeanor.


    She thought he was putting on an act.


    With this thought, She smiled wickedly and asked, ¡°Mitchel, do you want to see your beloved woman¡¯s insides?¡±


    Lauren released the hair she was clutching, intending to dig into the corpse¡¯s abdomen and extract some organs for disy.


    She refused to believe Mitchel felt nothing!


    However, before she could do anything, the corpse¡¯s head suddenly dropped.


    It tumbled several times beforeing to rest beside Mitchel¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Ha-ha¡­ Her head¡­¡± Lauren erupted into hystericalughter once more.


    Few things were as chilling as seeing the severed head of a loved one roll to one¡¯s feet.


    The pain of failing to attain one¡¯s desires no matter the effort exerted.


    Mitchel needed to taste it!

 Chapter 1343

    However, Lauren¡¯sughter abruptly ceased.


    Emotionlessly, Mitchel kicked the severed head.


    The head found its way back to Lauren¡¯s feet.


    How could this be? Lauren stood frozen, disbelief etched on her face as she struggled toprehend what she was seeing.


    Was Mitchel, once full of affection, now devoid of any love for Raegan?


    ¡°Take a good look at what you had stabbed.


    ¡± Mitchel¡¯s voice was eerily calm, his eyes devoid of any warmth.


    The aura he gave off was akin to a demon lurking in the depths of a murky swamp.


    ALL around him, the air seemed thick with the scent of death.


    Panicked, Lauren frantically wiped the blood from hershes and looked closely.


    Whaty before her wasn¡¯t Raegan.


    To be precise, her target wasn¡¯t even human.


    It was merely a lifelike dummymonly used in film productions.


    The blood that stained the scene was nothing more than a theatrical concoction.


    Lauren wondered about Raegan¡¯s whereabouts.


    Terrified, Lauren¡¯s ears pricked at the sound of the neighboring dressing booth door creaking open.


    Raegan emerged, immacte andposed, a stark contrast to the blood-stained figure on the floor.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lauren¡¯s face drained of color, realization striking her like a bolt of lightning.


    She remembered that during the stabbing, the figure she had stabbed a hundred times hadn¡¯t uttered a sound.


    Lauren¡¯s illness had caused her vision and sense of smell to deteriorate, and with blood obstructing her eyes, she failed to realize the one she had exhausted herself from stabbing wasn¡¯t Raegan at all.


    ¡°You bitch!¡± Driven by rage, Lauren lunged at Raegan, her eyes burning with hatred.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Sensing the imminent danger, Mitchel moved to intervene, but Raegan stopped him.


    Raegan¡¯s gaze bore into Lauren with icy intensity, fueled by a deep-seated animosity.


    Raegan had yet to recall the past leading up to this moment.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Previously, all she knew was the oue.


    She remained clueless about the process.


    Moments earlier, as Raegan prepared to leave the restaurant, Devonte intercepted her and urged her to take a call.


    As it turned out, Mitchel couldn¡¯t reach her on her phone, so he called Devonte to inform her that Lauren was still alive.


    It was highly probable Lauren would seek retribution.


    Mitchel instructed Devonte to ensure Raegan¡¯s safety and not to leave her side until he arrived.


    But Raegan refused constant protection, deeming it a sign of weakness.


    If Lauren was still alive and kicking, it meant Lauren¡¯s vendetta against her was far from over.


    Raegan understood that the adversary lurked in the shadows, and retreating was the weakest option avable.


    It was wiser to employ cunning tactics.


    She saw this as an opportunity to turn the tables.


    Moreover, Erick had hinted that besides Tessa, Lauren might have been involved in her grandmother¡¯s and unborn child¡¯s deaths.


    Yet, Lauren proved to be too cunning.


    There was no evidence to support these two ims.


    Therefore, Raegan had Devonte orchestrate everything, including surveince.


    Raegan had already sensed something was amiss when the cleaning staff collided with her.


    Later, in the dressing room, she used her quick thinking to counter Lauren¡¯s words, coaxing Lauren into revealing the truth.


    In the end, Lauren¡¯s arrogance led to her own downfall.


    Mitchel grasped Raegan¡¯s intentions.


    He stopped his actions but maintained vignce over her safety.


    In a frenzy, Lauren lunged forward, only to be met with a forceful kick from Raegan.

 Chapter 1344

    ¡°Ah!¡± Lauren shrieked in agony as her fragile body was sent flying again.


    Her head mmed heavily against the wall.


    Blood streamed down the back of her head, staining the wall red.


    The excruciating pain contorted Lauren¡¯s scarred face into a more grotesque and fearsome visage as she crumpled to the ground.


    Herplexion was as pale as paper as if it might disintegrate at any moment.


    Pain coursed through Lauren, her cries for help interspersed with choking gasps.


    Her pleas echoed through the room as her consciousness faded.


    ¡°Please help me¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    Dark brown blood, tainted with toxins, spewed from Lauren¡¯s lips, a grim indicator of her impending demise.


    She was suffering from chronic poisoning.


    Any person with medical knowledge could discern from the blood¡¯s hue that Lauren was teetering on the brink of death.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Mitchel¡¯s disgust deepened with each nce at Lauren.


    Turning to Raegan, he asked, ¡°How do you wish to proceed?¡±


    Raegan gazed at Lauren with eyes brimming with animosity as she said coldly, ¡°She imed she prefers death over prison, so let¡¯s ensure she faces the consequences.


    We will send her to prison, where she can spend the remainder of her days and perhaps seek redemption.


    ¡±


    Even stripped of her fragments of memories, Raegan couldn¡¯t summon an ounce of kindness toward Lauren.


    The thought of her innocent child and grandmother, both unjustly taken, fueled a rage within her so potent it bordered on madness.


    She longed to tear Lauren apart and subject Lauren to torturous agony!


    Yet, if death were to im Lauren now, it would merely offer sce to Lauren¡¯s feeble and disabled body.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lauren must endure a fate worse than death itself.


    Raegan longed for Lauren to suffer and feel the weight of her sins bearing down upon her with each passing day.


    Only then would Lauren truly understand the magnitude of her evil deeds, yet remain utterly powerless to amend it.


    What could be more harrowing than a life devoid of hope, burdened only by unrelenting agony?


    With two counts of instigating murder and the deaths of several people in that car, Lauren¡¯s guilt was undeniable.


    No matter how Long Lauren lived, even if it was two hundred years, she would remain imprisoned by her actions.


    Mitchel cast a frigid nce at Lauren, her features now distorted beyond recognition, and said in a chilling tone, ¡°As you wish.


    ¡±


    His voice cut through the air like the icy breath of a devil in the depths of hell.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lauren struggled to contain her trembling.


    Mitchel¡¯s tone suggested he had conjured up countless cruel methods to deal with her.


    Indeed, his ruthless nature was nothing new to her.


    That harrowing journey to the mental hospital had nearly driven her to madness.


    Still, Lauren staunchly refused to go to prison.


    Facing that fate would spell the end of her very existence.


    Absolutely not! She couldn¡¯t ept that She would rather die than go to prison!


    ¡°You wretch! It serves you right that the spawn in your womb was beaten out of you!¡± Lauren¡¯sughter echoed with a frenzied edge, each syble dripping with venom.


    ¡°The spawn met its end quite fittingly!¡±


    These words struck Raegan like a thunderbolt from a clear sky.


    They washed over her, stirring a sense of d¨¦ja vu deep within her.


    A shiver ran down her spine, raising goosebumps across her skin.


    Memories flooded Raegan¡¯s mind, stacking up like a tower on the brink of copse.


    The sterile scent of the hospital lingered in her recollections.


    Lauren had said the same thing before, ¡°The spawn met its end quite fittingly!¡± Lauren had even used the same tone.


    Straining to recall more, Raegan was suddenly seized by a searing pain.


    It was as if her skull was being assaulted by a relentless drill, buzzing and gnawing at her senses.


    Raegan¡¯s hand instinctively flew to her temple, seeking to quell the agony.


    However, the pain persisted.


    It was relentless and overwhelming, causing her legs to buckle beneath her.


    ¡°Raegan!¡± Mitchel¡¯s voice cut through the haze of pain, his expression etched with concern as he rushed to her side, catching her fragile form before she fell.


    With utmost care, Mitchel cradled Raegan as if she were the most precious treasure.


    His voice trembled with worry as he asked, ¡°Where does it hurt?¡±


    Raegan¡¯splexion turned ghostly pale.


    Her throbbing head made it hard for her to speakplete sentences.


    ¡°It hurts¡­ It hurts so much¡­¡±


    Clutching Mitchel¡¯s arm tightly, Raegan felt utterly helpless amidst the searing pain.

 Chapter 1345

    The typically resolute girl let out a cry of pain, Mitchel¡¯s eyes brimmed with emotion, his heart aching at her suffering.


    If only he could bear the pain in her stead.


    The anguish evident in Mitchel¡¯s eyes did not escape Lauren.


    This disy of emotion from Mitchel was unprecedented.


    He had never shown such vulnerability to her before.


    Mitchel¡¯s seemingly kind gestures in the past were merely superficial acts ofpensation with money and material possessions.


    But this genuine sentiment was reserved solely for Raegan, from beginning to end.


    Consumed by rage and madness, Lauren¡¯s eyes gleamed with malice as she fumbled for a syringe, plunging it into her thigh with a frenzied determination.


    The potent drug surged through her veins, numbing the pain and fueling her with boundless strength.


    Then, brandishing a syringe, Lauren lunged forward, driven by a desire for revenge.


    ¡°Wretched woman, rot in hell!¡±


    The freezing cold surrounded Raegan, engulfing her in an icy cave and causing her to tremble uncontrobly.


    Memories from the past surged through Raegan¡¯s mind like a slideshow.


    ¡°This is the divorce agreement¡­ Don¡¯t be ridiculous¡­ Lauren¡¯s condition is grave¡­ Be reasonable¡­ How could you be so heartless¡­


    Don¡¯t use such childish antics¡­¡±


    Each word felt like a dagger, piercing deeply into Raegan¡¯s heart.


    Sweat beaded on her temples as she curled up in anguish.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Amidst the turmoil, Raegan caught sight of Mitchel holding her past self, who desperately pleaded, ¡°Mitchel, save us¡­ Save our child¡­¡±


    Painful memories flooded into Raegan¡¯s mind like a bursting dam, leaving her on the brink of copse.


    Seizing the opportunity, Lauren aimed the long, slender needle at Raegan¡¯s neck.


    Its sharp tip gleamed with a menacing light as it darted forward.


    Mitchel¡¯s dark eyes widened in rm.


    Just as he was about to act, he suddenly heard something.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Raegan¡¯s cry of pain echoed through the room.


    Mitchel¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Right then, the needle hovered just a millimeter from Raegan¡¯s neck.


    Without hesitation, Mitchel grasped the syringe.


    It felt like a mosquito had bitten him as the needle pierced into his palm.


    The next second, Mitchel¡¯s body went limp, numb, and powerless.


    Phantoms danced before Mitchel¡¯s eyes.


    He shook his head violently and bit down hard on his tongue.


    The metallic taste of blood jolted him back to reality, if only for a moment.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Mitchel delivered a heavy kick that sent Lauren crashing into the door panel.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Lauren didn¡¯t even have a chance to utter a groan before losing consciousness.


    Raegan¡¯s hand felt as cold as ice, and her heart throbbed with pain.


    Seeing her agonized expression, Mitchel¡¯s heart twisted painfully, and he felt utterly helpless.


    He clung to her tightly.


    His grip was so intense that his fingers turned white.


    He was desperately trying to transfer his warmth to her.

 Chapter 1346

    ¡°Raegan, Raegan¡­¡± His eyes filled with a fiery rage.


    How he wished he could bear her pain and shield her from harm.


    Just then, a flurry of people burst in.


    Medical staff andw enforcement officers swarmed in.


    Once Lauren was carried away, paramedics moved in to ce Raegan on a stretcher.


    However, Mitchel held onto Raegan and refused to let go.


    Perhaps due to the infection of the syringe, despite knowing the emergency of Raegan receiving medical care, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to let Raegan go, fearing she might disappear Like she once did five years ago.


    When medical staff approached, Mitchel¡¯s rage boiled over, and he roared, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch her!¡±


    Intimidated by his ferocity, the medical staff hesitated to approach and could only plead, ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t dy emergency treatment¡­¡±


    ¡°f@ck off!¡± Mitchel bellowed, his temples pulsating, his body trembling with emotion.


    His mind felt foggy, alternating between drowsiness and rity.


    In his heart, he vowed not to let what happened five years ago repeat.


    He wanted to ensure no harm came Raegan¡¯s way.


    Not with him still breathing.


    ¡°Mitchel!¡± Devonte pushed through the crowd and gripped Mitchel¡¯s shoulder tightly.


    With a prating gaze, he urged, ¡°Let the doctors attend to her first.


    ¡±


    His friend¡¯s words gradually calmed Mitchel¡¯s frenzy.


    With bloodshot eyes and a voice choked with emotion, Mitchel whispered, ¡°Save her.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Tears of heartache streamed down Mitchel¡¯s face, a stark contrast to his usual towering, proud demeanor.


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you¡­ Save her¡­¡±


    Once the initial shock wore off, Devonte ced aforting hand on Mitchel¡¯s shoulder and reassured him, ¡°Everything¡¯s gonna be alright.


    ¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Raegan hadn¡¯t suffered any visible injuries, Devonte concluded that her condition was likely due to psychological trauma.


    With prompt treatment, there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems.


    But even so, Mitchel¡¯s emotional state remained a concern.


    Mitchel followed Raegan into the ambnce.


    As the dressing room emptied, the police sealed it off to collect evidence.


    Among the items discovered were two syringes.


    Matteo stayed behind to aid the investigation.


    Upon reviewing the surveince footage, he was shocked to see the syringes.


    What could possibly be in them?


    At the ward entrance, Mitchel anxiously asked the doctor about Raegan¡¯s condition.


    ¡°The patient didn¡¯t suffer serious injuries.


    However, a head injury from a heavy blow in the past left residual blood clots.


    The reaction is likely caused by stimtion from the clot¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mitchel blurted out in shock.


    ¡°She had had a head injury?¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    It appears to have happened several years ago.


    Although the clot isn¡¯t big, its location is quite tricky, so surgery wasn¡¯t performed.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s lips drained of color.


    A blood clot lingering for years¡­


    Mitchel doubted Raegan would suffer when living with the Foster family.


    After all, he had witnessed firsthand Erick¡¯s indulgence.


    Moreover, Raegan seemed to have lived a privileged life.

 Chapter 1347

    The only usible scenario was when Raegan plunged into the river after the car ident five years ago.


    A sharp pain pierced Mitchel¡¯s chest, leaving him gasping for air.


    He had never considered such possibility.


    He couldn¡¯t bear to think about what had happened to Raegan after falling into the river¡­


    The thought of her desperately clinging to life hit Mitchel like a tidal wave.


    He had narrowly missed her then.


    At this moment, a barrage of hammers seemed to strike Mitchel¡¯s head.


    He reached out and clutched his head.


    Simultaneously, his body swayed unsteadily.


    Then, with a heavy thud, his once tall and imposing figure crumpled to the ground.


    ¡°Sir!¡± Matteo rushed over and begged the doctor, ¡°Quick! Save him!


    He¡¯s been injected with an unknown substance!¡±


    Just moments ago, the police had reviewed the surveince footage and saw Mitchel, in the final moments, holding the needle that had pierced Raegan.


    Raegan only regained consciousness the dayter.


    Her mind felt clearer than ever before.


    Mitchel¡¯s cruelty, her grandmother¡¯s passing, the heart-wrenching loss of their child Every detail.


    Everything.


    It was Like reliving a tragic movie in her mind.


    Raegan had recalled all.


    Yet, regaining her memories only intensified her pain.


    Tears streamed down her face uncontrobly.


    Because of Mitchel, Raegan had suffered so much.


    Even before she reimed her memory loss, she found herself entangled with him once again.


    It seemed like fate was ying a cruel joke on her.


    At this moment, the door swung open, and Stefan entered.


    His face lit up with joy upon seeing Raegan awake.


    ¡°Raegan, you¡¯re awake!¡±


    Raegan nodded weakly and slowly sat up.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Raegan replied.


    ¡°By the way, does Erick know I¡¯m hospitalized?¡±


    Stefan shook his head.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t told him yet.


    ¡±


    Stefan had rushed over the moment he received the news.


    Seeing Raegan asleep earlier, he had arranged for some nutritional soup to be prepared in case she woke up feeling hungry.


    ¡°Can we keep this from Erick for now?¡± Raegan requested.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want him to worry about me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡±


    Though clueless about Erick¡¯s schedule, she didn¡¯t want to add on his burden since he had been dealing with the family conflict.


    Seeing Raegan¡¯s rtively minor injuries, Stefan agreed, ¡°Sure.


    Let¡¯s wait until he returns, and then you can inform him yourself.


    ¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s everyone at my home?¡± Raegan suddenly asked.


    ¡°I just went there.


    Annis and Janey are both doing well, although Janey misses you dearly.


    Would you like me to bring her to visit you tomorrow?¡± Stefan offered.


    Raegan longed to see Janey.


    But the possibility of Janey meeting Mitchel at the hospital deterred her.


    ¡°I should be fine after another day of rest,¡± she assured Stefan.


    Thankfully, Raegan hadn¡¯t sustained significant injuries.


    However, she had to be observed for another day before she could be discharged.


    After some consideration, Stefan agreed.


    Without another word, he brought over a lunch box, portioned it for Raegan, and handed her the fork, urging her to eat.


    Raegan sincerely thanked Stefan.


    After a while, she finished her meal.


    As Stefan cleared the table, he noticed a paper on the bedside cab.


    He picked it up and asked, ¡°Raegan, did you draw this?¡±


    Seeing her sketch in his hands, Raegan nodded.


    ¡°How did you know about this pattern?¡± Stefan asked, his brows knitted together, and his expression growing serious.

 Chapter 1348

    Raegan noticed something amiss in Stefan¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Stefan, are you familiar with this pattern?¡±


    Stefan stared at Raegan intently, his expression unreadable.


    ¡°Tell me how you know about this pattern first.


    ¡±


    Stefan¡¯s stern demeanor caught Raegan off guard.


    After a brief pause, she responded, ¡°The man who harmed me had a tattoo of this pattern on his arm.


    ¡±


    ¡°The man who harmed you?¡± Stefan asked in astonishment.


    ¡°You have recalled the past?¡±


    Not wanting to hide it from him, Raegan nodded.


    ¡°Then tell me what had happened,¡± Stefan said.


    ¡°If you share the details from back then, maybe I can help you with this.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    Raegan delved into her memory.


    Back then, the car she was in crashed because the driver was blinded by the re from oing vehicles.


    Upon reflection, Raegan realized that the re wasn¡¯t from an ordinary headlight.


    As luck would have it, she was saved from the hurtful light due to her seat in the back row.


    After the crash, she noted the driver¡¯s eyes bleeding, his pupils charred to a crisp.


    Clearly, someone had orchestrated this incident by intentionally blinding the driver¡¯s eyes.


    Later, at the sound of the rescue team approaching, Raegan thought there was still hope.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    But then a hand had reached in through the car window and struck her head hard with a hammer.


    The car, which was already hanging precariously on the railing, was shoved and plunged into the river.


    Right before losing consciousness, Raegan caught a glimpse of the assant, who was wearing a mask that only revealed a pair of exotic eyes.


    On the assant¡¯s arm was a tattoo, with a distinctive mole in the center of it.


    As Stefan listened to her ount, his face turned serious.


    He revealed after hesitation, ¡°This is the emblem of the Maxwell family.


    ¡±


    The Maxwell family was a prominent force in Aurora, its influence and strength simr to those of the Clifford family.


    Previously, the Maxwell family had faced suppression from the Clifford family.


    The disadvantage of being less affluent as the Clifford family was a factor at y.


    The Clifford family had hired a formidable army of elite soldiers, rendering them seemingly invincible.


    In recent years, the Maxwell family had enlisted external support, seeking to counter the Clifford family and dominate Aurora.


    Judging from Raegan¡¯s ount of her ordeal, it appeared that the Maxwell family were engaged in ndestine hired killings, contributing to their swift ascension.


    Raegan had heard about the Maxwell family before from Erick, who described them as a family that had been powerful for decades, though they were just a den of criminalsmitting various offenses.


    Regarding Raegan¡¯s leaving n back then, apart from Hector, Lauren was the only one privy to it.


    As for Hector, he was the one who had rescued Raegan from the river and arranged for her subsequent departure from the country.


    However, Hector seemed to be deliberately avoiding meeting the Foster family for years.


    He had no motive to harm Raegan.


    Plus, he had saved both her and Janey.


    That left only Lauren as the possible culprit.


    Lauren¡¯s intent to harm Raegan was palpable.


    After all, she was the mastermind behind every ordeal Raegan had endured five years ago.

 Chapter 1349

    However, even though Lauren had some domestic connections, the Maxwell family was situated in a foreign country.


    How had Lauren managed to contact them?


    Raegan couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    She contemted confronting Lauren about it.


    Noticing Raegan¡¯s pensive expression, Stefan frowned and assured, ¡°I¡¯ll help you investigate this matter.


    Don¡¯t try to tackle it alone, okay?¡±


    The Maxwell family operated like a pack of wolves.


    If they discovered that they had failed to eliminate Raegan, they might cross oceans to finish the job.


    It was better to exercise caution.


    Stefan added, ¡°If that person is still with the Maxwell family, I can locate him, ¡°Alright, Stefan.


    Thank you.


    ¡± Raegan nodded.


    Observing herpliant demeanor, Stefan reached out to pat her head, but on second thought retracted his hand, deeming it inappropriate.


    ¡°Raegan, if you need anything when Erick¡¯s not around, don¡¯t hesitate toe to me, okay?¡± Stefan¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile.


    ¡°No need for formalities.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay.


    Stefan, I don¡¯t want anyone else to know about the surface of my memory fragments.


    I¡¯ll tell Erick about it when he returns.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s mind was in a mess right now, with many details that she had yet to sort out.


    Organizing the events before and after her memory loss would take time.


    Stefan nodded.


    Since the hour waste, he grabbed the Lunch box and remarked, ¡°Get some rest.


    I¡¯ll drop by tomorrow.


    ¡±


    When Stefan left, he instructed Victor to protect Raegan.


    Now that he knew that Raegan had been targeted by the Maxwell family, he felt an indescribable sense of unease.


    The next day.


    Raegan yawned and got up from the bed.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Just as she took a few steps, she was greeted by a cheerful Little voice.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    In an instant, the little one, emanating a sweet fragrance, leaped into Raegan¡¯s embrace.


    Raegan¡¯s heart swelled with warmth as she lifted Janey.


    ¡°Baby¡­¡±


    Annis entered the ward and saw Raegan holding Janey.


    ¡°Janey, would you like toe down and y? Let¡¯s not make your mommy tired.


    ¡±


    Hearing this, Janey squirmed to get down.


    Sitting down with Janey in her arms, Raegan smiled and reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s okay.


    I can handle it.


    ¡±


    Sighing, Annis exined, ¡°Janey had a nightmare.


    She kept crying and insisted you were in danger, so I brought her here in Mr.


    Clifford¡¯s car to calm her down.


    ¡±


    Raegan gently rubbed Janey¡¯s nose and asked, ¡°Janey, do you feel better now?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I missed you.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± Janey¡¯s innocent voice carried a trace of sorrow.


    Raegan¡¯s nose tingled.


    After regaining her memory, she realized Janey was Mitchel¡¯s daughter.


    The words about Kabir being Janey¡¯s biological father was a tactic adopted by Erick to keep Mitchel away from Raegan.


    No wonder Raegan always had the feeling that Janey bore a resemnce to Mitchel.

 Chapter 1350

    Thanks to Erick¡¯s arrangement, everyone around Raegan insisted Janey looked like her, thwarting Mitchel¡¯s thoughts of Janey being his own child.


    However, the truth could not be hidden from anyone who knew how Mitchel looked as a child.


    At this moment, a nurse walked into the room to administer the drip.


    Afterpleting another round of saline, Raegan could be discharged.


    Annis took Janey to the corridor outside to y, while Stefan kept Raeganpany at the bedside.


    Now that she had confirmed that her mother was okay, Janey was happily frolicking outside.


    Janey identally bumped into a man.


    Annis immediately stepped forward to apologize, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡±


    Seeing only the little puff of hair atop Janey¡¯s head, Luis found Janey utterly endearing.


    He smiled and responded, ¡°It¡¯s okay.


    ¡±


    As Luis started to walk away, he heard Janey¡¯s voice mumble, ¡°Sorry¡­¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Luis couldn¡¯t help but tousle Janey¡¯s soft hair with a gentle smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.


    I¡¯m perfectly fine.


    ¡±


    Janey lifted her tiny face and smiled.


    ¡°Mommy says I should apologize when I make a mistake¡­¡±


    Gazing at Janey¡¯s innocent face, Luis found his mind momentarily nk.


    How could this little girl bear such a striking resemnce to the stern-faced Mitchel from childhood?


    Mitchel slept straight for three days.


    Strangely enough, the hospital couldn¡¯t determine the content of the injection, and Mitchel¡¯s body remained perfectly healthy.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    As for why Mitchel remained unconscious for three days, the doctors couldn¡¯t provide a reasonable exnation.


    Yet, they were sure of one thing.


    His health was in perfect condition.


    The syringe they found didn¡¯t show signs of anything unusual.


    It was filled with nothing more than water, in and simple the most ordinary substance.


    Matteo, feeling uneasy, called upon a highly respected senior expert for consultation, but the conclusion remained unchanged.


    There were no physical problems, and Mitchel should wake up soon.


    Likewise, Devonte brought in experts from abroad, but the response stayed the same.


    With no other choice, Matteo had to remain by Mitchel¡¯s side at all times.


    Without instructions from Mitchel, Matteo didn¡¯t dare to inform Mitchel¡¯s family.


    He informed no one else but Luis.


    After all, Mitchel had made it clear that in case of emergencies, Luis was the man to turn to.


    Furthermore, Matteo felt more at ease to have Luis by Mitchel¡¯s side with Luis¡¯ expertise in the medical field.

 Chapter 1351

    When Mitchel regained consciousness, everything seemed a bit unreal.


    With his pale face, he blinked, adjusting to the brightness in the room, instinctively looking around for Raegan.


    But only Matteo¡¯s dark shadow appeared before Mitchel.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, you¡¯re awake!¡± Matteo eximed in surprise.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Maybe because he hadn¡¯t spoken in days, Mitchel¡¯s voice came out hoarse and barely recognizable.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Matteo was so excited he was on the verge of tears.


    If Mitchel had not woken up today, Matteo would not have been able to keep going.


    Ultimately, there were piles of documents to handle, and while Matteo could keep Mitchel¡¯sa a secret, he couldn¡¯t make choices on Mitchel¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, regarding that injection fluid, it¡¯s¡­¡±


    Just as Matteo was about to bring up the syringe, Mitchel cut him off.


    ¡°Raegan¡­ How¡¯s she doing?¡±


    Mitchel cared little about his own condition.


    Instead and was deadly worried about Raegan.


    After all, the memory of Raegan suffering in his embrace that day caused an unbearable ache in his heart.


    Observing Mitchel¡¯s anxious look, Matteo stayed quiet for a moment before saying, ¡°She is in good health.


    You don¡¯t have to worry about her.


    ¡±


    Mitchel appeared somewhat doubtful as he persisted, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr.


    Dixon.


    ¡± Matteo nced at Mitchel¡¯s pale face, feeling sad.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He choked up a bit and said, ¡°I visit her every day, and the doctors have assured me everything¡¯s fine.


    ¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    While Raegan was doing well, Mitchel didn¡¯t wake up until now.


    Matteo couldn¡¯t shake off the unease regarding the content of the the syringe.


    Lauren appeared to have lost it back then.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, about that syringe¡­¡± Matteo started to recount the whole story.


    Mitchel popped himself up.


    He moved his arms and wiggled his toes effortlessly.


    Apart from the numbness in his limbs before, it appeared there were no other effects on his body.


    Matteo exined, ¡°The police think Lauren might have asional schizophrenia.


    It¡¯s likely she meant to fill the syringe with poison but ended up using the wrong one by mistake.


    ¡±


    For now, this was the only spection.


    After all, there was no other evidence to be found.


    Mitchel didn¡¯t dwell on it, especially since he didn¡¯t feel anything wrong with his body.


    But when Matteo brought up Lauren possibly having schizophrenia, Mitchel¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he asked, ¡°Are you certain about her having schizophrenia?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it has been confirmed.


    Three separate evaluations, including one from our own medical team,¡± Matteo hurriedly responded, understanding Mitchel¡¯s concern.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    Lauren was in her right mind during the incident, so she won¡¯t get away with it.


    ¡±


    Given the gravity of Lauren¡¯s offenses, there was no escaping severe punishment.


    Furthermore, even if her actions were influenced by schizophrenia at that time, someone this dangerous would still be sentenced to life imprisonment.


    ¡°What¡¯s the news on Raegan?¡± Mitchel nced at Matteo and asked, ¡°When did Raegan wake up?¡±

 Chapter 1352

    ¡°Just yesterday morning.


    ¡±


    ¡°Did she evere by?¡±


    Matteo paused for a moment before answering carefully, ¡°No, it seems she has just regained consciousness and might not be fully back to strength yet.


    ¡±


    These words were chosen by Matteo based on Mitchel¡¯s expression.


    Earlier, Matteo mentioned Raegan was doing fine, but now he¡¯s saying she¡¯s not fully recovered.


    Mitchel was not a fool.


    He could see through Matteo¡¯s attempts to avoid the subject.


    He looked at Matteo intently and asked, ¡°Did you tell her about the syringe?¡±


    Matteo shook his head.


    ¡°No, the police haven¡¯t made it public, and aside from Mr.


    Stevens, no one else is aware.


    ¡±


    Matteo was well aware of the potential impact such news could have, especially on stock values, and he wouldn¡¯t speak irresponsibly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep it that way.


    ¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, you¡¯re sure you don¡¯t want to tell her?¡± Matteo felt bad for Mitchel.


    At that moment, if Raegan hadn¡¯t fallen ill unexpectedly, Mitchel could have easily avoided the syringe.


    Yet, Mitchel chose to hold back from telling her.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    A faint smile crossed Mitchel¡¯s face.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to burden herself with such minor details.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s concern was that Raegan might worry too much, but also feared she might not think about it at all¡­ Hence, it was best she remained unaware.


    No expectations meant avoiding disappointment.


    Matteo was left speechless.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Just then, Luis entered Mitchel¡¯s ward.


    Not long after Matteo¡¯s call, letting him know that Mitchel had woken up, Luis hurried over to check on Mitchel.


    Despite the examination by other doctors, he still felt uneasy about Mitchel¡¯s condition.


    After observing Mitchel, Luis was confused.


    ¡°Is it possible that Lauren is truly insane?¡±


    Mitchel seemedpletely fine, and all the test results confirmed it.


    Could it be that Lauren simply trying to frighten people?


    Even so, Luis couldn¡¯t afford to rx.


    After putting away his stethoscope, Luis said, ¡°I¡¯ll have your blood sent overseas for a more advanced analysis.


    I know someone with ess to the newest blood sequencing technology.


    However, she¡¯s currently on assignment with Doctors Without Borders, though, and won¡¯t return for a month.


    If you feel any difort recently, just let me know immediately, alright?¡±


    Mitchel appeared rather indifferent, showing more concern for Raegan as he asked, ¡°Have you scheduled aplete checkup for Raegan?¡±


    Mitchel was particrly anxious about the potential blood clot in Raegan¡¯s brain.


    He had privately requested Luis to find a skilled surgeon with a track record of sessful procedures.


    Luis reassured Mitchel with a smile, ¡°ALL taken care of.


    I made sure not to mention your involvement when arranging it.


    ¡±


    ¡°And the results?¡± Mitchel asked.


    ¡°For now, except for the blood clot, Raegan¡¯s body is in excellent condition.


    There are no other health concerns.


    Even the scar from the cesarean section four years ago has healed nicely, barely noticeable.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1353

    Four years ago¡­ Mitchel¡¯s face took on a confused look.


    ¡°Did you say the operation was four years ago?¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s been about four and a half years,¡± Luis rified.


    Mitchel was momentarily stunned.


    ¡°How old would a child be if born four and a half years ago?¡±


    Luis looked at Mitchel and was relieved to know Mitchel was not clueless.


    He answered, ¡°Obviously be around four and a half years old.


    ¡±


    Luis then pulled out his phone, disying a photo of an adorable girl.


    ¡°I ran into this adorable kid downstairs.


    She reminds me of you when you were little.


    ¡±


    Luis asked for the nanny¡¯s permission and took a photo with Janey.


    Staring at Janey¡¯s photo, the shock was written all over Mitchel¡¯s face as he asked, ¡°Does she look like me?¡±


    Luis zoomed in on Janey¡¯s face, pointed at her delicate facial features, and exined, ¡°Look at her nose, mouth, and face shape.


    Don¡¯t they match the arrogant look you had when you were a child?


    Ask your mother, and you will know.


    But her eyes¡­ They are quite simr to¡­¡±


    Luis¡¯ voice trailed off, and his mind went nk for a moment.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He racked his brain to recall where he had seen those eyes.


    The resemnce was striking.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°¡±Raegan! Yes, her eyes are simr to Raegan¡¯s.


    ¡± Now that Luis remembered it, he teased, ¡°This could be a child you have left¡­¡±


    Before Luis could finish his words, a shadow shed by in front of him.


    Luis turned around to check, only to find that Mitchel had already disappeared.


    Luis looked at Matteo in bewilderment.


    ¡°Hey, have you guys ever checked his brain?¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Stevens, there¡¯s nothing wrong with Mr.


    Dixon¡¯s brain,¡± Matteo replied, suppressing hisughter.


    ¡°But you¡¯ve just uncovered something incredible.


    ¡±


    After so long, a piece of joyful news had finally emerged.


    The expression on Luis¡¯ face drastically changed.


    ¡°Could it be that.


    .


    Then, he also rushed out.


    At this moment, Stefan was still in Raegan¡¯s ward.


    He intended to wait for some test results before he left.


    Stefan sat by the bed and peeled an apple.


    Noticing Raegan was in a daze, he asked, ¡°Now that you have regained your memory, what do you n to do?¡±


    Raegan shook her head.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet.


    ¡± Her top priority now was to find out who had harmed her back then.


    She wanted to ensure no harm woulde her and Janey¡¯s way.


    Stefan asked again, ¡°Then, will you consider remarrying Mitchel?¡±


    After all, Mitchel and Raegan seemed to have been getting along well recently.


    Plus, Mitchel had been a great help this time.


    Even Erick had approved of Mitchel chasing after Raegan.


    This was unusual.


    It only meant that Mitchel had a knack for negotiation.

 Chapter 1354

    Raegan frowned, recalling her feelings toward Mitchel before she regained her memory.


    She was easily charmed by Mitchel¡¯s sweet nothings, making her heart flutter uncontrobly.


    His thoughtfulness lifted her mood.


    However, now that she had regained memory, she was downhearted by his previous distrust and his repeated absence every time she needed him the most.


    Although Mitchel had been trying to make amends now, the damage had already been done.


    Could making amends erase the pain?


    Noticing Raegan¡¯s frowning and loss of thought, Stefan felt his question overstepped.


    So, he coughed lightly and said, ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have asked you about this.


    ¡±


    It was only then that Raegan snapped back to reality.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.


    ¡±


    At this moment, Janey ran in with sweat on her forehead, saying, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m thirsty.


    ¡±


    Annis came in with a baby water bottle, wanting to give Janey the water.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Stefan took it from Annis, smiled warmly, and said, ¡°Janey, can I feed you the water?¡±


    Janey remembered Raegan was still sick, so she nodded obediently.


    Stefan picked Janey up and let her sit on hisp.


    Then, he gave her the water.


    While Janey was drinking, some water spilled from the corner of her mouth.


    Raegan took a tissue, bent down, and gently wiped it off for Janey.


    Because of this, the three of them became much closer together.


    When Stefan saw that Janey was done drinking water, he told her a joke, making herugh non-stop.


    Janey¡¯sughter was so contagious that Raegan was influenced by it.


    She momentarily set aside her worries, and her face lightened up when she smiled.


    Janeyughed so hard in Stefan¡¯s arms that she almost slipped off.


    Raegan instinctively reached out to catch Janey, but she swayed.


    Fortunately, Stefan was alert.


    He did not only hold Janey securely but also steadied the wobbling Raegan.


    Thinking it was a game, Janey pped her hands and asked them to do it again.


    Raegan said worriedly, ¡°Let¡¯s not do it again, okay? It¡¯s a bit dangerous.


    ¡±


    Stefan chimed in with a smile, ¡°Cutie Janey, listen to your mom, okay? Let¡¯s y something safe.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡±


    Janey held Raegan¡¯s and Stefan¡¯s hands together and said with a smile, ¡°Then let¡¯s y pat-a-cake, okay?¡±


    Stefan¡¯s broad palm covered the back of Raegan¡¯s hand, dry and warm.


    However, Raegan felt a sense of repulsion.


    She had the urge to withdraw her hand.


    This subconscious repulsion made her froze.


    Why was she repulsive? Why did she repel other men¡¯s touch?

 Chapter 1355

    But when Raegan was with Mitchel, she had never felt this way despite her resistance to his hugs and ki*ses.


    She was baffled.


    Mitchel ran all the way to Raegan¡¯s ward, only to be met with this scene.


    Stefan held Janey in his arms while holding Raegan¡¯s hand.


    They looked like a warm and happy family of three.


    They looked like a real family while he was an intruder who didn¡¯t fit in.


    Mitchel looked at Janey¡¯s bright smile and almost confirmed what Luis had said.


    Janey was indeed his daughter.


    Erick¡¯s slyness, coupled with Raegan¡¯s memory loss, prevented Mitchel from realizing sooner that Janey was his daughter.


    It was only now that he realized the clues were too obvious.


    Janey was more mature than other three-year-old children.


    Besides, Raegan had just been acknowledged by the Foster family.


    How could the Foster family find a man for Raegan to marry in just six months? All of these were to hide Janey¡¯s paternity from the public.


    Had it not been for Luis¡¯ words of enlightenment, Mitchel would have remained in the dark.


    Sensing visitors, Raegan inadvertently nced over and her smile froze at the sight of Mitchel.


    Mitchel stood tall and imposing at the door, with his head almost touching the doorframe.


    His darkened face radiated an unmistakable aura of dominance.


    Raegan notedplex feelings in Mitchel¡¯s eyes.


    It seemed to be a deep and heart-wrenching pain.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Stefan, noticing Raegan¡¯s reaction, followed her gaze.


    Upon Laying eyes on Mitchel, he held Raegan¡¯s hand even tighter.


    Raegan was startled.


    She subconsciously wanted to pull away from Stefan¡¯s grip.


    But when she realized it, she was frightened by this idea.


    Why didn¡¯t she want Mitchel to see another man holding her hands? They didn¡¯t have any rtionship anymore, right?


    Mitchel walked into Raegan¡¯s ward.


    His handsome face was expressionless yet somehow emitting a chilling de-Like coldness.


    As soon as he stood in front of them, he looked at Stefan and ordered coldly, ¡°Get out.


    ¡±


    But Stefan was unfazed by Mitchel¡¯s icy demeanor.


    He wanted to say something but Raegan stopped him.


    Raegan took a step forward, looked at Mitchel, and said coldly, ¡°Mitchel, you are the one who should leave.


    ¡±


    Her words were so harsh that Mitchel felt they were tearing him apart.


    He was about to lose his temper.


    Fortunately, he was able to restrain himself.


    Mitchel took Janey from Stefan¡¯s arms and held her tightly.


    As he looked at her small face, his eyes turned red.


    ¡°Janey¡­¡± His voice was a bit hoarse.


    This emotionally charged call startled Raegan.


    Stefan, caught off guard momentarily, allowed Mitchel to take Janey.


    He quickly attempted to take her back, saying, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, please give Janey back to me.


    ¡±


    Mitchel, having been containing his anger in front of Janey, his gaze ice-cold as he retorted, ¡°Who do you think you are to order me to return her to you?¡±


    The more Raegan listened, the more she felt something was wrong.


    Her heart started to race wildly.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She reached out to pull Janey away and said sternly, ¡°Mitchel, what are you doing? Let go of my daughter!¡±


    Mitchel looked cold and restrained.


    He stared at Raegan for a while and asked coldly, ¡°Are you sure she is just your daughter?¡±

 Chapter 1356

    Raegan was taken aback, not expecting such a sudden question.


    For a brief moment, her thoughts were in chaos.


    Her grip on Janey¡¯s clothes tightened involuntarily, her knuckles turning white from the pressure.


    Mitchel observed Raegan closely, not even blinking.


    He found himself wishing, at that moment, that Raegan would simply say, ¡°Yes, Janey is just my daughter.


    ¡± This would mean she didn¡¯t know about the mystery surrounding Janey¡¯s paternity, making him feel a bit better.


    But Raegan¡¯s averted gaze and the involuntary tightening of her grip told him everything he needed to know.


    She was aware of him being Janey¡¯s biological father.


    Worse, she intended to keep this a secret from him.


    Janey, still in Mitchel¡¯s arms, couldn¡¯t grasp what Mitchel and Raegan were talking about but sensed Mitchel being mean to her mommy.


    She began to cry out in distress, ¡°Daddy Mitchel is a baddie¡­ Let me go¡­ Don¡¯t bully my mommy!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Crying, Janey hit Mitchel¡¯s chest with her small fists, repeating, ¡°Baddie Daddy Mitchel, baddie daddy¡­¡±


    As upset children often did, Janey¡¯s chant of ¡°baddie Daddy Mitchel¡± soon became ¡°baddie daddy¡± through her sobs.


    This made Raegan¡¯s heart beat faster.


    In a rush, she reprimanded, ¡°Janey, be polite!¡± How could Janey call Mitchel ¡°Daddy Mitchel¡± or ¡°baddie daddy¡±? Where did they evene from?


    Janey, who initially wanted to stick up for Raegan, now felt wronged as Raegan was scolding her, driving her to seekfort in Mitchel¡¯s arms instead.


    Raegan felt at a loss.


    She didn¡¯t mean to scold Janey but reacted in the moment.


    Yet, Mitchel¡¯s actions left her dumbfounded.


    Despite being assertive previously, he was now gentlyforting Janey, patting her back.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Once Janey seemed a little calmer, Mitchel softly exined, ¡°Janey, darling, your mommy isn¡¯t mad at you, and I¡¯m not arguing with your mommy .


    ¡±


    He nced at Raegan and added, ¡°We¡¯re just trying to talk about some things that we need to sort out.


    ¡±


    With tears still in her eyes, Janey looked up and asked uncertainly, ¡°Really? Daddy, you¡¯re not being mean to my mommy?¡±


    Hearing Janey call him ¡°Daddy¡± warmed Mitchel¡¯s heart, immediately washing away any upset feelings.


    ¡°I promise with all my heart that I will never be mean to you or your mommy.


    ¡±


    Janey¡¯s mood improved slightly, and with a pout, she mumbled, ¡°Daddy, you have to remember what you said.


    If you lie, your nose will get longer!¡±


    Raegan, feeling a headacheing on, couldn¡¯t figure out when Janey started tofortably call Mitchel ¡°Daddy.


    ¡± Janey had never called anyone daddy before.


    Although Stefan had been kind to Janey, she would only sweetly call out his name.


    This had to stop.


    Raegan asked Annis to take Janey outside for some ytime.


    Annis approached.


    Mitchel gave Annis a once-over and decided she was reliable.


    Only then did he gently set Janey on the floor and hand her to Annis.


    ¡°Make sure she doesn¡¯t y near the stairs, talk to strangers, or wander into crowded areas.


    This is a hospital, and it¡¯s full of germs¡­¡± Mitchel¡¯s extensive list of instructions left both Annis and Raegan momentarily speechless.


    Raegan had never seen a man fuss so much.


    Annis, understanding his concern, replied, ¡°Got it, sir.


    ¡± Then, she took Janey away.


    Now, only three people were left in the room.


    Stefan had been quiet, just watching everything unfold.


    He had mistakenly thought Janey was Raegan¡¯s daughter with another man.


    This was mainly because he wasn¡¯t the type to gossip, nor had he asked Erick about it.

 Chapter 1357

    However, it now appeared that Janey was indeed Mitchel¡¯s daughter, and Mitchel¡¯s actions showed he was fully aware of the situation.


    Upon seeing Stefan standing side by side with Raegan, Mitchel was visibly irritated.


    He quickly yanked Raegan¡¯s arm, pulling her forcefully to his side, causing her to lose her bnce.


    Stefan, concerned, reached out to steady Raegan.


    This action caused Mitchel¡¯s expression to darken considerably, as he wished he could remove Stefan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Leave us alone now!¡±


    Stefan, remaining cool, replied, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, Raegan hasn¡¯t asked me to go.


    ¡± He felt it was necessary to stay by Raegan¡¯s side for her protection unless she herself asked him to leave.


    His words only fueled Mitchel¡¯s anger further.


    Mitchel, ever possessive of Raegan, especially after learning Janey was his daughter, found the idea of another man close to Raegan unbearable.


    They were a family and should stay together, in his view.


    Mitchel snapped, ¡°I¡¯ve no interest in talking to you further.


    Leave, now!¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan, trying to pull her arm away, showed her frustration.


    ¡°Mitchel, calm down.


    What¡¯s gotten into you? Stop this!¡±


    Mitchel gripped her wrist tightly, showing no signs of letting go.


    His attitude shifted dramatically between interacting with Stefan and Janey.


    Stefan noticed Raegan¡¯s wrist turning red and voiced his concern with a touch of annoyance, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, Raegan asked you to release her.


    You can¡¯t just hold her against her will.


    ¡±


    ¡°Hold her against her will?¡± Mitchel let out a scoff as if the remark was amusing, barely hiding a smirk.


    ¡°It seems you haven¡¯t realized who you¡¯re interfering with.


    Let me spell it out for you once again!¡±


    With a re that revealed his barely contained anger, Mitchel dered each word, ¡°She¡¯s my woman, and if you try to get close to her again, don¡¯t me me for being rude.


    ¡±


    Mitchel had been annoyed by Stefan¡¯s always lurking around Raegan, iming to be a brother or a friend, but clearly wanting more.


    It was exasperating!


    Raegan stood there, dumbfounded.


    Since when had she been his? She couldn¡¯t grasp why he was so furious, nor did she understand what gave him the right to cause such amotion.


    Who did he think he was?


    Stefan, unfazed by the threat, said calmly, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, it looks like you¡¯re the one who¡¯s mixed up.


    You two are no longer together, and it¡¯s Raegan¡¯s right to choose her friends.


    ¡±


    He then said with a hint of firmness, breaking from his usually soft tone, ¡°Please, let her be.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡±


    Stefan noticed Mitchel holding onto Raegan¡¯s wrist, trying to drag her away.


    Mitchel, running low on patience and with a cold look in his eyes, swung his fist at Stefan out of nowhere.


    Mitchel¡¯s punch was about tond on Stefan¡¯s face when Raegan yelled, ¡°Mitchel, stop!¡±


    This made Mitchel halt immediately.


    He took a moment to rein in his emotions.


    After all, he didn¡¯te here to upset Raegan.


    ¡°p!¡± Out of the blue, a sharp p echoed, striking Mitchel¡¯s face unexpectedly.

 Chapter 1358

    Raegan felt a sting in her palm, her eyes filled with surprise.


    She hadn¡¯t thought Mitchel would actually stop, nor did she expect to herself react so angrily.


    Mitchel¡¯s face lost color, with the mark of five fingers vividly red on his cheek.


    His eyes filled with hurt and disbelief as he looked at Raegan.


    ¡°You pped me for him?¡±


    The pain in his voice was clear, his face contorted with distress.


    Raegan froze for a moment.


    Even though she had somewhat overreacted, she didn¡¯t regret it.


    After all, Mitchel was the first to act, and she hadn¡¯t expected him to stop upon hearing her.


    Pulling herself together, Raegan said with a cold tone, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, you can¡¯t just throw your weight around here.


    This is my ward, and I won¡¯t let you bully anyone here.


    ¡±


    Mitchel, faced with her cold and distant manner, was reminded of the scene where she and Stefan were cooing over Janey.


    Such a warm and happy scene.


    And yet, he was Janey¡¯s real biological father.


    Moreover, Raegan and Erick had kept the truth of Janey¡¯s paternity from him, treating him like a fool.


    At that moment, Mitchel¡¯s expression was pale, his voice filled with bitterness.


    ¡°Who¡¯s bullying who, exactly?¡± As Janey¡¯s biological father, didn¡¯t he have the right to know about Janey¡¯s existence?


    Raegan appeared delicate, but her heart was tougher and more merciless than his.


    He probably seemed foolish in her eyes.


    Raegan, noticing the deep pain in his expression, felt a strange bitterness in her heart.


    The aftermath of regaining her memory meant that all the forgotten love and hatred were sweeping back in.


    This man was no longer a stranger but someone she once shared a deep connection with, someone she once hoped to be with forever.


    Her thoughts were inplete disarray.


    Raegan didn¡¯t feel like seeing Mitchel right now.


    His presence would only bring back all those painful memories.


    She remarked with a chill in her voice, ¡°Unless there¡¯s something important, I¡¯d like you to leave.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Mitchel¡¯s distinguished and attractive face lost all its color at her words.


    The anguish in his heart was intense.


    Raegan was driving him away.


    Plus, she had hit him for another man¡­ How could she be so cold to him?


    Mitchel couldn¡¯t hide his frustration anymore as he pointed at Stefan.


    ¡°He¡¯s the one who should be leaving, not me!¡±


    He went on, clearly in a foul mood, ¡°I need to talk to you.


    Make him go away.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    Raegan found his demand unreasonable.


    ¡°Why do I have to do what you say? You¡¯re the one who should go.


    ¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Mitchel, pushed to the brink of frustration, managed a bitter smile.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I¡¯m your husband and Janey¡¯s father.


    Doesn¡¯t that mean anything?¡±


    Raegan was taken aback.


    How did he know about Janey¡¯s paternity?


    Raegan¡¯s shocked expression only made Mitchel¡¯s pain worse.


    Heughed bitterly.


    Seeing her and Stefan standing side by side, he felt like he was a stranger.


    With a snort, he exited Raegan¡¯s ward without saying anything.


    Raegan stood there, motionless.


    The realization that he became aware of Janey¡¯s paternity, which was something she had just remembered, caught her off guard.


    Her mind drew a nk, wanting to say something but feeling as if she were being suffocated.


    The only thing on her mind was whether he would confront her over Janey.


    No, she couldn¡¯t allow that to happen!


    Stefan noticed Raegan¡¯s distress and gently squeezed her arm, looking at her with concern, ¡°Raegan, are you alright?¡±


    Coming back to her senses, Raegan Looked at Stefan and quickly said, ¡°Stefan, if Annis and Janey return, could you please make sure they get home safely?¡±

 Chapter 1359

    With those words, she dashed out of her ward.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Mitchel stepped outside of Raegan¡¯s ward, burning with anger.


    Not too far away, he spotted Janey and Annis heading back.


    Upon learning Janey was his own daughter, Mitchel was reluctant to leave her.


    As if by instinct, Janey sprinted toward Mitchel, joyfully shouting, ¡°Daddy I¡±


    Her voice was warm and soft, ringing with utter sincerity.


    Mitchel knelt down, gently studying Janey¡¯s Little face.


    Remembering the five years he¡¯d missed, his heart throbbed with pain.


    His daughter had neverid eyes on him since the day she was born until recently¡­


    ¡°Daddy, why is your face like that?¡± Janey, with her tiny, plump hand, tenderly touched Mitchel¡¯s swollen cheek, her curiosity evident.


    Janey¡¯s gentle tone brought tears to Mitchel¡¯s eyes.


    Tears began to stream down his face, warm and quick.


    He had so much he wished to say, but all he could do was embrace Janey with all his might.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Daddy, are you hurt?¡± Janey, resting her small chin on his shoulder and mimicking Raegan, gently patted his back, her voice filled with childish concern.


    ¡°My patting will make it all better.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s throat choked up, his voice hoarse.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hurt, sweetheart.


    Daddy¡¯s just overwhelmed with happiness seeing you.


    ¡±


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t youe to see me if you¡¯re so happy?¡±


    Tears welled up in his eyes again, and Mitchel replied gently, ¡°I was to me before, but I promise, from this moment on, I¡¯ll always be here for you and your mommy, alright?¡±


    Janey, suddenly upset, raised her voice.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Janey pushed Mitchel away, refusing to lean on him with a stubbornness.


    ¡°You¡¯re a bad daddy, a lying daddy! You said we¡¯d go to the amusement park togetherst time, but then you chose to spend time with your fianc¨¦e instead.


    ¡±


    Janey¡¯s words were a bit jumbled, but her message was clear.


    Fuming, she continued, ¡°If you have a wife already, why are youing to see my mommy? You¡¯re acting terribly!¡±


    Mitchel was caught off guard, surprised that Janey knew the term ¡°terribly.


    ¡± Her manner of speaking reminded him so much of Raegan.


    A smile broke through his surprise.


    ¡°Janey, you got it all wrong.


    I¡¯ve already cleared it up with your mommy.


    I¡¯ve only ever been married to one person, and that¡¯s your mommy.


    ¡±


    Janey¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°For real?¡±


    Mitchel pulled her into a hug, standing up.


    ¡°Absolutely.


    It¡¯s the truth.


    ¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re my real daddy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m your real daddy, now and always.


    ¡± Mitchel was a man of few words, yet as he looked into his daughter¡¯s lovely face, he felt a surge of words he wanted to say.


    The five years he missed out on being with Janey made him want to give Janey the world as a way to make up for lost time.


    Mitchel gently Lowered his head to brush his forehead against Janey¡¯s cheek and whispered, ¡°Daddy will always pamper you and your mommy a lot.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1360

    ¡°Then, daddy, you have to keep your word.


    Let¡¯s lock it with a pinky promise, and no going back on it for a hundred years!¡±


    The father and daughter happily confirmed their promise with a pinky shake.


    Annis had been quiet the whole time.


    She could tell Janey really liked Mitchel.


    Otherwise, Janey wouldn¡¯t call him daddy.


    Janey had refused to call anyone else daddy.


    Feeling it was time to head back to Raegan¡¯s ward, Annis said ¡°Janey, it¡¯s time to go back now, or your mommy will start to worry.


    ¡±


    But Janey, having just reunited with her dad, didn¡¯t want to leave.


    She wrapped her arms around Mitchel¡¯s neck, making a face.


    ¡°I want daddy to carry me home.


    ¡±


    Annis, feeling a bit stuck, saw Mitchel offer with a smile.


    ¡°Let me take her home.


    ¡±


    Mitchel was hesitant to part ways more than Janey, but he understood Janey¡¯s value to Raegan and had no intention of taking Janey by force.


    Just as they were about to leave, they ran into Raegan, who hade looking for Janey.


    Seeing Mitchel embracing their daughter tightly, Raegan¡¯s heart felt like it was breaking.


    Janey was her everything, and she was determined not to lose Janey to anyone.


    Raegan moved closer, took Janey from his arms, and said with a mix of anger and determination, ¡°Mitchel, if you try to take Janey away, you¡¯ll have me to deal with!¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    As Raegan looked at him with cold eyes, Mitchel felt an overwhelming pain in his limbs.


    Janey was their daughter! Yet, Raegan acted as if he were a stranger, or worse, an enemy.


    She was being so harsh with him¡­


    Janey noticed Raegan¡¯s hands trembling, mistaking her nervousness for anger, and began to cry.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry.


    Daddy¡­ He didn¡¯t mean to make it seem like he was taking me away.


    I just like being with him.


    Please, don¡¯t be mad, okay?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s eyes immediately welled up with tears at the sight of Janey crying, tears falling like raindrops.


    She couldn¡¯t help feeling on edge ever since she regained her memory, terrified at the thought that Mitchel might take Janey away.


    After all, Mitchel had the means to do it if he really wanted to.


    ¡°Janey¡­¡± Raegan let Janey lean on her shoulder, trying to stop Janey¡¯s tears, her eyes red.


    ¡°Mommy isn¡¯t mad, sweetheart.


    I¡¯m sorry.


    I promise to keep my feelings in check from now on.


    ¡±


    Mitchel moved as if to embrace them both, but his hand stopped mid-air and fell back to his side, clenched in frustration.


    The silent agony within him turned his eyes a deep shade of red.


    Janey raised her round face, watching her mom closely, and asked with caution, ¡°Mommy¡­ Are you really not mad at me?¡±


    Janey¡¯s grown-up question made Raegan feel a deep, uneasy sensation in her heart.


    How could she possibly forget? Janey had turned shy and withdrawn for some time because she didn¡¯t have a dad around.


    It took her a long while to open up.


    Raegan knew she shouldn¡¯t let her daughter feel hurt again.


    Her throat felt parched as Raegan said in a rasped voice, ¡°Mommy is really not mad¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, Mommy is mad at Dad¡­¡± Janey quickly corrected herself, seeming to hesitate, ¡°Is Mommy mad at Uncle?¡±


    Raegan stopped for a moment and then weakly replied, ¡°No.


    I am not mad at him either.


    I was just a bit worried when I couldn¡¯t find you.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡±


    Upon hearing this, Janey¡¯s spirits lifted, and she smiled widely.


    ¡°See, my mommy isn¡¯t mad at you.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1361

    Mitchel understood that Raegan¡¯s words were meant to reassure Janey.


    He moved closer to coax Janey, ¡°Yes, your mommy isn¡¯t mad at me.


    I will do my best not to upset your mommy.


    ¡±


    With that, Mitchel hugged Janey, gave Raegan a meaningful look, and dered, ¡°Daddy will take you and your mommy home.


    ¡±


    Raegan was at a loss for words.


    Then, Mitchel gently took Raegan¡¯s hand in his.


    He gripped it firmly, sharing his warmth with Raegan¡¯s cold hands.


    Raegan tried to pull away but couldn¡¯t manage it.


    Just as she was about to get angry, she heard Mitchel¡¯s deep voice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take Janey home first, and we can talk about everything elseter.


    ¡±


    Janey was Raegan¡¯s soft spot.


    She instantly stopped trying to pull away and allowed Mitchel to hold her.


    Mitchel had Matteo handle all the paperwork about discharge.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ncing at Raegan and Mitchel, Annis wanted to go back to the ward and pack Raegan¡¯s stuff.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ride back in Mr.


    Clifford¡¯s car.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and he said gently to Annis, ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother Mr.


    Clifford.


    My assistant will drive you back.


    ¡±


    Raegan was at a loss for words.


    She noticed Mitchel had a yful side, making a big deal out of even small things topete with Stefan.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mitchel didn¡¯t grant Raegan the chance to say goodbye to Stefan at the hospital and took them straight to his car.


    Raegan had no choice but to inform Stefan through calls.


    After the call, Mitchel looked quite unhappy, maintaining a sullen mood during the drive.


    Janey, exhausted from ying all morning, dozed off in Mitchel¡¯s arms.


    When they reached the vi, Mitchel carried Janey to her room, carefullyying her on the bed.


    He then knelt down, took off Janey¡¯s shoes, and tucked her in with a light nket.


    Raegan observed his tender actions, finding herself momentarily speechless.


    Sensing Mitchel was about to leave, Janey mumbled in her sleep, ¡°Daddy¡­ Don¡¯t go¡­¡±


    Her soft voice clenched Mitchel¡¯s heart with a pain he couldn¡¯t shake off.


    Mitchel crouched down once more, tenderly holding Janey¡¯s small hand, gently stroking the nket, and murmured, ¡°Daddy¡¯s here.


    Janey, go back to sleep¡­¡±


    Mitchel waited until Janey fell back into a deep sleep before he carefully pulled away his hand and stood up to leave.


    Raegan, gazing at Janey¡¯s peaceful face, felt a surge of emotions.


    Yet, she realized she had to brace herself for what was ahead.


    She inhaled deeply and walked forward with a heavy heart.


    Upon opening the door, she saw Mitchel standing by the second-floor balcony, his figure statuesque.


    He rested against the railing, his outline strikingly distinct, holding an unlit cigarette, deep in thought.

 Chapter 1362

    Hearing here out, Mitchel turned around, staring at Raegan for several seconds.


    Raegan felt uneasy under his gaze, her mind racing.


    If Mitchel brought up the idea of taking Janey away, how should she handle it?


    Should she run away with her daughter, or¡­


    Noticing Raegan¡¯s hesitation, Mitchel stood still, giving her the chance to speak first.


    It seemed like a lose-lose situation whether Raegan spoke up or remained silent.


    Raegan finally broke the silence.


    ¡°Mitchel, there might be a misunderstanding.


    Janey¡­ She isn¡¯t your daughter.


    ¡±


    Raegan had thought it through carefully.


    She realized she needed to create a diversion to escape with Janey.


    As long as Mitchel was unable to perform a paternity test, he couldn¡¯t im Janey as his.


    Upon hearing Raegan, Mitchel¡¯s face showed no emotion, pushing Raegan to rify with more urgency.


    ¡°Kabir is Janey¡¯s real dad.


    You can check the hospital and birth records if you want,¡± Raegan said confidently, trusting Erick¡¯s arrangement.


    Erick must have covered his tracks well, ensuring there were no errors regarding Janey¡¯s paternity in the records.


    Raegan emphasized, ¡°Trust me.


    Janey is not rted to you in any way.


    ¡±


    Mitchel observed Raegan for a while and then let out augh.


    ¡°Raegan, do you really think I¡¯m that easy to fool?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her eyes grew wide.


    Just as she was about to respond, she noticed him scrolling through his phone, the words ¡°Paternity Test¡± clearly visible.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    He had anticipated Raegan¡¯s denial and had Matteo speed up the testing process.


    The results came out within two hours.


    Mitchel was intrigued to see how Raegan would dispute once the evidence was presented.


    Raegan¡¯s eyes shot open in surprise.


    ¡°How did you¡­¡± Then, she realized her question was pointless and her thoughts had been too optimistic.


    How could she expect him to negotiate without having his facts straight?


    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Mitchel lifted his gaze, his piercing gaze fixing on Raegan, his voice deep and ominous.


    ¡°So, you were nning to trick me and take off with Janey, were you?¡±


    Raegan¡¯splexion went white in an instant.


    She hadn¡¯t seen iting that Mitchel would read her like an open book.


    Seeing Raegan¡¯s reaction, Mitchel knew he had guessed correctly.


    His handsome face stiffened in an instant, his throat became dry and his voice hoarse.


    ¡°Raegan, you are really heartless.


    ¡± Janey was their daughter.


    Yet, Raegan had nned to deny him even a simple visit.


    When he used her of being heartless, Raegan found her racing heart steadying.


    Heartless? Could she really outdo him in being heartless?


    Raegan stared at his handsome face.


    Five years had slipped by, leaving him unchanged.


    He remained the epitome of grace and allure.


    But now, as she looked at him with years of memories between them, everything felt different.


    The memories of the past sank in deeper, chilling her heart gradually.


    Her expression morphed from anxious toposed, then toplete detachment.


    Raegan questioned tly, ¡°Mitchel, did you recall what happened to our first child?¡±


    The question caused Mitchel¡¯s dark eyes to narrow sharply.


    His heart seemed to halt for a split second.


    It made sense why Raegan woke up without asking about him or paying him a visit.


    It turned out she had reimed her memory.


    Mitchel remained silent for a moment before starting slowly, ¡°Raegan, Uooo?

 Chapter 1363

    ¡°Mitchel Dixon!¡± Raegan interrupted him bluntly.


    Staring at him intently, her lips curved into a mocking smile.


    ¡°Do you remember how I pleaded with you to save our child? Your response?


    You dismissed me, telling me to stop making a fuss.


    ¡±


    Recalling the loss of their unborn child, Raegan¡¯splexion grew even more ashen, her voice shaking with both sorrow and rage.


    ¡°My plead for our child¡¯s life, in your eyes, was just making a fuss.


    ¡±


    At the sight of her tear-streaked face, Mitchel felt a crushing weight on his heart, making it hard to breathe.


    ¡°Raegan, I didn¡¯t see it that way¡­¡± He struggled to exin, ¡°The loss of our child pains me as much as it does you.


    I admit I didn¡¯t protect you both as I should have.


    You can me me, yell at me, or even hurt me, do whatever feels right, but please do not treat me like this¡­¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s voice tightened.


    ¡°You can¡¯t deny me the chance to see Janey.


    I¡¯m her father!¡±


    The past sorrows andints washed over Raegan Like a tidal wave, bringing heartache and torment throughout her body.


    Her eyes reddened, and she said emotionally, ¡°Mitchel, Janey is my daughter.


    I brought her into this world by myself.


    I¡¯d do anything to prevent you from taking her away from me!¡±


    Overwhelmed by emotion, Raegan started coughing uncontrobly, her body shaking and her chest hurting.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Mitchel, worried, quickly stepped forward and wrapped her in his arms.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way.


    I didn¡¯t mean to.


    .


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    His heart ached uncontrobly, holding her shoulder, soothingly patting her back.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t intended to take Janey away from you.


    ¡±


    The warmth from Mitchel¡¯s broad palm and chest gradually eased Raegan¡¯s cough.


    Yet, their hug suddenly seemed out of ce considering how things stood between them.


    Raegan tried to pull away, but Mitchel held her firmly.


    ¡°Raegan, let¡¯s stop making things hard for each other, alright?¡±


    Mitchel tightened his hold on her, resting his chin on her head and breathing in her light, unique scent.


    Such a scent and embrace he longed for, how could he let go?


    Gazing down at her delicate, lovely face, he murmured, almost like begging, ¡°Let¡¯s give it another try.


    Think of it as a chance for me to make things right, to make amends to you and our daughter, alright?¡±


    Seeing her still expressionless, he added hesitantly, ¡°Could you consider it for Janey¡¯s sake? She needs me, right? Do you have the heart to see her ridiculed for not having a father?¡±


    Mitchel thought back to when Janey cried to him about being mocked as fatherless on the yground.


    Those words had hit him hard back then.


    It was then he decided to treat Janey as his own daughter, despite hisck of knowledge Janey was actually his biological daughter at that time.


    Now, realizing Janey was indeed his own, those memories pained him even more.


    Janey was the precious girl he had failed to protect well.


    She never deserved to be ridiculed.


    With a touch of coldness in his voice, Mitchel said, ¡°I can¡¯t just stand by and do nothing while Janey gets mocked for this.


    ¡±


    Hearing this, Raegan smirked.


    Mitchel was still the same as before.

 Chapter 1364

    Only now, he offered a sweet date before a p.


    In the end, he wanted not just Janey, but her as well, trying to get both of them.


    Raegan forcefully pushed Mitchel away and looked up at him mockingly.


    ¡°Mitchel, are you threatening me?¡±


    His eyebrows knit together, Mitchel caught her hand and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Raegan, you¡¯ve got it all wrong.


    ¡±


    He stopped, his voice tight.


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you¡­ Please think it over.


    Give me a chance to leave our past sorrows behind, and let¡¯s create a whole family for Janey.


    ¡±


    His voice wasden with deep emotion, humbly pleading.


    However, the harm and suffering Mitchel had incurred on Raegan couldn¡¯t be undone, regardless of Mitchel¡¯s pleading.


    Raegan¡¯s face stayed unyielding, his warm touch unable to melt her iciness.


    Fixing a broken mirror was a tough job.


    Just like a shattered heart, always bearing cracks.


    The painful memories were vivid and sharp.


    Each recollection brought Raegan fresh pain.


    How could she possibly reunite with him without any reservations?


    Raegan gazed at Mitchel, expressionless.


    ¡°Mitchel, I have three questions for you.


    Answer them, and I might consider reuniting with you.


    ¡±


    Mitchel froze, hope lighting up his heart.


    Yet, he tried not to get too excited, worried about losing this delicate moment.


    With controlled eagerness, he responded, ¡°Go ahead.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan¡¯s questions were direct.


    ¡°When my grandmother passed away, where were you? When Tessa abused me and made me lose our first child, where were you? When I was fighting for my life in the car crash, where were you?¡±


    These questions hit Mitchel hard, leaving him breathless, his face turning as white as a sheet.


    He tried to speak, but it was as if a de was lodged in his throat, making even a breath feel agonizing, let alone forming words.


    Raegan gave him a look, her lips curling into a bitter, sorrowful smile.


    ¡°You told me you felt nothing for Lauren, just gratitude, but can you see the real, deep hurt your actions caused me? You¡¯re asking me to forget all those bad memories, Mitchel.


    ¡±


    Tears streamed down Raegan¡¯s pretty face, her eyes brimming with pain, each word heavy.


    ¡°How can I possibly forget?¡±


    Mitchel trembled, agony swirling in his gaze.


    ALL that pain, all that grief¡­ Whether unintentional or misunderstood, they were all caused by him.


    He couldn¡¯t deny that, remorse overwhelming him.


    With a voice choked as if by a de, Mitchel said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± He knew how empty and ridiculous these words must sound.


    Yet, he had nothing more to offer.


    Raegan¡¯s smile was painful yet mocking, lightly saying, ¡°Mitchel, do you still think we can start over now?¡±


    ¡°Raegan¡­¡± Mitchel¡¯s voice was raspy as he called her name, his plea caught in his throat.


    What Mitchel feared the most had happened.


    Despite regaining her memory, Raegan was not inclined to forgive him.


    He couldn¡¯t overlook the pain and suffering he had caused to her.


    His unintentional mistakes didn¡¯t absolve him.


    He knew all too well he had no right to seek her forgiveness.


    His only path was to aim for redemption.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    At Mitchel¡¯s pale face, Raegan¡¯s eyes gleamed at some thoughts, and a bitter smile appeared on her lips as she said, ¡°Mitchel, you must have wished I¡¯d forget our past forever.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1365

    Mitchel¡¯s expression darkened at her words.


    Indeed, he had hoped Raegan would forget the past sorrows.


    He didn¡¯t want her to hold onto those painful memories.


    He wished for her happiness every day, just like she had been before regaining her memory.


    Mitchel was determined to make it up to Raegan, to ensure no harm came her way again.


    They wanted to begin anew with her, and he would provide the best for her and Janey.


    He would cherish them for all his days.


    He acknowledged his selfishness.


    Yet, he simply wanted to spend the rest of his life with the woman he desired and their daughter.


    The possibility that Raegan might recall everything one day had crossed his mind, knowing she might hate him by then.


    Yet, that didn¡¯t deter him from envisioning a future with her.


    Mitchel had no intention of lying to Raegan.


    With a voice full of sincerity, he confessed, ¡°I did hope you could forget those painful memories and find happiness forever¡­¡±


    Raegan didn¡¯t feel like listening to him anymore.


    It was hard to tell what was true and what wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Too bad your wishful thinking has failed.


    I won¡¯t be as naive as I was five years ago, to be your puppet, toe and go at your beck and call.


    ¡±


    Raegan gave a faint smile.


    ¡°Because now, you¡­ You just don¡¯t matter to me anymore!¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s face turned ashen, his heart as if split in two.


    He felt like a deting balloon, ready to give in.


    He didn¡¯t matter to her now.


    She had given up on him.


    Numbly, Mitchel managed to say, ¡°Please, Raegan, don¡¯t do this to me.


    Don¡¯t leave me, I¡¯m begging you¡­¡±


    Unfazed, Raegan continued to utter ruthless words, ¡°Mitchel, I had given up on you ages ago.


    Remember, we¡¯ve divorced.


    Our marriage ended five years ago, and the remarriage was based on your deceit.


    In my heart, it never took effect.


    ¡±


    Raegan added, ¡°If you even think about taking Janey away, I¡¯ll disappear with her.


    You¡¯ll never see us again.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s features trembled, his eyes misting over.


    He rasped, ¡°Raegan, what do I have to do for you to not hate me so much? Just say it, and I¡¯ll do anything¡­¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan cut him off, her voice icy and unyielding, ¡°Maybe if you just vanished from my life, I might feel less hatred toward you.


    ¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± His eyes turned bloodshot with pain.


    ¡°You know that can¡¯t happen.


    I can¡¯t bear to live without you.


    Raegan, have you really forgotten all the good times we shared? Our time together wasn¡¯t only about the bad moments¡­¡±


    ¡°Can those moments make up for the hurt?¡± Raegan shot back.


    ¡°Mitchel, ever since Lauren came back, I haven¡¯t had a single day of happiness.


    I¡¯vepletely forgotten any good times we might have had¡­¡±


    Stung by her frosty demeanor, Mitchel wanted to embrace Raegan, but she pushed him away firmly.


    Despite her rejection, he desperately grabbed her shoulders, his voice cracking as he begged, ¡°We¡¯re not over.


    Raegan, please give me another chance.


    I¡¯ll fix everything, I¡¯ll make you happy¡­¡±


    Raegan observed the turmoil on his handsome face and felt none of the satisfaction she had anticipated.


    Five years had gone by.


    His regret and self-reproach now were toote to mend the scars she bore.


    During the five past years, the love from her family and friends gradually healed Raegan.


    Thinking of Nicole and Elin, her heart filled with gratitude.


    Her old friends had supported her throughout, and she, along with Janey, had received endless love from her brother and father.


    Everything was just right.


    One couldn¡¯t Linger on past pain and needed to look ahead.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mitchel wouldn¡¯t longer shape her future, nor would she naively sink into sorrow again.


    Raegan gave him a look, her smile tinged with a hint of irony.


    ¡°Mitchel, I once adored you, so much that I lost who I was, became numb, and fooled myself.


    But now, all I want is to keep my distance from you.


    ¡±


    The determination reced the pain in her eyes as she said gently, ¡°I don¡¯t love you anymore.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1366

    Raegan recalled the agony from their shared past, yet she also remembered Mitchel¡¯s act of bravery when he shielded her from the harm of a knife.


    She added tly, ¡°You¡¯ve hurt me mentally, but you¡¯ve also shielded me from getting physically hurt.


    From here on out, we¡¯re even.


    Let¡¯s move on.


    ¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to!¡± Mitchel suddenly tightened his grip on her wrist, his eyes shimmering with tears against the night sky.


    ¡°Raegan, I don¡¯t want us to move on.


    You had promised me that as long as I could earn Erick¡¯s approval, you¡¯d be with me.


    ¡±


    Raegan felt a surge of frustration about this promise before she regained her memory.


    Her tone was t, devoid of emotion.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s break up!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t ept that!¡± Mitchel¡¯s gaze hardened with resolve.


    ¡°I¡¯m not breaking up with you.


    ¡±


    ¡°Mitchel Dixon!¡± Raegan¡¯s voice was sharp, her words icy.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be with you.


    Just have some self-respect.


    Stop being hysterical, okay?¡±


    Her words stung.


    Never in this life had Mitchel been met with these sarcastic remarks or this t rejection.


    Despite being at the center of admiration all his life, he was now faced with undisguised disdain.


    His heart was tightly twisted, hurting unbearably.


    Mitchel felt he was on the verge of breaking down.


    He bit his lip bitterly, forcing back the tears in his eyes, choking out, ¡°I won¡¯t fight with you over Janey¡¯s custody, but¡­¡±


    Mitchel stopped, knowing that saying it was for Raegan would push her further away.


    ¡°For Janey¡¯s sake, I¡¯m not giving up¡­¡±


    Then, he turned around slowly, his steps heavy as he walked away.


    Raegan watched his retreating figure and felt an unexpected pang in her heart.


    A strange emotion bubbled up.


    She clenched her fists, forcing herself to suppress it.


    She consoled herself that she would move on over time.


    The following morning, as Raegan reached the gate with Janey, she noticed a sleek ck Luxury car parked nearby.


    Mitchel, looking much better than the day before, was standing next to the car, dressed in a sharp suit of ck and white.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Janey¡¯s face lit up at the sight of Mitchel, and she quickly ran into his arms, asking excitedly, ¡°Daddy Mitchel, did youe to take me to school today?¡±


    Mitchel bent down, wrapping Janey in a warm hug, and replied with a gentle smile, ¡°Absolutely.


    Whenever I¡¯m around and not away on business, I¡¯ll be the one to take you to school and bring you home, okay?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Janey¡¯s excitement was evident, her face beaming with joy as she looked back at Raegan.


    ¡°Mommy, is it okay if Daddy Mitchel takes me to school?¡±


    Raegan, not wanting to upset Janey, gave a hesitant nod of approval.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Woo hoo! Daddy, my mommy said yes!¡± Janey eximed Mitchel locked eyes with Raegan and, with a smile, said, ¡°Dad¡¯s also happy.


    ¡±


    While Janey was looking elsewhere, Raegan gave Mitchel a look.


    After everything she had said to him yesterday, he acted as if nothing had happened.


    Worse, he proposed driving Janey to and from school, well aware that she couldn¡¯t bring herself to decline him in front of Janey.


    He was clearly doing this on purpose.


    The car door swung open, and before Raegan knew it, she was ushered into the backseat by Janey.


    Raegan and Mitchel nked Janey.


    Mitchel had decked out the car with everything a child would need, including a car safety seat designed for little ones.


    Throughout the ride, Janey and Mitchel filled the air withughter, sharing stories from the past that kept boredom at bay.


    After a teacher weed Janey into her kindergarten ss, Raegan¡¯s facade of amusement faded, and she turned to Mitchel with a frosty question.


    ¡°Mitchel, what¡¯s your angle?¡±


    Her cold inquiry made his heart stumble, yet he managed to steady his voice.


    ¡°Raegan, Janey is also my daughter.


    I¡¯ve missed too much of her life.


    I can¡¯t let her grow up without me anymore.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1367

    Raegan sensed an intrusion looming over their lives, her irritation boiling over.


    ¡°Mitchel, can¡¯t you see? We¡¯ve managed without you.


    We always will.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯splexion went ashen as her words cut deep.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Nheless, he masked his hurt, his voice strained.


    ¡°Raegan, you might not need me, but have you thought about Janey? Don¡¯t you think she needs me?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s words struck a chord.


    Raegan knew Janey was not just innocent but deeply sensitive.


    Despite oveing her childhood introversion, Janey¡¯s psychologist had once advised that a father figure could y a crucial role in her emotional development.


    Noticing Raegan¡¯s uncertainty, Mitchel gently persisted, ¡°Raegan, I won¡¯t fight with you over Janey¡¯s custody.


    I¡¯m her dad, and I mean her no harm.


    I just want her to experience the love of a father.


    ¡±


    His plea was soft and earnest.


    ¡°Please, let me be a part of her life.


    ¡±


    Raegan was torn.


    Mitchel was right.


    She couldn¡¯t make such a decision for Janey.


    Mitchel was, after all, her biological father.


    And he had shown nothing but love for Janey, even when he remained oblivious to Janey being his biological daughter.


    If Mitchel¡¯s presence could bring any joy or improvement to Janey¡¯s life, denying him that chance seemed unjust.


    Raegan took a moment to consider and thenid out her conditions.


    ¡°You can see Janey, but there are going to be rules.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s face lit up with hope.


    ¡°Whatever you say, I¡¯ll follow.


    ¡±


    ¡°The first rule is you can¡¯t tell anyone Janey is your daughter.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s stance was firm, borne out of a protective instinct.


    The Dixon family had always disliked her, and the news of Janey being Mitchel¡¯s biological daughter could either be a boon or a bane.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Mitchel consented without hesitation.


    ¡°Understood.


    ¡± Until he was in a position to safeguard Janey and Raegan openly, keeping Janey¡¯s paternity under wraps was wise and could prevent any unwanted attention.


    He harbored the hope of one day being openly recognized as part of their lives.


    ¡°The second rule is Janey doesn¡¯t go anywhere with you without my permission.


    ¡±


    Mitchel nodded in agreement, epting her condition.


    ¡°Thest rule is that I expect not to cross paths with you beyond Janey¡¯s matters.


    ¡± Raegan needed to make it crystal clear that their interactions would be strictly regarding Janey.


    This was not an opening for Mitchel to weave back into her personal life.


    This condition struck Mitchel hard, tempting him to protest, yet he recognized hisck of standing to do so.


    Any objection might jeopardize his fragile connection with Janey and by extension, Raegan.


    He much preferred this arrangement overplete separation.


    With a heavy heart, he conceded, ¡°Okay.


    ¡±


    Raegan, however, remained skeptical of his ready agreement.


    She gazed at him, firmly stating, ¡°I trust you¡¯ll stick to your word.


    If not, our agreement ends here.


    Mitchel nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll heed your words,¡± he assured her quickly.


    Raegan, caught off-guard by his promptpliance, chose silence over further discussion and turned to leave.


    Mitchel, undeterred, offered softly, ¡°Raegan, allow me to drive you to work.


    It¡¯s along my route.


    ¡±


    ¡°No, thank you.


    ¡± Her refusal was swift, and with a meaningful look, she added, ¡°And please, stop loitering around my ce.


    Lack of sleep not only ages you prematurely but also shortens your lifespan!¡±


    She hadn¡¯t missed the redness in his eyes, a clear sign of his nightly vigils, nor was she unaware of his all-night waits outside her vi, as the driver had informed her.

 Chapter 1368

    Raegan¡¯s concern wasn¡¯t for Mitchel, though.


    She wanted to prevent Janey from growing fond of someone who might not always be around due to health issues.


    Mitchel offered a resigned smile.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.


    It won¡¯t happen again.


    ¡±


    Once again, Raegan found herself without words.


    The family driver was already nearby, waiting.


    She stepped into the car without another look at Mitchel.


    As Raegan¡¯s car pulled away, Mitchel watched her determined departure, feeling a pang of sadness yet a strange sense of satisfaction.


    This interaction wasn¡¯t aplete loss.


    Inside the car, Matteo started the engine and soon shared, ¡°Mr.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Dixon, your father has been visiting Swynborough more oftentely.


    He¡¯s been meeting with a biologist, ording to our findings.


    ¡±


    Mitchel, attempting to rx, adjusted his tie and murmured, ¡°Dig deeper.


    I need to know what he¡¯s up to.


    ¡±


    Alexis, after initially his short period of seizing control of the Dixon Group, had fallen into a long silence.


    He even went so far as to encourage Mitchel to start a family with offspring to further the Dixon lineage, adopting an unexpectedly fatherly demeanor.


    But, ofte, Alexis¡¯ actions hinted at a return to ndestine endeavors, stirring unease.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Mitchel had always been baffled by his father¡¯s behavior.


    Despite their familial ties, they often seemed more like adversaries.


    After Matteo acknowledged, he took a moment to look at Mitchel through the rearview mirror, suggesting, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, maybe you should take some time to rest?¡±


    The signs of a sleepless night were evident on Mitchel¡¯s face, though his features remained strikingly handsome.


    After a brief silence, Mitchel inquired, ¡°Do I appear much older?¡±


    Matteo, caught off guard, could only utter, ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Have I changed much from before?¡± Mitchel examined his reflection on the car¡¯s LCD screen, which showed no noticeable difference.


    Yet, Raegan¡¯s remarks had nted seeds of doubt regarding his once-unquestionable allure.


    It took a moment for Matteo to grasp the depth of Mitchel¡¯s concern.


    It seemed Mitchel was concerned about his appearance.


    Matteo, ever honest, reassured Mitchel without ttery, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, you¡¯re as handsome as ever.


    ¡±


    Mitchel, finding somefort in Matteo¡¯s words, leaned back to rest, directing, ¡°Let¡¯s head to thepany.


    ¡±


    Meanwhile, Raegan was engrossed in her work at the studio when Elin rushed in, looking distressed.


    ¡°Raegan, you¡¯ve got to see this,¡± Elin urged, handing over a tablet.


    The screen was flooded with trending news about Crescent and Arthen Entertainment, each headline marked with an rming ¡°Explosive¡± tag.


    ¡°Famous Female Designer used of giarism?¡±


    ¡°Arthen Entertainment Embroiled in Scandal?¡±


    ¡°Crescent Faces giarism Charges?¡±

 Chapter 1369

    ¡°Crescent¡¯s giarist?¡±


    Raegan was left utterly dumbfounded.


    Raegan was about to check the details when the page suddenly refreshed and was gone.


    She tried refreshing the trending topics page again, but the headlines and relevant articles had vanished.


    It seemed like someone had deliberately removed them.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Elin was just as puzzled and showed Raegan a screenshot of the article, saying, ¡°Good thing I took a screenshot.


    Take a look.


    ¡±


    Raegan noticed that the user was an unknown studio, which had provided aparative photo to prove their creations from years ago.


    They asserted Crescent shamelessly giarizing their work, thinking the unknown studio was too minor to retaliate.


    Raegan¡¯s interest peaked when she saw the clothes in theparative photo.


    The clothing had an old-time charm, preserved exceptionally well, obviously stitched by hand with great care.


    From the embroidery to the patterns, they matched almost perfectly with the vintage collection Raegan had showcased at Arthen Entertainment¡¯s mid-year g.


    The only differences were the materials and colors used.


    With theparative photo and the unknown studio¡¯s preserved video, it was clear who giarized who.


    But then¡­ Raegan thought for a bit and said, ¡°Help me get in touch with this studio.


    ¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Elin was taken aback, puzzled why Raegan would think of contacting this unknown studio instead of seeking legal action.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan exined, ¡°I want to buy this piece of work.


    How much are they asking for it?¡±


    Elin, hesitant, asked, ¡°Really? You¡¯re thinking of contacting them?¡±


    Elin couldn¡¯t fathom Raeganmitting giarism.


    Yet, reaching out to buy the piece before rifying the misunderstanding felt Like giving the other party the upper hand.


    Elin cautioned Raegan, ¡°Even though the controversy has cooled down a bit, many clients have already asked to cancel their orders.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Since the hit of Arthen Entertainment¡¯s mid-year g, Crescent had been flooded with orders.


    Some unsuitable ones had been turned away.


    Raegan was determined about not sacrificing quality for profit.


    Despite the removal of those misleading trending topics and articles, the damage was done.


    Those who had seen it couldn¡¯t unsee it.


    Crescent¡¯s custom designs were favored by affluent and distinguished women who were enticed by the fabulous clothes during Arthen Entertainment¡¯s mid-year g.


    They were people who valued their status highly.


    None of them would appreciate being associated with giarism.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.


    We¡¯ll make it right where we need to and clear things up.


    We¡¯d never giarize someone else¡¯s work.


    ¡± Raegan looked at the photo on the tablet, tears welling up in her eyes.


    ¡°No matter how much it costs, buy it.


    ¡±


    Elin said nothing more, trusting in Raegan¡¯s decision, and nodded in agreement.


    Once she had regained herposure, Raegan reached out to Devonte.

 Chapter 1370

    Devonte picked up quickly.


    Raegan apologized, ¡°Mr.


    Frazier, I apologize for this hassle, and we¡¯ll sort this out as quickly as we can.


    We¡¯ll cover any losses incurred.


    ¡±


    The one taking the biggest loss was Arthen Entertainment.


    They hosted the g but ended up spotlighting a so-called giarized designer¡¯s work on their celebrities.


    Even though it wasn¡¯t their fault, having celebrities wear giarized designs sent the wrong message.


    Arthen Entertainment put out an apology right away, promising toe up with a solution within twenty-four hours.


    ¡°Miss Foster, tell me straight, is that story true?¡± Devonte was biting back a lot of anger.


    If Mitchel hadn¡¯t warned him earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have been nearly as calm.


    Brand representatives were reaching out due to the situation and considering ending their contracts with their celebrities.


    It seemed like nearly all the celebrities who had attended the g were impacted.


    The losses from this event couldn¡¯t just be counted in millions.


    Luckily, Mitchel stepped up to take full responsibility, easing Devonte¡¯s worries a bit.


    However, some losses weren¡¯tpensated with money alone.


    For instance, the incident could have reduced hispany¡¯s celebrities inherent value.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Mr.


    Frazier, the rumors aren¡¯t true.


    I promise you a solution within 24 hours,¡± Raegan confidently assured, calming Devonte¡¯s frustration a little.


    As long as the rumors were false, that was the main thing.


    Raegan then mentioned, ¡°Regarding the trending topics, there¡¯s no need to take them down.


    Let them spread.


    It¡¯s fine.


    ¡±


    Devonte was slightly surprised.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t my doing.


    Mr.


    Dixon took care of it.


    ¡±


    It seemed like a case of a husband sorting out his wife¡¯s trouble.


    Devonte had no intention of fixing someone else¡¯s problem.


    Raegan took a moment and then requested, ¡°Mr.


    Frazier, could you share all the security footage from my visits to yourpany for fittings these past few days?¡±


    Devonte, catching on fast, immediately got it.


    ¡°Are you saying there¡¯s someone inside causing problems?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s not definite yet, but it looks like it might be the case,¡±


    Raegan answered.


    ¡°Okay, I can¡¯t give you ess to the security footage directly, but I¡¯ll have someone look into it.


    If we discover anything, I¡¯ll let you know.


    ¡±


    ¡°Thanks, then.


    I appreciate your help with this.


    ¡±


    After ending the call, Raegan touched the photo on the tablet, a warm look in her eyes.


    Meanwhile, elsewhere, inside a study.


    Katie, looking sharp in a suit and her hair pulled back into a high ponytail, seemed authoritative.


    Abel informed her, ¡°Miss, someone from Crescent¡¯s team reached out to the studio, wanting to buy back the exhibit for a hefty sum.


    ¡±


    ¡°Interesting.


    ¡± Katie couldn¡¯t help butugh disdainfully.


    ¡°So, this is the woman Mitchel is interested in.


    It turns out she¡¯s nothing but a show, with no real substance, relyingpletely on giarized honors.


    ¡±


    The more Katie dwelled on it, the angrier she became.


    What was so special about Raegan, so worthless, yet Mitchel treated her like she was a treasure?

 Chapter 1371

    Katie, known for her sharp business expertise and remarkable tenure as the Dixon Group¡¯s vice president, had initiated numerous mutually beneficial projects for the Dixon Group.


    Her family had reaped the most rewards, but she had also generated significant profits for the Dixon Group.


    She couldn¡¯t fathom why Mitchel cast her aside after benefiting from her hard work.


    A steely glint appeared in her eyes as Katie gave Abel her orders, ¡°Have the studio take her offer, sell it for a high price, and then spread the word again, making sure to drag Arthen Entertainment into it.


    Don¡¯t worry about the cost.


    Just make sure they¡¯re the talk of the town for at least half an hour.


    ¡±


    Katie was making a clever move.


    By involving Arthen Entertainment, with its numerous celebrities implicated, they¡¯d be forced to step in and clear the situation.


    This meant that even if Mitchel tried to bury the story, it wouldn¡¯t stay hidden.


    Abel nodded in approval.


    As Katie rose, a sudden wave of dizziness hit her, causing her to sway and nearly fall.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Just then, Abel rushed over and caught her in his arms.


    ¡°Please, take a moment to rest,¡± he suggested, his worry evident.


    Abel¡¯s muscr build gave Katie a sense of security.


    Holding onto his neck, truly feeling dizzy, Katie agreed with a nod.


    Abel, treating Katie with the utmost care, gently carried her up to the bedroom.


    He maintainedplete respect for her the whole time, careful not to cross any boundaries.


    To him, Katie was his master, and without hermands, he wouldn¡¯t even think of anything else or disy even a hint of assumption.


    Catching a glimpse of Katie¡¯s bare legs, Abel¡¯s cheeks reddened, and he quickly stammered, ¡°I¡¯ll go now.


    ¡±


    ¡°Wait.


    ¡± Katie stopped him, her voice calling him back.


    Resting on the bed like royalty, Katiemanded, ¡°Massage my head.


    ¡±


    Abel quickly knelt down.


    The usually rough and unrefined Abel now massaged Katie¡¯s head gently.


    Even though Abel hailed from the Dark Ind, he was among the rare assassins with a clean soul.


    He always appeared fresh and odor-free, never smelling of sweat.


    Additionally, his body hair was notably dense, giving off a distinctively masculine aroma.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    After a while, Katie sensed something wascking, feeling somewhat unsatisfied.


    It could have been rted to her hormones.


    Lately, her cravings had intensified.


    She slightly opened her rosy lips and nced at Abel, suggesting, ¡°Go a bit lower.


    ¡±


    Abel got the hint immediately.


    His coarse hands moved to her neck and corbone, gently caressing her chest.


    The touch of his calloused hands offered a thrilling sensation.


    Katie squinted her eyes and softly murmured, ¡°Harder¡­¡±


    Abel watched her allure intensify, feeling a wave of passion stir within him.


    With a raspy voice, he asked, ¡°Miss¡­ Do you want me to¡­¡±


    Katie wasn¡¯t entirely lucid at that moment and gave a faint nod.


    ¡°Mm.


    ¡±


    Taking it as her consent, Abel¡¯s eyes shone with desire as he leaned in closer.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Katie couldn¡¯t stop herself from biting her lip and moaning.


    Suddenly, her expression turned cold, and she swiftly raised her hand.

 Chapter 1372

    ¡°p!¡± With a loud smack, she pped Abel across the face.


    Katie looked at the visible hickeys and said icily, ¡°How dare you ki*s me without permission! You scoundrel!¡±


    Abel was jolted back to his senses, his face showing shock.


    Before Katie could say another word, he fell to his knees and began hitting himself across the face.


    ¡°p!¡± Abel pped himself repeatedly, each hit harder than thest, showing no mercy to himself.


    Abel couldn¡¯t believe he had just acted so inappropriately.


    It was as if he had momentarily lost all self-control.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had always valued cleanliness and had yearned for the affection of a woman, but his heart was set on Katie alone.


    Although he had encountered women who tried to lure him amid his missions, he never entertained any desires for them.


    His mind was upied with thoughts of pushing them away.


    They seemed unclean to him, entirely so.


    But Katie was an exception.


    In Abel¡¯s book, Katie was pretty with a poised figure, exuding elegance from every inch.


    She was nothing like the women he had met before.


    He felt the spark of love when he firstid eyes on her.


    Surprisingly, Katie asked him to satisfy her needs.


    After each session, she permitted him to deal with his own needs, which he would opt for a shower.


    Abel had never sought thepany of other women since he knew Katie prized cleanliness above all.


    Any involvement with other women would mean he could no longer serve her.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    In the room, the sound of pping echoed.


    Witnessing the harshness with which Abel dealt with himself, Katie realized she had been quite harsh.


    Abel¡¯s lips were swollen, bleeding from the bites, presenting a pitiful sight.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Feeling slightly eased by this sight, Katie pondered.


    Abel, who dared to ki*s her without permission, seemed beneath contempt.


    Would he dare to cross further boundaries since he dared to ki*s her now?


    Such a contemptible being, only valuable for his usefulness.


    If it weren¡¯t for that case, Katie might have left him to his fate.


    ¡°Stop,¡± Katie called out casually, slipping her foot into her shoe.


    Abel, understanding her intention, stretched his hand t on the ground, ready to receive her foot.


    Katie pressed down on Abel¡¯s palm with her chunky heel, twisting it with force.


    This act, oddly satisfying, relieved her stress.


    She recalled his rough caresses, which were strangely enjoyable.


    Yet, she didn¡¯t want any hickeys.


    She had mastered the art of having fun while keeping her innocence intact ages ago.


    With a firm voiceced with an underlying fear, Katie dered, ¡°Never forget you¡¯re nothing more than a lowly dog at my feet.


    Now that you¡¯re a dog, you need to follow your master¡¯smands without any thoughts of your own, got it?¡±


    Abel¡¯s mouth was filled with blood, making it hard to talk, yet he endured the pain, kneeling and replying, ¡°Got it, Miss.


    ¡±


    Suddenly, Katie remembered something and inquired coldly, ¡°Did you look into Lauren¡¯s case?¡±


    ¡°I did.


    She¡¯s currently undergoing treatment and will be sentenced next month.


    ¡±


    Katie nodded.


    ¡°And her mouth?¡±


    ¡°ALL taken care of.


    I almost had to cut her tongue out.


    She was terrified, and now she¡¯s lost her mind.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1373

    Abel had made his move in the hospital, sneaking in under cover of darkness to forcibly remove Lauren¡¯s tongue and scare her with a knife.


    He warned Lauren against speaking of things she shouldn¡¯t, leaving Lauren so scared that she wet the bed and lost her sanity.


    If Lauren ended up losing her mind, it might even be a mercy since it could allow her a few more days of life before her end.


    Katie was indifferent to what became of Lauren, concerned only with whether Lauren had been silenced.


    Actually, Katie didn¡¯t wish for Lauren¡¯s death, wanting Lauren to burn through her remaining passion before her time came.


    Katie wanted Lauren to show herst bit of usefulness before meeting the end.


    Katie brutally stepped on Abel¡¯s hand,manding, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Despite the humiliation and pain, Abel didn¡¯t show it.


    Even then, his eyes were filled with unwavering infatuation as he got up and respectfully made his exit.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Katie never questioned Abel¡¯s loyalty.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have picked him to be by her side.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Abel was sort of good-looking, his dark skin giving him a striking and robust appearance, Like a rugged man touched by wilderness.


    If in a different position, Katie might appreciate him.


    It was unfortunate that Abel was born into such a lowly status, only fit to be stepped on by her.


    Katie got up and moved toward the mirror, slowly lifting her clothes to reveal her t belly.


    She patted her belly and walked around, mimicking those pregnant women.


    After a few steps, she peered at her reflection, her eyes narrowing into a sly and somewhat eerie smile.


    She had everything ready.


    This time, she was determined to have Mitchel¡¯s child.


    Mitchel would always belong to her¡­ Forever!


    The next day was the weekend.


    Raegan was at home, enjoying breakfast with Janey.


    Just as the table was set, the doorbell rang.


    Before Annis could reach the door, Janey had already jumped off her chair and dashed to the entrance.


    Raegan was curious about who it might be when she noticed Mitchel entering with Janey in his arms.


    Noticing Raegan¡¯s less-than-thrilled look, Janey quickly came up with an excuse and said in a soothing tone, ¡°Mommy, I asked daddy toe over.


    Can he have breakfast with me?¡±


    Raegan and Mitchel had made a pact not to fight or show any upset feelings in front of Janey.


    So Raegan forced a smile and replied softly, ¡°Of course, Janey.


    ¡±


    While still held by Mitchel, Janey stretched out her arms to wrap around Raegan¡¯s neck, nting a small ki*s on her.


    ¡°I love you, mommy!¡± she dered in her tender voice.


    This gesture brought Raegan and Mitchel a bit closer.


    As Raegan raised her head, she identally collided with Mitchel¡¯s chin.


    Mitchel gazed at Raegan with a look full of intensity, quickly reaching out to caress her head, asking with a concerned tone, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Janey, still in Mitchel¡¯s embrace, instructed, ¡°Daddy, give mommy a ki*s.


    It always makes me feel better when mommy ki*ses me.


    ¡±


    Raegan was at a loss for words, racking her mind to find an excuse to decline.


    The atmosphere turned slightly awkward.

 Chapter 1374

    Seeing Mitchel hesitate, Janey became restless, thinking how silly he was being.


    ¡°Daddy, ki*s mommy,¡± she encouraged, looking expectantly at Mitchel.


    With Janey¡¯s eager eyes on him, Mitchel¡¯s expression softened as he carefully leaned down.


    Cheek-ki*sing was a pretty normal way of greeting.


    Yet, Raegan slightly bowed her head and dodged Mitchel¡¯s ki*s.


    She tenderly pinched Janey¡¯s cheek, gently ced her on the ground, and said with a smile, ¡°I told you I¡¯m fine.


    Now go wash your hands and join us for breakfast.


    ¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Janey felt a little letdown, the thought of having breakfast with Mitchel made her happy.


    She eagerly replied, ¡°Okay, mommy.


    ¡±


    The moment Janey stepped out, Raegan¡¯s smile disappeared, and she asked with a cold tone, ¡°Mitchel, what do you really want?¡±


    That barrier Raegan put up, that distance, tugged at Mitchel¡¯s heartstrings, causing him a deep, raw ache.


    With a raspy voice, he replied, ¡°I just want to have breakfast with Janey.


    ¡±


    Raegan saw right through his act.


    It was clear as day that he was using Janey as an excuse to be near her.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    With a frosty expression, Raegan stated, ¡°Mitchel, I only agreed to let you pick up and drop off Janey for school, but not to barge into our lives whenever you please.


    ¡±


    The way she said ¡°our¡± clearly left Mitchel, the father, out in the cold.


    His voice dry with emotion, Mitchel earnestly said, ¡°Raegan, I really want to spend more time with Janey.


    I¡¯ve missed out on five years and I can¡¯t afford to lose another moment.


    I want to cherish every chance I get to see her.


    ¡±


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t just about Janey.


    Mitchel longed to see Raegan.


    He even wished the three of them could reunite as a family.


    Yet, he kept these thoughts to himself, knowing how difficult it was to even get this close.


    If he mentioned it, Raegan might refuse to let him even nce at Janey¡¯s face.


    Raegan knew Mitchel¡¯s words made sense.


    Besides, he had promised not to fight with her over Janey¡¯s custody, rendering her with no grounds to prevent the father-daughter encounters.


    Thus, despite her wish to steer clear from Mitchel, she had allowed Mitchel to interact with Janey, knowing how much merrier Janey was with Mitchel being around.


    After wrestling with her thoughts for a moment, Raegan ended the conversation by demanding, ¡°Leave after you¡¯ve eaten.


    ¡±


    A wave of sorrow hit Mitchel, his brows furrowing.


    Amid the breakfast with Mitchel sitting next to her, Janey was exceptionally energetic.


    Raegan poured a ss of Janey¡¯s favorite milk for her.


    Janey didn¡¯t hesitate to share half the milk with Mitchel, her voice filled with sweetness.


    ¡°Daddy, you should try this.


    It¡¯s my favorite.


    ¡±


    Recalling Mitchel¡¯s distaste for milk, Raegan interjected, ¡°Janey, he doesn¡¯t enjoy milk¡­¡±


    Raegan stopped mid-sentence, her face suddenly flushing red.


    Damn it!


    Why was she concerned about his taste in food? Why did she still remember his preferences so clearly?


    Caught off guard, Mitchel smiled and epted the milk, drinking it with elegance.


    Janey looked at him eagerly.


    ¡°Daddy, do you like it? Mommy pour it for us.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1375

    Mitchel carefully wiped Janey¡¯s mouth with a napkin, his touch gentle and his eyes full of love.


    ¡°Of course.


    ¡±


    He nced at Raegan and added softly, ¡°Your mommy has a knack for choosing irresistibly tasty food.


    ¡±


    Hearing this, a hint of annoyance crossed Raegan¡¯s face, irked by his boldness.


    Who needed his sudden praise? Yet, that Mitchel seemed naturally good at caring for a child surprised him.


    Janey seemed much livelier in his presence.


    Raegan then thought of the psychologist¡¯s suggestion about Janey¡¯s condition, asserting that Janey needed a father figure, one that she approved of and liked.


    It appeared Mitchel was just the one Janey needed, demonstrated by Janey¡¯s willingness to call Mitchel ¡°daddy¡± on her own.


    Yet, Raegan couldn¡¯t fathom the cause behind it.


    Why did Janey take a special liking to Mitchel? Was there any truth to the saying that blood ties were the strongest?


    ¡°Daddy¡­ Janey¡¯s soft call snapped Raegan back to reality.


    Raegan noticed Mitchel¡¯s shirt and pants were marked with milk stains.


    ¡°Sorry, daddy¡­¡± Janey looked upset.


    Thinking Mitchel enjoyed the milk, she intended to fetch one more ss for him.


    Unexpectedly, the ss slipped from her grip and fell to the ground, pieces of shattered ss around and spilled milk on Mitchel¡¯s clothes.


    An anxious Janey hastily bent down to tidy up the mess, her hand cut by a piece of shattered ss before Mitchel¡¯s intervention.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Mitchel, not bothered by the stains on his clothes, asked Janey with a concerned look, his voice low and tinged with worry, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Raegan felt the same worry.


    Her first thought was whether Janey had gotten hurt by the ss or something.


    ¡°Janey¡­¡±¡± Raegan wanted to check on Janey, but Mitchel had already grabbed Janey¡¯s hands for scrutinization.


    With his head bowed, Mitchel leaned back slightly to avoid the milk stains on his clothes contacting Janey.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Right then, Annis approached with a medical kit, offering, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, let me help.


    ¡±


    Annis tried to take Janey, but Mitchel kept grabbing Janey¡¯s hand, simply extending his hand for the medical kit.


    ¡°Just hand it over.


    ¡±


    Concerned Mitchel might not handle Janey¡¯s wound correctly, Raegan said to Annis, ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.


    ¡±


    Annis handed the medical kit to Raegan.


    Raegan bent down slightly as she took care of Janey¡¯s would.


    As she did, Raegan¡¯s arm brushed Mitchel¡¯s sleeve asionally, but she didn¡¯t pay it much mind.


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze, filled with immense tenderness, watched Raegan silently.


    Ever since Raegan regained her memory, being able to interact peacefully with her was beyond his wildest dreams.


    He selfishly wished time would slow down.


    Feeling the love and care from her two favorite people, Janey beamed, waving her unaffected hand dismissively.


    ¡°Mommy, daddy, I¡¯m good.


    ¡±


    The swift treatment defied the impact of the cut to Janey¡¯s hand.


    Both Mitchel and Raegan let out a relieved exhale.


    Annis quickly grabbed Janey and suggested to Mitchel, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, perhaps you need to change your clothes.


    ¡±


    Raegan felt the name way.


    She was just about to offer to pay for his ruined outfit when Janey chimed in, ¡°Daddy, the clothes mommy made for Erick are upstairs.


    You can go and change into them.


    ¡±


    Raegan was amused by Janey¡¯s eager suggestion.


    She still remembered Mitchel was particr about his clothing, always choosing high-end, custom-made pieces from his favorite Italian brand.


    Raegan inquired, ¡°Are you still exclusive to that Italian brand? I can order a custom set for you.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1376

    Mitchel gave her a look, a faint smile ying on his lips, and gently replied, ¡°No need for that.


    Janey mentioned there are clothes for me to change into, right?¡±


    Raegan was at a loss for words.


    She couldn¡¯tprehend what experiences had led Mitchel to change so much.


    He now seemed unfazed by the prospect of not wearing his preferred clothing.


    Even though Erick¡¯s size was close to his, for someone like him used to tailored outfits, off-the-peg clothes would likely feel ufortable.


    Raegan proposed, ¡°Maybe you should head back and change?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a meetinging up soon,¡± Mitchel exined his situation.


    Left with no choice, Raegan led him upstairs to get the clothes.


    There was a room specifically prepared for Erick in the house, where his clothes were kept.


    Just as Raegan picked up the clothes, she was surprised by the scene when she turned around.


    Mitchel had already taken his shirt off.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    His smoothly defined abs and taut chest muscles were fully exposed.


    His belt was loosened, but his pants were still on.


    The zipper was slightly open, revealing the overly firm contours of his abdomen.


    It was such a hot view that it could make anyone blush with just an extra look.


    Suddenly, the air was filled with a palpable tension.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan, in her rush, ended up covering her face with the clothes, blurting out, ¡°Who said you could undress yourself!¡±


    Mitchel said nothing when he approached Raegan for the clothes.


    Stripped of the clothes to cover her face, the heat of the moment overwhelmed Raegan.


    Mitchel, very matter-of-factly, responded, ¡°How else am I supposed to get changed?¡±


    Then, his long fingers moved to his trouser button, about to unfasten bis, Raegan¡¯s face turned even more crimson.


    She muttered to herself, ¡°Was he really about to undress right in front of me?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s cheeks were on fire in an instant.


    She couldn¡¯t tell if it was from anger or embarrassment.


    She took a deep breath and said casually, ¡°I¡¯m going out.


    ¡±


    With her mind set on sidestepping Mitchel on her way out of this room, Raegan failed to notice the stool nearby and stumbled over it.


    Bracing for impact with the cupboard door, she closed her eyes and yelled, ¡°Ah!¡±


    Her shout morphed into a muffled noise as Mitchel swiftly reached out to catch her.


    With a thud, Mitchel fell to the ground with Raegan lying atop him.


    What happened next was a bit embarrassing.


    Raegan found her face pressed against Mitchel¡¯s solid chest, her Lips touching his nipples.


    Mitchel moaned, overwhelmed by the sensation.


    Raegan was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 1377

    The air was filled with awkwardness.


    Raegan quickly sensed his erection, and her face turned a deep shade of red.


    Right then, Annis¡¯ voice reached them from outside.


    ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡±


    Annis had gone upstairs to pick up a toy.


    Upon hearing themotion, she made for the sound, worried.


    Despite her question, no response came from either Raegan or Mitchel.


    Annis¡¯ worry deepened.


    ¡°Miss, are you there? I¡¯ming in¡­¡±


    Raegan felt a surge of panic.


    She doubted she could exin if she and Mitchel were seen in this position.


    Raegan hastily got up from Mitchel, her knee identally brushing against him, making him let out another muffled groan.


    Mitchel caught her ankle, his face going white and his voice raspy.


    ¡°Are you trying to kill me?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan then realized where her knee had hit.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She felt utterly embarrassed.


    Suddenly, the door lock clicked, and Annis was about toe in.


    Raegan¡¯s eyes went wide, and in a hushed tone, she said, ¡°Let go of my¡­¡±


    But before she could finish, Mitchel suddenly held her waist and pulled her into the wardrobe.


    The door opened just as Mitchel shut the wardrobe door behind them.


    The wardrobe was spacious, but it felt incredibly tight with both of them inside.


    Mitchel¡¯s tall build only made the space feel more constricted.


    Raegan, left with no choice, found herself so close to him that any minor movement could cause her to brush against his pronounced Adam¡¯s apple.


    The dim lighting revealed the enticing movement of Mitchel¡¯s throat, making her heart race.


    Raegan looked away, regretting not having gotten up from him and leaving this room early.


    This closeness between them only served to deepen her regret.


    Being seen by Annis would have been less awkward than enduring this intense difort.


    Upon checking the surroundings and finding no one, Annis concluded she must have been mistaken.


    She noticed some clothes out of ce and straightened them up.


    Raegan¡¯s posture was tense, and inadvertently, her lips grazed Mitchel¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple.


    The next second, Mitchel¡¯s body tensed in reaction.


    Like a bird spooked into flight, Raegan tried to pull away quickly, but Mitchel caught her firmly by the back of her neck.


    ¡°Stay still,¡± he said in a low, raspy voice, his breath warm against Raegan¡¯s ear.

 Chapter 1378

    Raegan¡¯s ear was sensitive, his breath causing an involuntary shiver from her.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mitchel, his palm on her waist, felt her sudden shudder and looked at her more intently.


    As he slightly tightened his grip, his breathing uneven, he asked quietly, ¡°Are you ticklish?¡±


    His tightened grip on her waist sent a jolt through Raegan.


    Her ears and waist were highly sensitive spots.


    Raegan¡¯s first instinct was to push Mitchel away.


    However, he held her wrists tightly and whispered a warning, ¡°Stay inside.


    I don¡¯t want us to be seen.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s anger red even more.


    He had been bold enough to undress in front of her before, yet now he was concerned about being spotted?


    She shot him a piercing look and whispered back, ¡°No touching.


    ¡±


    Mitchel kept quiet, his eyes locked intently on her.


    He hoped Annis would take her time leaving, so he could linger a little longer with Raegan.


    Indeed, Mitchel desired more than just herpany.


    He longed to ki*s her, to explore further¡­ But he worried Raegan would be mad at him and never allow him near again.


    Therefore, he proceeded with utmost care, not venturing any further.


    Raegan, under his steady gaze, felt exposed, ufortably so.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Atst, the sound of Annis¡¯ steps receded.


    Without a moment¡¯s dy, Raegan tried to escape.


    But just as she reached for the door, a buzzing noise from outside halted her.


    It was the sound of a vacuum cleaner.


    Annis had told the maid toe in and clean the floor.


    Mitchel quickly pulled Raegan back, identally brushing against her soft breast.


    Instantly, the desire he had been suppressing surged.


    Memories of their intimacy flooded back.


    He swallowed hard, his voice tinged with desire.


    ¡°Can I ki*s you?¡±


    The air inside the wardrobe felt tight, leaving Raegan feeling a bit dizzy, almost as if she couldn¡¯t breathe properly.


    She didn¡¯t quite hear him clearly.


    Before she knew it, Mitchel had leaned in and ki*sed her, a ki*s he had longed for.


    Raegan took a second to react and then pushed him away with all her might.


    Mitchel held her wrists more firmly, pressing them against the door, their struggle drowned out by the sound of the vacuum cleaner.


    Raegan was livid, ready to yell at Mitchel, but when she opened her mouth to speak, he took that moment.


    His ki*s deepened effortlessly, their tongues intertwining.


    Raegan¡¯s eyes fluttered, her angry words turning into a mix of gasps and soft cries.


    Fueled by anger, she finally wrenched her wrists free, shoved the door open, and both of them stumbled out of the wardrobe.


    Mitchel, noticing the stool in their way, quickly moved to shield Raegan by holding her in his embrace.


    ¡°Thud.


    ¡± A loud muffled sound.


    Mitchel bumped into the stool, and a sharp pain raced up his back, causing his attractive face to lose color.


    The disturbance they created was quite noticeable.


    Luckily, the maid had already left.

 Chapter 1379

    Raegan quickly pulled away from his embrace, her cheeks ming red.


    ¡°p!¡± As Mitchel tried to get up, Raegan pped him firmly.


    Raegan¡¯s eyes were intense with anger as she questioned, ¡°Mitchel, don¡¯t you have any decency?¡±


    The p left a visible red mark on Mitchel¡¯s face, and his lips started to bleed a Little.


    It was unusual for someone of Mitchel¡¯s standing to be pped.


    But he just shrugged it off, wiping the blood from his lip with a calm smile.


    ¡°Feel like pping me again to feel better?¡±


    He nonchntly started to button his shirt, leaving it half open, and offered Raegan the other side of his face.


    ¡°Go ahead.


    Hit me.


    ¡±


    His shamelessness left Raegan somewhat helpless, unwilling to strike as he suggested.


    When she hesitated, his smile grew warmer as he took her hand.


    ¡°Can¡¯t bring yourself to do it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sick! You think too highly of yourself!¡±


    ¡°You still remember my distaste for milk and my favorite clothing brand.


    You remember all my likes and dislikes.


    ¡± Mitchel looked into Raegan¡¯s eyes, his voice deep and a bit rough.


    ¡°Raegan, can you really say you feel nothing for me?¡±


    Mitchel found a glimmer of hope flickering within him as he noticed the subconscious expressions on Raegan¡¯s face.


    Without a second thought, he pulled her into his embrace.


    ¡°¡°Raegan, these past five years without you have been a torment for me, every single minute and second.


    I deeply regret losing you¡­¡±


    The tight embrace shielded Raegan from seeing Mitchel¡¯s expression.


    Yet, his words conveyed a sense of profound remorse and humility.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Once upon a time, it was Raegan who embodied such humility.


    Now, their roles seemed reversed.


    Despite the change, Raegan couldn¡¯t shake off her sadness.


    It became apparent that in moments of true desperation, mere words held no sway.


    She felt her detachment.


    It mirrored the indifference Mitchel had once shown her.


    Tears brimmed in Mitchel¡¯s eyes as he pleaded softly, ¡°Raegan, please grant me onest chance.


    I¡¯ll make amends.


    Let¡¯s make a loving family for our daughter, please?¡±


    Raegan offered no resistance, her expression void of any emotion.


    She appeared as cold and unyielding as a marble statue, devoid of warmth.


    Feeling the chill, Mitchel drew her closer, hoping to share his warmth with her.


    Little did he know, the coldness he felt wasn¡¯t just in her body but in her heart.


    A heart that would never feel warmth again after being treated so coldly.


    ¡°Raegan, I promise I won¡¯t let you down again,¡± Mitchel murmured, his voice barely above a whisper.


    A lump formed in Raegan¡¯s throat.


    In an effort to quell her emotions, she dug her fingernails into her palm.


    Raegan scoffed.


    A promise? She couldn¡¯t help but scoff inwardly.


    Hadn¡¯t he promised before that she would always be his top priority?


    She naively believed it.


    And what became of that promise? When her grandmother was on her deathbed, he callously abandoned her.


    When she was in danger, she hoped that Mitchel woulde to save her and their child.


    But he was nowhere to be found.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She was never his top priority.

 Chapter 1380

    With a determined resolve, Raegan firmly pushed him away, her eyes brimming with unshed tears.


    She said, ¡°I won¡¯t be fooled by your promises again, Mitchel.


    ¡±


    Her gaze turned distant and cold as she looked at him.


    ¡°ALL I want is peace and stability.


    I hope you will respect that and stay out of my life once you walk out that door.


    ¡±


    Mitchel stood frozen, the weight of Raegan¡¯s words settling heavily upon him.


    Wanting him to give up, Raegan added coldly, ¡°And don¡¯t expect my gratitude for your efforts in removing those misleading trending topics.


    Please refrain from making decisions on my behalf in the future.


    ¡±


    With a dismissive nce over her shoulder, Raegan dered, ¡°Mitchel, I don¡¯t need you.


    Not now, not ever.


    ¡±


    With that, she walked out of the room, her indifference slicing through Mitchel like a de.


    She had stopped loving him.


    Mitchel stood rooted to the spot, his gaze vacant.


    A sharp pang pierced his chest, threatening to overwhelm him.


    Clutching his chest, he leaned against the wall, struggling to contain the anguish tearing through him.


    Finally, unable to suppress it any longer, he coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    Raegan¡¯s brow furrowed as minutes passed without Mitchel¡¯s descent.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Hadn¡¯t her words been enough to dissuade him? Was his stubbornness truly so unyielding?


    Before she could ponder further, Annis¡¯ panicked voice shattered the tension, drawing Raegan¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Miss Foster, something terrible has happened.


    Mr.


    Dixon has copsed.


    ¡±


    Holding her toy, Janey had been eager to spend time with Mitchel.


    But upon hearing the news, she burst into tears.


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Her cries pierced the air, wrenching at Raegan¡¯s heart.


    Scooping Janey into her arms, Raegan¡¯s panic surged.


    Her mind raced as she grappled with the sudden turn of events.


    When did Mitchel be so fragile?


    As Raegan approached the stairway, she paused and gently passed Janey to Annis.


    In a quivering voice, she instructed, ¡°Go ask Babur for help.


    Take Janey to her room.


    ¡±


    Reluctant to leave, Janey tearfully protested, ¡°But I want to see daddy¡­¡±


    Raegan softlyforted Janey, ¡°Be a good girl.


    Your daddy will be just fine.


    ¡±


    The situation left Raegan with no choice but to leave Janey out of the sight of Mitchel¡¯s copsing, not wanting to scare her.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    With tear-filled eyes, Janey pleaded, ¡°Mommy, I promise to be a good girl.


    Please save daddy, okay?¡±


    Raegan tried her best to remainposed and replied, ¡°Of course, sweetie.


    Your daddy will be alright.


    ¡±


    As Annis carried Janey away, Raegan felt the tremors in her limbs, making the task of ascending the stairs seem daunting.


    When Raegan reached the top, her heart sank at the sight of Mitchel lying motionless on the floor, his face drained of color, blood staining his lips.


    For a moment, the world seemed to spin around her, leaving Raegan disoriented and deafened by the chaos of her thoughts.


    Just as she felt herself teetering on the edge of despair, Babur appeared, followed closely by Matteo.


    Babur had called Matteo.

 Chapter 1381

    When Matteo caught sight of the figure on the ground, he dashed over, dropped to one knee, and eximed, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon!¡±


    With no response from Mitchel, Matteo¡¯s anxiety surged as he quickly initiated cardiopulmonary resuscitation.


    Yet, despite his efforts, Mitchel remained unresponsive.


    Matteo swiftly hoisted Mitchel into his arms and carried him downstairs.


    Raegan trailed behind Matteo, her movements instinctual.


    When Matteo ced Mitchel in the back seat of the car, she stopped.


    Matteo turned to Raegan, his expression pleading.


    ¡°Mrs.


    Dixon, please,e with us.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s eyes stung with unshed tears.


    She clenched her fists, attempting to move forward several times before finally reigning in her emotions.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± she uttered, her voice devoid of warmth.


    Disbelief flickered across Matteo¡¯s features, disappointment evident in his gaze.


    ¡°Actually, Mr.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Dixon¡­¡±


    Raegan cut him off, urgency coloring her tone, ¡°Hurry up.


    ¡±


    Matteo nearly forgot Mitchel¡¯s directive to keep Mitchel being injected by a mysterious syringe a secret from Raegan.


    With time ticking away, Matteo bit his lip and withheld his words.


    Starting the car, he sped off without another nce.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Watching the car disappear into the distance, Raegan slumped against the door frame and suddenly sat on the ground.


    The chill of scare swept over her like an arctic wind, causing her to tremble uncontrobly.


    With a soft click, a lone tear fell onto the back of her hand.


    Looking at the tear, Raegan couldn¡¯t help but feel a profound sadness welling within her.


    Wasn¡¯t her heart already beyond feeling? Yet here she was, consumed by anguish over Mitchel lying in aa.


    No matter how vehemently she tried to convince herself that she didn¡¯t care, she found herself unable to stem the tide of tears.


    It was as if her emotions were beyond her control.


    What if something really happened to him?


    The fear of the unknown gripped her heart tightly, spreading through her veins like a poison.


    In a sudden surge of determination, Raegan attempted to rise and make her way to the hospital.


    But her legs, weakened by the weight of her emotions, refused to cooperate, threatening to give way beneath her.


    ¡°Raegan!¡± A familiar figure rushed to her side, steadying her with a supportive grasp.


    Tears welled up in Raegan¡¯s eyes as she gazed at the man before her.


    ¡°Stefan, help me¡­ I need to get to the hospital.


    ¡±


    Having received a call from Annis, Stefan had rushed here without hesitation.


    In Erick¡¯s absence, Stefan temporarily took up residence in the vi next door to look after Raegan.


    As they drove to the hospital, Stefan turned his handsome face to look at Raegan and noticed her distressed state.


    His hands couldn¡¯t help but tighten on the steering wheel.


    He offered reassurance in a soft tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    If there is no previous medical history, a briefa usually isn¡¯t cause for major concern.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1382

    Raegan clenched her fists, unable to find words.


    Arriving at the hospital, Stefan swiftly sought information on the recently admitted patient.


    Returning with a rxed expression, Stefan ryed, ¡°I had checked.


    Mr.


    Dixon is alright.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Is he conscious?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet.


    He is in the ward upstairs.


    Do you want to see him?¡± Stefan asked.


    After a moment¡¯s contemtion, Raegan replied, ¡°Yes, I would like to.


    ¡±


    ¡°Alright.


    ¡±


    As they ascended the stairs, Stefan gestured toward the ward, saying, ¡°It¡¯s right there.


    Do you want me to apany you?¡±


    Raegan shook her head and replied, ¡°No, I¡¯ll go alone.


    ¡±


    ¡°Should I wait for you then?¡± Stefan queried.


    Raegan nodded in affirmation.


    She intended to check on Mitchel briefly to ensure he was okay and then leave.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Stefan said, visibly relieved.


    ¡°Go ahead.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯ll be here.


    ¡±


    Approaching the designated ward, Raegan hesitated.


    Just as she reached for the door handle, a familiar voice called out.


    ¡°Raegan?¡±


    Katie emerged from behind, her gaze fixed on Raegan.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± she asked.


    Katie stood there, exuding an air of arrogance as if she were the one rightfully married to Mitchel.


    If Raegan hadn¡¯t been privy to the truth, she might have fallen for the facade.


    Brushing past Katie¡¯s presence without a word, she reached for the door, only to find her path abruptly blocked by Katie.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    A chill, tinged with malice, flickered across Katie¡¯s eyes as she curled her lips into a disdainful smirk.


    ¡°You can turn around and leave now.


    As Mitchel¡¯s fianc¨¦e, it¡¯s my responsibility to look after him.


    Your visits are unnecessary,¡± she dered with unwarranted authority.


    The smug look stered on Katie¡¯s face only served to amuse Raegan.


    Raegan had harbored a sliver of hope that Katie possessed more wit than Lauren, yet here she was, proving to be no better.


    Both Lauren and Katie seemed to share a penchant for weaving lies with Little regard for the truth.


    Raegan saw no value in squandering her time on such trivial confrontations.


    Her sole purpose was to ascertain Mitchel¡¯s well-being, prompted by the fact he fainted at her home.


    The thought of any harming to him while under her roof unsettled her deeply.


    Raegan had no interest in unmasking Katie¡¯s charade.


    With a frosty tone, she demanded, ¡°Please move aside.


    ¡±


    ¡°The audacity!¡± Katie, unable to maintain a facade of grace under provocation, retorted with a sneer, ¡°You want to be a mistress?¡±


    Katie had crossed paths with Raegan enough times to believe that thebel of ¡°mistress¡± was Raegan¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel.


    By casting this usation, Katie aimed to dispel Raegan.

 Chapter 1383

    Yet, Raegan¡¯s reaction was one of serene indifference, her Lips curving into a faint smile as she posed a pointed question, ¡°Miss Glyn, are you suggesting that Mitchel has acknowledged you as his fianc¨¦e?¡±


    Katie¡¯s gaze sparkled with a hint of defiance, her voiceden with an unconvincing assurance.


    ¡°He has, indeed.


    It¡¯smon knowledge that we¡¯re a pair.


    Spare me your attempts to stir up trouble.


    Enough with the baseless ims!¡±


    Raegan¡¯s expression turned icy at Katie¡¯s audacity.


    The gall of her lies was astounding.


    ¡°Is that so? Why don¡¯t we verify your im by asking him directly?¡± Raegan proposed, her tone steady and challenging.


    ¡°How about it, Miss Glyn? Do you have the courage?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Katie found herself at a loss for words, her anger rendering her speechless.


    Raegan, hand poised on the doorknob, inquired with detached curiosity, ¡°Miss Glyn, would you like to go in? Or shall I proceed without you?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t get inside!¡± Katie¡¯s outburst came with a contorted face, a clear sign of her agitation.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t help but let a sardonic smile grace her features.


    Watching Raegan¡¯s reaction, realization dawned upon Katie.


    She was tricked by Raegan! She had unwittingly confessed to the falsehood of her engagement to Mitchel.


    Katie, now seething, used, ¡°Are you mocking me?¡± In her view, Raegan was but a lowly adversary, unworthy of engaging in such cunning.


    Yet, it was Raegan who stood unflinching, her retort cutting through the tension.


    ¡°So, Miss Glyn, why choose to be a liar when you could be a decent person?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Raegan¡¯s words were a sharp rebuke to Katie¡¯s charade,ying bare the facade Katie so desperately clung to.


    Katie¡¯s face twisted with anger.


    This bitch! Did Raegan just dare to make fun of her?


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Yet, as quickly as Katie¡¯s rage red, it vanished, reced by a serene facade.


    With a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes, Katie dropped her act.


    ¡°So, Mitchel has confided in you that our rtionship is merely for show, tailored to the situation at hand?¡±


    Raegan remained silent, puzzled by Katie¡¯s sudden admission.


    With a poised smile, Katie offered an exnation, ¡°You¡¯re wondering why we¡¯re putting on this charade? Mitchel¡¯s father is attempting to strip him of his authority.


    To retain his position within thepany, Mitchel chose to align with me.


    ¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Raegan¡¯s response was cool and measured.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware.


    ¡±


    Katie found herself at a loss for words, her ns thwarted.


    Her fists balled in frustration, and she seethed internally.


    Mitchel had divulged everything to Raegan.


    Yet, there was one detail Mitchel had omitted, simply because he himself was in the dark.


    Wearing a guise of tranquility, Katie posed another question, ¡°Do you know the reason behind Mitchel¡¯s father¡¯s desire to undermine Mitchel?¡±


    Raegan was at a loss.


    Alexis didn¡¯t seem to fit the mold of a caring father.


    He appeared more interested in manipting Mitchel Like a chess piece.


    Before Raegan could voice her confusion, Katie unveiled more of the story with a sly grin.


    ¡°Mitchel¡¯s father was infuriated upon learning of Mitchel¡¯s marriage to you and his refusal to be controlled.


    His father views him as nothing more than a tool, opting instead to support Mitchel¡¯s half-brother for the coveted position.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s expression registered shock.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Mitchel had a half-brother, an unexpected revtion that suggested aplex family dynamic within the Dixon Lineage.


    Katie, basking in her perceived victory, couldn¡¯t hide her smugness.

 Chapter 1384

    ¡°It¡¯s a certainty that Mitchel will marry me.


    He needs me,¡± she dered, her tone dripping with arrogance.


    This statement seemed to lift a weight off Katie¡¯s shoulders.


    In her view, Raegan stood no chance.


    Devoid of wealth and influence, Raegan posed no threat to her aspirations.


    With a sneer, Katie added, ¡°Luciana will be arriving shortly.


    I suggest you leave at your earliest convenience.


    She¡¯s not keen on encountering you.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s hand, which had been poised to open the door, stilled.


    The chaos of the moment had made her overlook the unpleasant realities and characters she wished to distance herself from.


    The mention of Luciana, Alexis, and the burdens of the past prompted a moment of introspection.


    Raegan lowered her head.


    Why bother opening this door? Could there truly be a future for her with Mitchel? Reality echoed a resounding no.


    All Raegan sought was tranquility, yet Mitchel¡¯s presence invariably disrupted her peace.


    Acknowledging the futility of holding on, she realized it was time to sever ties.


    Her visit was simply trying to see if he was okay.


    Beyond that, entangling herself further would only lead to distress.


    Katie, observing Raegan¡¯s delicate face, suppressed her malicious urges.


    She issued a final warning, ¡°Stay away from Mitchel.


    You¡¯re chasing illusions.


    ¡±


    Raegan, undisturbed by Katie¡¯s venom, responded with serene defiance, ¡°I wish you all the best then.


    May you truly receive what you¡¯re striving for, without ending up empty-handed.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    After her words, Raegan pivoted, leaving a stark silence in her wake.


    The smirk that had confidently adorned Katie¡¯s face instantly crystallized into a mask of fury.


    ¡°Stop! What are you implying?¡± she demanded, her voiceced with indignation.


    ¡°Miss Glyn, isn¡¯t it clear to you?¡± Raegan¡¯s reply came with a gentle smile, a stark contrast to Katie¡¯s agitation.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized that Mitchel¡¯s interest lies solely with the Glyn family¡¯s influence?¡±


    Katie exhaled deeply, her initial panic subsiding.


    She had braced herself for a revtion from Raegan, well aware that Mitchel¡¯s affections were tethered not to her but to the prestige of her family.


    Yet, in Katie¡¯s eyes, this distinction held little weight.


    Her aspirations of marrying Mitchel remained intact, bolstered by her family¡¯s name.


    ¡°The Glyn family is under my name.


    Does it really make a difference?¡± she retorted with a haughtiness that belied her earlier panic.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°There is a big difference,¡± Raegan countered with a serene smile, herposure unshaken.


    ¡°Ardlens is home to families far more influential than the Glyn lineage.


    ¡±


    With these parting words, Raegan walked away, her departure leaving asting impression.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If Katie failed to grasp the significance, it reflected poorly on her understanding, not on Raegan¡¯s intentions.


    Raegan¡¯s choice not to check on Mitchel personally wasn¡¯t born out of Katie¡¯s deceit.


    It was a deliberate effort to close that chapter, to prevent fostering any false hopes.


    Katie had aimed to wound Raegan with a targeted strike, exploiting what she presumed to be Raegan¡¯s vulnerabilities.


    Yet, Raegan¡¯s indifference rendered Katie¡¯s attempts futile, reducing Katie to nothing more than a pitiful figure.


    Raegan¡¯s resolve was clear.


    She refused to be diminished by anyone, Mitchel included.


    Katie stood in the wake of Raegan¡¯s departure, her earlier triumph dissolving into confusion.


    The realization dawned on her toote, leaving her to ponder the depth of her misunderstanding.


    Raegan¡¯s words left Katie grappling with the unsettling truth.


    There were indeed wealthier families with whom Mitchel might forge alliances, diminishing her significance in his strategic ns.


    Katie wasn¡¯t naive.


    She had anticipated this possibility and had even considered Luciana as an alternative ally.


    However, what truly infuriated her was Raegan¡¯s apparent indifference to Mitchel¡¯s marital prospects.


    Katie had devoted years to Mitchel, acutely aware of the depth of his affection for Raegan, a love so profound that he would risk everything for her.


    Yet, Raegan seemed utterly disinterested in the very thing Katie yearned to im for herself.


    Katie¡¯s expression darkened, a mix of venom and spite contorting her features.


    In her eyes, Raegan was unworthy of Mitchel¡¯s deep-seated love.


    The realization left her seething, her thoughts swirling with resentment and disdain.


    After a moment of bitter reflection, Katie spun on her heel, her resolve hardening.


    She pushed the door open, the name ¡°Mitchel¡± escaping her lips in a mixture of hope and determination.

 Chapter 1385

    Inside a luxurious hospital room.


    As the door swung open, Mitchel turned, anticipating someone¡¯s arrival.


    His expression darkened immediately upon seeing Katie.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mitchel?¡± Katie approached him, her face etched with concern.


    ¡°How did you manage toe in?¡± Mitchel propped himself against the bed¡¯s headboard, his demeanor icy, creating a barrier that felt unweing to anyone.


    Mitchel nced at the doorway, noticing Matteo¡¯s absence.


    Katie looked unsettled.


    Before she could offer an exnation, Mitchel inquired, ¡°How did you find out I was here?¡±


    His gaze bore into her as though he could see through her.


    Katie became anxious.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I was visiting my father,¡± she exined hurriedly.


    ¡°I ran into Matteo earlier and figured something might have happened to you, so I rushed over.


    ¡±


    Mitchel remained silent, but Katie, undeterred, sat down beside him.


    ¡°Mitchel, what caused you to pass out? Are you okay?¡±


    As she spoke, she extended her hand to touch Mitchel¡¯s forehead.


    Mitchel dodged her hand, his frown deepening.


    Katie¡¯s expression stiffened, her eyes brimming with tears.


    ¡°Mitchel, I¡¯m just worried about you.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze was unyielding.


    ¡°Katie, do you ever get tired of this act?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Katie turned ghostly white, confusion written all over her face.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Mitchel? I don¡¯t understand.


    ¡±


    ¡°Katie, I¡¯ve been clear with you,¡± Mitchel said sternly.


    ¡°We had agreed to rify our rtionship publicly.


    We shouldn¡¯t be seeing or talking to each other beyond that.


    ¡±


    His tone was icy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to deceive me with your pretense, okay?¡±


    Katie, pale, tried to exin, ¡°But Mitchel, I genuinely care.


    Mitchel cut her off, not even sparing her a nce, ¡°You should leave now.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s coldness made Katie clench her fists as if she had endured it for a while.


    She asked, ¡°Mitchel, is your distance from me because of Raegan? But are you aware she doesn¡¯t have any feelings for you? She¡¯spletely indifferent to you¡­ How could she leave you so easily?¡±


    Katie was livid.


    How could Mitchel embarrass her for such a heartless woman?


    Mitchel suddenly asked, ¡°Did Raegan juste here?¡±

 Chapter 1386

    Katie, taken aback, denied, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t seen her.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s indifferent tone followed.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re being clever, Katie?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Katie raised his head, meeting his piercing gaze.


    It was a look she¡¯d never received from him before.


    Instead of feeling cherished, Katie felt exposed under his scrutinizing eyes, her heart racing.


    She felt unexpectedly agitated.


    Mitchel said icily, ¡°You remember the incident where you falsely imed to be my fianc¨¦e in front of Raegan? We haven¡¯t settled that yet.


    Don¡¯t spout nonsense again, or you¡¯ll only harm yourself.


    Regret would be your onlypanion.


    ¡±


    Katie¡¯splexion drained of color.


    With tears brimming, she asked, ¡°Are you threatening me, Mitchel?¡±


    Katie harbored the illusion that she was the only one who could get close to Mitchel after a five-yearpany.


    Yet, over those years, she had actually spent more time with Luciana.


    Mitchel¡¯s heart remained icy.


    He never fell in love with anyone.


    Katie, however, failed to see the reality and believed she was special, thinking Mitchel¡¯s indifference toward her was solely due to Raegan.


    Mitchel¡¯s face was expressionless, his voice devoid of warmth.


    ¡°This is not a threat.


    If you do this again, I will follow through.


    Katie¡¯splexion instantly lost its color.


    She just sensed a lethal tone in the man¡¯s words.


    With eyes brimming with tears, she uttered, Mitchel, does my love for you make everything I do seem wrong? You¡­¡±


    Mitchel cut her off with a frosty tone, ¡°Loving someone isn¡¯t wrong.


    But the way you go about it disgusts me.


    ¡±


    At his words, Katie was trembling all over.


    The man she cherished for so many years had just said her love for him repulsed him¡­ He found her repulsive!


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    In a shaky voice, she managed to say, ¡°Mitchel, the Glyn family has always been firm in our choice of you, never wavering¡­¡±


    Then, the door burst open.


    Matteo stepped inside.


    Mitchelmanded with an icy tone, ¡°Escort Miss Glyn out.


    Secure the door and ensure no outsiders get in.


    ¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    His harsh words felt like a physical blow to Katie.


    A stinging sensation spread across her cheek.


    As Katie was about to utter another word, Matteo signaled her to stop and stated without emotion, ¡°Miss Glyn, this way, please.


    ¡±


    Katie gazed at Mitchel, her eyes filled with a mix of obsession and bitterness.


    Finally, she whispered, ¡°Mitchel, all I¡¯ve done was out of love for you¡­¡±


    She muttered to herself, ¡°One day, you will surely regret your indifference toward me!¡±


    She exited Mitchel¡¯s ward.


    Once outside the hospital, the sorrow on Katie¡¯s face swiftly turned to malevolence.


    Then, she burst outughing.


    If she couldn¡¯t have Mitchel, no one would!


    Back in Mitchel¡¯s ward.

 Chapter 1387

    Mitchel ordered, ¡°Verify if Raegan was here recently.


    ¡±


    Matteo felt Mitchel was deceiving himself.


    Why would Raegan visit him?


    Mitchel continued, ¡°Keep a close watch on Katie¡¯s actions, especially her interactions with my mother, and keep me informed.


    ¡±


    Mitchel sometimes wondered if Luciana¡¯s mental stability was deteriorating because of Katie¡¯s misleading words.


    His gaze was icy and sharp.


    He wished it was just a misconception.


    At the elevator, Stefan waited for Raegan.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Upon seeing Raegan, he showed concern, asking, ¡°Is everything okay?¡±


    Raegan snapped back to reality, shook her head, and replied, ¡°It¡¯s all good.


    ¡±


    Her mind had been on the Dixon family¡¯s illegitimate son.


    Yet, she felt Mitchel didn¡¯t need her worry.


    His cleverness had led him to remarkable business achievements at a young age.


    Surely, he wouldn¡¯t be outmaneuvered by an illegitimate son that easily.


    She felt she was overthinking it.


    Then, her phone rang.


    After answering, Raegan announced, ¡°I¡¯m on my way.


    ¡±


    It was the day of her press conference, and she was nearlyte because of these distractions.


    ¡°Where to? I can give you a ride,¡± Stefan offered.


    With time pressing, Raegan epted Stefan¡¯s offer.


    They reached the hotel hosting the press conference.


    Stefan was concerned about Raegan, so he decided to follow her to the scene.


    Raegan and Stefan entered the venue together, not knowing a chilling stare followed them.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Only after they went in did the man step out from behind the flowers.


    Watching Raegan¡¯s retreating figure, he red with ominous intent.


    The man following Raegan made his way toward the hotel but was intercepted before entering.


    The security guard regarded the man with a slight frown.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but unless you¡¯re a guest of the hotel, entry is not permitted.


    ¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that the security guard took pleasure in demeaning others.


    It was simply that this man was markedly disheveled.


    d in what was once a white T-shirt now transformed into a stiff, dark hue due to neglect, emitting a pungent odor from a distance.


    His face was obscured by a long, unkempt beard, clumps of ice melded within, resembling a cake-like texture.


    His fingernails coated with grimy residue, scarcely a clean spot discernible.


    This man bore the visage of a homeless individual who had traversed many a weary road.


    Challenged by the security guard, the man countered, ¡°Who says I¡¯m not a guest? I am!¡±


    The security guard replied, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, please provide your name and ID number, and I¡¯ll verify it for you.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1388

    ¡°I¡¯m Brent Hayes, and my niece just entered.


    Let me go find her,¡± he asserted.


    Ever since Brent swindled money from the vigers, he fled abroad the following day, only to recklessly squander three million in Less than a day.


    That three million hadn¡¯te easily, yet now, he found himself penniless.


    In a moment of desperation, Brent resorted to theft, snatching someone¡¯s money meant for exchange and fleeing.


    The venue¡¯s security guards, a formidable bunch, were relentless in their pursuit, ensuring Brent didn¡¯t escape without consequence.


    Upon capture, given Brent¡¯s priorvish spending of three million, the venue¡¯s boss opted for a brutal punishment, severing three of Brent¡¯s fingers as retribution.


    Forced to sign an IOU and work off his debt at the venue, Brent faced regr beatings if his performance fell short.


    Enduring nearly three years of inhumane treatment, Brent seized an opportunity to escape when the boss let his guard down.


    After his escape, Brent found employment on a fishing boat, where he toiled for a year before returning to homnd.


    Initially intending to seek assistance from his mother, Brent was devastated to discover she had passed away, leaving him with no support.


    Furthermore, his only niece was nowhere to be found, Leaving Brent to navigate his tumultuous circumstances alone.


    Not daring to linger in the vige due to his previous wrongdoings, Brent sought refuge in Ardlens, disguising himself by neglecting personal hygiene and adopting a beggar¡¯s guise.


    It was at the entrance of a hotel that Brent unexpectedly caught sight of his long-lost niece, Raegan.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Assessing Raegan¡¯s and Stefan¡¯s attire and demeanor, it was evident they belonged to the affluent ss.


    Rubbing his maimed palms together, Brent felt a surge of hope, believing he might finally obtain some financial assistance.


    However, his hopes were dashed as he was promptly halted at the entrance.


    Despite his fervent pleas, the security guard remained resolute, refusing to grant Brent entry.


    ¡°Sir, please refrain from causing further disruption.


    Neither your name nor that of your niece is on our guest list.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Brent had provided the name Raegan Hayes, oblivious to the fact that Raegan had recently changed her surname to Foster.


    Reacting with aggression at the entrance, Brent was promptly escorted to the roadside by the security guard, who issued a stern warning of police involvement should he attempt to return.


    At that precise moment, Raegan¡¯s rification press conference was being broadcast on TV.


    Raegan introduced herself as the head of Crescent Studio, identifying herself as Raegan Foster.


    Observing this, Brent muttered curses at the roadside, ¡°Damn it! The bitch bes wealthy and forsakes me, even going as far as changing her surname!¡±


    Ranting fervently by the roadside, he awaited Raegan¡¯s emergence.


    Right then, a gleaming silver luxury car was stationed nearby.


    Katie was here to observe Raegan¡¯s embarrassment caused by her arrangement.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Eavesdropping on Brent¡¯s utterances, Katie grasped he appeared to have a connection to Raegan.


    However, it was evident he harbored nefarious intentions.

 Chapter 1389

    With a subtle smirk, Katie directed Abel, ¡°Assist him in entering.


    ¡±


    During the press conference at the hotel, the inquiries posed by journalists were notably incisive.


    ¡°Miss Foster, as this marks your inaugural prominent engagement with Arthen Entertainment, how do you intend to rectify this substantial blunder?¡±


    ¡°Given your distinction as a top graduate of Astraea University in Swynborough, does your academic thesis also entail instances of giarism?¡±


    ¡°How do you address the online characterization of Crescent as a mere ¡®tailor shop,¡¯ with assertions circting that you¡¯re merely amalgamating others¡¯ work to pass it off as your own?¡±


    R


    aegan simply listened.


    Then, she offered a deep bow to the audience.


    ¡°Firstly, I extend my sincerest gratitude to all of you for attending this press conference.


    I assure you that every finalized creation from Crescent bears my personal design.


    I have never delegated this responsibility, thus eliminating any possibility of giarism.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s countenance remained transparent and sincere, her response devoid of any trace of animosity, significantly altering numerous individuals¡¯ perceptions.


    Subsequently, Raegan proceeded to showcase her original designs, apanied by timestamps denoting their creation.


    ¡°This ¡®Heritage¡¯ series originates from the early stages of my design exploration.


    I am grateful to Mr.


    Franzier of Arthen Entertainment for granting me the opportunity to boldly unveil the ¡®Heritage¡¯ series at the mid-year g.


    Regarding the alleged simrities to Dream Studio¡¯s designs¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Before Raegan could conclude, a woman wearing a hat and sunsses hastily made her way to the front row, eximing, ¡°Do not deny it!


    You have giarized, and I possess evidence!¡±


    Elin attempted to advance, but Raegan restrained her.


    With a steely glint in her eyes, Raegan inquired, ¡°What evidence do you possess?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The woman, exuding arrogance, asserted, ¡°I¡¯m an employee of Dream Studio.


    Your team ndestinely approached us, offering to purchase that dress at any cost.


    Isn¡¯t that an attempt to destroy evidence?¡±


    The woman proceeded to exhibit a video depicting Elin negotiating with Dream Studio¡¯s employee under Raegan¡¯s instruction and presented printed transaction records on oversized paper, ready for journalists to capture.


    Instantly, the journalists erupted with a barrage of questions.


    ¡°Miss Foster, is this allegation urate?¡±


    ¡°Why pay five times the original price for an antiquated design? Was it to conceal evidence?¡±


    ¡°Miss Foster¡­¡±


    Journalists from different outlets asked their questions.


    There was a sense among everyone present that a sudden change in the situation was imminent.


    Under the intense scrutiny, Raegan remainedposed as she replied, ¡°Yes, I did arrange for the purchase of the dress, but not to destroy evidence.


    ¡±


    ¡°So, are we supposed to believe you just because you say it wasn¡¯t for that?¡± The woman¡¯s intentions to stir up trouble were evident.

 Chapter 1390

    With a triumphant air, she eximed, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for destroying evidence, then show us the dress!¡±


    An electric shock rippled through the room!


    Raegan¡¯s gaze softened slightly.


    Assuming Raegan had no reply, the woman raised her voice.


    ¡°Has it been destroyed, making it impossible to disy? Quit resisting.


    Just confess to giarism¡­¡±


    Before the woman could finish her usation, Elin swiftly pushed a disy case onto the stage.


    And there it was, the dress, revealed for all to see.


    The woman¡¯s demeanor shifted instantly, but she promptly yelled, ¡°You didn¡¯t destroy it, which is just as well.


    Everyone, observe this craftsmanship, this embroidery.


    Isn¡¯t it precisely the same as the g dress?¡±


    Raegan calmly responded, ¡°The g dress isn¡¯t present.


    How can everyone make aparison?¡± With a gesture, she brought the g dress onto the stage.


    cing them side by side facilitated a more directparison.


    Indeed, they were identical.


    The previously noisy scene abruptly fell silent.


    It was the first instance of someone presenting evidence against themselves.


    Smugly, the woman remarked, ¡°It¡¯s obvious to everyone.


    How will you exin this? It appears not only did you giarize the dress, but your degree might be counterfeit too!¡±


    Raegan¡¯s expression remained steady as she calmly admitted, ¡°I concede that the dresses are identical.


    However, it¡¯smon knowledge that this old design belongs to the esteemed designer Casey Hayes.


    ¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The woman sneered, ¡°Despicable of you, attempting to giarize the work of a retired designer and thinking you could get away with it¡­¡±


    Raegan was irritated by the woman¡¯s noise, particrly her mention of Casey.


    She icily interjected, ¡°Casey Hayes is my mother.


    ¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    Casey was a renowned designer, celebrated both domestically and internationally.


    Raegan had such an incredible mother!


    Katie had just arrived at the scene when Raegan announced herself to be Casey¡¯s daughter.


    The expression on Katie¡¯s face drastically changed.


    This unassuming Raegan was Casey Hayes¡¯ daughter? How could it be?


    Even before the Inte was developed, Casey was already well-known in the upper-ss circle.


    For the people in the upper-ss circle, her name was a legend.


    Casey became even more famous when she embroidered incrediblyplex ancient paintings on her designs in just half a month.


    The exquisiteness of her embroidery works was unmatched.


    No one could surpass her.


    At a young age, Casey was already celebrated as a genius designer.


    She was so popr that even the royalties of other countries often invited her to customize designs for them.


    It could be said that this period marked the pinnacle of her career.

 Chapter 1391

    But suddenly, Casey announced her retirement and disappeared from the public eye without any exnation.


    The entire world was shocked.


    People wondered why she suddenly gave up such a flourishing career.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Many regretted losing such an excellent designer.


    For almost two decades, there was no news about Casey.


    No one had seen her, and her whereabouts were unknown to everyone.


    Some people said she had entered a monastery, while some said she had already passed away.


    However, these things couldn¡¯t be confirmed, so they remained rumors.


    Katie¡¯s keen awareness of Casey stemmed from a little-known connection between Casey and her uncle, Davey Glyn.


    Raegan¡¯s words caused an uproar in the press.


    Of course, all of them knew Casey and her legacy.


    Who wouldn¡¯t be shocked when Raegan announced herself to be Casey¡¯s daughter?


    The journalists felt they didn¡¯te here for nothing.


    Their time was not wasted because they had gotten a sensational news story.


    The appearance of the daughter of Casey was such a huge scoop.


    Instantly, the journalists threw questions one after another.


    While Listening to them, Katie¡¯s eyes turned cold, and her lips paled.


    She still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Why did Raegan have to be Casey¡¯s daughter?


    The Hayes family, rooted in Berton, was formidable, rivaling the Glyn family, but gued by internal strife.


    Casey belonged to the main branch of the Hayes family, which fell into misfortune following her parents¡¯ death in a car ident.


    Not long after, Casey disappeared without a trace.


    Therefore, instead of the main branch of the Hayes family, it was the side branch that was recognized by the public.


    And now that Raegan appeared, iming to be part of the Hayes family, she would likely reim her rightful inheritance.


    As the descendant of the main branch of the Hayes family, Raegan could not be underestimated, although her family was a Little inferior to the Dixon family.


    Realization dawned on Katie.


    No wonder Raegan said that the Glyn family was not the only rich family.


    It turned out Raegan was mocking her.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    At the thought of this, Katie clenched her fists so tightly that her sharp nails dug into the palms of her hands.


    Her eyes turned even colder.


    She looked at her assistant, hinting something.


    Her assistant immediately understood.


    She quickly turned to the woman who used Raegan of giarism and whispered something.


    Vicki Hampton, having been watching the scene quietly with Katie, couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Katie, do you know that woman?¡±


    Katie, regaining herposure, replied with a faint smile, ¡°Yes.


    She also has some connection to you.


    ¡±


    Vicki frowned.


    ¡°To me? How can that be? I don¡¯t know her.


    What connection can she have to me?¡±


    Raegan, on stage, was dressed simply without wearing any makeup.


    Vicki, on the other hand, wore exquisite makeup and was meticulously dressed.


    But despite this, Raegan¡¯s natural beauty still made her look more vibrant and youthful than Vicki.


    This made Vicki feel inexplicably hostile to Raegan.


    When Katie noticed this, the corners of her mouth curved into a smile.


    An idea urred to her, so she said yfully, ¡°She is acquainted with your beau, Jarrod.


    Since she and Jarrod know each other, doesn¡¯t it mean she has a connection to you?¡±

 Chapter 1392

    Vicki¡¯s face immediately turned red when she heard Jarrod¡¯s name.


    ¡°What beau? You¡¯re teasing me again.


    ¡±


    Vicki could not deny her feelings for Jarrod because it was written all over her bashful face.


    Katie knew of Vicki¡¯s fondness for Jarrod, though Jarrod¡¯s affectionsy elsewhere.


    With Lauren no longer in y, she considered nurturing a new pawn for her grand schemes.


    She nced at Vicki, thinking Vicki was a suitable candidate.


    Katie remarked with a smirk, ¡°The Hampton family is close to the Schultz family.


    With so many cooperated projects, it¡¯s a sure thing that you and Jarrod¡­¡±


    Katie¡¯s voice trailed off deliberately.


    She knew Vicki enjoyed hearing this.


    Vicki held Katie¡¯s arm, smiled sweetly, and said, ¡°Then your marriage with Mitchel is also a sure thing.


    ¡±


    Katie serenely basked in Vicki¡¯s jests.


    To those oblivious, Katie was still Mitchel¡¯s so-called fianc¨¦e.


    After all, she had put in effort to postpone the rification press conference.


    However, her leverage didn¡¯t end there.


    Mitchel wanted to rify his rtionship with her to the public, but there was no way she could let that happen.


    Vicki, reveling in her own illusion, rested her head on Katie¡¯s shoulder and said cheerfully, ¡°Isn¡¯t it great? Our husbands are good friends, and so are we.


    We can travel together to have a st.


    ¡±


    Katie, her acting instincts kicking in, didn¡¯t say anything.


    Noticing Katie¡¯s unusual silence, Vicki looked over and it was only then that she saw the tears that welled up in Katie¡¯s eyes.


    Surprised, Vicki asked, ¡°Katie, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying?¡±


    Katie, as if frightened of being noticed, quickly wiped away her tears and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ Let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    After saying this, Katie turned around and was about to leave.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    However, Vicki suddenly grabbed her arm and said anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s going on? If you don¡¯t tell me, it means you don¡¯t take me as a friend.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Vicki, It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t take you as a friend.


    It¡¯s just that¡­


    Katie hesitated.


    She bit her lower lip and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯d better not ask¡­¡±


    ¡°No way! What if I can help you?¡± Vicki¡¯s voice raised.


    ¡°Did someone bully you? Tell me.


    I will deal with that person for you.


    ¡±


    Katie¡¯s face turned pale, making her look pitiful.


    ¡°The woman on the stage is actually Mitchel¡¯s ex-wife.


    ¡±


    ¡°What? Mitchel¡¯s ex-wife?¡± Vicki eximed in shock.


    ¡°How can that be?


    Mitchel¡¯s ex-wife died from drowning, right?¡±


    But only a few people knew this.


    Vicki knew because Mitchel suddenly disappeared from the public eye at the peak of his career a couple of years ago.


    She was puzzled then.

 Chapter 1393

    On one asion when Vicki apanied her mother to the church, she bumped into Mitchel.


    At that time, Mitchel looked so disheveled and gaunt that she hardly recognized him.


    Later, Vicki found out Mitchel was depressed because of his ex-wife¡¯s death, which had moved her at that time.


    Knowing Katie was the one who had stayed by Mitchel¡¯s side and helped him get through his grief, Vicki admired Katie¡¯s steadfastness.


    Despite Mitchel¡¯s indifference, Katie never left him.


    Judging from Katie¡¯s expression, Vicki spected, ¡°Did his ex-wife return to go back with him?¡±


    Katie nodded aggrievedly.


    ¡°She has approached Mitchel several times.


    .


    ¡°That bitch! How dare she do that!¡± Vicki cursed angrily.


    She rted because Jarrod, the man she loved, also had an unforgettable first love.


    That was why she always despised ex-girlfriends and ex-wives.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Since Raegan was Mitchel¡¯s ex-wife, she instantly hated Raegan.


    Vicki looked at Katie and said resentfully, ¡°You were with Mitchel at his worst days.


    When he was in the hardest times of his life, you never left him.


    Now, his ex-wifees back to take him back? What does she mean? Does she think she can get him back because of her good looks?¡±


    Katie shook her head helplessly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen next¡­¡±


    Vicki felt annoyed by all the ex-girlfriends and ex-wives.


    She held Katie¡¯s hand and advised, ¡°Mitchel is young, handsome, and sessful.


    Maybe that¡¯s why his ex-wife is unwilling to let him go.


    So, you must keep an eye on him and secure your position.


    ¡±


    Katie nodded slightly.


    ¡°Yes.


    But there¡¯s something else I know.


    I¡¯m not sure if I should tell you¡­¡±


    Vicki asked in confusion, ¡°What is it? Does it have something to do with me?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Katie said somberly, ¡°Raegan and Jarrod¡¯s first love are best friends.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Vicki¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°What? Do you mean Jamie?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s previous entanglement with Jamie was public knowledge.


    Oblivious to Jarrod¡¯s rtionship with Nicole back in their school days, Vicki assumed Jamie was Jarrod¡¯s first love.


    Shaking her head, Katie revealed, ¡°No, not Jamie.


    Jarrod¡¯s first love is the daughter of the Lawrence family.


    They were ssmates and childhood sweethearts.


    ¡±


    ¡°The Lawrence family?¡± Vicki was even more surprised.


    ¡°Do you mean the Lawrence family who fell into ruin after the director¡¯s suicide?¡±


    Katie nodded.


    ¡°Yes.


    Miss Lawrence has returned to Ardlens.


    She seems to still be in contact with Jarrod.


    ¡± Then, she warned worriedly, ¡°Vicki, you have to be careful.


    Those two women are cunning.


    Their tactics are quite formidable.


    ¡±


    Vicki suddenly grasped what Jarrod had been up to and why he kept avoiding her.


    She stomped her feet angrily and said viciously, ¡°Those despicable women! I¡¯ll find someone to teach them a lesson.


    ¡±


    When Katie saw the anger in Vicki¡¯s eyes, the corners of her Lips raised slightly.


    She continued to advise Vicki, ¡°Vicki, don¡¯t act rashly.


    If Jarrod finds out it was me who told you all these, it would make things difficult for me with Mitchel.


    ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I won¡¯t say anything.


    I¡¯m not that stupid,¡± Vicki assured Katie straightforwardly.

 Chapter 1394

    Vicki looked at the stage and said bitterly, ¡°We can¡¯t let those women get away with this.


    How dare they seduce our men!¡±


    The press conference still went on.


    The woman, having wrongly used Raegan under Katie¡¯s instruction, still wanted to stir up trouble.


    The journalists kept asking questions unrted to the baseless usation of giarism.


    The woman was dissatisfied they had deviated from that topic and shouted several times for their attention.


    However, they all just ignored her as if she didn¡¯t exist.


    Frustrated, the woman suddenly jumped onto the stage and yelled, ¡°Even if Casey is your mother, how can you put your name on her works and im them as your own? What is the difference between what you are doing and giarism?¡±


    As soon as the woman said this, there was pin-drop silence in the room.


    Everyone stared at her as if she was a fool.


    They collectively believed the woman¡¯s im of being an employee of Dream Studio was nothing but a lie.


    For someone in the design industry, not knowing Casey¡¯s story was unthinkable.


    Unfazed, Raegan turned to the security guards and ordered softly, ¡°Security, please escort thisdy out.


    ¡±


    The woman protested madly and shouted, ¡°Why are you kicking me out?


    Because I exposed you? You are a giarist! How dare you hold a press conference! You are a shameless bitch!¡±


    ¡°Miss¡­¡± Raegan was about to say something when one journalist, who could no longer hold back, suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°Do you really work in the design industry? If so, how could you not know that Casey once mentioned in an interview that some of her designs werepleted with her six-year-old daughter?¡±


    Casey received a purely foreign education, exining the style of her initial designs.


    Later, she started to create a national-style series, influenced by her daughter¡¯s drawings.


    She perfected her daughter¡¯s drawing of national animals and presented them on clothes.


    Impressed by the national-style designs she delivered, Casey dedicated herself to promoting it globally.


    And now, Raegan seemed to be doing the same thing as her mother.


    It was reallymendable.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    The woman meant to stir up trouble was rendered speechless.


    She knew nothing about Casey.


    Her only purpose ining here was to make things difficult for Raegan.


    Rolling her eyes, the woman changed her tactic and scoffed.


    ¡°So this woman said she was Casey¡¯s daughter, and you believed her right away?


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Who knows if her work is outsourced? If she is really that capable, why doesn¡¯t she design in front of us now?¡±


    The room became noticeably quieter.


    The woman¡¯s words had a point.


    Considering Casey had stepped down, it wasn¡¯t sufficient to take Raegan¡¯s im at face value without proof that she was indeed Casey¡¯s offspring.


    Several journalists agreed, ¡°Indeed, we can¡¯t just ept her im without question.


    ¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have her show us Mrs.


    Hayes¡¯ signature embroidery skills, the Hayes Embroidery Method, known only to her daughter.


    ¡±


    ¡°Exactly, exactly.


    .


    Raegan saw through that the woman with the sunsses was here to stir up trouble.


    After whispering something to her assistant Judd, Raegan then announced with a smile, ¡°Well, if you all insist, I¡¯ll attempt it.


    ¡±


    Shortly after, some set up an embroidery frame, prepared a piece of silk, and ced an embroidery needle and some threads next to it.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 1395

    The audience¡¯s anticipation grew.


    This arrangement was a nod to the Hayes Embroidery Method, renowned for its method where the needle wasn¡¯t changed, nor the thread cut.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    When it was time to change colors, the new color was integrated using a concealed stitch technique.


    Even though a documentary once showcased Casey¡¯s method, no one had been able to replicate it just by viewing it.


    Raegan sat down, elegantly picked up the needle, and began swiftly sketching a bird on the silk with skilled hands.


    Her remarkable dexterity and speed captivated the onlookers.


    Everyone was mesmerized, puzzled at how she aplished such a feat.


    In under thirty minutes, Raegan brought a lively bird to existence on the silk, portraying it with astonishing realism.


    The eyes of the bird, in particr, looked so alive from every angle that it left the audience without words.


    For a brief moment, the hall was so silent one could detect the sound of a falling pin.


    After two decades, the sight of the incredible Hayes Embroidery Method again left everyone utterly amazed.


    They were lost for words.


    ALL attention was on Raegan¡¯s skilled hands, acknowledging their extraordinary value.


    Soon, the quiet was pierced by a single set of apuse.


    From the crowd, Stefan admired Raegan and pped with enthusiasm.


    He hadn¡¯t stepped in to deal with the instigator since Raegan had asked him to remain passive.


    She had her justifications.


    Momentster, as if jolted back to reality, the audience joined in with a roaring ovation, All skepticism dissolved.


    Casey had once confirmed that only her daughter was privy to this embroidery craft.


    Casey recognized her five-year-old daughter¡¯s innate knack for embroidery and started her lessons.


    At just five, Casey¡¯s daughter, now confirmed as Raegan,pleted an intricate lion¡¯s head embroidery in under a month, which was impressive.


    It was clear Raegan had a more profound gift in this regard than Casey.


    Raegan stood on stage, her delicate features capturing the camera¡¯s attention, glowing as though surrounded by light.


    Watching the crowd¡¯s enthusiasm and their recording of her work, Raegan¡¯s eyes filled with tears.


    She had thought her mother¡¯s Legacy had been forgotten, yet many still held it dear.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan hade prepared today, intending to use the event¡¯s spotlight to send a message to her long-lost mother.


    Even without the woman¡¯s challenge, Raegan had intended to present the Hayes Embroidery Method at this gathering.


    This was her way of telling her mother she was her long-lost daughter.


    Even with her mother missing for years, Raegan harbored hope that, just maybe, her mother would see this press conference and note her.


    Just as the ill-intentioned woman was about to speak once more, the police intervened.


    The chief officer introduced himself and stated gravely, ¡°Ma¡¯am, we¡¯ve been informed you¡¯ve been disclosing confidential data and trafficking celebrity insights for profit.


    We need you to apany us for questioning.


    ¡±


    The woman momentarily panicked and attempted to escape, but was apprehended before she could make it to the exit.


    She protested loudly, ¡°Why are you arresting me? I¡¯ve done nothing wrong!¡±

 Chapter 1396

    In her attempt to flee, her sunsses and mask came off.


    Judd recognized the woman instantly.


    She was precisely the one who had been disseminating false stories about Raegan at Arthen Entertainment¡¯s mid-year g and had been sacked for it.


    Surprised, Judd faced Raegan, asking, ¡°Raegan, how did you figure out she was that very dismissed employee?¡±


    Before she began to embroider, Raegan had quietly instructed Judd to notify the police.


    The investigation revealed the woman had sneaked into the dressing area of Arthen Entertainment¡¯s mid-year g to take photos of those dazzling gowns and then sold the photos to lesser-known studios for duplication.


    This led to unfounded giarism usations from Dream Studio against Crescent.


    The woman¡¯s attendance seemed fueled by her bitterness over Losing her job.


    The fact that she knew the significant value of Casey¡¯s creations hinted at a possible aplice, which the police needed to delve into.


    Raegan pointed out, ¡°There¡¯s a tiny mole on the edge of her Lip.


    ¡±


    She shared that her intense concentration while embroidering helps her remember minor details about her surroundings vividly.


    Judd looked at Raegan with newfound admiration for her meticulousness, curious about what other skills she might possess.


    After the security team escorted her from the stage, Raegan exited with Stefan.


    The cameras captured Stefan cing his hand behind Raegan in a protective manner, igniting rumors about their rtionship.


    A journalist attempted to inquire, but Raegan and Stefan had stepped into the elevator, with Raegan tactfully declining toment so as not to dy the elevator¡¯s departure.


    Outside the hotel, a ck limousine was stationed at the curb.


    A man inside with a notable presence was watching the live feed on his tablet, catching every moment.


    The live chat was flooded with praises and good wishes.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t just about their talents or looks.


    It¡¯s about two exceptionally matched individuals!¡±


    ¡°Ah, the way he ced his hand was so chivalrous, and his look so affectionate.


    They¡¯re a perfect match.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡±


    ¡°Raegan, just like her mother, is stunning.


    Her family members are so dazzling!¡±


    Mitchel sat there, speechless.


    Thesements deepened his thoughts andplicated his feelings.


    The confident, radiant Raegan he saw on the screen was vastly different from the girl he remembered from five years ago.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Learning that Raegan was Casey¡¯s daughter and thus named her studio ¡°Crescent¡± took him by surprise and filled him with anxiety.


    Raegan¡¯s growing appeal meant she might draw the attention of many, possibly more suitable suitors than him.


    This thought, hinting at his diminishing chances, pierced his heart, inflicting profound difort.


    Mitchel was engulfed in doubt like never before.


    He often pondered during his low points whether he could stand the sight of Raegan with someone else, leading a life without him.


    But the answer eluded him.


    Merely thinking about the possibility was agonizing as if his heart was being wrenched out.


    Could he survive a life without Raegan? Of course not!


    Firm in his conviction that Raegan must be with him, Mitchel vowed to cling to her,e what may.


    In the parking lot at ground level, Raegan and Stefan were about to hop into their car when a shadowy man suddenly lunged at Raegan.

 Chapter 1397

    Stefan quickly pulled Raegan to safety, obstructing the assant¡¯s grimy hand.


    ¡°Get out of the way! I¡¯m her uncle!¡± the man snapped.


    Raegan nced at the man upon hearing this.


    She recognized him as Brent and her gaze turned frosty.


    Brent grinned cheekily at Raegan.


    ¡°Hey Raegan, it¡¯s been a while!¡±


    Recalling his absence even during her grandmother¡¯s funeral made Raegan¡¯s expression even more icy.


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re still alive.


    ¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Brent spat on the ground repeatedly.


    ¡°Cursing me, are you?


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    I¡¯ve got years to go!¡±


    Raegan observed Brent¡¯s unchanged, shameless demeanor.


    She grew more detached.


    ¡°Whatever.


    We¡¯re off.


    ¡±


    With that, Raegan moved to enter the vehicle.


    Brent, desperate, reached for Raegan, blurting out, ¡°Wait! You bitch!


    Hear me out¡­¡± His words wereced with insults, as usual.


    Stefan¡¯s expression turned frosty, poised to step in, but Raegan had already deftly struck Brent¡¯s knee, causing him to howl in agony.


    ¡°Ouch! Ouch!¡± Brent crumpled to the ground, hurling curses, ¡°You little bitch! Attacking me? I¡¯m your f@cking uncle, practically your father! You ingrate! Now that you¡¯re somebody, you dismiss your own kin?¡±


    Raegan responded with disdain, ¡°What kind of man are you, really?


    Absent when your mother passed away, never once visiting her resting ce?¡±


    Raegan remembered her trip to Tenassie with Janey, honoring the woman who had cared for her as her own despite no blood rtion.


    On one asion outing for fun in childhood, Raegan somehow got lost with her family.


    With a memory loss of her own family due to a hit, she was in a dire situation until Brent¡¯s mother adopted her out of mercy.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    That woman¡¯s unwavering kindness had always moved Raegan.


    Raegan had inquired with the graveyard keeper about other visitors and left her contact details, requesting to be notified of any, yet no one ever came.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Brent, jarred by Raegan¡¯s mention of his mother, recalled his purpose for seeking her out and hastily softened his tone.


    ¡°Ah, I forgot about that.


    Raegan, my family took you in.


    You willpensate me the fees of my family raising you, right?¡±


    Raegan retorted, ¡°Did you squander the three million already?¡±


    ¡°Why dredge up the past¡­¡± Looking away, Brent muttered, ¡°I got scammed, okay?¡±


    Raegan suspected the money had gone to his gambling habits.


    ¡°I had cleared your three-million debt back then.


    That¡¯s more than enough.


    ¡±


    Her voice was icy.


    ¡°I won¡¯t give you more.


    Leave.


    ¡±


    Brent, desperate as Raegan turned to depart, blurted out a threat, ¡°Damn you! I¡¯ll tell the press about how ungrateful you are! After all my family did for you, this is your thanks?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s gaze was steady and cool.


    ¡°Try it.


    See what happens.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1398

    Raegan knew Brent wouldn¡¯t dare to do so.


    Revealing himself would attract too much unwanted attention.


    As Raegan stepped into the car, Brent made ast-ditch im, ¡°Hold on! I¡¯m privy to your secret!¡±


    Raegan¡¯s demeanor turned slightly frosty as she halted in her steps.


    ¡°What secret?¡±


    Brent, gathering himself despite his injury, wasted no time in getting to the point.


    ¡°You give me money, and I¡¯ll tell you.


    ¡±


    ¡°Then forget it, I don¡¯t want to know.


    ¡± As she said this, Raegan turned to get in the car.


    Anxiety surged through Brent, prompting him to shout, ¡°It¡¯s the secret of how you ended up being adopted by my family! Don¡¯t you want to know?¡±


    Raegan froze in her tracks.


    Her father had recounted the heart- wrenching tale of her disappearance at the tender age of six.


    Back then, her mother had been shattered, consumed by anguish, unable to find sce in food or rest, her days blurred by tears and despair.


    Later, Raegan¡¯s mother left a note, expressing her intention to search for her missing daughter, before vanishing without a trace.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Throughout the years, her father had tirelessly pursued any leads, refusing to abandon hope.


    Raegan had always held onto the belief that she had simply wandered off and been found by Brent¡¯s mother.


    But the tone of Brent¡¯s voice raised doubts in Raegan¡¯s mind.


    Perhaps her understanding of her past wasn¡¯t as straightforward as she had believed.


    Meeting Brent¡¯s gaze, Raegan¡¯s voice wasced with skepticism.


    ¡°Brent, you are trying to scam me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Brent felt a twinge of difort at Raegan¡¯s tone, but he suppressed his pride, driven by his desire for her financial assistance.


    ¡°I can assure you I¡¯m not scamming you.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The credibility of a gambler¡¯s words was questionable.


    Raegan responded lightly, ¡°Then spill it.


    ¡±


    How could Brent possibly speak without taking money from Raegan first?


    He insisted, ¡°Payment first, or I shall remain silent.


    ¡±


    ¡°What is your price?¡±


    Brent raised a hand, stating inly, ¡°Fifty million!¡±


    Raegan frowned slightly, ¡°Then, keep your secret to yourself!¡±


    While curious about how she ended up at being adopted by Brent¡¯s mother, Raegan knew Brent too well.


    If she conceded to his demand for fifty million, he would likely view her money as easily obtained and greedily request a hundred million or even more by spilling the beans Little by little.


    That was Brent¡¯s modus operandi!


    Brent¡¯s countenance darkened, and he argued, ¡°Hey.


    Just fifty million¡­¡±


    He assessed Stefan standing beside Raegan and queried, ¡°Another change of partners? I didn¡¯t realize you are so adept at switchingpanions¡­¡±

 Chapter 1399

    Unwilling to entertain his banter, Raegan coldly retorted, ¡°Shut your filthy mouth.


    ¡±


    Brent misinterpreted her reaction as her guilty conscience and unwillingness to disclose her past rtionships to her current partner.


    He scornfully remarked, ¡°Compensate me if you wish to silence me.


    Otherwise, I shall divulge to your current partner what you had done when affluent individuals financially supported you.


    Consequently, you¡¯ll be left with nothing¡­¡±


    In Brent¡¯s perception, Raegan relied heavily on her physical attractiveness.


    For a person of her standing, those affluent would merely toy with her, never truly contemting marriage.


    Raegan regarded him with a chilly gaze.


    ¡°If you have nothing meaningful to contribute, please leave.


    ¡±


    ¡°Considering the man next to you, he should be capable of affording such luxuries.


    If not, it¡¯s best to end things promptly.


    While youth and beauty are on your side, the identity of your bedfellow holds little significance.


    Naturally, you should seek out someone wealthy.


    ¡±


    Brent narrowed his eyes, observing that the men Raegan favored were consistently youthful and attractive.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    But what good was their handsomeness if they were tightfisted with their finances?


    Brent spoke with an air of experience.


    ¡°Don¡¯t always prioritize looks.


    The attractive ones tend to be miserly.


    Consider older ones.


    They know how tovish you with care¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Raegan abruptly grabbed a stone and hurled it at Brent¡¯s mouth.


    Instantly, Brent¡¯s mouth was shattered, blood flowing freely, adding to his already menacing appearance.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Brent clutched his injured mouth, howling in agony.


    A blur passed by.


    Brent didn¡¯t even catch sight of what had struck him.


    ¡°You little wretch! What did you hit me with?¡±


    Witnessing Brent¡¯s intense fury, Stefan swiftly shielded Raegan, warily monitoring Brent¡¯s every move.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan curled her lip slightly.


    ¡°Was I aiming for you? I thought it was just a filthy mouse constantly squeaking, noisy and low¡­¡±


    At her words, Brent¡¯s rage intensified, knowing Raegan was mocking him.


    He couldn¡¯t hold back anymore!


    Brent rubbed his split lips and fixed Stefan with a fierce re.


    ¡°Do you have any idea how many men this bitch has been with? She¡¯s always been kept as a mistress by others.


    She¡¯s only interested in your money, and once it¡¯s gone, she¡¯ll discard you without a second thought¡­¡±


    Brent¡¯s audacity knew no bounds.


    Unable to endure any longer, Raegan shouted, ¡°Brent, if you spread lies again, I¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    ¡°When have I ever spread lies? There was a respectable man who aided you at the hospital once, and I distinctly recall seeing you ki*s a man in a luxury car! Don¡¯t tell me those men would marry a woman like you¡­¡±


    Brent had only just sneaked in and hadn¡¯t stayed updated with the developments since then.


    If he had, he wouldn¡¯t dare utter such remarks.


    Spitting blood onto the ground, Brent snapped, ¡°What an atrocious taste you have, moving from worse to the worst! At least the previous one spent five million on you! This one¡¯s nothing but a miser, a cheapskate¡­¡±


    Raegan seized upon the crucial detail, fixing her gaze on Brent.


    ¡°Who gave you five million?¡±

 Chapter 1400

    Realizing his blunder but for the intent of provoking Stefan, Brent made no effort to conceal it any longer.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°It was the man you were with before, the one from the Dixon Group building.


    I trailed him to his office and told him how much my family had spent on you.


    Of course, I painted you as heartless, and without hesitation, he handed over five million, warning me not to trouble you further!¡±


    Brent cast a challenging look at Stefan.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem short on funds.


    Yet, you¡¯re unwilling to spend a dime and still wish to keep a woman?¡±


    Stefan¡¯s face darkened, his fists clenched tightly.


    He spoke icily.


    ¡°Do not nder Raegan.


    We are merely friends.


    ¡±


    ¡°Friends? Ha-ha, spare me¡­ You mean to say you have no desire for her?¡± Setting aside everything else, Brent was quite confident in Raegan¡¯s allure.


    Since youth, she had possessed a striking charm and carried herself with the grace of ady, distinct from other girls.


    Brent¡¯s words only served to deepen Stefan¡¯s scowl.


    The typically gentle and refined Stefan finally let his anger surface.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡±


    Meanwhile, Raegan remained stunned by Brent¡¯s earlier revtion.


    She knew Brent was referring to Mitchel.


    But she never fathomed that Mitchel would ndestinely offer Brent five million just to keep Brent from harassing her.


    No wonder, following that incident at the hospital, Brent never troubled her again.


    She had assumed Brent had a change of heart, but it appeared money was the sole reason for his silence.


    Brent continued to spew nonsense at Stefan.


    Raegan, disinterested in further confrontation, frowned and said to Stefan, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Stefan.


    ¡±


    Observing the two preparing to depart, Brent, devoid of any gain, grew desperate.


    He shouted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about the secret?


    It¡¯s not as simple as merely adopting you after finding you alone.


    Don¡¯t you want to know?¡±


    Raegan replied firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know.


    ¡±


    Then, she turned and swiftly got into the car.


    Knowing if she expressed curiosity, Brent would be even less inclined to reveal anything substantial without gaining millions from her by spilling some minor details little by little, Raegan opted for the opposite approach.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    However, as much as Raegan understood Brent, Brent alsoprehended her.


    He sneered, ¡°You think you can deceive me, little one? I don¡¯t believe for a second that you¡¯re not curious.


    ¡± Raegan had always been astute, never faltering in his presence.


    Brent, feeling rather pleased with himself, continued, ¡°Let me make it clear.


    Fifty million, not a cent less, or don¡¯t bother to¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Brent watched as the car window smoothly rose, cutting off his words from the outside.


    To his astonishment, the limousine began to move and departed!


    ¡°Wait!¡± Brent was hot on the car¡¯s heels, his voice desperate.


    ¡°Stop!


    Stop the car!¡±


    But the car didn¡¯t even pause, pressing on instead.


    Boom! The sound was deafening.


    Brent tripped, tumbling hard onto the ground.


    His face was a mess, bloodied from the fall.


    Tears sprang to his eyes from the sharp pain, blurring his vision.


    As he squinted through the haze, he saw the car reversing toward him.


    The window slid down smoothly.


    Raegan looked out, her face devoid of emotion.


    ¡°Still want to talk?¡±

 Chapter 1401

    Brent, with his face smeared in blood and tears, looked utterly defeated.


    He knew well that he wouldn¡¯t find any trace of sympathy in Raegan today.


    ¡°How much are you willing to give?¡±


    Raegan mimicked his gesture, raising her hand and spreading her fingers.


    A grimace flickered across Brent¡¯s bloodied lips.


    Yet, he was aware that the secret held value only to Raegan and was worthless to others.


    He closed his eyes, twisting his mouth in resignation.


    ¡°Fine!


    Five million it is.


    You hand over five million, and I¡¯ll spill everything, not a single falsehood.


    ¡±


    Brent couldn¡¯t help but think he had dropped his price significantly, from fifty million down to five.


    Raegan gave him a look that suggested she thought he was out of his mind.


    She corrected him with a cool demeanor, ¡°I meant fifty.


    ¡±


    Brent found himself at a loss for words.


    He was utterly astounded.


    Overwhelmed by his feelings, he blurted out, ¡°You¡¯re crazy, woman!


    Who bargains like that!¡±


    Unperturbed, as if she hadn¡¯t heard his outburst, Raegan calmly stated, ¡°Forty.


    ¡±


    Brent, incredulous, managed to say, ¡°Crazy, you¡¯re really sick!¡±


    Raegan allowed herself a slight smile.


    ¡°This is my offer.


    ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re making a fool of yourself!¡± Brent was about to explode.


    Yet, Raegan remained unbothered, simply stating, ¡°Twenty.


    ¡±


    Once again, Brent found himself speechless.


    He pondered for a moment before eximing, ¡°You moron! Shouldn¡¯t it be thirty?¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    With a leisurely air, Raegan replied, ¡°I¡¯m the one making the offer, so I decide.


    ¡±


    Brent huffed, ¡°Don¡¯t dream about it.


    I¡¯m telling you it¡¯s not happening.


    I¡¯d consider thirty¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, the engine roared to life, and the window began to rise.


    Brent visibly paled at this.


    He had witnessed firsthand Raegan¡¯s determination, her actions speaking louder than her words.


    With a look of resignation, he shouted, ¡°You¡¯re ruthless!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    As the window continued to rise, he yelled, worried Raegan might not hear him and decided to drive away, ¡°Fine! Twenty! Deal! I say it¡¯s a deal!¡±


    For Brent, who thrived on the thrill of gambling and was no stranger to life¡¯s ups and downs, the prospect of getting twenty didn¡¯t seem too shabby anymore.


    In his mind, twenty was better than zero.


    At this, Raegan lowered the window and looked at Brent.


    ¡°Speak now,¡± she said.


    Brent, wary of her getting away without paying him after hearing the secret from him, responded, ¡°Give me the money first.


    ¡±


    At this point, Raegan had no concerns about Brent potentially lying.

 Chapter 1402

    Even if the information he had was useless, she saw the twenty thousand as offering him an escape route.


    After all, he was part of the Hayes family.


    Giving him onest shot at redemption wasn¡¯t a bad idea.


    Should he fail to seize this opportunity and veer off course again, the repercussions would be his to bear alone, and she would wash her hands of the matter.


    Her sympathyy with his kind mother, not with him.


    Raegan nodded, her expression serious.


    ¡°Okay, but if you lie, you won¡¯t get away with it.


    ¡±


    The demand for cash presented a dilemma, as Brent had no bank ount to transfer the money to.


    How could Raegan have such a substantial amount of cash on her?


    Yet, Brent insisted on seeing the money before he would divulge anything.


    That was when Stefan interjected, ¡°I have some.


    ¡± He then proceeded to retrieve twenty neat stacks of cash from the car¡¯s safe, handing them over to Brent.


    Brent scrutinized the money, his gaze sharp.


    It looked like there were more than a million in that safe.


    He had always heard rumors that the affluent kept cash in their vehicles for unforeseen circumstances.


    The ease with which someone could stash a hundred thousand or more in their car for emergencies spoke volumes about their wealth.


    Raegan, noticing Brent¡¯s barely hidden avarice, urged him, ¡°Hurry up and speak.


    ¡±


    After verifying the twenty stacks, Brent led Raegan to a quieter spot and began his tale in a measured tone, ¡°Years ago, after a night out, my brother-inw came to fetch me from a tavern.


    On our drive back, we stumbled upon a heap of garbage, where we heard a baby¡¯s cries piercing the night.


    It was unsettling.


    I urged him to drive on, yet he feltpelled to investigate.


    I stayed back, but soon after, I watched him rescue a child from a sack.


    The child¡¯s head was encased in a thick stic bag, seemingly with the intent to suffocate her.


    Miraculously, a stray stick had punctured the sack and the stic, allowing the child to breathe.


    My brother-inw brought the child home, and coincidentally, his daughter fell critically ill and passed away with acute encephalitis that very night.


    My sister had passed away early, leaving behind this sole descendant.


    To spare my mother the heartache, my brother-inw decided to raise the child as his own, keeping the truth from my mother.


    Given my mother¡¯s poor eyesight and the child¡¯s undeveloped features, the deception went unnoticed.


    ¡±


    Brent¡¯s detailed ount left Raegan speechless.


    She realized she was the child in the story.


    Brent added, ¡®ve shared everything with you, and I¡¯ve not lied.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I had vowed never to disclose this to my mother.


    ¡±


    Brent¡¯s brother-inw, Raegan¡¯s adoptive father, stood as a testament to the remaining decency in Brent¡¯s world.


    After the Loss of Brent¡¯s sister, Brent¡¯s brother-inw had stepped up as a pir for the family, enduring all challenges to ensure their well-being.


    He was a beacon of kindness in a harsh world.


    If not for a tragic ident that imed his brother-inw¡¯s Life, Brent mused, with such a decent man around him, he wouldn¡¯t have kept badpany like he did and gambling that led him astray.


    Once Brent departed, Raegan found herself enveloped in the aftermath of the revtion, struggling toe to terms with the magnitude of the truth.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    If Brent¡¯s story held any truth, it meant she hadn¡¯t merely gotten lost as a child but had been deliberately targeted by someone.


    The thought that a 6-year-old could provoke such malice seemed absurd.


    Who could have wanted to harm her, and why?


    The effort to piece together these thoughts made Raegan¡¯s head spin.


    The blood clot in her brain hadn¡¯tpletely resolved, and deep thinking triggered intense headaches.


    Stefan, noticing her difort, quickly came to her aid, catching her in time.


    Ovee with pain, Raegan slumped against his shoulder, appearing to those at a distance as if she was cradled in his embrace.


    Not far from this scene, a sleek, dark luxury car was parked stealthily.


    Matteo, observing them from a short distance, wished he could have retracted what he had said.

 Chapter 1403

    Just earlier, Matteo had suggested they would be uncertain when Raegan would emerge if waiting by the roadside while waiting for Raegan in the parking lot seemed a wiser idea.


    Now, he regretted his words, given the scene unfolding before them.


    Catching a glimpse of Mitchel¡¯s reaction through the rearview mirror and noticing his darkened face, Matteo tentatively asked, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, shall we¡­¡±


    Mitchel cut him off abruptly, ¡°That car is in the way.


    Ram it.


    ¡±


    Matteo was taken aback.


    ¡°Ah?


    Mitchel, withdrawing his attention from the cradling duo, repeated firmly and clearly, ¡°Ram it!¡±


    Suddenly, loud horn sounds echoed around Raegan and Stefan.


    Raegan lifted her head to see a car speeding directly toward them.


    Stefan, acting on instinct, wrapped his arms around Raegan and retreated.


    Yet, the car was not heading for them.


    It aimed for Stefan¡¯s ck Limousine.


    ¡°Boom!¡± The collision was shockingly forceful.


    Stefan¡¯s limousine¡¯s nose crumpled, while the car took the hit only had minor damage, mostly bumper damage, all part of Matteo¡¯s precise calction.


    His hands were drenched in sweat from the tension.


    Matteo had known about Mitchel¡¯s insanity when overwhelmed by jealousy and would never let Mitchel do the hitting.


    He had better control of speed and strength when hitting Stefan¡¯s car under Mitchel¡¯s directive.


    Had it been Mitchel behind the wheel, Stefan¡¯s ck limousine might have been totally wrecked.


    Raegan, already battling a headache, felt her strength drain from the shock and she slumped into Stefan¡¯s embrace.


    The door of the car which took the hit swung open.


    Shiny leather shoes hit the ground.


    Mitchel, with one hand in his pocket, moved toward Stefan and Raegan with deliberate steps.


    His dark suit radiated a serious, deep-ck aura that didn¡¯t mask his natural authority.


    Stefan was visibly annoyed.


    No man could maintain his cool in this situation and Stefan was no exception.


    ¡°What¡¯s this about, Mr.


    Dixon?¡± he inquired, voice low and eyes slightly squinted, maintaining politeness yet with a firm tone.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes scrutinized Stefan¡¯s protective embrace of Raegan, his look icy and mysterious, his lips quivering slightly.


    ¡°This was merely an idental collision.


    ¡±


    Stefan¡¯s pupils deepened, grasping Mitchel¡¯s underlying threats.


    Just a car collision today, what about tomorrow? A person?


    Stefan and Mitchel stood in a tense silence, their eyes locked in a fierce confrontation, neither yielding.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan regained some strength and blinked, only to straighten up abruptly at the sight of Mitchel, her expression stern.


    ¡°Mitchel, have you lost your senses? What did you just do? Why are you here?¡±


    She had thought it was a mere illusion at first.


    After all, Mitchel, who was supposed to be in the hospital for rest, stood before her.


    Mitchel¡¯s heart seemed to pause at Raegan¡¯s questioning.


    His Lips pale and slightly apart, he said softly, ¡°Because I wanted to see you.


    ¡±


    Raegan was at a loss for words.


    She paused for a second, slowly processing his words.


    In full view of everyone, he confessed his desire to see her.


    She questioned what she had just heard.


    Could these really be the words of the usually calm, reserved man?


    Yet, the memory of Mitchel¡¯s earlier threat angered Raegan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t hear you threatening Stefan!¡±

 Chapter 1404

    Mitchel felt a jolt seeing Raegan defend Stefan, his dark eyes growing colder.


    Just when Raegan anticipated another outburst, Mitchel exhaled quietly, seemingly holding back strong emotions, and then rasped, ¡°Sorry, I wasn¡¯t clear.


    ¡±


    Raegan was dumbfounded.


    What did she just hear? An apology from Mitchel?


    Mitchel¡¯s brow creased slightly as he added, ¡°I had no intention of threatening him.


    ¡±


    Raegan frowned, rendered speechless.


    Stefan shared the same sentiment.


    Stefan¡¯s perception of Mitchel shifted drastically.


    How could someone¡¯s demeanor change so quickly? Mitchel was as unpredictable as anyone could be.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, Matteo rushed over, apologizing to Stefan, ¡°Please forgive me, I forgot to brake.


    I¡¯ll cover all repairs.


    ¡±


    Mitchel, with his handsome features showing a trace of pallor,manded in a deep voice, ¡°Matteo, ensure Mr.


    Clifford gets a thorough check-up to see if he¡¯s physically hurt and have him select a new car from the dealership.


    ¡±


    Mitchel sophisticatedly camouged his feelings and echoed Matteo, showcasing his shrew side.


    Raegan was frustrated.


    Mitchel simply whitewashed himself by echoing Matteo¡¯s words.


    Matteo had two extra vehicles over, informing Stefan, ¡°Mr.


    Clifford, please let us handle the vehicle situation.


    ¡±


    Stefan gazed at Raegan, inquiring, ¡°Would you like to join me?¡±


    Before Raegan could respond, Mitchel cut in, ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to go out of her way.


    I¡¯ll send her home.


    ¡±


    Annoyed, Raegan responded, ¡°I¡¯m not on your way.


    ¡±


    Stefan was about to respond when Matteo reassured them, ¡°No concerns, Mr.


    Clifford.


    We have enough vehicles.


    Miss Foster will be safely escorted home.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Knowing Stefan had important documents and money in his car that required his attention, Raegan stated, ¡°Go ahead, Stefan.


    I¡¯ll manage.


    ¡±


    Though hesitant, Stefan gave in since he had confidential family documents in his car that needed his care.


    And with Mitchel present, Raegan seemed safe.


    He gave a nod, saying, ¡°Let me know once you¡¯re home.


    ¡±


    Feeling responsible for the inconvenience to Stefan, Raegan agreed quietly.


    Mitchel watched, opening and closing his fists to control his feelings.


    Stefan addressed Mitchel, ¡°Appreciate it, Mr.


    Dixon.


    ¡±


    Mitchel replied with depth, ¡°I¡¯m merely doing my duty.


    ¡±


    Their exchange had an underlying rivalry, each viewing Raegan as their own.


    Stefan diverted his gaze first, offering Raegan a soft Look before departing.


    Watching Raegan¡¯s eyes track Stefan, Mitchel felt his heart feeling torn, his expression growing pained.

 Chapter 1405

    Raegan approached the vehicle Matteo had arranged and climbed in, not waiting for Mitchel.


    ¡°Head to West Lake Vi,¡± she directed the driver.


    The driver hesitated, noticing Mitchel hadn¡¯t entered yet.


    Raegan¡¯s expression hardened, questioning whether Matteo had arranged her transport.


    While she contemted, the driver¡¯s door opened, and the driver tactfully left, making room for Mitchel.


    Raegan¡¯s expression turned cold.


    ¡°Mitchel, didn¡¯t you vow not to bother me anymore?¡±


    Mitchel, newly seated, experienced a painful twist in his heart hearing her words.


    His eyes lost some of their brightness.


    Her desire to avoid him was clear in her actions and words.


    Yet¡­


    ¡°But you visited the hospital today.


    It seemed you were concerned about me,¡± Mitchel whispered.


    His excitement had peaked when he spotted Raegan on the security footage, driving him to see her before he was fully healed.


    Raegan now wished she hadn¡¯t visited.


    If she¡¯d known he was well, she wouldn¡¯t have gone.


    She regretted acting on a fleeting impulse, providing him with an excuse to pester her.


    ¡°Mitchel, I went to the hospital because I felt it was necessary.


    You fainted at my ce, and I wanted to avoid anyplications, so I checked on you.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes subtly shifted, a wave of pain washing over him.


    He longed to probe whether her visit indicated she still cared for him, even in the slightest.


    Raegan faced him, her smilecking warmth.


    ¡°Do you have any more questions?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯splexion turned noticeably paler.


    He couldn¡¯t handle another blow.


    Despite being disheartened, he attempted a smile, shifting the conversation.


    ¡°I apologize for yourck of transportation.


    Allow me to drive you today.


    How¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Raegan rejected instantly, her face stern.


    ¡°You leave, or I do.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    Mitchel showed no signs of leaving.


    Raegan had her hand on the door handle, ready to step out of the car.


    Seeing this, Mitchel hastily called out, ¡°Raegan, Janey¡­¡±


    Raegan halted and turned to look at Mitchel.


    Mitchel whispered, ¡°Janey must be feeling frightened today.


    She¡¯s probably worried about me.


    I want to see her.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan hesitated.


    Mitchel knew Raegan always put Janey¡¯s feelings first.


    He added, ¡°Please, let me visit Janey.


    I won¡¯te by every day.


    Just tonight, can I?¡± His voice was low, his pride set aside.


    Raegan¡¯s hand on the door handle froze, her mind struggling.


    ¡°Raegan, I¡¯m asking you to let me see Janey just for tonight,¡±


    Mitchel pled.


    Noticing Mitchel¡¯s pale, yet handsome face, Raegan was torn.


    Yet, she was firm in her decision.


    The memory of her past pain and suffering chilled her heart instantly.


    But Janey¡¯s possible tears swayed her.


    After a moment¡¯s indecision, Raegan let go of the door handle and remained quiet.


    Mitchel took her silence as agreement.


    He felt a mix of happiness and sadness.


    Without Janey, he knew he¡¯d stand no chance.

 Chapter 1406

    At West Lake Vi.


    Reaching the entrance, Raegan saw Annis pacing the yard, holding Janey.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Annis was gently patting Janey¡¯s back, trying to soothe her.


    Seeing this, Raegan rushed over, calling out, ¡°Janey!¡±


    Janey cried, ¡°Mommy¡­¡±


    Janey¡¯s face was red as if she had been crying for a long while.


    Her long eyshes were dry and stuck together, giving her a pitiful appearance.


    Raegan¡¯s heart ached as she extended her hands to embrace Janey.


    ¡°Janey!¡± Mitchel¡¯s voice wasden with sorrow as he called out to Janey.


    When Janey caught sight of Mitchel, her eyes grew wide and bright.


    She cried harder, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re still here¡­¡±


    Mitchel reached out to embrace Janey, smiling.


    He reassured her, ¡°Daddy¡¯s fine, not that easy to break.


    ¡±


    Janey clung to Mitchel¡¯s neck, scanning him from head to toe through her tearful eyes.


    She seemed to be checking whether Mitchel was hurt.


    Raegan watched this, feeling a twinge of sadness.


    Once, Janey only had eyes for her.


    Now, Janey was showing concern for Mitchel.


    Though Raegan was aware of Janey¡¯s unwavering love for her, a hint of jealousy crept in.


    She found herself standing still, recognizing the cause of her jealousy.


    Raegan pondered whether she should allow Janey to grow so attached to Mitchel.


    She feared if Mitchel had to make a tough decision one day, it might end up hurting Janey.


    Janey scrutinized Mitchel¡¯s face, finding no faults, which lightened her spirits.


    She joyfully ced her hands on Mitchel¡¯s cheeks and nted a big ki*s on his face.


    Mitchel¡¯s heart swelled with joy.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Janey inquired, ¡°Daddy, why did you copse earlier?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t eat enough and fainted because of theck of strength.


    Remember, Janey, eating on time is important¡­¡± Carrying Janey, Mitchel walked inside, his expression serious as he said softly.


    As they moved inside, Mitchel whispered something to Janey that made her giggle.


    Annis observed, somewhat amazed.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon has a real knack for bonding with kids.


    I tried to cheer Janey up for so long in vain.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s brow furrowed upon hearing this.


    Sometimes, the bond of family was undeniable.


    Janey had many male figures in her life, Like Erick, Stefan, and her grandpa¡­ Despite the affection from these men, Mitchel held a special ce in her heart.


    Their bond seemed natural and effortless.


    Was it true, as Janey¡¯s psychologist suggested, that a father¡¯s love was irreceable, despite the presence of other caring male figures?


    Yet, Raegan recalled the psychologist had pointed out children would likely thrive under the care of loving parents.


    With so many misunderstandings and hurts between them, how could they possibly nurture love again?


    Inside the room.

 Chapter 1407

    Janey was exceptionally attached to Mitchel that evening, wanting his embrace for everything except when she had to use the bathroom.


    Mitchel looked at Janey lovingly, cherishing their time together.


    However, Raegan noticed Mitchel was not in the best of health, spotting asional beads of sweat on his forehead when he leaned over.


    Clearly, he hadn¡¯tpletely recovered from his earlier ordeal.


    But he persisted in smiling and engaging with Janey.


    Raegan approached and gently took Janey into her arms, softly saying, ¡°Janey, it¡¯s gettingte.


    Time for a bath and bed.


    ¡±


    Janey was reluctant to part ways with Mitchel.


    She wrapped her arms around Raegan¡¯s neck, pleading in a sweet tone, ¡°Mommy, is it okay if Daddy stays over tonight?¡±


    Raegan was caught off guard by Janey¡¯s request.


    She froze, while Mitchel awaited her response with hopeful eyes.


    Mitchel¡¯s face was noticeably pale.


    It was devoid of color.


    A wave of heartache washed over Raegan.


    Upon recognizing her feeling sorry for him again, she felt a surge of rm.


    She reminded herself not to be swayed by her emotions.


    Regaining herposure, Raegan answered Janey, ¡°No.


    ¡±


    Janey was puzzled and questioned, ¡°Erick stays over sometimes.


    Why can¡¯t Daddy?¡±


    Raegan responded, ¡°Erick is part of our family, so it¡¯s different for him.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s statement struck a chord in Mitchel¡¯s heart.


    He felt as though his heart was bleeding.


    His already pale face lost even more color.


    Janey was still confused and inquired, ¡°Isn¡¯t Daddy part of our family too? My ssmate told me his parents are the closest people to him.


    Why isn¡¯t it the same with me?¡±


    Raegan was at a loss for words.


    How could she exin her rtionship with Mitchel wasn¡¯t close anymore?


    Luckily, Mitchel stepped in.


    He gently caressed Janey¡¯s head, maintaining a smile as he said softly, ¡°Janey, it¡¯ste now.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    You should listen to your mommy and go to sleep.


    ¡±


    Janey had more questions, but she could sense Mitchel was somewhat weary.


    Reluctantly, she


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Raegan, meeting Mitchel¡¯s gaze, remained silent as she carried Janey to the bathroom.


    Annis came to help with Janey¡¯s bath.


    When Raegan went to get Janey¡¯s pajamas, she noticed Mitchel was still lingering at the entrance.


    She eyed him with a frown.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡±


    Mitchel returned her gaze with a troubled look and asked in a raspy voice, ¡°Raegan, would you mind seeing me out?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s initial impulse leaned toward refusal.


    Observing the pallor on Mitchel¡¯s face, Raegan restrained herself from speaking harshly and instead inquired, ¡°Have you asked Matteo to pick you up?¡± Mitchel didn¡¯t seem in any condition to drive.


    Mitchel paused briefly, and then a faint grin crossed his face as he softly replied, ¡°Yes.


    ¡±


    Annoyed by his smile, Raegan responded icily by dousing him with a bucket of ice water, ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself.


    I just don¡¯t want you leaving my ce and getting into trouble halfway, for which I would have to take responsibility.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1408

    Suppressing his grin, Mitchel nodded.


    ¡°Stay put,¡± Raegan instructed before heading into the bathroom with Janey¡¯s pajamas.


    Janey, fresh from her bath, was delighted to find Mitchel still around.


    Breaking free from Ann¡¯s grip, she rushed toward him, her expression adorable as she pleaded, ¡°Daddy, could you you tuck me in?¡±


    ¡°Janey, he needs to¡­¡± Raegan began, but before she could finish, Mitchel had already lifted Janey into his arms.


    Turning to Raegan, Mitchel asked softly, ¡°Can I spend a little more time with her?¡±


    Raegan hesitated, not wanting to disappoint Janey, and finally nodded.


    Janey pped cheerfully, saying, ¡°Thank you, Mommy.


    Daddy, I¡¯ll take you to my room.


    ¡±


    Once inside her room, Janey handed Mitchel a stack of picture books, requesting him to read stories to her.


    Seated at the edge of the bed, Mitchel began reading tales from the books.


    Janey was filled with joy and anticipation, her eyes closed but her eyshes fluttering asionally.


    Mitchel¡¯s heart warmed at her endearing gestures, a constant smile adorning his lips throughout the storytelling.


    Perhaps weary from her earlier tears, Janey struggled to stay awake despite her wish to enjoy more quality time with Mitchel, her eyelids drooping.


    Too drowsy to resist sleep, she mumbled, ¡°Daddy, love you¡­¡±


    At that moment, Mitchel¡¯s chest was akin to a hive filled with freshly harvested honey, iparably sweet.


    Bending down, he gently ki*sed Janey¡¯s forehead, a gesture brimming with paternal affection.


    As Raegan opened the door, she witnessed the scene before her.


    Even though the moment was warm, an unexpected bitter feeling surged in her heart.


    She wondered whether she was being selfish.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She realized she ha


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    d only thought about her own emotions, not considering Janey¡¯s.


    It seemed as though she was punishing Janey for Mitchel¡¯s mistakes, depriving Janey of the paternal love she deserved.


    Raegan signed.


    Maybe she shouldn¡¯t block their meetings out of selfishness.


    Even though she and Mitchel weren¡¯t together anymore, the truth that she was the mother and he was the father remained unchanged.


    Raegan pondered that regardless of their rtionship, Janey deserved the full love of both her parents.


    Her mind was in turmoil, and she hardly noticed when Mitchel stood up to leave.


    When the door swung open, their eyes locked.


    Standing tall, Mitchel made Raegan appear petite.


    Mitchel closed the door gently behind him, swallowing hard before softly saying, ¡°Janey is asleep now.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± replied Raegan, at a loss for what more to say.


    ¡°Is there something bothering Janey psychologically?¡± Mitchel inquired.

 Chapter 1409

    Caught off guard, Raegan asked, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Mitchel looked slightly concerned, ¡°She seems to shiver unconsciously while sleeping.


    ¡±


    After a brief silence, Raegan exined, ¡°Janey shivered when she was smaller.


    The doctor mentioned it might be due to the mother¡¯s scare.


    But she¡¯s gotten much better after treatment overseas.


    ¡±


    The phrase ¡°the mother¡¯s scare¡± deeply pained Mitchel.


    He wondered how Raegan managed to give birth in such perilous conditions.


    He dared not to delve deeper into his thoughts.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The mere thought was suffocating enough.


    He scolded himself for not being able to protect Raegan and their child properly.


    Given another chance, he would guard them with his life.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes were resolute, reflecting his firm decision.


    No excuses or hesitations.


    He had to be by their side, ready to protect them no matter what.


    The intensity in Mitchel¡¯s eyes startled Raegan, who quickly regained herposure and hurried downstairs.


    Mitchel watched her leave, his expression showing a hint of sadness.


    Outside, Matteo hadn¡¯t shown up yet.


    Raegan lingered by the doorway, hesitant to go back inside.


    Feeling uneasy and seeing no sign of Matteo, Raegan offered, ¡°Should we call Matteo?¡±


    Mitchel responded with a light tone, ¡°Answering calls while driving isn¡¯t safe for him.


    He¡¯ll be here shortly.


    ¡±


    Raegan was doubtful, but before she could press the issue, she listened as he proposed, ¡°Luis knows a reputable psychologist.


    Let¡¯s meet him first.


    If you find him suitable, we can bring Janey along, alright?¡±


    Raegan paused, not rejecting the suggestion.


    Janey tended to be withdrawn when her condition red up.


    While it was rare, aplete cure would certainly be better.


    She trusted Luis¡¯ expertise in the medical field.


    Any doctor he vouched for would undoubtedly be trustworthy.


    Raegan agreed, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go see him.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s smile then lit up, warm light illuminated his handsome profile, entuating his particrly charming smile.


    While Raegan was still puzzling over his sudden smile, he added, ¡°Yes, both of us.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She realized his implication and felt a rush of warmth in her cheeks, eager to distance herself.


    ¡°Just wait here by yourself¡­¡± Raegan couldn¡¯t finish her sentence when he suddenly reached out, drawing her into his embrace.


    Raegan¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her look as fierce as a small, defensive hedgehog, she protested, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s this about?¡±


    Mitchel remained silent, resting his head against her neck, his breathing causing a ticklish sensation.


    Raegan attempted to push him away.


    ¡°Mitchel! Release me!¡±


    ¡°Raegan,¡± he whispered her name, his voice near her skin.


    Raegan froze.


    Then, he stated again, his voice rough, ¡°Thank you.


    ¡±


    Raegan was taken aback, puzzled by his sudden gratitude.

 Chapter 1410

    As Mitchel held her, his tears seemed to fall on her neck, touching her deeply.


    Raegan stood still, somewhat disbelieving.


    Was he crying once more?


    Though it was just a single tear, its starkness in contrast to his usual demeanor left her stunned.


    Mitchel, who seemed so strong and invincible, was now showing his vulnerability before her, not for the first time.


    After a while, Mitchel managed to say, ¡°Thank you for bringing Janey into the world.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s body involuntarily trembled.


    His simple expression of gratitude stirred a deep emotion within her, bringing tears to her eyes.


    It transported her back to the terrifying moment when she fell into the river, her sole thought was to protect her unborn child at all costs.


    This conviction was why she often said Janey was her life, as she had indeed risked everything just to give birth to Janey.


    Reflecting on those harrowing times caused Raegan¡¯s heart to throb with renewed pain.


    The pain made it impossible for her to face Mitchel any longer.


    Almost without any hesitation, she forcefully pushed him away.


    Under Mitchel¡¯s stunned gaze, Raegan forcefully closed the door, the sound echoing loudly.


    The solid red pearwood door didn¡¯t just block Mitchel¡¯s ess.


    It symbolized the resolute shutting of Raegan¡¯s heart to him.


    Raegan, leaning against the door, felt drained and stood there for what seemed like an eternity, Her emotions transitioning from hurt to a firm resolve.


    She silently vowed not to let Mitchel sway her emotions again.


    Outside.


    Mitchel was left standing, appearing lost and devoid of life.


    Matteo came over, calling out to Mitchel twice, yet receiving no reaction.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Observing the closed door and Mitchel¡¯s distraught expression, Matteo sighed deeply and suggested, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, let¡¯s return to the hospital.


    ¡±


    In the calm of the evening, after a hectic day at work, Nicole was about to drive home.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    As Nicole approached her red Maserati, the headlights of a ck luxury sports car abruptly turned on, casting a harsh Light.


    She shielded her eyes as the car stopped beside her Maserati.


    The window of the car lowered, and Jarrod¡¯s distinct features became visible, his voice sounding low and frosty.


    ¡°Get in.


    ¡±


    Several days had passed since Nicole and Jarrod parted in the hospital.


    Nicole had thought Jarrod wouldn¡¯t give up that easily, yet he hadn¡¯t sought her out until now.


    Was he so easily irritated? It all seemed so dull.


    She still needed him around.


    His interest in her couldn¡¯t fade just yet.


    With a subtle smile, Nicole murmured, ¡°I need to head home.


    ¡±


    Jarrod gave her a look and offered a smile.


    ¡°Unless you want me to carry you inside the car, you better hop in the car.


    ¡±


    Jarrod had a small dimple on his left cheek that only showed when he smiled, which Nicole had to look closely to notice.


    Lost in thought, Nicole recalled how much she used to enjoy his smile.


    His dimples, usually a sign of shyness, added a touch of charm to his appearance, making him seem both shy and attractive.

 Chapter 1411

    Yet, Jarrod¡¯s dimples, typically associated with charm, now took on a hint of menace.


    His smile suggested that beneath his handsome exterior lurked a deadly threat.


    Seeing her absent-minded look, Jarrod chuckled.


    ¡°You seem captivated by me.


    Have you been missing me?¡±


    Nicole felt disgusted.


    She approached her car with a stern expression, wanting to open the door.


    But before her hand reached the handle, she felt a strong pull from behind.


    Jarrod had stepped out of his car, gently grasped her neck, and teased, ¡°Since you don¡¯t get in yourself, I¡¯ll take that as a sign you prefer me to carry you.


    ¡±


    Nicole found his audacity exasperating.


    Irritated, she inquired, ¡°Where exactly are we going?¡±


    Jarrod, clearly in high spirits, quirked an eyebrow and cheerfully suggested, ¡°Join me for ate-night snack.


    ¡±


    Just as Nicole was about to rebuke him, her phone rang.


    Recognizing the caller ID, her expression turned serious.


    She brushed off Jarrod¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Hold on.


    I need to take this call.


    ¡±


    Her reaction seemed casual yet intimate.


    Jarrod¡¯s eyes darkened as he finally released her.


    Nicole advanced a couple of steps and grabbed the phone near the flowerbed.


    ¡°Yes, Mr.


    Steve?¡±


    ¡°Nicole, I need those case documents immediately.


    Can you send them?¡±


    ¡°Apologies, Mr.


    Steve.


    I¡¯m not at the office.


    I¡¯ll forward them as soon as I return,¡± Nicole responded apologetically.


    ¡°Understood.


    ¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After ending the call, Nicole reflected on Jarrod¡¯s ruthless handling of Deniz from the Vipo Group.


    That was a move that had been essential for her sess in securing the Hampton family project.


    Her next target was a close associate of the Hampton Group¡¯s chairman.


    However, to gain this target¡¯s trust, she had to neutralize Jarrod.


    Turning back, Nicole noticed Jarrod¡¯s gaze on her.


    Without showing any emotion, she opened


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    the car door and got inside.


    ¡°Do you n to leave me after we eat? Let¡¯s hurry.


    I need to get some sleep,¡± she stated.


    Jarrod, not used to herpliance, gave a smile and leaned on the window without driving off.


    ¡°Are we going or not?¡± Nicole asked.


    Jarrod fixed a cool stare on her.


    ¡°Do you expect me to be your driver?¡±


    Nicole, in a surprisinglypliant manner, moved from the back seat to the passenger seat.


    Jarrod, considering lighting a cigarette, decided against it upon seeing Nicole beside him.


    Right then, he answered a call from his assistant.


    Jarrod simply replied, ¡°OK.


    ¡±


    Then, he ignited the engine.

 Chapter 1412

    He inquired nonchntly, ¡°Not at your job anymore?¡±


    Nicole was startled yet somewhat anticipated his awareness.


    She admitted openly, ¡°Yes, the constant travel was exhausting.


    Now I¡¯m helping out at a rtive¡¯s small business.


    ¡±


    ¡°Is your rtive in the energy sector?¡±


    Jarrod gave her a sidelong look andmented casually, ¡°It¡¯s akin to what your family was involved in previously.


    ¡±


    With her heart pounding wildly, Nicole pinched her hand hard to calm herself down.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Then, with a hint of emotion, she murmured, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s my area of expertise.


    ¡±


    Jarrod, sensing her mood, didn¡¯t probe further.


    With a smile, he suggested, ¡°How about some porridge? I know a ce that serves excellent porridge.


    ¡±


    Nicole wasn¡¯t sure if it was her imagination.


    But Jarrod seemed to deliberately slow down hisst words.


    His intermittent smiles throughout their conversation left Nicole feeling uneasy.


    Nicole told herself not to overthink and closed her eyes, avoiding his gaze.


    Jarrod adjusted the rearview mirror and nced at her.


    His smile had a hint of chilliness.


    Before long, they arrived at a posh porridge restaurant.


    Jarrod exited the car, grasped Nicole¡¯s hand, and led her inside.


    Nicole was frustrated.


    Despite her intentions to manipte Jarrod, being touched by him made her feel sick.


    She wished she could shed that touched skin.


    She came to realize that she couldn¡¯t even exploit him effectively.


    Nicole tried to pull away, but Jarrod¡¯s grip was firm, and she stumbled into his embrace when he pulled her in.


    Jarrod¡¯s tone was icy, almost Like a threat.


    ¡°Stop wriggling, or I¡¯ll carry you inside.


    ¡±


    Nicole ceased struggling.


    Being carried inside by him would be far worse than her hand being held by him.


    Together, they entered the restaurant, appearing to outsiders like a loving couple.


    Yet, Nicole¡¯s expression betrayed her true feelings: unwilling and somewhat resentful.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Getting inside, Jarrod chose to sit in the main dining area instead of a chamber and ordered, ¡°Bring us Shrimp and Grits, please.


    ¡±


    Nicole was momentarily taken aback.


    Shrimp and Grits¡­ It was the first dish she had ever cooked for Jarrod back in their college days.


    Back then, they skipped the cafeteria meals, and she would bring him Shrimp and Grits daily.


    Jarrod always finished the Shrimp and Grits she made.


    For three whole months, he never missed a meal she prepared.


    Not long after, when Jarrod left, Nicole found herself making Shrimp and Grits every single day, missing him terribly.


    A week into this routine, she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and felt nauseous.


    Nicole marveled at how Jarrod had savored the same dish for three months as if it were a gourmet meal.


    Reflecting on their past moments brought a mix of emotions, especially considering their current situation.


    Nicole internally cursed Jarrod and herplex feelings.


    She was unsure of Jarrod¡¯s intentions of bringing her here tonight.


    As the Shrimp Grits arrived, Nicole felt a wave of nausea and looked around for a bin.


    Her attention was diverted when she noticed a couple entering the restaurant.

 Chapter 1413

    The man, stylish in a white shirt and ck trousers, exuded a cool charm, It had been ages since Nicolest saw Jarrod, and equally long since she had seen Roscoe.


    One question dominated her thoughts at the sight of Roscoe.


    Was this dapper man really Roscoe?


    Under the bright lights, Roscoe¡¯s clear-eyed gaze confirmed it.


    He was indeed Roscoe.


    Nicole subtly bowed her head, her expression caught by Jarrod¡¯s icy gaze.


    The young girl with Roscoe eagerly greeted Jarrod, calling him ¡°Uncle.


    ¡±


    Jarrod acknowledged her with a nod.


    Doreen, the girl, nced at Roscoe, intending to introduce him to Jarrod, but noticed Roscoe¡¯s attention fixed on Nicole.


    Curious, Doreen inquired, ¡°Roscoe, do you know her?¡±


    Roscoe averted his gaze and responded coolly, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know her.


    ¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    At Roscoe¡¯s reply, Jarrod arched his eyebrows, and a cool detachment glinted in his eyes.


    Doreen¡¯s gaze lingered on Nicole, knowing Nicole was the one who had captured Jarrod¡¯s heart.


    Nicole¡¯s beauty was undeniable, with elegantly shaped eyes enhanced by tasteful makeup, and though her attire was that of a typical office worker, it somehow added to her allure.


    Doreen couldn¡¯t resist a yful jibe.


    ¡°Jarrod, I was under the impression you had little interest in the opposite s@x.


    Yet, here you are, dining with your dazzling girlfriend.


    ¡±


    Doreen¡¯s use of ¡°girlfriend¡± carried a biting tone, especially to Nicole.


    Before Jarrod could respond with a smile, Nicole quickly rified, ¡°That¡¯s not the case.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s expression stiffened.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Doreen¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver as she attempted to diffuse the tension.


    ¡°Oh, please, there¡¯s no need for upset.


    I was merely teasing.


    ¡±


    She then pulled out a chair.


    ¡°Jarrod, you wouldn¡¯t mind if we shared the table, right?¡±


    Jarrod didn¡¯t say anything.


    Nicole felt a surge of tension but remained silent.


    As Doreen settled into her seat, she made a point of inviting Roscoe to join, effectively grouping everyone for the meal.


    The arrangement ced Doreen opposite Jarrod, with Nicole facing Roscoe.


    The pot of Shrimp and Grits, ordered by Jarrod, filled the air with its enticing aroma.


    Doreen, attracted by the dish, turned to Roscoe and asked, ¡°This smells wonderful.


    Would you like to taste this?¡±


    Roscoe, however, was less inclined.


    ¡°You go ahead.


    I¡¯ll pass.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1414

    Doreen, pushing a bit, observed, ¡°Really? It seems like you¡¯ve hardly touched your dinner.


    ¡±


    With a cool demeanor, Roscoe replied, ¡°I¡¯m not interested.


    ¡±


    Doreen, enchanted by Roscoe¡¯s charm, ventured a suggestion tinged with a mix of shyness and excitement, ¡°Why don¡¯t we share one pot of Shrimp and Grits?¡±


    The proposition hinted at a closeness that seemed too bold for two people who had just met.


    Nicole, stealing a nce at Roscoe, found her vision slightly obscured by the steam rising from the dish, rendering Roscoe¡¯s expression unreadable.


    Without any objection from Roscoe, Doreen took his silence as agreement and happily ordered the Shrimp and Grits.


    Noticing Nicole hadn¡¯t dug in yet, Doreen said with a radiant smile, ¡°Please dig in.


    Don¡¯t mind us.


    ¡±


    Nicole felt a pang of difort at the inclusionary us¡±, unable to muster even a polite smile in response.


    She understood the connections at y here.


    Doreen was Jarrod¡¯s cousin¡¯s daughter.


    Jarrod had always felt a deep sense of gratitude toward his cousin for the support during his times of need.


    The partnership between the cousin¡¯spany and Jarrod¡¯s had proven to be mutually beneficial, propelling their business ventures to greater sess.


    Doreen, being the cherished only child of her family, was ustomed to a certain level of indulgence, which exined her confident demeanor.


    Nicole harbored reservations about Roscoe¡¯s interactions with the Schultz family, uncertain of Roscoe¡¯s intentions and future ns.


    The possibility of Roscoe acting for her sake troubled her greatly.


    The meal had yet tomence when Jarrod suddenly took Nicole¡¯s hand in his,ying their intertwined fingers on the table.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    His hold was firm, Nicole¡¯s skin warming under the strength of his grasp.


    Attempting to free herself only resulted in Jarrod tightening his grip, causing Nicole difort and a faint expression of pain to cross her face.


    Yet, Jarrod¡¯s demeanor remained detached as he posed the question.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat? Do you want me to feed you?¡±


    Doreen couldn¡¯t contain her excitement, her smile broadening.


    ¡°Jarrod, this side of you is new to me.


    Somanding¡­¡±


    Jarrod, without lifting his gaze, addressed Nicole softly, reminiscing, ¡°You used to prepare meals for me.


    While this dish might not match up to yours, it¡¯s the best I could find.


    I frequented this ce often in your absence.


    ¡±


    His words dripped with affection, painting the picture of a man deeply in love.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Doreen was taken aback, realizing the depth of Jarrod¡¯s silence held more than she had ever known.


    Her surprise was evident as she inquired, ¡°Jarrod, have you been acquainted with her for long?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s response was soft but firm.


    ¡°She¡¯s Nicole.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1415

    ¡°Nicole!¡± Doreen gasped, covering her mouth in astonishment.


    ¡°The very Nicole¡­¡±


    The revtion hit Doreen.


    So, the woman before her was precisely the one Jarrod had cherished for a decade.


    ¡°I finally get to meet the woman who fascinates Jarrod!¡± Doreen eximed, her words stunning those around her.


    Nicole understood Doreen was oblivious to the full story, suggesting her remark was made in innocence.


    Yet, if Jarrod¡¯s doings were driven by mere obsession, it would paint him in a disturbing light.


    The steam from Shrimp and Grits clouded their vision, obscuring the tense atmosphere.


    Unseen by others, Roscoe¡¯s hands were clenched tightly, his knuckles whitening under the strain.


    His eyes, usually clear, now appeared misty, the distance across the table amplifying his sense of istion.


    The aroma of Shrimp and Grits was overwhelming for Nicole, giving her a sense of nausea.


    Herplexion turned increasingly pale as she struggled to free her hand from Jarrod¡¯s grasp, her difort evident.


    Jarrod¡¯s expression grew colder with Nicole¡¯s evident rejection, his icy demeanor somehow entuating his allure.


    Such stoicism, paradoxically, held a maic charm that wasn¡¯t Lost on the women of Ardlens, including the waitresses who couldn¡¯t help but steal nces at the enigmatic Jarrod.


    Doreen, familiar with the attention Jarrodmanded, noted his perpetual aloofness.


    While his handsome features were undeniably attractive, they sometimes bordered on unsettling.


    In contrast, she found Roscoe¡¯s warm, ever-present smile and handsome appearance more appealing.


    In a less crowded setting, Nicole might have given in to her frustration.


    As she attempted to pull away, Jarrod¡¯s grip tightened even more, his hand pressing into hers.


    His smile, though charming, carried an unsettling edge as he whispered a veiled threat about Nicole¡¯s so-called rtive¡¯spany¡¯s survival into her ear.


    Nicole¡¯s reaction was one of shock.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She raised her eyes to meet his.


    Jarrod¡¯s expression remained impassive, betraying no sign of the ominous suggestion he had just made.


    It seemed as if his words might have been a figment of her imagination.


    Nicole ceased her struggle, pondering the implications of his statement.


    Was he aware of something, or was it merely a ploy?


    Observing her hesitation, Jarrod¡¯s gaze grew more intense.


    He rxed his hold slightly but maintained contact, extending his hand to feed her a spoonful of Shrimp and Grits she found repulsive.


    After a brief pause, Nicole acquiesced, opening her mouth to ept the food.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Doreen watched the interaction, a mix of amusement and awe on her face.


    This disy of tenderness from Jarrod was unprecedented in her eyes.


    Witnessing Jarrod¡¯s intense look toward Nicole, Doreen was convinced of his deep affection for Nicole.


    Then, with cheeks warming to a soft pink, Doreen¡¯s gaze shifted toward Roscoe.


    ¡°Roscoe¡­¡± she murmured, longing for a simr disy of care.


    Yet, she was mindful of the pace at which their rtionship was progressing, given that it was only their first meeting.


    Despite this, her attraction to Roscoe was undeniable, stirring a wish within her to experience the same affection.


    Having seen a handsome man like Jarrod, Doreen found it hard to be impressed by just any man.


    Despite the attention of numerous wealthy suitors, none caught her interest.


    Instead, she was drawn to a recently acknowledged illegitimate son of the Watts family, Roscoe.


    People said Roscoe wasn¡¯t a good match for Doreen.

 Chapter 1416

    The Watts family, despite their wealth and influence, viewed Roscoe¡¯s position asplicated due to his illegitimacy.


    Roscoe¡¯s brother, the current head of the Watts family, was well over 40.


    The revtion of a twenty-something half-brother didn¡¯t sit well with him, He was against it but couldn¡¯t overrule his father¡¯s decision to bring Roscoe into the family.


    At a social event, Doreen found herself captivated by Roscoe upon meeting him.


    When Doreen mentioned this to Jarrod, she didn¡¯t anticipate the Watts family arranging a blind date with Roscoe so swiftly.


    Doreen was charmed by Roscoe¡¯s bright eyes.


    Gathering her courage, she attempted to feed him.


    ¡°Roscoe, would you like to try this?¡±


    But Roscoe seemed distracted.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    With a shy gesture, Doreen moved the spoon toward his mouth, ¡°Roscoe, please try this¡­¡±


    Then suddenly, ¡°p!¡± The spoon was struck from her hand and fell to the floor.


    Doreen was stunned, feeling the sting on her finger.


    She looked at Roscoe in disbelief, wondering if he was the one who had knocked the spoon away.


    Roscoe avoided her gaze and muttered, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t notice it.


    ¡±


    Doreen¡¯s difort eased slightly.


    It seemed Roscoe hadn¡¯t done it deliberately.


    The incident caught Jarrod¡¯s eye.


    ¡°Doreen, are you alright?¡± Jarrod inquired, shooting a stern look at Roscoe.


    Doreen smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.


    I didn¡¯t hold it steady and spilled it on myself.


    I¡¯ll go change my clothes.


    ¡±


    Doreen cherished her appearance, and she detested any exhibitor stains.


    Being particr about her appearance, Doreen always carried extra clothes for such situations.


    Doreen nced flirtatiously at Roscoe and asked, ¡°Roscoe, could you fetch my change of clothes for me?¡±


    Roscoe observed Nicole¡¯s red lips as she indulged in the Shrimp and Grits, savoring them as if they were the most delectable delicacy in the world.


    He felt a surge of difort.


    With a smile, Roscoe took the key and departed.


    Jarrod¡¯s gaze lingered on Roscoe.


    Roscoe appeared much calmer and moreposed than before.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Loosening his tie, Jarrod regarded Doreen with an expressionless gaze.


    ¡°Doreen, it¡¯s fine to enjoy hispany, but don¡¯t get too attached.


    He¡¯s not worthy of you.


    ¡±


    At that moment, Nicole¡¯s grip on her spoon tightened.


    Doreen was visibly upset by thement.


    She sulked.


    ¡°Jarrod, please don¡¯t speak ill of Roscoe.


    He¡¯s a true gentleman and treats me well.


    ¡±


    Their acquaintance was barely a day old.

 Chapter 1417

    Roscoe had hardly talked, being cold to Doreen.


    Yet, love often colored one¡¯s perception, leading to self-deception.


    Jarrod raised an eyebrow, nced at Nicole, who was focused on her meal, and inquired, ¡°Really? How exactly has he been treating you well?¡±


    Caught off-guard, Doreen feigned bashfulness.


    ¡°Jarrod, you¡¯re being too nosy.


    Why must you know everything?¡±


    Jarrod, toying with a cigarette, responded quietly, ¡°If it makes you happy, then let it be.


    But remember, men Like him won¡¯t just be with you.


    They¡¯ll be with others too.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Jarrod, what are you referring to?¡± Doreen feared Roscoe might overhear Jarrod¡¯s remark.


    Moreover, there were other people present.


    She disliked Jarrod¡¯s disparaging remarks about Roscoe.


    Nicole¡¯s hands clenched tighter, her difort growing since she felt repulsed by Jarrod¡¯s attitude.


    Observing Nicole¡¯s strained hands, Jarrod talked softly, ¡°Thinking an illegitimate son can join our family is wishful thinking on his part.


    He is fortunate enough to spend some time with you.


    ¡±


    ¡°Jarrod, lower your voice!¡± Doreen caught sight of Roscoe approaching from the corner of her eye, stirring a pang of guilt within her.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Did you feelfortable with him serving you?¡± Jarrod looked at Nicole and asked abruptly.


    His focus was solely on her.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Doreen was puzzled, about to respond when a sudden cough interrupted.


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Nicole¡¯s cheeks flushed as she coughed continuously.


    Jarrod, offering a pat on Nicole¡¯s back,mented coldly, ¡°No rush.


    We¡¯re just getting started.


    .


    His words held a meaningful message.


    ¡°E¡­¡±¡± Suddenly, Nicole retched.


    Jarrod¡¯s expression darkened.


    The next instant, Nicole vomited.


    Nicole¡¯s vomiting was so severe that Jarrod was sttered with it.


    The undigested food was evident in the mess.


    Jarrod¡¯s expression turned grim.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡­¡± Nicole managed to say between gasps, feeling a sharp pain in her stomach.

 Chapter 1418

    But she was unable to continue as she vomited once more.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    She quickly stood up, covered her mouth, and dashed to the restroom.


    Jarrod, now smelling of the vomit, looked visibly upset.


    A waiter approached and suggested, ¡°Sir, we have facilities here where you can freshen up.


    There¡¯s a room avable for you to change.


    ¡±


    Jarrod, his expression unchanging, nodded in agreement.


    Once he received some clean clothes, he went to change, his mood clearly soured.


    Doreen too decided to change her outfit.


    Inside the restroom, Nicole managed to expel all the Shrimp and Grits she had eaten.


    Yet, the nausea lingered.


    After exiting the stall, she rinsed her mouth and washed her face, trying to regain herposure.


    When she looked in the mirror again, she saw Roscoe¡¯s reflection.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Roscoe was casually leaning against the wall, hands in his pockets, seemingly waiting for her.


    The room fell into a quiet, with neither of them breaking the silence.


    Their eyes met in the mirror¡¯s reflection.


    Memories of their past life abroad surfaced in Nicole¡¯s mind.


    Roscoe used to cook for her during weekends and even helped with childcare.


    Despite his youth, Roscoe was surprisingly adept at looking after kids.


    Nicole had always been hesitant to handle the delicate child, but Roscoe naturally had a way with the little one.


    As a result, Austin grew fond of Roscoe.


    Upon reflecting, Nicole acknowledged that her Life shouldn¡¯t be that carefree.


    Her parents couldn¡¯t find peace.


    They awaited the day when she would bring them justice.


    Behind her, Roscoe¡¯s voice broke the silence.


    ¡°Nicole, I didn¡¯t.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s heart raced upon hearing him.


    Just those few words conveyed a whole message to her.


    After years of shared understanding, Roscoe knew Nicole grasped his meaning.


    He was rifying that he wasn¡¯t in any rtionship.


    Even without her asking for it, he feltpelled to exin.


    Stepping closer, Roscoe met Nicole¡¯s gaze in the mirror and affirmed, ¡°Nicole, I will always be faithful to you!¡±


    His love burned passionately, and his promises held formidable strength.


    Yet, Nicole didn¡¯t dare to reciprocate his feelings.


    She was on a challenging path, fraught with obstacles.


    It wasn¡¯t right to drag anyone else into her troubles.


    With a cool demeanor, Nicole responded, ¡°Roscoe, your actions are your own concern, not mine!¡±


    After Nicole¡¯s words, a heavy silence enveloped the room.


    Smiling, Roscoe said, ¡°Nicole, I can see that you care about me.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1419

    Nicole seemed to be unaware that whenever she lied, she unconsciously pinched the nail of her index finger.


    Roscoe couldn¡¯t help but smile upon noticing this.


    Realizing that she was deliberately provoking him, an act out of her care for him, he felt a surge of happiness so intense that his heart nearly leaped out of his chest.


    Nicole was stunned.


    She hadn¡¯t expected that Roscoe wouldn¡¯t believe her words at all.


    With reddened eyes, she uttered with a cold determination, ¡°Don¡¯t do all those useless things.


    You know that I¡¯m perfectly capable of taking care of myself!¡±


    Nicole couldn¡¯tprehend why Roscoe had abandoned his medical career to return to the notorious Watts family.


    Nicole had harbored suspicions about Roscoe¡¯s true identity long before.


    During his time abroad, Roscoe was invariably shadowed by bodyguards.


    Since they did not seem to be hired by Roscoe himself, it could only mean that he was from a wealthy background where his mere identity required protection.


    Nicole had kept an ear out in her social circle, and heard whispers that Doreen favored the newly returned illegitimate son of the Watts family.


    However, she hadn¡¯t expected it to be Roscoe.


    The Watts family¡¯s reputation was tarnished, engulfed in a mire of scandals.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Roscoe was so pure that Nicole had the inexplicable desire to shield him from all of it.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything useless.


    ¡± Aware that this wasn¡¯t a good ce to talk, Roscoe dropped his voice to a murmur.


    ¡°Nicole, I¡¯ll be waiting for you at our usual spot tomorrow at midnight.


    ¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    With a solemn shake of her head, Nicole whispered back, ¡°I won¡¯t be there.


    ¡±


    Roscoe was ustomed to her rejection and the sting of disappointment, and the smile on his face remained unyielding.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be there every night without fail.


    ¡±


    Nicole was at a loss for words.


    Roscoe pressed on, ¡°I noticed the ginger in your porridge earlier.


    It¡¯s too much vor for you now, so don¡¯t eat it.


    And don¡¯t forget to take your medication when you get home.


    ¡±


    Tears brimmed in Nicole¡¯s eyes.


    Roscoe¡¯s kindness overwhelmed her.


    If she continued to refuse him, how would she be any different from Jarrod, a cold-blooded and ruthless person?


    Roscoe¡¯s and Nicole¡¯s reflections swam in the mirror nearby.


    Tilting his head slightly, Roscoe brushed away Nicole¡¯s tears with his thumb.


    As his fingers wiped away the tears, he softly asked, ¡°Do you love me, Nicole?¡±


    Nicole trembled nervously.


    Roscoe¡¯s smile widened, and when he spoke, his voice carried a subdued but unmistakable joy.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to answer.


    Time will tell.


    ¡±


    Once more, Nicole did not know how to respond.


    She was hesitant to say anything that would crush his hopes.


    Roscoe looked at her and said in a resolute tone, ¡°Nicole, give me some time.


    I¡¯ll grow up.


    ¡± He pledged to evolve into the partner Nicole needed, someone capable of protecting her.


    Before Nicole could offer a response, a frigid voice sliced through the air.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

 Chapter 1420

    Jarrod¡¯s icy face came into view.


    He was d in a suit as cold as his demeanor.


    His prating gaze locked onto Nicole and Roscoe, harboring a hint of danger.


    With a shudder, Nicole clenched her fists.


    Roscoe, on the other hand, remained calm andposed.


    ¡°Nothing important.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jarrod responded impassively, his features betraying no emotion.


    He moved closer, enveloping Nicole in a tight embrace, his arm encircling her shoulder.


    Sensing Nicole trembling, Jarrod chuckled.


    ¡°Your hand feels like ice.


    Are you alright?¡±


    His seemingly soothing tone only made Nicole tremble more violently.


    Jarrod had an impable demeanor and charm, which could easily mislead others into perceiving him as gentle and easygoing.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Nicole felt disgusted by his touch.


    However, Jarrod¡¯s grip tightened, and his chilly lips grazed her forehead as he murmured, ¡°Are youing down with something?¡±


    A chill coursed through Nicole¡¯s veins.


    Every cell in her body was resisting Jarrod.


    She felt sick.


    He was going too far! ¡°Let go of me!¡± she ground out through clenched teeth, her voice a mere whisper against his ear.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Jarrod didn¡¯t seem to hear what she said.


    He curled his lips as he pulled her closer.


    To a third person, they seemed to be engrossed in a tender exchange.


    Roscoe clenched his fists.


    His handsome features darkened with fury, and his once-clear eyes were now aze with anger.


    Spotting Roscoe, Doreen said briskly, ¡°Ah, here you are!¡±


    Drawing closer, Doreen casually linked her arm with Roscoe¡¯s, as though they were already an item.


    Pouting, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve been searching everywhere for you.


    ¡±


    Roscoe remained unresponsive, seemingly oblivious to Doreen¡¯s presence.


    His focus remained fixed on the pair before him.


    Having spent a day with Roscoe, Doreen was ustomed to his quiet demeanor, so hisck of reaction didn¡¯t faze her.


    Turning to the couple locked in a tight embrace, Doreen shed a knowing smile and quipped, ¡°Jarrod, spare us the lovey¡ªdovey disy, will you? Get a room!¡±


    Shooting a grin at Roscoe, Jarrod said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do that.


    Enjoy yourselves.


    ¡±


    With that, he sped Nicole¡¯s hand and led her away.


    This time, Nicole¡¯s attempt to break free was in vain.


    She sensed a burning gaze trailing her, almost tangible against her skin.


    However, she knew that there was no hope for her and Roscoe.


    She didn¡¯t want to repeat the same mistakes.


    It was time to put everything back to the way it was.

 Chapter 1421

    Shaking Roscoe¡¯s arm, Doreen chirped, ¡°Let¡¯s go.


    ¡±


    Roscoe trailed behind numbly, lost in his thoughts.


    Nicole got into Jarrod¡¯s car, while Roscoe and Doreen stood nearby.


    With a cheerful wave, Doreen bid farewell to Jarrod.


    ¡°Bye, Jarrod!¡±


    Jarrod nodded goodbye.


    Then, noticing how absentminded Nicole was next to him, he leaned over to help fasten her seat belt.


    Nicole instinctively recoiled and snapped, ¡°Jarrod, now that they¡¯re gone, how much longer must we keep up this charade?¡±


    ¡°Charade?¡± For the first time that night, Jarrod had dropped all pretense and ki*sed Nicole hard.


    ¡°Nicole, I¡¯m f@cking in love with you.


    Do you think I¡¯m just acting like you are?¡±


    Nicole was taken aback by Jarrod¡¯s unexpected revtion.


    What had he discovered? Or¡­


    Nicole¡¯s turbulent thoughts overshadowed Jarrod¡¯s forceful ki*ses.


    Nicole¡¯s plump, pink lips held an irresistible allure to Jarrod.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Even though Nicole was as unresponsive as a log, Jarrod was still crazy for her.


    He yearned for her, missed her, having spent endless nights foolishly in thepany of a lifeless body that he assumed was her.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Jarrod simply epted it even when he btedly realized she had fooled him.


    Knowing she despised him, he had allowed her to express her anger.


    Sensing her wish to injure him, he¡¯d willingly hand her the weapon when needed.


    However, he would never tolerate her falling for someone else.


    Since she had spent the first part of her life in love with him, he wouldn¡¯tin even if she hated him to the core for the rest of her life.


    He was content as long as she was by his side.


    But the thought of Nicole experiencing ordinary, daily life with another man abroad pained him deeply.


    Jarrod had traveled to Swynborough, where Nicole once spent her days, and marked her new beginning without him.


    Through his investigations, Jarrod learned that Nicole, using the alias Nell, had been leading a simple life there with a young academic.


    On weekends, they would stroll in the park, feed pigeons in the za, and go grocery shopping together.


    Moreover, they had a child! Nicole had actually started a family with that man!


    ording to the neighbors, they seldom brought the child outside, having only glimpsed the child from afar once.


    The child was slender and small, seemingly not yet three years old.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Jarrod scoffed.


    While he endured sleepless nights filled with agony under the thought of her passing away near the cliff, Nicole was enjoying a mundane existence with another man.


    They deceived him together.


    This realization made Jarrod feel as though the towering buildings in his mind were crumbling swiftly.


    It drove him to want to shatter everything, on the verge of being insane.


    Jarrod¡¯s icy, slim lips forcefully invaded Nicole¡¯s.


    Finally, Nicole abruptly came to her senses, pushing Jarrod forcefully.


    ¡°Mmm!¡± Nicole¡¯s fingernails left a deep, bloody scratch on Jarrod¡¯s face, yet she still couldn¡¯t stop him.


    Jarrod resembled as wild as a creature possessed, driven by a desire to destroy everything around him.


    Nicole bit down hard on his lip, and in response, Jarrod clutched her jaw so tightly it seemed he might dislocate it.


    Nicole¡¯s eyshes quivered, and tears streamed down her face.


    Her eyes, red and tear-filled, radiated a tragic beauty.

 Chapter 1422

    For a moment, Jarrod¡¯s ruthless grip softened, and he rasped, ¡°Nicole, how could you have a child with another man!¡±


    Bang! It felt Like an explosion went off in her head.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes widened in shock, realizing Jarrod had discovered Austin¡¯s existence.


    He had found out earlier than she had expected.


    Noticing Nicole¡¯s expression, Jarrod experienced a wave of sorrow, his heart wrenching.


    ¡°Is that Watts guy the father?¡± Overwhelmed by pain, Jarrod¡¯s voice was eerily slow and as cold as the ashes of hell.


    Exhaling a sigh of relief at hisck of knowledge of him being Austin¡¯s father, Nicole replied with a faint smile, ¡°I wish it were his, but sadly, it isn¡¯t.


    ¡±


    ¡°Then who is the father?¡± Jarrod demanded, teeth gritted.


    Nicole replied with a weak smile, ¡°While overseas, I took too many painkillers and got sick on the street, and then I got pregnant.


    I don¡¯t know who the father is.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s gaze turned icy, ¡°You¡¯re lying! It has to be that Watts guy!¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Nicole scoffed.


    ¡°Dr.


    Watts has a promising future.


    Why would he have a child with me? Had you checked, you¡¯d know the hospital records list the father as unknown.


    ¡±


    ¡°Where is the child now?¡± Jarrod pressed.


    Jarrod had long been searching for the child¡¯s whereabouts without sess, or he would have already taken the child to confirm the paternity with the suspected father.


    Once he identified the child¡¯s father, he vowed to eliminate that man!


    Nicole replied nonchntly, ¡°I gave the child away when I returned.


    ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I doubt you would do that.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be able to do so? Tell me, Jarrod, why should it matter to me? You should be relieved this child isn¡¯t yours, or I would have killed him myself!¡± Nicole snapped.


    Nicole had prepared for this confrontation and had hidden Austin well in advance.


    Jarrod would never find him.


    Given Austin¡¯s delicate condition, Nicole simply took Austin at the door for fun, allowing her neighbor to glimpse Austin and mislead the neighbor about Austin¡¯s age.


    She had been nning this for years.


    Roscoe discovering her earlier than expected was unforeseen.


    But that was fine.


    Jarrod¡¯s care granted her the chance to execute her n.


    This was precisely what she needed for her n.


    Obsessed, Jarrod muttered, ¡°If you could have a child with someone else, why not with me? If you can be with others, why not me?¡±


    Nicole waspletely shocked by his deration as if he had lost his mind.


    ¡°Jarrod, you¡¯ve lost your mind!¡±


    Jarrod admitted with unsettling calm, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve lost it.


    Would any rational man spend five years with a lifeless body believing it was you?¡±


    Seeing Nicole¡¯s look of revulsion, Jarrod felt a deep cut to his ego.


    He seized her throat, spitting out venomously, ¡°Nicole, wasn¡¯t it you who tricked me? You fooled me into believing that lifeless body was you!¡±

 Chapter 1423

    ¡°It was a mere coincidence!¡± Struggling for breath, Nicole wed at his wrist.


    ¡°Release me! Maniac! Madman! Pervert! Release me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a madman! It would be a letdown if I didn¡¯t live up to the monster you think I am!¡± With a raspy voice, Jarrod dered, ¡°Nicole, let¡¯s have a baby.


    ¡±


    Nicole was left speechless.


    With that, Jarrod made a move to rip her blouse, revealing his intent.


    Nicole fought back with all her might, yelling, ¡°Jarrod, why on earth would I want a child with you, you monster? Do you think you deserve it?¡±


    Despite her protests, Jarrod proceeded to undo her blouse, brazenly stating, ¡°I¡¯ll treat the child well.


    My mother always said to win a woman¡¯s heart, you need to share a child with her.


    ¡±


    Jarrod pinned Nicole down on the seat, overpowering her.


    Then, in a hushed tone, he implored, ¡°Nicole, please¡­¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Five years of yearning, and five years of agony, all culminated in this moment.


    He desired her, with a maddening intensity¡­


    ¡°Get off me!¡± Nicole¡¯s eyes were fierce.


    Her attempts to drive him away by kicking and biting him were futile.


    In her desperation, she wasn¡¯t aware of what she had grabbed.


    Her vision blurred with rage, she swung blindly, striking at an unknown target.


    Then, managing to free one hand, she pped him fiercely.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Nicole let out a piercing scream, her voice steeped in desperation and fear.


    Memories of past suffering came rushing back, and she cried out, ¡°Jarrod, how many times do you n to push me to the brink before you¡¯re content!¡±


    Her anguished cry seemed to crush Jarrod¡¯s heart.


    He gazed at her, his aggression fading, and rasped, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nicole.


    I won¡¯t coerce you, I promise.


    .Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole was haunted by painful memories, tormenting her unbearably.


    Jarrod uttered, ¡°I owe you a life.


    Can you find it in your heart to love me once more?¡±


    Nicole let out a hysterical cry, ¡°Jarrod, I¡¯d throw a party if you were gone! How can you still wish for my love!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jarrod¡¯s eyes reddened, and heughed self-mockingly knew it.


    But if it brings you a moment of joy, it¡¯s worth it to me.


    Nicole was baffled, failing to grasp his meaning.


    Suddenly, Jarrod slumped before her, his hands on her waist.


    ¡°Jarrod, I swear I¡¯ll disable you if you touch me!¡± Nicole attempted to shove Jarrod away in revulsion, only to encounter something wet and detect a strong smell of blood.


    Nicole felt a chill as she slowly retracted her hand from his stomach.


    She couldn¡¯t see the color of her hand, only a swath of red.


    Her hand shook, realizing she had inadvertently pulled off the seat¡¯s headrest, its sharp metal edge piercing Jarrod.


    Nicole¡¯s hands were paralyzed with shock.


    She nudged him.


    ¡°Jarrod¡­

 Chapter 1424

    Come on.


    Wake up¡­¡±


    Jarrod was unresponsive, his breath barely noticeable.


    Just then, her phone buzzed.


    Recognizing the caller ID, Nicole answered with shaking hands, her voice trembling, ¡°I think I¡¯ve killed someone¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the car door was yanked open.


    It was Alec, Jarrod¡¯s assistant, who appeared.


    Alec took in the bloody spectacle, shock written all over his face as he lifted the unconscious Jarrod, shouting, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz!¡±


    Nicole was still caught in a haze, mumbling to her phone, ¡°I¡¯ve killed someone¡­¡±


    Without warning, Alec abruptly stepped forward, grabbed the phone from Nicole¡¯s grasp, and hurled it against the seat.


    He was filled with loathing for Nicole, wishing he could banish her forever!


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Even if Nicole had only identally hurt Jarrod, the Schultz family¡¯s resources in a legal battle could ensure her punishment.


    Yet, Alec was powerless to act against Nicole because Jarrod had explicitly instructed him to safeguard Nicole at all costs.


    Even if it meant protecting her when he himself was injured.


    Alec clenched his jaw and warned, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be taken away, then behave!¡±


    Alec reclined Jarrod¡¯s seat, instructed Nicole to sit at the back, and took the wheel himself.


    With the seat reclined, Jarrod¡¯s visage was just a breath away.


    Moonlight cast on his usually stern features made him appear particrly ghostly and still, as though he was lifeless.


    This was Nicole¡¯s first glimpse of Jarrod in such a weakened state.


    Her heart racing, she wanted to check if he was still breathing, but her hand was shaking too much to manage.


    The nighttime highway was eerily quiet.


    The silence inside the car was even more intense than the stillness outside.


    Nicole curled up, her thoughts in turmoil.


    She couldn¡¯t wrap her head around the fact that she had actually stabbed Jarrod in her frenzy.


    The moment she saw him drenched in blood, panic set in.


    A whirlwind of thoughts overtook her, mainly that it might be better if he was gone, putting an end to their shared turmoil.


    If he was gone, everyplication, fixation, and animosity would dissipate.


    Nicole even thought, if Jarrod wasn¡¯t yet gone, she might find the resolve to strike again.


    Yet, when faced with the chance, she discovered, to her dismay, she couldn¡¯t follow through.


    What she desired was to see Jarrod held ountable, to confess his misdeeds, and to acknowledge the maniptive contract that resulted in her father¡¯s demise!


    This was not the way she wanted it to happen.


    Otherwise, how would she distinguish herself from him, so devoid of empathy? Engaging in such a destructive act, how could she look her deceased parents in the eye if she were to meet her demise¡­


    And then there was Austin.


    Nicole couldn¡¯t abandon Austin.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She needed to remain resilient until Austin¡¯s health was fully recovered.

 Chapter 1425

    Resilient enough to outmaneuver Jarrod!Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The car stopped at a secluded vi.


    Immediately, attendants approached with a stretcher to transport Jarrod inside.


    Medical professionals were already on site tending to Jarrod.


    Alec stayed outside, turned to Nicole, and said with a stern tone, ¡°Miss Lawrence, please exit the vehicle.


    ¡±


    Gazing at the isted vi, Nicole felt a sense of foreboding and instinctively recoiled.


    ¡°What are your intentions? I want to return home!¡±


    Alec sneered, ¡°Miss Lawrence wishes to return home?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, or I might surrender myself.


    It was not deliberate.


    He was trying to r@pe me!¡±


    ¡°You seem quite assured, Miss Lawrence.


    Perhaps you¡¯d like to hear the audio from the car¡¯s dashboard camera?¡±


    Alec had reviewed the recording.


    Though Jarrod had lost control momentarily, ultimately he desisted, promising not to coerce Nicole.


    Yet, Nicole had still inflicted a wound on Jarrod with the seat¡¯s headrest¡¯s metal edge.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The intery between Nicole¡¯s statement and her actions was intricately timed, almost too perfectly aligned.


    With Alec¡¯s intervention, Nicole¡¯s argument would stand no ground to win if it went to the court.


    Knowing Alec¡¯s capability, Nicole¡¯s gaze hardened, and she inquired, ¡°What do you desire?¡±


    ¡°I desire nothing, except¡­¡± Alec halted and then stated coldly, ¡°Miss Lawrence, you¡¯ve gravely injured Mr.


    Schultz and expect to walk away? Isn¡¯t that too much?¡±


    Nicole reiterated, ¡°It was not deliberate.


    ¡±


    Alec was uninterested in her defenses, seizing Nicole¡¯s arm and urging her out of the vehicle.


    Then, he stated bluntly, ¡°Step out.


    Remain here until Mr.


    Schultz regains consciousness!¡±


    Nicole understood Alec would not permit her departure.


    With that realization, she chose to await Jarrod¡¯s recovery.


    Moreover, this location seemed to be Jarrod¡¯s sanctuary.


    It could hold vital secrets.


    With that in mind, she entered the vi withposure.


    Behind Nicole, Alec observed her back with a steely gaze.


    He didn¡¯t share Jarrod¡¯s sentiments for Nicole.


    To him, Jarrod¡¯s safety was paramount.


    Should Jarrod not survive, Alec would no longer feel bound by Jarrod¡¯s directives.


    He would eliminate Nicole himself to ensure she followed Jarrod to the grave.


    At Doreen¡¯s vi.


    Doreen exited the ck Mercedes SUV from the rear seat.


    She had hoped to sit in the front, but arge box Roscoe ced there made her choose the back seat instead, as she felt too shy to ask him to move it.


    After stepping out of the car, Doreen lingered around the car, casting admiring nces at Roscoe.


    She was anticipating him asking for her contact details.


    It struck her as odd since they had enjoyed a lovely evening yet hadn¡¯t exchanged contact details.


    At least, she assumed they had a wonderful night together.


    Noticing Doreen still by the vehicle, Roscoe courteously said, ¡°Miss Schultz, farewell.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1426

    With that, he began to roll up the window, preparing to drive off.


    Doreen was taken aback.


    Was that all? Why hadn¡¯t he requested her contact information? Did he expect her, ady, to make the first move? Questions swirled in Doreen¡¯s mind.


    Just as Roscoe¡¯s car started to pull away, Doreen mustered the courage and said, ¡°Roscoe¡­¡±


    Roscoe turned to her, and a single look from him made Doreen blush.


    He was excessively handsome, his gaze clear.


    His eyes conveyed warmth.


    Blushing, Doreen mustered the courage to say, ¡°Did you forget something?¡±


    ¡°What did I forget?¡± Roscoe inquired, genuinely puzzled.


    ¡°I was referring to my contact information.


    ¡± Doreen, cheeks red, ventured, ¡°If we don¡¯t exchange numbers, how will we stay in touch once we¡¯re apart?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Roscoe simply replied.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Doreen was puzzled, thinking Roscoe hadn¡¯t caught her drift, and impulsively said, ¡°Roscoe, I really like¡­¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Roscoe showed no interest in continuing the conversation, cutting her off with an air of detachment, ¡°Miss Schultz, our meeting today has concluded.


    ¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Doreen was taken aback, her voice quivering.


    ¡°Roscoe, what are you implying?¡±


    Roscoe stated inly, ¡°I came to meet you today at the behest of my family.


    Now that it¡¯s over, there¡¯s no need for further interaction.


    ¡±


    ¡°But Roscoe, we seemed to connect so well today¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Schultz, you are mistaken.


    I have no interest in you, and.


    .


    Roscoe¡¯s gaze turned icy and sharp.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t use my first name.


    ¡°Ro¡­¡± Doreen began, but halted at his stern look, bing silent.


    ¡°You have no interest in me?¡± Feeling slighted, Doreen challenged him directly, ¡°Have you considered what aligning with me could offer you?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t fathom his indifference.


    Being with her could cement his status in the Watts lineage.


    Otherwise, he risked being an outsider in the Watts family.


    Doreen wasn¡¯t ustomed to such outright refusal, yet she found herself genuinely attracted to Roscoe¡¯s appearance.


    Thus, she uttered, softening her tone, ¡°I¡¯ll overlook your previous remarks.


    Just offer an apology.


    ¡±


    Doreen had extended a chance for amends.


    Yet, Roscoe merely offered a faint smile, ignited the car¡¯s engine, and drove away.


    He had no interest in any woman other than Nicole.


    Today¡¯s meet-up with Doreen was a directmand from his family.


    That was all he hadmitted to.


    Just to ensure Doreen¡¯s safe return and nothing beyond that.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 1427

    As Doreen watched the car¡¯s taillights fade, tears welled up in her eyes, and she began to weep at her doorstep.


    At Doreen¡¯s cries, her parents hurried out, their expressions changing dramatically as they spotted Doreen weeping miserably.


    They promptly contacted Roscoe¡¯s father, expressing their displeasure about Roscoe¡¯s conduct.


    Roscoe¡¯s father was understanding, assuring Doreen¡¯s parents that he would address the matter.


    When Roscoe returned home, it was nearing 11 p.


    m.


    The lights were on, illuminating the vi.


    Sitting in the living room was Roscoe¡¯s father, exuding a stern aura from his chair.


    ¡°Disobedient child, kneel!¡± he bellowed.


    Roscoe, seemingly not catching his father¡¯s words, remained standing, his posture rigid.


    Infuriated, Roscoe¡¯s fathermanded the butler to fetch a stick over, wanting to have Roscoe yield.


    The butlerplied.


    This stick was unique, inflicting sharp pain without leaving visible marks.


    Roscoe¡¯s father wielded the stick, striking Roscoe until thetter copsed.


    Throughout the ordeal, Roscoe remained silent, enduring the pain with gritted teeth.


    Even as blood trickled from his mouth, indicating his severe injuries, he bore the pain stoically.


    Roscoe¡¯s father, torn between anger and concern,mented, ¡°Roscoe, don¡¯t resent me.


    I aim for your dignity to rise.


    Do you wish to bebeled a bastard forever?¡±


    Roscoe, blood staining his lips, responded with difficulty, ¡°I won¡¯t depend on marriage for my status.


    I made that clear when I came back.


    I refuse to be part of such an alliance.


    ¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Roscoe¡¯s father, ovee with frustration, pointed at Roscoe, speechless with anger.


    Roscoe, his face pale and drenched in sweat, managed to rise, standing tall once again.


    As he stood, his presence seemed to overshadow his father, his demeanor turningmanding and formidable.


    ¡°Remember your promise.


    Once I secure the position, you¡¯ll allow me the freedom to choose my path.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Roscoe¡¯s father watched Roscoe leave the room, Roscoe¡¯s walk unsteady yet determined.


    Frustrated, he tapped his cane.


    Roscoe was indomitable!


    Raegan was jolted awake by Elin¡¯s urgent call.


    Elin sounded distraught and panicked over the phone.


    ¡°Raegan, something awful has happened.


    Nicole just called me, saying she¡¯s killed someone!¡±


    Raegan bolted upright.


    ¡°What did you say!¡±


    Between sobs, Elin managed to ry the story to Raegan.


    Elin had intended to ask Nicole a question, only to have Nicole answer the phone in a shaken voice, confessing she had killed someone!


    Afterward, Nicole¡¯s phone went dead.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Elin wept.


    ¡°¡°Raegan, what are we going to do?¡±

 Chapter 1428

    Raegan, although rmed, tried to soothe Elin, ¡°Calm down first.


    Did Nicole say anything else?¡±


    Elin strained her memory and then added, ¡°I think I overheard someone mentioning ¡®Mr.


    Schultz¡¯ in the background, but that was all.


    ¡±


    Mr.


    Schultz? Raegan connected the dots to Mr.


    Schultz in Nicole¡¯s life.


    That had to be Jarrod!


    Raegan reassured Elin, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I know who to contact.


    I¡¯ll get more information and update you.


    ¡±


    Ending the call, Raegan immediately contacted Mitchel.


    Mitchel answered swiftly.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Raegan, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s voice was afort in her turmoil.


    ¡°Mitchel.


    .


    Sensing Raegan¡¯s distress, Mitchel urged, ¡°Don¡¯t fret.


    What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Raegan shared Nicole¡¯s predicament, her voice breaking.


    ¡°Mitchel, could you check if Jarrod¡¯s involved? If he¡¯s not, let¡¯s not bother him.


    ¡±


    Raegan feared Jarrod might cause Nicole trouble if he was bothered over something he wasn¡¯t involved in.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Mitchel paused briefly before responding, ¡°I¡¯ll look into it and get back to you.


    ¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m waiting.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s trusting response warmed the chilly night.


    Mitchel, feeling uplifted, affirmed, ¡°I¡¯m on it.


    ¡±


    Restlessly, Raegan awaited his call.


    After a tense half-hour, Mitchel¡¯s call came through.


    He revealed, ¡°It¡¯s Jarrod.


    Miss Lawrence has injured Jarrod.


    ¡±


    Raegan was stunned.


    ¡°Is Nicole in danger?¡±


    Mitchel replied, ¡°No, but Jarrod is critically injured and hasn¡¯t regained consciousness yet.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s heart raced.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Nicole now? Do you know her whereabouts?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s at Jarrod¡¯s ce.


    Alec has left her there.


    ¡± Mitchel, trying to alleviate her worries, added, ¡°Don¡¯t stress too much.


    Jarrod¡¯s people have contained the situation.


    It looks like they don¡¯t n to harm her, or else she would have been detained already.


    ¡±


    Raegan felt slightly relieved but still uneasy.


    ¡°Can I go see Nicole?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.


    I¡¯m unaware of Jarrod¡¯s current location.


    We must wait for him to wake up.


    ¡±


    Jarrod had umted many adversaries in his quest to lead his family enterprise.


    For security, his location was often undisclosed to prevent potential attacks.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there any way to find out more?¡± Raegan inquired, still concerned.


    ¡°Stay calm.


    Jarrod won¡¯t harm Miss Lawrence.


    ¡± Mitchel understood Jarrod¡¯s affection for Nicole rivaled his love for Raegan.

 Chapter 1429

    However, Jarrod¡¯s approach was excessively drastic, likely stemming from unresolved family matters.


    Mitchel had often counseled Jarrod otherwise.


    Yet, a person marked by witnessing his parents¡¯ downfall held entrenched beliefs, not easily swayed.


    Since Nicole¡¯s departure five years ago, Jarrod¡¯s engagement with Mitchel had lessened.


    It seemed they were gradually drifting apart.


    Jarrod had be more isted, living in his own realm.


    Despite infrequent interactions, Jarrod retained a deep respect for his long-time friends.


    No amount of reassurance from Mitchel couldpletely soothe Raegan.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She implored, ¡°Mitchel, if you hear anything from Jarrod¡¯s end, please inform me.


    ¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Mitchel assured.


    Raegan nced at the clock.


    It was nearing a.


    m.


    Reflecting on Mitchel¡¯s weary appearance earlier, she regretted calling him at such ate hour.


    She remarked, ¡°It¡¯ste.


    I shouldn¡¯t keep you up.


    ¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Suddenly, Mitchel inquired, ¡°Will you be able to sleep?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Mitchel, understanding Raegan well, added, ¡°You tend to lie awake when something bothers you.


    ¡±


    Raegan was stunned.


    He was correct.


    With the current turmoil, sleep seemed elusive.


    Then, Mitchel suggested, ¡°Open your curtains and look outside.


    ¡±


    Seated near the window, Raegan stood up and drew back the curtains.


    As she did, she began, ¡°Mitchel, are you¡­¡±


    Raegan halted mid-sentence.


    By her vi¡¯s entrance stood Mitchel, gazing up at her balcony.


    Raegan was astonished.


    ¡°Did you rush over from the hospital just for this?¡±


    Through the phone, Mitchel¡¯s voice was reassuring.


    ¡°Yes, I was concerned about you.


    ¡±


    Raegan felt a rush of warmth from his gestures, leaving her struggling to find the right words.


    Mitchel, leaning against his car, was pleased to see Raegan on the balcony.


    He reassured, ¡°Try to rest.


    I¡¯m here.


    ¡±


    Raegan, touched, responded, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here.


    You need to grab some rest.


    ¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep either,¡± Mitchel confessed.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Mitchel simply replied, ¡°Your worries keep me awake.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1430

    Raegan was at a loss for words.


    The summer night was muggy.


    Feeling somewhat sorry for him, she asked, ¡°Would you like toe up?¡±


    Raegan observed the cloudy sky, anticipating a thunderstorm mighte soon.


    Even though Mitchel¡¯s car could be cooled with air conditioning, Raegan wasn¡¯t certain if there were any nkets or simr items avable.


    Moreover, considering his poor health, sleeping in the car might only make him feel worse.


    Mitchel remained silent.


    Raegan then realized what she had just suggested subconsciously, pondering how she had unintentionally begun to worry over him.


    Feeling regret for what she said, she wished she could bite her tongue, ¡°Um¡­ Perhaps you should head back.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I¡¯m going to sleep.


    ¡±


    She was about to draw the curtains, preferring out of sight and out of mind.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Are you backing out now? Should I press the doorbell?¡± Mitchel¡¯s voice carried a bit of urgency as if he were on the move.


    Raegan, startled, nced down at his car and found no sight of him.


    She spotted him approaching the main entrance.


    ¡°How did you get Then she eximed in surprise.


    The vi¡¯s gate had a facial recognition system, allowing only those registered to enter.


    ¡°Janey added me,¡± Mitchel revealed.


    Raegan was left speechless by the little ¡°traitor.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s voice broke the silence, ¡°I¡¯m here, waiting for you to let me in ¡°Fine.


    ¡± Raegan regretted her words but couldn¡¯t take them back.


    Raegan tiptoed down the carpeted stairs, wearing her fluffy slippers that exposed her toes, heading quietly toward the door.


    She swung the door open.


    Moonlight illuminated Mitchel¡¯s handsome face.


    Raegan felt her heart flutter upon seeing him.


    She scolded herself for constantly being captivated by his meticulously sculpted handsome face.


    ¡°Please,e in.


    ¡± She turned her face aside, avoiding his gaze.


    As Mitchel stepped in, he quietly shut the door.


    Raegan¡¯s attire was an apricot silk nightgown trimmed with whitece,plemented by white fluffy open-toe slippers.


    Her just-washed face gleamed with freshness, its softness and allure impossible to resist.


    Mitchel observed her with an intensified look,plimenting, ¡°You look beautiful.


    ¡±


    ¡°What was that?¡± Mitchel¡¯s voice was gentle, causing Raegan to strain to catch his words.


    Mitchel stepped closer, saying again, ¡°The nightgown suits you well.


    ¡±


    Raegan felt uneasy with him so close.


    She stepped back, saying, ¡°Please, keep your distance¡­¡±

 Chapter 1431

    Before Raegan could finish, the light in Annis¡¯s room switched on abruptly.


    Then, the door swung open from inside.


    In a rush of panic, Raegan shoved Mitchel against the door and then tiptoed to cover his mouth, fearing any noise he might make.


    Forgetting their height difference, this move made Raegan unsteady, almost causing her to fall.


    Mitchel quickly put his arm around Raegan¡¯s waist, pulling her close to steady her.


    Raegan found her face against his chest.


    All she could hear was the strong, steady, and rhythmic heartbeat.


    ¡°Thud, thud, thud¡­¡± Echoed each heart pulse.


    Some noises echoed from the kitchen.


    It was Annis getting water to drink.


    Feeling Raegan¡¯s stiffness, Mitchel¡¯sforting pat on her back did little to ease her tension.


    Raegan grew even more anxious from the warmth of his touch.


    Her heart pounded harder, and her breath quickened slightly.


    Finally, Annis returned to her room after drinking her water.


    Eager to step back, Raegan felt as if her feet were stuck in ce, unable to step back.


    ¡°Stay still.


    ¡± Mitchel¡¯s deep, resonant voice reached her.


    Raegan was taken aback, feeling her hand captured by his.


    Raegan tensed up, an innate reaction to pull back, but Mitchel traced her hand from the back down to the fingers, gently holding them.


    Then, his dry, slender fingers gently parted each of her fingers, sping them firmly.


    This unexpected intertwining of fingers startled Raegan¡¯s heart, setting it racing like a deer.


    It took Raegan a moment to regain her voice, lifting her head to say, ¡°You¡­¡±


    At that instant, Mitchel¡¯s face drew nearer, his lips grazing Raegan¡¯s ear¡¯s edge, his throat moving visibly.


    ¡°Annis is up again,¡± he whispered.


    Once more, the sound of a door echoed through the space.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Annis realized she¡¯d left the kitchen Lights on and emerged to switch them off.


    Mitchel kept his lips close to Raegan¡¯s ear, his warm breath gently brushing against her earlobe, a silent gesture filled with clear intent.


    The warmth of his breath swiftly spread Raegan¡¯s cheeks a delicate shade of pink.


    Mitchel leaned in, lightly brushing his lips against her ear, bringing out a gentle tingling sensation.


    Raegan quickly sped her hand over her mouth, almost crying out.


    Did he just bite her?

 Chapter 1432

    As Annis closed the door of her room, Raegan¡¯s ear still tingled, her gaze fixed on him, bewildered.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Mitchel appearedpletely rxed, as if he hadn¡¯t meant to do it at all.


    Raegan was at a loss for words, standing there dumbfounded.


    How could she ask if he had indeed bitten her? If not, wouldn¡¯t she risk being mocked for her self-importance?


    Raegan pressed her lips together, feeling her heart flutter with uncertainty.


    ¡°Never mind,¡± Raegan finally uttered.


    ¡°What¡¯s ¡®never mind¡¯ about?¡± Mitchel gazed at her intently.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡±


    Mitchel casually remarked, ¡°Your heart¡¯s racing a bit, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Raegan kept quiet.


    She tightened her lips, choosing to ignore him, thinking it was entirely his fault.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head upstairs,¡± she suggested with a hint of annoyance.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    As Raegan took a step, she immediately sensed something wrong with her foot, experiencing a sudden pain.


    It felt like she had identally twisted it.


    Lost in thought, she was abruptly lifted off the ground.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Raegan was taken aback, her hand instinctively covering her mouth as she found herself already embraced by Mitchel.


    ¡°Did you hurt your ankle?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I think so, but I¡¯m fine to walk, I can manage.


    .


    Before she could say another word, he was already lifting her and ascending the stairs.


    Mitchel, with his long legs and brisk pace, swiftly made his way to the upstairs bedroom.


    Gently setting Raegan on the bed, Mitchel continued to remove her shoes.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t stop him in time.


    He held her foot and examined it closely.


    Raegan froze for a moment.


    He didn¡¯t seem to mind at all¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± she reassured.


    She was familiar with her body¡¯s reactions.


    The difort would likely fade by morning.


    However, Mitchel appeared unconvinced, asking, ¡°Where do you keep the first aid kit?¡±


    Raegan gestured toward a drawer.


    Mitchel grabbed the first aid kit and hopped onto the bed, lifting her leg on his thigh.

 Chapter 1433

    Raegan¡¯s cheeks burned with embarrassment.


    The position they were in, her leg resting on his, was more intimate than she preferred.


    Below Raegan¡¯s calf was Mitchel¡¯s firm, tense thigh.


    As her skirt lifted, she could feel the warmth of his skin through his thin pants.


    Raegan¡¯s legs stiffened, daring not to move.


    She feared identally grazing his private part.


    The atmosphere grew increasingly thin.


    Raegan found breathing somewhat challenging.


    Fortunately, Mitchel remained focused on her foot, oblivious to her flushed face.


    Observing Mitchel¡¯s focused demeanor, Raegan suddenly realized this wasn¡¯t the first time he had applied medicine to her foot.


    In each instance, he handled it adeptly and effortlessly, devoid of any aversion.


    Following the treatment, Mitchel targeted an acupoint on her ankle.


    He determined the sprain wasn¡¯t severe.


    With proper care, it should improve by tomorrow.


    Mitchel¡¯s unwavering gaze unsettled Raegan.


    ¡°Are you finished?¡± she inquired.


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡± Mitchel secured a bandage around her foot to safeguard it from dirt.


    Mitchel should have released Raegan by now, yet he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do so.


    Despite his inclination for cleanliness, his principles seemed to wane in her presence.


    He desired to maintain his grasp on her foot.


    Once Mitchel released his grip, Raegan promptly instructed, ¡°Please proceed to cleanse your hands.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Mitchel chuckled softly, finding it amusing that Raegan, rather than himself, expressed repulsion, despite hisck of concern.


    After a while, Mitchel returned from sanitizing his hands.


    Raegan directed him, ¡°You can sleep in my brother¡¯s room on the third level, but ensure minimal noise.


    ¡±


    ¡°Understood.


    ¡± Mitchel cleared his throat gently, adding, ¡°Should I receive any updates¡­¡±


    Raegan swiftly interjected, ¡°Alternatively, you may simply rest here.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze intensified.


    ¡°Are you suggesting I spend the night here?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Yes, in case of any developments regarding Nicole, I prefer to be promptly informed,¡± Raegan replied.


    Though Mitchel had assured Nicole¡¯s well-being, the word ¡°should¡±cked definitive assurance.


    Given Jarrod¡¯s past unpredictability, Raegan couldn¡¯t attain peace of mind.


    Moreover, Jarrod was Mitchel¡¯s friend, and Mitchel might opt not to disclose anything unusual to her, in the event of an urrence.


    Fundamentally, herck of trust in Mitchel prompted her suggestion.


    Mitchel noticed the skepticism in Raegan¡¯s eyes, experiencing a twinge of disappointment.


    Raegan instructed him, ¡°Please bring the nket over here.


    If you approach too closely, I¡¯ll have to ask you to leave the bed.


    ¡±


    Compliantly, Mitchel fetched the nket and positioned it on the bed.


    Between them, Raegan positioned a lengthy pillow and instructed Mitchel to ce his phone on the bedside table.


    Mitchel adhered to all her directives.

 Chapter 1434

    However, Raegan remained somewhat uneasy and opted to leave a night Light on.


    Once everything was arranged, she dered, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.


    ¡±


    Just as Raegan was on the verge of closing her eyes, she observed that his shirt was fully unfastened, revealing his finely sculpted chest.


    Herplexion flushed from head to toe.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Following her words, she pulled the nket over her face, exposing only her tousled hair, a sight quite endearing.


    A flicker of amusement danced in Mitchel¡¯s eyes, his voice resonated deep and soothing.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep in my attire.


    ¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t be unclothed!¡± Raegan¡¯s voice, muffled beneath the nket, protested.


    Mitchel, sounding resigned, stated, ¡°As a habit, I refrain from wearing anything under my shirt.


    ¡±


    Fortunately, Mitchel had taken a bath beforehand.


    Otherwise, Raegan likely wouldn¡¯t have allowed him to.


    Raegan contemted for a moment before softly stating, ¡°In the third drawer on the left, there¡¯s a set of pajamas I had tailor-made for my brother.


    They¡¯re brand new.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    You can wear them.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s tone conveyed a subtle chill as he remarked, ¡°It must be pleasant to be your brother.


    ¡±


    Raegan was speechless.


    Had she not misunderstood, there appeared to be a touch of bitterness in his voice.


    Mitchel¡­ Was it possible that he was experiencing jealousy?


    Raegan let the nket fall from her grasp, her tone reflecting her displeasure as she inquired, ¡°Are you nning to wear them or not?¡±


    Raegan had crafted the set of pajamas meticulously by hand, and Erick hadn¡¯t even had the opportunity to wear them.


    ¡°I will.


    ¡± Mitchel¡¯s gaze narrowed ever so slightly as his fingers slowly slipped into the sleeves.


    The motion unveiled his well-defined abdominal muscles and the distinct V-shaped Lines, making the simple act of putting on pajamas extraordinarily slow.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether he was intentionally prolonging the process.


    Catching a glimpse of his appealing physique, her heart rate quickened momentarily.


    She turned away andy back down.


    Soon after, the opposite side of the bed sank down.


    Raegan¡¯s heart suddenly tightened.


    It had been a considerable while since shest shared a bed with a man.


    Additionally, it was a malepanion with whom she had exchanged tender moments in the past.


    Anxiously ruminating, she prayed for Nicole¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Good night,¡± Mitchel uttered with a glint in his eyes, observing Raegan¡¯s quiveringshes.


    The rich resonance of his voice stirred Raegan¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she responded with her eyes closed.


    Mitchel¡¯s lips curled upward, fixated on her serene slumbering countenance.


    Possibly genuinely fatigued, Raegan swiftly drifted into sleep.


    Within the bedroom, a cozy warmth filled the air.


    Contrarily, beyond the West Lake Vi, an icy, ominous presence Lingered.

 Chapter 1435

    Adjacent to the vi, a sleek ck automobile had its window partially lowered.


    Inside, a man donning a white porcin half-mask, his left hand cloaked in a sleek ck leather glove, wielded a unique device directed toward Raegan¡¯s upstairs bedroom.


    This device could breach the delicate film of the window screen, distinctly observing the activities of the individuals indoors.


    Upon witnessing their shared presence on the bed, the leather glove descended gradually.


    ¡°Bang!¡± A resounding rupture.


    The man indeed fractured the vehicle¡¯s window using only his hand.


    Fragments of ss promptly lodged into the leather glove.


    The driver, startled and rmed, eximed, ¡°Sir!¡±


    The man¡¯s mouth was tightly sealed as he removed the glove.


    As anticipated, his palm dripped with fresh blood.


    Pallid skin disyed old, notably savage, and frightening scars.


    The man casually adorned a new glove, showing no intention to address his injury at all.


    The driver refrained from further utterance, merely observing the movement of the man¡¯s slender lips.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.


    ¡±


    The car started.


    Turning his gaze toward the bedroom adorned with billowing curtains on the upper level, the man¡¯s lips abruptly formed a chilling smirk.


    Next, his lips silently moved.


    Barely perceptible, yet conveying a sense of ownership: They belonged solely to me!


    In the warm bedroom, Mitchel, supporting his head, observed Raegan sleeping peacefully, harboring a bitter smile within.


    Her trust in him exceeded reasonable bounds.


    He remained undecided regarding the fortune of her excessive trust.


    Slowly, he inclined, softly pressing his lips against her forehead.


    Raegan slumbered peacefully, her tender and perfumed form enticingly intoxicating, each touch igniting an insatiable longing within Mitchel.


    Mitchel¡¯s heart surged with desire, grappling to contain his yearning.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    His gaze deepened as he attempted to suppress his desire.


    He dared not betray the hard-earned trust.


    Although enduring was challenging, having already waited five years, he could endure a bit longer.


    He hoped she would willingly surrender herself to him.


    Reluctantly shifting his gaze from her countenance, just as he prepared to recline for repose, he heard her murmuring.


    ¡°Honey¡­¡±


    The peacefully slumbering Raegan suddenly uttered such a phrase.


    Instantly, Mitchel¡¯s heart raced uncontrobly.

 Chapter 1436

    He gently pinched Raegan¡¯s cheek, his voice husky as he inquired, ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Possibly diforted by the pinch, Raegan shifted away, emitting an unconscious hum.


    Only then did Mitchel discern that she was speaking in her sleep.


    His body tensed, Mitchel gently brushed aside the hair from her delicate neck, saying coaxingly, ¡°Raegan, my dear, repeat it once more.


    ¡±


    Raegan dreamt of Kabir, her acting husband in Erick¡¯s efforts to keep Mitchel from learning he was precisely Janey¡¯s biological father.


    Unconsciously, her lips moved, uttering softly, ¡°You¡¯re not my husband¡­¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s forehead creased slightly, correcting her, ¡°I am.


    ¡±


    Exhausted, Raegan was unwilling to continue speaking.


    Mitchel, feeling helpless, softly patted her back.


    ¡°Rest peacefully.


    ¡±


    Dawn was breaking.


    Raegan gradually blinked her eyes open, automatically stretching.


    Amidst of her stretch, her hand met with something solid, causing her to halt suddenly.


    ncing over, she realized she had inadvertently sped onto Mitchel¡¯s chest.


    In a panic, she scrambled to sit upright.


    Yet, her sudden movement caused dizziness, and she tumbled onto Mitchel.


    To make matters worse, their lips inadvertently brushed against each other.


    Mitchel was jolted awake by the sudden collision.


    Instinctively, he seized Raegan¡¯s slender waist, swiftly flipping her over and securing her beneath him in a defensive stance.


    Upon identifying Raegan¡¯s face, his gaze abruptly darkened.


    Mitchel released his hold, adjusting to a more intimate embrace, his voice deep and throaty.


    ¡°Attempting to steal a ki*s, are you?¡±


    Raegan was caught off guard.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Mitchel pressed against her, his closeness overwhelming.


    Especially in the early morning, his stance exuded an almost unbearably romantic aura.


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze drifted downward, silently questioning.


    Though his weight rested upon Raegan, it wasn¡¯t oppressive.


    Instead, it was a gentle restraint, preventing her escape with his embrace.


    Trapped within his powerful arms, Raegan found herself unable to move.


    She could only look at his face.


    With Mitchel¡¯s cor slightly open from their proximity, Raegan¡¯s eyes traced the lines of his taut abdominal muscles.


    He was undeniably handsome, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel drawn to him.


    With nowhere else to look, Raegan¡¯s gaze settled on his corbone as she said in a muffled voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen¡­¡±

 Chapter 1437

    Mitchel lowered his head, his eyes meeting her flushed face.


    Suppressing his desires, he said in a low and maic voice, ¡°I find that hard to believe.


    ¡±


    Raegan was stunned.


    It was just her lips inadvertently brushed against his.


    How could he make a fuss over this? Furrowing her brow, she asked, ¡°Then what do you want? Tell me¡­¡±


    Before Raegan could finish her sentence, Mitchel loosened his grip.


    Their bodies remained close, almost inseparable.


    In a swift motion, he lifted her chin with his elegant fingers, capturing her lips in a sudden, passionate ki*s.


    It took Raegan by surprise.


    She felt her head spinning, her entire being consumed by his touch.


    With a firm press, Mitchel deepened the ki*s, leaving Raegan breathless and overwhelmed.


    Raegan cast her gaze downward, her mind a whirlwind of confusion.


    ALL she could do was endure the shameless caress of his Lips.


    Mitchel¡¯srge and warm palm tenderly traced the curve of her neck, moving with a deliberate slowness that made her shiver slightly.


    Raegan¡¯s body yielded to the fervor of desire, her muscles ckening under its weight.


    Suddenly, Mitchel pinched her, sending a jolt of electricity coursing through her veins.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Raegan whimpered softly, like a startled cat.


    Just as she moved to push him away, her wrist was firmly held in ce.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Their lips met in a passionate French ki*s, leaving Raegan¡¯s heart racing in her chest.


    Raegan admitted he was a master at charming.


    Even after half a decade, he still had the knack for bringing her joy.


    Raegan felt like she was losing all her energy to this captivating man.


    He was a master of seduction.


    ¡°Raegan.


    Mitchel finally released her lips, his voice hoarse with longing.


    ¡°Give it to me, okay?¡±


    Raegan remained in a daze, her lips parting slightly, her eyes zed with desire.


    Before she could respond, he leaned in and nibbled at her earlobe.


    With a subtle movement of his fingertips, he lifted the hem of her nightgown and slipped his hand inside.


    Raegan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, her breath quickening.


    She couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Mitchel!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± His voice dropped to a husky whisper, his cold gaze now aze with intensity as he fixed it on her.


    Raegan sucked in a sharp breath, hastily adjusting her nightdress.


    A blush crept up her cheeks.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Raegan, please¡­¡± Mitchel¡¯s voice was thick with desire, his eyes aze with need.


    He added in a low voice, ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1438

    Mitchel had resisted for five long years, but now, with the one he loved before him, he could no longer hold back.


    He could no Longer feign gentlemanly behavior.


    God, how he yearned for her¡­


    As Raegan regained her senses, a blush crept onto her cheeks.


    Why was she so easily drawn to this man?


    Mitchel Lowered his head again, his lips trailing ki*ses across her face, earlobe, neck¡­


    Raegan felt like she was on fire.


    Her body pulsed with an insatiable Longing.


    Beads of sweat glistened on Mitchel¡¯s brow, evidence of his endurance.


    ¡°¡±Raegan, you want me too, right? Don¡¯t lie to me.


    I felt your response earlier¡­¡± His voice, husky with desire, filled the room.


    Raegan instinctively bit her lip, her cheeks and ears turning red.


    She wanted to deny it, but her body betrayed her, confirming her yearning.


    Shame washed over her like a wave.


    How could she react to him?


    Before Raegan could ponder further, Mitchel pressed his lips against hers, silencing any protest.


    ¡°Raegan, trust me.


    I can make you feel good¡­¡± As he spoke, he gently restrained her wrists, guiding them above her head, and trailed his cool lips along her earlobe and all the way down.


    Raegan surrendered, her resistance crumbling under his touch.


    As Mitchel promised, he granted her an experience unlike any other.


    At that moment, contentment washed over Raegan.


    Surprisingly, this experience brought genuine joy, momentarily eclipsing all other concerns.


    For the first time, she had forgotten to dwell on theplex dynamics between them.


    Afterward, Raegany spent, unable to muster the strength to move.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    It wasn¡¯t her exertion but Mitchel¡¯s tender care that left her feeling drained yet strangely content.


    It felt as though she had been hit by a truck.


    Her body ached, her strength depleted, and difort lingered.


    Mitchel and Raegan were drenched in sweat, the air heavy with the lingering scent of passion.


    Mitchel enveloped her in a tight embrace, pressing gentle ki*ses against her skin.


    He longed to fuse her into his being, to never part from her again.


    Raegan was held so close that she could scarcely draw a breath.


    Sensing the heat radiating from him, she also felt a subtle tremor coursing through his frame.


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy, Raegan,¡± Mitchel said in a trembling voice, his excitement palpable.


    Raegan was at a loss for words.


    Then, she recalled his words and chose to believe them.


    Mitchel had waited for her faithfully for five years, never straying with another woman.


    But what could that prove? Once the rush of passion faded, reality would rear its head, even moreplicated than before.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if she was ready to forgive him.


    She was simply overjoyed by his tactics.


    And she relished every moment of it.


    Regaining a little strength, Raegan tapped his firm arm and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower.


    ¡±


    Regret gnawed at her mind.


    Why did she involve herself with him again? All she wanted was to stay under the cascading water and contemte her next move.

 Chapter 1439

    Mitchel didn¡¯t give Raegan the chance to take a shower alone.


    With a tender touch, he caressed her nose and rasped, ¡°Alright.


    ¡±


    Then, he swept her off her feet and went to the bathroom.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Raegan protested, ¡°Put me down.


    ¡±


    There they were, both without clothes, and Raegan felt awkward about where to ce her hands.


    ¡°Let me assist you.


    ¡± Mitchel set Raegan on a towel-dr@ped countertop, hurriedly filled the tub with water, and then eased her into it.


    It dawned on Raegan that she¡¯d fallen for Mitchel¡¯s feigned frailty.


    He didn¡¯t seem the slightest bit frail.


    Particrly in intimate moments, his stamina was astounding!


    Raegany in the bath, observing Mitchel move around.


    She decided to shut her eyes.


    Out of sight, out of mind, she thought.


    After a bath, Mitchel brought Raegan back to a bed with freshly changed sheets.


    The crisp, soft linens were a pleasant touch as she settled down.


    Mitchel suggested kindly, ¡°You can rest.


    I¡¯ll go take a shower.


    ¡±


    He never left his clothes overnight.


    Last night, he brought fresh ones along.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The sound of running water filled the bathroom, and Raegan felt a headache brewing.


    Mitchel must have misunderstood! He thought she had weed him into her life.


    When Mitchel emerged from the bathroom, dressed, Raegan was poised and ready to rify.


    ¡°Mitchel, I need to be clear.


    ¡±


    Mitchel saw Raegan¡¯s unfriendly face and felt something bad was about to happen to spoil his mood.


    He looked down.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean anything.


    We¡¯re adults.


    Please don¡¯t get the wrong idea.


    ¡±


    Mitchel looked up, his eyes brimming with sadness.


    ¡°Wrong idea?¡±


    Raegan knew she came across as a scumbag in this scenario.


    But she wasn¡¯t certain if it was only a fleeting urge.


    Unable to decipher her heart, she decided to distance herself from the rtionship until her feelings were clear.


    ¡°This was just about satisfying needs.


    Please, don¡¯t read too much into it,¡± Raegan added evenly.


    Mitchel felt as though his heart was in a vice.


    It was agonizing.


    His expression tensed, his eyes brimming with distress.


    ¡°Is this how you see us, Raegan?¡±


    Raegan observed the genuine pain in his demeanor.


    Yet, the remnants of previous hurts lingered in her heart.


    Even though Lauren wasn¡¯t a problem anymore, another woman, Katie, had her sights set on Mitchel, despite his clear disinterest.


    There were simply too many women chasing after Mitchel!


    The possibility of encountering another insane woman like Lauren haunted Raegan.


    How could she be sure history wouldn¡¯t repeat itself?


    Call her fragile or hesitant, but her fears were real.


    She had grown exceedingly wary.


    She had grown insecure.


    With her thoughts organized, Raegan¡¯s voice was steadier, and she said, ¡°My stance hasn¡¯t shifted.


    You¡¯re the one who¡¯s mistaken.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1440

    The room fell into a heavy silence.


    Raegan felt an icy tension enveloping the room.


    The next second, Mitchel unexpectedly ki*sed her.


    His embrace was firm, his hand cradling her head as he initiated a deep, fervent ki*s.


    Raegan¡¯s eyes widened, her thoughts scattering.


    He was ki*sing her yet again!


    Raegan attempted to push him away, her breath uneven.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Mitchel¡­¡±


    This ki*s was passionate and filled with longing.


    Itsted for five long minutes before Mitchel finally released Raegan.


    Raegan¡¯s face went white, and without a second thought, she lifted her hand and pped him.


    Then, Mitchel¡¯s face bore the mark of her hand, with five red fingerprints standing out starkly.


    He didn¡¯t dodge or halt her, allowing her to release her frustration.


    Breathing heavily, Raegan was seething.


    ¡°Mitchel, you couldn¡¯t ki*s me if I don¡¯t consent!¡±


    Mitchel seemed oblivious to her words, his gaze fixated on her flushed lips, his expression intense.


    ¡°You still have feelings for me.


    You could have pushed me away, but you didn¡¯t.


    You¡¯re interested in me.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    The mention of ¡°feelings¡± shifted Raegan¡¯s demeanor dramatically.


    Her previous feelings for him had only brought her anguish.


    Her eyes quickly became detached and indifferent.


    ¡°Mitchel, yes, I responded to the ki*s, but it was merely physical desire, nothing more.


    Whyplicate things?¡±


    Mitchel stood rigid, his body and heart frozen.


    His heart felt Like it was being poked by a bunch of needles, which hurt him a lot.


    He refused to believe it was merely a physical urge.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that someone who used to care about loyalty in rtionships would say such things.


    It was a p in the face for him.


    She knew well that he allowed no woman but her such proximity, a privilege exclusive to her.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes turned icy.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve satisfied your need and want to kick me aside?¡±


    Raegan saw stubbornness in Mitchel¡¯s stance.


    She moderated her words since she still needed his help on rescuing Nicole.


    She sighed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s notplicate this.


    It¡¯s not just me in the equation.


    It¡¯s not like you¡¯re at a loss, right?¡±


    But Mitchel¡¯s heart was still in torment.


    How could she say this? He retorted coldly, ¡°If it¡¯s fun you¡¯re after, let¡¯s go for round two!¡±


    He then lifted her effortlessly and threw her on the bed.


    A shadow crossed his eyes at that moment.


    Raegan¡¯s color drained from her face.


    The scenario was eerily reminiscent of past ordeals.


    Mitchel seemed beyond reason.


    ¡°Mitchel, this happens only with my consent!¡±


    Raegan struggled to sit up but was restrained by Mitchel, who pressed her back onto the bed.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes zed with intensity, and his words cut like ice.


    ¡°You imed it was just for desire, right? Well, I¡¯m not done yet.

 Chapter 1441

    I desire you!¡±


    Raegan¡¯s refusal was palpable as she attempted to fend him off.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it, Mitchel! You¡¯re insane!¡±


    Mitchel gripped her delicate ankle, his heart aching and his eyes filled with cold intensity.


    ¡°If only I were insane, I wouldn¡¯t have to endure so long!¡±


    At that instant, Mitchel longed to lose himself in madness, free from all emotions and concerns without showing signs of weakness.


    Thus, he wouldn¡¯t feel so helpless around her!


    Mitchel bent down, his heart heavy, and despite Raegan¡¯s attempts to avoid him, he ki*sed her once more.


    Raegan¡¯s efforts to escape were futile against Mitchel¡¯s overwhelming strength.


    His arms felt like iron mps, holding her tightly in ce.


    He didn¡¯t show her any mercy.


    Raegan felt like a fish about to be caught, and it felt bad.


    Her eyes welled up, and her voice trembled as she said, ¡°Mitchel, I hate you!¡±


    Those words immediately crushed Mitchel¡¯s desire.


    His eyes showed deep pain, and his voice was rough.


    ¡°You¡­ You hate me?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s face was void of color, and her tone was weak.


    ¡°Your actions always cause me pain.


    You never show me respect!¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s heart hurt even more when he heard her say that.


    Was this all she perceived of him? He had lowered his pride repeatedly, only to face her scorn and disdain.


    This realization left Mitchel feeling utterly empty.


    He rose slowly, his heart numb.


    Overwhelmed with hurt, his gaze turned icy as he warned, ¡°If you dare get intimate with anyone else, you¡¯ll face the consequences!¡±


    With those words, he stormed out of the room.


    Raegan sat there, dumbfounded.


    Was that a threat? She truly regretted it now.


    She wished she hadn¡¯t acted so hastily and slept with him.


    Mitchel was still the same.


    Unless she aligned with his wishes, he would always try to dominate her.


    Raegan was grateful that she stayed level-headed and didn¡¯t give in.


    They were not a good match.


    Raegan lingered on the bed before finally getting up.


    Her mind was upied with Nicole¡¯s troubles, yet she pissed Mitchel off.


    But the knowledge of Nicole being with Jarrod had helped the task of locating Nicole easier.


    Plus, Jarrod didn¡¯t go to the hospital to tend to his injuries.


    Raegan figured he did so to protect Nicole.


    After all, the doctor had to call the police if they saw injuries of this magnitude.


    Raegan felt much relieved.


    It looked like Mitchel was correct in saying that Jarrod wouldn¡¯t harm Nicole.


    Raegan then texted Judd, requesting him to check Jarrod¡¯s current location.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    During this time, Annis approached, inviting Raegan to join them for breakfast downstairs.

 Chapter 1442

    Raegan replied and then stood in front of the dressing mirror, surprised.


    Her neck was marked with hickeys of various sizes.


    How could Mitchel ki*s her neck this fervently? That was too much!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Raegan opened the wardrobe with frustration and picked out a vintagece shirt, but there were still some hickeys that she couldn¡¯t hide.


    Left with no alternative, she chose a silk scarf.


    However, hiding the hickeys seemed to only draw more attention.


    Reaching the dining table, Raegan froze at the sight of Mitchel holding Janey.


    Mitchel did not leave! He stormed out of her room just moments ago.


    Now, here Mitchel was, skinning a sweet potato for Janey.


    Noticing Raegan¡¯s hesitation, Annis looked her way and mentioned, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon arrived early today to join Janey for breakfast.


    ¡±


    At the table, Janey and Mitchel set their eyes on Raegan.


    ¡°Mommy, over here!¡± Janey¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    Raegan moved closer and sat down.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Janey slid a te of peeled sweet potatoes toward Raegan, eximing joyfully, ¡°Mommy, daddy prepared sweet potatoes for me.


    Try some.


    ¡±


    Raegan hadn¡¯t pulled herself together and stole a nce at Mitchel.


    Mitchel didn¡¯t return her gaze, focusing instead on Janey and the task of peeling the sweet potato, showing no intention of acknowledging Raegan.


    The silence was ufortable.


    Janey encouraged, ¡°Mommy, try it.


    Daddy peeled it himself!¡±


    ¡°Alright.


    ¡± Raegan tasted a piece of the sweet potato.


    Its sweetness was preserved since it was roasted in its skin.


    ¡°Does it taste good?¡± Janey asked, her eyes full of curiosity.


    Mitchel looked up, casting a brief nce at Raegan¡¯s unusual outfit.


    Raegan blushed and said, ¡°Yes.


    ¡±


    ¡°You should say thanks to daddy, right? You always tell me to thank people who help me,¡± Janey reminded Raegan in her innocent tone.


    ¡°Mommy, did you forget?¡±


    Hearing this, Raegan¡¯s cheeks deepened in color.


    She bowed her head and said quickly, ¡°Thank you.


    ¡± Her voice was barely audible, like a whisper.


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Janey frowned.


    ¡°You should make eye contact when you say thank you.


    You just thanked your te, not daddy.


    ¡±


    Lifting her head, Raegan met Mitchel¡¯s intense gaze, recalling how he had admired her in the morning light,plimenting every inch of her with a heartfelt ¡°Very beautiful!¡±


    Raegan¡¯s ears felt hot in response.


    She managed to say, ¡°Thanks.


    The sweet potato is really good.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1443

    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Mitchel said quietly.


    He was pissed off by her this morning.


    Although his handsome face was still unconcerned, he was a little happy in his heart.


    It was not like he couldn¡¯t do anything about her.


    Janey seemed helpful to the situation.


    In family dynamics, there was always someone who had the upper hand.


    It appeared Janey had made things right for Mitchel after what he endured.


    Raegan observed Mitchel¡¯s indifferent expression and chose to remain silent.


    Then, Janey, as if she had discovered something extraordinary, pointed at a mark on Mitchel¡¯s jaw and asked, ¡°Daddy, what happened here?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s gaze followed Janey¡¯s finger, and she almost gasped at the sight.


    During their earlier argument, she hadn¡¯t noticed the distinct bite mark on the side of Mitchel¡¯s attractive face.


    Mitchel was at a loss for words.


    ¡°It¡¯s a mosquito bite,¡± he imed in a deep tone, yet Raegan detected a hint of tease in his voice.


    Janey¡¯s eyes widened as she eximed, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ve never seen such a big mosquito!¡±


    ¡°You should have seen it.


    ¡±


    ¡°But why did it bite you so fiercely?¡± Janey asked.


    With a slight smile, Mitchel looked at Raegan and said, ¡°Because the mosquito was too hungry to resist.


    ¡±


    A moment of silence followed.


    Raegan¡¯s face suddenly turned red! What was he implying! After five years of staying away, he wasn¡¯t the only one going crazy.


    They had shared moments of happiness.


    Even though Raegan¡¯s mind was foggy at first, it nearly went wild once it fully developed.


    Raegan could still recall his raspy voice from the morning.


    ¡°If it gets too much¡­ Just bite me¡­ It¡¯s okay¡­ Don¡¯t bite yourself¡­¡±


    He had actually said that!


    Janey suggested, ¡°Daddy, maybe feed the mosquito beforehand so it won¡¯t bite as hard.


    ¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Mitchel chuckled, thinking it was a clever idea.


    But it was clear as day Raegan was anything but grateful! He responded casually, ¡°Alright, I got it.


    ¡±


    Raegan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    She coughed and said, ¡°Janey, have some porridge.


    ¡±


    Raegan then gave Mitchel a stern look.


    She cursed him silently.


    Mitchel picked up a bowl of the porridge, stirred it, and fed it to Janey.


    ¡°Janey, if you eat well, mosquitoes won¡¯t bite you.


    ¡±


    Raegan found herself at a loss for words.


    Mitchel must have said those words deliberately!


    Throughout the meal, Janey¡¯s lively banter filled the room, with Raegan asionally responding.


    Mitchel was good at taking care of kids.


    Janey often refused to eat and needed to be coaxed.


    Yet, today, she ate more than she typically would.


    It looked like Mitchel was truly cut out to be a caring dad.

 Chapter 1444

    The thought crossed Raegan¡¯s mind, but she immediately dismissed it.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to entertain such a dangerous thought.


    Mitchel noticed Raegan¡¯s head shake, finding her adorable.


    His demeanor softened, and a faint smile tugged at the corners of his mouth.


    Right then, Mitchel¡¯s phone on the table rang.


    Annis offered to hold Janey so that Mitchel could answer the call more conveniently.


    However, Mitchel waved his hand dismissively, holding Janey with one arm and picking up the phone with the other.


    Mitchel asked, ¡°How¡¯s he doing? Alright, I¡¯ll check on himter.


    ¡±


    Raegan pricked up her ears, hoping to listen more, but the call had ended.


    Mitchel nced at Raegan, who had just started rearranging the tableware, and remained silent.


    After they finished eating, Annis escorted Janey upstairs to await her teacher.


    Raegan¡¯s thoughts lingered on Mitchel¡¯s recent phone conversation.


    She suspected it involved Jarrod, judging from the tone.


    She noticed Mitchel getting up and heading for the door.


    She hastily stood up, hurried after him, and asked, ¡°Are you leaving?¡±


    With his hands stuffed in his pockets, Mitchel nced back at her, as if anticipating her to say something.


    Raegan hesitated before asking, ¡°Where¡­ Where are you going?¡±


    Mitchel arched an eyebrow and said, ¡°What? A s@x partner¡¯s schedule deserves your attention?¡±


    Raegan found herself at a loss for words once more.


    Knowing the cause of his displeasure, she had embraced herself for being taunted.


    She softened her tone since she desperately wanted to save Nicole out of Jarrod¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Is that call about Nicole?¡±


    Mitchel frowned.


    He knew it.


    Raegan asked only for the sake of her friend.


    Even though he had expected it, Mitchel couldn¡¯t hold back his frustration.


    ¡°So now I¡¯m useful to you?¡±


    His words stung Raegan.


    She sorted of understood his feelings.


    Those words were far from being pleasant.


    Raegan lowered her eyes slightly and thought maybe she should apologize to him.


    Her harsh words were stemmed from her fear of harboring hopes anymore.


    She didn¡¯t feel like being hurt or being mocked again.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Raegan showed bravery in admitting her mistakes.


    Having realized her words were way harsher than the situation needed, she plucked her courage up and uttered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    The world seemed to stand still at that moment of quiet.


    Raegan lifted her eyes, only to find Mitchel¡¯s figure had disappeared.

 Chapter 1445

    He had left, just like that.


    Raegan¡¯s heart felt like it was sinking into an icyke.


    She felt a wave of both pain and bitterness engulfing her.


    This sensation wasn¡¯t new.


    It echoed past times when Mitchel had left her alone.


    Why did she still hold any hope for Mitchel?


    Raegan Laughed at herself, augh steeped in bitterness, realizing her naivety.


    Couldn¡¯t she learn from those suffering experiences and grow wiser from her disappointments? It became evident that having no expectations was her shield.


    Just as Raegan was about to leave, a car horn sounded at the entrance.


    A luxurious ck car pulled up, its window lowering to reveal Mitchel¡¯s handsome face.


    He gave Raegan a look and asked, ¡°Are youing or not?¡±


    Raegan hadn¡¯t thought he¡¯d return for her.


    So, he had only left to get the car.


    With mixed feelings, Raegan picked up her phone and cautiously entered his vehicle.


    Their journey was shrouded in silence.


    Raegan was struggling with feelings of being left alone.


    Her emotions were a whirlwind.


    Mitchel observed her troubled demeanor and the noticeable distance she maintained, stirring a wave of frustration within him.


    He had put in effort to please her, but she just took his efforts as granted, iming they had satisfied their own needs.


    If he had only cared about meeting his desire, she wouldn¡¯t have the energy to argue with him.


    Mitchel sighed.


    He wasn¡¯t in the mood to y the charmer today.


    After all, his attempts seemed in vain.


    Self-diminishment wasn¡¯t a sustainable path.


    The car was halted by a private vi, tucked away from sight.


    ck-d bodyguards kept watch, ensuring tight security.


    The isted nature of the vi made Raegan uneasy as if it were a fortress holding Nicole captive.


    At the gate, the guards recognized Mitchel and allowed him through but hesitated with Raegan, proposing a security check.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mitchel¡¯s look turned icy, his stare piercing, as he stated firmly, ¡°She¡¯s with me.


    ¡±


    This assertion made Raegan¡¯s heart skip, her nerves tingling.


    With the guards still uncertain, Mitchel grasped Raegan¡¯s hand, moved past them assertively, and pronounced, ¡°I vouch for her.


    ¡±


    They proceeded indoors, his hand still sping hers.


    The warmth and softness of Raegan¡¯s hand in Mitchel¡¯s felt unexpectedlyforting, like holding a marshmallow.


    Ascending the stairs together, Raegan¡¯s apprehension lingered, yet she didn¡¯t pull away.


    At that brief moment, his firm hold provided a semnce of safety.


    Upon entering a room upstairs, Raegan immediately noticed Jarrod¡¯s stark departure from his usual robust demeanor.


    Hisplexion was pale like death, indicating his frail state.

 Chapter 1446

    This was Raegan¡¯s first sight of Jarrod in such a weakened state with severe wounds.


    Beside Jarrod¡¯s bed sat Nicole.


    Releasing Mitchel¡¯s hand, Raegan approached Nicole, her voice tinged with worry, and said, ¡°Nicole.


    .


    Raegan halted at Nicole¡¯s name, refraining from uttering more words unsuitable for the current situation.


    Sensing the atmosphere, Jarrod arranged some refreshments for Raegan, suggesting a more casual setting for their talk.


    As Nicole exited from the room, Jarrod¡¯s stare followed her departure, intense and mysterious, almost unsettlingly.


    Mitchel settled into a chair, his voiceced with concern.


    ¡°How are you holding up?¡±


    Jarrod appeared nonchnt.


    ¡°It¡¯s not too bad.


    The wound just brushed against my stomach and missed any vital organs.


    ¡±


    Seeing the noticeable bite marks on Mitchel¡¯s face and recalling Mitchel¡¯s hand-in-hand entrance with Raegan, Jarrod probed, ¡°Have things smoothed over between you two?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s annoyance was palpable.


    ¡°Not quite.


    ¡±


    Jarrod managed a feeble grin.


    ¡°Your issues with Raegan aren¡¯t asplex as mine with Nicole.


    It¡¯s mostly about misunderstandings.


    Grasp the opportunity.


    Raegan isn¡¯t too hard to win over.


    ¡±


    ¡°Win her over?¡± Mitchel¡¯s brow creased, skeptical of the assertion.


    He hadn¡¯t made such efforts for other women, uncertain about what ¡°not hard¡± entailed.


    Jarrod noted, ¡°You treated Lauren well, and Raegan was understandin even forgiving.


    Doesn¡¯t that show Raegan was not hard to win over?¡±


    Mitchel was puzzled.


    ¡°I treated Lauren well?¡±


    Mitchel believed that mere material provision wasn¡¯t genuinely caring.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    To him, money meant very little.


    It was with Raegan that he¡¯d exerted real effort, persistently trying to make amends.


    Yet, Raegan seemed unappreciative, even diminishing his endeavors!


    Adjusting his sore arm, Jarrodmented lightly, ¡°I get it.


    To you, material support isn¡¯t genuine care.


    But women often see it differently.


    Her frown is meaningful.


    It indicates jealousy, a sign you matter to her.


    They seldom admit it openly.


    ¡±


    Mitchel felt somewhat reassured by these words.


    Maybe Raegan wasn¡¯t as detached as she seemed.


    Whether she felt jealousy was uncertain, but maybe there was some underlying truth in her rebuttals.


    Mitchel, gazing at Jarrod¡¯s pallid features, asked, ¡°If you¡¯re so insightful, why did things with Miss Lawrence go so awry?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not the same.


    ¡± Jarrod sighed, his expression bitter.


    ¡°The mistakes I¡¯ve made are beyond repair.


    ¡±


    Mitchel and the others were unaware of the intricacies of Jarrod¡¯s corporate conflicts with the Lawrence family and the plots intertwined with them.


    Jarrod chose to keep these details to himself.


    Yet, the news of Wesson¡¯s suicide shocked Jarrod¡¯s close friends.

 Chapter 1447

    They weren¡¯t sure if Jarrod was involved.


    If he was, that would be an inexcusable error.


    Mitchel suggested, ¡°Jarrod, if there¡¯s no fixing it, you should step back.


    Allow Miss Lawrence to choose her path.


    Avoid further errors.


    ¡±


    Jarrod arched an eyebrow.


    ¡°If I suggested you release Raegan, would you be able to do it?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s reply was firm.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t.


    ¡± The thought of letting Raegan go, despite the agony it brought, was inconceivable to him.


    Jarrod¡¯s face hardened with resolve, his voice steadfast.


    ¡°Likewise for me.


    Even at the cost of my life, I won¡¯t let her go.


    ¡±


    Mitchel had no counterarguments left.


    The concept of surrendering for the sake of love was an alien idea to Jarrod.


    Mitchel suspected it was just as foreign to him.


    In the cozy living room, Raegan observed Nicole¡¯s ashen face, her tone filled with concern.


    ¡°Nicole, what really transpired?¡±


    Nicole calmly stated, ¡°It was I who inflicted the wound on him.


    ¡±


    ¡°Was it unintentional?¡± Raegan struggled to digest this revtion.


    Nicole was known for her levelheadedness, not for actions spurred by animosity.


    ¡°It happened by mistake,¡± Nicole rified.


    A weight lifted from Raegan¡¯s heart, albeit slightly.


    As Nicole¡¯s eyes welled up, she added, ¡°Yet, at the instant I realized what I¡¯d done, a part of me wished it was fatal.


    ¡±


    Raegan, visibly taken aback, grasped Nicole¡¯s shoulders firmly.


    ¡°Nicole, no matter your hate for him, such actions are not the answer.


    ¡±


    Nicole wiped away her tears, smiling.


    ¡°I won¡¯t mess up.


    I promise.


    ¡±


    Nicole aimed to ease Raegan¡¯s concerns.


    Her darker thoughts were hers alone, not to burden Raegan with.


    Nicole was aware of Raegan¡¯s nature.


    Had Raegan known her ns, Raegan would fret so much that she couldn¡¯t sleep or eat.


    Taking a deep breath, Raegan said, ¡°Nicole, you¡¯re intelligent.


    Don¡¯t be harsh on yourself because of someone else¡¯s wrongdoings.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware.


    ¡± Nicole squeezed Raegan¡¯s hand firmly, her face earnest.


    ¡°Raegan, I can¡¯t do much at the moment.


    Can you help me out with something?¡±


    Raegan gave a nod, signaling her agreement.


    Nicole peeked around, ensuring their conversation remained private, and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve mailed a box of medication to your workshop, under your name.


    After three days, head the medication over to the alley beside 120 Ashfield, find a house marked by three red bricks, and give it to an olddy living there.


    ¡±


    Raegan felt confused, pondering why such medication had to be shrouded in mystery.

 Chapter 1448

    Raegan recalled Nicole had lost her family.


    Before the sorrowful demise of Wesson, Nicole¡¯s kin, lured by selfish desires, had abandoned Nicole and her parents.


    Nicole hadn¡¯t mentioned any old woman who was still in touch with her.


    Nicole said, ¡°Raegan, it¡¯s vital that you tell no one about this, Mitchel included.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡± Considering Mitchel and Jarrod¡¯s tight bond, letting Mitchel in on the n would risk exposing Austin¡¯s hideout.


    Despite her bewilderment, Raegan took Nicole¡¯s earnest request to heart.


    She promised softly, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s delivered.


    ¡±


    Tears streamed down Nicole¡¯s face as she barely got the words out, saying, ¡°Raegan, I¡¯m grateful.


    Whatever you see there, I¡¯ll fill you inter.


    ¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave gratitude out of this,¡± Raegan said.


    ¡°Be cautious of followers when you go.


    Jarrod¡¯s got me worried.


    .


    ¡±


    Raegan assured Nicole, ¡°Understood.


    ¡±


    ¡°The medicine has to be in that old woman¡¯s hands within four days at most.


    It¡¯s a life-saving medicine.


    ¡±


    Nicole ced her trust in Raegan.


    With Mitchel¡¯s support, Raegan could evade Jarrod¡¯s wrath by keeping silent, should she get caught.


    But the fate of others might not be so fortunate.


    Jarrod, driven by despair, could resort to anything.


    Their quiet exchange was interrupted when the butler approached Nicole and said, ¡°Miss Lawrence, it¡¯s time for Mr.


    Schultz¡¯s medication.


    ¡±


    Nicole replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m aware.


    ¡±


    Sensing Nicole¡¯s distress, Raegan patted her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll see if Mitchel can help you get you out of here sooner.


    ¡±


    Nicole gently refused, ¡°Raegan, don¡¯t trouble yourself.


    He won¡¯t release me.


    ¡±


    Raegan voiced her exasperation, ¡°How can he keep you confined like this? Even without Mitchel¡¯s assistance, my brother could find you awyer to challenge him!¡±


    ¡°Raegan, it¡¯s not as simple as that.


    I was the one who caused him harm.


    It¡¯s only fair I look after him,¡± Nicole said, sparing Raegan the details of Jarrod¡¯s more possessive tendencies.


    Understanding Jarrod¡¯s intractability, Raegan realized fretting over it was futile.


    Witnessing Nicole¡¯s eptance of her duty to tend to Jarrod left Raegan no choice but to agree, ¡°Fine, but promise me you¡¯ll inform me if anything happens, okay?¡±


    Nicole made her way back to Jarrod¡¯s room.


    Upon entering, Nicole noticed Jarrod, looking unwell yet still busy at hisputer.


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated hismitment to work.


    Her investigation indicated Jarrod had distanced himself from thepany¡¯s daily affairs for the first three years after her departure.


    Without a solid system and Alec¡¯s faithful oversight, the Schultz empire could have crumbled within three years.


    Even though the Schultzpany had slipped from the top ranks in Ardlens, it was still a powerhouse to be reckoned with.


    Upon noticing Nicole, Jarrod closed hisptop and said, ¡°It¡¯s time for my medication.


    ¡± He intended for her to feed him.


    Despite his calm tone, Nicole felt a shiver run down her spine.


    This was not the first time she had helped him with his medicine since his awakening.


    He had been equally serene before, not probing her actions.

 Chapter 1449

    The reasoning behind his behavior puzzled Nicole.


    She took the bowl containing the herbal medicine, aimed at speeding up the healing process, and spoon-fed him.


    Jarrod epted each spoonful as though it was something delightful.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Given the medicine¡¯s inherent bitterness, it should be consumed quickly to prevent an upset stomach.


    However, Jarrod preferred being spoon-fed by Nicole.


    After he had taken all his medicine, Nicole dabbed his mouth with a tissue, much like one would care for a patient.


    Showing a hint of vulnerability, Jarrod said to Nicole in a softer tone, ¡°Thank you.


    ¡±


    Their interaction was notably calm, a first for them.


    Breaking the silence, Nicole said, ¡°Jarrod, I need to inform my family and have some work to catch up on.


    May I use my phone?¡±


    Handing her his phone, Jarrod said, ¡°Feel free.


    ¡±


    ¡°I need my phone, though.


    ¡±


    Adjusting the angle of his bed, Jarrod gave her a smirk and asked, ¡°And who do you intend to reach with your phone?¡±


    ¡°I have some orders to take care of¡­¡±


    Before Nicole could borate, Jarrod interrupted with augh and said, ¡°From this moment, you¡¯re to avoid any interaction ormunication with anyone named Watts, or they¡¯ll face consequences.


    ¡±


    Nicole responded sharply, ¡°Jarrod, what makes you think I¡¯ll obey you?¡±


    Nicole pondered Roscoe¡¯s return to the Watts family might actually be a blessing in disguise.


    At the very least, Jarrod would have to reconsider any actions against Roscoe.


    ¡°Do you believe Roscoe¡¯s association with the Watts family makes him invulnerable?¡± Jarrod seemed to read Nicole¡¯s mind.


    He then abruptly held her chin tightly and said, ¡°Nicole, you¡¯re underestimating me.


    ¡±


    Undeterred, Nicole retorted, ¡°Jarrod, is intimidation all you¡¯re capable of? Have you be so desperate that you resort to these measures?¡±


    Jarrod replied with a sneer, ¡°As long as it works on you.


    ¡±


    He was indifferent to the method as long as it served his purpose.


    Whether it was pulling the Schultz family from the brink of disaster or executing grand ns, his methods had always been unyielding.


    Just like Jarrod had once reimed the reins of the Schultz empire with sheer determination, he aimed to ensure Nicole remained by his side, employing that same determination.


    The woman Jarrod set his sights on would remain untouched by others.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate between Roscoe and me.


    You¡¯re seeing things that aren¡¯t there,¡± Nicole asserted.


    Jarrod felt reassured by her words.


    Although Nicole might despise him, she wasn¡¯t deceitful toward him.


    His mood lightened, and he gently said, ¡°Just stay well and by my side, and no harm wille your way.


    Also, I have some good news for you.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1450

    ¡°Good news?¡± Nicoleughed and said, ¡°Jarrod, do you want to know what would truly be good news for me? Seeing you pay for what happened to my father, would be genuine good news.


    ¡±


    Unmoved, Jarrod replied casually, ¡°The news is indeed positive, but I¡¯m not ready to share it just yet.


    ¡±


    Nicole was convinced Jarrod had lost his senses.


    His statements didn¡¯t make any sense.


    The ¡°good news¡± from Jarrod was something she didn¡¯t even want to contemte.


    ¡°Perhaps we¡¯ll share good newster on.


    ¡± Nicole smirked.


    Jarrod¡¯s curiosity peaked, he lifted an eyebrow, and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got good news for me as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    Are you excited to hear it Nicole asked with a smile.


    Jarrod was aware that any good newsing from Nicole would undoubtedly concern him, and probably not in a way he¡¯d appreciate.


    He managed a small smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m eager to hear it.


    ¡±


    Then, he said, ¡°Assist me with cleaning up.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s demeanor turned icy and said, ¡°That¡¯s a task for the nurses.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d prefer you to handle it,¡± Jarrod said firmly.


    ¡°Jarrod, keep wishing!¡± Nicole thought he was utterly without shame.


    ¡°Wash me, and I¡¯ll let you use the phone for a brief ten minutes,¡±


    Jarrod said, tempting her.


    Nicole reluctantly agreed, ¡°Fine.


    ¡± She saw this as an opportunity to torment him, given his vulnerable state.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Gathering water, Nicole squeezed the towel dry, while Jarrod didn¡¯t move.


    She instructed, ¡°Open your shirt.


    ¡±


    ¡°Do you expect a patient to do that himself?¡±


    ¡°Your hands are fine,¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°Yet, Ick the strength to do so,¡± Jarrod imed earnestly.


    Nicole vividly remembered his strong grip on her chin earlier.


    She roughly unbuttoned his shirt, showing no softness in her approach.


    She didn¡¯t soften her touch even when near his injuries.


    Jarrod had let his physical condition slide previously but had worked his way back to fitness, boasting an impressive physique.


    His solid muscles radiated a potent masculine presence.


    As Nicole applied pressure to Jarrod¡¯s wound, his tone became husky as he said, ¡°Biting me might leave a deeper mark.


    ¡±


    Nicole paused, sensing an unusual tone in his voice.


    Upon a closer look, she fully grasped the situation.


    Her face instantly twisted in revulsion.

 Chapter 1451

    This revulsion seemed to deepen the shadow in Jarrod¡¯s eyes.


    He abruptly caught Nicole¡¯s hand, holding onto her.


    For a moment, Nicole was stunned.


    Then, feeling as though a boundary had been breached, she attempted to pull away, but Jarrod pinned her effortlessly against his chest.


    Despite his injuries, Jarrod subdued Nicole easily.


    Jarrod¡¯s voice, low and deep, said, ¡°Nicole, let me enjoy myself, or we can go all the way.


    You choose.


    ¡±


    Hearing Jarrod¡¯s words, Nicole clenched her jaw in frustration, her voiceced with venom, saying, ¡°If you think I won¡¯t retaliate, then keep provoking me!¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s amusement at her defiance was evident.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Holding Nicole closer, he chuckled and said, ¡°Babe, feel free to retaliate as you please.


    ¡±


    Chills ran down Nicole¡¯s spine.


    Jarrod¡¯s madness was evident! Nicole was left speechless.


    ¡°You beast!¡± Nicole¡¯s arm tensed as she clenched her teeth and cursed.


    Yet, Jarrod seemed unaffected, his tone deepening, and said, ¡°I¡¯m ttered.


    ¡±


    After a moment, Nicole¡¯s hands were finally freed.


    Her palms felt scorched.


    Tremors ran through Nicole, fingers numb, her lips pale from pressure.


    Instinctively, she poked at his injury.


    Jarrod hissed instantly.


    The erotic tension, which had just peaked, had yet to dissipate.


    The poke elicited a sensation that was both painful and pleasurable for him.


    ¡°Jarrod, you¡¯re repulsive!¡±


    Jarrod simply smirked, his voice low and husky, saying, ¡°The price of poking me.


    ¡±


    Anger zed in Nicole¡¯s eyes as she attempted to p him, but Jarrod seized her hand tightly, guiding it toward his wound.


    He pressed her hand, repeatedly pushing it inwards.


    A cold and impassive expression settled over his handsome features.


    ¡°Does this satisfy you?¡± His tone remained eerily calm, yet beneath the surface lurked a madness, destructive and suffocating.


    Jarrod¡¯s wound reopened, and Nicole¡¯s hand now was covered in his blood.


    Nicole gasped for breath, saying, ¡°You¡­ You are insane!¡±


    Jarrod appeared to be devoid of any sense of pain as he forcefully pressed her hand on his wound as though he intended to insert her hand into the freshly stitched wound and extract the heart within.


    ¡°Despise me? Then let your hatred flow.


    Hurt me more!¡± Jarrod¡¯s eyes sparkled ominously as he smiled and said, ¡°Babe, it¡¯s unfair if I¡¯m the only one having fun.


    ¡±


    Nicole was engulfed in sheer terror.


    Jarrod had lost his mind! The overpowering scent of blood made her feel nauseous.


    Jarrod¡¯s gaze was pinned on Nicole, yet it seemed unfocused.

 Chapter 1452

    ¡°Nicole, your heart should beat only for me.


    ¡± His voice wasced with madness as he gently caressed Nicole¡¯s neck, his other arm encircling her waist tightly.


    Suddenly, he brought his head down, capturing her lips in a fierce ki*s, more intense than any before.


    He ki*sed her with force, sucking fiercely, with an intensity surpassing anything before.


    The mingling of their Lips made him shiver, igniting every inch of his body.


    Nicole was repulsed, fighting back with all her might.


    Yet, Jarrod¡¯s strength was overwhelming and unyielding.


    Her head was forced back, her tongue numb from the intensity of his ki*s.


    Jarrod ki*sed Nicole with wild abandon, rampant and fierce.


    Just as Nicole felt like she was about to pass out, Jarrod released her lips and nestled his head on Nicole¡¯s shoulder.


    Only then did Nicole notice the feverish heat radiating from his body.


    His lips against her neck felt icy cold, making her whole being shuddering.


    Jarrod¡¯s voice was a mix of hoarseness and mockery, saying, ¡°Am I dreaming? I regret doing those things.


    Please, Nicole, don¡¯t despise me.


    Bang! Jarrod held Nicole as they both fell to the ground.


    Jarrod¡¯s already severe injury worsened, bleeding profusely.


    The door burst open with a kick.


    Alec, upon seeing the blood-soaked floor, went pale with horror.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz!¡±


    A flurry of medical staff surged in, swiftly transferring Jarrod onto a stretcher for emergency treatment.


    As they attached the heart monitor, Jarrod¡¯s heartbeat faltered, dropping perilously low.


    The doctors took his temperature and said, ¡°High fever! There are signs of decreasing heart rate and pulse, prepare for defibrition¡­¡±


    Nicole rose to her feet slowly, blood staining her clothes.


    Lying on the hospital bed, Jarrod looked so fragile with a ghostly pale face, casting an unreal aura around him.


    At that moment, the only thought crossing Nicole¡¯s mind was Jarrod was not indestructible.


    When it came down to life or death, they were all on the same ying field.


    Alec seized Nicole by her cor, ring at her, drenched in blood, with fury in his eyes.


    ¡°If Mr.


    Schultz doesn¡¯t make it, I¡¯ll ensure you follow him to the grave!¡±


    Fear gripped Nicole.


    She grabbed Alec¡¯s arm, shaking, and said, ¡°Alec, it wasn¡¯t my fault.


    I didn¡¯t do it.


    It was his own¡­¡±


    Alec¡¯s face showed no mercy, a stark contrast to the pity he felt for Nicole five years ago.


    To him, Jarrod was beyondpare.


    Ever since Nicole came back, their confrontations had proved one thing.


    Nicole bore no affection for Jarrod.


    All she harbored were ns to end Jarrod¡¯s life.


    Yet, Jarrod had explicitly ordered that she be left unharmed at all times.


    Nicole clung to Alec, her body quivering, on the verge of falling onto him.


    Her fear was real.


    Alec¡¯s disdain grew, remembering he once thought she had some backbone.


    Now, he saw her as a woman without any merits.


    With a forceful shove, hemanded, ¡°Take her away.


    ¡±


    Two men in ck stepped up and took Nicole with them.


    Nicole found herself confined in a secret room, a space purposefully designed for detaining individuals within the vi.


    The room was gloomy, chilly, and haunting.


    A tiny window, no bigger than a hand, allowed a sliver of light to prate the darkness.


    Sitting on the ground, Nicole slowly took out a key.


    It was the key Alec always kept around his neck.


    With Jarrod being unconscious, Alec didn¡¯t pay attention to Nicole.


    Nicole had watched Alec unlock Jarrod¡¯s study with it before Alec hung it back around his neck.


    She spected that Jarrod¡¯s study might hold some secrets.


    Now, all she needed was a chance to escape.


    Nicole spent the whole night in a haze in that room.


    When the door finally opened, it wasn¡¯t Alec but one of the men in ck.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, you¡¯re free to leave,¡± the man in ck said with great respect.


    Stretching her sore limbs, Nicole stood up slowly and asking, ¡°How¡¯s Mr.


    Schultz?¡±


    The man in ck informed her, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz is out of danger now.


    ¡±


    Nicole couldn¡¯t help but smirk.


    She knew it.


    That insane man possessed a formidable will to survive.


    She then asked, ¡°And Alec?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been ordered by Mr.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Schultz to kneel in the courtyard as punishment,¡± the man in ck replied.

 Chapter 1453

    Nicole was surprised.


    She never expected Jarrod to punish Alec.


    After all, Alec had helped Jarrod with many dirty things over the years.


    Alec had always been loyal to Jarrod.


    Even in the Schultz Group, Alec was the second-inmand.


    Jarrod had never reprimanded Alec in front of his subordinates before for the sake of Alec¡¯s dignity.


    But for some reason, Alec was now being punished by Jarrod.


    Though confused behind the cause of Jarrod¡¯s punishment, Nicole saw this a golden chance for her.


    Alec was the only person who guarded her in this vi.


    Nicole deliberately stayed a little longer outside before returning to Jarrod¡¯s room.


    Jarrod was resting with his eyes closed.


    The reopened wound on his body caused his thin lips to be chapped, and his face was as pale as a ghost.


    Jarrod had a wound on his forehead.


    The scar was half the length of a little finger, and it extended to his eyebrows.


    It looked so shocking.


    But despite this, he was still as handsome as ever.


    Even back in college, Jarrod had been the object of pursuit for many girls.


    His family background, appearance, and everything about him were superior.


    Countless women were infatuated with him.


    However, he never bothered to show interest in them.


    Instead, he rejected them.


    Actually, Nicole was one of those women.


    Back then, she was the one who pursued Jarrod.


    At that time, she was brokenhearted for being dumped.


    She didn¡¯t get the reason of the sudden breakup.


    Nicole only gave pursuing Jarrod a try, but she didn¡¯t expect anything.


    She thought she would also have the same fate as those other women.


    After all, Jarrod was a prominent figure in their school.


    He was the president of the student council.


    All kinds of des were given to him, making him shine like a golden statue.


    But who would have thought Jarrod would agree when Nicole just casually flirted with him?


    Nicole could still remember it clearly.


    They were in theboratory at that time.


    She plucked up the courage to ask, ¡°Jarrod, do you not have a girlfriend?¡±


    Jarrod didn¡¯t say anything.


    He just looked at her expressionlessly.


    The atmosphere in theboratory became awkward.


    But Nicole didn¡¯t give up.


    She put on a bright smile, reached out her hand to him, and said, ¡°Hello, I am your girlfriend.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s hands were in his pockets.


    He just stared at her hand hanging in the air without taking it.


    Nicole was about to withdraw her hand.


    But suddenly, Jarrod grabbed it tightly and said, ¡°Okay.


    ¡± That was the only word he uttered.


    The setting sun illuminated Jarrod¡¯s facial features, making him look extremely handsome.


    At that moment, Nicole admitted her heart raced.


    But now she realized all the disaster was nted at that moment.


    And everything was orchestrated by Jarrod.


    The sudden breakup announced by her boyfriend and their meeting were a part of it.


    It was all a lie.


    Jarrod was a real madman.


    Because of him, the entire Lawrence family was plunged into an unjust disaster, shattered and ultimately destroyed.


    Her life, the stigma associated with her, the insults she had endured, and her family¡­ She and her family were innocent.


    Jarrod¡¯s doings had caused the cheerful and smiling Nicole to die.


    Now, there were only ruins left in Nicole¡¯s heart.


    And the only memory she had was her hatred for Jarrod.


    Jarrod always reminded her of all the tragedies she and her family had encountered.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    For her, he was a beast who never cared about other people¡¯s sufferings.


    He was absolutely unforgivable.


    While Nicole was still immersed in the memories of the past, Jarrod suddenly opened his eyes.

 Chapter 1454

    When Jarrod saw her staring at him, the corners of his lips raised slightly.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? Do you still find me handsome?


    It was only then that Nicole came back to her senses.


    ¡°Yes.


    I still can¡¯t believe someone as handsome as you can be this malicious.


    ¡±


    Jarrod smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment.


    ¡±


    Nicole didn¡¯t say anything anymore.


    She just ignored him.


    ¡°Time for my medicine,¡± Jarrod announced.


    Nicole saw some pills on the bedside table.


    She knew Jarrod had not fully recovered yet, so he still needed to take a lot of medicine every day.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Nicole sat down expressionlessly, took the medicine, and fed him.


    When Jarrod was almost done, she dered, ¡°After you take your medicine, I¡¯m going back to thepany.


    ¡±


    The expression on Jarrod¡¯s face froze.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to leave me Like this?¡±


    Nicole said unhappily, ¡°I have a job.


    I am not a boss like you.


    ¡±


    Jarrod couldn¡¯t help smiling faintly when he realized she wasining.


    ¡°You actually don¡¯t need a job.


    Just apany me, and I¡¯ll give you whatever you want.


    ¡±


    Nicole smiled sarcastically and said mockingly, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, have you forgotten what happened when I apanied you before? Do you want it to happen again?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s words reminded Jarrod of some unpleasant memories.


    His handsome face was immediately filled with embarrassment.


    He hastily exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way.


    ¡±


    Nicole still smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same to me.


    It doesn¡¯t make any difference.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s eyes deepened when he heard this.


    He pursed his lips tightly.


    ¡°It was you who stabbed me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I wouldn¡¯t have been injured if not because of you.


    Can¡¯t you apany me for a few more days?¡±


    ¡°Then, just report me to the police.


    ¡± Nicole didn¡¯t care anymore.


    She added indifferently, ¡°After all, it was you who tried to harm me first.


    I only defended myself.


    ¡±


    ¡°Nicole, maybe my injury was idental.


    But you really want me to die, right?¡± When Jarrod said this, his eyes darkened.


    He couldn¡¯t forget it.


    At that time, Nicole had looked at him with eyes that wished for his death.


    Nicoleughed as if she had heard a joke.


    ¡°Jarrod, don¡¯t tell me you just realize I¡¯ve wanted you dead for a long time.


    ¡±


    Jarrod raised an eyebrow and smiled self-deprecatingly.


    ¡°I knew it before.


    But as long as you are alive, I don¡¯t want to die.


    ¡±


    The corners of Nicole¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°What? Do you want to die with me?¡±


    Jarrod looked at Nicole without saying anything.


    His answer was evident.


    Nicole fell silent.


    She thought he was really a madman.


    Nicole leaned forward slightly and lifted his chin with her delicate fingers.


    She looked at him yfully andughed softly.


    ¡°Jarrod, you must be dreaming! I¡¯ve never done anything evil in my life.


    So when I die, I¡¯ll go to heaven.


    But you? You are definitely going to hell.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1455

    Her gaze swept across his handsome face as if scrutinizing it.


    Her beautiful eyes were filled with undisguised hatred and disgust.


    ¡°We are on different paths, you know?¡±


    When Jarrod saw the disgust and hatred in Nicole¡¯s beautiful eyes, his expression darkened.


    How could he bear the thought that Nicole left him?


    At the thought of this, his expression turned cold.


    He wrapped his arm around her slender waist and said in a cold and deep voice, ¡°Then, stay with me in this world.


    We will never be apart.


    ¡±


    He wrapped his arm around her waist even tighter, thinking she should always belong to him alone.


    Nicole wanted tough.


    She felt Jarrod was sometimes naive and ridiculous.


    She looked at him and asked, ¡°Do you still expect me to stay with you forever after all the harm you¡¯ve caused to me and my family?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s brow furrowed tightly.


    His arm around her waist subconsciously tightened more.


    ¡°Nicole, why can¡¯t you try to let go of those grievances and ept me in your life again? I promise I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you again.


    ¡±


    ¡°Jarrod, no one can hurt me.


    Only you can do that.


    You hurt me all the time.


    Do you expect me to let go of those grievances? Have you forgotten that we are enemies?¡±


    With Nicole in his arms, Jarrod felt every word she said resonated in his heart.


    Nicole said word by word in a cold tone, ¡°Jarrod, I will never be in the same world as you.


    It¡¯s impossible now and never will be in the future.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s palm stiffened.


    He fell silent for a while.


    Then, his slender fingers slowly lifted her stunning face, covered in tears.


    He looked into her eyes and replied firmly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.


    As long as you remember that I was the first person who had slept with you and the person holding you in my arms right now, it¡¯s enough for me.


    ¡±


    After saying this, Jarrod lowered his head and ki*sed her lips fiercely.


    Before the ki*s, he murmured in an almost inaudible voice, ¡°Nicole, I will make you return to my world no matter what.


    ¡±


    Nicole was seething with anger, trying hard to free herself, but her wrist was securely held.


    She decided not to provoke Jarrod further, knowing that aggravating his wound once was already pushing it.


    Given his unpredictable nature, he might react even more wildly.


    Nicole aimed to vindicate the Lawrence family, not to get embroiled in a futile confrontation that wouldn¡¯t hurt Jarrod in the least.


    When Nicole stopped her frantic attempts to struggle, Jarrod firmly held the back of her head and drew her close to him.


    Their ki*s was intense.


    It seemed Jarrod aimed to quench Nicole¡¯s fury with his warmth.


    He found pleasure in her eventual submission to him, and silently appreciated her wisdom in not pushing his limits further.


    After all, he wasn¡¯t sure how he might have reacted otherwise.


    The scar above Jarrod¡¯s eyebrow added a fierce look to him, and his muscr arms demonstrated his strength, controlling the situation.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Jarrod only let Nicole go after her face flushed from the prolonged ki*s.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes held a deep disdain, and each nce she gave Jarrod pierced his heart with a twinge of difort.


    Before Nicole could voice any more of her grievances, Jarrod said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you nning on returning to work? Before you go, I need to im some sugar from you.


    ¡±


    Nicole was caught off guard.


    She had braced herself for him making her exit difficult, not anticipating this turn.


    But then she quickly reacted.


    What did he mean by those words? Was he intending to endlessly take advantage of her? Impossible!


    Fiercely, Nicole rubbed her lips, as though erasing an unsavory residue, and snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t expect any courtesy from me next time you try anything.


    ¡±


    Jarrod smiled and said, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t show me any.


    ¡± That would make things more intriguing.


    He wasn¡¯t a decent person from the start, so why should he bother ying the role of a gentleman? That was quite a challenge for him.


    Rendered utterly speechless by his audacity, Nicole decided further debate was pointless.


    As she got up to leave, he caught her wrist again.


    Her face flushed with fury, she asked angrily, ¡°What more do you want?¡±

 Chapter 1456

    Jarrod¡¯s reminder was almost casual, saying, ¡°Just remember not to cross my lines, alright?¡±


    This was his second warning.


    Bottom line? Absurd.


    Nicole scrutinized Jarrod¡¯s expression but didn¡¯t detect any signs of him realizing anything.


    Masking her true feelings, Nicole retorted sarcastically, ¡°Jarrod, do you even know what a line is?¡±


    Jarrod released her, offering a slight smile, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t intend to harm you.


    ¡±


    This was the essence of Jarrod, stripped of any guise.


    A madman who would go to any Length to fulfill his desires.


    Tears welled up in Nicole¡¯s eyes as she silently regarded him, and said, ¡°Jarrod, spare me your justifications.


    Whenever you say that, it¡¯s just an excuse to manipte me through hurting me.


    I won¡¯t let you have that satisfaction!¡±


    Jarrod arched an eyebrow, seemingly unaffected by Nicole¡¯s insight into his true intentions.


    ¡°Just keep in mind, we¡¯re in this together, for better or worse.


    ¡±


    Nicole felt disgust wash over her, her entire body breaking out in goosebumps.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to get away from him, wanting to Leave that very instant!


    ¡°Be back tonight,¡± Jarrod dered in an even tone.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Nicole asked, confused.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need to look after me during the nights until I¡¯m fully recovered,¡± Jarrod exined, offering a slight smile.


    ¡°I apologize for not making it clear earlier.


    That ki*s was merely a down payment for your daytime absence.


    ¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Nicole clenched her teeth in fury.


    Jarrod¡¯s face remained stoic as he mockingly retorted, ¡°You pride yourself on being morally superior, so ording to the morals of the righteous, isn¡¯t it expected to care for someone you¡¯ve injured?¡±


    Nicole responded with a coldugh, ¡°That depends on whether the injured party is a human or a monster!¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Jarrod¡¯s patience started to fray, his tone bing menacing, say


    ing, ¡°You seem reluctant to leave.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m eager to leave!¡± Nicole was aware he wouldn¡¯t release her without a fuss, but any time away from him felt like a reprieve.


    She eyed him cautiously, worried he might retract his statement, and said, ¡°Reneging on your promise isn¡¯t the mark of a true man.


    ¡±


    Jarrod appeared amused by herment, and his mood seemed to Lighten.


    He chuckled softly and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite familiar with what kind of man I am.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s cheeks flushed with embarrassment, and she said, ¡°You¡­ You degenerate!¡±


    With that, she stormed out, mming the door behind her.


    Behind her, Jarrod¡¯s previously amused gaze darkened once more.


    As Nicole crossed the vi¡¯s front yard, she noticed Alec kneeling on the ground.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 1457

    Nicole paused, leaned over, and gently tapped Alec¡¯s shoulder as though dusting him off.


    Then, with a twist of irony, she said, ¡°Alec, it Looks like Jarrod doesn¡¯t hold you in high regard!¡±


    Alec¡¯s expression soured dramatically.


    Nicole smirked and walked away.


    She aimed to worsen Alec¡¯s perception of her, intensifying his disdain.


    Her goal was to highlight and widen the disconnect between Alec¡¯s and Jarrod¡¯s perspectives, potentially to her advantage.


    After all, Alec was far from meless!


    Stepping outside, Nicole inhaled the fresh air deeply.


    She entered the car arranged by Jarrod and set off to thepany with his men.


    Before departing, Nicole cast a nce back at the austere vi, a smile ying on her lips.


    Alec struggled to stand up.


    Then, a key slipped from his pocket.From N?velDrama.Org.


    It was deliberately dropped, a key he¡¯d always kept close.


    Alec made his way back to Jarrod¡¯s room, finding Jarrod reclined on the bed, with a notebookid out before him.


    Upon Alec¡¯s entry, Jarrod asked softly, ¡°Did she take the bait?¡±


    Alec nodded.


    Jarrod nodded calmly.


    ¡°Good.


    ¡±


    The room fell into silence.


    Jarrod¡¯s gaze shifted to the off-white wall.


    He silently curled his lips downward and prayed deeply within.


    Nicole, please prove my trust in you wasn¡¯t misced!


    After departing from Jarrod¡¯s vi, Raegan felt a bit sad.


    Mitchel, driving, broke the silence.


    ¡°You seem troubled.


    Anything you want to share?¡±


    Seeing that he took the initiative to speak, Raegan decided to give it a try and see if it would work.


    She said, ¡°Mitchel, can you convince Jarrod to spare Nicole?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that,¡± Mitchel said coldly.


    Raegan¡¯s heart sank.


    She recalled Nicole¡¯s caution about keeping Mitchel in the dark.


    It was clear as day, just as Raegan sided with Nicole, Mitchel was undeniably loyal to Jarrod.


    With little else to say, Raegan merely acknowledged, ¡°Understood.


    ¡±


    She then diverted her gaze to the scenery passing by the window.


    Mitchel¡¯s irritation grew.


    Why couldn¡¯t she just ask a few more questions?


    But Raegan dismissed his irritation, her focus lost to the view outside.


    Mitchel¡¯s anger intensified even further.


    This heartless woman only seemed to acknowledge him when she needed something from him.


    As they approached the city, Raegan suddenly demanded, ¡°Stop the car!¡±

 Chapter 1458

    Mitchel slowed down and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Blushing, Raegan said, ¡°There¡¯s something I need to buy.


    ¡±


    ¡°What do you need?¡±


    Raegan struggled for words, gesturing toward a drugstore, saying, ¡°I need to visit that ce.


    ¡±


    Mitchel immediately grasped the situation.


    His expression darkened instantly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need that.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Raegan¡¯s cheeks burned brighter.


    ¡°Yes, I do.


    ¡± She med him for theirck of caution.


    Mitchel¡¯s expression turned stern and said, ¡°You¡¯re not in your fertile days.


    What are you worried about?¡±


    Raegan was shocked.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not something I¡¯d forget,¡± Mitchel said nonchntly as if it were nothing out of the ordinary.


    Raegan felt her ears heat up.


    This man was too much! How could he keep track of such details? She corrected him firmly, ¡°Even then, there¡¯s always a chance.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s face softened into a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t fret.


    If it happens, we¡¯ll just be giving Janey a sibling to y with.


    ¡±


    Raegan was at a loss for words.


    Mitchel was a pro at talking nonsense!


    Raegan huffed, ¡°Who said I want to have a baby with you? Let me out!¡±


    She had to take her medication while there was still a chance.


    When Raegan reached for the car door, Mitchel grabbed her wrist with hisrge hand, pulling her close to him.


    She bumped her head against his solid chest and looked up at him with annoyance.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Mitchel looked at her with a cold intensity, that seemed almost threatening.


    On alert, Raegan asked, ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    Seeing the look in her eyes, Mitchel felt a tightness in his chest, almost struggling to breathe.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    He wanted to ask her if she didn¡¯t want to have a child with him, then with whom?


    Worried that his controlling demeanor might push her away, Mitchel stifled his intense possessiveness.


    He gently released her hand, his expression bing somber, and said softly, ¡°I will buy medication for you.


    ¡±


    Raegan was speechless again.


    Mitchel came back with two kinds of medication from the drugstore.


    One was morning-after-pill, and the other was vitamins.


    Raegan¡¯s doctor once suggested using morning-after-pill could be risky for her health.


    So, he didn¡¯t want her to take it.


    Moreover, considering the haste this morning, he doubted conception would happen so easily after just one try.


    Once back in the car, Mitchel gave Raegan the vitamins with some warm water after opening the package.

 Chapter 1459

    Raegan, feeling touched, expressed her gratitude, ¡°Thank you.


    ¡± Though Mitchel could be domineering at times, he showed caring actions.


    Raegan¡¯s gentle thanks seemed to ease Mitchel¡¯s irritation, and he found somefort in watching her take the vitamins.


    Mitchel thought Raegan just wasn¡¯t ready yet.


    There was no need to rush.


    They had all the time in the world.


    The car engine hummed to life once more.


    Before long, they reached Raegan¡¯s studio.


    Just as Raegan was about to exit the car, Mitchel caught her hand softly, rifying, ¡°I¡¯m not against assisting Miss Lawrence, but this matter involves deliberate harm.


    And with Jarrod not pressing charges against Miss Lawrence, it¡¯s hard for me to step in.


    ¡±


    Raegan got it.


    The situation between Nicole and Jarrod was indeedplex, not really open to interference from others.


    Considering Nicole¡¯s decision to look after Jarrod, Mitchel¡¯s hands were tied.


    Raegan nodded.


    ¡°Okay, I understand.


    ¡±


    A quiet moment passed between them.


    Mitchel didn¡¯t open the door, seemingly hesitant to let Raegan go, and Raegan sensed he might have more to say.


    However, after a brief silence, Mitchel just looked at Raegan, his eyes holding her in a mesmerizing gaze.


    He simply didn¡¯t want to let her go!


    Raegan felt her cheeks warm under his intense look and broke the silence.


    ¡°Thanks for the ride.


    I need to head to my office now.


    ¡±


    Mitchel wished she could stay longer with him but found no reason to ask her to, so he let her leave, though with a sense of reluctance.


    Watching her from the car window as she left, Mitchel feltpelled to say, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, juste to me, and¡­¡±


    He added softly, ¡°I¡¯lle to pick you up this evening.


    ¡±


    Even though Mitchel had vowed not to try to charm Raegan over again this morning, here he was, doing just that in the afternoon.


    Raegan was taken aback, not expecting this.


    Mitchel had been quite mad earlier in the day.


    Why the sudden gentleness? She declined.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The driver from my family¡­¡±


    Mitchel cut in, ¡°We agreed I¡¯d be your driver, and I happen to have something to do in that direction tonight anyway.


    ¡±


    Raegan didn¡¯t object to his offer since something just crossed her mind.


    ¡°Just one second.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s expression changed subtly, his smile appearing naturally.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± His tone was gentle and unhurried.


    Raegan took out a check from her purse and passed it to him through the car window.


    ¡°Just the other day, I bumped into Brent.


    He mentioned he had demanded five million from you.


    Here¡¯s the repayment.


    ¡±


    Raegan had nned to settle this debt the day before yesterday, but got caught up in Nicole¡¯s issues and forgot.


    Now was as good a time as any.


    She wasn¡¯t one to dy.

 Chapter 1460

    Mitchel¡¯s expression turned grim, his mouth set in a firm Line.


    ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡±


    Thinking she hadn¡¯t made herself clear, Raegan borated, ¡°I wanted to repay you the money you had given to Brent.


    Please don¡¯t give him anymore if he asks again.


    ¡±


    Raegan had already handed Brent two hundred thousand.


    It wasn¡¯t a huge sum, but it was significant enough.


    That amount could cover three years of rent, and with steady employment, Brent could manage well.


    That was if Brent chose to start afresh and not waste the opportunity.


    Raegan had once helped Brent clear a debt of three million to the vigers and another million plus from a house sale, adding up to over four million.


    And now, Mitchel had handed out five million more!


    For the average person, nearly nine million could buy a decent home and ensure afortable future.


    Yet, Brent was always looking for more.


    Raegan knew Brent was the only son of her lifesaver and deemed herself having fulfilled her responsibilities with these amount of money.


    From now on, she resolved not to meddle in Brent¡¯s affairs, or hand him any more money.


    When Mitchel didn¡¯t ept the check, Raegan, feeling her arm grow weary, ced it on the dashboard.


    She then offered a sincere piece of advice, ¡°If Brent approaches you again, just tell him we¡¯re divorced.


    He has no reason to ask you for money.


    ¡±


    Raegan wasn¡¯t lecturing without reason.


    She understood Brent¡¯s character all too well.


    Brent probably saw Mitchel as ¡°the walking ATM!¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s face became even colder.


    He couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    Raegan refused to bear his child, and he reluctantly endured it.


    She insisted on taking the morning-after pill, and he managed to tolerate it by presenting her with vitamins.


    Now, she was repaying old debts, and making it clear they had no ties!


    Raegan¡¯s definitive stance made Mitchel grip the steering wheel so tightly that his knuckles whitened, a surge of frustration filling his chest.


    ALL of a sudden, he snatched the check from the dashboard, ripped it to pieces, and with a steely look, he firmly said, ¡°I chose to give that money.


    It¡¯s not your ce to worry.


    ¡±


    Then, he pressed down on the elerator, and the car quickly drove off.


    Raegan was left in utter disbelief at his behavior.


    His moods were just too unpredictable


    !


    Back at her office, Raegan threw herself into her work, pushing the day¡¯s earlier events out of her mind.


    Lately, Crescent had seen a surge in poprity, attracting numerous high-end custom orders.


    Plus, since Arthen Entertainment had stayed neutral during a past controversy, it won favor with the public, enhancing its celebrities¡¯ Devonte showed his for visibility.


    appreciation Raegan by giving her all future assignments for red-carpet events and makeup for their artists.


    To make things easier, Elin had even found an apartment close to the office.


    Crescent¡¯s HR team was on a hiring spree.


    With the studio flourishing, Raegan felt a deep sense of fulfillment.


    She dreamed of Crescent¡¯s reputation reaching every corner of the world, maybe even reaching her mother, hoping it would bring her back.From N?velDrama.Org.


    This dream kept Raegan motivated.


    Raegan stayed at work untilte.


    She offered Elin a lift, but Elin chose to stay behind to wrap up some tasks.

 Chapter 1461

    Thus, Raegan set off for home by herself.


    It wasn¡¯t until she left the office that she noticed the evening had turned to night.


    The road outside her workce was empty, dimming her mood slightly.


    She guessed Mitchel, who had stormed off earlier, wouldn¡¯te back, and she had forgotten to arrange a ride with her family¡¯s driver for the evening.


    If she called her driver from West Lake Vi now, she¡¯d have to wait for a while.


    So, Raegan chose to book a ride online.


    The taxi driver soon called Raegan, saying he couldn¡¯t get to her exact location and asked her to meet him at a nearby traffic light.


    As Raegan walked to the spot, focused on her phone, something felt wrong.


    It was as if someone in rubber-soled shoes was echoing her steps from the beginning.


    Raegan sped up, faking a phone call.


    ¡°Hello? You¡¯ve arrived? Where are you?¡±


    Not far away, there was a white sedan.


    Raegan added, ¡°Oh, is that the white car over there? I¡¯ll be right there.


    ¡±


    The person following Raegan seemed to pause, thrown off by her words.


    Feeling a bit safer, Raegan didn¡¯t dare to nce back and quickened her pace toward the sedan.


    Then, shockingly, the person in the white sedan started and drove away, revealing her bluff.


    Raegan¡¯s heart raced as she sprinted.


    ¡°ck!¡± The sound of those rubber-soled shoes followed, getting faster.


    Raegan hadn¡¯t gone far when someone yanked her hair forcefully.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Raegan let out a scream, clutching at her hair and shouting for help, ¡°Help!¡±


    Her assant pushed her to the ground and knelt over her, quickly silencing her with tape and whispered angrily, ¡°Quiet, you little bitch!¡±


    Raegan finally saw the situation for what it was.


    She was being held captive by two men.


    They were both d in ck, their identities hidden behind masks and caps.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Raegan¡¯s sound was muffled, the result of tape ced over her mouth.


    With her hands securely tied, she was reduced to emit muffled noises.


    One of the men dragged Raegan to a dark, secluded corner.


    There, she felt a slight prick on her finger.


    It appeared they were taking her blood.


    After they had collected her blood, one of the men carefully stored a small vial of it in a backpack.


    He whispered urgently, ¡°Let¡¯s go before we get caught.


    ¡±


    Yet, uponying eyes on Raegan¡¯s beautiful and delicate face, the other man, driven by desire, paused.


    The one who had left, noticing his partner¡¯s absence, doubled back.


    He found his partner¡¯s lustful gaze locked on Raegan.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we leaving?¡± he questioned.

 Chapter 1462

    The man captivated by Raegan chuckled.


    ¡°You go ahead.


    I¡¯ll catch up after having a bit of fun!¡±


    The intent behind his words was unmistakable.


    The one who had turned back for his partner, now taking a moment to assess Raegan in the dim light, could not deny her striking beauty.


    She possessed features reminiscent of a fairy, apanied by a captivating figure.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Such beauty was usually out of their league.


    However, leaning on the side of caution, he suggested they steer clear of trouble, ¡°We weren¡¯t told to touch her.


    It¡¯s better we just leave.


    ¡±


    But the man, clearly driven by lust, protested, ¡°I¡¯ve never been with a wealthy woman before.


    Her beauty¡¯s driving me mad!¡±


    As he clumsily unbuckled his belt, he tried to reassure his partner, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ll make it quick.


    Just wait in the car for me.


    ¡±


    The cautious man cast a regretful nce at Raegan, pondering the potential dangers of surveince cameras and the pressing time.


    Under different circumstances, he might have sumbed to temptation.


    With a heavy sigh, he gave in, albeit reluctantly.


    ¡°Fine, but I¡¯m leaving in five minutes, with or without you.


    ¡±


    ¡°Go on, then.


    ¡±


    As the man intent on raping Raegan was halfway through disrobing, he suddenly produced a knife and held it to Raegan¡¯s throat, hissing a warning, ¡°Behave.


    Don¡¯t make a sound, or I¡¯ll use this.


    ¡±


    Raegan felt the chilling touch of the de and, trembling, nodded her head frantically, her eyes brimming with tears, her silence a desperate plea for mercy.


    The sight of Raegan¡¯s tear-streaked face struck a chord within the man.


    Her vulnerability, framed in the dim light, seemed to him a perverse kind of allure.


    Ovee by his baser instincts, he peeled the tape from her mouth, preparing himself with one hand while suppressing Raegan with the other.


    He mocked her, peeling off his clothes down to his underwear.


    ¡°You rich girls, pretending to be all innocent, but deep down, you¡¯re just party animals, aren¡¯t you? Always hopping from one bed to another.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s cheeks turned ashen with fear.


    In a desperate bid, she offered, ¡°Please, I can pay you, a lot.


    Just don¡¯t harm me.


    ¡±


    He stopped, his interest piqued.


    ¡°You¡¯re carrying money?¡±


    Raegan nodded fervently.


    ¡°I can transfer five hundred thousand to you.


    Would that be sufficient?¡±


    The man paused, quickly calcting.


    The amount Raegan proposed could provide far greater luxuries than what they would otherwise gain from their current deal.


    Considering their day¡¯s earnings would be divided, his share would only amount to three hundred thousand.


    Keeping an extra five hundred thousand for himself could lead to endless pleasures.


    Raegan¡¯s allure was otherworldly, her beauty a ring contradiction to their grim reality.


    But when faced with the choice between immediate satisfaction and the allure of future luxuries, the man knew the better option.


    ¡°Transfer it now, then!¡± hemanded.


    Raegan, tears streaming down her face, bargained, ¡°You¡¯ll need to free my hands so I can make the transfer.


    ¡±


    The man pressed the knife slightly against Raegan¡¯s neck, drawing a small drop of blood as a dire caution.


    ¡°Any tricks, and you¡¯re done for!¡±


    Raegan¡¯s response was hushed.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.


    I promise!¡±

 Chapter 1463

    Unconvinced by her plea, the man snatched Raegan¡¯s phone over and demanded the password.


    Raegan was caught off guard by the man¡¯s shrewd move to transfer her money himself.


    She ryed the password, but as soon as her phone unlocked, it vibrated with an iing call.


    It was Mitchel on the Line.


    However, Raegan hadn¡¯t saved his contact, so it appeared as an anonymous string of numbers.


    The man, flustered, attempted to dismiss the call.


    Raegan protested, ¡°Don¡¯t hang up!¡±


    The man pressed the knife a bit more firmly against her, suspicion in his eyes.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the driver of the taxi I had booked online.


    If you end the call, it¡¯ll automatically notify the police.


    ¡±


    The man was skeptical.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to trick me?¡±


    Raegan insisted, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare! If you¡¯re doubtful, just check at the app.


    I did order a ride, and it includes an emergency alert feature.


    Though the man had never personally booked a taxi online due to his profession in shady dealings, he was aware of such features.


    He knew of someone who tried to rob a driver, only for the driver to alert the police covertly, leading to an immediate arrest before any money was even touched.


    Eyeing the phone number, now suspicious of its unusual all-eights sequence, the man challenged Raegan again, his knife still threatening against her skin.


    ¡°Why does this supposed driver number is all eights? That¡¯s the kind of number someone would pay millions for!¡±


    Raegan responded quickly, ¡°It¡¯s not a real number.


    Drivers use virtual numbers for their calls, and they often look unusual.


    ¡±


    She met his gaze, a mixture of fear and urgency in her eyes.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t booked a taxi online before, have you? You could verify this with your friend if you¡¯re unsure.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Raegan wagered that such desperadoes wouldn¡¯t book taxi online, leaving behind a digital footprint.


    So, she took a gamble and fabricated a story.


    The man, unwilling to reveal anyck of knowledge, muttered a curse, ¡°f@ck you! Who do you think you¡¯re talking down to? I¡¯ve used them before!¡±


    To calm him down, Raegan offered, ¡°Let me handle it.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I¡¯ll just tell him the ride isn¡¯t needed anymore.


    ¡±


    The man, not fully trusting Raegan, cautioned her with a slight nudge from his knife, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about any funny business!¡±


    Raegan gave a meek nod, signaling her agreement.


    The man reluctantly hit the answer button, putting the call on speaker.


    ¡°Hello,¡± boomed a deep, authoritative voice through the speaker.


    Raegan felt a knot form in her stomach.


    She took a hurried breath and managed to say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but there¡¯s been a change of ns.


    I won¡¯t need the ride, thank you.


    ¡±


    After saying those words, Raegan felt her heart racing, silently hoping that Mitchel would sense the seriousness in her tone.

 Chapter 1464

    A short pause followed before Mitchel finally asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you taking the ride anymore?¡±


    Raegan felt a sinking feeling in her heart.


    He didn¡¯t get her silent plea for help!


    The man started to think that Raegan was trying to signal for help and was close to breaking the phone in frustration.


    Then, Mitchel¡¯s voice came through, slightly annoyed.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to take the ride, you should have told me earlier instead of having me wait.


    ¡±


    The man froze, and Raegan hastily said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.


    I forgot!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about affecting my rating negatively.


    Just cancel the booking yourself!¡± Mitchel said before hanging up the phone, the annoyance in his tone evident.


    This convinced the man of Raegan¡¯s im, and he rxed his guard slightly.


    The man clumsily fumbled with Raegan¡¯s phone, asking in a rush, ¡°Quick! What¡¯s the transfer passcode?¡±


    Suddenly, Raegan¡¯s phone rang again, showing Mitchel¡¯s number.


    The man looked confused.


    ¡°What¡¯s this about now?¡±


    Raegan, thinking on her feet, said, ¡°He¡¯s probably telling me to cancel the ride.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    If I don¡¯t, he can¡¯t get to his next customer.


    ¡±


    The man attempted to cancel the ride as Raegan suggested but struggled with the task.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    As Raegan¡¯s phone kept buzzing, the man¡¯s frustration increased.


    ¡°What¡¯s the deal with this useless phone!¡±


    Raegan saw her chance.


    ¡°Let me do it, please.


    It needs a fingerprint to work.


    ¡±


    The man looked at her, wary.


    ¡°You¡¯re not trying to trick me into freeing you, are you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Raegan replied, her voice shaking.


    ¡°Fingerprint verification is quick.


    Plus, if I handle the transfer, there¡¯s no risk of entering the wrong password.


    ¡±


    The man found Raegan¡¯s words sensible.


    Using fingerprint unlocking meant there was no chance of Raegan typing an incorrect password.


    Watching the man think, Raegan urged, ¡°Look at me.


    I couldn¡¯t possibly pose any threat to you¡­¡±


    Raegan¡¯s shoulders trembled, and her face, once vibrant, was now pale with fear.


    The man menacingly held the knife closer to Raegan.


    ¡°Any tricks, and you¡¯ll regret it.


    ¡±


    Raegan nodded repeatedly.


    The man sliced through the ropes but kept the knife close to Raegan¡¯s neck, watching her every move.


    Luckily, the app Raegan had booked for a taxi was set to look for another ride if the first one was missed.


    If not, her bluff might have been called.

 Chapter 1465

    After she canceled the ride, Raegan started transferring the money, her head down and her body shaking.


    Yet, her gaze cautiously measured the distance to the knife and the man¡¯s position.


    Raegan¡¯s mind raced, analyzing the situation.


    They were mismatched in strength.


    The self-defense moves she had learned were more about protection than attack, not strong enough to be offensive.


    It meant she had only one chance.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Mitchel appeared to have gotten her earlier hint, but when he would get here was unknown.


    Raegan didn¡¯t dare to solely rely on that.


    Raegan knew the man wouldn¡¯t release her even after getting the money, but she stillpleted the 500, 000 transfer.


    This payment could help the police track the man down if he chose to run.


    Raegan showed the man her screen, showcasing the finished transfer.


    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed, forming a menacing smile, his knife hovering perilously close to Raegan¡¯s neck, a silent threat to her life should she make even the slightest movement.


    Raegan, feigning a trembling voice, asked, ¡°Can I leave now?¡±


    The man¡¯sughter was cold.


    ¡°Going so soon? You still have to ¡®look after¡¯ my need!¡±


    Raegan was painfully aware of the unreliability of such men.


    With her voice breaking and her hands brought together as if to pray, Raegan implored, ¡°Please, I¡¯ve done what you asked and given you the money.


    Let me leave¡­¡±


    Her movement tactically caused the knife to move away from its menacing position.


    Raegan continued to tremble as if driven by fear, her slight movement from the knife unnoticed by the man, whose eyes focused on Raegan¡¯s lips, gleaming with lust.


    The manughed and said, ¡°Be quick.


    I don¡¯t have much time.


    Satisfy me, and maybe I won¡¯t hurt you further¡­¡±


    Raegan¡¯s stomach turned under his leering look.


    Taking a deep breath, she adopted a pitiful demeanor, nodding meekly.


    ¡°Really? If I¡­ If Iply, you¡¯ll release me?¡±


    Believing Raegan had consented, the man, eager and impatient, started, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    His statement was abruptly interrupted by his howl of pain.


    ¡°Ah! Ouch!¡±


    Raegan had found a stone and, with a swift and fierce motion, struck him hard.


    She then took off running.


    She assumed the lighter ce with tons of people would dissuade the man from capturing her.


    ¡°Help! Someone! Help!¡± Raegan yelled while running, yet this ce was deserted at this hour, with hardly any cars around.


    ¡°You little devil! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The man¡¯s enraged shout followed her.


    Raegan was surprised by his persistence.


    Even hurt, he was closing in on her.


    Raegan sprinted desperately until a stumble caused her to fall, her body going numb from the crash.


    The man, clutching his injury, approached Raegan with a snarl.


    ¡°Bitch!


    You dare trick me? I¡¯ll sh that pretty face of yours!¡±


    He lifted the knife, aiming at Raegan¡¯s face.


    Raegan, paralyzed and defenseless, prepared for the worst.


    But just then, a long arm reached out protectively for Raegan, being sliced through by the knife.


    Blood started to flow immediately.

 Chapter 1466

    Mitchel faced the unkempt man and ignored his injured arm, his eyes reflecting a fearsome rage.


    ¡°Bang!¡± With a swift motion, Mitchel struck the man down before the man could even react.


    As the man reached for his dropped knife, wanting to fight back, Mitchel crushed the man¡¯s hand with his heel, eliciting a blood-curdling scream.


    ¡°Ah! My hand!¡±


    The knife slipped from the man¡¯s grasp.


    Mitchel kicked it aside and then quickly bent down to check on Raegan for any harm.


    Though he found no injuries, his worry was evident.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Raegan, regaining herposure, murmured, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    Mitchel suddenly pulled her into a tight embrace.


    Raegan, caught off guard, managed to gasp out, ¡°Mitchel¡­¡±


    ¡°Raegan¡­¡± Mitchel repeated, embracing her tightly, his frame shaking with emotion.


    ¡°I was worried sick¡­¡± Mitchel confessed in a low voice.


    Mitchel tried to keep his voice steady, but it still shook a bit.


    Matteo, who was driving earlier, had coached Mitchel on what to say to trick the kidnapper.


    At the same time, Matteo arranged for someone to locate Raegan.


    But the tracking was vague, only showing an area close to Raegan¡¯s studio, which wasn¡¯t very precise.


    They split up to look for Raegan.


    Then, following Raegan¡¯s cries for help, Mitchel found her atst!


    Those minutes spent searching felt like torture to him.


    He even regretted getting mad at her and letting a meeting hold him up.


    The thought of something bad happening to Raegan was too much to bear.


    Mitchel went quiet, lowered his head, and hugged Raegan even tighter.


    A tear from Mitchel wetted Raegan¡¯s cheek, and its warmth made her shudder.


    Was Mitchel crying? Though it was just a single tear, it profoundly moved Raegan.


    Being held closely by Mitchel, Raegan heard his heart beating faster than hers.


    Was he frightened and worried about her?


    At that moment, Raegan couldn¡¯t find it in herself to be distant or push Mitchel away.


    Instead, she wrapped her arms around him.


    His suit, usually so sleek and detached, now seemed to radiate aforting warmth.


    She clenched her fingers around him, letting herself get lost in this warmth for a moment.


    Behind them, the man casting sleazy looks, realizing his luck was running out, tried to escape.


    But he had barely gotten up before another sharply dressed man, precisely Matteo, knocked him down.


    ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± Another yell broke the silence.


    It dawned on the man btedly that he was no match for Matteo, whose strong build indicated regr workout.


    Matteo stepped on the man¡¯s uninjured hand, demanding, ¡°Talk! Why did you kidnap her?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± The man¡¯s face was contorted into a grotesque expression.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt her.


    I just took a little bit of her blood¡­¡±

 Chapter 1467

    He abruptly stopped, recalling the warning over the phone, aware that revealing too much would lead to dire consequences.


    Even though men involved in shady deals like him had heard plenty of menacing words, it was only when the man over the phone spoke that he felt a real shiver down his spine.


    For the first time, he was genuinely scared.


    But Matteo had heard enough and pressed on, ¡°You took her blood? Why take her blood?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s grip rxed as he looked up at Raegan, his face turning solemn.


    ¡°Did he take your blood?¡±


    Regaining herposure, Raegan nodded and showed him her finger.


    ¡°Yeah, he did.


    ¡± The small prick on her finger was almost invisible now.


    A chill went through Mitchel.


    ¡°Take a seat here for a bit.


    ¡± Mitchel carefully ced his expensive jacket on the ground for Raegan to sit on before turning back with a serious look on his face.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the blood?¡± Mitchel demanded.


    The man shook under Mitchel¡¯s intense gaze, realizing he was facing someone just as daunting.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, a threatening look crossed Mitchel¡¯s face.


    Mitchel¡¯s fancy shoe pressed down hard on the sleazy man¡¯s mouth, turning his words into muffled cries.


    With eyes as dark as the night, Mitchel red at the man, shifting his weight slightly to deliver a warning.


    ¡°Think hard before you talk.


    ¡±


    Ovee with fear, the man nearly peed himself.


    Facing Mitchel¡¯s menacing presence, he knew his miserable end wasing, whether he spoke up or not.


    The person behind all this was much more terrifying than Mitchel could ever be.


    ¡°My partner took the blood.


    He¡¯s out in the car waiting!¡± the man blurted out, subdued by the palpable terror.


    Mitchel gestured at Matteo, who wasted no time in sending someone to check things out.


    Matteo took control and firmly grabbed the man, pressing him for answers.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your contact, and why did you need the blood?¡±


    The man was genuinely clueless.


    He had never met his contact, only connecting via phone.


    He had no idea about the cause behind taking Raegan¡¯s blood.


    After watching the man for a short while, Mitchel decided he didn¡¯t know anything important.


    He ordered expressionlessly, ¡°Keep him here until we turn him over to the police.


    ¡±


    Then, Mitchel gently picked up Raegan, cradling her carefully as if she was something precious, careful not to shake her.


    The cut on Mitchel¡¯s arm opened up under the strain, bleeding openly, drops of blood hitting the floor.


    It wasn¡¯t until they were seated in the car that Raegan noticed his injury, expressing shock, ¡°Your hand¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± Mitchel reassured her, his eyes filled with urgency, urging the driver to hurry.


    Then, out of nowhere, there was a yell.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    The man had somehow produced a spray, blinding Matteo before attempting to flee.

 Chapter 1468

    Raegan stared in shock as the man jumped over a railing.


    The next second, a loud tire screech echoed, and the man was flung into the air,nding with a thud.


    Before Raegan could fully understand what happened, Mitchel was quick to cover her eyes, whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t look.


    ¡±


    The aftermath outside was horrifying, with the man¡¯s body torn apart and unrecognizable.


    Matteo, barely able to see, immediately had his men to apprehend the hit-and-run driver.


    Mitchel, with a determined look, ordered, ¡°Once you¡¯ve handed him to the police, dig into the driver¡¯s past.


    ¡±


    It appeared the crash wasn¡¯t an ident but a calcted act, possibly to silence the man for good.


    The person orchestrating this remained unknown.


    Mitchel¡¯s face hardened with resolve.


    He was determined to thwart the other party¡¯s schemes at every turn.


    Instead of rushing Raegan to the hospital, Mitchel chose Luis¡¯b for its cutting-edge technology and quicker test results.


    There, Raegan went through an extensive evaluation, including tests for any infections from the needle prick on her finger.


    Outside the room Raegan was in.


    Luis examined the cut on Mitchel¡¯s arm, his brow creased with concern.


    ¡°Good thing the knife wasn¡¯t poisoned.


    You worry so much about Raegan, yet you don¡¯t seem to care about yourself at all.


    ¡±


    Mitchel simply shrugged.


    ¡°I am tough enough.


    ¡±


    Mitchel would protect Raegan from poison or anything else, without a second thought.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    It was an instinct, not something he would argue about.


    After Luis had treated and bandaged Mitchel¡¯s wound, he became serious.


    ¡°There¡¯s something off with your blood test.


    We need to see a specialist who¡¯ll be back at the base in two weeks.


    ¡±


    Mitchel just nodded.


    ¡°Got it.


    ¡±


    But Luis was worried by Mitchel¡¯sid-back response and pressed on, ¡°Please, take this seriously.


    I¡¯m really worried.


    ¡±


    Luis had his doubts about the blood test results being so straightforward, suspecting there was more to the irregrity, a mystery he hadn¡¯t figured out yet.


    The more Luis thought about it, the more agitated he got, mumbling, ¡°Lauren has really gone too far this time, resorting to the extremes of pricking you.


    ¡±


    Luis marveled at the lengths a woman could go for in the name of love.


    ¡°Keep your voice down, Mitchel warned Luis, not wanting Raegan to worry about him.


    ¡°What were you discussing?¡± Raegan walked out after her check-up, catching the tail end of their conversation.


    The room went quiet.


    Looking curious, Raegan asked Luis, ¡°Who did Lauren prick?¡±

 Chapter 1469

    Luis instinctively turned to Mitchel at Raegan¡¯s question.


    Noticing Mitchel¡¯s subtle signal, Luis responded swiftly, ¡°We were just talking about a police report regarding a syringe found nearby.


    They think Lauren might have nned to use it for something bad.


    ¡±


    Raegan felt doubtful but Mitchel shifted the conversation before she could ask further.


    Settling down on the couch, Raegan noticed the bandage-covered wound on Mitchel¡¯s arm, vividly recalling his severe bleeding.


    Her concern got the better of her, prompting her to ask, ¡°Is your arm okay now?


    Does it still hurt?¡±


    Mitchel looked at her intently, raising an eyebrow, and said, ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡±


    His voice was deep and soothing, unexpectedly gentle.


    Raegan felt her cheeks heat up but nodded anyway.


    Considering he had helped her again, expressing worry seemed the right thing to do¡­


    A sense of satisfaction bloomed within Mitchel, feeling the wound was worth it if it meant earning a spot in her thoughts.


    He offered her a small smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a minor cut.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Raegan expressed her skepticism, ¡°Minor? You bled quite a bit¡­¡±


    Mitchel exined, ¡°I shielded most of it with my elbow, so it wasn¡¯t deep.


    It¡¯s healing well, and stitches weren¡¯t needed.


    ¡±


    Then, he lightly pinched her cheek, trying to ease her mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret about it.


    ¡±


    Feeling the warmth from his touch, Raegan looked away, trying to hide her flustered mind.


    Mitchel, finding her reaction amusing, teased her, ¡°Come on.


    You¡¯re not concerned about me?¡±


    He seemed confident in her answer.


    Defiant yet embarrassed, Raegan retorted, ¡°Who cares about you?¡±


    Yet, Mitchel, catching her avoidant look, found her denial charming.


    Holding her face gently, he asked softly, ¡°You¡¯re sure you¡¯re not worried about me?¡±


    His deep gaze reflected Raegan¡¯s blushing face, her pulse quickening.


    With a gentle tap on her chin, Mitchel teased, ¡°You always denies your feelings¡­¡±


    His teasing tone heightened Raegan¡¯s embarrassment.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Stop making assumptions!¡± she blurted out, trying to get up to escape the increasingly heated atmosphere.


    ¡°Why rush off?¡± Mitchel grabbed her hand, causing her to tumble onto hisp inadvertently.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Raegan eximed.

 Chapter 1470

    The warmth from Mitchel¡¯s legs was intense, stirring an unexpected reaction in Raegan to pull away.


    Yet, Mitchel¡¯s grip brought her closer, positioning her sideways against him.


    Caught off guard, Raegan instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck.


    In front of them was arge ss window, acting like a mirror that reflected their intimate images back at them.


    Mitchel¡¯s hand was stabilizing Raegan¡¯s hip, while his injured arm loosely encircled her waist.


    Raegan found themselves in a pose that was bound to quicken pulses.


    As Mitchel caught sight of her reddening ears, he felt an urge, his look bing more intense.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t exaggerating,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°You are incredibly soft¡­¡±


    Raegan found herself at a loss for words.


    His remark was shockingly bold, causing her face to flush even hotter.


    The surrounding air grew heavy with unspoken tension.


    Mitchel¡¯s fingertip lightly caressed Raegan¡¯s earlobe, hinting at something more, his gaze burning with intensity.


    Raegan¡¯s cheeks turned red.


    She felt utterly exposed under his gaze, as if he could see right through her.


    The warmth in Raegan¡¯s ears intensified by the second.


    For the first time, she realized how touches could evoke such deep, stirring sensations, making her whole being feel light and fluttery from the intensity of it all.


    Holding onto a sliver of sanity, Raegan tried to resist the pull of her emotions.


    She managed to say, albeit with difficulty, ¡°Mitchel, do not¡­¡±


    But Mitchel¡¯s touch lingered on her earlobe, showing no sign of stopping.


    ¡°Do not¡­ What?¡± His voice,ced with a husky Longing, suggesting he was ready for more mischief.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    With her face glowing red, Raegan gently reminded him, ¡°This isn¡¯t the right ce.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s look deepened, his tone suggesting more than words could.


    ¡°Then, would it be different if we were at my ce?¡±


    Raegan was left speechless by his implication, her mind racing for an answer.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Seeing her reaction, Mitchel seized the moment to press a quick ki*s to her Lips.


    Just then, Luis emerged from theb.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine with the¡­¡±


    His words trailed off as he caught sight of them, saying quickly, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two¡­¡±


    Luis made a hasty exit, leaving as quickly as he could.


    Raegan wished she could vanish into thin air, her embarrassment at its peak.

 Chapter 1471

    ¡°Release me!¡± Raegan demanded, gently hitting Mitchel¡¯s chest, her embarrassment teetering on the edge of tears.


    Mitchel, recognizing her acute shyness, released her, allowing her to stand on her own.


    Raegan fumed, saying, ¡°I said not here, not like this!¡±


    Just thinking about Luis¡¯ look filled Raegan with utter embarrassment.


    How could she look Luis in the eye after this¡­


    ¡°My apologies.


    I¡¯ll be more considerate next time,¡± Mitchel promised.


    Raegan was baffled.


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®next time¡¯!¡±


    Mitchel couldn¡¯t restrain a chuckle at her indignation.


    To avoid Luis, Raegan stayed in Mitchel¡¯s vehicle, while Mitchel approached Luis to check Raegan¡¯s check-up results.


    Once inside the car, Mitchel told Raegan, ¡°I¡¯ve looked over the report.


    No issues.


    ¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Raegan¡¯s anxiety eased slightly, yet Mitchel¡¯s worry grew.


    ¡°You have to stay vignt.


    We¡¯re investigating into the masterminds behind all these.


    I don¡¯t think that female bodyguard is enough for you.


    I¡¯m going to assign more to protect you.


    ¡±


    Mitchel doubted the professionalism of Victor, the bodyguard chosen to Raegan by Erick.


    Even until now, Victor was nowhere in sight, leaving Raegan alone to deal with the situation.


    Actually, Victor had taken some personal time off, and Raegan hadn¡¯t informed Erick, assuming things had been rtively quiet recently.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay alert, but extra bodyguards aren¡¯t needed,¡± Raegan declined.


    Mitchel, although not pleased with her refusal of extra protect, chose not to argue.


    Instead, he gently said, ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll inform me wherever you go.


    ¡±


    Raegan froze and acknowledged his genuine concern, feeling a touch of


    warmth, As Mitchel tenderly held her chin and gazed at her with warmth, Raegan found herself agreeing, drawn in by his caring look.


    Mitchel¡¯s spirits lifted immediately as he leaned in for a soft ki*s.


    Then, cradling her head against him, he hugged her closely.


    The sensation of his breath on her hair caused a strange flutter in her heart.


    Trying not to bother his injury, Raegan squirmed slightly.


    Mitchel¡¯s embrace tightened, his voice rich and soothing, and said, ¡°Just let me hold you for a bit.


    ¡±


    The tenderness in his tone was almost too much to bear.


    With her cheeks heating up, Raegan remained still.


    ¡°Raegan,¡± he uttered her name, his tone filled with an unexpected mncholy.


    ¡°I was somewhat upset today.


    ¡±


    Raegan sensed Mitchel¡¯s irritation but couldn¡¯t pinpoint the cause.


    She gently asked, ¡°What¡¯s making you upset?¡±

 Chapter 1472

    Mitchel let out augh, a mix of amusement and frustration.


    She hadn¡¯t grasped the reason for his mood! He said, ¡°You keep pulling away from me!¡±


    Raegan grasped the situation a bit.


    ¡°Is it because I returned the five million to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    We were a couple, and I don¡¯t think you should return those five million to me.


    I willingly helped your uncle by giving him the money.


    ¡±


    Hearing this, Raegan was at a loss for words.


    Mitchel took a moment to gaze at Raegan, his feelingsid bare in his Look.


    ¡°I thought I could at least endure not seeing you until tomorrow.


    Yet, even before the sunset, the longing is unbearable.


    I¡¯ve hit my breaking point by making it to the end of the meeting.


    I¡¯m far weaker than I ever admitted to myself.


    ¡± Mitchel¡¯s softughter betrayed a hint of self-deprecation.


    Raegan felt her heart flutter at his admission.


    She was at a loss for words, unable to articte the whirlwind of emotions inside her.


    Confronted with Mitchel¡¯s mix of tenderness and assertiveness, Raegan found herself unsure of how to respond.


    After a brief pause, she finally said, ¡°Thank you for everything tonight.


    ¡± Mitchel¡¯s intervention had led to his injury, making her gratitude feel Like the least she could offer.


    Mitchel¡¯s sharp gaze softened as he looked down at her.


    ¡°And how will you repay me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Mitchel fixed her with a look full of emotion and said, ¡°You just thanked me.


    ¡±


    Feeling her heart race under his intense scrutiny, Raegan faltered.


    ¡°What are you suggesting?¡±


    Mitchel gazed at her, his eyes burning with intensity.


    Catching the meaning of his look, a deep blush spread across Raegan¡¯s cheeks.


    She mentally braced herself to reject any unreasonable requests he might have in mind.


    Yet, Mitchel¡¯s next words took her by surprise, a mischievous grin on his face.


    ¡°Prepare a meal for me.


    ¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I would like to have a taste of your dishes.


    ¡±


    His request was unexpectedly modest.


    Raegan struggled to wrap her mind around this.


    She had anticipated he would seize the chance to ask for something far more audacious.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Raegan couldn¡¯t help but question him for confirmation.


    Of course, Mitchel had something else in mind.


    He simply avoided pushing her too hard, fearing it might feel like coercion.


    He met her questioning gaze and gently challenged her.


    ¡°Would that be insufficient?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Raegan was stunned by his question, her reaction a bit slow.


    ¡°Then, add something more.


    ¡± Mitchel grinned, leaned in, and ki*sed her, picking up where they had left off.

 Chapter 1473

    Raegan found herself enveloped in his intense ki*s.


    Soon, their tongues met, boldly intertwining in a dance of unexpected intimacy.


    Caught off guard, Raegan couldn¡¯t suppress her moans.


    The embarrassment overwhelmed her! She was shocked by how a single ki*s could affect her so profoundly! And with Matteo driving up front, could he hear them? The thrill of the moment felt almost forbidden¡­


    Raegan¡¯s involuntary sounds seemed to spur Mitchel on.


    He cradled her head, pressing her into the leather seat, while his leg cleverly pinned hers, asserting his dominance.


    It was an unmistakable disy of control, him above, her below, in a vulnerable embrace.


    Mitchel resumed ki*sing her lips, gently at first, then delving deeper, exploring fervently.


    The ki*s, intense and fiery, lingered on.


    When they finally separated, Raegan¡¯s lips felt utterly numb from the intensity!


    Mitchel gazed at her, a knowing smile on his face, and said, ¡°Seems like my ki*ses have tamed your stubborn nature.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s embarrassment red, intensified beyond measure.


    This man!


    Mitchel seemed amused by her flushed state.


    With a hint of mischief, he asked, ¡°A meal and a ki*s.


    Do you think that is enough?¡±


    Raegan thought she might burst with emotion! She struggled to articte her frustration.


    He twisted the situation as if she were asking for more.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Raegan aimed to speak with force, yet her mouth felt numb.


    As she tried to express herself, her words emerged shaky, resembling more like a yful protest.


    Mitchel observed her flushed face, drawing nearer with his charismatic pres


    ence, his intent unclear.


    ¡°You seem to disapprove of my suggestion?¡±


    Pinned against the seat, Raegan found no escape.


    She felt trapped as he closed in, inch by inch.


    She knew if she argued with him further, he would simply ki*s her until her knees grew weak once more.


    Raegan¡¯s stubborn resolve crumbled, and as she spoke, her voice quivered as if she were on the verge of tears.


    ¡°Nothing of that sort.


    I am fine with your suggestion¡­¡±


    ¡°Even so, I feel I shouldn¡¯t ki*s you anymore since I fear¡­¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s tone was rough, breaking off to gently bite her soft earlobe.


    ¡°I fear I won¡¯t stop at just a ki*s.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s face turned even more crimson.


    The car finally arrived at West Lake Vi.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The cool breeze did little to ease Raegan¡¯s flushed cheeks.


    Despite Mitchel¡¯s words of not ki*sing her, he continued to ki*s her tenderly for a while longer.


    He even experienced an erection.


    She felt too shy to even nce his way.


    Yet, Mitchel seemed in high spirits, entirely at ease from head to toe.


    He stepped out of the car and led Raegan into the house.


    At the entrance, Mitchel softly whispered, ¡°Raegan, do not push me away anymore, alright?¡±

 Chapter 1474

    Raegan was stunned.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Mitchel patiently suggested, ¡°Take your time.


    I¡¯d like to hear your thoughtster.


    ¡± It seemed he harbored some hesitance about pressing for an immediate response.


    Throughout the night, Raegan found sleep elusive, her mind reying the day¡¯s interactions.


    Her thoughts were in chaos.


    Had they reconciled? Tobel their encounters as reconciliatory felt iplete.


    Yet, the denial of such, paired with their closeness, indicated a level of intimacy that went beyond mere acquaintance.


    Raegan¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by her vibrating phone.


    She picked it up and noticed a message from Mitchel.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be heading out for a brief trip to Berton and return by noon the day after tomorrow.


    Stay safe and let me know if you n to go out.


    ¡±


    Knowing precisely what he was up to filled Raegan with a sense of security.


    Her cheeks turned warm again.


    Then, she slightly frowned.


    She hadn¡¯t requested updates on his whereabouts.


    His ns weren¡¯t her concern!


    Lost in her thoughts, Raegan tossed her phone aside and hid her face in her pillow.


    Dwelling on these things seemed to yield nothing.


    A sleep was in order.


    Aurora.


    In a well-lit, spacious living room.


    A man of distinguished appearance sat leisurely on a couch, idly swirling a ss of red wine, and asked in a rxed manner, ¡°Is everything resolved?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    His assistant replied, ¡°Yes, sir.


    ¡°And the blood test results?¡± the man, known as Davey Glyn, asked.


    With due respect, the assistant presented a sealed document, saying, ¡°Here you are, sir.


    ¡±


    Davey set aside his wine, carefully opened the document, and perused its details.


    The blood test suggested Raegan was precisely Casey¡¯s daughter.


    A cold smile appeared as Davey stood and disposed of the document


    in the shredder.


    Following that, he unlocked a securely fastened iron door and entered a basement beneath the ground.


    Despite being called a basement, the space wasvishly furnished, radiating luxury and grandeur.


    Davey moved toward a bed where a woman, likely in her mid-thirties to early forties, was sleeping soundly.


    Her features were impably bnced, her eyshes long and captivating, embodying the essence of serene beauty.


    She was such a beauty.


    Davey gently tilted his head, tenderly ki*sed the woman on her forehead, and said softly, ¡°Casey, your daughter is really blessed.


    Do you think I should end her life?¡±


    In the room dominated by a grand bed, silk curtains of intricate designs and vivid colors danced lightly, a testament to Davey¡¯s eye for detail and depth of treasure for Casey.


    Davey, with a gesture as tender as the morning light, tucked a loose strand of hair behind Casey¡¯s ear, his gaze heavy with unspoken affection.


    Just then, a soft knock interrupted the quiet of the room.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Davey invited.

 Chapter 1475

    Into the room stepped a woman, her vision framed by ck sses, dressed in the stark contrast of a white shirt and ck pants.


    She was Jimena Hinks, entrusted with the health of the Glyn family as their private doctor.


    Noticing Davey by the bed, Jimena offered a bow of respect and voiced her inquiry, ¡°Mr.


    Glyn, should I administer acupuncture to her now orter?¡±


    ¡°Now,¡± Davey stated with a calm that filled the room.


    ¡°Very well.


    ¡±


    Davey made way as Jimena drew closer, preparing the space with a professional ease and starting with a head massage meant to soothe Casey into the treatment.


    Jimena¡¯s hands moved with precision, betraying a dedication to her craft.


    Despite the countless times Jimena¡¯s hands had performed these motions, Casey¡¯s beauty never ceased to dazzle Jimena.


    Casey was such a beauty that almost all men would pause in wonder whenever theyid eyes on her.


    Time had only addedyers to her allure, crafting a presence that could stir envy and admiration in any onlooker, not just men.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Davey¡¯s choice to shield Casey away in this secluded sanctuary, hidden from the world¡¯s eyes for years, suddenly seemed like the only sensible thing to do.


    One by one, each slender, sharp needle found its ce in Casey¡¯s scalp, meticulously activating each acupoint with a gentle precision.


    Davey watched this process unfold, his attention unwavering.


    Despite Jimena¡¯s near-decade of service, his trust in her remained guarded, much like his trust in anyone else.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Davey waited silently, until Jimena began the careful removal of each needle after thirty minutes.


    It was then that his phone broke the silence, prompting Davey to answer.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The voice on the other end belonged to Katie.


    Even on the phone, Davey¡¯s eyes remained glued on Casey and Jimena¡¯s methodical movements.


    ¡°How Long do these injectionsst, in general?¡± Katie asked.


    ¡°It varies.


    For some, a month.


    For others, two, even three,¡± Davey exined, his t


    one remaining even.


    ¡°And if thest injection is given, will things really happen as you¡¯ve said?¡± Katie probed.


    Davey chuckled lightly, his voice as cold as a poisoned de.


    ¡°Katie, it seems you¡¯re still clinging to a sliver of mercy.


    ¡±


    ¡°Davey, I just¡­¡± Katie¡¯s voice faltered.


    ¡°Enough,¡± Davey cut in sharply, his patience frayed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your father.


    I don¡¯t have time to guide you through everything.


    You need to work it out yourself.


    ¡±


    With a definitive click, Davey hung up.


    Suddenly, a sharp exmation cut through the silence.


    ¡°Ah!¡± It was Jimena, standing by the bed in rm.


    ¡°Casey!¡± Davey, with swift concern, closed the distance between him and Casey.


    A thorough look reassured him.


    Casey was undisturbed, her peace intact.

 Chapter 1476

    ¡°Why the outcry?¡± The question came from Davey, his eyes sparking with an icy warning, sending a wave of intimidation crashing over Jimena.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Jimena¡¯s words faltered, trapped in her throat.


    Davey¡¯s gaze followed Jimena¡¯s,nding on a solitary drop of blood on Casey¡¯s finger.


    ¡°Did you harm her?¡± His voice, thoughced with worry, demanded an exnation.


    ¡°It was because¡­¡± Jimena barely began before a sudden movement interrupted.


    Smack! Davey¡¯s hand connected sharply with Jimena¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Jimena was sent tumbling to the floor with a startled cry.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    The p resounded sharply, leaving its mark.


    Jimena cradled her face, now swelling and partially numb, as a trickle of blood edged its way from her mouth, a stark testament to Davey¡¯s harshness.


    ¡°Jimena¡­ Davey¡¯s voice softened, adopting a calm and gentle tone, his lips curving in a semnce of a smile.


    Yet, the warmth of his voice belied the coldness of his words, sending a chill through Jimena.


    ¡°This is the first time,¡± he stated, a simple phrase heavy with ominous implication.


    Jimena felt as though she had been seared by hot iron.


    The memory of Davey uttering these words before lingered with haunting rity.


    The individual he had warned previously vanished after a second misstep, only to be discoveredter by fishermen, a nameless victim of the sharks.


    The chatter among the bodyguards by the door had revealed the fate of the unnamed.


    Swollen and disfigured from the water, yet still recognizable.


    In a silent act ofpassion, the bodyguards had managed to secure half of the remains, ensuring a respectful burial.


    Davey¡¯s words, thus, carried a grave finality, a deration that there would be no tolerance for a repeat offense.


    Ovee with fear, Jimena stifled any words she might have had, her gaze fixed away from Davey.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Davey¡¯smand was terse.


    Scrambling to her feet, Jimena stumbled in her haste to leave, her exit clumsy yet quick.


    Despite her disarray, she made sure to close the door behind her, a small act of propriety in the midst of her turmoil.


    As the door shut behind her, Jimena caught a glimpse of Davey on his knees, cradling Casey¡¯s delicate fingers as though they were treasures, tenderly removing the dried blood.


    His expression, a blend of gentleness and sorrow, sent a shiver down Jimena¡¯s spine.


    With her heart racing, Jimena made her way downstairs, her mind racing over the events that had just unfolded.


    During the needle removal, Jimena had noticed Casey¡¯s fingers twitch, a sign of life from someone who had been in aa since a tragic fall five years prior.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Davey had exhausted every possible remedy with no sess, eventually turning to acupuncture under Jimena¡¯s hand.


    Despite theck of progress over the years, Davey¡¯s hope never waned.


    It seemed Casey was on the brink of awakening.


    Yet, Jimena hesitated to raise her hopes or speak of it to Davey.


    The fear of what might happen if this were merely a fleeting moment of consciousness was too great.


    The fate of the man who had erred twice and met his end in the jaws of sharks lingered in her mind as a grim warning.


    Meanwhile, at the office, Nicole sat at her desk, closely watched by the observers Jarrod had sent over.


    As she reached for her coffee, a slip of her hand sent it sprawling across her white suit, leaving a conspicuous stain.


    Muttering a curse, Nicole stood up and headed for thepany¡¯s lounge, hoping to find some way to clean the mess.

 Chapter 1477

    As Nicole entered the lounge, the bodyguard dressed in ck trailed behind her.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole ced a hand against his chest, a yful challenge in her eyes.


    ¡°Is it Jarrod¡¯s orders to shadow me even to the shower?¡± she asked with a hint of amusement.


    The bodyguard, maintaining a facade of professionalism, replied with a solemn tone, ¡°Miss Lawrence, I apologize, but Alec instructed me to apany you at all times.


    ¡±


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Nicole said, her tone shifting as she yfully pulled at his tie, her smile turning inviting.


    Such a gesture was boldly provocative.


    The bodyguard¡¯sposure faltered momentarily, a blush creeping up his earlobes despite his efforts to remainposed.


    He hesitantly followed her inside.


    Without a second thought, Nicole shed her zer, letting it fall to his feet, revealing a strapless ck top that entuated her figure.


    The simplicity of the ck attire became a statement of allure on her.


    The bodyguard, caught off guard, managed a cough.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, could you please proceed inside to get changed?¡±


    ¡°Who said I was going to change my clothes?¡± Nicole countered, her approach smooth as she slipped out of her heels, her gaze bold and teasing.


    She traced a finger along the bodyguard¡¯s shoulder, her voice sultry, hinting at an unspoken invitation.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you aware that a coffee spill calls for a shower?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Her yful scrutiny intensified as she noticed his flushed face, her smile widening.


    She lightly touched his chin, the teasing in her voice unmistakable.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you see if Mr.


    Schultz¡¯s acquaintances measure up?¡±


    Nicole turned, her hand poised on her skirt¡¯s zipper, appearing ready to take it off at any second.


    The bodyguard dressed in ck started to panic.


    Sweat beaded on his forehead and back, the thought of spying on Jarrod¡¯s woman filled him with fear.


    He would never dare to do so.


    Even the mere thought of approaching someone Jarrod had let go was unthinkable for men of his caliber.


    Plus, Nicole had slept with Jarrod.


    In his rush to leave, the bodyguard quickly left the room, mming the door before Nicole could undress.


    Once she heard the door shut, Nicole allowed a small smirk, grabbing a towel on her way to the shower.


    Finishing her shower swiftly, she wrapped up in the towel and pressed a hidden switch on the wall, unveiling a secret room.


    Inside, a detailed map of intricate rtionships and numerous photos adorned a ck


    oard.


    Nicole plugged a USB into theputer.


    Her earlier rushed visit to Jarrod¡¯s mansion had only allowed her to download files from one folder, not yet reviewed by her.


    To her astonishment, the drive was filled withpromising photos and videos of Mr.


    Hampton, caught in unsavory moments with various women.


    Nicole was aware of Jarrod¡¯s extreme prudence, presumably keeping such material on close associates as a safeguard.


    These were evidently his ckmail reserves, possibly crafted by his hand.


    The release of these photos would cause significant harm to the Hampton family, impacting both their market and corporate standing, particrly with whispers of the Hampton family elder¡¯s influential ties.


    Inspired, Nicole edited the images to obscure crucial details before anonymously emailing them to Mr.


    Hampton.


    Having indirect ties to the Hampton family made acquiring his contact easy.


    A prompt reply came from Mr.


    Hampton ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

 Chapter 1478

    Nicole replied, ¡°That¡¯s not your concern.


    ¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He pressed, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Nicole responded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s strike a deal.


    ¡±


    Feeling somewhat hopeful, Mr.


    Hampton asked, ¡°You¡¯re after money?


    Name your price.


    ¡±


    Nicole replied, ¡°Money is not my objective.


    ¡±


    Mr.


    Hampton asked, ¡°Then what is it you want?¡±


    Nicole stated, ¡°A contract from five years back.


    ¡±


    Mr.


    Hampton went quiet before texting back, ¡°I¡¯m not following you.


    ¡±


    Nicole responded with a hint of amusement, ¡°Perhaps the spread of these photos and videos across the inte will jog your memory.


    ¡±


    Mr.


    Hampton replied, ¡°How do we proceed?¡±


    ¡°Just wait for my instruction.


    ¡±


    After sending the message, Nicole uploaded the incriminating content to a cloud server so secure it was nearly unbreakable.


    Feeling a sense ofpletion, she destroyed the USB by crushing it under her foot.


    She then wet her hair again in the bathroom, got dressed, and left the room.


    The bodyguard, waiting for her, approached immediately, and said, ¡°Miss Lawrence, it¡¯s time for you to return to the vi.


    ¡±


    Nicole couldn¡¯t suppress a smirk at this.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said, her tone dripping


    with sarcasm.


    Raegan had been engrossed in her studio work all day.


    At lunchtime, her phone rang with a video call from Mitchel.


    She picked up the call.


    Mitchel¡¯s handsome face appeared on the screen, somehow seeming more vivid than ever before.


    ¡°Did I catch you during lunch?¡±


    Raegan softly affirmed with a ¡°yes.


    ¡±


    ¡°Let me see what you¡¯re eating.


    ¡± Mitchel¡¯s voice filled the speaker.


    Raegan aimed the camera at her meal, listing the dishes.


    ¡°Radish seed sd, broli, and steamed bass.


    ¡±


    ¡°It Looks delicious, but you¡¯re missing a soup.


    Who cooked?¡±


    ¡°The housekeeper,¡± Raegan said.

 Chapter 1479

    ¡°What will you be cooking for me?¡± Mitchel suddenly asked.


    Pondering briefly, still unsure, Raegan responded teasingly, ¡°As if you¡¯d have any choice.


    You¡¯ll eat whatever I make.


    ¡±


    Mitchel smiled warmly at her yful defiance.


    ¡°I¡¯m easy to please.


    Anything you make will be perfect.


    ¡±


    ¡°And when would you like for the meal?¡±


    Mitchel observed her eating a broli piece, finding her expression endearingly cute.


    ¡°How about tomorrow night? Are you avable?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    If it weren¡¯t for an important meeting the next morning, his eagerness would have made it impossible to wait! He was exceptionally eager to see her!


    Raegan thought about her schedule.


    She needed to deliver some medicine the next day due to a previousmitment, but that was scheduled for the afternoon.


    The delivery was in the Ashfield, a quiet suburb of Ardlens.


    It would take just over an hour to get there.


    She could surely return by the afternoon.


    ¡°Tomorrow night works,¡± Raegan said in agreement.


    Mitchel¡¯s demeanor lightened further, delighted by her confirmation.


    He then yfully focused on her lips and teased, ¡°Your lips¡­¡±


    ¡°What about them?¡± Raegan asked, checking her reflection but noticing nothing unusual.


    ¡°Lean in with your ear, and I¡¯ll whisper it,¡± Mitchel said, his tone yful.


    Curious and slightly wary, Raegan brought the phone closer to her ear.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Then, she heard his voice, soft and alluring, whispering closely.


    ¡°Your Lips seem so inviting for a ki*s.


    ¡±


    A wave of blush washed over Raegan¡¯s face in an instant.


    Surrounded by people, this flirtatiousment felt thrillingly sweet.


    Their intimate banter, amidst the crowd¡¯s noise, gave Raegan the sense that they were deeply in love.


    Raegan lightly scolded, ¡°There¡¯s a crowd here¡­¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s smile turned mischievous.


    ¡°Which is why I whispered it, just for you.


    ¡±


    His allure radiated through the screen, disarmingly attractive.


    Raegan¡¯s heartbeat quickened, stirred by feelings she couldn¡¯t fully understand.


    Amid her racing heartbeat, a sweet feeling welled up from deep within her heart.


    ¡°I should get back to my work,¡± she said, her voice tinged with a slight rush.


    Noticing her cheeks tinged with red, Mitchel¡¯s expression softened.


    ¡°Take care not to work too hard.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1480

    ¡°Watch out for your arm¡­¡± Raegan¡¯s concern for Mitchel flowed out without her even realizing it.


    She paused, taken aback Mitchel was equally surprised with Raegan¡¯s concern.


    Then, looking deeply into the camera, he said, ¡°Now I wish to ki*s you even more.


    ¡±


    Raegan found herself at a loss for words.


    Her face flushed a deeper red.


    ¡°Can¡¯t your thoughts beid somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Mitchel said, his stare intense, making the moment feel profound.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°I miss you dearly.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s eyes fluttered, her cheeks heating up.


    She was certain that if he were here, he might indeed ¡°consume¡± her.


    ¡°I¡­1 need to hang up now.


    ¡± Raegan quickly ended the call.


    She pondered over their growing closeness, questioning if it was bing too much.


    Just then, a receptionist from the studio came over.


    ¡°Miss Foster, Mr.


    Matteo Jenkins is here to see you.


    ¡±


    ¡°Please, let him in,¡± Raegan said.


    Matteo walked in, cing a wooden food box on her table.


    ¡°Miss Foster, Mr.


    Dixon has sent you this soup.


    Enjoy.


    ¡±


    After conveying his message, Matteo departed.


    Raegan eyed the food container and recognized it came from South River Restaurant.


    That was a notable distance away.


    So, was Mitchel ordering soup for her during their conversation?


    Raegan lifted the lid off the container, and the aroma spread throughout the room.


    It contained the restaurant¡¯s renowned Four-Cup Soup.


    Tasting it, she felt aforting warmth spreading through her, sweetening her mood even more.


    She then took out her phone to look up recipes, acknowledging her rusty cooking skills.


    It was time to choose a dish to prepare.


    The following day.


    Raegan headed out straight from her office after wrapping up a morning full of tasks.


    She¡¯d been keeping an eye out for the past three days, making sure she wasn¡¯t being followed.


    Just to y it safe, Raegan had her family¡¯s driver pretend to take her home, creating the illusion that she was inside the car.


    In the meantime, she took the wheel herself, opting for a less conspicuous underground route.


    She relied on the navigation for half of the journey.


    Suddenly, the car emitted a loud ¡°bang¡±!


    All of a sudden, the tire of Raegan¡¯s car blew out.


    Right away, the front of the car began sliding.


    Raegan was startled.


    She suddenly thought of what Mitchel had told her during her driver¡¯s tests and tried to stay calm.


    Hitting the brakes hard could cause the car to overturn.


    Raegan held the steering wheel firmly and gently pressed the brake.

 Chapter 1481

    The car was brought to a stop in less than three minutes.


    Raegan was still rattled after the car stopped.


    Her car was equipped with run-t tires, which were not supposed to burst unexpectedly.


    Raegan took a deep breath and stepped out to check the car.


    The street she had just driven on had a manhole cover sticking out, with sharp nails all around it.


    It seemed like a trap had been set on purpose.


    Who would do something like that?


    Fortunately, Raegan was rtively calm.


    A less experienced driver might have ended up rolling the car.


    Just then, ady in her sixties approached Raegan, eximing, ¡°Oh dear, what happened? Did your tire burst?¡±


    Raegan just nodded.


    Thedy quickly suggested, ¡°You¡¯re quite lucky! My son has been a mechanic for years.


    How about I get him to change your tire?¡±


    Raegan found thedy¡¯s offer too enthusiastic and politely refused, ¡°No, thanks.


    ¡±


    Raegan nned to call for a tow truck and possibly get a recement vehicle.


    But time was tight.


    Thedy lingered close by, chattering away about swapping the tire for Raegan.


    Raegan firmly declined and moved away to phone for help.


    When she finished the call and looked back, her car was already lifted on a jack.


    A dirty man in his thirties was recing the tire.


    Raegan came over with a serious expression, asking, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Thedy responded with a smile, ¡°No need to worry.


    We¡¯re just helping you with the tire change.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s expression turned to a scowl.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t give you permission to do that.


    ¡±


    Thedyughed Lightly.


    ¡°You say you didn¡¯t ask, but we couldn¡¯t have proceeded without your approval, right?¡±


    Raegan was at a loss for words.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She had explicitly declined their help.


    Nevertheless, the man finished the job swiftly.


    Thedy quickly said, ¡°There you go.


    It¡¯s all set.


    Your car is lovely, and we¡¯ve fitted a top-notch tire, typically priced over ten thousand.


    But for you, just nine thousand eight hundred.


    ¡±


    Raegan nced at the tire, clearly cheap and probably not even worth a hundred.


    And they were asking for nine thousand eight hundred! This was obviously a scam! She said, ¡°I don¡¯t need it.


    Please take it off.


    ¡±


    Thedy¡¯s attitude shifted immediately, and she said arrogantly, ¡°We¡¯ve already put it on.


    If we remove it now, it¡¯ll be considered used.


    Then who would buy it?¡±


    Raegan stood her ground.


    ¡°I never requested this service.


    You went ahead without my consent.


    ¡±


    Thedy was relentless, replying, ¡°Wow, you look great behind the wheel of this fancy car.


    Is it really worth bargaining over this small amount? Fine! Let me make it easier for you.


    Eight thousand eight hundred.


    How does that sound?¡±

 Chapter 1482

    Thedy had her scheme all figured out.


    She acquired the cheap tires for merely eighty dors.


    It was shoddy and wouldn¡¯tst.


    She and her son roamed from ce to ce, avoiding anyins once the tire wore out.


    Persisting, thedy said, ¡°Come on, be sensible.


    The job¡¯s done.


    Even if the police get involved, you¡¯ll end up paying.


    Why add to the hassle? Look at my son! He did all this work for you.


    ¡±


    While talking, thedy nudged her son closer to Raegan.


    Her son, tall and muscr, stood over Raegan like a tower.


    Thedy subtly showed a QR code, whispering, ¡°My son¡¯s a simple fellow.


    Please don¡¯t upset him.


    You seem a busy person.


    Just pay and move on.


    ¡±


    It seemed like helpful words, but it was all about threats and intimidation.


    Raegan asked coolly, ¡°What if I choose not to pay?¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Not to pay?¡± Thedy¡¯s friendly facade disappeared, her voice bing stern, ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t pay, I can¡¯t be responsible for what my simple son might do¡­¡±


    The tall man moved closer as instructed, his presence overwhelmingly clear.


    Saliva escaping his mouth, he muttered, ¡°Pretty woman¡­¡± He extended his hand, trying to grope Raegan.


    Raegan quickly dodged, evading his reach.


    In themotion, her phone fell and the man picked it up immediately.


    Thedy acted swiftly, jumping into Raegan¡¯s car and grabbing the keys.


    She said boldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t pay, you¡¯re not going anywhere today.


    ¡±


    The man repeated his mumbling, ¡°Pretty woman¡­¡±


    Raegan approached thedy, attempting to get her car keys back.


    But thedy reacted instantly, positioning herself in front of Raegan¡¯s vehicle, crying out and rolling on the ground.


    ¡°She¡¯s hitting me! She¡¯s hitting me! She¡¯s going to kill me¡­¡±


    Raegan was dumbfounded.


    Their performance was wless, executed with ease.


    It dawned on Raegan that these two were professional scammers.


    The surroundings were remote, without any shops or houses around, let alone security cameras.


    It made sense why they chose this location.


    Raegan calmly suggested, ¡°I don¡¯t have cash with me, and my card isn¡¯t working.


    Could I call someone to bring the money over to you?¡±


    Thedy looked doubtful.


    ¡°You¡¯re not ying a trick on me, right?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not.


    I don¡¯t own this fancy car.


    It was rented.


    I like to seem richer than I am, and I wouldn¡¯t want anyone to find out I burst its tire.


    You arrived just in time,¡± Raegan assured thedy, with a show of earnestness.


    Thedy then said, ¡°Ah, my leg is injured from that fall.


    Merely paying for the tire isn¡¯t enough!¡±


    ¡°How much are you asking for?¡± Raegan asked.


    Thedy¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯d need something Like twenty to thirty thousand for my recovery!¡±


    And that was on top of the eight thousand eight hundred for that cheap tire.


    What a bold request!


    Raegan¡¯s mind racked, knowing scammers were naturally distrustful.

 Chapter 1483

    ¡°I really can¡¯t afford that much,¡± Raegan responded with sincerity.


    ¡°Asking for so much just isn¡¯t reasonable.


    Let¡¯s settle on a realistic amount.


    ¡±


    Watching Raegan negotiate, thedy figured Raegan might be gullible and said, ¡°Okay, eighteen thousand, no less.


    ¡±


    ¡°What about fifteen thousand?¡± Raegan countered.


    Thedy, believing Raegan was genuinely engaging in the negotiation, rxed her suspicion and agreed, ¡°Okay, that works.


    ¡±


    Thedy then passed her own phone to Raegan to make a call.


    Raegan dialed and said, ¡°Amber, can you bring me some cash?¡±


    Once the address was delivered by Raegan, thedy felt her schemes had made it, grinning Raegan said to thedy, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    Amber is close by.


    She¡¯ll arrive in no more than twenty minutes.


    ¡±


    Thedy couldn¡¯t hide her happiness.


    Meanwhile, the man kept leering at Raegan, his drooling gaze unnerving.


    When the timing seemed right, Raegan pretended to remember something and eximed, ¡°Oh! I just remembered.


    I have three thousand in cash in the car.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Let me grab that for you.


    ¡±


    Thedy, thrilled at the mention of money, encouraged, ¡°Okay, dear, go grab it.


    ¡±


    Thedy then returned the car keys to Raegan.


    With calmness, Raegan unlocked the car door and got inside.


    Thedy watched eagerly as Raegan appeared to search the glove box, only to see Raegan quickly shut the door and lock it from the inside.


    Thedy¡¯s face contorted with anger and tried to pull the door open, but it wouldn¡¯t move.


    Muffled by the car¡¯s windows, she cursed at the maximum of her Lungs.


    The car had great soundproofing.


    Raegan could only catch the angry words through lip-reading.


    In a burst of anger, the man picked up a rock and threw it at Raegan¡¯s car!


    Before the man could throw the rock, a muscr guy stepped in, grabbing the man¡¯s waist


    and throwing him onto the pavement with a loud crash.


    Raegan¡¯s eyes widened as she saw Stefan standing before her.


    How he appeared on this deserted road was beyond her understanding.


    Seeing her son being roughly handled, thedy attacked Stefan without a second thought.


    Stefan was good at dealing with men, but he struggled with women.


    He awkwardly avoided thedy, moving like a shy schoolboy trying to dodge her grabs.


    As the chaos escted, Raegan quickly rolled down her car window and called out, ¡°Stefan, leave her alone!¡±


    Seeing Raegan¡¯s intervention, thedy, filled with fury at being outsmarted, charged at Raegan with fierce anger.

 Chapter 1484

    Stefan kept his cool as long as he could, but eventually, he lost his patience at the sight of thedy charging at Raegan.


    With lightning speed, he grabbed thedy and tossed her roughly onto the asphalt.


    Thedy fell to the sidewalk, iling and screaming, ¡°Murder!


    They¡¯re murdering me!¡±


    Stefan¡¯s brow furrowed.


    This level of hysteria was new to him.


    Suddenly, the air was split by the loud re of sirens.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Thedy on the ground let out a sharp scream, jumped to her feet, and shot Raegan a furious look.


    ¡°You called the polic she used.


    Raegan nodded, unfazed.


    ¡°Yep, using your phone.


    ¡±


    Thedy flew into a rage, realizing Raegan had been covertly signaling the police all this while!


    Thedy¡¯s cheeks reddened as her blood pressure spiked.


    This scam she¡¯d been running with her son, targeting luxury cars because of their distracted owners, had never gone wrong until now.


    She¡¯d even made a point of learning about various Luxury car brands to pick her targets wisely.


    The owners of these fancy cars were typically too preupied to bother with anything under a few grand.


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll just tell the police you and your friend assaulted me and my son.From N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯ll make sure you regret this!¡± thedy snapped.


    Her son, still on the ground and holding his head, groaned.


    ¡°Hit me¡­ He hit me¡­¡±


    Raegan leaned forward, a smirk ying on her lips.


    ¡°Do you really think you can fool everyone when there¡¯s a dash cam recording everything?¡±


    Thedy¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°A dashcam?¡± How could she have forgotten about that? Nobody had ever challenged her on it before.


    They¡¯d always just paid up without a fuss, so the thought had never even urred to her.


    Now it all clicked into ce.


    That exined Raegan¡¯s calm demeanor.


    Raegan had been banking on this from the star


    t.


    The police had leaped out of their cars and were handcuffing thedy¡¯s son faster than she could react.


    The man,pletely unaware of the situation, had a huge grin on his face as they escorted him away.


    Thedy cried out, ¡°Oh, my son! They¡¯re taking you away!¡±


    Hearing this, the man began to struggle wildly.


    Foam formed at his mouth as if he were having a seizure.


    The cops were caught t-footed and radioed for an ambnce.


    When everything calmed down, thedy had disappeared without a trace.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t believe her eye.


    Thedy had just abandoned her son and fled the scene.


    After the police put the man into the ambnce, they asked Raegan for a brief statement.


    ¡°We¡¯re Looking into it, ma¡¯am,¡± one of them said.


    ¡°We¡¯ve gotten a few leads on these guys before.


    The problem is, people hesitate to report them to the police, and by the time they do, they are nowhere to be found.


    But you did great.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1485

    Raegan felt proud of her contribution.


    She hoped her actions could prevent others from being ripped off.


    ¡°Also, thatdy had run away, but I caught her on my dashcam.


    The video¡¯s pretty clear.


    It might help you guys out,¡± Raegan added.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± the officer replied.


    Once the police had left, Stefan gave Raegan a thumbs-up.


    ¡°You really handled that well,¡± he said.


    Raegan smiled.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± she inquired.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°I just finished a seminar.


    I¡¯m heading back to downtown Stefan nced at the t tire of Raegan¡¯s car, barely attached.


    ¡°Where are you off to? I can give you a Lift.


    ¡±


    Raegan waved off the suggestion.


    ¡°No, thanks.


    I¡¯ve already called for a ride.


    ¡±


    Stefan nodded.


    ¡°Alright.


    I¡¯ll stay with you until your ride arrives.


    ¡±


    Raegan thought that was a good idea.


    After the recent struggle, she didn¡¯t Like the idea of waiting alone.


    However, as time passed, her ride was still nowhere in sight.


    Raegan realized her phone screen was cracked beyond repair, and when she tried turning it on, all she got was a nk screen.


    She used Stefan¡¯s phone to call her driver.


    The driver rified that a misunderstanding caused by a mimunication over the phone led him to a different location.


    He had attempted to contact Raegan, but since her phone wasn¡¯t working, he began to worry.


    Raegan asked where the driver was now, and found out he was quite far away.


    Seeing Raegan¡¯s growing concern, Stefan gestured to her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you.


    ¡±


    Realizing she couldn¡¯t wait any longer, Raegan nodded.


    Then, she dialed the driver and provided the new pick-up location, instructing to bring her t-tire car back.


    Raegan took the ck duffel bag from her car and turned to Stefan.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sorry to bug you.


    ¡±


    Stefanughed softly, saying, ¡°I¡¯m done for the day.


    ¡±


    On the road, Raegan gave Stefan an address.


    Driving down a deserted road, she asked him to stop.


    ¡°It won¡¯t take long,¡± she assured Stefan.


    The advice from Nicole, to keep things secret, lingered in Raegan¡¯s mind.


    Thus, she didn¡¯t tell Stefan exactly what she was going to do, despite their closeness.


    Stefan didn¡¯t question her.


    He simply offered her his backup phone.


    ¡°Let me know if you need help.


    ¡±


    Raegan responded with a grateful nod.


    Raegan took a turn down a side street, led by Nicole¡¯s directions to a brick-red building hidden at the alley¡¯s end.


    Its hidden location surprised her as she got closer.


    As Raegan reached the entrance, the sound of a child¡¯s cries broke out from inside.

 Chapter 1486

    Raegan hurried in to find a well-built man dragging a child across the floor, a cigarette dangling from his mouth and a malicious smile on his face.


    ¡°Pay up, or this child is getting sold!¡± he threatened.


    A woman in a yellow dress was holding onto the child, her sobs cutting through the noise.


    ¡°Please, you can¡¯t take him! He¡¯s ill!¡± she begged.


    The man was unfazed.


    ¡°Your child ruined my watermelons.


    Ten thousand dors won¡¯t even cover the damage.


    Those were imported, mind you!¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t mean to! Your watermelons were in the way on the sidewalk.


    He barely touched them.


    Plus, he¡¯s just a child and couldn¡¯t have crushed them,¡± the woman protested.


    ¡°So, what are you implying? You think I¡¯m trying to trick you?¡±


    Despite suspecting the man¡¯s scam, the woman hesitated to argue back.


    Being a single mother made her feel vulnerable, aware of the danger she and her child faced.


    Falling to her knees with a desperate look, she pressed her hands together.


    ¡°Not at all.


    It¡¯s just I don¡¯t have that kind of money with me right now.


    Please, just give me some time.


    ¡±


    ¡°So, you think ying the helpless victim will work? Waiting for a hero to save the day? You think I¡¯m easy to trick?¡±


    Suddenly, filled with anger, the man kicked the woman hard, causing blood to spray from her mouth.


    Despite the pain, she held on to her child with all her might.


    The man had barged into the woman¡¯s home, wrecking everything in his search for money, but found nothing.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got it hidden somewhere!¡± he yelled, kicking the woman twice more fiercely.


    ¡°You think you can y games with me?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the child¡¯s face.


    This little boy seemed oddly familiar, as though she had met him before.


    But the woman¡¯s and child¡¯s screams snapped her back to the harsh reality.


    Grabbing a shovel from the front porch, Raegan charged at the man and hit him hard on the head.


    The man crumpled to the ground, nursing his bleeding skull.


    ¡°Who in the world did that?¡± he shouted.


    Raegan quickly took the woman and her child by the hand, whispering, ¡°Nicole sent me.


    Let¡¯s go.


    ¡±


    Worried the crazed man would rise to his feet soon and cause trouble, Raegan pulled the woman and ran.


    What Raegan didn¡¯t expect was to run into someone as she rushed through the door.


    Raegan¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    What a twist! It was the verydy who had wanted to rip her off and then skedaddled!


    And to make matters even stranger, the man Raegan had just knocked out with the shovel was calling thedy, ¡°Mom!¡±


    A chilling revtion struck Raegan.


    These scammers were all in it together!


    Thedy¡¯s eyes sparkled with wickedness as she saw Raegan.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She lunged at Raegan, holding on to her tight.


    ¡°Kolton, lock the gate! I¡¯m going to kill this bitch!¡±


    Raegan used all her might to stomp down with her foot, aiming for thedy to release her under the influence of pain!


    Thedy let out a scream of pain, yet she stubbornly held on to Raegan.

 Chapter 1487

    Seeing things get worse, Raegan quickly said to the woman who was holding the boy¡¯s hand, ¡°There¡¯s a caring up the road!¡±


    Raegan then shoved the woman and the boy out of the way.


    The woman, reacting fast, grabbed the boy and took off.


    Kolton, eager to capture the woman and the boy, ran after them.


    ¡°Kolton,e on and help me! We can¡¯t let this bitch get away.


    She¡¯s the reason your elder brother is locked up!¡± thedy yelled as Kolton ran off.


    Hearing this, Kolton stopped in his tracks.


    He rushed back to lock the main gate.


    Raegan, unable to get thedy to release her grip, kicked even harder.


    Thedy wailed in pain and made a face, but still didn¡¯t release her hold.


    ¡°Kolton, quick! She¡¯s such a beauty.


    Help me keep her in check! Once your brother is released, I will make her his wife!¡±


    Raegan was shocked all over again! What kind of mother would incite her son to do such evil!


    Kolton, who hadn¡¯t really looked at Raegan before, now noticed her beauty, leering at her.


    Seeing Kolton approaching her with a lustful look, Raegan instantly became alert, prepared for any situation.


    Unexpectedly, Kolton positioned himself behind his mother.


    He wrapped his arms around Raegan¡¯s waist from behind, securing her in ce.


    Then, Kolton said to his mom, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go find that woman and the boy? I want to enjoy myself a bit here!¡±


    Kolton and his mom, along with his elder brother, roamed about, living wherever they could find shelter.


    In his prime, Kolton had yet to find partners.


    At times, he would visit ces of ill repute for temporary sce, yet none could hold a candle to Raegan.


    The idea of having a gorgeousdy like Raegan beneath him, a woman he was unworthy of, was t


    antalizing for Kolton!


    Thedy paused for a moment.


    She had intended for Raegan to marry her eldest son, hoping he would start a family with Raegan.


    Thedy had two sons, with Kolton being her second son.


    Kolton could be a bit offbeat, but he wasn¡¯t dumb.


    Convincing someone to marry wasn¡¯t beyond him.


    Yet, her eldest son was too naive to secure a partner.


    She had even thought about deceiving a timid girl back and forced the girl to marry her eldest son.


    With her cleverness and stunning appearance, Raegan seemed perfect.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Thedy mused perhaps Raegan could enhance the family¡¯s Lineage, giving her a grandchild who was both attractive and intelligent! Why bother about defiance? If needed, harsh measures could be taken!


    As thedy weighed her thoughts, Kolton had already started pulling Raegan toward the room.


    Thedy found herself hesitating.


    ¡°Kolton, this was meant for your elder brother¡­¡±


    Kolton said impatiently, ¡°So what? Isn¡¯t my brother not here? I just want to look after my future sister-inw for him.


    What¡¯s the issue?¡±

 Chapter 1488

    Raegan couldn¡¯t believe how shameless this family was.


    They talked about such disgraceful acts as if they were perfectly normal.


    Their shamelessness knew no limits.


    Kolton, enticed by Raegan¡¯s sweet scent, felt his desires stirring.


    Seeing his mom still hesitated, he quickly added, ¡°What are you waiting for? If that woman decides to call the police, we¡¯ll be in trouble!¡±


    Upon hearing this, thedy quickly left to search the woman and the boy.


    With both the woman and the boy gone, Raegan felt a bit less worried.


    With her hands tied, she resorted to kicking Kolton¡¯s shins with all her might.


    Kolton, furious, gripped Raegan¡¯s throat tighter and hissed, ¡°Try kicking me again, you Little bitch, and I¡¯ll choke you to death!¡±


    Raegan¡¯s face turned purple as she struggled for breath.


    But this was her moment.


    She gnashed her teeth into Kolton¡¯s arm, biting through skin and flesh.


    Blood spurted out intensely!


    ¡°Ah¡­ You f@cking bitch!¡± Kolton cried out in pain, his hold loosening.


    Raegan didn¡¯t waste a second.


    She headbutted Kolton¡¯s chin forcefully, and as he staggered, she delivered a kick to his private part.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Kolton screamed at the top of his lungs, copsing onto the ground with a heavy fall.


    Kolton felt dizzy, and the sharp pain in his private part was excruciating.


    He couldn¡¯t believe he was taken down by a delicate woman.


    Raegan had just dialed for help using Stefan¡¯s backup phone.


    She was convinced Kolton was too injured to stand up again.


    Her n was to leave him for the police to handle.


    Yet, Kolton wouldn¡¯t stop hurling insults.


    ¡°You bitch! Tramp! I¡¯m going to get you! You slut!¡±


    Kolton was no stranger to society¡¯s underbelly.


    The insults he spat out were crude and shocking, the likes of which Raegan had never encountered.


    His verbal attacks grew even nastier.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Damn it! How did your mother manage to birth such a vile


    creature like you! She must be rotten!


    I¡¯ll deal with her next.


    Show some spine! Don¡¯t you dare run!¡±


    Raegan had just reached the door when she heard that.


    She couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh, grabbed a broom lying nearby, and swung it with all her might at Kolton.


    ¡°smack!¡± The broom hit Kolton right in the face, making his nose bleed like crazy and covering his face in blood.


    Fuming with anger but too weak to stand, Kolton dragged himself toward Raegan, hurling insults as he went, ¡°You think you can hit me, bitch? Today, I¡¯m going to make you regret this! I¡¯ll make you cry for your daddy and mommy¡­¡±


    But before Kolton could finish his threat, he suddenly screamed so loudly it turned into a high-pitched shriek.


    Raegan was stepping hard on his hand, crushing his fingers.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Kolton howled with his mouth agape.

 Chapter 1489

    Raegan looked at him with icy eyes and said, ¡°Looks like your mother forgot to teach you manners.


    Well, I guess it¡¯s up to me to clean that dirty mouth of yours.


    ¡¯


    Then, she grabbed a mop from a bucket next to her, one that hadn¡¯t been squeezed out, and shoved it into Kolton¡¯s mouth.


    The mop was dripping with dark, dirty water from cleaning the yard, filled with mud, dirt, and who knew what else.


    Kolton fought back with all his might, hisplexion changing shades.


    He was no stranger to hardship, having faced the harshness of life, but never had he imagined swallowing sewer water.


    The more Kolton tried to free himself, the more forcefully Raegan held him down.


    The mop head, a bundle of cotton strips knotted together, seemed toorge to fit in someone¡¯s mouth.


    Yet, Raegan managed to shove a small part into Kolton¡¯s mouth, sending the filthy, unwrung water down his throat.


    And he swallowed it.


    Once the mop was removed, Kolton gasped for air, his face a mix of ck and blue, coughing uncontrobly.


    After Kolton finally caught his breath, he shook with rage and pointed at Raegan, stuttering, ¡°You! How dare you shove a mop in my mouth!¡±


    Raegan just smirked and retorted, ¡°Your mouth spews filthier stuff than this mop could ever clean.


    ¡±


    Feeling deeply offended and slipping into his usual habits, Kolton started to retort, ¡°You little slut¡­¡±


    But he stopped mid-sentence as Raegan threatened with the mop once more.


    Terrified, Kolton fell to his knees, pleading, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll stop! No more, please! I can¡¯t take it.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    Raegan replied icily, ¡°You¡¯d do well to hold your tongue.


    Remember, there are plenty of people out there who won¡¯t hesitate to teach you a lesson if you don¡¯t know about manners.


    ¡±


    Kolton never imagined he¡¯d bepletely under a delicate woman¡¯s control one day! Even R


    aegan¡¯s words made him unconsciously tremble.


    It was downright embarrassing! This had to stop!


    Kolton tried to soothe the sharp pain racking his body, eyeing Raegan as she got ready to leave with a cunning look.


    Then, suddenly, he sprang at her! ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m not going down without a fight¡­¡±


    Raegan, nimble and quick, sidestepped him with ease.


    ¡°Bang!¡± A loud thud echoed.


    There Kolton was, sprawled on the floor, too dazed to make a sound.


    He had knocked himself out cold!


    For a moment, everything went nk, and then a crushing pain hit Kolton, like he¡¯d been run over by a truck!


    Raegan was convinced that as long as such men were breathing, they¡¯d never stop scheming.


    ¡°Looks Like you haven¡¯t learned your lesson, so maybe it¡¯s time for another round of this filthy water.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1490

    Raegan turned Kolton over, grabbed the mop bucket, and opened his mouth forcibly.


    Then, she poured the mop water into his mouth.From N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, someone mmed the door, creating a loud bang.


    ¡°¡±Raegan!¡± Stefan rushed in with a darkened expression, grabbed Raegan¡¯s shoulders, and looked at her face.


    He asked anxiously, ¡°Are you okay? Are you hurt somewhere?¡±


    Stefan had just heard from the woman that Raegan was in danger.


    So, he immediately asked the woman and the little boy to stay in his car and lock the doors.


    He had told them not to open the door, no matter what, until he came back.


    Then, he rushed over for Raegan.


    When Raegan saw the anxiety on Stefan¡¯s face, she said awkwardly, ¡°Stefan, don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯m fine.


    ¡±


    It was only then that Stefan noticed that Raegan was holding a mop bucket in her hand.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Stefan was stunned for a moment.


    Then, he said, ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m d to hear that.


    ¡±


    At this moment, Kolton gasped and groaned awkwardly.


    ¡°You¡­ You are stepping on my hand¡­¡±


    Stefan looked down and nced Kolton.


    There was no trace of sympathy in him at all.


    His eyes were filled with fury.


    He reached out, held Raegan¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.


    Let the police deal with them.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Raegan replied with a nod.


    Raegan was about to put down the mop bucket when a woman¡¯s voice sounded from the door.


    ¡°Oh, my poor boy!¡±


    Thedy who had just run out to look for the woman and the Little boy came back to ask for her son¡¯s help because she couldn¡¯t open the car door.


    And she was shocked to see Kolton in such an awkward situation.


    Thedy wrongly med Raegan and Stefan for her sons¡¯ rtively consequences.


    She was so livid that she picked up the shovel she saw next to her and charged at them.


    ¡°This is all your fault! How dare you hurt my sons in broad daylight! I will kill both of you!¡±


    Stefan reacted quickly at this critical moment.


    He positioned himself protectively in front of Raegan.


    But to his surprise, Raegan pushed him away.


    Then, she stepped forward and poured the buck


    t of dirty water on thedy.


    Thedy¡¯s eyes were instantly blurred by the mop water.


    Before she could rush to Raegan and Stefan, she tripped and fell to the floor with a heavy thud.


    Her grip on the shovel loosened.


    It fell and identally hit Kolton.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Kolton screamed in pain and passed out.


    Thedy fell on the floor so hard that she couldn¡¯t get up for a while.


    Raegan looked down at them andmented, ¡°You only deserve all this The police cars arrived outside, sirens ring.


    Raegan had already made a record and submitted the dashcam footage to the police as the evidence.


    Coupled with the woman¡¯s statement, thedy and Kolton were immediately taken by the police.


    Raegan looked around and said to the woman, ¡°This ce is no Longer safe for you to live.


    You shoulde with me.


    ¡±


    The woman hesitated for a moment.


    Then, she said, ¡°But Miss Lawrence doesn¡¯t allow us to go out.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1491

    Actually, Nicole had arranged a bodyguard for the woman and the little boy.


    It was just that the bodyguard took a leave today because of a stomachache.


    That was why the woman and the little boy were left in the house alone.


    They didn¡¯t expect that the danger woulde at this moment.


    Raegan noticed the little boy was silent all the time and seemed dazed.


    She couldn¡¯t help frowning and saying concernedly, ¡°What happened today will have a negative impact on this boy.


    It¡¯s better for you to stay in the hotel tonight while I arrange the new ce for you.


    Then, I will let Nicole call you.


    What do you think?¡±


    When the little boy heard Nicole¡¯s name, he finally reacted.


    He looked up at Raegan and asked, ¡°When will Nicolee to see me?¡±


    ¡°Austin! You¡­¡± the woman suddenly shouted.


    She didn¡¯t expect Austin to ask such a question.


    Austin had never talked over the past month, let alone to speak with someone he had just met for the first time.


    Raegan stared at Austin¡¯s face, having finally pinpointed the cause of her sense of familiarity upon seeing him.


    Though feeling sorry for him, she tried hard to hold back her tears and pretended to be calm.


    ¡°Is your name Austin?¡±


    Austin nodded gently.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan smiled and patted his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell Nicole you want to see her, okay?¡±


    Austin withdrew his gaze, lowered his head, and fell silent again.


    Raegan took Austin and the woman to the hotel.


    Recalling Ardlens was Mitchel¡¯s territory, Raegan decided to spend the night in Ashfield.


    She intended to take them to a safer ce tomorrow.


    On their way to the hotel, Austin suddenly had a fever.


    The woman panicked since she didn¡¯t bring the medicine with her.


    Besides, there was thest dosage left.


    Raegan hurriedly took out the ck duffel bag entrusted by Nicole and fed Austin with the medicine.


    However, Austin¡¯s temperature didn¡¯t subside at all.


    Raegan began to worry, pondering the need to visit a hospital.


    But the woman simply shook her head, saying, ¡°Austin just needs some antipyretics.


    His immune system is weak, so it won¡¯t do him any good to go to the hospital.


    He is more likely to get infected by some viruses there.


    ¡±


    Finally, they arrived at the hotel.


    Out of precaution, the woman took out a mask and a baseball cap to cover Austin¡¯s face.


    Raegan had booked a family suite.


    And to keep a low profile, she asked the woman and Austin to get in the hotel room first.


    Meanwhile, Stefan went to the pharmacy to buy medicine for Austin.


    Austin still had a fever, but the woman firmly refused to send him to the hospital.


    She had seen Austin in this state more than once.


    She had once taken Austin to the hospital when she could no longer bear to see him suffering from fever.


    However, it only worsened his condition and almost got him killed.

 Chapter 1492

    Raegan stayed up with the woman until midnight to take care of Austin.


    Finally, Austin¡¯s temperature dropped after taking a few more doses of the medicine.


    Only then did Raegan breathe a sigh of relief.


    She urged the woman to get some rest first.


    Then, Raegan exited the room Austin rested in.


    Spotting Stefan sitting at the table and working on hisptop, she felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Stefan, thanks for your help today.


    ¡±


    Stefan smiled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.


    I¡¯m not sleepy, anyway.


    Get some rest first.


    I¡¯ll drive you there tomorrow morning.


    ¡±


    Actually, Raegan had asked Judd to find a safe ce for Austin and the woman.


    Erick had many properties in the suburbs of Ardlens.


    Those ces had tight and high-end security and were absolutely safer than that house in Ashfield.


    Raegan understood why Nicole was so cautious about Austin¡¯s safety.


    Jarrod was a madman.


    If he found out about Austin¡¯s existence, he might use Austin to threaten Nicole.


    After all, he had no sense of kinship.


    Raegan felt sleepy after such an exhausting day.


    With more room suited for Stefan to rest, she hesitated to hit the sack despite her weariness.


    Stefan seemed to read her mind.


    He took his coat, stood up, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve booked a room next door.


    Call me if you need anything.


    ¡±


    Before he left, Stefan turned around and added, ¡°By the way, I got some leads on the man we discussed before.


    ¡±


    Stefan showed the photo to Raegan.


    ¡°Is it him?¡±


    The man in the photo had a gloomy expression and malicious eyes.


    Raegan immediately recognized the man and confirmed, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him.


    ¡±


    That was the man who ambushed her five years ago.


    Stefan exined, ¡°This man hails from the Maxwell family.


    It¡¯s difficult to get him to Ardlens because he knows a lot of secrets about the Maxwell family.


    Once he disappears, the Maxwell family will definitely use every means to find him.


    ¡±


    Raegan was stunned for a moment.


    Then, she asked, ¡°Is there no other way to catch him?¡±


    ¡°The only way is to capture him in Aurora.


    I¡¯ll have some people lure him into my traps.


    Then, you can have a chance to interrogate him.


    ¡±


    Raegan fell silent, pondering this idea.


    To Aurora?


    While she was lost in thought, Stefan continued, ¡°You don¡¯t need to think about it now.


    This person is valued by the Maxwell family, so he won¡¯t die easily.


    I will let you know after my people arrange everything.


    ¡±


    Raegan nodded her head quietly.


    Her mind went nk.


    She didn¡¯t even realize that Stefan had already left.


    Suddenly, Raegan remembered tonight¡¯s dinner appointment with Mitchel.


    She froze, not knowing what to do.From N?velDrama.Org.


    It was early in the morning now.

 Chapter 1493

    Their dinner schedule had totally slipped her mind due to the events transpired yesterday.


    She didn¡¯t text Mitchel, nor did she know if he was looking for her.


    It was sote.


    He should be asleep by now.


    Lying on the bed, Raegan kept tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep.


    In the end, she could no longer resist it.


    She got up, walked to the hotel¡¯sndline phone on the desk, and dialed Mitchel¡¯s number.


    She told herself she would hang up if Mitchel picked up after three rings.


    But to her surprise, Mitchel immediately answered.


    It was as if he had been waiting for her call.


    ¡°Raegan?¡± Mitchel¡¯s deep voice sounded from the other end of the Line.


    Raegan was stunned before she asked, ¡°Have you been waiting for my call?¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    Where are you now?¡± Mitchel didn¡¯t deny it.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m on a business trip out of town.


    My phone was broken, so I was not able to contact you until now.


    ¡±


    ¡°Are you with someone?¡± Mitchel suddenly asked.


    Raegan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She almost blurted it out when Nicole¡¯s words rang in her mind.


    She had promised Nicole to keep Austin¡¯s existence from Mitchel.


    Raegan pursed her lips and replied, ¡°Yes.


    Just some colleagues you are not familiar with.


    ¡±


    Mitchel fell silence.


    Thinking it was the poor signal, Raegan asked, ¡°Mitchel, are you still there?¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡± After the brief response, Mitchel didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Unbeknownst to Raegan, Mitchel was sitting in the car and looking up at the dazzling neon lights of the hotel.


    He asked in a deep voice, Do you want me to go there to apany you?¡±


    Raegan got nervous and hastily said, ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.


    I¡¯m going back tomorrow, anyway.


    ¡±


    Her reply was simple, but Mitchel felt like he was pped by an invisible hand.


    Hearing Raegan¡¯s reply, Mitchel went silent.


    Raegan was puzzled by Mitchel¡¯s unusual silence tonight.


    Right when she was about to inquire further, she heard a soft cough.


    It sounded like Austin was the one coughing.


    Startled, Raegan quickly covered the mouthpiece and whispered softly, ¡°I¡¯m going to bed.


    Let¡¯s talk tomorrow.


    ¡±


    With that, Raegan ended the call.

 Chapter 1494

    ¡°Beep¡­¡±


    Mitchel let out a self-mocking smile.


    The busy tone, ying a mocking melody, seeminglyughed at him.


    His turmoil inside went beyond words.


    Mitchel regretted wrapping up the meeting earlier than scheduled all because he was in a hurry to get back to Ardlens.


    He felt he shouldn¡¯t frantically search for Raegan after failing to reach her by phone.


    He regretted rushing to Ashfield upon discovering her location.


    Just a short while ago, Mitchel was reassuring himself.


    He told himself repeatedly that Raegan and Stefan were probably just sorting out some issue, which was why they ended up at the hotel together.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    When Mitchel saw Stefan enter with a bag of medicine, his first thought was whether Raegan was sick.


    Mitchel had a strong urge to barge in, yet he decided to stay put in the car, waiting on Raegan¡¯s call.


    He was doing everything in his power to avoid doing anything Raegan might loathe.


    Just before Raegan called, Mitchel was reminding himself, ¡°As long as she says she¡¯s with Stefan, I have to trust her.


    I can¡¯t let myself get irrationally jealous and upset her.


    ¡±


    But Raegan didn¡¯t mention Stefan.


    Instead, she mentioned it was someone he didn¡¯t know.


    So, Raegan lied to her again.


    Mitchel felt his grip on his phone tighten and then rx.


    ¡°Just head back,¡± he instructed.


    Matteo, caught off guard, stuttered, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, are you sure?¡±


    Matteo hadn¡¯t caught what Raegan said, so he was a bit confused.


    After all, Mitchel had been non-stop all day, rushing back to Ardlens from Berton after wrapping up his meetings.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon discovering Raegan¡¯s location, he rushed from Ardlens to Ashfield.


    All that effort was to see Raegan.


    The sudden decision to return withoutying eyes on Raegan baffled Matteo.


    ¡°Yeah.


    ¡± The heavy, disheartened reply came from Mitchel.


    Matteo, sensing his foul mood, didn¡¯t press further and swiftly got the car moving.


    Back in Ardlens, Mitchel stepped out of the car, silent.


    Matteo, pulling arge box from the trunk, questioned, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, do you want me to bring this upstairs for you?¡±


    The box was filled with fresh seafood Mitchel had picked out himself, having cleared out the seafood market.


    Mitchel had looked forward to a joyful dinner with Raegan, who hadpletely forgotten about.


    Mitchel looked away, his face showing disappointment.


    ¡°You can have it.


    ¡±


    Matteo, surprised, put the box back in the car.


    The next day.


    Raegan had breakfast delivered to the hotel room.


    After eating, the woman and Austin headed down first, followed by Raegan.


    Once everyone was ready, Stefan drove them to the destination, arriving swiftly.

 Chapter 1495

    Judd had cleaned the house the day before, even recing all the bedding and kitchen items.


    The woman who took care of Austin expressed her deep appreciation to Raegan.


    Previously, she worked as a kitchen assistant for the Lawrence family, her life tough.


    Her husband and only son had passed away in an overseas car ident.


    The woman traveled abroad to handle the situation and copsed from exhaustion, which led to her being hospitalized.


    There, she met Nicole.


    Once Nicole heard the woman¡¯s story, she asked the woman to look after newborn Austin.


    This arrangement continued for years, with the woman always treating Austin as if he were her own child.


    Raegan got maids for the woman, recruiting more trustworthy bodyguards for Austin.


    She also arranged for the woman to speak with Nicole on the phone.


    Once everything was in ce, Raegan shared a ride back with Judd.


    Stefan had to rush off because of schoolmitments.


    Inside the car, Raegan set up the new phone Judd had given her and put in her SIM card.


    The moment it turned on, Raegan saw several missed calls from a number she recognized, which made her smile.


    Just as she had expected, Mitchel cared for her.


    But as she checked the messages, her smile slowly disappeared.


    The missed calls had alle before their midnight talk.


    There had been no attempt from Mitchel to reach out to her again after that.


    Raegan figured Mitchel might be tied up, knowing there were days she herself was too busy to even look at her phone.


    She decided to drop Mitchel a message.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.


    ¡±


    After sending it, Raegan asked Judd to make a stop at the fresh market.


    She wanted to cook the dinner she missed out on makingst night, nning to do it tonight.


    After spending close to an hour in the supermarket, Raegan ha


    d everything she needed.


    Back at home, she didn¡¯t let the kitchen staff help her.


    She handled everything on her own, carefully washing and prepping the food.


    Once she was done with the prep, Raegan found herself reaching for her phone again.


    There was no message waiting for her.


    A wave of disappointment washed over Raegan.


    It seemed Mitchel was swamped with work.


    She considered calling him but worried he might be in a meeting.


    Instead, she decided to call Matteo.


    Matteo answered right away.


    ¡°Miss Foster, how can I help you?¡±


    ¡°Matteo, is Mitchel busy?¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Mr.


    Dixon is in a meeting right now.


    I can pass on any message for you.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1496

    ¡°Just let him know not to miss dinner at my ce tonight.


    ¡±


    Matteo peered into the office and saw Mitchel getting ready to leave.


    He hesitated and then said, liss Foster, Mr.


    Dixon might be caught up with work until veryte.


    ¡±


    Raegan missed the hint in Matteo¡¯s voice and simply said, ¡°That¡¯s fine.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I can wait for him.


    ¡±


    Suddenly, there was a burst ofughter from Janey on the Line.


    Raegan quickly added ¡°Matteo, go ahead with your work.


    I won¡¯t hold you up any longer.


    ¡±


    After hanging up, Matteo rushed to catch up with Mitchel, out of breath.


    ¡°Mrs¡­.


    ¡±


    Upon seeing Mitchel¡¯s stern look, Matteo quickly corrected, ¡°Miss Foster reminded you to remember dinner at her ce tonight.


    ¡±


    Mitchel, without showing any emotion, continued on his way.


    It wasn¡¯t until he entered the elevator that he allowed his emotions to surface.


    Raegan invited him over for dinner, probably just to return the favor.


    How ludicrous it was he felt cheerful in her invitation.


    It was silly of him, really.


    In the kitchen.


    Janey came bouncing in.


    Noticing her mother busy cooking, she used her most adorable voice and asked, ¡°Mommy, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m preparing dinner, sweetheart.


    ¡± Raegan smiled.


    ¡°Wow, is someone specialing? Can we ask daddy to join us? I miss him.


    ¡± Janey¡¯s eyes,rge and full of hope, sparkled with excitement.


    Raegan, softened by her daughter¡¯s adorable face, couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Actually, the gues


    t is your daddy.


    ¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Janey¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Raegan gave a nod.


    Janey bounced with joy.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing! Mommy, I love you so much!¡±


    Janey¡¯s joy spread like wildfire.


    Raegan gently squeezed Janey¡¯s cheek and asked, ¡°Janey, would you be happy if your daddy lived with us all the time?¡±


    ¡°I would love that!¡± Janey beamed.


    ¡°I wish daddy could always be with us and never leave.


    ¡±


    Raegan saw the genuine affection Janey had for Mitchel.


    But was this affection born out of a longing for a father figure, or was it the natural bond of kinship?


    Raegan bent down to Janey¡¯s level and asked, ¡°Janey, do you Like Mitchel because he¡¯s your daddy, or because you genuinely like him as a person?¡±

 Chapter 1497

    Janey, puzzled by Raegan¡¯s question, offered her own understanding.


    ¡°My teacher says people have auras.


    If you like someone, it¡¯s because you can feel they like you back.


    I feel daddy loves me just as much as I love him.


    ¡±


    Raegan was surprised.


    It seemed even a child not yet five had deeper insights than she did.


    After Annis took Janey outside to y, Raegan¡¯s mind was still racing.


    She knew her heart was unsettled because of Mitchel.


    She remembered the question Mitchel had asked at the door of her vist time, and she decided she wanted to answer it tonight.


    She didn¡¯t want to push him away anymore.


    She wanted to give them a try.


    For Janey, and for herself, it was time to move on from the past.


    Raegan got busy with dinner preparations once again.


    By the time she finished, it was nearly seven in the evening.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Raeganid out the dishes on the automatically heated table, ensuring they wouldn¡¯t cool down within an hour.


    After that, Raegan and Janey sat down, waiting for Mitchel¡¯s return.


    For a brief moment, Raegan felt as if she had been transported back in time.


    She used to wait for Mitchel like this five years ago.


    And now, they had a daughter together.


    As time slowly ticked by, Janey¡¯s stomach started rumbling.


    With a pout, she looked up at Raegan and asked with a hint of sadness, ¡°Mommy, when is daddy going to be home?¡±


    Raegan, feeling a mix of helplessness and impatience, responded, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, sweetie.


    Give me a sec to call him and find out where he is.


    ¡±


    Picking up her phone, Raegan dialed Mitchel¡¯s number.


    The phone rang and rang, but there was no answer.


    A sinking feeling started to settle in Raegan¡¯s heart.


    She somehow sensed Mitchel might not show up tonight.


    But why? If he knew he was going to bete, why hadn¡¯t he given her a heads-up?


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t daddy pick up the phone?¡± Janey couldn¡¯t hide her disappointment when she noticed Raegan¡¯s concerned look.


    Trying to lift the mood, Raegan offered a reassuring smile.


    ¡°He¡¯s probably caught up with something right now.


    How about we start dinner first?¡±


    However, Janey firmly shook her head, insisting, ¡°No, I want to wait for daddy.


    I was looking forward to sharing my favorite meals with him.


    ¡±


    Seeing Janey¡¯s stubbornness, Raegan tried a different approach, suggesting gently, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try a little bit of the shrimp porridge first?¡±


    After a bit of persuasion, Janey finally agreed to eat some porridge without waiting for Mitchel.


    Finishing a bowl of porridge, Janey felt almost full.


    She continued to wait at the table with Raegan, but eventually, the weariness was too much for her.


    Janey usually went to bed at 8:30 PM, and now it was already 9:00 PM.


    Raegan asked Annis to help Janey to bed and get her settled, while she decided to start cleaning up the table.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    But as soon as she lifted a te, it slipped from her grasp and shattered on the floor.


    Quickly kneeling to tidy up the mess, Raegan identally cut her finger on a sharp piece.


    Blood started to flow from the cut.

 Chapter 1498

    Looking at her injured finger, Raegan felt a sting of pain in her heart and a surge of tears threatened to spill.


    Fighting back her tears, she carefully cleaned up the broken pieces.


    After that, she was too tired to even think about cleaning the dishes on the table.


    So, she left them as they were.


    Raegan had nned to take a shower and hit the bed when Nicole rang her up, wanting to hang out.


    Nicole was curious about what happened to Austin yesterday and felt a call wasn¡¯t the best way to discuss it.From N?velDrama.Org.


    So the two of them met at a coffee shop.


    Settling into their seats, Raegan raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°How did you manage to get Jarrod to let you out?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not locked up.


    Why wouldn¡¯t he let me go?¡± Nicole answered, avoiding eye contact.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Actually, Jarrod had requested Nicole to help with his bath.


    In exchange, he agreed to let her meet Raegan.


    Nicole was genuinely concerned about Austin, leaving her no choice but to ept his term.


    Raegan sighed in relief upon hearing this and shared the events that unfolded in Ashfield.


    ¡°Sorry, my bad.


    I should have been more cautious.


    I mistakenly thought Ashfield was secluded and didn¡¯t realize howplex things there could be,¡± Nicole confessed, gripping Raegan¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.


    Everything¡¯s fine now.


    If it weren¡¯t for me, the police wouldn¡¯t have caught those bad guys.


    ¡± Raegan yed a key role in busting the crime ring, and the local cops wanted to reward her.


    However, Raegan turned it down, preferring to stay under the radar.


    After all, she didn¡¯t see it as a big deal.


    Nicole then transferred a million dors into Raegan¡¯s ount, mentioning, ¡°Consider it the rent.


    ¡±


    Knowing the security at Erick¡¯s ces was top-notch, Nicole felt at ease.


    Raegan quickly transferred the money back to her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.


    Erick has a ton of houses, and he¡¯s not using most of them.


    It¡¯s really no trouble at all.


    ¡±


    Despite Nicole¡¯s attempts to pay, Raegan wouldn¡¯t ept the money, leaving Nicole with no choice but to stop trying.


    Even before Nicole shared Austin¡¯s story and revealed Austin¡¯s biological father, Raegan had already put the pieces together.


    Nicole didn¡¯t want to impose too much on Raegan, so she kept details about Austin¡¯s sickness to a minimum.


    Later, Nicole shifted the conversation, asking, ¡°How are things between you and Mitchel?¡±


    With a strained smile, Raegan replied softly, ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m at a loss.


    ¡±


    ¡°What happened? Did you two argue again?¡± Nicole inquired, her curiosity piqued.


    Raegan shook her head, saying, ¡°Not exactly.


    That¡¯s what¡¯s puzzling me.


    ¡±


    Mitchel hadn¡¯t been answering her calls or responding to her texts, leaving Raegan clueless about what might have gone wrong this time.

 Chapter 1499

    Raegan even reyed theirst meeting in her mind, searching for anything out of the ordinary.


    Yet, everything seemed normal, and she couldn¡¯t pinpoint the cause behind Mitchel¡¯s shift in demeanor.


    Was it because she forgot about their appointment the other night?


    After giving it some thought, Raegan dismissed that thought.


    She doubted Mitchel would be cold to her just because of this.From N?velDrama.Org.


    But then, why? Was it just a fleeting interest Mitchel had in her, and now he had lost that interest? Raegan couldn¡¯t pin down the reason and started to feel down.


    Seeing Raegan looking upset, Nicole stayed quiet for a bit before saying, ¡°You know, I think the best way to get to the bottom of this is to just talk to Mitchel directly.


    Makes sense, right? If you two have a misunderstanding, clear it up.


    If not, at least you¡¯ll understand where he stands.


    ¡±


    Raegan agreed with a nod.


    She decided to have a chat with Mitchel in person.


    After her talk with Nicole ended, Raegan tried calling Mitchel again, but got no answer.


    Next, Raegan tried calling Matteo.


    Matteo picked up right away, though it was quite noisy where he was.


    Moving to a quieter spot, Matteo raised his voice and said, ¡°Miss Foster, I¡¯m sorry, but Mr.


    Dixon can¡¯t make it over to your ce tonight.


    ¡±


    Hearing this, Raegan asked straight out, ¡°Where is he now?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Matteo hesitated for a second.


    ¡°Matteo, I need to know where Mitchel is.


    I have to talk to him.


    ¡±


    Matteo sneaked a peek at Mitchel, whose good-looking features were shadowed by a somber expression.


    He took a deep breath silently and whispered, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon¡¯s in VIP Room Three at the Kingbel Club.


    I¡¯ll let the receptionist know not to stop you.


    ¡±


    Upon hearing this, Raegan felt irritated and frustrated.


    Mitchel hadn¡¯t returned her calls or texts, but he was out enjoying himself at the club? So, he was not swamped with work as she had convinced herself.


    Yet, he didn¡¯t bother to text her back and kept her waiting.


    Raegan disliked this situation.


    Even if Mitchel had lost interest in her, he could have at least had the decency to tell her face-to-face.


    After entrusting Janey in Annis¡¯ care, Raegan headed straight to the Kingbel Club.


    Upon her arrival, Raegan was escorted by a waiter to the chamber where Mitchel was in.


    The moment the waiter opened the door, Raegan was greeted by a woman¡¯s Laughter.


    Inside the chamber, a woman giggled and said, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, have a drink¡­¡±


    Raegan stopped in her tracks, herplexion turning white in an instant.


    Matteo, who had just entered from outside, was initially surprised at the sight of Raegan.


    Yet, when he caught sight of what was happening inside the chamber, his expression shifted to one of shock.


    Matteo had only stepped out for a brief moment, and Mr.


    Ortega had already invited two women in revealing outfits to join them for drinks.


    Furthermore, one of the women positioned herself strategically next to Mitchel, deliberately leaned to him with her upper body slightly bent.


    Her clothes moved up with her movement, revealing part of her skin.


    She used the excuse of urging Mitchel to take a sip to keep chatting with him.


    Matteo sighed.


    He had invited Raegan over to break the ice, not to make things worse.


    ¡°Miss Foster, it¡¯s¡­ Well, please don¡¯t misunderstand¡­¡±

 Chapter 1500

    Matteo attempted to rify the situation but found himself struggling to find the right words momentarily.


    Suddenly, Raegan asked, ¡°Matteo, was there anything wrong with Mr.


    Dixon yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Matteo couldn¡¯t precisely point out what had gone wrong.


    He was just an assistant.


    Mitchel wouldn¡¯t share his mental activities with him.


    After pondering for a short while, Matteo replied, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon had wrapped up a meeting yesterday and hurried back to Berton.


    Then, he headed to the market for some seafood.


    Once he headed to your house and found you weren¡¯t there, he checked and found out you had gone to Ashfield.


    He then dashed off to Ashfield¡­¡±


    Raegan pieced it together.


    So, Mitchel was in Ashfield when they talked via phonest night.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Perhaps he even saw Stefan.


    So, he was mad and chose to ignore her messages and calls.


    He went to this club instead of her ce since he was still annoyed.


    ¡°Miss Foster, please don¡¯t leave yet.


    How about I arrange a room for you to wait¡­¡± Matteo suggested.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Raegan cut in and strode into the chamber elegantly.


    When Raegan firstid eyes on the scene inside the chamber, she hesitated, wanting to leave.


    She couldn¡¯t find the courage within herself to walk in and ask Mitchel.


    Yet, Matteo¡¯s words had given her a new perspective.


    If Mitchel was mad due to his misunderstanding about the previous night, it needed to be cleared up.


    As soon as Raegan stepped in, Mitchel¡¯s gaze was locked on her.


    She donned a ssic little red dress with slender ck straps, looking exceptionally charming.


    Mitchel let out a dismissive snort.


    The nights in Ardlens were still chilly, but Raegan appeared indifferent to the cold.


    Mitchel hadn¡¯t epted the drink from the woman beside him.


    Instead, he grabbed a nearby ss and finished it in one gulp.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you can get Mr.


    Dixon to drink your ss?¡± Mr.


    Ortega teased the woman beside Mitchel, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t drink, you¡¯ll have to undress yourself¡­¡±


    The woman, looking pitiful, tugged at Mitchel¡¯s sleeve and pleaded, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, do you really want to see me undress? Can¡¯t you show a bit of mercy?¡±


    While she talked, she leaned in closer to Mitchel, the thin fabric of her dress barely concealing her form.


    She was using all her charms to seduce Mitchel.


    In her view, winning over Mitchel was all that mattered, even if it meant undressing herself.


    Her friends had all prospered simrly, enjoyingvish lifestyles since then.


    The woman hadn¡¯t settled yet because she was choosy, unwilling topromise for just any affluent man.


    Yet, Mitchel checked all her boxes.


    He was handsome, well-built, and exuded a subtle naughtiness that was utterly captivating.


    She vowed to charm him over.


    When Mitchel remained detached, the woman rolled her eyes secretly, intending to employ her usual tactics.


    Her grip on the ss of wine tilted slightly, making it appear she ¡°identally¡± spilled the drink on his pants.


    Only then could she make advances on him.


    She smirked, thinking no men could resist being dabbed the spill away with her chest.


    But before the woman could pour the wine on Mitchel¡¯s pants, a slender, graceful hand stopped her.


    Raegan, approaching from the side, gently interjected, ¡°Let¡¯s be careful not to spill the drink, miss.


    ¡±


    The woman was at a loss for words.


    Irritated, she wondered about Raegan¡¯s identity, daring to interfere with her schemes.


    ¡°Are you new around here? Don¡¯t you know how things work here? Who gave you the right to interfere?¡±


    Raegan responded calmly, ¡°I noticed your hand shaking violently and wondered if you were dealing with Parkinson¡¯s Mr.


    Ortega couldn¡¯t contain his amusement and burst intoughter.


    What a way to interpret the situation!


    A hint of a smile appeared on Mitchel¡¯s face, but he quickly hid it.

 Chapter 1501

    Humph! He was still upset.


    He had to keep his poker face.


    ¡°You!¡± The woman grasped her chest, struggling to articte her frustration.


    Raegan chose not to engage further with the woman.


    Turning her attention to Mitchel, she asked, ¡°Could we have a word?¡±


    Despite his urge to look up at Raegan, Mitchel, without so much as a nce, grabbed another drink and stated icily, ¡°I¡¯m busy.


    ¡± His voice was devoid of any warmth, treating Raegan as if she were a stranger.


    Raegan felt a pang of hurt.


    ¡°I just need a moment.


    ¡±


    Noticing Mr.


    Ortega¡¯s fixed stare on Raegan, Mitchel¡¯s irritation grew.


    He knitted his brows and said impatiently, ¡°I told you I¡¯m busy.


    Isn¡¯t that clear enough?¡±


    ¡°Matteo!¡± Mitchel questioned, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± His implication was to have Matteo show Raegan to the door.


    Matteo was puzzled, wondering if the alcohol had dulled Mitchel¡¯s senses.


    Raegan got straight to the point, asking, ¡°Mitchel, were you in Ashfieldst night?¡±


    The question seemed to strike a nerve, as Mitchel¡¯s look turned even colder.


    He retorted, ¡°Asking about my whereabouts? Who do you think you are to me?¡±


    Raegan inhaled deeply and confessed, ¡°I¡¯m someone who wants to give us a try.


    Does that count for anything?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s words stirred something in Mitchel, his desire to draw her into his arms burning.


    She wanted to give them a try? But why did she lie to himst night? She was with Stefan the previous night, yet she imed she was with someone he wasn¡¯t familiar with.


    He had rushed over upon learning her whereabouts, only to meet with her entering the hotel with Stefan.


    Nah! He couldn¡¯t stomach that.


    Reflecting on the previous night, Mitchel clenched his teeth, his voice icy and sharp.


    ¡°You want to give us a try? Do you think you¡¯re skilled at ying games?¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Mitchel¡¯s face turned stern, exuding a daunting aura.


    Raegan felt a chill.


    She bit her lip, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t.


    .


    But Raegan was interrupted by a mocking voice nearby.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve been rejected and you¡¯re pathetically holding on.


    Drop the act of being decent!¡±


    The woman assumed Raegan was one of her kind.


    d in fine clothes, Raegan appeared affluent, clearly not sharing the woman¡¯s upation.


    But to the woman, Raegan was just another poor thing dumped by a man, no better than herself.


    ¡°What a sight! This gentleman has turned you away and here you are, shamelessly trying to win him back!¡±


    Her words irked Mitchel, his hand tightening around the ss, nearly shattering it.


    He struggled to keep hisposure, finding it hard to tolerate any baseless usations directed at Raegan.


    He was agitated, knowing this wasn¡¯t a good sign.


    Oblivious to Mitchel¡¯s darkened face, the woman stood up, brushing past Raegan on purpose.


    It was a clear challenge.


    Raegan, repulsed, took a step back and offered a smile, remarking, ¡°It seems you¡¯re not aware of who¡¯s truly pitiful here.


    ¡±


    The woman¡¯s expression hardened.


    ¡°What are you implying?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s smile was faint.


    ¡°Maybe I got it wrong.


    It seems you¡¯re fine with being a lover, so maybe my sympathy is misced.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1502

    The woman was stunned by Raegan¡¯s boldness, having assumed Raegan was one of her kind.


    Shouldn¡¯t Raegan be trying to win Mitchel back? How could Raegan insult her in Mitchel¡¯s presence?


    ¡°So what? Sure, Mr.


    Dixon may have flirted with me, but he¡¯s not interested in you!¡± The woman¡¯s fury twisted her features as she retorted without holding back, ¡°And who¡¯s to say how many have flirted with you in secret? Drop the innocent act! You¡¯re no high-ss prostitute¡­¡±


    Fuming over how close her schemes could have made it earlier, only to be thwarted by Raegan, the woman Lifted her hand in a huff, prepared to hurl the drink at Raegan.


    But Raegan caught the woman¡¯s wrist just in time.


    ¡°Whether I¡¯m respectable or not isn¡¯t your ce to say,¡± Raegan stated calmly.


    Her wrist held by Raegan, the woman could only stare as Raegan tipped her hand, the drink she meant to pour at Raegan dousing herself instead.


    After releasing the woman, Raegan watched as the ss ttered to the floor.


    ¡°Just remember, careless wordse with consequences,¡± she cautioned.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    The woman stood drenched and disheveled, her wrist throbbing.


    She was not sensible enough to read the room and continued to insult Raegan ¡°I struck a nerve, huh? ALL you dolled-updies are just the same.


    .


    ¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Mitchel¡¯s voice cut through the air, deep and on the verge of erupting.


    The woman smirked.


    ¡°Looks like he¡¯s telling you to zip it Mitchel was beside himself with fury.


    What a moron this woman was!


    He blurted out, ¡°Idiot!¡±


    Mr.


    Ortega, sensing the growing tension, regretted his decision to involve the woman, a choice he aimed to please Mitchel instead of upsetting him.


    Attempting to diffuse the situation, he joked, ¡°Well, Mr.


    Dixon¡¯s allure is really irresistible.


    See, these two stunning women are vying for his attention.


    That¡¯s something most of us can only dream of!¡±


    The room filled withughter at Mr.


    Ortega¡¯s attempt to lighten the mood.


    Theughter and jesting continued around them.


    ¡°It¡¯s a rare sight indeed.


    ¡±


    ¡°Sure, if Mr.


    Dixon weren¡¯t here, maybe the rest of us would stand a chance.


    But with him around, we¡¯re all out of luck.


    ¡±


    The men¡¯s jokes, fueled by alcohol, took a dive into coarseness.


    Meanwhile, Raegan felt lost, unable to pinpoint who Mitchel was rebuking.


    Feeling out of ce, she questioned the point of this squabble.


    Engaging in a spat with a woman and being perceived as envious by onlookers felt utterly foolish to her.


    Raegan turned to Mitchel, her heart cooling.


    ¡°Mitchel, are you ready to give up without any inquiry?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s expression grew stern, as if he couldn¡¯t tolerate her presence here anymore.


    Raegan bit her lip, fighting back her tears.


    ¡°Fine by me.


    If it¡¯s meant to be, it¡¯ll be.


    It¡¯s best we don¡¯t waste our time.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s fists clenched, a surge of distress washing over him.


    Not to waste time? Was Raegan implying he shouldn¡¯t squander hers?


    ¡°And about Stefan, we¡¯re just acquaintances.


    Our meeting was coincidental, not what you might assume.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡± Raegan¡¯s initial confidence had ebbed away, leaving her in doubt.


    She wondered if Mitchel cared about her exnation.


    Despite her difort, Raegan feltpelled to rify her intentions for being here.


    She wanted to end the confusion that had lingered over the past few days.


    Having said her piece, Raegan turned briskly and exited, leaving a stunned Mitchel behind.

 Chapter 1503

    Mitchel blinked.


    What did Raegan just reveal? She and Stefan were simply friends? Indeed, just friends!


    The woman heavily dolled up, sighed in relief as Raegan left.


    She acknowledged her inability to rival Raegan.


    She sauntered over to Mitchel, her tone dripping with flirtation, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, now that I¡¯ve removed that nuisance for you, what¡¯s my prize?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t umon for a man of Mitchel¡¯s means to be surrounded by a bevy of women.


    The woman knew too well that rich men were always after those young and naive girls.


    Once boredom set in, even the most stunning beauty lost her allure.


    Therefore, the woman¡¯s strategy was to be amodating, skilled, and charming to keep a man¡¯s interest.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, would you grace me with the pleasure of a drink together?¡±


    The woman edged closer, her scent overpowering.


    Mitchel¡¯s face turned icy, and he swiftly brushed the drink off her hand.


    Caught off guard, the woman tripped andnded awkwardly on the floor.


    Mitchel, towering and stern, cast a scornful nce over the crowd and stated firmly, ¡°Just so we¡¯re clear, I was the one chasing her!


    I pleaded for herpany!¡±


    His words echoed,den with significance, stunning the onlookers, particrly Mr.


    Ortega, who regretted his actions deeply.


    He had never intended to cross the woman Mitchel favored!


    Mr.


    Ortega, who had his own requests for Mitchel, now just hoped to avoid Mitchel¡¯s ire.


    The woman, still on the floor, attempted to catch Mr.


    Ortega¡¯s attention with a sweet call, ¡°Mr.


    Ortega!¡±


    The woman felt herst bit of hope dwindled, yet she reached out for any remaining chance.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Mr.


    Ortega found the woman incredibly vexing.


    He knew angering Mitchel could lead to serious consequences.


    His face twisted in annoyance, and he pushed the woman aside with force.


    ¡°Get lost! Bitch!¡±


    Raegan didn¡¯t waste any time in catching a taxi.


    Just as the taxi began to drive away, a voice echoed from behind.


    ¡°Raegan!¡±


    The taxi driver nced at Raegan in the rearview mirror, questioning, ¡°Is that man calling out for you?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s response was frosty.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s just keep going.


    ¡± She was determined to avoid any further entanglement with Mitchel since she had said her pieces.


    The driver followed her instructions and drove away.


    Not long after, a sudden roar interrupted their way.


    The taxi screeched to a stop.


    Mitchel¡¯s car door flung open, revealing his determined figure.


    The taxi driver, anxious, said, ¡°Miss, this could be trouble.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1504

    Mitchel approached the taxi, tapping on the window, trying to get inside.


    He red at the driver, his voice cold.


    ¡°Open the door.


    ¡±


    The driver felt immense pressure.


    He never thought he¡¯d be intimidated by a young man¡¯s stare.


    Despite his nervousness, the driver stood firm, reassuring Raegan, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I won¡¯t let him in.


    ¡± His voice betrayed his fear.


    The driver pulled out his phone, ready to make an emergency call in Mitchel¡¯s presence.


    Raegan acknowledged the driver¡¯s kindness and didn¡¯t want to rm him or cause trouble for him.


    So she reassured him, ¡°Sir, rx.


    He¡¯s someone I know.


    ¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s someone you know?¡± The driver was about to dial the number, but upon hearing this, he swiftly canceled the call.


    ¡°Yes, just lower the window.


    I need to talk to him,¡± Raegan confirmed.


    Once the window was down, Mitchel outside wasted no time.


    ¡°I was in Ashfieldst night.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s voice got rough.


    ¡°I got it wrong.


    ¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Although they cleared the misunderstanding, Raegan felt slighted.


    This made her realize there were too many issues between them.


    Theck of trust was disheartening.


    Trying anything without sorting this mess would be reckless.


    ¡°Hmm, gotcha,¡± Raegan said.


    Mitchel hesitated, murmuring an apology, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    She replied calmly, ¡°Okay, I ept it.


    Can I go now?¡±


    Mitchel stood there, his tall figure immobile.


    With the misunderstanding cleared, he didn¡¯t want to let her leave.


    He asserted, ¡°Come with me.


    ¡±


    Raegan found his words bold.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, there are women waiting for your attention.


    Don¡¯t joke around with me.


    ¡±


    ¡°What women?¡± Mitchel asked.


    ¡°Drop the act.


    The woman in the chamber was eagerly vying for your attention.


    Please don¡¯t waste your time on me,¡± she shot back.


    A smile crossed Mitchel¡¯s face.


    Raegan felt something wasn¡¯t right.


    Was she sounding jealous?


    Mitchel felt considerably relieved, exining, ¡°I don¡¯t mess around with other women.


    I¡¯m not that kind of guy.


    ¡±


    Raegan turned her gaze away, expressing indifference, ¡°Your actions are none of my concern.


    ¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it matter to you?¡± Lowering his voice, aware of the taxi driver nearby, Mitchel insisted, ¡°You¡¯re the only one for me.

 Chapter 1505

    There¡¯s nobody else.


    ¡±


    Raegan, initially angry, now felt her cheeks grow warm.


    She dismissed his words, ¡°Stop talking nonsense.


    ¡±


    Mitchel looked somewhat hurt, reminding her, ¡°You just said you wanted to give us a try.


    ¡±


    Raegan immediately regretted her previous words.


    ¡°Forget that idea.


    It¡¯s off the table.


    ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.


    As of now, we¡¯re an item.


    ¡±


    Raegan found herself speechless.


    She then instructed the taxi driver, ¡°Please start driving.


    ¡±


    Those few words left Mitchel without aeback.


    He realized an exnation now was pointless.


    Then, he addressed the driver, ¡°Could you and I swap vehicles?¡±


    The taxi driver was puzzled, questioning, ¡°What? Why?¡±


    Mitchel handed the car keys he had received from Matteo to the taxi driver.


    ¡°I need to borrow your car for a bit, and you can take mine.


    Is that fine?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The taxi driver shook his head.


    ¡°Sorry, I need my car to work.


    ¡±


    Raegan appreciated the taxi driver¡¯s integrity.


    She apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the trouble.


    Please keep the fare going, and I¡¯ll cover the cost.


    ¡±


    With no alternatives left, Mitchel¡¯s attention was caught by an ad in the taxi for a night shift driver.


    He inquired, ¡°Are you looking for someone to work the night shift?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Pushing Matteo forward slightly, Mitchel asked, ¡°How about him for the job?¡±


    Had he not been drinking, Mitchel would have considered the job for himself.


    The driver chuckled.


    ¡°I appreciate the humor, young man.


    ¡±


    Mitchel doubled down, ¡°Seriously, I¡¯m not kidding.


    ¡±


    Matteo chimed in, ¡°He¡¯s serious.


    ¡± After all, being an assistant often meant taking on varied roles.


    Yet, venturing into taxi driving at night was indeed a new challenge.


    With a serious tone, Mitchel exined to the taxi driver, ¡°That¡¯s my wife over there.


    I¡¯ve made a mistake, and now she¡¯s locked me out.


    If you don¡¯t let him try out this job, I¡¯ll end up without a wife.


    ¡±


    Utilizing his appealing looks, Mitchel seemed genuinely earnest.


    Mitchel urged, ¡°You don¡¯t want to witness us go separate ways, do you? Could you bear to see us split over a misunderstanding?¡±


    Matteo found himself at a loss for words.

 Chapter 1506

    The taxi driver frowned, thinking.


    Raegan was stunned.


    Mitchel¡¯s capacity for fabrication was unexpectedly impressive.


    After consideration, the taxi driver eventually stepped out and passed the taxi to Matteo.


    The taxi driver even imparted some wisdom to Mitchel.


    ¡°Remember, a wife should be treasured, not upset.


    Got that?¡±


    ¡°I understand, sir.


    ¡± Looking at Raegan, Mitchel added, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to ¡®treasure¡¯ her properly.


    ¡±


    Raegan was at a loss for words since things happened so swiftly.


    Matteo took the wheel and began to drive away, with the taxi driver¡¯s voice echoing in the distance.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Young man, I don¡¯t know how to operate your fancy car¡­¡±


    A slight smile appeared on Mitchel¡¯s face.


    His n had worked.


    Raegan was astounded by Mitchel¡¯s n.


    ¡°You really are a scoundrel.


    ¡±


    ¡°Just a bit, and only for you,¡± Mitchel replied.


    Raegan was rendered speechless.


    She crinkled her nose at the overpowering scent on him.


    ¡°Leave the car.


    Your smell is making me nauseous!¡±


    Mitchel sniffed his sleeve, recognizing the woman¡¯s strong perfume on his clothes.


    He immediately removed his jacket, instructed Matteo to pull over at a nearby station tform, and discarded his jacket in a trash bin.


    As he began to remove his shirt, Raegan intervened.


    ¡°What on earth are you doing?¡±


    Mitchel appeared puzzled.


    ¡°You said the smell was bothering you, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Raegan felt her cheeks grow hot.


    ¡°Just leave the car.


    I didn¡¯t mean you should undress!¡±


    The idea of Mitchel getting undressed in a taxi was even more unsettling.


    Particrly in a taxicking privacy film.


    Passersby might misconstrue their situation if they saw Mitchel undressing.


    Mitchel protested, ¡°But I made a promise to the taxi driver to ¡®treasure¡¯ you


    properly¡­¡±


    Raegan¡¯s face turned even redder.


    Mitchel moved closer, offering his arm for her to sniff.


    ¡°Check this.


    No smell here.


    I didn¡¯t take off my jacket back in the chamber.


    ¡±


    Raegan awkwardly looked away, criticizing, ¡°Have you no dignity?¡±


    ¡°Well, it seems I don¡¯t have such a thing in your presence.


    ¡± Mitchel ced his hand on the back of her seat, subtly enclosing her, his tone deep.


    ¡°Does this bother you?¡±


    Feeling her ears heat up and frustrated, Raegan replied, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in someone who¡¯s been with others.


    It¡¯s repulsive.


    ¡±


    Mitchel faced her, lifting his hand as though taking an oath.


    ¡°I assure you, I haven¡¯t been with any other woman.


    You can ask Matteo.

 Chapter 1507

    I never let any other woman beyond you get close to me.


    My only mistake was sharing the same air with them.


    ¡±


    Matteo, keeping his eyes on the road, confirmed, ¡°Yes, Mr.


    Dixon is disciplined.


    He didn¡¯t let other women make advances.


    ¡±


    Feeling her face warm up, Raegan pushed Mitchel¡¯s hand away, her Lips parting to speak, yet she hesitated, aware of Matteo¡¯s presence.


    She then turned her gaze outside, watching the world beyond the car window.


    Mitchel sensed her shyness and chose not to tease her further, maintaining a respectful distance, a mark of his consideration.


    When they arrived at their stop, Matteo tactfully exited the vehicle to give them some privacy.


    Raegan reached for the door, attempting to leave, but found her movement halted by Mitchel¡¯s arm pressing down on the door handle.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Raegan¡­¡± Mitchel¡¯s action created a protective gesture as if he was encircling her, his cool breath surrounding her.


    ¡°I regret letting jealousy get the better part of me.


    I grasped I should have trusted you more and not let my temper re just because I see you with another man.


    I¡¯mmitted to making amends, though I¡¯ve struggled to change in the past.


    My self-control isn¡¯t perfect, but I vow to make a genuine effort to improve¡­¡±


    His sincere apology and the softness in his voice were new to Raegan, It was a surprise to see the usually confident and somewhat arrogant Mitchel disy such openness and vulnerability.


    Mitchel then gently lifted his arm from the door, drawing Raegan into his embrace.


    In a soft tone, he added, ¡°Just as you¡¯re uneasy about the woman in the chamber, I face my own insecurities.


    Henley knew you from school, and Stefan was by your side for the past five years.


    Those were the days I was absent from your life.


    That¡¯s why I¡¯m jealous.


    Do you see where I¡¯ming from?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s posture tensed up.


    This vulnerability was a side of Mitchel she hadn¡¯t seen before.


    His disys of jealousy, it seemed, had deeper roots.


    Despite being wounded by his past actions, her heart softened at his downcast expression.


    Mitchel, interpreting her silence as ongoing displeasure, promised, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll consult with you about everything, no more jumping to conclusions.


    I¡¯ll work on curbing my jealousy, alright?¡±


    He didn¡¯t promise to eliminate his jealousy entirely.


    He knew that was too much to ask of himself.


    His sense of possessiveness was just too ingrained.


    Raegan, who had been quite upset, felt her anger ebbing away.


    Her tone mellowed.


    ¡°I prepared quite a few dishes tonight.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s face lit up with hope.


    ¡°I apologize.


    I¡¯ll eat them now.


    ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother.


    Everything¡¯s gone cold.


    ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.


    I haven¡¯t eaten much today.


    I had neglected the previous night¡¯s dinner.


    ¡± His meals had been limited to a cup of coffee and some wine in the evening.


    His turmoil had left him without an appetite.


    Raegan¡¯s concern deepened.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten at all?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I was quite upset¡­¡± Mitchel replied, sounding slightly aggrieved.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How could I have the appetite to eat without you by my side?¡±


    Raegan was about to correct Mitchel but decided it wasn¡¯t worth the fuss.


    She was tired of picking on every little thing he did.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get inside, and I¡¯ll make up something else for you.


    ¡±


    When Mitchel stepped into the living room, he noticed the table full of dishes, his expression turning grim.


    It was clear that Raegan had put in some serious preparation for this.


    Yet, he had disappointed her, which was unforgivable.


    Knowing Mitchel hadn¡¯t eaten for almost two days, Raegan decided to prepare aforting dish for him.


    After Raegan added the noodles to the pot, she lowered the me to cook the noodles softer.


    The moment the noodles were served, Mitchel devoured them swiftly.


    He even seemed somewhat eager for more.

 Chapter 1508

    Raegan said, ¡°No more for now.


    Give your stomach some time to digest.


    ¡±


    It waste at night, and Raegan didn¡¯t want to summon the maid to do the dishes.


    She tidied up the table and was about to wash the tes.


    Right then, Mitchel walked over to the sink and started to do the washing.


    His tall stature made the sink look low byparison, setting up a slightly awkward yet cozy and pleasant vibe.


    With everything finished, it seemed like there was nothing else to do.


    But Mitchel lingered, asking in a gentle tone, ¡°May I check on Janey?¡±


    Raegan agreed and started to remove her apron, identally tightening the knot.


    Mitchel offered to help, his voice deep.


    ¡°Allow me.


    ¡±


    As Mitchel skillfully untied the knot, his fingers sometimes brushed Raegan¡¯s neck, making her shiver slightly.


    The way she stood facing the wall while he stood behind her gave off a daring vibe.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Raegan started breathing fast.


    ¡°Why are your ears so red?¡± Mitchel asked with a soft chuckle.


    Hiszyughter echoed Like the deep notes of a cello, filling every corner and sinking into Raegan¡¯s skin.


    It wasn¡¯t just her ears.


    Her neck was also blushing.


    ¡°Are you finished?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡± Mitchel removed the apron and casually ced it on the kitchen counter.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan found herself at a loss for words.


    Mitchel¡¯s intense stare, reminiscent of a night creature¡¯s, made Raegan¡¯s cheeks warm.


    ¡°You should leave after checking on Janey.


    ¡±


    After seeing Janey, Mitchel hesitated at the door, not quite ready to go.


    ¡°When might I spend the night here?¡±


    Raegan felt her cheeks burn.


    ¡°Only in your dreams.


    ¡±


    With that, she forcefully closed the door.


    Outside, Mitchel gazed at the door, feeling a strange sense of satisfaction.


    He began to feel a hint of hope.


    On the way back.


    Matteo reported, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, the security team just called in.


    They¡¯ve got a lead on the blood-sampling suspect who got away.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1509

    ¡°Did they get any information from him?¡± Mitchel asked.


    ¡°No, by the time they located him, he had already been dead in his car for several days.


    ¡±


    ¡°Dead?¡± Mitchel¡¯s expression turned serious.


    ¡°Yes, after turning the case over to the police and consulting with a known forensic doctor, they determined the cause of death was a cardiac explosive device,¡± Matteo revealed.


    Mitchel¡¯s expression grew concerned.


    Matteo added, ¡°Seems like the imnt was done manually, a method we haven¡¯t seen around here before.


    The suspect probably came in disguised and sent from abroad, maybe from the Aurora¡¯s Maxwell family.


    Rumor has it that the Maxwell family have a top-notch squad spread across different countries for secret missions.


    ¡±


    Mitchel was puzzled about why those people targeted Raegan.


    He felt the need to consult Erick to find out if the Foster family had any enemies abroad.


    With the ability to imnt cardiac explosive devices, those people were quite something.


    If it really was the Maxwell family behind this, then the future troubles could be significant.


    He could still keep Raegan safe at home, but it would be difficult going overseas.


    The more Mitchel pondered, the more his worry deepened, his face weighed down by concern.


    ¡°Find out why Raegan is their target!¡± Mitchel¡¯s tone turned cold and serious as he directed, ¡°Arrange two elite guards for Raegan and Janey, and make sure the guards appear only when necessary.


    ¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Matteo acknowledged.


    Over the next few days, Raegan was swamped with work.


    Whenever Mitchel had a spare moment, he¡¯d drop by her studio himself to bring her meals.


    It wasn¡¯t long before everyone in Raegan¡¯s studio started making a guess about their rtionship, causing Raegan a bit of stress.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    It appeared Mitchel was making a point to be noticed.


    Another thing that caught Raegan¡¯s attention was Katie hosting a press conference, making it clear that she and Mitchel were only colleagues and nothing more.


    But Katie¡¯s behavior during the announcement didn¡¯t quite convince.


    She seemed anything but happy.


    The press conference hit the headlines, sparking gossip that Katie had been kicked out by the Dixon family, resulting in a big hit to the Dixon Group¡¯s reputation.


    only winner of holding this press conference.


    However, Raegan didn¡¯t give it much thought.


    Recently, she¡¯d been fully immersed in a ¡°Charity Drive¡± project.


    Her mother had always been keen on helping others and was often involved in charity work.


    So, representing Crescent and in partnership with the Children¡¯s Care Foundation, Raegan Launched a charity project.


    She took this project to heart, mot just providing financial support and supplies to children in need but also spending time with them personally.


    Today marked the second day of the three-day outreach program.


    Raegan nned to head back to Ardlens tomorrow.


    Being apart from Janey for three days filled Raegan with longing.


    Luckily, Mitchel was in Ardlens, dropping by to see Janey after work and even taking Janey for some fun.

 Chapter 1510

    Raegan felt thankful for Mitchel.


    She wasforted knowing Janey wasn¡¯t alone during her absence.


    During their video call at night, right after Janey finished chatting with Raegan, Mitchel appeared on the screen, his good-looking face sharp and distinct.


    ¡°Shall Ie to pick you up tomorrow?¡± he asked.


    Mitchel was ready to, yet he would like to know what Raegan preferred.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I¡¯ll head to the airport with the group on the volunteer bus,¡± Raegan responded, choosing not to draw too much attention to their charitable efforts.


    Mitchel nodded, his tone warm and gentle.


    ¡°I miss you.


    Do you feel the same?¡±


    Caught in Mitchel¡¯s intense, hopeful stare, Raegan felt her cheeks heated up.


    She shifted the conversation and said, ¡°I should get some rest now.


    .


    With a touch of sadness in Mitchel¡¯s eyes, he said, ¡°Sleep well.


    ¡±


    ¡°Goodnight.


    ¡±


    After the call ended, Raegan couldn¡¯t shake off Mitchel¡¯s disappointed expression, making it difficult for her to fall asleep.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    She tried to force herself to sleep, aware of the busy day ahead.


    But just as sleep began to take over, a sudden loud ¡°boom¡± startled Raegan awake.


    Suddenly, the ground started shaking violently.


    Raegan, still feeling confused, heard things crashing to the ground.


    From outside, a voice cried out, ¡°Run! It¡¯s an earthquake!¡±


    Raegan snapped out of her drowsinesspletely.


    She abruptly sat up and saw everything on the cab falling down, along with a thunderous noise.


    With no time to think, Raegan grabbed the door handle and attempted to rush outside.


    But at this critical moment, the door seemed stuck, refusing to open no matter how much she pulled.


    The area, being mountainous,cked any hotels.


    Some volunteers were staying with the vigers, and others at the school.


    Most of the school buildings were in poor condition, yet their metal doors were solid and didn¡¯t wear out easily.


    The problem was that the locks were old and sometimes needed someone from outside to open them if they got stuck.


    Trying to kick it open from the inside was useless.


    It had to be done from the outside.


    Trapped, Raegan started banging on the metal door and yelling for help, ¡°Hello? Can anyone hear me? I need help with this door!¡±


    But outside, the sound of people running in panic drowned out her voice.


    Then, an announcement came through the vige¡¯s loudspeakers.


    ¡°Attention, everyone! Due to an imminentndslide threat in the mountains, please evacuate to the vige¡¯s central safe area immediately!¡±

 Chapter 1511

    Raegan realized it was andslide causing the chaos, not an earthquake.


    However, the school was right at the base of the mountain, cing it in the direct path of potential danger.


    Raegan refused to give up and kept looking for something to pry the door open with.


    But there were no crowbars or anything like that inside, and even when she tried using bench legs, they just broke, leaving her empty-handed.


    In a rush, Raegan grabbed her phone to call the team leader.


    ¡°Bang!¡± Then, suddenly, a loud noise filled the room, followed by the sound of a boot mming against the metal door.


    A voice from outside yelled, ¡°Miss Foster, are you in there?¡±


    Raegan yelled back, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here! I¡¯m right here!¡±


    ¡°Move back from the door,¡± the voice instructed.


    Raegan quickly moved away.


    After two more loud bangs, the door flew open, and a man dressed in ck burst in.


    Raegan didn¡¯t recognize him.


    This man wasn¡¯t with the volunteers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    Mr.


    Dixon sent us to keep you safe,¡± he said, out of breath, handing her a dust mask.


    ¡°Got everything you need? We need to leave, now.


    ¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan hadn¡¯t even had the chance to wonder when Mitchel had organized this protection.


    She hastily put on the mask, and with a wave of panic, said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel like packing.


    Let¡¯s go.


    ¡±


    In the midst of chaos, everything but life itself could be left behind.


    Once Raegan was out of the room, she couldn¡¯t help but nce back at the huge, ck dust storm Looming overhead.


    This enormous cloud of dust swallowed up everything, making it hard to see even a short distance ahead.


    The air was thick with dust from the ground, choking her.


    Without her dust mask, breathing it in for too long might have been deadly.


    She clutched her phone tightly and ran after the two men ahead of her.


    Luckily, Raegan had thrown on a long shirt and pants over her pajamas for ease, so she didn¡¯t look too out of ce while running.


    She hadn¡¯t gone far when she heard the soft cry of a child.


    It was so faint, nearly drowned out by the surrounding chaos.


    But ever since bing a mom, Raegan had grown incredibly attuned to the sound of children¡¯s cries.


    She stopped and realized the crying wasing from a distant building.


    That building¡­ Raegan¡¯s face fell.


    A young boy lived there, left with his grandmother while his parents were away for work.


    The boy¡¯s grandmother had trouble moving, making escape seem unlikely.


    The threat of a mudslide loomed closer from behind.

 Chapter 1512

    Raegan thought of her own child, Janey, hesitating only for a moment.


    But the boy¡¯s soft crying tugged at her heart.


    Determined, she tapped one of the guards on the shoulder and yelled, ¡°Go ahead without me!¡± She knew she couldn¡¯t ask anyone to risk their lives saving others with her.


    After she spoke, she dashed toward the crumbling house.


    The two guards didn¡¯t think twice and followed her.


    They were quick to act, busting the door open even before Raegan could take a step.


    Inside the boy¡¯s house, darkness enveloped everything, yet the sound of his crying was unmistakable and clearer.


    One of the guards flicked on the lights, revealing the boy¡¯s grandmother lying on the floor unconsciously.


    Beside her, a little boy, about four or five years old, was crying, dr@ped over her.


    Recognizing Raegan as a kind-hearted figure, almost like an angel to him at this moment, the boy pled between sobs, ¡°Please¡­ Help my grandma¡­¡±


    Raegan didn¡¯t waste a moment.


    She gestured for the guards to take the boy¡¯s grandmother out first.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Then, she went over to lift the boy.


    As the guards carried the boy¡¯s grandmother quickly outside, Raegan, picking up the boy, noticed his feet caught up in something.


    On a closer look, she found a rope entangled around his feet.


    She pulled out a self-defense knife and began sawing through the rope with determination.


    Meanwhile, an ominous noise grew louder and louder.


    The boy trembled, voicing his fear, ¡°I¡¯m so scared¡­¡± He was worried that Raegan might leave him behind.


    He hadn¡¯t seen his parents in ages.


    The thought of dying scared him¡­


    Raegan sped up andforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯m right here with you!¡±


    The rope was finally cut through.


    Raegan let out a relieved breath and got up, holding the boy close.


    Suddenly, a powerful force hit her.


    The st threw her against the wall, but she managed to stay on her feet.


    She realized thendslide was right there before them.


    Heading toward thendslide would be a bad idea.


    They¡¯d get buried in no time.


    Quickly making up her mind, Raegan put all her effort into running to the side, carrying the boy with her.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Once they¡¯d covered some ground, she saw just how big thendslide was.


    The recent rains had loosened the soil, making it even more dangerous.


    No matter which way she thought of going, heaps of soil threatened to engulf them.


    The boy was scared out of his wits.


    Clinging to Raegan, he cried non-stop, ¡°I¡¯m so scared¡­¡±


    Raegan stroked his back, trying to sound soothing.


    ¡°Stop crying.


    Your crying makes it hard for me to think.


    ¡±


    The boy froze and quickly stopped crying, not making a sound.

 Chapter 1513

    At that moment, Raegan felt her heart pounding.


    She knew she had to keep her cool.


    Panicking would just waste time and could make them take a wrong turn.


    Raegan looked around, realizing they were trapped with no clear way out.


    She scanned the area and her eyes settled on a tall tree.


    That tree looked ancient and had deep roots.


    Raegan asked the little boy, ¡°Can you climb trees?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The little boy nodded.


    Quickly, Raegan wrapped a volunteer¡¯s red scarf around the boy, removed the dust mask and ced it on his face.


    Then, lifting him, she urged, ¡°Hurry up and climb! Grab the thickest branch in the middle and hold on tight!¡±


    The boy got the message and climbed.


    Right when the boy made it to the top, the ground surged again, shaking the ancient tree with its force.


    Raegan clung to the tree trunk.


    She¡¯d lost her chance and couldn¡¯t climb up now.


    The soil soon covered her legs, knees, thighs¡­ The dirt, mixed with chunks of rock, pained her with every hit.


    Seeing Raegan hadn¡¯te up, the boy began to cry out of fear.


    Clinging to a branch, he yelled, ¡°Climb up fast! Quick!¡±


    Raegan was pretty weak by then.


    She felt the tree slipping from her grasp slowly but surely.


    Yet, she held on with all her might.


    Looking up at the boy, she forced a cheerful tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, kiddo.


    I¡¯ll be okay.


    What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Misael.


    ¡±


    ¡°Alright, Misael, listen to me closely.


    ¡±


    Misael nodded, waiting for Raegan¡¯s next words.


    ¡°Wrap your arms around this tree and stay awake.


    Just hang on.


    Someone will surelye for you.


    You¡¯re not forgotten,¡± Raegan instructed.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Misael replied, tears gleaming in his eyes.


    ¡°Use this red scarf to signal if you hear any sounds.


    Make sure you¡¯re visible.


    Got it?¡± Raegan added.


    Tears filled Misael¡¯s eyes, and he nodded vigorously.


    Raegan felt overwhelmed by the force of thendslide, as if drowning in heavy mud, the pressure draining her strength gradually, as though all her breath was being squeezed out.


    Struggling to get the words out, Raegan whispered, ¡°Misael, If youe across a girl named Janey, that¡¯s my daughter.


    Please tell her I love her so much.


    She¡¯s the light of my life, and hering into this world means everything to me¡­¡±

 Chapter 1514

    Her voice got fainter with each word.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Darkness encroached Raegan¡¯s consciousness, her breathing seemingly stifled.


    She feltpletely drained.


    Raegan felt shecked the strength to speak anymore.


    She seemed to be doomed this day.


    Through the dimming consciousness, she could still hear Misael¡¯s cries.


    At the moment she felt submerged by thendslide, Raegan thought about all the people she hadn¡¯t had the chance to bid farewell to.


    Her father, her brother, Nicole, Elin, Annis¡­ And Mitchel.


    She regretted not having directly replied to his question.


    If only she had expressed her Longing for him¡­


    Before losing consciousness, Raegan managed to force a smile.


    If her life was to end alone, she wished her final expression in this world would be a smile.


    Did fear grip her at this moment? Indeed, fear overwhelmed her.


    Not merely fear, but a deep regret for not bidding farewell to those dear to her.


    Yet, if given another chance, Raegan knew for sure she wouldn¡¯t Leave Misael behind.


    Despite the odds, she would still make the effort.


    At the airport in arthy.


    Mitchel, in his sharp ck suit, standing tall like a sturdy pine, holding a bouquet of red roses.


    His elegant attire shed oddly with the romantic gesture of the flowers.


    Luis had advised sending flowers was the wise start of pursuing girls.


    Mitchel didn¡¯t tell Raegan he got to the airport in arthy ahead of time, nning to catch the same flight back home with her.


    He had arranged for Matteo to stay in Ardlens for Janey¡¯s safety.


    As soon as Mitchel activated his phone after hisnd, it was bombarded with missed calls and alerts.


    Among the flood of messages, an urgent news alert caught his attention.


    ¡°A hugendslide hit Burwood, forcing people to evacuate.


    We don¡¯t know how many casualties there are yet¡­¡±


    Mitchel froze.


    The roses slipped from his grip and fell to the floor.


    Petals spread out everywhere.


    Mitchel hurriedly left the airport.


    In Burwood.


    At the site of the cmity.


    Mitchel stood silently at the edge, his presence radiating a dignified, solitary coldness.


    The scene in front of him looked nothing like the quaint vige Raegan had depicted in her photos.


    What confronted him was andscape of mud, stones, and wreckage ¨Cplete ruin.


    Mitchel felt shattered.


    ¡°Raegan¡­¡± He seemed unable to bear it any longer and copsed to his knees, his mind praying for Raegan¡¯s safety.


    The two elite guards arranged by Mitchel for Raegan¡¯s safety, now covered in dust, approached Mitchel and reported in a dry, raspy voice, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, we¡¯ve searched this whole area and found no sign of Miss Foster¡­¡±


    The disaster had been ferocious.


    Yet, due to effective emergency response, casualties were minimized.


    The vige¡¯s poption was small to begin with.

 Chapter 1515

    Nearly all the volunteers had gotten to safety.


    At present, only five individuals were missing, Raegan and Misael included.


    ¡°Miss Foster stayed behind to rescue a child, which dyed her escape¡­¡±


    Before the guard could finish, blood burst forth from Mitchel¡¯s mouth.


    Mitchel¡¯s pale lips were stained crimson, the blood trickling down.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon!¡± The guards hurried over, trying to lend him some support.


    Yet, Mitchel waved his hand dismissively.


    He slowly rose to his feet, his voice cold as ice, ¡°Get a helicopter, bring more rescuers, and widen the search perimeter.


    We must find Raegan, even if we have to search every corner of this damned vige!¡±


    The guards wasted no time and got right to it.


    A helicopter soonnded in an open field.


    Mitchel climbed aboard, adjusted his specialized sses, and signaled to proceed.


    The helicopter swept low across the area.


    After multiple passes, no signs of life appeared, not even a small indication of any living creature.


    The whole ground was a dull gray.


    No signs of life anywhere.


    Debris continued to cascade down from Mount Burwood.


    This spot remained the heart of the disaster, deemed too hazardous for entry.


    After making a second pass, the sense of despair in the helicopter¡¯s cabin was noticeable among the guards.


    It seemed impossible to locate a breathing Raegan.


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze was locked on the grayndscape beneath him, his handsome features filled with sorrow.


    Given the situation, was there any chance of making it out alive?


    Yet, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to ept Raegan had died.


    It was unthinkable that fate would be so harsh on him! It just couldn¡¯t be!


    Seeing Mitchel¡¯s ghastly pallor, one of the guards softly suggested, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, maybe you should take a break.


    Let us continue the search.


    ¡°Head towardtitude 45 degrees.


    Angle it!¡± Mitchel¡¯s voice turned cold as he spoke abruptly.


    The pilot adjusted the helicopter¡¯s course ordingly.


    To the guards¡¯ amazement, they noticed a red ribbon moving on a bare tree branch.


    Approaching, they spotted a little boy, covered in dirt, waving a red scarf.


    Mitchel¡¯s pupils contracted sharply.


    That scarf belonged to the volunteers.


    Raegan had one just like it.


    And such ayer of dust was unusual for a child to equip with.


    Mitchel grabbed the gear from the guard beside him and hastily strapped it on.


    ¡°I¡¯m going down!¡±


    Caught off guard, the guard began to protest, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, you.


    .


    ¡±


    But before the guard could evenplete his sentence, Mitchel had already descended from the helicopter using a rappelling rope.


    The pilot skillfully adjusted the helicopter¡¯s position.


    Taking the chance, Mitchel leaped and grabbed a thick branch.


    He then gestured with his white glove, signaling that he hadnded safely on the tree.


    Misael had been clinging on without sleep for so long that he felt utterly drained, yet he continued to shiver uncontrobly.


    visibly frightened.


    Mitchel gently took Misael¡¯s hand, embracing him firmly, and asked with a deep voice, ¡°Can you talk?¡±


    Misael nodded and then quickly shook his head.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes were pitch-ck, his body colder than it appeared.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Who handed you this scarf¡­¡±


    Mitchel seemed to be suppressing his voice, as if afraid that even a slight carelessness would shatter his hopes.


    Misael¡¯s face was streaked with tears and fear.


    ¡°Ady¡­ A stunningdy¡­¡± The fear of the night and his empty stomach made it hard for Misael to put his thoughts into words.


    But the most crucial message stuck in his mind.


    ¡°She told me she¡¯s Janey¡¯s mother¡­¡±


    At that moment, Mitchel¡¯s deep, dark eyes filled with intensity, his heart sinking.

 Chapter 1516

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Raegan woke up,ing back to consciousness.


    Without meaning to, she moaned from the pain.


    Gradually, she opened her eyes, feeling bruises and difort everywhere.


    Yet, through the pain, a spark of happiness ignited.


    She was still alive!


    Raegan lifted her arm, trying to move the hair blocking her view to take in her surroundings.


    At a nce, everything appeared okay, but a closer look nearly scared her senseless.


    She found herself in a small hollow partway up the mountain.


    Directly beneath her was a sheer drop, plunging hundreds of meters down! Next to her, an old, oversized tire rested.


    Back when Raegan teetered on the brink of unconsciousness, she recalled how mud had shoved her away, triggering her survival instinct to grasp onto whatever was within reach.


    It seemed this tire had saved her from being buried alive.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, her current predicament felt almost as dire as a burial.


    The depression was barelyrge enough for one person.


    Any slight movement threatened to dislodge more stones.


    She even questioned if the ground under her could hold anything heavier than fifty kilograms.


    Moreover, the night looked to be falling in less than two hours.


    Raegan knew she couldn¡¯t count on luck to prevent her from dozing off and falling.


    Looking around in desperation, panic started to set in.


    When hope seemed lost, she spotted slight movements in the vines close to her hollow.


    An idea sparked.


    She tried reaching out for the vines.


    But the moment she moved, rocks above tumbled down.


    Frightened, Raegan ttened herself against the mountainside, and the stones hit the tire, rolling off silently.


    This showed just how deep the drop was.


    Raegan dared not even breathe, worried more rocks woulde crashing down.


    Maintaining still for a while, the ache in her body grew worse.


    With no signaling devices and unable to call for help loudly, Raegan didn¡¯t know how much longer she could hold on.


    In this dire situation, waiting meant certain death.


    In her deepest despair, voices echoed nearby.


    ¡°Anyone here?¡±


    ¡°Is somebody out there?¡±


    ¡°Miss Foster!¡±


    ¡°Raegan!¡±¡±


    It sounded like salvation! Raegan heard it clearly.


    It was Mitchel!


    How had hee here? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be in Ardlens?


    Overwhelmed with relief, Raegan began to call out, ¡°Mi¡­¡±

 Chapter 1517

    But before she could say more, the sound of her voice dislodged another stone.


    Raegan was paralyzed with fear, afraid to move or make any noise.


    The sounds of the search party calling for her slowly disappeared.


    Panic surged within Raegan.


    Feelingpletely lost, she noticed the vines beside her moving gently.


    This sparked an idea.


    She reached out again and this time, sessfully grabbed two vines.


    Carefully, she tied the vines together and started swinging them.


    The length of the vines meant even small movements could cause noticeable disturbances on the ground.


    Raegan¡¯s goal was to catch the attention of the rescuers with these movements.


    Now that she glimpsed a chance for rescue, Raegan naturally refrained from recklessly attempting to climb the vines.


    Given the vines¡® exposure to the elements, there was no certainty they would hold her weight.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    On the ground.


    Mitchel and his four agile guards were searching through the area.


    It was still a dangerous zone, not easily essible to the public.


    Search and rescue teams were on the mission.


    Mitchel hade to search here guided by Misael.


    Misael had diligently kept track of the direction in which Raegan had been swept away, refusing to forget even for a moment.


    The search area was vast.


    Others had already gone to search elsewhere, and Mitchel was considering changing his search spot.


    Just as he was about to leave, he noticed slight movements in the vines on the ground.


    He thought it was


    the wind at first and almost ignored it.


    Meanwhile, Raegan, no longer hearing any rescue voices, felt engulfed in despair.


    The rain had loosened the soil under her, making her stance increasingly precarious.


    She realized she couldn¡¯t stay put.


    The ground was about to copse.


    Feeling the vines¡¯ sturdiness in her grip, Raegan decided to act.


    At that moment, she made a decision and wrapped the vines around her wrist securely.


    cing her trust in the vines to hold her, she prepared to ascend.


    But as she started, a loud noise announced the falling rocks.


    The earth split beneath her, creating a wide gap.


    Raegan slipped downward, screaming as she fell.


    The ground she had been standing on just moments before vanished.


    With no other option, Raegan bit her lip, swayed her body to find footing, and attempted to stabilize herself against the wall.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1518

    Though she had seen Erick rock climb, she had never done it herself.


    Instinctively, she copied climbing techniques, pushing against the stone wall, and began to ascend.


    Thankfully, her light weight meant the vines could support her.


    Raegan climbed with caution, absorbing the difort.


    Hope was nearly in her grasp.


    She was just a few steps from safety.


    But then, there was a loud snap echoed.


    One vine broke!


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    With only one vine left, supporting her weight seemed impossible.


    Raegan¡¯s heart raced as she hurried her ascent, ignoring the danger from above.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, another snap! The other vine that was pulling her gave way.


    Raegan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Desperately, she extended her arm, trying to grab something solid, but her hand closed around a rock that was falling.


    Panic engulfed Raegan, her body stiffening as she shut her eyes tight.


    Then, suddenly, her wrist was grabbed with force.


    Raegan¡¯s body collided with the stone wall, halting her descent.


    Her arm thr


    obbed with pain as if someone were attempting to pull it from her body.


    Struggling, Raegan managed to look up.


    Amidst the chaos, she saw Mitchel¡¯s strikingly attractive face before her.


    Their gazes locked, conveying everything without words.


    Tears filled their eyes.


    ¡°Mitchel.


    .


    Raegan¡¯s voice broke through her tears.


    She had been convinced she was about to fall.


    Never did she imagine Mitchel would appear at such a critical moment.


    Mitchel¡¯s grip was firm, his gaze sharp and focused on her.


    ¡°Grab my other hand.


    ¡±


    Moving her other arm felt almost impossible for Raegan.


    With Mitchel sprawled on the ground, pulling Raegan up seemed like an insurmountable task.


    It was like an impossible feat.


    Mitchel¡¯s expression hardened as he urged, ¡°Quick!¡±


    Tears blurred Raegan¡¯s vision as she stretched to grasp his arm.


    With a grimace, Mitchel summoned all his strength to lift her

 Chapter 1519

    Just as Raegan felt herself being pulled up a bit, she slid back down.


    The earth under Mitchel was giving way again, sending a cascade of stones down, causing Raegan to slip further.


    The situation was extremely dangerous, made worse by the unstable mountain soaked by days of rain.


    Raegan watched as the copsing area on the ground expanded, her heart turning cold with dread.


    If this went on, both of them would fall.


    Trying to mask her despair, Raegan forced a light tone.


    ¡°Mitchel, didn¡¯t you ask if I missed you?¡±


    ¡°Raegan¡­¡± Mitchel¡¯s voice was rough,den with urgency.


    ¡°Stop talking.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡± Conserving his energy was crucial for hanging on until the rescue team arrived.


    In about ten minutes, the guards should find them.


    They just needed to endure for those ten minutes.


    The rescue was within reach!


    ¡°I miss you¡­¡± Raegan said.


    The three words hit home, causing Mitchel¡¯s body to tremble uncontrobly.


    As Raegan spoke again, her tears flowed freely.


    ¡°I miss you so much¡­¡±


    ALL the turmoil seemed trivial now.


    She was dying.


    Why couldn¡¯t she confess that she had developed feelings for Mitchel? Since her return, Mitchel had been good to her.


    Even when she clung to the past, behaved irrationally, provoked Mitchel, made him angry, struck him, he never left her side, always silently protecting her.


    How much better it would have been if she had seen it sooner! But now¡­


    Tears welled up in Raegan¡¯s eyes as she said softly, ¡°Mitchel, let me go¡­¡±


    Her pleading gaze sent a wave of panic through Mitchel.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let youe to harm!¡± he said with resolve.


    Raegan bit down on her lip so hard it turned white.


    ¡°Mitchel, we can¡¯t afford to fall together!¡±


    After saying this, she made the tough choice to release the grip she had so firmly held.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let go!¡± Mitchel roared.


    His body inched forward even more.


    ¡°Raegan¡­¡± Mitchel¡¯s voice cracked, echoing his despair.


    ¡°Hold on!


    They will soon find us.


    ¡±


    Sadness filled Raegan¡¯s eyes.


    She couldn¡¯t lie to herself any longer.


    Without action, she would surely pull him down with her.


    Her expression hardened, and she said coldly, ¡°Mitchel, I truly despise you.


    Let me go!¡±


    Though Mitchel realized her intent, her words still stung.


    A painful smile crossed his lips as he said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even though you despise me.


    I¡¯m too attached to you!¡±


    Mitchel gripped her wrist even more firmly, his eyes fierce and resolute.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can push me away.


    You¡¯re stuck with me for life!¡±


    With those words, the earth gave way beneath them once more, offering no foothold.


    They had barely a minute left¡­ Perhaps even less¡­


    Raegan wanted to say something harsh to make him release her, but the thought of their imminent parting brought uncontroble tears to her eyes.


    She brushed away the tears, wanting to etch his face in her memory onest time.


    The deep sorrow and longing urged her to take one more glimpse¡­ ¡°Mitchel.


    ¡± With a blink of her pretty eyes, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

 Chapter 1520

    ¡°I will save you!¡± Mitchel insisted, a single tear escaping his determined gaze.


    ¡°I won¡¯t release you.


    ¡±


    ¡°Look after Janey for me,¡± Raegan said.


    Then, in a final act of defiance, before the ground fell away once more, Raegan mustered all her strength to wriggle free from Mitchel¡¯s grip.


    ¡°No! Raegan!¡± Mitchel¡¯s anguished cry echoed.


    Raegan descended gently, Like a butterfly with damaged wings.


    As anticipated, the soil above crumbled once more, steadily falling.


    Raegan felt relieved, knowing she¡¯d made the correct choice to prevent both of them from tumbling into tragedy.


    Suddenly, a figure plummeted down beside Raegan.


    Mitchel, his eyes red from strain, didn¡¯t hesitate to leap after Raegan fell.


    The guards above shouted, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon!¡±


    Disregarding their calls, Mitchel¡¯s dark eyes fixed on Raegan, stretching his arm to its limit to catch her.


    Raegan¡¯s eyes went wide in disbelief.


    What she was witnessing seemed unbelievable to her.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Mitchel actually leaped after her! Tears streamed down her face anew.


    Didn¡¯t he realize that jumping could lead to his death?


    Raegan pushed against the air, reaching upward.


    Their fingers barely brushed against each other.


    Then, Mitchel pulled with all his might, drawing Raegan into a tight embrace.


    They seemed to fuse together.


    They were tightly wrapped around each other.


    ¡°Bang!¡± A loud noise echoed through the air.


    They hit the water hard, causing massive ripples.


    As the current swept them along, Raegan¡¯s stiff body suddenly eased.


    It was water! They were in water! They wouldn¡¯t die.


    Raegan had always doubted her swimming skills, but once submerged, she instinctively rose to the surface, driven by a familiar sensation.


    In a panic, she yelled out, ¡°Mitchel!¡±


    The water was eerily quiet.


    Raegan took a deep breath, diving back into the depths to find him desperately.


    Then, suddenly, she was lifted above the water.

 Chapter 1521

    Mitchel, his hair drenched, swept it back, looking strikingly handsome with droplets cascading off him.


    He brought her to the shore and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m here.


    ¡±


    Raegan was momentarily stunned and wrapped her arms around him tightly, breaking down in tears.


    ¡°You¡­ You had scared me!¡±


    She sobbed and choked, filled with fear.


    Mitchel was unbelievable! He actually jumped down with her!


    She gently pounded on his shoulders, her anger mixed with relief.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy, truly crazy¡­¡±


    After expressing her frustration, she managed a grateful smile.


    ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re okay¡­¡±


    Seeing her cry and thenugh, Mitchel couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Next, he wrapped his arms around her in a firm embrace.


    ¡°I¡¯m not losing my mind.


    I¡¯d lose my mind without you.


    ¡±


    Raegan felt a turmoil stir within her.


    It felt like a crack had opened.


    Mitchel held Raegan tightly, his eyes filled with intensity.


    Raegan sensed he was shaking.


    She blinked, unsure of what to make of it at first.


    It took her a moment to understand.


    He was scared!


    Mitchel¡¯s voice was rough.


    ¡°Raegan, promise me you¡¯ll never leave me.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Raegan was still stunned.


    ¡®s BunnyBookeryFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    Mitchel abruptly released her, his gaze dark and chilling.


    ¡°Promise me!¡± His tone wasmanding with a hint of anger.


    His frustration was evident! Now that danger was past, it was time to address the issue.


    Raegan grasped what had frightened him and softened her tone as she said, ¡°I promise.


    ¡±


    Yet, his stern look remained unchanged, his irritation not soothed.


    He pinched her cheek, his gaze icy and piercing.


    ¡°When you risked your life to save the little boy, did you even consider¡­¡±


    Mitchel meant to ask Raegan whether she had considered him.


    Hesitating, he reframed his question.


    ¡°Did you think of Janey?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s pinch stung.


    Yet, Raegan didn¡¯t flinch, letting him vent his frustration.


    ¡°I did think it through.


    My actions weren¡¯t meant to be reckless.


    It was a misjudgment.


    ¡±


    If only she had acted quicker, she might have climbed up the tree with Misael.


    At the thought of Misael, she asked, ¡°What about the young boy?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s patience snapped when he realized she was still worried about others.


    He icily replied, ¡°He¡¯s gone!¡±


    After saying this, he rxed his hold on her and turned to walk further into the dense forest.


    It seemed like he didn¡¯t want to see her.

 Chapter 1522

    ¡°Mitchel.


    .


    Raegan grasped the cause of his irritation and hurried after him, her voice soft and soothing.


    But Mitchel seemed to not hear her, his expression stern as he strode forward.


    Raegan¡¯s calves ached.


    They had been battered by the rocks, Likely bruised.


    The quick pace only intensified her difort.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Unable to keep up, she let out a sharp cry of pain, louder than needed.


    Mitchel stopped in his tracks and turned back, concern evident as he grasped her shoulders.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Standing there, Mitchel Looked dignified and imposing, with a natural sharpness to his features.


    Disheveled or not, he was undeniably handsome.


    Raegan rose on her toes and ki*sed him on the cheek.


    ¡°Mitchel, don¡¯t be mad at me, okay?¡±


    Raegan acted almost without thinking.


    In that split second, she treated Mitchel the way she would adopt with Janey.


    Whenforting words didn¡¯t work, actions of confessing love could do the trick.


    Yet, after her ki*s, Mitchel still maintained his poker face, leaving Raegan felt incredibly awkward.


    Was he still upset? What more she could do?


    As Raegan contemted her next moves, Mitchel looked down at her and suddenly hugged her tightly.


    Raegan was taken aback for a moment but quickly raised her arms to hug him back.


    Then, she recalled the rocks had hit his back when they fell.


    Without thinking, she tried to push Mitchel away to check his injury.


    But he wouldn¡¯t let her, hugging her even tighter.


    Mitchel looked into her eyes and said, ¡°If you hate me, push me away.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s arms stopped midair.


    She didn¡¯t try to push him away anymore.


    Mitchel whispered, his voice low and rich, right by her ear, ¡°Raegan, I love you.


    ¡±


    The surrounding noise seemed to pause at that moment.


    Raegan¡¯s hands shook, and she asked, confused, ¡°Why¡­¡± She meant to ask why did he confess his love for her at a time like this.


    Mitchel¡¯s voice shook a bit as he said softly, ¡°I was scared I¡¯d never get the chance to tell you.


    Just actions aren¡¯t enough.


    I truly love you.


    ¡±


    Raegan was stunned, unsure of how to react.


    Feeling a mix of emotions, from being touched to feeling guilty, she felt she should respond somehow.


    ¡°Thank you.


    ¡±


    Mitchel wished to convey that he wasn¡¯t after her gratitude, but her love.


    Yet, he wondered if expressing such a desire woulde off as too demanding.


    His deep eyes locked onto hers, his voice low and earnest.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Raegan, promise me you won¡¯t leave my side again, okay?¡±


    The man who usually appeared so confident and in control was now asking her with such humility.


    Raegan experienced a turmoil inside.


    From the instant Mitchel risked himself saving her, she had let go of the past and decided against dwelling on those disheartening issues.

 Chapter 1523

    In the past, Raegan repeatedly warned herself not to fall for Mitchel again, those painful moments serving as a painful reminder.


    Yet, the more she restrained herself, the more her emotions grew wildly within her.


    Upon her return, as they resolved their misunderstandings one after the other, Raegan couldn¡¯t help but develop feelings for Mitchel.


    Mitchel had always been there for her, supporting her quietly and treating her kindly all this time.


    Even when she was put off by his controlling nature, he made efforts to change for the better.


    Since her feelings for him were undeniable, why not just give them a shot? Instead of dwelling on the past, she decided to follow her heart.


    Perhaps time would tell whether they were meant to be.


    Regardless of the oue, at least they tried to get along, preventing the regret from entering the picture.


    Finally, with a newfound resolution, Raegan gave a soft yet decisive nod.


    ¡°Mitchel, let¡¯s give us a shot.


    ¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Mitchel couldn¡¯t believe his ears and put his hand near her mouth.


    ¡°Bite me.


    I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m dreaming or having an illusion¡±


    He seemed to be overwhelmed by the happiness brought by her words, feeling the joy was surreal.


    A twinge of pain touched Raegan¡¯s heart, her eyes shining.


    ¡°Mitchel, don¡¯t make me sad again.


    ¡± She didn¡¯t want her trust in him to be misced.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes gleamed, his mouth shut tight, as he chose to remain silent.


    The next moment, he bent down quickly, drew her in, and gave her a gentle, lingering ki*s.


    Following the ki*s, he cupped Raegan¡¯s face, his voice rough with emotion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll love you every moment until the end of my days.


    ¡±


    Raegan wasn¡¯t fond of such talk.


    They had just agreed to give their rtionship a try.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Such promise seemed to weigh too much.


    She looked up at him.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t talk like that.


    ¡±


    Mitchel simply smiled and held her closer, resting his head on her shoulder.


    Then, Raegan felt her neck wet.


    She trembled slightly and realized he had shed a tear.


    Without uttering a word, she embraced him tightly.


    Only when her hand brushed against his skin did she pause and pull away, her voice filled with worry, ¡°Mitchel, is your back hurting?¡±


    She vividly remembered the rock striking him.


    Mitchel¡¯splexion had visibly paled from the blow.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.


    ¡± Despite his pale face, Mitchel managed a smile.


    ¡°Just knowing you¡¯re safe is all the healing I need.


    ¡±


    Raegan, unconvinced by his stoic facade, recalled the size of the rock that had hit him, something she doubted anyone could shrug off.


    With concern in her eyes, she started to undo his shirt to inspect the damage.


    ¡°I need to see for myself.


    ¡±


    Mitchel stopped her by pressing her hand against his chest, his tone yful.


    ¡°Why the hurry? Are you into doing this outside?¡±


    Focused on inspecting his injury, Raegan attempted to free her hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being outside?¡±


    Mitchel quirked an eyebrow.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got spectators.


    Doesn¡¯t that bother you?¡±

 Chapter 1524

    Raegan blinked in confusion.


    ¡°What?¡±


    With a sly smile, Mitchel leaned closer, his tone teasing.


    ¡°If you¡¯re really into it, we can find somewhere private once we¡¯re home.


    I will surely let you enjoy to the fullest.


    ¡±


    Only then did Raegan realize what he referred.


    Her cheeks med with embarrassment, she retorted, ¡°Who¡¯s interested in that? You¡¯re the one who is!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Mitchel admitted nonchntly.


    ¡°But the rescue team will be here any moment.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    The guards arranged by Mitchel had spotted them before they had fallen down.


    The sound of a helicopter buzzed in the distance, Likelying their way.


    Mitchel pinched Raegan¡¯s cheek gently, his voice low and husky.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let others see my wife.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s face blushed a deep shade of red.


    She was done dealing with him.


    Mitchel saw her frustrated look and felt a wave of tenderness wash over him.


    He understood Raegan¡¯s concerns.


    Each breath he took sent a sharp pain through his back, a harsh reminder of his injury.


    He didn¡¯t want Raegan to be worried, so he bore the pain silently.


    He had to hold on until the helicopter arrived.


    Out here in the wilderness, he felt a constant unease.


    In an attempt to lighten the mood, Mitchel teased, ¡°You know, a ki*s from you might just be the cure I need.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s cheeks turned even redder, annoyed.


    ¡°Enough with the jokes.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± Mitchel replied.


    He leaned in, his hand gently caressing her cheek, smiling.


    ¡°Ready to give it a shot, my little miracle cure?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s ears turned bright red, and she pressed her lips together, visibly struggling.


    Just then, the sound of a helicopter¡¯s engine filled the air above them.


    Mitchel released her, murmuring, ¡°You owe me one.


    ¡±


    Shortly afterward, they boarded the helicopter together.


    Mitchel dr@ped a nket around Raegan and then sat down, staying quiet and upright.


    Raegan, having seen him joke around before, thought the rock might not have hit him that seriously.


    However, even before theynded, Mitchel began to show signs of distress.


    He broke out in a cold sweat with rapid breathing and pale face.


    Upon reaching the hospital in town, a local doctor quickly cut open Mitchel¡¯s shirt, revealing a sight that shocked Raegan.


    Mitchel¡¯s back was covered in bruises, making it hard to tell what his skin originally looked like.


    The area around his shoulder de was particrly bad, withrge patches of ck and purple that looked like they were rotting.

 Chapter 1525

    Raegan¡¯s tears flowed freely as she realized the extent of his injuries.


    They were much worse than she had feared.


    It made sense now why Mitchel had sat so straight on the helicopter.


    Lying down seemed impossible for him.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t begin to understand how much pain he must have been in, trying to keep her spirits up with his jokes.


    After getting a shot for the pain, Mitchel passed out.


    The doctor, after examining an X-ray, announced, ¡°He¡¯s got twelve broken ribs.


    Our hospital isn¡¯t equipped to handle this.


    He needs to be transferred to arger facility immediately.


    ¡±


    Twelve ribs of Mitchel¡¯s were broken.


    But one man only had twenty-four ribs in total.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t fathom the agony Mitchel must be in, her heart nearly breaking with the thought.


    She apanied Mitchel to the ambnce, her eyes filled with tears.


    If Mitchel hadn¡¯t acted to save her, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt so badly.


    The rock would have struck her if he hadn¡¯t shielded her.


    Surviving a fall into the deep pond below would have been doubtful after such a hit.


    No wonder it took Mitchel so long to resurface from the bottom of theke.


    Raegan shuddered at the thought of the sheer willpower it must have taken him to swim up and then, despite his pain, carry her to safety.


    Upon reflecting, Raegan realized his position was slightly awkward, indicating the extent of his pain.


    After forty minutes, Mitchel was transferred to a more advanced hospital.


    Matteo hurried over from Ardlens upon learning Mitchel¡¯s injuries.


    Inside the hospital room, Mitchely unconscious and pale, his hand hooked to an IV drip.


    Observing Mitchel¡¯s condition, Matteo was uneasy.


    Mitchel had not yet recovered from previous injuries, and now he had new ones.


    Only Iron Man could take such torment.


    Raegan was confused about the doctor¡¯s remarks concerning Mitchel¡¯s condition.


    Mitchel was gravely hurt, yet the doctor was particrly worried about his poor blood clotting.


    Mitchel was known for his robust health, seldom falling ill.


    What could have caused such a drastic decline in his health?


    Raegan approached Matteo, who was on his way out.


    ¡°Matteo, the doctor said Mitchel¡¯s blood isn¡¯t clotting properly.


    Do you have any idea why?¡±


    At this, Matteo¡¯s face fell.


    Mitchel had been scheduled to have blood tests with a specialist overseas, but those ns were now off the table.


    Matteo had never encountered such a medical issue before.


    He pondered whether the syringe had struck in Mitchel was starting to causeplications.


    However, he couldn¡¯t disclose this to Raegan since Mitchel had disapproved.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Nheless, Matteo didn¡¯t want Mitchel¡¯s efforts to go unnoticed.


    He paused and then said to Raegan, ¡°Miss Foster, Mr.


    Dixon had assigned me to look into those targeting you.


    We think the Maxwell family may be involved.


    In pursuit of this, Mr.


    Dixon had traveled to Aurora, tirelessly seeking contacts but to no avail.


    Mr.


    Dixon had been pushing himself hard, sleeping less than twenty hours over several days.


    This extremeck of rest was bound to take a toll on his health.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, realizing she had been too caught up in her charity work to notice Mitchel¡¯s condition.

 Chapter 1526

    Mitchel¡¯s trips, which she thought were for business, were actually his way of protecting her, tirelessly investigating despite his own responsibilities, all without telling her.


    Tears filled Raegan¡¯s eyes, as she grasped the extent of her oversight concerning his dedication.


    Matteo, noticing Raegan¡¯s guilt, softened his expression.


    He knew what information to share and what to keep to himself.


    With Mitchel¡¯s health in jeopardy, alerting Raegan to potential threats might heighten her vignce, ensuring her own safety.


    Thest thing Mitchel wanted was to see any harme Raegan¡¯s way.


    Matteo added, ¡°Miss Foster, I¡¯m sharing this to urge you to be more vignt for your safety and to show you that Mr.


    Dixon has been unwavering in hismitment to you.


    He¡¯s been protecting you with great effort, choosing not to burden you with these issues, but his care for you is deep and sincere.


    ¡±


    Raegan bit her lip, her throat tightening with emotion.


    She feared that even uttering the slightest sound would unleash a torrent of tears.


    Mitchel had quietly done so much for her, always ensuring her safety, without ever seeking recognition.


    What a fool he was.


    Matteo went off to get in touch with Luis, troubled by the decline in Mitchel¡¯s condition, which used to be robust.


    The pressing issue was whether the decline was due to the effect of the syringe.


    Matteo wanted Luis to bring the oversea doctor to Ardlens and diagnose Mitchel¡¯s condition.


    Raegan remained by Mitchel¡¯s bedside, not leaving him for a moment.


    In the evening, she tenderly cleaned his face with a warm cloth, her fingers carefully outlining his features.


    For so long, she had never taken the time to observe him.


    Mitchel¡¯sshes were indeed long, lending him a look of innate affection.


    His straight nose and well-defined jawline were striking.


    There wasn¡¯t a single aspect of him that wasn¡¯t appealing.


    As Raegan touched his lips, often seen as a sign of sternness, she felt overwhelmed by his deep love.


    Tears filled her eyes as she softly said, ¡°You big fool¡­¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Nicole got back to Jarrod¡¯s ce after her day¡¯s work.


    She had been staying here for some days now.


    She had brought her clothing over for daily needs.


    During mealtime, a servant mentioned Jarrod was in a video conference.


    Therefore, Nicole didn¡¯t go up to check on him.


    These past few days, Jarrod¡¯s condition has slightly improved.


    Barely able to get out of bed, he started dealing with the backlog of work.


    Nicole respected him for his work ethic.


    In terms of dedication to work, Jarrod was among the best.


    It was a relief to see him getting better.


    Once he was fully on his feet, she nned to leave.


    While eating, Nicole thought about her uing deal with Mr.


    Hampton.


    It wasn¡¯t ideal for her to attend in person, but there was no suitable candidate.


    After thinking it over, she decided she would have to do it herself.


    nning the deal required meticulous preparation.


    With her mind elsewhere, Nicole barely touched her food, eating just a little.

 Chapter 1527

    Back in her room, Nicole decided to bathe since Jarrod was upied with his meeting.


    She carelessly ced a nightgown on the bed and started to remove her dress.


    She struggled with the zipper of her two-piece top, which was stuck halfway.


    Despite several attempts, it wouldn¡¯t move.


    Feeling slightly frustrated, Nicole yanked at it again, but it remained stuck.


    ¡°Need help?¡± Jarrod¡¯s deep, calm voice surprised her from behind.


    Nicole¡¯s heart chilled as she swiftly spun around, only to find Jarrod standing there, his entrance unnoticed.


    Jarrod was sitting in a wheelchair, looking at her with a slight squint.


    ¡°What were you so engrossed in thinking about?¡± She hadn¡¯t noticed his entrance at all.


    Jarrod had always been suspicious.


    His previous words carried an undertone of doubt.


    Nicole¡¯s heart skipped a bit.


    She looked away with feigned empty eyes to hide her panic.


    Nicole observed that Jarrod¡¯s gaze, usually piercing, now held an unusual innocence as he took in the sight of her exposed back, adding an unintentional allure to the moment.


    Jarrod stared unabashedly at Nicole, openly conveying his desire.


    It was such an intense gaze.


    Nicole was stunned for a moment.


    She thought that if Jarrod was not confined to the wheelchair, he would have pinned her down to the bed by now.


    She looked at him Indignantly and blurted out, ¡°How dare you enter someone else¡¯s room without permission!¡±


    As she spoke, she tried to fix her dress.


    However, she struggled with the stuck zipper.


    She had no choice but to dr@pe her nightgown around her neck as a temporary shield.


    When Jarrod saw this, his thin lips curled slightly.


    ¡°What do you mean by someone else¡¯s room?


    He wheeled his wheelchair closer and smoothly stopped in front of Nicole.


    ¡°What¡¯s here isn¡¯t mine?¡±


    Nicole knew what he meant.


    He was implying she was also his possession.


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t allow him to dominate the conversation.


    She smirked and retorted sarcastically, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, delusion is an illness that urgently needs treatment.


    ¡±


    Jarrod remained unfazed, exuding a confidence as if victory was already his.


    He fixed his eyes on her back again, and the corners of his lips curved.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need my help?¡±


    Nicole was frustrated.


    She felt her efforts were as ineffective as punching cotton.


    No matter how much she talked back, he continued at his own pace.


    ¡°Thanks, but no need,¡± Nicole said through clenched teeth.


    ¡°Please go out.


    I want to take a shower.


    ¡±


    ¡°Do you mind if I join you?¡± Jarrod asked casually.


    Nicole looked at him speechlessly.


    She thought he was too shameless.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, please have a bit of decency.


    Besides, is your wound no longer painful?¡±


    Her icy tone reminded him of what had happened thest time he wanted to get close to her.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Much to Nicole¡¯s surprise, Jarrod was more amenable today.


    He only nodded in agreement without making things difficult for her.


    ¡°ALL right.


    I¡¯ll just wait for you, then.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1528

    Nicole was stunned for a moment.


    She looked at him in confusion.


    Wait for what?


    After thinking for a while, she realized he wanted to wait for her to finish taking a shower, so she could help him take a bath.


    These past few days, Jarrod was bedridden, so Nicole personally attended to his hygiene.


    In exchange, she was free to go out.


    But she must return at night to help him with his personal needs.


    Each time, Nicoleplied through clenched teeth.


    Luckily for her, Jarrod¡¯s injuries were still healing, preventing him from any sudden movements, leaving him to lie there passively.


    Even if Jarrod erected, Nicole managed to maintain a calmposure and unwavering eyes.


    That was because she imagined him as one of the cadavers used by her professor in her anatomy ss in college.


    It was just that those cadavers were respected.


    But Jarrod was a dark and decaying cadaver.


    Since Nicole knew what he was waiting for, she said impatiently, ¡°Alright.


    Get out now.


    ¡±


    Jarrod nodded and wheeled his wheelchair toward the door.


    Before going out, he said, ¡°By the way, the doctor said I can bathe in the bathtub.


    Help me fill itter.


    ¡±


    Nicole was rendered speechless.


    So, that was it.


    No wonder his mood was unusually good today.


    Nicole was so annoyed that she lost the desire to take a shower.


    Since she couldn¡¯t open the zipper, she tore it off forcefully.


    Her good mood was ruined by Jarrod¡¯s words.


    She quickly rinsed her body and changed.


    Then, she stormed to Jarrod¡¯s room without even drying her hair.


    Whether she liked it or not, she had to bathe him, anyway.


    Since Jarrod could now bathe in the bathtub, it meant his body had almost recovered.


    If that was the case, she must endure.


    She couldn¡¯t falter at thest step.


    Nicole pushed the door open and walked in.


    Jarrod was on the bed, reading a financial magazine.


    She went directly to the bathroom to fill the bathtub.


    The bathtub wasrge, and it had six faucets discharging water at the


    same time.


    In ten minutes, the bathtub was filled with enough water.


    Nicole turned around and was about to call Jarrod when she bumped into his wheelchair.


    She was startled, not knowing that he had already silently wheeled behind her like a ghost.


    Nicole clutched her chest in fright and eximed.


    When Jarrod saw her reaction, he onlymented dryly, ¡°Absent-minded.


    ¡±


    Nicole stared at him as if scrutinizing him.


    Did he know something, or was he just making a casual remark?


    Every time Nicole was near Jarrod, she felt like she was a radar, constantly alert to his presence.


    She was filled with nothing but suspicions.


    It was a sad reality.


    Sometimes, she really didn¡¯t understand him.


    She knew Jarrod suspected her motives.


    But despite this, he still wanted to be with her.


    It was as if he was keeping a traitor by his side.


    Was it simply an illness?


    While Nicole was still in a daze, Jarrod began to untie his silk robe, revealing a well-defined and muscr chest and abdomen.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Nicole quickly covered her eyes.


    ¡°Jarrod, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Take a bath,¡± Jarrod replied casually.

 Chapter 1529

    Nicole got even more irritated.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.


    ¡±


    The corners of Jarrod¡¯s mouth curved into a faint smile, finding her reaction amusing.


    She had touched his body several times these past few days while cleaning him.


    But she still couldn¡¯t look at him now.


    Wasn¡¯t it a bitte?


    His eyebrows quirked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a habit of bathing with my clothes on.


    ¡±


    Nicole thought for a while.


    He had a point.


    However, the situation was different.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    When he was still bedridden, and she had to wipe his body, she could pretend he was just a cadaver.


    But now, he was totally awake and actively getting into the bathtub to bathe.


    She couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    ¡°Since you can get up, why can¡¯t you bathe yourself?¡±


    Instead of answering Nicole¡¯s question, Jarrod asked, ¡°Why are you still shy when you see my body?¡±


    Nicole was rendered speechless.


    How could she not be shy? She retorted angrily, ¡°Since you can get up, I¡¯m done with my job.


    I will go back to my house tomorrow.


    ¡±


    Jarrod replied calmly, ¡°My wound has not fully healed yet.


    ¡±


    ¡°Not healed? You can even walk without crutches now,¡± Nicole countered.


    Jarrod looked at her and said meaningfully, ¡°You know that I still need crutches.


    ¡±


    His wound had only healed slightly.


    The stitches had just been removed, and his flesh was still fresh and pink.


    It was not pleasant to look at.


    Instead, it was scary.


    After thinking for a while, Nicole decided to treat Jarrod as a breathing corpse.


    ¡°Then, keep your underwear on, and I¡¯ll only scrub your back.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°I¡¯m not wearing any.


    ¡± Jarrod confidently stood up with his crutches and let his silk robe fall to the floor.


    He waspletely naked.


    Nicole¡¯s face flushed at once.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you!¡±


    Jarrod stood upright without his crutches and said calmly, ¡°You know what¡¯s wrong with me.


    ¡±


    Nicole thought it wasn¡¯t just his stomach that was injured.


    His brain must be sick, too.


    At this moment, Nicole¡¯s politeness vanished.


    While looking at Jarrod¡¯s naked body, her shyness was reced by a barrage of unspoken expletives.


    ¡°Jarrod!¡± she eximed through clenched teeth.


    ¡°What? Are you not satisfied?¡± Jarrod coolly raised an eyebrow, his presence imposing.


    Nicole was rendered speechless.


    Was he really out of his mind?


    Satisfied with what? Sure enough, Jarrod¡¯s craziness should never be underestimated.


    Nicole did her best to suppress the urge to throttle Jarrod and said coldly, ¡°Jarrod, I can¡¯t help you bathe like this.


    I mean a normal bath.


    What do you think of me?¡±


    Jarrod had grown impatient, but he did not want to make more trouble.


    So, he suggested, ¡°Wrap a towel around me.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1530

    He was making the biggestpromise.


    Otherwise, why would he take a bath with his underwear on?


    Nicole took a bath towel and threw it at Jarrod.


    But he didn¡¯t catch it.


    Instead, he let it fall to the floor.


    He raised an eyebrow and ordered arrogantly, ¡°Give me a new one and wrap it around me.


    ¡±


    Nicole stood there silently.


    Jarrod scoffed.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t abide by the agreement, I guess I also don¡¯t have to, right?¡±


    Nicole was tempted to throttle Jarrod, but she took a deep breath to fight back the urge.


    She grabbed a towel and wrapped it around him from behind.


    But as she did, her fingers identally brushed against his skin.


    She felt his tense and tight muscles were as hot as a kiln.


    Nicole ensured Jarrod was covered before she looked at him and said softly, ¡°Go ahead.


    You¡¯re ready.


    ¡±


    Jarrod nced at her before stepping into the non-slip mat and easing into the bathtub.


    When he first submerged himself in the water, he felt like countless sharp needles pricked his skin.


    Nicole squatted beside him, pressed his shoulder, and _ said solicitously, ¡°Submerge your whole body.


    The water¡¯s temperature is just right.


    The doctor said a hot soak is good for you.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s brows furrowed tightly.


    The water¡¯s temperature was just right? Damn! It was even too far from warm.


    It was actually almost scalding.


    The bathtub was filled to the brim with almost boiling water.


    There was not a single drop of cold water mixed into it.


    Nicole must do it on purpose.


    When Nicole saw Jarrod¡¯s efforts of suppressing his anger, she relished her moment of victory.


    She won this round.


    ¡°Is something wrong? Are you not satisfied with the bathtub I prepared for you?¡± she asked in a voice dripping with sarcasm.


    Teasing was a backhandedpliment, and Nicole had a gift for dishing it out.


    She threw Jarrod¡¯s words right back at him, leaving him dumbstruck.


    Actually, Nicole didn¡¯t mix it with cold water because Jarrod was still on the road to recovery.


    If he soaked in cool water, his condition would only worsen.


    The cool water might only hinder his recovery, and she¡¯d be stuck nursing him.


    It would only make her ns harder to pull off.


    But she was unwilling to assist him in taking a bath, so she decided to give him a little dose of his own medicine.


    Anyway, it wouldn¡¯t cause him any serious harm.


    It would only make him feel distressed for a while.


    After all, how much damage could a little bit of heat truly inflict?


    The heat in therge bathtub dissipated quickly, as well as their time to talk.


    At this moment, the water¡¯s temperature had already cooled down to only one hundred and eighty degrees Fahrenheit.


    Jarrod endured it.


    Hey there with his eyes closed, not saying anything.


    His whole body had turned rosy red from the heat, but he neverined.


    ¡°Are you kidding? You personally prepared this bath for me.


    How can I not be satisfied?¡± Jarrod¡¯s voice was calm, but he was obviously enduring.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    His wound had a fresh scab, and it became itchy when exposed to hot water.


    The difort made him want to scratch it and tear his limb apart.


    In a fit of pique, Jarrod reached out hisnky arm and yanked Nicole, who was watching the proceedings with glee, into the bathtub.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Nicole screamed in shock.


    The water in the bathtub overflowed from the impact, drenching the floor.


    ¡°Jarrod, you bastard!¡± Nicole roared furiously, her entire body soaked to the bone.


    Fortunately, the water had already cooled down a bit.


    The heat was tolerable.

 Chapter 1531

    Nicole wriggled, attempting to sit up, but was yanked down and settled onto Jarrod¡¯sp, his arms snaking around her from the back.


    Nicole was so angry that she trembled all over.


    She grabbed the rim of the bathtub, desperately trying to stand up.


    Jarrod just tightened his grasp, pinning her firmly in ce.


    Then, he leaned closer to her ear and whispered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you need to assist me in bathing? Just rx, okay? I promise not to behave Like a bastard.


    ¡±


    His touch made Nicole¡¯s muscles stiffen.


    It took her a while to react.


    She said through clenched teeth, ¡°You jerk!¡±


    But Jarrod just ignored her.


    The treasure he had longed for was now in his grasp.


    How could he not be pleased? A contented smile crept across his face.


    ¡°Whatever you want me to be, I¡¯ll be.


    ¡±


    For a moment, Nicole¡¯s breath caught in her throat.


    Jarrod¡¯s touch sent shivers down her spine.


    She felt Like countless snakes crawled on her body.


    It gave her goosebumps.


    The steam from the bathtub billowed around the bathroom.


    Since Nicole was drenched, her nightgown clung to her body, outlining her delicate and perfect curves.


    Such an alluring sight caught Jarrod¡¯s eyes, and he found it extremely attractive.


    Instantly, a burning sensation overwhelmed his lower abdomen.


    Nicole¡¯s brow furrowed with anger, her voice tinged with disgust as she demanded, ¡°Let me go, you shameless bastard!¡±


    But Jarrod refused to let her go.


    He fixed his eyes on her.


    Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t vent his desire on her, so he could only endure it.


    He said hoarsely, ¡°Bathe me properly, and I promise not to touch you.


    ¡±


    Nicole was seething with anger, knowing she could no longer hurt him like before.


    Besides, his punishment was severe.


    No matter how hard she endured it, her efforts would be in vain once he became alert.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Nicole was left with no choice.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She reluctantly grabbed a towel and snapped, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll bathe you.


    Jarrod responded with a satisfied grin.


    He let go of Nicole, held the rim of the bathtub, and leaned back, enjoying her ministrations.


    When Nicole had tother his hair, she could only face him because her posture was inconvenient.


    Jarrod kept his eyes shut, saving her from his piercing stare.


    Although Jarrod¡¯s face was cold, he was still as han


    dsome as ever.


    Every part of his facial features was chiseled and sharp.


    They were so perfect that they were difficult to ignore.


    But what good was a handsome face if he was a beast? He was a perfect example of the old saying, ¡°A human¡¯s heart is inherently wicked.


    ¡±


    Jarrod was so selfish that he imposed his dark thoughts on Nicole.


    If Nicole obeyed, he¡¯d toss her a bone like she was a trained pet.


    If she resisted, he would lock her in a cage and torment her until she yielded.


    After living abroad for three years, Jarrod¡¯sst shred of humanity wore away.


    What was left in him now was only the devil¡¯s spawn.


    Nicole must have washed Jarrod¡¯s hair so long that Jarrod had gotten impatient.


    He suddenly opened his eyes.

 Chapter 1532

    Their gazes met in the murky glow of the bathroom.


    And Jarrod saw the undisguised hatred in Nicole¡¯s eyes.


    The way she looked at him, it was as if she wanted to tear his flesh off his bones.


    It was only then that Jarrod realized this was the real Nicole, no disguise or pretense.


    Nicole¡¯s loathing for Jarrod was as undiluted and resolute as it could be, an engulfing fire that left no space for uncertainty.


    Jarrod¡¯s smirk was like a beacon of detached amusement, illuminating his lips with a mix of charm and mischief.


    ¡°Well¡­ Is that the kind of Look you give someone you want to kill?¡±


    Nicole was past the point of mincing words.


    It wasn¡¯t like Jarrod didn¡¯t know she hated him.


    ¡°What else could it be?¡± Nicole retorted coldly.


    ¡°Do you expect me to look at you affectionately as if I¡¯m in love with you? I¡¯m in love with the thought of you being six feet under.


    ¡±


    Jarrod reached out and stroked her chin with his index finger.


    He frowned slightly and said, ¡°You are always defiant.


    Tell me.


    How would you like to be punished?¡±


    Nicole brushed off his hand and sneered, ¡°Do you think you can still intimidate me? I¡¯d better die sooner than yield to a man like you.


    ¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jarrod replied, his voice taking on a darker hue.


    He brought her hand to his lips, his eyes never leaving hers.


    ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t provoke me.


    You know the consequences,¡± he said softly, a hint of threat in his voice.


    But Nicole didn¡¯t show any signs of fear.


    Instead, she got angrier and snapped, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°Quenching my thirst,¡± Jarrod replied bluntly.


    He wasn¡¯t after her assistance in bathing him.


    Being a man with such fierce desires, years of abstinence were taking their toll.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He needed to quench his thirst, one way or another.


    The water temperature in the bathtub was still high, but Jarrod¡¯s body was even hotter.


    It was like a furnace that threatened to consume them both.


    Nicole was taken aback for a moment.


    She didn¡¯t expect him to say such a thing shamelessly.


    She felt so disgusted that she wanted to throw up.


    Jarrod held her hand even tighter and said in a hoarse and seductive voice, ¡°Just stay still.


    I won¡¯t enter you.


    ¡±


    The tension in the bathroom grew thicker.


    Nicole was like a puppet, following Jarrod¡¯s words.


    Fortunately, he kept his promise and did not enter her.


    A low growl broke out from his throat.


    He was so overwhelmed by his desire that he couldn¡¯t help biting her neck gently.


    He ki*sed her hair and whispered softly, ¡°Let¡¯s not fight anymore.


    You don¡¯t have to love me back.


    But please, allow me to love and cherish you.


    Let¡¯s give us a shot.


    ¡±


    Nicole was utterly shocked.


    How could Jarrod be so ridiculous? She was at a loss for words for a moment.


    Jarrod thought she took in his words and added in a soothing tone, ¡°Nicole, Listen to me.


    I will love you the way you Loved me before.


    Just give me a chance to show it to you.


    We still have a long life ahead of us.


    We can take it one step at a time.


    ¡±


    With a gentleness that was unlike him, Jarrod made an earnest plea to Nicole.


    Nicole couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at his words.


    Long life? One step at a time? Where on earth did Jarrod get the audacity to say these words? After trampling on her dignity, belittling her self-worth, and plotting to kill her family, why didn¡¯t it seem easy for him to say these things? How dare he coax her like this!


    Nicole¡¯s silence led Jarrod to believe she was considering his words.


    He didn¡¯t hold her that tightly but embraced her from behind, inhaling her scent.


    Jarrod dreaded the thought of losing Nicole.


    Aware of her intent to harm him, he was still drawn to her irresistibly.


    Jarrod was clueless about love.


    Only in Nicole¡¯s presence did he sense it, but he missed it.


    He admitted his mistakes and the consequences, yet couldn¡¯t bear to release Nicole.


    He was ruthless.


    Only death could hinder his persistence.


    Nicole¡¯s love wasn¡¯t necessary for him.


    His love for her was enough.

 Chapter 1533

    In a low, raspy voice, Jarrod pleaded ¡°Nicole, let¡¯s leave the past behind.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I¡¯ll make you feel love again.


    Jarrod never backed down, not once.


    No matter how tough things got out there, he refused to bow his head.


    Yet, in front of Nicole, he repeatedly humbled himself, seeking her forgiveness.


    Her forgiveness might ease his desperation.


    But Jarrod overlooked a crucial fact.


    The woman in his embrace had no resemnce to the Nicole in his memory.


    Nicole, who once loved him wholeheartedly, had long gone.


    While Jarrod¡¯s guard was down, Nicole swiftly raised her elbow and forcefully pressed it against his wound with precision.


    She emerged from the water with a ssh as she stood up.


    Looking down at Jarrod, she noticed his handsome face was pale with pain.


    He covered his wound and fell into the bathtub.


    ¡°Jarrod, your love sickens me! You¡¯re just as disgusting! Everything you say makes me feel nauseous! Don¡¯t dare say such disgusting words to me again! You have no right to speak of love with me! A new beginning? Do you think you deserve it?¡± Nicole didn¡¯t mince her words, her hatred for him evident.


    In others¡¯ eyes, Jarrod was a young, promising entrepreneur and a captivating man steadfastly devoted to his ex-girlfriend.


    But to Nicole, he was simply a nuisance, relentlessly bothering her.


    Sharing the air with him made her feel sick!


    ¡°Jarrod, true love is equal.


    Those who truly love each other show respect.


    Unlike you, using dirty tactics to get your way! You¡¯ll never understand what love truly means!¡± she dered.


    The disgust in Nicole¡¯s eyes wounded Jarrod deeply.


    It hurt even worse than a knife in the heart.


    Nicole¡¯s words had a point.


    Jarrod didn¡¯t know how to love.


    Yet, he hadn¡¯t felt this strongly for any other woman since losing her.


    He wanted Nicole.


    He yearned for her body, her heart, and all of her!


    He wanted her to be with him forever.


    And what about Nicole? From what Jarrod had gathered, she chose a quiet life overseas, finding love with someone new.


    If she had remained hidden, he might been lonely all his life.


    But she returned, only to try to flee from his side again.


    That was uneptable to Jarrod.


    ALL of a sudden, Jarrod grabbed Nicole¡¯s leg, pulling her forcefully back into the water.


    ¡°Ssh!¡±


    Nicole fell back into the water, struggling to get up, but Jarrod swiftly push


    ed her back under.


    She was pinned down, her head against the tub¡¯s edge.


    Jarrod easily suppressed all of Nicole¡¯s struggle and resistance in the water.


    Despite his wounds, Jarrod remained a strong man.


    His strength was abundant enough to dominate a delicate woman Like Nicole.


    With a firm grip on her jaw, he rasped, ¡°Tell me, who really understands love?


    Who do you love?¡±


    Jarrod pressed against Nicole, his cold, dark eyes staring into hers as he questioned in a cold tone, ¡°That bastard from the Watts family?¡±


    Nicole couldn¡¯t help but scoff at his words.


    Jarrod never changed.


    He¡¯d point fingers but never saw his own faults.


    Roscoe had be his target.


    Whether she brought him up or not, she couldn¡¯t prevent Jarrod from making things hard for Roscoe.


    Thankfully, Roscoe wasn¡¯t alone.


    With the support of the Watts family, Jarrod wouldn¡¯t have the power to harm him.


    If Roscoe were just a regr man, he¡¯d found himself in a fatal ¡°ident¡± before long.


    Confronting Jarrod¡¯s gaze, Nicole said, ¡°Jarrod, you are so pathetic.


    Trulyughable.


    Do you really think you stand a chance against him?

 Chapter 1534

    My feelings for you vanished the moment you returned to hurt me!


    You¡¯re aware I don¡¯t love you, yet you insist on keeping me close due to the so-called love.


    Want to know what I think of you? I find you pitiful and delusional.


    Despite knowing you¡¯re nothing to me, you still chase after me.


    It¡¯s shameless.


    ¡±


    These words felt like icy daggers piercing Jarrod¡¯s heart.


    His physical strength was undeniable, yet these words seemed to drain his strength.


    Indeed, Nicole was correct.


    Jarrod was aware of Nicole¡¯sck of feelings for him, yet he couldn¡¯t restrain his urge to keep her by his side.


    Even when he misunderstood the situation and assumed Nicole had turned against him when he needed her, his profound love for her remained unyielding.


    It was just that he didn¡¯t dare to admit it five years ago.


    But deep down, he recognized his love for her.


    Even if she were to kill him a hundred times, a thousand times over, he¡¯d still love her.


    He couldn¡¯t help but love her.


    As the water in the bathtub slowly cooled, Jarrod¡¯s grip softened little by little.


    He whispered, ¡°Nicole, please, no more words.


    Just stay away from that man and don¡¯t betray me.


    Anything you ask, I¡¯llply.


    Just don¡¯t be with other men or betray me.


    I¡¯m begging you.


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll lose my mind!¡±


    Jarrod would truly lose his mind if Nicole were to be with another man or betray him.


    He had no clue what he would be capable of by then.


    The thought of harming Nicole in a moment of madness terrified him.


    He feared he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself.


    Thus, he begged her.


    Gently, Jarrod released Nicole¡¯s chin.


    Without any hesitation, Nicole bent her knee and hit his wound hard.


    Caught off guard, Jarrod sank back into the water with a pale face.


    ¡°Jarrod, mark my words.


    My goal is to make your life miserable.


    I won¡¯t think twice about it.


    ¡± With those words, Nicole stood up and left decisively.


    She didn¡¯t nce back to see him sinking into the water.


    At this point, Nicole wouldn¡¯t blink even if Jarrod met his end right there.


    Nicole returned to her room and secured the door, Still anxious, she ced a chair against the door for extra security.


    She showered once more, scrubbing her body until it turned bright red.


    Overwhelmed, she copsed onto the bed and forced herself to fall asleep.


    Tomorrow marked the start of the show!


    Nicole had a long sleep.


    It was already almost nine in the morning when she woke up the next day.


    She was so exhausted that her body desperately craved rest.


    When Nicole sobered up, she realized she was alreadyte.


    She rushed to the bathroom and quickly washed up.


    Then, she went to open the door.


    She found the chair she propped against the doorst night was still there.


    While opening the door, she recalled what happened between her and Jarrodst night.


    She couldn¡¯t help wondering what she would do if Jarrod refused to let her leave.


    When she went out of her room, she noticed it was eerily quiet outside.


    Nicole found it strange.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The vi usually started to get busy at this time.


    Jarrod took his medicine four times a day, and he must take one now.


    She wondered where the maids were.


    Shouldn¡¯t they be busy running around at this time?


    Strangely, the vi looked deserted today.


    Even Alec was nowhere to be seen.


    When Nicole arrived downstairs, she overheard two maids talking in the kitchen.

 Chapter 1535

    ¡°What happened to Mr.


    Schultz? I heard noisesst night.


    It seemed he was rushed to the hospital.


    ¡±


    ¡°I saw it with my own eyes.


    Alec found him unconscious in the bathtub.


    He must have been submerged in the water for a long time because when Alec pulled him out, he was so pale.


    He looked lifeless.


    It was terrifying.


    Alec performed CPR for half an hour before Mr.


    Schultz showed signs of consciousness.


    But he feared Mr.


    Schultz¡¯s brain would be damaged fromck of oxygen, so he rushed Mr.


    Schultz to the hospital.


    ¡±


    Nicole was utterly shocked.


    So, that was it.


    Jarrod hadn¡¯t been able to get out of the bathtubst night.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    That exined the silence when she leftst night.


    He must have passed out after her attack.


    At this moment, one of the maids said, ¡°You know what? That Miss Lawrence Mr.


    Schultz brought home seems a jinx.


    Ever since she arrived, his condition worsened.


    He only slightly improved for a few days and then got severe again.


    Now, he even drowned in the bathtub.


    Isn¡¯t it too strange?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.


    Poor Mr.


    Schultz.


    If Alec hadn¡¯t found him, he must have been dead by now.


    ¡±


    ¡°Indeed, such bad Luck.


    ¡±


    After this, Nicole didn¡¯t hear their voices anymore.


    They must have returned to their work.


    Nicole remained frozen, pondering.


    Jarrod almost diedst night.


    She should be happy, right? But why couldn¡¯t she feel any sense of joy in her heart? Instead, the thought of his close encounter with death sent shivers down her spine.


    This wasn¡¯t right.


    She shouldn¡¯t feel this way.


    Nicole convinced herself not to feel anything.


    She wanted nothing but for Jarrod to die miserably.


    But an idental death wasn¡¯t what she wished for him.


    After all, a man like Jarrod never feared death.


    What Nicole wanted was for Jarrod to suffer in prison for the rest of his life until he realized his mistakes and repented his sins.


    For an arrogant person like him, such a life was far worse than death.


    Nicole was still in a daze.


    Before she knew it, she was already outside Jarrod¡¯s room.


    No one was around his room.


    It was most likely that his bodyguards followed him to the hospital.


    After all, he had many enemies.


    Nicole subconsciously reached out and held the doorknob.


    And she was surprised when she was able to twist it.


    His room wasn¡¯t locked.


    Actually, she was not allowed to enter Jarrod¡¯s room, except when she n


    eeded to take care of him.


    At first, Nicole wondered why Jarrod chose to stay in this ce.


    But after staying here for several days, she finally understood.


    Jarrod stayed in here more often because of its security.


    The security in this ce was exceptionally tight, making it difficult for outsiders to enter.


    There must be some important and confidential documents here.


    Suddenly, Nicole remembered something peculiar about the headboard of Jarrod¡¯s bed.


    It was like there was a hidden door.


    At the thought of this, she walked in and gently closed the door behind her.


    Then, she fumbled with the headboard while trying to recall what she had observed.


    Eventually, she found a hidden button.


    It Looked like a switch.


    She pressed it, and the entire bed moved sideways, revealing a spacious secret room.


    Then, a golden cab glowed in the dark.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw it.


    She approached and stood in front of the cab.


    However, she found it was locked.


    And it wasn¡¯t just any ordinary lock.


    It was a retina scanner door lock.


    In short, no one could open it except Jarrod.

 Chapter 1536

    Disappointment washed over her immediately.


    As she turned to leave, a ss cab on the other side caught her attention.


    Nicole walked to it and observed.


    There were several shelves inside filled with items deeply connected to her.


    Some were her graduation project, graduation photo, the scarf she had knitted for Jarrod, a lunchbox she used to bring him meals, and many more.


    There were too many items, and she couldn¡¯t even remember some of them.


    She scanned her memory until she recognized they were the ones she had given him.


    Everything was meticulously preserved and arranged inside the cab.


    Besides, the cab itself was spotless.


    Obviously, someone had been cleaning it regrly.


    Since this secret room was not essible to anyone, it only meant that Jarrod was the one cleaning it every day.


    Suddenly, Nicole felt her heart was tugged by something.


    These items reminded her of those happy times they shared before.


    Jarrod was so good to her during those times.


    They both loved basking in the afternoon summer sun, sharing some good stories.


    In autumn, they used to walk hand in hand on the road covered with autumn leaves.


    They enjoyed watching the beautiful flowers that bloomed in spring, and they cuddled together on snowy winter days to keep each other warm.


    But one day, everything suddenly changed.


    Life turned Jarrod into a monster.


    He began to hate her and deliberately trampled on her.


    And now, she was no longer different from him.


    Hatred had corroded her heart and mind.


    Nicole knew it was Jarrod¡¯s goal to turn her into a monster like him.


    Finally, he seeded.


    They were now the same kind.


    No matter what, she could no longer live a normal life.


    Those ordinary days she had longed for were now out of reach.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole was lost in thought for a while.


    She didn¡¯t even realize that tears were already streaming down her face uncontrobly.


    Suddenly, several approaching footsteps sounded outside.


    Then, a maid said, ¡°Alec, you¡¯re back.


    ¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Alec only hummed in response.


    Nicole panicked.


    She hurriedly came out of the secret room and pressed the button for the bed to return to its original ce.


    As soon as she did this, the door of Jarrod¡¯s room was pushed open from the outside.


    When Alec saw Nicole inside, the expression on his face drastically changed.


    He frowned and shouted sharply, ¡°Who allowed you toe in here?¡±


    Nicole was flustered, feigning calmness.


    ¡°Who else? Jarrod scheduled me to feed him medicine at this time.


    ¡±


    Alec fixed his sharp eyes on Nicole, almost as if he could see through her.


    Nicole put on a calm facade.


    She met his gaze and asked, ¡°Where is Jarrod?¡±


    Alec asked mockingly, ¡°Miss Lawrence, don¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°Know what? Did he leave? Where did he go?¡± Nicole yed dumb.


    After all, she really didn¡¯t know Jarrod passed out if she hadn¡¯t overheard the maids¡¯ conversation.


    To avoid trouble, she didn¡¯t admit knowledge voluntarily.

 Chapter 1537

    Besides, Nicole guessed Alec didn¡¯t know she had something to do with Jarrod¡¯s drowning incident.


    Otherwise, he would have detained her in that dark room.


    Alec asked expressionlessly, ¡°Since when did you start to care about Mr.


    Schultz, Miss Lawrence?¡±


    Annoyed by his sarcasm, Nicole turned to leave, saying dismissively, ¡°Talk or don¡¯t.


    ¡±


    This reaction, fitting Nicole¡¯s usual demeanor, unlikely aroused Alec¡¯s suspicion.


    As Nicole walked out, Alec called after her, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz passed out in the bathtubst night.


    Does it have anything to do with you?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Nicole scoffed.


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m as ignorant of thew as you? I¡¯m not stupid to risk my future just to harm him.


    ¡±


    What happened Last night was not intentional.


    It was Jarrod who pressed her under the water first.


    She only fought back to defend herself.


    How could she have known he was so frail that he¡¯d pass out in the bathtub and almost died?


    Alec only came back to get Jarrod¡¯s medicine.


    He was in a hurry and didn¡¯t wish to engage further with Nicole.


    He said coldly, ¡°If you care for him, visit him in the hospital.


    He hasn¡¯t woken up yet.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s brow was furrowed as she said, ¡°If he hasn¡¯t woken up, why should I go and visit? I need to be back at the office today.


    Jarrod had granted me so.


    ¡±


    Alec snorted and replied, ¡°Do as you please.


    ¡±


    Alec knew Nicole didn¡¯t care for Jarrod.


    It wasn¡¯t his first time witnessing her indifference.


    Having her around only led to problems.


    However, since Jarrod had instructed not to harm her, Alec felt his hands were tied.


    Nicole turned away, feeling her heart race.


    She had expected Jarrod to throw a wrench in her ns, but luck was on her side.


    With Jarrod hospitalized and Alec distracted, she had the upper hand.


    Today, Nicole left the estate with just a driver to take her.


    The usual security team was mostly at the hospital, leaving the estate with just four guards.


    Thus, she left without anyone tailing her.


    Suppressing her emotions, Nicole observed as the car slowly departed from the vi.


    In the rearview mirror, the white ¡°prison¡± dwindled into the distance until it disappeared altogether.


    Nicole looked away determinedly.


    She vowed not toe back to that ce.


    Before exiting the car, Nicole said to the driver, ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait for me today.


    I¡¯ll pay a visit to Mr.


    Schultz at the hospitalter.


    ¡±


    The driver nodded and left.


    Nicole spent her afternoon at the office and then went on her own to the underground parking lot.


    She got into an unremarkable ck sedan.


    Momentster, she emerged in a ck leather outfit, donning a ck helmet, and straddled a matching motorcycle.


    With a slight lean, she sped off.


    She arrived at a swanky club and parked the motorcycle in its garage.


    Nicole followed a route she had carefully chosen and took a private lift to go up.


    She picked this club to meet Mr.


    Hampton for their deal because its public setting meant he wouldn¡¯t dare kidnapping her in in sight.

 Chapter 1538

    When she got to the VIP room, two guards in ck suits tried to search her.


    Nicole quickly stepped out of their reach.


    She said in a cool tone, ¡°I¡¯ve already informed Mr.


    Hampton.


    No searches.


    ¡±


    Her voice, altered to sound neutral, and androgynous by the helmet¡¯s voice modifier, carried through the room.


    The guards exchanged nces, and one went to get further instructions.


    He came back shortly and motioned for her to enter.


    Nicole opened the door and stepped in.


    Loud music and smoke filled the room.


    Two women in minimal clothing danced provocatively, entertaining the guests.


    Mr.


    Hampton from the Hampton Group was there, lounging on a sofa with a woman in scanty clothes dr@ped over him, involved in an overtly s@xual act.


    Nicole¡¯s expression showed her disapproval, but she was ready for this.


    It was no secret that Mr.


    Hampton enjoyed seeking thrills.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He had made advances on nearly every young female employee and many wives within the Hampton Group.


    His personal Life was a mess, with too many scandals to count.


    Mr.


    Hampton¡¯s notorious behavior was well-known among their social circles.


    But the Hampton Group was under the firm control of Mr.


    Hampton¡¯s father, who valued the family¡¯s image so much that he even gathered a team just to deal with Mr.


    Hampton¡¯s private issues.


    Strictly forbidding Mr.


    Hampton from meddling withpany staff, external affairs were left to his discretion, so long as they didn¡¯t impact thepany.


    Normally, Mr.


    Hampton wouldn¡¯t bother withmon scandalous photos, relying on the team to handle such matters.


    However, what Nicole held was particrly damaging.


    Inside werepromising photos of Mr.


    Hampton and his cousin¡¯s wife.


    It was a scandal big enough to cause an uproar.


    Significantly, this cousin¡¯s wife was still an employee of the Hampton Group.


    Committing two major taboos, Mr.


    Hampton surely wouldn¡¯t dare involve his father to handle this.


    ¡°Quit your sucking.


    We have a guest.


    ¡± Mr.


    Hampton, tipsy, pushed away the woman atop him.


    Mr.


    Hampton¡¯s mother had been a renowned actress, and he got his good looks from her.


    Yet, in the dim lighting, his paleplexion, the noticeable dark rings under his eyes, and the array of fresh and fading love bites on his neck hinted at a man worn out by his indulgences.


    Mr.


    Hampton took notice of Nicole d in ck attire and helmet, his interest piqued.


    Nicole¡¯s curvy figure caught his attention.


    Her figure in the motorcycle gear was uniquely captivating, a blend of bold and enticing.


    He let out augh.


    ¡°What a beauty we have here!¡±


    Approaching Nicole with a chuckle, Mr.


    Hampton said, ¡°Come over here.


    Let¡¯s have a nice chat¡­¡±


    The mix of booze and cigarette smoke around Mr.


    Hampton was off-putting.


    Nicole made a face and dodged him effortlessly.


    Mr.


    Hampton ended up grabbing a dancer instead, mistakenly fondling her.


    Irritated, he shouted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t you hear me call you?¡±


    ¡°It appears Mr.


    Hampton is otherwise upied,¡± Nicole stated, making a move to exit.


    Just as she reached for the door, Mr.


    Hampton ordered, ¡°Hold it!¡±

 Chapter 1539

    Even with Nicole¡¯s face hidden by the helmet, there was something about her that made Mr.


    Hampton feel threatened.


    He softened his tone.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got quite the spirit.


    Who said I was upied?¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole responded, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to talk, then let¡¯s have the room to ourselves.


    ¡±


    Mr.


    Hampton, amused, remarked, ¡°Seems like you want some privacy with me.


    Sure, I¡¯ll y along.


    ¡± He signaled for others to leave.


    Melissa, who had been clinging to him, whined, ¡°Mr.


    Hampton, can¡¯t I stay with you?¡±


    But Mr.


    Hampton¡¯s decision was final.


    He waved his hand dismissively.


    ¡°Out, all of you!¡±


    Melissa copsed to the floor, her eyes brimming with tears from the agony.


    She shot a bitter look at Nicole.


    Nicole froze at the sight of Melissa¡¯s face.


    The resemnce between Melissa¡¯s face and her own was uncanny.


    Before Nicole could get a better look, Melissa quickly crawled toward the door.


    This act seemed to please Mr.


    Hampton.


    He said, ¡°Melissa, you always know what to do.


    Make me happyter, and you¡¯ll get your reward.


    ¡±


    With a grin, Melissa responded, ¡°Absolutely, Mr.


    Hampton.


    ¡±


    Then, echoing what she had done before, she clumsily opened the door and made her exit.


    Nicole felt a wave of revulsion at the scene.


    The simrity between her own appearance and Melissa¡¯s was particrly disturbing.


    Now it was just Nicole and Mr.


    Hampton in the room.


    Mr.


    Hampton, struggling to maintain his bnce, slouched on the sofa, watching Nicole.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the thing?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your item?¡±


    Mr.


    Hampton grew impatient.


    ¡°How do I know you¡¯re not deceiving me?¡±


    Nicole replied, ¡°It¡¯s clear I wouldn¡¯t have it on my person.


    Show me the papers, and I¡¯ll guide you to where they can be safely destroyed.


    ¡±


    Mr.


    Hampton narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°And why should I believe you?¡±


    Nicole shot back, ¡°I have no trust in you either.


    When there¡¯s mutual distrust, the one with the upper hand sets the terms.


    ¡±


    ¡°You sure have a way with words.


    ¡± Mr.


    Hampton burst outughing.


    Suddenly, his tone shifted.


    ¡°Grab her!¡±

 Chapter 1540

    Two bodyguards in ck quickly emerged from a hidden door.


    Mr.


    Hampton¡¯s once light-hearted attitude shifted to a more threatening one.


    He had made arrangements to take Nicole down.


    But Nicole had anticipated his actions.


    She wasn¡¯t naive.


    With swift motion, she dashed forward, her wrist flipping elegantly, pressing a cold, gleaming dagger against Mr.


    Hampton¡¯s throat.


    Mr.


    Hampton seemed unfazed by this sudden threat, underestimating Nicole.


    He yelled at his bodyguards, ¡°Hurry, take her down!¡±


    The bodyguards, well-trained, exchanged looks and coordinated their attack, attempting to ambush Nicole from both sides.


    Nicole, however, was quicker, her dagger moving decisively.


    Her movements were swift, fierce, and urate.


    Blood flew in the air.


    Mr.


    Hampton groaned in pain, angrily shouting, ¡°Curse you, woman!


    You¡¯re asking for trouble!¡±


    Seeing Nicole¡¯s seriousness, the bodyguards paused, their main job being to protect Mr.


    Hampton.


    Nicole said coldly, ¡°Lowe, if you show no kindness, expect none in return!¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Lowe was livid.


    He had nned to severely punish the one who threatened him, imagining cutting off the other party¡¯s limbs and tongue.


    Initially attracted to Nicole¡¯s figure, Lowe had thought to take advantage of her before dealing with her.


    But now, he found himself outmatched by her.


    Lowe demanded, ¡°What the hell do you want?¡±


    ¡°I came here because you¡¯re willing to strike a deal with me,¡±


    Nicole replied calmly.


    ¡°I just want to retrieve what¡¯s mine and give you what¡¯s yours.


    It was supposed to be a straightforward trade, but you made itplicated.


    ¡±


    Lowe, puzzled, asked, ¡°Who are you exactly, and why are you after those documents?¡±


    ¡°People often ask a lot of questions when they¡¯re in danger,¡± Nicole said with a mocking tone.


    Lowe cursed again.


    Nicole, not interested in small talk, made her point clear.


    ¡°I¡¯m short on time.


    Hand me those documents in half an hour, or else a very embarrassing video of yours will go public tonight.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll hand them over.


    I will!¡± Lowe, realizing the gravity of his predicament, grimaced.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t hand them over.


    Just be cautious with that de.


    If you end up stabbing me, you¡¯re not getting out of here in one piece!¡±


    ¡°Twenty-nine minutes and thirty-five seconds left.


    ¡± Nicole started counting down right then and there.


    Lowe was at a loss for words.


    He thought she was crazy! He signaled his bodyguards with urgency.


    ¡°Get those documents over!¡±


    ¡°As you wish, sir.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1541

    One bodyguard departed, while the other stayed, watching Nicole closely.


    Nicole sensed Lowe was looking for a chance to turn the tables.


    She ordered, ¡°He needs to leave, too.


    ¡±


    Trying to defuse the tension, Lowe jokingly raised his hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You scared?¡±


    But Nicole quickly seized his hand, pushing him down with her knee on his neck, the dagger¡¯s tip dangerously close to his artery.


    Lowe howled in pain, ¡°Stop! It hurts¡­¡±


    Nicole¡¯s expression was cold as she looked at the bodyguard.


    ¡°Thinking of trying something?¡±


    Lowe¡¯s attempt tomunicate with his bodyguard ended in failure.


    Neither the bodyguard nor Lowe dared to move.


    Pinned against the couch, Lowe shouted at the bodyguard, ¡°Get out!¡±


    The bodyguard swiftly exited.


    Nicole kept Lowe pinned down, her knee on his neck against the couch for a full fifteen minutes before letting him go.


    Lowe, drained of any resolve,y sprawled on the sofa.


    He was just a spoiled yboy, enfeebled by a life of extravagance.


    His knack for intimidation hinged entirely on the adept bodyguards his father supplied.


    Gasping, Lowe wheezed.


    ¡°Enough, I¡¯m spent.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± It felt like his neck had snapped, every twitch sent bolts of agony through him, keeping him contorted.


    Who on earth was this wild woman?


    A knock interrupted the tense atmosphere.


    Nicole kept her dagger aimed at Lowe and said with authority, ¡°Enter!¡±


    The bodyguard who had left earlier came back in, holding a brown file envelope.


    ¡°Drop it here and leave,¡± Nicole directed.


    The bodyguard looked at Lowe for order, who angrily dismissed him.


    ¡°Just go, you¡¯re no help!¡±


    Lowe was frustrated that his bodyguards couldn¡¯t handle Nicole, leaving him in this predicament.


    He hoped Nicole just grabbed the documents and left.


    Nicole picked up the file envelope.


    Seeing the handwriting she recognized dimmed the light in her eyes, bringing a shadow over them.


    Tears fell like shattered crystals.


    She mouthed silently, ¡°Dad¡­¡± It was as though an immense weight was on her chest, causing deep sorrow.


    Her helmet hid her face, keeping her vulnerability from Lowe¡¯s view.

 Chapter 1542

    Nicole¡¯s hands shook, but she gathered herposure.


    After securing the file envelope, she zipped up her jacket and warned, ¡°Lowe, let me leave without trouble, or you¡¯re done for!¡±


    Lowe, drained of energy, nodded.


    ¡°Go ahead, but remember your promise to me.


    ¡±


    ¡°Once I¡¯m safely away, you¡¯ll get what I promised,¡± Nicole responded.


    ¡°Okay.


    ¡± Lowe, still under Nicole¡¯s control, was escorted out of the room.


    Outside, eight intimidating bodyguards in ck awaited, all giving Nicole wary looks.


    ¡°Let them step inside the room,¡± Nicolemanded.


    ¡°Enter, all of you.


    ¡±


    The eight men made their way into the VIP room.


    Once they were inside, Nicole locked the door from the outside and deliberately broke the keypad.


    Lowe found himself admiring her tactical moves.


    Nicole then guided Lowe toward the underground garage where she had parked her motorcycle.


    As they approached the elevator, they encountered a woman in distress.


    Her face was smeared with blood, her lips swollen, and her body bore the marks of a prolonged assault.


    Blood gushed from her mouth as she continued to whimper and plead, ¡°Someone, please, help me, help me¡­¡±


    Such incidents were not umon in these types of establishments.


    Nicole¡¯s main goal was to exit the club without anyplications.


    She needed to leave the club safely.


    The wounded woman clung to Nicole¡¯s legs, pleading desperately, ¡°Please save me.


    Don¡¯t leave me behind¡­¡±


    Witnessing her battered state, Nicole couldn¡¯t bring herself to forcefully shake her off.


    ¡°Save me, save me, save me¡­¡± The woman¡¯s tremulous cries persisted.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Unable to turn a blind eye, Nicole nudged Lowe into a corner of the elevator and reached out to pull the woman in.


    But as her hand made contact, a sudden force yanked Nicole downward.


    The woman¡¯s sorrowful facade vanished as she brandished a shattered bottle, aiming a vicious stab at Nicole¡¯s throat.


    Nicole acted swiftly, lifting her arm to fend off the strike.


    The bottle sliced through her arm, and blood gushed forth immediately.


    The sound of the knife in Nicole¡¯s grip ttering to the ground echoed in the room.

 Chapter 1543

    owe wasted no time in rising to his feet and dashing outside.


    He then bellowed down the hallway, ¡°Damn it! Come here now!¡±


    The woman scrambled to her feet, wielding the bottle as if to stake her im.


    With a sugary tone, she said, ¡°Mr.


    Hampton, I expect a reward.


    I want to be your ally in ensnaring more women like this.


    ¡±


    It dawned on Nicole that this deceitful woman was none other than Melissa, who bore a striking resemnce to her.


    The telltale marks of cosmetic surgery prompted Nicole to ponder whether this was a deliberate act.


    Lowe leered, patting Melissa¡¯s backside.


    ¡°Absolutely! Melissa, you¡¯re invaluable.


    You¡¯ll surely relish what I have in store.


    ¡±


    Overhearing their exchange, Nicole grasped the gravity of the situation.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    This wasn¡¯t the first time Melissa had abetted Lowe¡¯s nefarious deeds.


    Melissa likely employed simr tactics to subdue other girls into submission for Lowe.


    Their sinister partnership was evident.


    With a steely gaze, Nicole clutched her wound, poised to pursue Lowe.


    But the sound of approaching footsteps halted her.


    Nicole quickly hit the elevator button to seal her escape.


    Melissa attempted to intercept Nicole at the elevator door, but Nicole¡¯s kick sent her sprawling.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Melissa¡¯s cry echoed as she collided with the wall.


    As the elevator doors began to close, Lowe¡¯s frustration boiled over.


    ¡°Lock down every exit! We¡¯ll find her, even if it means dismantling this ce.


    She¡¯s as good as dead!¡±


    The bodyguards spread out, each moving to secure an exit.


    Four bodyguards followed Lowe down to the underground parking


    area.


    Nicole, upon reaching her motorcycle in the garage, wasted no time and hopped on.


    The trail of blood from her wound left a clear path behind her.


    Her only choice was to elerate and break through the blockade.


    The moment Nicole ignited the motorcycle, Lowe appeared.


    Observing Nicole gearing up to flee, he gestured firmly andmanded, ¡°Block her path!¡±


    Immediately, numerous guards emerged, forming a tight circle around Nicole, their shields in hand, closing in on her.


    Nicole, gritting her teeth against the pain in her arm, revved the motorcycle, its engine roaring defiantly.


    She knew they wouldn¡¯t let her leave without a fight.


    Her only option was to break through their ranks.


    The engine of the motorcycle growled louder.


    She twisted the throttle, attempting to speed up, but the motorcycle skidded and crashed to the ground.


    Nicole was thrown off,nding hard.


    The cause was soon apparent.


    Nails were scattered across the floor, puncturing both tires of her motorcycle.


    Nicoley there, wracked with pain, feeling every inch of her body scream in agony.

 Chapter 1544

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you running now?¡± Lowe taunted, crouching beside her.


    Nicole¡¯s mind was alert, but her body was unresponsive.


    The fall had been severe, leaving her feelingpletely numb.


    With a muted thud, Lowe then delivered a punch to Nicole¡¯s abdomen.


    His strength might not have been formidable, he still possessed enough strength tond a blow that hurt.


    The punch left Nicole feeling a pang of pain, and she held her stomach and stifled a grunt.


    A bitter taste filled her mouth, causing her to cough and sputter relentlessly.


    ¡°Curse you for daring to attack me!¡± Lowe sneered.


    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this here and now.


    And then, it¡¯ll be their turn.


    ¡±


    Lowe paused, his finger tracing up Nicole¡¯s arm before picking up a drop of her blood and tasting it.


    He then smiled, seemingly pleased.


    Hemented on the sweetness of Nicole¡¯s blood.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Lowe¡¯s hand drifted from her arm to her chest, articting slowly, ¡°I¡¯m going to savor this.


    ¡±


    As he talked, Nicole felt him gradually unzip her leather jacket.


    The skin beneath her corbone became exposed, and the document she had fought so hard to secure was being taken from her.


    Panic flooded her thoughts.


    No, no, no!This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    In desperation, Nicole lifted her head and bit down hard on Lowe¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Lowe howled in pain.


    Reacting swiftly, he grabbed Nicole¡¯s head and mmed it against the floor.


    With a bang, the impact sent a jolt of pain through Nicole¡¯s head, causing her vision to blur.


    Lowe, struggling to pull his hand away, sat nursing his wound, his face twist


    ed in agony.


    The bodyguards gathered around him, assessing his injury.


    Seizing the moment, Nicole quickly zipped her jacket back up and, clutching the document, made a break for it.


    Lowe, enraged, pushed a bodyguard aside and bellowed, ¡°Catch her!¡±


    The bodyguards were quick to respond, with one grabbing Nicole by the neck just steps away from freedom.


    Exhausted, Nicole couldn¡¯t muster the strength to fight back.


    Then, suddenly, the sound of a harsh horn cut through the chaos, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.


    The rumble of an engine followed.


    A sleek ck motorcycle burst onto the scene, its headlights blinding the onlookers.


    In a sh, the motorcycle had rushed to the front of Nicole.

 Chapter 1545

    The rider, d in ck, extended his hand and said, ¡°Come on.


    Get on.


    ¡±


    The invitation was a beacon of hope.


    Nicole clung to the rider¡¯s hand like it was her lifeline.


    With his assistance, she mounted the motorcycle.


    ¡°Hold on to me!¡± the man in ck instructed.


    Lowe immediately sensed trouble and bellowed, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Catch them!¡±


    Jolted into action, the bodyguards quickly formed a ring around the motorcycle, much like before.


    But the motorcycle showed no fear.


    It elerated, lifting off the ground and soaring over the head of a bodyguard.


    This disy of skill left everyone watching in awe.


    They were taken aback that theirbined efforts couldn¡¯t halt the motorcycle¡¯s escape.


    Livid, Lowe cursed, ¡°Damn it! What a bunch of failures!¡±


    Despite two lines of defense at the exit, the man in ck broke through them effortlessly.


    Ovee with rage, Lowe kicked a nearby bodyguard and yelled hysterically, ¡°Failures! Useless! ALl of you,pletely useless!¡±


    The kick was so forceful that the bodyguard¡¯s mouth bled.


    Driven by his rage, Lowe grabbed a nearby parking sign and started beating the downed man with it.


    The surrounding bodyguards dropped to their knees, too scared to utter a word.


    Lowe¡¯s fury wasn¡¯t new.


    In his fits of anger, he would often pick someone at random to punish severely.


    He didn¡¯t cease his assault until his anger was somewhat appeased.


    The beaten man on the ground was so severely injured that he stopped groaning.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Only then did Lowe, exhausted, stop.


    Gasping for breath, he epted a stool someone offered and sat down.


    ¡°Whoever catches up to them gets a five-million reward!¡±


    His eyes glowed with a sinister mix of madness and a desire to destroy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll finish her off!¡±


    The scene then transitions to the street, where the motorcycle was rapidly advancing.


    Three ck cars were in close pursuit.


    Before long, the chase intensified as more cars joined the pursuit.


    Lowe had mobilized nearly all his men to capture them.


    Nicole¡¯s wound continued to bleed, but she clenched her teeth and clung to the man ahead of her.


    The night enveloped the surroundings, and the road remained serene, with few passersby.


    That was why those cars pursued them so boldly.


    Yet, the man in ck was adept at evading.


    He skillfully led two cars to a slope, causing them to stall.


    Then, he steered onto a narrow dirt path, rendering the pursuing cars ineffective.


    Only four motorcycles managed to keep up, their riders as determined as hungry predators.

 Chapter 1546

    Suddenly, a swiftly flowing river, about seven or eight meters wide, loomed ahead of them.


    Crossing it on horseback was out of the question.


    The man in ck stopped abruptly at the river¡¯s edge.


    The four motorcycles caught up, their riders taunting and jeering.


    They started to sneer, employing a tactic known as psychological warfare, aiming to weaken the other party¡¯s defenses through contempt.


    The louder they yelled, the more thrilled they grew.


    After all, capturing Nicole and the man in ck were valued at five million, and they were on the brink of iming it.


    Everyone was eager to im the prize.


    Facing the pursuers, the man in ck¡¯s expression hardened, and he asked Nicole, ¡°Do you trust me?¡±


    Nicole, without a second¡¯s doubt, nodded.


    ¡°Hold me tight,¡± he instructed.


    Then, with a burst of speed, the motorcycle leaped forward, heading straight for the river!


    The nearly frantic speed of the motorcycle, resembling a hurricane, caused the man¡¯s shirt to billow.


    Then, to the astonishment of onlookers, the motorcycle took off.


    It ascended into the air.


    From one side of theke to the other, itnded gracefully on the grass before speeding away.


    The pursuing bodyguards remained undeterred.


    They assumed elerating would do the same magic.


    After revving their engines in preparation, the lead motorcycle rider endeavored forward.


    The motorcycle ascended into the sky, only to suddenly descend.


    The bodyguard and the motorcycle collided forcefully with the water.


    Soon, the turbulent sshes quieted, and it appeared as though both the motorcycle and its rider had vanished beneath theke¡¯s surface.


    The other three motorcycle riders refrained from attempting such feats any longer.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    They neglec


    ted to search for their fallenrade, opting instead to turn their heads and look for a path to the opposite shore.


    On the opposite side, the ck motorcycle elerated from a narrow path onto a main road.


    After approximately thirty minutes of travel, the journey came to a halt beside a quaint vi, its walls adorned with climbing roses.


    The man steadied himself by cing a foot on the ground and instructed, ¡°Hold on me tightly.


    ¡±


    Before Nicole could fully collect her thoughts, he effortlessly lifted her from the motorcycle.


    Her body still hadn¡¯t regained itsposure from the previous whirlwind.


    As she was being transported, her senses began to awaken.


    Just as she was about to speak, instead of cing her on the ground, the man positioned her sideways on the motorcycle.


    Nicole used her hands to steady herself on the seat.


    The man carefully removed her helmet, hanging it on the handlebar, before attending to his own.


    Before Nicole stood a handsome face, nearly wless in itsposition.

 Chapter 1548

    Roscoe examined it and, fortunately, found the clothing to be durable, with the wound not too severe.


    He then applied disinfectant before carefully bandaging it with gauze.


    ¡°I need to take a shower,¡± Nicole said.


    She was thoroughly coated in dirt from head to toe.


    Despite the impact of the fall from the motorcycle, her specially crafted leather jacket mitigated the severity of her injuries, sparing her from anything too serious.


    Apart from experiencing mild numbness all over and nursing a wound on her arm, Nicole was fortunate to have escaped any significant injuries.


    ¡°Alright, just be cautious not to wet your arm,¡± Roscoe cautioned in response.


    Nicole ascended the stairs.


    In this modest vi, her grandparents¡¯ bedrooms were located downstairs, with two bedrooms reserved upstairs for the convenience of Wesson, Dora, and a young Nicole.


    As Nicole stepped back into the room that once held the memories of her childhood, she found herself overwhelmed with conflicting emotions.


    The room had been meticulously maintained, and as she opened the wardrobe, she was taken aback by what she found.


    The wardrobe overflowed with garments, each pristine with its tags still attached.


    The wooden door emitted a faint creak as it swung open.


    Nicole shifted her gaze and spotted Roscoe reclining against the door frame, his hand casually tucked into his pocket.


    His towering frame and elongated legsmanded attention.


    Upon registering her astonishment, a subtle blush graced Roscoe¡¯s handsome features as he exined, ¡°During my business travels, whenever I encountered something fitting for you, I made the purchase.


    ¡±


    Over time, the wardrobe reached its capacity, brimming with an abundance of garments.


    Nicole perused the garments, each bearing the emblem of luxury brands, ranging in value from tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands.


    Roscoe, in contrast, was not inclined toward donning designer apparel.


    His typical attireprised suits and shirts sourced from a select niche brand, their prices spanning from a few thousand to tens of thousands.


    He was fully aware that she wouldn¡¯t wear those garments, yet he remained steadfast in his decision to purchase them.


    Maybe it was due to her triumphant securing of those documents, leaving her in high spirits.


    Or perhaps it was the calm relief that washed over her after narrowly escaping danger.


    Nicole quipped with yful humor, ¡°Roscoe, should I ever find myself short on funds in the future, I could simply sell off these clothes and enjoy afortable lifestyle for a few years.


    ¡±


    Even at a 30% discount, the timeless designs of these high-end clothes would undoubtedly attract a crowd eager to purchase them.


    Roscoe chuckled warmly, reassuringly adding, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.


    I have the skills to support you and Austin.


    ¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Nicolepsed into silence.


    Roscoe consistently demonstrated selflessness, always prioritizing Austin¡¯s well-being without hidden agendas.


    A hush settled over the air for a brief moment.


    The topic was so profound that it left one at a loss for words.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please, put these on,¡± Roscoe broke the quietness and offered Nicole some clothes.

 Chapter 1549

    Nicole couldn¡¯t possibly sleep in her soiled attire after showering.


    Therefore, Roscoe kindly provided her with a ck T-shirt and a pair of gray sweatpants, which belonged to him.


    Nicole stood there in a daze for a moment.


    It felt a bit strange to wear his clothes.


    Roscoe reassured her, ¡°They¡¯re new.


    I washed them but haven¡¯t worn them yet.


    ¡±


    During times when there were no tasks from the Watts family, Roscoe would often spend the night here, leaving some of his belongings downstairs.


    His exnation made Nicole feel a bit melodramatic.


    After all, they were just clothes.


    Even if Roscoe had worn them, so what? She epted them graciously and replied, ¡°Thank you.


    ¡±


    Roscoe then passed her a bottle of lotion, suggesting, ¡°You might want to apply this to your feet and elbowster.


    ¡±


    He observed those areas of Nicole¡¯s had been grazed.


    ¡°And additionally¡­¡± Roscoe paused, retrieving a document from his pocket and passing it to Nicole.


    ¡°These are confidential dealings between the Watts and Schultz families.


    It might prove useful to you.


    ¡±


    With those words, Roscoe exited, shutting the door behind him.


    Nicole gripped the document tightly, her thoughts racing.


    Despite the uwful nature of the situation, Roscoe¡¯s actions unquestionably constituted a betrayal of the Watts family.


    The weight of the document in her hand suddenly felt burdensome, causing her hand to ache.


    What repercussions would Roscoe face if the Watts family discovered his actions¡­ She refrained from contemting it.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    After showering, Nicole emerged from the bathroom.


    Nicole donned Roscoe¡¯s attire.


    However, they proved excessively long, prompting her to knot the T-shirt at the side and roll up the pants to expose her ankles.


    Following a blow-dry session, she felt parched, possibly from the steam.


    Hence, she descended to the kitchen for water.


    As Nicole entered the living room, she noticed a faint smell of blood.


    It was quite strong.


    She nced downward and spotted her recently removed jacket.


    The scent appeared to emanate from it.


    With a single hand, she raised it, examining it closely.


    Dried bloodstains adorned the chest of the ck leather jacket.


    Its matte finish had obscured them from her notice previously.


    Yet, she hadn¡¯t sustained any injuries.


    So, could this blood be¡­


    Nicole pivoted and made her way to Roscoe¡¯s door.


    Finding it unlocked, Nicole swung it open without a second thought.


    ¡°Roscoe, what¡­¡± she began, but the sight before her cut her words short.


    Roscoe was perched on a stool, clumsily dressing wounds that marred his back.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    A deepceration ran from his shoulder to his lower back.


    Struggling to reach the injury, his efforts to apply medicine were ineffective, and the bleeding hadn¡¯t stopped.

 Chapter 1550

    Nicole¡¯s eyes stung with unshed tears at the sight.


    As Roscoe noticed her gaze, he hastily covered up and tried to rise.


    ¡°Stay seated,¡± Nicole insisted, her voice thick with emotion.


    She reached out, touching his shoulder gingerly.


    Roscoe sank back down, attempting to downy his injuries.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really.


    It¡¯s just now that I¡¯ve seen it¡­¡±


    Nicole, her toneden with disbelief, pressed, ¡°Do you take me for a fool?¡±


    In the midst of a heavy silence, Nicole¡¯s voice trembled slightly.


    ¡°Is this from the parking lot incident?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Her mind shed back to the guards, their hands wielding sinister, de-Like weapons, which she had first mistaken for whips.


    Those very weapons were intended for her, but Roscoe had intercepted the blow, taking the hit in her stead.


    When Nicole broached the subject, Roscoe dismissed it with a stoic front.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.


    I¡¯ve weathered worse.


    ¡±


    Nicole, driven by concern, unbuttoned his shirt, revealing the grim reality of his injuries.


    It confirmed Jarrod¡¯s words.


    Roscoe¡¯s existence within the Watts dynasty was fraught with hardship.


    As she reached out, Roscoe caught her hand in a tender grasp, stopping her.


    ¡°Careful, you¡¯ll soil your hands,¡± he cautioned.


    Nicole bowed her head, noting the crimson that had already transferred to her skin.


    With quiet care, Roscoe wiped her hand clean, ensuring no trace of the ordeal remained on her.


    Suddenly, Nicole felt a constriction around her heart, and a peculiar sensation pricked at her nose.


    She had thought she lost the ability to connect with others emotionally, assuming she had hardened herself into someone unfeeling and callous under Jarrod¡¯s influence.


    Yet, amidst her inner turmoil, she yearned to understand his motives.


    Doubt gripped her.


    She feared the answer might reveal ack of any real purpose behind his actions.


    Tears spilled from Nicole¡¯s eyes,nding on Roscoe¡¯s skin.


    In a hushed tone, she whispered, ¡°It¡¯s not worth it, Roscoe¡­¡±


    Roscoe¡¯sposure faltered.


    The once skilled surgeon was momentarily at a loss, his hands fumbling as he tried tofort her.


    ¡°Nicole,¡± he uttered softly, a plea in his voice.


    Brushing away her tears, Nicole mustered a smile and took charge.


    ¡°Turn around.


    Let me see to those wounds,¡± she insisted.


    Roscoe¡¯s protest was faint.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.


    ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t argue.


    Just turn around,¡± Nicole persisted, not willing to take no for an answer.

 Chapter 1551

    With Roscoe¡¯s back now to her, Nicole set to work.


    She meticulously cleaned thecerations with iodine, applied clotting agents, and began to wrap the gauze around his torso.


    Nicole¡¯s delicate touch seemed to cause Roscoe to stiffen, a sign that such care was foreign to him.


    After Nicole finished with the bandage, Roscoe donned a white T-shirt hastily.


    Nicole, in a moment of boldness, caught his hand, her question piercing the silence.


    ¡°Roscoe, is it me that you want?¡±


    The intery of light and shadow in the room highlighted the clean lines of Roscoe¡¯s face, a stark contrast to the charged atmosphere between them.


    Nicole¡¯s voice, barely above a whisper, carried an undeniable allure as she leaned in close.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, ready to be yours.


    Is that what you desire?¡±


    Nicole couldn¡¯t bring herself to ept his sacrifice and selflessness.


    The thought of easing her conscience through such an exchange crossed her mind, acknowledging her own fears of his genuine, unguarded feelings.


    She knew it was folly, trying to awaken him from what she saw as a pointless pursuit with the bait of her own charm.


    With a natural maism that needed no enhancement from cosmetics, Nicole¡¯s eyes held their own power.


    Her appeal was undeniable, potent even, and for someone like Roscoe, who seemed so unversed in matters of the heart, it could prove overwhelming.


    Pressing for an answer, Nicole challenged the very foundation of Roscoe¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Is this you¡¯ve been striving for?¡±


    Roscoe¡¯s expression shifted into one of icy detachment, his demeanor chilling as expected.


    Nicole, trying to ignore the ache spreading through her chest, pressed on.


    ¡°Roscoe, I can be yours tonight, but ites with a condition.


    We end this afterward.


    ¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gone was the naivety of youth from Roscoe¡¯s features.


    He regarded her with a discernment honed by experience.


    When he met her gaze, augh broke from him, unexpected and jarring.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it,¡± he agreed, surprising her.


    A ripple of panic washed over Nicole.


    The man before her was an enigma, changed from the Roscoe she once knew.


    Despite the shift, Nicole maintained her poise, her hand curving around the nape of his neck, her facade unwavering.


    They found themselves locked in a tacit standoff, each waiting for the other to concede defeat first.


    Roscoe¡¯s stubbornness matched her own.


    His frustration was palpable.


    He caught her hand firmly, pinning it against the wall, his proximity closing in, his tone roughened.


    ¡°Nicole¡­¡±


    The way he uttered her name was undeniably charged, a daring move in their tense exchange.


    Nicole willed her nerves into submission, seeking an inner tranquility.


    She held onto a sliver of certainty amid the tension.


    Roscoe, in spite of his ire, would not hurt her.


    Yet, she dared not reveal her apprehension.


    Roscoe¡¯s eyes, a gravity unto themselves, held her gaze, his breath mingling with the air between them.

 Chapter 1552

    This closeness, this charged moment, was beyond Nicole¡¯s wildest scenarios.


    The Roscoe she knew, once easily flushed with embarrassment, had matured.


    His proximity sent a flutter through hershes, a reflex she couldn¡¯t still.


    But then, Roscoe¡¯s advance halted.


    He redirected the moment¡¯s intensity into a soft caress on her cheek.


    His voice, barely above a whisper, carried a weight.


    ¡°Nicole, this is a game to you.


    Enough.


    ¡±


    He released her and departed, his departure as swift as a shadow fleeing the dawn.


    Roscoe remained in his car outside, sumbing to exhaustion only in the deepest hours of night.


    And when the first light crept across the horizon, Nicole¡¯s eyes opened.


    Drawing the curtains aside, she caught sight of Roscoe, finding a makeshift refuge in his car, a silent sentinel in slumber.


    Nicole readied herself for the day, her mind on the documents she had left upstairs.


    With her ns set, she descended the stairs and gave a passing nce to the car, a silent testament to the night¡¯s turmoil.


    Resolved to face whaty ahead without dragging others into the fray, Nicole made her way first to her residence and then to thepany.


    Stepping out of her car, her path was abruptly blocked.


    Lifting her gaze, she met Alec¡¯s stern countenance.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Nicole inquired, a trace of concern threading her voice.


    Without a word, Alec signaled.


    Swiftly, bodyguards closed in, pinning Nicole¡¯s arms in a firm grip.


    Alec, seizing the moment, slid into her car, rifling through her possessions.


    He emerged with a sealed envelope in hand, the sight of which darkened Nicole¡¯s expression with anger and dread.


    She lunged for the envelope, but Alec was resolute.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, you¡¯reing with us,¡± Alecmanded, and there was no room for argument in his tone.


    Nicole was taken to a hospital room.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Jarrod was not dressed in a hospital gown.


    Instead, he was wearing a gray casual suit with a ck t-shirt underneath.


    He had paired this with a silver watch, giving him a particrly young and handsome appearance.


    Alec respectfully gave the encrypted file to Jarrod before quietly exiting the room, locking the door behind him.


    Nicole didn¡¯t even think about trying to escape.


    She knew that no matter which corner of Ardlens she hid in, Jarrod had the resources to find her.


    Jarrod sauntered over to Nicole.


    His V-necked t-shirt revealed his corbone, making him look seductive and dangerous at the same time.


    His eyes glinted with a hint of desire.


    ¡°Where were youst night?¡±


    Nicole didn¡¯t answer, prompting Jarrod to step closer.


    With an icy expression, he demanded, ¡°Were you with another man?¡±


    Nicole still didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°Are you going to remain silent?¡± Jarrod raised one eyebrow and extended his slender fingers, muttering, ¡°Let me check.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1553

    Nicole automatically retreated, but she couldn¡¯t escape his clutches.


    Jarrod firmly wrapped his arm around her waist and lifted the hem of her dress.


    A wave of anger surged within Nicole.


    She spat out, ¡°Jarrod, get lost! You crazy lunatic!¡±


    Getting the answer he was looking for, Jarrod softened his tone slightly as he withdrew his arm.


    ¡°Luckily, you didn¡¯t betray me.


    ¡± If she had, he might have lost control over himself and would have erased all traces of the other man from her by f@cking her.


    Nicole was hit with an overwhelming urge to kill Jarrod.


    She kicked his calf with everything she had and pulled away from him, furiously cursing, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Jarrod appeared unfazed by the pain.


    He continued gazing at her and remarked, ¡°Nicole, you¡¯re quite something.


    ¡±


    His voice was deep and menacing.


    It was clear that he wasn¡¯tplimenting her.


    Nicole remained silent and continued listening as he pressed on, ¡°I¡¯m not dead.


    Are you disappointed?¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You know the answer.


    ¡± Nicole scoffed.


    Jarrod stood a few feet away, his handsome face now contorted with rage.


    ¡°Where did you want to send this document?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I wanted to send it where it was supposed to go,¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°Interesting.


    ¡± A small chuckle escaped Jarrod¡¯s Lips.


    Jarrod had given Nicole numerous chances.


    If she disyed even a hint of remorse, he was ready to find a hundred reasons to convince himself to power on and continue being a sucker for her.


    However, she showed no hesitation.


    She wasn¡¯t concerned about the pain she had put him through.


    She only cared if he was dead.


    Jarrod¡¯s expression was no longer frosty.


    It was now hideous and terrifying, so dangerous that there were no words to describe it.


    ¡°You made concessions and stayed in the vi to look after


    me, just so you could steal this document and use it against Lowe?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty smart,¡± Nicole brazenly taunted.


    She wasn¡¯t surprised that Jarrod had figured it out.


    After all, the Hampton and the Schultz families were close.


    Lowe must have gone to Jarrod after suffering a loss.


    However, Lowe was probably distracted by other matters at the moment.


    Nicole had leaked scandalous videos of Lowe on the Hampton Group¡¯s official website just a few minutes ago.


    The Hampton Group must have descended into chaos.


    By now, his scandals must have already gone viral on the inte.


    Containing this situation was going to prove to be challenging for the Hampton family.


    They would definitely trace the source of the leak.


    Jarrod had broken off his engagement with the Hampton family for Nicole, and now he was indirectly responsible for sullying Lowe¡¯s reputation for Nicole again.


    The wedge between the Hampton and the Schultz families had grown deeper.


    Hampton family¡¯s efforts to protect themselves would, undoubtedly, aid in sending Jarrod to prison.


    The Hampton family was not an innocent party in the contract incident.

 Chapter 1554

    Nicole took great pleasure in seeing them fight each other and suffer the consequences of their actions.


    Jarrod easily understood her little tricks.


    The funny thing was that while he was racking his brain on how to treat her well and make her stay by his side, she was scheming on how to hit him where it hurt the most and how to deliver the fatal blow.


    With narrowed eyes, Jarrod scoffed.


    ¡°You went through all this trouble just to get me imprisoned, didn¡¯t you?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Jarrod¡¯s dark eyes glittered dangerously, as if one look could destroy the light in someone¡¯s eyes.


    Nicole was not intimidated, her expression calm as she remarked, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, you must be tired of acting alongside me.


    ¡±


    In fact, the reality had finally dawned on Nicole.


    Jarrod was also acting.


    Otherwise, how could he have so much knowledge of her n to steal the documents? Logically speaking, Jarrod should have caught her red-handed when she handed the files to Lowe.


    Unfortunately, he hadn¡¯t expected he would pass out in the bathtub, which allowed her to escape.


    Jarrod¡¯s presentposure showed that he was confident he was in control of the entire situation.


    Nicole smirked to herself.


    This man was about to pay the price for his arrogance.


    Nicole extended her hands and fixed Jarrod¡¯s suit, as if brushing off some dust, and taunted, ¡°You¡¯re a very talented actor, Mr.


    Schultz.


    Putting the effort into you was worth it.


    ¡±


    Jarrod didn¡¯t smile or disy any annoyance.


    His expression instantly turned stony.


    Stepping forward, he extended his arm and gently grabbed Nicole¡¯s chin.


    There was a chilly undertone to his voice as he said, ¡°Nicole, I¡¯m giving you onest chance.


    If you dere that you¡¯re willing to stay with me and will never get involved with other men again¡­¡±


    Jarrod paused, his expression saying that he was making a big sacrifice.


    His fingers gripped her chin tighter and he enunciated each word forcefully, ¡°I¡¯ll let this matter go.


    ¡±


    Nicole felt that Jarrod¡¯s brain was malfunctioning.


    Things had reached this point, yet he was still speaking so unrealistically.


    Even if she had said so, could her words be trusted? Was there any meaning of the vows or promises made between two people with such deep-rooted animosity?


    Their rtionship was like a shattered mirror.


    No matter how hard they tried to fix it, the cracks remained, making the person Looking in the mirror appear ugly.


    ¡°Let the matter go?¡± Nicole reined in her anger, but her trembling eyshes betrayed her fury as she spat out, ¡°Tell me, Jarrod.


    How should I get even for my father¡¯s death? I wish you were dead, but you stand in front of me and tell me to let it go?¡±


    ¡°Nicole, I didn¡¯t have any hand in your father¡¯s death, and I never sent anyone to deliver that document to him,¡± Jarrod protested.


    He wasn¡¯t a man who usually exined himself, but that incident from years ago was his biggest regret.


    If Wesson hadn¡¯t died, they wouldn¡¯t be such bitter enemies now.


    If it had only dawned on him earlier that his love for Nicole was greater than his hatred, perhaps their rtionship could have been salvaged.


    Unfortunately, it was toote now.


    Nicoleughed humorlessly and remarked, ¡°You want to pin the me on Jamie, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Jarrod didn¡¯t reply, but his eyes said everything he wanted to.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, would Jamie hate me so intensely? Would the thought of harming my father even cross her mind?¡± Tears dripped down Nicole¡¯s face as sheughed while recalling the past, her heart clenching painfully.


    ¡°Jarrod, this is karma.


    Meeting you was the biggest mistake of my life!¡± Nicole dered.


    Jarrod finally understood.


    There was no way for them to reach a consensus, no chance to reconcile.


    Nicole only desired his miserable end.


    At that moment, the door was thrown open with a loud bang.

 Chapter 1555

    Alec rushed in, looking panic-stricken.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, several police officers have arrived downstairs.


    ¡±


    Jarrod peered at Nicole with intense eyes.


    Nicole grinned.


    ¡°Jarrod, did you really think I¡¯d fall for such an obvious trap?¡±


    Nicole had left the documents at home, arranged for someone to pick them upter, and sent them to the police.


    Meanwhile, she carried an encrypted file envelope as a decoy, leading Alec to capture her.


    Hearing this, Alec ripped open the file envelope on the table, finding it empty.


    Enraged, he grabbed Nicole, pinning her down and restraining her hands.


    ¡°You dare deceive me, you wretch!¡± His knee pressed down firmly, his expression fierce.


    Having survived through cunning and force alongside Jarrod for years, Alec had hidden his true self under suits and ties.


    But deep down, he was still the ruthless enforcer who inspired fear.


    With his knee pressing down, making it hard for Nicole to breathe, Alec threatened, ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve, setting Mr.


    Schultz up.


    I¡¯ll end you right now!¡±


    Nicole, unable to move and struggling to breathe, refused to plead for mercy from such a person.


    To her, Alec was no different from Jarrod.


    ¡°Release her,¡± Jarrod ordered icily.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Alec, upset, argued, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, this woman has caused you so much pain.


    Please, don¡¯t be soft on her again.


    She¡¯s heartless!¡±


    Finally, Alec expressed his worries.


    Jarrod had endured a harsh life for the past five years, punishing himself for his past actions.


    Alec had hoped Nicole¡¯s return would bring some improvement.


    But instead, she seemed determined to harm Jarrod, showing no mercy.


    Alec¡¯s intense hatred for Nicole was evident.


    He wouldn¡¯t think twice about ending her life if Jarrod ordered it.


    ¡°I told you, release her.


    ¡± Jarrod¡¯s tone brooked no argument.


    Reluctantly, Alec obeyed.


    On the ground, Nicole struggled for breath, coughing uncontrobly.


    Jarrod stepped forward, offering a hand to help her up.


    But Nicole pped it away, repulsed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you care!¡±


    Still, Jarrod grabbed her hand, pulling her forcefully into his arms.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Nicole¡¯s face went pale, protesting, ¡°What are you doing? ¡°Let me go!


    Jarrod seemed unperturbed, as if her scheme was expected.


    Then, an unexpected visitor arrived.


    It was Roscoe, who had heard of Nicole¡¯s capture and fought his way in, worried for her safety.


    Seeing Nicole struggling, Roscoe seemed ready to confront Jarrod, but was blocked by Alec.


    Having already fought off the guards, Roscoe was no match for Alec.

 Chapter 1556

    ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t worry.


    The police are here¡­¡±


    At Roscoe¡¯s words, Jarrod¡¯s expression darkened.


    Roscoe and Nicole seemed quite intimate.


    Nicole, witnessing Alec¡¯s aggression against Roscoe, red at Jarrod.


    ¡°Make him stop!¡±


    Jarrod was deeply irritated by her demand.


    His jealousy ignited, turning into rage as he held her tighter.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Nicole continued to resist.


    Then, Jarrod¡¯s anger morphed into a sinister grin, overwhelming in its intensity.


    He said to Roscoe, ¡°Watch closely.


    See who she belongs to.


    ¡±


    Then, with a forceful grip, Jarrod seized Nicole by the neck, pinning her against the wall, and ki*sed her fiercely, almost lifting her off the ground.


    The ki*s, aggressive and dominant, caught Nicole off guard, feeling more like a punishment than an act of affection.


    Her struggles were futile against his superior strength.


    Meanwhile, Roscoe grappling with Alec at the door, yelled, ¡°Release her, you lunatic Jarrod finally let Nicole go after his forceful demonstration.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Cupping her cheeks, his eyes tinged with red, he chillingly grinned.


    ¡°Nicole, you can¡¯t beat me, and I won¡¯t ever release you again.


    ¡±


    His tone was cold, like a curse, sending chills down Nicole¡¯s spine.


    At that moment,w enforcement officers reached, asking, ¡°Is Mr.


    Jarrod Schultz here?¡±


    Jarrod let go of Nicole,posed.


    ¡°That¡¯s me.


    ¡±


    The officers shed their badges and then stated, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, we¡¯ve received reports implicating you in financial fraud and illicit backstage dealings.


    Pleasee with us for questioning.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jarrod responded calmly, without resistance.


    Passing by Alec, Jarrod instructed, ¡°Take care of her.


    ¡±


    Take care? Alec was seething, wanting nothing more than to be rid of Nicole.


    But he wouldn¡¯t disobey Jarrod, nodding.


    ¡°Understood.


    ¡±


    Jarrod nced back at Nicole, his smile unexpectedly gentle.


    Nicole couldn¡¯t understand what amused him.


    Feeling a cold shiver, she watched his calm departure, deepening her unease.


    At that moment, Nicole saw once again the unyielding, ruthless Jarrod, who stopped at nothing, showing no vulnerability.


    This realization weighed heavily on her, making her feel weak.


    Roscoe immediately supported her, his face full of concern.


    ¡°Nicole, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Feeling drained, Nicole leaned heavily on Roscoe¡¯s arm.


    Everything felt surreal to her.

 Chapter 1558

    Financial crimes could lead to more than ten years in prison, but they weren¡¯t punishable by death.


    Although Nicole believed Jarrod was responsible for her father¡¯s death, without direct action, thew couldn¡¯t touch him.


    She never wished for Jarrod¡¯s quick death.


    She wanted him to see his empire crumble around him.


    She wanted him to be crushed, to live a life that was worse than death.


    That was what she wanted for her revenge.


    Alec, not expecting Nicole to be so informed, quickly went from mocking to looking at her with deadly seriousness.


    He warned, ¡°If anything happens to Mr.


    Schultz, you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    With that, Alec hurried off.


    Nicole moved to the window to see Jarrod being led away, surrounded by shing cameras.


    She breathed out a sigh of relief.


    It wasn¡¯t a total loss.


    If all went well, Jarrod could be looking at more than ten years behind bars.


    In ten years, Jarrod¡¯s empire would likely fall apart, and his name would be forgotten among the Ardlens.


    No matter what ended up happening to Jarrod, the Schultz Group was on a path to sure decline.


    Unless the Hampton family went out of their way to save Jarrod, it was pretty much over for him.


    But it seemed unlikely the Hamptons would go to such lengths for Jarrod.


    Downstairs, through the clear window of the car, Jarrod looked up, almost as if he knew Nicole was watching his downfall.


    Since the officers arrived, Jarrod hadn¡¯t let his emotions show, not once looking like he was defeated or embarrassed.


    Even now, sitting in the car with his legs crossed and leaning back a bit, anyone who didn¡¯t know better might think Jarrod was on his way to an important meeting, not to the police station.


    Jarrod¡¯s hospital room was on the fifth floor, so looking up from the ground, a person might seem as small as an ant.


    But Jarrod looked up intently, as if Nicole and he were standing right in front of each other.


    Nicole stepped away from the window, no longer interested in watching.


    Her job was done.


    With Jarrod convicted, she and Austin could finally be together without fear.


    This was the life she had always wanted but never thought possible.


    Now, it seemed like it was within their grasp.


    Roscoe noticed Nicole¡¯s thoughtful look and offeredfort, ¡°Nicole, I¡¯ve handed in that document.


    With these extra charges, there¡¯s no way he can get out of it.


    ¡±


    Nicole felt a twinge of guilt.


    She had promised herself she wouldn¡¯t drag others into this mess, yet here was Roscoe, caught up in it all.


    She turned to face him, taking in his kind, honest face.


    He used to be an angel, concerned only with helping others, but now he was caught up in these worldly troubles because of her.


    ¡°Roscoe, once Jarrod is out of the picture, stay away from the Watts family.


    They¡¯re bad guys, and you are not one of them,¡± Nicole said earnestly.


    The Watts family¡¯s actions had left scars on Roscoe, proof of their harshness.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Roscoe replied, his eyes bright and sincere.


    ¡°Nicole, it¡¯s going to be alright.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    But could it be? Despite her n, Nicole couldn¡¯t shake off a lingering sense of unease, especially remembering Jarrod¡¯s final threat.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ever release you again!¡± That phrase haunted her, sounding almost like a curse.


    Raegan spent three days in Mitchel¡¯s ward, but Mitchel hadn¡¯t woken up yet.


    His fever came and went, stubbornly refusing to disappear.


    The doctors exined the severity was due to a broken rib piercing an important organ.


    Though the surgery was timely, the post-operative infection was concerning.


    It was important for him not to get another fever.


    If his fever came back at night, he would have to be moved to the ICU.


    Raegan looked after Mitchel all night without barely sleeping.

 Chapter 1559

    At dawn, Janey called, expressing her longing for Raegan and Mitchel.


    Raegan talked to Janey for a bit, trying tofort her.


    After the call, Raegan went back to Mitchel¡¯s side to check his temperature.


    It was 98.


    78 degrees Fahrenheit! She was relieved to see that his fever hadn¡¯te back.


    The tension she¡¯d been feeling all night started to fade.


    Raegan sat at the bedside, caressing Mitchel¡¯s face, and whispered, ¡°Mitchel, please wake up, okay? Let¡¯s wake up and have a happy life together¡­¡±


    Mitchel didn¡¯t move.


    The sadness in Raegan¡¯s heart grew little by little.


    She sped his wrist, pressing it gently against her cheek to feel his pulse.


    The rhythmic thumping was a soothing presence.


    Then, out of nowhere, a loud crash.


    Someone barged into the ward, flinging the door wide open.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯vee to see my son.


    Dare to block me again, and you¡¯ll wish you hadn¡¯t!¡± Luciana¡¯s voice echoed sharply.


    Caught off guard, Raegan released Mitchel¡¯s hand and quickly stood up.


    At the sight of Raegan, Luciana stopped in her tracks, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    Time had not been kind to Luciana.


    She looked as if she had aged years in just a few moments.


    Herplexion was ashen, a stark contrast to the woman Raegan remembered.


    Thinking back, Luciana had pushed for their separation but never truly hurt Raegan.


    With politeness, Raegan began, ¡°Mrs.


    Dixon, I¡­¡±


    But before Raegan could get the words out, Luciana charged forward and pped Raegan across the face.


    Raegan held her cheek in shock, rooted to the spot, unable to respond.


    Matteo, equally stunned, reacted quickly.


    Before Luciana could strike again, he caught her arm, his voice firm.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, this is not right!¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Luciana fought back hard, her rage showing no signs of cooling down.


    She pointed directly at Raegan¡¯s face, scolding, ¡°This is all your fault! Since your return, my son has been stuck in bed.


    Keep away from him!¡±


    Raegan felt the sting of the p across her face, leaving her dazed.


    It appeared that Luciana had just learned of her return.


    Matteo tried to interject.


    ¡°Please, ma¡¯am.


    Miss Foster has been looking after Mr.


    Dixon for thest few days, and he¡¯s been aware of her return.


    ¡±


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Luciana¡¯s outburst was too much for Matteo to manage.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even look after your boss properly.


    What good are you as an assistant?¡±


    Matteo chose not to answer back, silently taking the criticism.


    After all, this woman was Mitchel¡¯s mother.


    Having berated Matteo, Luciana then turned her anger toward Raegan, throwing her purse at Raegan while sharply demanding, ¡°And you, leave now!¡±

 Chapter 1560

    aegan dodged the purse, a chill surfacing in her eyes.


    This side of Luciana was unfamiliar to her.


    Luciana¡¯s unruly actions were a far cry from the refineddy in her memory.


    Raegan hadn¡¯t responded to the p because she acknowledged that Mitchel¡¯s injury was indeed her fault.


    She could sympathize with a mother¡¯s anguish over her child, but that didn¡¯t mean she would ept being treated poorly.


    ¡°Mrs.


    Dixon, I¡¯m staying until Mitchel wakes up.


    We can either get along, or you can go.


    ¡±


    Luciana was livid, struggling to keep her rage in check.


    ¡°What gives you the right? You¡¯re just someone my son got over, and now you¡¯re telling me to leave?¡±


    Every word hit Raegan like a bullet.


    This was, after all, a woman she had once been fond of, who had once treated her kindly, like a mother.


    Raegan decided to stay out of a shouting match with Luciana, wanting to keep things quiet for Mitchel¡¯s sake.


    She turned to Matteo, asking, ¡°Matteo, can you help her calm down? Let¡¯s keep it down.


    ¡±


    Matteo nodded, trying to soothe Luciana.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mr.


    Dixon needs his rest.


    Why don¡¯t you take a little break, and I¡¯ll let you know as soon as he wakes up?¡±


    ¡°Why do I have to go?¡± Luciana retorted.


    ¡°If anyone should leave, it¡¯s her, the outsider.


    I¡¯m his mother, after all.


    ¡±


    ¡°However, Mr.


    Dixon made it clear he wanted Miss Foster here,¡± Matteo exined.


    ¡°He won¡¯t be happy if he learns Miss Foster is mistreated.


    ¡±


    Luciana hesitated, aware that crossing Mitchel could backfire.


    Their rocky rtionship made her think twice.


    But then she remembered the prediction from a fortune-teller.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere.


    She¡¯s the one who should leave.


    She brings bad luck to Mitchel.


    ¡±


    Advancing, Luciana attempted to push Raegan away, shouting, ¡°Stay away from my son.


    Don¡¯t even get near him!¡±


    Raegan, caught off guard, tripped but managed to catch herself on a table.


    Matteo quickly stepped in to help her.


    Cheers erupted from outside just then.


    A man dressed in a ck suit walked in, his voice dripping with sarcasm.


    ¡°Quite the show we have here.


    ¡±


    Luciana¡¯s attitude changed the moment she saw the man.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± she demanded.


    The man brushed off her question and walked straight up to Raegan.


    He looked deep into her eyes for what seemed like an eternity before he finally said, ¡°Raegan, it¡¯s been a while.


    ¡±


    Raegan gazed back at the man she recognized, feeling as though her past and presen


    t were colliding.


    She whispered a name she hadn¡¯t said in a long time, ¡°Henley¡­ What brings you here?¡±


    Raegan thought he was left in aatose state.


    How was he standing here?


    Henley, noticing her astonishment, gave her a warm smile.


    ¡°Raegan, I¡¯vee back,¡± he announced.


    Raegan was at a loss for words.


    Surprise was all she felt.


    Despite Henley¡¯s current gentle appearance, she remembered too well his obsession with possessing her.


    Luciana, who loathed the sight of Henley, particrly for his resemnce to Mitchel, snapped, ¡°Leave now.


    You¡¯re not wanted here!¡±


    Raegan was trying to figure out what was going on.


    Why did Luciana seem to hate Henley so much? When had they first met?


    Then it all made sense.


    As Henley walked toward Luciana, who clenched her hands tighter with each step, her nervousness was evident.


    Henley stopped in front of Luciana and called her by a name that surprised everyone.


    ¡°Mom, why are you saying this? I shoulde visit since my brother¡¯s sick.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    It hurts to hear you talk like that.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1561

    Raegan couldn¡¯t believe it! Henley just called Luciana mom?


    Luciana snapped back, displeased, ¡°Don¡¯t call me that, you bastard.


    The Dixon family wants nothing to do with you.


    You¡¯re just a problem caused by Alexis¡¯ cheating.


    And you think you can be part of our family? Keep dreaming!¡±


    Even with Luciana¡¯s harsh words, Henley seemed amused.


    He replied calmly, ¡°Mom, maybe you haven¡¯t heard? You¡¯ve been so worried about my brother that you might have missed the news this morning.


    You can still catch up.


    ¡±


    With that, Henley grabbed the remote and turned on the TV to a financial news channel.


    The news anchor announced, ¡°This morning at 8, Alexis Dixon, the chairman of the board of Ardlens¡¯ toppany, Dixon Group, revealed in a press conference that his youngest son, Henley Dixon, is now the General Manager of the International Trade Department.


    The youngest son is¡­¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± Luciana threw a teapot at the TV, breaking the screen in a fit of anger.


    ¡°How could Alexis make such a choice without asking me first? How dare he!¡±


    As Luciana got more upset, Henley remained calm and even seemed more gentle.


    He smiled and asked, ¡°Mom, are you kidding? With all the shares you own, my dad doesn¡¯t really need your permission for his decisions.


    ¡±


    Luciana, fuming, tried to p Henley, but Henley was quick to catch her wrist.


    A brief look of anger shed through his eyes as he calmly said, ¡°You¡¯re not going to treat me the same way you did her, are you?¡±


    Henley looked over at Raegan with a look of sympathy for her bruised cheek.


    His smile faded a bit as he tightened his hold on Luciana¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Let go of my arm, you jerk!¡± Luciana protested.


    Henley, noticing the pain on Luciana¡¯s face, softly reminded her, ¡°Remember, you¡¯re the matriarch of the Dixon family.


    Watch what you do and say.


    We wouldn¡¯t want any scandals, would we? It wouldn¡¯t be good for Mitchel.


    ¡±


    His tone was gentle, yet there was a clear warning in his words.


    Luciana, pained and speechless, started sweating, the pressure on her wrist too much for her.


    When things seemed to get out of hand, Matteo stepped in, saying, ¡°Sir, please, let her go.


    ¡±


    Henley gave a sarcastic smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m just talking to my mother.


    You don¡¯t get the right to say a word.


    ¡±


    As Matteo tried to step in, two bodyguards came in and held him back.


    Henley ordered, ¡°Could you please take Matteo out for some tea?¡± But his tone suggested it wasn¡¯t going to be a pleasant tea break.


    Despite Matteo¡¯spetence, the crowded room and worry about hurting Raegan or anyone else restrained him.


    When they took Matteo away, Raegan couldn¡¯t just stand by.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She shouted, ¡°Henley, let Luciana go!¡±


    Henley¡¯s smile dimmed a bit, showing confusion as he looked at Raegan.


    ¡°Raegan, she harmed you.


    Don¡¯t you hate her?¡± he asked.


    Raegan responded icily, ¡°That¡¯s my issue, not yours.


    Now, get out of here, please.


    ¡±


    Aware that Henley was the illegitimate child Katie had mentioned, Raegan became more cautious.


    Henley was not just an ordinary guy.


    Raegan¡¯smand seemed to erase Henley¡¯s smilepletely, leaving his good looks overshadowed by a cold aura.

 Chapter 1562

    Henley let go of Luciana but grabbed Raegan¡¯s chin and pushed her against a wall.


    ¡°Raegan, you still don¡¯t understand what¡¯s best for you after all this time.


    ¡±


    Raegan struggled to free herself from Henley¡¯s strong hold.


    ¡°Stop it! Let me go.


    ¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Henley pinned her to the wall, his face twisted as he leaned closer.


    ¡°Stop? Raegan, I came back for you.


    Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d leave with me?¡± he said, stunning Raegan.


    Henley moved closer, his breath near her ear.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you away this time, even if you¡¯re no longer alive,¡± he whispered.


    Raegan looked at him as though he was insane.


    As he tried to ki*s her, Raegan desperately tried to push him away.


    ¡°Let her go!¡± A deep, authoritative voice made Henley stop in his tracks.


    Seizing her chance, Raegan shoved Henley¡¯s chest forcefully.


    Caught off guard, Henley staggered backward a few steps.


    Immediately, his gentle appearance disappeared, giving way to a cold look.


    Raegan didn¡¯t pause to observe his reaction.


    She rushed to Mitchel¡¯s bed and took his hand, her voice filled with astonishment.


    ¡°Mitchel, you¡¯re awake!¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s forehead was creased with annoyance at Henley¡¯s appearance.


    Yet, his expression softened at the sight of Raegan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯m here.


    ¡±


    Mitchel held Raegan¡¯s hand tightly, his eyes scanning the room determinedly.


    ¡°Nobody could bully you.


    ¡±


    His stern look was aimed not just at Henley but at Luciana as well.


    Particrly, the noticeable disappointment in Mitchel¡¯s eyes made Luciana tremble, worsening the already strained mother-son bond.


    Right then, Matteo had managed to break free from Henley¡¯s bodyguards and returned with backup.


    With a sign, the bodyguards Matteo brought over proceeded to secure Henley.


    The news of Mitchel¡¯s injury had been kept under wraps until it somehow leaked, prompting Alexis to seize the opportunity to acknowledge Henley¡¯s identity.


    Henley¡¯s unexpected arrival took Matteo by surprise, leading to the turmoil in the hospital room.


    Henley¡¯s bodyguards were formidable, shing with those attempting to capture Henley.


    Henley smirked.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t make a fuss.


    Is this your way of greeting me?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze turned sharply intense.


    ¡°I merely rest for a bit, and all kinds of troublemakers show up.


    ¡±


    He then instructed Matteo, ¡°Get rid of all the irrelevant people.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1563

    Two bodyguards escorted Luciana out first.


    Despite her resistance, Luciana felt overpowered by Mitchel¡¯s stern look.


    She exited without making a scene.


    Only Henley remained in Mitchel¡¯s ward, stubbornly refusing to Leave.


    During a standoff between bodyguards, he chuckled.


    ¡°Mitchel, I was merely chatting with Raegan.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Does that make you uneasy?¡±


    Henley deliberately mentioned Raegan.


    Any past mention of Raegan would typically unsettle Mitchel.


    As expected, Mitchel¡¯s pale face turned frosty, his grip whitening with tension.


    Raegan sensed his tightened grip and squeezed back, trying to soothe him.


    Henley seemed to take pleasure in Mitchel¡¯s reaction, his smile widening as he continued, ¡°Mitchel, we¡¯re family now, destined to cross paths often.


    Keeping things this tense makes it seem Like there¡¯s discord within the Dixon family.


    ¡±


    ¡°Family?¡± Mitchel¡¯s tone was cold, filled with contempt.


    ¡°You¡¯re not worthy.


    Having stayed away from such squabbles for a while, Mitchel had be more controlled.


    He wasn¡¯t as quick to anger as he once was.


    However, Henley saw an opening and, with a grin, added, ¡°Mitchel, if there¡¯s lingering anger toward me, I get it.


    My past with Raegan might¡¯ve caused you misunderstandings.


    If only I had known we are half brothers, I would have steered clear of her, but¡­¡±


    Henley paused, giving Raegan a gentle look, his voice gentle and appealing.


    ¡°What¡¯s done is done.


    Please, let¡¯s not dwell on my past with Raegan.


    I was immature then.


    ¡±


    Henley¡¯s words sounded apologetic to Mitchel but seemed more like a veiled admission of prior rumors.


    He was still trying to provoke Mitchel.


    Predictably, Mitchel¡¯s face fell, his hand¡¯s veins standing out.


    If not for being bedridden, his fists might have already shattered Henley¡¯s polite facade.


    Henley¡¯s smile grew more pronounced at Mitchel¡¯s growing anger.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave you to rest, Mitchel.


    ¡±


    Then, turning to Raegan, he said meaningfully, ¡°Raegan, let¡¯s catch up properly another time.


    ¡±


    Henley didn¡¯t miss the chance to provoke further discord as he left.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Raegan called after Henley.


    In an instant, Mitchel¡¯s eyes brewed a dark storm, gripping Raegan¡¯s hand tightly.


    Apart from anger, his expression was touched with a hint of unease.


    Henley was more delighted as he noticed it.


    It seemed Mitchel was still prone to insecurities, ripe for him to stir up further misunderstandings.


    ¡°What do you want, Raegan?¡± Henley leaned over to Raegan, whispering into her ear, ¡°You can fill me inter.


    I¡¯ll be here waiting.


    .


    Mitchel¡¯s fingers tightened abruptly, but Raegan patted his hand, reassuring him, ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.


    ¡±


    Mitchel didn¡¯t want to release his grip on Raegan but respected her wishes.


    He fought the tightness in his chest and let go of her hand reluctantly, murmuring, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be here.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1564

    ¡°Alright.


    ¡±


    Raegan and Henley didn¡¯t go far, the spot for their talk outside Mitchel¡¯s ward.


    Mitchel could pick up their conversation with the door open.


    Having well aware of Mitchel¡¯s tendency of being jealous, Raegan deliberately did so for him to hear them.


    Henley found this thrilling, his mind racing as to how to further piss Mitchel off.


    Gazing at Raegan with a look of affection, he asked, ¡°Raegan, what was it you wanted to say?¡±


    Next, a sharp sound echoed.


    Raegan struck Henley firmly across the face.


    Henley was taken aback as Raegan enunciated each word clearly, ¡°That was my message!¡±


    Henley was left dumbfounded.


    The corridor became eerily quiet.


    The confident smile vanished from Henley¡¯s face, reced by a grim look.


    ¡°Raegan, is this some kind of jest?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Mr.


    Brooks, you¡¯re the one who began this farce,¡± Raegan retorted.


    This formal address immediately darkened Henley¡¯s expression.


    Raegan refused to use his first name or recognize him as part of the Dixon family.


    ¡°What do you mean by our past? I¡¯m clueless.


    ¡± Raegan crossed her arms.


    Henley¡¯s lips curled into a thin smile.


    ¡°Raegan, do you need me to spell it out? Wouldn¡¯t that make Mitchel jealous?¡±


    ¡°Please go ahead.


    ¡±


    ¡°Raegan, we were once quite close, right?¡±


    ¡°Interesting!¡± A scoff escaped from Raegan.


    ¡°Mr.


    Brooks, are you suffering from some delusion? We were never close.


    ¡±


    Raegan felt she had been too naive in the past.


    Back then, she always assumed the best in people and failed to see through the facades.


    Raegan eyed Henley¡¯s crumbling facade and stated icily, ¡°Are you alluding to your orchestrated efforts to befriend me, to drive a wedge between Mitchel and me, and your switch to intimidation when your advances were rebuffed? Is that your definition of ¡®closeness¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Raegan.


    ¡± Henley¡¯s gaze was intense, brimming with emotion.


    ¡°Have you forgotten? Mitchel was the one who never trusted you and caused you pain.


    Back then, I tried to defend you.


    But, sadly, I was powerless.


    I had mused it over multiple times that if I was powerful to protect you, perhaps you would have truly cared for me, choosing me over him.


    ¡±


    ¡°Do you honestly believe your words?¡± Raegan looked at Henley with disdain.


    ¡°Or did you just consider me a pawn in your game?¡±


    Reflecting on the past, Raegan noted Henley¡¯s repeated timely arrival whenever she had a fight with Mitchel.


    And with his arrival and misleading words, Mitchel, a man prone to get jealous, always throw a tantrum.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    In those days, the naive Raegan refused to rify things due to her clear conscience and Mitchel¡¯sck of trust in her.


    It was clear Henley had been manipting Raegan from the start, aiming to sow discord between her and Mitchel.


    And now, Henley, the man Raegan once viewed as a confidant sought to manipte her again.


    Raegan¡¯s face was clouded with fury.


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she said, ¡°Mr.


    Brooks, let me make it clear.


    My feelings for you have never surpassed friendship.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1565

    Henley¡¯s handsome face fell in an instant.


    Raegan red at him, her tone bing even more frigid.


    ¡°I regret having considered you a friend.


    From this point forward, we are nothing to each other.


    And I¡¯d appreciate it if you kept your distance.


    Should you decide to continue spreading rumors, be prepared to face awsuit for nder!¡±


    Raegan had no desire to engage further and turned to leave.


    But Henley swiftly caught her wrist, holding it firm.


    ¡°Mitchel had caused you pain, and yet you decide to return to him? Do you value yourself so little?¡±


    Henley¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, like a creature from the depths, gazing at Raegan with intensity.


    ¡°He only married you to satisfy his grandfather¡¯s wishes, not because he loves you.


    He¡¯s exploiting you as well.


    Why is it eptable for him to do so and not for me?¡±


    Raegan found herself at a loss for words.


    Henley had a knack for pinpointing vulnerabilities.


    He knew just how to strike at Raegan¡¯s insecurities, exploiting them at this critical moment.


    Even Mitchell, who had been mustering the strength to stand up and have Raegan back to his side, froze in his steps.


    He wanted to hear her thoughts.


    ¡°Raegan, it¡¯s true I initially approached you with a motive, but I genuinely fell for you as time passed.


    Do you understand the depth of my despair when you rejected me? I saw you leave with him, and during my nights in solitude, you invaded my dreams.


    You were the beacon that guided me back to consciousness!¡± Henley continued.


    At that instant, Henley shed his pretenses, speaking with genuine, raw emotion.


    ¡°Raegan, whatever Mitchel can provide, I can match or surpass.


    Return to me.


    Let¡¯s erase the past and begin anew, shall we?¡±


    Raegan observed the desperation in Henley¡¯s eyes, perceiving it as madness.


    She responded firmly, ¡°Henley, can¡¯t you see the truth? I was never with you, so there¡¯s no ¡®returning¡¯ to your side.


    There was no beginning for us, so there¡¯s nothing to begin anew.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s words cut deep.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Henley¡¯s face lost color and then flushed with a mix of shame and frustration.


    After a brief pause, he mustered the courage to ask, ¡°Why?¡±


    Why indeed? Raegan pondered that perhaps it was Mitchel¡¯s unwavering dedication and his willingness to embrace Janey as his own before knowing Janey was actually his own, that resonated with her deeply.


    And the times he saved her from peril¡­ Especially when he risked his life to leap with her, that moment was utterly astonishing.


    Mitchel had done so much for Raegan, quietly and without demanding anything in return.


    Her heart was responsive to these gestures.


    After all, when she knew the man she once loved dearly had done so much for her, how could she remain indifferent?


    Feelings, indeed, wereplex.


    In rtionships, it was not the grand derations that counted the most.


    It was sincerity.


    Sincerity stood out as the most valuable currency in love.


    Raegan faced Henley, speaking with conviction.


    ¡°It¡¯s his genuine care.


    He¡¯s put himself in harm¡¯s way for me, and I cannot disregard that.


    ¡±


    With those words, Raegan turned and re-entered Mitchel¡¯s ward.


    Henley¡¯s gaze followed her assertive departure, his hand clenching tighter.


    Sincerity¡­ That was something hecked.


    Raised amidst adversity, Henley refused to be belittled.


    So, he veiled himself in a facade, pretending to radiate positivity.


    But with time, this facade became so ingrained that it seemed inseparable.


    Only he knew the decay festering within.


    How could someone so corroded genuinely interact with others?


    Henley gazed at the shut door of the hospital room, envisioning the intimacy within.


    His clenched fist nearly exploded before abruptly rxing.


    A chilling smile crept over his face.


    This was merely the opening move in a longer game.


    The victor was yet to be decided.

 Chapter 1566

    In his world, once he achieved his goals, manipting rtionships was just another strategy.


    Raegan turned the doorknob and walked in, only to be greeted by Mitchel by the door.


    He stared at her with deep, dark eyes, not even blinking.


    Raegan¡¯s cheeks grew warm.


    She thought that since they had chosen to be together, honesty was key.


    So, she stayed close enough for him to hear and be reassured.


    Yet, despite her determination, being in front of Mitchel made her shy about her previous words.


    Raegan gazed at his pale, attractive face with a look of worry.


    ¡°Why are you up? Let me help you get back to bed.


    ¡± Was it really wise for him to be on his feet with a cane right after waking up?


    Raegan extended her hand to assist Mitchel, but he quickly grabbed her, pulling her into a firm embrace, making it difficult for her to catch her breath.


    ¡°Mitchel?¡± Raegan stiffened, wondering if he was in pain or too weak to stand.


    She quickly asked, ¡°Are you in pain? Should I call the doctor?¡± Her concern was evident.


    ¡°No,¡± Mitchel said in a low, calming voice,forting her from above.


    His tone was full of excitement yet seemed strained as he earnestly and gently expressed, ¡°Thank you for choosing to return to me¡­¡±


    Raegan¡¯s heart felt like it was overflowing with warmth, as if she might dissolvepletely.


    ¡°Mitchel, thank you.


    ¡± Raegan hugged him back, saying, ¡°Thank you for holding on to me.


    ¡±


    Without Mitchel, Raegan assumed she might not have survived.


    His bravery in saving her life was something she deeply appreciated.


    Mitchel looked down, his eyes reflecting a joyful smile.


    The effort he had put in was finally showing results.


    How could he not feel joy?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.


    As your husband, I¡¯m here to support you.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s cheeks turned pink again, whispering, ¡°What husband¡­¡±


    They didn¡¯t have a marriage certificate, so they were more like a couple than spouses.


    Mitchel gave a yful smile.


    ¡°We were once married.


    You can¡¯t get rid of me.


    ¡±


    He knew it wasn¡¯t easy for her to take this step.


    Therefore, he waited with patience, ready to get the marriage certificate with her when she was prepared to open her heartpletely.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Raegan¡¯s ears warmed up, and she nudged him gently.


    ¡°You should lie down now.


    You¡¯ve been on your feet too long.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze intensified, and he whispered close to her ear, ¡°It is difficult.


    ¡± Difficult in a way that came from a deep yearning to be close when his condition resisted¡­


    Before Raegan could reply, he ki*sed her, a quick touch of their lips before he drew back.


    It had been almost a month since theyst shared such closeness.


    Even this brief contact made Raegan¡¯s face heat up.

 Chapter 1567

    Mitchel ceased his yful behavior.


    ¡°Please help me lie down.


    ¡±


    Raegan assisted Mitchel to the bed with careful movements.


    Once settling Mitchel down, Raegan moved to take her usual seat beside it but was halted by his grasp on her hand.


    He looked at her earnestly.


    ¡°Lie beside with me.


    ¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea,¡± Raegan hastily protested, attempting to pull away.


    With a teasing smile, Mitchel responded, ¡°What, you think I¡¯m going to take advantage of you?¡±


    Blushing, Raegan replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that.


    I¡¯m just concerned about identally bumping into your injuries.


    ¡±


    Maintaining his grip, Mitchel reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s just a couple of ribs.


    I¡¯m not that fragile.


    ¡±


    Frowning with concern, Raegan¡¯s delicate eyebrows furrowed.


    She sensed he was downying it.


    It was more serious than he let on.


    ¡°Come on.


    Get up here.


    ¡± Mitchel tried to pull Raegan up, inadvertently hurting his still-healing abdomen, causing his expression to tighten.


    Concerned, Raegan asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did it hurt?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Wincing, Mitchel admitted, ¡°Yeah, it did.


    ¡±


    rmed, Raegan scolded, ¡°I told you to be careful.


    ¡±


    Giving her a yful nce, Mitchel teased, ¡°Well, then,e on up.


    ¡±


    With no further objections, Raegan cautiously climbed onto the bed, sticking to the edge to avoid touching him.


    Amused by the distance she kept, Mitchel chuckled softly.


    Reaching out, he gently pulled her closer, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you up here to set boundaries.


    ¡±


    As Raegan¡¯s face inadvertently collided with Mitchel¡¯s shoulder, she winced at the slight sting in her nose.


    Rubbing her nose, she mumbled, ¡°I was just trying to avoid hurting your injuries.


    ¡±


    Mitchel felt a surge of joy for her cautiousness.


    He reassured her, ¡°Just be careful, and you won¡¯t hurt me.


    ¡±


    His warm breath against her neck made Raegan shiver.


    Mitchel had always been a man of strong desires.


    In their past adventures, he made sure every moment was memorable.


    Now, after years, the absence felt even more unbearable than their five-year hiatus.


    Sometimes, ignorance was indeed bliss.


    But once experienced, the craving became insatiable.


    Raegan noticed his hand starting to wander.


    Quickly grasping his hand, she insisted, ¡°You¡¯re injured.


    We shouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just¡­¡± Mitchel murmured softly into her ear.

 Chapter 1568

    Raegan was left without words.


    Flushed, Raegan quietly protested, ¡°No, the doctor¡¯s instructions were strict.


    ¡±


    His hand tenderly caressed her, his voice low and alluring.


    ¡°Why not give it a try?¡±


    The warmth of his touch made Raegan tremble, her voice quivering.


    ¡°No.


    It could harm you.


    ¡±


    If Mitchel¡¯s injuries worsened due to the movements when they made out, the humiliation would be insufferable.


    ¡°Really? How about just a ki*s?¡± Mitchel proposed.


    Before Raegan could decline, his lips found her ear, his ki*s passionate.


    He concentrated not on her Lips but her earlobe, teasing it with yful nibbles and gentle suckling.


    The heat of his actions ignited an unexpected passion within Raegan, her body feeling ame.


    As his hand boldly explored.


    ¡°Mitchel¡­ Don¡¯t.


    .


    Mitchel firmly dismissed her plea, ¡°Not listening.


    ¡±


    Bewildered, Raegan inquired, ¡°Then why ask at all?¡±


    Mitchel confessed bluntly, ¡°Just for appearances.


    ¡±


    Raegan was left speechless.


    They had shared intimacy countless times, each intimately familiar with the other¡¯s body.


    Mitchel effortlessly assumed control.


    Moist ki*ses trailed from her left to her right ear.


    Electricity seemed to surge through Raegan, causing her to tremble, her toes curl


    ing.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mm¡­ Mitchel¡­ She couldn¡¯t help but utter his name, her voice quivering.


    His lips carried the sweet essence of her scent.


    ¡°Enjoying those ear ki*ses?¡± His voice was already hoarse.


    ¡°You¡­ You need to ease up¡­¡±


    ¡°Not a fan of ear ki*ses?¡± Mitchel yfully nibbled her earlobe once more.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­¡± Raegan emitted a nearly unbearable whimper, her body tense, on the verge of tears.


    She feared continuing would ignite something uncontroble.


    ¡°Mitchel, your health¡­¡± she vaguely reminded him.


    His Lips enveloped her earlobe again, his voice husky.


    ¡°What did you call me?¡±


    ¡°Mitchel¡­¡±


    ¡°Wrong answer.


    ¡± He nipped at her earlobe as if punishing her.


    The lingering electricity left Raegan breathless, almost in tears.


    ¡°What should I call you¡­¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s dark silk pajamas hung loosely, revealing his toned physique beneath the delicate corbone, exuding an irresistible allure.


    His dark eyes brimmed with desire, his voice thick with seduction, ¡°Behave and call me ¡®honey.

 Chapter 1569

    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s slender fingers lifted her chin, his breath hot andmanding in her ear.


    ¡°Have you made your decision? Do you want this or not?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s breathing became erratic, her mouth dry.


    Her shirt cor wrinkled, exposing patches of creamy skin, bing even more enticing and fragrant with emotion.


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze intensified as his moist ki*ses trailed from her chin down her slender neck, his handsome face buried deep.


    At the height of their passion, he gasped.


    ¡°Behave¡­ Call out¡­¡±


    His sensual gasp shattered Raegan¡¯s restraint.


    She whimpered softly, her voice tender, ¡°Honey¡­¡±


    Mitchel, satisfied with her tender response, grinned.


    He ki*sed her nose, his voice husky and unsteady.


    ¡°Good girl¡­¡±


    Their intimate moments continued.


    Raegan felt her soul left her being, the joy brought by Mitchel overwhelming.


    The feelings after reaching her climax lingered.


    Afterward, Mitchel continued to gently ki*s her lips, his thin lips grazing hers without probing deeper, tenderlyforting her.


    His gentle teasing was soothing, sending tingles down her spine.


    Raegan felt her back damp with sweat, biting her lips in embarrassment.


    But at that moment, a soft gasp escaped her lips, faint yet distinct.


    Instantly, her cheeks flushed as red as apples.


    Mitchel pressed his forehead against hers, teasingly asking, ¡°You like it when I ki*s you, huh?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s face burned brightly.


    His teasing was irresistible.


    She didn¡¯t know how other couples managed, but with Mitchel, it always felt effortless.


    Indeed, even his tender, deliberate ki


    sses could evoke joy within her.


    They were mature adults.


    Expressing desires shouldn¡¯t be a big deal.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Her cheeks flushed, she remarked, ¡°You¡¯re well aware of what you¡¯re doing¡­¡±


    Observing his beloved woman¡¯s contentment, regardless of its nature, filled Mitchel with a profound sense of fulfillment.


    ¡°You¡¯ve had your fill.


    ¡± He gently squeezed her hand beneath the thin nket, his voice hoarse.


    ¡°I¡¯m still ufortable¡­¡±


    His gaze darkened, and Raegan caught on immediately.


    He yearned for her.


    Yet, Raegan hesitated, ¡°But the doctor¡¯s advice¡­¡±


    In his current state, Mitchel paid little heed to the doctor¡¯s advice.


    He grasped her chin firmly, his voice rough.


    ¡°How long has it been, huh? After five years of abstinence, just when I finally got a taste, I had to refrain again.


    You¡¯re on the verge of driving me insane.


    ¡±


    Raegan, taken aback by his bold words, bit her lip, rendered momentarily speechless.

 Chapter 1570

    ¡°Did the doctor mention the importance of a patient¡¯s mood?¡± Mitchel asked.


    Raegan nodded.


    It wasmon knowledge that maintaining a positive mood was vital for recovery.


    ¡°And that includes both physical and mental rxation, right?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s emphasis on ¡°body and mind¡± caused warmth to spread across Raegan¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m neither physically nor mentally at ease, which makes it difficult for me to be cheerful.


    What do you suggest we do about that?¡± Mitchel raised an eyebrow.


    Still in a daze, Raegan found herself asking, ¡°What do you suggest?¡±


    Mitchel drew nearer, his breath warming her earlobe with a blend of allure andziness.


    ¡°Help me out, will you?¡±


    In the artificial light, his gaze, fixed on her lips, was intense and captivating.


    Despite the closed curtains, Raegan was acutely aware of the daylight outside.


    Engaging in such activities during the daytime, especially not in thefort of their own home, felt somewhat indulgent.


    But then again, his ki*s had helped her reach her climax.


    Ignoring his needs seemed too callous.


    With her cheeks flushing, Raegan slowly began to slide herself downwards, only to be abruptly pulled back up by Mitchel¡¯s firm hand.


    His voice was husky.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    Her cheeks deepened to a darker shade of pink.


    ¡°I thought I was helping you.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    .


    ¡±


    Mitchel chuckled, gently squeezing her hand.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t intend for you to resort to your mouth¡­¡±


    Raegan froze, bewildered.


    Wasn¡¯t that what he wanted after all? Then why had he been staring so intensely at her mouth?


    Seeing her puzzled expression, Mitchel couldn¡¯t resist chuckling again.


    ¡°It¡¯s been days since I¡¯ve had a proper bath.


    I don¡¯t feel quite clean.


    ¡±


    So, Mitchel was critiquing himself.


    For someone who valued cleanliness, Raegan¡¯s daily spot cleaning for him just didn¡¯t suffice.


    Feeling dissatisfied with her caregiving being belittled, Raegan softly countered, ¡°I¡¯ve been diligently attending to it every day.


    It¡¯s not as unclean as you make it out to be.


    ¡±


    Mitchel was left speechless.


    Almost bursting intoughter, Mitchel teasingly pinched her lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to give you a break, and yet here you are, insisting on helping?¡±


    His eyes gleamed mischievously, brimming with desire, dangerously enticing.


    ¡°Maybe I should take you up on that offer?¡±


    Raegan swallowed nervously, her throat suddenly parched.


    Mitchel seemed like a favored creation of the heavens, exceptionally skilled and superior in every aspect.


    No¡­


    She obediently ced her hand in his.


    ¡°Perhaps another time.


    It sounds quite tiring.


    ¡±


    The warmth between them intensified once again.

 Chapter 1571

    After their intimate moments, it remained Raegan¡¯s responsibility to assist him with his care.


    When he was asleep, it presented no issue.


    However, now that he was awake, it was quite different.


    Raegan hadn¡¯t even begun, yet she was already flushed crimson.


    Adding to the challenge, Mitchel teased her, ¡°You¡¯re known for your thoroughness.


    What¡¯s with the sudden shift?¡±


    ¡°You have woken up.


    What about getting you a nurse?¡±


    His voice grew husky.


    ¡°You want anyone else to see me in this state?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s ears burned with embarrassment.


    She murmured in response, ¡°There¡¯s not much to see anyway¡­¡±


    Mitchel chuckled, his voice low and enticing.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the performance, not the look.


    ¡±


    Raegan was left speechless.


    Blushing profusely, Raegan continued with her task.


    Despite performing it three times daily before, she had yet to grow ustomed to it.


    Only now did she ept it was such a challenging task for her.


    The contrast between caring for someone awake versus someone unconscious was striking.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Every inch of Mitchel¡¯s body seemed more attractive upon his waking up, his aura overwhelmingly captivating.


    After tidying up, Raegan took a shower to rinse off the sticky sweat.


    Once she emerged, Mitchel tenderly grasped her flushed hand, a hint of concern in his expression.


    ¡°Feeling tired? Would you like to lie beside me a bit longer?¡±


    Raegan, her heart pounding, insisted, ¡°No, no, the doctor will reprimand me.


    ¡±


    Mitchel affectionately pinched her cheek, chuckling.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? I may be willing, but I¡¯m powerless at the moment.


    ¡±


    Herughter in response to his remark allowed her to rxfortably by his side.


    Truly, she was utterly exhausted.


    The recent days have proven to be both mentally and physically strained.


    Only by his side did she find sce and security.


    Mitchel had mixed feelings as Raegan ced her trust in him.


    He whispered seductively, ¡°Once I¡¯ve recovered, we¡¯ll celebrate properly.


    ¡±


    Raegan, feeling her cheeks burn, turned away, avoiding his gaze.


    He longed to ki*s her, her bashfulness warming him, drawing him closer to her.


    Raegan felt overwhelmed by his unexpected advances.


    ¡°No more¡­ Or we¡¯ll end up needing another bath,¡± she protested.


    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll be the one to bathe you.


    ¡± Mitchel¡¯s voice was husky, causing her cheeks to flush even more.


    She had her own hands.


    Why would she need his help with a bath?


    Theyy entwined, neither feeling the pull of sleep nor the desire to rise, treasuring every moment of their precious time together.

 Chapter 1572

    Noticing Raegan was still awake, Mitchel took the opportunity to broach a topic.


    ¡°Did my mother strike you today?¡±


    Luciana¡¯s frailty meant her p hadn¡¯t Landed forcefully, and there was no visible mark left by now.


    But when Luciana pped Raegan, Mitchel was caught between sleep and wakefulness.


    The noise he heard seemed almost surreal, leaving him unsure if such an incident had actually taken ce.


    Raegan nced down, fiddling with her fingers.


    Previously, with Mitchel unconscious, she hadn¡¯t felt much.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Now being directly asked by him, she felt a bit aggrieved.


    Instantly, Mitchel¡¯s eyes hardened with ice, initially suspecting it was in his dream, only to realize it was true.


    He tenderly ki*sed Raegan¡¯s cheek, promising, ¡°I¡¯ll make it right for you.


    ¡±


    ¡°Let it go.


    I didn¡¯t suffer much.


    I¡¯ll just be more cautious in the future.


    ¡± Raegan had no desire to create discord between Luciana and Mitchel.


    In Raegan¡¯s recollection, Luciana had always been kind and reasonable, even though Luciana¡¯s demeanor to her had shifted due to Mitchel¡¯s subsequent injuries.


    The way Luciana behaved today appeared rather peculiar to Raegan.


    ¡°Do you not find Luciana¡¯s behavior a bit odd?¡± After pondering for a while, Raegan couldn¡¯t reconcile Luciana¡¯s drastic change in manners, even if Luciana was heartbroken.


    ¡°She had changed a lot after I distanced myself from her five years ago,¡± Mitchel revealed.


    ¡°Five years ago¡­¡± Raegan pondered whether Mitchel knew about the conversation Luciana had with her.


    Raegan wasn¡¯t certain.


    Mitchel seemed unwilling to delve further into the past.


    After a while, Mitchel remarked, ¡°My mother relies heavily on Katie.


    If you happen to see them together, try not to be upset.


    ¡±


    Raegan shook her head.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.


    ¡± Her principles were never dictated by others.


    Nor would she bend over backward to please those who held animosity toward her.


    Yet, Luciana¡¯s shift in demeanor always left her feeling somewhat remorseful.


    Reflecting on the day¡¯s events, Raegan inquired, ¡°What exactly is Henley¡¯s n?¡±


    Mitchel had been aware of Alexis¡¯ illegitimate son¡¯s existence, vignt all the while.


    Despite a thorough search, he couldn¡¯t locate his half-brother.


    Now, it made sense.


    He failed to locate Alexis¡¯ illegitimate son because thetter had been hospitalized after the car incident.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    In response to Raegan, Mitchel stated, ¡°He aims to ascend to power.


    ¡±


    Although Raegan didn¡¯t grasp the intricacies of the Dixon Group¡¯s internal dynamics, she had faith in Mitchel¡¯s abilities.


    Surveying thendscape of the country, it seemed unlikely that anyone could topple Mitchel from his position of strength and influence.


    Therefore, Raegan remained unperturbed.


    Observing her calm demeanor, Mitchel teasingly pinched her rosy Lips, inquiring, ¡°What if I truly get sidelined?¡±


    Still irritated by his previous restlessness, Raegan retorted grumpily, ¡°I¡¯ll sell you to a brothel for a decent sum.


    ¡±


    Mitchel fiercely nibbled her luscious earlobe, his voice thick with desire.


    ¡°If I end up in a brothel, who will look after your needs?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s ears flushed as Mitchel nibbled, and she protested, ¡°Who said I needed you to take care of my needs?¡±


    Unaware to herself, her voice was both sweet and enticing.


    Mitchel¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed slightly, his lips approaching again with a husky voice.


    ¡°Are you ming me for not tending to your needs?¡±

 Chapter 1573

    Raegan was rendered speechless.


    Mitchel had a knack for bending the truth to his will.


    In the midst of their talk, Mitchel¡¯s hand had already made its way under Raegan¡¯s pajamas.


    Raegan tensed, her heart racing.


    They had just made out.


    Now, Mitchel wanted to do it again? Plus, he had just woken up.


    Though it didn¡¯t require much of his strength, diving into the temptation of lust didn¡¯t do his recovery any good.


    Raegan¡¯s cheeks turned pink, and her ears burned with a mix of embarrassment and longing.


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze was intense, his arm muscles tightening, only intensifying the moment.


    Raegan¡¯s thoughts were scattered, as if her mind was clouded.


    She let out a gentle moan, her lips parting ever so slightly.


    ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t handle anymore,¡± she whispered, her voice soft and warm, her face glowing with a shy appeal.


    Mitchel looked at her more intensely.


    ¡°Is talking big all you¡¯ve got?¡±


    Raegan decided it was best not to argue back.


    His endurance and skills in s@xual intercourse were undeniable.


    If she talked back, he¡¯d definitely ¡°punish¡± her with actions.


    A blush crept into Raegan¡¯s eyes, and she uttered softly, ¡°You know me¡­¡±


    Mitchel noted her exhausted look and remembered she had just taken care of his needs and cleaned him up.


    Trying to suppress his desire, Mitchel tenderly ki*sed Raegan on the forehead, smiling slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you a yoga instructor tomorrow.


    ¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Raegan looked puzzled by the sudden change in topic.


    Mitchel, his eyes warm with affection, gently stroked her hair.


    His voice was a bit rough as he exined, ¡°You get tired too easily because you don¡¯t exercise enough.


    ¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Raegan¡¯s face turned bright red.


    ¡°Quit it!¡±


    But Mitchel, seemingly ignoring her embarrassment, whispered yfully in her ear, ¡°I¡¯ve heard yoga really helps with flexibility.


    There are lots of different poses we could try¡­¡±


    Raegan couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    She gave him a light p and then covered her ears.


    ¡°Stop it! I don¡¯t want to hear anymore!¡±


    Mitchel justughed.


    ¡°Then don¡¯teining about aches and painster¡­¡±


    Yoga poses could be quite a challenge.


    And yet¡­ What man wouldn¡¯t be curious to try?


    Hearing his insinuating remarks, Raegan knew plugging her ears wasn¡¯t enough.


    She had to silence him.


    ¡°Stop talking!¡± With that, she ced her hand gently over his mouth.


    Mitchel chuckled, hisughter causing him to shake and unintentionally hurt his injury, making him grimace.


    Raegan, ever so alert, caught his pained sound and turned around in worry.


    ¡°Are you okay? Do you need a doctor?¡±


    Noticing Raegan¡¯s concern, Mitchel wished he could just embrace her.

 Chapter 1574

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, really.


    ¡± He frowned, pressing her head against his chest, lying to ease her worry.


    Unable to see his face but reassured by his steady voice, Raegan¡¯s anxiety faded away.


    She rxed into his hold, toofortable to move.


    Their quiet moment together was incredibly warm.


    Mitchel refrained from further teasing, soothingly running his fingers through her hair, his voice rich and captivating.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t all about my grandpa.


    ¡±


    Raegan froze and then it clicked.


    Mitchel was referring to Henley¡¯s earlier taunts.


    Mitchel gently revealed ¡°Actually, I noticed you even before you joined the Dixon Group.


    ¡±


    Raegan was shocked.


    Mitchel went on, ¡°At Ardlens University¡¯s 7@th anniversary, I was there as a guest.


    Back then, I was constantly on the move for the Dixon Group, swamped with work and sorting out some issues within thepany.


    A professor I really admire invited me because I had once donated a building.


    During thetter part of the celebration, I decided to leave early.


    While I was waiting for my car, I noticed a girl heading toward the school¡¯s artificialke.


    I was afraid she might jump in, so I hurried over.


    But, it turns out, she wasn¡¯t about to jump.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Mitchel smiled softly and added, ¡°I saw her with a little butterfly, trying to save a cat that had ended up in the middle of theke.


    Despite the freezing cold, with temperatures way below freezing, she waded into theke to get the cat.


    Once the girl got the cat out, it wasn¡¯t breathing, so she gave it CPR for twenty minutes.


    Then, she wrapped it in her coat, and when the cat started breathing again, her smile was the brightest I¡¯d ever seen.


    ¡±


    Mitchel gazed at Raegan.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a beautiful smile before.


    ¡±


    Raegan was stunned.


    ¡°Was it you who gave me a coat back then?¡±


    Raegan remembered it clearly.


    It was bitterly cold that day.


    Her pants were soaked, and she was huddled in her coat, freezing, while holding the cat.


    Then, a man in a suit came by, covered her with his coat, and walked away before she could say anything.


    ¡°Yeah, I had my driver send it to you,¡± Mitchel said, smiling.


    ¡°I¡¯m d we met again after that.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°The, the time after we had drinks¡­¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m that easy?¡± Mitchel yfully tapped her nose, a smile spreading across his face.


    ¡°I let it happen because it was you.


    ¡±


    Anyone else would have been escorted out right away by his bodyguards.


    Raegan¡¯s expression was beyond shock.


    So, she wasn¡¯t just a random pick for him? Their s@xual intercourse after having some drinks wasn¡¯t a coincidence.


    He yed along because she was the girl he had met before, which he used as an excuse to marry her.


    Mitchel had always been a man of depth and integrity.


    To make it up to Lauren for the life-saving favor he assumed, he had generously gifted Lauren with estates and money, granting her a carefree life ahead.


    Mitchel never toyed with Raegan¡¯s feelings.


    Raegan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, struggling to put her emotions into words.


    It was a heart-fluttering sensation.


    She began to see Mitchel in a new light, realizing just how remarkable he was.


    His earnestness brought her a sense of security andfort.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    A sweetness filled Raegan, as though her heart was coated in honey.


    Their paths hadn¡¯t crossed by chance.


    Their drunken encounter was a deliberate leap toward each other.


    Raegan decided it was time to open up.


    ¡°Mitchel, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been wanting to tell you.


    ¡±


    Mitchel caressed her head, his voice gentle.


    ¡°Yes?¡±

 Chapter 1575

    Raegan gazed up at him with determination.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had feelings for you for a really long time.


    ¡±


    ¡°For how long?¡±


    ¡°Ten whole years.


    ¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What do you mean¡­¡± Mitchel, usually so good with words, suddenly found himself stammering at Raegan¡¯s revtion.


    He was utterly astonished.


    Had Raegan actually said she liked him for ten whole years?


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Raegan felt a little embarrassed.


    She was an introvert and always kept her feelings to herself, especially when it came to matters of heart.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    If it weren¡¯t for Mitchel¡¯s selfless rescue and heartfelt confession of his feelings, she would have kept this secret buried inside her.


    ¡°I Like you¡­¡± Raegan nced down, fiddling with her fingers as she finally let it out.


    ¡°Mitchel, I¡¯ve liked you in silence for ten years.


    You¡¯ve always been the one in my heart.


    ¡±


    Everything seemed to freeze at that moment.


    To Mitchel, the surrounding noise faded into a distant hum.


    Raegan liked him for ten whole years.


    Mitchel, momentarily forgetting about his injuries, tried to sit up quickly but was met with sharp pain.


    He hissed in pain.


    In a panic, Raegan pushed him gently back down, urging, ¡°Stay still! Are you okay? Do we need to get a doctor?¡± Anxiety and concern were evident on her face, her hand reaching out to press the button and call for the doctor.


    Mitchel stopped Raegan by clutching her hand.


    ¡°Raegan¡­¡±


    Despite his pain, he didn¡¯t pay heed to his injuries.


    His mind was a whirlwind of shock.


    ¡°Was it really me you had liked starting from ten years ago?¡± He was in disbelief, afraid that he had misheard or he was simply having illusions.


    ¡°Could you pinch me? Am I dreaming?¡±


    His excitement was evident, drawing Raegan¡¯s hand to his face for a hit to confirm the reality himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s no dream!¡± he eximed.


    Raegan was amused by his reaction, beaming.


    She felt an overwhelming tenderness.


    Seeing this side of Mitchel, surprised and bewildered, was a delightful contrast.


    Raegan¡¯s voice, gentle and sweet, carried her confession.


    ¡°Mitchel, I¡¯ve had feelings for you for a long span of time!¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s face showed more emotions than ever before, di


    sying a blend of joy and astonishment.


    ¡°When was that exactly?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s face fell as she recalled the past.


    ¡°Remember me asking if you¡¯d ever been to Tenassie?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.


    ¡± Mitchel did recall.


    It was on their way back from paying respects to her grandmother.


    He gave it some thought but confirmed he had never visited Tenassie.


    However, with Raegan mentioning it again, he started to piece things together.


    ¡°Did our paths cross there?¡±


    Raegan confirmed with a nod, ¡°Back then, I was attending middle school in Tenassie.


    My grandmother had no means of ie, and my uncle wasn¡¯t dependable.


    To ease my grandmother¡¯s financial strain, I dedicated myself to my studies in hopes of earning schrships.


    The school recognized my efforts, rewarding me with schrships for three years and covering all my tuition and boarding expenses.


    Yet, this generosity from the school sparked envy among some fellows.


    One Friday, on my way back to my grandmother¡¯s house, they confronted me on the road.


    Despite being outnumbered, I stood my ground and defended myself with a brick.


    ¡±


    This memory was vivid in Raegan¡¯s mind.


    She had only one thought at that moment.


    Showing weakness would only invite more bullying.


    She was determined to stand strong and show them she was no pushover.

 Chapter 1576

    On that day, her clothes were ripped, but she faced the harsh cold wind defiantly.


    Word by word, she warned her bullies, ¡°If you hurt me, this won¡¯t end here.


    I¡¯ll report it to the school, and if the school does nothing, I¡¯ll take it to the town education bureau.


    If they don¡¯t handle it, I¡¯ll escte it to the county, then the city.


    I¡¯ll ensure you face consequences!¡±


    Bullies often picked on those they perceived as weak.


    They saw Raegan as an easy mark because she had no parents to stand up for her.


    Back then, Raegan just had a frail grandmother and an indifferent uncle who wouldn¡¯t cause a fuss.


    However, Raegan was well aware of this tactic.


    Understanding she couldn¡¯t count on anyone but herself, she resolved to stand up to the bullying.


    Raegan¡¯s resolve frightened the bullies away.


    But as they left, one of them, not quite ready to back down, intentionally kicked Raegan¡¯s school bag into the river, sarcastically remarking, ¡°Oops, didn¡¯t see it there.


    Your bag was in the way.


    ¡±


    That school bag held Raegan¡¯s newly received textbooks and a set of practice books from the teacher.


    Nobody else valued them, but to her, they were invaluable.


    She remembered precisely that the practice set cost $72.


    8.


    That amount was equivalent to her family¡¯s living expenses for a year, a sum beyond reach.


    The school assumed that with the schrship money Raegan received annually, covering the $72.


    8 wouldn¡¯t be an issue.


    What the school didn¡¯t know was that Raegan¡¯s uncle had taken the money her grandmother had saved for her college education.


    The school had been supportive of Raegan.


    She felt she couldn¡¯t ask for more without feeling embarrassed.


    And her grandmother, feeling guilty for not being able to provide the needed money, fell sick.


    Even while feeling sick, her grandmother would collect empty stic bottles to sell, saving every penny she could.


    The teacher realized Raegan hadn¡¯t bought the new textbooks but didn¡¯t make a big deal out of it, instead giving her the practice books left over from other students.


    The practice books were practically new.


    Raegan was over the moon, eager to show her grandmother so thetter wouldn¡¯t have to pinch pennies any longer.


    She believed she could earn another schrship next year.


    However, that glimmer of hope seemed to be swept away with the current.


    What was easily attainable for some was a significant obstacle for Raegan.


    Without a second thought, Raegan rolled up her trousers, r


    emoved her cotton jacket, and stepped into the river to get her school bag back.


    The frigid water sent shivers down the spine of the 13-year-old.


    The school bag, weighed down, had settled at the river¡¯s bottom.


    Raegan had to search blindly, bit by bit, to locate it.


    The river, deeper than a meter, came up to Raegan¡¯s neck.


    She used a stick to help find her school bag.


    With great effort, she managed to retrieve it.


    Her backpack was finally in her hands again.


    Ignoring the wet sweater and her bare feet, she unzipped the bag, only to find the practice books soaked and beyond salvage.


    The ink had smeared, and the pages were stuck together, beyond help even after drying.


    Raegan stood there, motionless, her gaze fixed on the damaged practice books.


    She felt silent for what seemed like forever.


    To her, they were more than just some practice books.


    It symbolized her teacher¡¯s expectations for her, a chance to change her future, and a golden opportunity provided by fate for those who worked hard.


    Raegan, wise beyond her years, quietly bore her struggles, mindful of her grandmother¡¯s sacrifices.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She was always cheerful, never Letting her smile fade.


    Yet, at that moment, she found it impossible to stop her tears, even as she tried to keep her head up.


    She had put in so much effort¡­


    She couldn¡¯t grasp why those who work the hardest often face the most challenges.

 Chapter 1577

    Mitchel listened quietly, not interrupting.


    Despite Raegan¡¯s understated tone, he could feel how heartbroken and desperate she felt then.


    His heart ached, overwhelmed with sympathy.


    Raegan¡¯s eyes reddened as she continued, ¡°Not long after, the practice books were shattered due to the weight of the water.


    I was there, squatting beside the street trying to pick up the pieces, when a car suddenly stopped close by.


    The driver got out and started shouting at me.


    I don¡¯t hold it against him.


    It was my mistake.


    He was scared he might have hit me.


    ¡±


    ¡°Stop it¡­¡± Mitchel felt his heart shatter.


    At her words, some fragments of his memories were recollected.


    That day, darkness consumed Mitchel¡¯s life.


    Alexis and Luciana got into their worst fight yet.


    They hurled insults like ¡°mistress,¡± ¡°old beast,¡± and ¡°nagging wife¡± at each other, words the young Mitchel wouldn¡¯t expect from such a refined couple.


    Later, when Alexis hit Luciana in a huff, Mitchel jumped in, taking the blow meant for her.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Fed up with the tense atmosphere at home, Mitchel got into the car and told the driver to just head south, no destination in mind.


    They wandered aimlessly until they nearly ran into Raegan, who was picking up her practice books from the ground.


    The driver barely managed to stop in time, failing to see Raegan until thest second.


    Stepping out, the driver scolded Raegan sternly.


    Tears streaming down her face, Raegan apologized and then stood on the roadside, clutching her ripped practice books and wearing a drenched cotton jacket.


    It was then Mitchel noticed Raegan was without shoes, in freezing weather, her pants soaked through.


    The driver, feeling guilty for scolding Raegan, thought she Looked too pitiful.


    His worry was that if he didn¡¯t scare her a bit, she could end up in danger with other drivers.


    Feeling the stare from Mitchel in the car, Raegan quickly slipped on her shoes, gave a small bow to the driver, and got ready to walk away.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Mitchel offered Raegan a ride, but she declined, ¡°No, I¡¯m soaking wet.


    I¡¯ll mess up your car.


    ¡±


    Mitchel chuckled, looking at her mud-sttered, kitten-Like face, and replied, ¡°You look pretty clean to me.


    ¡±


    Raegan nced down once more.


    Mitchel inquired, ¡°Think I¡¯m up to no good?¡±


    Raegan shook her head.


    It was her first encounter with such a good-looking and neat young man, stirring a strangely familiar feeling within her.


    Her gut feeling assured her he was trustworthy.


    Just then, Raegan¡¯s grandmother¡¯s neighbor came by and offered her a ride home.


    Raegan quickly expressed her gratitude to Mitchel and hopped into the neighbor¡¯s tricycle.


    Mitchel noticed the damaged practice books, reminded of Raegan¡¯s tears.


    For the first time, he felt a sudden urge to follow Raegan, a girl he had just met.


    After watching Raegan enter a house, Mitchel sent his driver to the local bookstore.


    He called the bookstore, described the practice books, and went to pick them up, noticing its price was $72.


    80.


    Mitchel found it ironic.


    Some shed tears over $72.


    80, while others argue about petty issues despite being wealthy.

 Chapter 1578

    When Mitchel got back to Raegan¡¯s house, he didn¡¯t want to bother her, so he quietly left the practice books by her door.


    To him, it was just a small gesture, not knowing it would be a lifeline for someone losing hope.


    Raegan, with a smile, said, ¡°You now remembered? But upon thinking back, I was just like a kitten covered in mud back then.


    I wouldn¡¯t me you if you didn¡¯t.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The morning I found the practice books, my first thought was of you.


    You once said I was very clean.


    Honestly, that¡¯s the nicest thing anyone¡¯s ever said to me.


    I even remembered the start of your car¡¯s license te.


    I heard it was from Ardlens, a ce I thought I could never reach.


    After that, I pushed myself to study harder and eventually got into Ardlens.


    ¡±


    Coming from a small town, I found it hard to adjust to the fast pace of the big city, and I nearly gave up.


    ¡°Then, one day, I saw your interview on a big LED screen downtown.


    ¡±


    ¡°The magazine was calling you a ¡®genius youth.


    ¡¯ Right then, I wasn¡¯t just happy to see you.


    I felt even smaller, wondering if I could ever match up.


    But at the end of the interview, you looked straight into the camera and said, ¡®Don¡¯t let setbacks scare you off from chasing your dreams.


    They¡¯re there to strengthen you, not to defeat you.


    ''¡±


    Those words were like a light on a dark winter¡¯s night, guiding Raegan way.


    They motivated her to keep going.


    Thanks to that motivation, she became the better version of herself.


    Her challenging experiences molded her, making her someone who contributed positively to society.


    Mitchel¡¯s kindness had transformed her into a warm-hearted person.


    As Mitchel listened, tears welled up in his eyes.


    To be honest, he had never really visited Tenassie before.


    He only made a quick stop there, not even aware it was called Tenassie.


    It was a brief half¡ªhour stop in his life, but it deeply affected Raegan.


    At that moment, he felt an overwhelming sadness.


    Raegan had ovee so much to be with him, yet he had questioned her time and time again due to misunderstandings.


    Mitchel drew Raegan close, his voice breaking as he cried.


    ¡°Raegan, I¡¯m so sorry.


    You¡¯ve endured so much¡­¡±


    Now, he understood why Erick was so doting toward Raegan.


    Even though Raegan was the youngest daughter of the Foster family and was expected to be spoiled, she faced many hardships after getting lost as a child.


    How could he not feel the need to spoil Raegan?


    ¡°Mitchel, you were my savior back then, but afterward¡­¡± Raegan¡¯s voice broke, struggling to speak.


    ¡°You deeply hurt me.


    I did everything I could to be with you, but when Lauren came back, all my efforts seemed pointless overnight.


    ¡±


    Hearing her words, Mitchel¡¯s heart felt like it was being torn apart.


    He couldn¡¯t forgive himself.


    Raegan didn¡¯t just point out the faults in others.


    She was honest about her own mistakes as well.


    For she and Mitchel to be together, they needed to put everything on the table and really clear the air.


    ¡°With Henley¡¯s meddling, I misjudged.


    Back in college, he was always there for me and other juniors, so I never doubted his intentions,¡±


    Raegan admitted.


    ¡°I get how his meddling hurt you, too.


    The real problem between us was we never actually sat down to talk things through.


    ¡±


    Henley¡¯s meddling really shook up their already shaky rtionship, tying Mitchel in knots he couldn¡¯t loosen.


    Now, Raegan made it clear.


    She had eyes only for him, always had, and nobody else.


    Anything with Henley was all a misunderstanding.


    He despised himself for not asking and clearing things up, instead choosing to arrogantly keep her close.


    Raegan now wanted to get their rtionship back on track.


    Since they both cared for each other so deeply, why not give it another shot?


    Especially since Janey loved Mitchel.


    One didn¡¯t get many chances in life to waste time.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t bear the thought of going through separation again.


    She said with all her heart, ¡°Let¡¯s make a promise to keep no secrets from now on.


    If we get things wrong, let¡¯s talk it out right away.


    No giving each other the cold shoulder or trying to make each other jealous, okay?¡±


    Mitchel felt as if his heart was being fiercely tugged.


    Raegan was just too kind.


    She wasn¡¯t only ready to let go of the past but also eager to work on their future together.


    That was just how genuine she was.


    When she fell in love, she was all in.


    He muttered to himself, ¡°What had I done to receive such kindness from her?¡±


    Noticing Mitchel quiet, Raegan started to worry a bit.


    But before she could overthink, Mitchel leaned in and gave her a _ simple, affectionate ki*s on the forehead, without any hint of desire.


    He told her solemnly, ¡°Raegan, if I ever let you down again, may I never find peace.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1579

    aegan¡¯s heart raced, and she quickly covered Mitchel¡¯s mouth, forcefully saying, ¡°Stop saying such silly things!¡±


    Mitchel caught her wrist and softly ki*sed the back of her hand, filled with overwhelming happiness.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be with Janey together, forever not apart.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    Raegan couldn¡¯t hold her tears back anymore.


    Their journey seemed to live by the old saying that consistent thoughts found a way to connect.


    After countless challenges, separations, and reunions, they found their way back to each other.


    But now, things felt different.


    Their bond had grown stronger, their trust deeper.


    Mitchel¡¯s recovery was quick.


    Within less than two weeks, he was discharged from the hospital to continue recovering at home.


    Yet, he wasn¡¯t allowed to work more than six hours a day at the Dixon Group, as per his doctor¡¯s orders, but Mitchel often stayed longer.


    Mitchel couldn¡¯t help it.


    He now faced a new threat from Henley¡¯s ambitious schemes.


    Henley had a knack for business, achieving impressive sess in international trade within his first few weeks at the Dixon Group, boosting its performance significantly.


    This sess won over the previously doubtful shareholders.


    After all, Henley¡¯s illegitimacy didn¡¯t matter to them.


    What mattered was his ability to turn a profit.


    Silently, the Dixon Group¡¯s dynamics began to shift, and someone deliberately leaked information about Mitchel¡¯s injury, causing his support to plummet from fifty-five to thirty-five percent.


    Meanwhile, Henley secured thirty percent of the shareholders¡¯ support, coupled with the strong backing from Alexis.


    Henley¡¯s rise to prominence at the Dixon Group was unparalleled, and he relished it.


    Moreover, Mitchel had publicly challenged Alexis on several asions.


    This sparked rumors that Alexis was considering recing Mitchel with Henley, suggesting that Mitchel¡¯s prestigious heritage might not guarantee his position.


    Raegan knew about these shifts but felt powerless to intervene, offering only her silent concern.


    She was especially anxious about Mitchel¡¯s health and whether he could handle the pressure.


    Today, having fewer tasks at the studio, Raegan decided to visit the Dixon Group with some homemade nutritious soup.


    Upon her arrival, Matteo informed her that Mitchel was in a meeting, so Raegan decided to wait in his office.


    On her way, Raegan ran into Henley.


    Henley weed Raegan with open arms, seemingly having forgotten the awkward run-in they had in the hospital.


    ¡°¡±Raegan, you¡¯re here!¡± Henley¡¯s tone was soft, but to Raegan, it just didn¡¯t sit right.


    She remembered seeing a side of him she couldn¡¯t shake off, convincing his gentleness was just for show.


    Raegan kept the conversation short, saying, ¡°I¡¯m just here for Mitchel.


    ¡±


    When she tried to walk by, Henley stepped in her way.


    His eyshes drooped slightly and he hooked his lips like he was in a good mood.


    ¡°It seems you really don¡¯t want to be around me.


    I admit, I was out of line before, and I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s skin crawled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize,¡± she responded, her tone sharp.


    ¡°Are you still upset with me?¡± Henley asked.

 Chapter 1580

    Looking him straight in the eye, Raegan didn¡¯t mince words.


    ¡°Mr.


    Brooks, I was quite clear back at the hospital.


    We aren¡¯t friends.


    Spare me the pleasantries.


    ¡±


    Her frosty response seemed to bother Henley, but he kept up his easygoing appearance, his eyes smiling.


    ¡°Raegan, do you have to be this cold?¡±


    Even though Henley shared resembling features with Mitchel, there was a significant difference.


    Mitchel looked serious and charming, but Henley had a gentle and refined air about him.


    Henley¡¯s smile, once seemed gentle, now made Raegan shiver every time she saw it.


    Henley¡¯s darker side had revealed itself as sheer madness.


    Finding themselves in a corner without surveince cameras, unease washed over Raegan, but she masked it with feignedposure, suggesting, ¡°Mr.


    Brooks, with all these people around, it might be better if you get back to your work, so we avoid any unnecessary gossip.


    ¡±


    Henley, still smiling, said confidently, ¡°Raegan, no one dares to spread rumors about me.


    ¡±


    As Raegan tried to walk past him, Henley suddenly blocked her way.


    Acting on impulse, she threw the food container she was holding at him.


    Henley easily dodged it, and the container hit the ground, its contents spilling everywhere.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Raegan shouted, unable to hide her disgust.


    Henley was taken aback, his face turning stern.


    He moved closer, trapping her in the corner, and asked, ¡°Do you really despise me that much?¡±


    Raegan stepped back and warned him with a chill in her voice, ¡°Mitchel is going to start looking for me soon.


    ¡±


    Henley justughed scornfully at the mention of Mitchel.


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m that patient?¡±


    Raegan never harbored this illusion.


    His maniptive depth was something


    she was well aware of, fueling her profound repulsion.


    Henley reached out, trying to lift her chin, his voice dark and intense.


    ¡°What if I had taken you that night? Would Mitchel still wee you back so easily?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s anger surged.


    ¡°Henley, don¡¯t you have any shame?¡±


    Hearing his name used so directly only made Henley smirk.


    Such rebukes were only effective on people who followed the rules, and he was not one of them.


    He didn¡¯t care about morality or decency.


    With a half-smile, Henley said, ¡°Shame? In high ces, it¡¯s all about respect.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡±


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Raegan turned her head, refusing to let him touch her.


    This move left the pale, delicate skin of Raegan¡¯s neck visible to Henley.


    Her skin was so delicate that Henley could see the fine veins beneath, and her slight blush made her irresistibly captivating.


    Henley was buzzing with a weird kind of excitement, almost feeling the urge to bite.


    Five years hadn¡¯t cooled his obsession.


    Instead, it spiraled into madness.


    He was drawn to her scent, her voice, and her smiles.


    Just thinking about her gave him a sensation that shook his very soul.

 Chapter 1581

    The image of her fueled his wildest dreams, like a drug he couldn¡¯t quit.


    Feeling deeply addicted, with the antidote seemingly within reach, Henley slowly leaned in, aiming for her delicate skin.


    ¡°p!¡± Raegan¡¯s hand struck his face.


    ¡°Try anything, and I¡¯m calling the police!¡±


    Henley¡¯s cheek showed the mark of her p, a bit of blood on his lip showing how hard she hit him.


    But he justughed softly.


    ¡°Really, what will you tell them? A tale of a younger brother-inw chasing his sister-inw, or a sister-inw tempting him?¡±


    Raegan was disgusted by Henley¡¯s twisted words, and what he said next froze her to the core.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care for rules.


    I get what I want.


    ¡±


    Henley¡¯s bold statement was met with a powerful punch, driven by pure anger, that hit his face with the force of a storm.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Henley, caught off guard, stumbled backward, colliding with the wall.


    In the blink of an eye, Mitchel¡¯s foot connected, sending Henley crashing to the ground.


    His knee pressed hard against Henley¡¯s throat.


    Mitchel¡¯s cold,cquer-ck eyes bore into Henley, chilling as he hissed, ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡±


    With a bruised face already, Henley¡¯s situation worsened with each blow from Mitchel, swelling up half of his face.


    The injuries painted a gloomy picture of his predicament.


    Henley chuckled.


    ¡°Mitchel,cking confidence? Just chatting up Raegan gets you this worked up.


    Imagine if I had taken her to bed.


    Would you be even more riled?¡±


    Deliberately slowing his speech, Henley ensured only the two of them could hear, his every word dripping with mockery.


    ¡°Know yourself and know your enemy, and you will never be defeated,¡±


    Henley mused.


    Henley had always pegged Mitchel as sensitive and easily provoked.


    It took just a few words to push Mitchel over the edge.


    Initially, Mitchel had nned to settle things with a punch and then moved on, but hearing Henley¡¯s words turned his expression icy in an instant.


    Henley licked his cracked lips, taunting, ¡°No wonder I¡¯ve been fixated on Raegan all these years.


    She¡¯s such a beauty.


    I couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡±


    Enraged, Mitchel¡¯s fists became a relentless barrage, raining blows down upon Henley, leaving Henley choked and powerless against the onught.


    More and more onlookers gathered around, drawn to the spectacle unfolding before them.


    Thepany¡¯s higher-ups duking it out? No one dared to step in.


    Spotting someone filming, Raegan swiftly grabbed Mitchel¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Mitchel, knock it off!¡±


    Unsatisfied, Mitchel hurled another punch before finally releasing Henley.


    Now, Henley¡¯s once-handsome face resembled a bruised canvas, a real sight for sore eyes.

 Chapter 1582

    ¡°Tug along, Mitchel.


    Let¡¯s head to your office,¡± Raegan insisted.


    They couldn¡¯t afford any more public spectacle.


    Raegan knew all too well that Mitchel, as the CEO, losing his cool in front of the staff would spread like wildfire.


    His already shaky standing in thepany would plummet further, fueled by this incident.


    Moreover, without grasping the full picture, people would naturally side with the apparent underdog.


    Nobody wanted a hot-headed leader.


    As expected, murmurs started rippling through the crowd.


    ¡°How could Mitchel stoop so low? Even if he can¡¯t stand Henley, brawling in the office isn¡¯t the answer.


    ¡±


    ¡°Henley¡¯s always courteous to the receptionist, and he¡¯s often treating us to dinner.


    A kind soul like him doesn¡¯t deserve this kind of bullying!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Henley¡¯s a gem.


    Remember when he helped me haul that stack of printer paper? No airs of superiority, just genuine kindness.


    ¡±


    Under normal circumstances, no one would dare air these opinions in front of Mitchel.


    But with his recent decline in poprity due to his illness and Alexis¡¯ meddling, factions within thepany were forming.


    Those speaking up now were likely Alexis¡¯ allies, along with some fooled by Henley¡¯s facade of kindness.


    Raegan shot a meaningful nce at Henley, sprawled on the ground, not fighting back.


    Was Henley truly powerless? It all seemed like a performance, from his earlier taunts to his current theatrics aimed at provoking Mitchel.


    If Henley was ying dirty, they couldn¡¯t just let him off the hook.


    Mitchel brushed off the whispers, his attention fixed on Raegan.


    He scanned her for any signs of injury, his voice soft as he asked, ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    At his inquiry, Raegan¡¯s tears broke free, cascading down her cheeks uncontrobly.


    Mitchel¡¯s brow furrowed with concern as he moved to embrace her, but Raegan gently pushed him away.


    She didn¡¯t want to hide her tears behind his embrace.


    Today, Raegan had donned a fisherman¡¯s hat to avoid attention, making it difficult to see her face clearly.


    Only her rosy lips and tear-drenched chin were visible, her trembling shoulders betraying her distress.


    Mitchel, about to say something, was interrupted by Raegan¡¯s delicate yet surprising voice.


    ¡°Mitchel.


    ¡± She pointed at Henley, who was now pretending to limp to garner sympathy, and used him in a tattletale tone, ¡°He harassed me¡­¡±


    Raegan¡¯s usation sent murmurs rippling through the onlookers.


    Raegan pressed on, ¡°I came to bring you soup, and when he saw me, he asked who I was searching for.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Even after I said it was you, he still¡­¡± She choked up, seemingly too embarrassed to voice the rest.


    She then added indignantly, ¡°He even touched me!¡±


    Mitchel initially furrowed his brows at Raegan¡¯s unusual behavior, but then he rxed.


    She wouldn¡¯t act like this if she was genuinely upset.


    He remained silent, ying along with her charade.


    Then, Raegan sobbed, her hands trembling as she shook Mitchel¡¯s shoulders with a ir for the dramatic.


    ¡°I told him I was your girlfriend, but he still tried to make advances on me and even spilled the soup I had brought for you!¡±


    The spilled soup was there on the floor for everyone to see, drawing their eyes away from the scene at hand.


    Suddenly, their perception of Henley began to shift.


    Their admiration dimmed.


    ¡°Can Henley really be such a person?¡± they wondered aloud.


    Henley, for his part, waspletely taken aback by Raegan¡¯s actions, half-convinced she was under some spell.

 Chapter 1583

    Nheless, Raegan did not relent.


    She intensified her act, stomping her foot andining, ¡°And he said some really awful things too!¡±


    Mitchel, previously in a foul mood, found himself unexpectedly entertained by the spectacle.


    Struggling to keep a straight face, he inquired, ¡°And what did he say?¡±


    Raegan, still ying her part between sobs, responded, ¡°He boasted about taking everything that¡¯s yours, including me, and even talked about seizing control of thepany¡­¡±


    Raegan was weaving her narrative with skills, straddling the line between truth and drama.


    Henley had indeed madements far worse than what she recounted, but she chose her words carefully to hide her true identity and motive.


    And Henley¡¯s ambitions toward thepany? Those were very real, leaving no room for usations of falsehood.


    Mitchel fixed a steely look on Henley and dismissed him with a scoff.


    ¡°only in your dreams.


    ¡±


    Raegan showed her wrist to Mitchel.


    ¡°Look, he left a bruise,¡± she pointed out, her voice a mix of pain and usation.


    Mitchel¡¯s expression softened, his anger giving way to concern as he gently offered, ¡°Let me see to that for you.


    ¡±


    The room fell into a hushed surprise at Mitchel¡¯s gentle gesture, something they hadn¡¯t expected from the usually reserved Mitchel.


    For a man of Mitchel¡¯s stature, who had been known to be single for such a long time, acknowledging a girlfriend was not just unusual but rather astonishing.


    Everyone was buzzing with curiosity about Raegan, who had garnered such attention from him.


    Mitchel, with a look of disdain aimed at Henley, issued a warning, ¡°If there¡¯s a next time, expect more than just a few punches.


    ¡±


    Mitchel then ced his arm protectively around Raegan¡¯s shoulders, signaling their departure.


    Henley stood still, his gaze icy, as Mitchel and Raegan walked away.


    He was taken aback by Raegan¡¯s cunning, caught off guard by her ability to turn the tables on him.


    To retaliate openly would tarnish his carefully maintained image, yet to stay silent seemed to confirm the usations against him.


    In either case, Raegan had struck a blow to his reputation.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Henley exited the scene silently, his departure leaving a chill in the air, and convincing the onlookers even further of Raegan¡¯s ims.


    The disparity in Henley¡¯s usual demeanor and his current predicament was striking.


    Back in Mitchel¡¯s office, the door had barely clicked shut when Mitchel Lifted Raegan onto the desk and began treating her bruises with alcohol from his drawer.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as bad as it looks.


    I exaggerated a bit by rubbing it more,¡±


    Raegan confessed.


    Raegan believed that without making the injury appear severe, people wouldn¡¯t reconsider their views about Henley.


    Mitchel¡¯s response was a low hum, a mix of advice and concern.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take him on alone when I¡¯m not there.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1584

    Mitchel was worried she might be putting herself at risk.


    The incident, having unfolded in the Dixon Group with him arriving in the nick of time, left him contemting the worse possibilities.


    Seeing Mitchel¡¯s troubled look, Raegan, perched on the desk, reached out to wrap her arms around his waist, offeringfort, ¡°Why worry? I¡¯m perfectly fine.


    ¡±


    Mitchel was a little upset at first, but Raegan¡¯s hugging calmed him down.


    He messed up her hair gently and said, ¡°You have to give me a heads -up, no matter what, even if it¡¯s just a text.


    I¡¯ll see it, even if I¡¯m in a meeting.


    ¡±


    If he¡¯d known about her visit and had arranged for someone to pick her up, this whole situation could have been avoided.


    Raegan snuggled closer to him, whispering, ¡°Alright.


    ¡±


    She noticed him tense up.


    Quickly, she stopped hugging him and started to undo his shirt.


    After she pulled his shirt from his pants and unfastened two buttons, Mitchel caught her hand.


    He looked at her with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Just checking if you¡¯re in pain again,¡± Raegan responded with a slight frown.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been ignoring the doctor¡¯s advice and pushing yourself too hard.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead,¡± Mitchel conceded, guiding her hand beneath his shirt.


    Raegan¡¯s hand brushed against his tight abs, making her cheeks turn pink.


    She attempted to withdraw her hand, but he held on, guiding her hand further downward until¡­


    ¡°Mitchel!¡± Raegan¡¯s voice was almost a shout.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°What are you making me touch?¡± Raegan¡¯s cheeks turned a bright shade of red.


    Mitchel looked at her intently.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to take a look?¡±


    ¡°But I thought your injuries were higher up.


    Why should I check there?¡±


    And there they were, still in Mitchel¡¯s office.


    It was all bing too much!


    Noticing her blushing ears, Mitchel couldn¡¯t resist teasing her, ¡°You just hastily unbuttoned my shirt.


    Thought that¡¯s what you wanted.


    ¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Who¡­ Who would want that!¡±


    With a slight smile, Mitchel stepped back, leaned against the desk, and effectively cornered her with his arms, his voice teasing.


    ¡°Your actions were too suggestive.


    Can¡¯t me me for misinterpretation.


    ¡±


    Raegan was rendered speechless.


    Being this close, Raegan couldn¡¯t handle his intense look, feeling a wave of unease.


    She avoided his eyes, pushing against his chest.

 Chapter 1585

    ¡°Come on.


    We¡¯re at thepany.


    ¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s with thepany?¡± Mitchel¡¯s voice was low and enticing, whispering, ¡°It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t done it here before.


    ¡±


    Now, Raegan¡¯s ears and face were equally red.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll leave you to work¡­¡±


    She tried to move away from the desk, but he kept her in ce.


    ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Let¡¯s do whatever a couple do, shall we?¡±


    Mitchel suggested, his words made Raegan¡¯s face heat up even more.


    Not wanting to attract attention to her past with Mitchel, Raegan imed she was Mitchel¡¯s girlfriend in front of everyone just now.


    Mitchel gently lifted her chin with his fingers, turned her face to his, and whispered huskily, ¡°So, could you continue to check if I¡¯m alright?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Raegan felt her cheeks warm up as Mitchel gave her a soft, wet ki*s on her ear.


    People said every guy had a secret thing they liked.


    She could tell Mitchel really liked to y with her ears.


    With just her ear, he seemed to know a thousand ways to make her groan.


    Holding her chin, Mitchel got closer, his breath tickling her ear as he teased her with his tongue.


    It felt ticklish and a bit wet.


    Trying to hide her nervousness, Raegan pulled away slightly, whispering, ¡°Mitchel¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not being good again.


    What did you just call me?¡± His cool demeanor and the warm breath against her ear made Raegan¡¯s heart race even more.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Raegan let out a quiet moan, her thoughts all jumbled, struggling to remember what to call him.


    ¡±


    As she hesitated, Mitchel continued his yful teasing, his tongue tracing her ear and briefly dipping inside.


    His actions, so contrary to his otherwise reserved expression, were incredibly arousing.


    Raegan felt her skin prickle with his touch, sending a thrill through her.


    Her breathing quickened, her body tense and quivering.


    ¡°Mitchel¡­¡± she whispered more softly.


    ¡°Mitch¡­ Honey¡­¡± Her voice became soft and tearful as she spoke.


    When Mitchel heard what he was waiting for, a small smile appeared on his face, and he said in a gentle, low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    We won¡¯t be interrupted.


    ¡±


    But it was the middle of the day.


    Despite his words offort, the bright office lights that turned on automatically behind the curtains made Raegan feel exposed as she was ki*sed and caressed under such bright light.


    She started feeling a heat surge through her body, like she wasing down with something.


    ¡°Um¡­ Please¡­ Stop¡­¡± she mumbled, tilting her head back to reveal her neck.


    Her voice cracking as she continued, ¡°Please, stop¡­ It¡¯s just too much¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t quite put her feelings into words, but she marveled inwardly at how skilled Mitchel was, feeling almost out of her body.


    Raegan looked weak, her cheeks a soft shade of pink, utterly bewitching.


    Mitchel, utterly smitten yet yful, understood how women often hold back from voicing what they want, making it hard for them to fully enjoy themselves.

 Chapter 1586

    He let go of her earlobe and asked in a husky voice, ¡°Darling, do you really want me to stop?¡±


    Raegan was on the edge of crying.


    Stopping now seemed too harsh, leaving her caught in a deep yearning.


    Yet, Mitchel wanted to hear her say what she needed.


    He pulled back a bit, his breath warm against her skin.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not up for a ki*s, we¡¯ll stop, alright?¡±


    Raegan, already overwhelmed, could only respond with a faint murmur.


    Mitchel let out a soft chuckle.


    ¡°If you¡¯re really against it, then let¡¯s forget it.


    ¡±


    Raegan felt her cheeks warm up.


    He was serious about stopping if she didn¡¯t speak up.


    Too embarrassed to share her feelings, she barely whispered, ¡°Honey¡­¡±


    Mitchel managed to keep a straight face, replying, ¡°Yes?¡±


    Clinging to his arm, Raegan bit her lip and whispered her request, ¡°Honey¡­ I want more ki*ses¡­¡±


    Her voice was so gentle that it could soften anyone¡¯s heart.


    Mitchel undid his tie, tossed it aside, and bent down again, his hands nted near her.


    ¡°Only ki*ses?¡±


    Raegan blinked, puzzled.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± She really did love his ki*ses the most.


    Mitchel yfully tapped her nose, calling her a ¡°little greedy one,¡± while putting aside his own desires.


    Just as Raegan was about to say something, her world darkened as the tie wrapped around her eyes.


    Suddenly, she was up against therge desk in the office.


    Mitchel¡¯s deep voice enveloped her.


    ¡°Honey, how about we try something new?¡±


    ¡°Mitchel¡­¡± Raegan tried to speak, but Mitchel¡¯s ki*s silenced her.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± A quiet gasp slipped out as she grabbed onto his shirt.


    Feeling her quick breaths, Mitchel tightened his hold on her.


    He gently pried her lips apart for a deep,manding ki*s, exploring with his tongue in bold swirls.


    Blinded by his tie, Raegan felt like she was losing her breath to him.


    The fading of her other senses made the ki*s feel even more thrilling.


    Mitchel held her closely, ki*sing her with a passion that filled the quiet, well-lit office.


    Raegan, still in her work clothes, a white blouse and pencil skirt, found herself in disarray.


    Her blouse was undone, revealing more than intended, and her skirt had ridden up.


    Mitchel, ignited by the sight of her in such a state, yearned for more.


    His hand moved behind her, and then there was a faint snap.


    The sound of a strap being released.


    Raegan¡¯s eyes went wide in shock.


    He had gone further than she expected¡­

 Chapter 1587

    With his tie on, all Raegan could feel was the hot trail of his fingers, making her cheeks burn.


    She tried to push him away, mumbling, ¡°Mitchel¡­ We¡¯re at yourpany.


    We can¡¯t¡­ This desk is for work¡­¡±


    Her words were all over the ce.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    And this was the desk Mitchel used every day! If they made out here, how could she ever look at it the same way again?


    Mitchel gently bit her lip, his voice low and rough.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s nice to make some good memories with this desk? It makes me happy just to see it.


    ¡±


    Mitchel loved the excitement of being so close to Raegan in his office.


    Raegan was freaking out.


    This was too much!


    ¡°Beep! Beep! Beep!¡± The sudden sound of the internal phone ringing made Raegan jump, and she tensed up all over.


    Mitchel noticed her stiffen, his ki*s bing gentler, his breath turning deeper and more enticing.


    ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡±


    ¡°Your¡­ Your work¡­¡± Raegan managed to say.


    When she tried to stand, Mitchel smoothly changed their positions, pulling her onto hisp.


    Taken by surprise, Raegan wrapped her arms around his neck, shifting ufortably.


    He gently lifted her legs with a caution.


    ¡°Stay still.


    ¡±


    Tears threatened to spill from Raegan¡¯s eyes.


    She didn¡¯t want to move, yet the heat was unbearable!


    Suddenly, the call switched to speakerphone, silencing Raegan immediately.


    ¡°Hello, Mr.


    Dixon, Mr.


    Frazier is here.


    ¡±


    Mitchel nced at Raegan, his expression unreadable.


    ¡°Okay, give me fifteen minutes and I¡¯ll be there.


    ¡±


    Just as the call seemed to end, a familiar voice chimed in, ¡°What are you doing, Mitchel?¡± It was Devonte who had grabbed the phone.


    Mitchel didn¡¯t respond.


    Devonte chuckled.


    ¡°You¡¯re not making out during the day, are you?¡±


    Raegan, feeling like she¡¯d been caught, tried to pull away, but Mitchel kept her close.


    Gripping her waist, he drew her in closer, eliminating any space between them.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Raegan muffled a moan into Mitchel¡¯s chest, unable to hold it back.


    ¡°What was that noise?¡± Devonte realized what was happening immediately.


    Raegan, panicked, closed her mouth tight, which only allowed Mitchel to take further advantage.


    As Mitchel gently lifted her skirt, he simply said, ¡°Nothing.


    ¡±


    Devonte, always one to joke around, asked, ¡°Did I just hear a cat? Are you sneaking off to y with cats in the middle of the day?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s cheeks turned red with embarrassment.


    Her clothes were in disarray, her lips slightly open, and she felt frozen in ce, especially with Mitchel¡¯s hand yfully moving.

 Chapter 1588

    Mitchel, looking at Raegan¡¯s flushed face with admiration, asked provocatively ¡°Any objections?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.


    I¡¯m not in a hurry.


    ¡± Devonte casually suggested, ¡°How about I give you an hour?¡±


    ¡°Sounds good,¡± Mitchel responded, his tone even.


    Devontemented on howposed Mitchel was.


    Seeing Raegan nearly breathless, Mitchel quickly hung up the phone.


    He then whispered to her, encouraging softly, ¡°Baby, it¡¯s okay to enjoy it.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s neck was lightly covered in sweat as she tried to restrain herself.


    She wrapped her arms around him, her voice shaking, ¡°Mitchel¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s head inside.


    ¡± Mitchel, noticing the desk was too hard, carefully moved Raegan to thefier bed in the rest area.


    By then, Raegan had lost almost all her clothes.


    Mitchel had removed her clothing when he was on the phone.


    Now, she looked incredibly tempting, impossible to resist.


    Mitchel, looking at Raegan intensely, leaned in and whispered, ¡°Rx, honey¡­ It¡¯s okay to bite me, not yourself.


    ¡±


    Raegan was left without words.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Following their close moment, both were out of breath, Raegan even more so,pletely worn out.


    Mitchel helped her up to clean up, washing her gently.


    Overwhelmed, Raegan weakly protested, ¡°No, please¡­ I can¡¯t handle more.


    ¡±


    Mitchel soothed her, ¡°Be a good girl.


    Cleaning up saves you from taking any medication.


    ¡±


    Raegan fell silent again, the meaning behind his words unmistakable.


    Even bathing Raegan felt charged with an undeniable allure for Mitchel.


    Her bashfulness was deeply attractive.


    Mitchel, filled with longing, pulled her into another deep ki*s.


    Their connection was so strong they found it hard to let go.


    But suddenly, Raegan pushed Mitchel away, caught in a moment of rity, reminding him of his duty.


    ¡°Mr.


    Frazier is waiting.


    You¡¯ve got to go now!¡±


    Having kept Devonte waiting for who knew how long was embarrassing enough.


    With Devonte¡¯s knowing tone in the phone, Raegan was overwhelmed by embarrassment.


    Everyone at the Dixon Group knew about Mitchel¡¯s girlfriend¡¯s visit from the incident moments ago, and now Mitchel chose to have Devonte waiting.


    It was clear to everyone what they were up to.


    Raegan worried about how she was going to face anyone now.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go out first.


    ¡±


    Mitchel wrapped Raegan in a towel, carried her to the bed, and dried her off, but he didn¡¯t let her go right away.


    Raegan felt another intimate momenting on, her mind shing back to their recent closeness.


    He seemed to drag the moment out under the pretense of drying her off, making her cheeks turn red.

 Chapter 1589

    ¡°You need to go now,¡± she urged, blushing.


    Mitchel looked at her, his eyes twinkling with a hint of yfulness.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry right now.


    ¡±


    Mitchel dressed Raegan in the clothes Matteo had bought, carefully putting each piece on, and gently dried her hair with a fresh towel.


    He was gentle and thorough.


    Raegan felt a sweet warmth from his care, aside from those intimate moments when he overpowered her pleas and teased her without mercy.


    At all other times, Mitchel was incredibly thoughtful, kind, and protective.


    Holding her closely, Mitchel seemed to find it hard to let go, his lips lightly touching her cheek as he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Will you wait for me tonight?¡±


    Raegan felt her cheeks warm as she gently refused.


    ¡°No, not tonight.


    ¡±


    The memories of her recent passionate moments with Mitchel left her body tender and aching, prompting a mix of admiration and bewilderment at how instinctively men seemed to navigate the waters of pleasure.


    Though Raegan found these moments enjoyable at times, the frequency overwhelmed her.


    Mitchel had a way of calling Raegan fragile in the past, always taking care to lift her spirits and ensure she felt cherished before they got carried away.


    ¡°It won¡¯t take long.


    ¡± Mitchel tried to persuade her with a hint of coaxing in his voice, ¡°What about tonight?¡±


    Mitchel had spent a significant amount of time trying to uplift Raegan¡¯s mood earlier, and having only skimmed the surface of their connection, he was left craving more.


    ¡°I need to get back to Janey.


    ¡± Raegan stood firm in her decision.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Unfazed, Mitchel proposed, ¡°Then I¡¯lle to your vi.


    ¡±


    But Raegan was adamant.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s not.


    ¡± The intensity of Mitchel¡¯s endurance amid passionate moments, while thrilling, also sparked a fear in her of what it might escte into, something beyond mere yful teasing.


    Noticing Mitchel¡¯s look of disappointment, Raegan battled with a sense of guilt.


    He had been considerate, holding back to ensure she had a wonderful time, and here she was, possibly being too rigid in her stance.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m being too stern,¡± she pondered, second-guessing her refusal.


    ¡°Tomorrow night,¡± Raegan suggested, her cheeks coloring with a warm flush.


    ¡°Come to my vi tomorrow.


    I want to properly introduce you to Janey.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s expression brightened instantly, his voice wavering with emotion as he asked, ¡°You¡¯re willing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯s time Janey knew you¡¯re her biological father.


    ¡±


    Despite Janey¡¯s tendency to call Mitchel ¡°Daddy¡±, she would switch the way to address Mitchel at any sign of Raegan¡¯s disapproval, a situation that invariably pulled at Raegan¡¯s heart.


    The truth that Mitchel was indeed Janey¡¯s father, in every legal and emotional sense, was something Janey was unaware of.


    Raegan felt a pressing need to rify this truth.


    Mitchel¡¯s hug grew firmer, his voice thick with emotion.


    ¡°Thank you, my love.


    ¡± He had longed for this acknowledgment, holding his silence out of respect for Raegan¡¯s pace, all the while harboring a deep desire for it.


    ¡°I vow to be a good father for Janey and a good partner for you, to love and protect both of you, always.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1590

    The future held many unknowns, but at that instant, Raegan felt enveloped in a profound sense of warmth and possibility, leaving her without words.


    Insisting on a gesture of care, Mitchel apanied Raegan to the garage, uneasy at the thought of her leaving alone.


    Raegan took care to keep her face hidden, likely conscious of the potential for curious eyes among the staff to specte about her and Mitchel¡¯s private moments.


    As Mitchel and Raegan took the elevator, they ran into Devonte, who had been roaming the office floors.


    His wandering was not without purpose.


    He had stumbled upon someone who captivated his interest, a person with a unique allure that he found particrly striking.


    Regrettably for Devonte, her interest was nowhere to be found, and she eyed him with a cautious wariness, as though he posed some sort of risk.


    Upon spotting Mitchel with Raegan, who attempted to maintain a low profile in her long coat, Devonte¡¯s keen observation skills didn¡¯t fail him.


    Their previous business interactions had made Raegan a recognizable figure to him.


    Despite the stern look Mitchel shot his way, Devonte couldn¡¯t help but address Raegan with a yful note in his voice.


    ¡°Miss Foster, it seems Mitchel¡¯s ¡®business¡¯ was actually you.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s face was a picture of embarrassment, flushed a deep shade of red.


    She managed a faltering response.


    ¡°Mr.


    Frazier, what a coincidence.


    ¡±


    Devonte, always ready with a quip, narrowed his eyes andmented, ¡°Yeah.


    It¡¯s reassuring to see you both in such harmony.


    ¡±


    Sensing Raegan¡¯s difort, Mitchel stepped in, especially as Devonte showed no signs of backing off from sharing their elevator ride.


    ¡°Perhaps the next one for you.


    ¡±


    Devonte, who had been eager to follow and press Mitchel for details about the woman he¡¯d spotted earlier, reluctantly decided to hold back, perhaps out of concern that Mitchel would shut down any further inquiries.


    As the elevator doors sealed them off from Devonte, Mitchel drew Raegan closer by the waist, his voice aforting rumble.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret.


    Devonte¡¯s just being yful.


    He¡¯s not one to gossip.


    ¡±


    Overwhelmed and still reeling from the encounter, Raegan asserted, ¡°I won¡¯te back here.


    ¡±


    The thought was too embarrassing.


    She was tormented by the idea that the entirepany might be whispering about her visit and her activities within.


    Mitchel, his hand resting reassuringly on her waist, suggested nonchntly, ¡°Next time, take this elevator straight to the parking lot.


    That way, no one will catch sight of you.


    ¡±


    ¡°No!¡± The protest came swiftly from Raegan, her embarrassment not yet faded.


    Hadn¡¯t this experience been enough? How could he even consider repeating it?


    Mitchel, ever the tease, gave her waist a yful pinch.


    ¡°Why not? Wasn¡¯t I attentive to yourfort earlier?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s cheeks flushed a deep crimson.


    ¡°Stop teasing.


    ¡± She knew he was saying so deliberately.


    Amid the intimate moments just now, he insisted on having her moaning.


    Now, just thinking about it made her wish she could vanish.


    Mitchel was aware that she¡¯d had such a great time just now.


    She had let go of her inhibitions more than ever before.


    His approach had, in his view, paid off.


    In Mitchel¡¯s opinion, if one partner remained reserved, only the other truly enjoyed the encounter.


    Encouraging Raegan to open up had made their moments together more fulfilling for both.


    Reflecting on their shared experiences, Mitchel couldn¡¯t resist making another provocative suggestion, ¡°Next time, why don¡¯t youe over at night? The view through the office¡¯s floor-to-ceiling windows is particrly striking after dark¡­¡±


    The implication made Raegan¡¯s heart race, and she could barely stammer.


    ¡°You¡­¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The elevator reached their floor and the doors opened.


    With a yful squeeze of her cheek, Mitchel took her hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.


    ¡±


    Outside, they found Victor waiting by the car.

 Chapter 1591

    Victor had finished her duties and was back on watch.


    The previous bodyguards failed to enter certain ces like thedy¡¯s restroom, making Victor¡¯s presence unreceable for Raegan¡¯s safety.


    While Mitchel had his reservations about Victor, he recognized her proficiency in ensuring Raegan¡¯s safety.


    Victor received a serious nce from Mitchel.


    ¡°Keep your eyes open.


    ¡±


    Victor responded with a firm nod, ¡°Understood, sir.


    ¡±


    Mitchel lingered until Raegan¡¯s car was out of sight.


    Only then did he make his way back to the elevator.


    As the elevator closed behind Mitchel, another vehicle discreetly trailed after Raegan¡¯s, maintaining a distance yet following her all the way to her vi.


    This car, shrouded in secrecy, managed to capture some photographs before sending them off.


    Far away, in a mansion overlooking the North Pacific, Davey reviewed the received photos with a click of his tongue.


    ¡°She certainly takes after her mother,¡± he noted, recalling Katie¡¯s grievances about Raegan being an obstacle.


    His nextmand was chilling.


    ¡°Make it seem idental, but ensure it¡¯s clean.


    ¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Davey¡¯s motives weren¡¯t driven by any personal vendetta on behalf of Katie but rather his disdain for Casey¡¯s offspring with Mr.


    Foster.


    When asked about Raegan¡¯s child, Davey¡¯s tone turned icy.


    ¡°Handle them together.


    ¡±


    Davey could not tolerate the thought of Casey being ¡°contaminated¡± by the existence of Raegan and Janey.


    Erick, mot being Casey¡¯s biological child, did not factor into Davey¡¯s concerns.


    However, Davey was intrigued by Mr.


    Foster¡¯s decision to conceal Erick¡¯s true identity, treating Erick no differently than his own son.


    ¡°If it was out of affection, then Mr.


    Foster was far too kind-hearted,¡± Davey pondered, considering such generosity a fatal w that would inevitably lead to Mr.


    Foster¡¯s undoing.


    Interrupting Davey¡¯s thoughts, a servant from the basement burst into the room, visibly panicked.


    ¡°Mr.


    Glyn, thedy, she¡­¡± The servant stammered, barely getting the words out.


    Ovee with anger, Davey seized the servant by the cor, his voice thunderous.


    ¡°What happened!¡±


    As the servant gasped for air, his face turning a shade of deep blue, a sudden noise erupted.


    With a forceful gesture, Davey released the servant, sending the servant sprawling to the ground.


    Davey then hurried downstairs.


    The servant trailed behind him, struggling to catch his breath and finally managing to utter, ¡°Thedy, she¡¯s¡­ She¡¯s awoken¡­¡±


    Bursting into the room, Davey approached the figure lying on the bed ¡°Casey?¡± he eximed, incredulous.


    The woman in question slowly opened her eyes, her gaze clouded and uncertain.


    After a moment of silent assessment, she whispered, ¡°Davey?¡±


    Davey was struck motionless by the way Casey addressed him.


    His face hardened, revealing his distress.


    Casey caught the change in his demeanor and looked up, confusion etched on her face.


    ¡°Davey, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

 Chapter 1592

    Regaining hisposure, Davey took Casey¡¯s hand with a softness that was out of character.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s amiss.


    How are you feeling?¡±


    Clutching her forehead, Casey¡¯s brow creased with difort.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure why, but my head is throbbing.


    ¡±


    Davey tenderly massaged her temples, murmuring, ¡°Let me get a doctor to examine you.


    ¡±


    Casey drained of energy, could only respond with a faint ¡°Okay.


    ¡±


    As Davey reached for his phone to call for a doctor, Casey, still in bed, inquired, ¡°Davey, have you seen my parents?¡±


    ¡°ng!¡± Davey¡¯s phone slipped from his grasp, ttering on the floor.


    Davey¡¯s stare, intense and icy, fixed on Casey, his presence chilling.


    Casey, seemingly oblivious to the tension, gently reminded him, ¡°Davey, your phone fell.


    ¡±


    Ignoring the fallen phone, Davey asked, ¡°What did you just mention?¡±


    ¡°About what?¡± Still groggy, Casey pondered before responding, ¡°My dad¡­ Where are my parents? They¡¯re not here, are they?¡±


    Davey¡¯s gaze grew icy as he scanned the room.


    It was a replica of her bedroom, which justified her confusion.


    ¡°Casey, regarding your parents¡­¡±


    Davey¡¯s attempt to exin was cut off by Casey¡¯s interruption.


    ¡°Could you get my mom? She¡¯s probably worried since I had been unconscious before¡­¡±


    Davey remained silent, his dark eyes locked on her, filled with unsaid words.


    Pausing, he echoed her words, ¡°Your mom is worried?¡±


    ¡°Yes, why? What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Casey¡­¡± Davey addressed her with a touch of coolness in his voice.


    ¡°Have you forgotten something important?¡±


    Casey¡¯s eyes,rge and bewildered, reflected her confusion.


    ¡°What should I remember?¡±


    Davey probed further, ¡°Casey, how many years have you lived?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m 18, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Davey responded evenly, ¡°And what about me?¡±


    With a yful chuckle, Casey responded, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? You¡¯re 19, Davey, the finest protector of my family!¡±


    Davey didn¡¯t utter a word in response.


    Casey gave him an appraising look, teasing, ¡°How long was my nap? You appear much older, almost like you¡¯re in your thirties.


    Maybe you should try some of my skincare products.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    It looks like the weather hasn¡¯t been kind to you.

 Chapter 1593

    Despite his rigorous fitness regimen and good appearance, Davey¡¯s appearance suggested he was in his thirties.


    Casey, maintaining her youthful appearance without any aging signs, could easily pass for a woman in her thirties despite the years she had been asleep.


    Davey¡¯s expression, a blend of light and shadow, was hard to read.


    Right then, there was a knock at the door.


    ¡°Enter,¡± Davey remarked.


    A doctor entered the room.


    Davey reassured Casey, ¡°The doctor is here to check on you.


    There¡¯s no need to worry.


    ¡±


    Casey acknowledged this with a weak nod.


    Post-examination, Davey and the doctor stepped outside.


    Davey¡¯smanding presence was palpable.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    The doctor, in a timid voice, reported, ¡°Mr.


    Glyn, she shows no physical abnormalities, but the clot in her brain persists, albeit smaller.


    The acupuncture seems to be working.


    Continuing the acupuncture might be beneficial¡­¡±


    ¡°Get to the point,¡± Davey cut him off sharply.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The doctor was puzzled.


    Davey¡¯s sneer was piercing.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice her mental disorientation?¡± Casey had just imed she was eighteen.


    The doctor looked down.


    ¡°I missed that, but she seems mentally stable.


    ¡±


    ¡°Stable?¡± Davey¡¯s smirk carried a trace of scorn.


    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve gathered after your assessment?¡±


    The doctor felt the weight of Davey¡¯s icy stare, as if on trial.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He knelt hastily, his plea for forgiveness echoing loudly.


    ¡°Please, Mr.


    Glyn, I beg you to spare me¡­¡±


    ¡°Considering today marks Casey¡¯s awakening, I¡¯ll overlook this.


    However¡­¡± Davey¡¯s temper red as he grasped the doctor¡¯s hair, his tone icy.


    ¡°Roll your way out now!¡±


    The mansion¡¯syout was intricate, featuring a ramp that led to the grand entrance on one side and descended into a deep basement on the other.


    Without dy, the doctor scurried away, tumbling down the stairs in his haste.


    He resembled a rolling ball, swiftly descending step by step.


    Relief washed over the doctor as he escaped with his life.


    In recent years, Davey had dismissed numerous doctors.


    Each dismissed doctor either met a tragic end or passed away suddenly.


    The mere mention of Davey¡¯s name sent shivers down the spines of many physicians.


    The pay was substantial, yet it was akin to risking their Lives.


    No sum of money was worth their Lives.


    However, once Davey summoned them, refusing his call meant certain death.


    The fortunate ones survived a year or two more.

 Chapter 1594

    The vi¡¯s atmosphere was eerily silent.


    The servants moved with utmost caution, avoiding any noise.


    Standing at the basement entrance, Davey¡¯s face was unreadable.


    He then proceeded to the master bedroom.


    The servant guarding Casey¡¯s room greeted Davey with respect, ¡°Mr.


    Glyn.


    ¡±


    With a simple gesture from Davey, the servant promptly exited.


    Approaching Casey¡¯s bed, Davey noticed she was still awake.


    She looked at him, her voice tinged with sadness.


    ¡°Davey, why hasn¡¯t my mother arrived yet?¡±


    Davey took a seat beside Casey, cing one hand gently beside her leg and using the other to smooth her tousled hair, speaking softly.


    ¡°Your mother won¡¯t being.


    ¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Casey¡¯s voice was filled with disbelief as she grabbed his hand.


    Davey¡¯s eyes lingered on her hand, sping his with trust, his heart swelling with an unfamiliar warmth.


    ¡°They¡¯ve traveled abroad for a holiday.


    Your memories are just a bit mixed up.


    ¡±


    ¡°My memories are mixed up?¡± Casey questioned, struggling to grasp the situation.


    Gently caressing her hair, Davey reassured her, ¡°Your memories will return gradually.


    ¡±


    Casey made a face, expressing her longing, ¡°I really want to hear from my mom.


    Could you get her to call me?¡±


    ¡°They are far away, near the Pacific border, so getting in touch right now is tricky.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Tears started to gather in Casey¡¯s eyes, and she seemed downhearted.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Have I forgotten many things?¡±


    Noticing her distress, Davey gently proposed, ¡°You seem weary.


    Why not rest a bit more?¡±


    Casey agreed with a nod.


    Davey assisted her in gettingfortable and tucked her in.


    Then, he softly ki*sed her on the forehead.


    ¡°Sleep now.


    I¡¯ll fill you in on what you¡¯ve missed once you¡¯re awake.


    ¡±


    Casey was taken aback.


    ¡°Davey, how could you ki*s me?¡±


    Davey gave her a teasing look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember, Casey? We¡¯re a couple, and we¡¯ve shared many close moments.


    ¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re a couple?¡± This news seemed to astonish Casey.


    Davey chose not to answer directly, leaning in and murmuring, ¡°Would you prefer to listen now, or would you rather rest?¡±


    Casey looked troubled.


    ¡°My head is hurting¡­¡±


    ¡°ALL right.


    Get some rest, then.


    ¡± Davey gazed at Casey.

 Chapter 1595

    Davey was not in a hurry.


    After all, he thought he and Casey had all the time in the world.


    Casey closed her beautiful eyes.


    After a while, her breathing gradually steadied.


    When Davey saw this, the expression on his face started to change.


    The tenderness he had shown just now instantly vanished.


    It was reced by a growing cloud of darkness.


    Davey reached out and caressed her sleeping face, and countless memories flooded back into his mind.


    When Davey met Casey, the Glyn family had already considered him an outcast.


    That was because his father, Jayceon, disobeyed his grandfather and married a woman with no background.


    Jayceon was kicked out of the Glyn family for this.


    Jayceon was born with a silver spoon in his mouth, and he had never tasted the bitter pill of poverty.


    But his married life with Clemmie Brown, his wife, was never easy.


    The love they initially had for each other was gradually shattered by the heavy weight of financial woes.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    As their bills piled up, so did their fights.


    Until one day, Jayceon finally abandoned Clemmie and their young son, Davey.


    Jayceon left them with nothing but heartache.


    Clemmie, desperate and furious, rented a car, found Jayceon on the road, and elerated the car to hit him.


    This resulted in a fiery wreckage that took both their lives on the spot.


    At that time, Davey was barely a teen.


    But the tragedy made him an orphan.


    He could not resist when a neighbor took him in.


    However, this neighbor was a cruel drunkard whose Life was also in shambles.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    He provided Davey shelter, but he would beat and scold Davey every time he got drunk.


    Davey was too young to remember his true identity.


    He endured years of torment in the hands of his abusive foster father.


    One day, in the dead of night, Davey¡¯s foster father was too drunk to even stand steadily.


    He fell and hit the back of his head on the floor.


    While lying there helplessly, he had no choice but to ask for Davey¡¯s help.


    However, Davey just stepped over him indifferently.


    A few moments after Davey walked out of the house, a loud explosion shook the whole ce, and a ball of fire soared in the air.


    That damn cigarette Davey¡¯s drunk foster father had been smoking before he fell had set t


    he home aze.


    Davey calmly watched as the raging fire burned the house into ashes.


    He didn¡¯t even bother to save his drunkard foster father.


    Davey became a homeless orphan again.


    He wandered around, looking for food to survive, until he identally met and saved the six-year-old Casey.


    When Casey¡¯s parents heard about Davey¡¯s plight, they felt so sorry for him that they decided to take him with them.


    Davey wasn¡¯t a bookworm, and he was not good at studying academic subjects.


    But he had a knack for punching.


    When he acquired some fighting skills, Hutton, Casey¡¯s father, hired him as Casey¡¯s bodyguard.


    As Casey grew, her rtionship with Davey became better.


    Even when she turned into a young woman, they were still inseparable.

 Chapter 1596

    Casey was an innocent, kind-hearted, andpassionate young woman.


    She treated Davey as a protective older brother, and she did not hesitate to share with him everything.


    Casey had no idea that Davey¡¯s sentiments for her had already changed.


    It was Hutton who first noticed something was wrong with the way Davey looked at Casey.


    But he just kept it to himself.


    He simply transferred Davey to thepany¡¯s security department without any exnation.


    Davey didn¡¯tin.


    He just hid his true feelings and relentlessly toiled for thepany.


    Then, tragedy ¡°unexpectedly¡± struck.


    Casey¡¯s parents died in a car incident, leaving an eighteen-year-old Casey temporarily blinded due to excessive grief.


    At that moment, Davey returned to Casey¡¯s side as her personal bodyguard.


    Aside from that, he also became her steadfast guardian and the silent protector of her family¡¯s legacy.


    As years passed, the bond between Casey and Davey became deeper and stronger.


    Before they knew it, they had already be intimate.


    But the time came when Casey discovered a sinister secret thatpletely changed her view of Davey.


    This incident had ignited a fierce rivalry between them.


    From being allies, they became against each other.


    Davey took advantage of Casey¡¯s visual impairment to confine her in her family¡¯s mansion.


    But Casey found an opportunity to escape.


    She fled and disappeared into the night, leaving no trace behind.


    Casey only reappeared a few yearster.


    She had married Landen Foster and lived overseas, having given birth to a boy and a girl.


    Meanwhile, Davey had been located by the Glyn family, amassing a ton of clout.


    But Casey ignored Davey¡¯s existence.


    For her, he was just a ghost from the past.


    As these memories shed through Davey¡¯s mind, he snapped back to reality.


    The dim bedsidemp in the room fell on Casey¡¯s pallid face.


    Davey stared at her with terrifying coldness in his eyes.


    Why had Casey¡¯s memories frozen to when she was only eighteen? At that time, her parents were not dead yet, and he hadn¡¯t imed her as his own.


    Davey didn¡¯t believe Casey could no longer remember everything beyond that.


    Could it be that Casey was only putting on an act? At the thought of this, Davey subconsciously clenched his fists tightly.


    He hoped Casey would not let him down again.


    After all, he didn¡¯t want to hurt her like he did in the past.


    Davey stared at Casey for a little while before he stood up and left the room.


    His footsteps faded into the distance.


    A few momentster, Casey¡¯s eyelids flickered, and she slowly opened her eyes.


    Under the dim light of the bedsidemp, tears welled up in her beautiful eyes and fell one after another like pearls.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She clutched the quilt tightly.


    Casey wanted to curse Davey.


    He was such a scoundrel.


    Since she could not beat him for now, she must be cautious.


    She couldn¡¯t show weakness now.


    No matter what, she had to find a way to escape from him.


    She had to find her daughter and avenge the son she had lost.


    Casey could never give up until she achieved her goal.


    The next day, Janey woke up early in the morning.


    She excitedly hopped out of bed, smiling from ear to ear.


    She eximed, ¡°Daddy ising to pick us up!¡±

 Chapter 1597

    Janey spent hours sifting through her closet, determined to find the perfect outfit for the asion.


    Her nonstop chatter filled the air as she excitedly shared her ns with Raegan.


    Raegan chuckled helplessly.


    ¡°Honey, he¡¯s still at work.


    You have to wait for a while.


    ¡±


    Janey¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Can we go to his office and wait outside until he¡¯s done with work? I want to ride in his fancy car back home.


    ¡±


    Of course, Raegan couldn¡¯t have the heart to refuse Janey¡¯s request.


    She called Mitchel and asked for his permission.


    Mitchel readily agreed, so they drove to his office and waited in the car.


    Raegan held Janey¡¯s little hand and said, ¡°Janey, we have something to tell youter.


    ¡±


    Janey blinked her big eyes.


    ¡°Mommy, can I guess?¡±


    ¡°Sure, what is it?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Is Mitchel my real dad?¡± Janey was such a smart girl.


    She guessed it right on the first try Raegan was surprised.


    ¡°Janey, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Mommy, my teacher said we chose our parents in heaven before we were born, That¡¯s why when I first saw you, I liked you right away I feel the same about Mitchel.


    The first time I saw him, I knew he was my real dad.


    ¡± Janey¡¯s exnation was so heartwarming that it melted Raegan¡¯s heart.


    Raegan smiled gently and asked, ¡°Janey, do you know what a real dad means?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m not sure.


    .


    ¡±


    ¡°It means your only dad, the special one,¡± Raegan exined gently.


    ¡°Mitchel is your only daddy, and you are his one and only precious daughter.


    ¡±


    Janey¡¯s eyes widened, filled with curiosity.


    She asked, ¡°I am his one and only child?¡±


    ¡°Of course.


    For now, you are his only precious child.


    ¡±


    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you give me a baby brother or sister?¡± Janey¡¯s question stunned Raegan.


    Janey shook Raegan¡¯s hand and insisted, ¡°Mommy, I really want a little brother or sister.


    My ssmate Paloma has a baby brother, and he¡¯s so cute.


    ¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Raegan was amused by Janey¡¯s words.


    She chuckled, gently pinched Janey¡¯s cute little face, and said, ¡°Well, I can¡¯t exactly control that.


    We can only let nature take its course, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.


    ¡± Janey didn¡¯t insist anymore.


    But in her mind, she had already nned to ask Mitchelter.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to be a big sister.


    Raegan continued, ¡°Janey, there¡¯s something your daddy wants to tell you in person.


    ¡±


    Janey¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement.


    She begged Raegan, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go upstairs and find him now.


    I want to see his office.


    ¡±


    Raegan didn¡¯t want to enter thepany building, let alone go to Mitchel¡¯s office.


    But Janey was persistent, so she had no choice.


    She considered using Mitchel¡¯s exclusive elevator to avoid being seen by the employees.

 Chapter 1598

    Earlier, Raegan had already texted Mitchel that they were on the way.


    He replied he woulde down as soon as his meeting was over.


    Raegan thought it would be better to take Janey upstairs to surprise him.


    Raegan and Janey got out of the elevator and walked into a small antechamber leading to the CEO¡¯s office.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Regan squeezed Janey¡¯s little hand and said in a voice filled with pride and excitement, ¡°Honey, we¡¯re here.


    This is where your dad works.


    ¡±


    Janey¡¯s eyes widened in awe.


    She excitedly pushed the door open and eximed, ¡°Wow! Mommy, it¡¯s even bigger than Erick¡¯s office!¡±


    Suddenly, they heard a woman¡¯s distressed voice from inside.


    ¡°Mitchel, I¡¯m pregnant.


    It¡¯s yours¡­¡±


    Raegan had just heard the words when she quickly put her hand over Janey¡¯s mouth and hurriedly left.


    It wasn¡¯t until Raegan and Janey were safely inside the car that Janey, still puzzled, turned to Raegan with a question.


    ¡°Mommy, didn¡¯t you tell me I¡¯m daddy¡¯s only child? Why did thatdy say she has daddy¡¯s child?¡±


    Raegan found herself at a loss for words.


    She was waiting for Mitchel to shed some light on this, yet she wanted to keep Janey out of it.


    ¡°Let me ask your daddy about it first, and then I¡¯ll exin, okay?¡±


    Raegan decided on honesty, considering Janey¡¯s age and sensitivity.


    Raegan didn¡¯t want Janey to feel disheartened when discovering being kept in the dark.


    ¡°Alright, but please talk calmly with my daddy.


    Don¡¯t fight, okay?¡±


    Janey advised like a Little adult.


    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll talk to your daddy calmly,¡± Raegan reassured Janey, making ns to send Janey home with Victor and stay behind.


    Raegan felt the need to confront Mitchel directly and find out the truth about Katie¡¯s pregnancy with his child.


    Her mind felt like it was a battlefield with countless little soldiers at war.


    They had just made up not too long ago, and they were still on shaky ground emotionally.


    Then, this bombshell dropped.


    She was at a loss for what to do next.


    If what Katie had spilled was the truth, how was she supposed to react?


    Even if it was by ident, the idea of Mitchel having a child with another woman was a tough pill to swallow.


    Raegan¡¯s heart was a mess, swirling with difort and uncertainty.


    Eventually, Mitchel finally called.


    When he found out Raegan was still in the parking lot, he quickly made his way down.


    As Mitchel opened the car door, his surprise was evident upon seeing only Raegan inside.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Janey?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I sent her home,¡± Raegan replied simply.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Mitchel tried to keep the atmosphere light, yfully messing up Raegan¡¯s hair as he apologized, ¡°Sorry, the meeting went over its scheduled time.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1599

    His words made Raegan feel a chill in her heart.


    He had hidden it from her! If she hadn¡¯t overheard Katie¡¯s words by chance, was he ever nning to tell her?


    ¡°Did your meeting really go on for that long?¡± Raegan probed.


    Mitchel hesitated before responding in a softer tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to wait.


    It¡¯s my fault.


    ¡±


    His apology, however, only added to the chill spreading through Raegan.


    He dodged her question, which made her wonder whether he intended toe clean.


    Suddenly, Raegan felt all her questions were pointless.


    Mitchel had chosen to keep it hidden.


    Why would he tell her?


    Her head throbbed, her heart turned cold.


    She kept silent.


    Yet, she remembered her promise to Janey, to ask Mitchel gently.


    With clear, earnest eyes, Raegan inquired, ¡°Mitchel, are you keeping something from me?¡±


    Mitchel stayed cool, replying, ¡°What do you wish to know? I¡¯m an open book.


    ¡± He dodged the question, not owning up to any secrets.


    Right then, Mitchel¡¯s phone rang, a call from Matteo.


    Mitchel picked up, his expression changing with the conversation.


    He uttered a few ¡°Alright¡± and promised to deal with it.


    After hanging up, Mitchel offered an apology, ¡°Raegan, there¡¯s something I need to sort out.


    Maybe head back first? If it getste, I might not make it over.


    Could you apologize to Janey for me?¡±


    Raegan felt a deeper chill, a cold that enveloped her entirely.


    Probing further seemed futile.


    It would just leave her more humiliated.


    Mitchel wrapped his arms around Raegan in a tight hug before he had to go.


    His voice, still captivating, whispered, ¡°Raegan, I miss you¡­¡±


    Raegan¡¯s face turned nk and cold as she epted his hug.


    Before he left, Mitchel softly ki*sed her forehead.


    Raegan¡¯s car pulled away, and Mitchel¡¯s figure became smaller and smaller in the distance.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t stop her tears from falling.


    Were all their shared moments, those intense life-or-death situations, just an act? If he didn¡¯t love her, why did he go out of his way to save her? If he did love her, why did he deceive her after they both acknowledged their feelings?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Once home, Raegan turned her phone off and went straight to bed.


    Seeing Raegan needed space, Janey was exceptionally considerate and didn¡¯t intrude.


    She followed Annis¡¯s advice, cleaned up, and went to bed herself.


    Raegan didn¡¯t wake up until the afternoon of the next day.


    Upon waking, Raegan worried the studio might be trying to reach her, so she turned her phone back on.


    Elin sent a message saying everything at the studio was being organized smoothly and advised her not to worry but to rest well.


    Yet, Mitchel hadn¡¯t sent a single message the whole night.


    Raegan wasn¡¯t naive.


    The silence spoke volumes.


    With a forced smile, she thought, maybe this was just how things were going to be.


    Raegan got ready and headed to the studio.


    Work was the one thing she felt she had control over.

 Chapter 1600

    The studio was bustling from the moment she arrived, leaving her no room to dwell on personal matters.


    As evening fell, Elin suggested they talk about work over dinner.


    They chose a mall close to the studio for dinner.


    While eating, Elin got a call rted to work and had to leave early.


    After her meal, Raegan decided to pick up a gift for Janey and made her way to the baby store on the first floor.


    Entering the store, a staff member blocked Raegan¡¯s path, apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss, but we¡¯re not assisting customers right now.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    Confused, Raegan asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you open?¡±


    The employee exined, ¡°We¡¯re currently attending to a VIP customer and ask for your understanding.


    ¡±


    Sometimes, malls would shut their doors to the public to cater exclusively to a VIP shopper.


    Raegan was aware of this practice and was on her way out when she heard someone call her name.


    ¡°Raegan!¡±


    Raegan looked over, her expression immediately turning frosty.


    Katie emerged from the store, leaning on Luciana for support.


    ¡°Raegan, are you here to shop at the baby store, too? Whose clothes are you buying?¡±


    Katie was aware that Raegan had been away for five years, during which she got married and had a child.


    Katie posed the question with a clear intention.


    Raegan nced at Katie¡¯s stomach, noting it was only slightly pronounced, suggesting about three months into the pregnancy.


    Yet, Katie seemed to entuate it to appear further along.


    Preferring to avoid further interaction, Raegan turned to leave, but Katie wasn¡¯t about to let her go easily.


    Katie reached out, grabbing Raegan¡¯s arm, and greeted her with a smile, ¡°Raegan, it¡¯s been so long.


    ¡±


    Raegan briskly pulled her arm away, her tone icy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯re that close, are we?¡±


    Taken aback by Raegan¡¯s blunt dismissal, Katie lost her footing slightly.


    Luciana immediately snapped, ¡°Are you blind? Don¡¯t you dare hurt Katie, or you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    Luciana was still fuming at Raegan because of theirst encounter in Mitchel¡¯s ward.


    She didn¡¯t expect Raegan to go back to his son and even had connections with that bastard.


    She deemed Raegan as maniptive.


    Raegan¡¯s face turned stone-cold.


    She retorted, ¡°Mrs.


    Dixon, let¡¯s be clear, who started this?¡±


    Luciana ignored Raegan and, boiling with rage, barked, ¡°Katie was just being polite, and you repay her with harm?¡±

 Chapter 1601

    Raegan was at a loss for words.


    No wonder Mitchel had warned her about Luciana.


    Luciana really seemed to be battling her own imagined threats.


    Just then, Katie stepped up, trying to y the bigger person.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Luciana.


    I¡¯m not hurt.


    ¡±


    Katie¡¯s tone when she called Luciana had shifted, annoying Raegan enough to walk away.


    But Katie wasn¡¯t about to let Raegan leave that easily.


    She stepped in front of Raegan, showcasing her pregnant belly, and announced, ¡°Raegan, I¡¯m pregnant!¡±


    Raegan almost burst outughing.


    So Katie thought she hadn¡¯t noticed¡­


    With a smile, she responded, ¡°Congrattions, Miss Glyn.


    But are you married? I haven¡¯t heard anything.


    ¡±


    Katie¡¯splexion went ashen at the remark.


    Raegan¡¯s sarcastic words were a ploy to shame Katie for getting pregnant before marriage.


    Spasms of anger rushed through Katie, but dissipated immediately.


    She had thought she could easily manipte Raegan judging by thetter¡¯s soft demeanor.


    But to Katie¡¯s surprise, Raegan was sharp enough toe up with such a reply.


    Katie was fuming with indignation.


    If only Raegan knew who was responsible for her pregnancy, would Raegan have reasons to mock her still? Sheposed herself quickly.


    Gently caressing her belly, she said, ¡°This child belongs to Mitchel.


    ¡±


    ¡°Oh? Has he acknowledged it?¡± Raegan replied with a wry smile.


    Raegan¡¯s response swept Katie off her feet.


    Suchposure from Raegan waspletely unexpected.


    ¡°And what is that supposed to mean?¡±


    Katie frowned.


    Raegan was mad at Mitchel for hiding Katie¡¯s pregnancy from her, but she wasn¡¯t dumb.


    Mitchel couldn¡¯t possibly like Katie.


    He would have taken Katie in to live with him if he did.


    Why did he wait for her return to begin a rtionship with Katie? It was Likely Katie maneuvered her way to get this child.


    And whether Katie¡¯s child was really Mitchel¡¯s was still up for debate.


    ¡°Miss Glyn, you held a press conference where you made it clear that there was no personal re


    lationship with Mitchel aside work.


    Have you done a paternity test? How sure are you that Mitchel is responsible?¡±


    Raegan calmly said.


    Katie¡¯s face turned red with anger at the barrage of questions thrown at her.


    She clenched her fist in fury, trying to contain her anger.


    Her intention was to belittle Raegan, but the table seemed to have turned.


    How infuriating!


    Onlookers who had been attracted by their conversation began whispering amongst themselves.


    It was not just a juicy story about pregnancy out of wedlock.


    It was a scandal.


    Luciana became defensive of Katie.


    She angrily pointed her index finger at Raegan¡¯s face.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Katie is my son¡¯s fiancee and had been epted by the Dixon family.


    The child in her womb belongs to Dixon family.


    Wedding arrangements have been made.


    Tell me, who are you to meddle in our family affairs?¡±


    Raegan had bepletely indifferent to Luciana.


    She hadpletely erased every ounce of affection she once had for Luciana after Luciana pped her thest time they met.


    ¡°Had your ¡®daughter-inw¡¯ not been in my way, would I be having this conversation?¡± Raegan retorted with her eyebrows raised.


    She scoffed.


    ¡°She started it first.


    Normally, I don¡¯t interfere in people¡¯s ¡®family affairs¡¯.


    ¡±


    Raegan made her stance clear.


    She wouldn¡¯t involve herself in people¡¯s lives unless they provoked her first.


    If anyone chose to annoy her, she certainly wouldn¡¯t hesitate to face the person head on.

 Chapter 1602

    Luciana, infuriated, tried to p Raegan.


    However, her hand was caught while it was still in the air.


    With a stern look, Raegan warned, ¡°Mrs.


    Dixon, I am not someone you could p at will.


    The next time you try this, I¡¯ll be sure to give you the dose of disrespect you deserve.


    ¡±


    Luciana tried to free her hand, but Raegan¡¯s grip was firm.


    She forcefully dropped it and added, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to return the p the same way it came.


    Try me!¡±


    Luciana was momentarily taken aback by Raegan¡¯s ice-cold demeanor.


    Raegan had grown so much confidence since theirst encounter five years ago.


    Raegan was nothing close to the country bumpkin she had been familiar with, now exuding a presence reminiscent of Luciana¡¯s own in her younger days.


    Luciana¡¯s gaze darkened as she reflected on the past.


    feeling her thoughts had be too extreme nowadays.


    She used to be an easy-going person.


    Seeing Luciana didn¡¯t respond to Raegan¡¯s words, Katie became frustrated.


    She dramatically held Luciana¡¯s hand and leaned forward.


    ¡°Luciana! Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine,¡± Luciana answered as she shook her head.


    Kattie said tearfully in concern, ¡°Luciana, please don¡¯t get worked up with her, at least for my sake.


    Remember what the fortune-teLler said.


    ¡±


    At Katie¡¯s words, Luciana¡¯s eyes bulged in shock.


    Yes! The fortune¡ªteller had said Raegan would bring life-threatening danger to Mitchel.


    It seemed the spections had been eerily urate.


    Mitchel had several terrible near-death experiences which were all linked to Raegan.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to permit anything to happen to Mitchel anymore!


    Luciana threw herself to the ground, screaming at the top of her voice, ¡°She hit me! Oh! She hit me!¡±


    Raegan was puzzled by Luciana¡¯s immature antics.


    Luciana continued amid sobs, ¡°All I ever did was ask you to stay away from my son.


    Do you want to kill me? How could you push me to the ground?¡±


    Raegan was shocked by Luciana¡¯s tant lies! Not minding her stature in the society, Luciana seemed to have abandoned all semnce of dignity.


    Katie, on the other hand, had a mask and bangs on.


    This made it difficult for people to recognize her.


    That way, people focused their gaze at Luciana and Raegan.


    Nobody recognized Luciana as a wealthy matron because of herck of appearance in social activities.


    However, someone noticed Raegan and took a picture of her at the scene.


    Raegan had been to a few press conferences.


    Luciana carried on with her lies, ¡°Why do you meddle in my son¡¯s life? Why are you causing my daughter-inw distress? Are you even human?¡±


    Oblivious to the truth onlookers pitied Luciana and supported her while ming Raegan.


    ¡®Why would a proper young woman choose to be a home wrecker?¡¯


    ¡°Seducing a married man, challenging his wife and assaulting his mother? That is actually appalling!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Youngdy, engaging in adultery is nothing to be proud about.


    It won¡¯t end well for you.


    ¡±


    ¡°To think that she has a decent job, what else does she want? Is she not the owner of Crescent?¡±

 Chapter 1603

    ¡°Yes! She¡¯s the one.


    She even won an award and imed to make her mom proud.


    Yet, she wants to kill someone else¡¯s mother.


    ¡±


    ¡°Go ahead! Record this so the world can see it.


    There might be more to this story!¡±


    The agitated crowd had gathered, including some staff from the store.


    They all cursed angrily.


    Raegan tried to defend herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a mistress.


    All she said are lies.


    Please don¡¯t spread rumours.


    ¡±


    Unfortunately, Raegan¡¯s voice was drowned by the noisy crowd.


    No one paid attention to her.


    They judged her as though they were more righteous.


    Some even tried to push Raegan as they shouted angrily.


    Raegan struggled to maintain her bnce, barely standing upright.


    Katie happily watched the bedraggled look on Raegan¡¯s face, triumphantly smirking her lips.


    How dared Raegan challenge her?


    Right then, amanding voice thundered from the back of the crowd.


    ¡°Back off!¡±


    Victor swept violently through the crowd and came to Raegan¡¯s defense.


    Victor hid her safely behind him.


    Victor had been waiting downstairs for Raegan.


    She came to check out what had dyed Raegan and found that scene on arrival.


    Victor was maddened when a man gave Raegan an unweed push.


    iming justice at that point was a facade.


    The man clearly had bad intentions toward Raegan.


    Victor forcefully twisted the man¡¯s wrist, and the man fell to the ground, writhing in pain.


    His cries restored silence to the atmosphere.


    Raegan was utterly distressed.


    Her hair was disheveled, and even had a button removed from her cloth.


    Katie decided to let the situation stop here, not wanting to spark Mitchel¡¯s displeasure.


    She helped Luciana up.


    ¡°Luciana, let her go.


    I¡¯m fine.


    Don¡¯t get worked up over me.


    ¡±


    Katie tried to shift the me to Luciana, knowing that Mitchel wouldn¡¯t find fault with her.


    Luciana was so eager to leave.


    After all, show time was over.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Stirring Mitchel to anger would do no good.


    She had better end it there and avoid more troubles.


    Just as Luciana and Katie attempted to leave, they heard a loud voice.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Raegan shouted coldly at them, ¡°Who said you could leave?¡±

 Chapter 1604

    Katie stopped in her tracks and nced at Raegan, her voice sounding genuine.


    ¡°Miss Foster, I¡¯m only trying to help.


    You¡¯re well-known around here.


    Aren¡¯t you worried about what people will think of your studio?¡±


    Katie¡¯s statement painted Raegan as arrogant and unreasonable, unwilling to back down even though Katie was offering her a way out.


    ¡°There she is, the mistress, acting all superior!¡±


    ¡°Shameless!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s ruining our values!¡±


    Ignoring the harsh words from the onlookers, Raegan said with a hint of amusement, ¡°Miss Glyn, did you cause problems for me with Mr.


    Dixon¡¯s knowledge?¡±


    Katie¡¯s eyes darted about guiltily.


    ¡°Does he need to know? I¡¯m pregnant with his baby, so my opinion will represent his in the future.


    ¡±


    ¡°You think you can represent him?¡± Raegan took out her phone, turned off the Bluetooth, and put it on speaker.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, did you hear that?¡±


    Katie and Luciana were stunned.


    When had Raegan called Mitchel? They hadn¡¯t noticed at all! So, everything they had said just now was heard by Mitchel.


    Before Katie and Luciana could gather their thoughts, Mitchel¡¯s clear voice came from the phone.


    ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ming right now.


    ¡±


    Raegan asked inly, ¡°I just want to confirm one thing.


    Is she telling the truth?¡±


    Raegan wanted to hear it straight from Mitchel, rather than guess and worry.


    Mitchel answered quickly and decisively, ¡°Raegan, I have no connection to that child.


    I¡¯ll be there soon.


    ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.


    I can handle this.


    ¡± Raegan ended the call.


    t of your mind? Why did you call Mitchel?¡±


    ¡°Do you not remember, Miss Glyn? When I was married to Mr.


    Dixon, you imed to be his fianc¨¦e over the phone,¡± Raegan remarked evenly.


    The bystanders were shocked.


    So, it turned out Raegan was actually the wife! And the pregnant Katie had been provoking Raegan during thetter¡¯s marriage.


    So, basically, Katie¡¯s interference ended Raegan¡¯s marriage.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    What an unexpected turn of events!


    One onlooker cleverlymented, ¡°It¡¯s like the thief yelling ¡®stop thief¡¯!¡±


    Other onlookers burst intoughter.


    Katie¡¯s face lost all color.


    With a snort, Raegan said, ¡°Considering your past actions, I had to check the facts with the person involved.


    ¡±


    Furious and embarrassed, Katie snapped, ¡°What game are you ying, trying to cause trouble between me and Mitchel!¡±


    Raegan mockingly replied, ¡°Miss Glyn, I thought you were just a bit scheming.


    I didn¡¯t realize you were so well-versed in deceit.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s gaze fell on Katie¡¯s belly and smiled,menting, ¡°Only you know how this child came about.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1605

    Katie panicked, protesting loudly, ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡±


    Katie¡¯s eyes shed with malice, wishing death upon Raegan.


    But with onlookers present, she could only clutch her belly, tearfully iming, ¡°This child is Mitchel¡¯s!¡±


    Luciana chimed in, ¡°I can testify.


    This baby is my son¡¯s.


    You have no right to make usations!¡±


    The two stood united against Raegan.


    Before Raegan could respond, one among the onlookers spoke up.


    ¡°Hey, we all heard the man himself say the baby isn¡¯t his!¡±


    ¡°Right! We sympathized with you moments ago, not knowing you two were teaming up against this youngdy!¡±


    ¡°Just before, this mother-inw was stirring up the onlookers against her ex-daughter-in-Law.


    With such a mother-inw, truly a curse of bad luck!¡±


    ¡°Disgusting¡­ No wonder they are a family.


    ¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Everyone was adding in with their thoughts.


    Just a while ago, Katie and Luciana were secretly delighted to see Raegan getting scolded, but mow their faces were metaphorically pped raw by the bacsh.


    Katie¡¯splexion shifted from white to red.


    Overwhelmed, she pretended to faint, eager to leave this instant.


    Luciana swiftly called for her assistant.


    Yet, Katie¡¯s bodyguard, Abel, was quicker, dashing to Katie¡¯s side to pick her up.


    He shot a menacing look at Raegan as they left, threatening, ¡°If any harmes to her, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Right away, Victor boldly stepped up for Raegan, staring back without flinching.


    ¡°Miss Glyn was the one at fault, fainting out of guilt.


    What does that have to do with Miss Foster? Everyone knows Miss Glyn stooped so low as to point fingers at others for her own mistakes.


    The nerve of her! Now I get it why you¡¯re so loyal to her.


    Birds of a feather flock together.


    You guys always y the victim and badmouth others!¡±


    The onlookers gained new understanding from this confrontation.


    Even Katie¡¯s bodyguard was far from being decent.


    They realized they had misunderstood Raegan, thinking she was the home wrecker.


    But turned out, she was the real victim, bullied by Katie and Luciana.


    An onlooker, filled with righteous indignation, chimed in, ¡°I saw everything.


    Her fainting was purely out of embarrassment, not because she was attacked.


    Thisdy didn¡¯t touch her at all!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, I¡¯ll back that up.


    There¡¯s no basis for their ims.


    ¡±


    ¡°And hey, look at their intimacy.


    Holding this tightly as if the woman is someone this bodyguard treasures.


    It raises questions about the baby¡¯s father¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that was not their first hug, for sure¡­¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Katie, who had been faking unconscious, felt too ashamed to keep it up after hearing thosements.


    She blurted out, ¡°Let me go!¡±


    Abel paused before saying, ¡°Miss, are you¡­¡±


    Katie then hopped down from Abel¡¯s embrace on her own.


    Luciana¡¯s face fell, sensing the onlookers¡¯ments had a point.


    It was now obvious that Katie had been carried by Abel in such a manner multiple times before, only choosing to get down after being called out.

 Chapter 1606

    Still, to maintain appearances, Luciana had her assistant help Katie as they hurried away, their departure marked by a sense of humiliation.


    Once inside the elevator, Katie sternly told Abel, ¡°My dad hired you to keep me safe, not to overreact without any real threat.


    Do you understand?¡±


    Abel, looking down, expressed his regret, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry.


    I¡¯m not good with these social situations and I¡¯ve caused you embarrassment.


    ¡±


    He started hitting himself across the face, not holding back, to the point of bleeding from his lip.


    Luciana was shocked to see this.


    Her suspicions about Abel¡¯s rtionship with Katie were evident, given the surrounding gossip.


    Plus, every time she saw Katie, Abel was always close behind.


    With just a man and a woman together almost all the time, there was no telling whether they had been intimate before.


    But watching Abel punish himself like that cleared any doubts Luciana had.


    She grabbed Katie¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°Stop him.


    He simplycks sensitivity and understanding of how to behave.


    ¡±


    With a frown, Katie dered, ¡°Abel, you¡¯re fined three months sry.


    Don¡¯t mess up like this again.


    ¡±


    Abel acknowledged Katie¡¯s words, retreated to a corner, and silently cleaned the blood from his face.


    After seeing Luciana off, Katie and Abel went to her own car.


    The moment Katie sat down, Abel followed suit.


    Katie¡¯s once gentle and poised manner vanished entirely, reced by eyes filled with fury and contempt as she ordered, ¡°Get down on your knees!¡±


    Abel kneeled obediently.


    Katie, without any mercy, pressed her heel into Abel¡¯s hand.


    She kept pressing uContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ntil his skin tore, leaving his hand bloody and injured.


    Despite the pain, Abel stayed on his knees, his head down, silent.


    This showed he could endure the pain withoutint.


    Katie was still furious.


    She had never been this embarrassed before.


    Those usations, despite the truth of them, felt like physical blows, pushing her close to rage.


    ¡°You idiot! You¡¯ve nearly wrecked my n!¡± Katie yelled, trying to kick Abel in the head, but he grabbed her foot instead.


    Katie, furious, demanded, ¡°Let go of me, you despicable creature!¡±


    Abel released her foot, still kneeling.


    ¡°Miss, please take it easy, especially with the baby in your belly.


    I¡¯ll do it for you,¡± he said.


    Then, Abel looked around, picked a golf club from the trunk of the car, and hit himself in the head without a second thought.


    ¡°ng!¡± A dull sound echoed, followed by blood streaming down Abel¡¯s face.


    Unfazed, Abel struck the other side of his head, causing some blood to stter onto Katie.

 Chapter 1607

    ¡°Yuck!¡± Katie retreated in revulsion.


    The hit was overwhelming for Abel, his vision blurred by his own blood.


    Despite this, he shakily lifted the golf club again, preparing to hit himself, risking serious injury.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Katie stepped in, finally.


    Not out of concern for his life, but because she still had tasks for him.


    Despite his injuries, Abel managed to gasp, ¡°Thank you.


    .


    ¡±


    ¡°Get the hell out! You¡¯re getting my car dirty,¡± Katie said coldly.


    The car stopped, and Abel was dragged out Like a lifeless body, left on the ground as Katie¡¯s car quickly drove off.


    Upon reaching the vi, Katie had just gotten out when a dark blue supercar screeched to a halt in front of her, perfectly timed.


    The door of the dark blue supercar swung open, revealing glossy leather shoes stepping out.


    Then, Mitchel approached Katie with steady pace, looking solemnly.


    Katie, scared, held her chest and then her stomach.


    ¡°What¡­ What are you nning to do?¡± she stuttered as she stepped back, frightened, the threatening vibe around Mitchel too much to bear.


    In a sh, Mitchel¡¯s iron grip was around Katie¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Katie¡¯s attempt to scream was abruptly silenced.


    Her face turned purple, her breathing weak.


    For a second, she really thought Mitchel might kill her!


    Finally, when Katie felt herself fading, Mitchel released her in disgust.


    Katie staggered, leaning on the car door, coughing violently.


    After coughing for a while, Katie raised her eyes to see Mitchel¡¯s cold, unforgiving face, and tears began to fall.


    ¡°Mitchel¡­ You¡¯ve lost it¡­ I¡¯m pregnant with your baby.


    Mitchel Looked at her expressionlessly, his tone icy.


    ¡°Katie, did you just ignore my words?¡±


    Katie¡¯s neck hurt badly.


    She had always been looked after, never experiencing such roughness.


    Though feeling wronged, she had no choice but to bite back herints against his anger.


    With tears streaming, Katie exined, ¡°Mitchel¡­ I didn¡¯t go looking for Raegan.


    We met just by chance at the mall.


    If you don¡¯t believe me, ask your mom¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mitchel cut her off sharply.


    ¡°The child in your belly isn¡¯t mine.


    How many times must I say it?¡±


    At this, Katie couldn¡¯t stop her tears and hastily said, ¡°Mitchel, I promise you, this baby is yours!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Mitchel¡¯s face was expressionless.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying you¡¯re pregnant with my kid, without me involved?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Katie stumbled over her words, her voice shaky.


    ¡°Mitchel, you have to believe me.


    This child is yours.


    ¡±


    ¡°Believe you?¡± Mitchel raised an eyebrow skeptically.


    ¡°Katie, do you think I¡¯m that easy to fool?¡±


    His open disdain sent a clear signal to Katie.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    What she wished for would remain just a wish.


    Flushed with embarrassment and anger, Katie protested, ¡°Mitchel, I¡¯m telling the truth.


    This is your child.


    Whether you like it or not, that¡¯s the truth.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1608

    Mitchel lost his patience, his hand resting casually in his pocket as he warned her, ¡°Katie, if you¡¯re trying something and it ends up hurting Raegan, that¡¯s where I draw the line.


    I already told you to own up to your actionsst time.


    It seems you didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    I hope the Glyn family is ready to face the consequences of your mistake!¡±


    Katie¡¯splexion turned ashen.


    ¡°Mitchel, are you threatening me? What are you nning to do to the Glyn family?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough.


    ¡± Mitchel¡¯s tone was calm but menacing.


    Katie knew Mitchel well enough to know he meant business.


    Tears of frustration and defeat rolled down her cheeks, aplete turnaround from her confident front earlier with Abel.


    ¡°Mitchel, after all the time we¡¯ve worked together, do you really have the heart to make the Glyn family suffer? Have you ever thought that this child might actually be yours? You¡¯re going to regret treating me like this!¡±


    ¡°No regrets,¡± Mitchel replied with certainty.


    ¡°Be thankful this child isn¡¯t mine.


    ¡±


    Katie¡¯s eyes went wide.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Mitchel Looked at her sharply.


    ¡°If it were, it wouldn¡¯t have survived.


    ¡±


    Katie was shocked.


    ¡°Mitchel, this is your own child.


    How can you think of harming it? Have you ever thought about your mother, who, at her age, yearns for a grandchild¡­¡±


    Mitchel cut her off impatiently.


    ¡°Katie, I¡¯m not discussing anything with you.


    Consider this a final warning.


    Next time, it won¡¯t be just about pressuring the Glyn family.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s words implied he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to deal with Katie should there be another asion.


    Katie never imagined that even carrying his child wouldn¡¯t sway Mitchel in the slightest.


    How could he be so cold-hearted!


    Finally breaking down, Katie demanded, ¡°Mitchel, for that woman, you¡¯d do this to me? I love you so much, even willing to bear your child.


    Could it be.


    ¡±


    She looked up, confused.


    ¡°Could our child, carrying your blood, really mean less to you than that woman and her child with another man?¡±


    Oblivious to Mitchel being Janey¡¯s biological father, Katie found it hard to ept Mitchel¡¯s affection for Raegan and Janey.


    The reason behind Mitchel¡¯s firm refusal for epting the child in her belly baffled Katie.


    She hysterically shouted, ¡°You can ept her child with someone else, but why not ours! How could¡­¡±


    The next second, a string of keys connected with Katie¡¯s face.


    Mitchel, who disliked violence against women, had no patience for anyone who insulted his daughter.


    Katie stood dumbfounded, too shocked to cry.


    Her mouth burned, Likely split open.


    Holding her face, she said in disbelief, ¡°Mitchel, you hit me¡­¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s expression turned grim.


    ¡°You have no right to talk about them!¡±


    Katie, with tears cascading down her cheeks, had never experienced such humiliation before.


    The sting was sharpering from the man she held dear.


    ¡°From this moment, neither you nor your Glyn family will see any respect from me,¡± Mitchel dered, his decision final as he turned to leave.


    In a turmoil of emotions, Katie felt an urgent need to say something.


    ¡°Mitchel, I can be of assistance to you!¡± Desperation wasced with her voice as she reached for his arm, hoping to sway him.


    ¡°Mitchel, I¡¯m aware of the struggles within the Dixon Group.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Henley might dominate the foreign trade routes, but my Glyn familymands a substantial influence there as well.


    If you just acknowledge our rtionship and recognize our child, the Glyn family will back you unconditionally.


    With your expertise, challenging Henley for supremacy in the foreign trade sector and achieving an equitable share is within reach.


    ¡± As Katie spoke, her thoughts began to align, her grip on Mitchel¡¯s arm loosening as her words flowed more smoothly.

 Chapter 1609

    ¡°Have you thought about what turning against the Glyn family might cost you? The Dixon Group harbors many who oppose you, and you¡¯re surely aware of the traps being set for you,¡± she implored, seizing the moment to make her case.


    Katie knew Mitchel was navigating a storm of both internal discord and external threats, with Alexis pressuring Mitchel to resign and Henley, the illegitimatepetitor, lurking in the shadows.


    For Katie, the timing couldn¡¯t be more critical.


    Under normal circumstances, the Likelihood of her news making an impact might have been minimal, but now, the scales tipped significantly in her favor.


    She believed that Mitchel, as a shrewd businessman, could not overlook the implications of their alliance.


    The specter of internal conflict within a leading conglomerate could spell its doom, a predicament from which recovery might be impossible.


    Mitchel¡¯s refusal to enter into a business marriage left the fate of the situation hanging in the bnce.


    ¡°Mitchel¡­ Katie¡¯s voice softened, her appearance slightly amusing due to the mishap with the hit.


    ¡±


    With a touch of affection, she continued, ¡°I can support you.


    The assistance I offer is significant.


    Together, we can achieve greater sesses than ever before.


    ¡±


    Mitchel was silent for a moment and then offered a faint smile.


    ¡°Katie, it¡¯s interesting how much you know about the affairs of the Dixon Group.


    ¡±


    Katie felt a surge of panic but regained herposure swiftly.


    ¡°My knowledge is for your protection.


    I want to support you, Mitchel.


    Please, don¡¯t get me wrong.


    ¡±


    ¡°Katie, you still don¡¯t grasp my values,¡± Mitchel responded, his gaze steady.


    ¡°If sess means sacrificing what I cherish, I¡¯d prefer defeat.


    ¡±


    As Mitchel walked away, indifferent to her plea, Katie¡¯s heart sank.


    She truly couldn¡¯tprehend him.


    Despite the high Likelihood of swaying him, she had failed.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Right then, her phone buzzed.


    Answering in a daze, she heard the anxious voice of a director from the Glyn Group.


    ¡°Miss Glyn, the Dixon Group has just announced on their official website the termination of the partnership regarding the Eastern Garden project, and they¡¯ve returned all project funds at a three-to-one ratio.


    ¡±


    The Eastern Garden was the Glyn Group¡¯s pioneering venture into a public stock participation model for housing, a scheme designed to generate profit without initial investment.


    Katie had championed this project while serving as the Dixon Group¡¯s vice president, branding it as a coboration between Glyn and Dixon.


    Given that the Glyn family¡¯s influence in Ardlens paled inparison to Dixon¡¯s, garnering support for such an ambitious project was a feat that demanded substantial clout.


    With the Dixon Group pulling out of the project, even at a significant loss to themselves, it sent shockwaves through the investormunity, who saw this as an ominous sign.


    The director conveyed the chaos, ¡°Investors are storming our offices, demanding their money back.


    What¡¯s our move?¡±


    Katie, already at her wit¡¯s end,shed out in fury.


    ¡°Use your head! Why are you bombarding me with questions? Just stall them for now!¡±


    The director, voice trembling, responded, ¡°I¡¯ve tried, but they¡¯re escting matters.


    They¡¯ve involved the police and reached out to the media, using us of engaging in false advertising and fraud¡­¡±


    This scandal threatened not only the current project but had the potential to tarnish the reputation of all Glyn family ventures.


    The scale of the potential financial fallout was staggering.


    Katie seethed at the thought of Raegan remaining untouched amid theirst confrontation while Mitchel mercilessly dealt with her.


    Her eyes shed with malice.


    ¡°Give the list of those who are causing the most trouble to Abel.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1610

    The director hastily agreed, knowing all too well Abel¡¯s reputation for handling matters with a firm hand.


    Those who received his warnings rarely dared to stir further trouble.


    After ending the call, Katie slumped to the floor, a gesture of defeat, her hands covering her face.


    After a moment of heavy silence, she made another call, her voice icy.


    ¡°About that partnership you hinted at before, what are your terms?¡±


    Meanwhile, Raegan arrived home from a trip to the shopping mall, feeling a wave of relief wash over her.


    Mitchel had denied paternity of Katie¡¯s child, while both Katie and Luciana were adamant that he was the father.


    Katie¡¯s ims alone might not have held much weight, but Luciana¡¯s insistence added ayer ofplexity to the situation.


    Luciana, after all, wouldn¡¯t want to bring shame upon Mitchel.


    The deeper Raegan delved into these thoughts, the more she found herself tangled in theirplexities.


    She chose to push these musings aside, yet, the sting of feeling deceived by Mitchel lingered within her heart.


    Upon returning home, Raegan spent some joyful moments with Janey and gently exined that now wasn¡¯t the right time to delve into the matter of Janey¡¯s father¡¯s identity, suggesting another time.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Janey, showing maturity beyond her years yet tinged with disappointment, agreed, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll listen to you.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s heart swelled with love as she regarded her daughter.


    She couldn¡¯t help but suspect there was a sinister intent lurking behind Katie¡¯s outwardly sanctimonious demeanor.


    After causing Katie embarrassment earlier, Raegan worried about the potential repercussions, especially if Katie discovered Janey¡¯s paternity.


    This made her resolve to be even more vignt regarding anything rted to Janey.


    That evening, after Janey had settled into bed, a servant ryed that Mitchel hade to visit.


    Raegan, preferring not to face Mitchel, instructed, ¡°Just say I¡¯m asleep.


    ¡±


    Yet, the servant returned shortly to inform her that despite the message, Mitchel remained outside.


    Nodding, Raegan dismissed the servant.


    ¡°Let him be.


    You go rest.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Alone, Raegan checked her phone to find it flooded with messages from Mitchel.


    Initially attempts to call were followed by numerous texts.


    ¡°Raegan, I¡¯m sorry, I made a mistake.


    I thought I could manage the situation without burdening you¡­¡±


    ¡°Please believe me that child is not mine, I swear!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and talk this through.


    Don¡¯t shut me out¡­¡±


    Reading Mitchel¡¯s messages left Raegan at a loss for words.


    Here was the usually reserved and authoritative tycoon, casting aside his public facade, his messages conveying a vulnerability and earnestness reminiscent of a much younger man.


    Raegan, positioned by the window, gently drew the curtains aside to peer downstairs.


    There, Mitchel stood by his car, casting asional nces at his phone.


    He seemed reluctant to make a call, possibly fearing she was asleep.


    As if sensing her gaze, Mitchel lifted his eyes toward the window, though his view was obstructed.


    The windows of Raegan¡¯s vi had been previously upgraded to mirrored ss on Mitchel¡¯s insistence, ensuring privacy by allowing visibility from inside out but not the reverse.


    Despite knowing he couldn¡¯t see her, Raegan felt a connection, as if their eyes met across the distance.


    Observing his solitary stance stirred a sense ofpassion within Raegan.


    While she harbored doubts about Katie¡¯s usations, Luciana¡¯s steadfast assertions cast a long shadow over her trust.


    Her heart was in turmoil.

 Chapter 1611

    After much deliberation, Raegan¡¯s resolve wavered, and she could no longer bear the sight of Mitchel alone outside.


    Wrapping herself in a coat, she stepped out into the cool night air.


    Mitchel¡¯s expression shifted the moment he saw her.


    His eyes filled with an intense mixture of hope and fear as he quickly closed the distance between them and pulled her into an embrace.


    ¡°Raegan¡­ Believe me.


    I didn¡¯t do it, I swear¡­¡± His voice, usually so steady, now shook with desperation.


    Touched yet hesitant, Raegan softly urged, ¡°Mitchel, you should head home.


    ¡±


    At her words, Mitchel visibly tensed, his eyes brimming with a mix of hurt and disbelief.


    ¡°Raegan, you still don¡¯t believe me, do you?¡± he asked, his voice breaking.


    Raegan¡¯s own feelings were muddled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.


    .


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    In a swift motion, driven by a sudden resolve, Mitchel gently but firmly took Raegan¡¯s hand, leading her toward his car.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Raegan, caught off guard, protested, ¡°Mitchel, what are you doing?¡±


    Mitchel met her gaze with a determination that was both unsettling andpelling.


    ¡°To prove myself!¡±


    Mitchel took Raegan to a club, leaving Raegan slightly puzzled.


    He positioned her in front of a ss panel and handed her headphones, telling her, ¡°Check this out.


    ¡±


    Once inside, Mitchel hit the remote control, and suddenly, a porn began to y on the screen in 4D.


    The flirtatious scenes and suggestive sounds seemed to happen right before Raegan¡¯s eyes.


    She was so shocked she covered her mouth.


    However, Mitchel watched intently, his expression unchanged.


    Raegan started to grasp what he was trying to show her.


    The porn ran for forty-five minutes, filled with those awkwardly intimate noises enveloping her the entire time.


    Eventually, Raegan couldn¡¯t take it anymore and removed the headphones.


    After it was over, Mitchel switched off the screen, drew her close, and asked, ¡°Did you catch that?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s cheeks turned bright red.


    The situation waspletely ridiculous.


    Mitchel then showed her a report on his phone from a well-known hospital.


    ¡°After you left, I lost interest in women for five whole years.


    My mother got so concerned that she took me to the hospital for a check-up, and they gave us this report.


    ¡±


    The medical report suggested Mitchel had lost his s@xual drive due to psychological trauma.


    Luciana was shocked beyond words when she got hold of this report.


    This was the very reason Mitchel was adamant that he couldn¡¯t be the father of Katie¡¯s child.


    He was all too familiar with his own body.


    For years, not a single woman beyond Raegan had caught Mitchel¡¯s interest.


    Yet, the moment heid eyes on Raegan after she came back, he felt an undeniable attraction and got arousal as they got intimate.


    Mitchel gazed deeply into Raegan¡¯s eyes, his voice rough.


    ¡°Aside from you, no one can arouse me.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1612

    ¡°Please, stop¡­¡± Raegan couldn¡¯t bear to hear more.


    Mitchel hugged her, asking, ¡°Do you believe me now?¡±


    He was at a loss for other ways to clear his name.


    Discussing such private matters wasn¡¯t something he¡¯d do under normal circumstances, but to prove he was innocent, he was willing to swallow his pride.


    Without Raegan, he felt he¡¯d never find s@xual happiness in his life again.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you.


    ¡± Raegan turned away, her voice breaking.


    ¡°We promised to be open with each other, but you¡­¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Raegan had herints.


    Had Mitchel just been upfront with her earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have jumped to conclusions, nor would she have been as devastated seeing Luciana and Katie stand together against her.


    Seeing her eyes fill with tears, Mitchel felt his heart rip apart.


    He embraced her, his voice rough.


    ¡°This is on me.


    I thought I could handle it, but I ended up making everything worse.


    ¡±


    These days, as Katie pointed out, Mitchel was facing challenges left and right.


    Without someone he cherished, he might have actually considered Katie¡¯s offer, marrying Katie to avert the crisis as a quick fix, just like his parents had done.


    But Raegan and Janey were Mitchel¡¯s world, the two people he couldn¡¯t disappoint or abandon.


    He kept quiet about Katie using the child in her belly to ckmail him, not wanting to burden Raegan.


    He had misjudged Katie¡¯s impulsiveness, leading Raegan to suffer unnecessarily.


    Mitchel¡¯s strained voice made Raegan¡¯s heart tighten.


    She realized he had been through just as much as she had.


    ¡°Raegan, I¡¯ll make sure to settle the matter regarding Katie¡¯s pregnancy for you!¡± Mitchel vowed.


    Katie¡¯s confidence won over even his mother.


    Mitchel was determined to get to the bottom about the kid in her belly!


    Mitchel held Raegan close, his chin on her hair, whispering, ¡°You can be mad at me, but please don¡¯t leave me¡­¡±


    The moment Raegan refused to see him, Mitchel truly panicked.


    It felt as if he was losing something dear to him.


    His worry was so intense that he felt helpless.


    Feeling his heartbeat, Raegan¡¯s heart had long been softened.


    They had worked through so many misunderstandings to get to this point.


    Their love, not easily won, deserved to be treasured by both.


    In a gentle voice, she said, ¡°I haven¡¯t given up on us.


    ¡±


    If she had really wanted to give him up, she wouldn¡¯t havee down to convince him toe back.


    She was always decisive.


    Hering down showed that, deep down, she just couldn¡¯t bear to let him suffer.


    Hearing her words, Mitchel¡¯s happiness knew no bounds, and he hugged her even tighter.


    He promised, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll share everything with you, no matter how small it might seem.


    ¡±


    Raegan, with a soft voice, replied, ¡°I know there¡¯s been a lot of happening with yourpany.


    I wish I knew how to help¡­¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s heart swelled with love at her concern.


    He bent down and gently ki*sed her cheek, saying, ¡°Staying by my side is what I need from you.


    ¡± This allowed him to fully concentrate on those who had hidden agendas.


    Raegan felt Mitchel was quite easy to please, and her heart felt immediately warmer.


    After a moment, she added, ¡°About telling Janey you¡¯re her biological father, I¡¯d like us to keep it between ourselves for a bit.


    ¡±


    With all the currentplications, Raegan wanted to protect Janey from any harm.


    Mitchel understood her concerns and responded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hold off until we¡¯ve sorted everything out.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1613

    Then, Raegan brought up another concern.


    ¡°Mitchel, have you noticed your mother seems a bit offtely?¡±


    Mitchel knitted his brows, admitting, ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s been unusually clingy to Katie these past few years.


    I¡¯ve tried discussing it with her, but she doesn¡¯t want to hear it.


    ¡±


    Recalling her few encounters with Luciana, Raegan remembered Luciana¡¯s unhealthy appearance, the type that hinted at mental fatigue.


    To be frank, Luciana looked as though her soul had left her, utterly devoid of Life.


    Considering Luciana was only in her fifties this year, Raegan wondered why Luciana appeared so much older than her peers.


    She then inquired, ¡°Has Luciana been dealing with any health problems?¡±


    Mitchel shook his head.


    ¡°All her tests came back normal.


    ¡±


    ¡°Take a look at this,¡± Raegan said.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She took a square-shaped medicine box out of her bag and handed it to Mitchel.


    ¡°I found this in the mall today, and I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s Luciana¡¯s.


    ¡±


    Katie and Luciana were the first to leave today.


    The medicine box was found on the ground where they had been, and it was gold-ted, which ruled out it being an assistant¡¯s.


    Upon closer inspection, Raegan noticed a faint initial on it.


    This made it unclear whether the box was Katie¡¯s or Luciana¡¯s.


    But the gold-ted design, not typically favored by the younger crowd, suggested it might belong to Luciana.


    Mitchel frowned and said, ¡°This is my mom¡¯s.


    ¡±


    Mitchel had seen it before and had once asked Luciana about its contents.


    Luciana simply said it was for health purposes.


    The investigation into Luciana¡¯s schedule hadn¡¯t revealed much.


    Besides shopping and hanging out with Katie, Luciana seemed to keep to herself.


    Upon reflecting, Mitchel realized there was something amiss about Luciana¡¯s conditio


    n.


    He picked up the medicine box and announced, ¡°I¡¯ll get this tested.


    ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for the best.


    Hopefully, it¡¯s nothing serious.


    ¡± Raegan couldn¡¯t help worrying but hoped for the best.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    On their way back, Mitchel wrapped his arms around Raegan, never letting go.


    He whispered, ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to sleep well these past few days.


    You¡¯re all I think about, whether my eyes are open or closed.


    ¡±


    Raegan softly hummed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t feel anything.


    ¡±


    If she hadn¡¯t reached out to him today, he likely wouldn¡¯t have made time for her at all.


    Even though they had resolved the misunderstanding, she still felt a little upset about how cold he had been toward her recently.


    She couldn¡¯t help but sound a bit flirty.


    Mitchel chuckled and gently held the back of her head to ki*s her.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Raegan caught her breath, suddenly pressed against the seat by him.


    Mitchel ki*sed her passionately, as if iming her.


    Caught up in the moment, Raegan moaned softly.


    Mitchel, slightly out of breath but smiling, asked, ¡°How about now?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s cheeks turned a bright red.


    She whispered, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡±


    Laughing heartily, Mitchel teasingly squeezed her, his voice growing deep.


    ¡°I can make you feel in other ways, too.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1614

    Raegan, her cheeks still warm, nudged him away a bit.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t sorted out the thing with Katie yet¡­¡±


    The thought of Katie falsely iming to be pregnant with Mitchel¡¯s child troubled Raegan.


    Being fond of someone involved paying attention to their interactions with the opposite gender.


    Mitchel¡¯s detest for Katie reached its climax.


    He moved closer, holding Raegan¡¯s waist tightly, his voice rough.


    ¡°You¡¯re aroused.


    Sure you don¡¯t want this?¡±


    Raegan was left without words.


    She turned red and feltpletely overwhelmed.


    Mitchel looked at her intensely and ki*sed her with deep passion.


    The following day, at a senior meeting within the Dixon Group, Mitchel was speaking when the conference room door swung open.


    Henley came in, a man who wasn¡¯t qualified to attend this meeting, making his entrance quite shocking.


    Mitchel shot Henley a frosty look.


    Henley mmed a financial report on the table, outlining the losses the Dixon Group faced due to Mitchel¡¯s solo decision to back out of the deal with the Glyn Group on the Eastern Garden project.


    ¡°Care to exin this, Mr.


    Dixon?¡± Henley smirked.


    Mitchel replied icily, ¡°Exin what?¡±


    ¡°Word has it that you ended the deal with the Glyn Group over a woman.


    Is that the case?¡± Henley crossed his arms.


    This question caused a stir in the room, sparking an immediatemotion.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The idea of apany¡¯s leader making decisions based on a woman¡¯s involvement seemed like madness to them.


    Mitchel nced at Henley.


    ¡°Got any proof?¡±


    Henley pped his hands, and Katie walked in with reddened eyes, her back deliberately backward to showcase her Less than pronounced baby bump.


    ¡°Mitchel, are you really going to ruthlessly abandon the Glyn family just for that woman? I¡¯m pregnant with your baby.


    And think about all the great work we¡¯ve done together.


    Can you really throw all that away?¡± Katie promptly dropped the bomb.


    The room buzzed with shock and whispers.


    Katie, the former vice president, announced she was carrying Mitchel¡¯s baby.


    Such a revtion went beyond their wildest imagination.


    Mitchel realized that Katie was in cahoots with Henley.


    It looked like Katie had thought through the fallout of bringing this to light.


    Mitchel responded icily, ¡°Your child isn¡¯t mine.


    ¡±


    ¡°Mitchel, how can you be so cold¡­¡± Katie, pretending to be deeply hurt, covered her face and wept.


    Katie, having treaded carefully to build a gentle and decent persona, disying such fragility now, seemed quite the act.

 Chapter 1615

    Henley, taking his time, pulled out a report with a smile.


    ¡°Mitchel, considering the kid might have Dixon genes, I got a paternity test done.


    ¡±


    And the report showed a 99.


    99% gic match.


    Henley, smiling warmly, said, ¡°Does this convince you the child is yours?¡±


    Before Mitchel could answer, Alexis burst in, snapping at Mitchel, ¡°You bastard! You got Katie pregnant and now you¡¯re denying it!¡±


    Mitchel stayed calm.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it¡¯s not mine.


    Someone could have tampered with these test results.


    ¡±


    Alexis retorted, ¡°Do you honestly believe Katie would stoop to falsifying a test to trap you into believing the paternity of her child?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze shifted between the three and said mockingly, ¡°She¡¯s not acting alone.


    ¡±


    Alexis froze, knowing what Mitchel was implying.


    ¡°We could always take another test with everyone present,¡± Alexis suggested with a facade of righteousness.


    ¡°But let¡¯s wait until Katie feels better.


    She¡¯s been sicktely.


    ¡±


    Mitchel watched their act without response, discerning their hidden agendas.


    The three had their own motives, with Katie being used as a pawn, oblivious to the maniption.


    The next second, Henley decided to reveal his ace.


    ¡°I bet this isn¡¯t your first time dealing with such messy situations, huh?¡±


    Henley went on nonchntly, ¡°Let¡¯s not forget about the former vice president of the Dixon Group, Katie, who used her ties with you to divert funds from thepany.


    A lot of shareholders have grievances over this.


    ¡±


    Katie, stunned, couldn¡¯t believe her ears.


    Henley was supposed to be on her side.


    Why was he saying all this?


    Henley mmed a petition on the table, signed by forty-two shareholders.


    ¡°Forty-two shareholders have signed this, calling for an internal investigation into your actions, Mitchel.


    ¡±


    It was essentially a call for Mitchel¡¯s removal.


    ¡°It¡¯s better if you step back frompany matters for now,¡± Henley suggested.


    Alexis chimed in, ¡°Launching an investigation is the right move.


    We need to give the shareholders an exnation.


    The Dixon Group requires a leader who can make smart choices.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡±


    Alexis added with conviction, ¡°Even if you¡¯re my son, I won¡¯t protect you if you¡¯re in the wrong.


    ¡±


    Despite ims of a father-son bond, Alexis¡¯ actions had never really reflected such a rtionship.


    The announcement left the executives reeling, with Katie being especially shocked and angry.


    However, Mitchel, the person at the center of all this, remained calm.


    He stood up and said smoothly, ¡°I¡¯ll cooperate fully with the investigation.


    ¡±


    His willingness to cooperate surprised Alexis and Henley, disrupting their ns.

 Chapter 1616

    Mitchel then walked out of the meeting room to his office.


    Katie trailed behind Henley to a vacant conference room.


    ¡°Why are you betraying me?¡± Katie demanded angrily from Henley.


    Henley wasn¡¯t taken aback.


    He had always seen Katie as someone who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to employ any ruthless schemes to achieve her desired goals.


    ¡°Rx.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Katie, I¡¯m on your side.


    ¡± Henley¡¯s tone was even.


    ¡°On my side?¡± Katie snorted.


    ¡°You¡¯re just trying to climb up the ranks yourself.


    But really, for a bastard like you, isn¡¯t that too much?¡±


    Henley¡¯s face turned cold for a moment.


    But he quickly bounced back.


    ¡°Katie, this might be the only way Mitchel will give you a chance, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Katie was left without words for a second.


    Henley went on to exin, ¡°People might not notice the flowers when they¡¯re in full bloom, but they¡¯ll remember who gave them warmth in the cold.


    ¡±


    Katie thought it over and saw some sense in his argument.


    With Mitchel backed into a corner, she seemed to be the only one who could rescue him.


    Besides, she figured Henley¡¯s wasn¡¯t strong enough to truly bring down Mitchel.


    At most, Henley could only pose some hurdles for Mitchel.


    And these hurdles could actually turn out to her advantage.


    When Mitchel emerged from the conference room, his office had already beenbed through by a professional, and all his documents and stuff had been taken.


    Surprisingly, Luciana was there waiting.


    At that moment, Luciana was supporting Katie, her gaze toward Mitchel somewhat evasive.


    ¡°Mitchel, why don¡¯t you just listen to me for once and treat Katie well¡­¡±


    Even at this point, Luciana naively believed things would be much better that if Mitchel and Katie teamed up.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Katie, her hands clenched tight, looked at Mitchel with eyes full of sadness.


    ¡°Mitchel, I swear I had no idea why Henley would say that.


    I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to make things right.


    ¡± There was a catch, though.


    If Mitchel epted her help, he¡¯d need to be just as earnest in return.


    Luciana chimed in, trying to smooth things over, ¡°Mitchel, Katie was in the dark about this.


    She cares about you.


    ¡±


    Mitchel couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°So, this is what you all wanted?¡±


    ¡°Mitchel, you¡¯ve got it all wrong, I¡­¡± Katie stated.


    Mitchel cut her off.


    ¡°Katie, I thought you had some sense, but seems like you¡¯re not any smarter than Henley.


    ¡±


    Katie frowned, visibly upset.


    Then, her eyes brimming with tears, she implored, ¡°Mitchel, I had no clue about any of this.


    Please believe me.


    And right now, I¡¯m your best shot at help, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Mitchel just scoffed.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t be more wrong.


    ¡±


    Katie started to panic, beginning to doubt the effectiveness of Henley¡¯s schemes.


    As Mitchel walked away, Katie desperately sought Henley out for the next step.

 Chapter 1617

    Luciana hurried after Mitchel, trying once more to convince him, ¡°Mitchel¡­¡±


    Mitchel stopped in his tracks.


    Luciana pleaded, ¡°Mitchel, can¡¯t you be a bit more understanding? I¡¯m not getting any younger and I really want a grandchild.


    Katie is great in all aspects, and she seems to be quite supportive of your career.


    Haven¡¯t you noticed thepany doing better thesest two years? You¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Mitchel cut her off.


    ¡°That kid has nothing to do with me.


    ¡±


    Luciana was stunned.


    There didn¡¯t seem to be any reason for Mitchel to lie, especially since the paternity test used samples were collected by her.


    She went through the test with Katie herself.


    It seemed impossible for it to be wrong.


    ¡°Mitchel, don¡¯t be too quick to dismiss this.


    If it turns out you¡¯re wrong, you¡¯re going to regret it¡­¡± Luciana stated.


    ¡°I¡¯m absolutely certain I¡¯m not wrong.


    ¡± Mitchel looked at Luciana firmly, insisting, ¡°Katie is not what you think.


    ¡±


    Luciana used, ¡°You¡¯re just biased against Katie.


    ¡±


    Mitchel handed Luciana the medicine box.


    ¡°Did Katie give you this?¡±


    Luciana hesitated, guiltily denying, ¡°No, it¡¯s something I¡¯ve been taking for my health.


    ¡±


    Mitchel didn¡¯t push Luciana further but rified, ¡°This is a medicine for Category A psychiatric conditions.


    It helps them, but for someone healthy, it can lead to confusion, hallucinations, and delusions.


    ¡±


    Luciana was startled.


    ¡°No, how could it be¡­¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and have it tested yourself if you don¡¯t believe me.


    ¡±


    Mitchel warned, ¡°You should stop using it and be careful with anything Katie gives you to eat.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡­ It wasn¡¯t Katie who gave it to me,¡± Luciana insisted.


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze conveyed a mix of disappointment and detachment.


    He simply remarked, ¡°I just hope you don¡¯t end up regretting this.


    ¡±


    With that, he turned and left.


    Luciana stood there, her hands shaking.


    Despite her rtively robust condition, she had been on psychiatric meds for such a long time under the instruction of the so-called doctor Katie had introduced to her.


    Luciana break out into cold perspiration.


    No wonder her thoughts were always so jumbled since taking the medicine, leading her to act against her own desires.


    If Mitchel was speaking the truth, that suggested Katie had been tricking her all this time.


    She swallowed hard, wondering the harm she had done to Mitchel and and Raegan.


    Just then, after consulting Henley, Katie returned and walked up to Luciana, who seemed lost in thought.


    ¡°Luciana, are you alright?¡± she inquired gently.


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just my hands¡­ They¡¯re not cooperating,¡± Luciana fumbled for words to reply, keeping her thoughts to herself.


    Katie didn¡¯t think much of it, assuming it was merely side effects from the medicine.


    Holding Luciana¡¯s hand, she said softly, ¡°Luciana, I really need you to have a word with Mitchel for me.


    He¡¯spletely taken with Raegan now.


    He¡¯s not thinking straight.


    Please, talk to Mitchel for his future¡¯s sake!¡±


    Her mind in chaos, Luciana nodded absentmindedly.


    ¡°Okay, I get it.


    I¡¯ll have a chat with him.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡±


    ¡°Please do it today.


    I bet Mitchel¡¯s with Raegan right this minute,¡±

 Chapter 1618

    Katie said, clearly upset.


    ¡°You might not be aware, but Raegan had given birth to a kid with another man.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Mitchel ignores his own child but looks after Raegan¡¯s, totally enchanted by her.


    ¡±


    Luciana, thinking back on her encounters with Raegan, felt she got all muddled up.


    Her memories of Raegan being polite and warm were at odds with the idea that Katie was pushing, painting Raegan as some kind of witch aiming to ruin Mitchel.


    Gripping her head in pain, Luciana groaned and said, ¡°Katie, my head¡¯s throbbing.


    I need to lie down.


    ¡±


    Katie, slightly annoyed but hiding it well, sweetly offered, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to drive you home.


    ¡±


    Luciana hopped in the car.


    Before long, she reached home.


    As she stepped out of the vehicle, she inadvertently saw the driver texting Katie to report.


    It dawned on Luciana that her life had been subtly invaded by Katie, even to the extent of arranging her transportation, keeping tabs on her without her noticing.


    Back in her room, Luciana emptied all the medication provided by the so-called doctor Katie had introduced to her down the drain.


    Then, she filled those medicine bottles with simr-lLooking vitamins.


    Just as she felt like making a call, she halted, recalling this phone was sent by Katie.


    Instead, Luciana used an old phone, normally for ordering groceries from the servants, and called someone.


    ¡°Fritz, is that you? It¡¯s Luciana.


    I need your help to look into someone.


    .


    ¡°


    Later that evening, Raegan learned about Mitchel¡¯s being investigated from Erick, who was abroad.


    Without wasting a moment, Raegan called Mitchel.


    The phone barely rang once before he answered.


    ¡°Hey, Raegan, what¡¯s going on?¡± Mitchel¡¯s voice was gentle.


    ¡°My brother just told me you¡¯re under investigation.


    Is that true?¡±


    Raegan didn¡¯t beat around the bush.


    Mitchel paused before answering, ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s no big deal.


    Don¡¯t sweat it.


    ¡±


    Raegan wasn¡¯t convinced.


    Erick¡¯s ount suggested the gravity of the situation, with Alexis and Henley up to no good.


    ¡°You¡¯re not telling me the whole truth again.


    Where are you?¡± Raegan pressed.


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    ¡°One second,¡± Raegan said, thinking Annis had reached the gate with her groceries.


    Raegan moved to answer the door, but after she opened it, she was met with Mitchel, looking as handsome as ever.


    Shocked, Raegan switched her gaze between her phone and Mitchel.


    Mitchel smirked slightly, his tone yful.


    ¡°Miss Foster, it seems a homeless man has shown up at your door.


    Any chance you could let him in?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s face held a semnce of calm, yet Raegan noticed the shadows of fatigue darkening his eyes.


    Immobilized by a tumult of emotions, Raegan felt Mitchel¡¯s arms encircle her gently, his chin finding a soft perch on her shoulder.

 Chapter 1619

    A whisper from Mitchel, heavy with weariness, broke the silence between them.


    ¡°Raegan, I missed you.


    ¡±


    Mitchel held Raegan close with a tender caution, as if he was mindful of her fragility, his touch light to avoid any difort.


    Mitchel¡¯s consistent thoughtfulness toward her, even in his own distress, touched a deep chord within Raegan.


    Her heart went out to him, all the more because Erick had briefed her on the day¡¯s grim developments.


    The betrayal by Alexis, Henley, Katie, and Luciana ¡ª each one of them, who were supposed to be Mitchel¡¯s support, had instead turned their backs on him.


    They had unsheathed their daggers, leaving Mitchel to fend for himself in the chill of abandonment.


    The coldness he must have endured!


    Raegan knew Mitchel¡¯s jest of being homeless transcended the absence of a physical shelter.


    It meant being devoid of a sanctuary for the soul.


    Holding Mitchel more firmly, Raegan offered her reassurance with a voice soft as a caress, ¡°You still have me and Janey.


    We¡¯re right here with you.


    ¡±


    At her words, Mitchel¡¯s posture tensed slightly, a silent acknowledgment of the weight they carried.


    Raegan, with her inherent kindness, had once again managed to stir the depths of his heart.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here,¡± he whispered softly into her ear.


    Within the sanctuary of his embrace, Raegan¡¯s reply came as a muffled affirmation.


    Soon after, Mitchel gently lifted her face until their foreheads met, his voice a tender murmur.


    ¡°Promise to stay with me, both of you, forever, okay?¡±


    The earnestness in his gaze, star-like and radiant, sent Raegan¡¯s heart into a flurry,pelling her to nod as though spellbound.


    Sensing her assent, warmth unfurled in Mitchel¡¯s chest, a sensation akin to his heart being enfolded in the gentle embrace of soft cotton candy.


    Mitchel then leaned in for a ki*s, a slow melding of lips that spoke of shared moments and silent promises.


    Following their ki*s, he teasingly nipped her lip, his voice husky.


    ¡°Raegan, how do you manage to be so incredible?¡±


    Resting against him, still breathless from their passionate ki*sing, Raegan murmured, ¡°Because you deserve everything good, Mitchel.


    You truly do.


    ¡± His kindness toward her made her support for him natural, unwavering.


    Once inside, Mitchel¡¯s gaze swept the surroundings, his voice carrying a hint of anticipation.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Janey?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s at summer camp for the week,¡± Raegan replied.


    A shadow passed over Mitchel¡¯s face at the news, disappointment flickering in his eyes.


    Raegan reflected on the day¡¯s trials Mitchel had faced, including missing out on time with Janey.


    Hesitantly, she ventured, ¡°Would you like to get some rest?¡±


    His deep gaze met her offer, prompting a rush of panic in Raegan.


    Hastily, Raegan added, ¡°I mean¡­ Resting might help you feel better, given everything that¡¯s happened.


    ¡±


    Her hands fluttered in the air as she hurried to rify, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean¡­ Not in that way, together.


    ¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Mitchel¡¯sughter broke through the awkwardness, his response light-hearted.


    ¡°Hmm, resting sounds like a good idea.


    I¡¯ll take a shower first.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1620

    Raegan was left second-guessing her choice of words.


    Post-shower, Mitchel emerged, his hair still slightly damp, adorned with nothing but a towel.


    Raegan, who had readied the guest room, found herself unable to meet his gaze, softly suggesting, ¡°You should get some rest.


    ¡±


    Just as she turned to leave, Mitchel reached out to catch her wrist, gently pulling her onto the bed beside him.


    ¡°Mitchel¡­ Raegan¡¯s voice carried a mix of surprise and nervousness, akin to a kitten caught off guard.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Mitchel wrapped his arms around her, his voice a soothing murmur.


    ¡°Sleeping with you in my arms will help me rest.


    ¡±


    Raegan and Mitchel both fell into a deep, undisturbed slumber thatsted well into the night, their rest going undisturbed by Annis who was aware of Mitchel¡¯s presence.


    Wrapped in thefort of Mitchel¡¯s embrace within the cool embrace of the air-conditioned room, Raegan found an unexpected tranquility.


    Noticing Mitchel¡¯s furrowed brow even in sleep, she carefully extricated herself to avoid waking him and ventured into the kitchen.


    There, she found some fresh ingredients and decided to prepare meals.


    As she began cooking, her phone rang with a video call from Erick, who was currently overseas.


    Drying her hands, Raegan answered with a warm, ¡°Erick.


    ¡±


    Erick, catching sight of Raegan in the kitchen and noting the time, expressed concern, ¡°It¡¯ste.


    You haven¡¯t eaten yet?¡±


    Raegan offered a casual exnation, ¡°I took a nap in the afternoon.


    ¡±


    She brushed off herte-night culinary activity as a mere extension of her disrupted daily routine.


    ¡°I was caught up in a meeting earlier and couldn¡¯t chat much,¡± Erick exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.


    I understand,¡± Raegan replied, diving straight into her concern.


    ¡°Erick, do we have any family projects that could partner with the Dixon Group?¡±


    Erick couldn¡¯t resist a yful jab.


    ¡°Oh, this desperate to help Mitchel out? Seems I might need to return and realign your priorities.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡±


    ¡°Erick!¡± Raegan¡¯s voice carried a mix of amusement and exasperation, familiar with Erick¡¯s teasing nature.


    Raegan had opened up to Erick on the day she chose to mend fences with Mitchel, to which Erick had fiercely responded, ¡°If he ever hurts you, I¡¯ll make sure he regrets it.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I see you¡¯ve softened toward him,¡± Erick said, feigning a wounded heart.


    ¡°Oh, how my heart suffers.


    ¡±


    ¡°Enough, Erick.


    Are you going to be able to support him or not?¡±


    Raegan pressed, eager to cut through his theatrics.

 Chapter 1621

    Erick¡¯s expression turned thoughtful.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to lend a hand.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    He had already mulled over Mitchel¡¯s predicament and found it suspicious.


    Mitchel¡¯s stature in the business realm was well-known.


    Was it usible for him to be undermined by a few past associates and neers? That concerny outside Erick¡¯s immediate purview.


    Nheless, wishing to alleviate Raegan¡¯s worries, Erick offered, ¡°I¡¯ll have a talk with him to understand the situation better.


    ¡±


    Curiosity also yed a part in his decision.


    Erick was keen on observing Mitchel¡¯s countermeasures, possibly gleaning insights for his own knowledge.


    ¡°Thank you, Erick,¡± Raegan responded, her smile lighting up the screen between them.


    Erick, charmed by her expression, remarked, ¡°You always look your best when you¡¯re smiling.


    ¡±


    With the conversation concluded, Raegan turned her attention back to the kitchen, busying herself with the dishes.


    Unnoticed by her, Mitchel had been quietly observing for a while.


    The warm glow of the kitchen light, Raegan¡¯s graceful figure moving about, and the inviting aroma of the porridge painted a serene picture.


    It was a wee respite from the day¡¯s treacheries, so much so that Mitchel hesitated to disturb the calm, cherishing the silent, peaceful moment.


    The day had unraveled with Alexis revealing his true nature, after years of scheming against Mitchel.


    In a charged confrontation at the office this afternoon, where false paternal affections were brandished, Mitchel mockingly said to Alexis, ¡°You can drop the act now.


    ¡±


    Alexis, smug in his supposed ascendancy, didn¡¯t bother to mask his scorn, dering, ¡°My biggest regret is having you.


    ¡±


    Each word from Alexis pierced Mitchel deeply.


    Despite his stoic exterior, Mitchel had once harbored hopes for familial warmth and unity.


    Yet, the aspiration had been shattered time and again, culminating in the day¡¯s revtions.


    Even his mother, for whom Mitchel had always stood up, sided against him when it mattered most.


    The longing for parental love, once a beacon of hope, had been utterly extinguished, leaving Mitchel to confront the reality that his expectations were perhaps too lofty.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, Raegan¡¯s cry of pain snapped Mitchel out of his reverie, prompting him to approach her quickly.


    ¡°What happened? Are you okay?¡± he asked, concerncing his voice.


    Raegan jumped, not expecting to see Mitchel awake.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    Raegan had identally burned herself a little when the y pot boiled over as she was adjusting it.


    Noticing her burned fingers, Mitchel quickly turned off the stove and led her to the sink to cool the burn with running water.


    Then, he easily found some ointment for burns and began applying it to her hand.


    Raegan tried to wave him off.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.


    A bit of ice is all I need.


    ¡±


    Mitchel fetched some ice, carefully pressing it against her fingers, offering relief from the burn.


    ¡°Silly girl, why are you cooking at this hour?¡± he teased.

 Chapter 1622

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d like something warm to eat when you woke up,¡±


    Raegan exined.


    Mitchel froze, his features softening as he looked at Raegan with bubbling affection.


    When Raegan was hurt, she was truly heartbroken, but when she loved, she held nothing back.


    The warmth in Mitchel¡¯s gaze grew.


    The simple dreams he once had seemed toe alive at that moment.


    He moved closer, his voice low and warm.


    ¡°But right now, I¡¯d rather ¡®devour¡¯ you first.


    ¡±


    Before Raegan could fully grasp his words, she felt his lips on hers once more.


    Cold¡­ That was the ice cube! Mitchel popped an ice cube into his mouth before ki*sing her.


    The cold touch against Raegan¡¯s tongue sparked a wave of sensations, making her body surrender to the intense feeling.


    Mitchel held her head gently with one hand while the other slowly ventured under her clothes.


    Overflowing with warmth and tenderness, Mitchel longed to fuse Raegan into himself, out of reach from anyone else¡¯s touch.


    Raegan let out a soft, kitten-like moan.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes grew intense as he softly bit her tongue, blending warmth and chill.


    This slight pain spread a unique sweetness.


    Raegan looped her arms around his neck, her dazed reaction even more captivating.


    Mitchel swallowed hard, feeling the heat build between them as they dived into a sea of passion together.


    Later, Raegany with her cheeks against Mitchel¡¯s chest, listening to his steady heartbeat and deep breaths.


    She had changed into a long nightgown, her beautiful bare feet visible.


    Raegan had intended to be there for Mitchel today, but it turned out he was the one taking care of her.


    From bathing her to changing her clothes, she felt pampered like a princess, her feet never touching the ground.


    Eventually, Mitchel stood up to prepare some food.


    After setting it down, he lifted Raegan onto hisp, feeding her the warm food spoon by spoon.


    Raegan felt a blush creeping up her cheeks.


    ¡°I can handle it myself.


    Just go ahead and eat yourself.


    ¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Yet, Mitchel persisted, gently feeding Raegan with patience.


    After obediently finishing the food, Raegan felt too exhausted to even move.


    Mitchel chuckled, setting her down before he ate the food himself.


    After cleaning up the table, they went to brush their teeth together.


    Back in the bedroom, Mitchel carried Raegan into bed.


    ¡°Do you want me to stay here with you?¡± he inquired.

 Chapter 1623

    Raegan¡¯s cheeks flushed deeper, convinced she wouldn¡¯t be able to fall asleep with him so close.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can handle more,¡± she confessed shyly, which only made Mitchel chuckle as he settled beside her.


    ¡°You just need a bit more exercise.


    You¡¯re not strong enough yet.


    ¡±


    Raegan retorted, ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not on me.


    You¡¯re just too much to keep up with.


    ¡±


    She then gave him a curious look.


    ¡°Mitchel, how did you get so good at all that?¡± Using ice¡­ He was just way too skilled!


    Mitchel rolled onto his side, resting his head on his hand as he gazed at her.


    ¡°Guys usually pick up these skills on their own.


    ¡±


    Raegan was skeptical.


    ¡°You¡¯re just making that up.


    ¡±


    Mitchel took her hand, softly tracing her pulse with his fingers, his voice low and seductive.


    ¡°¡°Overthinking only leads to¡­¡±


    Wearing simple cotton pajamas, Mitchel¡¯s understated design somehow made him look both elegant and irresistibly tempting.


    His voice, with a power to make one shiver slightly, carefully articted certain feelings.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and kicked him.


    ¡°Mitchel, cut it out!¡±


    Mitchel caught her kicking foot between his legs, ki*sing her wrist softly.


    ¡°This is all for you.


    If you enjoy it, then that¡¯s all that counts.


    ¡±


    Raegan tried to act uninterested.


    ¡°Enjoy it? Who would¡­¡±


    Mitchelughed lightly.


    ¡°Who was it then, begging her brother today on my behalf?¡±


    Raegan blushed deeply.


    ¡°You heard that?¡±


    Mitchel quirked an eyebrow.


    ¡°Yes, I heard Miss Foster calling for backup, ¡®


    saving her husband.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s ears burned.


    ¡°I never said ¡®saving my husband.


    ¡±


    ¡°Then what was it?¡± Mitchel teased, winking.


    ¡°Saving Miss Foster¡¯s lover?¡±


    ¡°What lover? Enough with the nonsense!¡± Raegan gave Mitchel a sharp look, clearly irritated.


    Mitchel pressed his lips together and said, ¡°Really, who would choose to be a ¡®lover¡¯ unless they had to?¡±


    Mitchel looked at Raegan earnestly.


    ¡°So, Miss Foster, when are you nning to make our rtionship official?¡±


    Raegan was at a loss for words.


    Observing him, he didn¡¯t seem Like someone upset about losing his position.


    She couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Are you actually in trouble this time?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here seeking your help.


    What does that tell you?¡±


    Raegan pressed on, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying your CEO title is in jeopardy?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s Lashes drooped slightly, a touch of mncholy in his voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1624

    Raegan bit her lip and ventured, ¡°Mitchel, I have fifty billion.


    My dad told me it¡¯s the money my mom left for me.


    Maybe you could use $5.


    ¡±


    Mitchel caught onto her suggestion, a small smile appearing on his face.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re offering me your money, yet you still deny ¡®saving your husband¡¯?¡±


    He gently pinched her chin, teasing, ¡°You¡¯re not being honest.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s expression turned serious.


    ¡°I¡¯m totally serious.


    ¡±


    Knowing how proud Mitchel was, she quickly added, ¡°Think of it as a loan from me.


    ¡±


    Mitchel struggled to hold back augh.


    He said jokingly, ¡°This is quite the favor.


    Looks like I have to work hard to ensure you have an orgasm every time we get intimate, huh?¡±


    Raegan felt her cheeks warm up.


    ¡°No one¡¯s asking you for anything in return!¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s expression softened, and he looked at her intently.


    ¡°Is it because you were quite satisfied with me just now?¡±


    ¡°Oh, why can¡¯t you ever be serious?¡± Raeganined, hiding her face in the pillow.


    Mitchel felt his heart fill with warmth.


    He leaned closer and wrapped his arms around her slim waist.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just have a little faith in me?¡±


    Raegan turned around abruptly.


    ¡°Did you y along just to turn the table at a certain time?¡±


    Mitchel ki*sed her on the forehead, his voice calm.


    ¡°Just trust me, okay?¡±


    Raegan did trust Mitchel.


    After all, hispetence was well beyond anyone at the Dixon Group.


    The idea of impeaching Mitchel today had seemed as absurd as side dishes trying to rece the main course.


    It waspletely ridiculous.


    Without Mitchel, the Dixon Group would definitely be in trouble.


    After some more chatting, Raegan curled up in Mitchel¡¯s arms and drifted off to sleep.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Late into the night, Mitchel watched Raegan¡¯s peaceful face with a loving gaze for a long time.


    Then, he silently got out of bed and left the bedroom.


    He took out his phone and made a call.


    Whatever the response from the other end, Mitchel replied in a deep voice, ¡°Not everyone¡¯s fallen for it yet.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Keep baiting them!¡±


    For five straight days, Mitchel chose not to go to work, preferring to stay at the vi with Raegan.


    While Mitchel had the luxury of free time, Raegan still needed to attend her studio.


    In her absence, Mitchel was left to his own devices at home.


    He picked up cooking tips from Annis, managing to serve Raegan delicious dinners each night, even boasting a soup that surpassed Annis¡¯ years of expertise.


    Intrigued, Raegan asked, ¡°How did you get so skilled at cooking?¡±


    Back in their married days five years ago, Mitchel had never ventured into cooking, nor did anyone know he had the knack for it.


    Yet, his cooking skills hardly seemed amateur.

 Chapter 1625

    Mitchel, with a quirked eyebrow, casually replied, ¡°Learning isn¡¯t tough if you¡¯re interested.


    Soup making is all about the timing and bnce.


    Overcook it, and you lose the vor.


    Undercook it, and itcks depth.


    Nail the timing and pick the right ingredients, and you end up with something that¡¯s both tasty and healthy¡­¡±


    Raegan was impressed by his methodical approach to cooking, seeing it as something a perfectionist would do, applying precision even in the kitchen.


    After savoring arge bowl of soup, Raegan remarked, ¡°You¡¯ve lured me for another bowl of soup.


    ¡±


    Mitchel, cleaning her face with a wet wipe, saying teasingly, ¡°Thank you, Miss Foster, for taking me in.


    Caring for you is the least I can do.


    ¡±


    Raegan found herself at a loss for words.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    After tossing the wipe away, Mitchel casually inquired, ¡°Which soup did you like more, the one from lunch or tonight¡¯s?¡±


    Once again, Raegan was lost for words.


    She thought back to the lunchtime call when Mitchel had offered to make and bring her a meal, only to find she was already dining with a business partner.


    The business partner cheerfully handed her a bowl of soup and said, ¡°Miss Foster, give this a try.


    It¡¯s supposed to make your skin softer and more dazzling.


    ¡±


    Little did Raegan expect the words of a business partner, a man, would stick with Mitchel.


    Raegan quipped, ¡°The one I had at lunch was pretty good, made by a real chef.


    ¡±


    ¡°How good?¡± As Mitchel lifted Raegan up to head for a wash, he asked, ¡°Better than what I make?¡±


    Lately, Mitchel had been carrying Raegan around every evening, so she barely had to use her feet.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Mitchel enjoyed holding Raegan so much that he couldn¡¯t resist doing so every chance he go


    t.


    ¡°The soup tonight was a bit on the sour side.


    ¡± Raeganughed, looping her arms around Mitchel¡¯s neck.


    Catching her drift, Mitchel responded with a smirk, ¡°Staying at home waiting for you toe back makes me overthink.


    ¡±


    Raegan hummed in mock agreement.


    ¡°Now you understand how I feel when waiting for you in the past.


    ¡±


    Mitchel went quiet, wondering if that was how Raegan felt waiting for him.


    It had to be tough.


    Noticing his silence, Raegan cheekily lifted his chin, saying, ¡°Look after me well, and I¡¯ll make sure toe home early when I have socialmitments.


    ¡±


    Mitchel looked at her, his voice hoarse.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to take care of you.


    ¡±


    After getting washed up, Raegan got ready for a bath, something she did unless she returned toote.


    Meanwhile, Mitchel started washing up.


    Raegan waited for him to step out.


    After washing up, Mitchel unexpectedly didn¡¯t leave.


    Instead, he carried her into the bathtub and turned on the shower.


    ¡°Ssh.


    ¡± The sound of water echoed as it hit them, soaking their clothes.

 Chapter 1626

    he water wasn¡¯t cold, but the sudden soaking caught Raegan off guard.


    ¡°Mitchel¡­ We¡¯re getting soaked¡­¡± she pointed out.


    ¡°Soaked? Then let¡¯s take them off,¡± he casually suggested.


    Raegan was at a loss for words.


    It seemed so obvious, yet his suggestion threw her.


    After all, one typically undressed to bathe.


    As the water poured over them, both gotpletely drenched.


    Raegan wore a knee-length professional dress, which was quite modest.


    But when it got wet, it clung to her figure, bing unexpectedly seductive.


    Mitchel¡¯s clothes didn¡¯t fare any better.


    His white shirt turned transparent, hinting at the contours of his body beneath.


    Raegan, her face and ears flushing, pushed him slightly.


    ¡°Let me stand up first.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it my responsibility to take care of you?¡± Mitchel replied, his voice low and enticing.


    ¡°Let me help you with your clothes.


    ¡±


    As he slowly unzipped her dress, the warm water cascading down felt soothing.


    The bathroom was filled with their moans.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Don¡¯t touch there¡­¡± Raegan managed to say.


    Mitchel stopped and gazed at her, a victorious chuckle escaping him as he caught his breath.


    ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±


    Raegan blushed deeply, finding it hard to quiet the moans that slipped out.


    She felt like she was losing her mind! Mitchel was brimming with energy, not having work to tie him down, and brought something new to each day.


    The following morning, Mitchel got up early and got everything ready.


    Raegan, hearing the rm, reached out to turn it off, wanting to catch a few more moments of sleep, but then she bolted upright.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She suddenly remembered she had a crucial client meeting she couldn¡¯t miss.


    Luckily, she hadn¡¯t slept in too long and still had time to get ready.


    Walking to the bathroom in her slippers, Raegan was barely awake as she started brushing her teeth.


    Mitchel came in, saw Raegan zoning out with her toothbrush still in her mouth, andughed.


    He moved closer, held her steady, helped her brush her teeth, and then gently washed her face for her.


    Noticing Raegan¡¯s sleepiness, he whispered, ¡°Maybe you should get some more sleep?¡±


    Leaning against him, feeling worn out, Raegan murmured, ¡°I can¡¯t.


    There¡¯s a client meeting.


    This is all on you¡­¡±


    Their night had been a whirlwind, from the bathroom to in front of the mirror, and then back to bed, leaving Raeganpletely drained.

 Chapter 1627

    Raegan¡¯s resting on him made Mitchel content.


    Mitchel smiled warmly, his eyes twinkling with amusement.


    ¡°Sure, me it on me.


    I just wanted to make sure I did a good job.


    ¡±


    Raegan, her cheeks a warm shade of pink, yfully swatted his chest.


    It was only then she noticed he was wearing a suit and tie.


    With a look of surprise, she asked, ¡°Heading out?¡±


    Mitchel nodded.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m off to thepany.


    ¡±


    Now more attentive, Raegan inquired, ¡°Has the investigation wrapped up?¡±


    ¡°It has.


    ¡± Mitchel nodded.


    Raegan, concerned yet not wanting to seem unsupportive, embraced him, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be here waiting for you.


    ¡±


    For Mitchel, nothing was moreforting than hearing his beloved say so.


    A smile broke across his face as he gently ki*sed her forehead.


    ¡°Alright, wait for me.


    ¡±


    Once Raegan got to her studio, a sense of unease followed her throughout the day, the fear of bad news lurking in her mind.


    She found herself constantly checking news sites, hoping to note across anything worrisome.


    But as the day went by without any drama from the Dixon Group, Raegan¡¯s anxiety slowly subsided, leading her to decide against reaching out to Mitchel.


    That afternoon, even though there were no updates from the Dixon Group, Raegan got a surprise.


    A client had made a special request to work with her on a dress worth over a million dors.


    It wasn¡¯t out of the ordinary for clients to ask specifically for Raegan, especially those who admired her embroidery skills.


    Upon entering the VIP reception room, Raegan noticed a woman in a red dress seated with her back turned to her.


    Walking up to the woman, Raegan greeted with a friendly tone, ¡°Hi there, I¡¯m Raegan Foster, the general manager of Crescent.


    ¡±


    To her astonishment, the woman turned around to reveal herself as Katie.


    ¡°You?¡± Raegan¡¯s eyebrows knitted together in a slight frown.


    Katie let out a soft scoff.


    ¡°Wow, quite the wee.


    So, this is the kind of reception your esteemed clients get.


    It¡¯s no surprise your studio¡¯s struggling!¡±


    It was clear to Raegan that Katie was looking to stir trouble.


    Keeping her cool, she replied, ¡°Miss Glyn, did youe to ce an order or just to chat? Because if it¡¯s thetter, please excuse me.


    ¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Katie¡¯s expression turned icy.


    ¡°I came here to ce the order, of course.


    ¡±


    ¡°Good, then.


    Oaklyn, could you please take Miss Glyn¡¯s measurements?¡±


    Raegan called out.

 Chapter 1628

    ¡°Why the hurry?¡± Katie eased into a seat.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even shared what I¡¯m looking for yet.


    ¡±


    Professionally, Raegan asked, ¡°And what exactly are you looking for, Miss Glyn?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here for a customized engagement dress.


    ¡± Noticing Raegan¡¯s reaction, Katie seemed to perk up.


    With a smug look, she rubbed her stomach.


    ¡°And if I like how it turns out, I might just get my wedding dress from this studio as well!¡±


    After Katie finished her piece, she stood there full of pride, clearly expecting Raegan to inquire about her engagement.


    But Raegan¡¯s reaction was anything but curious.


    She said, ¡°Alright, Miss Glyn, feel free to let me know what you need.


    ¡±


    Katie was surprised by Raegan¡¯s disinterest.


    How could Raegan not want to know more?


    This indifference made it tough for Katie to segue into the decision the board made about Mitchel.


    Irritated, Katie challenged Raegan, ¡°Why the hurry? Do you think I can¡¯t cover the cost?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Raegan offered a smile.


    ¡°I have other clients waiting.


    We¡¯re in the business of tailoring dresses, not small talk.


    If you are looking for a chat, maybe a caf¨¦ would be better.


    ¡±


    Usually, Raegan wasn¡¯t this blunt with her clients, but Katie had cornered her more than once, which made pleasantries unnecessary.


    Katie, truth be told, wasn¡¯t here to ce an order.


    The thought of wearing something customized by Raegan was unbearable.


    ¡°I said I¡¯m here to ce an order!¡± Katie announced.


    Raegan quirked an eyebrow.


    ¡°Custom orders do start with a deposit.


    ¡±


    ¡°How much does it cost?¡± Katie inquired.


    ¡°Ten percent.


    ¡±


    Without hesitation, Katie paid with her card and stated, ¡°Please deliver the dress to the Dixon Group for signing once it¡¯s ready.


    The remaining payment wille from the Dixon Group¡¯s ounts.


    ¡±


    She doubted Raegan could keep herposure upon hearing this.


    However, Raegan responded with a smile, ¡°Of course, Miss Glyn.


    ¡± She showed no sign of displeasure.


    Katie couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and steered the conversation.


    ¡°Miss Foster, were you aware the Dixon Group went through a significant staff change today?¡±


    Looking up, Raegan asked, ¡°Miss Glyn, do you have a preference for white or red?¡±


    Katie was visibly upset, her teeth gritted.


    That Little bitch didn¡¯t give an answer! ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.


    Prepare both.


    I¡¯ve already paid, so I¡¯ll decideter.


    ¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Raegan collected all the necessary details and stood up, saying slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll get the design sketches over to you in a week or so.


    Just a heads-up, we¡¯re open to making changes to the designs, but we can¡¯t take them back once they¡¯re done, and the deposit won¡¯t be returned.


    ¡±


    It was a fair policy.


    After all, sometimes the sketches alone were worth more than the dress itself.


    Plus, as long as everyone agreed to it upfront, there wouldn¡¯t be any issues.

 Chapter 1629

    When Raegan started to walk away, Katie suddenly got up and eximed, ¡°Wait, don¡¯t leave!¡±


    Raegan stopped and turned around, confused.


    ¡°Is there anything else you need, Miss Glyn?¡±


    Katie stood tall and announced proudly, ¡°I get it.


    You¡¯re trying to y it cool.


    I¡¯m getting married to Mitchel!¡±


    Raegan asked, ¡°Ever hear about ¡®the boy who cried wolf¡¯?¡±?


    Thisment made Katie scowl.


    Raegan was mocking her for lying!


    Katie pressed her lips together, slightly irritated.


    ¡°¡°Mitchel¡¯s been kicked out.


    He won¡¯t remain as the CEO of the Dixon Group.


    Did you catch that?¡±


    Raegan didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°The investigation revealed he acted against the Dixon Group¡¯s interests, and his decision to drop the Eastern Garden project was all because of personal issues.


    The board was unanimous in firing him.


    ¡±


    Katie looked straight at Raegan, determination in her eyes.


    ¡°This time, I¡¯m the only one who can save him.


    ¡±


    Katie was assertive.


    Even though Henley often yed fast and loose with the truth, this time he hadn¡¯t lied to her.


    Plus, Luciana had promised to convince Mitchel to marry her.


    Luciana was determined not to stand idly by while Mitchel was defeated and taken down by Henley, that illegitimate son.


    ¡°Miss Glyn, I once thought you were quite intelligent.


    ¡± Raeganughed softly.


    ¡°Did Henley suggest the only way out for Mitchel is to marry you, making the whole Eastern Garden issue seem like a big misunderstanding?¡±


    ¡°How did you know that?¡± Katie eyed Raegan with suspicion.


    Raegan, with her arms folded, leaned back casually and said, ¡°And did he mention that you should then invest in the Dixon Group stocks? That way, there¡¯d be no conflicts of interest in your rtionship, and Mitchel¡¯s problem would just sort itself out.


    ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been spying on me, haven¡¯t you?¡± Katie¡¯s expression turned serious, wondering if Raegan had bugged her.


    The message wasn¡¯t the same word for word, but it meant pretty much the same thing.


    Raegan found it pointless to exin herself andughed softly, shaking her head.


    ¡°Miss Glyn, you might as well give up.


    Mitchel will never go for your n.


    ¡±


    Katie looked visibly upset, retorting, ¡°You¡¯re just envious.


    He and I will make an unbeatable team, a powerhouse couple.


    My support will be invaluable to his career.


    Why on earth will Mitchel refuse?¡±


    Raegan twirled a strand of her hair, replying with ease, ¡°Because Mitchel isn¡¯t foolish enough to walk into such an obvious trap.


    ¡±


    Over the years, Raegan gained a wealth of knowledge while her father dealt in international trade, aiming to shield her from being exploited due to her naivety.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The international trade world, with its involvement of numerous countries, turned out to be far more cutthroat and deceitful than its domestic counterpart.


    Henley¡¯s suggestion wasn¡¯t meant to benefit Katie.


    By proposing this idea, It was clear that Henleycked the ability to take over the Dixon Group on his own.


    If Mitchel agreed to marry Katie, it would essentially validate the usations, giving Henley the perfect opportunity to take advantage when the moment was right and take over in one clean sweep.


    Katie was being manipted, totally oblivious to it.


    It seems that obsession could blind even the most detail-oriented person like Katie.


    Katie¡¯s frustration was palpable, her fingers pressing into her palm and her teeth gritted as she demanded, ¡°What exactly are you trying to say? Make it clear!¡±


    Raegan just smirked.


    ¡°Some dreams remain dreams.


    But if there¡¯s ever a wedding, do send an invite to unt it.


    ¡±


    Raegan didn¡¯t want to alert Henley with what she had figured out from Katie¡¯s reaction.

 Chapter 1630

    ¡°Miss Glyn, take care.


    I won¡¯t walk you out.


    ¡± Raegan smiled before turning around.


    Katie looked at Raegan sharply.


    ¡°Why do you think Mitchel won¡¯t marry me? What makes you so sure?¡±


    From Katie¡¯s perspective, Mitchel had no other choice.


    Raegan, on her way to the door, stopped and offered a chuckle.


    ¡°My confidencees from him.


    He told me to trust him.


    ¡±


    Mitchel had asked Raegan to have confidence in him.


    Raegan, who wasn¡¯t well-versed in business matters, could see through Henley¡¯s schemes.


    Surely, Mitchel had known about it and made preparations beforehand.


    All Raegan had to do was trust his judgment.


    Watching Raegan leave, Katie stamped her foot in frustration and called Luciana to vent.


    Lucianaforted her, ¡°Katie, in my eyes, you¡¯re already my daughter-inw.


    Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ll talk to Mitchel.


    ¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Feeling a bit better, Katie said, ¡°Thanks, Luciana.


    ¡±


    ¡°Why thank me? You¡¯re carrying Mitchel¡¯s baby.


    If Mitchel dares to deny you, he¡¯ll have me to answer to!¡± Luciana said, seemingly on Katie¡¯s side.


    Katie felt reassured by Luciana¡¯s growing support, hanging on to every word, and silently thanked the fortune-teller she had arranged for this turnaround.


    Luciana went on, ¡°But Katie, Mitchel has always denied being the father of your baby.


    When did you two be involved? Can you tell me about it?¡±


    Katie was taken aback for a moment,psing into silence.


    Luciana said earnestly, ¡°Katie, I do trust you without any doubts, but Mitchel is adamant that nothing happened between you two.


    He insists he¡¯s not involved with you at all.


    It¡¯s quite perplexing.


    I¡¯m struggling to understand who¡¯s mistaken here¡­¡±


    ¡°Luciana, I swear I haven¡¯t lied to you!¡± Katie added emphatically, ¡°This child is Mitchel¡¯s, without a doubt!¡±


    The conversation reached an impasse as Luciana pondered aloud, ¡°With both of you so firm in your stances, I want to support you, but I¡¯m at a loss without even knowing how far along you are¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m three and a


    half months pregnant!¡± Katie let slip before she could stop herself and instantly regretted revealing this so soon.


    She had intended to keep this under wraps a bit Longer.


    To Katie¡¯s relief, Luciana reacted positively.


    ¡°Katie, I knew you wouldn¡¯t deceive me.


    You¡¯ve always been trustworthy.


    You have my full backing!¡±


    Feeling a wave of relief, Katie voiced a plea, ¡°Luciana, please keep the month of my pregnancy between us for now.


    I¡¯m concerned Mitchel might press for drastic measures if he finds out too soon.


    ¡±


    ¡°You have my word.


    I won¡¯t bring it up,¡± Luciana reassured Katie, her voice firm with conviction.


    ¡°Mitchel wouldn¡¯t dare.


    If he tries anything, I¡¯ll stand against him!¡±


    Katie responded with a thankful smile, ¡°Thank you, Luciana.


    ¡±


    Katie then switched topics, showing concern for Luciana¡¯s wellbeing.


    ¡°How¡¯s your migraine been? You might be running low on medication.


    Shall I bring you some more?¡±

 Chapter 1631

    ¡°That would be wonderful, my dear.


    I was just thinking I needed more.


    ¡±


    Luciana seemingly appreciated the gesture.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring it over tomorrow.


    ¡± Katie concluded the call, barely concealing her triumphant smile.


    With Luciana on her side, she felt confident in her marrying Mitchel.


    It seemed to her that Mitchel was cornered, with no escape avable.


    In the Dixon Group, the internal investigation took a pivotal turn as they unveiled their key evidence, meticulously documenting every transaction Mitchel had authorized, suggesting a conflict of interest with the Glyn Group.


    Mitchel faced the allegations with aposed silence, even as the investigation suggested his withdrawal from the Eastern Garden project was driven by personal vendettas and romantic entanglements rather than business acumen.


    Mitchel¡¯s response was marked by a stoic calm, refraining from justifying his actions or countering the ims made against him.


    The drama escted as Alexis stepped forward, feigning regret over the unfolding events while simultaneously shining a Light on Henley¡¯s contributions to the Dixon Group.


    The underlying motive behind Alexis¡¯ actions was transparent, yet Henley¡¯s achievements, despite beingmendable, could not eclipse the legacy of sess Mitchel had established at the Dixon Group.


    While the usations appeared grave, they did little to shake the financial stability of the Dixon Group, leaving the shareholders in a state of uncertainty about demanding Mitchel¡¯s resignation.


    Sensing the need to sway the opinion decisively, Alexis introduced a dramatic twist.


    ¡°Gentlemen, there¡¯s an additional revtion that demands our attention, a handwritten letter from our founder, Kyler Dixon.


    ¡±


    The atmosphere tensed immediately, recognizing the significant weight Kyler¡¯s words would carry, even posthumously.


    Alexis produced a letter, solemnly dering it contained Kyler¡¯s will that Henley be formally recognized as a member of the Dixon lineage after a three-year period of mourning, renamed as Henley Dixon.


    This announcement sent shockwaves through the room.


    Kyler¡¯s personal endorsement of Henley had the power to influence the traditionalists within thepany.


    Some senior shareholders, who had been vocally critical and had always seen Mitchel as the rightful heir, looked at Henley with skepticism.


    Yet, the unveiling of this letter visibly altered the dynamics, even Henley¡¯s demeanor shifted, reflecting the significance of this moment for him.


    Henley had long awaited such recognition, and with it, he nned to slowly take control of the Dixon Group and remove Mitchel from its legacy entirely.


    Alexis couldn¡¯t contain his inward glee at the shareholders¡¯ reaction.


    He was convinced that with a bit of time, thepany and its stakeholders would adapt to this news, signaling Mitchel¡¯s inevitable downfall.


    Strategically positioning himself as the voice of reason, Alexis proposed, ¡°I believe I¡¯ve made my point.


    It¡¯s not my ce to sway your judgment further.


    Let¡¯s meet again in three days and decide based on a collective reflection.


    ¡±


    Alexis¡¯ suggestion was a calcted maneuver, designed to corner Mitchel into a position of vulnerability, especially with Katie and Luciana adding to his pressure.


    Mitchel remained stoic, his face a mask of impassivity, as the room¡¯s atmosphere grew cold with tension.


    The once-hidden fissures within the Dixon family were now exposed,pelling the shareholders to dere their allegiances.


    Alexis¡¯ move was clearly aimed at the convincing undecided.


    Witnessing the shift in the room¡¯s sentiment buoyed Alexis¡¯ confidence.


    With a he concluded the ¡°Wemanding tone, meeting shall adjourn for now.


    ¡±


    As everyone began to stand up, Mitchel¡¯s voice halted everyone in their tracks.


    ¡°Wait a moment.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡±


    The authority in Mitchel¡¯s tone was undeniable, prompting everyone to swiftly resume their seats, a reflexive response to his leadership.

 Chapter 1632

    Alexis, curious, wondered what Mitchel was poised to reveal.


    Mitchel, with an icy demeanor, inquired, ¡°Is that everything?¡±


    Alexis confidently responded, ¡°Yeah.


    ¡±


    ¡°Then, I have a few things to add Mitchel announced, his finger rhythmically tapping on the table, signaling the entrance of Matteo along with several individuals.


    ¡±


    Alexis¡¯ smug expression faded instantly, reced by concern as he turned to Mitchel, his toneced with usation.


    ¡°What are you scheming?¡±


    Mitchel, nonchntly spinning a pen, retorted without even granting Alexis a nce, ¡°I believe you¡¯re acquainted with these gentlemen.


    ¡±


    Alexis hastily refuted, ¡°I don¡¯t recognize them!¡±


    But one of the neers contradicted, ¡°How could you forget me, Alexis? Weren¡¯t you the one who referred us to Miss Glyn for the Dixon Group projects? You assured us she could guarantee our sess in securing bids.


    ¡±


    Another added, ¡°Right! That¡¯s what you told us!¡±


    Alexis paled, vehemently denying, ¡°That¡¯s absurd.


    I¡¯ve never met any of you, never!¡±


    However, another voice joined the chorus, challenging Alexis¡¯ denial.


    ¡°But, Alexis, you introduced me to Miss Glyn at the Ardlens International Charity G two years ago.


    Why deny it now? Mr.


    Hammond from the Prosperous Group was present.


    He witnessed your introduction.


    You can¡¯t refute that!¡±


    Reluctant to admit it, the man found himself cornered.


    To deny these allegations would risk significant credibility and financial repercussions.


    Moreover, Mitchel¡¯s move, though aggressive, wasn¡¯tpelling him toward any uwful admissions but rather to acknowledge the truth.


    The room buzzed with murmurs and spection as the shareholders absorbed the unfolding drama.


    Alexis, now visibly shaken and enraged, used Mitchel of betrayal, ¡°You conniving little snake! You¡¯re setting me up!¡±


    Alexis, seething with anger,shed out with the metal corner of the folder in his hand, aiming it straight at Mitchel.


    This move caught everyone off guard.


    Mitchel dodged smoothly, just tilting his head at the right moment.


    Without missing a beat, Matteo sprang into action, grabbing Alexis¡¯ arms and twisting them behind his back, then pinning him against the table.


    Caught in a tight grip, Alexis exploded in rage, yelling at Mitchel, ¡°You ungrateful brat, thinking of killing your own dad? I regret ever raising you, you disgraceful creature!¡±


    The room went silent as the shareholders watched, their expressions turning dark.


    Hearing Alexissh out at his own son with foul words was too much, and it only made Alexis look more guilty.


    Henley quickly intervened, urging in a low voice, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s not do anything we¡¯ll regret!¡±


    That was when Alexis caught himself, realizing he almost walked right into the trap set for him.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    If he denied all usations, who couldy a finger on him?


    Seeing Alexis regain hisposure, Henley turned his frustration toward Matteo, reprimanding, ¡°Why are you disrespecting a director like this!¡±

 Chapter 1633

    Matteo ignored Henley, his hold on Alexis unyielding.


    Henley, visibly upset, clenched and unclenched his fists, trying to regain his calm.


    He then addressed Mitchel directly, ¡°Mitchel, what¡¯s going on? He¡¯s our dad.


    Acting this way could turn the shareholders against us.


    ¡±


    Henley stressed ¡°our dad¡± to get under Mitchel¡¯s skin, twisting the story to make it look as though Matteo¡¯s protective move was Mitchel¡¯s disy of disrespect for Alexis.


    Such an usation was a serious charge.


    Mitchel¡¯s lips curled into a slight smirk, his eyes dancing with sarcasm.


    ¡°Matteo, let¡¯s show the shareholders what my dad has up his sleeve, shall we?¡±


    Matteo then stepped back, cueing up the presentation on therge screen.


    Before long, Alexis¡¯ voice filled the room.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dous, Mr.


    Potter, Mr.


    Faulkner, if you back my son Henley and help him rise to power, you¡¯ll have your pick of our projects.


    We¡¯ll go seventy-thirty on the profits.


    ¡±


    Those three gentlemen Alexis addressed to didn¡¯t seem keen.


    The Dixon Group had a history of going twenty-eight, making the seventy-thirty split less appealing, especially with the risk of crossing Mitchel.


    They knew what Mitchel was capable of.


    Hispetence was not to be underestimated.


    Alexis, seemingly unfazed, continued to leisurely pour himself a drink.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get seventy, and the Dixon Group gets thirty.


    ¡±


    ¡°What? Seriously?¡± Those three were astounded.


    Usually, the Dixon Group would take an eighty-twenty split in their favor.


    Given the quality and reliable payments from the Dixon Group¡¯s projects, even a twenty percent share was highly coveted.


    Securing final payments was notoriously tough these days.


    A high profit share didn¡¯t mean much if one couldn¡¯t get that final paycheck.


    But Alexis¡¯ proposal was unexpectedly generous.


    They didn¡¯t hesitate to ept.


    As the video concluded, the room erupted into chaos, with shareholders seething over Alexis¡¯ audacity.


    It was no surprise Alexis had a knack for winning over clients.


    He knew just how to use what they liked to get on their good side.


    Alexis, mouth agape, struggled to find words.


    He was so sure he could outmaneuver Mitchel and get Mitchel to back down.


    But now, it felt like he¡¯d been pped in the face.


    Finally, he managed to say, ¡°Mitchel, this¡­ You¡¯re framing me!¡±


    But no one took Alexis¡¯ side.


    The footage showed it all: Alexis¡¯s face, his voice, clear enough for everyone, including the three gentlemen, to recognize.


    Alexis ranted, ¡°You¡¯re pinning this on me? How dare you frame your own dad, Mitchel Dixon! You¡¯re heartless!¡±


    Alexis couldn¡¯t ept losing after all the effort he¡¯d put in.


    If Mitchel started to catch on,ying another trap would be difficult.


    ¡°But even if I did try to get ahead, what¡¯s the deal with the Eastern Garden project? You¡¯re just bailing because of that woman, letting your emotions rule, right?¡± Alexis argued.


    Right after he said this, someone checking their phone eximed, ¡°The Eastern Garden project just blew up!¡±


    The inte was in an uproar.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The Glyn family¡¯s forceful evictions and bullying under the disguise of carrying out the Eastern Garden project were now public knowledge.


    The reporter¡¯s father, coerced by the Glyn family¡¯s thugs to drive off into a river, ended up with brain damage after being saved.


    Not long after, he died miserably.


    At first, the reporter hesitated to report to the authority, concerned of the Glyn family¡¯s actions against him.

 Chapter 1634

    It was only after Mitchel¡¯s team located him and provided him the protection and support in his quest for justice did he speak up.


    As he spoke up, more victims began to share their stories online.


    Some didn¡¯t lose family members, but they encountered constant bad luck when they went out during those days.


    Preferring to steer clear of trouble, they quickly agreed to the settlements.


    The Dixon Group wasn¡¯t involved in the project¡¯s early stages.


    They only joinedter, after Katie had done the harm.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    And when the Dixon Group backed out a while earlier, they openly rified and exined the circumstances.


    The shareholders breathed a sigh of relief, feeling as if they had dodged a bullet.


    Violent demolition.


    Causing death.


    Any of these usations could ruin the Dixon Group¡¯s longstanding reputation of integrity.


    And restoring that reputation would be an uphill task.


    At this point, those shareholders admired Mitchel¡¯s decisiveness.


    No one wanted to hear another word from Alexis.


    Clearly, Alexis wanted to promote his illegitimate son, Henley, and hand over thepany¡¯s interests to outsiders, all for his selfish motives, pushing thepany toward ruin.


    Henley certainly wouldn¡¯t be any good from Alexis¡¯ education.


    Mitchel, however, was a different story.


    Kyler himself had personally mentored Mitchel.


    With a formidable mentor like Kyler, Mitchel¡¯spetence was a sure thing.


    Alexis¡¯ face was as dark as charred coal, signaling he understood his defeat was imminent.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Mitchel¡¯s strategy was undeniably clever, holding back until Alexis made his moves.


    Mitchel outsmarted Alexis by methodically proving Alexis¡¯ usations baseless, flipping the scriptpletely.


    Feeling the need to salvage the situation, Alexis clutched Henley and wept.


    ¡°My son, I was lost.


    I was wrong not having heeded your advice.


    You¡¯ve been nothing but kind, urging me to believe in Mitchel, and I foolishly turned a deaf ear¡­¡±


    With a self-inflicted p, Alexis eximed, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have dragged you into this mess.


    You had done nothing wrong.


    ¡±


    Alexis¡¯ words were clearly an attempt to disassociate Henley from the situation.


    He simply wanted Henley to continue ying against Mitchel since one had to take the me and that was him.


    Henley stayed quiet, his face a picture of sorrow.


    Deep down, he was unfazed.


    For Henley, protecting his reputation was all that mattered, regardless of Alexis¡¯ fate.


    This meeting turned into a farce.


    Mitchelmanded an internal audit on Alexis¡¯ misdeeds and decided his shares wouldpensate for the financial damage.


    In other words, Alexis stood to forfeit his entire shareholding and possibly even fall into debt.


    Such a move effectively banished Alexis from the Dixon Group for good.


    Mitchel showed he was much more formidable than Alexis could ever be.


    It was a thorough clean-up!


    Alexis, fuming with rage and feeling the weight of his guilt, was powerless.


    The shareholders¡¯ stares were almost powerful enough to swallow him whole.


    Alexis shot Henley a nce, ready to sneak off, but Mitchel stopped him in his tracks.


    Mitchel got straight to the point, asking, ¡°Dad, isn¡¯t there something you¡¯re leaving out?¡±

 Chapter 1635

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Alexis frowned.


    ¡°The letter you imed to be handwritten by my grandfather.


    ¡±


    Alexis¡¯ expression shifted, and with a surge of anger, he shot back, ¡°Kyler¡¯s handwriting is known to all.


    Don¡¯t pin this on me!¡±


    ¡°Whether I¡¯m pinning it on you, you know the truth, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s voice dripped with sarcasm.


    ¡°I¡¯m just giving you the opportunity toe clean.


    ¡±


    ¡°Go and verify it, then.


    You¡¯re just hoping your dad dies, aren¡¯t you?¡± Alexis scowled.


    Alexis couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.


    Being set up by Mitchel was humiliating enough, and the fact that he hadn¡¯t snapped was a sign of his self-control.


    He knew he still needed to support Henley and couldn¡¯t risk ruining thetter¡¯s reputation.


    Now he was facing such a bold confrontation!


    Henley chimed in, ¡°Mitchel, our dad just made some mistakes.


    Can¡¯t you cut him some ck and not fight him on everything? I know you¡¯re not fond of me, but I¡¯ve worked hard for what I¡¯ve achieved, and it¡¯s all been for the good of thepany.


    Shouldn¡¯t thepany¡¯s well-being be our main concern?¡±


    On the surface, Henley was trying to ease the tension between Mitchel and Alexis, but he was actually hinting that Mitchel was being petty and resentful.


    Mitchel looked at them with a cold expression.


    They were clearly ready to fight to the end.


    He instructed, ¡°Bring Beuford here, please.


    ¡±


    At the mention of Beuford, Alexis¡¯ face went white.


    An elderly gentleman with a distinguished mane of graying hair, adorned in a garment of dark cyan silk, made his entrance with Matteo¡¯s assistance.


    Alexis¡¯ gaze sharpened upon recognizing the man.


    It was indeed Beuford, Kyler¡¯s personal butler, a figure of unwavering loyalty who had retreated to oversee Kyler¡¯s grave at Mount Moriah following Kyler¡¯s demise.


    Alexis had nearly forgotten Beuford, half-convinced that thetter had passed away due to the years that had slipped by.


    Yet, here Beuford stood, very much alive.


    ¡°You ungrateful bastard! Why have you pulled Beuford away from his duties, disrupting his tranquility?¡± Alexis¡¯ usation against Mitchel betrayed a hint of a tremble in his voice, perhaps unaware of the emotion it carried.


    Beuford had been a formidable presence in the Dixon household, one who had never bent the knee to Alexis¡¯ authority.


    Before Mitchel could interject, Beuford took the floor, his voice carrying the weight of years yet resolute.


    ¡°Mr.


    Alexis Dixon, this visit was of my own volition, not at Mr.


    Mitchel Dixon¡¯s urging.


    ¡±


    The unease on Alexis¡¯ face was palpable as he managed a strained smile.


    ¡°And what caused your presence here, Beuford?¡±


    ¡°I came upon learning of your recent endeavors within the Dixon Group, which brought to mind the final charge Mr.


    Kyler Dixon entrusted to me,¡± Beuford stated, his voice gaining volume as he brushed his beard.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°He warned me, ¡®Alexiscks stability.


    In my absence, you must steer him on my behalf.


    ¡®¡±


    The authority with which Beuford spoke mirrored that of Kyler himself, a testament to the years spent under the patriarch¡¯s influence.


    Alexis, attempting to mask his mounting ire, diverted his gaze downward.


    He was tormented by the notion that even beyond the grave, Kyler¡¯s dominance shadowed his every step.


    Witnessing Alexis wrestling with his inner turmoil, Mitchel seized the moment.


    ¡°Dad, why not share with Beuford the letter you imed to be handwritten by my grandfather?¡±

 Chapter 1636

    Caught off guard, Alexis found himself at a loss for words.


    Beuford, intrigued by the mention of a letter handwritten by Kyler, pressed further, ¡°A handwritten letter from Mr.


    Kyler Dixon exists? Mr.


    Alexis Dixon, why not let us see it?¡±


    Alexis faltered.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s not of great consequence.


    It simply discusses my father¡¯s desire to integrate Henley into our lineage¡­¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Beuford¡¯s interjection cut through the room before Alexis could borate.


    Beuford¡¯s decisive rebuttal left the room stunned, and Henley¡¯sposure broke, his visage darkening with fury.


    Henley¡¯s hands balled into fists so tight that they whitened, his gaze burning into Beuford with barely contained rage.


    Alexis, flustered and humiliated, insisted louder, ¡°Beuford, you¡¯re speaking out of turn.


    This letter outlines my father¡¯s explicit wishes!¡±


    Alexis¡¯ appeal to Kyler¡¯s authority was a desperate bid to regain control over the narrative.


    However, Beuford¡¯s response was unyielding.


    ¡°Mr.


    Kyler Dixon would never authorize such a directive.


    He held a stringent view against acknowledging any illegitimate offspring within the Dixon lineage, a stance codified within our family¡¯s charter to deter opportunistic ims.


    ¡±


    Kyler¡¯s Legacy was one of moral fortitude, staunchly resistant to any form of scandal or dishonor.


    The notion of an illegitimate heir gaining recognition would have been unthinkable under his watch.


    Beuford chose not to vocalize these thoughts, offering Alexis a sliver of respect by withholding a full condemnation.


    Nevertheless, the message was clear, leaving Alexis to reflect on the implications.


    Alexis¡¯ patience snapped.


    He mmed his hand against the table, ring at Beuford with intense animosity.


    ¡°Beuford, while I acknowledge your long service to my father, need I remind you of your station? You remain a servant of this family, nothing more.


    ¡±


    Alexis¡¯ words were utterly devoid of respect, a clear indication of his disregard for decency.


    In a sudden movement, he ordered his security, ¡°Get this liar out of here!¡±


    However, before they could act on Alexis¡¯mand, Mitchel¡¯s reaction was swift and bold.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He flung a cup of tea directly at Alexis.


    The ssh of tea left Alexis drenched and humiliated, a stark visual contrast to his earlier arrogance.


    ¡°You insolent cur! You¡­¡± he began.


    But Mitchel cut Alexis off.


    ¡°Dad, choose your next words carefully.


    ¡±


    The threat in Mitchel¡¯s tone was palpable, silencing Alexis instantly.


    At that moment, Alexis felt dwarfed by Mitchel¡¯s authority, recognizing that the bnce of power had shifted profoundly in favor of Mitchel, who stood before him not as the youngd he once belittled but as a formidable adversary.


    Mitchel then stated, ¡°In case some of you might not fully grasp the significance of Beuford¡¯s position, let me make it clear.


    To my grandfather, Beuford was much more than a butler.


    ¡±


    Alexis, already simmering with anger from the unexpected confrontation, found himself at a loss for words, dwarfed by Mitchel¡¯s imposing presence.


    Mitchel borated on the depth of Beuford¡¯s loyalty and bravery.


    ¡°In times of danger, it was Beuford who stood between my grandfather and harm, enduring wounds in his stead.


    My grandfather himself regarded Beuford not just as a loyal aide but as a brother, in both life and peril.


    ¡±


    This narrative, familiar to the elder shareholders of thepany, underscored the deep bond Kyler and Beuford shared, highlighting Alexis¡¯ disrespectful treatment of someone his father esteemed as family.


    This revtion caused a stir among the shareholders, leading to whispers and nces that left Alexis exposed and humiliated, his prior contempt now turned against him.

 Chapter 1637

    Mitchel, seizing the moment, said to Alexis, ¡°Let¡¯s see that letter from my grandfather you mentioned.


    Why not show it to us?¡±


    Cornered, Alexis found himself between a rock and a hard ce.


    His refusal to reveal the letter would imply culpability.


    In a desperate bid to evade scrutiny, he dramatically shoved the letter into his mouth, feigning a breakdown while using, ¡°You¡¯re all trying to corner me to death! If you mistrust your own dad to this extent, no evidence will ever satisfy you!¡±


    In his haste, Alexis sought to cast himself as the wronged party, but the dry paper proved difficult for him, a man used to the finer things, to swallow.


    As Alexis struggled, Matteo acted swiftly, applying pressure to a specific point on Alexis¡¯ neck, which led Alexis to cough up the letter.


    Matteo secured the letter before Alexis could make another attempt at its destruction.


    A brief inspection by Beuford was enough for him to dere, ¡°This is not penned by Kyler!¡±


    The room buzzed with disbelief and indignation at the lengths to which Alexis would stoop, fabricating even Kyler¡¯s handwriting in his scheme.


    In response to Beuford¡¯s conclusion, Alexis snapped, ¡°What do you know with those eyes of yours? How can you im it¡¯s a forgery? You¡¯re merely Mitchel¡¯s pawn in this charade!¡±


    Yet, Beuford remained unruffled, advising Mitchel, ¡°Let¡¯spare this letter with known samples of Mr.


    Kyler Dixon¡¯s handwriting.


    ¡±


    Following Mitchel¡¯s directions, both the questioned letter and authentic samples of Kyler¡¯s handwriting were projected for all to see.


    Alexis, scrutinizing theparison and finding the forgeries indistinguishable to the untrained eye, gloated.


    ¡°See, even you must admit your mistake.


    They¡¯re perfectly matched.


    ¡±


    Alexis had invested heavily in the forgery, confident in the forger¡¯s promise of an undetectable imitation.


    And indeed, at first nce, the duplication seemed wless, leaving the shareholders in a state of confusion.


    The question hung in the air.


    Could this truly be a fake, when it mirrored Kyler¡¯s handwriting so precisely?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Beuford gently touched his beard, ¡°Its exact likeness is the reason I dered it fake.


    ¡±


    Alexis responded, ¡°Keep making things up.


    I can¡¯t wait to see how you will twist this story!¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Kyler Dixon wrote the manuscript, copying his grandfather¡¯s handwriting.


    He even added a handwritten note at the end to say it¡¯s an imitation.


    But you, in your careless attempt at forgery, didn¡¯t even bother to look at thest page.


    You just picked out bits and pieces to replicate.


    ¡± Beuford flipped to the final page, announcing, ¡°Here lies the genuine work of Mr.


    Kyler Dixon!¡±


    Kyler¡¯s genuine signature radiated amanding presence.


    It was vastly superior from what had been presented before.


    Alexis was speechless.


    He never expected his scheme woulde back to bite him with a copy made by Kyler himself.


    He muttered in disbelief, ¡°This can¡¯t be!¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Alexis Dixon, being Mr.


    Kyler Dixon¡¯s son, it¡¯s shocking that you fail to recognize your own father¡¯s script after all these years!¡±


    Beuford¡¯s face was stern, as cold as the timeless forests on a mountain peak.


    ¡°What a disappointment you are.


    ¡±


    Alexis¡¯ failure as a son was evident, exining Kyler¡¯s preference for Mitchel and sending Alexis overseas.


    Without integrity, a man could not stand proud.


    Kyler¡¯s discerning eye had spotted Alexis¡¯ shorings.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be!¡± In a fit of anger, Alexis charged at Beuford, choking thetter while shouting, ¡°You cunning old man! You¡¯re after me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Alexis hadpletely lost his bearings.


    With his good name ruined, he had nothing left.


    Without wasting a second, Mitchel jumped in, shoving Alexis aside with all his might.

 Chapter 1638

    Alexis fell to the floor, groaning in pain.


    ¡°Did you catch that?¡± Alexis growled at his guard, who had failed to act.


    Alexis¡¯ bodyguard nodded, quickly concealing his phone.


    Gloating, Alexis boasted, ¡°How dare youy a hand on your father, you ungrateful child? I¡¯ll let everyone know what a disloyal son the prestigious leader of the Dixon Group is!¡±


    Everyone around was left speechless.


    They were shocked by Alexis¡¯ audacity.


    Right then, Beuford suggested, ¡°Mr.


    Mitchel Dixon, may I speak with Mr.


    Alexis Dixon in private?¡±


    Mitchel agreed, understanding Beuford¡¯s wish to deal with family issues away from public eyes.


    With Alexis acting irrationally, it was best to avoid giving onlookers more to gossip about the Dixon family.


    Mitchel dismissed everyone, promising to update everyone once the family matter was sorted out.


    As the shareholders left, the vibe in the air was kind of all over the ce.


    Some were feeling pretty relieved about being smart ahead of time, while others were regretting sticking with the wrong team.


    Today, everyone got to see Mitchel¡¯s sharpness and decisiveness.


    Any of Alexis¡¯ supporters in thepany would undoubtedly face the consequences.


    It btedly dawned on them that Mitchel¡¯s quietness was all part of a bigger n in the game.


    Alexis¡¯ bodyguards was dismissed, leaving Alexis powerless.


    Henley was also escorted out.


    Now it was just Beuford and Alexis inside.


    Mitchel was thest one to exit the room.


    Breaking the silence, Henley asked, ¡°What could they be talking about?¡±


    Mitchel,posed and distant, showed no interest to chat.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Do you really think so little of me, Mitchel?¡± Henley asked half-jokingly, ¡°Is it because your mother is seen as more ¡®honorable¡¯ than mine?¡±


    Mitchel turned to face Henley, speaking with calm authority.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about being born better or worse than anyone else.


    It¡¯s our actions and intentions.


    Some people are always up to no good.


    ¡±


    Henley¡¯s expression shifted, his hands clenched.


    Mitchel added, ¡°And save your drama.


    I¡¯m not interested in entertaining it.


    ¡±


    Henley couldn¡¯t stand Mitchel¡¯s distant and arrogant attitude like he owned the world.


    Plus, to him, Mitchel stole away the only kindness and warmth he had ever received.


    Even though Henley was plotting something deep, he feigned innocence, saying, ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m acting? We¡¯re brothers, and nothing can change that, no matter how much you deny it.


    ¡±


    Mitchel seemed indifferent, as if Henley was invisible to him.


    Still, Henley pressed on, ¡°I¡¯ve heard Miss Glyn is pregnant.


    Looks like you¡¯ll have an heir soon, enjoying life with two women.


    You must be feeling pretty fortunate.


    How did you manage to win over Raegan? Could you give me some advice on winning the heart of thedy of my dreams?¡±


    Henley¡¯s question seemed genuine, but his voice was filled with sarcasm, his mention of Raegan deliberate.

 Chapter 1639

    ¡°I¡¯m married only to Raegan!¡± Mitchel responded, his tone turning cold.


    ¡°She is my rightful wife.


    I better not hear you mention her name again, or you¡¯ll have no ce in Ardlens.


    ¡±


    Henley held his position.


    ¡°No matter how superior you act, you can¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯m your half brother.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m not in the family records.


    A fact is a fact.


    ¡±


    Henley convinced himself it was no biggie even though the well-nned schemes didn¡¯t work out.


    Patience was his virtue, believing in he had all the time to scheme against Mitchel until he had the desired results.


    ¡°Do you seriously not get what it means to be excluded from the family records?¡± Mitchel nced at Henley dismissively.


    ¡°It means you have no im to any of the Dixon Group¡¯s assets, including any inheritance from our father, which will only be mine.


    I can even take back any assets Alexis transferred to you.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡±


    Henley¡¯splexion went white.


    He had thought only his reputation would suffer, which didn¡¯t bother him much.


    But he never expected Kyler to disinherit him entirely, leaving him without a dime.


    Before Henley could say anymore, the door opened.


    Beuford stepped out first, and Mitchel quickly walked over to assist him.


    Beuford announced, ¡°Alexis has promised to stay out of thepany¡¯s business for good.


    This applies to you, too, Henley.


    You¡¯re no Longer part of the Dixon Group.


    ¡±


    Henley¡¯s face turned ghostly white, eximing, ¡°No!¡± Without the support of the Dixon Group, every step he took would be a struggle.


    And his ns to sabotage Mitchel from within would be impossible.


    Alexis, stripped of his earlier arrogance, seemed defeated.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s my decision.


    ¡±


    Henley stood frozen, in disbelief.


    Suddenly, a disheartened Alexis, without even looking at Henley,manded, ¡°Gather your belongings.


    We¡¯re leaving now.


    ¡±


    Henley stood there, stunned, trying to process Alexis¡¯ unexpected surrender.


    His eyes narrowed, and his fists tightened.


    He was not ready to concede.


    ¡°Is yourst name Brooks?¡± Beuford suddenly asked.


    Henley went pale, trying to speak but unable to make a sound.


    Beuford offered some wisdom, saying, ¡°Here¡¯s a tip for you, young man.


    If it¡¯s not yours, don¡¯t wish for it, or you¡¯ll just end up living a miserable life.


    ¡±


    Even though Beuford spoke slowly due to his age, Henley felt a strong caution in his words.


    Indeed, Beuford¡¯s youthful days were not to be taken lightly.


    Henley objected, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I im what¡¯s mine? I share the Dixon blood, and byw, I¡¯m entitled to my share!¡±


    Beuford just smiled, dismissing him.


    ¡°You still have a lot to learn.


    ¡±


    ¡°If you insist on pushing me away, I won¡¯t hold back.


    I¡¯ll see you in court¡­¡± Henley¡¯s words were cut short.


    ¡°smack!¡± Henley felt a stinging p across his face.


    Henley, feeling the sting of humiliation, could hardly believe Alexis pping him.

 Chapter 1640

    A sense of regret washed over Alexis.


    Yet, he saw no alternative but to take such extreme steps to safeguard his interests, including those abroad.


    With a mix of sternness and desperation, Alexis issued an ultimatum, ¡°Leave now and end this foolishness, or I¡¯ll renounce you as my offspring!¡±


    The dramatic turn of events left Henley reeling, and in a state of frustration, he made his way to the elevator, leaving Alexis wrestling with a blend of fury and sorrow.


    Beuford, ever the pir of calm, took a moment to remind Alexis of his obligations.


    ¡°Mr.


    Alexis Dixon, do not forget themitment you¡¯ve made.


    ¡±


    Alexis, now somber and showing a rare deference, responded, ¡°I understand.


    I will handle the situation.


    ¡± This was a stark contrast to his earlier defiance.


    Mitchel watched as Alexis grappled with the aftermath, his thoughts deep and unspoken.


    He then turned to Beuford, offering some hospitality, ¡°Perhaps you¡¯d consider spending a few days in Ardlens? I¡¯d be d to show you around.


    ¡±


    Beuford, pondering momentarily, gently refused, ¡°I must return to my duties by Mr.


    Kyler Dixon¡¯s side.


    ¡±


    Mitchel respected his decision without further insistence.


    Beuford, who had devoted his life to serving Kyler and had no family of his own, cherished his serene existence by Kyler¡¯s graveside over the mor of city life.


    As he settled into the car, Beuford broached a subject, ¡°Mr.


    Mitchel Dixon, does my conversation with Mr.


    Alexis Dixon not pique your curiosity?¡±


    Mitchel, with a serene eptance of Beuford¡¯s discretion, replied, ¡°If there was something my grandfather intended for me to know, I trust you¡¯d share it.


    And if not, he had his reasons for keeping it so.


    ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re truly remarkable!¡± Beuford¡¯s approval rang out repeatedly, affirming Mitchel¡¯s rightful ce as Kyler¡¯s chosen sessor.


    ¡°Mr.


    Mitchel Dixon, your restraint from prying into affairs not directly presented to you, alongside your steadfast approach to resolving issues, truly honors Mr.


    Kyler Dixon¡¯s legacy.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    As the car Beuford was in started, Mitchel offered his respects with a modest nod.


    ¡°Beuford, I wish you a safe journey back.


    ¡±


    Beuford, with a look of genuine kindness, imparted a parting piece of advice.


    ¡°Mr.


    Kyler Dixon always had his reasons.


    Should you find yourself seeking rity, a visit to Mount Moriah could prove enlightening.


    ¡±


    Mitchel, who made it a point to visit Kyler¡¯s resting ce yearly, acknowledged Beuford¡¯s suggestion with a promise.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember that, Beuford.


    And next time, I¡¯ll bring along someone my grandfather would be pleased to meet.


    ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good call,¡± Beuford affirmed with a smile, as he departed.


    Once back in his office, Mitchel immediately set into motion a n of action.


    ¡°Conduct a thorough investigation on every individual tied to Alexis¡¯ initiatives!¡±


    Matteo promptly took charge, initiating a detailed probe into the affairs of those involved, a move that signified a major reorganization within the Dixon Group.


    This decisive stance underscored the principle that no momentary advantage justified thepromise of one¡¯s integrity or position within thepany.


    Meanwhile, Alexis, fueled by fury, made his way to the secluded confines of the underground parking lot.


    Alexis was violently jolted against his vehicle before he could utter a word of protest.


    Henley, consumed by a tumult of emotions, confronted Alexis, his grip tightening around Alexis¡¯ throat.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°How could you plead with me to return, only to cast me aside now?¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Alexis¡¯ pleas echoed in the confined space, his voiceden with desperation.


    ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a failure, unfit for this world!¡±


    Henley¡¯s rage only intensified, his grip tightening even further as Alexis¡¯ face began to show signs of injury.


    It wasn¡¯t until the sudden re of a car horn that Henley¡¯s grip loosened, releasing Alexis.

 Chapter 1641

    Mistaking the interruption for mere coincidence, Henley gave Alexis one final look of contempt before deciding to walk away.


    Gasping for air on the ground, Alexis was haunted by the fear of having nearly met his end.


    As Henley started to leave, Alexis, driven by desperation, reached out and clutched at his ankle.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as it seems, not as it seems, my son¡­¡±


    The earnestness in Alexis¡¯ plea, his eyes bloodshot and beseeching, conveyed his panic.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t forsaken you.


    But without my actions, we stood to lose everything!¡±


    Noticing a slight easing in Henley¡¯s fury, Alexis seized the moment to add.


    ¡°Just trust me.


    Give me some time, and all will be set right.


    ¡±


    Henley, his expression one of derision, questioned, ¡°What could that old man possibly have said to render you so utterly spineless?¡±


    Standing up and brushing himself off, Alexis nced around nervously before leaning in to whisper a secret into Henley¡¯s ear.


    Henley¡¯s face hardened at the revtion, his hands balling into fists once more.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I was forced to make a temporary concession.


    Or risk losing the fortune I¡¯ve dedicated my life to amassing.


    How could I allow that to happen?¡± Alexis admitted, his voice tight with frustration.


    Their tense conversation was abruptly interrupted by a loud ¡°Bang!¡±


    Alexis was startled, his body tensed in rm.


    In a fit of fury, Henleyshed out, his fist connecting with the car window and leaving it spider-webbed with cracks.


    His hand immediately swelled, the skin turning a painful shade of purple and red.


    ¡°Son!¡± Alexis¡¯ voice wasced with concern, his heart sinking at the sight.


    But Henley, consumed by a tempest of anger, barked back, ¡°Get out of my sight!¡±


    With that, Henley yanked open the car door and drove away, pushing the vehicle to its limits, a clear reflection of his inner turmoil.


    Questions andparisons swirled in Henley¡¯s mind, particrly about Alexis and their seemingly parallel paths, only to realize that fate, it seemed, had always been against him.


    Elsewhere, Raegan was attending an event when her phone rang.


    On the other line, Mitchel informed her, ¡°The situation at thepany has been resolved.


    ¡±


    A wave of relief washed over Raegan, prompting her to inquire, ¡°Did they give you any trouble?¡±


    Mitchel, understanding precisely who Raegan was alluding to, reassured her with a simple, ¡°No.


    ¡±


    Their conversation was brief yetforting, ending with Raegan mentioning she needed to return to hermitments at the event.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see you tonight,¡± Mitchel replied, their exchange a subtle reminder of the support they found in each other amidst the chaos.


    Raegan, feeling the weight of hermitments, replied, ¡°The director wants to discuss something with me after the event, so I might bete tonight.


    ¡±


    Mitchel, ever protective, offered, ¡°If it¡¯s toote, I¡¯lle and get you.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1642

    ¡°But you might be tied up with work as well,¡± Raegan pointed out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to wrap up my tasks early.


    I¡¯m not keen on you heading homete without me,¡± Mitchel countered, his concern evident.


    Raegan, seeking to alleviate his worries, reassured him, ¡°There¡¯s really no need to fret.


    My driver is reliable, and Victor¡¯s with me, so I¡¯m in safe hands.


    ¡±


    A brief silence followed before Mitchel¡¯s voice, deep and suggestive, broke through.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you miss me?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s response came quickly.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Absolutely not.


    ¡±


    Her response, however, belied her true concern for Mitchel¡¯s well-being, especially given the day¡¯s tumultuous events at the Dixon Group, not to mention the strain of him potentially driving out to fetch herte at night.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    With her bodyguard and the household driver by her side, Raegan felt secure.


    Mitchel, detecting the hesitation in her voice, pressed further with a hint of amusement, ¡°So, you actually do miss me?¡±


    Caught off guard, Raegan found herself at a loss for words.


    Mitchel¡¯s persistence was unusual, yet it drew a genuine response from her.


    ¡°I miss you dearly¡­¡±


    Her voice was earnest, reflecting the depth of their recent closeness.


    The days they had spent together, lost in their own little universe, had only intensified their connection, making their current separation feel all the more poignant.


    Mitchel yfully challenged her, ¡°That sounded somewhat tepid, Mrs.


    Dixon.


    ¡±


    Raegan, with a mix of jest and challenge, countered, ¡°And who, pray tell, is your wife?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s reply came with a teasing edge.


    ¡°The very same person who whispered ¡®husband¡¯ so sweetly to me justst night¡­¡±


    Raegan felt her cheeks ignite with embarrassment at her own outburst.


    ¡°Who asked you to be so charming!¡±


    The conversation came to an abrupt halt, leaving Raegan in a moment of stunned silence.


    Realizing how easily she had been swept up at the moment, she covered her mouth in surprise.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, I¡¯m not speaking to you anymore!¡± Raegan dered, a mix of mock annoyance and real embarrassment in her voice before abruptly ending the call.


    On the other end, Mitchel couldn¡¯t help but smile, a subtle sense of satisfaction washing over him as he pushed his work aside and rxed a bit, his evening suddenly looking up.


    After wrapping up her duties, Raegan noticed thete hour.


    She donned her mask and was about to head downstairs with Victor when she realized she had left her bag behind.


    Victor, seeing Raegan¡¯s exhaustion, kindly offered to fetch it for her.


    ¡°Miss, please wait in the car for me.


    ¡±


    Raegan nodded her agreement.


    ¡°Alright.


    ¡± She pressed the button to close the elevator doors, but just as they began to shut, a tall figure made a swift entrance, barely slipping in.


    Startled, Raegan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she instinctively moved to exit the elevator.


    Yet, before she could leave the elevator, the doors had already begun to close, sealing their descent.

 Chapter 1643

    Standing beside Raegan, the man was incognito, hiding beneath a baseball cap and a mask, his features obscured from view.


    Raegan stood upright, her body poised and vignt.


    Time ticked by slowly.


    While Raegan¡¯s attention remained focused on the descending floor numbers disyed on the elevator panel, she maintained a vignt watch over the man¡¯s every movement from the corner of her eye.


    She refused to let her guard down for even a moment.


    Observing the man¡¯s cautious nces around, Raegan remained on high alert.


    The venue¡¯s elevator was outfitted with high-definition cameras capturing every angle, and it appeared that the man took a moment to nce toward them.


    Each passing moment felt agonizingly long.


    Atst, the elevator reached the basement level.


    Raegan¡¯s legs had stiffened with tension.


    ¡°Ding.


    ¡± As the elevator doors slid open, the man remained stationary, seemingly waiting for Raegan to exit first.


    With legs stiffened by tension, Raegan cautiously began to step forward, but the sound of approaching footsteps from behind caught her attention.


    She was just a few strides away from where the driver awaited her in the car.


    Quickening her pace, Raegan had barely moved when a sudden grip on her shoulder jolted her.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Raegan¡¯s body tensed instinctively, and without hesitation, she swung her elbow back forcefully.


    The person behind Raegan managed to evade the blow slightly, allowing Raegan the chance to dash toward the waiting car.


    However, her escape was halted by a deep voice calling out her name.


    ¡°Raegan¡­¡±


    Whirling around in rm, Raegan recognized the figure behind her as Mitchel.


    Raegan threw herself into his arms in a rush of relief, still trembling with adrenaline.


    ¡°Mitchel¡­¡±


    Feeling Raegan¡¯s trembling, Mitchel¡¯s expression hardened immediately.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Raegan nced around, finding no one there.


    She couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of unease, wondering if her instincts were ying tricks on her.


    The man in the elevator emitted a distinct scent, unlike the locals, perhaps foreign.


    Now, with no one trailing them, Raegan considered the possibility that the individual she sensed was simply someone heading to retrieve a vehicle.


    Just then, a ck sedan passed by.


    Blinking, Raegan said, ¡°There was a man in the elevator earlier.


    I thought I was being followed.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡±


    ¡°Get in the car first,¡± Mitchel instructed, his senses on high alert.

 Chapter 1644

    Once settled inside the vehicle, Mitchel ced a call.


    As the security team swiftly locked down the entire parking lot, Raegan watched anxiously as they meticulously searched for any suspicious individuals, including the ck sedan that had recently passed by.


    To her surprise, the outfit of the driver of the sedan bore a striking resemnce to the man Raegan had seen in the elevator.


    Removing his hat, the man revealed his ordinary face.


    Raegan began to question her perception, wondering if fatigue had caused her to conjure up illusions.


    Seeking to ay Mitchel¡¯s lingering concerns, she reassured him, ¡°It¡¯s alright.


    I may have been overly suspicious.


    ¡±


    Feeling awkward, Raegan then apologized to the man.


    Victor, now behind the wheel of Raegan¡¯s car, departed with Mitchel¡¯s vehicle following closely behind.


    Once their cars had vanished from sight, the previously parked ck sedan slowly reemerged outside the lot.


    The driver swiftly removed a lifelike mask, exposing a blond, blue-eyed visage.


    He dialed a number, his tone grave.


    ¡°Mr.


    Glyn, the situation has beplicated.


    There are too many bodyguards around her.


    ¡±


    Unlike Aurora, where disposing of someone was as simple as squashing an ant, security in Ardlens was stringent, making any misstep a potential risk of capture.


    As the man conversed, the emblem tattooed on his arm was starkly illuminated by the moonlight.


    Aurora.


    Meanwhile, Davey found amusement in tormenting a canary confined in a nearby cage.


    He continued to taunt the bird, flicking it with his finger and sporting a smirk.


    ¡°Let¡¯s postpone the n for now.


    Casey just woke up.


    I¡¯ve decided to refrain from any killings this month, particrly since I don¡¯t want to upset her.


    ¡±


    Despite Casey¡¯s seeminglyck of recollection, Raegan was still her daughter, after all.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°There¡¯s something else of interest, Mr.


    Glyn,¡± the man interjected.


    ¡°oh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve encountered this woman on a previous assignment.


    ¡±


    Davey¡¯s curiosity piqued.


    ¡°So, someone else was after her as well?¡±


    ¡°Not quite.


    It just coincided with my ¡®tribtion day,¡¯ and I required a soul for the tribtion.


    ¡±


    This time around, the same principle applied.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Otherwise, with his standing, he wouldn¡¯t be tasked with such assignments.


    The man reminded Davey, ¡°The individual in question is also linked to you.


    ¡±


    Davey inquired, ¡°My niece?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but surprisingly, this woman managed to survive.


    ¡± The man recalled the incident vividly.


    The car Raegan was in five years ago had plunged into the river and disintegrated upon impact.


    It was astounding that Raegan had managed to survive such a catastrophic event.

 Chapter 1645

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr.


    Glyn.


    I¡¯ll ensure this one doesn¡¯t slip through my fingers,¡± the man assured, a sinister grin ying on his lips.


    ¡°No prey evades my grasp.


    ¡±


    Davey chuckled darkly.


    ¡°Then strike in a month.


    ¡±


    Resuming his interaction with the canary, Davey was taken aback when the bird suddenly pecked at him.


    ¡°Crack.


    ¡±


    Without hesitation, Davey swiftly ended the bird¡¯s life, its once vibrant form now still within the confines of its cage.


    Davey¡¯s eyes gleamed with a twisted amusement as he stroked the lifeless creature.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that much more obedient?¡±


    Suddenly, a noise from outside caught Davey¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Davey hurried to the door and swung it open.


    There, Davey found Casey kneeling on the staircase.


    His gaze turned as cold as it had been when he had dispatched the canary.


    Approaching slowly, his voice eerily calm, he questioned, ¡°Casey, what are you doing here?¡±


    Casey¡¯s shoulders quivered as she nced upward, her voice trembling with fear.


    ¡°Davey, I couldn¡¯t find you.


    .


    Davey paused, studying her intently for a prolonged moment.


    Finally, his Lips twitched slightly.


    ¡°What reason is there for fear? I haven¡¯t gone anywhere.


    ¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Davey, my foot hurts¡­¡± Casey¡¯s visage, mature yet beautiful, bore an expression of innocence that surprisingly suited her well.


    Davey gradually crouched down, his smilecking warmth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you back.


    ¡±


    He hoisted the alluring Casey, and as he rose, she leaned her chin dependently on his shoulder.


    Their gazes drifted in divergent directions, each lost in their own contemtions.


    The following day.


    Raegan arrived at the studio and was just about to exit the car when sudden


    ly, a swarm of reporters emerged.


    ¡°Miss Foster, Miss Glyn of the Glyn Group has leveled an usation against you, alleging that you seduced her fianc¨¦ during their engagement period.


    Is there any truth to this im?¡±


    ¡°Miss Foster, rumors are circting that you are financially supported by multiple benefactors, including Mr.


    Frazier of Arthen Entertainment.


    Can you confirm or deny these allegations?¡±


    ¡°Miss Foster, isn¡¯t it true that Mr.


    Frazier and Mr.


    Dixon are close acquaintances? Are there any arrangements or associations?¡±


    ¡°Miss Foster, have you been made aware of the spection regarding Miss Glyn being pregnant with Mr.


    Dixon¡¯s child¡­¡±


    A deluge of usations left Raegan stunned.


    Before Raegan could formte a response, a hand adorned with distinct knuckles forcefully swiped away one of the relentless cameras.


    Mitchel¡¯s demeanor exuded coldness as he turned his gaze toward the owner of the camera.


    ¡°Why not address your inquiries to me directly?¡±

 Chapter 1646

    The camera hit the ground with a loud crash.


    The man, suddenly without his camera, barely had time to register who was before him when he turned white and yelled, ¡°Crescent is assaulting people now!¡±


    His outcry caused a stir among those present.


    Mitchel, dressed in shiny ck shoes, stepped on the shattered camera.


    In a cold tone, he grabbed the man by the cor and tossed him to Matteo, saying, ¡°Here¡¯s a phony reporter who sneaked in.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Take him to the police.


    ¡±


    The man froze for a second and protested, ¡°I am a reporter, a legitimate one! Your im doesn¡¯t make a difference!¡±


    Matteo didn¡¯t hesitate to rip off the man¡¯s jacket, exposing a tattoo of a gang on his arm.


    The man tried to cover his shoulder, protesting, ¡°Why are you tearing my clothes? So you¡¯re resorting to violence now!¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Some started shouting, ¡°They¡¯re being violent! Look at them! They¡¯re attacking people!¡±


    Matteo, unfazed, swiftly located those aimed to cause chaos among the reporters and had the bodyguards subdue them.


    Once their jackets stripped, the tattoos on their arms showcased they were just thugs pretending to be reporters.


    The real reporters were shocked.


    They had followed a lead from an industry group chat, expecting a scoop.


    They hadn¡¯t expected to find imposters among them with hidden agendas.


    Mitchel looked over the crowd with a sharp gaze.


    His voice, cold and clear, broke the silence.


    ¡°Who sent you here?¡±


    A deathly silence enveloped the area.


    The real reporters knew Mitchel wasn¡¯t someone to mess with.


    They stumbled over their words.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, we¡¯re sorry.


    We had no idea.


    We were just misled by the messages in the group chat.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s lips tightened.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, you might as well get something to report.


    ¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, we¡¯re not reporting anything,¡± they quickly replied.


    Mitchel let out a scoff.


    ¡°You dare to spread fake news but are afraid to report the truth?¡±


    They looked confused.


    ¡°The baby Miss Glyn is expecting isn¡¯t mine,¡± Mitchel said with conviction.


    Pausing, he turned to look at Raegan affectionately and gently took her hand.


    ¡°She¡¯s the only woman I¡¯ve ever loved, in the past and now.


    Got it?¡±


    Mitchel then walked with Raegan into the studio, not ncing back.


    Though the reporters didn¡¯t dare to snap a photo of the two, they could still spin a story about Mitchel, ever the workaholic CEO of the Dixon Group, openly dering his love, which could cause a sensation.


    After interrogating the imposters, Matteo learned nothing.


    These guys had simply taken a gig online, clueless about the employer.


    But figuring out who was behind this wasn¡¯t hard.


    Judging from the questions directed at Raegan, it had to be Katie.


    Matteo told his guys to hand the imposters over to the authorities.

 Chapter 1647

    Meanwhile, still a bit shocked, Raegan asked Mitchel, ¡°Why did youe here?¡±


    ¡°Just happened to pass by,¡± Mitchel answered curtly.


    Mitchel had already made sure any fake news online was shut down.


    Devonte had vented to Mitchel earlier this day.


    Devonte¡¯s girlfriend, after seeing the fake news, suspected there were something between Devonte and Raegan.


    But Devonte would never cross a line with his friend¡¯s girl.


    That was off-limits, especially considering Mitchel¡¯s reputation.


    Mitchel nced down and offered reassurance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I¡¯ll take care of this and resolve the issue with that child as quickly as I can.


    ¡±


    Mitchel was convinced Katie¡¯s child wasn¡¯t his.


    His certainty wasn¡¯t just due to his peculiar condition.


    He would never sleep with anyone but Raegan, even in his drunk state.


    The only exception might be if he was so drunk that he cked out, which was highly unlikely.


    In a drunken stupor, most guys were practically unconscious, hardly in a state to father a child.


    Mitchel cautioned, ¡°Stay away from Katie, and never meet her alone.


    ¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Raegan responded, knowing Katie might be desperate enough to have made her pregnancy public.


    Bracing himself for Katie¡¯s unreasonable moves, Mitchel embraced Raegan, gently resting his chin on top of her head and murmured, ¡°Thanks for believing in me.


    ¡±


    Raegan, wordlessly, returned his embrace with equal fervor.


    Resolving these misunderstandings was a huge relief.


    Just then, Mitchel¡¯s phone rang.


    The call was from Luciana¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, your mother has taken a fall,¡± the servant informed.


    Mitchel¡¯s breath caught.


    ¡°What caused her fall?¡±


    The servant exined, ¡°She woke up feeling a tightness in her chest this morning and decided to rest for a bit.


    But somehow, she ended up falling.


    You shoulde over quickly to check on her.


    ¡±


    After hanging up, Mitchel¡¯s face was etched with worry.


    Raegan, sliding her arm through his, inquired, ¡°Is it about your mom?¡±


    Raegan recalled her previous conversation with Mitchel about the medication issue, suspecting that Luciana might have been secretly drugged by Katie.


    This thought was chilling.


    It exined the dramatic change in Luciana¡¯s demeanor.


    ¡°Yes, she took a fall.


    I have to visit her,¡± Mitchel responded.


    ¡°Do you want me toe along?¡± Raegan suggested.


    After a brief pause, Mitchel agreed, ¡°Yeah, that would be nice.


    ¡±


    They made their way to Luciana¡¯s ce in no time.


    Upon entering, Raegan was struck by a wave of mixed feelings.


    She used toe here often to spend time with Kyler, and now, she felt his absence deeply.

 Chapter 1648

    Upon Mitchel¡¯s entrance, Katie greeted him.


    Looking unwell and pale, Katie¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as she gazed at Mitchel.


    ¡°Mitchel, you¡¯re here¡­¡±


    Katie¡¯s voice faltered when she noticed Raegan by Mitchel¡¯s side.


    Jealousy and hatred were evident in her eyes.


    Katie intentionally emphasized her barely noticeable belly, standing out more in the grandeur of this mansion, aiming to stir trouble.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Mitchel¡¯s concerned face due to Luciana¡¯s injury turned icy upon spotting Katie, his entire demeanor radiating an unspoken but palpable aura of distance.


    Katie, looking upset from his coldness, said, ¡°I¡¯ve been taking care of your mom¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, you can leave now.


    ¡± Mitchel cut Katie off, pulling Raegan with him as he went upstairs, acting as if Katie didn¡¯t exist.


    After delving into Luciana¡¯s medication, Mitchel had people watch Luciana secretly, ensuring she wasn¡¯t harmed by Katie.


    Since Luciana trusted Katie and didn¡¯t think she was being drugged, Mitchel, without solid evidence, decided to keep a close eye on things.


    Watching Mitchel and Raegan heading upstairs, Katie¡¯s lips formed a thin Line, noticing how well they seemed to match each other, even from the back.


    It was a thought she quickly dismissed.


    Match? She believed she was the only woman who truly matched Mitchel.


    Remembering Davey¡¯s ban on killing for the month, Katie figured Raegan would h


    airs.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    In the bedroom, Luciana was lying down, unable to sit up because of her waist injury.


    Despite her pain, Luciana¡¯s face brightened with happiness upon seeing Mitchel, and she tried to get up.


    Mitchel rushed to her side, but Katie was quicker.


    ¡°Luciana, you shouldn¡¯t try to get up.


    Please, lie back down,¡± Katie said, fluffing up Luciana¡¯s pillows to make it morefortable for Luciana to chat with Mitchel.


    She was surprisingly thoughtful.


    Luciana, with a smile, responded, ¡°Katie, you should grab some rest.


    Don¡¯t stress yourself.


    ¡±


    Katie stood by Luciana¡¯s bed, returning the smile.


    ¡°Luciana, I¡¯m fine.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s brow furrowed a bit as he asked, ¡°Mom, how are you holding up?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good.


    Mitchel, why don¡¯t you take a seat?¡± Luciana called Mitchel over with a smile, though she noticeably didn¡¯t acknowledge Raegan, who was standing right behind Mitchel.


    Raegan didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    She was mainly here to pay a visit and get another glimpse of this mansion.


    Just then, Katie gave a soft cough.


    Taking Katie¡¯s cue, Luciana said to Mitchel, ¡°Mitchel, I want a word with you.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1649

    ¡°Sure, go ahead,¡± Mitchel said.


    Luciana hesitated and suggested, ¡°Perhaps Miss Foster wouldn¡¯t mind stepping outside for a moment?¡±


    Raegan understood this meant they wanted to discuss something she shouldn¡¯t overhear.


    Trying to seem generous yet with a challenging gaze, Katie said to Raegan, ¡°Miss Foster, perhaps you¡¯d enjoy a tour of the garden by the housekeeper.


    Flowers are blossoming.


    I think you¡¯d really appreciate them.


    ¡±


    Katie¡¯s voice was gentle, but her eyes were daring, her words having delivered the message that Raegan was merely an outsider in this household.


    ¡°That¡¯s kind of you to say so, Miss Glyn.


    Well, if anyone¡¯s going to show Raegan around, it ought to be me.


    I know this ce better than anyone, after all,¡± Mitchel stated, chuckling icily.


    Mitchel¡¯s unwavering defense of Raegan was evident to all.


    Each utterance carried the weight of a relentless assault, leaving Katie reeling.


    In a heartbeat, Katie¡¯s confidence shattered.


    She felt the sting of beingbeled as an outsider from Mitchel¡¯s words.


    Luciana promptly intervened, assuming the role of mediator.


    ¡°Mitchel, what prompts you to say so? Katie treats me like her own mother, and this establishment is just like her home.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡±


    Katie¡¯s rigid countenance eased a bit at Luciana¡¯s words.


    With effort, she mustered a strained smile and offered, ¡°Mitchel, I didn¡¯t mean anything¡­¡±


    Mitchel remained resolute, showing no inclination to engage further.


    Redirecting his attention to Luciana, he stated, ¡°If you have something to say, speak up.


    There¡¯s no need to exclude Raegan.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    His protective stance toward Raegan was unmistakable in his words.


    Left with no alternative, Luciana voiced her concerns, ¡°Mitchel, your decision to sever ties with the Glyn family has resulted in their stocks plummeting, practically pushing them toward bankruptcy.


    Isn¡¯t this excessive? Remember, Katie is carrying your child.


    Even if nothing else matters to you, think about the child in her belly¡­¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s response was cold and decisive.


    ¡°Mom, I have shown mercy for the sake of her father.


    Besides, considering Katie¡¯s coboration with Alexis for personal gain, my Legal team could have pursued legal action against her.


    ¡±


    Katie¡¯splexion drained of color as she interjected, ¡°Mitchel, you¡¯ve misunderstood.


    It was Alexis who approached me first, iming it was your intention.


    I¡¯ve already exined this to your mom.


    ¡±


    Luciana stood in defense of Katie.


    ¡°Yeah.


    Mitchel, I can vouch for Katie¡¯s unwavering loyalty to you.


    Please, think about the child in her belly¡­¡±


    ¡°The child?¡± Mitchel¡¯s voice dripped with disdain.


    ¡°I¡¯ve repeated it endlessly.


    The child Katie purports to carry is not mine.


    You can¡¯t force me to recognize a child who is irrelevant to me.


    ¡±


    ¡°Mitchel, I¡¯m carrying your child.


    That¡¯s the truth!¡± Katie¡¯s visage betrayed her anguish.


    ¡°Regardless of your opinion, I will bring this child into the world.


    If you refuse to ept it, I will raise it alone!¡±


    Katie¡¯s words held an implicit threat toward Mitchel.


    She anticipated a slew ofplications once the child was born.


    She was convinced that a man of Mitchel¡¯s stature couldn¡¯t be ignorant of the repercussions.


    Despite the Dixon family¡¯s staunch policy against recognizing illegitimate children, Katie reasoned that since she became pregnant when Mitchel was still single, their child couldn¡¯t be deemed illegitimate.


    This child represented her leverage.


    Moreover, with her arrangement, even before the child¡¯s birth, Katie assumed Raegan¡¯s demise should already be underway.


    In this lifetime, the sole woman destined to marry Mitchel was her, and no other.


    For any woman who drew near to Mitchel, would mysteriously vanish without a trace, much like the way she had orchestrated Raegan¡¯s ¡°ident¡± in the past.


    Raegan had narrowly escapedst time, but this time¡­ Katie¡¯s gaze fell, a fleeting glint of determination flickering in her eyes before vanishing.


    Mitchel¡¯s countenance remained impassive as he spoke.


    ¡°Miss Glyn, if you choose to proceed with the pregnancy, do so.


    However, this child bears no rtion to the Dixon family.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1650

    Tears brimmed in Katie¡¯s eyes as she pleaded, ¡°Mitchel, are you truly disregarding our shared history? Do the five years we spent together mean nothing to you?¡±


    Katie¡¯s words sounded like an usation of Mitchel being unfaithful.


    Mitchel frowned, fearing Raegan might get the wrong idea and overthink.


    He narrowed his eyes, his tone frigid as ice.


    ¡°What transpired between us during those five years?¡±


    Tears and grievances streamed down Katie¡¯s face as she implored, ¡°Mitchel, I¡¯m not Leveraging our past to hold you ountable to me, but you must acknowledge your responsibility for our child.


    Please, don¡¯t leave me to face this alone¡­¡±


    Katie¡¯s words danced on the edge of rity, simultaneously answering his question and yet revealing nothing at all.


    Mitchel, a conventional man, found himself unable to argue with Katie, despite feeling repulsed by the situation.


    Growing impatient, Mitchel¡¯s frown deepened.


    ¡°Katie, are you suggesting that the benefits you received from Alexis weren¡¯t sufficient, or that you haven¡¯t gained enough from the Dixon Group?¡±


    Katie¡¯splexion paled, as though her very skin had been peeled away.


    ¡°Mitchel, are you using me of these charges because of this woman?¡±


    Katie bit her lip, tears mingling with her grievance.


    ¡°Are you going to get rid of our child for her sake?¡±


    Raegan couldn¡¯t help but be amazed at the performance Katie was delivering.


    If not for the solid foundation of trust between Mitchel and her, Katie¡¯s provocation would likely have sparked conflict between them.


    ¡°Miss Glyn, please hold back your tears,¡± Raegan interjected suddenly.


    ¡°While you often mention the past five years ofpanionship, can you provide any concrete evidence or memorable moments? You¡¯ve spent half a decade with Mitchel, yet you can¡¯t recall a single significant event?¡±


    Katie froze, her cheeks betraying a flush of embarrassment.


    Through gritted teeth, she retorted, ¡°No matter what you say, you cannot deny that Mitchel loved me!¡±


    Katie¡¯s only aim was to disgust Raegan.


    Katie assumed, without Raegan, Mitchel would have inevitably fallen for her.


    It was all Raegan¡¯s doing.


    Unfazed, Raegan asked Katie directly, ¡°So, Miss Glyn, was your pregnancy unnned? Where did it ur? When?¡±


    Katie gazed at Raegan as if confronted by a monstrous enigma, unable to fathom why such questions were being posed.


    Shouldn¡¯t Raegan be avoiding such probing questions?


    Raegan actually didn¡¯t care at all.


    She knew very well that Katie aimed to incite and disgust her.


    In this battle, Raegan was determined not to be outdone.


    She gently sped Mitchel¡¯s arm, a smile ying on her lips.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t answer these questions, how can I trust Mitchel loved you?¡±


    Katiepsed into silence.


    Raegan persisted, her tone firm, ¡°You see, you¡¯re still unable to provide any answers.


    You can¡¯t even rify how this child came to be, or how far along it is now.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Simple questions, yet you remain silent.


    ¡±


    Katie seethed with frustration.


    Yet, no matter how she wracked her brain, all that escaped her lips was, ¡°It¡¯s Mitchel¡¯s child.


    ¡±


    Observing Luciana¡¯s distress ease, Mitchel felt the urge to depart, truly loathing Katie¡¯s presence.


    He sped Raegan¡¯s hand, readying to depart.


    In a desperate attempt to halt Mitchel¡¯s departure, Luciana sat up urgently, her voice echoing through the room.


    ¡°Mitchel, wait! How can you treat Katie like this? Even though she didn¡¯t respond to the questions, I know she¡¯s three and a half months pregnant.


    I trust Katie.


    She¡¯s carrying your child!¡±

 Chapter 1651

    Mitchel¡¯s brow furrowed, halting his steps instantly.


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze lingered on Katie¡¯s belly, filled with profound feelings.


    Katie felt her heart race under such intense scrutiny.


    ¡°Three and a half months?¡± Mitchel¡¯s expression shifted to its usual detached coolness as he echoed Luciana¡¯s words.


    Katie felt a buzzing in her ears, her mind momentarily going nk.


    Her resentment toward Luciana intensified at that moment.


    Luciana just blurted out Katie¡¯s month of pregnancy despite her promise of against saying so.


    While Katie scrambled for an answer, Mitchel addressed Luciana, ¡°Mom, grab some rest.


    I¡¯ll leave Marcelo with you for any assistance you might need.


    ¡±


    Marcelo Clifford was the assistant arranged by Mitchel for Luciana¡¯s care.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Mitchel ought to dedicate more time to Luciana due to thetter¡¯s injury.


    But since Luciana was adamant about keeping Katie here, Mitchel didn¡¯t feel like sticking around.


    Moreover, with plenty of servants in the house and extra security Mitchel had arranged discreetly, he feltfortable leaving Marcelo behind to prevent Katie from causing trouble.


    Raegan offered a courteous goodbye to Luciana, ¡°Wishing you well and a peaceful rest.


    ¡±


    Luciana merely gave Raegan an indifferent nce and showed no interest in interacting with her.


    But Raegan didn¡¯t mind since she had given the respect and courtesy that was expected of her.


    She didn¡¯t give a thought to whether Luciana Liked her or not.


    She doubted they could get along.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave,¡± Mitchel said, taking Raegan¡¯s hand with a newfound softness in his voice.


    His hand emanated warmth as it enveloped hers, his thumb tenderly stroking it, offeringfort.


    Raegan¡¯s eyes lit up, and she smiled, signaling that she was okay.


    Mitchel returned the smile, shedding his icy demeanor to reveal a charming warmth.


    Katie watched their interaction, feeling a surge of jealousy in her chest.


    She balled her hands into fists, overwhelmed with envy.


    ¡°Mitchel, how can you just walk away? What about your mom?¡± Katie¡¯s voice trembled, dismayed that not even Luciana¡¯s plight could make Mitchel stay.


    ¡°Why am I leaving? Surely, you know.


    ¡± Mitchel¡¯s tone was t and icy.


    Katie froze, at a loss for words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you,¡± Mitchel stated coldly.


    Katie¡¯s mind went nk.


    The unwavering coldness in Mitchel¡¯s voice added to the humiliation.


    His indifference to whether his words wounded her was clear.


    Tears filled her eyes as Katie protested, ¡°Mitchel, I¡¯m carrying your child.


    Do you really need to be this harsh?¡±


    ¡°You called I was being harsh?¡± Mitchel scoffed, ¡°Let me make it clear to you.


    Raegan is the only woman who will ever be the mother of my children.


    No one else will ever hold that title.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1652

    Katie turned ashen, staggering backward to copse on the bed.


    Luciana chimed in, ¡°Enough.


    Mitchel, it¡¯s time for you to leave.


    Do not upset Katie anymore.


    ¡±


    But Katie still didn¡¯t want Mitchel to leave.


    She had gone through so much just to get Mitchel to return to this mansion.


    She had just announced her pregnancy publicly, betting that Mitchel couldn¡¯t counter the press from the Glyn family.


    She nned for them to spend time together here for a few days, hoping for Mitchel to struggle to exin things.


    But Katie never imagined he¡¯d return with Raegan.


    As tears flowed, she was inconsble.


    ¡°Mitchel, why are you doing this? What do I mean to you? And our baby?¡±


    Mitchel looked away and said coldly, ¡°You dyed the press conference because you were already pregnant, correct? You aimed to use the announcement as leverage to bind me to you, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No, Mitchel, that¡¯s not it.


    It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to announce my pregnancy too early.


    I was just waiting for the right time,¡±


    Katie argued.


    ¡°And if I hadn¡¯t pushed you, would you have held that conference?¡±


    Mitchel probed sternly.


    Katie didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°If you¡¯re so certain the child is mine, then we¡¯ll do a paternity test tomorrow,¡± Mitchel dered.


    ¡°I refuse!¡± Katie yelled in defiance.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to make me abort our baby! You¡¯re lying to me.


    I won¡¯t do it!¡±


    Tears stained Katie¡¯s cheeks as she asserted, ¡°I¡¯ve already checked.


    This child belongs to you.


    ¡±


    Mitchel looked at Katie skeptically and asked, ¡°Katie, do you really expect me to trust anything you say?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Katie suddenly broke down.


    She charged at Raegan and yelled, ¡°This is all your fault! Weren¡¯t you supposed to be dead? Why did youe back and wreck our rtionship?¡±


    Mitchel positioned himself protectively in front of Raegan.


    Marcelo intervened swiftly, seizing Katie¡¯s wrist without hesitation.


    Katie¡¯s outcry was frantic.


    ¡°Mitchel, this child is your son, the future leader of the Dixon family! Will you really choose an outsider¡¯s child over your own flesh and blood?¡±


    Katie had no reservations.


    Mitchel was ruthless in handling the Glyn family.


    He didn¡¯t hold back.


    Katie had turned off her phone to escape the business turmoil.


    The copse of the Glyn Group was imminent.


    Just yesterday, she dreamt about bing marrying Mitchel, but today she had fallen from the heights of happiness into despair.


    Mitchel saw no point in engaging further with this unhinged Katie.


    He pondered if Katie was grappling with hysteria or another psychological issue.


    Her tendency to fabricate situations was clear.


    He dismissed the idea of keeping Katie close to gather evidence discreetly.


    Having someone like Katie around Luciana was too risky.


    Mitchel pointed at Katie, instructing Marcelo, ¡°Marcelo, please escort her back and ensure her family watch her closely.


    And ry this message.


    If she loses her mind again, don¡¯t me me for handing her to the authority.


    ¡±


    Katie was stunned by Mitchel¡¯s indifference.


    Laughing bitterly, she ranted, ¡°So, Mitchel, this is how you discard me for her and her illegitimate child?¡±

 Chapter 1653

    Katie¡¯s intense stare unsettled those around her, her words sent shivers through the room.


    Raegan stepped up, her voice cold.


    ¡°Katie, three and a half months pregnant, huh? Let¡¯s suppose the child you¡¯re carrying is Mitchel¡¯s.


    Back when you got pregnant, I was still Mitchel¡¯s wife and you knew that.


    So, why still chose to be the home wrecker?¡±


    Katie felt a brief twinge of guilt.


    She had avoided this confrontation precisely because of this damning reality.


    The child was conceived when Raegan was still Mitchel¡¯s wife.


    But she had no alternatives.


    Raegan shot Katie a fierce re, stating, ¡°And my child isn¡¯t illegitimate.


    She wasn¡¯t born out of the wedlock.


    ¡±


    Though Janey¡¯s father¡¯s identity remained undisclosed, Raegan stood firm against any insinuation that Janey was illegitimate.


    Before Katie could respond, Mitchel signaled to Marcelo with an icymand, ¡°Take her back.


    ¡±


    Marcelo turned to Katie, courteously urging, ¡°Miss Glyn, if you please.


    ¡±


    Katie took a step back, adamantly refusing, ¡°No!¡± If she were to return home now, she¡¯d face mockery.


    The thought of going back was unbearable!


    ¡°Luciana¡­¡± Katie clung to Luciana, her body shaking.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Luciana offeredfort, patting her back, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear.


    I¡¯m here.


    No one will touch you while I¡¯m around!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Mitchel interjected sharply.


    He was baffled by Luciana¡¯s protective stance toward Katie.


    He had already swapped the medication in secret, so why was Luciana still defending Katie?


    ¡°ALL of you, leave!¡± Luciana suddenly shouted.


    ¡°Leave! Whoever bullies Katie, leave my sight!¡±


    Mitchel red at Luciana, sighing.


    Then, he took Raegan¡¯s hand and left without saying a word.


    The instant Katie sensed their absence, she stopped shaking and calmed down immediately.


    She hugged Luciana.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said.


    Luciana¡¯s expression was somewhat dull.


    ¡°For what? We¡¯re like a family,¡± she answered in a monotone.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Katie said,ughing softly.


    ¡°But with everything that¡¯s happened, it¡¯s almost time for your medication.


    I¡¯ll get it for you.


    ¡±


    After Katie left, Luciana stared at the ceiling, thinking hard about what happened this morning.


    The dizziness hade from the water Katie gave her.


    Her fall was caused by the handrail suddenlying loose.


    But why did ite loose?


    Luciana knew all too well that strange things only happened whenever Katie was around, suggesting Katie was the behind all those ¡°idents.


    ¡±


    However, Luciana grasped Katie¡¯s leaving this household would spell more disasters for Mitchel and Raegan.


    That was why Luciana had adamantly kept Katie close.


    Besides, she felt the urge not to rouse Katie¡¯s suspicion.


    As Katie¡¯s silhouette emerged in the doorway, Luciana¡¯s countenance illuminated with a smile.


    ¡°Do not exert yourself,¡± she said gently.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Katie replied, handing Luciana a ss of water and a pill.


    She watched Luciana take them.


    ¡°Try to get some sleep,¡± Katie suggested.


    Yet, Luciana had sumbed to slumber before Katie could say anymore.


    In the CEO¡¯s office of the Dixon Group, Mitchel sat in his chair, deep in thought.


    The room was silent until he spoke with a calm authority.


    ¡°Find all my external engagements from January to May.


    Investigate Katie¡¯s movements during the same window.


    Look for any strange oveps.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1654

    Matteo nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m on it, sir.


    ¡±


    The task, however, resembled a proverbial needle in a_ haystack, burdened further by the passage of time.


    Just as Matteo approached the threshold, Mitchel¡¯s voice resonated across the room.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes sparkled with determination.


    ¡°Bring me the file on Katie¡¯s bodyguard.


    ¡±


    Quickly, Matteo presented Abel¡¯s dossier to Mitchel.


    As Mitchel looked through the file, his forehead creased.


    ¡°Is Abel one of the Dark Ind¡¯s assassins?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve heard.


    Mr.


    Glyn hired Abel for Miss Glyn.


    ¡±


    Mitchel turned to thest page, which showed pictures of Abel in action and in everyday situations.


    He paused at a photo showing Abel¡¯s intense Look.


    Mitchel recalled how Abel¡¯s vignt eyes always followed Katie.


    The look Abel gave Katie was different from the one in the photograph.


    Doubt crept into Mitchel¡¯s mind.


    He tapped the photo firmly.


    ¡°Forget about looking into Katie¡¯s movements.


    Watch Abel closely for the next couple of days.


    I need to confirm something.


    ¡±


    ¡°Will do.


    ¡± Matteo nodded before exiting.


    In a secluded area outside the city, a man in a ck suit was tied up, his face covered with a hood, and seated on a couch.


    Suddenly, he was drenched with cold water.


    When the hood was removed, the man red fiercely at his captors.


    Confronted by four imposing men, he remained fearless and dered, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    As four imposing men stepped aside, an attractive man stepped forward.


    Abel¡¯s confident look wavered upon seeing the attractive man.


    ¡°Abel, you know why we¡¯re here,¡± Mitchel said coldly.


    Abel lowered his head, silent.


    Mitchel continued with deliberate intent, ¡°Katie¡¯s child¡­¡±


    At Katie¡¯s name, Abel tensed.


    Mitchel¡¯s smirk grew.


    His guess was spot-on.


    ¡°It¡¯s yours!¡±


    Abel shook his head vigorously, desperation in his tone.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°No!¡± he insisted.


    Mitchel remained unfazed, his tone even.


    ¡°Your hair waspared with the DNA sample,¡± he revealed.

 Chapter 1655

    Color left Abel¡¯s face, his mouth set in a firm line.


    With icy scorn, Mitchel demanded, ¡°Tell me the truth! Or the child won¡¯t live.


    I have no patience for anyone who dishonors my family.


    ¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t harm the child!¡± Abel¡¯s voice was full of turmoil.


    Mitchel¡¯s silence pressed for an answer.


    Finally, Abel admitted, ¡°It¡¯s mine.


    ¡±


    Mitchel, despite having anticipated the confession, felt a sense of relief.


    He had worked hard to regain Raegan¡¯s trust and could not let anything undermine it.


    ¡°The charity g, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Mitchel asked, his voice steady.


    Abel was surprised Mitchel knew about it.


    ¡°You paid a waiter to tamper with my drink, ensuring Katie would end up in my room.


    But I never returned, so you acted on your own,¡±


    Mitchel said tly.


    With the lead on Abel, the puzzle pieces fell into ce.


    Given the rare asions when Mitchel and Katie were in the same ce, and the timing of Katie¡¯s pregnancy, the conclusion was clear.


    Mitchel had found a gap in the security footage from the charity g hotel, which matched the crucial timeframe.


    It was clear Abel had interfered with the surveince.


    However, Mitchel¡¯s alertness was a w in their n.


    That night, feeling unwell from the tampered drink, Mitchel had Matteo drive him home.


    Apart from a slight fever, Mitchel felt okay and thought little of it, attributing the incident to someone¡¯s attempt to seduce him.


    He left the clean-up to Matteo and forgot about the night.


    It wasn¡¯t until Luciana brought up month of Katie¡¯s pregnancy that Mitchel connected the dots.


    Abel lowered his head, resigned.


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡±


    That evening, as the n unraveled, Abel¡¯s thoughts turned to Katie, who was oblivious to the unfolding events.


    Abel went back to the room for Katie, not knowing she had spiked her own drink, driven by a fierce desire.


    In Katie¡¯s quest for upward mobility, conceiving a child was her primary aim, with little thought for the child¡¯s well-being.


    Under the influence, Katie clung to Abel.


    Abel found himself unable to refuse her, and they shared a moment of passion clouded by their impaired judgment.


    The initial rush of intimacy with Katie, whom Abel had admired, overwhelmed him.


    Afterward, despite his better judgment, he repeatedly engaged in intimacy with her.


    The revtion of Katie¡¯s pregnancy and the manipted paternity test were orchestrated by Abel.


    Abel¡¯s n was to keep this secret for as long as possible.


    If Katie married Mitchel, he was ready to do anything to protect that lie.


    Suddenly, Abel managed to stood up and fell to his knees with a heavy ¡°thud¡± on the hard floor.


    ¡°Katie doesn¡¯t know the truth.


    She believes the child is yours,¡± he said, his voice echoing in the room as he struggled, his forehead bleeding from hitting the floor.


    ¡°This is my fault.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    If you want revenge, it should be against me.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1656

    Only then did Mitchel understand why Katie had so firmly believed the child was his.


    The truth became clear.


    Katie had been absolutely convinced that the man with her that night was him.


    Mitchel Laughed coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to tell her that yourself.


    ¡±


    With a snap of his fingers, the door opened, and Katie was brought into the room.


    Katie waspletely in the dark about Mitchel¡¯s motives for summoning her over.


    Marcelo had roughly pulled her into the car.


    Throughout the drive, Katie was overwhelmed with anxiety.


    Yet, upon arriving, she was somewhat relieved at the sight of Abel kneeling in front of Mitchel.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Katie surmised Mitchel tried to force the truth out of Abel, but she was confident Abel would never divulge her secrets.


    Abel¡¯s loyalty as a faithful subordinate was unquestionable.


    Katie took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Mitchel, why have you tied up Abel? What did he do wrong?¡±


    ¡°Just ask him,¡± Mitchel answered, his voice icy, as if covered with frost.


    ¡°Abel, what¡¯s going on?¡± Katie asked.


    Abel, head bowed, didn¡¯t answer, marking the first time he had failed to responded to Katie.


    Feeling something amiss with a sinking feeling, Katie paused briefly before asking again, ¡°Abel?¡±


    Abel turned slightly and then kowtowed to Katie with a loud thud as his forehead connected with the ground.


    Immediately, blood poured out, covering his face.


    The blood streamed down, soaking his eyebrows and eyes, giving Abel a horrifying appearance.


    In a quiet voice, Abel murmured, ¡°Miss, I¡­ I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡±


    Abel¡¯s words chilled Katie to the core.


    Abel had always been loyal to her, rarely letting her down.


    Her lips trembled as she tried to keep herposure and said, ¡°Abel, think carefully before you speak.


    ¡±


    Abel knew Katie was warning him.


    Yet, he felt cornered.


    If he stayed silent, his child in Katie¡¯s belly would be at risk of being terminated.


    And Katie could be in danger.


    ¡°I¡­ Your child¡­¡± Abel clenched his teeth and blurted out, ¡°Your child is mine!¡±


    Katie¡¯splexion turned ghostly pale.


    ¡°What¡­ What are you talking about?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe her ears and forced a smile.


    ¡°Abel, you¡¯re my assistant, nothing more.


    What kind of pressure are you under to say such things?¡±


    Katie suspected Mitchel had forced Abel into lying like this.


    Mitchel gave a sly smile and signaled to Matteo.


    ¡°Show it to Miss Glyn.


    ¡±


    Matteo presented three paternity tests, all confirming the match.


    Katie examined them, struggling to stay calm.


    After a tense few seconds, she grabbed the paternity tests and ripped them up into tiny pieces like confetti.


    ¡°Mitchel, you just tried to get rid of me! I refuse to fall for your twisted lies.


    I refuse! You¡¯re just trying to deny the child I¡¯m carrying!¡±


    Katieughed hysterically.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure the whole country knows what a hypocrite you are, Mitchel.


    You slept with me, got me pregnant, and now you¡¯re pretending it never happened!¡±


    Despite Katie¡¯s furious outburst, Mitchel stayed quiet, his expression turning frostier.

 Chapter 1657

    Abel, rmed at the frosty look Mitchel gave out, managed to free himself from the ropes and hurriedly wrapped his arms around Katie from behind.


    ¡°Miss, please stop this.


    The child is mine.


    I¡¯m sorry, but it was me with you that night¡­ It really was me¡­¡±


    ¡°Get off me!¡± Katie screamed furiously.


    ¡°You¡¯re worthless! You don¡¯t deserve to touch me!¡±


    Abel didn¡¯t release Katie.


    He shielded her belly, fearful she might harm herself.


    In a fit of rage, Katie grabbed a nearby ashtray and struck Abel on the head, causing him to bleed, but he still didn¡¯t let go.


    The drama was unfolding, Katieshing out and Abel epting each blow.


    Mitchel watched the entire scene in silence and then rose slowly.


    His eyes cold, he dered, ¡°Tomorrow, I want all those rumors gone.


    Don¡¯t try to pin this child on me.


    Otherwise¡­¡±


    A chilling threat crossed Mitchel¡¯s handsome face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll release a detailed ount of how Miss Glyn¡¯s bodyguard got her pregnant.


    ¡±


    The child in Katie¡¯s belly was innocent.


    Despite the darkness in its parents¡¯ hearts, Mitchel didn¡¯t want the child to be tainted by their scandals.


    He was offering them onest opportunity.


    Only Katie and Abel were left behind.


    Katie grew weary of her destructive outburst and slumped against the sofa.


    Blood smeared Abel¡¯s face, yet he knelt with resolute strength.


    ¡°Abel, I won¡¯t have the child of someone as vile as you!¡± The repulsion was clear in Katie¡¯s eyes as she thought about having been intimate with Abel.


    Katie kicked Abel forcefully and spat out, ¡°You despicable bastard! How dare you touch me?¡±


    Abel kept silent, enduring her physical outbursts.


    It was only after Katie had exhausted herself from hitting Abel that Abel finally said, ¡°Miss, I want this child.


    ¡±


    Katie froze, her voice shaky.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Abel wiped the blood off his face, being careful not to scare Katie, and said with firm resolve, ¡°I want this child.


    ¡±


    ¡°You bastard! How dare you say that? Do you think you¡¯re worthy?¡± As Katie raised her hand to strike again, Abel caught it.


    Abel¡¯s eyes were intense, filled with a darkness and determination that took Katie back to the moment they first met.


    Back then, Jayceon took Katie to the arena to choose a bodyguard where she spotted Abel.


    Battling barehanded against five hyenas, Abel had just defeated thest one, his eyes zing with determination.


    Impressed by his resilience, Katie chose him on the spot.


    Now, with the same old intense look Abel gave out, Katie¡¯s instincts sharpened instantly.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She stood tall, her voice tinged with arrogance.


    ¡°If you want this child, there¡¯s only one way.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1658

    Abel let go of her hand and looked up at her, his voice soft.


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll do anything for you.


    ¡±


    Katie caressed her belly and smirked.


    ¡°The child must be born as a member of Dixon family.


    ¡±


    Abel tensed up for a moment and then murmured, ¡°Okay.


    ¡±


    Though Abel knew he couldn¡¯t openly tell the world that he was the father, he wished for the child¡¯s survival.


    ¡°Miss, what do you need me to do?¡± Having spent so much time with Katie, Abel knew her well.


    Her lineage bore the wildness of the Glyn family, and neither yielding norpromising were in her character.


    ¡°Manage to free Lauren from the hospital,¡± Katiemanded.


    Abel¡¯s face fell.


    ¡°Miss, she is heavily guarded on all sides.


    The Dixon family has also ced watchers everywhere.


    It¡¯s challenging to get her out.


    ¡±


    Katie replied firmly, ¡°If you can¡¯t manage it, then we have nothing to discuss.


    ¡±


    Abel lowered his head, lost in thought for a moment, before looking up.


    ¡°Miss, if I don¡¯t make it back, please promise me you¡¯ll bring this child into the world.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay, I promise,¡± Katie quickly responded.


    Abel gazed intently at Katie.


    ¡°I¡¯ve set up an ount in Aurora.


    I¡¯d like you to pass my possessions to the child.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    If you decide against raising the child yourself, please give it to my master.


    Do we have an agreement?¡±


    ¡°Sure.


    ¡±


    ¡°Thank you, miss.


    Take care of yourself.


    ¡± Abel¡¯s eyes were filled with profound affection as he locked his gaze with Katie¡¯s.


    He was prepared to face death on this mission.


    Unbeknownst to him, Katie secretly wished for his quick end.


    Yet, she nned to take advantage of him before his demise.


    Just then, Katie¡¯s phone rang.


    She looked down and saw Luciana¡¯s name on the disy.


    ¡°Luciana¡­¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Katie, where have you been? I woke up and you weren¡¯t there.


    ¡±


    ¡°Luciana, it¡¯s Mitchel.


    He¡­¡± Katie¡¯s voice broke.


    ¡°Juste back and we can talk.


    I¡¯ll have the butlere to get you,¡± Luciana instructed.


    ¡°Okay.


    ¡± Katie stood up without looking at Abel and said coldly, ¡°Complete the mission before nine o¡¯clock tomorrow morning.


    ¡±


    Upon leaving Katie and Abel behind, Mitchel embraced a flood of relief.


    Despite Raegan¡¯s faith in him, difort gnawed at him over the strategies Katie had employed.


    Yet, with the truth he had justid bare, he could finally face Raegan and Janey with an easy mind.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, where to next?¡± Matteo inquired, settled behind the wheel.


    A quick nce at the verdant canopy and pristine avenues brought a lightness to Mitchel¡¯s mood.


    With a faint smile, he suggested, ¡°Crescent.


    ¡±


    The time hade to reconnect with the one Mitchel longed for.


    Before long, they arrived, and Matteo brought the car to a stop at the destination.

 Chapter 1659

    Mitchel¡¯s hand paused on the seatbelt as his phone interrupted the moment.


    Luis was on the other end.


    Anticipating a casual call, Mitchel dismissed it, only to see Luis ¡®name sh again.


    ¡°Yes?¡± he answered on the second ring.


    Luis¡¯ grave tone met Mitchel.


    ¡°Theb results came through.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s brow furrowed.


    ¡°What results?¡± he probed.


    ¡°The blood analysis my overseas contact conducted while youy unconscious the other day,¡± Luis exined.


    A beat passed.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And?¡± Mitchel pressed.


    With earnest gravity, Luis revealed, ¡°You were administered a virus known as ¡®Mutant.


    ¡¯ It was smuggled out and sold by someone from Swynborough¡¯s bio-research sector.


    Only two pairs exist worldwide, and there¡¯s no antidote.


    ¡±


    A sharp intake of breath from Mitchel as he processed this.


    ¡°saying there are only two pairs, and I was injected with one?¡±


    Luis¡¯s surprise at Mitchel¡¯s level-headed reaction was palpable.


    While panic would have been the norm, Mitchel was astute enough totch onto a vital piece of the conversation.


    ¡°Yes, ¡®Mutant¡¯ is given in twos,¡± Luis shared.


    Luis continued to rify that the creators of ¡°Mutant¡± had found a single dose to be benign.


    Only with a second injection would the real trouble start, triggering the mutation.


    Mitchel digested this with a flicker of relief.


    ¡°So Lauren¡¯s single injection hasn¡¯t put me in immediate danger?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.


    ¡±


    Mitchel contemted this revtion in silence, his mind racing.


    After a pause, Luis cautioned Mitchel to stay vignt.


    For now, Lauren was out of the picture, ted for her fate in mere days.


    Mitchel then probed the more pressing issue.


    ¡°How did Lauren get ess to such a virus?¡±


    Such a thing was beyond the reach of Swynborough¡¯s fortifiedbs, certainly beyond the strength of the Murray family.


    Luis admitted his ongoing probe but disclosed that one pair of ¡°Mutant¡± was with the Maxwells on Aurora.


    The mention of the Maxwell lineage brought a darker shadow to Mitchel¡¯s expression.


    Agitationced his next words.


    ¡°If the second injection finds me, what¡¯s my timeline?¡±


    There was reluctance in Luis¡¯s voice, an urging toward Mitchel¡¯s self-preservation, but Mitchel was adamant.


    ¡°The full truth.


    I have to know,¡± he insisted with gravity.


    Luis¡¯ voice carried a soft but grave note.


    ¡°Three months.


    ¡±


    The words hung in the air as Mitchel repeated them, seeking confirmation.

 Chapter 1660

    Luis borated that ¡°Mutant¡± unfolded in distinct phases.


    Initially, the substance melded and interacted internally without apparent harm.


    But as the weeks passed, the inflicted person¡¯s strength dwindled, their ability to walk slipped away, and muscles wasted away.


    By the third stage, confinement to a bed was inevitable, leaving nothing but a fragile shell of once robust vitality.


    The mind behind ¡°Mutant¡± had a twisted vision, crafting a demise that would force the afflicted to witness their own decay.


    Often, the grip of helplessness gripped so tight that it drove the tormented to contemte a premature end to their anguish.


    In the quiet that followed, Luis sought to imbue a sense of calm.


    ¡°The tests indicate just a single dose in your system.


    The second has not found its way into you.


    And I¡¯m on the trail of the mind that birthed this malice.


    Should we discern its makeup, hope for a cure is not lost¡­¡±


    Before Luis could outline further ns, Mitchel cut in with a heavymand, ¡°Keep Raegan in the dark about this.


    ¡±


    A silence fell, with Luis lost momentarily in thought.


    Despite the weight of his revtion, Mitchel¡¯s concerns were singrly fixed on Raegan.


    ¡°Raegan should be braced for what¡¯s toe¡­ Luis suggested tentatively.


    ¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Mitchel interjected firmly, his voice ice over the line.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to burden her with worry.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay, but¡­¡± Luis began but stopped mid-sentence, realizing the futility of his hopeful musings.


    With brotherly conviction, Luis assured, ¡°Forget it.


    You¡¯re going to pull through.


    I¡¯ve got your back.


    ¡±


    As Mitchel¡¯s call ended, Matteo remained by the car, patiently awaiting Mitchel¡¯s next move.


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze locked onto the vivid insignia of Crescent, lost in thought until finally, he broke the silence.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the office.


    ¡±


    The tasks ahead dawned on Mitchel, an overwhelming tide of duty.


    In a change of scene, Katie found sce in Luciana¡¯s ce, her eyes brimming as she confided in Luciana about Mitchel¡¯s coldness.


    Lucianaforted, ¡°Katie, don¡¯t fret.


    I¡¯m here, and I trust you wholeheartedly.


    I acknowledge your baby.


    ¡±


    Thefort found in Luciana¡¯s words bolstered Katie¡¯s resolve, her attentiveness to Luciana growing.


    In the quiet introspection that followed, Katie couldn¡¯t help butment her ploy that had led to Luciana¡¯s fall, all designed to lure Mitchel back.


    After all, Luciana¡¯s unguarded trust was far more pliable than Mitchel¡¯s guarded nature.


    As the evening waned and conversation with Luciana dwindled, Katie¡¯s phone stirred to life with a buzz.


    Masking her emotions, Katie handed Luciana the medication with a cheerful guise.


    ¡°Luciana, your medicine¡¯s ready.


    ¡±


    With a warm smile, Luciana epted and drank with Katie¡¯s gaze firmly upon her.


    Once Luciana wasfortably nestled in bed, Katie gently urged, ¡°Time to sleep.


    ¡±


    Luciana¡¯s slumber was swift, as it always was.

 Chapter 1661

    Katie observed the rhythm of Luciana¡¯s breathing for a moment before retrieving her phone, stepping quietly to the door.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± she inquired.


    Abel, his voice shaking, barely audible over the line, was a mess of wounds and blood.


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯vepleted the task.


    ¡±


    A satisfied hum escaped Katie as she air-dried her freshly painted nails.


    ¡°Nicely done.


    And Lauren¡¯s condition?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s stable.


    I¡¯ve administered her dose,¡± Abel responded.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Good.


    End the call now,¡± Katie directed crisply.


    But Abel hesitated, his voiceced with an earnest confession.


    ¡°Miss, I must tell you about this.


    I hold you in high regard.


    It was your gaze during the fight that spurred me on.


    My only wish is for your continued happiness¡­¡±


    Though only hearing his voice, Katie sensed the gravity of Abel¡¯s injuries.


    Abel pressed on his wound, speaking slowly.


    ¡°Regarding that night, it¡¯s all my fault.


    Please don¡¯t hate me.


    If only I had exercised more control¡­¡± His remorse was palpable even through the phone.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Abel, you¡¯re forgiven.


    Yet, there¡¯s something you must do,¡± Katie replied, her tone t.


    Grasping her cue and the gravity of the moment, Abel simply nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware.


    ¡±


    With a bitter smile, Abel grasped a vial of potent fluid and doused himself with it.


    The agony that tore through him was immediate, as if he were a torch aze.


    Choosing such an end was beyond imagination for anyone given a choice.


    His heart, though, was beyond repair, the point of no return had been crossed.


    Abel¡¯s voice was resigned,ced with a final plea.


    ¡°Miss, my time of aid has passed.


    Regarding our child, please bring it to the world¡­¡±


    Abel knew Katie lied, but still, he clung to a slender thread of hope.


    He had no regrets.


    ¡°I promise you.


    Go ahead with your work, Abel,¡± Katie reassured softly.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Abel replied, a short, solemn eptance.


    The pursuers were upon Abel now.


    Commands rang out, sharp and cold.


    ¡°Freeze, hands up!¡±


    Abel met his fate with a resigned smirk.


    In an instant, azure mes wrapped around him, and he was swept into an eerie spectacle of cobaltbustion.


    Everyone was too stunned to react.


    They had never seen such a bizarre me that could instantly burn a person to ashes, leaving no trace of tissues.


    Not only the body but also the phone was consumed by the me.


    The medical staff finally came back to his senses, eximing, ¡°Report it! Report it quickly! The criminal under tight monitoring has escaped from the hospital!¡±


    In an instant, the special hospital became busy.


    Everyone Looked for that criminal frantically.

 Chapter 1662

    When Katie heard the busy tone on the other end of the line, she knew Abel was already dead, leaving no trace behind.


    At the thought of this, Katie felt a sense of relief.


    The only person who could prove the truth of the paternity of her child was dead.


    Finally, no one would bother her now.


    For Katie, Abel was nothing but a low life.


    If he had only been obedient, she wouldn¡¯t have sent him to his death this soon.


    But he dared to getid with her when she was under the effect of the drug.


    She didn¡¯t even blink on Abel¡¯s death.


    She assumed, with her money, having another loyal guy shouldn¡¯t be an issue.


    Katie threw her phone into the toilet bowl and poured a special solution into it.


    Then, she watched it slowly turn into sludge.


    It shouldn¡¯t take long for her to be Mitchel¡¯s rightful wife.


    Katie smiled.


    She only had to get Raegan out of the picture and keep the syringe in her hands.


    By then, Mitchel could not refuse her.


    After contemting for a bit, she took out another phone and said, ¡°Alexis, have you taken care of Lauren? I did everything you asked me to do.


    The next step is all up to you.


    ¡±


    A grave voice responded from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Everything has been arranged.


    ¡±


    Katie brushed the strands of hair off her forehead.


    Her eyes turned fierce, but her voice was still sweet when she said, ¡°You know what I want, right? I want nothing but Mitchel.


    ¡±


    Satisfied, Katie hummed a tune and went back to her room to sleep.


    Meanwhile, Luciana had been hiding in a dark corner, having overheard Katie¡¯s phone conversation.


    Once ensuring Katie had returned to her room, Luciana tiptoed back to her room and took out a phone secretly hidden under her bed.


    Luciana hastily dialed Mitchel¡¯s number.


    As soon as he answered, she covered her mouth and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You need to find Raegan quickly.


    ¡±


    ¡°Mom?¡± Mitchel frowned upon hearing Luciana¡¯s voice.


    Luciana coughed lightly to clear her throat.


    She had gagged herself too vigorously trying to induce vomiting, causing her throat to bleed.


    Luciana continued, her voice hoarse, ¡°Lauren is with Alexis, and they are likely nning to harm Raegan and ckmail you.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s expression turned grave.


    ¡°Is it Katie¡¯s doing? Is she still with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I asked her toe here,¡± Luciana replied.


    Once out of the medication Katie had fetched for her, Luciana, with her much more somber mind and perceptive eyes, quickly discovered Katie¡¯s ruthlessness.


    And as days passed by, she became more aware of it.


    To force Mitchel to return, Katie deliberately loosened the handrail, causing Luciana to fall.


    Worse, Katie gave Luciana sleeping pills every single day so she could move around the mansion freely.


    Luciana knew Katie would definitely cause trouble.


    After all, Mitchel had been treating her coldly.


    So, Luciana thought it was better to keep Katie close instead of having Mitchel constantly guarding against her.


    Today, Luciana finally overheard crucial information.


    His face solemn, Mitchel instructed, ¡°Mom, lock your door.


    I¡¯ll ask Marcelo to pick you up now.


    Don¡¯t go out of your room until he arrives.


    ¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1663

    Luciana shook her head.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t send Marcelo to pick me up.


    Don¡¯t worry.


    Katie hasn¡¯t noticed anything yet.


    But if Marceloes, it might alert her.


    What you need to do now is to find Raegan.


    She¡¯s in danger.


    ¡±


    However, Mitchel insisted.


    ¡°Mom, listen to me this time.


    Lock the door of your room and wait for Marcelo to get you.


    ¡±


    After hanging up, Mitchel immediately instructed Marcelo.


    Then, he tried to contact Raegan.


    However, Raegan¡¯s phone was powered off.


    All he could hear was a busy tone.


    His brow furrowed, Mitchel sped off in his car.


    In the mansion, after hanging up, Luciana turned around and spotted Katie.


    Katie¡¯s entrance into her room went unnoticed by Luciana, leaving her unsure how much Katie had overheard.


    But she kept calm and asked, ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±


    Katie pped her hands andmented with a smile, ¡°Luciana, you¡¯re quite the actress.


    ¡±


    Always suspicious, Katie had taken precautions by bribing one of the household staff to monitor Luciana around the clock.


    As Katie came back from the talk with Abel and Mitchel, she was informed that Luciana¡¯s inability was an act.


    Not wanting to alert Luciana, Katie decided to y along.


    As for the arrangement amid her call, it actually happened four hours earlier.


    It was toote for Mitchel to act now.


    Katie¡¯s so-called call with Alexis was merely a ruse aimed to mislead Mitchel, having known Luciana had been listening.


    She didn¡¯t react until Luciana made the call and told Mitchel that Alexis had taken Lauren away, shifting all her doings to Alexis.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    Outside the door was Marcelo, under Mitchel¡¯s instruction.


    Katie leaned over to Luciana, her sharp nails tracing Luciana¡¯s carotid artery.


    ¡°Luciana, you know what to say, right?¡±


    Luciana nodded.


    Then, she proceeded to open the door slightly and said indifferently, ¡°Marcelo, I¡¯m fine.


    I don¡¯t need to leave here.


    Please check if Katie has gone.


    ¡±


    At the doorway, Marcelo¡¯s eyes swiftly scanned around Luciana¡¯s room.


    When he found nothing unusual, he nodded and rushed to Katie¡¯s room.


    After searching the entire mansion and finding no sign of Katie, Marcelo reported to Mitchel.


    Mitchel instructed, ¡°Make sure my mother is safe and closely monitor any activity in the mansion.


    ¡±


    In the darkness of the night, Mitchel finally reached Raegan¡¯s vi.


    He rushed inside, slightly relieved that both Annis and Janey were fine.


    Annis, anxious, hastily said, ¡°Miss Foster hasn¡¯te back tonight.


    ¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    She called me this afternoon, mentioning her potentialte return tonight.


    Just now, I tried calling her, but I couldn¡¯t get through.


    Actually, I was about to contact you.


    Fortunately, you¡¯re here now.

 Chapter 1664

    Annis¡¯ eyes turned red as the worst scenario crossed her mind.


    ¡°Mr.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dixon, could something have happened to her?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ll find her.


    This ce is rtively safe with my men.


    Please, just stay here with Janey, and don¡¯t evere out.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s words made Annis even more flustered.


    It seemed something had really happened to Raegan.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, Mr.


    Foster is already on his way back to the country.


    Please save Miss Foster,¡± Annis pled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret.


    I will find her,¡± Mitchel said calmly.


    Just then, a faint sound of crying was heard.


    Janey, barefoot, ran out, calling, ¡°Annis¡­ Annis, I just dreamt of my mommy¡­¡±


    Annis, heartbroken, lifted Janey into her arms, her voice choked with emotion.


    ¡°Janey, be good, okay? Your mommy will be back soon.


    ¡±


    Janey rubbed her eyes.


    It was only then that she noticed Mitchel.


    She whimpered.


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡±


    Mitchel reached out and wiped her tears.


    He said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t cry.


    Daddy will bring your mommy back.


    ¡±


    Janey nestled into Annis¡¯ arms, sobbing.


    ¡°Daddy, pleasee back with my mommy¡­¡±


    Mitchel promised solemnly, ¡°I will.


    ¡±


    Four hours earlier.


    Raegan left the exhibition with Victor.


    As soon as they got in the car, Victor smelled a strange scent, sensing something amiss.


    She immediately pushed Raegan out of the car and shouted, ¡°Miss, something is wrong!¡±


    But it was already toote.


    The car door was locked, and Raegan instantly felt weak all over.


    Raegan¡¯s car sped away to a deste area where Victor was bound and dumped outside by the disguised driver.


    After an unknown amount of time, Raegan was awakened by a bucket of ice water.


    The very next second, a crisp p sound echoed.


    Raegan was pped hard on the face.


    The p sobered Raegan up.


    She slowly opened her eyes, only to see an old and terrifying woman.


    ¡°Ha-ha! You¡¯re finally awake now.


    ¡± The woman¡¯s harsh voice sounded unpleasant.


    It was as if her throat had been filled with cement.

 Chapter 1665

    Raegan felt a severe headache now.


    It must be the drug she inhaled in the car.


    She stared at the scary woman, whose face was covered in abscesses and had only a few strands of hair left.


    For a moment, she did not recognize the woman.


    Another p sounded.


    This time, the scary woman pped Raegan even harder.


    She asked angrily, ¡°Bitch, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she finally recognized the woman.


    ¡°Lauren?¡±


    ¡°Raegan, it¡¯s been a while.


    ¡± Lauren approached Raegan with a sinister look in her eyes.


    Spotting Lauren¡¯s almost rotten face, Raegan felt a chill down her spine.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? I want to.


    .


    Lauren¡¯s voice trailed off.


    Her hollow eyes widened as she cackled.


    ¡±


    Whileughing manically, Lauren suddenly raised a dagger, stabbed it down hard, and shouted, ¡°I want to stab you to death!¡±


    Raegan, weakened by the drug and fearful, saw the dagger¡¯s gleam as it arced toward her, her muscles tensing as though she were trapped in ice.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    In a moment of desperation, Raegan bit her tongue sharply.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    The sharp pain sparked a surge of adrenaline.


    Summoning her remaining strength, Raegan rolled aside, just as the dagger sliced through the air where she had been.


    ¡°Bitch, you think you can escape!¡± Lauren yelled, her eyes wild with fury as she lunged forward again.


    The knife descended with violent intent!


    Raegan dodged, and the de only grazed her arm, Leaving a trail of blood that quickly stained her white garment.


    Lauren¡¯s demeanor was that of a person unhinged.


    Clutching the knife, she pursued Raegan relentlessly, her voice shrill with madness, ¡°You¡¯re to me for what I¡¯ve be! You¡¯ve destroyed me and turned me into a monster! I will stab you to death! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    The dagger¡¯s point stabbed the earth repeatedly, leaving a series of punctures.


    Raegan continued to roll away, her wounded arm painting streaks of red on the ground.


    ¡°Crack!¡± With a sharp noise, the dagger broke, its tip snapping off.


    But Lauren didn¡¯t stop.


    She grabbed Raegan by the legs, dragged her brutally, and then smashed her head against a column.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Raegan¡¯s scream echoed as her head struck the pir with brutal force.


    Lauren exhibited a strange, almost supernatural strength.


    When Lauren paused, gasping for air, Raegan used the pir to propel herself backward, delivering a forceful kick to Lauren.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Lauren¡¯s head collided with the pir, eliciting a scream.


    Her hair was instantly drenched in blood, darkening its brown hue.

 Chapter 1666

    A hit to the back of the head like that usually would have put someone out cold for quite a while.


    Raegan let out a sigh of relief, but to her amazement, Lauren was back on her feet in no time.


    Lauren recovered with a speed that was startling.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to meet your end at my hands today! You bitch!¡± Lauren cackled wildly as she approached Raegan, her face marred by oozing sores, adding to her ghastly appearance.


    Before Raegan could even stand, Lauren¡¯s hand was mped tightly around her throat.


    Lauren¡¯s fingers, thin and bony, felt like they were leeching Raegan¡¯s very essence away.


    Drops of Lauren¡¯s blood fell on Raegan¡¯s face, making Lauren seem even more like a creature from a nightmare.


    Lauren kept hissing, ¡°Die! Die! Rotten in the hell!¡±


    Raegan struggled for air, her sight beginning to blur and whiten.


    Suddenly, Lauren released Raegan, yelling in pain.


    ¡°You deranged creature! Now¡¯s not the time for killing.


    She¡¯s still of use!¡± It turned out two burly men had intervened, grabbing Lauren by her thinning hair and tossing her aside with force.


    Lauren¡¯s screams filled the air.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Lauren¡¯s skin, weakened from prolonged medical treatment, was fragile like overripe fruit.


    When the man roughly yanked, arge patch of her scalp came off.


    The agony was unbearable!


    Lauren writhed on the floor, clutching her head and screaming in pain.


    The heavier man, disgusted by the bloody scalp in his hand, threw it back at Lauren¡¯s face.


    Fuming, he shouted, ¡°Quit your screaming! For heaven¡¯s sake, shut up already!¡±


    But Lauren couldn¡¯t stop.


    Even with her enhanced healing due to the drug, losing her scalp was intensely painful.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lauren¡¯s cries continued as she clutched her head, the pain clearly overwhelming her.


    The heavier man kicked Lauren, annoyed, saying, ¡°Silence, you monster! Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    The tall man, wearing a hat, intervened to stop the chaos.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey, stop it.


    If she dies now, who¡¯s going to take the meter?¡±


    The heavier man hesitated and spat out in disgust.


    ¡°Disgusting creature! Can¡¯t stand the sight of her.


    Might ruin my meals for days.


    ¡±


    The tall man, equally repulsed, threw his hat over Lauren¡¯s face, grimacing.


    ¡°Cover that up.


    It¡¯s revolting!¡±


    Subdued by the kicks, Lauren dared not make another sound.


    The tall man kicked Lauren once more, pointing at Raegan, and ordered, ¡°She¡¯s not to be touched yet.


    You better follow orders.


    Understand?¡±


    Cowed, Lauren just nodded.


    Lauren, despite her madness, showed an unusual level of obedience at this moment.

 Chapter 1667

    Raegan remained calm, silently assessing her situation.


    Outnumbered and outmatched by the two men and the unhinged Lauren, she knew her odds were slim.


    Noting Raegan, the heavier man¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He found sce in Raegan¡¯s beauty after witnessing Lauren¡¯s disturbing appearance.


    ¡°Such a beautiful girl,¡± he noted.


    ¡°Pretty or not, just watch and don¡¯t make a fuss,¡± the tall man cautioned in a calmer tone.


    ¡°Wait for the car, and once we¡¯ve moved these two, our work here is finished.


    ¡±


    Raegan, overhearing their conversation, realized they intended to take her and Lauren to another location.


    The heavier man expressed regret, ¡°It¡¯d be a real pity if this chick ended up dead.


    ¡±


    The tall man, a cigarette hanging loosely from his mouth, scolded the heavier man, ¡°Save it unless you¡¯ve got something useful to say.


    ¡±


    Unfazed, the heavier man shrugged off the caution.


    ¡°What¡¯s the worry? They¡¯re just going to end up as unidentifiable bodies anyway.


    ¡±


    Raegan was horrified by their casual mention of killing.


    She deduced that their n was to murder both her and Lauren, likely pinning their demises on Lauren.


    Katie was the only person Raegan could think of who would have such intense animosity toward her.


    Trying to contain her fear, Raegan offered a deal, ¡°You¡¯re doing this for the money, right? I¡¯ll pay you five times whatever you¡¯re getting.


    ¡±


    The taller man dismissed her offer with a sneer, citing their ¡°professional ethics.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s desperation grew, her voice filled with a plea.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, I can pay you a lot.


    Please.


    ¡±


    The heavier man seemed to waver, touched by Raegan¡¯s tearful appeal.


    He responded, ¡°It¡¯s not just about the money.


    If we screw this up, it¡¯s over for us.


    ¡±


    Irritated by the heavier man¡¯s chattiness, the taller man urged the heavier man to keep watch.


    ¡°Check on the road.


    Let me know when the car¡¯s here.


    ¡±


    With the heavier man gone, the taller one secured Raegan¡¯s bindings once more.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, his phone rang.


    He warned Raegan and Lauren to behave before stepping aside to answer the phone.


    Meanwhile, Lauren, huddled and bloodied in a corner, her eyes suddenly sparked with a vengeful glint.


    With a swift movement, she surged toward Raegan again, intent on violence.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    But Raegan, who had managed to move her bound hands in front, defended herself from Lauren¡¯s wild assault, eximing, ¡°Do you want us both to die?¡±


    Lauren¡¯s stare was ice-cold as she faced Raegan, her expression terrifying with her teeth exposed in a fierce snarl.


    ¡°Guess what? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going down alone.


    I¡¯m off to a fresh start.


    ¡±


    Lauren clung to the hope of a new beginning.


    Her rescuer had promised her a ne ticket, a stash of cash, and a passport once she finished this job.


    She dreamed of getting surgery abroad to heal her marred face and livingfortably ever after.


    Raegan, fighting back against Lauren¡¯s grasp, replied with a hint of mockery, ¡°Wow, you really haven¡¯t caught on, have you? They n to get rid of us both.


    ¡±


    ¡°Nice try, but I¡¯m not buying it!¡± Madness shed in Lauren¡¯s eyes before she burst into wildughter.


    ¡°It¡¯s just you who¡¯s in trouble today.


    They¡¯re going to get rid of you and then whisk me away.


    I¡¯ll get my face fixed and snag a rich guy to live the dream!¡±

 Chapter 1668

    ¡°Lauren, wake up! I overheard them.


    They¡¯re nning to make us both disappear for good!¡± Raegan snapped.


    Doubt flickered in Lauren¡¯s eyes, and her hold weakened a bit.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re just trying to mess with my head¡­¡±


    Raegan, boiling over with frustration, wished she could literally crack open Lauren¡¯s skull to understand why Lauren hadn¡¯t grasped the gravity of their situation.


    Their captors had tantly discussed ns to eliminate both of them.


    Trying to keep her cool, Raegan pressed Lauren, ¡°Didn¡¯t you catch their words? They intended to peg you as the fall guy, nning to kill us both and then pin it all on you.


    ¡±


    Lauren halted, thinking back.


    The heavier man had indeed said something like that.


    Raegan continued, ¡°Think about it.


    If they were really about to send you off on a ne, why the harsh treatment?¡±


    The evidence was clear.


    Lauren was missing a chunk of her scalp due to the heavier man¡¯s assault, leaving a gruesome, raw wound.


    Raegan had to look away since the sight was too much to bear.


    Lauren seemed to be beyond feeling any pain, perhaps numbed by some experimental chemical.


    Lauren¡¯s condition was dire, teetering on the brink of death.


    The timeframe for the drug¡¯s effectiveness was uncertain.


    Raegan implored with urgency, ¡°Lauren, we don¡¯t have the luxury of time.


    They¡¯re nning to end us soon.


    Let¡¯s team up to take down these guys.


    We can settle our own scorester.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯sposed manner made Lauren second-guess whether she was the scapegoat of their schemes, as Raegan had warned.


    Loosening her hold, Lauren hissed a warning, ¡°Stay put.


    I¡¯m going to check.


    ¡±


    Lauren crept to the door and caught the tall man in the midst of a phone call.


    ¡°Got it.


    Consider it done.


    No survivors, you can be sure of that.


    The crazy one won¡¯t survive the trip, making things easier.


    ¡±


    Lauren¡¯s heart raced.


    Her act of madness at the psychiatric facility was a strategy to seek treatment and dodge legal repercussions.


    Despite her efforts, the legal system had found her mentally fit at the time of the crime and confirmed her death sentence.


    It dawned on Lauren that she was the ¡°crazy one¡± the tall man referred to.


    She had been thoroughly tricked.


    They indeed intended to kill her.


    Retreating, Lauren identally nudged a wooden nk, causing it to emit a loud creak.


    The tall man snapped to attention.


    ¡°Gotta go!¡± he snarled and ended the call before storming into the room.


    In a frenzy, Raegan attempted to dart away, which, oddly enough, put the tall man at ease.


    He was more worried about Raegan escaping than Lauren.


    The tall man moved closer to Raegan and said, ¡°Seems like you are frightened, trying to run away¡­¡±


    Raegan, petrified, shouted, ¡°Stay back! What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    The tall man lit up a cigarette, murmuring, ¡°Wish I had the time to stick around, but s¡­¡±


    ¡°Thud!¡± A dull thump echoed through the room.

 Chapter 1669

    The tall man cried out as his head erupted in a spray of blood, dropping dead.


    Raegan let out a breath of relief.


    She had noticed Lauren lying in wait and had intentionally drawn the tall man¡¯s attention to herself.


    ¡°Watch out, make sure there¡¯s nobody else around¡­¡± Raegan¡¯s warning was abruptly cut off as she noticed Lauren grabbing a stone.


    The room was filled with the sound of heavy, relentless thumping as Lauren furiously continued to strike the tall man¡¯s already still body.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Raegan shrieked, sping her hand over her mouth.


    Lauren was in a frenzied rage, relentlessly pounding with no sign of stopping.


    Just then, the heavier man burst in and announced, ¡°Bro, the ride¡¯s ready.


    ¡±


    Yet, the heavier man froze in his tracks, the tall man nowhere in sight, only to catch Lauren by a haystack, Laughing nonsensically.


    Walking in, the heavier man cursed, ¡°Wretched hag, get out of the way.


    My bro¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the heavier man¡¯s words trailed off, and he dropped to the floor with a ¡°thud.


    ¡±


    After a beat, the heavier man exploded, ¡°Bro! Bro!¡±


    But in ce of the tall man, there was only a grotesque mess of flesh.


    ¡°What? Keep yelling,¡± Lauren faced the heavier man with a wicked grin.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you calling out to your bro now?¡±


    The heavier man¡¯s legs gave out, his expression the epitome of horror as he staggered back.


    He yelled, panic-stricken, ¡°Stay back, you beast! Monster¡­¡±


    But the next second, only cries of pain were heard.


    ¡°Ah! It hurts!¡± Echoes of the heavier man¡¯s terrified scream filled the room.


    In Lauren¡¯s mouth was a piece of bloody flesh.


    The heavier man held his bleeding face, screaming in pain, ¡°Ah!¡±


    Lauren burst into maliciousughter, pping her hands.


    ¡°Look who¡¯s the monster now! Calling me a monster? You¡¯re the real beast here!¡±


    Herughter spiraled into hysteria, a testament to her lost sanity.


    Raegan took this chaos as her cue, quickly freeing herself and dashing toward the exit.


    Themotion made Lauren¡¯s smirk disappear in an instant.


    Monster.


    .


    Once celebrated for her nice appearance, she was now just a hideous version of herself.


    It was all Raegan¡¯s fault! If not for Raegan, Mitchel wouldn¡¯t have dealt with her for her doings and she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.

 Chapter 1670

    Lauren¡¯s appearance had been marred to the point of being almost unrecognizable.


    Sheid the me wrongly at Raegan¡¯s feet.


    In her eyes, it was entirely Raegan¡¯s doing.


    ming Raegan entirely, Lauren sprung forward, yanked Raegan back by her hair, and hurled her across the room.


    Thankfully, Raegan hit a haystack, not the hard floor, but the throw still dazed her.


    ¡°Thought you could escape, huh?¡± Lauren taunted, moving closer with a terrifying glint in her eyes.


    Her madness was palpable.


    Lauren¡¯s deranged state and effect of the drug granted her an extraordinary force and agility, rendering her nearly unstoppable.


    Raegan worked to keep her voice steady and said, ¡°Lauren, killing me now is just what they want.


    ¡±


    ¡°You think I can¡¯t see through you?¡± Lauren¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°You¡¯re just spewing nonsense to get away, right?¡±


    Raegan said yes inwardly.


    She said to Lauren, ¡°Did you ever stop to think who might want us both out of the picture?¡±


    This question seemed to hit Lauren hard.


    It was something Lauren hadn¡¯t thought about.


    As Raegan leaned back subtly on the floor, she continued, seeking to gain time, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we at least know who¡¯s behind this before the end? Got any ideas who it might be?¡±


    Lauren mulled over Raegan¡¯s question, her thoughts in disarray, feeling like her mind was under attack.


    Raegan insinuated, ¡°Do you think Katie orchestrated your rescue?¡±


    The look on Lauren¡¯s face said it all.


    Lauren never really knew Katie up close, but the pieces fell into ce.


    Her savior was on Katie¡¯s payroll.


    Despite donning with a mask, Lauren recognized her savior as precisely the one who had slipped her drugs in that dimly lit alley.


    Raegan knew her guess was spot-on.


    ¡°Katie¡¯s behind this, right? She¡¯s not out to save you.


    She wants to hurt me while throwing you under the bus!¡±


    Lauren lost her cool.


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous! You¡¯re just trying to confuse me!¡±


    Lauren refused to believe the truth.


    She never had issues with Katie.


    Even though Katie was once engaged to Mitchel, Katie had always been nice to her.


    Plus, Katie was the one who brought clients for her back when she couldn¡¯t get any near to Mitchel.


    ¡°Why do you think Katie went out of her way to save you? What¡¯s in it for her?¡± Raegan¡¯s voice was sharp with usation.


    ¡°Remember what those guys said? Katie¡¯s ying you as her pawn.


    She¡¯s got a knack for pulling strings from the shadows, never touching the dirt herself!¡±


    Lauren¡¯s face showed a flicker of doubt as she weighed Raegan¡¯s point, which held some truth.


    Raegan¡¯s true motive wasn¡¯t to convince Lauren.


    She was just buying time.


    Trying to negotiate with someone as unpredictable as Lauren was a gamble.


    After all, Lauren had already ended two lives without a second thought.


    As Lauren¡¯s attention wavered, Raegan edged toward the exit and, seizing her moment, sprinted out.


    She wedged a stick she¡¯d found into the door handle, jamming it shut.


    Lauren¡¯s reaction was immediate, her fists pounding against the barrier.


    Raegan knew the makeshift lock was temporary.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Spinning around, she noticed a ck SUV by the entrance.


    She pulled the door open and started searching, her hands finding the keys in the glove box.

 Chapter 1671

    As Raegan slid the key into the ignition, she flinched at the sound of the door giving way.


    A livid Lauren was barreling toward the SUV.


    With a start, Raegan noticed the car had a stick shift.


    It had been ages since she¡¯d handled one.


    Trusting her instincts, Raegan fired up the engine, stepped on the clutch and brake, slipped it into gear, and let go of the handbrake.


    But the SUV jolted!


    Regaining herposure, Raegan realized her mistake with the pedals.


    With the brake released, she finally got the car rolling smoothly.


    Suddenly, there was a thunderous crash from above!


    Lauren, thwarted by the locked doors, had scrambled up to the roof rack and was now atop the SUV.


    The sunroof was her only barrier.


    Raegan barely had a moment of relief before Lauren¡¯s wild, red eyes fixed on a brick, and she began to hammer at the sunroof.


    At that instant, Lauren seemed like a creature from a nightmare.


    Then, without warning, the car¡¯s system booted up.


    Just then, chillingughter echoed inside, sending shivers down Raegan¡¯s spine.


    Raegan scanned the interior.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Apart from the chaos unfolding above, the car was empty.


    The car¡¯s speakers crackled to life.


    ¡°Hello, how are you?¡±


    Raegan could detect the foreign lilt in the distorted voice.


    ¡°Cat got your tongue? Or are you just frightened?¡± the voice prodded her.


    Withposed intensity, Raegan asked, ¡°Who¡¯s this? Who¡¯s behind this?¡±


    The reply came with a mirthless chuckle, skirting a straight answer.


    ¡°The person trying to kill you and I are after the same target.


    But her way of dealing with you is too pedestrian for my taste.


    I¡¯ve made some enhancements.


    ¡±


    Raegan pressed on, her tone unyielding, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    The voice drew out its response with unnerving calm.


    ¡°Think of it as a significant upgrade.


    There¡¯s enough firepower in this vehicle to turn a skyscr@per to dust.


    ¡±


    A surge of panic raced through Raegan.


    Her gut screamed at her to bring the car to a halt.


    The voice in the speakers gave a knowingugh.


    ¡°Just a friendly heads-up.


    The second you leave that seat, boom.


    It all goes up.


    ¡±


    Raegan, rooted to her spot, yelled, ¡°You¡¯re mad! This is murder! What you¡¯re doing is a crime!¡±

 Chapter 1672

    ¡°A crime? Interesting!¡± The voice treated her usation as a joke.


    ¡°Do you really think you¡¯ll make it out of this to point the finger at me?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Raegan¡¯s voice was sharp with demand.


    The caller yed coy.


    ¡°Think of yourself as a failed project of my experiments that I¡¯d like to end you personally.


    ¡±


    Her mind racing, Raegan connected the dots.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who tried to kill me five years ago, with the car crash?¡±


    ¡°Sharp as a tack!¡± the voice doled out mock praise.


    ¡°Such a pity you will meet your end soon.


    Such brains in a pretty package.


    ¡±


    Frustration nipped at Raegan.


    ¡°Katie¡¯s behind this, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Last time, yes.


    She didn¡¯t ring me up this time,¡± the voice drawled with contempt.


    ¡°That is why her n to finish you off seemed so nd.


    ¡±


    At this revtion, Raegan¡¯s mind whirled, unable to fathom Katie¡¯s deep-seated grudge against her, considering their limited exchanges back then.


    Katie had seemed innocuous in Raegan¡¯s presence, always a benign presence, yet all the while, she was orchestrating Raegan¡¯s ruin from the shadows.


    ¡°Are you affiliated with the Maxwell family?¡± Raegan pressed.


    ¡°Curiosity can be dangerous.


    ¡± The voice oozed smugness as it continued, ¡°Enjoy your final thirty minutes.


    ¡±


    The call ended sharply, and Raegan¡¯s gaze fixed on the dashboard where a timer ominously began its countdown.


    With each tick, her dread mounted.


    Torn over whether the threat was real, Raegan hesitated to test its truth.


    Suddenly, there was a loud ¡°thud.


    ¡±


    Lauren had shattered one of the windows, peppering Raegan with ss fragments.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    One sliver struck Raegan¡¯s neck, sending a sharp pang through her.


    Grasping the steering wheel, Raegan struggled to maintain herposure as Lauren pounded on the sunroof, desperate to get in.


    With limited moves left, Raegan held the wheel firm and pressed on.


    Suddenly, Lauren breached the window, her torso surging into the car.


    Her handtched onto Raegan¡¯s hair as she yelled, ¡°Nowhere to run, huh?¡±


    The sudden yank sent Raegan reeling, and an urgent rm red through the cabin.


    ¡°Lauren, let go.


    There¡¯s a bomb in the car!¡± Raegan cried out.

 Chapter 1673

    Lauren hesitated, suspicion etched on her face, but her grip didn¡¯t wane.


    ¡°You¡¯re ying me again!¡±


    Raegan, drenched in perspiration across her neck and brow, insisted, ¡°It¡¯s the truth.


    ¡±


    Struggling for her life, Raegan couldn¡¯t help but feel ensnared by a relentless destiny.


    Fatigue and desperation took hold.


    What was her next move? The faces of Janey and the others surfaced in her mind.


    Just as hope dwindled, a familiar luxury car appeared, gliding beside Raegan.


    Raegan caught the unique license te in the mirror, and tears flooded her eyes.


    Upon spotting the car, Lauren¡¯s rage boiled over.


    She threw herself into the backseat and then hurled forward, hands gripping Raegan¡¯s throat as she shrieked, ¡°Perfect, a double death it is!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Raegan fought to speak, her voice stuck in her throat.


    One of her hands gripped the steering wheel while the other tugged at the ws coiled around her neck, a frantic struggle.


    Yet, Lauren¡¯s strength was formidable.


    Raegan¡¯s dual efforts were futile.


    She couldn¡¯t pry Lauren¡¯s hands off with just one hand.


    Raegan¡¯splexion morphed from red to a ghastly white and then to a deep shade of purple.


    Mitchel in the nearby ck luxury car caught sight of Raegan¡¯s distress and issued a decisivemand.


    ¡°Hit the car!¡±


    Matteo, surprised, took a moment to process and asked, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, did I hear you correctly? What did you just say?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s expression was stern, hismand crisp.


    ¡°Drop to seventy miles an hour.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, speed up and target their car¡¯s rear left.


    ¡±


    Matteo now grasped the urgency, realizing Mitchel¡¯s n.


    If they didn¡¯t crash into them, the crazy Lauren could have choked Raegan to death.


    Matteo decreased the speed and then elerated, the car¡¯s engine roaring, drawing Raegan¡¯s attention.


    Even amidst her struggle, Raegan elerated, and the high speed caused Lauren¡¯s grip to falter slightly.


    Raegan swerved sharply, causing Lauren¡¯s hold to slip.


    Though Lauren¡¯s grip hadn¡¯t fully loosened, it was significantly less tight than before.


    In desperation, Raegan rolled down the window, signaling Matteo¡¯s car to halt.


    As Matteo was about to make an impact, a sternmand from Mitchel came.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s car halted abruptly, and its speed was drastically reduced.


    Mitchel sensed the urgency in Raegan¡¯s gestures, hinting at explosives in the vehicle.


    His heart sank, and he ordered, ¡°Catch up but maintain distance.


    ¡±


    Once Mitchel¡¯s car was alongside the SUV Raegan was in, he heard Raegan¡¯s faint utterance, ¡°Explosives!¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s guess was spot-on.


    Crashing into the SUV was clearly not a choice.


    With Lauren still attempting to choke Raegan, Mitchel directed, ¡°Close in, but don¡¯t hit them!¡±

 Chapter 1674

    Matteo¡¯s task was to shadow the ck SUV closely, avoiding any crashes while staying within arm¡¯s reach.


    The tension made Matteo¡¯s palms slick with sweat.


    Suddenly, a loud ¡°crash¡± echoed as Mitchel employed a window breaker to shatter the SUV¡¯s back window.


    The ss exploded into shards, scattering and cutting Lauren.


    Yet, Lauren appeared unfazed, maintaining her relentless hold on Raegan¡¯s throat.


    Seeing Raegan¡¯s face grow increasingly purple, Mitchel couldn¡¯t dy any further.


    He extended his hand to Matteo and said, ¡°Give me the connector.


    ¡±


    Matteo handed over a gadget that looked akin to a USB stick.


    Mitchel peeked through the window, issuing amand in a deep tone, ¡°When I instruct you to steer right, turn the wheel sharply and make space.


    ¡±


    Matteo was still trying to piece together the n.


    In an instant, he observed Mitchel leaning out the window, his arm outstretched to sp the SUV¡¯s window frame.


    Matteo¡¯s face turned pale, realizing Mitchel¡¯s intentions.


    Due to the window¡¯s jagged remnants, Mitchel¡¯s hand was bleeding, yet he persisted.


    Matteo couldn¡¯t contain his concern and said, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, you¡¯re risking too much!¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s expression was resolute, his focus unwavering.


    ¡°Turn right!¡±


    Hearing themand, Matteo, with no time for doubt, yanked the wheel to the right, his back soaked in sweat.


    Suddenly, a hiss filled the air.


    The tires wailed, protesting against the asphalt.


    Mitchel leaned against the car window, stretching his arm into the SUV to snatch Lauren.


    The ck SUV kept rolling forward.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    It couldn¡¯t halt.


    Yet, as they raced forward, Mitchel had to bend his legs to avoid touching the ground.


    Otherwise, any small mistake would send him crashing headfirst onto the road, all blood and broken bones!


    Raegan was nearly choked to the point of Losing oxygen.


    Her mind was foggy, yet her hands clung to the steering wheel.


    She knew she couldn¡¯t afford to let go of the steering wheel.


    Mitchel was already here for her.


    Raegan believed if she persisted, he woulde through for her.


    Raegan clung to that steering wheel, not just for herself but for Janey and all who cherished her.


    Lauren caught sight of Mitchel¡¯s determined visage close by and saw the intense hatred in his gaze.


    ¡°Release¡­ Release her!¡± Mitchel demanded.


    The wind and resistance made it tough for Mitchel to speak clearly.


    Mitchel repeated with emphatic force, ¡°Release her!¡±

 Chapter 1675

    Lauren¡¯s eyes red with rage, a twisted smile emerging.


    ¡°Ah, Mitchel, so you¡¯vee atst!¡±


    Mitchel exerted immense strength and focused on action, dragging Lauren out with all his might.


    With Lauren¡¯s grip broken, coughs sounded from Raegan.


    Despite her coughing fit, Raegan stubbornly clung to the steering wheel, unwilling to release her grip.


    Mitchel felt a bit relieved as the immediate danger seemed to ease up.


    However, that relief was short-lived, as Lauren brandished a syringe.


    Her manicughter filled the air.


    ¡°Mitchel, recognize this?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze turned icy and piercing.


    ¡°Thest time, I was ready to give her an injection, but you stepped in.


    This time, I won¡¯t mess up.


    ¡± Lauren smiled ominously.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Lauren¡¯s job assigned by Katie was to give an injection to Raegan.


    Lauren would do it even without getting anything in return.


    Even if it meant her death, she intended to take Raegan down with her.


    Still struggling to regain full consciousness, Raegan remained unaware of the confrontation unfolding behind her.


    She bit down on her tongue, fighting to stay alert, trying vainly to decelerate the uncontroble vehicle.


    Yet, the SUV was messed with.


    It couldn¡¯t halt!


    Mitchel could only watch as Lauren poised the syringe at Raegan¡¯s neck.


    In a moment of urgency, he cried out, ¡°Lauren, please, stop!¡±


    After not hearing her name for a while, Lauren stopped when she heard it again.


    She turned to face Mitchel, her visage marred by blood and tears and twisted by intense feelings.


    ¡°Mitchel, you¡¯re indebted to me.


    You owe me!¡±


    Lauren¡¯s voice escted into a shriek.


    ¡°I loved you.


    Why didn¡¯t you reciprocate? Why!¡±


    Seizing the opportunity, Mitchel lunged for the syringe.


    However, Lauren, shing a menacing grin, thrust it forcefully toward him.


    ¡°If that¡¯s how it is, let¡¯s die together!¡± Lauren ranted uncontrobly, ¡°If I can¡¯t be with my beloved, then no one can, not Raegan, not Katie.


    None of you will have Mitchel!¡±


    Faced with a split-second decision, Mitchel didn¡¯t falter in his resolve.


    His choice was clear.


    He understood the significance of this decision.


    No matter what, he¡¯d always stick by Raegan, never letting her go.


    As Lauren aimed to administer the injection, Mitchel reached for the SUV¡¯s door handle, yanking it open.


    The door burst open with a resounding ¡°bang¡±!


    Caught off guard, Lauren tumbled out.


    She hit the ground with a heavy ¡°thud.


    ¡±


    Matteo, witnessing the scene, immediately halted to check on Lauren.


    The car¡¯s high speed had left half of Lauren¡¯s face disfigured.


    Shey on the ground, not moving, as if she were dead.

 Chapter 1676

    Matteo didn¡¯t feel sorry for her.


    Those who hurt others also hurt themselves.


    Matteo dragged Lauren to the roadside, informed the authorities, and then resumed following the SUV.


    The threat of the SUV wasn¡¯t done yet.


    Mitchel wobbled by the door, his body almost hanging in the air, a risky situation.


    ¡°Mitchel!¡± Raegan cried out, fraught with concern.


    Trapped by her seatbelt, Raegan could only observe Mitchel through the rearview mirror.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    ¡± Mitchel¡¯s voice, steady and deep, tried to soothe her even in the chaos.


    The digital timer on the dashboard was ticking down, with only 15 minutes remaining.


    Tears flowed, and Raegan sobbed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t control it¡­ Mitchel¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ Get out of the car¡­¡±


    Dabbing at her eyes, Raegan insisted, ¡°Mitchel, as soon as we reach the dirt fields, you need to jump out.


    ¡±


    Mitchel disregarded Raegan¡¯s plea.


    Holding his breath, Mitchel extended his long legs, attempting to hook onto the car¡¯s door frame.


    However, the car¡¯s sudden jolt nearly threw Mitchel off bnce due to inertia.


    After failing in his initial attempt, Mitchel took a few deep breaths and shifted tactics, climbing from the door up onto the roof.


    Raegan¡¯s face paled with terror.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Realizing her pleas were futile, she gritted her teeth and tightened her grip on the steering wheel, striving to keep the car steady.


    Finally, with a ¡°bang,¡± Mitchel vaulted onto the roof of the car and swiftly climbed through the sunroof into the car.


    Raegan¡¯s face, still pale with shock, betrayed her unease.


    Mitchel wanted to embrace her, but seeing the countdown timer, he held back.


    He quickly connected a device and then spoke into a Bluetooth earpiece, addressing Matteo, ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±


    Within moments, Matteo¡¯s anxious voice crackled through, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, there are explosives!¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s heart sank.


    Matteo continued, ¡°They¡¯re under the driver¡¯s seat, enough to level a skyscr@per.


    ¡±


    Under the driver¡¯s seat? Mitchel¡¯s typicallyposed demeanor turned ashen.


    Luckily, Raegan hadn¡¯t moved from her seat.


    ¡°How do we handle this?¡± Mitchel¡¯s voice was cold and controlled.

 Chapter 1677

    Support had arrived, and Matteo, now relieved of driving duties, had forwarded the SUV¡¯s data to the safety team for strategizing.


    With Mitchel by her side, Raegan felt a bit less terrified than before.


    ¡°Are the explosives real?¡± she asked.


    Raegan had only heard that mysterious man mention it, yet she couldn¡¯t ignore the possibility that it might simply be a tactic to frighten her.


    Mitchel paused briefly before responding honestly, ¡°Yes, they are.


    ¡±


    Raegan visibly shuddered, fear evident in her eyes.


    Faced with the imminent threat of death, it was only natural for her to be scared.


    Mitchel felt a pang of empathy for her.


    ¡°They¡¯re working on a solution.


    Don¡¯t be afraid.


    I¡¯ll stay with you.


    ¡±


    Raegan, focusing ahead, tried to maintain herposure.


    ¡°Mitchel, if there¡¯s truly no way out, you have to jump out of the car!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave,¡± Mitchel responded in a simple and direct manner.


    Tears streamed down Raegan¡¯s face as she pleaded, ¡°Mitchel, I¡¯m serious.


    You don¡¯t have to die with me¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen.


    I¡¯ll ensure you survive,¡± he reassured her.


    Raegan fell silent.


    Her eyes fixed on the screen, showing only twelve remaining minutes.


    Aware of the slim chances, Raegan felt an urgency to speak but struggled to find the right words.


    ¡°If¡­ If¡­¡±


    Her voice strained, she managed, ¡°Janey¡­ Take care of Janey¡­ Let her know I love her dearly¡­¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan¡¯sposure began to slip.


    Despite the recent ordeal, she¡¯d kept control of the steering wheel, but now her limbs felt rigid with anxiety.


    ¡°Mitchel, get out of this car.


    Jump out!¡± she urged.


    The car was headed toward a deserted area on what seemed like a predetermined path.


    ALL Raegan needed was to tilt the steering wheel slightly for Mitchel to leap onto the nearby muddy ground.


    Injury was a risk, but it beat certain death.


    ¡°Raegan!¡± Mitchel gripped the steering wheel with determination, his voice resolute.


    ¡°You need to tell Janey yourself that you love her.


    ¡±


    His deep, somber eyes were soothing as he added, ¡°I promise.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s turbulent emotions began to settle.


    Just then, the Bluetooth connection sprang back to life.


    Mitchel,posed in his manner, listened attentively before calmly stating, ¡°Deactivate the screen countdown.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Mitchel!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a way now,¡± Mitchel reported urgently.


    ¡°Matteo has sessfully hacked the bomb¡¯s timer, but the vehicle cannot be halted.


    You must adhere to my guidance and jump out.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1678

    Raegan felt a surge of hope so sudden that tears threatened to spill.


    Disbelief colored her voice as she asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    Mitchel met her gaze, his voice soft.


    ¡°Trust me.


    ¡±


    ¡°I trust you,¡± Raegan affirmed without hesitation.


    A gentle smile yed on Mitchel¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Stay still.


    I¡¯ll handle the steering.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s long legs extended from the passenger side, encroaching into the driver¡¯s space, which suddenly felt cramped.


    ¡°Mitchel¡­¡± Unable to see the road ahead, Raegan¡¯s anxiety grew.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Mitchel reassured her, cing a hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s a preset route.


    ¡±


    A preset route meant the vehicle¡¯s course was predetermined, independent of the driver¡¯s visibility.


    Mitchel exined that Matteo had arranged for another vehicle to race ahead and set up a long airbag.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if Raegan jumped, she wouldn¡¯t be injured.


    Feeling slightly calmer, Raegan nodded.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Mitchel inquired.


    Raegan nodded and anxiously questioned, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you jumping out with me?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t both jump,¡± Mitchel exined urgently.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to waste.


    ¡±


    Raegan realized he was right and fell into a tense silence.


    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three, and then you jump, okay?¡± Mitchel said.


    Before Raegan could respond, Mitchel¡¯s cool lips lightly brushed her forehead.


    A ki*s without passion, yetden with unspoken emotion.


    As Raegan trembled, on the verge of speaking, Mitchel covered her eyes with his hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t watch,¡± he instructed.


    ¡°One, two, three.


    .


    ¡±


    The next instant, the car door flung open.


    With a rush of air, a faint ¡°I love you¡± was lost in the wind.


    Raegan didn¡¯t jump out of the car herself.


    It was Mitchel who forcefully pushed her out.


    Raegan felt a surge of hope so sudden that tears threatened to spill.


    Disbelief colored her voice as she asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    Mitchel met her gaze, his voice soft.


    ¡°Trust me.


    ¡±


    ¡°I trust you,¡± Raegan affirmed without hesitation.


    A gentle smile yed on Mitchel¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Stay still.


    I¡¯ll handle the steering.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s long legs extended from the passenger side, encroaching into the driver¡¯s space, which suddenly felt cramped.


    ¡°Mitchel¡­¡± Unable to see the road ahead, Raegan¡¯s anxiety grew.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Mitchel reassured her, cing a hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s a preset route.


    ¡±


    A preset route meant the vehicle¡¯s course was predetermined, independent of the driver¡¯s visibility.


    Mitchel exined that Matteo had arranged for another vehicle to race ahead and set up a long airbag.


    Even if Raegan jumped, she wouldn¡¯t be injured.


    BunnyBookery


    Feeling slightly calmer, Raegan nodded.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Mitchel inquired.


    u jumping out with me?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t both jump,¡± Mitchel exined urgently.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to waste.


    ¡±


    Raegan realized he was right and fell into a tense silence.


    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three, and then you jump, okay?¡± Mitchel said.


    Before Raegan could respond, Mitchel¡¯s cool lips lightly brushed her forehead.


    A ki*s without passion, yetden with unspoken emotion.


    As Raegan trembled, on the verge of speaking, Mitchel covered her eyes with his hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t watch,¡± he instructed.


    ¡°One, two, three.


    .


    ¡±


    The next instant, the car door flung open.


    With a rush of air, a faint ¡°I love you¡± was lost in the wind.


    Raegan didn¡¯t jump out of the car herself.


    It was Mitchel who forcefully pushed her out.

 Chapter 1679

    ¡°Thump !¡±


    Raegannded safely on the deployed airbag.


    Matteo halted his car abruptly and hurried out, calling, ¡°Madam!¡±


    Assisted by the bodyguards, Raegan stood up as Matteo approached, asking urgently, ¡°Madam, are you injured?¡±


    Raegan shook her head and inquired, ¡°Where¡¯s Mitchel?¡±


    Matteo fell silent.


    Growing increasingly anxious, Raegan pressed, ¡°Where is Mitchel?¡±


    Matteo couldn¡¯t meet her gaze, tears streaming down his face.


    ¡°He said he would jump after me.


    ¡± Raegan¡¯s heart tightened painfully, barely able to ask, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Matteo broke down, sobbing.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon didn¡¯t jump out.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Raegan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her breath caught in her chest.


    Her mouth fell open in disbelief.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    The ensuing silence allowed panic to spread unchecked.


    Raegan clutched Matteo¡¯s sleeve, her voice breaking.


    ¡°Talk to me.


    Say anything!¡±


    Matteo¡¯s eyes were swollen from tears.


    He reached out to support Raegan, his voice rough.


    ¡°Madam, Mr.


    Dixon told me to make sure you get back home safely.


    ¡±


    Raegan brushed off his hands, her lips quivering.


    ¡°Please, Matteo, save him!¡±


    Silence filled the air, pushing Raegan to the edge.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you rescuing him? Didn¡¯t you manage to hack the bomb¡¯s countdown? It¡¯s stopped!¡± Raegan¡¯s voice was rough from all the yelling and crying.


    ¡°You have to save him¡­¡±


    Tears rolled down Matteo¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°Madam, there¡¯s absolutely no n¡­ None at all.


    ¡±


    No n¡­ Raegan felt as if she¡¯d been struck by lightning, opening a deep wound in her heart.


    ¡°Ah!¡± she screamed, her voice packed with desperation, and rushed forward.


    Matteo held her firmly, tears flowing.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon knew what he was doing.


    He made his choice.


    ¡±


    A sharp pain spread from Raegan¡¯s heart throughout her body, cutting deeply.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    So, there had never been a n.


    Mitchel had chosen to face death for her.


    ¡°You need to tell Janey yourself that you love her.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1680

    ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen.


    I¡¯ll ensure you survive.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s echoed in Raegan¡¯s mind.


    Upon reflecting, she realized he never said he¡¯d jump out of the car with her from the beginning.


    He was battling to keep her safe.


    Raegan felt like her heart was empty, the agony almost too much to bear.


    Then, Matteo¡¯s phone buzzed.


    He looked shocked.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr.


    Dixon!¡±


    Matteo set the phone to speaker mode.


    Raegan, shaking, swung between tears andughter.


    ¡°Mitchel, cut it out.


    You made a promise to me¡­¡±


    Raegan¡¯s voice was careful but desperate, trying to make sure Mitchel understood her.


    ¡°You promised to stick to my side.


    ¡± Holding back tears, she insisted, ¡°You gave your word, Mitchel.


    ¡±


    ¡°Raegan.


    ¡± Mitchel¡¯s voice cut through the howling wind, steady and distinct.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    I can¡¯t stick to my promise,¡± he admitted.


    ¡°No!¡± Raegan¡¯s voice trembled.


    ¡°No, Mitchel, listen to me.


    I don¡¯t ept this Raegan had never acted so desperately, her screams hiding her fear.


    She couldn¡¯t face the thought of losing Mitchel.


    ¡°No, Mitchel, please.


    Janey¡­ Janey needs you.


    I¡¯m begging you, please!¡± Despite Raegan¡¯s desperate pleas, all Mitchel could offer was an apology.


    Raegan was on the brink of losing her mind.


    ¡°Mitchel, hang in there.


    I¡¯m on my way to you!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Without waiting for an answer, Raegan dashed to a car, yanked the driver out, mmed the door shut, and took off.


    The inside of the car was dead quiet.


    The next second, a huge explosion rocked the car and the ground below.


    Raegan was left staring, shocked and deafened, unable to hear anything for a while.


    Gradually, she looked up to see a huge ck mushroom cloud forming in front of her.


    A deadly silence took over everything.


    The smell of explosives seeped in through the SUV¡¯s windows, slowly filling up the space and telling the harsh tale of what had happened.


    When the shaking stopped, Raegan let out a loud cry from deep within her.


    ¡°Ah!¡± she wailed in agony, her head banging against the steering wheel uncontrobly.


    ¡°Madam!¡± Matteo swiftly turned off the engine for Raegan, his body trembling, in disbelief of the event, but he remembered Mitchel¡¯sst orders.


    Raegan¡¯s voice was rough, hardly louder than a whisper.


    ¡°Take me to¡­¡±


    Raegan was shaking uncontrobly, struggling even to breathe.


    Her chest hurt so much that it felt Like it was going to end her.


    Knowing her unfinished words, Matteo gently put Raegan in the back seat and started driving.


    Not five kilometers awayy the entrance to the sea.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the dark water.


    Was this the right ce?

 Chapter 1681

    As Raegan tried to get out of the car, her legs wouldn¡¯t hold her, and she fell.


    ¡°Madam¡­¡± Matteo rushed over to help Raegan stand.


    But Raegan pushed his hand away and made her way toward the dark smokeing from the sea.


    Matteo stayed close behind, watching her walk into the water, before stepping in to stop her.


    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t go any further¡­¡±


    With a voice made rough as though burned by smoke, Raegan demanded, ¡°Why? Why?¡±


    Matteo was visibly shaking, trying to hold back his emotions as he barely got the words out.


    ¡°The SUV was set to blow up the moment you got out of the driver¡¯s seat.


    The safety team did everything they could, but the only way to stop it involved putting something heavy in the driver¡¯s seat within thest five minutes, and we couldn¡¯t do that without the right tools.


    ¡±


    Ovee with emotion, Matteo wept.


    ir.


    Dixon decided to stop the countdown himself to take your ce¡­


    Mitchel had sacrificed his own life to save Raegan¡¯s.


    Raegan stared at the section of the sea darkened by the explosion, frozen in ce.


    She whispered to herself, ¡°Could he still be out there in the water?¡±


    Trying to swim toward that area, her movements were frantic, but Matteo grabbed her, holding her firmly in ce.


    ¡°Madam, you can¡¯t do this! You¡¯d be disregarding Mr.


    Dixon¡¯s effort to protect you.


    ¡±


    ¡°Matteo, he¡¯s alive.


    He had promised he wouldn¡¯t leave me alone.


    Why isn¡¯t anyone trying to rescue him? Please, we need to get him out¡­ The water¡¯s freezing¡­¡±


    Tears welled up again,rge and heavy, falling into the icy sea.


    Raegan kept saying under her breath, ¡°I can¡¯t bear the thought of him cold and alone in the water¡­ He shouldn¡¯t be there¡­¡±


    Matteo cried, unable to keep his eyes open.


    How could there be anything left to find? The explosion was massive.


    Yet, driven by her desperation, Raegan moved deeper into the water, sobbing.


    ¡°Mitchel, let¡¯s go back home¡­¡±


    Suddenly, she dived into the cold sea without a second thought.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Madam!¡± Matteo shouted, panic-stricken, and without hesitation, he jumped in after her.


    Holding Raegan close, Matteo swam back to shore.


    Once they were back in the car, Raegan was shivering, her body ice-cold from the seawater.


    Half-conscious, Raegan clutched Mitchel¡¯s coat left in the car, whispering faintly, ¡°Mitchel, pleasee back¡­¡±


    Raegan drifted in and out of sleep for what seemed like ages.


    She dreamed of wandering aimlessly through an endless, dark ocean, searching for Mitchel.


    The sea was pitch-ck, icy, and devoid of light.


    Raegan swam until she could no longer, feeling lost and desperate.


    Just as Raegan was about to give up, she heard a familiar voice calling out to her.


    ¡°Raegan¡­¡±

 Chapter 1682

    Despite the enveloping darkness, that voice was crystal clear.


    It was the one she had been longing to hear.


    It gave Raegan the strength to swim upward, finally seeing a sliver of light.


    She pushed herself toward that light.


    The noise of a sliding door pulled Raegan back from the depths of her dream.


    She opened her eyes slowly, fighting the heaviness in her head.


    As her sight came into focus gradually, she saw a tall, striking man walking toward her.


    His deep, calm eyes seemed to jolt her mind awake.


    Tears streamed down Raegan¡¯s face uncontrobly.


    ¡°Mitchel¡­¡±


    With a mix of eagerness and disregard for anything else, Raegan stumbled to her feet and rushed toward him.


    He caught her gently, whispering, ¡°Be careful.


    ¡±


    Raegan hugged him close, burying her face in his chest.


    There were so many things she wanted to say, but she found herself at a loss for words.


    He gently rubbed her back, his voice soothing.


    ¡°You seem thinner.


    Haven¡¯t you been eating well?¡±


    Raegan was too overwhelmed to talk.


    She simply held onto him, sobbing non-stop.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    He let out a sigh, sounding utterly helpless.


    ¡°Raegan, you need to be strong, okay?¡±


    Raegan just shook her head.


    She wanted to tell him, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be strong.


    I just need you by my side.


    ¡± But her words wouldn¡¯te out.


    It was as if something was stuck in her throat.


    Bending down, he softly wiped her tears with his thumb, whispering, ¡°Come on.


    Don¡¯t cry.


    Your eyes are puffy like walnuts.


    ¡±


    Raegan attempted a smile, yet the tears kept flowing.


    ¡°Raegan, I¡¯m really worried about you,¡± he admitted.


    Raegan¡¯s body shook, feeling a chill to her core.


    She realized something.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Her hands tightened into fists, clutching at the air.


    Raegan watched him walk away, his figure blurring and fading until it disappeared.


    She couldn¡¯t see him any longer.


    ¡°Mitchel!¡± she finally shouted.


    But all Raegan saw and felt were the bare white walls and the chill of the room.


    Nothing more¡­


    ¡°Raegan!¡± A voice Raegan knew all too well called out.


    Raegan turned her head almost without thinking.


    The door swung open, and there was Nicole.


    Nicole hurried over and wrapped Raegan in a tight embrace, tears in her eyes, saying, ¡°You¡¯re finally awake¡­¡±


    Raegan had lost a great deal of weight.


    After a long embrace, Nicole pulled back and shared, ¡°Erick¡¯s back, and Janey¡¯s with Annis.


    They haven¡¯t been told yet¡­¡±

 Chapter 1683

    Raegan took it all in silently.


    Then, after a thoughtful pause, she asked, ¡°How long was I out?¡±


    Nicole, caught off guard by the question, replied, ¡°Seven days.


    ¡±


    Raegan blinked slowly, digesting the information.


    To her, those seven days had felt like a lifetime.


    Erick came by for a short visit.


    Nicole helped Raegan freshen up before Erick had to leave.


    With a warm towel, Nicole tenderly cleaned Raegan¡¯s face, Raegan¡¯s calm demeanor hiding a profound sadness.


    Raegan didn¡¯t resist.


    She ate her meals, took her medicine, and ended up staying another week in the hospital.


    Annis brought Janey over one day, gently exining to Janey that Raegan was just a bit sick.


    Janey, acting very mature, quietly left some fruit for Raegan before they had to leave.


    Shortly after, Raegan went back to her regr life, diving into her daily routine and work as if nothing had changed.


    Meanwhile, the Dixon Group kept quiet about Mitchel¡¯s condition, a piece of news they weren¡¯t prepared to share.


    At West Lake Vi, Erick arrived around noon, clutching a document.


    Watching Raegan busy herself with tea and snacks, he was flooded with conflicting feelings.


    It had been two weeks since Raegan had woken up, yet she hadn¡¯t spoken of Mitchel or inquired about him once.


    This silence worried Erick deeply.


    As Raegan came over with the tea, Erick uttered, ¡°Raegan, we need to talk.


    ¡±


    Noticing the handwriting she knew so well on the document, Raegan paused.


    She suggested gently, ¡°How about I get you some fruit first¡­¡±


    It was clear she was dodging the topic.


    But Erick couldn¡¯t let her keep avoiding it.


    He firmly took her arm, leading her to the couch with a serious voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m not eating anything.


    Just sit.


    ¡±


    Erick might have been a little too forceful since Raegan stumbled a bit.


    Erick quickly bent down, asking with concern, ¡°Did I hurt you?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.


    ¡± Raegan sat stiffly, looking so much thinner than before.


    She seemed fragile, as if a gust of wind could carry her away.


    Erick¡¯s heart hurt more every time he looked at her.


    ¡°Raegan, he left this for you.


    ¡±


    Erick gave Raegan the document.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan¡¯s hands shook as she opened the folder, revealing a will.


    Just seeing the word ¡°will¡± made her fingers tremble.


    The paper felt thin in her hands, almost too delicate to hold.

 Chapter 1684

    It read, ¡°Mitchel Dixon, Male, born December 26, 1990¡­ Except for what I¡¯ve left for Luciana, I¡¯m giving everything else to my Lifelong love, Ms.


    Raegan Foster¡­¡±


    Erick, who always got straight to the point, wasn¡¯t great at offeringfort.


    In his own way, he said, ¡°Raegan, Mitchel¡¯s death was whispered around the Dixon Group.


    I¡¯ve heard Alexis is nning a press conference tomorrow to say Mitchel had an ident.


    Looks Like he¡¯s trying to get Henley into that position.


    ¡±


    Erick tightened his grip, adding, ¡°Whatever you want to do with what Mitchel left for you and Janey, including any shares, I¡¯m here to help.


    ¡±


    Raegan wasn¡¯t in any state to think about these things now.


    The Dixon Group was barely holding on, with Matteo trying to stop the spread of the news of Mitchel¡¯s death.


    But Alexis got his hands on a video that supposedly showed Mitchel dying in an explosion, which was why he dared to hold the press conference.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t find the words to speak.


    Her hand didn¡¯t stop shaking, and tears fell silently onto the document.


    Erick felt a deep sense of sorrow seeing her Like this.


    Suddenly, Raegan winced, holding her chest.


    Erick quickly knelt beside her, concerned.


    ¡°Raegan, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Erick, he¡¯s not gone¡­¡± Raegan held on to Erick¡¯s arm, her sobs breaking through as she cried without holding back.


    Erick was lost for words, tears in his eyes as well.


    For the past two weeks, Raegan had sworn to Mitchel that she¡¯d be strong, but now she was falling apart.


    She had hoped that by staying strong, living carefully, and eating healthily, he woulde back all of a sudden.


    But there was nothing, just like everyone had said.


    He was gone,pletely.


    For two weeks, Raegan avoided thinking about Mitchel and didn¡¯t let herself imagine what he might have felt in hisst moments.


    She dreaded to think thest ki*s he gave her on the forehead, so full of hesitation¡­


    Now, letting her thoughts go to Mitchel, Raegan felt her heart being scooped out, leaving a cold wind to blow through, making the emptiness echo.


    Holding the will tightly, Raegan doubled over, crying like there was no tomorrow.


    ¡°Erick, it¡¯s so hard to ept¡­ Erick, I miss him terribly¡­¡±


    During the official press conference convened by the Dixon Group.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The spokesperson, attired in a ck suit and tie, addressed the assembled media and stakeholders with solemnity, ¡°We appreciate your concern for the Dixon Group.


    Addressing the persistent rumors surrounding our CEO, Mr.


    Mitchel Dixon¡¯s idental death, we are here to provide a definitive response.


    ¡±


    His countenance bore a mournful expression as he disclosed, ¡°Our esteemed CEO, Mr.


    Mitchel Dixon, was confirmed to have passed away in an ident on December 9th.


    ¡±


    The room buzzed with murmurs of shock.


    Despite lingering hopes among many, the confirmation of Mitchel¡¯s demise, particrly given his youth, was difficult to grasp and filled the space with a palpable sense of sorrow.


    Following the delivery of the official statement, the spokesperson concluded, ¡°Now, I invite our acting Director, Mr.


    Alexis Dixon, to address you.


    ¡±


    Assisted onto the stage, Alexis, dressed entirely in somber ck and appearing frail and grief-stricken, addressed the audience.

 Chapter 1685

    Looking haggard and sorrowful, Alexis began, ¡°Forgive me, everyone.


    I¡¯ve been unwell recently and can only speak briefly.


    As many of you are aware, Mitchel was my most exceptional son, and I still find it difficult to ept his passing¡­¡±


    Alexis paused to wipe away tears, his palpable sorrow evoking empathy from the audience.


    His voice catching, he continued, ¡°But now that the harsh reality has settled in, I believe it¡¯s time to confront the situation.


    Despite my son¡¯s passing, there is a hopeful development.


    Miss Katie Glyn is expecting his child.


    When the child is born, Miss Katie Glyn will officially assume the role of CEO of the Glyn Group, and we anticipate closer cooperation between our families moving forward.


    ¡±


    Katie, adorned in a simple ck Chanel gown and a pearl hat, embodying the sorrow of a widow, she gently wiped her tears as the camera shifted toward her.


    Alexis continued, ¡°To ensure the Dixon Group¡¯s seamless operation, the board decided yesterday that my younger son, Henley Dixon, will temporarily assume the role of CEO.


    With extensive experience in senior positions at top financial institutions on Wall Street, he is equally qualified.


    Inspired by his older brother, Henley is poised to lead the Dixon Group to new heights and uphold its legacy.


    ¡±


    Pride gleamed in Alexis¡¯ eyes as he spoke.


    Confusion rippled through the attendees, transforming the press conference into what seemed like amendation ceremony for Henley.


    Alexis stifled a smirk with a slight cough before announcing, ¡°Now, please wee my son, Henley, to share a few words.


    ¡±


    Henley¡¯s ascent, dressed in a tailored suit, showcased his striking and sophisticated presence.


    Just as Henley was about to step onto the stage, a sudden interruption shattered the quiet atmosphere.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ALL heads turned toward the official entrance, where Raegan, d in a crisp white blouse and ck trousers, entered with wless makeup and a vibrant demeanor.


    Alexis¡¯ expression shifted ufortably as he reprimanded, ¡°What are the security staff doing? Allowing any individuals to enter in this manner?¡±


    As security staff moved in to escort Raegan out, they were obstructed by a team of hefty bodyguards in sunsses, rendering the security staff overpowered.


    Fuming, Alexis eximed, ¡°What is this? Intentional disruption at the Dixon Group? Call the police!¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Matteo stepped forward from the rear of the bodyguards.


    ¡°Miss Foster is here to represent Mr.


    Mitchel Dixon.


    ¡±


    This deration stirred murmurs within the crowd.


    Wasn¡¯t Mitchel deceased? How could there still be a spokesperson for him?


    Matteo signaled for Raegan to step forward onto the stage.


    With poise, Raegan addressed the gathering, ¡°Good morning, everyone.


    Today, I am here to announce that the news of Mitchel Dixon¡¯s demise, as dered by Mr.


    Alexis Dixon, is untrue!¡±


    Instantly, the room¡¯s atmosphere charged with tension, reporters startled by this unexpected turn.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying! You¡­¡± Alexis began tounch an insult but checked himself in the presence of the media.


    ¡°You¡¯re spreading falsehoods.


    I wished to maintain my son¡¯s dignity, but since you¡¯re spreading rumors, I will reveal the truth to everyone.


    Therge screen was prepared.


    It flickered to life, showing thest few seconds of footage of Mitchel driving, recorded by a _ rear security vehicle.


    Mitchel¡¯s profile appeared firm and handsome, his expression not one of fear but of tranquil eptance.


    Raegan¡¯s initial viewing of the footage gripped her heart, constricting her breath.


    The footage was sinct, spanning less than a minute.

 Chapter 1686

    In the closing seconds, the vehicle descended into the depths of the ocean.


    Subsequently, a tremendous explosion ensued.


    Instantly, mes alone ascended into the sky.


    Matteo observed Raegan, struck by her profound sorrow.


    Since the incident, Raegan persistently maintained that Mitchel remained alive.


    To Matteo, Raegan was disguising profound despair with hope.


    When the footage ended, Alexis dropped the pretense of grief and demanded sternly, ¡°After witnessing this, do you still dare to im Mitchel is not dead?¡±


    Raegan appeared on the verge of tears.


    But she swiftly regainedposure by closing her eyes briefly.


    When she reopened them, all signs of tears had vanished.


    ¡°There¡¯s no evidence of his death,¡± Raegan asserted, her tone resolute.


    ¡°Only the explosion, nothing more.


    ¡±


    Alexis seethed with anger.


    Wasn¡¯t the massive explosion and the person in the car enough proof of death?


    Others present also struggled toprehend.


    How could anyone survive such a scenario?


    Raegan then presented an official missing person notice from the police, dering firmly, ¡°He is missing, not confirmed dead.


    ¡±


    Alexis was on the brink of exploding in fury.


    So, Raegan had evidently been biding her time, intending to disrupt the proceedings.


    The police had determined that after fleeing, Lauren orchestrated a retaliatory attack that led to Mitchel¡¯s idental demise.


    Alexis, acting as Mitchel¡¯s father, raised no objections and promptly signed the documents to conclude the case immediately.


    Following the smooth conclusion of the case, Alexis convened a press conference.


    Unexpectedly, Raegan emerged with a missing person¡¯s report.


    Alexis, consumed by fury, eximed, ¡°Stop this nonsense! My family hase to terms with the situation.


    What authority does a forsaken ex-spouse like you possess to intervene?¡±


    This constituted a direct personal assault.


    By branding Raegan as a forsaken ex-spouse, Alexis sought to undermine her credibility, insinuating that her assertions were driven by hidden agendas.


    His insinuation was unmistakable.


    Raegan¡¯s sole interesty in financial gain.


    Unruffled, Raegan produced the will and icily inquired, ¡°Is this enough?¡±


    Awyer then stepped forward to announce the reading of Mitchel¡¯s will, confirming Raegan¡¯s authority to safeguard Mitchel¡¯s interests.


    Alexis¡¯ fury contorted his face.


    He had orchestrated a ndestine agreement with Katie, stipting the division of Mitchel¡¯s inheritance in half owing to Katie¡¯s substantial contributions, along with covertly transferring the shares to her.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Unbeknownst to him, Mitchel had already made a will.


    In a further blow, Raegan asserted, ¡°Mitchel is the biological father of my child.


    Without conclusive proof of his demise, I am entitled to continue my search.


    ¡±


    The audience erupted in astonishment upon discovering that, in addition to Katie¡¯s unborn child, Mitchel had another child.


    Raegan acknowledged that facing Alexis, along with Henley and Katie, would pose a formidable challenge.


    However, she recognized the formidable influence of public opinion.


    With adept management, she couldpel Alexis to proceed cautiously and avoid overt actions, thereby buying time for her investigation.


    Meeting Alexis¡¯ gaze withposure, Raegan remarked, ¡°Mr.


    Alexis Dixon, while your grief may be absent, your decision to publicly broadcast Mitchel¡¯sst footage before his disappearance as evidence of his demise begs the question of your motives.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1687

    Raegan¡¯s disdainful tone added weight to her words.


    ¡°One might question whether you hate Mitchel.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s statement ignited rampant spection.


    Indeed, Alexis conduct bore little resemnce to that of a grieving father who had recently lost his son.


    Under the piercing scrutiny of the crowd, Alexis¡¯ face flushed with embarrassment, yet Raegan¡¯s words cut even deeper.


    usingly pointing at Raegan, Alexis shouted, ¡°My son perished trying to save you, and now you seek to inherit with your illegitimate child!¡±


    Alexis deliberately distorted the truth, loudly invoking Katie, ¡°My grandchild is in Katie¡¯s womb.


    Do not anticipate introducing some illegitimate child here to stir up trouble!¡±


    Maintaining herposure, Raegan presented a legally notarized paternity test, dering, ¡°This serves as irrefutable evidence.


    ¡±


    Upon witnessing this, Alexis¡¯ rage manifested in a deep purple hue on his face.


    ¡°Furthermore, given that Mitchel¡¯s demise has not been confirmed, there is no estate to contest.


    ¡± Raegan¡¯s gaze traversed Alexis, Henley, and Katie before settling on them with a cold smirk.


    ¡°I am here to protect his assets, ensuring they remain untouched by those with hidden agendas.


    As for the child in Miss Glyn¡¯s womb, perhaps only she holds the answer.


    ¡±


    Upon hearing this, the reporters began to specte that there could be additionalyers to the story surrounding Katie¡¯s child.


    The intricacies of a family of such prominence were undeniably profound.


    Katie directed a venomous re at Raegan.


    Had it not been for Lauren¡¯s ipetence for ending Raegan¡¯s life, Raegan would have never been allowed to speak.


    Katie didn¡¯t expect Mitchel to save Raegan with the expense of his own life.


    Alexis was perspiring heavily.


    The situation was growing more problematic by the moment.


    Should the fact that Katie¡¯s child was not Mitchel¡¯s was exposed, his credibility would be utterly shattered.


    Exchanging a meaningful nce with Henley, Alexis swiftly concluded the proceedings.


    ALL attending media were instructed to withhold reporting on the day¡¯s events until further notice.


    Raegan had foreseen such a contingency.


    She anticipated Alexis ¡®attempts to suppress the media, yet Alexis overlooked the enduring nature of gossip in human society.


    Even without official coverage, the narrative would inevitably disseminate through informal channels.


    To avert additional scandal, Alexis must navigate carefully, hindered in his ability to promptly promote Henley.


    This situation yed directly into Raegan¡¯s strategy.


    With media influence waning and formalities cast aside, Katie abandoned her facade, gripping Raegan¡¯s arm tightly.


    ¡°You wretch! Don¡¯t you dare nder me! Continue disseminating falsehoods, and I¡¯ll forcibly silence you!¡±


    Raegan brushed Katie off, casting a disdainful gaze at Katie¡¯s abdomen.


    Her smile turned icy.


    ¡°Katie, did you believe erasing the real paternity test results and the biological father could pin your child on Mitchel?¡±


    Katie repliedposedly, ¡°I¡¯ve conducted a paternity test, confirming without a doubt that this child is Mitchel¡¯s.


    ¡±


    Katie was unfazed.


    In her book, Mitchel had died.


    Alexis stood staunchly by her, lending credence to every word she uttered.


    A paternity test? She could furnish ten if necessary!


    Raegan scoffed.


    ¡°Miss Glyn, would you dare to do it again?¡±


    Katie responded tearfully, ¡°Mitchel is gone, and yet here you are, evidently seeking to stir up trouble¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a deep voice interjected.


    ¡°Mitchel may be gone, but I remain.


    ¡±


    Seated in a wheelchair, Luciana took center stage, addressing a shocked Katie, ¡°Are you surprised?¡±


    Luciana endured captivity in a vi for days under Katie¡¯s instruction until Matteo and his team orchestrated her rescue.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1688

    Katie reacted promptly.


    ¡°Luciana, how are you holding up?¡±


    Luciana abruptly rose from the wheelchair, startling Katie with a p.


    ¡°You wicked woman! You¡¯ve killed my son!¡±


    Katie¡¯splexion mirrored a painter¡¯s palette, flushed with astonishment.


    She shielded her face, aggrieved.


    ¡°Luciana, what are you implying? How could I ever¡­¡±


    Luciana asserted firmly, ¡°Desire a paternity test? I possess Mitchell¡¯s gic samples.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    Upon her liberation, Luciana¡¯s initial instinct was to approach the authorities.


    However, Matteo had consulted with experts who asserted that due to Luciana¡¯s prolonged medication, her statements couldn¡¯t be deemed as reliable testimony.


    Luciana¡¯s teeth quivered.


    She never anticipated that the most venomous wolf lurked around Mitchel was taken care of by her.


    She had indirectly inflicted harm upon her son!


    Naturally, Katie wouldn¡¯t consent to the paternity examination.


    She bowed her head, tears staining her eyes, vehemently denying Luciana¡¯s usations.


    Witnessing themotion, Alexis abruptly leaped forward and eximed, aiming to strike Luciana, ¡°You irrational woman! What trouble are you causing now!¡±


    Alexis intended to sow confusion among the onlookers, insinuating that Luciana was deranged and spouting nonsense.


    Matteo intervened, halting Alexis¡¯ swinging arm and entrusting Luciana to a bodyguard, urging her to depart for her safety.


    Raegan began to depart as well, but Katie pursued her, indignantly stating, ¡°Does the Foster family truly believe they can oppose the Glyn and Dixon families?¡±


    Raegan gazed icily at Katie.


    ¡°Miss Glyn, perhaps youck the authority to speak for the Dixon family!¡±


    Katie, her fists clenched in frustration, then rxed and remarked with a faint chuckle, ¡°Regardless of your unfounded ims, the child I carry belongs to Mitchel.


    ¡±


    Katie was convinced that Mitchel was gone.


    With Raegan and the semi-delusional Luciana, what significant effect could they hope to achieve?


    Raegan¡¯s demeanor remainedposed as she spoke.


    ¡°Miss Glyn, do you believe that simply because your bodyguard is dead, there¡¯s no remaining evidence of the biological father of your child?¡±


    Katie¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion.


    ¡°What are you implying?¡±


    ¡°Katie, if you wish to keep secrets, refrain from certain actions!¡±


    Growing weary of the verbal exchanges, Raegan asserted, ¡°I will uncover proof of the schemes you encouraged Lauren to enact against me and ensure you face consequences!¡±


    ¡°Consequences?¡± Katie scoffed.


    She casually adjusted the strands of hair near her ear.


    ¡°Relying solely on Luciana¡¯s unfounded usations?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s smile was subtle.


    ¡°You may not be aware, but the esteemed Mr.


    Gomez you were associated with has already been apprehended.


    Perhaps you should rify your connection with him to the authorities.


    ¡±


    Luciana¡¯s pupils widened in astonishment.


    ¡°How did you locate him?¡±


    She had ensured Mr.


    Gomez was dispatched to a distantnd.


    Raegan¡¯s lips twisted icily.


    ¡°Regarding his discovery, inquire with the authorities.


    ¡±


    As if on cue,w enforcement entered the venue.

 Chapter 1689

    Katie paled instantly, her voice a hiss between clenched teeth.


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret this!¡±


    Reagan said, ¡°I do harbor remorse.


    I regret not gathering myself sooner, allowing you to face consequences earlier.


    ¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything wrong!¡± Katie remainedposed, unfazed by the police¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°You believe this will restrain me? I, too, am a victim of Mr.


    Gomez.


    Raegan fixed her gaze on the woman who imed affection for Mitchel and queried deliberately, ¡°For all the atrocious deeds you¡¯vemitted, are they truly motivated by love?¡±


    Katie scoffed disdainfully.


    Drawing near to Raegan¡¯s ear, she whispered in a voice audible only to them, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s because I love him.


    It¡¯s your fault.


    You shouldn¡¯t have taken the man I cherished!¡±


    ¡°Katie, in reality, the one you hold dearest is yourself.


    ¡± Raegan uttered icily, ¡°Your affection is truly pathetic!¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are to judge my life?¡± Katie¡¯s voice rose to a hysterical shriek, her words spilling out uncontrobly.


    ¡°If not for you, Mitchel would have fallen for me!¡±


    From a young age, Katie had a deep crush on Mitchel.


    She once disguised herself as a boy just to get close to Mitchel.


    When Mitchel uncovered Katie¡¯s trick, sheughed it off as just a yful experiment, trying to see life from a different angle.


    Though her story seemed usible, Mitchel kept his distance from Katie since then, his attitude unchanged.


    Driven by her obsession, Katie concocted a more dramatic story.


    She imed she was an exile, banished by her own father, hoping to gain Mitchel¡¯s sympathy.


    Her bold moves were proof of how desperately she wanted his attention.


    Yet, Katie was careful not to overstep, afraid to push Mitchel away.


    While living overseas, Katie kept tabs on Mitchel, aware of every woman who came into his life.


    None seemed important to her.


    In Katie¡¯s estimation, Mitchel¡¯s kindness toward Lauren was just out of gratitude and obligation.


    Raegan was just a minor blip in Katie¡¯s mind.


    Even Lauren, not truly a lover, ended up causing a rift that led to Raegan¡¯s divorce from Mitchel.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Katie didn¡¯t pay much attention to someone as seemingly insignificant as Raegan.


    Little did she know, the very woman she dismissed would be the one for whom Mitchel would eventually risk everything.


    Katie¡¯s fingers clenched tightly as a surge of fierce jealousy lit up her eyes.


    It was an emotion so intense that it threatened to engulf her entirely.


    It was Raegan¡¯s natural ability to capture Mitchel¡¯s devoted love that sparked such bitter jealousy in Katie.


    Clenching her jaw, Katie snapped, ¡°This is all your fault!¡±


    Raegan replied with annoying calmness, ¡°You¡¯re wrong.


    Even if I hadn¡¯t entered the picture, Mitchel would never have fallen for you.


    ¡±


    In matters of the heart, meeting the desired one earlier than others didn¡¯t matter much.


    Logic just didn¡¯t apply here.


    The harsh reality was simple.


    Love couldn¡¯t be forced.


    Removing someone from the picture didn¡¯t automatically make the desired one develop affection as expected.


    Tragically, Katie¡¯s failure to grasp this simple truth led her down a path of reckless and misguided actions.


    At the entrance, a swarm of police officers followed by a crowd of reporters burst in.


    Katie¡¯sposure broke as she yelled at Raegan, ¡°You called the media!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Raegan confirmed, nodding earnestly.

 Chapter 1690

    Katie¡¯s jaw clenched, her anger igniting.


    ¡°How could you stoop to such sneaky tactics?¡± she demanded.


    With the media eagerly chasing this story, Katie knew her reputation was sure to suffer.


    ¡°Sneaky?¡± Raegan asked, her gaze intense.


    ¡°Do you think I will let you off the hook without making you face the music?¡±


    Startled, Katie stared at Raegan in a daze, whose tone and words reminded her of Mitchel.


    She sensed a wave of deep and instinctual fear swept over her.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re after my Life,¡± Raegan said with an icyugh, her eyes shining with spite.


    ¡°Remember, this is just a preview of what¡¯s toe.


    Your wrongdoings wille to light sooner orter.


    Katie, I¡¯m ready to fight this out until the very end!¡±


    Shocked by the resolve in Raegan¡¯s expression, Katie finally realized Raegan was a formidable adversary.


    As reporters neared, Katie quickly changed her posture.


    She covered her face with shaking hands, crying uncontrobly.


    ¡°I have no grudge against you, Miss Foster.


    Why are you making these unfounded ims against me?¡± she said tearfully, her voice full of pain.


    Resentment seethed in Katie as she resolved to bring Raegan down, even if it meant facing condemnation herself.


    Katie stated firmly, ¡°I¡¯m confident the police will clear my name.


    I¡¯m not the guilty one here.


    I¡¯m a victim in this mess, too.


    Do you really think these usations will tarnish the Glyn family¡¯s good name?¡±


    Raegan was exhausted by Katie¡¯s theatrics.


    Facing her directly, Raegan snapped, ¡°Enough of your pretend innocence, Katie! You killed the father of my child, and now you owe me!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Wasn¡¯t Katie well-versed in employing ploys of twisting the truth and diverting the public¡¯s attention? Raegan knew how to give Katie a taste of her own medicine.


    As expected, the mediapped up the story.


    ¡°Miss Foster, are you saying Miss Glyn caused your child¡¯s father¡¯s death?¡± the reporters pressed.


    ¡°Miss Foster, could you exin?¡±


    Faced with the relentless questions from the reporters, Raegan stayed quiet.


    She waved them off dismissively and turned away, leaving a furious Katie behind.


    Down the hall, Raegan had only taken a few steps when a voice stopped her.


    ¡°Raegan.


    ¡± Henley walked up slowly, his face showing a trace of pity.


    ¡°My condolences.


    ¡±


    To Henley, Raegan seemed to be fighting a losing battle.


    With Mitchel out of the picture, no one could stop his ns.


    He was ready to overpower any opposition that tried to stand in his way.


    Raegan ignored Henley, her expression unreadable.


    ¡°Move,¡± she said sharply.


    Henley didn¡¯t move, forcing Raegan to try to walk past him.


    However, he quickly grabbed her arm, stopping her.


    ¡°The Dixon Group will be mine,¡± Henley announced, smiling cunningly.


    Raegan jerked her arm away, looking him straight in the eye.


    ¡°In your dream,¡± she said forcefully.


    ¡°Are you still deluding yourself?¡± Henley¡¯s face contorted with anger at her distant attitude.


    His grip tightened on her arm.


    ¡°Still upset that I¡¯m illegitimate? Now that Mitchel is gone, that doesn¡¯t matter.

 Chapter 1691

    I¡¯m the only rightful heir to the Dixon Group.


    I can give you everything he promised, and more!


    Raegan¡¯s gaze grew colder as she faced Henley.


    ¡°He¡¯s not dead,¡± she said coldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kid yourself.


    He couldn¡¯t have survived that.


    Why do you keep deceiving yourself?¡± Henley¡¯s tone dropped.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to let me take care of you? I¡¯d treat you so much better than he ever did¡­¡±


    ¡°Smack!¡± The p echoed sharply through the air, striking Henley¡¯s face with force.


    ¡°Mitchel¡¯s alive!¡± Raegan hissed sharply, her voice low and threatening.


    ¡°Say that again, and next time it¡¯ll be more than just your cheek.


    ¡±


    Anger red on Henley¡¯s face.


    He red at Raegan for a moment before suddenly grabbing her wrist and pushing her against the rough wall.


    ¡°Have you lost touch with reality?¡± Henley was close enough for Raegan to feel his warm breath on her cheek.


    ¡°Mitchel is dead.


    You¡¯re in my care now.


    Behave, and perhaps I¡¯ll consider being merciful.


    ¡±


    Fury exploded in Raegan¡¯s eyes, scorching crimson.


    She tried to free her other hand to strike Henley, but he was quick to grasp it, effectively restraining her.


    Henley pinned both her hands against the wall, his position dominating.


    A malicious grin formed on his lips.


    ¡°It looks Like gentle persuasion isn¡¯t your thing.


    Maybe I should try something a bit more direct?¡±


    With one hand, Henley secured her wrists.


    With the other, he tilted her chin upward, his voice casual.


    ¡°Let¡¯s y a game.


    One p from you, one ki*s from me.


    Think carefully about your next move.


    ¡±


    Raegan shook with fury.


    ¡°How dare you treat me this way? Did you ever think about Mitchel?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t find anything amiss.


    ¡± Henley¡¯s voice carried a touch of mischief.


    ¡°With Mitchel gone, it seems right for a supportive sibling like me to fort¡¯ his widow.


    ¡±


    Raegan clenched her teeth.


    ¡°You were involved in the explos


    ion, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Henley hesitated briefly.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t know anything about it.


    ¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Swear on it,¡± Raegan pressed.


    ¡°¡±Raegan, I would never deliberately hurt you,¡± Henley said sternly, his voice deep and threatening.


    ¡°You don¡¯t dare to swear, right?¡± Raegan taunted, ¡°Is this your way of showing care for me?¡±


    Henley¡¯s look became frosty.


    Alexis had promised to help him get everything back and told him not to worry.


    However, Henley hadn¡¯t foreseen Katie¡¯s wish for Raegan¡¯s demise or Alexis¡¯ longing for Mitchel¡¯s.


    Unaware of each other¡¯s motives, Katie and Alexis had unknowinglyplicated an incident that led to Mitchel¡¯s disappearance.


    Now, the truth had surfaced, but it was far toote.


    After a tense few seconds, Henley finally let go of Raegan¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve been hurt.


    I promise, I¡¯ll make this right,¡± he said softly.


    Just because Henley couldn¡¯t confront Katie now didn¡¯t mean he never would.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± Raegan refused swiftly, pushing Henley away to widen the gap between them.


    Her tone was cold.


    ¡°No matter what you do, I will never be with you, not even as friends.


    Forget that idea.


    ¡±


    Henley was wounded by her undisguised hostility.


    He reached out and yanked her into his arms forcefully, his eyes alight with defiance.

 Chapter 1692

    ¡°And what if I don¡¯t?¡±


    Rage boiled in Raegan as she tried to escape his strong hold.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± she snapped.


    Ignoring her demands, Henley¡¯s eyes gleamed with fierce resolve.


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken over the Dixon Group.


    You think I can¡¯t make you mine?¡±


    His hidden desire, restrained for too long, now erupted with the force of an explosion.


    He moved closer, his stare locked on Raegan¡¯s pale face, her delicate features marked by a distinct vulnerability.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Her lips quivered slightly, silently begging to be ki*sed.


    Gripping her waist even tighter, Henley said with chilling intensity, ¡°There will be no more Mitchel in this world, and you¡¯ll belong to me.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    The threat in his tone was palpable as he nearly ki*sed her.


    But Raegan acted swiftly, kneeing him sharply in the groin.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Henley bent over in pain, taking steps back, his expression twisted in anger.


    Without looking back, Raegan turned to her ally.


    ¡°Got that on camera?¡±


    ¡°Crystal clear,¡± Matteo replied, stepping out from the shadows with his phone ready.


    Henley¡¯s face contorted into a grimace of disbelief.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±


    Henley lunged at Raegan with Lightning speed, but Matteo intercepted him effortlessly, positioning himself protectively in front of Raegan, his sharp eyes warily watching Henley.


    ¡°Raegan, did you do that on purpose?¡± Henley asked, his brow throbbing.


    Sharp as ever, he finally realized that Raegan had deliberately provoked him, pushing him until he lost control.


    Raegan¡¯s smile widened into a smug grin.


    ¡°Imagine the news.


    A Dixon Group executive caught red-handed trying to s@xually assault the CEO¡¯s ex-wife in broad daylight.


    ¡±


    Henley¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, his face a blend of disbelief and anger.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare! Just try to publish it.


    ¡± After all, for someone with his influence, silencing a few media outlets was a minor task.


    ¡°Why publish it at all?¡± Raegan¡¯s voice was thick with sarcasm.


    ¡°Such tantalizing gossip should only circte within the sacred walls of the Dixon Group, giving everyone a front-row seat to your relentless ambition.


    Wouldn¡¯t that be entertaining?¡±


    Henley raised an eyebrow, his tone bing threatening.


    ¡°¡°Raegan, are you sure you want to antagonize me?¡±


    Raegan knew all too well that Henley¡¯s endurance for years was a testament to his shrewdness.


    The video could only hold him off for some time.


    Her aim was to distract Henley and keep him from making rash decisions.


    She was determined to restrain him for as long as she could.


    Raegan gave Henley her answer by asking Matteo, ¡°Matteo, did you send it?¡±


    Matteo nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s been sent to every group chat of the Dixon Group.


    ¡±


    Henley¡¯s anger boiled over as he mmed his fist into the wall.


    ¡°You¡¯re just making things worse for yourself!¡±

 Chapter 1693

    Raegan stayedposed.


    ¡°Henley, drop your wicked ns, and I won¡¯t go after you.


    ¡±


    Henley finally got it.


    ¡°Why?¡± As Henley stood up straight again, his face showed his bewilderment.


    ¡°I love you as much as Mitchel did.


    I can give you everything he could, and more.


    Why can¡¯t you love me?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s smile was faint.


    ¡°You are not him.


    ¡±


    In this world, no one could take Mitchel¡¯s ce in Raegan¡¯s heart.


    After all, Mitchel had loved Raegan without conditions and had already sacrificed his life for her.


    After leaving the Dixon Group headquarters, Matteo shared as they walked, ¡°Our men went to get Beuford, but he mysteriously disappeared the day before yesterday.


    Mr.


    Dixon had been keeping men around to protect Beuford.


    With everything that¡¯s happening, it seems likely someone took the chance to kidnap Beuford.


    It looks like he might have met a bad end.


    ¡±


    Raegan thought quickly about the situation.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Keep searching,¡± she ordered.


    As they neared their vehicle, Matteo stopped, his voice carrying a note of fear.


    ¡°Do you really think Mr.


    Dixon is still alive?¡±


    Steadily, Raegan met his look.


    ¡°He¡¯ll return.


    Mitchel had promised me he wouldn¡¯t leave me.


    ¡±


    At that moment, Matteo saw in Raegan, once someone he thought of as delicate and needing protection, a strong resemnce to Mitchel.


    They both had a tough and steadfast spirit.


    Matteo started to believe more in Raegan¡¯s words.


    Sometimes, just having hope was what one needed to hold onto.


    As Matteo got into the car and was about to start it, a knock came on the window.


    Turning, he was met with the unexpected sight of Luciana.


    He quickly got out of the car.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Luciana waved her hand lightly.


    ¡°I want a word with Raegan.


    ¡±


    Raegan stepped out of the car with graceful politeness.


    Luciana looked at Raegan and then down at the ground, pausing before she asked, ¡°May I see Janey?¡±


    Raegan shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not ready to let you meet Janey yet.


    ¡±


    A look of disappointment passed over Luciana¡¯s face.


    She paused for a moment and then asked, ¡°Can I just watch her from afar?¡±


    Initially, Raegan wanted to refuse, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say so.


    Despite Luciana¡¯s past behavior toward her, Luciana¡¯s affection for Mitchel had never waned.


    After a moment¡¯s contemtion, Raegan agreed.


    Raegan went inside the studio to fetch Janey, as Luciana¡¯s car stopped at the curb.


    As Raegan reappeared, Janey¡¯s tiny hand sped in hers, Luciana was struck by how much Janey resembled Mitchel.


    Janey had gotten the best of both Raegan and Mitchel and blossomed into a beautiful girl.

 Chapter 1694

    A smile briefly bloomed across Luciana¡¯s face, only to dissolve into tears.


    Despite everything, she feltforted knowing that Mitchel¡¯s legacy lived on in Janey.


    Seeing Luciana upset, the driver asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, should we follow?¡±


    Luciana, wiping her tears, answered, ¡°No.


    ¡± Raegan was taking great care of Janey, and Luciana felt she shouldn¡¯t interfere.


    Luciana quickly instructed, ¡°To the police station.


    ¡±


    Luciana feltpelled to personally check the updates of Katie¡¯s case.


    The Glyn family held a lot of sway, and Katie had managed to find a legal loophole that kept her from being directly involved.


    It was likely Katie would be released soon.


    However, Luciana was determined not to let Katie get away so easily.


    Katie was detained for at least 48 hours.


    As they drove, Luciana broke the silence.


    ¡°Does Katie¡¯s bodyguard have any other family members?¡±


    The driver answered, ¡°We¡¯re currently checking on that, ma¡®am.


    It appears he has a mentor who is almost like a father to him.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    ¡°Locate him,¡± Lucianamanded sharply.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± the driver promptly replied.


    Luciana turned her gaze toward the window, her mind burdened with worry.


    She held onto a slender hope, believing in Raegan¡¯s firm conviction that somehow, Mitchel was still fighting for his Life.


    Meanwhile, in the sterile confines of a biologicalboratory, a striking many unconscious on a spotless hospital bed.


    Hisplexion was ghostly pale, his lips a dull gray.


    A person in sterile clothes watched over him, concern marking his face as he turned to a female doctor.


    ¡°Is there really nothing more we can do?¡± The voice carried an edge of desperation.


    The female doctor shook her head.


    ¡°We weren¡¯t quick enough,¡± shemented.


    ¡°His body was already poisoned, and the cold has intensified the poison¡¯s effects after a day and night in the ocean.


    ¡±


    ¡°Intensified?¡± Luis looked puzzled.


    ¡°I thought there was a month before the first critical phase?¡±


    The doctor replied with a sigh, ¡°There¡¯s no more time.


    If he doesn¡¯t regain consciousness soon, he mightplete the first treatment phase in his sleep.


    ¡±


    Luis paled at the doctor¡¯s words.


    Grasping the doctor¡¯s arm tightly, his legs almost gave out beneath him.


    The doctor steadied him before he could fall.


    ¡°Please, stay strong,¡± the doctor cautioned.


    Luis¡¯ plea was desperate.


    ¡°Please, do something.


    He¡¯s just made amends with his desired one.


    They¡¯ve only just begun to enjoy better days.


    He can¡¯t die now.


    ¡±


    ¡°Luis¡­¡± The doctor¡¯s expression softened.


    Having known Luis for years, she was aware he seldom sought favors.


    Yet, for his friend, Luis pled like this.


    ¡°You know me.


    If I had no intention of saving him, I wouldn¡¯t have let you bring him to myb,¡± the doctor said.


    ¡°As researchers, we¡¯re drawn to such unique cases.


    I would¡¯ve pursued this even without your urging.


    But for now¡­


    The doctor paused, a serious tone taking over.


    ¡°All we can do is wait for him to wake up before we can continue with the research.


    ¡±


    A glimmer of hope sparked in Luis¡¯ eyes.


    There was still a chance.

 Chapter 1695

    However, the doctor quickly tempered his optimism.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be overly hopeful.


    I¡¯ll do what I can.


    The rest is in fate¡¯s hands.


    ¡±


    Luis, struck silent by worry, furrowed his brows.


    With a heavy sigh, the doctor added, ¡°When he arrived, he murmured something about ¡®Raegan¡¯ before slipping into a deepa.


    ¡±


    After the doctor departed, Luis remained steadfast by Mitchel¡¯s hospital bed, refusing to leave the room.


    He grasped the need to keep Mitchel¡¯s presence here under wraps, a move aimed to ensure Mitchel¡¯s safety and the doctor¡¯s as well.


    As Luis watched Mitchel¡¯s strained expression during his unconscious state, he remembered what the doctor just said.


    He cleared his throat and softly said to Mitchel, ¡°You can¡¯t just sleep like this.


    Raegan is still waiting for you to return¡­¡±


    The next second, Luis gasped since Mitchel¡¯s eyshes appeared to twitch.


    Heartened, Luis leaned closer, whispering repeatedly, ¡°Raegan is waiting for you; stay strong for Raegan¡­¡±


    Luis continued until his voice grew hoarse, but Mitchely unresponsive.


    Disheartened, Luis stepped outside to take off his mask and gulped down several mouthfuls of water.


    He then nced back at Mitchel¡¯s fragile, pale form.


    With a sigh, Luis put on the sterile suit again and re-entered theb, persisting in his soft calls to Mitchel.


    Meanwhile, back in Ardlens, Raegan had disrupted the schemes plotted by Alexis and his cronies.


    At the police station, Luciana¡¯s determination was palpable.


    She was bent on conducting a thorough investigation.


    Despite the Glyn family¡¯s attempts to wield their influence, Luciana stood her ground.


    Katie assumed she would be released after 48 hours and acted against making a scene.


    However, just as the deadline approached, Luciana produced a recording of a phone conversation.


    In the recording, while Katie had not directly voiced amand of killing someone, the implications were undeniable.


    Now trapped in the police station, Katie hated Luciana to the core.


    Katie protested that such stealthy recordings should not qualify as evidence, yet Luciana introduced further proof that implied Katie¡¯s involvement in a murder conspiracy.


    Furious, Katie saw that Luciana was determined to prolong her confinement.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Having no alternative, Katie begrudgingly requested to speak with Luciana.


    Luciana consented.


    She was eager to confront Katie and questioned thetter whether she possessed any moral sense.


    Before Katie¡¯s scheming side surfaced in Luciana¡¯s presence, Luciana deemed Katie as considerate and understanding and treated thetter like her own daughter.


    However, to Luciana¡¯s disappointment, Katie dared to plot with Alexis and have Lauren murder her only son.


    Never in this life would Luciana ept that all these evil individuals could walk away without facing the music.


    She was resolute in seeing them behind the bars.


    In the detention room.

 Chapter 1696

    Katie¡¯s hair was disheveled, her face etched with deep distress and fatigue.


    ¡°Luciana.


    she started, her voice breaking as she tried to stir Luciana¡¯s sympathy with a term of endearment.


    ¡±


    Unbeknownst to Katie, Luciana felt a surge of fury at her tactics.


    ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Luciana snapped harshly.


    ¡°Spit it out if you have something to say!¡±


    ¡°Luciana¡­ You can¡¯t do this to me¡­¡± Katie persisted, her tears flowing unchecked despite Luciana¡¯s fury.


    ¡°I¡¯m carrying Mitchel¡¯s child.


    ¡±


    In a swift motion, Luciana pped Katie sharply.


    ¡°Whose child do you think you¡¯re carrying? Do you think I¡¯m unaware?¡±


    The p left Katie reeling in pain.


    She stared at Luciana, her eyes burning with a hatred so fierce that she wished she could annihte Luciana.


    The supervisor stepped in.


    ¡°Enough! Do you want to continue this meeting or not?¡±


    Katie, biting back her anger, nodded reluctantly.


    ¡°This is your first warning,¡± the supervisor dered.


    Still seething but feeling powerless, Katie resumed her desperate plea, ¡°Luciana, you must believe me.


    That woman is the one deceiving you.


    Her child is the illegitimate one, not mine.


    The child I¡¯m carrying is definitely Mitchel¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m still the naive woman I once was, Katie?¡±


    Luciana retorted.


    ¡°Luciana, what are you implying¡­¡± Katie asked, feigning confusion.


    With icy detachment, Luciana disclosed, ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re unaware, but Abel still has living rtives.


    I¡¯ve secured his biological sample!¡±


    Katie¡¯s hands trembled beneath the table, yet she strove forposure.


    ¡°Luciana, surely you¡¯re jesting.


    Even if you found it, that has nothing to do with me.


    ¡±


    She caressed her belly softly and added, ¡°This child isn¡¯t his.


    ¡±


    Katie believed that by refusing a paternity test, Luciana would have no leverage over her.


    Luciana offered a faint smile.


    ¡°The sample you left at the Glyn family¡¯s private hospital? I¡¯ve secured it, and it¡¯s currently being tested.


    With modern technology, we¡¯ll have urate results within 24 hours.


    ¡±


    ¡°Katie, Listen up!¡± Luciana¡¯s voice wasden with grief.


    ¡°I will see that you answer for your recklessness!¡±


    With those final words, Luciana exited swiftly and decisively.


    Now alone and trembling with fear, Katie was in a daze since this confrontation was precisely what she feared the most.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Once Luciana was gone, Katie stood up, her legs nearly giving way beneath her.


    ¡°Careful!¡± The supervisor hurried to steady her.


    Shaking, Katie returned to her cell, where sleep eluded her, and she tossed and turned with restlessness.

 Chapter 1697

    Suddenly sitting up, Katie whispered to herself, ¡°I can¡¯t just sit here and wait for the end!¡±


    In the silence of the night.


    An urgent rm pierced the stillness of the detention center.


    Apanied by the hurried footsteps of the supervisor, who, upon opening the door, discovered Katie in a pool of blood.


    The supervisor screamed for medical assistance, ¡°The pregnant woman in 202¡­ She¡¯s slit her wrists.


    We need an ambnce now!¡±


    The supervisor attempted to stem the bleeding with basic first aid, but the blood flowed copiously from deep cuts.


    Soon, paramedics arrived, cing Katie on a stretcher and rushing her to an ambnce as its sirens red.


    As the ambnce departed, Katie¡¯s tightly clenched fist rxed, her lips curling into a faint, triumphant smile.


    By the time Raegan heard the news, it was already noon the next day.


    However, overwhelmed with issues at the studio, she could scarcely spare a thought for the situation.


    The entire supply chain, from sourcing raw materials to the production lines, had copsed, leading to significant dys in fulfilling arge batch of orders.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Topound the issue, finished products stored overnight in thepany¡¯s warehouse were irreparably damaged by two petty thieves who broke in.


    Faced with numerous urgent requests, Raegan quickly established a joint after-sales service team to handle refunds with customers.


    However, refunds alone couldn¡¯t resolve all problems.


    Some clients required custom items for imminent events and could not endure a wait for new production.


    Even offering double the originalpensation failed to cate some of them.


    Left with no other options, Raegan, alongside her senior management team including Elin from the executive group,mitted to meeting each affected customer personally.


    They apologized and proposed increasedpensation, demonstrating the studio¡¯s dedication to making amends.


    Raegan decided to triple thepensation, which escted a hundred million dor order to a three hundred million dor liability.


    Initial assessments valued the destroyed orders at 2.


    6 billion dors, leading to an expected payout of 7.


    2 billion inpensation.


    Considering Crescent had amassed a total gross profit of only 2 billion dors since its founding, bridging this financial gap seemed insurmountable.


    The police had apprehended the petty thieves responsible, but they were too impoverished to pay restitution and chose incarceration over payment.


    Raegan realized early on that these thieves were merely pawns.


    The true architects were Alexis and his associates, who, having seen their ns thwarted, were not about to let her escape their vengeance lightly.


    Erick, incensed, tried to transfer all avable funds from his business to assist Raegan.


    However, Raegan declined, unwilling to jeopardize Erick¡¯spany.


    With no alternatives, she decided to tap into the money her mother had left her.


    Later that day, Raegan had been waiting for nearly three hours outside a mediapany.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    In the scorching summer heat, it became clear that the dy by the person Raegan was meant to meet was intentional.

 Chapter 1698

    Despite the deliberate inconvenience, Raegan maintained herposure.


    She couldn¡¯t let the reputation of Crescent suffer any damage.


    After a lengthy wait under the sun, the manager finally made her way over at a leisurely pace, coffee in hand.


    ¡°Hello.


    .


    ¡± Raegan began, but before she could finish, the entire cup of coffee drenched her head and face.


    it was clearly intentional.


    This woman, a close friend of Katie¡¯s, had been instructed by the Glyn family toplicate matters for Raegan.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Feigning shock, the woman eximed, ¡°Oh, Miss Foster, I am so terribly sorry! I didn¡¯t see you there.


    ¡±


    Raegan didn¡¯t buy her act.


    This woman was addressing her.


    How could she not see her?


    Casually wiping the coffee from her face, Raegan handed over a document, calmly saying, ¡°Miss Beckett, please sign thispensation agreement.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Miss Beckett skimmed it with evident disinterest and responded with a frown, ¡°Miss Foster, thiscks sincerity.


    I needed those items by next week, and now you¡¯re telling me they¡¯re destroyed and you can onlypensate threefold? That¡¯s insufficient.


    .


    ¡±


    Raegan had faced challenging clients before.


    She responded earnestly, ¡°Miss Beckett, we have two options:pensation or providing a substitute.


    Vserand is also an internationally renowned brand.


    We can procure ready-made items from them for your immediate needs.


    ¡±


    Vserand was, indeed, a highly respected brand, significantly more established than Crescent.


    However, Miss Beckett, intent on being difficult, shook her head dismissively.


    ¡°Miss Foster, that¡¯s a nice gesture, but we¡¯ve already made official announcements.


    ¡±


    Miss Beckett showed Raegan a photo of the concept that had been officially announced.


    Raegan, observant, noticed that the announcement was made at noon.


    She furrowed her brow.


    ¡°Miss Beckett, we called your office at nine this


    morning to inform you of the entire situation.


    Knowing this, why did you proceed with the noon announcement?¡±


    Miss Beckett¡¯s expression faltered before she regained herposure.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware of that.


    The call must not have been for me.


    ¡±


    Her evasion was apparent.


    The conversation grew more heated as Miss Beckett¡¯s demeanor turned increasingly unreasonable.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you!¡± she snapped.


    ¡°This is clearly your fault, and yet here you stand, not even kneeling to apologize, and you dare to debate with me! Is this the standard for Crescent?¡±


    ¡°My approach has been appropriate,¡± Raegan replied with calm.


    ¡°So, Miss Beckett, how would you like us to resolve this? Please propose a solution, and I will consider it¡­¡±


    Before Raegan could finish, Miss Beckett cut her off sharply, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just tell you? Kneel!¡±


    Flipping her hair, Miss Beckett smirked triumphantly.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see how I feel.


    ¡±


    Raegan maintained her gaze steadily.


    ¡°Miss Beckett, must you make this so difficult for me?¡±

 Chapter 1699

    ¡°When have I made things difficult for you?¡± Miss Beckett widened her eyes and whispered, almost inaudibly, ¡°It¡¯s your own fault for antagonizing the Glyn family.


    ¡±


    Raegan heard every word distinctly.


    Without anotherment, she gathered the documents and said, ¡°Then, excuse me, Miss Beckett.


    ¡±


    As Raegan turned to leave, Miss Beckett called out in a panic, ¡°Hey! What the hell are you talking about? Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    Raegan paused and turned back.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it clear our discussion is going nowhere?¡±


    Miss Beckett rolled her eyes.


    ¡°When did I say we couldn¡¯t talk? You justck sincerity¡­¡±


    With her hand in her pocket and despite the coffee stain, Raegan stood resolute, showing no sign of yielding.


    ¡°My sincerity is evident Miss Beckett, I see your intent of being difficult quite clearly.


    ¡±


    ¡°You really have no patience,¡± Miss Beckett retorted.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s not talk then.


    I¡¯ll just tweet right now and tell everyone how unreliable Crescent is!¡±


    Raegan watched Miss Beckett turn and responded coolly, ¡°Miss Beckett, are you sure you want to make the wrong decision now?¡±


    Miss Beckett paused, looking puzzled.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Raegan smiled slightly.


    ¡°Do you truly believe the Glyn family will withstand this fallout?¡±


    Miss Beckett was stunned.


    She was one of those who ttered the powerful and stepped on the weak.


    With the Glyn family¡¯s directive, she saw no reason not to make things difficult for Raegan, Plus, Miss Beckett took pleasure in tormenting others, making her enjoy this task.


    Brushing off Raegan¡¯s words, Miss Beckett scoffed disdainfully.


    ¡°Do you really think you can drive a wedge between Katie and me with just a few words? Dream on!¡±


    ¡°Miss Beckett, your best friend Katie, has been missing for more than two days.


    Aren¡¯t you curious?¡± Raegan said.


    Miss Beckett froze.


    It was only now that she realized it was Katie¡¯s assistant who had been keeping in touch with her these past two days.


    She had not talked with Katie, even on the phone.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Actually, she tried calling Katie¡¯s personal number, but she couldn¡¯t get through.


    However, Miss Beckett kept her thoughts to herself and retorted, ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±


    Raegan replied calmly, ¡°Miss Beckett, you should inquire about your best friend¡¯s whereabouts.


    I¡¯ll give you five more minutes to decide.


    If you still don¡¯t want to solve things peacefully, then goodbye.


    ¡±


    The Glyn family blocked all the news about Katie¡¯s detention, but it wasn¡¯t impossible for those with connections to uncover it.


    Miss Beckett didn¡¯t take Raegan¡¯s words seriously, thinking Raegan was only bluffing.


    After all, Katie was a significant figure now.


    Aside from being the prospective matriarch of the Dixon family, she was also the CEO of the Glyn Group.


    Nothing could go wrong if she stayed by Katie¡¯s side.


    Yet, at Raegan¡¯s confidence, Miss Beckett became flustered and immediately took out her phone and called Katie.


    But still, the person who answered was Katie¡¯s assistant.


    ¡°Anthea, is Katie there?¡± Miss Beckett probed.


    Anthea replied calmly, ¡°Hello, Miss Beckett.


    Miss Glyn is currently at an international conference.


    She can¡¯t take your call at this time.


    ¡±


    After hanging up, Miss Beckett made another call to a well-connected friend in the industry to check on Katie¡¯s situation.


    The person on the other end of the line said he would check and get back to her.

 Chapter 1700

    While waiting, Miss Beckett held her head high and said arrogantly, ¡°You are talking nonsense.


    Katie is still abroad.


    ¡±


    Raegan didn¡¯t retort.


    She nced at the time on her wristwatch.


    Five minutes had passed.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    With an expressionless face, she turned around and left without saying a word.


    Fuming, Miss Beckett shouted behind Raegan, ¡°If you leave now, don¡¯t expect to have it easy!¡±


    However, Raegan simply ignored her and continued walking out.


    Miss Beckett could only stomp her feet in frustration.


    She red at Raegan¡¯s back, clenching her fists tightly.


    She didn¡¯t bother to stop Raegan anymore.


    Anyway, her goal was to make things difficult for Raegan.


    Raegan¡¯s leaving granted her another excuse to make things difficult.


    Just then, Miss Beckett¡¯s phone buzzed.


    She immediately answered it.


    After the person on the other end of the line said a few words, her expression drastically changed.


    Miss Beckett hastily hung up and shouted at Raegan, ¡°Hey!¡±


    Raegan, as if she hadn¡¯t heard, kept walking.


    Miss Beckett had no choice but to catch up with her.


    ¡°Hey, I am calling you.


    Are you deaf or something?¡± Miss Beckett frowned.


    This time, Raegan stopped, turned around, and looked at Miss Becket.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Miss Beckett, now much less arrogant and blustering, said in a low voice, ¡°Where¡¯s the agreement? I¡¯ll sign it now.


    ¡±


    Raegan didn¡¯t say anything.


    She only stared at Miss Beckett as if waiting for her to continue.


    Miss Beckett, uneasy, asked tentatively, ¡°You aren¡¯t going to refuse thepensation, are you?¡±


    After all, thepensation offered by Raegan was a significant amount of money, even surpassing most of the employee¡¯s annual sry.


    Raegan put away the agreement after Miss Beckett signed it.


    ¡°No.


    But Miss Beckett, I hope you will be wiser next time.


    Do not promote evil practices.


    ¡±


    Miss Beckett¡¯s expression soured.


    How dare Raegan lecture her now!


    ¡°Who¡¯s promoting evil practices¡­¡± Miss Beckett stopped at Raegan¡¯s cold gaze.


    It finally dawned on her.


    The situation hadpletely reversed.


    She was no longer negotiating with Raegan.


    Instead, she now had to beg.


    Miss Beckett clutched her fists.


    This was all that damn Katie¡¯s fault.


    She considered Katie as a best friend, but Katie kept her in the dark of being detained.


    Even Anthea, Katie¡¯s assistant, dared to lie to her! She almost lost a huge sum of money because of Katie.


    Upon leaving the mediapany, Raegan was met with Alexis waiting for her in the car.


    Seeing Raegan covered in disarray, Alexis chuckled and said, ¡°Raegan, you don¡¯t have to work this hard.


    Do you want my help? I can intervene.


    ¡±


    Raegan didn¡¯t say anything.

 Chapter 1701

    Undeterred by her silence, Alexis continued, ¡°With such a hugepensation, you will probably have to use your family¡¯s cash flow.


    ¡±


    Have you ever imagined what could happen if you do so?


    The threat in his words was palpable.


    Not content with just targeting Raegan¡¯s studio, Alexis would go after the Foster family¡¯s business should Raegan didn¡¯tply.


    Raegan replied coolly, ¡°Thank you for your concern.


    But my family¡¯s finances are quite stable at the moment.


    ¡±


    Alexis assumed she was just being stubborn.


    With a facade of looking out for her interests, he suggested, ¡°Raegan, I was concerned about you.


    Why don¡¯t you just ept that Mitchel is dead and withdraw the case? Then, I¡¯ll cash out his share of the stocks for you.


    ¡±


    Of course, once the case was withdrawn, how much those shares were cashed out for would be up to Alexis.


    Using tricks to make the stock prices of the Dixon Group plummet, the money he had to fork out for Raegan would be trimmed to only a fraction of the money due.


    Raegan understood Alexis¡¯ ultimate goal was to force her to admit that Mitchel was dead.


    Only in that way could Alexis proceed with his grand schemes.


    Raegan looked at Alexis and said coldly, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, Mitchel is not dead.


    Please watch your words moving forward.


    I don¡¯t appreciate that kind of talk.


    ¡±


    Her words infuriated Alexis.


    Raegan, impermeable to both ttery and threats, was proving too difficult to handle.


    He snarled, ¡°You will soon know what real suffering is.


    ¡±


    As expected, Raegan¡¯s negotiations with several otherpanies this afternoon became difficult, likely due to Alexis¡¯s interference.


    It was almost dark by the time Raegan, exhausted, returned to the studio.


    She had been living at the studio for two days straight, with no time to go home.


    Fortunately, with Annis and the bodyguards at home, Raegan could rest in ease.


    Despite the relentless challenges, Raegan didn¡¯t give up.


    Through her tireless efforts, the situation had almost stabilized.


    Overall, the losses were much lower than she had anticipated.


    The biggest order was from Arthen Entertainment.


    They didn¡¯t ask for anypensation.


    Instead, they found a recement and changed the entire setup themselves.


    This had helped a lot to significantly reduce Raegan¡¯s losses.


    Raegan tried topensate to Devonte, but he refused.


    Devonte even said, ¡°With Mitchel¡¯s issue, it¡¯s only right for a friend of his to look after you.


    Just wait until hees back, and everything will be alright.


    ¡±


    Like Raegan, Devonte didn¡¯t believe Mitchel was dead.


    In his view, Mitchel was invincible.


    How could Mitchel disappear just like that?


    Devonte¡¯s words made Raegan¡¯s nose tingle.


    She suddenly felt Like crying.


    She never cried when she was pressured by those heartless people.


    But just one sentence from Devonte brought her to tears.


    Many people thought she was delusional, clinging to false hopes.


    But Devonte chose to believe her.


    However, fate wasn¡¯t kind to Raegan.


    When one crisis seemed to abate, another arose.


    On Raegan¡¯s third day at the studio, she received a call from home.


    The driver said frantically, ¡°Miss Foster, I went to Janey¡¯s kindergarten to pick her up.


    I waited for forty minutes, but Annis and Janey hadn¡¯te out.


    I asked Janey¡¯s teacher, and she said they had already left.


    ¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Raegan jumped up and instructed, ¡°Go to the security room and check the surveince footage.


    I¡¯ll be right there.


    ¡±


    She then hung up the phone and rushed out of the studio.


    When she got in the car, she realized she was shaking all over, clearly not in the state to drive.


    Raegan called a designated driver to drive her to Janey¡¯s kindergarten.


    On their way, she kept urging the driver to speed up.

 Chapter 1702

    Since Annis had disappeared with Janey, Raegan contacted Elin and they met at the kindergarten gate.


    In the school¡¯s security room, the drive had already checked the footage three times and saw Annis and Janey walk out of the main gate.


    But right after they turned a corner, they disappeared.


    With trembling hands, Raegan called the police.


    However, the police refused to file a case.


    After all, there was no sign of abduction in the footage.


    And Annis and Janey had been missing for less than twenty-four hours.


    Raegan felt a chill rise from her feet, her entire body trembling.


    She steadied herself on a chair, forced herself to calm down, and watched the surveince footage again and again.


    Finally, she walked to the corner where Annis and Janey had disappeared.


    It was not the route Annis usually took.


    And in the footage, Janey was pulling Annis, seemingly leading the way.


    Raegan stood at the entrance of the narrow alley and stared at the surveince camera that only covered one way, the rest being blind spots.


    If Annis and Janey were taken away at this corner, the surveince camera would not have captured it.


    Obviously, the abductors knew the blind spots well.


    But the reason behind Janey leading Annis down an unfamiliar path baffled Raegan, her mind in chaos.


    In a sh, several people crossed her mind.


    Alexis.


    Henley.


    Katie.


    She hated these ruthless beasts to the core.


    But who exactly took Janey and Annis away?


    Raegan got in the car and headed straight to the headquarters of the Dixon Group.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Without hesitation, she barged into Alexis¡¯ office.


    Right then, Alexis was in his expansive executive chair, flirting with his female secretary.


    The disheveled secretary sat on hisp while he held her pink face.


    While ki*sing her, Alexis murmured sleazily, ¡°Sweetheart, give it to me.


    Don¡¯t torture me anymore.


    Just give it to me¡­¡±


    Their intimate moments were interrupted when the door was mmed open with a bang.


    Startled, Alexis pushed the secretary away.


    The secretary yelped when her body hit the floor.


    Raegan stormed over, mmed the desk, and shouted, ¡°Was it you? Was it you?¡±


    Interrupted during his tryst, Alexis, furious, retorted, ¡°Are you sick? What are you talking about?¡±


    Raegan scrutinized Alexis.


    There was no evasion in his gaze, no telltale signs, just annoyance.


    And it didn¡¯t seem an act.


    Yet, she couldn¡¯t rule out Alexis as a suspect.


    Pale and drained, yet her eyes remained piercing as she looked at Alexis.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my daughter.


    Otherwise, I swear to bring you down.


    ¡±


    A shiver ran down Alexis¡¯ spine, ashamed that he was intimidated by a young woman.


    He tried to mask his nervousness and said coldly, ¡°Stop spouting nonsense.


    Withdraw Mitchel¡¯s case, and all your trouble will go away.


    ¡±


    Since Raegan hadst disrupted his ns, Alexis had been cautious, keeping a low profile.


    He was wise enough not to kidnap Raegan¡¯s daughter at such a time.


    ¡°In your dreams!¡± Raegan yelled, her voice hoarse from agitation.


    After saying this, she left Alexis¡¯ office.

 Chapter 1703

    Alexis didn¡¯t mind her anymore.


    He helped his secretary up from the floor and continued his indulgence.


    As soon as Raegan came out of Alexis¡¯ office, she gasped for air, clutching her chest.


    Her anxiety made her heartbeat erratic.


    She leaned against the wall to steady herself and waited for her heartbeat to stabilize.


    Then, a pair of ck leather shoes slowly came to a stop in front of her.


    Raegan didn¡¯t need to raise her head to know who it was since there was an unmistakable coldness about this person.


    Henley thrust his hands into his pockets and said in an unhurried tone, ¡°Raegan, why do you have to put yourself through all this?¡±


    Raegan asked numbly, ¡°Henley, was it you? Were you the one who took Janey away?¡±


    She knew he wouldn¡¯t tell the truth, but she still asked.


    She didn¡¯t want to lose even a sliver of hope.


    Henley looked at her and smiled faintly.


    ¡°No.


    ¡±


    Raegan was too overwhelmed by the current situation to discern his expression.


    Her body had reacted to the stress.


    Her head, limbs, and even bones ached.


    ¡°Raegan¡­¡± Henley¡¯s eyes showed a trace of pity as he reached out to gently tuck away her hair.


    He said softly, ¡°Even though you treat me like this, I can still forgive you.


    ¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan, stiff yet reflexively frowning, dodged his touch.


    Henley¡¯s hand hovered in mid-air.


    The next moment, he chuckled.


    ¡°Raegan, I¡¯ve told you many times.


    Confronting things head-on will only bring you trouble and pain.


    ¡±


    Raegan didn¡¯t want to waste her time on Henley.


    She had to continue searching for Janey¡¯s whereabouts.


    Henley smirked coldly and said, ¡°Instead of wasting your efforts, why not just seek my help?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Raegan stopped in her tracks and suddenly turned around.


    ¡°Do you know where Janey and Annis are?¡±


    Henley replied nonchntly, ¡°Locating someone is a piece of cake for me.


    ¡±


    Raegan knew Henley wanted to take advantage of her vulnerability.


    Just as she was about to walk away, Henley said, ¡°Is there really a butterfly fairy?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s eyes darkened at once.


    This was the story she had told Janey.


    Raegan told Janey that if she ever got lost, she should not run around.


    Instead, she should stay where she was and wait for the butterfly fairy to find her.


    Raegan rushed back and grabbed Henley¡¯s cor.


    She questioned in a hoarse voice, ¡°Where do you hide my Janey?¡±


    Her face turned pale.


    And her voice trembled as she shouted, ¡°It was you, right? It was you who took my Janey away.


    Give her back to me! Give her back!¡±


    Henley remained calm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so agitated.


    If you keep grabbing me like this, everyone will think you¡¯re harassing me.


    Remember the rumorsst time? It will be self-defeating.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1704

    So, this was his n.


    But Raegan couldn¡¯t care less about his schemes this time.


    Her eyes were cold and fierce with fury.


    ¡°Are you still a man? She is just a child.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A child! Give my child back! Or else I will kill you!¡±


    Her voice was raw as she continued, ¡°I really will kill you!¡±


    Henley smiled faintly.


    ¡°You are too agitated now.


    Let¡¯s talk when you calm down.


    ¡±


    But Raegan didn¡¯t intend to let Henley go.


    She stared at him with eyes glistening with tears.


    ¡°Henley, why are you doing this? What do you want?¡±


    Henley smiled coldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I want?¡±


    Raegan knew.


    And that was exactly why she hated him to the core.


    He should never have involved her daughter.


    He only made her hate him even more.


    Seeing Raegan¡¯s distressed expression, Henley smirked condescendingly.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°From the beginning to end, it¡¯s all been about the Dixon Group and¡­¡±


    He leaned closer, and his warm breath sprayed on her ear.


    He continued in an ambiguous tone, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Raegan felt extremely ufortable when other men got close to her.


    But this time, she didn¡¯t avoid him.


    She knew Henley¡¯s intentions very well.


    It was lunchtime, and the employees of the Dixon Group asionally passed by to head to the cafeteria.


    Some even videoed this scene and shared it on their group chat.


    ¡°ording to the rumors, Mr.


    Henley Dixon is harassing Mr.


    Mitchel Dixon¡¯s ex-wife, right? But watch this video.


    It seems more than that.


    ¡±


    ¡°Yeah.


    They seem pretty close.


    Probably having feelings for each other.


    ¡±


    ¡°Huh? Does this woman think we are fools? Maybe the two of them only had an argument.


    Then, she took a video and posted it in the group chat to nder Mr.


    Henley Dixon.


    ¡±


    ¡°Bah! This woman is no good.


    She is Mr.


    Mitchel Dixon¡¯s ex-wife, but she hooks up with his brother.


    ¡±


    The employees werementing on Raegan and Henley.


    Their usations were Like heavy ps on Raegan¡¯s face.


    Her eyes hollow, Raegan murmured lowly, ¡°Are you satisfied now? Can you give Janey back to me?¡±


    Henley observed Raegan¡¯s clear yet restrained eyes, sensing a hint of tenderness in his heart, but it wasn¡¯t sufficient to sway his ambitions.


    Having endured the cruel torture of his mentally unstable mother since he was young, Henley grasped the significance of power.


    He knew that only by clinging to power could he attain everything he wanted, even women.


    Henley said bluntly, ¡°I already told you it wasn¡¯t me.


    But I might have an idea where she is.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s thoughts were all over the ce.


    She didn¡¯t have the energy to figure out who was involved.


    Her only focus was on bringing Janey back.


    ¡°Please, Tell me¡­¡± Her eyes, clear but filled with tears, begged, ¡°Please, just tell me.


    ¡±


    Henley¡¯s lips twitched a bit.


    ¡°You¡¯re not very convincing when you beg,¡± he remarked.


    ¡°Thud!¡± Raegan dropped to her knees promptly.

 Chapter 1705

    ¡°I know it¡¯s my fault.


    I shouldn¡¯t have upset you.


    Please¡­¡± Her eyes fixed on Henl


    ey with determination as she pleaded, ¡°Please, bring Janey back to me¡­¡±


    Raegan was willing to do anything for Janey.


    Every second was crucial.


    Otherwise, who knew what those monsters might do to Janey¡­


    ¡°You!¡± Henley was not pleased but rather furious.


    Here Raegan was, kneeling before him, surely ruining the image he had just built up.


    Others would simply assume he was pressuring her.


    ¡°Stand up!¡± Henleymanded, pulling her up by the arm.


    ¡°Raegan, don¡¯t test my patience!¡±


    Henley dragged Raegan to a hidden corner where they couldn¡¯t be seen.


    Raegan didn¡¯t resist and simply said, ¡°Just give Janey back to me.


    .


    ¡±


    ¡°Is that the only thing you can say?¡± Henley narrowed his gaze.


    Henley might Look like a schr, but when his expression turned cold, an unexinable darkness clouded his features.


    Especially those eyes concealed behind golden-rimmed sses, like a cunning fox hiding in the shadows.


    Beneath his sophisticated exterior, therey a dangerous appeal, the kind one would find in a modern-day ¡°gentleman rogue.


    ¡±


    ¡°What is it that you truly want?¡± Raegan¡¯s eyes were red, her self-control stretched to its breaking point, itching to rip this cunning man apart.


    ¡°What do I want?¡± Gently lifting her chin, Henley offered, ¡°Remain by my side¡­¡±


    Raegan felt a chill.


    Holding her disgust, she asked, ¡°What about Miss Holmes from Manning?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Matilda Holmes had been engaged to Henley for two weeks.


    Alexis set up the engagement, thinking it was a suitable match for Henley, given his status.


    Matilda¡¯ss family, renowned for their generosity, had an excellent reputation and were an ideal match.


    Henley, charming and good-looking, had swiftly captured Matilda¡¯s affection.


    Despite the video incident, Matilda stepped up to exin it was just a misunderstanding, showingplete faith in Henley.


    She was so infatuated that it was like she was under a spell.


    ¡°Raegan¡­¡± Henley¡¯s lips formed a slight smile, his voice husky.


    ¡°You should understand, whoever I marry, they can never take your ce in my heart.


    ¡±


    Raegan felt sick to her stomach.


    He desired her as his secret lover, kept in the shadows.


    The longing in Henley¡¯s eyes as he gazed at Raegan was evident as he whispered, ¡°Just stay by my side, Raegan.


    You won¡¯t have to worry about anything.


    I¡¯ll look after you¡­¡±


    At that moment, Raegan wished she could p Henley hard across the face.


    How could someone speak such offensive words without a second thought? His audacity was beyond belief!

 Chapter 1706

    Despite her instinctive repulsion, Raegan¡¯s face remained unreadable, showing no signs of emotion, a submission that often appealed to men.


    Henley softlyid his hands on her shoulders, whispering in a rough voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    Once you¡¯re with me, I¡¯ll make sure you and the child are safe.


    Even though Janey isn¡¯t mine, I won¡¯t let her suffer.


    ¡±


    Raegan felt nauseous and disgusted listening to Henley¡¯s words.


    He seemed to be saying, ¡°See, I¡¯m even ready to ept your child despite everything.


    Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    For the first time, Raegan saw how far human wickedness could go, watching it sink repeatedly.


    Surprisingly, Raegan didn¡¯t push back.


    She gazed directly into his eyes and whispered, ¡°If you truly love me, Henley, I need the truth.


    Did you abduct Janey?¡±


    Henley was caught off guard by her question.


    It was the first instance Raegan hadn¡¯t ignored his derations of love, which delighted him.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He softly ruffled her hair and whispered gently, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.


    ¡± At such a dangerous moment, he wouldn¡¯t do something so reckless.


    Raegan analyzed his face to make sure he wasn¡¯t lying and then looked away.


    Henley appreciated her obedient behavior and said gently, ¡°Come over to my ce tonight¡­¡±


    As Henley eagerly reached out to draw her close, Raegan sidestepped him.


    His face immediately turned dark.


    Raegan¡¯s face showed a blend of emotions as she said, ¡°Henley, I need some time to think¡­¡±


    She remained distant, but the typical tension between them was noticeably missing.


    Henley observed her for a moment before letting out a chuckle.


    ¡°Take your time, but remember, the crucial period for finding someone is forty-eight hours.


    Time is running out¡­¡±


    Raegan¡¯s face went white with this reminder.


    Henley pulled her close, speaking softly.


    ¡°Why hesitate? I¡¯ve promised to take care of you.


    My heart has belonged to you and only you for so long¡­¡±


    Raegan trembled under his touch.


    ¡°Fine¡­ Henley, pleased yet not wanting to overwhelm her, gently turned her face toward him, gazing at her affectionately.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you time¡­ But don¡¯t take too long, alright?¡±


    Exhaustion was evident in Raegan¡¯s eyes as she gave a soft nod.


    Henley gazed at her lovingly and whispered gently, ¡°Do you want me to take you home?¡±


    Raegan refused, ¡°I prefer to be alone.


    ¡±


    Henley didn¡¯t push and chuckled softly.


    ¡°Alright.


    ¡± Despite Raegan¡¯s current resistance, they had plenty of time ahead of them.


    He was confident that she would eventually see him as her only option.


    Manipting others was second nature to him.


    Walking through thepany corridor together, Henley and Raegan unexpectedly bumped into Matilda, who was searching for Henley.


    Seeing him, she paused before saying, ¡°Henley¡­¡±


    Then, Matilda looked at Raegan, a hint of warning in her eyes, considering Raegan¡¯s attractive figure and fragile appearance, which naturally prompted sympathy.

 Chapter 1707

    Matilda hadn¡¯t encountered Raegan before and was clueless about her identity.


    ¡°H


    enley, who is she?¡± she asked.


    Henley replied calmly, ¡°My sister-inw.


    ¡±


    Sister-inw¡­ The very woman from the scandalous video! Matilda immediately stepped forward, gripping Henley¡¯s arm as if to mark her presence.


    ¡°Hi there.


    ¡±


    Raegan could hardly manage a smile and barely acknowledged Matilda¡¯ss greeting.


    She swiftly made an excuse to depart, leaving the two.


    A hint of awkwardness appeared on Matilda¡¯s face as she leaned against Henley, whispering, ¡°Henley, why does it feel like she doesn¡¯t like me?¡±


    Henley responded gently, ¡°No, you¡¯re thinking too much.


    ¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Matilda gazed at him, her expression uneasy.


    ¡°But¡­ It seems Like there¡¯s something between you two¡­¡±


    ¡°Matilda.


    ¡± Henley¡¯s smile weakened a _ little, looking rather intimidating.


    It seemed like a regr call, but Matilda strangely felt a hint of danger in it.


    Instinctively, she started to apologize, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Henley¡­¡±


    Little quarrels among engaged couples could often be light-hearted and teasing.


    Matilda had lost her cool over minor issues in the past, but she had never witnessed Henley wearing such a stern look.


    This was the first time she had perceived him as slightly intimidating.


    However, the next second, Henley gently drew her close andplimented her, ¡°Darling, you¡¯re truly wonderful.


    ¡±


    His handsome face seemingly radiated affection.


    Matilda melted instantly, feeling both warmth and sweetness in her heart, and quickly let go of her recent irritation.


    She hugged him tightly, burying her head in his chest.


    ¡°Henley, I¡¯lle over tonight¡­¡±


    This was Matilda¡¯s main reason foring today.


    They had been acquainted and engaged for two months now.


    It was the right moment to deepen their rtionship beyond ordinary courtship.


    Henley¡¯s chuckle was soft, his whisper teasing.


    ¡°Coming over to my ce¡­ Aren¡¯t you concerned I might make a move on you?¡±


    Matilda blushed deeply.


    She held him tighter, teasingly saying, ¡°You¡¯re such a naughty boy¡­¡±


    Had Matilda nced up then, she would have seen Henley¡¯s expression, cold and devoid of any warmth or love.


    Henley murmured with a husky voice, ¡°I¡¯ve got to stayte at work tonight to finish the project¡­¡±


    Disappointed yet wanting to be understanding, Matilda responded, ¡°Of course, workes first.


    ¡±


    Eager to offer her assistance, she said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything my father can do to help, just say the word.


    ¡±


    ¡°sure,¡± Henley replied, embracing her quickly.


    They looked every bit the enamored couple.


    Back in her studio, Raegan reflected on her recent acting.


    She could confidently say her performance had been quite convincing.


    From her act of kneeling to her disys of anger, despair, and eventual eptance, Raegan assumed she had somewhat deceived Henley.

 Chapter 1708

    Her act was a tactical choice, given Janey¡¯s well-being.


    Showing vulnerability and impulsiveness could lead the abductors to lower their guard, possibly exposing a weakness.


    But Henley had made it clear he wasn¡¯t behind it.


    And Alexis appeared genuinely clueless.


    So, who had taken Janey away?


    Raegan listed suspects on paper, eliminating them one by one, until she paused on Katie¡¯s name.


    Something clicked, and she immediately called Erick.


    ¡°Erick, is Katie out yet?¡±


    Raegan hadn¡¯t been updated on Katie¡¯s situation.


    Herst memory was of Katie being taken into police custody.


    Erick replied, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s been released after a suicide attempt by cutting her wrists and is now receiving specialized care.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Ever since Janey went missing, Erick had put everything aside to hunt for Janey, checking different ces without sess.


    He had also monitored Katie, learning from his sources that she was not permitted any visitors.


    Despite Erick¡¯s revtion, Raegan still had a feeling that out of all these people, Katie seemed the most suspicious.


    After a brief pause, she instructed, ¡°Erick, keep an eye on the Glyn family.


    I¡¯m heading to the hospital to observe Katie.


    ¡±


    Erick warned, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to visit her at the hospital.


    She¡¯s being closely watched.


    ¡±


    Even though there was no solid proof linking Katie to the crime, she was still a suspect, and the police had thus isted her in a hospital section.


    ¡°I understand.


    I¡¯ll just take a look,¡± Raegan replied as she began her mission.


    Unexpectedly, as Raegan kept watch outside Katie¡¯s ward, she saw Luciana entering Katie¡¯s ward.


    It turned out Katie had specifically requested to meet Luciana.


    Once inside, Luciana faced the weak and bedridden Katie, her voice cold as she asked, ¡°What do you need?¡±


    ¡°Luciana¡­¡± Katie still called Luciana in the same manner, which Luciana found especially annoying.


    Luciana forcefully presented a paternity document to Katie, her tone firm as she said, ¡°Drop your act.


    Neither Mitchel nor I have anything to do with you anymore.


    ¡±


    Katie nced at the paternity document, her expression unchanged.


    At first, Katie couldn¡¯te to terms with the fact that she was pregnant with Abel¡¯s child.


    The news hit her like a shock.


    Yet, upon contemtion, Katie desired for the baby to be recognized as Mitchel¡¯s despite the truth, a move she aimed to advance her progress in marrying Mitchel.


    With the syringe that could render Mitchel being sickly tormented by the difort, Katie aimed to force Mitchel to marry her.


    But to her surprise, Mitchel sacrificed himself to save Raegan amid the incident orchestrated by her and Alexis.


    From initial disbelief to eptance, Katie convinced herself it was all for the best.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In her mind, with Mitchel gone, she could easily im the child as Mitchel¡¯s, regardless of any counterims.


    However, Luciana¡¯s ensuing actions were unforeseen by Katie, catching Katie off guard with the real paternity test.


    With a faint smile, Katie remarked, ¡°Luciana, I¡¯ve heard you were eager to meet your granddaughter, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Luciana¡¯s expression shifted drastically.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Luciana had only just been informed about Janey¡¯s abduction.


    Upon hearing the news, she dispatched people to gather information immediately.


    Luciana grabbed Katie¡¯s hospital attire, questioning, ¡°It was you, wasn¡¯t it? You¡¯re the one who abducted my granddaughter, correct?¡±

 Chapter 1709

    Katie began to cough harshly due to Luciana¡¯s aggressive grip, her wounds almost opened up again.


    ¡°Release me¡­¡± She gasped.


    Luciana kept her grip firm, yelling, ¡°You wretch! If youy a finger on my granddaughter, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Katie continued to cough.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! You monster!¡± Luciana was agitated.


    At that moment, a nurse rushed in and pulled Luciana back.


    She scolded Luciana, ¡°How can you treat a patient Like this?¡±


    After sipping some water, it took Katie a bit of time to recover.


    The nurse asked with concern, ¡°Would you like me to summon the police for you?¡±


    Katie waved her hand tiredly, saying, ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary.


    Thank you.


    You may leave.


    ¡±


    The nurse left, puzzled by Katie¡¯s decision.


    Once they were left alone, Katie cleared her throat and spoke with a hint of defiance.


    ¡°Luciana, how about we make a deal?¡±


    Luciana¡¯s gaze darkened with rage.


    ¡°Are you aware of the gravity of your actions? You¡¯re not just breaking thew.


    You¡¯re adding to your list of crimes!¡±


    Katie covered her mouth and giggled.


    ¡°Luciana, how can you say that? I just heard something from my friend.


    Please don¡¯t use me like that.


    I¡¯m really scared! But¡­¡±


    She paused, pretending to wipe away tears, before continuing, ¡°You wanted to hurt me.


    I was pregnant.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The nurse saw you attacked me¡­¡±


    Luciana froze.


    It turned out that Katie had deliberately staged the whole thing to have witnesses.


    This woman was ruthlessly vicious, like a sly fox!


    Anger flooded Luciana, her eyes zing.


    She demanded, ¡°Where have you hidden my granddaughter? Return her to me immediately, or I will never forgive you, even at myst breath!¡±


    Katie took a sip of water, soothing her throat, and then replied slowly, ¡°Luciana, why do you lose your patience so quickly as you age? I¡¯ve told you not to forget your medication, but here you are using me of wishing you harm.


    Just look at yourself now.


    ¡±


    Luciana was far from Katie¡¯s calm demeanor.


    Janey¡¯s missing tormented her, and she could empathize with Raegan¡¯s anguish.


    Since Mitchel¡¯s disappearance, Luciana had seen the true colors of those around her.


    Except for Raegan, everyone seemed driven by greed.


    In her distress, Luciana realized she had unwittingly driven Raegan away, which posed obstacles to Mitchel¡¯s reunion with Raegan after having an unhappy life for five whole years.


    Although Raegan¡¯s incident five years ago wasn¡¯t her fault, Luciana couldn¡¯t help but me herself.


    If only she had sincerely weed Raegan, Raegan and Mitchel might not have endured so much suffering.


    They could have lived merrily now¡­


    It was always after losing something that people realized its true value.


    Luciana only hoped that Janey would return to Raegan safely.


    She was ready to pay any price to ensure that.


    Even with her life on the line, she was determined to do so.


    Once she hadposed herself, Luciana asked, ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡±

 Chapter 1710

    Seeing that Luciana gave in, Katie set down her cup and said calmly, ¡°Withdraw your usation a


    gainst me and acknowledge that my child is the rightful heir to the Dixon family.


    ¡±


    Luciana¡¯s anger made her hands shake.


    Katie had betrayed her trust by having an affair with another man, iming her bodyguard¡¯s child belonged to the Dixon family.


    It was the first time that she had seen such a shameless woman!


    Yet, for Janey¡¯s safety, Luciana had to agree.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do everything you ask,¡± she said without hesitation.


    ¡°And the sample I left before, and Mitchel¡¯s, I want them all destroyed.


    Leave no trace.


    ¡±


    ¡°I promise,¡± Luciana replied firmly.


    ¡°Words alone aren¡¯t enough,¡± Katie insisted.


    She demanded Luciana prepare both a written statement and a video recording.


    Moreover, after Luciana recorded the video acknowledging her child¡¯s origin, Katie promptly shared the news on the Dixon Group¡¯s official website.


    Once it was public, Luciana felt trapped, knowing she couldn¡¯t take her words back.


    The official website was a serious tform where any false news could heavily impact the Dixon Group¡¯s stock value.


    Luciana pleaded, ¡°I¡¯ve done what you asked.


    Can I see my granddaughter now?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Katie replied calmly, ¡°Hold on.


    Now¡¯s not the time.


    ¡±


    Luciana¡¯s frustration boiled over.


    ¡°What are you saying, Katie? I¡¯ve followed your instructions, yet you still won¡¯t let me see my granddaughter.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    If you¡¯re trying to trick me, I swear I¡¯ll go to extremes to make your life miserable!¡±


    ¡°Calm down¡­¡± Katie, showing signs of impatience, cut in.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished yet.


    ¡±


    Katie handed Luciana a ck phone.


    ¡°Do as the phone instructs, and you¡¯ll see her.


    But remember, don¡¯t tell anyone about this, or you might lose the chance to see your beloved granddaughter forever¡­¡±


    Even as Katie smiled, there was a chilling quality to her grin.


    Luciana, aware of Katie¡¯s ruthless nature, chose her steps carefully.


    Once outside Katie¡¯s ward, Luciana encountered Raegan, who was anxiously waiting.


    Raegan immediately grabbed Luciana¡¯s hand, her voice filled with urgency.


    ¡°Mrs.


    Dixon, what did Katie tell you? Do you know where Janey is?¡±


    Luciana remained silent, Katie¡¯s threats vivid in her mind.


    As the seconds ticked by, Raegan grew increasingly worried.


    Janey had been missing for nearly two days.


    But there were still no leads on her whereabouts.


    Even though the police had started investigating because Erick insisted, they hadn¡¯t found any clues yet.


    Annis was suspected of taking Janey away, making the police treat it an acquaintancemitting a crime.


    They focused on digging into Annis¡¯ social circle, and even Annis¡¯ daughter, Elin, was brought in for questioning.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t ept the idea that Annis would kidnap Janey.


    To Annis, Janey was like her own granddaughter.


    But the police weren¡¯t convinced and were at a dead end for now.


    Raegan was overwhelmed with despair.


    Luciana had to support Raegan to keep her from falling.


    Through her tears, Raegan asked Luciana, ¡°Mrs.


    Dixon, do you have any news about Janey? Please, tell me anything¡­¡±

 Chapter 1711

    Luciana paused, her voice shaky as she replied, I don¡¯t have any information¡­


    Raegan found it hard to believe that Luciana didn¡¯t know anything.


    Raegan cried out.


    ¡°When she was younger, Janey showed signs of autism.


    Early intervention helped her, but a sudden change of environment might trigger a setback.


    She¡¯s your granddaughter.


    Please tell me, okay?¡±


    Tears streamed down Luciana¡¯s face at Raegan¡¯s words, and her hands trembled.


    But she firmly pulled away from Raegan¡¯s grip.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything, really!¡±


    Luciana hesitated and then added, ¡°Please, try not to cry here.


    Go home and wait for any news.


    You¡¯ll need to be strong for her.


    ¡±


    With that, Luciana left abruptly, biting back her emotions.


    Raegan copsed on the ground, exhausted.


    She had been running on empty for too long, her body shaking uncontrobly and her face ghostly pale.


    With her face buried in her hands, tears streamed down her cheeks.


    She felt utterly lost, unsure of her next move.


    Raegan was certain that Katie¡¯s men had taken her daughter, yet every lead turned up empty.


    ¡°I¡¯ve failed as a mother¡­¡± she whispered to herself, despair washing over her.


    Just then, Raegan noticed the guards usually stationed in front of Katie¡¯s ward were gone.


    She made a move to confront Katie, but was immediately blocked by the Glyn family¡¯s bodyguards, soon joined by those from the Dixon family.


    Blocked from entering, Raegan stood there, puzzled about the sudden change.


    Curiosity getting the better of her, Raegan checked thetest news on her phone and discovered a shocking update.


    Luciana had admitted that Katie¡¯s child was Mitchel¡¯s!


    After some thought, Raegan realized that it had to be connected.


    She lingered by Katie¡¯s ward a moment longer before deciding to leave.


    Back in her car, Raegan noticed a missed call and quickly dialed back.


    ¡°Hello.


    ¡±


    ¡°Our deal is off the table because Katie has struck a deal with me.


    She wants the Dixon Group shares, and in return, she¡¯ll give me the child.


    ¡±


    ¡°It sounds like there¡¯s no trust between you two.


    Let¡¯s revisit this once you¡¯ve reached an agreement.


    ¡±


    The person on the other end paused.


    Raegan swiftly ended the call.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    She would just let these two disgusting people fight it out.


    She was eager to watch them fight against each other for personal gains.


    The driver turned and asked Raegan, ¡°Miss Foster, where to?¡±


    Raegan replied, ¡°Just a moment, please.


    ¡±


    She then made a call.


    ¡°Erick, can you track down Luciana¡¯s whereabouts right now?¡±


    Erick quickly directed his team to start the search.


    ¡°I¡¯m on it,¡± he confirmed over the phone.


    ¡°Also, I¡¯ve found something interesting.


    Out of the one hundred and eighty-four cars that passed by when Janey went missing, there was a ck minibus with a fake license te.


    It might be the vehicle that took Janey away.


    ¡±


    Erick had been up all night digging for more clues.


    He and his team were busy examining the backgrounds and connections of over a hundred vehicles to assess any criminal potential.


    ¡°Why are you inquiring about Mitchel¡¯s mother¡¯s location? Do you think she¡¯s involved?¡± Erick asked.

 Chapter 1712

    ¡°I think she might be going to see Janey,¡± Raegan disclosed.


    Erick furrowed his brow.


    ¡°What are you suggesting?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t get into it right now.


    Just help me find her, and I¡¯ll handle it from there.


    ¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Alright.


    I¡¯ve sent her location to your phone.


    ¡± Erick texted Luciana¡¯s location to Raegan.


    ¡°Hold on, I¡¯lle with you,¡± Erick offered.


    ¡°I¡¯m going now.


    Bye.


    Raegan then instructed the driver to follow the GPS coordinates.


    ¡±


    Shortly after, Raegan sensed something amiss.


    The GPS hadn¡¯t updated its position for over ten minutes.


    Usually, traffic jams didn¡¯tst this long on Ardlens¡¯ wide roads.


    They reached the destination quickly, but Raegan saw no cars parked on the side of the road.


    She asked the driver to pull into a temporary parking area and went out to search for Luciana on her own.


    She scanned the area but saw no sign of any vehicle.


    Trying to reach Luciana by phone proved futile.


    No one answered.


    Just then, Raegan heard a vibrating noiseing from a trash can.


    Ignoring the filth, she approached and found Luciana¡¯s discarded phone inside.


    Back in the car, Raegan called Erick.


    ¡°Erick, there¡¯s no need toe over.


    Luciana isn¡¯t here,¡± she told him.


    On the other end, Erick was driving.


    ¡°Not there?¡± he asked, puzzled.


    ¡°She tossed her phone into a trash can,¡± Raegan exined.


    This revtion made Erick wary.


    It seemed like a tactic to avoid being tracked.


    Raegan asked, ¡°Can you track a car?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can.


    ¡±


    Raegan then gave him a license te number.


    Back at hospital, Raegan happened to copse by the window and saw Luciana getting into a taxi.


    It didn¡¯t seem odd to her then that Luciana was taking a taxi.


    Raegan simply took note of the license te because she had a good memory for such details.


    Sitting anxiously in the car, Raegan waited for Erick¡¯s response.


    Soon, he provided the location.


    This time, it was on the move.


    Raegan quickly instructed the driver to head to the location.


    The road was busy with traffic, not isted at all.

 Chapter 1713

    Raegan was flustered and had a sinking feeling.


    Eventually, they pulled up in a park.


    After registration, Raegan¡¯s car was allowed inside.


    The park was vast, filled with various trails, camping spots, and walkways.


    Raegan stepped out of the car.


    She started walking toward the man-made wend, her legs trembling slightly with each step.


    Not too far ahead, Raegan spotted Luciana holding a baby.


    It was Janey.


    ¡°Janey!¡± she called out.


    Raegan dashed over with tears streaming down her cheeks and embraced Janey tightly.


    Her tears flowed freely.


    ¡°Janey, you¡¯re back atst¡­¡±


    She sobbed.


    However, Janey was unresponsive, her face pale as though she had been sedated.


    Quickly, Raegan checked Janey¡¯s pulse and was relieved to find it stable.


    Finding nothing obviously wrong, Raegan decided to take Janey to the hospital for a thorough check-up.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    But first, there was a pressing concern.


    Raegan turned to Luciana and asked, ¡°Mrs.


    Dixon, was anyone with Janey? The servant w


    ho looks after her is missing too.


    ¡±


    Luciana shook her head, her gaze fixed on Janey.


    ¡°Mrs.


    Dixon, where did you find Janey?¡± Raegan inquired.


    Luciana pointed at a red camphor tree by the river.


    ¡°Janey was sleeping under that tree just now,¡± she exined.


    Luciana had followed the clues all the way here, suspecting Katie might resort to some sneaky tricks, but finding Janey had been unexpectedly easy.


    At this moment, Raegan¡¯s priorities shifted from how Luciana found Janey to ensuring Janey¡¯s safety and locating Annis.


    Just then, Raegan¡¯s phone rang.


    It was Erick.


    Seeing Raegan was upied, Luciana offered, ¡°Let me hold Janey.


    ¡±


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Raegan handed Janey to Luciana and then stepped aside to answer the call.


    ¡°Erick, what¡¯s the news?¡± Raegan asked.


    ¡°Annis has been found!¡± Erick eximed.


    ¡°She was unconscious on the roadside and a passerby took her to the hospital.


    ¡±


    Raegan was skeptical.


    She knew Katie was behind this.


    But what was Katie¡¯s endgame? Was it to force Luciana to drop thewsuit and legitimize the baby she was expecting? Could it really be that simple?


    Katie didn¡¯t seem like the kind type.


    Raegan doubted Katie would keep her promise just because she had given her word.

 Chapter 1714

    Raegan mulled over this for a long while but couldn¡¯t make sense of it, so she let it go.


    The priority now was to get Janey checked out.


    Raegan informed Erick that she had found Janey, which eased his worries.


    After ending the call, Raegan turned around and noticed Luciana gazing at Janey with affection.


    Clearly, she loved Janey.


    This softened Raegan¡¯s heart a bit.


    She considered exining Luciana¡¯s identity to Janey.


    If Janey wanted to connect with her grandmother, Raegan wouldn¡¯t stand in the way.


    Raegan finally smiled for the first time in two days and approached Luciana.


    After taking Janey from Luciana, just as Raegan was about to say something, an engine roared.


    Both Raegan and Luciana turned to the right.


    A ck car was speeding toward them!


    ¡°Run!¡± Luciana yelled suddenly and pushed Raegan away forcefully.


    Before Raegan could react, Luciana had already shoved her away.


    Raegan rolled uncontrobly down the slope for several meters.


    She only stopped rolling when she collided with andscape sculpture.


    Despite excruciating pain in her back from the impact, Raegan clung tightly to Janey throughout, holding Janey under the protection of her arms.


    The next moment, before Raegan could even blink, she heard a ¡°bang.


    ¡±


    Luciana¡¯s body, light as a feather, was hurled into the air by the impact of the ck car and then brutally mmed back to the ground.


    ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± Raegan¡¯s eyes were red and swollen as she screamed in agony.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The ground was soaked with big puddles of blood, and Lucianay there, her eyes wide open, unable to shut.


    ¡°Somebody help! Is anyone here? Please, save her!¡± Propped against the stone sculpture, Raegan was too hurt to move, screaming hysterically for help.


    The ck car responsible for Luciana¡¯s injuries hadn¡¯t even stopped.


    Before Raegan could cry out a second time, the ck car roared aggressively, revving its engine as it charged at her again.


    Suddenly, Raegan¡¯s mind went nk with a buzzing noise.


    The ck car was heading straight toward her and Janey! At that moment, her only thought was keeping Janey safe.


    Raegan tried to leave with Janey, but the ck car was visibly quicker, suddenly elerating as it bore down on them.


    A wave of fear and despair washed over Raegan.


    Her eyes widened in terror as she watched the ck car tear across thewn like a missile homing in on its targets, hurtling straight toward her and Janey.


    At this critical moment, a ck Rolls-Royce appeared!


    Just as the ck car was about to strike, the Rolls-Royce surged from the slope, elerating rapidly with a thunderous roar.


    The ck car broke into two pieces right in the air.

 Chapter 1715

    ¡°Bang!¡± The ck car smashed into the ground.


    The people inside died instantly!


    The ck Rolls-Royce settled smoothly onto the wend.


    Apart from its front bumpering off, there seemed to be no serious damage.


    Raegan and Janey escaped harm.


    Raegan stared at the striking license te on the ck Rolls-Royce.


    For a moment, her mind was a whirlwind of fireworks.


    This license te¡­ This license te hasn¡¯t been on the road since Mitchel disappeared.


    How could this be?


    Raegan was skeptical as the car door opened, yet she couldn¡¯t help but feel a flicker of hope.


    A pair of ck leather shoes appeared first, followed by the figure of a man emerging steadily.


    Suddenly, Raegan felt Like someone had violently pulled her heart out of her chest.


    Tears began to flow uncontrobly.


    The man turned around and hurried toward the blood-soaked scene where Lucianay, snapping Raegan out of her daze.


    Luciana was seriously hurt.


    Clutching Janey, Raegan rushed over.


    Soon after, Erick arrived and saw Raegan with Janey.


    He extended his hand and said, ¡°Give me the child.


    ¡±


    Raegan handed Janey to Erick and managed to say, ¡°Erick, look¡­¡±


    Just then, the man picked up the bloodied Luciana and boarded the ambnce.


    Erick was shocked at the sight of Mitchel.


    Concerned about Luciana, Raegan hurriedly asked Erick, ¡°Erick, could you look after Janey? I have to go see how Luciana is doing.


    ¡±


    Erick nodded and responded, ¡°Go ahead.


    ¡±


    Mitchel had entered the ambnce.


    Raegan hurriedly called out before the doors shut, ¡°Please wait! Can Ie with you?¡±


    The ambnce that arrived was spacious, so amodating one more person was no issue.


    The medical team hesitated briefly, exchanging nces between Raegan and Mitchel.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Raegan stared at Mitchel, his face still familiar.


    He seemed thinner than before, his sharp facial features giving him a more intense appearance.


    Just as Raegan was about to say something, Mitchel¡¯s stern voice interrupted, ¡°Close the door.


    ¡±


    Of course, Mitchel wasn¡¯t talking to Raegan.


    He was talking to the medical staff nearby.


    With a slight apologetic gesture, the medical staff shut the door.


    Raegan stood frozen until the ambnce¡¯s siren sound faded into the distance.


    She remained unmoved.

 Chapter 1716

    Erick was initially prepared to leave with Janey.


    Seeing Raegan motionless, he quickly exited the vehicle and approached her.


    ¡°Raegan.


    ¡±


    Raegan stood frozen as if she hadn¡¯t heard a thing.


    Her hand was cut, and blood dripped onto the ground.


    Erick reached out, pulled Raegan close, and asked with concern, ¡°When did you hurt your hand?¡±


    Exhaustion washed over Raegan as she leaned into Erick¡¯s embrace, her voice shaking.


    ¡°Erick, I¡¯m so scared.


    Mitchel seems not to recognize me anymore.


    ¡±


    Erick¡¯s heart tightened, and he reassured her, ¡°He¡¯s probably just concerned about his mother.


    Don¡¯t worry too much.


    ¡±


    Raegan nodded, yet she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of distance and unfamiliarity in Mitchel¡¯s eyes.


    Erick¡¯s expression grew thoughtful as he suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s head to the hospital first.


    ¡±


    Upon reaching the hospital, they found Janey was perfectly fine, showing no signs of distress.


    Relieved, Raegan quickly headed to wait outside Luciana¡¯s ICU.


    Upon arriving, she spotted Mitchel standing there.


    A sudden wave of shyness and homesickness overwhelmed Raegan, causing her to hesitate before approaching Mitchel, her feet glued to the floor.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she finally called out, ¡°Mitchel¡­¡±


    Mitchel looked over, his expression cold and distant.


    Though it was still early autumn, Raegan felt a sudden chill.


    She wondered if it was just the norm for this part of the hospital, where the emergency room was situated.


    Raegan looked at Mitchel with hopeful eyes.


    ¡°Luciana will be okay.


    Don¡¯t worry¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± Mitchel responded sharply.


    Then, he pivoted, keeping his gaze locked on the operating room doors.


    The hope in Raegan¡¯s eyes vanished instantly.


    She was puzzled by his words.


    A rare wave of anxiety washed over her, but she mustered her courage and stepped forward, reaching out to touch Mitchel¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Mitchel, are you alright? You¡­¡±


    As soon as she spoke, he lifted his arm and brushed hers away.


    Already weakened by exhaustion, Raegan staggered several steps, even though he hadn¡¯t pushed hard.


    Struggling to regain her bnce, Raegan looked up at his distant, indifferent face, and her first thought was whether he suffered from amnesia.


    Perhaps Mitchel had bumped his head like she didst time and forgotten everything.


    Clinging to this hope, Raegan tried to reconnect in the warm, familiar way they used to talk.


    ¡°Mitchel, don¡¯t you recognize me? I am¡­¡±


    When Raegan caught Mitchel¡¯s ambiguous look, she abruptly stopped talking.


    His stare had a chilly, almost mocking quality.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t understand why he looked at her this way.


    With a slight curl of his thin lips, Mitchel said, ¡°Miss Foster?¡±


    His voice echoed in the chilly, deserted hallway, making Raegan shiver.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan¡¯s heart sank as if plummeting from a great height.


    If he hadn¡¯t forgotten everything, why was he talking to her so coldly and distantly? Her voice trembled.


    ¡°Why are you¡­¡±

 Chapter 1717

    ¡°Miss Foster, my mother is fighting for her life because she saved you.


    What do you think my reasons are?¡± Mitchel¡¯s words were icy, showing no desire to see her.


    ¡°Please leave now,¡± he stated.


    The surrounding silence was terrifying.


    Raegan felt like she had plunged into a freezing hole, her whole body trembling, even her steps feeble.


    She leaned against the wall to steady herself before slowly saying, ¡°Mitchel, we are not Like this¡­¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Mitchel turned around and regarded her coldly.


    ¡°Wie?¡± he asked.


    ¡°What rtionship do we have?¡±


    Raegan paused, then said gently, ¡°I love you and you¡­¡±


    ¡°Discussing love after divorce seems absurd,¡± he responded icily.


    His voice was harsh and cutting.


    ¡°If there was love, wouldn¡¯t we still be together?¡±


    His words crushed Raegan¡¯s fragile courage and confidence.


    Mitchel¡¯s features hardened, and a sarcastic half-smile formed on his lips.


    ¡°If I recall correctly, Miss Foster, we haven¡¯t remarried, have we?¡±


    His relentless verbal attacks left Raegan feeling vulnerable.


    She concealed her trembling hand behind her back, unable to bring herself to look him in the eye.


    Seeing Raegan standing there, Mitchel¡¯s voice grew even colder as hemanded, ¡°Remove anyone not involved.


    No one enters without my permission.


    ¡±


    Anyone not involved¡­ The person who had once risked his life to save her now dismissed her as ¡°anyone not involved.


    ¡± Raegan felt a suffocating tightness in her chest.


    It felt like someone had twisted a key in her chest, tightening it so much that she could barely catch her breath.


    The excitement upon seeing Mitchel alive vanished, leaving Raegan feelingpletely deted.


    She watched his tall, rigid figure back, a whirlwind of confusion, despair, and disbelief swirling in her eyes.


    As the bodyguard approached, Raegan gestured frantically.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave on my own.


    ¡± Her voice broke with emotion, but she strived forposure, for his sake and her own.


    Raegan tilted her head slightly to hold back the tears and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bringing this up just after you returned.


    You¡¯re right.


    This isn¡¯t the time to bother you.


    ¡±


    Automatically, Raegan attributed Mitchel¡¯s harsh demeanor to the shock of his mother¡¯s injuries.


    Instead of reacting defensively, she stepped back on her own ord.


    Without waiting for a response, Raegan hurriedly added, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry about Luciana¡¯s injury.


    If there¡¯s anything I can do, just let me know.


    ¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss the rest when Luciana¡¯s okay.


    ¡± Raegan spoke fast, as if afraid Mitchel might say more.


    After saying this, she didn¡¯t wait for Mitchel¡¯s response and quickly turned to leave.


    The elevator doors opened, and Raegan stumbled in, deep in thought, and collided with someone.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ Sorry¡­¡± Raegan stammered an apology with her head bowed.


    Luis looked down at Raegan in surprise.


    ¡°Raegan?¡±


    At this, Raegan swallowed hard, fighting the urge to cry that threatened to overwhelm her once more.


    Why did Luis treat her the same way while Mitchel treated her this cold?


    Raegan lowered her head, her eyes brimming with tears, struggling to keep them at bay.


    Her eyes might burst from the effort to hold the tears back.

 Chapter 1718

    ¡°Raegan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Luis asked, patting her back gently.


    This tiny gesture unleashed the flood of tears Raegan had been holding back.


    Raegan¡¯s tears fell like scattered beans, spreading across the ground.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡± Watching Raegan break down, Luis felt a surge of helplessness.


    He quickly reached for a handkerchief from his pocket and handed it to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.


    Tell me what¡¯s wrong,¡± he urged softly.


    Despite her efforts, Raegan¡¯s tears continued to flow uncontrobly.


    Raegan epted the handkerchief from Luis and hurriedly dabbed at her eyes.


    Then, she shrugged and held her breath, managing to choke back her tears, but her shoulders kept trembling.


    Looking up, she asked, ¡°Did you know that Mitchel¡¯s back?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Luis scratched his head, pausing before admitting, ¡°I knew.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookeryContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°When did hee back?¡± Raegan pressed.


    Luis thought for a moment and then answered honestly, ¡°He flew back yesterday morning.


    ¡±


    Upon hearing this, Raegan¡¯s expression darkened.


    If Mitchel hadnded yesterday morning, he must have known Janey had disappeared and the mess her studio faced.


    Yet, he didn¡¯t show up until today.


    That was to say, Mitchel¡¯s sudden appearance today wasn¡¯t for her and Janey, but because Luciana was in danger.


    Raegan fellpletely silent.


    Her small face, still wet with tears, looked fragile yet endearing.


    ¡°Did something happen to Mitchel?¡±


    Now it was Luis¡¯ turn to be silent.


    He hesitated, struggling to find the right words.


    Finally, he managed to say, ¡°Let it go, Raegan.


    ¡±


    His advice hit Raegan unexpectedly hard.


    She waspletely dazed and disoriented.


    She blurted out without thinking, ¡°Why?¡±


    Seeing Luis stay silent, she pressed, ¡°Why? He risked his life for me.


    Why the sudden ask of me to let it go?¡±


    Tears filled Raegan¡¯s lovely eyes, and Luis couldn¡¯t stand it.


    He felt like cursing in his heart.


    ¡°Raegan, just listen to me.


    Try to forget him.


    Convince yourself he has gone.


    ¡±


    Being friends, Luis didn¡¯t want Raegan to get hurt.


    After all, he had seen the resolve in Mitchel¡¯s eyes.


    For Raegan, the best defense was to keep her expectations low.


    ¡°He¡¯s obviously here.


    How can I pretend he¡¯s not?¡± Raegan¡¯s attempt at a smile was more painful than her tears.


    The elevator had reached the first floor, and Raegan didn¡¯t want to impose on Luis any longer.


    ¡°Mr.


    Stevens, I¡¯m fine.


    You go ahead.


    ¡±


    With that, Raegan stepped out of the elevator.


    Luis, concerned, peered out to check on her.


    It was a distressing sight as Raegan¡¯s knees buckled, and she copsed heavily to the floor.


    ¡°Shit! Raegan!¡±


    ¡°Hey! Raegan!¡± Erick dashed forward, identally colliding with Luis, who was on his way out to offer support.

 Chapter 1719

    Erick was quicker and had already lifted Raegan into his arms.


    After giving Luis a nod, he hastily called for a doctor and hurried off.


    Luis followed them and didn¡¯t leave quietly until he was certain that Raegan had merely fainted from physical exhaustion.


    When Luis returned upstairs, Luciana¡¯s surgery wasplete, and she had been moved to the ICU.


    Mitchel stood by the hallway window, puffing on a cigarette with a distant gaze in his eyes.


    Luis approached and couldn¡¯t resist scolding, ¡°You know you shouldn¡¯t smoke, right?¡±


    Mitchel acted as though he hadn¡¯t heard, the smoke swirling from the cigarette in his hand.


    Luis asked, ¡°How¡¯s your mother?¡±


    Mitchel put out the cigarette and replied evenly, ¡°Seven days.


    If she can make it through, she¡¯ll survive.


    But she might not wake up.


    ¡±


    Luis exhaled deeply and said, ¡°I just saw Raegan.


    She fainted.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he stated tly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to update me about her anymore.


    ¡±


    ¡°Really? Do you not care about her anymore? What about your child?¡±


    Luis looked at Mitchel¡¯s impassive, harsh face and asked, ¡°Are you going to abandon the lovely girl as well?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s expression was nk, as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word Luis had said, or perhaps he simply didn¡¯t care about Janey.


    Luis sighed softly, clearly defeated.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it.


    You must have some n.


    ¡±


    Luis paused and then continued, ¡°I¡¯ll travel abroad tomorrow to study this toxin with Mae.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Don¡¯t overdo it.


    I promised I wouldn¡¯t let you die.


    I¡¯ll go to any lengths, even if it means digging three feet into the earth, to find the doctor who created this toxin and obtain the antidote.


    We will surely find a cure.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s face remained stoic as if the dire circumstances Luis described were of no concern to him.


    Frustrated, Luis had no certainty of finding the cure despite his words.


    That was why he told Raegan to move on in the elevator.


    Being friends, he didn¡¯t want either Raegan or Mitchel to get hurt.


    Even Luis thought this way, let alone the astute Mitchel.


    Luis took a cigarette from the stainless steel case in Mitchel¡¯s hand, lit it, and whispered, ¡°Mitchel, I know I¡¯m not the one involved, and it¡¯s not my ce to judge.


    I understand you¡¯re trying to do what you believe is best for Raegan.


    But have you ever considered whether it¡¯s truly the best for her?¡±


    With the cigarette hanging from his mouth, Luis continued without waiting for a reply, ¡°When you were out cold in bed, I tried calling your name, but you wouldn¡¯t stir.


    Then, I said to you that Raegan had left with another man, and you shot up awake immediately.


    See, even in aa, your subconscious stays faithful to her.


    I think Raegan can handle the truth.


    ¡±


    Mitchel put another cigarette in Luis¡¯ mouth, his tone frosty.


    ¡°Can you stop talking now?¡±


    Caught off guard, Luis began to cough nonstop.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Luis blurted out, ¡°Are you trying to kill me with nicotine so I¡¯ll join you in death?¡±


    It started as a simple joke, but then Luis abruptly fell silent.

 Chapter 1720

    Seeing Mitchel¡¯s indifferent face, he clicked his tongue and muttered, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said so!¡±


    Luis was not good at keeping secrets.


    He held up two fingers and promised, ¡°I¡¯m catching an early flight tomorrow.


    You won¡¯t see me for a while.


    ¡±


    Luis expected Mitchel to respond with some sharp banter, as they often teased each other over the years.


    But surprisingly, Mitchel simply said in a clear, frosty tone, ¡°Thank you.


    ¡±


    Luis was taken aback.


    The ¡°thank you¡± from Mitchel carried significant weight.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Luis, even if Mitchel had escaped the explosion, he might not have made it.


    He had been resolute then, unsure if he would make it through the final moments.


    Fortunately, Mitchel managed thest thirty seconds well.


    The car had plunged into the sea, and due to the immense water pressure, one could detach from the seat without setting off the explosives.


    Mitchel seized the chance to escape through the damaged sunroof, swimming vigorously toward the open sea.


    Yet, when the explosion happened, a huge wave knocked Mitchel out, andter, a fishing boat rescued him, leading him to Luis.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    By then, the toxin had already started affecting Mitchel, and his extended exposure to the cold sea had severely weakened him.


    Luis made a critical decision to rush Mitchel to an overseasboratory for treatment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t being polite with me, dude.


    ¡± Luis clutched Mitchel¡¯s shoulder tightly and spoke wit


    h conviction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so harsh to her.


    You know who I¡¯m referring to.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    After Luis departed, the corridor returned to silence.


    Mitchel stood under the cool moonlight, his posture straight, radiating a frosty aura.


    Matteo suggested, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, perhaps you should rest a bit?¡±


    ¡°You go grab some rest first,¡± Mitchel responded in a low, hoarse voice.


    Why would Matteo go if the CEO was still here?


    ¡°Find a good child psychologist to consult,¡± Mitchel suddenly instructed.


    Matteo paused, processed the request, and responded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take care of it now.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s voice grew more intense, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t show up around them anymore.


    Just make the arrangement.


    ¡±


    Matteo nodded.


    He got that Mitchel didn¡¯t want Raegan to know he was behind the child psychologist arrangement for Janey.


    Even though Mitchel has appeared different since his return, as his personal assistant, Matteo could still tell that Mitchel was the same person he had always been, albeit now more secretive and harder to read.


    With all the problems inside and out, keeping things low-key was crucial.


    When Raegan woke, she found Erick sitting by her bedside.


    ¡°Raegan, you¡¯re awake.


    ¡± Erick looked concerned.

 Chapter 1721

    Raegan nodded slightly and began to sit up, but Erick quickly offered his support.


    ¡°Take it easy,¡± he said softly.


    Raegan looked up, puzzled by Erick¡¯s carefulness.


    She wasn¡¯t that delicate.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Erick?¡± she asked, massaging her aching temples.


    Erick looked hesitant and then met her gaze.


    The concern in his expression made Raegan¡¯s heart skip, and she asked anxiously, ¡°Erick, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I need to tell you something, and you might want to brace yourself,¡±


    Erick said as he handed her a medical report, taking a deep breath.


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant.


    ¡±


    Raegan was shocked.


    Pregnant¡­ She scanned the report, which suggested she was expecting twins.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Raegan recognized each word, but they took on a whole new meaning.


    She was pregnant! And with twins!


    Due to a condition making conception difficult for her, Raegan had always thought expecting again unlikely.


    Yet, the report suggested she had conceived before Mitchel¡¯s disappearance.


    Back then, Mitchel had confessed he had reced the contraceptives with vitamin C since contraceptives were harmful to her condition.


    Should she got pregnant despite the odds, they collectively decided to bring it to the world.


    But given her condition, she brushed it off and decided to let nature take its course.


    And now, the news of expecting twins overwhelmed Raegan.


    She read the report repeatedly, struggling to grasp the reality and unable to pinpoint her feelings.


    Noticing herck of excitement, Erick asked, ¡°Raegan, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Erick had sensed some tension between Raegan and Mitchel.


    Raegan¡¯s fainting yesterday likely stemmed from pregnancy-rted weaknesses and possibly Mitchel¡¯s words.


    If it weren¡¯t for Mitchel¡¯s mother still lying in ICU, Erick would not have held back this long from settling scores with Mitchel.


    As a son himself, Erick understood how Mitchel felt and chose to swallow his anger for a bit.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Raegan paused for a few moments, her hands sweating.


    ¡°Erick, I need some time to think.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay, whatever you decide, I¡¯m here for you,¡± Erick reassured her.


    Being siblings, Raegan and Erick understood each other well enough without needing to say much.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t quite express what she was feeling.


    It was a mix of sadness and a glimmer of hope.


    She was pregnant.


    What would Mitchel think if he found out?


    But then, Raegan remembered his dismissive words.


    ¡°We? What rtionship do we have?¡±


    ¡°Discussing love after divorce seems absurd.


    ¡±


    ¡°If there was love, wouldn¡¯t we still be together?¡±


    Raegan was left speechless.


    Her heart felt like it was being pulled harshly, which snapped her out of her daze.

 Chapter 1722

    Raegan gripped the fabric of Erick¡¯s shirt and whispered, ¡°Erick, please keep this between us until I¡¯ve made a decision.


    ¡±


    Erick nodded.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of it.


    ¡±


    With the check-up confirming she was fine, Raegan decided to go home, mainly concerned about Janey.


    Once back home, Raegan saw a woman with short hair and square sses chatting with Janey.


    Not recognizing the woman, Raegan asked Annis, ¡°Who is this?¡±


    Annis replied, ¡°She¡¯s the new psychologist.


    The previous one was on a trip, thus the rmendation of thisdy.


    Mr.


    Erick Foster has checked her credentials and approved.


    She¡¯s good to go.


    ¡±


    Janey appearedfortable, unaffected by the abduction.


    After observing the psychologist¡¯s session and finding nothing amiss, Raegan felt reassured.


    This new psychologist¡¯s methods were more dynamic and suited Janey better.


    After their session, the psychologist expressed an interest in meeting Janey¡¯s mother.


    Annis then guided the psychologist to the living room.


    The psychologist extended her hand to Raegan and introduced herself, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Miss Carpenter.


    ¡±


    ¡°Pleased to meet you, Miss Carpenter,¡± Raegan responded.


    Miss Carpenter handed Raegan a handwritten report and said, ¡°Here¡¯s an evaluation I¡¯vepleted for Janey.


    Please take a look.


    ¡±


    Raegan reviewed it carefully.


    Miss Carpenter continued, ¡°From the sessions, you can deduce that Janey is much more resilient than you might think.


    The main issue is that she feels quite isted.


    If you think about having more children, now might be a good time to consider it.


    Janey would really benefit from having a sibling.


    ¡±


    After Miss Carpenter departed, Raegan went to Janey¡¯s bedroom to check on her.


    On the bedside


    table, therey a drawing Janey had made.


    The picture showed Janey, her parents, and a small fluffy figure, all building a snowman together.


    Below, Janey had written ¡°little brother.


    ¡±


    Raegan felt a rush of emotion, her nose tingling and twitching uncontrobly.


    It seemed like Janey always picked up on any changes in her first.


    Raegan tucked Janey in, left the room, and walked to the balcony.


    Gazing at the neon lights of Ardlens from the hillside, the city had a special allure at night.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan reflected on her recent interaction with Mitchel.


    She knew him well.


    Could he really be as cold as his words implied?


    Now, with a calmer mind, Raegan wondered what could drive Mitchel, who had prioritized her life over his, to make such a decision and be this cold to her.


    After knowing him for years, Raegan understood that Mitchel¡¯s decisions were serious and not easily changed.


    But Raegan wasn¡¯t prepared to quit yet, and she wasn¡¯t going to do it without a fight.

 Chapter 1723

    She caressed her rtively t belly, which carried the future of two more lives.


    For Janey and the unborn twins, she knew she couldn¡¯t just give up.


    Raegan resolved to seek Mitchel out for another talk.


    Raegan visited the hospital twice to see Luciana, but was stopped each time.


    Only Mitchel was permitted to enter Luciana¡¯s ward.


    Feeling concerned, Raegan asked Erick to inquire about Luciana¡¯s condition, which he reported asatose, stable, but critical, with a still possible recovery.


    Over the following days, Raegan worked hard to clean up the mess in her studio caused by Alexis.


    For some reason, possibly due to the rumors of Mitchel¡¯s return, the clients, who had been difficult before, suddenly became cooperative.


    Some even dropped their demands for triplepensation, agreeing to keep waiting without further conditions.


    Those who had already received triplepensation even returned the money.


    Confused about the situation, Raegan opted to meet with a client she vaguely knew to get some rity.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    They decided to grab lunch together at a restaurant in the shopping mall.


    Raegan was close by and arrived early.


    As she ascended the stairs, she passed a maternity store, and the beautiful Little clothes in the window caught her eye.


    Before she could look closer, two figures emerged from the store.


    Mitchel was smartly dressed in a tailored suit, looking distinguished with a tall, upright posture.


    The woman beside him wore sunsses, was noticeably pregnant, and carried two light shopping bags from the maternity store.


    Clinging to Mitchel, Katie had a beaming smile that exuded a radiant maternal glow.


    Raegan blinked as she watched them approaching her, feeling like she was in a surreal moment.


    It felt like her feet were stuck to the floor and she couldn¡¯t move.


    At the sight of Raegan, Katie hesitated, then removed her sunsses and said, ¡°Mitchel, it¡¯s Raegan.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Katie resumed her usual facade of gracious casualness, offering Raegan a friendly smile.


    However, to Raegan, that smile appeared boastful and arrogant.


    A kind of show-off that only the two of them would understand.


    Katie casually said, ¡°What a coincidence.


    Are you out shopping as well?¡±


    It took Raegan a moment to gather her voice.


    ¡°Quite the coincidence.


    ¡±


    While talking, Raegan couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Mitchel¡¯s sharply defined features.


    She searched for any sign of the man she knew but was shocked to find him colder and more distant than ever.


    Noticing Raegan¡¯s unbroken stare at Mitchel, Katie seemed slightly irritated and was about to speak up, but Mitchel interrupted her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Mitchel said.


    Katie quickly smoothed her expression and followed Mitchel obediently, arm in arm.


    Mitchel began to walk out, but Raegan remained still, not stepping aside to let them pass.


    She wanted to ask why.


    Even if there were issues between them, it shouldn¡¯t have allowed Katie to intervene.


    Why was Katie, really? Katie was the one who wanted her life but ended up identally hurting him.

 Chapter 1724

    Though there wasn¡¯t direct proof, it was clear Lauren¡¯s actions were instigated by Katie.


    And the kidnapping of Janey, Luciana¡¯s injury.


    Weren¡¯t they Katie¡¯s doing?


    Even Raegan could connect the dots and deduce it.


    Wouldn¡¯t Mitchel, a man of his intelligence, also figure it out? Or was he aware and simply letting it happen?


    Mitchel noticed Raegan wasn¡¯t budging even after a while, so he just bypassed her.


    His distant behavior made it seem Like something contagious was in the air around where Raegan was standing.


    He seemed eager to widen the distance between him and Raegan.


    Mitchel and Katie gradually walked away.


    Yet, Raegan could still hear Katie¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Mitchel, they say the seafood stew here is amazing.


    I really want to give it a try¡­¡±


    Raegan¡¯s mind was in turmoil, her thoughts a chaotic whirl.


    Repeatedly, she reminded herself that Mitchel had his reasons, and she shouldn¡¯t overthink it before the fight had even started.


    ¡°Miss Foster,¡± a woman called out, pulling Raegan back to the present.


    It was the client Raegan was meant to meet, who had just happened to run into her right here.


    Raegan forced a smile, though it was strained.


    ¡°Ms.


    Craig.


    ¡±


    The woman, the head of the media department, was direct and easy for Raegan to talk to.


    Noticing Raegan¡¯s ashenplexion, Ms.


    Craig expressed her concern, ¡°You¡¯re not moving.


    Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Raegan hesitated.


    Even a stranger could tell she looked unwell.


    Surely, Mitchel would have noticed.


    It was hard to believe he hadn¡¯t.


    Mitchel was usually so observant.


    He must have noticed how distressed she looked just now.


    His decision to disregard it must have been because he didn¡¯t want to express his concern.


    Ms.


    Craig offered, ¡°Maybe we should postpone our meeting? Would you like to visit a hospital first?¡±


    Snapping out of her daze, Raegan smiled weakly.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m okay.


    Let¡¯s continue.


    ¡±


    ¡°What should we have for lunch?¡±


    ¡°Seafood stew,¡± Raegan replied.


    They arrived at a popr restaurant, which still had a line.


    It wasn¡¯t yet the busiest time, so the crowd was manageable.


    When they reached the front, the waitress asked what they would Like.


    Raegan replied, ¡°Seafood stew.


    ¡± She had been eager to try the seafood stew Katie imed was delicious.


    The waitress apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯ve run out of the seafood stew for today.


    ¡±


    Ms.


    Craig, always enthusiastic and thoughtful, noticed Raegan¡¯s disappointment and tried to uplift her spirits.


    She gestured toward arge pot being delivered to another table.


    ¡°Do you think those two can finish that entire pot on their own? Maybe we could ask them to share? We¡¯ll pay full price.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1725

    Ms.


    Craig would not have made such a suggestion if the dish had not just been served, untouched.


    Raegan looked over and to her surprise, it was Mitchel and Katie.


    She was stunned that he would dine with Katie.


    As their eyes met, Katie nced back.


    She didn¡¯t need to say anything.


    Her presence next to Mitchel felt like a deration of triumph.


    Raegan felt her heart sink gradually.


    Onlyst night, she was whispering self-encouragements to keep fighting.


    Yet now, not even a full dayter, her grip on hope was slipping.


    Raegan stopped Ms.


    Craig with a shake of her head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not bother them.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    We cane back another time.


    ¡±


    Ms.


    Craig realized it was somewhat awkward to ask others to share their meal, so she dropped the idea.


    They ordered some other dishes instead and began chatting.


    Suddenly, a waitress arrived at Raegan¡¯s table with a steaming pot of seafood stew and smiled.


    ¡°Ladies, this is from thedy over there.


    Please enjoy.


    It was portioned out before being served, so it¡¯s perfectly hygienic.


    ¡±


    Ms.


    Craig, taken aback, said, ¡°Would you thank thedy for us?¡±


    The waitress nodded and moved away.


    Unable to see Katie¡¯s face, Ms.


    Craig turned around and smiled in gratitude.


    ¡°People are kind these days, yet we shouldn¡¯t ept food from others so freely,¡± Ms.


    Craig said, nudging the stew aside without wanting to seem dismissive.


    Raegan gave the stew a try, spooning a taste into her mouth.


    The vors burst, usually a sign of exquisite cooking, but all Raegan tasted was a bitterness.


    It didn¡¯t taste good, not good at all.


    Raegan nced up to see Katie¡¯s beaming face, which only added to her irritation.


    Ms.


    Craig mused, ¡°The Dixon Group didn¡¯t need to say much, did they? Their actions are broadcasting their position loud and clear.


    ¡±


    Confused, Raegan queried, ¡°What did you mean?¡±


    Ms.


    Craig, munching on some lettuce, responded casually, ¡°I did some digging.


    Turns out, anypany linked with the Dixon Group is hitting snags.


    Our private investigations reveal it¡¯s much like the issues ¡®Crescent¡¯ had at the start.


    ¡±


    Raegan leaned in and asked softly, ¡°Could you borate?¡±


    Ms.


    Craig replied, ¡°Actually, the postponed delivery of products from Crescent was no biggie forpanies like us because our intent wasn¡¯t to make things difficult for Crescent in the first ce.


    We were looking for solutions.


    Now, it seems thepanies that were toughest on Crescent at the start are the ones that are stuck.


    They¡¯repletely immobilized and unable to do a thing.


    ¡±


    In a hushed tone, Ms.


    Craig confided, ¡°The word is the Dixon Group¡¯s making amends for Crescent.


    That¡¯s why you¡¯re seeing this shift.


    ¡±


    Raegan felt a jumble of thoughts and abruptly rose.


    ¡°Excuse me, I need to make a call.


    ¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Ms.


    Craig acknowledged.


    Raegan found a secluded spot upstairs to dial Matteo.

 Chapter 1726

    ¡°Miss Foster, what¡¯s going on?¡± Matteo usually addressed Raegan more causally, but this formal address hinted at another¡¯s influence.


    Setting aside her sense of disappointment, Raegan said, ¡°Matteo, I wanted to express my gratitude for the way you handled the repercussions of the recent theft incident in my studio.


    ¡±


    Matteo responded quickly, ¡°Miss Foster, I didn¡¯t do anything.


    Are you sure there¡¯s not some misunderstanding?¡±


    Raegan pretended to be astonished.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it you behind it? My brother mentioned it¡¯s a Dixon-led move, which calmed my clients down.


    If it¡¯s not you, then who else could it be¡­¡± She trailed off, implying a name left unsaid.


    Matteo¡¯s voice betrayed his anxiety.


    ¡°It was me, all me.


    Miss Foster, please, let¡¯s keep this between us.


    I¡¯d be in deep trouble if Mr.


    Dixon learned of this.


    ¡±


    Matteo was adamant about keeping Mitchel¡¯s name clear of the issue, fearing any association.


    After all, Mitchel had instructed so.


    Raegan¡¯s pursed her lips and said, ¡°I understand, Matteo.


    You know me.


    Your secret¡¯s safe.


    ¡±


    Matteo chuckled nervously and replied, ¡°Thank goodness.


    ¡±


    After ending the call, Raegan felt one thing was unmistakably clear.


    The shift in demeanor in her clients had something to do with the Dixon Group.


    Her studio hadn¡¯t entangled itself financially or legally with the Dixon Group.


    There was no other usible exnation for the Dixon Group¡¯s involvement except if Mitchel was behind it.


    Did he really expect her to believe it was Matteo who had helped her out? As Mitchel¡¯s longstanding aide, Matteo could take care of small matters privately, but openly using the Dixon Group¡¯s resources for her was not within protocol.


    Such an oversight wouldn¡¯t be expected from Matteo, nor was it something Raegan would take at face value.


    The cause of the incident was nearly clear.


    As Raegan collected herself, she turned to find Mitchel silently observing her from behind.


    This unexpected sight made her jump.


    Mitchel smirked and asked, ¡°Thinking of jumping down from here?¡±


    Raegan turned her head and noticed the balcony railing was under repair.


    She had been so absorbed in her phone call that she had missed the warning signs and had wandered into a perilous spot.


    A single misstep could have sent her plummeting from the mall¡¯s sixth floor.


    Yet, Mitchel dropped thatment and strolled off as if her safety meant nothing to him.


    Raegan refused to ept that notion.


    ¡°Mitchel.


    ¡± She quickened her pace to catch up with him.


    When Mitchel didn¡¯t stop, Raegan extended her hand to stop him.


    Sensing her movement, Mitchel dodged just in time, causing Raegan nearly lost her bnce.


    She managed to clutch onto a nearby pir.


    Raegan withdrew her hand and, facing his detached look, forced a small smile.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did you just show concern for me?¡±


    Pointing at thepromised railing, she asked, ¡°Were you worried I might fall?¡±


    Mitchel shot Raegan a derisive look.


    Before he could part his Lips to speak, Raegan ced her hand over his mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak,¡± she insisted firmly.


    ¡°I know you still care about me.


    With a nk stare, Mitchel asked, ¡°Did you wash your hands?¡±


    Raegan almost lost her cool at his words.

 Chapter 1727

    Repulsed, Mitchel made his way to a sink, cupping water to rinse his face.


    Raegan trailed after him, calling out, ¡°I¡¯m not giving up.


    I¡¯ll be here waiting until you¡¯re ready to talk to me.


    ¡±


    Mitchel remained silent.


    Raegan¡¯s spirits rose as she made her way out.


    The confusion lingered, but so did the undeniable sense that their love remained unblemished.


    Their history was rich and filled with joy, partings, losses, and reunions, mirroring the full spectrum of life.


    Countless were the moments when Mitchel had put everything on the line for her, even at the risk of his own life.


    The depth of their connection, Raegan was convinced, wasn¡¯t something that could be simply switched off.


    Reacting impulsively to his seemingly indifference and abandoning him would be the real act of unkindness.


    Thus, her willingness to stand and fight for their love was irond.


    No matter whaty ahead, Raegan was determined to honor their former love and hold onto a life without regrets; that, to her, was paramount.


    Descending the stairs, Raegan unsurprisingly encountered Katie, who had been on the lookout for her.


    Katie had not known a moment¡¯s peace since Mitchel¡¯s reappearance.


    She had watched Raegan get up and leave, and soon after, Mitchel had excused himself under the pretense of visiting the restroom.


    The nagging anxiety tempted her to follow them at once, yet she hesitated to take that step.


    Since his return, Mitchel had softened toward her, offering promises.


    Though it should have been wee news, a shadow of unease crept in, worried that this perfect illusion would soon fracture.


    After a torturous five minutes, Katie¡¯s patience snapped, and she ascended to find them.


    Witnessing Raegan¡¯s descent ignited her fury to new heights.


    Surely, this woman must have lured Mitchel away!


    ¡°Raegan.


    ¡± Katie approached with feigned serenity, closing the distance between them.


    ¡°Mitchel and I are back together.


    It¡¯s about time you showed some self-respect and let go of him.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    ¡°Back together?¡± Raeganid bare the truth.


    ¡°Had you ever truly been together?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Words failed Katie amidst her seething.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it clear?¡±


    Katie implied that their joint appearances should leave no doubt they were a couple.


    Yet, Raegan countered with a chill, ¡°It¡¯s not evident to me.


    You know, standing next to you, Mitchel seems more like he¡¯s performing an act of charity.


    ¡±


    To ensure no misunderstanding, Raegan spelled it out.


    ¡°As if he¡¯s aiding a pregnant woman across the street.


    ¡±


    ¡°What? What are you implying?¡± Katie, livid to the point of losing her words, contemted confronting Mitchel.


    She decided not to squander her breath on Raegan and hissed a warning, ¡°Watch it.


    Don¡¯t even think about chasing after him!¡±


    Raegan stood firm.


    ¡°Katie, ever wondered why you¡¯re so uneasy?¡±


    The certainty in Raegan¡¯s gaze gave Katie a moment of unease.


    Before Katie could retort, Raegan replied, ¡°It¡¯s because what you¡¯re holding on to isn¡¯t really yours.


    ¡±


    ¡°You! Ridiculous!¡± Katie seethed, convinced that her offer of the seafood stew had somehow tipped the scales in her favor.


    Still, Raegan¡¯s presence was enough to make her see red, her irritation escaping in a sharp exhale.

 Chapter 1728

    ¡°You¡¯re well aware if I¡¯m spouting nonsense or not! Do you actually believe your misdeeds are hidden?¡± Raegan¡¯s smile was thin.


    ¡°Just remember, payback isn¡¯t absent.


    It¡¯s just not time yet.


    ¡±


    Still shaking with rage as Raegan moved past her with poise, Katie¡¯s temper red.


    Her frustration boiling over, she grabbed a nearby potted nt and hoisted it overhead.


    But as Katie was poised to hurl it at Raegan, someone seized her wrist firmly.


    ¡°Release me!¡± ustomed to throwing tantrums at Ardlens with no repercussions, Katie mistook the interference as another person she could intimidate.


    She snapped, ¡°Do you have any idea who I am? Trying to stop me.


    .


    ¡±


    Her threat cut off mid-sentence as her gaze fell on the limited edition diamond watch sping her wrist.


    ¡°Mitchel¡­ In a fluster, Katie stammered, ¡°I was just¡­ The nt looked off.


    I was just about to fix it.


    ¡±


    Mitchel remained silent, his grip on her wrist unyielding.


    The pressure from his fingers increased until a soft crack echoed.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Katie¡¯s cry of pain filled the air.


    The potted nt tumbled from Katie¡¯s grip, crashing onto her foot with a resounding thud.


    Instantly, a sharp pain surged up Katie¡¯s leg, causing her to break into a sweat and nearly scream in torment.


    Yet, Mitchel¡¯s icy stare silenced Katie mid-cry.


    She even pressed her lips together to stifle any sounds that might draw unwanted attention.


    With his attire a stark ck, Mitchel loomed above her, his expression impassive and imposing.


    Ovee with fear, Katie shivered, her words faltering.


    ¡°Mitch¡­ Mitchel¡­ It was an ident.


    .


    ¡±


    Mitchel descended the steps with an unhurried grace, his fingers delicately holding her hand aloft.


    ¡°Katie, you have such soft hands.


    ¡±


    His tone was gentle, but his eyes conveyed a stern warning.


    He was capable of snapping her wrist without effort.


    Teeth cking in terror, Katie hurriedly said, ¡°Mitchel, I was trying to help you.


    ¡±


    With a slight lift of his eyebrows, Mitchel kept his silence.


    Gathering courage, Katie asserted, ¡°You¡¯re nning to distance yourself from that woman, aren¡¯t you? I could double your efforts, couldn¡¯t I?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s lips twitched into a subtle smile.


    ¡°Is that stew you sent her part of your strategy to assist me?¡±


    Katie pressed her lips together, her face the picture of distress.


    ¡°Yes, Mitchel, she¡¯s beyond shameless.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯m the only one who can really help you¡­¡±


    She was cut off by the soft sound of hisughter.


    ¡°Katie, you had a choice and you chose.


    It¡¯s on you.


    ¡±


    Close enough to see her own anxious face mirrored in Mitchel¡¯s eyes, Katie took in his increasingly frosty demeanor.

 Chapter 1729

    ¡°It appears I might have to pick someone morepliant,¡± Mitchel said.


    ¡°No!¡± Katie¡¯s plea was desperate.


    ¡°Please, Mitchel, I¡¯ll do anything you say.


    I¡¯ll bepletelypliant.


    ¡±


    ¡°Then remember not to provoke her,¡± Mitchel directed, eyes briefly dropping to Katie¡¯s rounded stomach with an unnerving intensity.


    ¡°Follow my instructions and the Dixon family will ensure the welfare of your unborn child.


    ¡±


    ¡°I understand, Mitchel.


    I promise I won¡¯t do it again.


    ¡± Katie resolved to stop aggravating Mitchel, fearing his further wrath.


    Why was Katie so intent on having the Dixon family recognize her child? It was because she had bragged about it for so long.


    She could not stand the thought of humiliating herself.


    Regardless of the child¡¯s true parentage, if it were epted into the Dixon family, her efforts would not have been wasted.


    In Katie¡¯s view, Mitchel¡¯s use of her was a partnership from which both benefited.


    Why was Katie still unharmed after orchestrating so much? It was because she managed everything meticulously, leaving no traces behind, including the incidents involving instigating Lauren as well as drugging and harming Luciana.


    What did it matter if others were suspicious of her? Who had proof that she was responsible?


    Even if Luciana regained consciousness now, Katie was sure no evidence could tie her to the event.


    As long as there was no proof, she remained innocent.


    No one could bring her to justice.


    After Mitchel departed, Katie nonchntly dusted off her hands and resumed her haughty stance.


    Yet, as she walked, a sharp pain in her toes nearly made her shout in pain.


    In the following two days, Raegan had nearly wrapped up her work.


    With Mitchel¡¯s return, previously challenging situations were now easily handled.


    Soon, Raegan caught wind of Luciana¡¯s having woken up.


    Though Luciana could not yet speak, regaining consciousness was a significant hurdle cleared.


    Raegan wished to visit Luciana, but Mitchel had forbidden anyone from doing so.


    Raegan chose not to make a fuss over this.


    Mitchel must have had his reasons for the restriction.


    However, since their encounter at the restaurant, Raegan had heard nothing from Mitchel, leading her to believe it was time to act.


    Now that Mitchel had made it clear he wanted to keep his distance, he was unlikely to reach out first.


    Raegan, however, did not wish to remain passive.


    After all, happiness had to be secured through effort.


    Raegan was delighted to receive an invitation to a banquet where Mitchel was scheduled to attend as well.


    Raegan intentionally selected a dress featuring lotus leaf ents, with the high-waisted design concealing her true waistline.


    In truth, her concerns were not needed as she was only in the early stages of pregnancy, and her belly remained t and unnoticeable.


    En route to the destination, Raegan checked the news several times, having developed a keen interest in entertainment newstely.


    Although Katie had been associating with Mitchel, the only new detail was that Katie had coerced Luciana into dering the child she was carrying belonged to the Dixon family.


    Raegan was convinced that Mitchel would not develop feelings for Katie.


    It seemed unlikely for Mitchel to suddenly fall for Katie after a tragedy when there was no love before.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, if Mitchel imed he had fallen for Katie, for whatever reason, Raegan would have to ept it and move on.


    She was expecting again and would soon be the mother of another two children.


    She could not afford to be perceived as the other woman, even if it was all pretense.


    As the evening lights flickered dimly outside the window, Raegan clenched her fists, resolved to show Mitchel that she could not only share beautiful moments with him but also endure hardships by his side.

 Chapter 1730

    Upon arriving at the venue, Raegan scanned the room but did not spot Mitchel.


    However, she did recognize several executives from familiarpanies.


    Raegan held a drink in her hand and each time she toasted, she exined that she could not drink alcohol for health reasons.


    Fortunately, these people knew she was a leader, not a salesperson, and they respected her wishes.


    As time passed, Raegan¡¯s feet began to ache.


    She resisted the urge to sit, continually ncing toward the entrance, hoping to catch a glimpse of Mitchel arriving.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But as the night wore on, Mitchel never appeared.


    Raegan overheard from conversations that Mitchel had sent a representative instead.


    This representative was a high-ranking executive from the Dixon Group, sent by Matteo.


    When Raegan spotted Matteo, she called out to him and quickly walked over.


    She got straight to the point and asked, ¡°Matteo, where is Mitchel?¡±


    Caught off guard by her directness, Matteo did not answer immediately.


    He simply stated, ¡°He¡¯s at thepany.


    ¡±


    ¡°So, he is avable?¡±


    Matteo scratched his head.


    ¡°Not exactly avable.


    There¡¯s a lot to handle at thepany.


    ¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯te because he knew I would be here, right?¡± Raegan pressed.


    Matteo¡¯s eyes darted for a moment, trying to maintain his professional tone as he replied, ¡°How could that be¡­¡±


    But Raegan was far from naive.


    So, Mitchel avoided the event because he knew she would be there? He had gone to great lengths just to avoid her?


    Raegan¡¯s heart sank, but she contained her difort and did not make things difficult for Matteo.


    ¡°You can go about your business.


    ¡±


    Matteo left quickly, clearly relieved.


    Too disheartened to stay at the banquet any longer, Raegan returned to her car.


    Both her heart and feet were sore, and she felt overwhelmed.


    The more she thought about it, the more determined she became to confront Mitchel today, no matter the consequences.


    Even if it was overwhelming, she desired the truth.


    With that determination, Raegan took action.


    Before leaving, she instructed her driver to hand her a ss of wine, which she then poured over herself.


    She also applied some rouge to her cheeks.


    She crafted the appearance of a disheveled, slightly intoxicated woman.


    Upon reaching the Dixon Group Building, Raegan dismissed her driver.


    The driver sought confirmation.


    ¡°Miss, are you sure you don¡¯t want me to wait for you?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll get a rideter,¡± Raegan confidently responded and walked into the underground passage, carrying thete-night snacks.


    After entering the password, she noticed the exclusive elevator¡¯s code remained unchanged.


    As the elevator ascended slowly, Raegan felt a surge of nerves, but there was no turning back now.


    She had to follow through since she hade this far.


    The Dixon Group Building was deserted, except for the light still shining in the president¡¯s office.


    Raegan stood outside the door, pondering how to greet them without seeming awkward or distant.


    She bolstered her courage, then pushed open the door and eximed loudly, ¡°Surprise!¡±

 Chapter 1731

    The room fell silent.


    Mitchel, seated at his desk, and the two executives beside him Looked at Raegan with puzzled expressions.


    Raegan had not anticipated that Mitchel was genuinely busy.


    The two executives seemed to assume Raegan as Mitchel¡¯s romantic interest.


    They wasted no time in fumbling for an excuse to depart.


    After receiving a cool, detached look from Mitchel, Raegan nervously lowered her gaze and said, ¡°Please go ahead with your work.


    I¡¯ll wait inside.


    ¡±


    With that, Raegan took the snacks and made her way into the Lounge.


    There was no turning back now.


    Havinge this far, she could not leave without achieving something.


    Raegan had not expected Mitchel¡¯s meeting to extend so long.


    As the meeting dragged on, Raegan grew tired.


    Initially sitting upright on the sofa, she gradually slumped over and fell asleep.


    But the sofa was not afortable ce to sleep.


    Half-asleep and half-awake, Raegan barely opened her eyes and noticed a tall figure standing before her.


    Suddenly, Raegan felt as if she had been transported back to the past.


    Instinctively, she reached up and curled her fingers around Mitchel¡¯s neck, her voice sleepy yet yful.


    ¡°Why are you only now arriving? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long.


    ¡±


    Mitchel seemed taken aback by her gesture, and his hands remained still.


    Raegan then rested her head against his chest,forted by the familiar scent of cedarwood.


    But then, his harsh voice broke through her reverie.


    ¡°Get up.


    ¡±


    Raegan snapped awake.


    How had she confused reality with a dream? She froze and then remembered her goal was to reconnect with him and revive their past rtionship.


    And here she was, pretending to be intoxicated.


    Even though it was an act, she knew she couldn¡¯t squander this moment.


    With renewed determination, she tightened her grip around Mitchel¡¯s neck and said in a yful, tipsy voice, ¡°No, I won¡¯t get up unless¡­¡±


    She yfully wrapped her legs around his calf, teasing him, ¡°Unless you carry me.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s lips tightened, and he stared at Raegan intently, his eyes turbulent as if stormy seas churned behind them.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Perhaps it was the lingering smell of wine that made Raegan¡¯s head spin slightly.


    At that moment, her heart raced, feeling as though she were truly inebriated.


    How else could the man who haunted her dreams and consumed her thoughts day and night stand right before her? How long had it been since she felt his strong chest or embraced him fully?


    At that moment, Raegan nearly wept with relief, grateful to have Mitchel back.


    Despite the suffering, she was still thankful because he was here, alive.


    ¡°Mitchel, thank you foring back.


    ¡±


    Raegan longed to embrace Mitchel and weep, telling him how much she missed him.


    But Mitchel¡¯s tone was sharp and chilling.


    ¡°Stop acting and get up.


    ¡±


    It was as if a cold ssh of water had been thrown on Raegan¡¯s face, her arms stiffening before dropping to her sides.


    ¡°This is not a salon, Miss Foster.


    Please refrain from entering without permission next time,¡± Mitchel admonished.

 Chapter 1732

    Mitchel¡¯s piercing gaze swept over Raegan, his authoritative presence overwhelming, making Raegan inexplicably tense.


    Mitchel added, his tone stern and unyielding, ¡°This lounge included, understood?¡±


    After an exhausting day, Raegan was met only with his indifference, and a surge of grievances rose within her.


    She raised her head, locking eyes with him, and said with restrained emotion, ¡°You previously assured me that I coulde and go as I pleased, including this lounge.


    ¡±


    ¡°That was in the past.


    ¡± Mitchel straightened himself andughed coldly.


    ¡°Do you really take every word from a man at face value? Miss Foster, are you that naive?¡±


    ¡°Mitchel, are you being this harsh just to drive me away?¡± Raegan held his icy gaze, her expression firm.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be driven away by you.


    ¡±


    ¡°Just to drive you away?¡± Mitchel disdainfully nced at her.


    ¡°Miss Foster, do you really think you¡¯re that important¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Raegan silenced his cold words by ki*sing him.


    Her defiance peaked.


    He might resist her, but could he resist her touch?


    Without hesitation, Raegan wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned in, ki*sing him passionately.


    Mitchel¡¯s lips were as cold as ever, showing no warmth.


    Mimicking his earlier actions, Raegan tried to coax his lips apart with her tongue.


    When he didn¡¯t relent, she resorted to biting his Lips.


    Mitchel seemed to only snap back when the taste of blood mingled between them, and he pushed her away forcefully.


    A trace of blood on Mitchel¡¯s lips seemed to add to his allure and soften his aura.


    Raegan faced him boldly, unflinching.


    ¡°Thirty seconds.


    You let me ki*s you for thirty seconds without pushing me away.


    Are you really daring to say that you don¡¯t have any feelings for me? That you despise me?¡±


    For someone truly loathed, even three seconds would be unbearable, let alone thirty seconds.


    Mitchelpressed his Lips and remained silent.


    Raegan clenched her fists, her face set with determination.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what difficulties you¡¯ve faced, but it¡¯s unfair to push me away without a word.


    Why do you assume I depend on your shelter? We¡¯ve faced challenges that most people will never encounter.


    Our resilience should surpass anyone¡¯s.


    Don¡¯t make decisions for me.


    I¡¯m capable of handling anything.


    ¡±


    Ignoring his cold, detached look, Raegan reached out and took his hand firmly.


    ¡°Mitchel, we¡¯ve already faced life-and-death situations together.


    What challenge can¡¯t we conquer next?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s usually stoic face briefly showed a trace of emotion at her words, but it quickly turned into a mocking and icy look.


    His intense gaze sharpened.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Miss Foster, you hail from a wealthy family.


    Can¡¯t you grasp the damage to your reputation after uttering those words?¡±


    These words cut deep.


    Those who knew Raegan would attest that despite her outwardly lighthearted demeanor, she greatly valued her reputation.


    She adhered to strict moral codes and was sensitive.


    If not for Mitchel, Raegan might have stormed out long ago.


    However, the memory of him boldly driving a car filled with explosives for her sake held her back.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t bring herself to leave since Mitchel had gone great lengths to save her.


    Her fists clenched as she stated firmly, ¡°Let me be clear.


    I came here ready to face your harsh words.


    You might fool others, but not me.


    ¡±


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Mitchel chuckled, his eyes reflecting a mix of arrogance and detachment.


    ¡°I simply don¡¯t love you anymore.


    Why persist in asking for a reason?¡±


    His tone was calm and controlled, as though he could easily see through her.


    ¡°What kind of falsehood do you want me to concoct? Why not just tell me?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s hand trembled slightly, unnoticed.


    ¡°Mitchel, can¡¯t you just tell me the truth?¡±

 Chapter 1733

    Raegan was trying to convince herself that her persistence had merit.


    ¡°I have already given you the truth.


    ¡± His response was measured, crushing Raegan¡¯s hopes.


    ¡°But you only ept the words that fit your beliefs.


    Continue to deceive yourself if you must.


    ¡±


    Mitchel picked up his jacket from the edge of the sofa and began to put it on.


    As he was about to leave, he paused and turned to Look at her.


    ¡°Besides, self-deception is a sort of illness.


    I rmend you consult apetent psychologist.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s face turned ashen, her heart felt as though it was being ripped apart, the pain seeping deep into her bones.


    He was leaving his own office because she was here.


    Raegan clenched her fists, unable to suppress her question.


    ¡°If your feelings are as fleeting as you im, then why did you risk your life for me by driving that explosivesden car without a second thought?¡±


    Raegan fixed Mitchel with a stern look, emotion trembling in her voice.


    ¡°Why would you take a knife for me up on that mountain? And jump with me into that chasm during thendslide? Weren¡¯t you ready to die alongside me then?¡± Her voice broke as he walked away.


    ¡°If not love, what do you call this? What on earth could it be?¡±


    At that moment, Raegan seemed wild with passion, and she was indifferent to it.


    If Mitchel hadn¡¯t repeatedly been her savior, valuing her well-being above his own, would she have found the strength to look at him now after he had turned her away?


    Silence fell heavy in the room.


    Mitchel broke the stillness atst, his tone weighed down with sorrow.


    ¡°Once, I was driven to win your admiration, but now¡­¡±


    Without regard for the color draining from Raegan¡¯s face, Mitchel stated coldly, ¡°That¡¯s no longer the case.


    ¡±


    His dismissive words negated all that he had expressed before.


    ¡°Pestering only leads to annoyance.


    It¡¯s best if you just leave me alone.


    ¡± Mitchel didn¡¯t linger for her response and walked out of the lounge.


    The door closed with a resounding thud.


    Raegan curled up on the couch in the vast space of the lounge, feeling forsaken.


    He had departed with no backward nce, indifferent to her safety as she would have to make her way home alone.


    A chill settled in her heart as she realized he no longer held any affection for her.


    After some time, Raegan descended the stairs.


    Her entry point had been the underground garage.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    It stood as her sole pathway out now.


    The vehicle that had brought Raegan here had long gone, and she had no choice but to walk toward the garage¡¯s exit by herself.


    As darkness enveloped her, the heavens opened, soaking her through.


    Raegan stepped out into the torrential rain, unprotected and without an umbre.


    She had not thought to arrange for a ride home.


    As Raegan moved through the rain, it felt like icy des were piercing her shoes, making her shiver uncontrobly.


    Suddenly, a barrage of angry honks broke the quiet.


    Raegan tried to dodge out of the way, but her feet betrayed her, causing her to fall forward.


    Desperate, she thrust out her elbows to cushion the fall, but the ruthless gravel below tore at her skin, sending sharp pains shooting through her.


    The driver of the car behind her lowered his window, yelling, ¡°Are you blind? Think this road belongs to you?¡±


    Raegan had been on the crosswalk, yet now the hurried driver seemed intent on ming her.


    A deep pain in her belly sapped her will to respond.


    She held her stomach and sank down into a flower bed beside the road.


    In the distance, beneath the cover of a camphor tree, stood Mitchel, imposing in his neat suit, shielded from the rain by an aide with an umbre.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes turned into narrow beams, aze with anger.


    ¡°I want every detail on that car,¡± hemanded.


    ¡°The driver ignored pedestrian rights, crossed on red, and was on the phone while driving.


    Penalize him for every infraction and fine him heavily.


    No mercy.


    ¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.


    ¡± The new assistant, stepping in for the well-known Matteo, gave apliant nod.


    He promptly pulled out his phone, taking notes with serious focus.

 Chapter 1734

    The driver had clearly erred in his judgment by being rude to Raegan.


    Mitchel¡¯s stern look became even more severe.


    ¡°Check if those modified wheels and taillights are legal.


    If not, notify the authorities.


    ¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.


    ¡±


    A cold aura seemed to emanate from Mitchel as he continued, ¡°Delve into his life, his work, his connections, and his routine.


    Find anything out of order.


    ¡±


    The assistant pondered the driver¡¯s grim luck as he added another note to his growing list.


    It was crucial to obey traffic rules and give way to those on foot.


    Neglecting these could lead to an arrest for what seems minor, all because one had the bad luck of encountering someone influential.


    Regret would be a bitter pill once their world was turned upside down.


    Then Mitchel broke the quiet.


    ¡°Get someone to bring her an umbre.


    ¡±


    The assistant¡¯s eyes widened.


    As Raegan stood drenched in the ceaseless downpour, he thought, ¡°Only when she¡¯s already rain-soaked and cold did you decide to bring her an umbre? Is this the timing of a true savior?¡±


    The assistant kept these thoughts to himself, knowing better than to challenge his employer.


    With a swift nod, he left to carry out the task.


    Mitchel was a statue in the downpour, unmoving.


    He didn¡¯t refuse to move.


    It was just that his body was frozen by a longck of motion.


    Willpower was the only thing keeping him from sinking to the ground within the rain.


    With a mountain of tasks ahead and the clock ticking, Mitchel resolved to offer Raegan what he believed to be the best way forward.


    Mitchel sincerely wished that Raegan would decide to move on after this ordeal.


    When a stranger stopped to hand Raegan an umbre, a feeling offort enveloped her.


    She wasn¡¯t thinking of harming herself.


    A good cry had been enough, but there was more at stake now.


    She was protecting two new lives growing inside her, a daunting task that pressed down on her.


    When Raegan called for a ride, she expected the driver, but Erick appeared instead.


    Erick had gone to Raegan¡¯s vi looking for her, and when he couldn¡¯t find her, he was about to ring her.


    But then, he overheard the driver on the phone with Raegan and decided to set off to retrieve her himself.


    Seeing Raegan soaked to the bone, Erick felt a pang of pain.


    He removed his jacket and dr@ped it over her shoulders.


    ¡°What¡¯s keeping you out here in the rain? And where¡¯s the driver?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As she nestled into the car, Raegan started to warm up, her voice soft and muffled.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the driver¡¯s fault.


    I told him to leave.


    ¡±


    Erick looked at her, sensing something was off.


    ¡°Did youe to look for him again?¡±


    ¡°I just¡­ I am not reconciled¡­ I simply can¡¯t ept it,¡± she whispered, her voice breaking into sobs.


    Raegan had presumed Mitchel would spend the rest of his life with her after his miraculous survival from the explosion, only to be faced with his stark admission that his love had faded.


    How could she release Mitchel, the man who had ensnared her heart, whom she held dearer than anyone else?


    ¡°He ims his love has faded, but why can¡¯t that sink in?¡± Raegan¡¯s trembling voice was heavy with tears.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense.


    How could he just fall out of love with me?¡±


    ¡°Raegan¡­¡± Hearing her distress, Erick felt a deep sorrow.


    Within him stirred a strong urge to confront Mitchel immediately, despite Mitchel¡¯s mother¡¯s critical condition.


    ¡°I¡¯m probably being stubborn, but I have this nagging feeling that he¡¯s looking out for me by being cold to me.


    He might try to prevent harm froming my way.


    It must be hard for him to push everyone away and deal with it all by himself¡­¡± Raegan¡¯s tears flew out uncontrobly.


    In Erick¡¯s presence, Raegan dropped the facade of being strong.


    She surrendered to her emotions, crying openly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t bear the thought of living with regrets¡­¡±


    ¡°Raegan, I¡¯m with you, no matter what path you take.


    ¡± Erick, who could never stay indifferent to Raegan¡¯s distress, gave in at once.


    Raegan, through tears, barely voiced her concern, ¡°I feel Like he¡¯s hiding something.


    Just promise you won¡¯t confront him.


    ¡±


    Looking into her eyes, Erick promised firmly, ¡°Unless he hurts you, I¡¯ll keep out of it.


    But if he crosses that line, I won¡¯t just watch.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s gaze fell, and her words came out hollow.


    ¡°He¡¯s cut me out of his life.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1735

    ¡°Raegan, let go of the guilt from his past favor.


    Do you recall the times when you were children¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a series of beeps interrupted them.


    Erick turned the ignition, and the car hummed to life as they began to move forward.


    Erick noticed Raegan¡¯s spirits hadn¡¯t lifted, so he took a different tack.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got some news about our mother,¡± he said.


    Hope sparked in Raegan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°A while back, a part-time housekeeper imed she saw our mom at a house.


    I¡¯d been to the address but found nothing.


    The previous residents had moved, and their current whereabouts were unknown.


    ¡±


    It was a clue, albeit a small one, after years of uncertainty about Casey¡¯s fate.


    The housekeeper had offhandedly referred to Casey as a ¡°sleeping beauty,¡± a detail Erick chose to keep to himself, wishing not to weigh Raegan down with more worries.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°That¡¯s incredible,¡± Raegan managed to say, her tear-stained face brightening slightly with the news.


    Her belief that their mother was out there, somewhere, remained unshaken.


    Erick soothed Raegan by running his fingers through her hair.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find her.


    Don¡¯t fret.


    ¡±


    They arrived home after a half-hour journey.


    Completely spent, Raegan slipped into the sce of a steaming bath and then surrendered to a deep, restorative slumber.


    A fresh start awaited with the morning light, and Raegan braced herself to greet it with fresh energy.


    With Jarrod now confined within the prison¡¯s walls, Nicole stepped up to lead, taking control of thepany¡¯s helm.


    The energy initiative, once stagnant under Wesson¡¯s watch, now pulsed with new life, transformed yet invigorated.


    Clearing Wesson¡¯s name would be a Herculean task unless Jarrod owned up to his actions.


    Even if the stain were expunged, it would be an uphill climb to restore the Lawrence Group to its former glory.


    Nicole had let go of such dreams, recognizing Wesson¡¯s true aim to drive the energy industry toward themon good.


    By making strides in the energy field, she would, in essence, be honoring her father¡¯s vision.


    That evening, as Nicole left the office Late, she was greeted by Roscoe¡¯s presence.


    Roscoe was a vision in his khaki coat, capturing the attention of passersby at the entrance of the building.


    Nicole recalled the time at the hospital when Roscoe, amid his residency, had caught the fancy of numerous nurses.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, he had always kept his distance, unknowingly breaking hearts along the way.


    The sunset threw a soft glow over Roscoe, bathing him in a light that softened the edges of the day.


    Watching Roscoe, Nicole¡¯s mind danced with thoughts that were almost lyrical in their nature.


    ¡°He moves with a grace and finesse that echo a masterpiece, each gesture as if refined by the hands of an artist,¡± she mused.


    Approaching with a bright smile, Nicole asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Roscoe responded with a warm smile, ¡°I¡¯vee to take you out for dinner.


    ¡±


    ¡°Dinner?¡± Nicole paused, not one to keep track of festive dates.


    Suddenly, she realized the younger colleagues had hinted at special ns for the evening.


    ¡°Is there some asion?¡±

 Chapter 1736

    Roscoe offered a gentle reminder.


    ¡°It¡¯s Valentine¡¯s Day.


    I was hoping we could enjoy dinner together, rather than be alone.


    ¡±


    A light ofprehension dawned on Nicole.


    ¡°Ah, now I understand.


    ¡±


    Roscoe looked at her with a hopeful expression.


    ¡°Are you free to join me tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can make it,¡± Nicole responded.


    As Nicole walked toward Roscoe¡¯s car, he courteously held the door for her, carefully ensuring she entered without a bump.


    Seated inside was a bouquet of white roses, perfectly arranged and waiting.


    Nicole gazed at them, visibly touched.


    ¡°These are for you,¡± Roscoe announced, smiling warmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a nice tradition I¡¯ve picked up.


    Adds a touch of celebration, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Gratitude warmed Nicole, and her smile was genuine as she inhaled the scent of the roses.


    It was a surprise that buoyed her mood.


    Flowers, after all, had a certain charm, and this bouquet was no exception.


    Nicole had weathered many storms, but now she stood resilient, ready to embrace joy without a backward nce.


    On their drive, Roscoe inquired about her dinner preferences, ¡°What¡¯s your preference for dinner?¡±


    Nicole answered without much thought, ¡°I¡¯m easy to please,¡± her eyes briefly skimming the news on her phone.


    They arrived at a restaurant that was a quiet oasis in the evening bustle.


    Once settled at their table, the meal was served promptly, each dish a blend of lightness and vor.


    Roscoe broached a different subject.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking into Jarrod¡¯s situation,¡± he mentioned.


    ¡°The Hamptons have taken some hard hitstely.


    With the recent Lowe incident, they¡¯re backed into a corner.


    We¡¯ve got enough evidence to make a solid case this time.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s ease wouldn¡¯te until Jarrod¡¯s fate was sealed.


    After all, Jarrod had a knack for turning the tides in the Schultz family¡¯s favor, skyrocketing them to prominence in no time.


    Jarrod¡¯s talent for converting setbacks to wins made Nicole wary of bringing Austin to her side, suspecting Jarrod might still have tricks at hand.


    With the court date on the horizon, Nicole¡¯s anxiety mounted day by day.


    ¡°We can¡¯t lose sight of what¡¯s happening in the Hamptons now,¡± she said, a gentle nudge in her tone.


    Dragging Roscoe into the fray hadn¡¯t been Nicole¡¯s n, yet his decision to expose the Watts¡¯ and Schultzes¡¯ illicit activities meant he was now deeply involved.


    Their focus had shifted to safeguarding those close to them.


    ¡°I have it covered,¡± Roscoe reassured her.


    Wanting to steer away from somber topics, Nicole aimed to inject a bit of levity.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t your father been ying matchmaker for youtely?¡± she asked with a yful smile.


    Roscoe gave a small smile.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He¡¯s tried a few setups, if only to keep off my back.


    ¡±


    Reading the nuances in his face, Nicole felt a wave of empathy.


    ¡°So none worked out?¡± she inquired gently.


    ¡°I really think you should look for someone.


    Better not remain single like me.


    ¡±


    Love had once left Nicole so scarred that she had shut its door permanently.


    Roscoe¡¯s gaze held aplex blend of yearning and caution.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see how much you mean to me?¡± He¡¯d never been so drawn to others all the while.

 Chapter 1737

    ¡°I¡¯m aware, and that¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m telling you this,¡± Nicole said, her posture firm.


    She knew some matters demanded confrontation for rity.


    She addressed him with a note of solemnity, ¡°Roscoe.


    ¡±


    Roscoe felt a twinge of worry at her serious tone.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry,¡± he replied quickly.


    Nicole pressed on, t¡¯s not about haste.


    You should know I¡¯m not nning to get married.


    ¡±


    A shadow of sadness passed through Roscoe¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Understood.


    ¡±


    Nicole continued firmly, ¡°So please, don¡¯t linger around for me.


    Find someone who can give you joy.


    That¡¯s the only way I¡¯d find ease.


    Understand?¡±


    Distress etched on Roscoe¡¯s features.


    ¡°Nicole, I¡¯m not going to find anyone else.


    I mean it.


    Let¡¯s just live like this for the rest of our lives.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s concern was masked by frustration.


    ¡°So you¡¯d prefer I can¡¯t find ease?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t force you, and you can¡¯t force me,¡± Roscoe stated tly.


    Nicole sighed, weighed down by the moment.


    ¡°Roscoe, you¡¯re dear to me, like family.


    I wish for your happiness.


    ¡±


    Looking her in the eye, Roscoe¡¯s voice was even.


    ¡°You¡¯re not just family to me.


    And I¡¯ll respect your choices.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s words felt futile.


    Roscoe was set in his ways, and no argument swayed him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just drop it,¡± Nicole conceded, feeling defeated.


    With Jarrod¡¯s situation still up in the air, it was too soon for such talks.


    Later, as Roscoe stopped the car at Nicole¡¯s ce, he called out as she exited, ¡°Nicole, hold on.


    ¡±


    Turning back, Nicole faced him.


    ¡°Your heart¡¯s moved past Jarrod, hasn¡¯t it?¡± Roscoe inquired.


    At the topic of the feelings for Jarrod, Nicole felt a surge in her stomach.


    It seemed even her body was embarrassed by her past affection for him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And it made her feel sick!


    Roscoe noticed Nicole¡¯s pallid expression and tightened his hold on the steering wheel slightly, saying, ¡°Forget it.


    It¡¯s not important anymore.


    ¡±


    Roscoe assumed whether Nicole still had feelings for Jarrod was not that important.


    After all, true love involved eptance and tolerance.


    Would he give up his unrequited love for Nicole just because she did not return his feelings? Not gonna happen.


    Thus, he was not overly concerned about this question.


    Roscoe cleared his throat and suggested, ¡°Just get inside.


    It¡¯s windy out here.


    ¡±


    After making this suggestion, Roscoe started the engine, and amidst its whirring, he suddenly heard Nicole say.


    ¡°I don¡¯t love him anymore.


    ¡±


    Aside from the engine¡¯s hum, the surroundings were silent.


    The night breeze softly brushed Nicole¡¯s face, casting soft, flickering lights upon her, which made her eyes appear particrly captivating.


    Despite the turmoil in her heart, her outward beauty showed she was still quite young and lovely.


    Roscoe¡¯s lips lifted upward slightly as he said, ¡°I hope everything goes well with Jarrod¡¯s trial.


    ¡±


    After a few seconds, Nicole said, ¡°Roscoe, I will never love again in my life.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1738

    Her voice was gentle yet distinctly audible.


    A profound sadness permeated her soft voice.


    Nicole had once been a girl who eagerly sought love, but after suffering such degradation and pain, she had Lost the courage to love and be loved.


    Sometimes, she even questioned whether she deserved this fate.


    She and Jarrod were like two wounded souls, constantly vying to inflict more pain on each other.


    Jarrod had no intention of releasing Nicole, just as she had no ns to let Jarrod go.


    Their story was bound to end tragically.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Roscoe said gently, looking at her.


    ¡°Nicole, even if you can¡¯t love anyone anymore, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    ¡±


    Roscoe understood her meaning.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She was saying that she could no longer love anyone, him included.


    ¡°I will always be with you,¡± Roscoe stated solemnly.


    ¡°You¡¯re too naive.


    ¡± Nicole found it difficult to convince Roscoe any further, as she had exhausted all approaches, and he remained as stubborn as ever.


    Nicole had resolved that once the issue with Jarrod was settled, she would move with Austin to a secluded ce to turn a new page and live a life away from the public eye.


    Once Austin had safely grown up, her mission would be fulfilled.


    Her obligations to this world would be concluded.


    Roscoe said to Nicole gently, ¡°Just go inside.


    It¡¯s quite cold tonight.


    Don¡¯t catch a cold.


    ¡±


    Nicole nodded and entered the building.


    It wasn¡¯t until Roscoe watched for a moment after the Light of Nicole¡¯s apartment turned on that he slowly rolled up the car window and drove off.


    The day of Jarrod¡¯s trial finally came.


    Nicole attended the hearing, dressed elegantly in a red dressplemented by a ck hat.


    The doors closed without Roscoe appearing, and Nicole, feeling somewhat bewildered and uneasy, sent Roscoe a message.


    ¡°Are you busy?¡±


    Roscoe had promised the previous night to apany her to the trial, and he would have informed her if something urgent had arisen.


    He wouldn¡¯t simply vanish without an exnation.


    After waiting a few minutes without a response, Nicole thought about calling Roscoe to see what was happening.


    But just as Nicole was about to unlock her phone, a side door opened.


    Jarrod was led out from within.


    He was dressed neatly, his demeanorposed.


    His handsome face betrayed no signs of distress.


    If not for the stubble around Jarrod¡¯s chin, no one would guess he had been confined for nearly two weeks.


    As soon as Jarrod sat down, his gaze found Nicole in the back row, and a knowing smile spread across his lips.


    Nicole¡¯s body instinctively reacted with a shiver, and goosebumps appeared on her skin.


    ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± Noticing Nicole shiver and turn pale, the woman sitting next to Nicole couldn¡¯t resist expressing her concern.


    Nicole managed a weak smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.


    Thank you.


    ¡±


    The woman, exuding warmth and familiarity, inquired, ¡°Miss, are you a friend of Mr.


    Schultz?¡±

 Chapter 1739

    Nicole shook her head, ¡°No.


    ¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re like me?¡± the woman asked.


    Nicole looked over, puzzled by what the woman meant.


    The woman found Nicole attractive, though her pale face gave her a somewhat sorrowful appearance.


    This evoked sympathy from the woman.


    ¡°Like someone Mr.


    Schultz has helped,¡± the woman rified.


    At this, Nicole¡¯s smile stiffened, making her face suddenly seem forced.


    Unaware, the woman continued, ¡°I run a noodle stall outside the Vijaya Temple.


    Two years ago, I had an ident and broke my leg.


    Mr.


    Schultz learned about that and got me a prosthetic limb.


    He has taken care of my business ever since.


    He visits the cemetery beside the temple four times a year and always brings me gifts.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯splexion became even whiter.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Vijaya Temple you said?¡±


    The graves of Nicole¡¯s parents were in the cemetery beside Vijaya Temple.


    ¡°Yes, I was widowed young and never had children due to health issues.


    ¡± The woman joined her hands in a prayer pose and added, ¡°Later, the elders at Vijaya Temple weed me, and I¡¯ve been selling noodles at the temple gate to tourists.


    ¡±


    The more Nicole observed the woman, the more familiar the woman appeared.


    She realized the woman was exactly the noodle vendor from the entrance of Vijaya Temple.


    The woman continued, ¡°I noted Mr.


    Schultz hase to pay respect four times annually without fail.


    I heard those gravestones belonged to his girlfriend and her family.


    Later, rumors surfaced that his girlfriend was actually alive, leading to her gravestone being removed, but he still continues to pay respect to her family.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s head began to throb.


    She bit her lip, wishing the woman could stop speaking.


    However, the woman, looking at Jarrod with admiration, smiled and said, ¡°You probably have no idea how much good Mr.


    Schultz has done.


    Back then, Vijaya Templecked funds to operate normally.


    The situation worsened with those senior monks¡¯ illness, facing the looming fate of the temple leaving deserted.


    It was Mr.


    Schultz who paid for their medical care.


    I heard he also supported many schools and orphanages.


    Those he helped, knowing he visited the cemetery beside Vijaya Temple often, visited the temple and made it popr since then.


    ¡±


    The woman gestured toward a group of people, exining to Nicole, ¡°See, all these individuals have been aided by Mr.


    Schultz.


    Mr.


    Schultz is used of economic crimes, but none of them believes it.


    Mr.


    Schultz uses his wealth for charity.


    How could he be doing anything wrong¡­¡±


    Nicole¡¯s body started to shake, and she stuttered, ¡°Please¡­ Stop talking.


    ¡±


    The woman noticed Nicole¡¯s distress and worriedly inquired, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong? Do you need me to call an ambnce?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ I just need to step outside for a moment,¡± Nicole replied.


    Nicole looked around and observed that everyone in the courtroom was looking at Jarrod with appreciation.


    A chilling sensation washed over Nicole instantly.


    The man she viewed as a great viin was perceived by others as a benevolent figure, which was utterly absurd andughable!


    As Nicole rose to leave, she stumbled, causing a disturbance.


    Jarrod¡¯s attention turned toward her, and she instinctively clenched her fists.


    A buzzing noise filled her ears, drowning out the judge¡¯s words.


    Nicole hurried out of the courtroom, reached the hallway, and leaned against a pir, gradually sliding down to the floor.


    Her heart hammered wildly as if it were trying to escape her chest.


    It felt as if her entire world had been flipped on its head.

 Chapter 1740

    To others, Jarrod was a hero, but to her, this notion was Laughable!


    How he had mistreated her¡­ He had degraded her, forcing her to entertain corpulent businessmen as if she were their mistress, often dealing with multiple men simultaneously.


    He had pped her,pelled her to jump into the ocean as if she were fish food, and even when she was wracked by sickness and her body was frail, he showed no mercy.


    The flood of horrific memories overwhelmed Nicole.


    The man praised by others was nothing but a demon to her, a true embodiment of hell, cloaked in a haze of deception!Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Unbeknownst to Nicole, in the five years she had been absent, Jarrod had indeed attempted to live up to the virtuous image others saw in him, and he rather enjoyed the role.


    Yet, Jarrod¡¯s obsession was deep and long-standing.


    In his interactions with Nicole, he had always behaved unusually.


    He could not tolerate Nicole not loving him, nor could he handle her loving someone else.


    When Jarrod learned Nicole might have feelings for others, he felt so enraged that he wanted to destroy everything, including both their lives.


    Thus, there were no purely good or bad people.


    One viewed as virtuous by some may be considered wicked by others.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Nicole, unsure how long she had been soothing herself, felt her heartbeat slow to a more normal pace.


    She slowly got to her feet and called Roscoe, but there was no response, even after the third call.


    It was unlike Roscoe to vanish without leaving a message.


    A sense of difort began to tighten around Nicole¡¯s heart.


    At that moment, the loud noise of the crowd filled the hall.


    Nicole noticed the woman she had talked to earlier emerging, signaling that the court session had ended.


    How had the hearing finished so quickly? Nicole¡¯s difort intensified.


    She hadn¡¯t felt this disturbed since the day her father had leaped from a building.


    ¡°Miss¡­¡± The woman noticed Nicole, approached her with a warm greeting, and asked with concern, ¡°How are you feeling now? Any better?¡±


    ¡°Much better.


    ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful to hear,¡± the woman responded.


    ¡°You seem so much better now that the good news hase.


    ¡±


    The woman joined her hands together, a habit she picked up from spending much time around the temple.


    Still uneasy, Nicole asked, ¡°Good news¡­ What good news?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you haven¡¯t heard?¡± the woman said, her face lighting up with happiness.


    ¡°New evidence has emerged.


    Someone had framed Mr.


    Schultz.


    He didn¡¯t even handle those contracts.


    ¡±


    The woman sped Nicole¡¯s cold hands, her voice filled with excitement.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz has been cleared of all charges.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s body went rigid, her hands turned even colder.


    Cleared¡­


    She had thought of many possible oues, even spected about Jarrod¡¯s future after being released.


    Considering Jarrod¡¯s wealth and the nature of his alleged crimes involving financial contracts, Nicole figured he might just pay a fine and serve a few years at most.


    But she never expected his release to happen so soon! It was too quick, beyond belief.


    In just a few days, Jarrod was free and untouched by the charges.


    The woman, assuming Nicole shared her joy, smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re happy too, right? Would you like to meet Mr.


    Schultz? He¡¯s over there receiving congrattions from many people.


    Let me take you to him!¡±


    The woman led the unresponsive, zombie-like Nicole through the crowd, oblivious to Nicole¡¯s daze.

 Chapter 1741

    The woman cheerfully introduced Nicole to Jarrod, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, here¡¯s a lovelydy who also wants to thank you.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s gaze was calm and prating as he looked at Nicole, who appeared lifeless, and he offered a slight smile.


    ¡°Oh? Thank me for what?¡±


    Caught off guard by his question, the woman turned to Nicole and urged, ¡°Miss, what would you like to thank Mr.


    Schultz for? Please, he¡¯s right here¡­¡±


    The harsh white light illuminated Nicole¡¯s face, entuating the blue veins beneath her pale skin.


    Her face was unnaturally pale, almost ghostly, which was rming.


    The woman¡¯s happy mood faded as she noticed Nicole¡¯s ghostly appearance.


    She grasped Nicole¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Miss, why are your hands still so cold? Should we get you to a hospital?¡±


    Nicole felt utterly weak but told herself to stayposed.


    She could not afford to break down just as Jarrod had been freed.


    ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± Jarrod asked as he reached to take Nicole¡¯s hand from the woman, his voice softer than usual.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Nicole, like a startled bird, quickly stepped back and red at Jarrod with wide eyes.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes, filled with loathing, revulsion, and resolve, showed no sign of thankfulness.


    The woman, her mouth hanging open, realized she might have misunderstood the situation.


    Moved bypassion, the woman supported the weak Nicole, saying, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be scared¡­¡±


    The mood suddenly became tense.


    The woman hesitated to say more, realizing her good intentions might have led to this awkward situation.


    Mr.


    Schultz was regarded as a decent man, and Nicole with a troubled look seemed far from malicious.


    It was unclear who was truly good or bad here.


    ¡°Jarrod!¡± A cheerful woman¡¯s voice pierced the uneasy silence.


    Vicki, dressed in a flowing white designer gown, briskly walked up and handed a bouquet to Jarrod, saying, ¡°Jarrod, congrattions on your exoneration.


    ¡±


    Jarrod epted it, simply replying, ¡°Thank you.


    ¡±


    Vicki, pleased just to receive his gratitude, suggested, ¡°You should really treat me to a nice dinner.


    ¡±


    Jarrod nced briefly at Nicole before focusing on Vicki, his expression bing tender.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.


    ¡±


    The pair then walked away together.


    Nicole felt as if her whole body was drenched in sweat, her legs shaky.


    Thankfully, the woman was there to support her.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Nicole btedly realized she had miscalcted.


    Completely missed the mark! She had not even considered Vicki, which was incredibly foolish of her.


    The woman, seeing sweat bead on Nicole¡¯s forehead, showed her concern.


    ¡°Miss, perhaps we should go to the hospital.


    ¡±


    ¡°No, thank you.


    ¡± Nicole withdrew from the woman¡¯s grasp and quickly followed the path Jarrod and Vicki had taken.

 Chapter 1742

    As Nicole chased after Jarrod to the door, his silver sports car, with Vicki already seated inside, had started up.


    ¡°Jarrod!¡± Nicole shouted.


    The silver sports car sped off without pausing, leaving a trail of arrogant smoke.


    Nicole clenched her fists.


    He had definitely seen her.


    Yet, he drove off, his face smug as if he had already triumphed.


    This deepened Nicole¡¯s worries, fearing Jarrod might harm Roscoe.


    Her hands shook so violently that driving was impossible.


    She hastily gged down a taxi and rushed to Roscoe¡¯s workce.


    In the taxi, Nicole reyed the day¡¯s events over in her mind.


    She figured the Hampton family would have harbored resentment for Jarrod and wouldn¡¯t lend a helping hand to him because of the humiliation caused by Jarrod and his harsh ways of dealing with the rtives of the Hampton family.


    Coupled with the blow Lowe¡¯s disdainful behaviors had brought, she guessed the Hampton family would defend themselves at all cost, turning a cold shoulder to Jarrod¡¯s dilemma.


    Nicole had guessed correctly on all counts except for Vicki.


    Vicki was fond of Jarrod and might seek her family¡¯s assistance for Jarrod¡¯s pickle.


    Jarrod¡¯s brief exchange with Vicki previously had confirmed her suspicions.


    Jarrod was exceptionally vindictive, and Nicole was sure he had already figured out how to deal with her.


    She knew what was on his mind.


    It felt like a sinister game of cat and mouse, where Jarrod enjoyed


    prolonging the chase before striking a devastating blow.


    However, he would not show the same patience toward Roscoe.


    Plus, Roscoe¡¯s decision to turn against the Watts family and present that evidence would spell disaster for him.


    As Nicole watched the Landscape recede through the car window, she made a firm decision.


    She had to protect Roscoe.


    He was such a kind soul who had greatly supported her.


    If anything happened to him because of her, she would never forgive herself.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The taxi finally pulled up in front of the building where Roscoe worked.


    Nicole stepped out of the taxi and headed for the entrance but the receptionist blocked her path.


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry, do you have an appointment?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m looking for¡­¡± Nicole paused, struggling with the formality.


    ¡°Mr.


    Watts.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, he didn¡¯te to the office today,¡± the receptionist informed her.


    Nicole felt a knot form in her stomach and asked urgently, ¡°What about yesterday? Did hee here then? When did he leave?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    I can¡¯t disclose his whereabouts,¡± the receptionist replied, shaking her head.


    Nicole recalled her phone conversation with Roscoe from the previous day.


    He had told her he was still at work and hadn¡¯t left for home yet.


    If he hadn¡¯t returned homest night, then surely something must have gone wrong.


    The more Nicole pondered, the more her fear grew, causing cold sweat to bead on her forehead.


    After finishing a phone call, the receptionist noticed Nicole frozen in ce and asked, ¡°Miss, may I have your name? I need to register it.


    ¡±


    ¡°Nicole Lawrence.


    ¡±


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, correct?¡± The receptionist¡¯s voice lifted slightly in inquiry.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nicole responded, oblivious to the receptionist¡¯s look of surprise.

 Chapter 1743

    The receptionist opened a work memorandum, nced from it to Nicole¡¯s face, and then snapped it shut.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, Mr.


    Watts left thepany at 1:32 a.


    m.


    this morning.


    ¡±


    Nicole gave the receptionist a puzzled look, unsure why thetter was now sharing such precise details.


    The receptionist offered a smile of apology.


    ¡°Mr.


    Watts had instructed that should Miss Lawrence visit, we were to call him immediately and keep no secrets.


    ¡±


    The receptionist had already marked Nicole¡¯s arrival as a priority.


    A wave of paleness washed over Nicole¡¯s face.


    She was overwhelmed by Roscoe¡¯s thoughtfulness and his attention to detail.


    She quickly left Roscoe¡¯spany and hailed a taxi to his apartment.


    Upon speaking with the building¡¯s security guard, Nicole found out that Roscoe hadn¡¯te home yet.


    Nicole¡¯splexion turned ashen.


    Roscoe had vanished after Leaving his office.


    But at that time, Jarrod was still incarcerated.


    Who could be acting on his behalf?


    Suddenly, a name popped into Nicole¡¯s head ¨C Alec.


    It had to be him.


    Nicole then took a taxi to Jarrod¡¯spany, but as expected, she didn¡¯t find him there.


    Jarrod was having a meal with Vicki somewhere else.


    Nicole requested to see Alec specifically, but the receptionist told her Alec was tied up.


    Nicole decided to wait in the lobby.


    Eventually, Nicole noticed Alec descending the stairs, apparently about to leave for an errand.


    Nicole felt an urge to confront him but stopped herself.


    After Alec departed, she followed him in a taxi.


    She watched as he parked at a tea house and casually sat down for tea.


    Nicole instructed the taxi to drive past and continued surveilling Alec.


    A short whileter, Alec returned to his car, and Nicole, now disguised in a baseball cap, slipped into a ck car.


    It was too conspicuous to follow in a taxi, so she had asked her assistant to find a less noticeable car.


    Soon after, Alec parked his car at an entertainment club.


    Once he entered, Nicole slipped inside and booked a chamber.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She methodically searched each chamber, tracing the path Alec had taken.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Nicole¡¯s search continued until she opened the final door.


    There sat Alec, casually drinking with two women by his side.


    As the door opened, Alec, seemingly anticipating her arrival, called out loudly, ¡°Miss Lawrence,e in and join us for a drink!¡±


    Nicole¡¯s hand shook slightly.


    Since Alec had spotted her, there was no point in hiding.


    She realized Alec had been misleading her on purpose.


    Nicole walked in, stood by the table facing Alec, and got straight to the point.


    ¡°You kidnapped Roscoe, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You mean your lover? What makes you think I did so?¡± Alec lifted his wine ss, sipped slowly, and smirked.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him.


    Alec¡¯s expression seemed to taunt Nicole, ¡°I know something you don¡¯t.


    ¡±


    Alec chuckled, adding, ¡°Miss Lawrence, you¡¯re such a lousy detective.


    I must say you¡¯ve really gone all out for your little lover.


    ¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not my Lover,¡± Nicole stated sharply, correcting Alec.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need me to remind you that kidnapping is a crime, right? Mr.


    Schultz just got out of jail.


    Do you want to end up there?¡±


    Alec smirked.


    ¡°Who said I kidnapped him? Didn¡¯t I already tell you¡­¡±

 Chapter 1744

    He paused, adding teasingly, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him?¡±


    It was clear Alec was toying with Nicole.


    He never liked Nicole, deeming thetter unworthy of Jarrod¡¯s affection.


    Despite all the tenderness Jarrod gave Nicole upon her return, she didn¡¯t hesitate to harm Jarrod if granted by chance.


    Furthermore, Nicole even had the mood to date Roscoe on Valentine¡¯s Day while Jarrod was still behind the bars!


    Alec doubted Nicole would ever be bothered by the suffering Jarrod had experienced in the prison.


    She was simply a heartless woman!


    With a smug look, Alec assumed Nicole would be in for a tough time now that Jarrod was released, untouched by those charges.


    The idea of Nicole and Roscoe trying to topple Jarrod was utterly ludicrous.


    Alec, draping an arm around a woman beside him, casually remarked, ¡°Your little lover workedtest night.


    He must be exhausted.


    Do you ever wonder why he puts in such long hours? Is it to provide a better life for you?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s lips pressed tightly together, her silence unyielding.


    Alec gave a theatrical sigh and murmured, ¡°What a pity¡­¡±


    Nicole clenched her fists and asked icily, ¡°Pity?¡±


    ¡°Well.


    .


    .


    ¡± Alec began, only to leave his sentence unfinished.


    ¡°Never mind.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Nicole demanded.


    Alec shifted slightly and chuckled.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, your questions are so stiff,pletelycking any sincerity.


    ¡±


    Watching Alec eye the bottle of imported wine on the table, Nicole grabbed it and took arge swig, draining more than half.


    ¡°Is this enough?¡± The strong alcohol scorched Nicole¡¯s throat, making her wince and cough slightly.


    She mmed the bottle down and stared at Alec, her eyes steely, ¡°Alec, are you satisfied now?¡±


    Alec couldn¡¯t help but think Nicole might be unhinged.


    The drink was indeed strong.


    He had intended to make things difficult for her, but he didn¡¯t expect her to down two-thirds of the bottle so quickly.


    Seeing Alec silent, Nicole grabbed the remaining half of the bottle and emptied it in one gulp.


    ¡°Stop drinking!¡± Alec¡¯s expression twisted in frustration.


    He cursed internally.


    Jarrod hadn¡¯t yet decided what to do with Nicole.


    Nicole had a stomach condition.


    If she drank herself to death, he would be held responsible.


    Nicole swayed and clumsily bumped into the table before copsing on the floor in front of Alec.


    Alec was dumbstruck and blurted out, ¡°Damn it! Don¡¯t you dare die here¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Nicole abruptly stood up, thrusting a fruit fork close to Alec¡¯s neck as if ready to strike.


    The two women beside Alec screamed and covered their mouths, while Nicole shot them a fierce look.


    ¡°Drop your phones, go to the bathroom, and lock yourselves in.


    ¡±


    The two women, ustomed to avoiding trouble, knew better than to get involved in situations that didn¡¯t concern them.


    They quickly dropped their phones and dashed into the bathroom, locking the door behind them.


    Alec, overwhelmed with anger, shouted, ¡°Are you out of your mind? How dare you!¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Nicole intensified her pressure, drawing a small line of blood from Alec¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Tell me, where¡¯s Roscoe? Did you take him?¡±


    Alec suppressed his urge to curse, realizing that the enraged Nicole might actually go through with her threat.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take him,¡± he snapped back.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 1745

    ¡°Then how did you know he worked Late?¡± Nicole demanded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been tracking you for days.


    I know about his Late nights, and I¡¯m aware of your Valentine¡¯s Day date.


    I¡¯ve even taken numerous photos and videos, which I¡¯ve shown to Jarrod,¡± Alec revealed everything, silently anticipating how Jarrod would handle her.


    Nicole was focused solely on locating Roscoe.


    How could he just vanish like that?


    Alec imed he hadn¡¯t captured Roscoe, but Nicole suspected Alec knew more.


    Otherwise, Alec wouldn¡¯t have tricked her like this, and his expressions and tone suggested he knew something.


    Losing patience, Nicole demanded, ¡°So where did Roscoe go after you followed himst night?¡±


    ¡°He was taken away in a ck MPV,¡± Alec answered.


    ¡°Who?¡± Nicole narrowed her eyes and pressed, ¡°Who took him away?¡±


    Alec¡¯s mood soured.


    ¡°Do I look like your detective? Why should it matter to me who took him? I have no reason to follow him.


    ¡±


    Alec scoffed.


    ¡°I wish he was dead.


    ¡±


    In Alec¡¯s mind, Roscoe¡¯s constant battles with Jarrod were unforgivable.


    He wouldn¡¯t even blink if Roscoe died.


    ¡°Who are you trying to intimidate with this tiny fork?¡± Alec brushed Nicole¡¯s hand aside disdainfully.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you have the guts to stab me.


    ¡±


    As Nicole released her grip, the small fork ttered to the floor.


    Nicole couldn¡¯t imagine anyone but Jarrod having a reason to abduct Roscoe.


    ¡°Move, you¡¯re in my way,¡± Alec muttered, wiping his neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I won¡¯ty a finger on you unless Mr.


    Schultz says so.


    ¡±


    Nicole unlocked the restroom, and the two women dashed out, screaming.


    Leaning heavily against the wall, Nicole felt a wave of nausea.


    With a harsh cough, she expelled the alcohol she¡¯d just downed.


    She sank down, feeling utterly spent.


    Just then, Alec¡¯s phone buzzed to life.


    He took the call, answering with a few curt ¡°yes¡± nods, and then ended the call.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Approaching Nicole, whose face was washed out with fatigue, Alec said icily, ¡°Miss Lawrence, Mr.


    Schultz wants a word with you.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s gaze was unfocused, indifferent to his statement.


    Alec went on, ¡°He¡¯s aware you¡¯re worried about Roscoe and has offered to take you to him.


    ¡±


    Nicole jerked upright suddenly, a stabbing pain surging through her stomach as though a knife had twisted inside her, her body convulsing with the intensity of the pain.


    Alecughed lightly.


    ¡°No need to hurry.


    You¡¯ll be reunited with him soon enough.


    ¡±


    Nicole followed Alec to a stately private club, its facade exuding grandeur.


    Inside, Jarrod was the picture ofposure, leisurely drinking tea.

 Chapter 1746

    His once unkempt stubble was now neatly shaven, Lending him a slimmer appearance and a more chiseled look.


    Adorned with gold-rimmed sses and perusing financial reports, Jarrod exuded an air of sophistication.


    Upon noticing Nicole, he offered a smooth smile.


    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived?¡±


    Nicole had no time for pleasantries.


    ¡°Jarrod, where is he?¡±


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Jarrod posed a question that seemed off-topic.


    Nicole¡¯s mouth fell open, astounded by his indifference.


    Her eyes filled with desperation.


    ¡°Jarrod, answer me.


    Where¡¯s Roscoe?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Jarrod nced at Alec, inquiring, ¡°Has she eaten?¡±


    Alec shook his head, recounting how Nicole had downed a significant amount of liquor and retched it all back up.


    Jarrod set aside his financial reports,manding, ¡°Get her some porridge.


    ¡±


    Alec departed to carry out the instruction.


    Nicole, unable to mirror Jarrod¡¯s calm demeanor, pressed him, ¡°Jarrod, what do you mean by all


    this?¡± Jarrod had promised she could see Roscoe, yet here she was, left waiting.


    And why was he arranging for porridge to be made? What was happening?


    With Jarrod remaining mute, Nicole¡¯s patience snapped.


    ¡°The schemes thatnded you in jail were all my work.


    If you¡¯re seeking vengeance, direct it at me.


    Leave those who are meless out of it.


    You must be aware that there is nothing between Roscoe and me.


    ¡±


    Nicole was desperate to make clear the nature of her rtionship with Roscoe.


    She was aware that her current predicament could spell trouble for anyone connected to her.


    She was acutely aware of Jarrod¡¯s tendency for spite and vindictiveness.


    As Jarrod sat there, silent, Nicole¡¯s unease mounted.


    She hastened to add, ¡°Valentine¡¯s Day was a mix-up.


    It wasn¡¯t a date¡­¡±


    Her voice broke into a fit of coughing.


    When Nicole finally caught her breath, Jarrod chose that moment to speak, his tone rxed.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite the chatterbox, aren¡¯t you? Starting to feel scared?¡±


    Jarrod spoke slowly, his presence always feeling a bit intimidating.


    Nicole confronted Jarrod firmly, pressing her lips together.


    ¡°Jarrod, I was behind the evidence presented by Roscoe.


    Now that you¡¯re back, if you have anyints, they shoulde to me.


    ¡±


    Just then, a waiter knocked and entered with a bowl of porridge and some sweet side dishes.


    Jarrod¡¯s face showed no emotion as he said, ¡°Sit down and eat.


    ¡±


    Nicole thought Jarrod had lost his mind during his time away.


    Did he really expect her to sit down and eat? And with Roscoe missing, how could she even think of eating?


    The worry was clear in Nicole¡¯s eyes as she replied icily, ¡°Jarrod, I need to see Roscoe.


    ¡±


    Previously, Nicole would have never brought up Roscoe in front of Jarrod, fearing Jarrod¡¯s vtile reactions.


    This time, however, Jarrod was surprisingly calm, maintaining hisposure as he softly suggested, ¡°Eat first and then we¡¯ll talk.


    Don¡¯t you realize you have a sensitive stomach?¡±


    This did nothing but heighten Nicole¡¯s anxiety.


    She clenched her teeth, her frustration growing.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I won¡¯t eat.


    I¡¯m not hungry.


    You promised I could see Roscoe if I came here.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1747

    The mention of Roscoe¡¯s name again made Jarrod turned frosty.


    He tapped his fingers on the table, his voice cold as he warned, ¡°I¡¯ll say this onest time.


    Eat your meal, or else¡­¡±


    He stood up and walked over to Nicole, towering over her.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind feeding you myself.


    ¡±


    ¡°I eat, and then you let me see Roscoe?¡± Nicole asked, taking a step back with a hint of caution.


    ¡°Can I trust you, Jarrod?¡±


    Jarrod let out a mockingugh.


    ¡°Do I really have no credibility in your eyes?¡±


    ¡°Not an ounce,¡± Nicole answered inly.


    After all, Jarrod was always unpredictable.


    Jarrod chided her, ¡°Nicole, can¡¯t you be a bit fairer?¡±


    Jarrod lightly pinched her chin, examining her face before chuckling.


    ¡°At least I¡¯m not like you, trying to poison me.


    One minute you¡¯re sweet, the next, you¡¯re a traitor.


    ¡±


    He was alluding to the time when he was stabbed, and despite her hidden motives, Nicole had tended to him.


    Jarrod was shrewd, always conscious of Nicole¡¯s numerous plots against him.


    In the end, Nicole didn¡¯t bring herself to poison him, perhaps due to her conscience.


    Nicole disliked his touch.


    It felt either too aggressive or too personal.


    She moved to the table and finished a bowl of porridge.


    After a day filled with hunger and drinking, the porridge soothed her stomach remarkably.


    Nicole¡¯splexion gained some color.


    She lifted the lid to serve herself another bowl, nning to finish it off.


    Just as she was about to eat, Jarrod stopped her.


    ¡°No more,¡± he said, his voice tinged with disapproval as he took the bowl from her.


    ¡°Your stomach can¡¯t handle too much at once.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    It was no secret to Jarrod that Nicole had had part of her stomach removed.


    However, it was unexpected how his voice seemed to carry a hint of concern.


    Under normal circumstances, he would probably be livid at her.


    When something didn¡¯t seem right, it usually meant something was off.


    Nicole couldn¡¯t shake off a deep-seated unease about why Jarrod was being soposed.


    Yet, her unease was short-lived, as things soon became clearer.


    Jarrod suggested, ¡°Now that you¡¯re full, how about a show to help with digestion?¡±


    As Jarrod smiled meaningfully, Nicole¡¯s sense of rm deepened.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡± The curtains in the hall drew back automatically.


    Behind them, a clear ss wall offered a full view of the room beyond.


    There, Nicole saw Roscoe, who had been missing since the previous day.


    He was huddled in a corner, bound by a thick, long chain.


    His clothes were torn and bloodied, hanging in tatters, and his knees looked severely damaged, revealing the bone beneath.


    Even in that state, the torture went on without stopping.


    Beside Roscoe, a shirtless bodyguard dressed in ck swung a metal chain with relentless force.

 Chapter 1748

    ¡°Snap! Eachsh rang out, clear and painfully sharp.


    The sound buzzed in Nicole¡¯s ears, drowning out everything else in her world.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    ¡°Jarrod¡­¡± Her lips shook uncontrobly, her voice faltering.


    ¡°Jarrod, please, let him go.


    He¡¯s innocent¡­ Please, just let him go!¡±


    Nicole clutched at Jarrod¡¯s sleeve, her entire weight leaning on him, who seemed devil-Like, as she screamed, ¡°Let him go! Jarrod! Please, let him go!¡± Her eyes were red, her voice raspy from her desperate pleas.


    Jarrod¡¯s expression remained stern, his handsome face showing no sign of empathy for her hysteria.


    ¡°Nicole, I¡¯ve been too lenient with you in the past.


    It¡¯s time you grew up.


    ¡±


    A mocking smile yed on his thin lips, cold and unsettling.


    ¡°You should realize that not all mistakes can be made right, nor can every betrayal be forgiven.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s pupils dted, her face turning ghastly.


    The man before her resembled a cold snake, finally unleashing his venomous words.


    It was the real Jarrod, no doubt about it! Nothing like the man who received des in court.


    ¡°Jarrod, what gives you the right to hit someone? You¡¯re breaking thew, you¡­¡±


    Before Nicole could finish, a burst ofughter cut her off.


    ¡°Oh, Nicole, you really are endearingly naive.


    ¡± Jarrod yanked Nicole close, pinning her in his arms, his gaze as chilling as a serpent¡¯s.


    ¡°Right now, I¡¯m thew-abiding Mr.


    Schultz.


    Do you think I¡¯d engage in such uwful acts?¡±


    Nicole gasped for air under his hold, squirming with all her might, her face flushed with effort.


    ¡°Law-abiding? Bullshit! You¡¯re a monster! Your act ispletely sickening!¡±


    ¡°Sickening you said?¡± Jarrod suddenly yanked Nicole¡¯s hair, forcing her to tilt her head back and freeze.


    He leaned in and whispered coldly, ¡°I tried being good for you, but once you came back, I realized it¡¯s all pointless,pletely pointless.


    ¡±


    Jarrod had seen through it.


    Nicole would never forgive him, whether he was good or not.


    Why would he bother pretending to be a good person then? Was he supposed to be good, let Nicole have the Life she wanted, and just silently wish her well? Jarrod could never bring himself to just stand by and watch Nicole fall for others or lead a life without him.


    ¡°Stop it, you maniac! You¡¯re going to kill him!¡± Despite the sharp pain in her scalp, Nicole didn¡¯t back down.


    She kicked and punched, resisting with all her might, though it seemed to have no effect on Jarrod.


    Jarrod spun her around to face the window, holding her tightly from behind and forcing her to look inside.


    ¡°Do you know who took your lover awayst night?¡± he asked.


    Nicole stayed quiet, and Jarrod went on, ¡°It was his father.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    How could it be?


    Jarrod exined, ¡°He heard from the Hampton family that I¡¯d be fine, so he decided to send Roscoe away for safety.


    But Roscoe wouldn¡¯t leave, insisting on staying.


    ¡±


    ¡°Why do you think he refused to go?¡± Jarrod asked, watching Nicole¡¯s reaction in the reflection of the ss.


    Nicole understood she was the reason behind Roscoe¡¯s refusal to leave.


    Roscoe had promised to never abandon her, under any circumstances.


    True to his word, he never broke that promise.


    Jarrod resented Nicole¡¯s immediateprehension, hinting at the unique, unspoken connection between her and Roscoe that made him envious.

 Chapter 1749

    Jarrod sneered chillingly, ¡°You know, if he had just run away, I might have let the Watts family off the hook.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    But he had to y the hero.


    ¡±


    Jarrod grabbed Nicole¡¯s chin harshly and pointed inside, making her focus.


    ¡°See that? That¡¯s one of the Watts family, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Jarrod smirked.


    ¡°Roscoe¡¯s father surely knows his ce.


    I merely took one property off his hands, and he hastily came here with Roscoe, makes a show of discipline right in front of me.


    ¡±


    Nicole shivered, her eyes filling with tears, herplexion ghostly pale.


    It had never crossed her mind that Roscoe¡¯s father had ordered the savage beating of Roscoe himself.


    All for a piece of property, Roscoe¡¯s life was deemed worthless.


    What about everything Roscoe had done for the Watts family? Did it count for nothing?


    Reading her thoughts, Jarrod rified coldly, ¡°To the Watts family, an illegitimate son is nothingpared to their assets.


    ¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t treat him like this.


    He¡¯s a person, not an animal!¡±


    Nicole protested.


    Nicole banged on the ss in front of her, her sense of helplessness overwhelming despite the proximity.


    ¡°No one has the right to do this to him!¡± she eximed.


    Jarrodughed at her naivety and responded, ¡°How can the Watts family not have the authority to discipline a troublesome son? Remember, he chose to leave his medical career toe back to the Watts family.


    ¡±


    Jarrod slowly unveiled the harsh reality.


    ¡°His father only instructed us to keep him alive.


    No other conditions.


    Even if he ends up disabled, the Watts family would ept him.


    ¡±


    Feeling Nicole shaking in his arms, Jarrod tightened his hold on her shoulders, trying to reassure her, ¡°Look, Roscoe¡¯s father¡¯s decision shows his concerns to Roscoe.


    The worst scenario is Roscoe bes disabled, so don¡¯t worry too much.


    ¡±


    If things were up to Jarrod, the consequences would be far more severe than just being disabled.


    How could Jarrod be kind and gentle to someone who opposed him! The Nicole standing before him was a


    perfect example.


    Due to his brief hesitation, she had managed to betray him.


    He should have kept Nicole close, never allowing her the chance to leave his side.


    Upon hearing this, Nicole¡¯s expression crumbledpletely.


    The chains that targeted Roscoe¡¯s wrists and knees were designed not to kill but to incapacitate.


    If this continued for a few more hours, not only would Roscoe lose the use of his legs, but his hands, which had once healed and saved lives, would also be beyond saving.


    No, she couldn¡¯t allow this! Her life was a mess already.


    Roscoe couldn¡¯t suffer the same fate because of her! That thought alone could drive her mad, utterly mad!


    ¡°Jarrod, what do you really want¡­¡± Nicole clutched at Jarrod¡¯spels, her eyes brimming with tears as she demanded, ¡°What do you really want? Tell me!¡±


    ¡°Did you ever think of today when you betrayed me?¡± Jarrod¡¯s lips curled into a slight smirk.


    ¡°Nicole, you know what I dislike the most.


    You shouldn¡¯t have stepped on that.


    Do you really think his suffering stops here?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s cold smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes, making it even more intimidating than his words.


    Suddenly, Nicole¡¯s legs gave out, and she copsed to her knees with a heavy thump.


    ¡°Jarrod, please, let him go.


    Don¡¯t do this to him.


    It¡¯s not his fault.


    It really isn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Nicole knew exactly who to plead with to make it count.


    The directive hade from Roscoe¡¯s father, who was intimidated by Jarrod, leading to this moment.


    If Jarrod changed his mind, Roscoe would still have a chance.


    Looking down at Nicole, who was pleading from the ground, Jarrod felt not joy but a wave of indescribable frustration.


    He tilted Nicole¡¯s chin, his smile insincere.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re begging like this, I suppose I must give you a chance.


    ¡±


    Overwhelmed, Nicole¡¯s mind was too clouded to tell if Jarrod was being genuine or just pretending.


    She grasped at Jarrod¡¯s pant leg, her voice shaky.


    ¡°Thank you, Jarrod.


    Thank you¡­ I¡¯ll keep my promise.


    ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet,¡± Jarrod said indifferently.


    He then shook off her hand and straightened the wrinkles she had made on his clothes.


    Turning to Alec, hemanded, ¡°Tell Roscoe that as long as he agrees to go abroad and swears on Nicole¡¯s life that he¡¯ll never see her again, I¡¯ll talk to his father and let him go.


    ¡±


    Nicole remained kneeling, motionless.


    Jarrod was too clever, manipting the situation to make Roscoe swear on her life.


    He knew Roscoe wouldn¡¯t agree.

 Chapter 1750

    A haughty smirk graced Jarrod¡¯s thin lips.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯ve given him a chance.


    He could be free by now if he agreed.


    ¡±


    Jarrod found this choice more intriguing than simply letting Roscoe perish.


    Human nature was always so fragile.


    Sacrificing a woman seemed trivialpared to living with a disability.


    Since Roscoe couldn¡¯t bring himself to do so, Jarrod decided to nudge things forward.


    Alec ryed the message, making sure it reached Roscoe.


    With a special ss between them, Nicole saw everything from her position while Roscoe couldn¡¯t.


    Facing this brutal torture, Roscoe clenched his teeth, silent and unyielding, showing no signs of surrender.


    As long as he could breathe, he wouldn¡¯t give in.


    His stance was clear.


    He would never abandon Nicole.


    Time ticked by slowly.


    Roscoe¡¯s steadfast refusal made Jarrod¡¯s expression turn increasingly grim.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Feeling desperate, Nicole threw herself against the ss, pounding on it as she yelled, ¡°Roscoe, just agree! You fool! Just agree!¡±


    Roscoe, though he couldn¡¯t hear or see the other side, still sensed Nicole¡¯s presence due to the vibrations of the ss.


    Roscoe made an effort to turn his head toward the ss, a fragile voice breaking through.


    ¡°Nicole¡­ I


    can handle this.


    Don¡¯t plead¡­¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t beg him for me.


    .


    ¡±


    Such words only led to harsher beatings.


    The enforcer, acting on orders from Roscoe¡¯s father, was instructed to silence Roscoe if he said anything that might anger Jarrod.


    If it came to that, they were prepared to make sure Roscoe couldn¡¯t talk at all.


    The Watts family had turned prosperous with Roscoe¡¯s father¡¯s cold-hearted and decisive nature.


    Despite his affection for Roscoe, should Roscoe couldn¡¯t grasp the bigger picture, Roscoe would be reduced to merely another expendable piece in the game.


    As the hit connected with his body, a stream of fresh blood burst from Roscoe¡¯s mouth.


    He wanted to curl up in pain, but, not wanting Nicole to see him suffer, he forced himself to bear it.


    Despite the killing pain, Roscoe still managed a smile, Looking at the ss which now only showed his pitiful reflection, and murmured weakly, ¡°Nicole, I¡¯m okay¡­¡±


    His once handsome face was now smeared with blood, making his smile appear grotesque.


    Nicole pounded on the ss until her hands turned red and numb.


    ¡°Roscoe, you fool! Is it really worth it¡­ Honestly, is it?¡± Her eyes were red, her voice raw from yelling, and her tears dropped like shattered pearls.


    Jarrod was thoroughly displeased.


    This was not the oue he had hoped for.


    Was this some over-the-top scene from a television drama?


    Their strong bond only drove him further into madness.


    Jarrod remarked to Alec, ¡°He seems quite stubborn.


    ¡±


    The next second, the message was conveyed to the other side.


    ¡°smack!¡± The enforcer delivered a brutal blow to Roscoe¡¯s face with the chain, all on themand from Roscoe¡¯s father, meant to calm Jarrod.

 Chapter 1751

    The enforcer was merciless, yanking on the chain so hard that it tore flesh and sent blood flying.


    That blow was enough to mar Roscoe¡¯s features permanently.


    ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± Atst, Nicole couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and let out a scream.


    However, she did not copse.


    Rather, she dragged herself toward Jarrod, struggling every inch of the way.


    Her tears clouded her sight.


    She couldn¡¯t make out the path ahead, yet the scent of evil was unmistakable, even with her eyes shut.


    In the chaos, Nicole had shattered a bowl and now gripped a fragment of porcin in her hand.


    With a desperate thrust, she tried to strike Jarrod, but her feeble body only managed to graze Jarrod¡¯s shin.


    It was a minor wound, merely a scratch.


    Nicole realized her current strength was insufficient to harm Jarrod, but her loathing was intense, and she didn¡¯t know how else to express it.


    She clenched her teeth tightly and yelled, ¡°Jarrod, go ahead and kill me! Kill me! What¡¯s the point of torturing him? If you dare, just kill me!¡±


    Jarrod seemed unaffected by her challenge.


    He stooped, took the piece of porcin from her hand, and, pulling out a handkerchief, he gently wrapped her injury.


    ¡°Nicole, how long has it been?¡± Jarrod sighed, caressed her hair with a semnce of pity, and said, ¡°You still haven¡¯t learned, have you? Well, this time, I¡¯ll make sure you do.


    ¡±


    With those words, Jarrod got up and moved indifferently toward the door, ready to leave.


    But Nicole could not, and would not, let him leave through that door.


    If he left, it would spell disaster for Roscoe.


    That simply could not happen.


    It was out of the question!


    Nicole lunged at Jarrod once more, grabbing desperately at his legs, shaking as she pleaded, ¡°Jarrod, I¡¯ll do as you say.


    From now on, I¡¯ll always obey¡­ I won¡¯t even think of defying you again.


    Please¡­ Just vent your anger on me.


    Please don¡¯t do this to him¡­ I can¡¯t bear to owe him any more¡­ I really can¡¯t¡­¡±


    Nicole knelt on the floor, tears streaming down her face, her voice filled with a low, earnest plea.


    Seeing Nicole fully yield, Jarrod experienced no pleasure.


    He was not a kind man, nor was hepassionate.


    His tough experiences overseas had convinced him that those in power must never show weakness.


    Showing mercy could eventually lead to his downfall.


    Nicole and Roscoe had plotted against him, and they needed to be taught a lesson.


    Yet, his intention was not to see Roscoe dead.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    After all, the dead linger in memory longer than the living.


    He didn¡¯t want Nicole to carry the memory of Roscoe for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Nicole, you should understand¡­¡± Jarrod crouched once again, his voice unusually soft.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really wish to punish you, but you never seem to learn.


    If I don¡¯t make this memorable, you¡¯ll take risks again, and my patience is wearing thin.


    ¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.


    I promise I won¡¯t¡­¡± Nicole gripped his arm, her eyes watery and red as she pleaded with bitterness.


    Jarrod was familiar with her assertive, resolute nature.


    Her current vulnerable state, paired with her beautiful and appealing face, was truly pitiful.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes, pure and crystal clear, seemed particrly captivating when filled with tears.


    Jarrod knew he needed to teach Nicole a lesson strong enough to quench any future rebellious thoughts.


    Yet, at that moment, he felt an overwhelming desire just for her.

 Chapter 1752

    Jarrod was not one to deny his own urges.


    It had been five years since he had been intimate with a woman, and now, he found himself losing control.


    Jarrod reached out, took hold of her chin, and pressed his Lips to hers in a deep ki*s.


    Caught off guard, Nicole¡¯s eyes widened before she began to struggle with all her might.


    Her resistance only drew a more intense, forceful ki*s from him, biting her lips until they bled.


    The metallic taste of blood lent a perverse thrill to the ki*s.


    Nicole, beautiful like a captivating dahlia, seemed all the more alluring and irresistible for Jarrod.


    Throughout the past five years, despite his desires, Jarrod had never sought sce with another woman.


    He had restrained himself, keeping his yearnings confined to dreams of Nicole, until reality seemed to fade away.


    Nicole¡¯s vigorous resistance led Jarrod to throw her forcefully to the floor.


    He spit out some blood, his lips stained a violent red, giving him the appearance of a demon.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Nicole, it seems you still don¡¯t grasp the gravity of your situation.


    ¡±


    His frustration at having his moment of desire disrupted soured his mood significantly.


    Jarrod, clearly agitated, brushed his handsome face and reached for the door handle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Nicole clutched at him again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave¡­ Not here¡­¡±


    After a brief hesitation, she made a decision.


    ¡°Change the ce, Jarrod.


    Let¡¯s go somewhere else.


    ¡±


    Jarrod nced at therge ss behind Nicole and the scene unfolding beyond it.


    Then, he realized her intent.


    His lips curled into a sinister smile as he slowly said, ¡°I think here is just fine.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s face instantly turned paler than snow.


    Taking his time, Jarrod leisurely wiped the tears from her face and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re uncertain, let¡¯s wait here until you¡¯re ready, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Click.


    ¡± The sound of the door unlocking made Nicole shudder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave.


    ¡± Nicole held onto Jarrod, straightened up, and her clean, pretty fingers reached for his belt.


    She had been intimate with Jarrod on many asions.


    She knew exactly how to satisfy him.


    Every action she took was precisely calcted to arouse him, sending a continuous rush of pleasure through his brain.


    Jarrod was aware that he hadpletely subdued Nicole.


    This version of Nicole, so vulnerable and appealing, was utterly irresistible to him.


    ¡°Thud.


    ¡±¡± A muted thud echoed.


    Jarrod pinned Nicole against the crystal-clear ss.


    Nicole, catching sight of Roscoe on the other side, tensed uppletely, like a tightly wound string.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Her weak and broken cries fell to the floor, unheard.


    The sound of Jarrod¡¯sbored breathing seemed devilish as he taunted, ¡°Nicole, look what your stubbornness leads to.


    After all your struggles, you still end up beneath me.


    .


    ¡±


    His demeaning words and actions mixed together, grinding down what little was left of Nicole¡¯s dignity.


    She felt reduced to less than human.


    Merely an outlet for release, or worse, treated like a neglected animal.


    The pain was so intense that Nicole even curled her toes.

 Chapter 1753

    In this grim scenario, no joy was found.


    Only pain dominated.


    Both were expressing deep, unresolved rage.


    Time seemed to drag, reying Nicole¡¯s life in slow motion.


    Before she met Jarrod, her life was joyful, like a garden in full bloom.


    After meeting him, it turned endlessly dark.


    Perhaps it was time to stop dragging others into this bleakness.


    Before she lost consciousness, Nicole considered this.


    But clinging to her earlier plea, Nicole weakly murmured, ¡°You had promised me to let him go¡­¡±


    Her words only provoked harsher treatment from Jarrod.


    Eventually, Nicole could no longer stand and slid down slowly.


    Her copse stirred nopassion in Jarrod.


    He believed he had been merciful enough.


    They were after his life.


    And he desired only Nicole.


    Jarrod dr@ped his suit jacket over Nicole¡¯s bruised form, covering the traces of his frenzy.


    After this ordeal, he was convinced Nicole would never think of betrayal again.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    That was his objective.


    In his view, if he couldn¡¯t possess something fully, he preferred to destroy it.


    If things became unsustainable, he would be the one to end Nicole¡¯s life, not allowing her to be with another man.


    When Nicole regained consciousness, it was two dayster.


    Her body, already delicate as porcin, had been thoroughly crushed and battered, nearly broken.


    As she came to, her first reaction was to desperately search for Roscoe.


    Seeing Nicole silently weeping, a nurse hurried to fetch Jarrod.


    Jarrod walked in from outside, and Nicole immediately questioned him, ¡°What about Roscoe? Did you release him?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s expression turned stormy instantly.


    ¡°Nicole, do you think I have endless patience?¡± Her first actions upon waking were to cry and inquire about Roscoe.


    Regardless of Jarrod¡¯s irritation, Nicole simply grasped his fingers, asserting, ¡°You made a promise.


    You can¡¯t go back on your word.


    ¡±


    Internally seething, Jarrod struggled to maintain hisposure.


    The doctor described Nicole¡¯s condition as akin to a hollowed-out tree trunk, seemingly intact on the outside but thoroughly devastated on the inside.


    She needed careful attention and less stress.


    Perhaps then, she might live a few more years.


    Enraged by the doctor¡¯s prognosis, Jarrod demanded that the hospital director dismiss the doctor.


    What sort of ipetent doctor was he?


    How dare he make such statements? How could Nicole¡¯s condition be this critical? Nicole was merely in her twenties.


    How could her life be reduced to just a few years?


    Yet, the doctor¡¯s remarks sowed a seed of doubt in Jarrod¡¯s mind.


    He abhorred such pronouncements and chose not to hear them anymore, nor did he seek additional medical opinions for Nicole.


    Nevertheless, he quietly arranged for a nutritionist to oversee Nicole¡¯s dietary needs.


    A variety of health supplements were meticulously prepared for her.


    Too distressed to read Jarrod¡¯s mind, Nicole persisted, ¡°Jarrod, I¡¯m asking you a direct question.


    ¡±


    Without realizing it, Nicole had sped Jarrod¡¯s whole hand.


    This act slightly lifted Jarrod¡¯s spirits.


    He responded calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    He¡¯s not dead.


    His father took him back to recuperate.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s anxious heart began to ease.


    Once she recovered, she could confirm this herself.


    Plus, she doubted Jarrod would lie on such a matter.

 Chapter 1754

    ¡°Also, his father wanted to express his thanks for you.


    ¡± Jarrod added in a taunting tone, ¡°He thanked you for sparing Roscoe.


    ¡±


    Nicole knew Roscoe¡¯s father wasn¡¯t genuinely grateful.


    His message was a covert instruction for her to stay away from Roscoe and cease all contact.


    Nicole hadn¡¯t intended to reach out to Roscoe anyway.


    Knowing he was safe was sufficient for her.


    Jarrod, taking arge spoonful of nutritional soup from the nurse, dismissed thetter with, ¡°You can leave now.


    ¡±


    After the nurse departed, Jarrod settled himself beside Nicole and began to feed her, spoonful by spoonful, with patience that seemed uncharacteristic.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat.


    ¡± Nicole was visibly reluctant.


    ¡°Is it because I¡¯m the one feeding you?¡± Jarrod inquired.


    His voice was steady, but his eyes revealed his true feelings.


    Nicole knew better than to provoke Jarrod.


    Being confined by him would onlyplicate her situation further.


    She had vital tasks to attend to.


    Keeping this in mind, she stifled her nausea and continued eating.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Jarrod appeared pleased.


    As he continued feeding her, he abruptly remarked, catching her off guard, ¡°The doctor mentioned you had a cesarean section five years ago.


    ¡±


    At this, Nicole began coughing intensely.


    Her body didn¡¯t scar easily, and the mark from the surgery had been effectively minimized with advanced scar removal treatments, making it virtually invisible.


    However, a thorough medical examination would reveal its presence.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Jarrod patted her back, his expression remaining impassive, and then he continued, ¡°Nicole, you didn¡¯t secretly keep that child, did you?¡±


    At that moment, Nicole felt as though she had been struck by lightning.


    Jarrod¡¯s tone was not inquisitive but assertive.


    She tried to remainposed and answered, ¡°Jarrod, have you lost your


    senses? You know what happened to that child, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Yet, Jarrod remained skeptical, his tone icy as he persisted, ¡°Nicole, the child from five years ago wasn¡¯t terminated, was it?¡±


    Back then, Jarrod was too shocked to confirm whether the bloodied scene was indeed his child.


    Given the situation, when Nicole told him, he believed her.


    With today¡¯s advanced technology, Jarrod felt Nicole wouldn¡¯t dare to im another¡¯s child as his.


    So, he believed the im of the miscarriage of his child.


    However, a conversation with the doctor the day before raised Jarrod¡¯s suspicions, prompting him to look into the doctor who had allegedly conducted the abortion on Nicole five years ago.


    What he found was rming.


    The doctor in question had felt suddenly dizzy during the procedure and, assuming an abortion was minor, had let a nurse step in.


    The procedure went well, but it wasn¡¯t the doctor who carried it out.


    Whether the procedure had been tampered with remained a mystery.


    Jarrod attempted to track down the nurse, only to find out she had moved abroad and disappeared, unting newfound wealth before she left.


    This suggested that someone had paid the nurse off.


    The more Jarrod pondered, the more he sensed something wasn¡¯t right.


    At the time Nicole was said to have the abortion, it was too early for a cesarean section.


    The doctor back then had described it as a medical abortion with a follow-up cleaning, so it didn¡¯t add up that doctors now found evidence of a cesarean.


    It was impossible for Nicole to be carrying someone else¡¯s child at that time.


    The undeniable truth was that Nicole had secretly given birth to the child.


    Jarrod suddenly grabbed Nicole by the cor, giving her no time to react, and demanded, ¡°Nicole, where have you hidden my child?¡±


    His intense, oppressive tone left Nicole dazed for a moment.


    The very next second, she raised her hand.

 Chapter 1755

    ¡°Smack!¡± A loud p echoed as Nicole¡¯s hand struck Jarrod¡¯s face with force.


    Jarrod¡¯s face twisted to the side from the impact.


    Immediately, his handsome features turned icy cold.


    ¡°Nicole, you¡¯re seeking death¡­¡±


    ¡°Jarrod!¡± Nicole cut him off sharply, her voice booming.


    ¡°The nerve of you mentioning that child! Yes, I kept him.


    ¡±


    Nicole confessed she was the one who had paid the nurse to secretly keep the child.


    Back then, the doctor had insisted on a procedure, but the nurse had noted, ¡°This child is resilient.


    It might survive.


    ¡±


    Half-conscious, Nicole had clutched the nurse¡¯s hand, whispering faintly, ¡°Five million.


    Please save my child!¡±


    At that time, Nicole handed over the Star Sea Diamond, a ten million worth gift from her father, Wesson.


    Partly motivated by money and also moved by pity, the nurse managed to keep the child.


    Later, Nicole cleverly manipted Jarrod¡¯s ego, responding to him in a way that made him never doubt what had really happened, and he believed herpletely.


    Then came the ident at sea, where, by some miracle, the child survived.


    Eventually, Jarrod emerged from his shock, overwhelmed by a surge of emotion.


    He grabbed Nicole¡¯s shoulders and demanded, ¡°Where? Where is the child?¡±


    ¡°Jarrod, have you forgotten about my illness then?¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°At eight months pregnant, my condition deteriorated, and I had no choice but to undergo a cesarean section.


    He was too weak and struggled to get the nutrients he needed from me.


    Atst, he didn¡¯tst a week in the incubator.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s face showed his heartbreak.


    An eight-month-old child, gone just like that?


    Nicole added with a coldugh, ¡°If you had believed me about my illness instead of continuing to stress me out, would our child have died from malnutrition?¡±


    Jarrod pressed his lips together, lost for words.


    ¡°So, what are you trying to say now?¡± Nicole¡¯s tone was unforgiving.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Are you trying to show that you¡¯re a heartless killer who caused your own child¡¯s death?¡±


    After a painful silence, Jarrod finally said, ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±


    Jarrod wanted to exin that he never intended for the child to die.


    He had even pictured a future with the child.


    The tragic death of his parents had turned Jarrod against the idea of marriage and having kids.


    He thought he¡¯d never have children in his life.


    He didn¡¯t want to pass on his misfortune.


    He was dark, violent, not the kind of man who could be a good father.


    Yet, if the child truly belonged to Nicole and was born for him, Jarrod began to feel a small surge of anticipation.


    However, his growing hope was crushed by Nicole¡¯s coldughter.


    ¡°Jarrod, the child died because of you.


    Really living up to your name, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s hands slowly dropped, admitting silently that Nicole still had power over his emotions.

 Chapter 1756

    Despite being enemies, they understood each other too well.


    After a pause, Jarrod broke the silence.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a child.


    We can have another.


    ¡±


    At those words, every fiber of Nicole¡¯s being shook, her hand lifting to p Jarrod again, but he caught her wrist.


    Jarrod, looking into her pale face and dry lips, softened his tone as he said, ¡°If you want, we can try for another child.


    But for now, it¡¯s important you heal.


    ¡±


    ¡°Jarrod?¡± Nicole looked at him as if she were watching a stranger, emphasizing each word as she dered, ¡°I love children, but that has nothing to do with you, got it? And you think too highly of me.


    Is my body even capable of having a child now?¡±


    What Nicole really meant to say was that someone as ruthless and cruel as Jarrod, who belonged in hell, had no right to be a father.


    She wasn¡¯t swayed by his sudden concern for the child.


    The moment things didn¡¯t go his way, he¡¯d threaten her with the child.


    She understood him all too well.


    Jarrod realized bringing up the topic wasn¡¯t wise, given Nicole¡¯s health.


    He changed the subject.


    ¡°You know, adoption is pretty straightforward these days.


    We can adopt a child if we want to start a family.


    ¡±


    Nicole chuckled.


    ¡°Jarrod, do you think of a child as some kind of toy for your entertainment?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    ¡°Someone like you shouldn¡¯t have children!¡±


    Jarrod, known for his short temper and having faced Nicole¡¯s scorn repeatedly, struggled to keep calm.


    But then, he recalled her reaction when they had s@x intercourse in front of the ss.


    Men shared amon weakness.


    They could tolerate a lot once they knew a woman remained untouched.


    Jarrod was delighted about Nicole¡¯s purity.


    Finally, Jarrod just tightened his fist in his pocket and said coldly, ¡°Get some rest.


    ¡±


    Nicole let her eyelids fall, pretending not to hear, and gave no reply.


    Jarrod took onest look at her before walking out of the room.


    The door mmed shut, and only then did Nicole lift her heavy eyshes, gazing in the direction where Jarrod had exited.


    Jarrod was too suspicious.


    His suspicions about the child hadn¡¯t faded.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Nicole knew it was only a matter of time before Jarrod found out about Austin.


    The situation was dire.


    She needed to Leave with Austin immediately.


    To slip away without Jarrod noticing, she had to take a drastic action that wouldpletely captivate his attention.


    This would mean destroying both her reputation and his.


    After another week of rest, Nicole requested to be discharged from the hospital.


    Concerned about her health, Jarrod sought the opinion of a new doctor, given that the previous one had been dismissive.


    The new doctor advised more carefully, ¡°It¡¯s best for the patient to recuperate at home and make sure she fully recovers.


    ¡±


    The new doctor¡¯s words didn¡¯t emphasize how bad Nicole¡¯s condition was.


    Jarrod, slightly at ease, inquired, ¡°How much longer does she need to continue her medication?¡±


    The doctor answered, ¡°Three to five months, with monthly check-ups at the hospital.


    ¡±


    Jarrod nodded and instructed Alec to pick up the medication before he went back to Nicole¡¯s ward.


    Nicole had very Little to pack since she hadn¡¯t brought much to the hospital.


    Jarrod had provided everything.

 Chapter 1757

    Jarrod stared at Nicole and asked tly, ¡°Would you prefer to stay at the Oasis or go back to the vi we usedst time?¡±


    Feeling a chill at his words, Nicole felt trapped.


    Both options seemed like prisons to her.


    After hesitating, she asked, ¡°Can I just stay at my own house?¡±


    Jarrod smiled, a hint of amusement in his expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re still recovering.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    It would be better if you stayed close by so someone can take care of you,¡± he exined gently.


    This was a polite way of saying Nicole didn¡¯t really have a choice.


    Jarrod was determined to keep Nicole close and wouldn¡¯t take a no for an answer.


    Nicole¡¯s eyshes drooped, and she murmured resignedly, ¡°I¡¯ll move to your ce at tomorrow night.


    I need to go back to my home tonight to sort things out.


    ¡±


    ¡°What do you need to pack? I¡¯ll have someone take care of it.


    ¡±


    Jarrod intended not to burden Nicole, especially since she hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet.


    Unexpectedly, Nicole lost her temper.


    She spun around sharply, her eyes like clear pools locking onto him.


    ¡°Jarrod, do you really need to keep me by your side in such a controlling manner? Can you even understand how this feels? I feel like a captive, with no say of my own!¡±


    Jarrod pressed his lips together, his face growing darker.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.


    ¡±


    ¡°Then what was it?¡± Nicole demanded, her eyes welling up.


    In a moment of distress, she briskly wiped away her tears, her voice trembling.


    ¡°Yes, I agreed to obey you, but now I¡¯m just asking for one night at my own home.


    You can¡¯t even allow me that.


    Do you see me as a person?¡±


    Nicole knew if she insisted on going home for the night, Jarrod, with his suspicious nature, would likely say no.


    But her teary eyes and the sad look on her pale face softened his stance, making him lower his defenses.


    Jarrod¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, his tone bing softer.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you couldn¡¯t.


    So, tomorrow night then.


    I¡¯lle to pick you up.


    ¡± For the first time, he made a concession.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.


    I¡¯ll take you home now.


    ¡± Jarrod moved to put an arm around her shoulders, but Nicole, still upset, quickly turned away, rejecting his attempt atfort.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to leave?¡± Jarrod, surprisingly gentle this time, simply smiled, bent down, and picked Nicole up in his arms, carrying her out of the hospital room.


    ¡°Hey! Nicole, taken aback by his sudden action, instinctively held on to his neck, annoyed.


    ¡°Jarrod, put me down.


    ¡±


    Jarrod, feeling cheerful,ughed quietly, teasing her, ¡°Thought you didn¡¯t want to walk?¡±


    ¡°I never said that.


    I just¡­¡± Nicole cut herself off and fell silent abruptly.


    Jarrod followed Nicole¡¯s gaze and saw, across two corridors, Roscoe sitting in a wheelchair, his face devoid of emotion as he was wheeled away for a checkup.


    As if sensing the gaze, Roscoe turned his head with a deep look.


    Yet, his gaze wasn¡¯t meant for Jarrod.


    It was fixed on Nicole, who was in Jarrod¡¯s arms.


    Seeing their exchanged looks, Jarrod felt a surge of jealousy.


    ¡°What are you staring at?¡± he asked sharply.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Nicole replied softly.


    Nicole was the first to look away, but Jarrod noticed her rigid face.


    There had been a time when Nicole¡¯s eyes held only Jarrod.


    However, time and misunderstandings had erased the possibility of such moments.

 Chapter 1758

    With her gaze now cast downward, Nicole could still feel the intensity of Roscoe¡¯s pure gaze on her, stirring a sense of guilt.


    She was d that the ss that day blocked any sound.


    But this was just self-deception.


    Roscoe likely knew she was r@ped by Jarrod then.


    Soon, Roscoe was wheeled away, disappearing from their sight.


    Jarrod was overwhelmed with emotions.


    Without a word, he hurried to the elevator, escorting Nicole to the car.


    As Jarrod settled Nicole into the passenger seat, his anger surged, and he leaned over her assertively, his lips brushing against hers.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Nicole found it hard to breathe under his sudden embrace.


    Her lips were sealed, her breathingbored and painful.


    Nicole raised her hand to push Jarrod off, but the difference in their strength was too much.


    Helpless, she tried to scratch his face with her nails, which she had let grow over thest few weeks, leaving a long scratch near his ear.


    The pain snapped Jarrod back to reality.


    He roughly grabbed her chin, his anger boiling over.


    ¡°Why were you looking at him? Wasn¡¯t the lesson from that day enough? Or do you think he needs more beating?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s lips were bleeding, and moving them caused her pain.


    ¡°Jarrod, you¡¯re worrying over nothing,¡± she said lightly, wiping the blood off and suddenly letting out an ambiguousugh.


    ¡°A dirty woman like me isn¡¯t worthy of him.


    ¡±


    Her voice was soft, yet filled with a deep sense of self-loathing and scorn.


    This only fueled Jarrod¡¯s anger even more.


    Dirty? He had been with her, and she felt dirty?


    Just as Jarrod¡¯s rage was about to explode, Nicole grabbed his tie, pulling him close and whispered in his ear, ¡°That¡¯s right.


    You¡¯re too filthy, and you¡¯ve tainted me¡­¡±


    Nicole targeted his prominent Adam¡¯s apple and viciously bit down as if releasing her frustration.


    Afterward, she wiped her mouth, scornfully adding, ¡°Now we¡¯re both dirty.


    ¡±


    This action surprisingly calmed Jarrod¡¯s fury.


    He was no ordinary man.


    He required unusual approaches.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Jarrod¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he chuckled softly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that fine? We¡¯re perfectly suited for each other.


    ¡±


    Then, Jarrod knelt in front of her seat, trapping her between his legs, with his other leg stretched out too far.


    He cupped her face with his hands, leaned down, and ki*sed her deeply, more tenderly than before, with a touch of curiosity.


    There in the open parking lot, without even closing the car door, he desired her openly and intensely.


    Nicole was irresistibly attractive to Jarrod, almost too much so.


    Nicole was shocked and then quickly became angry with Jarrod.


    ¡°Jarrod, are you even human?¡± Jarrod had the audacity to suggest having s@x right here, with the car door still open.


    That was insane!


    Jarrod fought to keep his desires in check, considering Nicole¡¯s health and deciding to hold back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll spare you today, but once you¡¯re healed, you¡¯ll make up for it, right?¡±


    Nicole wished she could just ignore him.


    He was definitely losing it.


    Jarrod made his way back to the driver¡¯s seat and calmly started the engine.


    Jarrod was visibly rxed.


    He assumed Nicole¡¯s failed attempt to bring him down wasn¡¯t aplete bad thing.


    The suffering he had endured in the prison, coupled with the injuries Nicole had caused him, seemed to lessen his sense of guilt toward her.


    He had already retaliated, and now he felt they were ready to move on and start anew.

 Chapter 1759

    The car finally pulled up to Nicole¡¯s apartment, and Jarrod insisted on walking her to her door.


    Nicole looked at him cautiously, worried that he might still have intentions to getid with her, and said softly, ¡°You cane to the doorstep but not inside.


    ¡±


    Jarrod chuckled at her unexpectedly shy gesture and replied with a cough, ¡°I¡¯ve been up for several nights.


    I¡¯m too tired for anything else.


    ¡±


    ¡°Who would believe that!¡± Nicole retorted as she stepped into the elevator.


    Jarrod¡¯s desire was too apparent moments ago.


    Jarrod stopped in his tracks and then followed her, his grin growing wider.


    Since Nicole¡¯s return, he hadn¡¯tughed this much, yet his mistrustful side remained.


    He questioned, ¡°Nicole, are you up to something?¡±


    Nicole averted her gaze, her face a mask of sarcasm, and responded, ¡°You already suspect me.


    Even if I say no, would you believe it?¡±


    Jarrod didn¡¯t reply but posed another question.


    ¡°Can I trust you?¡±


    The silence stretched between them, and Jarrod¡¯s dark eyes deepened as he repeated, ¡°Can I trust you, Nicole?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Jarrod, the biggest mistake of my life was meeting you.


    Now that my parents are gone and my reputation ruined, do you really think I can say I don¡¯t hate you?¡±


    Jarrod watched Nicole silently, not surprised by her answer.


    Nicole gave a bitter smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m limited in what I can do since I can¡¯t stand against you.


    I don¡¯t even know how long I have left to live.


    I can¡¯t fight anymore, and I give up.


    From now on, you can do whatever you want with me.


    Is that okay?¡±


    Her voice was hollow and weak, and her pale face made her seem even more exhausted, as if even her breath was strained.


    In an instant, Jarrod¡¯s doubts disappeared.


    Nicole¡¯s voice was low as she added faintly, ¡°I¡¯ve said my piece.


    Whether you believe it or not is up to you.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡±


    The elevator dinged and the doors slid open.


    Nicole stepped out, but suddenly, her arm was yanked back.


    The next moment, Jarrod pressed her against the wall of the elevator.


    Nicole instinctively closed her eyes, bracing for pain that didn¡¯te.


    Jarrod had ced his hand on the wall, softening the impact to her head.


    Jarrod lowered his gaze to meet hers, whispering, ¡°Nicole, I often don¡¯t intend to hurt you.


    But whenever you look at another man, I want to gouge out that man¡¯s eyeballs! I¡¯vee to realize that this obsession and possessiveness only urred when I was with you.


    Maybe I never truly hated you.


    All this time, I just wanted you by my side.


    ¡±


    Nicole looked at him, her lips curling into a mocking smile.


    She wanted to say something, but he pressed his fingers against her lips.


    ¡°I know nothing I say now can undo the damage I¡¯ve caused to your soul.


    But if you truly want to stay, I promise I¡¯ll try to change.


    ¡±


    Jarrod raised his hand to cradle the back of her head, pressing her head against his chest and holding her close.


    In a low, raspy voice, he said, ¡°Nicole, let¡¯s spend our lives just like this, forever.


    ¡±


    Even if hatred was all that remained in her heart for him, he couldn¡¯t bear to let her go.


    Nicole let him hold her without resistance, perhaps too weary to protest.


    Her eyes, cast downward, were unexpectedly serene.


    She concealed her hatred, burying it deep and far away.


    For the first time upon their parting, Jarrod had felt something different stir within him.


    Blocking the doorway with an outstretched leg, he smiled at Nicole and teased, ¡°Not letting me in?¡±

 Chapter 1760

    Nicole looked stern as she replied, ¡°You just gave your word.


    ¡±


    Jarrod simply stepped in to hold her face gently and ki*sed her fervently.


    Just as Nicole¡¯s anger was about to boil over, he let go with a chuckle.


    ¡°I know.


    ¡±


    Jarrod then stepped back, leaning casually against the doorframe with a hand in his pocket, the picture of rxed elegance.


    ¡°I¡¯lle to pick you up tomorrow night.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s answer was the emphatic sound of the door mming shut.


    Gazing at the shut door for a few seconds, Jarrod burst outughing and walked away.


    Unbeknownst to him, Nicole had been intently watching through the peephole.


    She only diverted her gaze when she saw Jarrod step into the elevator and descend.


    Quickly, she moved to the window to make sure his car was leaving.


    Once the ck Maybach exited themunity gate, Nicole swiftly opened a cupboard, punched in the safe¡¯s password, and retrieved an obsolete phone.


    She dialed a number.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a 6 a.


    m.


    flight lined up.


    Start packing now.


    A car will be here soon to pick up you and Austin.


    Another one will be waiting when yound.


    We¡¯ll regroup once we get there.


    ¡±


    After ending the call, Nicole took out the SIM card, burned it with a lighter, snapped it in half, and flushed the pieces down the toilet.


    She then shattered the phone casing with a knife handle and


    stuffed it into a garbage bag to dispose ofter.


    Next, Nicole grabbed the suitcase she had packed earlier, changed into ck nightwear, took the trash bag, and left her apartment.


    With caution guiding her, Nicole avoided the underground garage.


    Instead, she headed to themunity¡¯s temporary parking area and Slipped into an inconspicuous Volkswagen.


    She opted to exit through the back door, but as she neared the gate, she noticed the security guards were not the usual ones.


    Their demeanor was too professional for the typically ck security staff.


    The guards stood up sharply at Nicole¡¯s car.


    Feeling a tremor in her hand, Nicole managed to keep the car steady.


    Instead of driving straight out, she feigned confusion like a visitor searching for a parking spot.


    ncing in the rearview mirror, she saw one of the guards headed straight toward her car.


    Nicole sped up, abruptly stopping the car at the next corner, and jumped out without even grabbing her Luggage.


    Footsteps sounded closer and closer.


    A chill ran down Nicole¡¯s spine.


    She should have known that Jarrod wouldn¡¯t trust her.


    Her recent confessions were a sham, designed to lower Jarrod¡¯s guard and test whether he trusted her.


    The thought of being caught again filled Nicole with dread.


    She hadn¡¯t fully recovered from previous injuries.


    What new torments could Jarrod devise? Plus, Jarrod might locate Austin soon.


    With his suspicious nature, Jarrod would intensify the search for Austin.


    Fear gripped Nicole like never before.


    With no chance to flee, she attempted to hide in the bushes.


    However, before she could conceal herself, a man grabbed her waist and yanked her back.


    She collided with a firm chest.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole¡¯s heart raced, her whole body shaking as she prepared to defend herself.


    Suddenly, the man covered her mouth, and a familiar voice whispered, ¡°It¡¯s me.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1761

    Frozen, Nicole was swiftly pulled into the underbrush in the opposite direction.


    They hit the ground, the man propping himself on his elbow above Nicole.


    Nicole looked up into his clear, piercing eyes.


    Her eyes wide, Nicole was about to say something when the man pressed his hand against her Lips to silence her.


    Just then, they overheard the walkie-talkie crackle.


    ¡°Number one, any situation over there?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    The bodyguard with the code name number one peered into the bushes.


    Nicole had considered for hiding and responded, ¡°No situation.


    Likely just a neighbor heading home.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    As the footsteps receded, the tension in the air eased.


    Nicole, her eyes brimming with shock, managed to stammer, ¡°Roscoe, how did you¡­¡±


    Without a word, Roscoe picked up a cane to support himself before reaching out to help Nicole get up.


    That was when Nicole noticed the severe injury on Roscoe¡¯s right wrist, which clearly hadn¡¯t healed yet.


    After getting up, Nicole was led to approach an MVP car nearby.


    Walking beside Roscoe, Nicole saw that not only was his right wrist injured, but he also limped on his left leg, making each step a struggle for him.


    A twinge of sympathy struck Nicole, and she asked, ¡°Roscoe, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Just get in the car,¡± Roscoe replied.


    After getting in the car, Roscoe lowered his head and reached out.


    ¡°Hand me the keys.


    ¡±


    ¡°Keys?¡±


    ¡°Yes, hand them over.


    ¡±


    Confused, Nicole gave Roscoe her car keys.


    She watched as Roscoe retrieved her luggage and returned to the MVP car.


    Then, Roscoe shut the car door and joined her in the back seat, asking, ¡°Were you nning to fly? You can¡¯t.


    I had a buddy create a fake flight record for you.


    I also canceled Austin¡¯s flight and arranged a ride to the ce you mentioned.


    ¡±


    He nced at his watch and added, ¡°They should be on their way now.


    ¡±


    Nicole blinked and slowly grasped his intention to help her.


    ¡°Roscoe, this is madness! Don¡¯t get involved in this anymore.


    Hurry, get away before we¡¯re seen¡­¡±


    While Nicole spoke, she tried to open the car door, but it was Locked.


    Roscoe held her wrist firmly, insisting, ¡°We¡¯re leaving together.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1762

    Tears filled her eyes as Nicole looked at the lingering scar on Roscoe¡¯s face.


    ¡°Are you crazy.


    ?¡±


    Stopping her from opening the car door with his fine hand, Roscoe couldn¡¯t lift his injured hand to wipe her tears.


    Instead, he used his sleeve, murmuring softly, ¡°We agreed to face troubles together.


    Do you not want me anymore?¡±


    After hearing this, Nicole burst into even more tears.


    ¡°You really are a fool¡­ There¡¯s no one in the world more foolish than you¡­¡±


    Nicole was overwhelmed.


    Roscoe could have achieved more, but because of her, he was reduced to such a sad state.


    Right then, a driver approached, someone from the neighborhood whom Roscoe had arranged in advance.


    Once the car was on the move, a partition went up.


    This partition was specially designed to block any sounds and prevent them from being spotted in the back seat.


    Nicole panicked and grabbed Roscoe¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Roscoe, drop me off.


    I can¡¯t be seen with you.


    I¡¯ll only cause you more trouble.


    ¡±


    Nicole was concerned about Roscoe.


    If Jarrod, who was always out for revenge, discovered that Roscoe and her had fled together, he would certainly unleash a wave of retaliation upon catching them.


    Roscoe was already beaten to this point and simply couldn¡¯t ept another blow.


    Nicole managed to persuade Roscoe, ¡°Roscoe, please go back home.


    Stop getting mixed up with me.


    I don¡¯t want to be in your debt anymore.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back,¡± Roscoe replied, gently wiping away her tears with his sleeve.


    ¡°Nicole, my home is wherever you are.


    ¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± Nicole protested urgently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret over me.


    I didn¡¯t run off without a n.


    I¡¯ll drop a bombshell on several social media tforms at 2:30 in the morning.


    After that, Jarrod will be too busy to chase after me.


    ¡±


    Nicole implemented a n that would destroy herself as well as Jarrod.


    ¡°Nicole.


    ¡± Roscoe gazed at her with unyielding determination in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been steadfast for over a decade.


    Do you really think you can sway me now?¡±


    Nicole was at a loss for words, knowing Roscoe¡¯s resolve better than anyone.


    A spark lit up Roscoe¡¯s eyes as he said softly, ¡°Nicole, I¡¯ve never really had a ce to call home.


    It¡¯s only with you that I find a ¡®home¡¯.


    ¡±


    He reached out and tightly held her slender fingers, saying firmly, ¡°Even if you see me as nothing more than a younger brother for the rest of your life, I¡¯m ready to do anything for you.


    ¡±


    Nicole suddenly felt weaker yet somehow braver in facing life.


    It was difficult to pinpoint what exactly she was feeling at that moment.


    Maybe it was a blend of reliance and sympathy, or perhaps her feelings were transforming significantly.


    Nicole no longer wanted to dwell on her mixed feelings.


    Not persuading Roscoe anymore, she quietly ced her hand in his.


    Roscoe was someone she could always rely on.


    The car sped along, entering South Bank Road.


    Nicole looked up through the open sunroof at the starry sky, feeling a surreal sensation.


    ¡°Did we really run out?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes, we did,¡± Roscoe answered.


    ¡°How did you know I¡¯d leave tonight?¡± Nicole inquired.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°After you had the nurse give me that note today, I figured you¡¯d leave tonight,¡± he exined.

 Chapter 1763

    Before Nicole left, she made sure to have a nurse deliver a note to Roscoe, who was in the hospital back then.


    The note warned him to steer clear of the dangerous Watts family.


    Roscoe¡¯s father was a ruthless man who wouldn¡¯t think twice about abandoning his own children when things got tough.


    Nicole nced at the time, showing 2:31.


    She then looked at the LCD screen in front of her and asked, ¡°Can this screen show the news?¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡±


    ¡°Turn it on,¡± she requested.


    As soon as the screen lit up, various news headlines popped up, including financial and entertainment news.


    One particrly shocking piece of mews dominated the screen.


    It showed a high-definition, uncensored video of Jarrod in a club, engaging in intimate actions with a woman that were harsh and aggressive, bordering on torture.


    Thements section below the video was in an uproar.


    ¡°Wow, do all rich people y Like this?¡±


    ¡°Is that Jarrod, the CEO of Schultz Group? This is getting a bit perverted!¡±


    ¡°Even if the woman agreed to it, his behavior is out of line.


    ¡±


    ¡°The things he said were so harsh, almost poisonous.


    Despite the unclear face of the person on the other side of the ss, it seems like he was getting beaten, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Nicole stared intently at the screen.


    She revealed, ¡°I had a hidden camera with me that day.


    ¡±


    Nicole had sensed that something might happen amid her meeting with Jarrod, so she came prepared.


    This video wouldn¡¯t necessarily lead to criminal charges against Jarrod.


    After all, both parties had


    consented.


    At most, it could demonstrate that Jarrod¡¯s actions were over the top.


    However, for the Schultz Group, already reeling from the CEO¡¯s arrest and ongoing investigations, this footage was another severe setback and challenge.


    The imminent shareholders¡¯ meeting wouldn¡¯t just overlook this.


    The loss of significant orders and the retreat of business partners, given the circumstances, was more than the already unstable Schultz Group could handle.


    Nicole¡¯s decision to release the video in the wee morning hours was strategic, aimed at cutting off any chance for the Schultz Group to manage the fallout.


    From here on, Jarrod would face continuous troubles.


    Chances were that he would face heavy criticism and might even be forced to resign.


    Regardless, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him.


    Nicole looked at herself in the video, her once vivid eyes now ssy, hollow, and filled with defeat.


    After a while, Nicole said to Roscoe, her voice raspy, as though her throat was scorched, ¡°I¡¯m already tainted, but Roscoe, you¡¯re not.


    You still have a promising future ahead.


    You don¡¯t need to sink down with me¡­¡±


    Having gotten involved with Jarrod, Nicole deemed herself unworthy for someone as pure as Roscoe.


    The release of this video only confirmed her belief.


    Suddenly, Roscoe felt a sharp pain in his heart, as if it was being ripped open from the inside.


    The pain was so intense that it made it hard for him to talk or breathe for a while.


    ¡°Nicole, you¡¯re perfect to me, like the moon,¡± he said, his voice breaking as he pulled her into a hug.


    ¡°This hurts you, doesn¡¯t it?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    At his words, Nicole started crying again.


    Feeling someone care about her pain felt incredibly good.


    The stars lit up their path, and in Nicole¡¯s once barren and cold heart, a tough white rose began to bloom quietly.


    This night was the beginning of the most beautiful chapter of Nicole¡¯s life, yet it also marked thest bit of beauty she felt she had.

 Chapter 1764

    But right then, Nicole held it dear.


    She was resolved that both she and Roscoe needed to make the best of their Lives.


    After that night, Raegan found no opportunity to see Mitchel again for several days.


    Despite living in the same city, Raegan suddenly realized they might never meet again in this lifetime if Mitchel made a point of avoiding her.


    The memory of Mitchel¡¯s icy demeanor and his im of not loving Raegan anymore cut deep.


    Yet, each night as Raegan closed her eyes, she could not help but think of the determination in Mitchel¡¯s eyes when he decisively pushed her out of the car loaded with explosives.


    At that time, he chose to save her at the cost of his own life.


    The affection she once saw in him seemed a stark contrast to the distance and coldness now.


    Was something behind Mitchel¡¯s aloof facade?This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    In the afternoon, once returned from kindergarten, Janey brought up once again her desire to visit Luciana, who had saved her.


    Perhaps it was the familial bond asserting itself, as Janey, since being rescued, had inquired about Luciana several times.


    Both logically and emotionally, Raegan feltpelled to take Janey to see Luciana.


    However, because of the ban imposed by Mitchel, Raegan could only suggest to Janey, ¡°Let¡¯s prepare some food and leave it outside her hospital room.


    I¡¯ll try to arrange for us to go inside, but if we¡¯re unable to, at least our thoughts will be conveyed.


    ¡±


    Janey, not fullyprehending, nodded.


    ¡°Okay, I will be good.


    ¡±


    Janey¡¯spliance filled Raegan with a mixture of emotions, including a twinge of sorrow.


    Annis had hinted that Janey wished to see Mitchel, but being perceptive to the tension between Raegan and Mitchel, Janey never brought it up around Raegan.


    While preparing nutritional soup, Raegan became distracted and identally scalded her hand, resulting in two blisters.


    She simply wrapped it with gauze and, carrying the soup with Janey, had Victor drive them to the hospital.


    Upon arriving at Luciana¡¯s exclusive VIP floor, Raegan was unsurprised to find that Luciana was unavable.


    Raegan appealed to the security staff, mentioning Janey, in the hope that Luciana might be willing to meet Janey.


    After all, Luciana had risked her life to save Janey.


    It seemed only natural that Luciana would want to see Janey.


    Yet, the response was unchanged.


    Janey¡¯s lips pursed into a pout, on the verge of tears.


    Raegan swiftly knelt down to console Janey, ¡°Janey, sweetheart, she might not be feeling well right now.


    When she¡¯s feeling better, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll want to see you.


    Okay?¡±


    Fortunately, Janey quickly regainedposure.


    She mentioned needing the restroom, and when Raegan offered to go with her, Janey declined and asked for Victor instead.


    Victor nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take her, ma¡¯am.


    You wait here.


    ¡±


    As they turned a corner out of Raegan¡¯s view, Janey whispered to Victor, ¡°Can you take me to find my daddy?¡±


    Victor was taken aback, ¡°Janey¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that woman my daddy¡¯s mother?¡± Janey reasoned like an adult, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then my daddy will surelye to see her.


    Victor, could you take me there?¡±


    Victor hesitated, saying, ¡°Janey, your daddy might not be here right now.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1765

    ¡°Victor, I just need to ask my daddy something.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Could you help me talk to him, please?¡± Janey¡¯s lips quivered, tears on the brink of spilling.


    Victor, her heart softened, agreed, ¡°I will try to ask him for you.


    ¡±


    With that, Victor escorted Janey to the triage desk.


    Back outside Luciana¡¯s ward, Raegan was negotiating with the security staff in an attempt to bring the soup inside.


    The security staff remained steadfast, insisting on not epting food from outsiders.


    After Raegan persisted with her requests, the security staff, noticing her injured hands, felt a twinge of sympathy and said, ¡°You can leave it here.


    I¡¯ll ask for permissionter.


    ¡±


    Raegan was primarily driven by guilt, believing that taking action might alleviate her feelings.


    As Raegan set down the thermos, she noticed Mitchel approaching.


    Clearly, he was here to visit Luciana.


    Mitchel passed by Raegan without stopping or acknowledging her, continuing on his path.


    Raegan paused briefly and then instinctively called out, ¡°Mitchel.


    ¡±


    Mitchel seemed to reluctantly halt, responding with a nonchnt nod.


    His handsome face remained emotionless, exuding an unusually cold demeanor.


    Despite any past grievances with Luciana, Raegan was determined to bring Janey to see Luciana.


    Luciana had ultimately saved them by risking her own life, a debt Raegan couldn¡¯t ignore.


    Besides, during Mitchel¡¯s disappearance after the explosion, Luciana was the only one who believed in Raegan¡¯s im of Mitchel¡¯s being alive.


    With her determination in mind, despite sensing Mitchel¡¯s impatience, Raegan still asked, ¡°May I go in to see Luciana?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Mitchel responded coldly.


    Undeterred, Raegan pressed on, ¡°I¡¯ll just take a quick look.


    I promise not to disturb¡­¡±


    Before Raegan could finish, Mitchel¡¯s chilling voice interrupted her, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave.


    Outsiders are not wee here.


    ¡±


    Outsiders¡­ Raegan clenched her fist, disheartened by his words.


    Despite the evolution of their rtionship, she shouldn¡¯t be reduced to thebel of ¡°outsider.


    ¡±


    The security staff observed as Raegan asserted her closeness with Luciana moments earlier, her face now burning with embarrassment.


    Struggling to maintain herposure, Raegan whispered, ¡°I apologize for the disruption.


    ¡±


    As Raegan prepared to depart, Mitchel¡¯s cold voice at the security staff rang out again.


    ¡°Who permitted you to ept items from outsiders?¡±

 Chapter 1766

    The security staff hastily responded, ¡°I apologize, Mr.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dixon.


    Thisdy mentioned having a close rtionship with your mother.


    ¡±


    ¡°Dispose of it!¡± Mitchell impatientlymanded.


    When Raegan turned back, the soup she hadbored over for hours, burning her fingers in the process, had already been discarded into the hospital¡¯s trash bin.


    Over the past few days, Raegan repeatedly reminded herself not to be mad at Mitchel¡¯s icy demeanor.


    He must have his reasons.


    Yet, seeing hisck of appreciation of her efforts, her heart was pierced with anguish.


    Approaching Mitchel, Raegan was met with Mitchel stepping back as though avoiding something unsavory.


    Pausing briefly, Raegan silently retrieved the thermos from the bin.


    As she lifted it, the sight of her bandaged white fingers caused a fleeting grimace to cross Mitchel¡¯s face.


    Momentster, Raegan opened the thermos lid, releasing a delightful aroma.


    In in sight of everyone, she raised the rescued soup from the trash to her lips and took several sips.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mitchel frowned and reached out to take the thermos away, saying firmly, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t drink that.


    ¡± Who knew what germs were in the hospital¡¯s trash can?


    Raegan stepped back, maintaining a cold distance, and said emphatically, ¡°This soup is clean, and so am I.


    I am not garbage.


    ¡±


    Despite Raegan¡¯s words, she simply wouldn¡¯t jest about her health.


    The thermos had a protective design at the mouth, preventing bacteria from entering immediately after it was discarded.


    The tense silence was shattered by a child¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Meanie!¡± Janey squirmed out of Victor¡¯s grasp and dashed toward Mitchel, her small fists swinging at him.


    ¡°You meanie! Why did you dispose of the soup my mommy spent hours cooking? Mommy¡¯s hand got burned because of it!¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Mitchel¡¯s countenance hardened.


    Janey¡¯s anguished cries echoed in the room.


    ¡°You¡­ I don¡¯t Like you anymore! You meanie! You make my mommy cry! Mommy always cries at night.


    ¡±


    Janey¡¯s desire to find Mitchel was to demand answers.


    Why didn¡¯t Mitchel keep his promise? Why did he make Raegan cry? Mitchel had vowed to bring happiness to both of them.


    In such a brief span, why had he caused such sorrow for her mommy?


    Children, in their distress, spared no words.


    Every emotion poured forth.


    ¡°Despicable daddy! You¡¯ve be a cruel figure, causing my mommy immense sadness.


    I refuse to regard you as my daddy any Longer!¡±


    Janey yelled.


    With tears streaming down her face, Janey tiptoed to strike Mitchel, but suddenly, she lost her bnce and fell.


    Instantly, she copsed onto the floor, wailing loudly.


    Reacting swiftly, Victor scooped Janey up before Raegan could reach Janey.


    From their vantage point, it appeared as though Mitchel had forcefully pushed Janey away.


    This instantly kindled Raegan¡¯s fury.


    ¡°What on earth do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Raegan charged forward, pushing Mitchel with force.


    Usually a sturdy man, Mitchel staggered several steps backward.

 Chapter 1767

    At that intense moment, Raegan couldn¡¯t spare a thought for such nuances.


    Tears welled in her eyes as Raegan enunciated each word with rity, ¡°Mitchel, I was blind.


    I misjudged you.


    ¡±


    Moments ago, Mitchel¡¯s cold demeanor and the callous act of discarding the thermos had been humiliating, yet Raegan had managed to hold back her tears.


    But now, she couldn¡¯t contain them any longer.


    Why did Janey have to endure such treatment?


    Tears streamed down Raegan¡¯s face in rapid session.


    Each one pierced Mitchel¡¯s heart.


    Mitchel bore the anguish in his heart stoically, refusing to show any emotion.


    Meanwhile, Victor, cradling the sobbing Janey, gently tugged at Raegan¡¯s arm, urging her to depart.


    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go.


    ¡±


    Raegan, unwilling to expose her disheveled state to others, turned on her heel with resolve.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Behind Raegan, Mitchel¡¯s forehead glistened with sweat, his jaw clenched tightly in restraint.


    He appeared indifferent, refusing to shot them another nce, and strode purposefully into Luciana¡¯s ward.


    With a resounding bang, the door mmed shut behind Mitchel.


    His towering figure suddenly crumpled to the ground with a heavy thud.


    He struggled to prop himself up on his elbows, attempting to rise, but his legs betrayed him, refusing to cooperate.


    In an instant, a suffocating wave of weakness engulfed his entire being.


    The door swung open once more.


    Matteo entered, spotting Mitchel on the floor, and hurried to his aid.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon¡­¡±


    After assisting Mitchel to the sofa, Matteo dashed toward the door, calling out urgently, ¡°Doctor, doctor.


    ¡±


    ¡°Come back!¡± Mitchel called out to Matteo weakly, his pallid Lips barely moving.


    ¡°Medicine.


    ¡±


    Matteo retrieved a nondescript small medicine bottle from his pocket, poured out a transparent gel capsule into the cap, and handed it over.


    Mitchel epted the medicine and closed his eyes to rest.


    As the tense muscles slowly eased, his breathing gradually steadied, and the feeling returned to his numb limbs.


    Matteo inquired cautiously, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, would you like some water?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you.


    ¡± Mitchel opened his eyes, bloodshot and weary, with veins pulsating at his temples.


    The back of his finely tailored suit was soaked with sweat, a testament to the immense effort he had just endured.


    ¡°Mr.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Dixon, don¡¯t you think we should still summon a doctor?¡±


    Matteo¡¯s concern was palpable, questioning the efficacy of relying solely on medication.


    Taking medicine to alleviate the symptoms might offer temporary relief, but it was clear that it was taking a toll on Mitchel¡¯s health.


    ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary,¡± Mitchel murmured.


    Mitchel knew his body had surpassed the point where doctors could offer meaningful assistance.


    The progression of his condition mirrored exactly what the female doctor had predicted.


    He was now in the advanced stages of the first treatment regimen.


    If Luis failed to find a cure within three months, not even divine intervention could save him.


    Even now, the lingering anguish from the earlier encounter with Raegan and Janey weighed heavily on Mitchel¡¯s heart.


    But he had no choice.


    Raegan and Janey were his utmost concern.


    For their safety, he had to convince everyone that he had forsaken Raegan.


    Yet, contemting it was one thing while executing it was another.

 Chapter 1768

    The anguish in his heart surpassed what he could endure.


    Those he longed to hold close for eternity, he now had to push away¡­


    Mitchel clenched and then rxed his fists, his voice reverting to its hollow indifference.


    ¡°Did Henley depart?¡±


    ¡°He did.


    He stood at the corner, observing everything.


    I¡¯m unsure if he¡¯ll trail Mrs.


    Dixon¡­¡± Matteo replied.


    Mitchel cut him off abruptly, his tone icy withmand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call her like that again.


    ¡±


    Matteo, ustomed to addressing Raegan as Mrs.


    Dixon, momentarily slipped.


    ¡°Apologies, Mr.


    Dixon.


    I meant Miss Foster.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze faltered.


    At this juncture, Henley likely wouldn¡¯t dare to make any moves.


    With Victor around Raegan, Henley couldn¡¯t exploit any opportunities.


    Matteo reported, ¡°Mr.


    Henley Dixon attempted to bribe the nurse at the station for information regarding your mother¡¯s condition, but fortunately, we had taken precautions.


    ¡±


    In the hospital bedy a woman who bore an uncanny resemnce to Luciana.


    The real Luciana, however, remained unconscious, having been transferred overseas early on, still dependent on a venttor in the Icu.


    The assertion that Luciana had awakened was primarily a ploy to unsettle Alexis.


    Matteo continued, ¡°Additionally, Beuford¡¯s murder has been confirmed.


    His body was discovered in a reservoir 800 kilometers away.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s expression hardened, his Lips forming a tight line.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not incite further chaos just yet.


    Ensure Beuford receives a proper burial under a veil of secrecy.


    ¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Dixon.


    ¡±


    Despite the dizziness threatening to overwhelm him, Mitchel attempted to rise once more, his legs unsteady.


    Observing Mitchel¡¯s struggle, Matteo voiced his concern, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, perhaps you should rest a while Longer.


    ¡±


    Yet, Mitchel, driven by sheer determination, straightened himself upright once more.


    Once he stood tall, despite his myriad ailments, he concealed them effortlessly, resembling a towering mountain.


    There was no time for respite.


    Soon, he wouldn¡¯t be able to walk at all.


    His time was running out.


    Mitchel¡¯s handsome visage regained its sternness, his voice chillingly resolute as he instructed, ¡°Tomorrow, we begin dealing with them!¡±


    Raegan departed the VIP floor in a daze, wandering.


    A sudden sharp pain in her lower abdomen jolted her out of her thoughts.


    Instructing Victor to escort Janey back first, Raegan started to make her way to the obstetrics department for a checkup.


    By then, Janey had settled down, and her tears subsided, though she was reluctant to leave Raegan¡¯s side.


    Pouting, she murmured, ¡°Mommy, just now¡­¡±


    Seeing Raegan¡¯s pallor, Victor swiftly intervened, ¡°Janey, let¡¯s discuss it tonight at home, alright?¡±


    Observing her mother¡¯s distress, Janey nodded solemnly.


    ¡°Okay.


    Mommy, I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.


    ¡±


    ¡°Very well, Janey.


    Be good and listen to Victor,¡± Raegan reassured Janey before heading off for her examination.

 Chapter 1769

    After Victor departed with Janey, Raegan proceeded with her ultrasound.


    The results were promptly delivered, and the doctor reassured Raegan, ¡°Nothing serious.


    Just ensure you supplement with folic acid, get plenty of rest, and try to avoid stress.


    ¡±


    Raegan felt the tension in her heart dissipates.


    She expressed her gratitude to the doctor, epting her report, and as she exited, she identally collided with someone.


    Quickly apologizing, she began, ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    Before she couldplete her apology, Raegan realized she had collided with Henley.


    Henley¡¯s gaze fixed on the medical report in her hand, and he extended his hand, saying, ¡°What were you having checked? Let me see.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Raegan stepped back and concealed the medical report behind her, eyeing Henley cautiously.


    ¡°And why do you care?¡±


    Henley, unruffled, shed a serene smile.


    ¡°Why are you here alone for the check-up?¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Brooks, I don¡¯t think we¡¯re close enough for this conversation,¡±


    Raegan replied.


    Ever since Janey¡¯s being kidnapped, Raegan had lumped Henley together with Lauren and Katie.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ALL of them were ruthless in their own right.


    Henley, shrewd as ever, knew how to sit back and profit from others¡¯ strife.


    Henley¡¯s gaze bore into Raegan.


    ¡°We¡¯re not exactly strangers, are we?¡±


    Judging by the way Henley oscited between threats and nonchnce, Raegan could tell that he was a master at maniption.


    ¡°Are you referring to the time you attempted to ckmail me with my daughter¡¯s disappearance?¡± Raegan challenged.


    Henley was rendered speechless.


    He fumbled for words, attempting to justify himself.


    ¡°It was a misunderstanding.


    Raegan, I didn¡¯t intend to ckmail you with your child¡¯s situation.


    I just wanted you by my side.


    I was investigating back then¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Raegan interjected.


    Raegan refused to engage with Henley any further.


    In an icy tone, she asked, ¡°By misunderstanding, do you mean not lending a helping hand when I needed the most, or trying to force me into being your mistress, which society looks down on?¡±


    Henley¡¯s expression soured.


    For once, he could find no words to retort as the truth of his intentions hung heavy in the air.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Henley finally murmured, the words wrested out after contemtion.


    ¡°Bringing this up now, under these circumstances, was thoughtless of me.


    I understand I upset you earlier.


    I won¡¯t say such a thing again,¡±


    Henley added in an effort to smooth things over.


    Raegan desired no further interaction with Henley.


    ALl she wanted was for him to stop making her sick.


    Unexpectedly, Henley spoke again.


    ¡°Raegan, if what you¡¯re worried about is people¡¯s judgment, just give me some time.


    Right now, I need Matilda¡¯s backing.


    Once everything is settled, I¡¯ll divorce her and marry you.


    ¡±


    Raegan froze, astounded by his words.


    Her revulsion caused by Henley sank to new depths.


    Was he genuinely plotting to wed Matilda to exploit the Holmes family¡¯s wealth and influence before getting a divorce and then marry her? Could any sane person contemte such a scheme?

 Chapter 1770

    With their moralpasses on opposite ends, having any sort of conversation was meaningless.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this so-called misunderstanding can¡¯t be cleared up,¡± Raegan dered, turning to leave.


    But Henley abruptly grabbed her hand, his gaze falling on the medical report.


    ¡°What about you? Didn¡¯t you juste out of the obstetrics department?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business!¡± Raegan snapped, wrenching her hand away fiercely.


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    Instead of releasing her, Henley¡¯s grasp tightened.


    ¡°Are you pregnant again?¡± He sneered, ¡°Mitchel doesn¡¯t want you, yet you¡¯re carrying his child.


    Are you stupid?¡±


    Henley had witnessed Raegan¡¯s earlier interaction with Mitchel.


    Though Mitchel appeared aloof around Raegan and didn¡¯t seem to make any moves, it was Likely that he was prepared.


    Ever suspicious and wary, Alexis and Henley braced themselves for Mitchel¡¯s next move.


    They were ready to leverage Raegan if necessary, but Mitchel had made it clear that he was through with Raegan.


    Moreover, Mitchel had stated that the Dixon family would recognize Katie¡¯s child, which was a significant indication.


    When a man embraced a child, it implied eptance of the mother.


    Perhaps Mitchel was shoring up Katie as a strategic maneuver.


    And it worked.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After all, Katie now wanted nothing to do with Henley¡¯s and Alexis¡¯ schemes.


    However, Katie couldn¡¯t get away.


    Henley knew enough to control her.


    Henley remained skeptical, observing the situation closely.


    He wasn¡¯t keen on exploiting Raegan, but if pushed, he felt he had no other option.


    However, if Mitchel truly abandoned Raegan, she¡¯d be of no use.


    Raegan¡¯s brows knitted together in anger.


    ¡°You only noticed the obstetrics department? Didn¡¯t you see the gynecology department right there as well?¡±


    Henley nced over, and indeed, next to the obstetrics department was the gynecology department.


    Aware of Henley¡¯s cunning nature, Raegan was careful not to reveal her pregnancy.


    In aposed manner, she countered, ¡°What¡¯s unusual about a grown woman visiting a gynecologist?¡±


    ¡°Alright, perhaps it¡¯s my mistake.


    But what I saw in the VIP area earlier, I didn¡¯t misinterpret that, did 1?¡± Henley persisted.


    Observing Raegan¡¯s palingplexion, Henley¡¯s lips curved slightly as he pressed on, ¡°Mitchel no


    longer cares for you, so why do you persist in holding on to him? Maybe you should consider me.


    No matter how many flings I have with other women, it¡¯s always been you I genuinely loved.


    ¡±


    ¡°Henley, I don¡¯t owe you any exnations!¡± Raegan snapped.


    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t clear before, let me be clear now.


    I have no connection with you, not even as acquaintances.


    If you dare target Janey or anyone close to me, I will fight you to the end, regardless of the consequences! I hope you¡­.


    ¡±


    She paused, her words deliberate.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me regret having offered warmth to the boy you used to be.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s words hit a nerve, causing Henley¡¯s breath to catch in his throat.


    His fixation over Raegan originated from a childhood incident, and now she was expressing remorse for ever giving him warmth.


    In a sudden outburst of anger and embarrassment, he eximed, ¡°What¡¯s so great about Mitchel? Despite his constant humiliation of you, you still choose to support him over me?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s an honorable man with integrity in both his personal and professional life.


    He never resorts to deceitful tactics to achieve his goals.


    Need I borate further?¡± Raegan retorted.


    ¡°He¡¯s better than you in every way.


    ¡±


    Henley was left speechless.


    With a scowl etched onto his face, he said, ¡°Everything I¡¯ve done was to reim what rightfully belongs to me!¡±


    ¡°Rightfully belongs to you?¡± Raegan challenged, ¡°Henley, what exactly belongs to you? Under Mitchel¡¯s leadership, the Dixon Group has doubled its achievements and prospered, all due to his dedication.


    Even if you believe you¡¯re entitled to a share, you could have demonstrated your capabilities through fairpetition, not by colluding with shareholders behind the scenes.


    ¡±


    Instantly, Henley¡¯s face flushed with a range of emotions.


    ¡°Did he ever give me a fair chance topete? When I joined thepany, he did everything to sideline me, making it impossible for me to even raise my head.


    Meanwhile, he has the best resources and connections at his disposal, which helps him effortlessly aplish anything he puts his mind to!¡±


    Henley continued defensively, ¡°Do you think I enjoy scheming in the shadows? If I were in his shoes, I would do a better job than him!¡±


    ¡°A better job than him?¡± Raegan scoffed.


    ¡°Henley, the instant you stooped to using those underhanded methods, you lost any right topare yourself to him.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1771

    ¡°How dare you question my worthiness!¡± Henley¡¯s face twisted with fury.


    He seemed to be teetering on the brink of losingposure, constrained only by the fact that they were in public.


    Raegan¡¯s gaze, on the other hand, remained bright and resolute.


    ¡°Every action he takes is for the betterment of thepany.


    Can you and Alexis say the same? What have you aplished anyway? Wooing shareholders, betraying thepany¡¯s interests, fabricating your grandfather¡¯s will, colluding with outsiders to devalue the Dixon Group shares for personal gain¡­¡±


    Raegan snorted.


    ¡°Nothing you¡¯ve done makes you worthy of beingpared to Mitchel.


    ¡±


    With that, she left, indifferent to Henley¡¯s escting anger.


    Henley¡¯s expression was hideous as he bellowed at Raegan¡¯s retreating figure, ¡°You¡¯ll regret this! Protecting a man who doesn¡¯t want you.


    I¡¯ll wait for you to regret your choice!¡±


    Raegan halted, turned back, and dered, ¡°I was just stating facts.


    It has nothing to do with my feelings for him.


    ¡±


    Henley, speechless, was livid.


    ¡°Henley, many mistakes stem from a single misstep.


    I¡¯m warning you for thest time.


    Don¡¯t make another mistake!¡± With her piece said, Raegan made her exit.


    By the time Raegan returned home, she felt drained.


    However, thinking of the impact of today¡¯s incident to Janey, she walked to Janey¡¯s room for a talk.


    Janey was already in bed, lively and seemingly untouched by the day¡¯s events, while Annis read her a story.


    Approaching softly, Raegan said, ¡°Janey, how about I tell you a story tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± Janey¡¯s eyes Lit up, and she pped her hands with excitement.


    Taking the storybook from Annis¡¯ hands, Raegan said softly, ¡°But before that, let¡¯s have a little chat, okay?¡±


    Janey nodded obediently.


    ¡°Sure.


    Mommy, what do you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about what happened at the hospital today.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Is there something you¡¯d like to share with me?¡± Raegan wanted to hear Janey¡¯s perspective first before offering any guidance.


    Janey squirmed nervously, her tiny hands entwining as she hesitated to speak.


    Sensing her daughter¡¯s unease, Raegan gently coaxed, ¡°Janey, you know you can tell me anything.


    ¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, Janey finally said, ¡°Mommy, at the hospital today, daddy¡­¡±


    Janey began to say ¡°Daddy¡± but swiftly corrected herself.


    ¡°Mitchel didn¡¯t push me to the floor.


    ¡±


    Raegan inhaled sharply, taken aback by Janey¡¯s revtion.


    Swallowing hard, Janey continued, ¡°Today, I was hitting Mitchel when I lost my bnce.


    I almost fell, and the sharp edge of the table was this close to my eye!¡±


    Janey pinched her fingers together, illustrating how narrowly she had avoided injury.


    Puckering her lips, Janey continued, ¡°If Mitchel hadn¡¯t pushed me away, I would have hurt my eye.


    I only cried because I was scared.


    I wanted to tell you, but Victor said we should wait until we got home to talk about it.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1772

    Frightened and confused, Janey hadn¡¯t remembered to tell Raegan about the incident even after they returned home.


    A mix of surprise and shock washed over Raegan.


    Back then, she had consumed by worries at the sight of Janey copsing on the floor and crying, oblivious to what truly unfolded.


    But in retrospect, Raegan realized that from where she stood then, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to see the full picture.


    So, she had misunderstood Mitchel.


    Raegan wrestled with a surge of conflicting emotions.


    Believing that Mitchel had hurt Janey, she had decided to sever ties with him.


    But now, it turned out to be a misunderstanding!


    Unable to decipher Raegan¡¯s expression, Janey thought Raegan was upset with her.


    She reached out, entwining her fingers with Raegan¡¯s, and whispered, ¡°Mommy, please don¡¯t be mad at me, okay?¡±


    Snapping out of her reverie, Raegan gently sped Janey¡¯s hand and murmured, ¡°I¡¯m not mad at you, sweetheart.


    I¡¯m just thinking about how I mistakenly med Mitchel.


    ¡±


    ¡°Then will you say sorry to Mitchel?¡± Janey asked innocently.


    Since childhood, she¡¯d been taught the importance of apologizing when wrong.


    Raegan nodded, though torn.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find the right time to apologize.


    ¡±


    ¡°After you do that, I¡¯ll join you in disliking Mitchel,¡± Janey dered, her little fist clenched in solidarity.


    ¡°After all, he just tossed your soup away like that.


    ¡±


    Raegan couldn¡¯t help but be amused by Janey.


    The chill that had settled over Raegan¡¯s emotions all day began to thaw, stirred by Janey¡¯s maturity beyond her years.


    Raegan felt that it was the right time to have another serious conversation with Janey.


    ¡°Janey, I have something to tell you.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Raegan cleared her throat, feeling a hint of nerves creeping in.


    ¡°I have two little babies growing in my tummy.


    ¡±


    Janey looked puzzled.


    ¡°In your tummy?¡± She was still too young to fully grasp the concept of pregnancy.


    Suddenly, Janey sat up, lifted Raegan¡¯s shirt, and began searching.


    ¡°Mommy, where¡¯s the babies hiding? I can¡¯t see them.


    ¡±


    Raegan chuckled, unable to contain her amusement.


    ¡°Janey, the babies are still just tiny embryos, snug inside my tummy.


    That¡¯s why you can¡¯t see them.


    ¡±


    Janey blinked curiously.


    ¡°Are they tiny, like I was when I was a baby?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Raegan replied and then proceeded to describe the journey from pregnancy to birth.


    Janey seemed to finallyprehend the concept.


    ¡°So the babies are tiny right now, just the size of an egg.


    ¡±


    Raegan affirmed with a nod, ¡°Exactly.


    ¡±


    Then, Raegan asked the most important question, ¡°Janey, do you think you¡¯ll like them?¡±


    Janey pondered for a moment before cautiously asking, ¡°Do you like them, mommy?¡±

 Chapter 1773

    Raegan paused, recalling her mixed feelings when she had first found out that she was pregnant.


    Yet, the joy was undeniable, much like when she was pregnant with Janey.


    Children were blessings.


    She nodded.


    ¡°I do.


    ¡±


    ¡°Then, I Like them too! Thank you, mommy!¡± Janey cheered, pping her hands with delight.


    ¡°I really want siblings.


    Brothers or sisters will be okay with me.


    I promise to be very good to them.


    ¡±


    Raegan was touched by Janey¡¯s thoughtfulness.


    It seemed that while she was considering Janey¡¯s feelings, Janey was also considering hers.


    Janey¡¯s excitement bubbled over as she eximed, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll start learning to cook and do chores with Annis tomorrow, so when the babies arrive, I can take care of them!¡±


    Raegan chuckled at Janey¡¯s enthusiasm.


    ¡°Sweetie, in the first few months, the babies can¡¯t eat food.


    They can only drink mother¡¯s milk.


    ¡±


    Janey¡¯s upbeat mood faltered momentarily as a significant question crossed her mind.


    ¡°Mommy, does Mitchel know about the babies?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Janey¡¯s innocent words left Raegan temporarily at a loss for words.


    She hesitated before answering, ¡°Well, that¡¯s something Mitchel doesn¡¯t know yet.


    ¡±


    Janey looked confused and asked, ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t you tell Mitchel? What if he likes the babies just like me?¡±


    ¡°Well, we are having some problems right now.


    I really like the twins, but I¡¯m not sure about some things,¡± Raegan replied.


    ¡°Twins, does that mean there are two?¡± Janey asked with excitement.


    ¡°Like Davey and Jackie in my ss? They look exactly alike.


    ¡±


    Raegan nodded.


    ¡°The doctor said so.


    ¡±


    ¡°Mommy, that¡¯s wonderful!¡± After a brief burst of joy, Janey¡¯s face turned concerned at Raegan¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong? Do you not want the little babies?¡±


    Raegan went quiet.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want the babies, but the current circumstances made her hesitant.


    She was worried about Janey¡¯s evident desire for a father figure.


    She didn¡¯t want the twins in her belly to face the same issue of growing up without a father¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Mommy, can I give you a suggestion?¡± Janey asked gently.


    ¡°Of course, my love, go ahead.


    ¡±


    ¡°Even if Mitchel doesn¡¯t love the babies like we do, it¡¯s okay,¡±


    Janey said with a sweet voice.


    ¡°We have Erick, my grandpa, Annis and Elin¡­¡±


    Janey started counting on her little fingers, Listing names until she ran out of fingers to count on.


    She lifted both her small hands to show Raegan and dered, ¡°Mommy, look, so many people love me and will love the babies too.


    You don¡¯t have to worry at all.


    ¡±


    Raegan couldn¡¯t help but smile, feeling a wave of relief wash over her.


    Her primary concern had been that the twins might face challenges like Janey¡¯s, but now she saw that Janey¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t so bad after all.


    Janey was flourishing, surrounded by love and support, receiving the right guidance and education.


    She had grown into apassionate little girl.


    Raegan knelt down and hugged Janey tenderly, whispering, ¡°Janey, you¡¯re right.


    Thank you for reminding me of that.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1774

    After Janey blinked her big eyes a couple of times, she said, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re wee.


    ¡±


    Raegan embraced Janey, and after a moment, she heard Janey¡¯s soft voice asking.


    ¡°Mommy, how is Luciana doing?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Raegan went quiet.


    Janey had been worried about Luciana for a while.


    Sadly, Janey still didn¡¯t get to see Luciana today.


    Raegan reassured Janey, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart.


    I¡¯ve checked, and Luciana is doing well right now.


    Once her health gets a bit better, we¡¯ll definitely go visit her.


    ¡±


    Janey confessed, ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s my fault.


    I shouldn¡¯t have dragged Annis to help after seeing that man selling marshmallows fall.


    If I hadn¡¯t done so, Luciana might not have hurt.


    ¡±


    ¡°Sweetie, I told you before, what you did was kind.


    No one will me you for that.


    ¡± Raegan softly stroked Janey¡¯s back,forting her, ¡°Remember, we shouldn¡¯t me ourselves for others¡¯ mistakes.


    Your uncle, your grandpa and I all think you did the right thing trying to help.


    The fault lies with the bad person who took advantage of your kindness.


    ¡±


    Looking down at Janey with love, Raegan added, ¡°Janey, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong.


    ¡±


    Janey nodded, feeling much better.


    ¡°Mommy, from now on, I¡¯ll keep doing good things, but I¡¯ll make sure I¡¯m safe.


    ¡±


    Relieved that Janey understood, Raegan praised her, ¡°Janey, you¡¯re such an amazing little girl!¡±


    After Janey fell asleep, Raegan gently closed the door behind her.


    Once outside, her face grew serious.


    That day, after Janey left kindergarten, she was fascinated by the man selling marshmallows in


    different shapes.


    The marshmallows were skillfully crafted,ing in a variety of designs like dolls and little animals.


    Janey adored the marshmallows, but she was usually quite obedient and never ran around after school.


    Just as Janey was about to head to the car with Annis, the man selling the marshmallows was hit by a motorcycle.


    Despite the heavy traffic, nobody lent a hand to the man.


    Ever a kind girl, Janey took Annis¡¯ hand and hurried over, wanting to assess the situation and get Annis to call for assistance.


    Unexpectedly, as they approached and showed concern, a_ strong fragrance overwhelmed them, making Janey and Annis dizzy and disoriented.


    Shortly thereafter, a car pulled up and they were swiftly taken away.


    Whenever Raegan recalled the incident, a chill ran down her spine.


    How could there be people so wicked, using someone¡¯s kindness for their own evil intentions?


    Later, the bodies of the kidnappers and their car were found in the river.


    Raegan suspected that someone had silenced them to cover up the crime.


    Raegan felt no pity for them.


    They had this fateing.


    By carrying out such schemes, they were practically digging their own graves, having not seen they were merely pawns in the whole scheme, death looming over once their mission was fulfilled.


    Though the kidnappers¡¯ bodies were found, Raegan had a suspect of the mastermind behind the scene.


    The mastermind, efficient and merciless, spared none once her desired results were achieved.


    It bore the hallmark of ¡°the Glyn family.


    ¡±


    Outwardly, the Foster family seemed to move past the incident, but privately, they never stopped gathering evidence.


    Many challenges Raegan couldn¡¯t handle alone were privately managed by Erick.


    Never in this lifetime would the Foster family let go of those targeted Janey.


    No matter how long it took, they would catch the mastermind behind it all.


    The next day.

 Chapter 1775

    After sorting out her work, Raegan scheduled a dinner date with a man.


    He was a friend of her father and had helped with a major business transaction.


    Raegan arrived early at the restaurant to wait for him.


    Shortly, a middle-aged man with a distinguished presence entered and immediately noticed Raegan at the table.


    He greeted her with a wave, ¡°Raegan.


    ¡±


    Raegan promptly stood up and greeted him respectfully, ¡°Benson.


    ¡±


    Once seated, they enjoyed a meal while discussing business.


    After they finished eating, Benson Prescott asked, ¡°Raegan, do you know any casual ces around for meetings? I have two friends who¡¯d like to meet.


    ¡±


    ¡°I know just the ce.


    I¡¯m familiar with the manager.


    Let me book it for you and show you the way.


    ¡±


    ¡°Would that be inconvenient for you?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.


    Benson, you¡¯vee a long way to Ardlens.


    Tonight, I¡¯ll handle the arrangements.


    ¡±


    ¡°Great, those two friends also have business ties with you.


    You¡¯ll meet themter.


    ¡±


    ¡°That sounds fine.


    ¡±


    If it were someone else, Raegan wouldn¡¯t consider tagged along and met up.


    However, Benson had been a longtime friend of her father and always treated her like his own daughter.


    He was someone she trusted implicitly.


    They soon reached a nearby club, just a ten-minute drive away.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    The club had an exclusive vibe, like a lounge, perfect for sipping drinks and talking without the noise.


    The main requirement was that it was exclusive to members only, and one needed a certain status and wealth to join.


    This was to prevent it from getting too crowded.


    Despite senior than Raegan, Benson was only in his forties and appeared youthful due to his mindset.


    Soon after they settled in, Benson¡¯s friends joined them, one bringing his wife along.


    Upon the introduction, Benson¡¯s friends showed great respect to Raegan, exchanging business cards and expressing interest in future coborations.


    Raegan found herself enjoying a delightful conversation with the wife.


    Since it was only around 8 o¡¯clock, Raegan wasn¡¯t in a rush to head back.


    She enjoyed the chat instead.


    Not long after, the one who took his wife with him had to leave early for othermitments.


    Before leaving, his wife scheduled a visit to Raegan¡¯s studio in two days.


    Raegan happily agreed.


    After seeing them off at the door, Raegan returned to her seat, only to find a familiar figure deeply engaged in conversation with Benson.


    Mitchel sat casually on the sofa, his long legs stretched out, in a rxed position.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    His white shirt¡¯s cor was slightly open, showing off his delicate corbones.


    His sleeves were rolled up, revealing his strong, slim forearms with subtle veins, radiating an indescribable s@xiness.


    Even in the dimly lit corner, he still caught the eye of all the women in the room.


    Even though Raegan hadn¡¯t actively kept up with Mitchel¡¯s updates over the past couple of days, she had heard about the significant changes urring in the Dixon Group from her colleagues.

 Chapter 1776

    It was rumored that the Dixon Group was undergoing significant reforms, with Mitchel eliminating all of Alexis¡¯ supporters.


    At first, only a few stayed neutral.


    But once word of Mitchel¡¯s disappearance spread, they quickly switched sides and joined Alexis¡¯ side.


    Without Mitchel¡¯s these wouldn¡¯t have disappearance, people shown their true colors and been cleared out.


    Now, Alexis and Henley were on their own in thepany, and Mitchel could remove them in seconds.


    This seemed to exin why Mitchel appeared so self-assured and rxed now.


    As Raegan gazed at Mitchel¡¯s handsome and striking face, a thought crossed her mind that maybe she had misjudged him from the start.


    Maybe Mitchel didn¡¯t face any extraordinary challenges.


    Perhaps his strange behavior was simply because his feelings for her had changed.


    Raegan hesitated for a moment before walking over.


    As Raegan walked up, Benson greeted her warmly, took her hand, and introduced her to Mitchel.


    ¡°This is my friend¡¯s daughter, Raegan Foster.


    She runs a studio in Ardlens.


    Mitchel, please look out for her in the future.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s lips tightened slightly, his gaze lingering uncertainly as he replied, ¡°Benson, I know her.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Raegan managed a smile, d Mitchel didn¡¯t attack straight into his usual sarcasticments.


    Benson, surprised yet pleased, eximed, ¡°You know each other? That¡¯s even better! Raegan is both stunning and talented.


    ¡±


    Benson was obviously unaware of their rtionship, and his words hinted at trying to set them up, instantly making the atmosphere ufortable.


    Mitchel nodded casually and replied, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.


    ¡± It was clear he didn¡¯t want to pursue this topic any Longer.


    Benson sensed the awkwardness.


    Although he admired Mitchel, he had no intention of forcing a connection between them.


    Raegan noticed this and, worried that Benson¡¯s good intentions might lead to an awkward situation, shifted the conversation.


    ¡°Benson, how do you know Mr.


    Dixon?¡±


    At Raegan¡¯s way of addressing him, Mitchel¡¯s hand tightened on his cup.


    Raegan didn¡¯t notice Mitchel¡¯s reaction as she turned to look at Benson.


    Benson responded with a smile, ¡°We met at an art exhibition.


    Mitchel and I had a great conversation and we really connected.


    ¡±


    Benson¡¯s friend across the table grinned and suggested, ¡°Since you two have such a good connection, let¡¯s toast to that.


    ¡±


    As he spoke, he raised his ss, prompting everyone to join in the toast.


    Raegan¡¯s ss was filled with gr@pe juice, but it resembled wine.


    Just as she was about to drink, Mitchel abruptly moved his arm, causing her ss to spill.


    He apologized with a t expression, ¡°Sorry.


    ¡±


    Raegan was left speechless.


    She poured herself another ss of gr@pe juice from a special pitcher.


    Benson, knowing Raegan didn¡¯t drink alcohol, had arranged for this pitcher, though others were unaware.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Just as Raegan was putting down the pitcher, Mitchel¡¯s elbow unexpectedly lifted again.


    ¡°ng!¡± This time, the pitcher Raegan was holding got knocked over.

 Chapter 1777

    Raegan was truly at a loss for words.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Mitchel said, his voice indifferent and showing no sincerity.


    Just as Raegan began to suspect that Mitchel¡¯s actions were intentional, he signaled to a waiter.


    ¡°Could you please bring a pot of water for thisdy?¡±


    Raegan couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Mitchel had done it on purpose.


    Maybe he thought she was drinking alcohol?


    Once this thought took hold, Raegan couldn¡¯t let it go.


    Why did it matter to Mitchel if she drank? The old Mitchel knew that even a little alcohol made her disoriented, so he had always made sure she stayed away from it.


    Could it be¡­


    Raegan stood up, excusing herself to go to the restroom where she sshed cold water on her face to clear her thoughts.


    Looking at her pale reflection, she couldn¡¯t recall thest time she had genuinely smiled from the heart.


    Then, Raegan remembered Janey¡¯s words of Mitchel¡¯s protective actions.


    And now he made efforts to steer her away from alcohol.


    ALL gradually fueled the hope in her heart.


    Afterposing herself, Raegan made her way back to her seat.


    On her way back, she noticed that Benson and his friend were no longer at their table but were dancing on the dance floor.


    So, that was to say, Mitchel was the only one left sitting there.


    With this in mind, Raegan quickened her pace, eager to ask Mitchel some questions.


    However, before Raegan could get close, she saw a trendy, attractive woman approaching Mitchel.


    The woman leaned in close to whisper something in his ear.


    Raegan moved a bit closer and overheard the woman asking for Mitchel¡¯s contact information on behalf of her friend.


    Raegan followed the woman¡¯s gaze and saw the friend Looking over with a bold, confident stare, which made Raegan feel uneasy.


    Raegan had been sitting next to Mitchel all evening, making it hard for those two girls to deduce whether she was with Mitchel or not.


    Yet, they seized the moment Raegan left for the restroom to ask for Mitchel¡¯s contact information, even casting flirtatious nces his way.


    This behavior truly disgusted people.


    When the girl noticed Raegan approaching, she didn¡¯t back off.


    Instead, she asked Mitchel in a sugary, flirtatious tone, ¡°If I drink this ss of wine, will you give me your contact information?¡±


    As she spoke, the girl leaned forward provocatively, nearly revealing her ample cleavage to Mitchel.


    Raegan¡¯s frown deepened at the sight.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine a man Like Mitchel being drawn to such vulgar people.


    But the next moment, she received a p across the face.


    Raegan glimpsed Mitchel¡¯s intense gaze, with a touch of daring appeal, as he casually agreed, ¡°Sure.


    ¡±


    The girl hoisted her ss high into the air before draining its contents in one swift motion, her expression unchanging.


    After setting the ss down, she remained perfectly steady.


    Her ability to handle her alcohol made it clear that she frequented clubs.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Perhaps Mitchel¡¯s attractiveness and approachable demeanor allowed the girl to converse more openly.


    She slid her empty ss toward him and asked with a hint of pride, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    The dim lights yed off Mitchel¡¯s sharp features, enhancing his handsome appearance

 Chapter 1778

    The girl flirted with her eyes.


    Mitchel responded with a rxed, ¡°Not bad.


    ¡±


    Noticing his interest, the girl extended her hand with a smile and reminded him, ¡°What about what you promised me?¡±


    Their conversation flowed easily, making the bustling crowd around them seem like mere background.


    Raegan gripped her hands tightly.


    Her nails dug into her palms as she fought to mask her growing unease.


    Mitchel appeared indifferent, yet he was keenly aware of his surroundings, including Raegan¡¯s pallidplexion.


    ¡°Handsome, don¡¯t break your promise, or you¡¯ll embarrass me in front of my best friend.


    ¡± The girl pouted.


    Mitchel, his long, slender fingers sping a gilded business card, slowly raised it.


    Just as the girl reached for it, he teasingly withdrew his hand.


    The girl spoke with a coquettish Lilt and a sweet tone.


    ¡°Handsome, give it to me¡­¡±


    The girl was experienced with men.


    She knew that the more serious they seemed, the more secretive their desires.


    Thus, she had developed methods for handling hypocritical men.


    Yet, the refined Mitchel prompted the girl to disy her most charming and seductive side.


    She bit her lip and pleaded sweetly, ¡°Give it to me, please¡­¡±


    Her voice carried a hint of desperation and suggestiveness, bordering on the inappropriate.


    Raegan frowned, unable to bear the scene any longer.


    She stepped forward and took her seat.


    She hoped that by sitting down, the girl would cease her provocative behavior.


    However, a momentter, Mitchel extend his fingers and slip the business card into the girl¡¯s cleavage.


    Although such crude behavior was not unexpected in a bar, it still humiliated Raegan, sitting right next to Mitchel.


    The girl was taken aback by Mitchel¡¯s actions.


    She had assumed that a man of his refined appearance would be more restrained.


    Blushing, she said shyly, ¡°Handsome, you are so bad.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡±


    She covered her mouth and gave a coquettish look, pausing at just the right moment.


    Mitchel¡¯s fingers had merely brushed the business card.


    He had not touched the girl directly.


    Yet, the girl¡¯s words made it seemed Like he had crossed a line.


    Mitchel crossed his legs, smiled as if to agree, and asked lightly, ¡°What? You don¡¯t like it?¡±


    The girl¡¯s cheeks flushed at his direct question.


    She bit her lip and whispered, ¡°I like it¡­¡±


    Mitchel smiled casually and remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t give this card to your friend.


    ¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± It was then that the girl remembered her original intention had been to secure Mitchel¡¯s phone number for her friend.


    But now, captivated by the handsome Mitchel, she had forgotten her friend entirely.


    With the illusion of Mitchel¡¯s interest in her, the girl decided she would never give her friend Mitchel¡¯s number.


    Given his looks and wealth, she was prepared to cling to him.


    ¡°Handsome, I¡¯ll be at the hotel next door tonight,¡± she dered.


    With a flirtatious gesture, she added, ¡°I¡¯ll call youter.


    ¡±


    Mitchel merely smiled, his silence seen by onlookers as consent.

 Chapter 1779

    Raegan felt a sharp sting from her fingernails digging into her skin.


    Though she sensed that Mitchel¡¯s actions were for a show, the thought of him with that girl filled her with revulsion.


    Raegan painfully grasped Mitchel¡¯s intention for the show, drowning down those questions in her mind.


    He had positioned himself beside her deliberately, ensuring she saw everything and lost all hope.


    But his interaction with the girl was disgusting.


    The girl assumed Mitchel had epted and, as she returned to her seat, she made a point to walk close past Raegan, stepping firmly on Raegan¡¯s shoes.


    The girl was wearing high heels, and the force of her stepping made Raegan cry out in pain.


    Yet, the girl offered no apology.


    She simply walked away with a taunting smile.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Raegan called out sharply to the girl.


    The girl halted and asked with arrogance, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°You stepped on me,¡± Raegan replied.


    ¡°Did I step on you?¡± The girl feigned amusement and denied, ¡°Youngdy, could this be a misunderstanding? I didn¡¯t feel a thing.


    I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t touch you.


    ¡±


    Raegan was wearing ck leather shoes today.


    Due to her pregnancy, she chose them specifically for theirfort.


    The quality of the ck leather was excellent, designed to recover quickly from pressure.


    Without removing her shoes, it was hard to prove they had been stepped on.


    The girl seemed aware of this and denied any wrongdoing.


    She pouted and said defensively, ¡°Dear, the handsome man just spoke to me.


    I get that you might be jealous, but you shouldn¡¯t use me falsely.


    ¡±


    Raegan was astounded.


    The nerve of the girl casting baseless usation her way!


    ¡°You said I use you falsely?¡± Raegan asked, her voice dripping with sarcasm.


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡± The girl could have simply ignored Raegan and walked away, but she reconsidered.


    Appearing more vulnerable might draw Mitchel¡¯s attention, possibly even an invitation to sit next to him.


    Tears welled up in the girl¡¯s eyes as she looked at Mitchel and pleaded in a sweet voice, ¡°Handsome, you have to help me¡­¡±


    Raegan no Longer wanted to engage with the girl.


    The girl¡¯s attire was hardly appropriate for the setting,cking both style and quality, and it was clear she wasn¡¯t a regr member of this club.


    The girl was likely the type who needed someone to sneak her in to chase after wealthy men.


    Raegan stated firmly, ¡°Either apologize to me, or I¡¯ll have the manager look into your membership.


    ¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan¡¯s words instantly wiped the arrogance from the girl¡¯s face, recing it with panic.


    The girl had indeed sneaked in.


    The club maintained strict standards and used facial recognition technology.


    If caught, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sneak in again.


    The club¡¯s reputation was impable, and the girl had exploited this to her advantage before and didn¡¯t want to be exposed.


    Despite her fear, she knew she couldn¡¯t confess to stepping on Raegan, as it would ruin her impression with Mitchel.


    The girl rushed to get close to Mitchel and attempted to grasp his hand, but he subtly avoided her touch.


    Flustered yet undeterred, the girl feigned tears and pleaded, ¡°Handsome, your friend is bullying me.


    Will you help me?

 Chapter 1780

    Raegan was stunned by the girl¡¯s audacity to distort the truth so effortlessly.


    Was it not clear who the real aggressor was? If the girl hadn¡¯t deliberately stepped on her, Raegan wouldn¡¯t have interacted with the girl in the first ce.


    Mitchel casually swirled the stem of his goblet between his fingers and responded in a measured tone, ¡°It¡¯s just a small misunderstanding.


    This poor girl is crying so pitifully.


    Miss Foster, try not to be so harsh.


    ¡±


    Raegan felt a chill in her heart upon hearing this.


    She was surprised to be painted as the aggressor in his narrative.


    Raegan was no pushover and couldn¡¯t tolerate being bullied Like this.


    In a swift motion, she removed her shoes and socks, exposing her feet, and said with a sardonicugh, ¡°Is this also a misunderstanding?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s feet bore red marks, already beginning to bruise.


    Most people¡¯s skin might only show a slight redness or no visible marks after being stepped on by the high heels.


    However, Raegan¡¯s skin was exceptionally sensitive, much like that of a child.


    Therefore, even a Little mark would stay for a long time.


    It was inappropriate to remove her shoes in the club, and not wanting to draw more attention, Raegan quickly slipped them back on.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The girl¡¯s confidence faltered, visibly shaken by the evidence.


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated that such a brief contact would leave a mark.


    With a wavering voice, she murmured, ¡°Dear, I truly didn¡¯t realize it.


    It¡¯s really just a misunderstanding!¡±


    ¡°Apologize, Raegan demanded curtly, no longer interested in prolonging the discussion.


    ¡±


    The girl turned to Mitchel, her eyes brimming with tears, conveying a delicate and pitiful appearance.


    At that moment, Mitchel kept his gaze lowered, maintaining a calm demeanor that betrayed no hint of his emotions.


    Yet, the girl sensed an inexplicable chill from Mitchel.


    It felt Like the biting cold of Siberia, enough to make anyone shiver.


    Feeling wronged, the girl murmured, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    I didn¡¯t mean to do that.


    Please forgive me¡­¡±


    With those words, the girl shifted the narrative, painting herself as the victim.


    It was a familiar tactic for the girl, appearing innocent but maniptive.


    When confronted by Raegan¡¯s firm stance, the girl quickly showed vulnerability and pleaded dramatically, ¡°If you¡¯re still upset, I¡¯ll even bow down to you.


    Would that satisfy you?¡±


    Raegan was taken aback by the sudden theatrics.


    All she had wanted was a sincere apology, yet the girl escted it to an emotional spectacle.


    The bystanders now looked at Raegan with judgment in their eyes.


    Maintaining a neutral face, Raegan tried to rify, ¡°All I want is¡­¡±


    Raegan was about to say she only demanded an apology when Mitchel cut her off with a stern, ¡°Enough.


    ¡±


    He looked at the girl andmanded, ¡°Stand up.


    ¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes were red.


    She gazed at Raegan with a submissive look, as if she dared not stand without Raegan¡¯s forgiveness.


    Raegan was left speechless.

 Chapter 1781

    Mitchel was running out of patience and said coldly, ¡°If you Like doing so, go outside and do it.


    ¡±


    Seizing the opportunity, the girl quickly got to her feet.


    ¡°Thank you.


    ¡±


    With tears still in her eyes, she sobbed her gratitude toward Mitchel.


    With the mini skirt, the girl¡¯s deliberate movement was suggestive to Mitchel.


    Her reddened eyes with tears made her looked even more pitiful.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    It was the first time that Raegan had seen such a drama queen.


    Perhaps the girl¡¯s frequent nightclub visits had stripped her of shame.


    Mitchel then asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Caught off guard, the girl responded, ¡°Are you asking me?¡±


    Mitchel folded his hands and fixed his gaze on the girl, full of intrigue.


    The girl smiled with tears, replying, ¡°My name is Amilia Wilson.


    ¡±


    Mitchel raised his eyebrows slightly and echoed, ¡°Amilia?¡±


    Quick to confirm, the girl spelled out, ¡°Yes, A-M-I-L-I-A.


    Amilia.


    ¡±


    ¡°amilia.


    ¡± Mitchel smiled and said, ¡°Nice name.


    ¡±


    Mitchel signaled a waiter, shed a ck card, and instructed, ¡°Apply for a membership for Amilia.


    ¡±


    Amilia was so astonished that her mouth hung open.


    A membership to this club required assets exceeding 100 million dors for eligibility.


    It granted ess to all relevant upscale dining and leisure facilities.


    Only with the membership could she secure a reservation.


    The membership was not merely a marker of wealth but also a symbol of elite status.


    It was a dream for many, Amilia included.


    She had never imagined that she might actually possess such a membership in her lifetime.


    Overwhelmed with joy, Amilia¡¯s voice trembled as she stammered, ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you¡­¡±


    Mitchel simply smiled and said, ¡°Go ahead.


    ¡±


    With a burst of happiness, Amilia followed the waiter to process her membership.


    Before she left, she cast a venomous nce at Raegan while Mitchel was distracted.


    To Raegan, that look felt like a p across her face.


    Moments earlier, she had threatened to expose Amilia¡¯sck of membership.


    Yet, within seconds, Mitchel had granted Amilia a membership.


    This was more than just a p in the face.


    It felt like a series of deliberate, agonizing cuts through her heart.


    Sitting motionless, Raegan¡¯s face drained of color, feeling as if she had swallowed a stone.


    She ventured, her voice tinged with difort, ¡°Mitchel, you don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Mitchel, without ncing her way, responded with nonchnce, ¡°Miss Foster, you¡¯re reading too much into it.


    ¡±


    At that moment, Raegan felt the absurdity of the situation.


    She felt she didn¡¯t recognize him anymore.


    She wondered, to force her surrender, what other measures he might employ.

 Chapter 1782

    Unable to remain seated, Raegan was about to leave when Benson and his friend returned.


    They had been caught up in conversation with some old acquaintances nearby, oblivious to the unfolding drama.


    Approaching with two well-dressed young men, Benson introduced them to Raegan with enthusiasm.


    ¡°¡°Raegan, meet the sons of my closest friends.


    They¡¯re trustworthy fellows.


    Currently working overseas, they n to return to Ardlens eventually.


    It¡¯s good for you towork.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    After all, you¡¯re all the future of ourmunity.


    ¡±


    Observers with a keen sense of awareness would realize Benson¡¯s intent to match Raegan with a potential suitor.


    Benson, recently irked by Mitchel¡¯s demeanor toward Raegan, held a certain esteem for Mitchel but ced Raegan, whom he viewed as a daughter, above all others.


    Thus, he feltpelled to bolster Raegan¡¯s social standing and demonstrate her poprity.


    Despite his age, Benson¡¯s asional youthful whimsy lent him an endearing charm.


    It was genuine and cute.


    Caught in a quandary, Raegan refrained from embarrassing Benson, exchanging business cards with the two men courteously.


    She yearned to depart yet found herself anchored by Benson¡¯s ongoing engagement with the two men.


    Then, unexpectedly, the club¡¯s emcee activated the microphone, announcing robustly, ¡°Esteemed guests, it¡¯s another warm Friday night.


    Let¡¯s set aside our devices and embrace our neighbors with warmth and affection.


    ¡±


    Rarely a visitor to such venues, Raegan was at a loss with the proceedings.


    The next instant, the lights dimmed to darkness.


    Amidst her confusion, Raegan found herself enveloped in the embrace of someone.


    Being embraced in the darkness without knowing the identity of the other party, a sudden chill slithered through Raegan¡¯s body, causing goosebumps to prickle along her spine.


    It was an alien and inexplicable dread that gnawed at her core.


    ¡°Let¡­ Let me go¡­¡± Raegan¡¯s face was pressed tightly against the man¡¯s chest, her voice muffled and barely audible.


    She struggled against his grip, but it was unyielding, his strength overwhelming.


    Amidst the darkness, the announcer¡¯s resounding voice dered, ¡°The pinnacle of love is revealed in an embrace.


    May this tender and soothing gesture alleviate all sorrows tonight.


    ¡±


    ¡°Let me go¡­¡± Raegan struggled once more, yet her cries were swallowed by the man¡¯s enveloping hold.


    His chest was like a ma, holding her captive, its pull threatening to consume her.


    Raegan kicked frantically, but her legs met only empty space.


    As the countdown clock reached its final second, the suffocating grip around Raegan suddenly dissipated.


    The room was filled with a resounding ¡°snap,¡± restoring light.


    Raegan¡¯s eyes swiftly shifted toward Mitchel¡¯s seat, where an unexpected scene unfolded before her.


    Amilia, rubbing her arm gently as she whimpered, had somehow ended up next to Mitchel.


    ¡°You squeezed me so tightly¡­¡± shemented.


    Raegan¡¯splexion paled, a sudden rush of breathlessness overtaking her.


    Klein Becker, the bespectacled boy seated beside Raegan, edged nearer to Raegan and said, ¡°I sincerely apologize.


    Just then¡­¡±


    Raegan¡¯s voice sliced through the air sharply.


    ¡°Hugging someone without their explicit consent is the height of disrespect!¡± Her tone¡¯s intensity silenced the surrounding chatter abruptly.


    Benson, his expression marked with concern, turned to Raegan.


    ¡°Are you alright, Raegan? Is everything okay?¡±

 Chapter 1783

    Raegan struggled to regain herposure, her voice retaining a frosty edge as she spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling somewhat unwell.


    I must excuse myself.


    ¡±


    Noticing Raegan¡¯s paleplexion, Benson refrained from insisting she stay.


    ¡°I can have my driver apany you,¡± he offered.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.


    My driver is waiting outside,¡± Raegan declined politely.


    As Raegan exited the room gracefully, Benson turned to Klein with a stern expression.


    ¡°What did you do to upset Raegan like that?¡±


    Klein scratched his head, stammering, unable to offer a coherent response.


    Benson wasted no time in cutting through the evasiveness.


    ¡°Did you hug her against her wish just now?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I regret my actions.


    ¡± Klein began to exin before opting instead to apologize.


    Who could me him for being captivated by such a stunning woman like Raegan? Caught up in the moment, Klein had impulsively embraced her, unaware of the consequences it would bring.


    ¡°You fool!¡± Benson scolded sharply, ¡°You absolute imbecile!¡±


    ¡°Could you assist in rifying matters to Raegan? I never intended for this oue.


    Her reaction


    took me by surprise,¡± Klein said to Benson.


    In a swift motion, Benson¡¯s wine ssnded on Klein¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Benson eximed, his tone filled with disdain.


    ¡°You must be dreaming! Count yourself fortunate I¡¯m not pummeling you.


    I will inform your father of this incident.


    Yourck of tact astonishes me.


    Have you ever interacted with women?¡±


    ¡°I implore you, please.


    I promise this won¡¯t happen.


    There was no malice in my actions.


    ¡± Klein nearly sank to his knees, begging for leniency.


    ¡°If my father discovers this, he¡¯ll be livid.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He might even ground me.


    ¡°I¡¯m culpable as well for taking the time to see your true nature before introducing you to Raegan.


    ¡± Benson¡¯s frustration boiled over, and he shattered a wine ss at Klein¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Now, leave my sight!¡±


    To Benson, this marked a profound failure.


    He resolved to offer Raegan a heartfelt apology the next day.


    His judgment had hit rock bottom.


    Recognizing Benson¡¯s intense anger, Klein wisely refrained from further words.


    He promptly rose and made his exit.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Benson called out.


    Thinking Benson¡¯s request signaled a change in attitude, Klein turned, a spark of hope in his eyes.


    ¡°Raegan¡¯s business card.


    Give it here,¡± Bensonmanded.


    With a sigh, Klein retrieved the card.


    Benson then motioned toward Ruben.


    ¡°You too, sonny.


    Both of you seem up to no good.


    ¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything!¡± Ruben weakly protested.


    Benson scoffed.


    ¡°You two are inseparable, so I¡¯m sure there¡¯s some mischief afoot.


    ¡±


    Rendered speechless, Ruben could only cast his gaze downward.


    Benson¡¯s intuition was sharp, and both Klein and Klein, backed by their affluent families, had indeed been involved in questionable activities.

 Chapter 1784

    Seeing no way out, Ruben dropped the business card dejectedly and followed Klein out.


    Benson seethed with frustration, unable to contain himself any longer.


    He stood abruptly, preparing to leave.


    Across the room, Mitchel mirrored Benson¡¯s movement, approaching him steadily.


    ¡°I have other urgent matters to attend to, so I must bid you farewell,¡± Mitchel announced.


    Benson¡¯s demeanor shifted as he noticed the shabbily dressed Amilia trailing behind Mitchel.


    His initial warmth dissipated like smoke.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Very well,¡± he responded curtly.


    Since Mitchel had rebuffed Benson¡¯s intention of matching up with Raegan moments earlier, Benson¡¯s eagerness to engage with Mitchel had noticeably waned.


    Benson¡¯s protective nature extended deeply to Raegan¡¯s father, who was like a brother to him.


    And Raegan held a ce as precious as any family member to him.


    Despite connecting with Mitchel at the art exhibition, Benson found it challenging to be cordial toward Mitchel, who had been dismissive of Raegan.


    Ironically, Mitchel appeared oblivious, seated, and making no move to leave until now, further irritating Benson.


    Initially, Benson held Mitchel in high regard for thetter¡¯s charm and substantial wealth as well as capabilities, though whispers of Mitchel¡¯s divorce had reached him.


    Now, Benson had his reservation about Mitchel¡¯s private life.


    Amilia, the one Mitchel seemingly interested in, fell far short of Raegan¡¯s caliber.


    Exiting the parking lot, Raegan spotted her driver waiting patiently outside.


    But as she opened the car door, a sudden wave of nausea overwhelmed her.


    She couldn¡¯t hold it back and hurriedly dashed back to the restroom.


    After relieving her stomach, Raegan quickly freshened up.


    Looking into the mirror, she saw her face pale and drained from throwing up.


    This pregnancy was vastly different from when Raegan carried Janey.


    The sickness was severe this time, making it impossible for her to keep anything down.


    Constant vomiting took a toll on her body, causing significant weight loss.


    Annis, always attentive, had consulted a physician and crafted an herbal remedy that proved effective in easing Raegan¡¯s relentless nausea.


    Raegan kept the remedy close at hand, fearful that her pregnancy might be prematurely revealed if she couldn¡¯t control her nausea in public.


    The mastermind behind Janey and Annis¡¯ kidnapping was still atrge, a looming threat that hung over their lives.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t risk exposing her pregnancy, knowing it would put her and her loved ones in grave danger.


    For the safety of Janey and her family, she had to remain vignt and discreet.


    Raegan recalled Janey¡¯s words urging her to tell Mitchel about her pregancy, but the thought felt lodged in her throat Like a fishbone.


    If Mitchel discovered her pregnancy, he might insist on an abortion.


    Until she knew where he stood, Raegan decided to keep her condition a secret.


    Washing her hands, Raegan considered her options.


    Today, she had not brought along her herbal remedy, so while she might still feel sickter, she was okay for now after emptying her stomach.


    Thinking about the remedy, Raegan recalled the man who had just hugged her had a faint scent of herbal medicine on him.


    That was how she deduced he wasn¡¯t Mitchel.


    The man¡¯s physique resembled Mitchel¡¯s, but his body was cold.


    From Raegan¡¯s recollection, Mitchel was always warm, radiating heat regardless of the weather.


    And the scent of cedarwood on his skin was etched in her memory.

 Chapter 1785

    The unsettling realization that a stranger had hugged her sparked a wave of nausea.


    As Raegan stepped out of the restroom, a familiar voice reached her ears.


    ¡°You fool, why did you have to touch that woman? Now you¡¯ve entangled me in this predicament!¡± Rubenined.


    ¡°How was I to anticipate her reaction?¡± Klein retorted.


    ¡°She¡¯s divorced.


    Shouldn¡¯t she be eager for young men like us? Instead, she was rigid, nothing like a woman¡¯s caress.


    And she carries herself so arrogantly.


    ¡±


    Raegan recognized the speakers as the two affluent sons Benson had just introduced her to.


    ¡°Who embraced me from behind just now?¡± Ruben questioned.


    ¡°What? Someone embraced you?¡± Klein raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Yes, and I felt a circr pendant or something.


    It felt like it was pressing into me.


    It certainly didn¡¯t feel like a woman¡¯s touch.


    I wonder which man thought he could exploit me.


    ¡±


    ¡°A round ne?¡± Klein¡¯s expression shifted, and he promptly embraced Ruben from behind.


    ¡°You pervert! What¡¯s this about? I prefer women!¡± Ruben eximed.


    Klein remainedposed and queried, ¡°Like this?¡±


    Ruben felt Klein¡¯s hug, sensing something oddly familiar.


    Klein reached beneath his shirt, producing a skull-shaped pendant.


    ¡°Is this what you meant?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who hugged me!¡± Ruben yelled, his voice tinged with surprise.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Klein let go abruptly and delivered a sharp p to the back of Ruben¡¯s head.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you speak up earlier? Bensonid into me.


    He even threatened to spill the beans to my dad!¡±


    ¡°How could I have known? Why not ponder how you failed to realize you were embracing a man?¡± Ruben retorted.


    ¡°I was overly excited then,¡± Klein defended.


    ¡°In the darkness, I didn¡¯t initially notice.


    ¡±


    ¡°Shall we return and fully exin to Benson?¡± Ruben proposed.


    ¡°Forget it.


    He¡¯s formidable.


    If he doesn¡¯t trust us, we¡¯ll be in deeper trouble.


    Let¡¯s stay low.


    I don¡¯t want him to file anotherint to my dad!¡±


    Raegan¡¯s thoughts spun like a carousel as the two men vanished into the distance, leaving her with a bewildered expression frozen on her face.


    The individual who had embraced her, as it turned out, wasn¡¯t Klein.


    Then who was it?Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As Raegan meticulously reconstructed the night¡¯s seating n in her mind, vivid details emerged.


    Klein wore a zer, while the man who had embraced her donned a simple dress shirt.


    Benson¡¯s friend chose a dress shirt, yet he sat several spaces away, making it impossible for him to quickly return before the room lit up.


    With him out of view, suspicion focused on the remaining man in a dress shirt.


    Raegan¡¯s fist clenched so tightly that her palm stung.


    Could it really be Mitchel?


    At the clubhouse entrance, Amilia followed closely behind Mitchel.

 Chapter 1786

    The harsh outdoor lights illuminated Amilia¡¯s battered face, revealing a disturbing scene of injuries: a swollen cheek, raw scratches on her neck, dark bruises on her arms, and disheveled hair framing her face like a tragic halo.


    It seemed she had just emerged from a fierce battle.


    Indeed, Amilia had.


    She had just endured a fierce confrontation with her so-called friend, Felice.


    Felice asserted having witnessed Mitchel hand Amilia a business card, but Amilia vehemently denied it.


    Unconvinced, Felice took action, delivering two sharp ps to Amilia, demanding the card.


    Nheless, Amilia stood firm, clutching the card like a vital lifeline.


    It represented her sole chance to rise into the upper strata of society.


    Despite their supposed friendship, Felice had consistently treated Amilia with contempt, a constant reminder of their disparate backgrounds.


    With her connections and resources, Felice could secure an invitation to the exclusive Kingbel Club, a world Amilia yearned to join.


    Amilia acted as an intermediary, obtaining eligible men¡¯s contact details for Felice.


    Only when Felice deemed the prospects unsuitable did they reach Amilia.


    Why would Amiliaply to Felice¡¯s orders when presented with the opportunity to ascend? Presently, she possessed a membership for the esteemed Kingbel Club.


    Armed with this credential, she could effortlessly mingle with the privileged henceforth.


    Felice,cking such a membership, could no longer be considered her equal.


    In the aftermath of their confrontation, Amilia promptly notified the clubhouse management of Felice¡¯s deceitful entry.


    Subsequently, security swiftly apprehended Felice, capturing her image before escorting her out


    unceremoniously.


    The ruling was definitive.


    Felice would be permanently banned from the Kingbel Club and all its associated venues.


    A smug sense of gratification enveloped Amilia as she recalled Felice¡¯s contorted expression, the echoes of her curses lingering in her mind.


    ¡°Just observe this.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    All of this is a result of you.


    I just had a terrible fallout with my closest friend.


    ¡± Amilia buried her face in her hands, assuming the role of the innocent victim.


    Mitchel disregarded Amilia, steadfastly advancing without a single nce backward.


    Amilia¡¯s eyes lingered on Mitchel¡¯s broad silhouette, her heart pounding in her chest like a distant war drum.


    This encounter marked her first conversation with such a striking man, and the peculiar intimacy of their evening left her resolute to seize this moment at any cost.


    ¡°Hold on¡­¡± Amilia called out, her voice flirtatious, hurrying after Mitchel.


    Her n to feign intoxication and link arms with him was deflected by his impatient evasion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pursue me,¡± Mitchel responded, his face a stoic mask.


    Yet beneath, his smoldering irritation simmered.


    Amilia¡¯s eyes zed crimson, her body trembling, as she murmured, ¡°Can you take me along wherever you¡¯re headed¡­¡±


    Mitchel ignored her, his stern expression betraying irritation at her plea.


    ¡°Are you unable toprehend simple speech?¡± he retorted coldly.


    Amilia stood paralyzed, her face a tangle of confusion and hurt, with tears pooling in her eyes, on the brink of cascading down her cheeks.


    In the dimly Lit room just moments ago, Amilia assumed Mitchel had enveloped her in his embrace.


    Knowing the club¡¯s routine well, Amilia had positioned herself strategically near Mitchel, never anticipating being swept into an embrace.


    With the lights flickering on suddenly, she was abruptly yanked back,ing face-to-face with Mitchel.


    Instinctively, she had mistaken the person who held her for none other than Mitchel himself.


    Amilia struggled toprehend the sudden shift in Mitchel¡¯s attitude toward her.


    How could things change so drastically in such a short time?


    As Mitchel walked away with heavy steps, Amilia remained rooted to her spot, afraid of provoking his displeasure and unable to follow him.

 Chapter 1787

    She spected that those of wealth were subject to erratic changes in mood.


    Nevertheless, now that she held the membership to Kingbel Club, it seemed inevitable that their paths would intersect again.


    With that notion lingering in her thoughts, Amilia reached into her pocket and retrieved a pristine business card Mitchel had given to her.


    She carefully entered his name and number into her phone.


    ¡°Matteo Jenkins,¡± Amilia murmured the name printed on the business card under her breath several times, noting his title as an executive assistant.


    Oblivious to the truth that Mitchel didn¡¯t tell her his true name and simply handed her his assistant¡¯s business card, Amilia started to consider her next step.


    In her mind, although this job title seemed modest, the ease with which he provided her the membership hinted at substantial wealth, likely in the hundreds of millions.


    Moreover, he was incredibly handsome.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Amilia was smitten.


    Her heart had been captivated from the instant she saw him.


    Mitchel strode toward the parking lot, sensing a slight difort in his body.


    He had remained seated for an extended period this evening and had foregone his customary ther@peutic bath.


    Having waited in the car, Matteo received a text from an unknown number.


    The message read, ¡°Hey, Matteo, it¡¯s Amilia.


    Here¡¯s my number.


    Thanks for today.


    I¡¯d like to treat you to a meal sometime.


    ¡±


    Frowning, Matteo promptly blocked the number.


    Upon spotting Mitchel¡¯s approach, Matteo swiftly exited the car, opening the door for him.


    As his fingers brushed the door handle, Matteo whispered, ¡°Someone is following us.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s demeanor shifted to seriousness.


    Without a word, he readied himself to enter the car.


    Just then, a voice called out from behind, ¡°Mitchel!¡±


    Mitchel turned around, only to be tightly embraced by Raegan.


    Raegan nestled her head against his chest, absorbing the texture of his shirt, the faint medicinal aroma, and his cold presence.


    It all aligned perfectly! Realization dawned.


    The person who had held her in the club earlier was indeed Mitchel!


    Raegan gazed up at Mitchel, finding his eyes unusually serene, devoid of emotion.


    With her suspicions confirmed, Raegan¡¯s heart raced with excitement, her eyes reddening.


    ¡°Mitchel,¡± she murmured, still partly embraced, unwilling to release him.


    ¡°It was you just now, wasn¡¯t it? It was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Meanwhile, Matteo had discreetly faded into the background, positioning himself where he wouldn¡¯t draw attention.


    Mitchel¡¯s handsome countenance remained impassive, devoid of any discernible emotion, while Raegan¡¯s tears flowed unabated.


    Raegan dreaded the possibility of hearing hurtful words from Mitchel.


    Though her vision was blurred by swollen, teary eyes, the physical closeness was undeniable.


    Every subtle cue suggested Mitchel still cared about her.


    How could she believe his im that he no longer loved her?


    Clutching Mitchel¡¯s shirt tightly, Raegan sobbed.


    ¡°Janey mentioned that you shielded her from hitting the table corner that day.


    I¡¯m sorry for misunderstanding you.


    But could you at least give me a hint about your reasons of being this cold to me? I¡¯m losing my confidence¡­¡±


    Despite her puffy eyes, Raegan¡¯s beauty remained undiminished.


    The faint glow of the streetlights lent a poignant air, akin to a pristine white lily fallen to the ground.


    ¡°A hint?¡± Mitchel¡¯s lips curved into a faint, disdainful smile.


    ¡°What would you like to hear?¡±

 Chapter 1788

    Raegan stood, stunned by his response.


    As her emotions settled, she realized his gaze upon her held a hint of derision, as though she were some lunatic.


    Yet, he made no move to resist as she embraced him.


    His lips twisted with a trace of disdain.


    ¡°There¡¯s a certain allure to beauty illuminated by Lamplight.


    If you wish to hear something, I can oblige.


    ¡±


    Though Raegan attempted to speak, her lips felt as if they were sealed shut, rendering her voiceless.


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze at Raegan seemed to suggest she was unhinged.


    He spoke casually.


    ¡°My mother is still recovering from illness.


    I simply pushed the child aside without much thought.


    I hadn¡¯t anticipated such a convoluted emotional entanglement from your end.


    It¡¯s a pity you¡¯re not a writer.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze felt like a sharp knife, cutting through Raegan¡¯s consciousness, leaving her trembling fingertips tightly clutching her shirt.


    ¡°The embrace is even more absurd.


    I did embrace someone, but it was in for anyone to see whom I embraced.


    ¡± Mitchel¡¯s intense, dark gaze swept over Raegan briefly, and he remarked casually, ¡°You


    appear unwell.


    Did you have a restless night, imagining things?¡±


    Though it seemed like a gesture of concern, it was actually more of an insinuation that Raegan¡¯s mental state was unstable and she might be experiencing hallucinations.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Mitchel carefully disengaged Raegan¡¯s tightly gripped hand from around his waist, applying pressure that caused her difort and pain.


    Then, he said word by word, his words humiliating, ¡°Miss Foster, emotions can be fresh and expired.


    Is it truly so challenging to end a rtionship respectfully without causing distress to others?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s hand throbbed with pain from being pried away, and her mind was a whirlwind of conflicting thoughts.


    Part of her urged resilience, pushing her to try to see things from Mitchel¡¯s perspective.


    Maybe what he was going through was even more challenging and iprehensible than her own struggles.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Yet, doubts gnawed at her, whispering that if his love had faded, she should ept it without misunderstanding or bing a source of ridicule or burden to others.


    In the end, Raegan resolved to summon courage once more, clinging to hope like a drowning person clutching at a lone straw.


    She refused to give up easily.


    As Mitchel was poised to enter the car, Raegan seized his arm and spoke with unwavering determination.


    ¡°Mitchel, I want you to swear to the Gods that you mean every word you say to me.


    ¡±


    A flicker of impatience crossed Mitchel¡¯s eyes, suggesting he found her approach immature.


    Raegan acknowledged her own childishness, yet she believed this to be the most direct path to rity.


    ¡°Swear that you truly no Longer love me.


    If it¡¯s a falsehood¡­¡±


    Her gaze met Mitchel¡¯s cold, unfeeling countenance, and she pronounced each word deliberately.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll rot in hell!¡±


    The curse carried a sharp edge.


    Understanding Mitchel deeply, Raegan believed this tactic wouldpel him to reveal his true emotions.


    She held his gaze unwaveringly, unwilling to miss any nuance or hint.


    ¡°Once you swear, I¡¯ll never trouble you again.


    ¡±


    Mitchel pursed his lips tightly and fell into silence.


    Despite having wounded her with words moments ago, he now found himself unable to speak.


    Raegan sensed a glimmer of hope.


    Clutching his arm tightly and keeping her gaze locked on his face, she repeated, ¡°Mitchel, just swear!¡±


    Mitchel remained unresponsive, his expression unchanged and devoid of emotion.


    In contrast to his calm demeanor, Raegan¡¯s persistence verged on desperation.


    She continued to grip his arm, pushing him relentlessly.


    ¡°Mitchel, swear!¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to be the person who forced herself upon others.

 Chapter 1789

    However, if this continued, Raegan felt she couldn¡¯t endure it any longer and feared she would copse under the strain.


    Yearning for closure, Raegan craved an oue, a sign that would provide rity, even if it meant letting go.


    Anything would suffice to free her from the entanglement of her emotions.


    Really, anything would do¡­


    Tears welled in her red and swollen eyes as she smiled through the pain.


    ¡°Mitchel, you wouldn¡¯t dare, would you?¡±


    It felt like she was on the verge of victory.


    Releasing his arm, she adopted a Lighter tone.


    ¡°In that case, could you hold my hand for just a moment?¡±


    She pleaded, ¡°Just for a moment.


    ¡±


    The fleeting touch would grant her the strength to persevere.


    Mitchel hesitated briefly and then raised his hand.


    Raegan¡¯s heart skipped a beat before her tearful gaze met his, and she reached out without hesitation.


    This was the moment she had been waiting for.


    She longed to share with him the news that they were expecting twins.


    Mitchel¡¯srge palm seemed within reach as if Raegan could grasp it with just a fraction of a millimeter.


    Raegan¡¯s hand trembled, tears streaming down her face, rendering her unable to speak.


    The next moment, his hand bypassed hers,nding instead on her shoulder, pushing her forcefully against the car window.


    The action was harsh, devoid of any tenderness.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He taunted, ¡°Miss Foster, has the fantasy ended?¡±


    Raegan stared at Mitchel, dazed.


    Mitchel¡¯s deep eyes were cold, and a smirk yed on his lips.


    ¡°How many ridiculous notions do you harbor? Speak them all, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s handsome face retained its charm, yet it now bore an icy coldness.


    After the mockery dissipated, only a heavy, oppressive atmosphere lingered.


    Raegan¡¯s courage, on which she had staked everything, crumbled in an instant.


    Her heart felt wrenched out and left to freeze in the biting wind, causing excruciating pain.


    Despair enveloped her.


    Her arm, once gripping tightly, gave way weakly against the icy car body.


    Inside and out, the chill was relentless.


    Mitchel observed the pallor of her lips and the weariness etched on her face, momentarily rendered speechless.


    A fleeting urge to approach her washed over him, but his legs remained stubbornly rooted, leaving him frozen in ce.


    In his perception, it seemed like sharp needles were forcefully piercing his head, causing unbearable pain.


    Eventually, Mitchel ceased trying to approach her, tightened his fists, and spoke in a chilling tone.


    ¡°It appears my performance was so striking that Miss Foster cannot forget it or find a recement.


    ¡±


    Raegan weakly murmured, ¡°Mitchel, does embarrassing me truly bring you joy?¡±


    Right then, another dark vehicle pulled up behind them, catching Mitchel¡¯s attention.


    He sneered, ¡°Do you consider this embarrassing?¡±


    Then, he curved his fingers and traced them along Raegan¡¯s elegant neck, pausing briefly at her corbone, before abruptly tearing it, shredding the delicate sweater that clung to Raegan¡¯s figure.


    A surge of cold air enveloped Raegan, and she gazed at Mitchel in shock, feeling exposed and frightened.


    Instinctively, she lifted her hand to shield the torn cor, only to have it grasped by him.


    Mitchel¡¯s voice carried an enticing charm, yet it wasced with venom.


    ¡°Remember, this is humiliation.


    ¡±


    With that, he casually lifted his hand, hooking it onto Raegan¡¯sfortable sports bra, quipping sarcastically, ¡°If you wish to entice someone, consider wearing something more enticing, perhaps a short skirt like those seen in clubs.


    It would undoubtedly capture attention more effectively.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1790

    His relentless humiliation persisted, each sentence striking Raegan like a p.


    She clenched her torn cor, tears streaming down her face as she eximed, ¡°What nonsense are you speaking!¡±


    Mitchel forcefully grasped her chin, his gaze icy as he stared into her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been pursuing me because you want me to sleep with you, right?¡±


    A searing pain jolted through Raegan¡¯s chin, prompting her hand to clench into a fist.


    The next moment, Mitchel leaned down, his chilling breath encroaching, poised as though on the brink of a ki*s.


    Raegan¡¯s thoughts dissolved into confusion, leaving her unable to respond.


    The long-held conjecture was entirely upended, leaving a profound impact on her.


    As Mitchel¡¯s chilly lips drew nearer, before Raegan could respond, his mouth grazed past and made contact with her ear.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve been intimate with you countless times.


    ¡± He chuckled, his voice scraping against Raegan¡¯s eardrums.


    ¡°I¡¯m honestly andpletely tired of it.


    ¡±


    After speaking those words, Mitchel quickly let Raegan go, as if discarding refuse, even taking a step back as though repulsed.


    Deprived of support, Raegan slid down the car¡¯s body, nearly falling to the ground.


    Through a stroke of luck, she seized the door handle, stabilizing her stance.


    Despite her near stumble, Mitchel remainedposed.


    ¡°Apologies, I cannotpromise my standards to meet your wishes, however¡­¡± He paused, a sneer forming on his face.


    ¡°If you truly desire it, I can suggest men known for their endurance and diverse skills¡­¡±


    Raegan couldn¡¯t endure it any longer and delivered a resounding p to Mitchel¡¯s face.


    Silence filled the air like a heavy shroud.


    Mitchel¡¯s countenance darkened as if the end of the world had arrived.


    A hint of blood tainted his lips, and he regarded her with a contemptuous smirk.


    ¡°I never imagined someone like you wouldck all sense of shame.


    ¡±


    This was an insult to her character.


    Raegan¡¯s expression shifted once more, and she lifted her hand to p him again, only to have it firmly seized by Mitchel¡¯s outstretched arm.


    ¡°At the very least, we were once husband and wife.


    Let¡¯s consider that p a parting gesture between strangers.


    I won¡¯t hold it against you.


    However¡­¡± Mitchel tightened his grip, crushing her hand, and issued a stern warning, ¡°If you wish to avoid your studio¡¯s failure in Ardlens, I suggest you refrain from physical altercations in the future.


    ¡±


    Mitchel callously threw Raegan¡¯s hand aside.


    Raegan leaned on the car door for support, preventing a fall.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Dismay, caution, and intimidation¡­ These were the sole impressions she carried from tonight, memories etched permanently in her mind.


    Raegan¡¯s breathing calmed from fast to slow, then almost stopped.


    The night air felt cool, under deste moonlight.


    Her icy tears lingered, her heart now numb.


    She fixed her gaze on Mitchel in front of her, her pale lips forming a forced smile as she softly conceded, ¡°Mitchel, you¡¯ve seeded.


    ¡±


    In just two short weeks, Mitchel had depleted her reservoir of courage.


    Her once firm beliefs now cruelly betrayed her.


    How foolish she had been, ying the clown for the past two weeks.


    Mitchel observed Raegan¡¯s lifeless demeanor, his throat tight, unable to speak.


    She appeared so fragile that uttering another word seemed poised to shatter her.


    ¡°Mitchel¡­¡± Raegan¡¯s tender voice reached out to Mitchel, as if they were still deeply in love.

 Chapter 1791

    Silently, Mitchel gazed at her, offering no response.


    However, Raegan didn¡¯t need his response.


    She simply let the affectionate term slip from her lips for one final time.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon.


    ¡± Reverting to the formality of their initial encounter, Raegan introduced a sense of detachment greater than anything they had known before.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, I surrender.


    ¡± Raegan beheld Mitchel standing mere inches away, yet he lingered like an elusive mirage, intangible and distant.


    Raegan passed by him with a brush of her presence, and her parting words, though soft as a whisper in the wind, resonated with crystalline rity.


    ¡°From now on, I won¡¯t pester you anymore.


    ¡±


    Tears cascaded down Raegan¡¯s cheeks, marking her farewell.


    She made no effort to mask her breakdown.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Instead, she regarded her tears as a farewell both to her former self and to him.


    She epted that Mitchel¡¯s love had faded.


    She also acknowledged that love had its limits.


    This time, she released without reservation, without needing anyone¡¯s persuasion.


    At that moment, fantasies, regrets, bonds, and hesitations all found their resting ce.


    Mitchel remained fixed, a statue immobilized by her words.


    He observed the gradual disappearance of Raegan¡¯s slender silhouette in the car¡¯s reflection, and a sudden pang seized his heart as if it were being torn apart.


    It wasn¡¯t that hecked the desire to turn around, but something as simple as that¡­ He found himself unable to.


    Matteo sensed something awry as Raegan departed and hastened toward Mitchel.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon,¡± he called out, his voice tinged with concern.


    Mitchel¡¯s face was a mess, drenched in sweat, and he looked distinctly ufortable.


    Matteo, aware of the watchful eyes behind them, feigned opening the car door while quickly grabbing Mitchel¡¯s arm to support him.


    Eventually, Mitchel managed to lift his stiff legs and climb into the car.


    However, once inside, he couldn¡¯t even settle back into the seat and just copsed onto it.


    Startled, Matteo quickly shut the car door, hoping no one behind them would spot any issues.


    Once back in the driver¡¯s seat, Matteo saw that Mitchel struggled to sit up by himself.


    He was about to help, but Mitchel snapped at him, ¡°Drive!¡±


    Matteo¡¯s hand twitched, and he clenched his jaw as he started the engine.


    Suddenly, Matteo heard a sound.


    ¡°Poof! Mitchel, in the backseat, tried to sit up forcefully but failed.


    He ended up coughing blood.


    ¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon!¡± Matteo instinctively hit the brakes, intending to stop the car.


    ¡°No¡­ Keep going,¡± Mitchel said, clenching his fist, his voice strained.


    ¡°Head back to Serenity Vis.


    ¡±


    Mitchel had moved back to Serenity Vis again.


    Without permission, Matteo didn¡¯t dare stop the car, yet he was anxious.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, we should get you to a hospital¡­¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Mitchel replied, his face as pale as a sheet, coldly dismissing the idea.


    The hospital couldn¡¯t really help.


    They would just give him painkillers.


    He was poisoned, and even the best hospitals couldn¡¯t figure out the poison or offer an antidote.


    Soon, Mitchel would need a wheelchair to get around.


    Watching his body weaken day by day, unable to stop it, overwhelmed him.


    He decided to face it alone.


    If the person he loved could live out her days in peace, that would be enough.


    Upon arriving at Serenity Vis, Matteo assisted Mitchel to the front gate, yet Mitchel simply waved his hand dismissively and said, ¡°Go back.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1792

    Matteo didn¡¯t want to leave.


    Watching Mitchel lean on the doorframe, his heart ached.


    For fear of exposing Mitchel¡¯s condition, all the staff at Serenity Vis had been sent away.


    In the quiet, dark house, not a single light was on.


    Mitchel was alone, a thought that deeply saddened anyone who knew the truth.


    Who would have guessed that a CEO, flourishing and worth trillions, could be living in such despair?


    Matteo couldn¡¯t grasp why Mitchel, clearly more capable than Alexis and Henley, remained so guarded.


    Yet, from what Matteo knew about Mitchel, Mitchel was likely gearing up for something big.


    All Matteo could do was help and follow along.


    With tears in his voice, Matteo pleaded, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, please let me stay here to take care of you.


    ¡±


    Under the moonlight, Mitchel¡¯s pale face and eyes seemed to cast a cold glow.


    ¡°You need to watch those people and find out what they¡¯re plotting!¡±


    After Mitchel kicked Alexis and his supporters out of thepany, there was no way Alexis would just give up like that.


    As things heated up, Alexis became bolder, even daring to have people follow Mitchel.


    And Henley, even after his demotion, still clung onto thepany.


    The two of them must be plotting something, waiting for the right moment to act.


    Mitchel knew he couldn¡¯t afford to let his guard down.


    Apart from the threats posed by Alexis and Henley, someone even more dangerous and terrifying went after Raegan¡¯s Life.


    Mitchel nned to deal with them by drawing all the attention to himself, a move that would undoubtedly make those around him be susceptible.


    So, time was critical.


    He needed to distance himself from Raegan as much as possible to keep her safe.


    Looking out into the night, Mitchel¡¯s determination was evident in his deep eyes.


    No matter the strength of the enemies, he was resolved to eliminate anyone who posed a threat to Raegan.


    Even if it meant facing hell alongside them, he was prepared.


    After smoking a cigarette, Mitchel went back to the empty bed.


    Hey down without bothering to cover himself.


    Each time he shut his eyes, Raegan¡¯s words of giving up on him echoed in his mind.


    With each repetition, the crack in his heart widened, causing him excruciating pain.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon.


    ¡± These two words seemed to carve a hollow in his heart.


    He had no choice but to bear the pain alone.


    At West Lake Vi.


    Erick stood at the entrance, his suit hung over one arm, ready to leave.


    He hadn¡¯t seen Raegane back yet and was starting to worry.


    He decided to go out and wait for her.


    But just as he reached the entrance, Raegan appeared.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Erick gave Raegan a casual look.


    Although Raegan had straightened up after stepping out of the car, Erick couldn¡¯t help but notice the torn corner of her sweater and the slight bruise on her jawline.


    In a sh, his calm demeanor crumbled.


    ¡°Who did this? Tell me!¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1793

    Erick grabbed Raegan¡¯s icy cold hand.


    He quickly wrapped his suit around her and helped her sit on the sofa.


    At that moment, Erick fully grasped what mattered most.


    Once he made sure Raegan was safe, he would pursue justice.


    Anyone who dared hurt his sister would regret it!


    Erick knelt in front of Raegan and asked, ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡±


    Her eyes hollow, Raegan struggled to speak.


    ¡°Erick, why did he abandon me, even though he had sacrificed himself just to save me?¡±


    Erick¡¯s throat tightened, his voice slightly hoarse as he said, ¡°He¡¯s such a fool.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s heart ached terribly.


    Letting go didn¡¯t mean she had moved on.


    Rather, her upbringing and self-respect wouldn¡¯t let her cling to the past.


    ¡°Erick¡­¡± Raegan leaned her head on Erick¡¯s shoulder and suddenly burst into tears.


    ¡°That Mitchel who used to be so kind to me¡­ He¡¯s really gone.


    ¡±


    After enduring so much mentally, the sudden breakdown was not unexpected.


    As Raegan grew up, she rarely cried so unabashedly, disregarding her image.


    This time, however, it wasn¡¯t the silent tears she usually shed.


    She cried out loud in desperation, with no regard for how she appeared.


    Her brother and father were always her sanctuary.


    Raegan felt no need to put on any facade around them.


    As Erick watched Raegan cry, he felt helpless, his shaky hands gently patting her back tofort her.


    From their childhood, Raegan was always considerate.


    Whenever she enjoyed a tasty treat or received a gift, she made sure to share it with him.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Raegan¡¯s disappearanceter became a silent ache in Erick¡¯s heart.


    He was thankful, though, that once they reunited, it was as if no time had passed.


    They connected just as easily as they had as children.


    Erick, who had no other siblings, had once promised their father he would always look after Raegan.


    But now he deemed himself failed to keep his promise due to Raegan¡¯s distress.


    With a tight throat and a rough voice, Erick said, ¡°Raegan, you still have me.


    Our dad and mom are all waiting to see you again¡­¡±


    After crying for a while and releasing her built-up emotions, Raegan felt much better.


    She inhaled deeply and then turned to reassure Erick, ¡°Erick, I¡¯m okay now.


    Tomorrow, I¡¯ll get back to my work.


    ¡±


    Erick frowned.


    ¡°No need to hurry.


    Your health¡­¡±


    ¡°My health is fine, Erick.


    I¡¯ve got something else to share with you.


    ¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Raegan paused, her hand resting on her abdomen.


    She took a deep breath and said, ¡°I n to keep the babies.


    I will go abroad for the delivery in five months.


    ¡±


    Raegan had made up her mind.


    She would focus on her studio work for these few weeks, and when thete stage of her pregnancy arrived, she would entrust everything to the manager.


    With her less than pronounced baby bump, coupled with the fluffy clothes required by the cold weather, she could easily conceal her pregnancy until the five-month mark.


    As for the decision to deliver abroad, Raegan wanted to cut any ties with the Dixon family regarding her unborn children.


    With herpetence and family resources, she knew she could give her children a great life without any worries.


    Raegan wanted the babies, partly for Janey to havepany, and partly because her mother was still missing, and she wished for a warm big family.


    She also wanted to keep the children herself.

 Chapter 1794

    Erick¡¯s voice tightened as he said, ¡°If you want to keep the babies, go ahead.


    We can afford it.


    ¡±


    As a loving brother, Erick always backed Raegan¡¯s choices without question.


    He actually opposed the idea of an abortion since it took a toll on Raegan¡¯s health.


    It seemed better to go through with the pregnancy, ensuring the Foster family grew.


    Erick squeezed Raegan¡¯s hand gently, offeringfort, ¡°It¡¯ll be tough, but you can handle it.


    ¡±


    After thinking it over, Raegan said, ¡°Dad¡¯s health isn¡¯t great, so let¡¯s keep this between us.


    I¡¯ll tell him when I pay him a visit in two months.


    ¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Erick nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Okay.


    ¡±


    Noticing Raegan seemed calmer, Erick stood up and reassured her, ¡°Take it easy.


    Head to the studio after some rest.


    Don¡¯t fret.


    Elin will oversee things there.


    It¡¯ste and I¡¯m heading back now.


    ¡±


    As Erick turned to leave, Raegan stood up and called out, ¡°Erick.


    ¡±


    Erick paused in his tracks and turned to face her.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.


    You have to promise me.


    ¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Mitchel didn¡¯t actually bully me today.


    We just had different viewpoints, which led to an argument.


    Please don¡¯t confront him about this,¡± Raegan said earnestly.


    Erick felt a lump in his throat as he realized Raegan had read his mind.


    He lifted his eyelids slightly and calmly said, ¡°Fine.


    ¡±


    ¡°No, you really need to promise me.


    ¡± Raegan knew Erick all too well.


    Erick¡¯s eagerness to leave right now suggested his urge to confront Mitchel.


    ¡°Raegan¡­¡± Erick hesitated, reluctant to make such a promise.


    ¡°Erick, I don¡¯t want anything to do with him anymore.


    I want to see him as a stranger.


    However, he is still the father of my child.


    I don¡¯t want my kids to learn about the tension between you two,¡±


    Raegan pled.


    On one hand, there was their father, and on the other, their beloved family.


    The children loved both sides too much to let go of either.


    When they got a bit older, Raegan nned to tell them about their father.


    As for meeting their father and his family, she would let the children decide when the time came.


    Erick finally loosened his tightly clenched fist, and gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Okay, I promise.


    I¡¯ll leave him alone.


    ¡±


    Raegan rested for a bit.


    Ever since Mitchel had fallen into the sea, she hadn¡¯t slept well.


    She would often wake up suddenly, feeling a sharp pain in her heart, and the loneliness that followed made it hard for her to go back to sleep.


    Over time, her ability to sleep well worsened.

 Chapter 1795

    Yet,st night, perhaps because she had let go of her obsession, she experienced none of her usual unsettling dreams.


    Raegan didn¡¯t sleep much, but she managed to stay asleep without waking in the middle of the night.


    After getting ready for the day, Raegan went with Annis to take Janey to kindergarten.


    Today marked Janey¡¯s final half-day there, and Janey chose to bid farewell to her ssmates on her own.


    Given the previous incident, Raegan felt uneasy and opted to move Janey overseas sooner than nned.


    Currently pregnant and low on energy, plus juggling studio responsibilities, she worried about Janey¡¯s safety.


    Thus, Raegan arranged for Janey and Annis to stay with her father ahead of schedule.


    After all, she


    herself would be joining them abroad in just two months.


    At the airport, Janey¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, making it hard to part.


    Raegan felt a pang of sadness.


    If it were up to her, she wouldn¡¯t want Janey away from her side for even a moment.


    Yet, there were still many things left unsorted in the studio.


    She needed to take care of them before leaving.


    Raegan crouched down, hugged Janey, and said with a raspy voice, ¡°Be good, my love.


    Please keep your grandpapany for me.


    He always tells me how much he misses you.


    ¡±


    Janey, who had spent some time in Ardlens, felt a pang of missing her grandfather.


    With teary eyes, she nodded.


    ¡°Mommy, make sure you take care of yourself.


    Eat regrly and get plenty of sleep.


    ¡±


    When parting, Raegan embraced Janey tightly, her heart heavy with reluctance.


    ¡°Be good, listen to Annis and Victor while traveling, okay?¡±


    Janey nodded obediently, shed a bright smile to ease her mother¡¯s worries, and cheerfully walked ahead with Annis.


    Raegan turned to Victor and said, ¡°Victor, I¡¯m counting on you to look after Janey and Annis.


    The bodyguard my dad sent should be at the airport by now.


    Take Janey to the mansion and thene back.


    ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ll make sure Janey arrives safely at the mansion.


    ¡±


    Victor then expressed her concerns, ¡°Please be careful in Ardlens.


    ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.


    Judd is with me.


    ¡±


    After they boarded the ne, Raegan got into her car and headed back to the studio.


    On the elevated road, she watched the city shrink behind her and the ne ascend into the sky.


    Raegan knew she had to stay strong.


    Three children would soon rely on her care, and she couldn¡¯t afford to feel down.


    Back at the studio, Raegan worked nonstop for five days straight until Erick insisted she rest at home due to feeling unwell.


    A day of rest did Raegan good.


    Rising to use the bathroom, she froze at the sight of a gray soap on the washstand.


    Opening the drawer and checking the cab, she realized Mitchel had left many of his things behind.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He had be sly once he moved into her vi, gradually filling it with his belongings.


    Raegan found traces of him everywhere she looked.


    Raegan spent half the day cleaning out his stuff.


    She boxed up all his items and asked her assistant to send them off via local courier.


    She addressed the packages to Matteo.

 Chapter 1796

    When Matteo encountered the fourrge boxes at thepany¡¯s front desk, he was taken aback.


    Luckily, Raegan had foreseen his surprise and had already texted Matteo, ¡°I¡¯m finding it hard to deal with Mr.


    Dixon¡¯s stuff left here.


    Could you handle it, Matteo?¡±


    Her message maintained a polite yet distant tone.


    Matteo lugged fourrge boxes into Mitchel¡¯s office.


    Looking up in surprise, Mitchel caught Matteo¡¯s awkward exnation.


    ¡°These are your items from Miss Foster¡¯s ce.


    She sent them over by courier.


    ¡±


    ¡°Alright, just set them down over there.


    ¡± Mitchel returned his gaze to the document in his hand, expression unreadable.


    As night took over, the city lit up.


    With the workday at an end, the office had mostly emptied out.


    Mitchel entered the lounge alone and began opening the boxes.


    He found household items, clothing, and shoes, all neatly organized.


    He touched each item slowly, as if he could feel Raegan¡¯s hand in their arrangement.


    He pictured her


    sorting through these items, much like the evenings he¡¯d return to find his clothes for the next day already ironed and waiting in his room.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    His heart ached as his fingers clenched a perfectly ironed shirt, crumpling it.


    Mitchel managed a wry smile.


    The mess of wrinkled clothes didn¡¯t seem to bother him.


    This was his life.


    His life was never smooth sailing.


    Raegan had returned to her normal routine and her packed schedule gave her little opportunity to think about anything else, her dayspletely upied.


    At noon, Raegan intended to ask Elin about a client.


    Upon entering Elin¡¯s office, she noticed Elin focused deeply on theputer.


    A familiar name echoed from theputer¡¯s speakers.


    ¡°Miss Glyn, you¡¯ve been seen frequently at the Dixon Group recently.


    Do you have some good news to announce with Mr.


    Dixon?¡±


    Raegan nced at the screen and saw Katie in a beige coat and a loose cotton dress, clearly showing her pregnancy.


    Upon spotting Raegan, Elin panicked and attempted to close the page, but identally maximized it instead.


    In the video, Katie responded with a graceful smile, ¡°Yes, an announcement ising soon.


    ¡±


    ¡°Soon?¡± The reporter extended the microphone toward Katie and asked, ¡°Is the announcement from the Dixon Group?¡±


    With a calm smile, Katie chose not to reply directly.


    ¡°Thank you for your interest.


    It will be announced when the time is right.


    Please, let me go ahead.


    ¡±


    Katie carried herself as if she were the hostess of the Dixon Group.


    In her rush, Elin shut off the monitor.


    However, the mainputer remained on, and the voice continued to broadcast.


    ¡°The spokesperson for the Dixon Group announced that the CEO, Mitchel Dixon¡¯s wedding date will be revealed soon, with a press release to follow.


    This is Bonnie Barton reporting for the financial news.


    Now, back to our host.


    Thank you.


    ¡±


    The host quipped, ¡°This wedding is grabbing a lot of attention.


    It might even settle the longstanding feud between the Dixon and Glyn families, especially with those rumors about Katie¡¯s questionable dealings within the Dixon Group.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1797

    ¡°Once, a Dixon Group insider stated seriously that Mr.


    Dixon had criticized the Glyn family¡¯s hical transactions in a meeting.


    Following that, the Glyn family¡¯s stock took a nosedive.


    But as we see, rumors are just that.


    With the rumors now cleared, the Glyn Group¡¯s profits are climbing once more.


    They say behind every great man is a great woman, and it seems Mr.


    Dixon, a titan of finance, truly adores Miss Glyn.


    And there¡¯s news that Miss Glyn is pregnant¡­¡±


    Elin mmed herptop shut.


    She was relieved that she had finally turned off this damnputer.


    ¡°Raegan¡­¡± she began, unsure of what to say next.


    Elin¡¯s curiosity about Mitchel¡¯s high-profile wedding was the only reason she had been browsing.


    Raegan responded calmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay.


    ¡±


    Raegan then opened a file and said, ¡°Could you reach out to the client and check if he¡¯s okay with this change?¡±


    After a lengthy discussion about work, Raegan remainedposed.


    Elin felt a bit eased.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if Raegan had truly let it go or was just pretending everything w


    as fine.


    When it came to feelings,fort from others often wasn¡¯t enough.


    One need to move on.


    Raegan went back to her office and tried to keep busy, but found herself unable to focus.


    News of Mitchel¡¯s uing marriage still affected her deeply.


    She stood up and walked over to the window, hoping the sight of the greenery would soothe her.


    However, her heart was still in chaos, and she found no peace.


    After knocking, Matteo entered Mitchel¡¯s office.


    Mitchel was slumped back in his chair, looking exhausted.


    Matteo reported, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, Mr.


    Erick Foster is here to see you.


    ¡±


    Mitchel raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Erick?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t say you were here,¡± Matteo added quickly.


    He chose not to mention that Erick seemed furious, as if ready for a confrontation.


    In Matteo¡¯s view, it was best if Erick and Mitchel avoided each other for now.


    Mitchel seemed too fragile to handle any more stress.


    Yet, Mitchel ordered, ¡°Take him to the reception room.


    I¡¯ll head there soon.


    ¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Matteo wanted to persuade Mitchel, but ultimately, he just nodded and agreed, ¡°Okay.


    ¡±


    When Mitchel stepped into the reception room, he found Erick standing by the window, leafing through a Dixon corporate yearbook.


    ¡°Erick,¡± Mitchel called out as he always did.


    Erick turned around, his face noticeably cold.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, I think you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else.


    I don¡¯t recall having anything to do with you.


    ¡±


    Before Mitchel could reply, Erick scoffed.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to address me that way anymore.


    Just look at what you¡¯ve caused.


    ¡±


    Despite Erick¡¯s harsh words, Mitchel maintained aposed and indifferent expression, showing no sign of embarrassment.

 Chapter 1798

    Erick, ever a protective big brother for Raegan, found it hard to keep his cool around Mitchel.


    He had heeded Raegan¡¯s words, and only after a few days did hee to confront Mitchel.


    Had this happened just two days earlier, Erick would have likely lost his temper and shed with Mitchel.


    With a clenched jaw, Erick tossed a document onto the table.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, I¡¯m returning this absurd will to you!¡± He sneered, ¡°You know, if you just change the name on it, you might actually impress Miss Glyn.


    ¡±


    Mitchel replied indifferently, ¡°No need.


    I¡¯ve already dered this will void.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Erick was at a loss for words.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Raegan¡¯s sake, he¡¯d have punched Mitchel until Mitchel couldn¡¯t speak.


    How could Mitchel disrespect the Foster family like this?


    Erick scoffed.


    ¡°Very neat.


    ¡±


    Mitchel didn¡¯t say anything.


    No matter how much Erick taunted, he listened quietly.


    It seemed that he didn¡¯t want to conflict with Erick from the beginning.


    Erick wanted tosh out, but Mitchel¡¯s silence gave him no excuse.


    He clenched his fists, then rxed and slid his hands back into his pockets, turning toward the door.


    Just as Erick opened the door, he stopped and said, ¡°Mitchel, I really regret letting you two get back together.


    If I could turn back time, you wouldn¡¯t get that chance again.


    ¡±


    Mitchel stayed quiet.


    Erick gave a resigned smile and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s time to rip off the Band-Aid.


    ¡±


    Actually, Erick shared the same suspicion as Raegan.


    Mitchel, who had once risked everything for Raegan, even his life, now imed he didn¡¯t love her anymore.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Erick asked, ¡°Are you nning something?¡±


    After a long pause, Mitchel replied slowly, ¡°No.


    ¡±


    This response was expected.


    With a smile, Erick said, ¡°You view Raegan too weak.


    She doesn¡¯t need all that protection.


    The approach you¡¯re using is exactly what she rejects.


    Congrattions! You¡¯ve lost her forever! Raegan will nevere back to you.


    ¡±


    With those words, Erick opened the door and left without a backward nce.


    The door mmed shut behind him.


    Mitchel stared at the closed door, remaining silent.


    Then, suddenly, the sound of things hitting the ground filled the room.


    Matteo rushed in immediately and noticed the chaos on the floor.


    A whole disy case of trophiesy shattered.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Matteo had hurriedly run in at themotion, assuming Erick hit Mitchel.


    He nervously surveyed Mitchel, relieved to see thetter wasn¡¯t hurt.


    There hadn¡¯t been a fight, then.


    So, what exactly had happened here?


    Racking his mind, Matteo asked with concern, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, are you okay?¡±


    Matteo thought there might be injuries hidden under Mitchel¡¯s clothes that he couldn¡¯t see.

 Chapter 1799

    Mitchelmanded icily, ¡°Make the announcement.


    ¡±


    Matteo paused, puzzled.


    ¡°Make the announcement?¡±


    ¡°Yes, for September 20th.


    ¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Matteo hesitated, about to speak, but a sharp look from Mitchel made him quickly change his response.


    ¡°Okay.


    ¡±


    ¡°Increase the coverage.


    Get both local and international media involved.


    We need to keep this trending until then.


    ¡±


    Matteo wasn¡¯t sure what Mitchel was nning and didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    He simply nodded.


    ¡°Okay.


    ¡±


    Once Mitchel had left, Matteo surveyed the cluttered room and sighed softly.


    He then had someone clean up the mess.


    Raegan had been keeping herself busy to distract from her feelings.


    Yet, during a break, her fingers automatically navigated to the Dixon Group¡¯s official website.


    Thetest announcement had been posted at two ten in the afternoon.


    It featured the names of the man she once loved dearly and the woman she despised.


    September 20th was the date set for their wedding!


    The announcement struck Raegan like a dagger to the heart.


    The bold and mboyant official statement dered what the media celebrated as a love affair.


    Yet, despite having been married to Mitchel for the past few years, Raegan had remained unseen and unknown.


    Her heart seemed to halt, her breathing grew heavy.


    The event was set to ur in less than two weeks.


    It was approaching so quickly that Raegan hadn¡¯t seen iting.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Could it be true, as the media imed, that Katie¡¯s child was in a hurry to arrive? But then, Katie¡¯s child¡­ It had been proven not to be Mitchel¡¯s, hadn¡¯t it?


    As far as Raegan knew, Mitchel was not the type to raise someone else¡¯s child.


    She dared not consider the one possibility that remained.


    Could Katie¡¯s child actually be his?


    This thought tormented her even more.


    The idea that Mitchel made out with her while being with another woman made her feel nauseous.


    Hastily, Raegan grabbed her herbal remedy to stave off the urge to vomit.


    Raegan calmed herself for a moment and then tried to close the webpage.


    She thought her actions over the past few days had proven that she was over it.


    Yet, her fingers trembled.


    She attempted to shut down herptop three times without sess.


    In frustration, she mmed theptop closed.


    The office was empty and Elin was on the verge of leaving.


    Elin asked cautiously, ¡°Raegan, are you heading home? I can give you a ride.


    ¡±


    As Elin spoke, her phone rang, but she ignored it.


    Raegan shook her head and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.


    Go on back to your work.


    My driver¡¯s waiting downstairs.


    ¡±


    Once home, Raegan settled into a bath.


    The warm water couldn¡¯t ease the chill in her heart.


    Over the next few days, even without paying attention to Mitchel and Katie, Raegan kept encountering news about them.

 Chapter 1800

    ¡°Mr.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dixon is out shopping for furniture with his fianc¨¦e.


    .


    ¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon and his fianc¨¦e are enjoying ate dinner¡­¡±


    ¡°The CEO of the Dixon Group and his fianc¨¦e are spotted at a beauty treatment¡­¡±


    It seemed the media was intent on painting Mitchel as the ideal man, sparking envy among many.


    Comments even popped up in the newsparing him to other men.


    ¡°A man as busy as he is still finds time for beauty treatments with his fianc¨¦e.


    What about you?¡±


    ¡°A man worth millions still makes time forte-night snacks with his wife.


    What about you?¡±


    Raegan felt bad at first, but eventually, she became numb.


    As time passed, she started to believe what the media imed.


    Mitchel truly loved Katie.


    The things he did for Katie were, after all, extraordinary.


    Raegan sensed she never truly knew Mitchel.


    He had daringly saved her by pushing her out of the car loaded with explosives while driving the dangerous car into the sea.


    Yet, upon his miraculous return, he imed he didn¡¯t love her anymore and his actions seemed to suggest he had developed feelings for Katie.


    She struggled to discern the truth.


    One evening after work, Elin asked, ¡°Raegan, would you Like to go out for dinner with me?¡±


    Having noted Raegan¡¯s feeling downtely, Elin thought delicious food might cheer her up.


    They had a standing agreement that delicious food was their go-to remedy for gloomy days.


    Though Raegan wasn¡¯t really in the mood to eat, she still agreed, not wanting Elin to worry about her.


    As they reached the entrance of the restaurant, Elin¡¯s phone rang.


    Raegan nced over and saw the caller was Erick.


    She was puzzled as to why Erick called Elin.


    Elin hung up in a hurry.


    Raegan, a bit baffled, asked Lightly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pick up?¡±


    Before Elin could respond, her phone rang once more.


    Her cheeks turned red.


    Raegan observed the screen showcasing Erick¡¯s number and then nced at Elin, sensing something.


    She said nonchntly, ¡°Looks like my brother wants to talk to you.


    Go ahead and answer.


    I¡¯ll head upstairs first.


    It¡¯s chamber number two, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Elin nodded but hesitated before answering the phone.


    She expressed her concern, ¡°You go on up.


    I¡¯ll be right there.


    ¡±


    Only after Raegan exited the car did Elin feel safe to answer the phone.


    ¡°Why did you hang up?¡± Erick¡¯s tone was icy.


    ¡°Who are you with that you couldn¡¯t talk?¡±


    Elin, trying to avoid giving details, replied casually, ¡°I¡¯m alone.


    What do you need?¡±

 Chapter 1801

    ¡°Interesting.


    I left all my clothes at your cest night.


    I¡¯ming to pick them up,¡± Erick stated, clearly annoyed.


    Elin felt a rush of anxiety.


    ¡°You¡¯re at my house?¡±


    Raegan couldn¡¯t hear the noises inside the car, but judging from Elin¡¯s expressions, curiosity overwhelmed her as she pieced things together.


    Elin and Erick together? Since when? How had she never noticed?


    But once doubt sets in, even the smallest details seem to hint that it wasn¡¯tpletely unexpected.


    But if Elin and Erick really got together, considering Erick¡¯s personality and their father¡¯s demeanor, things would likely be tough for Elin.


    Raegan let out a soft sigh, her mind wandering to Nicole, who had a tough love life as well.


    Why did all three of their love lives have to be soplicated?


    Raegan resolved to talk with Elin someday to understand her feelings.


    If Erick and Elin were together, and Elin had thought it through, Raegan would show her support.


    Inside the car.


    Elin realized Erick was in her apartment and bit her lip, trying to stayposed.


    ¡°Did you pick my lock?¡±


    Erick was sprawled on the sofa, stretching out his legs.


    ¡°Why would I need to pick the lock to get in?¡±


    ¡°How did you get in, then?¡±


    ¡°A drunkard gave me the passwordst night.


    ¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Elin felt her ears heat up.


    She was the ¡°drunkard¡± he was talking about.


    She wished she could p herself.


    Why had she blurted out the password just because she¡¯d had a few drinks? She resolved to change her password as soon as she got home.


    Elin tried to calm her nerves.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just barge into my ce, you know.


    ¡±


    Erick responded bluntly, ¡°I came to pick up some clothes.


    ¡±


    Elin, dumbfounded by his nerve, countered, ¡°You¡¯re telling me you¡¯re out of clothes?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.


    ¡±


    Elin was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Elin, why have you stopped calling me ¡®Mr.


    Foster¡¯?¡± Erick inquired.


    Elin fell silent, her previous night¡¯s unrestrained behavior flooding her mind, causing her cheeks to redden.


    ¡°Last night in bed, you called me ¡®Mr.


    Foster¡¯ 58 times.


    You started off loud, and the rest of them were out with tears,¡± Erick teased, his voice smooth and taunting over the phone.


    ¡°Your voice was really captivating.


    ¡±


    Elin, close to stammering and clearly flustered, protested, ¡°Stop it.


    ¡±


    Though she had been drunk, the memories weren¡¯tpletely Lost.


    Now, as Erick reminded her, the image of him from the night before, towering over her, his sweat dripping onto her from his toned body, came rushing back.


    It was wild¡­

 Chapter 1802

    Elin¡¯s body trembled and her ears felt hot as she hurriedly exined, ¡°I texted you this morning.


    Last night was a mistake.


    ¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see your text.


    Maybe you could exin it in person?¡±


    Erick suggested.


    Elin was left speechless.


    She longed to forget everything about the previous evening.


    ¡°I¡¯m out having dinner,¡± she said.


    ¡°With whom?¡±


    ¡°With Raegan¡­¡± Elin confessed reluctantly.


    Erick, learning it was Raegan, felt a slight easing in his tense chest.


    ¡°Alright, enjoy your dinner.


    ¡±


    Elin, noting that mentioning Raegan was effective, said to Erick, ¡°Make sure to lock the door when you leave.


    ¡±


    Noticing Elin¡¯s tone had returned to being distant, Erick frowned and abruptly hung up.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Elin gazed at the silent phone for a moment.


    That was just Erick¡¯s way.


    In his presence, she could never escape being seen as the daughter of a maid.


    Raegan walked into the restaurant, and a waiter escorted her upstairs.


    The restaurant was a luxurious venue, consisting entirely of chambers without a main hall, ensuring significant privacy.


    Raegan had been following the waiter upstairs silently.


    Suddenly, the waiter greeted, ¡°Good evening, sir.


    ¡±


    Raegan looked up and was taken aback by Mitchel¡¯s striking appearance.


    Her heart skipped a beat!


    Clearly, Mitchel had spotted Raegan.


    His deep, dark eyes held a chilly aloofness.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Their eyes locked for a brief second, and Raegan nearly let the question that was eating her up slip out.


    Was the baby Katie was carrying his? This question was crucial for her.


    It had the power to change everything she thought she knew about Mitchel.


    However, Mitchel only gave Raegan a fleeting look of indifference and then turned away as if she were just another face in the crowd.


    Mitchel started to walk off, his steps long and determined.


    Raegan¡¯s hands clenched until the waiter¡¯s voice brought her back, ¡°Miss?¡±


    Raegan shook off her thoughts and hurried after the waiter.


    Mitchel was walking toward the same direction as Raegan and the waiter.


    The restaurant had a unique setup with its chambers scattered about, offering more privacy.


    Watching Mitchel¡¯s tall silhouette move forward, the sharp lines of his suit highlighting his lean physique, Raegan noticed he looked slimmer than usual.


    His usual distant air seemed tinged with a sad loneliness.

 Chapter 1803

    Raegan chuckled to herself quietly.


    This wasn¡¯t her concern, after all.


    Mitchel hadn¡¯t even bothered to say hello, and perhaps some questions were better left unanswered.


    Maybe it was better if they remained strangers.


    ¡°Mitchel.


    ¡± A woman¡¯s slim arm linked with Mitchel¡¯s.


    ¡°The dishes are ready.


    Let¡¯s eat together.


    ¡±


    The atmosphere froze for a moment.


    Raegan¡¯s steps halted abruptly.


    Mitchel didn¡¯t particrly like the dishes in this restaurant, but here he was with Katie, likely creating fodder for tomorrow¡¯s gossip columns with their public disy of affection.


    Katie sensed a coldnessing from Mitchel, chilling her to the bone, but she maintained her grip effortlessly.


    She doubted Mitchel would reject her in Raegan¡¯s presence.


    As Katie expected, Mitchel didn¡¯t pull away.


    Instead, he replied in an even tone, ¡°Alright.


    ¡±


    Mitchel then began to walk away.


    Katie wasn¡¯t ready to let the moment end.


    She paused, pretending to just notice Raegan nearby.


    ¡°Miss Foster?¡± Katie¡¯s voice carried a tone of feigned surprise as she stepped forward.


    ¡°Are you dining here? Why not join us?¡±


    Though Katie¡¯s invitation was bubbly, Raegan wasn¡¯t deceived.


    Whentching onto Mitchel¡¯s arm, Katie had spotted her already.


    This invitation was clearly a show.


    What really shocked Raegan was Katie¡¯s current appearance.


    Although not breathtaking, the previous Katie was far from in.


    Typically dressed in designer clothes, Katie usually presented herself as a refined and dignified socialite.


    Now, it might have been her pregnancy, but her face looked pale and drawn.


    Her makeup was peeling, unable to hide the dark spots underneath.


    This was a sharp contrast to Katie¡¯s wless image that the news often showed.


    She was likely enhanced because the Dixon Group, which first reported on her, would naturally want the CEO¡¯s wife to look good.


    Pregnancy really changed Katie.


    Raegan wasn¡¯t interested in watching their affectionate disy.


    She responded indifferently, ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯m here with a friend.


    ¡±


    The shock in Raegan¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t escape Katie¡¯s notice.


    Her grip on Mitchel¡¯s hand tightened without her realizing.


    If looks could kill, Katie¡¯s stare right then was lethal, particrly after she saw Raegan¡¯s face, smooth and delicate Like a fragile eggshell.


    Jealousy and resentment bubbled up from within Katie.


    Why did her pregnancy have to make her look so unattractive? She cursed the baby inside her for draining her beauty.


    Yet, here was Raegan, stunning as ever with eyes full of emotion, seemingly trying to charm on purpose.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Katie was fuming.


    But Raegan didn¡¯t pay heed to Katie, oblivious to thetter¡¯s vicious thoughts.


    Seeing Mitchell not pushing Katie away, with their arms intertwined, Raegan felt a surge of nausea and disgust wash over her.


    Erick had brought up the stagnant investigation into the kidnapping case involving Janey and Annis.


    They had finally tracked down a thug linked to the kidnappers, but just as they were about to question the thug, awyer stepped in, and the thug disappeared.


    Theyter found out thewyer was connected to the Dixon Group.


    Raegan had long harbored suspicions about Katie¡¯s role in the kidnappings.


    How else would Luciana have known where the kidnappers were? It had to be from the information Luciana got in return for meeting Katie¡¯s demands.


    Now, with Luciana being unavable and the death of those kidnappers, the fact that the mastermind stood unharmed seemed to be solely due to Mitchel.


    If he decided to shield someone, they were untouchable.


    Feeling more and more ufortable, Raegan tried to leave but was halted by Katie¡¯s extended hand.


    ¡°Miss Foster, about the dress you designed for me, I approved the draft earlier today.


    Have you seen it?¡±


    Raegan was taken aback by the abrupt change of topic.


    Initially, Katie¡¯s deposit appeared to be merely an attempt to embarrass her, and there hadn¡¯t been any follow-up or confirmation since then, leaving the issue hanging.


    Now, intent on turning the embarrassment into reality, Katie wasn¡¯t letting it slide.


    She purposefully said, ¡°I got my wedding dress madest year.


    Could you just make a couple of casual outfits for me to wear on the honeymoon, and maybe two suits for my husband too?¡±

 Chapter 1804

    Raegan frowned and instinctively turned to Mitchel.


    She doubted he failed to see that Katie¡¯s request of having her design clothes was just a way to embarrass her.


    Katie, smiling, said to Mitchel, ¡°Mitchel, Miss Foster¡¯s designs are quite nice.


    Just let her handle it.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze was cold, and as he started to speak, he suddenly shifted his statement, remarking indifferently, ¡°You handle these minor things.


    ¡±


    At his words, Raegan wasn¡¯t surprised.


    She shouldn¡¯t have expectations anyway.


    It could have been the restaurant¡¯s air conditioning that was malfunctioning.


    Raegan felt every bit of her skin prickle under her clothes, the cold bothering her deeply.


    If they could stoop to such behavior, why shouldn¡¯t she use this to her advantage? She would be silly not to seize the opportunity to earn some money.


    Facing them directly, Raegan stated inly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have my assistant schedule a time with youter.


    ¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Enjoy your meal,¡± Raegan added, managing a faint smile.


    With that, she moved forward, not stopping for a second.


    Katie was on the verge of saying something more, but Mitchel quickly stopped her by grabbing her hand.


    Realizing Mitchel was holding her hand, Katie immediately softened, her expression turning to a sweet smile, hoping Raegan would nce back at them.


    But Raegan continued walking with steady, unwavering steps, not looking back once.


    Katie was overwhelmed with disappointment, but soon, other feelings emerged.


    She deemed Mitchel¡¯s holding her hand as huge progress.


    Moments earlier, she had taken moments to muster the courage to Link arms with him loosely, avoiding direct contact.


    ¡°Mitchel¡­¡± Katie whispered softly.


    Although he was holding Katie¡¯s hand, Mitchel didn¡¯t look at her.


    His gaze was cold and distant, fixing straight ahead, even though the path was empty.


    Just as Katie began to feel confused and was about to ask, Mitchel¡¯s grip intensified, painfully squeezing her hand until her bones felt like they might break.


    Katie¡¯s face contorted with pain as she eximed, ¡°Mitchel!¡±


    Mitchel remained stoic, seemingly oblivious to her cries, his hold as relentless as a vise.


    This made her sweat and grimace.


    ¡°Mitchel¡­¡± Katie was nearly in tears from the pain, managing to gasp, ¡°It hurts.


    Please let go.


    ¡±


    That was when Mitchel finally looked down at Katie, his voice cold.


    ¡°Someone is taking pictures.


    ¡±


    However, Mitchel didn¡¯t rx his grip.


    Instead, he pulled her along, striding forward swiftly.


    With the press taking pictures of them, Katie managed to fight back the urge to cry in pain, forcing a smile.


    The pain was intense, her fingers being pressed so tightly that they felt distorted, on the verge of serious damage.


    Despite the agony, Katie tried her best to maintain a smile, one that looked more pained than any tear could express.

 Chapter 1805

    Finally, they made it to the reserved chamber.


    As soon as the door shut behind them, Mitchel quickly released her hand.


    Katie stumbled and grabbed the back of a chair to steady herself, while tears streamed down her face.


    Her right hand throbbed painfully, almost feeling numb.


    Mitchel stood motionless, bathed in the harsh overhead light that highlighted his handsome features.


    Yet, to Katie, his expression might as well have been the grim reaper¡¯s.


    A cold shiver ran through her, and just looking at him made her legs weak.


    Mitchel looked down at Katie, his voice deep and rough.


    ¡°Katie, do you enjoy ying games?¡±


    Katie¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She fought her anxiety and tried to soundposed.


    ¡°Mitchel, what do you mean? I don¡¯t get it.


    ¡±


    Mitchel noticed her feigned ignorance, his eyes turning frostier.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to avoid upsetting her?¡±


    Katie, filled with a mix of bitterness and resentment, replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ I only came to you because I noticed some reporters nearby.


    I had no idea Raegan was here.


    ¡±


    Katie assumed she only said a few words to Raegan.


    How could that be seen as provocation?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± Mitchel scoffed.


    ¡°If you were unaware, why couldn¡¯t you keep quiet?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong.


    I had nned to get a dress made for a trip, which was postponed.


    I thought it was a good opportunity to¡­¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookeryBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± Katie had not finished speaking when she suddenly covered her face and screamed.


    ¡°smash!¡± The sound of shattering filled the room as a porcin bowl grazed Katie¡¯s face and broke against the ss turntable.


    ¡°Keep your schemes to yourself.


    ¡± Mitchel had no interest in hearing Katie out.


    His lips twisted into a cold smile.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not interested in continuing our agreement, you¡¯re free to leave.


    ¡±


    Katie¡¯s expression shifted rapidly to one of panic as she reached out to grab Mitchel¡¯s arm.


    Yet, remembering the recent pain, she hesitated and pulled back her hand.


    Katie realized that in front of Mitchel, neither excuses nor tears would work, so she dropped the act.


    ¡°Mitchel, you promised me a wedding.


    What¡¯s wrong with my defending my rights before then?¡±


    Her confident tone and the quick change in her demeanor were striking.


    This was her true self showing.


    ¡°Besides, as part of our agreement, I promised to get the Maxwell family to back off from attempting to murder Raegan and to help you find the antidote after the wedding.


    Aren¡¯t those terms significant enough?¡±


    Katie stood tall, her gaze radiating the confident glow of someone having the upper hand.


    In the deal with Mitchel, she deemed herself as the one in the advantageous position.


    When Mitchel came back, Katie was the only one aware that he had been poisoned.


    Without wasting a moment, she went straight to him toy out her demands.


    Obviously, Mitchel would have toply.


    After all, his very survival was at stake.


    The poison was said to be lethal without a cure, but that wasn¡¯t entirely true.


    Davey had helped Katie track down the scientist who had concocted the antidote.


    Mitchel, to Katie¡¯s astonishment, set a condition that he wanted Raegan removed from the Maxwell family¡¯s hit list.


    Mitchel even mentioned the Maxwell family by name, making it clear he knew about her connections.

 Chapter 1806

    Katie realized that with Mitchel¡¯s resources, figuring out Davey¡¯s close ties to the Maxwell family wouldn¡¯t have been difficult.


    Mitchel¡¯s demand was manageable for Katie.


    She had been the one to orchestrate Raegan¡¯s inclusion on the hit list anyway.


    Katie assumed if she couldn¡¯t win Mitchel¡¯s love, so be it.


    She¡¯d bind him with obligations instead, believing that someday, she¡¯d win his heart through them.


    ¡°Katie, you seem to be misunderstanding something,¡± Mitchel said, his eyes intense and menacing.


    ¡°The thing about agreements is they¡¯re limited to what¡¯s been agreed upon, nothing more.


    You said you merely defended your rights?¡±


    He clenched and unclenched his fists, his joints cracking crisply.


    Then, he slowly walked forward.


    With each step he took, Katie¡¯s heart pounded wildly.


    Suddenly, Mitchel¡¯s long fingers gripped her chin firmly, Looking down at her as her pupils widened with fear, and his eyes held an icy chill.


    ¡°Tell me, what rights do you think you have?¡±


    Katie¡¯s courage melted away under his intense presence.


    She clenched her teeth and shivered, saying, ¡°Mitchel, you¡¯re hurting me.


    Please let go¡­¡±


    He ignored her pleas, his voice sharp andmanding.


    ¡°Who told you that you have these rights? Was it me?¡±


    Mitchel suddenly released her, and Katie slumped into the plush seat, gasping for breath.


    The light revealed the icy sternness in Mitchel¡¯s face.


    Katie could tell he was furious! In such moments, she knew better than to argue with him.


    When he lost his temper, he was formidable.


    Katie lowered her eyes, still showing a hint of defiance, and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Mitchel, regardless, we¡¯re going to be married soon!¡±


    She paused and took a deep breath, her eyes beginning to tear up.


    ¡°At least in public, try to show some respect for me.


    ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you haven¡¯t read the contract you signed.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡± His eyes dark and unforgiving, he said coldly, ¡°Only the wedding.


    Nothing else.


    ¡±


    Katie¡¯s face instantly paled.


    She was dead set on marrying Mitchel.


    Although he was reluctant to make it official with a marriage certificate, the mere promise of a wedding was enough for her.


    After all, should anything happen to Mitchel, she would still be recognized as his spouse in the eyes of others.


    Her position would remain secure.


    The dishes had turned cold.


    However, Mitchel, appearing calmer now, pulled back a chair and said casually, ¡°Eat now.


    Aren¡¯t these your favorite dishes?¡±


    With that, Mitchel scooped the soggy vegetables onto Katie¡¯s te.


    Thedle clinked sharply as he set it down.


    His lips curled into a slight smile.


    ¡°Eat.


    ¡±


    Katie pressed her lips together, her face ghostly pale.


    These dishes were cold.


    Plus, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to eat.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not hungry,¡± she stammered.


    She stood up hesitantly, ready to leave.


    ¡°I will leave first.


    ¡±


    ¡°Sit down!¡± Mitchelmanded.


    His voice was cold and distant, carrying a chilling edge that could make anyone tremble.

 Chapter 1807

    Katie¡¯s legs tensed, and she dropped back down into her seat.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you enjoy the dishes in this restaurant?¡± Mitchel¡¯s slender fingers drummed on the table as he uttered, ¡°Finish them.


    ¡±


    Noting the rare darkness in his gaze, Katie felt a chill run through her palms.


    For the first time, her feelings for Mitchel had included not only obsession but also fear.


    She knew she had no other choice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat,¡± she dered.


    Gripping her fork tightly, she began stuffing her mouth with the broth-soaked vegetables and meat, eager to finish quickly and get away.


    Mitchel¡¯s domineering presence almost suffocated her.


    Halfway through the meal, Mitchel¡¯s voice cut through the tension.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the dress.


    It¡¯s already taken care of.


    ¡±


    At his words, Katie choked, coughing violently.


    The red broth smeared her lips, blending with her sweat-damp makeup, leaving her looking dreadful.


    At that moment, Katie wasn¡¯t concerned about the dress.


    She just hoped nothing would go wrong before the wedding.


    She grumbled under her breath, ¡°Damn you, Raegan! I¡¯ll handle you after the wedding.


    ¡±


    To Katie, ending someone¡¯s life, whether they were marked or not, made no difference.


    Furthermore, their agreement on removing Raegan from the hit list was only effective overseas.


    Raegan was now in Ardlens.


    When she decided she wanted Raegan gone, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate!


    ¡°Okay, I got it,¡± Katie conceded, keeping her thoughts to herself.


    Meanwhile, Raegan and Elin had just finished their meal.


    The earlier incident had dampened Raegan¡¯s appetite, but she managed to eat something.


    At the door, they noticed a discreet ck SUV pull up.


    The driver got out, and to their surprise, it was Stefan, whom they hadn¡¯t seen for some time.


    Raegan was shocked.


    ¡°Stefan, what are you doing here?¡±


    Stefan came over with a friendly smile.


    ¡°I just got back from Aurorast night.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Erick sent me to drive you home,¡± he said in a yful tone.


    Raegan understood that Stefan¡¯s rtionship with Erick wasn¡¯t based on orders, but on mutual respect.


    That was why he cared so much for her.


    Elin, overhearing this, tensed up, wishing she had offered to drive Raegan home instead.


    Then, Stefan turned to Elin and said kindly, ¡°Elin, Erick mentioned you haven¡¯t responded to his message.


    He wants to speak with you.


    ¡±


    Elin¡¯s cheeks turned red at once.


    Erick was always so infuriating.


    The way Stefan looked at her made it clear he thought there was something between her and Erick.


    Raegan raised an eyebrow at this news.


    Seeing Elin¡¯s reluctance, she tried to Lighten the mood.


    ¡°It¡¯s sote.


    What could Erick possibly want to discuss with Elin at this hour?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Stefan replied.


    Turning back to Elin, who had regained herposure, Raegan asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about this troublesome client at the studio,¡± Elin exined.

 Chapter 1808

    ¡°He got handy with mest night when he was drunk.


    Luckily, Erick stepped in and dealt with him.


    Now the client is threatening to sue, iming I set him up to be attacked.


    Erick said he¡¯d handle it.


    That¡¯s probably what this is about.


    ¡±


    Indeed, the incident fromst night was the reason for all thismotion.


    Elin suspected someone had spiked her drink, leading to her intimate moments with Erick.


    The very next day, the man Erick had confronted used Elin of arranging an assault against him.


    However, Erick had taken care of things by having witnesses at the restaurant who testified that the client had indeed drugged Elin¡¯s drink.


    By the afternoon, they had presented the evidence to the police, and the client was arrested.


    Raegan was astonished.


    ¡°Elin, this is serious! Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Raegan scrutinized Elin, relieved to see thetter wasn¡¯t physically hurt.


    Angered, she dered, ¡°That creep harassed you? Are you okay? Where is he now? I¡¯ll have mywyer sue him to the point of getting rotten in the prison!¡±


    Elin felt a rush of gratitude.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.


    He didn¡¯t get to me, thanks to Erick.


    Erick had taken care of everything.


    ¡±


    Knowing Raegan was going through a tough time, Elin had decided not to burden her with the upsetting news.


    Knowing Erick¡¯s intervention, Raegan felt at ease, casually saying, ¡°Alright, if Erick¡¯s calling you, it¡¯s probably about this.


    Go ahead and call him back.


    Stefan will drive me back.


    Don¡¯t worry about me.


    ¡±


    Elin thought to herself that there was more to it than just a phone call.


    She remembered Erick¡¯s message urging her to return early.


    He¡¯d taken advantage of her, and now he wanted to settle ounts after the fact.


    Did he think he was that special? Despite it being her first time, she hadn¡¯t made a fuss.


    Couldn¡¯t Erick just drop it?


    It was so awkward to even mention.


    Elin walked gloomily toward her car, contemting going back to the studio to work a bit.


    That way, Erick wouldn¡¯t be patient enough to wait for her to return.


    As Elin reached to unlock her car door, a man from behind gripped the handle.


    Still shaken fromst night¡¯s groping incident, Elin was on high alert and tried to use the self-defense techniques she had learned, aiming an elbow at the man¡¯s chin.


    But the man anticipated her move and quickly grabbed her wrists, pinning her hands against the car window and pressing her against the car door with a nimble stretch of his legs.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Trying to use the self-defense moves I taught you against me?¡± Erick¡¯s familiar voice calmed Elin¡¯s racing heart.


    ¡°How did you get here?¡± Elin asked, caught off guard.


    Before Erick could respond, a whistle echoed from across the street.


    A man, flushed from drinking, stumbled forward and eximed, ¡°Bro, that¡¯s wild! A car s@x right out in the open, awesome!¡±


    Initially, Elin was confused by the drunk man¡¯s words.


    Then, she caught their reflection in the car¡¯s side mirror.


    Erick, who was tall and slender, held her wrists from behind, both pressed against the car door.


    It did appear as though they were involved in intimate moments.


    Elin¡¯s cheeks burned with embarrassment.


    ¡°Woo-hoo!¡± The drunk man continued to whistle.


    Erick released Elin and started walking toward him.


    The drunk man¡¯s friend hurried over, mping a hand over the drunk man¡¯s mouth and repeatedly apologizing to Erick.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    Please don¡¯t take his words to heart.


    He¡¯s just drunk.


    .


    ¡±

 Chapter 1809

    Elin stepped forward, her face still flushed, and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s okay.


    He didn¡¯t know what he had said.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He was just drunk.


    Let¡¯s go.


    ¡±


    Elin definitely didn¡¯t want this to turn into a spectacle.


    What would she say if Raegan asked about it? That she and Erick were mistaken for being involved in intimate moments by the roadside? Just the thought made her squirm.


    The drunk man¡¯s friend, noting Erick¡¯smanding presence and refined air, realized Erick was not someone to provoke.


    He repeatedly bowed deeply, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    I apologize to you and your girlfriend on his behalf! Please, you¡¯re a great man.


    Don¡¯t lower yourself to argue with a drunk man like him.


    I¡¯ll make sure to speak with himter.


    ¡±


    Erick¡¯s stern expression eased slightly at the mention of ¡°girlfriend.


    ¡±


    He responded calmly, ¡°If your friend is drunk, you should take him home to rest.


    It¡¯s better than letting him out to cause trouble you might regret.


    ¡±


    This clearly showed Erick was ready to move past the incident, and the drunk man¡¯s friend thanked him profusely before leading the drunk man away.


    Erick then turned, his eyes settling on Elin¡¯s hand as she clutched the edge of his coat.


    A flicker of uncertainty passed through his gaze.


    Elin paused, suddenly aware, and quickly released his coat.


    She shuffled her feet, sensing the tension in the air, and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Taking you home,¡± Erick stated simply, taking the car keys from her and heading to her car.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Before Elin could refuse, Erick had already opened the passenger door for her, and she hesitantly climbed in.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your car?¡± she inquired.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°The driver took it,¡± Erick answered, leaving a lingering silence.


    Elin hesitated and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t need you to take me home.


    I still have to go to the office.


    ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ste.


    Whatever it is can surely wait until tomorrow.


    ¡±


    Elin really didn¡¯t want to leave with Erick, so she quickly made an excuse.


    ¡°No, I still have some documents to finish¡­¡±


    Just then, Erick took out his phone and called Raegan.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Elin eximed, startled.


    She leaned over in a hurry to hit the end call button.


    Erick didn¡¯t try to stop her.


    He just looked down at her and asked, ¡°Just wanna ask her whether the studio will shut down when you¡¯re not there?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Elin¡¯s voice spiked with panic.


    She had always been reserved around Erick, but sincest night, things had changed slightly, making them feel a bit closer.


    Now, she resembled a flustered little rabbit, almost ready to snap.


    Erick gave a mischievous smile.


    ¡°Alright, then give me a reason.


    ¡±


    Elin fell silent.


    During the silence, the car had already started moving.


    In the sleek ck car parked in front of the restaurant, Mitchel¡¯s lips were pressed tightly together as he watched the car carrying Raegan pull away.


    The atmosphere inside Mitchel¡¯s car turned icy.


    Matteo inquired, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, where are we heading?¡±

 Chapter 1810

    ¡°Just follow them.


    ¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Matteoplied and began tailing the car carrying Raegan.


    They continued until the car pulled up at West Lake Vi.


    Matteo parked a little way off, keeping a low profile.


    Stefan, behind the wheel, moved with an elegant ease and swiftly went around the vehicle to open the door for Raegan.


    Standing by the car, Stefan and Raegan exchanged a few brief words before Stefan nudged Raegan,


    urging her to go inside.


    Raegan gave Stefan a warm smile.


    ¡°Thanks for everything, Stefan.


    I¡¯ll treat you to dinner someday.


    ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities,¡± Stefan responded.


    As Raegan started to walk away, she paused and turned back to face Stefan.


    ¡°Did youe across any new leads during your trip to Aurora?¡±


    ¡°I did.


    I looked into the Maxwell family¡¯s migration details, and the timings for five individuals lined up.


    ¡± Stefan had intended to talk about this the next day, but Raegan¡¯s question prompted him to pull out a burner phone.


    Stefan then showed Raegan the images of the five individuals.


    Raegan¡¯s eyes widened when she spotted a man with a scar near his eye, and she gasped in shock, ¡°That¡¯s him!¡±


    Raegan hadn¡¯t noticed the concern etching Stefan¡¯s brow as she excitedly clutched his wrist, eximing, ¡°It¡¯s him.


    These eyes I remember! He has heterochromia!¡±


    Five years ago, amid Raegan¡¯s car incident, as the car she was in on the verge of falling down to the river, this man thrust the car off the bridge just before rescue arrived.


    Raegan remembered distinctly because, even though the man was disguised with a cap and mask, the lighting had caused his eyes to reveal their unique colors: one light blue, the other light red.


    In the photo Raegan pointed at, it was only the man¡¯s eyes that stood out, immediately recognizable.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    After five years, seeing those eyes again stirred a deep sense of dread in Raegan.


    They reminded her of the calcting gaze of a venomous snake, giving anyone he looked at a chilling sense of danger.


    Raegan¡¯s grip on Stefan¡¯s arm trembled with the intensity of her emotions.


    ¡°Stefan, do you know who he is?¡±


    Stefan¡¯s frown deepened.


    ¡°This man is connected to the Maxwell family, recently sent on a mission.


    His current location is unknown.


    I¡¯ll circte this photo among the Clifford family to be vignt.


    The moment this man returns to Aurora, we¡¯ll apprehend him to uncover the truth about what happened five years ago.


    ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just about five years ago,¡± Raegan insisted.


    ¡°He was also involved in the recent bombing.


    ¡±


    Raegan recognized the man¡¯s ent from the voice-altering device in the car loaded with explosives.


    She was convinced he was the same man who had altered his voice during the car incident five years ago.


    Stefan was aware of Lauren¡¯s kidnapping Raegan, as Erick had briefed him.


    At the time, a hacker had infiltrated the car¡¯s system, and after using satellite technology to trace the signal, Erick sent the code to Stefan to help find someone to crack where it was sent from.


    Ultimately, Stefan¡¯s hacker acquaintance discovered that the signal was sent from Ardlens.


    With the evidence linking back to the man with heterochromia, Stefan¡¯s expression turned grave.

 Chapter 1811

    Stefan chose not to burden Raegan with his concerns, opting instead to reassure her gently, ¡°I understand.


    Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ll have someone keep an eye on him.


    ¡±


    Raegan nodded, grateful for his support.


    ¡°Thank you, Stefan.


    ¡±


    Raegan was aware that even if they located this man, proving his crimes would be difficult after so much time.


    The fact that the man was from Aurora onlyplicated matters further.


    Without conclusive evidence,w enforcement wouldn¡¯t be able to pursue extradition or make an arrest outside their jurisdiction.


    For now, Raegan decided to focus on figuring out the mastermind.


    Was it Lauren, or perhaps Katie?


    Given Lauren¡¯s death, only Katie among Raegan¡¯s acquaintances seemed capable and motivated enough to hire someone tomit murder.


    If they could secure a confession from this man, it could definitively let Katie face the music.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to thank me for? It¡¯s just a small favor,¡± Stefan remarked, as he shielded Raegan from


    the brisk wind and escorted her to the door.


    ¡°Go inside now.


    I¡¯m heading back.


    ¡±


    After watching Raegan enter her vi, Stefan returned to his car and gazed once more at the photo of the man with heterochromia.


    He had withheld this individual¡¯s identity earlier.


    The man, Lorenzo Maxwell, was the youngest son of the Maxwell family leader, highly favored by both his grandfather and his father, and a prominent figure in his own right.


    The notion of a Maxwell family scion turning into a bounty hunter would seem far-fetched to most.


    However, if it was Lorenzo, it appeared almost certain.


    Lorenzo had inherited characteristics from his mother, Peran Stevenson, a legendary beauty from Aurora.


    Peran, the daughter of a hearse driver for the Maxwell family, had caught Lorenzo¡¯s father¡¯s eye during a visit and quickly became his tenth wife.


    In Aurora, where polygamy was both permitted andmon, Peran was especially cherished by Lorenzo¡¯s father, although she was known for her unstable and often erratic behaviors.


    Peran once cruelly shaved a servant¡¯s head in the dead of night, stripped the servant, and left the servant in the freezing cold just to watch the servant slowly sumb to hypothermia.


    Servants in her employ rarelysted more than three months, their ends more gruesome and bizarre than thest.


    Lorenzo¡¯s father, blinded by his affection for Peran, covered up these macabre incidents.


    Ultimately, Peran¡¯sck of restraint led her to a tragic fate.


    She set herself aze one night after childbirth.


    Lorenzo¡¯s father, stricken with grief, erected a monument to Peran, inscribing it with, ¡°My Love for Life.


    ¡±


    As Peran¡¯s son, Lorenzo was spoiled from a young age.


    By six, Lorenzo disyed his own cruel streak, once pressing a cook¡¯s head against a hot griddle simply because the meal displeased him, searing the skin.


    Unlike his mother, Lorenzo didn¡¯t relish swift killings.


    He derived pleasure from the prolonged torture of his victims, reveling in their suffering like a cat toys with a mouse.


    Once he marked someone, they rarely escaped his clutches.


    Currently, Ardlens was deemed the safest refuge.


    Aware of the stringentws in Ambrosia, Lorenzo steered clear of the area, opting instead for Swynborough, ording to thetest immigration records.


    Stefan studied Lorenzo¡¯s photo on his phone, his expression somber.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    If this was indeed Lorenzo, things would getplicated since he was not one to be taken lightly.


    To oppose Lorenzo would mean antagonizing the entire Maxwell family.


    The Cliffords and the Maxwells, both influential on Aurora, had coexisted like oil and water without direct conflict.

 Chapter 1812

    Provoking Lorenzo for Raegan¡¯s sake could incite severe retaliation from the Maxwell family.


    Caught in this dilemma, Stefan weighed his options.


    If it were only him involved, perhaps he could act differently.


    But with the Clifford family at stake, and despite his contempt for his family¡¯s brutal manners, he could not risk dragging them into danger through any rash actions.


    In the end, Stefan decided against sharing Lorenzo¡¯s photo with his family and securely tucked his phone away.


    This was not a decision to be made impulsively.


    He couldn¡¯t risk even informing Erick, lest he inadvertently lead Erick into a trap set up by the Maxwell family.


    A carefully thought-out n was needed.


    As Stefan¡¯s car pulled away, Matteo looked at Mitchel.


    ¡°Should we follow him?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Mitchel replied.


    The way Stefan had spoken to Raegan at the door struck Matteo as a poignant goodbye.


    He couldn¡¯t fathom Mitchel¡¯s actions, watching Raegan so intensely without letting her notice.


    This one-sided affection, Matteo realized, had be a painful constant in Mitchel¡¯s life.


    Mitchel often observed Raegan from afar, yet act cold and detached during their encounters.


    Matteo couldn¡¯t make sense of it.


    Observing this strained rtionship reinforced his belief in the merits of single life.


    Raegan¡¯s vi, West Lake Vi, remained warmly lit as always.


    Mitchel gazed at it for a while before finally instructing to leave.


    On the drive back, Matteo answered a call and then reported seriously, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, they¡¯ve met.


    ¡±


    ¡°Connect it through,¡± Mitchel instructed coldly.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Matteo retrieved a ck metal box resembling a radio and connected it to Mitchel¡¯s Bluetooth earpiece.


    Katie¡¯s irritated voice came through clearly.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    At the Glyn family¡¯s vi, Katie was on edge, warily watching the impably dressed Henley who had unexpectedly climbed in through the window.


    ¡°I have nothing to say to you.


    Leave, or I¡¯ll call the police,¡±


    Katie warned.


    Ignoring her, Henley settled onto the cushioned sofa.


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡±


    ¡°Henley!¡± Katie eximed, her expression shifting.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to marry Mitchel and be the legitimate wife of the CEO of the Dixon Group.


    Is it appropriate for you to appear in your future sister-inw¡¯s room in the middle of the night?¡±


    ¡°Interesting¡­ Henley chuckled derisively.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re going to be the wife of the CEO of the Dixon Group?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Katie responded with certainty.


    She was confident in her importance to Mitchel.


    ¡°I heard your father has been unconscious all this time?¡± Henley suddenly dropped this unsettling news.


    Katie¡¯sposure faltered, her eyes widening in shock.


    ¡°What are you implying?¡±


    Henley¡¯s thumbs met as he sped his hands together, tapping them rhythmically.


    ¡°You¡¯re intelligent enough to figure it out, aren¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 1813

    Despite the icy edge in his stare, Katie held her ground.


    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re suggesting.


    ¡±


    The details of Katie¡¯s father¡¯s condition were not widely known, but it wasn¡¯t surprising that Henley had caught wind of it.


    However, Katie suspected Henley was just bluffing.


    She refused to be manipted.


    With calcted indifference, Henley continued, ¡°From what I understand, your father¡¯s prolonged unconsciousness stems from incorrect medication.


    ¡±


    His implication was clear.


    If Katie persisted in denying any knowledge, it would be pointless.


    Yet, Katie remained resolute, replying coolly, ¡°Whatever you think you know, it has nothing to do with me.


    If you have proof, present.


    ¡±


    The actual perpetrator, Abel, was long dead.


    Any retribution would have to reach beyond the grave.


    Unperturbed, Henley¡¯s demeanor remained light, yet his voice carried a warning.


    ¡°Katie, drop the act.


    Cooperating with me is in your best interest.


    Believe me.


    If I didn¡¯t want you to marry Mitchel, you wouldn¡¯t have a chance.


    ¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Katie¡¯s voice dripped with scorn.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you really think you have that much strength?¡±


    Katie¡¯s face conveyed her disdain clearly.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time she had underestimated Henley.


    For her, only someone of Mitchel¡¯s caliber deserved her consideration.


    Suddenly, Henley rose swiftly from his seat, grabbed Katie, and pinned her down, his hands around her throat as he shouted, ¡°Want to see my strength now?¡±


    Coughing, Katie iled her arms desperately, gasping for air.


    ¡°Let me go¡­ Let go¡­¡±


    Just when Katie felt she could breathe no more, Henley released her.


    He straightened up, adjusted his tie, and took a deep breath, seeming to relish the moment of dominance.


    How he wished he could just finish her in this way.


    Yet, he still needed her.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Katie, coughing and gasping, her voice raspy and strained as if her throat was injured, managed to choke out, ¡°I won¡¯t let you get away with this.


    You broke into my room and attacked me.


    I¡¯m calling the police!¡±


    ¡°Call the police?¡± Henley chuckled dismissively.


    ¡°When they arrive, it¡¯s you they¡¯ll be taking, not me.


    ¡±


    Henley tossed a medical report onto the table and stated icily, ¡°The medication list for your father doesn¡¯t include methotrexate, a banned substance.


    Mixed with cephalosporins, it¡¯s deadly.


    And guess what they found in your father¡¯s system?¡±


    Katie¡¯s eyes widened in fear as she nced at the report.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Henley to have insiders at the hospital who could ess her father¡¯s records.


    Frustration at her subordinates ipetence boiled within her.


    They were bing a liability.


    At that moment, Katie sorely missed Abel.


    Such blunders would have been unthinkable under his watch.


    With a smug smirk, Henley pressed, ¡°Care to exin this ¡®coincidence¡¯?¡±


    Katie understood Henley had other agendas and wasn¡¯t overly concerned about him going public with his findings.


    She met his gaze squarely.


    ¡°What are you really after?¡±


    Henley¡¯s response was even.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to reim what¡¯s rightfully mine.


    ¡±


    Though Katie doubted Henley¡¯s capabilities, his unpredictability made her cautious.


    She responded cautiously, ¡°Even if the Dixon family has something of yours, Mitchel is the rightful heir.


    It¡¯s his by right.


    ¡±


    Henley¡¯s smile took on a more sinister edge.


    ¡°Katie, since we are both cut from the same cloth, I¡¯ll let you in on a secret.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1814

    He leaned close and whispered something startling into her ear.


    Katie¡¯s mouth hung open, shock rendering her speechless.


    How could that be? If Henley¡¯s revtions were true, then Mitchel¡¯s identity¡­


    Mitchel¡¯s and Henley¡¯s roles would bepletely reversed.


    Observing Katie¡¯s stunned expression, Henley chuckled.


    ¡°When the dayes, you¡¯ll see I was actually doing you a favor.


    Because¡­¡±


    His eyes sparkled with a fierce intensity.


    ¡°The man who will end up with nothing isn¡¯t me.


    It¡¯s Mitchel.


    And your dream of bing the wife of the CEO of the Dixon Group will still fall apart.


    ¡±


    Confused, Katie met his gaze.


    ¡°The day? Are you nning to reveal this at my wedding?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Henley confirmed with a raised eyebrow.


    That day would mark Mitchel¡¯s final association with the Dixon Group.


    Henley could have disclosed this information anytime, but he savored the thrill of watching others rise high only to plummet dramatically.


    In his book, Mitchel intended to marry Katie to secure his future, but Henley was determined to thwart his ns.


    Overwhelmed, Katie copsed onto the bed.


    Finding the situation amusing, Henley taunted, ¡°Katie, you never really intended to save Mitchel, did you?¡±


    The rm in Katie¡¯s eyes was palpable.


    Henley knew too much.


    ¡°I know you injected him with a toxin, but you have no real antidote,¡±


    Henley revealed with a smirk.


    ¡°The ¡®antidote¡¯ you possess merely keeps him alive in a vegetative state.


    Once administered, his cognitive functions will deteriorate until nothing is left but a shell, still breathing but essentially brain-dead.


    ¡±


    Katie¡¯s lips quivered, her voice barely a whisper.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°What else you don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Do you see, Katie?¡± Henley¡¯s tone was slow and deliberate, almost contemtive.


    ¡°You and I, we¡¯re not so different.


    ¡±


    Henley¡¯s smile was polite yet cold, like a mask fixed to his face.


    ¡°We¡¯re both utterly ruthless, willing to destroy what we cannot possess, ensuring no one else can either.


    ¡±


    Katie stood frozen, her lips parted in silent surrender, unable to counter Henley¡¯s piercing words.


    Henley¡¯s words had struck Katie to the core.


    At that moment, her resemnce to Henley became apparent.


    In the presence of a person of her own type, there was no need for pretense.


    Katie found herself contemting her own interests.


    ¡°What you¡¯re saying is merely your word against others.


    I cannot ascertain its truth.


    Who¡¯s to say you¡¯re not weaving a web of deception?¡± Katie said.


    In a game where both yers were cut from the same cloth, trust became a raremodity.


    Either could betray the other in an instant.


    Henley, prepared as ever, produced a document from his pocket and stated, ¡°Take a closer look.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1815

    Katie scrutinized the document, finding its contents increasingly incredulous.


    How could this be, how could this be¡­


    Yet, nothing unfolded without a trace.


    This exined why Alexis had adopted such a stance.


    With this document, everything seemed to fall into ce.


    ¡°What exactly do you want me to do?¡± Katie grappled with the possibilities, adjusting her tone cautiously.


    ¡°What do you need from me?¡±


    Henley spoke nonchntly.


    ¡°Simply cooperate with me at the wedding.


    ¡±


    With that, Henley stacked two reports together, setting them aze with the flick of a windproof lighter, extinguishing the remnants in a nearby trash can.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    As Henley departed, Katie finally sank onto the bed, a thin sheen of cold sweat clinging to her back.


    Doubt began to creep into her obsession.


    If what Henley revealed held truth, would she still love Mitchel the same? Did she love Mitchel, or merely the image and prestige associated with the Dixon family name?


    Gazing at the dwindling embers in the trash can, Katie made a resolution.


    She messaged Henley.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cooperate with you, but I demand 20% of the Dixon Group shares.


    ¡±


    Clearly, the allure of a 20% share outweighed the prospect of bing the wife of the CEO of the Dixon Group.


    Soon after, a reply arrived.


    ¡°Agreed.


    ¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Katie clenched her phone tightly and dialed Davey¡¯s number.


    ¡°Davey, the funds have been transferred.


    I expect the Maxwell family to spare no expense in eliminating Raegan after the wedding.


    ¡±


    Davey chuckled coldly.


    ¡°You hate that girl that much?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not hatred.


    Her existence suffocates me,¡± Katie asserted.


    Katie wrongly med Raegan for all her failure in well-designed schemes.


    Katie felt she could have borne Mitchel¡¯s child, securing her position as his legal wife.


    Once she held that title, she would have eradicated any threats to her status, regardless of Mitchel¡¯s legitimacy to be the heir of the Dixon family.


    That way, she wouldn¡¯t have allowed someone like Henley to exploit any vulnerabilities.


    But due to Raegan, all her ns had crumbled to dust.


    Katie had been consumed by the obsession of marrying Mitchel for twenty years.


    Could she honestly im she didn¡¯t love Mitchel? Yet, her desire for power and control eclipsed all else.


    There was a way to wield influence over Mitchel, rather than being controlled by him.


    Katie had administered that antidote to Mitchel, knowing it offered no true salvation.


    She wanted Mitchel to be a living ghost, forever tethered to her side.


    Just as Henley had asserted, what Katie couldn¡¯t possess, even if it meant ruining it, she wouldn¡¯t relinquish to anyone else.


    Hatred surged within Katie¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Davey, I want Raegan gone.


    ¡±


    Meanwhile in Aurora, Davey suddenly took a keen interest in Raegan, whom Katie harbored such intense animosity.


    More intriguingly, Raegan was Casey¡¯s daughter, a detail Davey vaguely recalled from old photographs, noting the striking resemnce between them.


    What sort of enchantment did Raegan wield to captivate Mitchel, the heir of the Dixon family?


    Davey had his subordinates pull up a video of Raegan, casually ncing at it before his eyes widened.


    The vivacious girl in the video differed vastly from her photographs.


    Raegan¡¯s stunning countenance, radiant and youthful, outshone even that of her mother.


    Beyond Raegan¡¯s physical allure, there was a familiarity in her gaze, as if they were destined to meet in another life, stirring something deep within Davey¡¯s soul.


    For a fleeting moment, his typically icy heart softened.


    But it was fleeting indeed.


    The realization that Raegan was Casey¡¯s child with another man reignited Davey¡¯s disdain, fueling a desire to obliterate any reminders of her existence.

 Chapter 1816

    The sound of Casey¡¯s approach startled Davey.


    Before Davey could conceal the video, Casey inquired, ¡°Davey, who is this girl?¡±


    Rather than hastily concealing it, Davey took his time, showing the video to Casey for inspection.


    ¡°She¡¯s a friend¡¯s daughter,¡± he replied casually.


    Casey gasped in astonishment.


    ¡°Your friend¡¯s daughter has grown up already?¡±


    Casey¡¯s gaze lingered on the video, filled with admiration.


    ¡°She¡¯s stunning, with eyes like twin moons adorning her face, truly mesmerizing.


    ¡±


    Davey observed Casey¡¯s reaction closely, unable to discern any significant revtions.


    Casey¡¯s


    comments solely praised Raegan¡¯s beauty.


    With a casual toss, Davey discarded his phone, smiling indifferently.


    ¡°You admire those eyes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re enchanting.


    ¡±


    Davey, enveloping Casey in his arms around her waist, pulled her onto hisp affectionately.


    ¡°Since you fancy them, should I pluck them out as a trinket for you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Casey¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her face draining of color, her vulnerable demeanor only enhancing her appeal.


    Observing her shiver with fear, Davey realized he had gone too far and ceased his jesting.


    ¡°See how easily you startle? It was just a joke.


    ¡±


    Davey gently lifted her chin, iming her Lips in a possessive ki*s.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you desire, we can have one of our own.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    At his words, Casey¡¯splexion paled further, weakly protesting, ¡°Davey, stop joking.


    ¡±


    The position was ufortable for Casey, and she attempted to disentangle herself.


    Yet, Davey tightened his grip around her slender waist, locking her in ce, his voice husky.


    ¡°Casey, I never joke with you.


    ¡±


    With that deration, Davey pressed Casey against the sofa, capturing her lips in a fervent ki*s, as if staking a im.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡®¡¯ Casey struggled in vain, her feeble resistance no match for Davey¡¯s strength honed through regr exertion.


    ¡±


    Struggling for breath amidst his ki*ses, her efforts to repel him proved fruitless, her voice faltering as she whispered, ¡°Davey¡­¡±


    Davey¡¯s fervent ki*ses persisted until his appetite was sated, eventually granting Casey a moment to catch her breath, though he still held her firmly.


    Forced into submission, Casey protested weakly, ¡°Davey, you can¡¯t do this¡­¡±


    ¡°What can¡¯t I do, Casey? Haven¡¯t I told you we¡¯re already together?¡±


    Davey, possessive to the core, believed this was an essential act, whether Casey truly suffered from amnesia or merely pretended.

 Chapter 1817

    Furthermore, after restraining himself while she was unconscious for so long, how could he hold back now?


    Flexing his fingers, Davey began to undo her nightgown, revealing her blush-tinted skin, an irresistible temptation.


    His voice husky with desire, he murmured, ¡°You¡¯ve been awake for days now, and the doctor assured me we can do it ¡°


    Terrified, Casey clutched her robe desperately.


    ¡°Davey, no¡­ Dr.


    Hinks will be here soon¡­¡±


    Davey discarded his shirt, tossing it aside carelessly, his well- defined physique exuding strength.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he assured, leaning closer, his arms lifting her slender legs gently, his voice husky.


    ¡°There¡¯s ample time.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Let¡¯s start here.


    ¡±


    Casey was rendered speechless.


    Outside, Jimena, the private physician, waited patiently.


    The appointment was scheduled for three, yet much time had psed without any sign from the bedroom Casey was in.


    Faint sounds of gasps and whispers floated through the door, tinting Jimena¡¯s cheeks with embarrassment.


    The disarray near the sofa, Davey¡¯s discarded shirt and belt and Casey¡¯s crumpled nightgown, painted a vivid picture of their passionate encounter.


    As someone who had experienced intimacy before, Jimena recognized the signs all too well.


    She never imagined Davey, known for his cold demeanor, to be so tender, coaxing with endearments Like ¡°Good, baby, one more time, okay¡­¡±


    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, the bedroom door creaked open.


    Davey emerged, his hair still damp from a recent wash, addressing Jimena matter-of-factly, ¡°After the acupuncture session, investigate why she is experiencing difort down there.


    ¡±


    Jimena¡¯s cheeks flushed even deeper.


    Davey clearly had no idea what boundaries were.


    She nodded, stepping aside to allow Davey to pass before entering the room herself.


    Inside, despite the tidying, the lingering scent of their indulgence lingered in the air.


    In the center of the plush bed, the stunning Casey reclined, bathed in soft light, her delicate form sprawled weakly.


    Her wless back arched gracefully, yet it bore the telltale signs of bruising and marks, as though etched by the hands of another.


    Jimena was well-acquainted with these marks.


    While they appeared severe, they were surprisingly bearable.


    She knew that in the passionate throes of intimacy, especially with a man who had restrained himself for so long, such marks were almost inevitable.


    Even in such a state, Casey remained breathtakingly beautiful.


    Jimena first tended to the wounds in Casey¡¯s lower region, eliciting a hiss of pain from Casey as she spread Casey¡¯s legs.


    Quick to apologize, Jimena inquired, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, madam.


    Did that hurt?¡±


    Casey grimaced slightly but assured Jimena, ¡°No.


    ¡±


    Jimena couldn¡¯t help but empathize with the pain Casey must be enduring.


    It was agonizing even to witness.


    The wounds spoke volumes, unmistakably tears, requiring no further exnation or judgment.


    They bore witness to Davey¡¯s excessive force just moments ago.


    Jimena¡¯s heart swelled with sympathy for the graceful Casey as she gently said, ¡°Madam, please endure a bit longer.


    I¡¯ll handle the treatment with care.


    ¡±


    Jimena had always harbored a soft spot for Casey.


    In their previous encounter, Jimena had witnessed Davey¡¯s brutal punishment of a subordinate, thrusting the man¡¯s hand into a grinder, resulting in agonizing screams and a gruesome scene of blood and flesh.

 Chapter 1818

    Still trembling from shock, Jimena made an error while administering acupuncture to Casey, causing blood to trickle from her temple.


    Just then, Davey entered, and overwhelmed by fear, Jimena quivered in his presence and didn¡¯t dare to erase the blood.


    Aware of Davey¡¯s merciless nature, knowing he tolerated no mistakes, Jimena feared for her fate.


    Her second blunder could lead to a fate akin to the mangled hand of the punished man.


    In Jimena¡¯s despair, Casey, with remarkableposure, concealed the bloodstain, feigning illness to deceive Davey.


    Afterward, when Jimena expressed gratitude, Casey brushed it off, saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.


    ¡±


    Their conversation soon drifted to family matters, sharing stories with genuine warmth.


    Casey, seeking a distraction from the difort, initiated a conversation with Jimena once more.


    Theirmunication method, however, was rather unconventional.


    Utilizing dissolvable paper, they exchanged notes that vanished upon contact with water.


    This ingenious method, conceived by Casey herself, served to evade Davey¡¯s suspicion and maintain their secrecy.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Curiously, Casey inquired, ¡°Dr.


    Hinks, why did you be Davey¡¯s personal physician?¡±


    Jimena sighed, penning her reply.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t, my elderly father would, and he¡¯s prone to mistakes.


    ¡±


    Jimena¡¯s family history was a tapestry woven from diverse threads.


    Her father¡¯s roots were firmly nted in Aurora, where he honed his medical skills under his father¡¯s guidance.


    In contrast, her mother was a native of Ambrosia.


    Their lives intertwined when Jimena¡¯s father embarked on a journey to Ambrosia for medical education, where he crossed paths with her mother.


    This serendipitous encounter blossomed into a union, culminating in the birth of Jimena.


    Their union marked the beginning of a new chapter, one that saw them settle in Aurora, despite itsplex politicalndscape.


    In Aurora, allegiance to major families dictated survival, and a single misstep could prove fatal.


    However, amidst this vtile environment, Jimena¡¯s parents found sce in their unity.


    As Jimena¡¯s father grew weary of the turmoil engulfing Aurora, he made a firm decision.


    Once he fulfilled his duties in caring for his aging father until hisst breath, he resolved to relocate with his family back to Ambrosia.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In contrast to the strife-ridden Aurora, Ambrosia represented a tranquil haven.


    In Ambrosia, safety wasn¡¯t a concern, even during thete hours, free from the fear of gunfire.


    However, the previous doctor working for Davey met an untimely demise under enigmatic circumstances.


    In the wake of this tragedy, someone suggested Jimena¡¯s father, renowned for his proficiency in both traditional and modern medical practices.


    Summoned by Davey, Jimena¡¯s father didn¡¯t dare to refuse, even making arrangements for after his eventual passing.


    Jimena¡¯s heart sank hearing her father¡¯s instructions to her mother, prompting her brave decision to volunteer at Davey¡¯s territory.


    Jimena¡¯s exceptional acupuncture skills impressed Davey, earning her a position.


    She only disclosed this to her parents afterward.


    Despite her parents¡¯ fury and desire to send her back to Ambrosia, Jimena refused to abandon her post.


    She argued her youth and resourcefulness made her better equipped to handle crises, and fleeing to Ambrosia wouldn¡¯t shield them from Davey¡¯s influence.


    ¡°Dr.


    Hinks, do you want to go back to Ambrosia?¡± Casey¡¯s gaze held a gentle warmth as she posed the question.

 Chapter 1819

    The question pierced Jimena¡¯s heart, evoking a poignant twinge in her chest.


    With trembling hands, she wrote her response, her words revealing the weight of her resignation.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use wanting.


    ¡±


    Each of Davey¡¯s personal physicians signed up for three years, but survival was rare.


    Many didn¡¯t see the end of their terms.


    Casey blinked her eyshes, jotting down.


    ¡°Dr.


    Hinks, if you want to go back, I can help you.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡±


    Jimena¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she wrote.


    ¡°Madam, what are you saying?¡±


    Perplexed, Jimena couldn¡¯t fathom why Casey would extend such an offer to help her.


    Casey quickly scribbled on the paper.


    ¡°I want to go back to my country because I¡­¡±


    Pausing with her pen, Casey didn¡¯t finish the thought about missing her child and continued, ¡°I also want to go back.


    ¡±


    Jimena gestured with her hands, asking, ¡°Madam, is it Mr.


    Glyn who won¡¯t let you leave?¡±


    Casey nodded, her elegant handwriting showing her resolve as she wrote forcefully.


    ¡°Do you believe


    me?¡±


    Jimena, still a bit dazed, nodded.


    ¡°Help me buy a certain traditional herb, but remember, Mr.


    Glyn must not find out it was you who bought it.


    ¡± Casey wrote down her instructions.


    Casey cautioned about Davey¡¯s suspicious nature, worrying that any hint of Jimena¡¯s involvement could lead to unwarranted suspicions.


    When Casey remembered the humiliation she had gotten just now, she bit her lower lip so hard that it almost bled.


    From the moment she and Davey met again, her nightmares started.


    Back then, Davey imprisoned Casey in his vi in Ardlens, and she lived a nightmare-like Life for half a month.


    Finally, she managed to escape when he was not paying attention to her.


    That was five years ago.


    At that time, the Hayes family was in trouble.


    Casey didn¡¯t want to add more trouble to her family and the Foster family, so she hid in the quiet and secluded Siren alone.


    There, she gave birth to a daughter.


    Later, Casey discovered traces of Davey¡¯s men.


    She was so flustered that she asked a kind neighbor to give her child to someone who could be trusted.


    As expected, Davey¡¯s men caught Casey.


    Davey took her back and brought her abroad.


    She stayed in a remote ce called Aurora, a primitive tribe without the rule ofw.


    Davey brought Casey there because it was a better ce to imprison her and cut off all her contact with Ambrosia.


    When Casey first got there, she did her best to resist, wanting to leave.


    No matter how difficult her situation was, she did not give up the idea of escaping.


    But when Casey heard the news about her daughter¡¯s death, her world copsed.


    Others assumed Casey identally fell from the balcony.


    No one knew she jumped down from the balcony because of desperation.


    She had been in aa since then for five years.


    When Casey woke up, she found that Davey had not changed at all.


    He was still the same paranoid, bloodthirsty, and crazy Davey she knew.


    Davey didn¡¯t care how many people he would kill as long as he could keep Casey by his side.

 Chapter 1820

    Casey knew her pretense of having amnesia wouldn¡¯tst for too long.


    After all, Davey was shrewd and suspicious.


    It wouldn¡¯t be long before he found out the truth.


    Thus, when Casey woke up, she made up her mind.


    Since she had not witnessed her daughter¡¯s death, she couldn¡¯t just believe it.


    She must go back and check for herself.


    Besides, Davey mentioned Raegan on the phonest time.


    So, Casey suspected Raegan might still be alive.


    She was finally sure that her daughter, Raegan, was still alive when Davey showed her the video.


    Davey showed Casey the video to test whether she had really lost her memory.


    He had no idea that what he did only ignited her fighting spirit.


    Casey vowed to make good use of her limited time to get in touch with her daughter.


    Since she didn¡¯t die after jumping off the building five years ago, it only meant her life still had a purpose.


    So, she should not give up just yet.


    She could take all kinds of humiliation now.


    After all, it was nothingpared to being reunited with her daughter.


    At this moment, Davey was in the living room.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Jimena came up from the basement, Davey stopped her.


    Jimena looked at Davey.


    He had already changed into a ck shirt.


    His eyes were cold, making him look indifferent.


    Davey was the kind of person who became more and more elegant as he got older.


    When he was in his twenties, he looked too young for his age.


    And when he got older, he was more popr among women.


    Davey was in his forties now.


    But with proper care and exercise, he looked like he was only in his early thirties.


    He was extremely charming.


    Although he was known for being ruthless, many women in Aurora still liked him desperately.


    However, Jimena would never take a fancy to Davey at all.


    Since she had be the Glyn family¡¯s private doctor, she had seen too many bloody and wicked things.


    As a result, her legs trembled every time she saw Davey.


    For Davey, she felt nothing but fear.


    ¡°Mr.


    Glyn, what can I do for you?¡± Jimena asked cautiously.


    Instead of answering her question, Davey looked at Jimena¡¯s tightly clenched fingers and asked casually, ¡°Jimena, are you afraid of me?¡±


    ¡°Me? I¡­¡± Jimena wanted to imitate others and praise Davey for being outstanding in appearance, talented, and respectful.


    But she couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    She could only admit nervously, ¡°Yes.


    ¡±


    It was just a simple single word, but it made Davey happy.


    Since Jimena was afraid of him, she naturally wouldn¡¯t dare to betray him and do tricks behind his back.


    Davey pursed his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a monster, Jimena.


    You don¡¯t have to be afraid of me.


    ¡±


    Jimena nodded.


    But it was obvious from her expression that she was not rxed.


    Davey asked casually, ¡°What did you two just talk about in the room?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, Mr.


    Glyn,¡± Jimena replied in a low voice.


    ¡°Nothing?¡± Davey sneered.


    ¡°You two were in the room for an hour.


    Are you saying that you didn¡¯t talk the whole time?¡±


    The sneer on Davey¡¯s face was terrifying.


    Jimena was so frightened that her legs trembled, and she knelt on the floor with a flop.


    ¡°Mr.


    Glyn, I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1821

    Davey still had a casual look on his face.


    He put down his crossed legs, stared at Jimena, and asked, ¡°What are you sorry for?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Jimena hesitated for a while.


    Then, finally, she confessed, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to buy medicine for madam.


    ¡±


    ¡°Medicine? What medicine?¡±


    Jimena handed Davey a piece of paper.


    Davey recognized Casey¡¯s handwriting.


    Jimena banged her head hard on the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr.


    Glyn.


    I shouldn¡¯t have taken her money.


    She promised me fifty thousand dors, so I agreed to buy medicine for her.


    ¡±


    After reading the paper, Davey said expressionlessly, ¡°Fifty thousand? She is generous.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr.


    Glyn.


    It¡¯s all my fault.


    I promise I won¡¯t do it again.


    Please give me one more chance.


    .


    ¡±


    ¡°Buy it for her,¡± Davey interrupted impatiently, his voice cold.


    ¡°Mr.


    Glyn?¡±


    The corners of Davey¡¯s lips curved into a smile.


    He threw the paper back to Jimena.


    ¡°I said, buy it for her.


    ¡±


    Jimena stared at Davey in a daze, wondering if she had heard it wrong.


    After confirming that Davey really meant what he said, she still didn¡¯t dare pick up the paper on the floor.


    Davey was somewhat satisfied with Jimena¡¯s timid look.


    He said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Jimena.


    But from now on, whatever she says to you, you should let me know.


    ¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Okay, Mr.


    Glyn.


    I will.


    ¡± Jimena was sure Davey was not joking, so she immediately agreed.


    ¡°By the way¡­¡± Davey paused, restraining his emotions.


    Then, he continued in a low voice, ¡°How long will it take for her to recover?¡±


    Jimena was speechless for a moment.


    Thinking of Casey¡¯s bruised body, Jimena couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her.


    She thought for a while and said, ¡°Normally, it will take a month.


    She needs to have a good rest.


    ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too long,¡± Davey said indifferently.


    ¡°She must be cured in five days.


    ¡±


    Jimena was rendered speechless again.


    Judging from Davey¡¯s cold and indifferent face, Jimena knew he was not joking.


    She didn¡¯t know whether it was a blessing or a misfortune to be loved by a man like him.


    Jimena lowered her head and said softly, ¡°I will do my best, Mr.


    Glyn.


    ¡±


    Davey seemed to be smiling.


    But the corners of his mouth were sinking, making it hard to tell his emotions.


    ¡°Jimena, I believe in your ability.


    I know you won¡¯t let me down.


    ¡±


    His voice sounded gentle, but it made Jimena feel invisible pressure.


    She knew that if she couldn¡¯t do it, the consequences would be serious.


    Davey leaned back on the sofa and said in a low voice, ¡°Jimena, since you are so easily tempted by the fifty thousand dors, it means you are not satisfied with your current sry.


    If that¡¯s the case, I will give you an extra fifty thousand every month.


    Just take good care of her.


    ¡±


    ¡°No, no, no.


    It¡¯s mot like that, Mr.


    Glyn¡­¡± Jimena waved her hands and shook her head vigorously.


    She would never dare to ask for money from Davey.


    However, he suddenly said, ¡°Jimena, my patience is limited.


    You¡¯d better not refute my words.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1822

    His words sent a chill down Jimena¡¯s spine.


    She picked up the paper and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Thank you, Mr.


    Glyn.


    ¡±


    As soon as Jimena walked out of the door, Davey¡¯s handsome face darkened.


    What he said about having a baby was a joke.


    Even if Casey was really pregnant, he would not ask her to give birth.


    Casey was no longer young.


    It would be dangerous for her to give birth.


    He couldn¡¯t let her take the risk, so he¡¯d rather not have a child.


    Davey didn¡¯t expect Casey to take his words seriously and ask Jimena to buy some contraceptive pills for her.


    Did Casey believe she would get pregnant with her condition?


    But then, Davey thought of something.


    Since Casey supposedly had memory loss, could it be that she thought she was only eighteen and could get pregnant?


    Davey frowned and walked to Casey¡¯s room.


    Casey was on the bed, resting with her eyes closed.


    Davey¡¯s big palm caressed Casey¡¯s back, giving her goosebumps.


    But she endured it and did not dodge.


    ¡°Why are you not asleep?¡± Davey asked gently.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep¡­¡± Casey murmured, ¡°Davey, can you give me some money?¡±


    Her words made Daveyugh.


    He never imagined that the proud Casey would ask for money from him.


    But this only proved Jimena¡¯s words.


    Casey wanted money to bribe Jimena.


    At the thought of this, Davey¡¯s anxious heart gradually rxed.


    Seeing that Davey smiled but didn¡¯t say anything, Casey was annoyed and snorted.


    ¡°Forget it.


    ¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be angry.


    Did I say I wouldn¡¯t give you?¡± Davey said in a low voice, overjoyed.


    He leaned over and ki*sed her earlobe gently.


    Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°Casey, even if you want the stars or the moon, just tell me and I will pick them for you.


    Just promise you won¡¯t leave me.


    ¡±


    Casey was not affected by his ki*s at all.


    She seemed used to it already, and she didn¡¯t care.


    Her beautiful eyes stared at him and said, ¡°I want money.


    ¡±


    ¡°I will give you money.


    ¡± As he spoke, Davey bit her lower lip and ki*sed her again.


    Then, he added, ¡°What¡¯s mine is yours.


    ¡±


    When Casey saw the intense lust in his eyes, she couldn¡¯t help shivering.


    He scared her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ It hurts¡­¡± Her face flushed.


    She felt too shy to say it out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯m controlling my desire.


    ¡±


    When Davey loved, he loved devotedly.


    But when his hatred was greater than love, he could hurt others without hesitation.


    Generally speaking, it was dangerous to love or be loved by him.


    Just like at this moment, Davey treated Casey tenderly.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He wanted to present her with the best care.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.


    I won¡¯t do anything to you.


    I know you¡¯re not feeling well now.


    Have a good rest.


    I won¡¯t be so rude next time.


    Last time¡­¡± Davey exined seriously, ¡°I have been pressing it for too long, so I failed to hold back.


    ¡±


    Once back home, Jimena took out another piece of paper handed by Casey and read the item on it over and over again, trying to remember it clearly.


    Angelica Sinensis.


    It was not a contraceptive pill at all.


    Casey was indeed smart, having considered all the possibilities and wisely instructed Jimena to ¡°confessing¡± of buying medicine for her, a strategic move to divert Davey¡¯s attention.

 Chapter 1823

    This time, Jimena was more confident that her whole family could leave with Casey¡¯s help.


    If given the chance, who wouldn¡¯t want to lead a peaceful life? Lacking any members couldn¡¯t be counted as a whole family.


    Jimena threw the paper into the water, feeling more determined.


    When Raegan arrived in her office, her assistant immediately reported.


    ¡°Miss Glyn said that she doesn¡¯t need any dress for the time being.


    ¡±


    Raegan frowned.


    Katie¡¯s capriciousness made her speechless.


    ¡°Then, make it clear to her that if she doesn¡¯t confirm it now, we can¡¯t deliver the dress on time.


    Don¡¯t use us of being inefficient then.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk to her now.


    ¡±


    ¡°Also, if she really doesn¡¯t want it, make it clear to her that the deposit won¡¯t be refunded.


    ¡±


    For designers, the most important thing was the design itself.


    If the customers breached the contracts, they would have topensate ording to the industry rules.


    But Raegan had no energy to waste on Katie and deemed her deposit aspensation.


    Soon, the assistant returned and reported, ¡°I have asked Miss Glyn.


    She said her fianc¨¦ had already ordered a dress from Vuitton for her a month ago.


    Her previousck of knowledge of this led to this misunderstanding, so she canceled the order directly.


    ¡±


    Vuitton was a luxury brand, and their dresses were custom-made.


    One dress cost millions of dors.


    However, high-end customized clothes had to be ordered in advance.


    Raegan didn¡¯t expect Mitchel to be so considerate that he secretly ordered a dress for Katie.


    ¡°Okay.


    So be it,¡± Raegan said indifferently.


    Raegan had been dispirited for a long time and knew she couldn¡¯t afford to be in this state forever.


    So, instead of locking herself up and losing hope, she forced herself to work and interact normally.


    Now, news about Katie and Mitchel still affected Raegan, but she had made efforts to move on.


    She believed, with her determination, she wouldn¡¯t be bothered by any news of that kind anymore.


    When Raegan got off work, Stefan came to pick her up.


    They had a reservation at a restaurant for dinner.


    Raegan¡¯s dinner invitation was to express her gratitude for Stefan¡¯s help, while Stefan¡¯s agreement to attend was driven by his desire tofort her.


    Upon arriving at the restaurant, Stefan threw the car key to the parking valet.


    Then, he opened the car door for Raegan himself.


    As soon as Raegan got out of the car, she spotted a ck Maybach parked directly behind them.


    She recognized the unique license te with one nce, knowing the car belonged to Mitchel.


    The door of the Maybach was opened by the bodyguards, and Mitchel got out, surrounded by them.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Stefan followed Raegan¡¯s gaze and saw Mitchel, stunned.


    He leaned over and whispered to Raegan, ¡°Do you want to go somewhere else?¡±


    Right then, Raegan¡¯s and Mitchel¡¯s eyes met.


    The lights in the huge hallway were shining brightly, pouring on Mitchel¡¯s cold face.

 Chapter 1824

    Suddenly, Raegan felt a splitting pain in her heart.


    She realized her facade of serene was easily ruined by the sight of Mitchel, her previous attempt to ignore any news of him with Katie futile.


    There was a long way ahead for Raegan topletely move on.


    After all, Mitchel had caused her so much pain by shattering her illusion.


    He had imed he no longer loved her despite their shared past, and she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    Dodging Mitchel after deciding to move on seemed pointless.


    With this thought in mind, Raegan withdrew her gaze, held Stefan¡¯s arm, and said slowly, ¡°No need.


    Let¡¯s go inside.


    ¡±


    Raegan didn¡¯t linger.


    She made ways to the restaurant, arm in arm with Stefan.


    They soon entered the restaurant and disappeared in Mitchel¡¯s view.


    During the meal, Raegan didn¡¯t talk much, her face expressionless.


    Stefan cut the steak for her and passed the te to her.


    Noticing she didn¡¯t touch her food much, he asked, ¡°Do you not like the food here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.


    I had coffee this afternoon, so I¡¯m not too hungry.


    ¡±


    ¡°Raegan¡­¡± Stefan suddenly called out to her, ncing at Mitchel dining alone nearby.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Raegan looked up at Stefan.


    Stefan said carefully, ¡°Is it that¡­ Do you not move on yet?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s hand holding the fork froze.


    But she didn¡¯t respond.


    Stefan looked at her with a trace of pity in his eyes.


    ¡°If you really can¡¯t let go, don¡¯t force yourself.


    Time heals all wounds.


    ¡±


    Being friends with Erick, Stefan couldn¡¯t quite describe his feelings for Raegan.


    At first, he only saw her as a friend¡¯s little sister.


    But as time passed by, his feelings for her had be unexinable.


    Moreover, he had never been in a rtionship before and the notion of love for a woman was foreign to him.


    ALL Stefan knew was he wanted Raegan to be happy, whether he was a part of that happiness.


    As long as she was delighted, nothing else mattered.


    Raegan appreciated Stefan¡¯s effort tofort her.


    Sometimes, there were things she couldn¡¯t tell Erick because she feared he would be impulsive.


    But with Stefan, she didn¡¯t have such kind of worry.


    It seemed he could always guess her thoughts and would never do anything to make her feel ufortable.


    ¡°Thank you, Stefan.


    I understand.


    ¡± Raegan agreed with Stefan.


    She wouldn¡¯t force her heart to suddenly turn indifferent to Mitchel she had loved for a decade.


    She would let nature take its course.


    Anyway, she was doing fine.


    Like now, she could already eat with Mitchel in the same restaurant calmly.


    She couldn¡¯t avoid him forever.


    Eventually, she would move on.


    The dinner ended earlier than expected.


    When Raegan got up, she spot Mitchel not far away, his face icy.


    Raegan averted her gaze, treating him like any other stranger she might see anywhere.


    After taking a few steps, Stefan¡¯s phone rang, a work-rted call.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 1825

    He cut it off without answering, but the phone rang again.


    Stefan was about to dismiss it again when Raegan suddenly stopped him.


    ¡°Stefan, why not answer it? What if it¡¯s something important?¡±


    Stefan frowned, still reluctant to answer it.


    ¡°It can wait.


    I¡¯ll drive you home first.


    ¡±


    ¡°Just answer it first and see what it¡¯s about.


    ¡±


    Stefan relented and answered the phone.


    After Listening to the person on the other end of the line, his expression changed.


    He asked, ¡°Is it serious? Which hospital?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Stefan fell silent, listening to the person on the other end of the line again.


    Then, he hung up and looked at Raegan with a troubled expression.


    Stefan¡¯s lips moved, wanting to say something.


    But before he could speak, Raegan quickly said, ¡°It must be something serious.


    Go ahead.


    Don¡¯t worry about me.


    ¡±


    Stefan exined, ¡°It¡¯s a student who messed up an experiment and injured his hand.


    His parents are not in Ardlens, so no one can take care of him.


    ¡±


    ¡°Then, go.


    It¡¯s an emergency.


    You should leave now.


    ¡± Raegan nudged Stefan.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.


    I¡¯ll just call my driver to pick me up.


    ¡±


    Stefan looked at her worriedly.


    ¡°But it will take thirty minutes for the driver to get here.


    I¡¯m notfortable leaving you to wait that long.


    ¡±


    Raegan thought for a while.


    It was indeed time-consuming for the driver to travel back and forth.


    She unlocked her phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll hail a cab now.


    Stefan, don¡¯t worry about me.


    I am no longer a child.


    I can go home on my own.


    ¡±


    Stefan was still concerned for Raegan¡¯s safety, yet he was needed to handle things since the student called from the hospital was panicked, having bombarded him with calls.


    He had no choice.


    After giving Raegan some instructions, he left.


    Raegan waited alone at the entrance for her ride.


    Oddly, there were only a few cabs in this area tonight.


    She had been waiting for twenty minutes, but there was still no sign of her booked cab.


    Unfortunately, Raegan encountered a few drunk revelers.


    As theyid eyes on the stunning Raegan, they approached her and belligerently asked for her contact number, reeking of alcohol.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Raegan ignored them, frowning and walking to the guardhouse to avoid further harassment.


    Unexpectedly, the drunken boldness prompted one of the drunk revelers to knock on the guardhouse¡¯s door, which resulted in a stern scolding from the security guard, yet they kept banging on the door.


    Seeing this, the security guard picked up the walkie-talkie to summon other security guards in the lobby toe and deal with the drunk revelers.


    Before other security guards could arrive, a harsh car horn sounded.


    Then, a ck Maybach charged toward the group of drunk revelers with great momentum, as if it was determined to hit them.


    The drunk revelers were so frightened that they quickly scattered.


    Two of them fell and rolled several times on the ground.


    The security guard was also terrified.


    If the car didn¡¯t stop, it would plow into the small guardhouse.


    Raegan was equally startled.


    She instinctively covered her belly with her hands, and her face turned as pale as a sheet.

 Chapter 1826

    Fortunately, the Maybach stopped, and it was still a distance away from the guardhouse.


    The driver got out of the car and apologized, saying he hadn¡¯t seen it clearly.


    When the embarrassed drunk revelers heard this, they didn¡¯t want to let the driver off that easily.


    They were about to make a scene when they were quickly intercepted by the patrol officers nearby.


    After the security guard gave his testimony, the drunk revelers were taken to the police station on charges of public disturbance.


    Right then, Raegan came out of the guardhouse and saw a cab waiting.


    Raegan walked past the ck Maybach, whose ss windows were tinted, making it difficult for her to see the person inside.


    However, she sensed the intense gaze from within.


    Without needing to look, she knew who was inside the car by the license te.


    But the driver looked unfamiliar to her, suggesting he might really step on the elerator by mistake.


    Either way, Raegan wouldn¡¯t tter herself by thinking Mitchel was trying to help her.


    Once Raegan got into the cab she had booked, the driver exined why he waste.


    It turned out there was a concert at the stadium not far away, which had caused a traffic jam.


    All vehicles heading in this direction tonight were dyed.


    Actually, the cab Raegan booked arrived rtively early.


    The wait now could exceed an hour.


    The driver was chatty, but Raegan, always cautious, avoided sharing personal information.


    Before boarding the car, she verified the license te and, as Stefan had instructed, texted him that she was safely inside.


    After driving forward for a certain distance, the cab suddenly stalled at the crossroads.


    The driver got out to check.


    Then, he said to Raegan, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry.


    The car broke down.


    I need to call for roadside assistance.


    ¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Raegan nodded.


    ¡°Okay, call them.


    ¡±


    The driver scratched his head and said, ¡°With this kind of traffic jam tonight, I¡¯m not sure how long it will take for the mechanic to arrive.


    Maybe you should switch to another cab.


    Don¡¯t worry.


    I won¡¯t charge you for this ride.


    ¡±


    It was only then that Raegan remembered the traffic jam.


    With this congestion, there wasn¡¯t a single cab in sight.


    And it was very dark.


    Where could she possibly find another ride?


    The air conditioning in the car turned off.


    Raegan felt ufortable sitting in an enclosed and stuffy space.


    She got out of the car to catch some fresh air.


    Then, she called her own driver.


    As expected, it would take more than an hour to arrive.


    Tonight, every road heading north was congested.


    Only the southbound route was clear.


    Raegan was standing by the roadside when a Maybach suddenly stopped in front of her.


    The back seat window rolled down, revealing Mitchel¡¯s handsome but expressionless face.


    He said coldly, ¡°Get in the car.


    ¡± His tone was condescending.


    Raegan frowned, feeling unlucky tonight that she constantly ran into him.


    It was getting colder outside, and Raegan¡¯s outfit was a bit thin.


    The tip of her nose was now red from the cold.


    The blush on her pale face made her look even more delicate.


    ¡°No, thank you.


    ¡± Treating Mitchel like a stranger, Raegan walked forward a few steps to a bus stop, although the buses¡¯ trips were over for the night.


    The bus stop was equipped with surveince cameras, making it a safer ce to wait.


    Raegan decided to wait for the driver there.


    But the ck Maybach followed her to the bus stop.


    Raegan sat on the bench in the waiting shed.


    Mitchel got out of his car and approached her.


    ¡°Get in the car.


    Or do I need to invite you?¡±


    Thest time they met, Mitchel hadn¡¯t said a word to Raegan.


    This time, without Katie around, he seemed willing to talk a bit more.

 Chapter 1827

    Raegan wasn¡¯t the kind of person who held grudges after being treated coldly.


    Besides, with their current rtionship, there was no need for her to expect good treatment from Mitchel.


    She continued to refuse.


    ¡°The driver is on his way.


    ¡±


    Unexpectedly persistent, Mitchel retorted, ¡°It¡¯s hard to get a ride here tonight.


    How long are you nning to wait here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.


    It shouldn¡¯t take too long.


    ¡±


    Before she could finish her words, Raegan felt a sharp pain in her arm as Mitchel grabbed her wrist and pulled her up.


    Whether it was intentional or not, Mitchel grabbed the exact spot where Stefan had held Raegan earlier this evening.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Raegan gave Mitchel a perplexed look.


    Wasn¡¯t he the one who wanted to keep a distance from her? Why was he doing this now? What was he up to?


    Finding it awkward to drag Raegan, Mitchel picked her up and carried her to his car.


    Then, he put her in the back seat and also got in.


    But before Mitchel could sit firmly, he felt a gust of wind in front of him.


    It was followed by a thud.


    A bag was thrown at Mitchel.


    He turned his head just in time to avoid it.


    As a result, it hit the car window.


    The car had already started moving.


    Raegan red at Mitchel and said, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, please let me out of the car.


    ¡±


    They were strangers to each other now, and Mitchel¡¯s wedding with Katie was approaching.


    Raegan didn¡¯t want herself to be seen in his car in the evening.


    Mitchel was, after all, about to marry Katie.


    Mitchel¡¯s expression turned icier, saying, ¡°Stefan is not the right man for you.


    ¡±


    Raegan realized Mitchel thought she was in a romantic rtionship with Stefan.


    But what did this have to do with him? Wasn¡¯t he the one who said he didn¡¯t love her anymore? Wasn¡¯t he done getting along with her? It was also he who announced to the world about his wedding date with Katie.


    Why was he talking like this now? She found him ridiculous.


    Raegan pursed her lips and shut her mouth, not even wanting to exin.


    But Mitchel seemed to havee prepared.


    He pulled out a stack of documents and tossed them onto herp.


    ¡°His family is the second most powerful in Aurora.


    Every male in his family is expected to marry at least four wives to ensure the family¡¯s prosperity.


    Can you live with that?¡±


    Raegan frowned.


    She didn¡¯t expect Mitchel to go to great lengths to investigate Stefan.


    Stefan and Erick were close friends.


    Erick wouldn¡¯t have introduced Stefan to her if he didn¡¯t trust Stefan¡¯s character.


    Besides, Stefan had always wanted to sever ties with his family and establish himself independently.


    However, Raegan was not obliged to exin any of this to Mitchel.


    Besides, she and Stefan were just friends.


    And she had no intention of marrying again.


    Raegan didn¡¯t even bother to check the documents.


    She just said indifferently, ¡°Are you done? If yes, please let me out of the car.


    ¡±


    Mitchel clutched the corner of the document so tightly that blue veins throbbed on the back of his hand.


    He scoffed.


    ¡°And you don¡¯t mind any of this?¡±


    Raegan didn¡¯t want to engage with him anymore.


    ¡°I trust Stefan¡¯s character.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t suitable for you,¡± Mitchel insisted.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, tell me exactly what you are doing now.


    ¡± Raegan, puzzled and somewhat amused, asked, ¡°Are you choosing a partner for your ex- wife?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s expression slightly changed.


    He said in a low voice, ¡°We were once husband and wife.


    I don¡¯t want you to make a wrong decision.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1828

    Raegan felt ironic.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, you worry too much.


    I¡¯m not so undesirable that no one but you can have me.


    And I am an adult, capable of making my own choices.


    I have the ability to discern right from wrong.


    If I¡¯ve made a choice, I will trust that person.


    And speaking of making wrong decisions, don¡¯t you realize that you have been the biggest wrong decision in my life?¡±


    Raegan had suffered enough when she fell for Mitchel.


    She believed no other man could make her as heartbroken as Mitchel.


    Mitchel¡¯s expression became stern, and his eyes were filled with aggression.


    ¡°Are you dead set on choosing him?¡±


    Raegan didn¡¯t want to talk with Mitchel anymore.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, please mind your own business.


    Let me out of the car now.


    I don¡¯t want to cause any misunderstandings.


    ¡± After all, Mitchel was getting married soon.


    She wanted no further involvement with him.


    Mitchel red at Raegan and said in a severe tone, ¡°You think he is gentle and civilized? He lives in a barbaric family.


    How can his hands be clean and unstained with blood? He might want to change his life.


    But have you thought how difficult it will be for him to establish himself somewhere else once his


    family¡¯s savage practices are exposed? If things get tough on him, he will likely return to his family in Aurora.


    By then, he cannot escape the destiny of having multiple wives arranged by his family.


    Are you willing to share a husband with other women?¡±


    Raegan was surprised that Mitchel had prepared such a lengthy argument.


    Didn¡¯t he know it was incredibly rude to talk about someone else¡¯s personal matters behind their backs? Moreover, Mitchel had always been prejudiced against Stefan, speaking ill of thetter.


    ¡°This is my business.


    Even if I make the wrong decision, I will bear the consequences myself,¡± Raegan asserted.


    Mitchel didn¡¯t expect Raegan to be this unwavering in defending Stefan, which reminded him of how she wholeheartedly loved him before.


    This made him feel like his heart was being squeezed hard by a giant hand, giving him endless pain.


    Aside from the pain, there was also bitterness he couldn¡¯t control.


    Mitchel couldn¡¯t help but scoff.


    ¡°It seems you really love Stefan.


    Since these things don¡¯t matter to you, it appears you won¡¯t mind leaving this ce and living with him in Aurora¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a p sound echoed in the car.


    Before Mitchel could finish his words, Raegan¡¯s palmnded on his handsome face.


    Fuming, Raegan snapped, ¡°Mitchel, are you threatening me? Does my displeasure bring you joy? Why do you have to force everyone close to me away? When you told me not to pester you and to stay away from you, I did.


    I did everything you asked.


    What else do you want?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s eyes reddened, she gripped his shirt and tore several buttons in a hysterical outburst.


    ¡°Do I have to be miserable for you to be happy?¡±


    She felt Like she was being driven mad, all her pent-up grievances pouring out at that moment.


    ¡°Is that it? Tell me!¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Mitchel, taken aback by her words, his lips quivered as he began to speak, but then he saw Raegan rolling down the car window, attempting to jump out.


    ¡°Stop the car!¡± Mitchel roared angrily.


    In an instant, Mitchel reached out, grabbing Raegan by the back of her neck and yanking her back forcefully.


    The car screeched to a halt, and Raegan lurched forward due to the sudden stop.


    Just as she was about to collide with the hard seatback, Mitchel swiftly wrapped her in his arms, cushioning her from the impact.


    Raegan braced for impact, using her arm to shield herself.


    She had expected it to hurt, so she did her best to protect her body.


    To her surprise, she crashed against Mitchel¡¯s chest instead, which lessened her pain significantly.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    However, the loud ¡°thump¡± made Raegan worry briefly about Mitchel.


    But she soon dismissed the thought, considering his regr workout and muscles.


    Plus, there was no actual crash, just a harsh stop, so the impact wasn¡¯t severe.


    Raegan hadn¡¯t really nned to jump out of the car.


    She simply did so to force Mitchel to stop the car abruptly, knowing him wouldn¡¯t let her get out of the car unless she took drastic action.

 Chapter 1829

    Once the car halted, Mitchel still clutched Raegan¡¯s arm tightly, his eyes betraying a rare flicker of panic.


    ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± he said through gritted teeth, his voice tense.


    Still seething with anger, Mitchel pressed his tongue against his mrs and said, ¡°Did you really n to jump out of a moving car on the highway? Did you want to end your life?¡±


    Raegan struggled against his firm grip on her arm and snapped back, ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to kill myself, and it¡¯s not worth it for you anyway.


    ¡±


    Mitchel froze, his face draining of color, his fingers turning white from the strength of his grip.


    After a heavy silence, he managed to say, ¡°It¡¯s best if you can think this way.


    ¡±


    Raegan bit her lip, ovee with sadness that was hard to express.


    Still, she managed a bitter smile.


    ¡°Mitchel, I¡¯ve already thought this way for a while.


    Since west saw each other, I¡¯ve treated you like a stranger.


    Why can¡¯t you do the same? What¡¯s all this about? I neverment on your uing marriage to Katie, and you know that¡­¡±


    She resumed speaking after pausing for a bit, her voice rough.


    ¡°You knew Katie was involved in that kidnapping incident, but you still chose to marry her.


    She¡¯s a merciless murderer, and you¡¯re covering for her.


    Are you trying to leave me with nowhere to go in Ardlens?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as she pressed him, ¡°Mitchel, who here is truly out of their mind?¡±


    Mitchel gripped Raegan¡¯s arm tighter, and no matter how much she tried, she couldn¡¯t break free.


    He didn¡¯t let go, holding on as if he feared she might vanish right before his eyes.


    Raegan struggled multiple times, her arms aching from being pinched.


    ¡°Let me go! I want to get out of this car! I don¡¯t want anything to do with you, nor do I want to share the same air! Can¡¯t you stick to your word? Meet and part ways, isn¡¯t that what you said?¡± she eximed.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Meeting and parting ways¡­¡± Mitchel echoed quietly, as though speaking to himself.


    His eyes reddened as he replied hastily, ¡°I must be the crazy one.


    Just see me as crazy, but my actions are for your own good¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Raegan cut him off with scornfulughter.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Mitchel, since when do you have the right to decide what¡¯s best for me? Aren¡¯t I a stranger to you now? What¡¯s the point of being nice?¡±


    Without waiting for Mitchel¡¯s response, Raegan pressed on, ¡°Think about it.


    Since you¡¯ve returned, have you done anything but embarrass me and make me feel worthless? What good have you done for me?¡±


    Raegan fixed her gaze on Mitchel¡¯s troubled face, demanding, ¡°Can you answer me that? What have you done that¡¯s actually helped.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mitchel struggled to find the words of apology that lingered on the tip of his tongue, yet he couldn¡¯t utter them.


    A cool breeze swept over, jolting Mitchel awake.


    With multiple threats still in the picture, he couldn¡¯t openly exin to Raegan why he was being this cold.


    All he could offer was a clear way forward for her, free from worries or burdens.


    With this in mind, Mitchel pulled himself together.


    His face became cold and stern as he said, ¡°Sorry for being nosy.


    ¡±


    Raegan clenched her fists, unable to respond.


    She was exhausted, thoroughly so.


    She had rebuilt her hopes over and over, only for them to be shattered repeatedly by Mitchel.


    Raeganughed at herself.


    Just moments ago, she had thought he still cared about her, and maybe he couldn¡¯t let her go.


    She assumed everything he did had a reason behind it.


    However, it seemed to be all in her head since she couldn¡¯t find any hints about his looking out for her.


    She overestimated herself.


    Clenching her teeth, Raegan fought back the rising sourness in her throat before saying slowly, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, I hope you won¡¯t interfere like that again.


    I don¡¯t need you to look out for me, and it annoys me.


    If we run into each other again, just meet and part ways, okay?¡±

 Chapter 1830

    Raegan reflected on Erick¡¯s revtion that the boy she had saved back when she was a child was actually Mitchel.


    At that time, Lauren¡¯s family as well as Mitchel¡¯s were invited to the estate.


    Unfamiliar with the surroundings, Mitchel had identally fallen through the ice into ake.


    It was Raegan, then just a child, who fearlessly broke through the ice to save him.


    The rescue was intense.


    Raegan herself had fallen in theke and nearly drowned.


    After Raegan pulled Mitchel up, who was almost twice her size, from the ice, Lauren quickly ordered servants to take Mitchel away.


    Raegan, unaware of Mitchel¡¯s name at that time, had only mentioned to her brother and mother that she saved a boy.


    Her mother reprimanded her for recklessly jumping into the water.


    But at that moment, Raegan didn¡¯t dwell on it.


    It was a charity day at the estate, attended by many other children.


    Mitchel and his family had soon left, and what happened next wasn¡¯t hard to guess.


    Mitchel woke up, and Lauren took the credit.


    Being grateful, Mitchel had been thinking he was in Lauren¡¯s debt.


    Mitchel was oblivious to the truth that Raegan was the one who had risked her own life to save him from drowning.


    That incident left Raegan with a crippling fear of water every time she saw it.


    Later, Raegan got lost and suffered a head injury that caused her to lose some of her memory.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She even started to believe she couldn¡¯t swim.


    But in reality, she was an excellent swimmer.


    Her skills had saved her when she fell into the river five years ago.


    The fear spurred her to tap into her hidden potential.


    Mitchel remained unaware of the truth, and there seemed no point in bringing it up.


    As far as Raegan was concerned, this bnced out any debt of gratitude she owed him.


    They went their separate ways and never crossed paths again.


    Just before Raegan got out of Mitchel¡¯s car, she stated firmly, ¡°Mitchel, I don¡¯t owe you anything.


    Please, stay out of my life.


    ¡±


    With those words, she grabbed her bag, opened the car door, and stepped out decisively.


    Raegan¡¯s driver happened to be around when she called.


    Raegan soon left, while Mitchel¡¯s ck Maybach sat unmoving where it was parked.


    Mitchel slouched in his seat, watching as Raegan left his car and entered another, never once ncing his way.


    A bitter taste filled his chest and crept up to his throat.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes turned red as a single tear rolled down his cheek without a sound.


    On the way back, Raegan kept to herself the entire time.


    Her heart felt empty and immense, like dust settling after a storm.


    Raegan gave a mockingugh and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s for the best.


    ¡± With each failed expectation, her heart seemed to harden faster.


    What a relief¡­ Soon, she was able to erase Mitchel from her lifepletely.


    After waking up, Elin noticed the disheveled clothes scattered on the floor and a half-naked man on the bed, petrified.


    This kind of thing really did happen more than once.


    Last night, Erick drove Elin home and came up for coffee.


    He soon dered to stay, iming he was too exhausted to leave.


    Elin suggested Erick sleep on the couch, but in the middle of the night, feeling pity for him, she covered him with a thin nket.


    He immediately pulled her into a ki*s, leaving her dazed and confused.


    She was still groggy from sleep when he carried her into her bed.

 Chapter 1831

    They were all adults, lying together with their bodies intertwined.


    The attraction was undeniable.


    Yet, Erick held back in the end, suggesting an alternative.


    Confused, Elin heard him ask, ¡°Didn¡¯t you get your period?¡±


    It took Elin a moment to understand what he meant.


    He had mistaken her bleeding for menstrual blood, not realizing it was from the breaking of her hymen.


    With just a couple of experiences spaced widely apart, it was understandable for Elin¡¯s body to have such a reaction to the sudden closeness with Erick.


    Elin managed a wry smile.


    The notion of a divorced woman like her remain untouched must be absurd to others.


    In particr, she had married the notorious Dayton.


    Dayton had openly bragged about their postures to his friends, boasting of Elin¡¯s alleged willingness.


    Even post-divorce, Dayton relentlessly tarnished Elin¡¯s reputation, dering she was an undesirable woman.


    Dayton went so far as to use Elin of masquerading as virtuous, while secretly harboring desires stronger than those of many men.


    Whenever Dayton¡¯s name came up, Elin¡¯s face turned ashen, like brittle paper that might crumble at a touch.


    She often woke up from nightmares filled with Dayton¡¯s visions.


    Before Elin could manage to get a divorce, she had endured two years living with Dayton, a man who seemed devilish.


    The mere mention of Dayton¡¯s name unleashed a flood of terrible memories and dreams.


    At the thought of Dayton, a wave of difort swept over Elin.


    She got up, poured a ss of water, and tried to steady her nerves.


    Unbeknownst to her, Erick was approaching from behind.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Surprised, Elin screamed and the ss slipped from her grip.


    Luckily, Erick quickly caught the ss before it hit the floor.


    He felt the water, frowned, and muttered, ¡°Drinking cold water in the middle of the night, can your body handle that?¡±


    Erick, who had just saved the ss, wished he had advised Elin against drinking cold water during her period.


    Erick¡¯s reunion with his sister had made him anxious about her well-being, prompting him to learn all he could about women¡¯s health.


    Indeed, a man could know everything about caring for a woman.


    It all depended on his willingness and whether he thought she was worth the effort.


    Erick poured the cold water and handed Elin a cup of warm water.


    ¡°Here, drink this.


    ¡±


    Surprised and touched, Elin epted the cup, murmuring gently, ¡°Thank you.


    ¡±


    Once Elin finished drinking, she felt a bit awkward and started making way to her bed, but Erick blocked her way.


    Erick ced his hands on the table, drawing her closer, and raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me aboutst night yet.


    ¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 1832

    Their close stance could easily give someone the wrong idea that they were a couple.


    However, Elin knew the reality of her situation.


    She was merely a casualpanion for Erick.


    Trapped by Erick, Elin was flustered.


    With nowhere to run, she Looked down and stammered, ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡±


    Erick gazed at her and asked pointedly, ¡°1008, your door¡¯s code.


    Set it on purpose with my birthday?¡±


    Erick was uncertain about how to confront Elin, feeling slightly frustrated.


    Their connection would never receive his father¡¯s blessing.


    After all, Elin was merely the daughter of a maid.


    Even if Elin had never been married before, it still wouldn¡¯t be eptable.


    Elin squeezed her palm and responded quietly under his stare, ¡°It¡¯s Dayton¡¯s birthday.


    ¡±


    Erick froze, momentarily taken aback.


    He couldn¡¯t believe he had forgotten that Dayton, the guy he despised, was born on the same day as him.


    Initially, their shared birthday had brought them closer than other children of nobility.


    But Erick had never anticipated Dayton to be a pervert whose eyes were fixated on Elin, a timid and shy girl.


    It didn¡¯t take long before Dayton proposed to Elin, sparking Erick¡¯s jealousy.


    Erick admitted to himself that hecked Dayton¡¯s courage.


    In their world, marriage was a strategic move for advancing family interests, not a matter of personal choice.


    Not in Erick¡¯s wildest dream did he expect Dayton dared to abuse and torture Elin, the marriage a deliberate move to provide convenience to satisfy his twisted sense of pleasure.


    Yet, what truly shocked Erick was Elin¡¯s setting the passcode with Dayton¡¯s birthday, seemingly a sign of her enduring love despite everything.


    Erick¡¯s eyes lingered on the old scar on Elin¡¯s shoulder, and he asked, ¡°If you loved him so much, why did you run away?¡±


    Feeling his gaze, Elin tensed and hunched her shoulders, betraying her difort.


    Unlike other women, she felt self-conscious about her back, not proud or confident to disy it.


    The scars on her back were the results of Dayton¡¯s mistreatment of her.


    Elin shook her head, her voice soft.


    ¡°I don¡¯t love him.


    ¡±


    A feeling of joy inexplicably stirred inside Erick¡¯s heart at her words.


    Elin continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been his wife for two years.


    I have gotten used to it.


    ¡±


    It was simr to the chill that swept over Elin every time she thought of Dayton.


    She had simply be ustomed to it.


    In public, she had to act like she adored Dayton, bowing to him and praising him¡­N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Habit was indeed more terrifying than love.


    Erick was stunned and didn¡¯t expect this.


    How could Elin have be ustomed to Dayton¡¯s wife?


    ¡°Go back to sleep.


    ¡± Elin gently pushed Erick away and hurried back to her bed.


    She feared that if she lingered even a second longer, she would not be able to contain her sorrow and her face would betray her despair in front of Erick.


    She didn¡¯t want his pity.


    Erick lingered in the kitchen, lost in thought.


    When he walked back to the bedroom and saw Elin curled up on one side of the bed, a twinge of pain struck his heart.


    The bed was spacious, his own impression from just lying there still visible, yet she had distanced herself so easily.


    As the cold wind slipped in, Erick¡¯s thoughts sharpened.


    Even with his naive understanding of love, he could feel Elin¡¯s detachment.


    As for their intimacy, she probably acted out of that cursed sense of gratitude.


    Elin¡¯s reaction should be seen as a relief, but Erick felt a blockage in his chest, his frustration boiling over.


    He couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint the cause of his frustration.


    After a brief pause, his pride wouldn¡¯t let him stay here any longer.


    He quickly dressed, regaining hisposed and distant demeanor.


    He nced at Elin on the bed, who seemed to be either asleep or feigning sleep.


    Without a word, he left, closing the door behind him.


    The door made a soft rebounding sound.


    Elin¡¯s eyes snapped open.

 Chapter 1833

    The room was silent as a ghost.


    Not a single sound stirred the air.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Had it not been for the faint woody fragrance clinging to the pillow slept by Erick, one might think Elin was alone.


    Elin turned slowly, spreading her arms and cing her hands in the spot where Erick hadin, her palms gradually meeting.


    It was almost like she was holding him in an embrace.


    As the warmth left her hands, the sadness in her heart started to grow, enveloping herpletely.


    Memories flooded like waves, the past events cold and unyielding Like the sea.


    In her youth, Elin knew what it was Like to have a happy life.


    Her family wasn¡¯t rich, but they were quitefortable.


    Elin¡¯s father held an executive position at a majorpany, and Elin¡¯s mother, Annis, worked in finance at the same firm.


    Concerned that she couldn¡¯t look after Elin properly, Annis hired a nanny after Elin was born.


    With their ie at that time, affording a nanny¡¯s monthly sry was a piece of cake.


    But those good times didn¡¯tst.


    A senior executive at thepany began showing interest in Annis, using work as an excuse to harass her.


    Trapped by their working rtionship and authority, Annis endured his advances silently.


    Interpreting Annis¡¯ silence aspliance, the executive became more aggressive, eventually luring her to a drinking event to take advantage of her.


    Annis desperately fled to the bathroom and called her husband, who rushed to her rescue.


    He was unfazed by the executive¡¯s high status and determined to defend his wife against any threat.


    The incident escted quickly, with Elin¡¯s dad dialing the cops.


    But because there were no cameras around the hotel and the power dynamics were tricky, plus the executive didn¡¯t get what he wanted and Annis wasn¡¯t seriously hurt, pressing charges was a tough call.


    Thepany¡¯s leadership talked with Elin¡¯s parents separately, revealing the executive¡¯s ties to the chairman.


    Suggestion of not to make a big issue of the incident without concrete evidence was given, together with the threat that dropping the charge and apologizing to the executive were required, should Elin¡¯s parents still wanted their jobs.


    Only then would the executive not pursue the incident further.


    Elin¡¯s father was shocked to find they were seen as perpetrators rather than victims.


    He was adamant about notplying, but Annis, aware of the high stakes, understood that resisting could allow the executive¡¯s influence to damage their reputations even beyond thepany.


    Also, the chairman had promised to transfer Annis to avoid running into the executive again.


    Annis consented to drop the case but firmly refused to apologize, insisting they had done nothing wrong.


    Thepany had to agree, and that should be the end of it.


    But not long after, retaliation from the executive started.


    The projects under Elin¡¯s father¡¯s management encountered problems, and then Annis got used of embezzlement.


    Things got worse for Elin¡¯s father with his supposed slip-up causing a worker¡¯s fatal fall.


    Following their dismissal, thepany made a public statement, leading otherpanies, both big and small, to avoid hiring Elin¡¯s parents.


    This led Elin¡¯s father into a spiral of depression and nightly drinking.


    When intoxicated, he would often me Annis, using her of causing his downfall.


    Back then, little Elin, barely five, was always afraid her mother would get hurt.


    To keep going, Annis swallowed her pride and took up jobs Like washing dishes and cleaning streets.


    Worried about leaving Elin at home with her drunken husband, Annis took Elin with her wherever she went.


    Young Elin was a well-behaved child, always patiently waiting for her mother.


    Later, Elin¡¯s father, while drunk, identally fell into a river and met his end.

 Chapter 1834

    Following his death, Annis discovered he had mortgaged their home for a so-called business venture, but he actually wasted the money on alcohol.


    Annis had to sell the house to pay off the debt.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The executive, who had previously harassed her, saw an opportunity with Elin¡¯s father out of the picture and started pursuing her aggressively.


    Desperate, Annis reached out to a wealthydy she had met before, Casey, who was Raegan¡¯s mother.


    Upon hearing about Annis¡® plight, Casey invited Annis and Elin to move abroad with her family and offered Elin a role as a ymate for Raegan.


    This marked the beginning of Elin¡¯s new life with the Foster family.


    The Fosters were a kind family, and Elin and Raegan quickly bonded as ymates.


    Elin hoped forsting happiness, but the mysterious disappearance of Casey and Raegan cast a shadow over the household.


    Feeling awkward with the situation since it was Casey who had brought her to the Foster family, Annis expressed her wish to leave, but Mr.


    Foster convinced her to stay and help with the household.


    Appreciating Annis¡¯ being efficient and organized, Mr.


    Foster gave her some chores around the house.


    Annis and Elin lived in the servant¡¯s quarters, while Erick, devastated by his sister¡¯s and mother¡¯s disappearance, initially fell into despair.


    Scolded by Mr.


    Foster, Erick eventually gathered himself,mitting to his studies and personal development, hoping to find his mother and sister soon.


    From a young age, Elin had seen Erick¡¯s determined presence all day.


    For her, Erick was like an idol.


    Despite being outstanding in most aspects, he was always gentle, treating her and her mother with great respect.


    At that time, Elin didn¡¯t realize that Erick only saw her as a sisterly figure.


    As Erick grew up, his social responsibilities increased, and he often returned home drunk.


    Fortunately, he had a high tolerance for alcohol.


    When drunk, he merely slept soundly, never acting abusively.


    During these times, Elin would leave a bowl of sobering soup by his bedside.


    Erick would wake and smile at Elin, saying, ¡°Little Elin has grown up, even knowing to bring me sobering soup.


    ¡±


    Noticing the weariness on Erick¡¯s young face, Elin realized how hard he was working to seed, exerting more effort than most.


    Hesitantly, she advised, ¡°Mr.


    Foster, please don¡¯t push yourself too hard.


    I¡¯m sure you will find your sister and your mother.


    ¡±


    Erick¡¯s eyelids drooped, and he let out a wistful chuckle.


    ¡°I hope so.


    ¡±


    Seeing his downcast look, young Elin felt a sharp pang of empathy for the first time.


    She suddenly wanted to smooth out the furrows of worry that marred Erick¡¯s youthful face.


    Yet, she hesitated to reach out.


    After a pause, Elin said with determination, ¡°Mr.


    Foster, I will also work hard.


    ¡±


    Erick rubbed his temples with graceful fingers and offered a smile.


    ¡°Do you have any dreams you wish to pursue?¡±

 Chapter 1835

    ¡°My dream is you, Mr.


    Foster!¡± Elin confessed boldly.


    Erick paused, taken aback.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Elin¡¯s boldness faded, and she looked down and murmured, ¡°I just want to see you happy, Mr.


    Foster.


    I want to be capable, to help you find your sister and your mother.


    ¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The room was bathed in a gentle glow from the soft light cast over Elin¡¯s delicate face.


    For the first time in these days, Erick had shed a bright smile.


    He sat up, met her gaze, and affectionately tousled her hair, saying gently, ¡°Little Elin, you¡¯ve really grown up.


    But remember to study hard, follow your dreams, live your life for yourself, and don¡¯t carry burdens for others, okay?¡±


    Elin somewhat understood his words.


    In the dim light, Erick¡¯s handsome features and soothing voice stirred her heart deeply, making her grasp what it meant to be smitten.


    Erick leaned back, his voiceden with weariness.


    ¡°Go back and get some rest, or you won¡¯t grow tall.


    ¡±


    Elin nodded and left the room, but not without a backward nce.


    Erick¡¯s shirt was unbuttoned, and the cor was loose, showing a bit of his delicate corbone.


    Regardless of his pose, he was undeniably attractive.


    Elin realized her admiration for Erick may have evolved into something deeper.


    Her feelings began to shift toward something more yearning.


    Despite knowing it was impossible, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from daydreaming their future.


    Then, one day, Elin¡¯s paper stars tucked in a book slipped out, and Annis found them.


    Shocked by the contents, Annis confronted Elin, leading to their first serious argument, during which she impulsively pped Elin.


    Annis regretted her reaction, yet her overwhelming feelings were one of heartache.


    Crouching down, Annis pointed at Elin¡¯s notes filled with affectionate words and said, ¡°Elin, we must live with integrity and gratitude.


    Mrs.


    Foster weed us generously.


    Mr.


    Foster funds your education.


    You must not entertain unsuitable thoughts about Mr.


    Erick Foster, do you understand?¡±


    With a swollen face and indignation, Elin eximed, ¡°Why not? I just like him! What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Annis, overwhelmed with frustration, gasped, ¡°Do you want people to use us of having hidden agendas all along? What is our social standing, and what is Mr.


    Erick Foster¡¯s? Do you think you are worthy?¡±


    Elin was stunned and at a loss for words.


    Mr.


    Foster¡¯s kindness had made her overlook the vast social divide between her family and the Foster family.


    Annis ripped the notes into tiny pieces, crushing Elin¡¯s hopes.


    She said firmly, each word heavy with intent, ¡°Mrs.


    Foster and Mr.


    Foster have shown us great kindness.


    We must never betray their trust!¡±


    Elin burst into tears and ran out of the room.


    Just as she stepped outside, she overheard the driver saying that Erick had gotten drunk and hurt at a bar.


    Worried, Elin pleaded with the driver to take her to the bar.


    Seeing that Elin got along with Erick, the driver saw no harm in it and agreed.


    At the bar, the driver told Elin to wait in the car while he went in, but time passed and he did not return.


    Concerned, Elin left the car and entered the bar to look for Erick.

 Chapter 1836

    When Elin stepped in, the loud music hit her ears hard.


    Since she¡¯d never been to a bar before, the thick smoke made it tough to keep her eyes open.


    Elin had only taken a few steps when a man with dreadlocks blocked her and said, ¡°Little girl, are you here all by yourself?¡±


    Elin tried to walk away, but he persisted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave, little girl,¡± he said, scrutinizing Elin¡¯s schoolgirl outfit, which, although out of ce, highlighted her innocent beauty.


    ¡°Is this your first visit? Let me show you how to enjoy yourself,¡± he offered, trying to put his arm around her shoulders.


    Elin started to run away, and the man with dreadlocks chased after her for a long while.


    Elin hid in an empty chamber, Luckily escaping further pursuit.


    She noted the room¡¯s decoration, which reminded her of the business gathering photos Erick often sent her.


    This chamber looked simr to those in Erick¡¯s photos, and she began to check each chamber through the gaps.


    Finally, in a chamber, Elin found Erick sprawled on a couch.


    She rushed in and saw that his forehead was bleeding, confirming that he had indeed been involved in a fight.


    Elin, with her heart racing, stepped forward and grasped Erick¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Mr.


    Foster, what¡¯s wrong with¡­¡±


    Before Elin couldplete her words, Erick¡¯s eyes flew open, revealing bloodshot, veined eyes that gave him a_ terrifying appearance, clearly altered by alcohol.


    Elin recoiled in shock and softly said, ¡°Mr.


    Foster¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Erick pulled Elin close, and his warm lips met hers, ki*sing her.


    Elin¡¯s eyes widened,pletely unable to react.


    At eighteen, she never even held a boy¡¯s hand, let alone shared a ki*s.


    Yet, despite her innocence, Elin was aware that Erick was intoxicated.


    His behavior probably wasn¡¯t all his own.


    Alcohol likely yed a part.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Recalling her mother¡¯s words, Elin quickly tried to push him away, her words muffled against his mouth.


    ¡°Mr.


    Foster, see me clearly¡­¡±


    Erick eased his hold slightly, his frown deepening as he peered at her.


    ¡°Little Elin?¡±


    Caught in his tight hug, Elin nodded quickly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Mr.


    Foster.


    ¡±


    Erick, not fully conscious, pinched Elin¡¯s chin, his voice softer and less rational than usual.


    ¡°Help me¡­¡±


    Those words detonated like a bomb in Elin¡¯s mind.


    This soft and gentle side of him was new to her.


    Bitterly acknowledging their gap, she didn¡¯t dare to imagine him being this tender.


    Erick¡¯s lips drew near once more, gently sucking on Elin¡¯s soft earlobe, shifting the atmosphere in an instant.


    Elin blushed, her eyes unfocused, unable to refuse.


    Because it was Erick, the man she had a crush on, she feltpelled to ept whatever came next.


    The following process weren¡¯t as nice.


    Erick hurriedly ki*sed Elin, entering her urgently.


    He seemed off since his body was unbearably hot as if he were a piece of glowing metal.

 Chapter 1837

    At that instant, Elin cried out in pain.


    As they continued, it was clear Erick was oblivious to Elin¡¯s difort, merely seeking a means to vent his needs.


    Once it was over, Elin copsed into Erick¡¯s arms, ovee by the pain.


    When she woke upter, Elin shifted her sore body, identally rousing Erick.


    Erick appeared confused at first as if he couldn¡¯t grasp what had happened.


    Elin straightened her top and sat up slowly.


    Then, she called out hesitantly, ¡°Mr.


    Foster¡­¡±


    Erick scrunched his eyebrows together, pressing a hand against his forehead as he rubbed it, clearly suffering from a hangover.


    Once he saw who was with him, his face quickly turned stern, and he asked in a cold tone, ¡°Why is it you?¡±


    As words spilled from Erick¡¯s lips, Elin noticed a trace of agitation on his rugged face.


    ¡°Does he find me bothersome?¡± Elin muttered to herself and found it hard to express the turmoil inside her, though ¡°blindsiding¡± seemed to fit.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Erick was still on the far side of the sofa, his mind seized by shock.


    The scene before him had left him unable to think clearly.


    Elin, the girl he had watched grow up, whom he had always loved like a sister, nowy beside him, without clothes.


    The shock hit him hard, leaving him dazed.


    His voice turned cold.


    ¡°How did you end up here?¡±


    Elin¡¯s fingers trembled, surprised by the chilly detachment in his voice.


    ¡°I heard you were hurt¡­¡± Her voice faded away, lost in the silence.


    Erick¡¯s expression became a mask of displeasure as he listened to her.


    His tone was forceful and almost harsh.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? Do you think you can just waltz into a bar like this?¡±


    This marked the first time Erick had spoken to Elin with such severity, his words sliced through the air sharply.


    Elin, still shaken from a fiery dispute with her mother, had escaped, only to face a disastrous first s@xual experience.


    Now, she was grappling with this stern rebuke.


    Her heart twisted in agony, sour like a lemon soaked in acid.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Erick¡¯s expression was cold, pressing down on Elin heavily.


    Feeling wronged yet holding back her tears, she lowered her head and apologized.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    I shouldn¡¯t havee¡­¡±


    Erick¡¯s anger red as he saw the hickeys on Elin¡¯s delicate neck.


    Lucky for her to have slept with him.


    What dangers might have awaited her had she encountered aplete stranger? However, meeting him might not have been the best oue for her.


    While Erick was adept at navigating interpersonal rtionships, matters of the heart remained foreign to him.


    Confused by his feelings, he only recognized the scorching anger burning inside him.


    Elin¡¯s rash actions toe for him in a bar had sparked his anger like a lit fuse.


    Erick had unwittingly be a pawn in a sinister plot, disoriented and vulnerable from a spiked drink.


    A business partner had set up a honey trap by sending a woman to seduce Erick while he was intoxicated.


    The thought of spending an intimate night with a stranger repelled Erick.


    Seeking refuge, he retreated to the safety of a chamber.

 Chapter 1838

    Yet, the inner fire became increasingly difficult to contain.


    When Erick tried to get up and grab his phone, he bumped into the table and struck his head.


    Upon finding his phone, he quickly called his driver to pick him up.


    Elin¡¯s tagging along was beyond his expectation.


    This incident could have been avoided, and Erick had no time to deal with theseplications now.


    Furthermore, a bar was not an appropriate ce for a young and naive girl like Elin.


    It was a breeding ground for danger, a crossroad of temptation and risk.


    In her innocent school uniform, Elin stood out starkly among the provocatively dressed women, bing an easy target for unwanted attention, or worse.


    A shadow fell over Erick¡¯s face at these possibilities.


    He icily said to Elin, ¡°None of my affairs are any of your concern.


    It¡¯s obvious you don¡¯t understand your ce.


    Have I been too lenient with you?¡±


    Erick¡¯s words were intended as a caution, a warning to make Elin aware of the dangers that lurked in ces like this.


    However, when they reached Elin¡¯s ears, they transformed into sharp des, shattering her heart and leaving her wounded and resentful.


    Elin¡¯s gaze smoldered as she clenched her fists, holding back the tears that threatened to overflow.


    She knew that showing tears now would only attract more scorn.


    The confidence Elin had meticulously built over the years crumbled under Erick¡¯s scorn.


    She fell into a pit of self-doubt, unable to meet Erick¡¯s gaze since that fateful day.


    Erick, a man typically reserved and controlled, rarely showed such bursts of temper.


    He abruptly ended his call with the driver, then stood and tossed a suit carelessly onto the sofa, signaling for Elin to put it on.


    This gesture was merely a condescending act of charity, a clear indication that he viewed her presence as an unwee inconvenience.


    Elin dr@ped the suit over herself, a dismal attempt at preserving some dignity.


    Despite the situation, she could not risk being seen in public in her current attire.


    Her mother¡¯s voice haunted her, scolding her for not recognizing her ce and for chasing impossible dreams.


    Just as Erick had pointed out, she was not even supposed to concern herself with someone of his stature.


    Coming from vastly different worlds, Erick was the heir to the prestigious Foster family, and Elin was merely a maid¡¯s daughter.


    It was inappropriate for her to mistake Erick¡¯s kindness as an invitation to care for him, much less to develop feelings for him.


    Erick¡¯s harsh words abruptly snapped Elin out of her daydream.


    Indeed, she needed to understand her position.


    Who was she, anyway? Just the daughter of a maid, confined to the servants¡¯ quarters of the Foster estate.


    That was her reality.


    As Erick¡¯s eyes shifted, he saw Elin standing there.


    Her head was bowed, her body seeming to have lost all its energy.


    The oversized suit hung loosely, almost reaching her knees, making her look like a ghost, vulnerable to being whisked away by the slightest breeze.


    Elin¡¯s usually bright eyes were now dim and lifeless, like stars smothered by the cold grip of despair.


    Her paleplexion made her look almost ethereal, as if she might faint at any moment.


    A pang of guilt struck Erick when he realized his words might have been too harsh.


    Elin was only eighteen, probably even more lost than he was in theplex dance of rtionships.


    He carefully chose his next words.


    ¡°Tonight¡¯s matter¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Elin whispered softly, barely audible.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.


    Don¡¯t worry about it.


    I won¡¯t say anything to anyone.


    ¡±


    Erick found himself momentarily speechless, his eyes locked with hers, both filled with unvoiced thoughts.


    Thinking Erick doubted her, Elin quickly pledged her silence.


    ¡°I swear I¡¯ll keep this secret¡­ I¡­¡±


    Elin¡¯s gaze drifted to a mirror, reflecting Erick¡¯s imposing figure.


    His features were striking, his presence almost otherworldly.


    Her voice trailed off to a whisper.


    ¡°I know my ce.


    ¡±


    Though it seemed everything was settled easily, Erick felt more irritated than relieved.


    A nagging thought bothered him that things shouldn¡¯t have ended this way.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Erick leaned forward, about to speak, when Elin, like a bird startled into flight, quickly backed away and rushed out the door.


    Her departure Looked more like an escape than a mere exit.


    As Elin raced through the door, she collided with the driver, who had just arrived.


    His worry eased a bit when he saw her.


    ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re here! I¡¯ve been worried sick.


    I couldn¡¯t find you anywhere!¡± he eximed, his voice filled with relief.


    The driver had served the Foster family for years and had grown close to Annis.


    Elin, a model child, had always had a special ce in his heart, and over time, he hade to adore Elin as if she were his own daughter.

 Chapter 1839

    Confronted by the driver¡¯s concerned look, Elin quickly adjusted her clothes, worried he might spot something wrong.


    Her voice was raspy as she apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to worry you.


    ¡±


    The driver tenderly stroked Elin¡¯s head and asked with genuine concern, ¡°What happened? Why are your eyes red and puffy?¡±


    Before Elin could respond, Erick came over, frowning when he saw her still standing in the cold wind.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you in the car?¡±


    Elin looked down and answered softly, ¡°I was waiting for you to get in first, sir.


    ¡±


    Erick was taken aback by her sudden shift in demeanor, leaving him momentarily speechless.


    He then walked over to the car.


    After Erick got inside, Elin went to the passenger door and had just opened it when she heard his sternmand.


    ¡°Get in the back.


    ¡±


    Her hands trembling slightly, Elin slid into the backseat, trying to make herself as small as possible.


    A sharp pain down there gripped her, causing her to curl up.


    ¡°Are you still feeling unwell?¡± Erick asked, his concern evident as he reached out to check her forehead.


    At his touch, Elin instinctively flinched away, pressing herself against the car window to put distance between them.


    Erick¡¯s hand froze in midair, his fingers tightening.


    Elin¡¯s face showed no emotion, her voice steady and reassuring as she said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.


    ¡±


    Elin¡¯s calm demeanor convinced Erick to drop his concern and focus on other matters.


    His priority was to deal with the aftermath of the bar incident.


    He was determined to find the person responsible for drugging him.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The car sped down the road, moving quickly and quietly, the silence within almost palpable.


    Maybe it was the relentless ache of his headache or the remnants of his hangover, but Erick leaned back and closed his eyes, seemingly drifting off to sleep.


    Elin tried to make herself smaller, hiding within therge folds of Erick¡¯s suit and even muffling her breaths.


    As they drove past a pharmacy, Erick¡¯s sharpmand cut through the silence.


    ¡°Please pull over.


    ¡±


    ¡°What do you need? I¡¯ll go get it,¡± the driver offered promptly.


    Erick nced at Elin before responding, ¡°I¡¯ll get it myself.


    ¡± He then exited the car and disappeared into the pharmacy, reappearing momentster with a bag in hand.


    Upon arriving at the Foster estate, Elin quickly got out of the car, eager to leave the cramped space.


    But before she could walk away, Erick¡¯s voice halted her.


    ¡°Elin, wait.


    ¡± He held out the pharmacy bag to her.


    ¡°Here, don¡¯t forget to take these.


    ¡±


    Elin looked at the bag, seeing the emergency contraceptive pills within.


    She gripped it tightly, whispering, ¡°I will.


    ¡±


    Erick paused, hesitating before he spoke again.


    ¡°About tonight, it was unexpected, and the me falls solely on me for failing to control myself.


    If there has been any harm to your body, please let me know.


    ¡±


    As Erick spoke with a hint of tenderness, Elin, who had been holding back her tears throughout the ride, could no longer restrain them.


    Erick sighed, looking down.


    ¡°Earlier, I was worried sick about you going to a bar alone.


    That¡¯s why I was so harsh.


    I apologize.


    Please don¡¯t take my harsh words to heart,¡± he pleaded.


    He paused before adding, ¡°And¡­ I¡¯m not in the right mindset for rtionships right now.


    If you¡¯re hoping for some kind ofmitment from me, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t offer that.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1840

    Erick knew his words reeked of selfishness.


    He hadn¡¯te to terms with the evening¡¯s events yet, let alone expected Elin to understand.


    He cared deeply for her, having seen her grow up.


    The thought of her emotional pain troubled him.


    With genuine concern, he offered, ¡°Elin, if there¡¯s any way I can make amends, anything you wish for, I¡¯ll do everything in my power to fulfill it.


    ¡±


    Erick knew he couldn¡¯tmit to a serious rtionship or marriage until he resolved his own family issues.


    This promise to fulfill Elin¡¯s wishes was the best he could do.


    Erick¡¯s eyes lingered on Elin¡¯s youthful, innocent features.


    A wave of shame washed over him, realizing he could only offer her the stark truth.


    ¡°If you¡¯re still upset, I can talk to Annis, try to make


    things right with her¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Elin interrupted sharply, her voice filled with distress.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell my mom!¡±


    Seeing that Elin had finally broken her silence, Erick¡¯s expression softened.


    ¡°Think about it.


    Let me know what you decide, and I will honor it,¡± he said gently.


    Elin had never expected an apology or an exnation, let alonepensation.


    epting any form of reparation would only reinforce the idea that she was maniptive and reduce their intimate moment to a mere transaction.


    To Erick, she might have been just a passing chapter in his life, but to her, it was the surrender of her first love.


    She harbored no regrets.


    Her voice was a faint whisper as she spoke.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anypensation.


    Let¡¯s just pretend this never happened.


    You got nothing to worry about.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡±


    Erick¡¯s irritation red at Elin¡¯s poised eptance and her seeming indifference to giving up such a significant first experience.


    Grasping her shoulder firmly, he emphasized each word.


    ¡°Know this, even for me, mistreating you is forbidden.


    ¡±


    Retreating to her room, Elin sank into theforting warmth of her bath.


    Erick¡¯s parting words echoed in her mind, a persistent reminder:


    ¡°Know this, even for me, mistreating you is forbidden.


    ¡±


    Elin understood Erick¡¯s harsh outburst might have stemmed from genuine concern for her.


    Yet, once spoken, words could carve deep impressions, indelibly marking the heart.


    Memories of the hurt would resurface uninvited, carrying a residual sting of sadness.


    It was impossible for her to remain untouched by them.


    In the following days, Elin deliberately avoided Erick, and it seemed he reciprocated, as their paths hadn¡¯t crossed.


    One afternoon after school, Landen called Elin to his study.


    Entering respectfully, Elin asked softly, ¡°May I ask what you need of me?¡±


    Landen looked up with a kind expression and inquired, ¡°You¡¯re turning 18 this year, correct?¡±


    Elin nodded.


    Landen then asked, ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re interested in pursuing design in college?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Elin responded.


    ¡°Have you considered Uchaesau? Sterling University College of Creative Design has an excellent reputation.


    ¡±


    Elin was surprised by his suggestion.


    Uchaesau was far from Swynborough, and she had nned to apply to a renowned local design academy, which would allow her to stay close to her mother.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been nning on applying to the design academy here in town,¡±

 Chapter 1841

    Elin said with openness and sincerity.


    Landen responded with a chuckle and motioned for her toe closer.


    He pulled out a folder from his drawer and handed it to her.


    ¡°These are the brochures for that school.


    Take them and have a look.


    Once you¡¯ve made your decision, I¡¯ll take care of everything, including tuition, living expenses, and your application.


    ¡±


    While Elin had no intention of studying so far from home, preferring to stay within the familiar surroundings of Swynborough, she epted the folder with a respectful nod.


    She had already arranged her tuition through part-time work and had declined financial help from Annis, but she nheless expressed her appreciation.


    ¡°Thank you, sir.


    ¡±


    Landen seemed pleased with her respectful response and then changed the subject.


    ¡°About that bar incident, Erick was naive and ended up being manipted.


    But he was at fault, so I had reprimanded him severely.


    ¡±


    Hearing Landen acknowledge the bar incident caught Elin off guard.


    She turned to face him, her face turning pale suddenly.


    Landen didn¡¯t dislike Elin.


    It was just that he wasn¡¯t getting any younger.


    The future sess of the Foster family rested on Erick¡¯s shoulders if they wanted to keep shining or soar even higher.


    Erick, being the heir of the Foster family, carried the responsibility of ensuring the Foster family¡¯s prosperity and also the task of locating Casey and Raegan.


    Once Casey and Raegan were found back, the Foster family needed to be strong enough to avoid any future tragedies.


    Thus, Erick was destined to seek a powerful alliance through marriage.


    It wasn¡¯t that Elin wasn¡¯t good, but she didn¡¯te from wealth, offering no support to Erick¡¯s career.


    Even if Landen feltpassionate momentarily and allowed Erick to marry Elin, what would happen if the Foster family fell one day? He refused to let Elin¡¯s parents¡¯ misfortune recur.


    What kind of man would he be if he couldn¡¯t protect his own woman?


    So, for Elin¡¯s sake, Landen wished Elin would marry someone from a simr background to ensure a secure and joyful life.


    Landen noticed Elin¡¯s hands clenched tight and sighed.


    ¡°Ultimately, this is the Foster family¡¯s burden.


    Erick has offered topensate, which seems fair.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Use this chance to improve yourself and find a husband who will cherish you.


    Live a calm and joyful life.


    Remember, the Foster family will always support you.


    ¡±


    The soft, yellow glow of the studymp cast light on Elin¡¯s pale and fragile face.


    ¡°May I know was it Mr.


    Erick Foster¡¯s idea to send me away to study in Uchaesau?¡± Elin finally voiced her doubt.


    Landen gave a slight nod, confirming her guess.


    Elin¡¯s posture shifted slightly, her heart filled with sadness.


    Landen observed her reaction and felt helpless.


    He understood his son well.


    Like himself, Erick was often slow to recognize his own feelings.


    It was evident that Elin had developed feelings for Erick quite some time ago, yet he remained unaware.


    This predicament should have been addressed much earlier.


    Landen knew he had to take on the role of the viin.


    Landen¡¯s tone became gentler.


    ¡°Elin, I know you are a good girl.


    I hope you understand that I have my reasons.


    You and Erick are not a good match.


    ¡±


    Elin¡¯s face turned red.


    In truth, she had overestimated her own worth and allowed herself to dream too far.


    Landen could have ignored her feelings, openly shaming her and using her of shamelessly coveting Erick.


    However, Landen was an educated man, choosing his words with care, and taking the me upon himself, which only added to Elin¡¯s embarrassment.


    With things reaching this point, if Elin denied Landen¡¯s generosity, she would seem unreasonable and ungrateful.

 Chapter 1842

    Elin smiled, her deep eyes shining with a keen grasp of human nature.


    ¡°I understand.


    Don¡¯t worry, I¡­ I¡¯ll go.


    ¡±


    Landen expressed his approval, ¡°I knew you were exceptional.


    If that¡¯s all, you may go about your day.


    ¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Foster.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± Elin paused, gathering her thoughts.


    Despite Landen treating her like a part of the family, Elin always referred to him as ¡°Mr.


    Foster,¡± recognizing the absence of a close personal connection.


    She consistently remembered her role.


    Landen looked up and hummed in response.


    Elin had regained herposure and said quietly, ¡°I have another request.


    ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s is it?¡±


    ¡°Please keep this from my mother.


    I don¡¯t want her to worry.


    ¡±


    Landen¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.


    He had initially intended to tell Annis.


    He held Annis in high regard since thetter was a conscientious and precise employee, trusted by Casey, indicating her integrity.


    With Elin being Annis¡¯ daughter and r@ped by Erick, Landen felt obligated to inform Annis.


    Misinterpreting Landen¡¯s silence as concern over her unresolved feelings for Erick, Elin quickly rified, ¡°Mr.


    Foster, don¡¯t worry.


    What happened at the bar¡­ It was truly an ident.


    I share part of the me.


    I don¡¯t hold Erick responsible, and it won¡¯t happen again.


    ¡±


    Recognizing Elin¡¯s sincere intent not to burden Annis with her worries, Landen reluctantly consented, ¡°Alright, I will honor your request.


    ¡±


    Elin said, ¡°Mr.


    Foster, I¡¯m not upset with your arrangement.


    You have been incredibly supportive of my family.


    I shouldn¡¯t have entertained the wistful idea for Mr.


    Erick Foster¡­ It was my fault.


    ¡±


    Landen was taken aback by Elin¡¯s maturity, despite her young age.


    She could see through people¡¯s intentions with remarkable rity.


    Talking with someone so perceptive made things much easier for him.


    Elin searched the folder for the ck card Landen had given her.


    She then respectfully handed it back to him using both hands.


    ¡°Mr.


    Foster, I have saved enough to cover my tuition fees.


    I can work part-time during my college days to support myself, so please take this back.


    ¡±


    Landen frowned.


    ¡°You should keep this card.


    It¡¯s merely a small token of my appreciation, not a significant amount.


    If you refuse it, it feels as though you resent me.


    ¡±


    Elin was about to refuse again when Landen added, ¡°Elin, please ept this card, so I can rest easy.


    ¡±


    Ultimately, Landen was worried about Elin.


    Elin considered for a moment and then agreed to ept the card to ease his concerns.


    However, she had no intention of using this card.


    She nned to give it back when the right moment came.


    The following day.

 Chapter 1843

    Elin shared her ns to study in Uchaesau with her mother.


    Annis was shocked.


    ¡°Elin, didn¡¯t you n to attend university here? Aren¡¯t universities abroad essentially the same?¡±


    Elin gently patted Annis¡® shoulder and smiled.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s actually quite different.


    The fashion and jewelry design program in Uchaesau is more renowned.


    If I¡¯m going to college, I might as well attend one that I truly like, right?¡±


    Annis struggled with the idea of her daughter being so far away, her voice trembling.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But it¡¯s so far¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that far.


    ¡± Elin made it a point to sound cheerful, hiding how she truly felt.


    ¡°Four years will fly by.


    Mr.


    Foster is remarkably generous by granting you a month of vacation each year.


    You could visit me in Uchaesau during that time, and we could explore different cultures together.


    Wouldn¡¯t that be wonderful?¡±


    Elin was sharp, and Annis was insightful.


    Annis rubbed her hands nervously and said, ¡°Elin, is it because of what happened before, that you¡¯re still upset with me¡­ I¡­¡±


    Annis¡¯ voice choked.


    ¡°I had no choice.


    Mrs.


    Foster has been so kind to us, and we really aren¡¯t at the same level as her son.


    I know my wordsst time hurt your pride, but Mr.


    Erick Foster is indeed from a different world.


    I¡¯m sorry.


    But do you understand that I only said those things for your sake?¡±


    Understand¡­ Landen¡¯s words echoed in Elin¡¯s mind.


    Everyone expected her to understand them, yet nobody seemed to try to understand her perspective.


    She never intended to seduce Erick, but she hadn¡¯t expected that her unselfish acts could rm others.


    Had she known, she would have avoided such a misunderstanding¡­


    Elin felt a sting in her nose and fought to hold back her tears, managing a smile.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s nothing like that.


    I genuinely want to study in Uchaesau.


    ¡±


    Annis ultimately wanted what was best for Elin¡¯s future, so she withdrew her objections.


    She sighed and said softly, ¡°You have big dreams, my girl.


    Just take good care of yourself.


    ¡±


    Elin¡¯s eyes welled up.


    ¡°Mom, take care of yourself too.


    I¡¯ll gradually be your pir of strength¡­¡±


    A few dayster, Landen had taken care of all the arrangements for Elin, and she would be leaving shortly.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Elin bid farewell to her close friends and went out for dinner, returning to the Foster estate Late.


    Seeing that Annis was still up, Elin went to check on her as usual to see if she needed any help.


    Upon reaching the main house, Elin encountered Erick, whom she hadn¡¯t seen in many days.


    He was seated on the sofa, looking weary as if he had been drinking once more.


    Elin walked by the sofa without stopping and passed Erick by.


    She no longer held the right to be concerned about him.


    His way of making amends was to send her abroad, clearly indicating his desire not to see her anymore.


    The initial agony that felt as if her heart had been torn out had been days ago, and now she was better at concealing it.


    Growing up, Elin endured a tough life and moved around a lot with her mother.


    Her resilience in handling pressure surpassed that of most people.


    These experiences had developed her strong self-worth, keen sensitivity, and mature personality.


    She feared being Looked down upon, so she vowed never to make the same mistake and to stick to her own path.


    Landen¡¯s words had rified one thing for Elin.


    Social ss existed, unseen but ever-present.


    In the kitchen, failing to find her mother, Elin decided to leave.


    Just as Elin was about to step away, she noticed Erick leaning against the sofa, his head tilted back, his Adam¡¯s apple moving, appearing distressed.


    She was aware that his throat would hurt whenever he drank.


    After a brief hesitation, Elin returned to the kitchen and prepared a ss of iced lemonade for Erick as she had done before.


    Since she was leaving tomorrow, this would be thest time she prepared this drink for him.


    Once ready, Elin silently set the ss on the table without his notice.


    After a lingering look at Erick, Elin turned and walked away.


    Erick had always had a chronic throat issue that made drinking ufortable for him.


    When he opened his eyes and was about to get up for some water, he noticed the ss before him, a familiar, refreshing, and appealing sight.


    He took a sip, then arge gulp, immediately feeling relief in his throat.

 Chapter 1844

    Upon reflection, Erick realized he hadn¡¯t seen Elin in several days, likely due to his recent preupations.


    Of course, being preupied was no excuse for avoiding someone.


    Partly, this avoidance derived from the fact that since theirst encounter, Erick frequently dreamt of his intimate moments with Elin.


    Her soft whimpering, reminiscent of a distressed kitten, had provoked an unwanted response from him in those dreams.


    Previously, Erick had never seen himself as someone driven by desire.


    He suspected it was his youthful impulses that had made him Lose control.


    However, when the women at the bar approached him, he felt nothing but disgust.


    Simply being near them was awful, let alone the thought of intimacy.


    His mind was in chaos.


    On one side, he felt monstrous, as Elin had just be an adult, and yet he


    repeatedly dreamt of sleeping with her.


    On the other side, he struggled to grasp his own feelings and thoughts.


    Why did these feelings ur only for Elin, even though he had viewed her as a sisterly figure? It filled him with guilt.


    Erick set his ss aside and pulled out a four-leaf clover ne from his pocket.


    A childhood friend had suggested it, mentioning that girls appreciated gifts like earrings and nes.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Erick had instantly been drawn to this red four-leaf clover ne, a symbol of happiness.


    He had carried it around for a few days, always meaning to give it to Elin but never finding the perfect moment .


    With determination, Erick finished his ss of ice lemonade, deciding to present it to Elin the following day.


    The next day, after sorting out business matters, Erick tried to call Elin.


    However, the opposite side¡¯s tone sounded disconnected, making him furrow his brows.


    Unwilling to ept it, he redialed, but the number was still disconnected.


    Erick paused for a moment and then sent a questioning mark to Elin.


    Immediately, a bright red exmation mark popped up.


    Erick had never imagined that Elin would block him.


    He reflected on the past days, convinced he had done nothing wrong.


    His avoidance was merely to prevent any awkwardness.


    Why¡­ He couldn¡¯t make sense of it.


    The red four-leaf clover ney inside a lovely gift box on the table.


    Erick nced at it and firmly closed the box, tossing it into the trash bin.


    He didn¡¯t have time to dwell on the thoughts of a young woman.


    If that was how it was, then so be it.


    Erick got up, ready to attend a meeting, but before he left, he looked at the gift box in the trash bin and impulsively reached down to pick it up.


    The trash bin in the administrative office was empty, having just been reced.


    After all, it was the first ne Erick had ever purchased, and it didn¡¯t seem right to simply discard it in the trash.


    He ced it in a secluded corner of a drawer and put it out of his mind.


    Shortly afterward, a significant project demanded his attention for nearly three weeks, keeping him away from home.


    When the project was finally finished, thepany celebrated with arge banquet, where Erick drank quite a bit.


    Once he got into the car, he feltpletely worn out.


    The driver asked, ¡°Sir, shall we head to the apartment, or¡­¡±


    Erick massaged his temples, feeling a slight pain in his throat and a craving for the soothing taste of iced lemonade.


    He responded, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.


    ¡±


    The car soon arrived at the Foster family estate.


    Erick entered and found the living room unchanged.


    He discarded his suit and copsed onto the sofa in exhaustion.

 Chapter 1845

    Late at night, his sore throat worsened.


    Reaching out, he found a ss of iced water neatly ced on the table.


    Without looking, he picked it up and drank, feeling the coolness spread through his throat, but something about the taste was amiss.


    It was only at that moment that he realized he was just holding a ss of in iced water.


    Erick sat up, and just then, a servant walked by.


    He asked, ¡°Where is Elin?¡±


    The servant seemed surprised by the question, thought for a moment, and answered, ¡°Mr.


    Foster, Elin left for her studies quite some time ago.


    ¡±


    Erick, still fuzzy from the alcohol, didn¡¯t grasp it immediately.


    Then, it hit him that she was off at college.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t shee back on weekends?¡±


    The servant gave Erick a disbelieving look and responded, ¡°Mr.


    Foster, are you serious? Elin is studying in Uchaesau.


    A connecting flight to Swynborough takes a day and a half, so two days wouldn¡¯t suffice for a round trip.


    ¡±


    Erick was taken aback.


    A few secondster, there was a ¡°thud¡± as the ss slipped from his hand onto the carpet.


    Luckily, it didn¡¯t break.


    He repeated in disbelief, ¡°She¡¯s studying in Uchaesau?¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± The servant nodded.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡±


    Confusion clouded the servant¡¯s face.


    After all, Erick and Elin appeared to get along well, yet Erick seemed oblivious to Elin¡¯s studying abroad in Uchaesau.


    Noticing Erick¡¯s puzzled expression, the servant added, ¡°Elin has been overseas for a month now.


    Annis mentioned Elin won¡¯t be returning for the holidays.


    Annis nned to fly to Uchaesau instead.


    ¡±


    At the servant¡¯s words, Erick suddenly stood up and bolted outside.


    The servant, witnessing an unprecedented disturbance in Erick, paused.


    After a brief moment of astonishment, the servant retrieved the ss thaty forgotten on the floor.


    Erick sprinted to where Elin resided and swung the door open without knocking.


    Annis habitually left the front door unlocked at night, just in case of emergencies.


    Positioned close to the main house, the housekeeper¡¯s quarters were considered safe within the estate.


    Erick stepped into the small room once vibrant with Elin¡¯s presence, now stark and empty.


    The desk where Elin used to study had vanished.


    With everything removed, the roomy bare.


    Not even a bed was left.


    At that moment, Erick¡¯s gaze turned icy, his demeanor chilling.


    Elin had really gone, and he waspletely unaware.


    ¡°Mr.


    Foster?¡± Annis¡¯ voice, tinged with astonishment, floated from behind Erick.


    As Erick turned around, Annis registered his face.


    In a toneced with bewilderment, she inquired, ¡°Mr.


    Foster, to what do I owe this visit?¡±


    Erick, rigid in the doorway, demanded, ¡°Annis, where is Elin?¡±

 Chapter 1846

    The news from the servant seemed surreal to Erick.


    Vividly, he recalled Elin¡¯s ns to pursue her studies locally.


    Annis¡¯ eyes went wide.


    ¡°Mr.


    Foster, Elin left for her studies.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of that, Annis, but where exactly?¡±


    Annis replied, ¡°In Uchaesau, Mr.


    Foster.


    ¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing this, Erick¡¯s already cold gaze sharpened, a wintry chill emanating from him.


    ¡°She.


    Why Uchaesau of all ces?¡± he questioned, his throat constricting.


    Annis let out a weary sigh.


    ¡°She felt the universities there were a better fit.


    She won¡¯t be home for the holidays and even considered flying me out to join her.


    ¡±


    eptance settled heavy on Erick.


    Elin was indeed an ocean away.


    With barely a murmur, he questioned, ¡°Then why strip her room?¡± It wasn¡¯t a permanent goodbye.


    Why then, had her space been emptied?


    Elin¡¯s delicate nature was known to him.


    The emptiness might wound her upon her return.


    Erick¡¯s face was an icy mask as he pressed, ¡°Who decided to clear out Elin¡¯s room? Was it my father?¡±


    His toneced with ire, Erick turned to leave.


    ¡°On the expansive Foster grounds, are we in such dire need of this one room?¡±


    Annis, noting Erick¡¯s resolve to seek answers, called out, ¡°Mr.


    Foster, Mr.


    Foster!¡±


    Annis finally caught up to Erick, out of breath, and revealed, ¡°Elin emptied the room herself.


    ¡±


    Erick paused, stunned.


    ¡°She did?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Annis confirmed, nodding.


    ¡°She handed me a sum, her unspent allowance and savings from part-time work.


    Together we found a small home in the suburbs.


    She nned for a fresh start there, away from the Foster estate upon her return.


    ¡±


    This revtion hit Erick unexpectedly.


    Elin had made a decisive move.


    Purchasing her own ce, she had cut ties with the Fosters definitively.


    Confusion clouded Erick¡¯s thoughts.


    Elin hadn¡¯t appeared resentful before¡­ Why would she.


    She had slipped away, leaving no words behind.


    It dawned on him that she sought distance not just from his family, but from him as well.


    Years of friendship dissipated in silence.


    Her departure was indeed merciless.


    Erick¡¯s eyelids were heavy, his face etched with fatigue, devoid of any hint of wrath.


    Silently, without bidding Annis farewell, he turned and walked away.


    Annis watched his retreating form, a pang of worry tightening in her chest.


    A thought struck her suddenly.


    Perhaps Elin¡¯s withdrawal from the Foster fold was for the best.


    The seasons cycled, spring gave way to fall.


    Erick buried himself in work, the days blurring in a flurry of activity.


    Until a message from a representative from Uchaesau arrived, proposing a coboration with the Foster family¡¯s shipping empire.


    Uchaesau was far from Swynborough, and after calcting the costs, it became clear that this route was not profitable and was even likely to result in a loss.


    Historically, the Foster Group hadn¡¯t entertained the thought of venturing into the Uchaesau market.

 Chapter 1847

    Nheless, Erick agreed to a site visit, finding himself in Uchaesau¡¯s biting winter after a long journey.


    The temperature plunged far beneath what Swynborough ever experienced.


    The thought of Elin, always shivering away from the chill, choosing an academic life in such a frigid ce puzzled Erick.


    On his first day, after a sinct summit with the prospective allies and dismissing their social invitations, Erick set off to Elin¡¯s college.


    The college¡¯s century-old reputation was reflected in its grandeur and allure.


    After a simple check-in, Erick received permission to explore the grounds.


    His footsteps led him, almost aimlessly, until he paused outside the women¡¯s dormitory, lingering without clear intent.


    Maybe it was hope, however faint, that guided him.


    As the snow thickened, he observed young men delivering hot meals to the girls they were smitten with.


    The scene was charming, echoing echoes of days filled with the vibrancy of youth.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, a couple came into view.


    d in a khaki beanie and a long down coat, the girl nestled into the boy¡¯s embrace, a picture of a couple lost in love.


    Erick¡¯s heart stuttered.


    Despite her bundled-up appearance, he knew it was Elin.


    As the snowfall intensified, it dusted Erick¡¯s shoulders while he stood, nearly camouged against the white backdrop of the wall, under the shelter of a tree.


    The absurdity of the moment struck Erick.


    He couldn¡¯t fathom why he¡¯de.


    Elin had put oceans between them to escape his reach, yet here he was, fabricating reasons to trail her to Uchaesau.


    He had persuaded himself to pursue a losing deal, bordering on insanity.


    Those five minutes, while brief, stretched into an eternity for Erick.


    The truth dawned on him in that chilling rity.


    Madness had indeed taken hold.


    Elin was blossoming, a world away from his shadow, evidently faring better than him.


    As Erick made to leave, a surge of frustration propelled him to disturb the snowden branches, drawing the attention of the nearby duo.


    The young man stared at Erick¡¯s receding back, bewildered.


    ¡°Was there someone there just now?¡±


    Elin, grappling with a throbbing headache and blurred vision, discerned only a vague outline.


    Yet, that silhouette resonated with familiarity.


    It bore an uncanny resemnce to the man etched in her heart.


    With a flutter of hershes, she dismissed the notion.


    That figure couldn¡¯t possibly be Erick.


    Elin had hoped that by relocating to Uchaesau, changing her contact information, and severing her past connections, the memories of Erick would fade with time.


    Surprisingly, visions of Erick lingered.


    Every tree, each nket of snow, even a vague figure in the distance, seemed to echo his image.


    She was undeniably spellbound.


    Desperate to move on, Elin found time had only intensified her yearning for Erick.


    A few months had passed since her departure, yet it felt like an endless expanse of time since their paths had crossed.


    Inwardly, Elin scolded herself and grasped the need to shed this longing.


    Even if she couldn¡¯t truly forget Erick, at least she could pretend to be indifferent.


    ¡°Elin? Are you alright?¡± The concern etched on the young man¡¯s face was unmistakable.


    ¡°You¡¯re not looking well.


    Do we need to see a doctor?¡±


    Shaking her head, Elin replied, ¡°No need, it¡¯s nothing serious.


    Some medicine and rest should do the trick.


    ¡±


    limating to Uchaesau¡¯s chill proved difficult.


    Elin regrly fell victim to colds and fevers.


    These persistent ailments had whittled away at her, resulting in noticeable weight loss.


    Thankfully, her winter attire was forgiving, with the voluminous down jackets masking her diminished frame.

 Chapter 1848

    Today, a sudden spike in temperature overwhelmed Elin in ss, leaving her too weak to make it back to her dorm alone.


    A professor asked a ssmate, known as the young man, to assist.


    At first, Elin managed to walk with support, but eventually, her strength wanedpletely.


    ¡°Elin, do girls from Ambrosia always push themselves this hard?¡± The young man quipped, light-hearted, ¡°So small, yet so spirited.


    ¡±


    Unable to muster a smile, Elin felt her difort grow.


    The young man, sensing her plight, offered his support.


    ¡°Elin, should I help you up?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Elin insisted.


    ¡®s BunnyBookeryUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    But the young man wasn¡¯t convinced and sought the dorm supervisor¡¯s aid to escort Elin back to her room.


    With the dorm emptied for the holidays, Elin found herself in solitude, the stillness only punctuated by the rigorous schedule of a diligent student abroad.


    The dorm supervisor watched on, her heart full of empathy for Elin.


    Even when ill and voiceless, Elin insisted on attending sses.


    She was undoubtedly pushing herself too hard.


    The dorm supervisor offered remedies, filled cups with steaming water, and helped Elin with medication.


    In the midst of fevered delirium, as Elin clung to the supervisor¡¯s hand, her thoughts turned homeward.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± she whispered, her grip tightening, tears carving paths down her cheeks.


    ¡°I really want to go home¡­ But he doesn¡¯t want to see me¡­¡±


    Elin¡¯s words, steeped in her native tongue, were lost on the supervisor, who sensed the universal yearning for a mother¡¯sfort and cradled her kindly.


    ¡°Dear, if home is where your heart lies, why not visit?¡±


    Tears cascaded from Elin¡¯s eyes, resembling pearls as she gripped the supervisor¡¯s hand.


    At neen, she grappled with the sting of unrequited love for the first time, and the pain was profound.


    A void echoed within her, a space hollowed out by heartache.


    She vowed never to let her heart bleed this way again.


    Through her sickness, Elin never thought to pause her studies.


    By the dead of night, her fever broke.


    Dawn found Elin stirring early, trekking to the cafeteria for a meal before lectures.


    Passing under the tree from the previous night, the silhouette shed through her mind again.


    It bore such resemnce to Erick.


    Yet, Elin swiftly dismissed this notion.


    The relentless white of the snow was taxing on Elin¡¯s eyes until a sudden glint of red captured her focus.


    ncing downward, Elin noticed a red four-leaf clover emerging from the snowy nket.


    She doubted her eyes, blinking hard, yet the image persisted.


    Stooping, Elin reached for what she thought was a four-leaf clover, only to unearth a rose gold ne with an intricately crafted pendant.


    The craftsmanship was both exquisite and strikingly beautiful.


    By a stroke of coincidence, the rose gold frame of the clover bore tiny engraved initials.


    Peering closer, she saw ¡°EL¡± etched upon it! It was a serendipitous moment, stumbling upon a ne that mirrored her initials.


    Elin admired the beauty of the ne but acknowledged that it wasn¡¯t hers to keep.


    She turned it in at the school¡¯s lost and found.


    Such opulent items often had serial numbers to identify their rightful owners.


    Three days afterward, Elin¡¯s phone rang with news from the school¡¯s lost and found department.


    Astonishingly, the luxury brand had confirmed the ne was Elin¡¯s, the ID number a perfect match.


    With confusion swirling, Elin collected the ne.


    She was sure she¡¯d never bought it, and a check with the brand¡¯s customer service yielded no insight.


    Privacy policies restricted them from revealing the purchaser.


    Left with no leads, Elin tucked the ne away.

 Chapter 1849

    University life whizzed by.


    For the first three years, Annis visited Elin in Uchaesau to celebrate the New Year.


    However, the final year saw Elin returning to their new home for the festivities.


    Over the twenty-day break, Elin rarely ventured out, only venturing to familiar malls and schools before leaving Uchaesau, not crossing paths with anyone familiar.


    Solitude had be her preference, her desire for social interaction blunted by time.


    On the eve of Elin¡¯s departure from Uchaesau, Annis brought up Erick, a name not mentioned in years.


    Erick had stepped down from his executive role three years back, weary of the corporate chase.


    He had pivoted from his corporate path to academia, bing a visiting professor.


    His research won him acim on the international stage.


    Elin, absorbed in her studies and steering clear of the media, was slow to catch wind of his aplishments.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    She heard that before his departure from Foster Group, Erick hadunched a service route to Uchaesau.


    The venture was clearly not profitable, sparking a rare show of fury from Landen, yet Erick was adamant about getting it started.


    Subsequently, each time Annis visited Uchaesau, the Foster Group¡¯s staff coincidentally needed to be there as well, making Annis¡¯ journeys more convenient.


    In time, this ostensibly unprofitable route earned high praise from Uchaesau¡¯s leaders,uding the Foster family for their generous spirit.


    This acim had an unexpected boon.


    It surged the Foster family¡¯s stock value and expanded theirmercial footprint.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The venture, initially seen as unprofitable, ultimately propelled the Foster family to greater prominence.


    Elin didn¡¯t dwell on it.


    She was familiar with Erick¡¯s business acumen.


    He was not one to pursue a venture that didn¡¯t promise sess.


    Afterpleting her studies in Uchaesau, Elin lingered for another year before she headed back to Swynborough.


    At a social event, Elin crossed paths with Erick once more and met his childhood confidant, Dayton.


    What ensued was a chapter Elin wished to erase.


    It was a tumultuous span, a chapter of darkness seared into her memory.


    Dayton, to her, was a terror more daunting than any creature of the night.


    As midnight neared and weariness set in, Elin¡¯s eyelids grew heavy.


    Through the haze of sleep, her phone chimed in with a message.


    She hadn¡¯t yet looked at the screen.


    It was from Dayton.


    In a haze, Elin reached out and felt her phone on the bedside table.


    She blinked her eyes open and saw a line of text on the screen.


    It was from Dayton.


    ¡°Elin, you can¡¯t escape me.


    I¡¯ll find you.


    ¡±


    Suddenly, the phone slipped from Elin¡¯s grasp and crashed to the floor.


    Her head buzzed as if she had been struck by a stick.


    The ghosts of nightmares past swirled around her, and Elin wanted to scream out in pain and fear.


    Yet, no sound came out.


    Her throat felt blocked.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Elin managed a muffled roar.


    Then, a loud bang echoed.


    Elin fell down from her bed.


    Pain surged through her body.


    Elin blinked.


    The room was dark and quiet.


    She groped for her phone but found nothing.


    As panic set in, a harsh sound cut through the silence.


    It was the familiar ring of her rm.

 Chapter 1850

    Elin traced the noise to the bedside table and saw her phone lying there.


    She turned off the rm and unlocked the screen.


    No messages.


    It had all been a nightmare.


    Elin had changed her phone number, and Dayton couldn¡¯t possibly know her current contact information.


    Moreover, Dayton had been restricted by Farley Schultz from leaving Swynborough.


    He couldn¡¯t havee here to locate her.


    Elin steadied herself.


    Using the cab for support, she climbed back into bed.


    After resting briefly, she got up.


    Her rest had been poor, and she lost her bnce immediately upon standing.


    After sipping some warm water, the doorbell rang unexpectedly.


    Elin found it odd.


    Only Erick, Raegan, and her mother knew where she lived.


    Her mother was back in Swynborough, and Raegan wouldn¡¯t visit this early.


    Erick had her passcode.


    After a short pause, Elin remembered that she had changed the passcodest night.


    But why would Ericke at such an hour?


    Approaching the door without thinking, Elin paused as the doorbell rang out a warning.


    ¡°Wrong entry!¡± The lock beeped automatically.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    The person outside tried again, the impatience palpable.


    ¡°Wrong entry!¡± The warning repeated again and again.


    A chill crept up Elin¡¯s spine, a sense of dread filling her.


    She peered through the peephole.


    Outside stood a tall, thin man with a distinctive red birthmark beside his ear.


    He looked menacing.


    Elin¡¯s scalp tingled with a sudden chill.


    She pinched herself hard, doubting if she was still trapped in a nightmare.


    She had just dreamt of Dayton approaching her.


    How could he possibly be here now?


    She pinched herself again and again, the sharp pain snapping her back to the harsh reality.


    ¡°Tok!¡± The sound of Dayton pounding on the door echoed through the room.


    In his impatience, he even kicked at the door.


    ¡°Elin, open the door for me.


    I see your car.


    I know you¡¯re at home,¡±


    Dayton¡¯s voice boomed from outside.


    Elin¡¯s face drained of color.


    Her car was indeed parked outside, visible to anyone who looked.


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated that Dayton would not onlye here but also investigate her.


    In a panic, Elin ran to call the police but stumbled in her haste.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The noise seemed to drive Dayton to further frenzy.


    ¡°Elin, I advise you to open the door while I can still speak nicely.


    ¡±


    Dayton¡¯s voice carried a chilling edge.


    ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t be as patient as I am now.


    ¡±


    He banged on the door again, this time using something that sounded like a belt.

 Chapter 1851

    Frozen with fear, Elin bit her arm to force herself to focus.


    She crawled to the table, struggling to grab her phone.


    Dialing quickly, she whispered, ¡°Hello, I want to report a crime¡­¡±


    Outside, Dayton continued his relentless assault on the door.


    Elin scrambled under the table and curled up, shaking uncontrobly.


    Right then, Elin¡¯s phone rang with an iing call.


    It was one of her colleagues from the studio.


    She quickly silenced it.


    But the noise had already betrayed her presence.


    Dayton heard it and knew she was there.


    With his


    belt, heshed the door from side to side.


    ¡°Elin, do you think you can hide from me just by staying silent?¡± he taunted maliciously.


    ¡°Can you hide for a lifetime?¡± Hisugh was vicious and cold.


    Elin¡¯s hand bled where she had pinched it too hard.


    Outside, Dayton¡¯s twisted game began.


    ¡°Elin, do you remember our game of counting to ten?¡± he called out with a horrible chuckle.


    ¡°If I count to ten and you still haven¡¯t opened the door, I will get very angry.


    Do you need me to remind you of the consequences?¡±


    Elin knew all too well.


    Whenever Dayton counted to ten, she had to crawl out like a dog.


    If she failed, he would douse her with whatever sauce he fancied at the moment, be it tomato, soy, or chili, and it would cover her from head to toe.


    Then, Dayton would take photos, printing them intorge posters, forcing Elin to stare at her own humiliated images.


    Besides the physical abuse, Dayton took a perverse pleasure in tormenting Elin psychologically, crushing her spirit, training her toply with his cruel whims.


    His behavior was rooted in his own impotence.


    Unable to ept this, he saw Elin as a potential cure for his failures since he temporarily erected as he firstid eyes on her.


    On their wedding night, when his impotence persisted, Dayton demanded that Elin sleep with other men, hoping to derive some twisted form of excitement.


    How could Elinply? She had been raised by Annis to value self-esteem and self-love, these principles almost etched into her very being.


    In a moment of desperate struggle, Elin had kicked Dayton¡¯s penis, and this useless organ of his hadn¡¯t had any reaction since then.


    Instead of self-reflection, Dayton unleashed his fury on Elin, ming her for his impotence and finding a perverse satisfaction in torturing her.


    Elin had wanted to escape, but Dayton had craftily moved her to Aurora under the guise of work.


    In Aurora, thew seemed nonexistent, and Dayton exploited this, doing as he pleased without fear of repercussions.


    Dayton used Annis¡¯ safety to threaten Elin, locked her away, and took all means ofmunication.


    He confined her to their home, spreading lies that Elin was depressed and mentally unstable, which justified his control in the eyes of outsiders.


    Elin was often left in a disheveled state, which only made Dayton¡¯s ims more believable to anyone who saw her.


    Dayton controlled Elin¡¯s calls to Annis, ready to cut offmunication at any hint of the truth slipping out, which would result in severe punishment for Elin.


    As time passed in that foreignnd surrounded by Dayton¡¯s allies, Elin learned that submission might prolong her survival.


    Each night, she would whisper to herself the necessity of living, of surviving until she could find a way to escape Dayton¡¯s clutches.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    It was Raegan who first sensed something was amiss.


    She involved Erick, who used his connections to rescue Elin from Aurora.


    Despite everything, Dayton refused to consider divorce, his twisted happiness derived solely from his dominance over Elin.


    He couldn¡¯t derive the same satisfaction from anyone else.


    Living in constant fear, Elin was eventually liberated when Erick intervened, and Dayton reluctantly agreed to a divorce.

 Chapter 1852

    After the separation, Elin hadn¡¯t seen Dayton, believing him to be confined by Farley who had assured Erick that Dayton would no Longer be a threat.


    However, Dayton¡¯s sudden appearance in Ardlens shattered the fragile peace Elin had begun to enjoy.


    Under the table, Elin trembled as the counting continued.


    ¡°Three, four, five¡­¡±


    Driven by a surge of adrenaline, Elin bolted to the door and flung it open.


    Dayton, looking weary and disheveled, paused his tirade.


    Leaning against the railing, he smirked upon seeing her.


    ¡°Honey, you are still so obedient.


    ¡±


    Elin¡¯s body shook, but she forced herself to feign calmness, reminding herself of her newfound independence.


    She no Longer belonged to him.


    They were divorced.


    Plus, this was Ardlens, not Aurora.


    Here, thew would protect her.


    With a steady voice, Elin faced Dayton.


    ¡°Dayton, we¡¯re divorced.


    I¡¯m not your wife anymore.


    ¡±


    Dayton¡¯s smile broadened, the red birthmark twitching grotesquely as it contorted with his grin, a sight that chilled Elin to the bone.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    He spoke in a chilling tone.


    ¡°Elin, you seem to have forgotten what I told you.


    Once my wife, always my wife.


    You can¡¯t escape me.


    ¡±


    Elin steadied herself.


    She refused to live in fear of him any longer.


    Looking him in the eyes, she dered, ¡°Dayton, this is Ardlens, not Aurora.


    Touch me and you¡¯ll face the consequences.


    ¡±


    ¡°Bravo! How arrogant,¡± he mocked.


    Suddenly, Dayton seized her hair and yanked her toward him, his voice fierce.


    ¡°It¡¯s been months since west met.


    Have you forgotten¡­¡±


    He leaned in close, his breath cold and sinister as he whispered, ¡°Have you forgotten how you used to crawl at my feet like a dog?¡±


    Elin screamed, wrenching free from his grasp.


    She grabbed a knife and brandished it at him, her voice trembling with rage.


    ¡°Dayton,e any closer and I swear I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overconfident, Elin.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    If I could destroy you once, I can do it again,¡± Dayton taunted, smirking ominously.


    The next second, a shout pierced the air.


    ¡°Put down the knife!¡±


    Police officers in uniform reached.


    Dayton instantly raised his hands in surrender, feigning innocence.


    ¡°Officer, you¡¯ve arrived just in time.


    It seems my ex-wife is having an episode again.


    ¡±


    He gestured to the scattered gifts on the ground.


    ¡°I only came to deliver these gifts out of kindness, but she pulled a knife on me and started threatening my life.


    ¡±


    Elin was stunned, hearing his twisted version of the truth.


    Dayton was a master of deception, often painting Elin as unstable.

 Chapter 1853

    Sure enough, he continued, ¡°Officer, I think she might need to be hospitalized.


    My ex-wife has a history of depression and mental illness.


    She was treated for it abroad for a long time.


    ¡±


    Despite his sympathetic tone, his eyes glinted with cruelty as he silently mouthed a threat to Elin, promising destruction.


    A wave of fear surged through Elin, overwhelming her.


    She felt as though she had plummeted into a dark abyss, the malevolent image of Dayton etched deeply into her psyche.


    Her resolve faltered, and she considered using the knife.


    Dayton observed her reaction, his smirk widening as he taunted her further, hoping to provoke an outburst.


    The knife in Elin¡¯s hand ttered to the floor.


    Tears streamed down her face as Elin raised her hands to the officer.


    ¡°Sir, my ex-husband has a history of domestic violence.


    I had a restraining order against him abroad.


    He came here to intimidate me.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I grabbed the knife in self-defense.


    Thank you for getting here when you did¡­¡±


    Although she cried pitifully, Elin¡¯s ount was coherent and factual.


    She clearly ryed the essential details to the policemen.


    Dayton¡¯s expression turned stormy.


    He hadn¡¯t anticipated Elin¡¯s newfound assertiveness.


    The maniptive tactics that once worked overseas now failed himpletely.


    In a fit of rage, he cursed under his breath, ¡°How dare you y games with me?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Elin screamed in terror, ¡°Ah! Help!¡±


    She copsed to the floor, clutching her head, murmuring, ¡°Don¡¯t hit me.


    Don¡¯t hit me¡­¡± Her behavior was a clear indicator of her prolonged suffering.


    Dayton¡¯s fury escted.


    He lunged forward, grabbing Elin by the cor and snarled, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Despite his threats, Elin retorted with unexpected bravado in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re just so-so, Dayton.


    Let¡¯s see who will destroy whom.


    ¡±


    Dayton, losing all control, began to strangle Elin, an act he had repeated many times before.


    However, this time Elin was not as terrified.


    She was on the soil of Ambrosia, a ce governed by strictws.


    ¡°Dayton, feel the rule ofw in Ambrosia,¡± she managed to say hoarsely.


    Before Dayton could respond, the police intervened and restrained him.


    As Dayton was subdued on the ground, his curses and threats only served to support Elin¡¯s ims, painting him clearly as the aggressor.


    While Dayton was escorted to a patrol car, Elin apanied the police to assist further with the investigation.


    At the police station, an officer took Elin¡¯s statement and then mentioned, ¡°We need to take you to the hospital for an examination.


    Do you have any family or friends you¡¯d like us to inform?¡±


    Elin shook her head.


    She preferred to keep this ordeal private and not burden anyone else.


    Just then, a familiar voice echoed through the entryway.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for Elin.


    ¡±


    Startled, Elin turned to see who it was.


    A tall man walked in, his eyes immediately finding hers.


    Recognizing her, Erick approached quickly and dr@ped his warm suit jacket over her shoulders.


    Warmth surrounded her, yet it failed to rouse Elin from her daze.


    Erick nced at Elin, his face inscrutable, a visible chill tinged with inner conflict.


    He said to the uniformed officer, ¡°She¡¯s my sister.


    I¡¯m here to apany her to the examination.


    ¡±


    Afterpleting the necessary paperwork, Erick extended his hand to Elin.

 Chapter 1854

    Elin hesitated, unsure of how to respond, until Erick gently lifted her to her feet.


    His eyes fixed on the red marks encircling her neck, his gaze intensifying as he softly asked, ¡°Can you walk?¡±


    Elin¡¯s hand found warmth in his grasp, nestled in his palm.


    She nodded.


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡±


    Erick leaned slightly and reached to button the zer for her.


    Throughout the drive to the hospital, silence lingered between them, an unsettling atmosphere settling in.


    After the medical examination, Erick swiftly handed the documents to his assistant and instructed, ¡°Find the topwyer.


    Make sure Dayton¡¯s held ountable.


    ¡±


    Seated in the car, Elin felt a fraction of her fear dissipate upon hearing Erick¡¯s directive, her heartUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    finding some stability.


    Once the assistant left, Erick adjusted the car¡¯s temperature to afortable level and handed Elin a cup of sugar water for calming.


    Sipping slowly, Elin¡¯s emotions began to steady.


    Erick exined, ¡°Raegan tried reaching you at the studio but couldn¡¯t, so she requested me toe check on you.


    ¡± That exined his appearance.


    Elin didn¡¯t need to ask since Erick had already provided the answers she sought.


    ¡°Farley has passed away, which allowed Dayton toe to Ardlens.


    ¡±


    The demise of Farley, the only person who could discipline Dayton, nullified any previous assurances made to Erick.


    Elin¡¯s hand trembled her hold on the cup weakening.


    This meant Dayton was now unrestrained.


    Their only option was a temporary detainment, which was insufficient to contain such a viin.


    Witnessing Elin¡¯s distress, Erick felt a pang in his heart.


    Taking the cup from her hands, he enveloped her in aforting embrace, murmuring reassurances, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Elin.


    I¡¯m here, and I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.


    ¡±


    At his words, the tears Elin had been holding back finally spilled over.


    Her eyes turned red, resembling those of a frightened rabbit.


    Fortunately, due to the timely intervention of the officers, Elin had not sustained more severe physical injuries besides those to her neck and arms.


    However, she suffered from psychological scars.


    Living like a prisoner for two years had deeply ingrained fear of Dayton in her psyche.


    Just the mention of his name was enough to send shivers down her spine, let alone encounter his actual presence and malevolence.


    Dayton¡¯s understanding of Elin¡¯s timid nature had emboldened him to confront her without holding back.


    Despite Elin¡¯s recent thwarting of Dayton¡¯s scheme, no one truly understood the immense courage it had taken her to stand up to him.


    After the incident, Elin was so weakened that she had to be helped into the police car, barely able to stand.


    It marked their first direct confrontation, leaving Elin uncertain about facing him again.


    She knew Dayton, the psychopath, would not stop his malicious actions.


    Especially now that he had been thwarted, which only fueled his rage and made him even more dangerous.


    As he was restrained on the ground by the officers, his gaze bore into her with intense hatred.


    Elin dreaded the feeling of being enveloped in darkness again.


    Erick held Elin, providing a safe haven for her to release her emotions.


    Elin, always guarded, shed tears silently, adding to her poignant vulnerability.

 Chapter 1855

    Erick kept soothing Elin with gentle strokes on her back.


    The subtle scent of sandalwood emanating from Erick¡¯s body enveloped Elin, offering aforting embrace that seemed to ease her turmoil.


    She held onto him tightly, as if he were the sole beacon of hope in her life¡¯s darkness.


    Instead of returning to Elin¡¯s apartment, the car proceeded to Erick¡¯s vi.


    Upon arrival, Elin remained in the car, gazing at the house but hesitant to step out.


    Erick opened the car door and stooped to lift her, his arms supporting her back with a chivalrous touch, creating a sense of warmth and security.


    It was clear that he paid attention to every detail.


    Once inside the bedroom, Erick gentlyid Elin down and suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare a bath for you to rx in.


    Then, we¡¯ll have dinner together.


    ¡±


    Elin clutched at his shirt and said uneasily, ¡°I should go back¡­¡±


    But Erick promptly vetoed the idea and asserted, ¡°You¡¯ll stay here until we¡¯ve sorted out the situation with Dayton.


    It¡¯s not safe for you to stay at your ce.


    ¡±


    With that, he proceeded to draw a bath before returning downstairs with a bag containing clean clothes, thoughtfully prepared by his assistant.


    After cing them by the bathtub, he left the room to give her privacy.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    The warm bath eased Elin¡¯s tension, leaving her feeling much morefortable.


    The meal, skillfully prepared by the vi¡¯s housekeeper, was both light and nourishing.


    Elin could only manage to eat a small amount before feeling full.


    But Erick¡¯s encouragement led her to eat almost half of her meal.


    Later that evening, Erick returned with a first aid kit to tend to Elin¡¯s injuries.


    Under the soft glow of the room¡¯s lights, his focused attention exuded a captivating charm.


    Lost in her thoughts, Elin found herself gazing at him until their eyes met.


    Embarrassed, she quickly looked away.


    However, Erick gently lifted her chin and whispered, ¡°Feel free to look.


    I don¡¯t charge.


    ¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Elin¡¯s cheeks flushed crimson at his words.


    The meticulous arrangements Erick had made helped dissipate almost entirely the fear she had felt.


    Seeing Elin¡¯s dispirited appearance at the police station had pained Erick deeply, causing him to no longer dwell on her previous distant behavior toward him.


    Men like Erick admired and pursued by many, often held strong pride.


    Even if it was justpanionship, he hoped for genuine affection, not fickleness.


    Elin¡¯s casual mention of having ustomed to being Dayton¡¯s wife had wounded his pride deeply.


    Despite having grown up together like childhood sweethearts, it seemed to Erick that Elin ced more value on Dayton, who had suddenly appeared and treated her poorly.


    Even though she imed not to love Dayton anymore, it still stung, as they had surely married for love initially.


    Erick knew he couldn¡¯t have entered the picture at all if it hadn¡¯t been for Dayton¡¯s mistreatment of Elin, which led her to give up on Dayton.


    Erick tried not to dwell on these thoughts, feeling somewhat embarrassed for pondering such concerns.

 Chapter 1856

    But Erick couldn¡¯t shake his desire for Elin.


    During the years she was away, he had lived a celibate life, but upon reconnecting with Elin, he found himself truly struggling to control his desires.


    Elin, being more straightforward than Erick,forted him afterward by saying, ¡°We¡¯re both adults, and having needs is normal.


    Don¡¯t worry about it.


    We can simply bepanions.


    ¡±


    By uttering those words, Elin unmistakably acknowledged that their rtionship was solely that ofpanionship.


    However, Erick struggled to fully ept this term.


    Especially when Elin assumed the role ofpanion, it heightened theplexity of their emotions.


    He hoped she loved him, yet deep down, he harbored a certain fear of her developing feelings for him.


    He knew he couldn¡¯t provide her with what she truly desired.


    All he could do was provide her with the necessary assistance and some sce, nothing beyond that.


    Erick stood up and said softly, ¡°You¡¯ll sleep in this room, and I¡¯ll be next door.


    Call me if you need anything.


    Try to get some rest early.


    ¡±


    With that, he turned around, ready to leave for a rest.


    However, a delicate hand caught the corner of his nightshirt.


    As Erick looked down, his gaze moved from Elin¡¯s hand to her face, and he asked in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Elin, feeling a sudden fondness for the warmth Erick provided, wanted to indulge herself just this once, not holding back her feelings.


    ¡°Can you stay with me?¡± she asked.


    Looking at him with watery eyes, her beauty undiminished by her bruises, she appeared fragile.


    The silent presence of a delicate woman had the power to awaken a man¡¯s protective instincts.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Erick couldn¡¯t bring himself to refuse.


    He had actually intended for Elin to rest alone.


    For two people who had shared intimacy, sleeping in the same bed wasn¡¯t easy.


    Even a gentle touch could reignite deeper emotions.


    Erick decided not to remove his nightshirt andy down fully clothed, switched off the light, pulled Elin close, and whispered, ¡°Sleep.


    ¡± To make advances on her at this moment would be inhumane.


    During today¡¯s medical examination, when the doctor asked Elin routine questions, including whether she was menstruating or pregnant, she answered no to all.


    Erick realized he had misunderstood.


    She wasn¡¯t currently on her period.


    Growing up with a distant father, Elin had alwayscked a sense of security.


    Now, lying in Erick¡¯s arms, she feltpletely safe and drifted into a peaceful sleep.


    Erick, ustomed to sleeping naked, felt ufortable keeping his pajamas on out of consideration for Elin¡¯s feelings.


    With her soft body nestled in his arms, it was truly challenging for any ordinary man to drift off to sleep.


    In a semi-conscious state, Elin suddenly screamed and started iling her arms, identally hitting Erick in the face.


    Startled awake by her inadvertent blow, Erick, concerned she might harm herself, swiftly restrained her iling arms beneath him.


    Elin, her body soaked in sweat, cried out, ¡°Let me go! Let go.


    .


    ¡±


    ¡°Elin! Elin!¡± Erick murmured, gently coaxing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be frightened.


    Open your eyes and see who I am.


    ¡±


    At his voice, Elin, bewildered, reluctantly opened her eyes, and found herself gazing into Erick¡¯s handsome visage, mere inches away.


    She blinked, a tear trickling down from the corner of her eye, whispering, ¡°Erick¡­¡±

 Chapter 1857

    Clearly still in a daze, Elin hadn¡¯t fully roused from sleep yet.


    But her soft voice stirred something within Erick.


    At that moment, Elin¡¯s disheveled appearance, with flushed cheeks and moistshes, rendered her irresistibly fragile.


    Naturally captivating, her vulnerability alone was enough to stir a man¡¯s emotions.


    Unsettled by his own reaction, Erick cleared his throat Lightly, attempting to alleviate the tension, and asked, ¡°Are you fully awake now? Would you like some water?¡±


    Elin remained silent, her eyes brimming with an irresistible allure akin to the freshness of spring, their flutteringshes seemingly dripping with dew, stirring the depths.


    She embodied boundless


    desire.


    Erick nearly bit his lip in an effort to restrain himself, physically shifting away to maintain a safe distance from her.


    He excused himself to retrieve some water, hoping that a ssh of cold water would help quench the heat surging through him.


    But he was caught off guard as Elin grabbed his arm.


    Turning around in surprise, he found himself met with the soft press of her Lips against his.


    Elin¡¯s ki*s, though inexperienced, was tender and affectionate, igniting a ze within him.


    Erick stood tall, discarding the confines of his pajamas, which fell to the floor with a soft thud.


    His fingertips traced the curve of her corbone, trailing downward, as he murmured, ¡°Allow me.


    ¡±


    His abs were firm, a delicate sheen of sweat entuating the allure of his Adonis belt.


    Elin, despite her inexperience, savored the exquisite sensation.


    Summoning her courage, she shed her inhibitions, enveloping his back in a tender embrace, tears of euphoria threatening to spill¡­


    Intent on Elin¡¯s pleasure, Erick supported himself on one arm, his other hand tracing the contours of her back, exhaling softly.


    ¡°Call me¡­¡±


    Elin¡¯s cheeks flushed crimson, her body tense as she bit her lip, resisting the urge to vocalize her desires.


    But Erick, adept at teasing, deliberately slowed his movements, exploring her sensitive spots with precision.


    In matters of intimacy, Erick possessed a natural finesse.


    Overwhelmed by sensation, Elin couldn¡¯t hold back, and pleaded, ¡°Mr.


    Foster, please¡­¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Erick gripped her chin, sweat trickling down his chiseled jawline, and said, ¡°Not that.


    ¡±


    Finally, Elin breathed out breathlessly, ¡°Erick¡­¡±


    The two made love for almost half the might until Elin waspletely drained, too exhausted to even summon the energy for a shower.


    In the end, Erick tenderly carried her to the bathroom to clean up.


    Afterward, they retreated to bed.


    Elin was so fatigued that distinguishing up from down felt impossible, let alone entertaining any further thoughts.


    Erick gently stroked her hair, observing her for a while, as if grasping some profound truth in his heart.


    Some emotions, it appeared, were inherently different from the outset.


    As the day of Mitchel¡¯s grand wedding with Katie approached, Raegan found herself working tirelessly to expedite her departure, partly due to missing Janey and partly because she couldn¡¯t bear witnessing Katie¡¯s extravagant ceremony with Mitchel.


    One day, Raegan visited the dye factory to inspect a batch of fabrics.


    Due to the positive coboration between theirpanies, the factory owner extended an invitation to Raegan for a meal.

 Chapter 1858

    The factory owner, a resilient single mother raising two children, impressed Raegan with her strength and determination.


    As dinner time approached, Raegan graciously epted the invitation, allowing the factory owner to treat her to a meal.


    They chose a restaurant favored by the dye factory owner, who hailed from the northern regions and had a penchant for exotic cuisine.


    A roasted sparrow was served, but Raegan found the dish so repulsive that she couldn¡¯t even bear the smell, let alone consider eating it.


    As soon as the dish was served, Raegan was ovee by an overwhelming urge to vomit.


    Although there was a restroom avable in the chamber, Raegan hesitated to use it, concerned that theck of sound instion might disturb other diners.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Deciding to excuse herself under the guise of answering a phone call, Raegan made her way to the restroom outside, where she promptly began to vomit violently.


    Unbeknownst to her, a pair of eyes had been watching her every move.


    As soon as Raegan entered the restroom, the person who had been watching her followed closely behind.


    Raegan rushed to the sink, vomiting violently, after which she used her mouthwash to freshen her breath.


    As Raegan turned to leave, she noticed a woman at the sink, reeking of booze and a pungent mixture of greasy barbecue and spicy scents.


    The stench caused Raegan to gag, fighting back the urge to retch once more.


    Retreating to the restroom, Raegan sumbed to another bout of violent vomiting, remaining inside until the wave of nausea had passed.


    To Raegan¡¯s surprise, the woman remained, her brow furrowed with concern.


    ¡°Hey, beautiful.


    You alright?¡±


    The woman, now tidied up, smelled fresher and looked more presentable.


    Raegan instinctively covered her nose and mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.


    It¡¯s nothing.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡±


    The woman apologized, ¡°My apologies.


    I reeked of food and drink due to a clumsy waiter.


    Did it bother you?¡±


    Raegan dismissed the apology.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ve been extra sensitive to smellstely.


    ¡±


    ¡°You look exactly how I did when I was pregnant.


    Are you pregnant?¡± the woman observed, raising her eyebrows.


    Raegan¡¯s silence was her only answer to the woman¡¯s question.


    She kept her guard up, wary of strangers bearing too much familiarity.


    The woman offered a packet of alcohol-free wipes, her voice bubbling with enthusiasm.


    ¡°These are gentle enough for pregnant women.


    ¡±


    Raegan epted the wipes with a polite smile.


    ¡°Thanks, but my nausea is unrted to pregnancy.


    ¡±


    Though the woman seemed friendly, Raegan grew uneasy by the woman¡¯s continued insinuations of pregnancy, especially since she hadn¡¯t mentioned anything of the sort.


    Adding to her unease, Raegan¡¯s ck trench coat kept her body well-concealed, making the woman¡¯s questions seem all the more intrusive.

 Chapter 1859

    She was mystified by the woman¡¯s fixation on pregnancy.


    The woman apologised, ¡°My fault.


    ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.


    ¡± Raegan was just about to leave.


    In an instant, the woman¡¯s heel slipped, and she careened toward Raegan.


    Though the woman wasn¡¯t heavy, her forward momentum would surely topple Raegan.


    Raegan¡¯s face paled as she reflexively shielded her stomach from the oing woman.


    Seemingly in a stroke of luck, the woman clutched the wall, saving herself from toppling over.


    The woman apologized profusely, ¡°I didn¡¯t slip into you, did I? The floor here is so slippery.


    ¡±


    Still shaken by the near miss, Raegan¡¯splexion turned ashen.


    She shook her head.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t.


    But please, are you okay? Take care.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± the woman reassured her.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving.


    ¡± Raegan smiled cordially and made her exit.


    With a quick hand wash, the woman headed toward a secluded chamber.


    Seeing no one around, she eased open the door.


    A pregnant woman, her face pallid and sallow, sat within.


    It was Katie.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± she questioned the woman.


    In a whisper, the woman confided, ¡°I suspect she is pregnant.


    ¡±


    Katie was visibly stunned, her disbelief clear.


    Katie, having observed Raegan¡¯s urgent retreat to the restroom and hand-covering, sensed something amiss.


    So she sent her assistant to investigate.


    To conceal her true intentions, Katie instructed her assistant to intentionally spill wine and food.


    Katie struggled to ept the idea that Raegan might be pregnant.


    After all, she knew Mitchel¡¯s recent schedule.


    As far as Katie knew, Mitchel and Raegan hadn¡¯t been intimate or alone together these days.


    So, a child between them seemed far-fetched.


    Could Raegan be pregnant with another man¡¯s baby?


    As Katie pondered, she grew certain that Raegan was carrying another man¡¯s child.


    Previously, Katie had believed that Raegan was devoted to Mitchel, but now, the idea that Raegan had conceived a child with someone else so quickly after their separation was jarring.


    So much for the supposed years of love between them! Raegan was surely a slut.


    She knew it!


    Pleased with her discovery, Katie could barely contain her excitement to share the news with Mitchel, eager to witness his reaction.


    After all, men tended to feel upset when their ex-partners move on quickly with new partners.


    With Mitchel¡¯s harsh demeanor to her fresh in her mind, Katie intended to call him, anticipating the pleasure of personally delivering the news about Raegan¡¯s pregnancy.


    She wanted Mitchel to witness Raegan¡¯s true colors.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1860

    Determined to confirm the news, Katie reiterated her inquiry.


    ¡°Are you absolutely positive that she¡¯s pregnant?¡±


    The assistant drew a chair close to Katie, who covered her nose and waved dismissively, indicating the assistant to keep her distance.


    The smell was overwhelming, and her pregnancy made it even more unbearable.


    The assistant smiled awkwardly, retreated with her chair, and said, ¡°She vomited again when I arrived.


    Afterward, I asked her if she was pregnant, and she vehemently denied it.


    But when I pretended to bump into her identally, she immediately protected her stomach.


    Surely, this is a telltale sign of pregnancy, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Katie¡¯s intuition had sharpened since the pregnancy, bing almost a sixth sense.


    Thus, with a single nce, Katie suspected that Raegan might be pregnant.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    In the end, Katie¡¯s suspicion proved true.


    ¡°She¡¯s less than five months pregnant,¡± the assistant remarked with confidence.


    ¡°A baby bump doesn¡¯t usually show before five months, and it grows rapidlyter in the seventh and eighth months.


    I¡¯d say


    she¡¯s somewhere between three and four months pregnant.


    ¡±


    Three to four months¡­ Katie was speechless, her face a nk te of shock.


    That timeframe¡­ No shit! Could Raegan¡¯s child be Mitchel¡¯s?


    Katie¡¯s gaze turned inward as she rummaged through her memories from three to four months ago, the period just before the explosion.


    Back then, Mitchel and Raegan were Like two peas in a pod, imprable and inseparable.


    The deeper Katie delved into the past, the more she was convinced Raegan¡¯s child was indeed Mitchel¡¯s.


    Katie gritted her teeth, her eyes zing with venomous fury.


    For years, she had clung to Mitchel like a shadow, Loving him under the guise of friendship.


    And when she was finally on the verge of bing his wife, also known as the wife of the heir of the Dixon family, thanks to Henley¡¯s maniption, all her ns mighte to naught.


    Henley had promised that their plot would be an unqualified sess.


    That meant Mitchel would face the imminent loss of his entire world.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Despite the looming downfall of Mitchel¡¯s world, Katie refused to back down.


    Even if Mitchel lost everything, she was not about to let another woman im him.


    Especially because Raegan was not easily swayed by material possessions or social status.


    If Mitchel¡¯s true identity was revealed, Raegan might pity him and reconcile, undoing all of her sabotage efforts.


    She would not sit and watch it happen!!!


    After years of infatuation, Katie was not ready to release her grip on Mitchel.


    She assumed, even without the Dixon family legacy, Mitchel¡¯s remarkablepetence would form a business empire into a new era of grandeur.


    The prerequisite for this prosperous future was Mitchel¡¯s cooperation with her.


    By aiding Mitchel¡¯s escape from Henley¡¯s persecution, she could ensure his sess after his downfall.


    Katie was certain Mitchel would agree to her conditions.


    Her scheme was carefully orchestrated, binding Mitchel to her side and amass riches for her before his days were numbered.


    After all, he couldn¡¯t possibly know about the absence of the cure for the toxin within his body, likely still under the presumption that she had antidote in her possession.


    However, Raegan¡¯s unexpected pregnancy could upend her carefullyid ns.


    Katie couldn¡¯t tolerate any uncertainties.


    Katie¡¯s grip tightened, threatening to snap the fork she held.


    Since Raegan¡¯s pregnancy put a wrench in her ns, she was determined to test Raegan¡¯s ability to carry the child to term.


    After finishing her conversation with the dye factory owner, Raegan went downstairs.


    As Raegan descended the staircase, Janey¡¯s video call drew her to a halt, and the two chatted amiably.


    Gently interrupting Janey after afortable five-minute exchange, Raegan addressed her with a motherly tenderness, ¡°My dear Janey, I am heading to the car now, and we¡¯ll resume our conversation once I¡¯m safely inside, alright?¡±


    ¡°Okay, byebye!¡± Janey blew a ki*s to the screen.


    Savoring Janey¡¯s ki*s, Raegan¡¯s smile widened before reluctantly disconnecting the call.


    The prospect of seeing her daughter infused Raegan with a radiant joy that was reflected in her warm, tender gaze.

 Chapter 1861

    Just then, a passing waiter warned Raegan of a slippery floor up ahead and advised her to use the back exit to avoid the hazard.


    Raegan saw oil spilled on the floor ahead, making it slippery, so she went out the back door instead.


    As Raegan approached the back door, her gaze lifted, revealing the unexpected sight of a familiar yet unwee figure, someone she¡¯d been hoping to avoid.


    Why did she always bump into Katie?


    Raegan sighed inwardly, feeling such a bad luck to bump into this face.


    Her eyes shifted away from Katie, determined to pass by without a word, avoiding any potential confrontation.


    Katie¡¯s voice unexpectedly pierced the air.


    ¡°What a coincidence, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Raegan ignored Katie, not wanting to get involved in a conversation and attempted to step around her.


    However, Katie grabbed Raegan¡¯s arm, halting her, and scolded, ¡°Where are you going? How rude of you not replying to me!¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Raegan retorted coldly, ¡°Politeness should be shown to people.


    ¡± Where threats to her safety and those of her child were concerned, the facade of civility was unnecessary.


    Moreover, Raegan held little faith in Katie¡¯s ability to offer anything of value to the discourse.


    For it would surely devolve into empty boasting on Katie¡¯s part, a spectacle Raegan had neither the patience nor inclination to endure.


    Katie red up at Raegan¡¯s indirect insult.


    ¡°You¡¯re insulting me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m direct when I insult someone.


    ¡± Raegan replied with a cold smile, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m referring to you.


    ¡±


    Katie¡¯s anger twisted her face as she red at Raegan.


    ¡°How can you be so vile? Mitchel doesn¡¯t want you anymore! What makes you think he¡¯d ever¡­¡±


    Katie stopped herself mid-sentence, suddenly falling silent.


    She couldn¡¯t let Raegan know that she was aware of her pregnancy.


    But Raegan¡¯s instincts kicked in, and she became instantly alert, especially as Katie¡¯s piercing gaze swept over her, causing her palms to grow mmy with nervous sweat.


    She wondered if Katie was hiding something, or if Katie had uncovered a secret.


    With this thought, Raegan felt a surge of unease and promptly stepped aside, her voice firm but measured as she said, ¡°Please, step aside.


    ¡±


    Katie stood motionless, her arms crossed defiantly and her eyes zing with a dark intensity, fixed piercingly on Raegan.


    Raegan seemed to be nervous.


    How interesting.


    Katie¡¯s suspicions grew, and she became increasingly convinced that Raegan¡¯s child was Mitchel¡¯s, her mind racing with the implications.


    Raegan, Katie thought, was using the child as a pawn to manipte Mitchel.


    How could Katie allow Raegan to seed? Even if Mitchel were to die, Katie felt he rightfully belonged to her, and she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Raegan iming him.


    Katie¡¯s voice dripped with malice as she sneered, ¡°You¡¯re still fixated on stealing my man, aren¡¯t you? Are all women from the Foster family destined to be mistresses?¡±


    Raegan had intended to just leave, but Katie¡¯s venomous words halted her in her tracks.


    She spun around, her eyes narrowing as she demanded, ¡°What exactly do you mean by ¡®women from the Foster family¡¯?¡±


    Katie¡¯s face fell as she realized her mistake.


    She almost revealed a secret about Casey.


    She had just been privy to this information from her father¡¯s trusted confidant.


    But the truth was still uncertain, leaving open the possibility that Casey had been secretly spirited away by Davey.


    What nonsense about the talented Casey¡¯s retirement?


    From what she had gathered, Casey had abandoned her husband and their children, carrying on a shameful affair with Davey without even the decency of formal separation.


    Katie sneered, ¡°You¡¯re just a Foster woman, through and through!¡±


    Raegan¡¯s eyes narrowed, her voice sharp as she pounced on the slip.

 Chapter 1862

    ¡°You said ¡®women from the Foster family.


    ¡¯ Who exactly do you mean by ¡®women¡¯, Katie?¡±


    Katie¡¯s mask slipped, her eyes darting momentarily wide with surprise, before quickly regaining herposure, clearly unprepared for Raegan¡¯s sharp insight.


    She swiftly regained her poise, replying with a careless air, ¡°Just a slip of the tongue, Raegan.


    But you¡¯re awfully quick to take offense.


    Does the Foster family have a history of mistresses, or is that just a personal interest of yours?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s smile was icy as she retorted, ¡°The Fosters may not keep mistresses, but I¡¯m currently face to face with a woman who¡¯s quite familiar with the role.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡±


    Katie¡¯s eyes shed with anger, ¡°What utter rubbish are you peddling?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true?¡± Raegan¡¯s smile never wavered as she threw down the gauntlet.


    ¡°Do I need to refresh your memory? You imed to be Mitchel¡¯s fianc¨¦e while I was still married to him, and even after the truth came out, you continued to brazenly perpetuate that lie in the media.


    ¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Katie¡¯s face turned bright red with anger, her neck bulging as she pointed a shaky finger at Raegan.


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡±


    Raegan¡¯s lips curled as she warned, ¡°Katie, don¡¯t push me too far.


    I¡¯ve been indulgent with you so far, but if you continue to provoke and taunt me, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.


    I¡¯ll dly reveal your secrets to the world.


    Let me make it clear.


    I have no interest in Mitchel, and I refuse topromise my values to be the shameless other woman.


    Stop parading yourself in front of me until you¡¯ve solidified your position as his wife!¡±


    Katie¡¯s face drained of color as she contemted the possibility of her past misdeeds being revealed by Raegan, and the thought of facing the judgmental gaze of the wealthy elite with her reputation in tatters made her blood run cold.


    As for Raegan¡¯s im of being decency, she had her reservation.


    Raegan nced at her phone to check the time and fixed a stern gaze on the woman standing in her way, her voice firm as she asked, ¡°Are you going to step aside?¡±


    Katie¡¯s face burned with anger as she stood firmly in the doorway, refusing to move an inch.


    Raegan sought to avoid further conflict with Katie, so she opted to exit through the front door, assuming the area had been cleared and hoping to make a swift departure.


    Just as Raegan turned to make her exit, Katie lunged forward, grasping Raegan¡¯s arm in a tight grip.


    Raegan¡¯s body went rigid as she spun back around, her eyes locked intensely on Katie, and she demanded in a sharp, low tone, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Why are you holding me like this?¡±


    Katie¡¯s face twisted into a snarl, her eyes zing with venom as she sneered, ¡°Raegan, why can¡¯t you just vanish? You¡¯re a constant affront to me, a repulsive reminder of everything I despise!¡±


    Katie¡¯s grip on Raegan¡¯s arm tightened, making Raegan¡¯s fear grow.


    Katie¡¯s face and actions radiated malice, her intentions unmistakably sinister.


    Raegan¡¯s mind raced with a chilling suspicion that Katie might be aware of her pregnancy and harbor an ill intent toward her unborn child.


    ¡°Let go! Leave me alone!¡± Raegan scolded Katie.


    Katie suddenly pulled Raegan back and then yanked her hard, making her stumble.


    Raegan¡¯s eyes widened in horror as she realized she was being dragged toward the sharp corner of a table, its deadly edge perilously close to her pregnant belly.


    In a state of panic, Raegan desperately grasped the nearby door handle and with a surge of adrenaline, forcefully flung Katie off, breaking her grip.


    However, Raegan didn¡¯t catch the menacing glint that flickered in Katie¡¯s eyes as she abruptly released her grip.


    Katie¡¯s eyes shimmered with a dark intensity, her pupils as menacing as scorpions drenched in poison.


    Raegan looked up and caught the malice lurking within those depths.

 Chapter 1863

    A wave of difort washed over her, urging her to leave.


    Suddenly, Katie¡¯s voice pierced the tense air.


    ¡°Raegan, please save me! I¡¯m pregnant!¡±


    Raegan was initially puzzled, but as she noticed where Katie was about to fall, her eyes widened in rm.


    Katie was teetering toward the sharp corner of the table, an impact there could be disastrous to the unborn child.


    Moved by her naturalpassion, Raegan extended her hand without a second thought.


    Just then, a sly gleam flickered in Katie¡¯s eyes, and a subtle smile crept across her face, revealing her true intentions.


    She knew it.


    She knew Raegan would offer a helping hand despite everything.


    She reached out toward Raegan, teeth clenched tightly in anticipation.


    Her n was to drag Raegan down, causing Raegan instead to crash against the sharp corner.


    However, just as their fingertips brushed, Raegan paused.


    Under Katie¡¯s intense and calcting gaze, she swiftly pulled back her hand.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Katie¡¯s expression twisted in surprise.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Raegan, usually so kind and impressionable, to resist at such a crucial moment .


    ¡°Ah!¡± A sharp, agonized scream filled the room as Katie¡¯s lower back mmed into the corner of the table.


    She copsed to the ground, pain etched across her face, asrge patches of red blood spread ominously from beneath her legs, an unsettling and gruesome sight.


    Katie stared at Raegan¡¯s impassive face, her own expression a mixture of disbelief and shock.


    She pointed at Raegan, her voice hoarse as she stuttered, ¡°You¡­ You!¡± The word hung unfinished in the air, repeated but Leading nowhere.


    She was baffled by the change in Raegan.


    ¡°Do you want to know why I didn¡¯t save you?¡± Raegan asked calmly, her voice cutting through the tension.


    Katie, wincing in pain, fixed her gaze on Raegan, eager for an exnation.


    ¡°Because I know the story of the snake and the farmer very well,¡±


    Raegan said, each word deliberate.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve already seen through it, why should I y the role of the farmer?¡±


    Moments earlier, Raegan had noted the unchecked malice and excitement sh in Katie¡¯s eyes.


    In that split second, Raegan envisioned the consequences if she had taken Katie¡¯s hand.


    Driven by Katie¡¯s force, she would have stumbled, her belly hitting the corner of the table, a perilous situation.


    Raegan was pregnant with twins, and the potential oues were unthinkable, the loss of her babies or even her life.


    There was no alternative scenario.


    Katie must have already known or suspected something, which was why she was willing to go to such lengths.


    By staging the incident as an ident and being pregnant herself, Katie could deflect suspicion.


    However, she hadn¡¯t anticipated Raegan¡¯s transformation.


    Despite her upbringing, which emphasizedpassion and the chance for redemption, Raegan knew she couldn¡¯t risk everything when faced with clear and present danger.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to ignore the threats around her.


    Granting someone one chance was enough.


    If they squander it without remorse, Raegan resolved not to continue offering opportunities blindly, especially not to a merciless woman like Katie who consistently plotted against her and those close to her.


    At that critical moment, Raegan instinctively reached out to help Katie but then swiftly pulled back to safeguard herself since she had seen it clearly.


    Katie, a woman adept in deceit, was not merely someone who had fallen and needed assistance.


    It was almost certain Katie was attempting to entrap her with such antics.


    Katie, seething with rage and pain, cursed repeatedly.


    ¡°Bitch, bitch, bitch!¡± she shouted, her voice thick with fury.


    If not for her own physical limitations at that moment, she would have lunged at Raegan, aiming to tear Raegan apart with her own hands.


    Raegan gazed at Katie¡¯s livid expression, her resolve solidifying.

 Chapter 1864

    She knew that showing kindness was only viable when one could ensure their own safety.


    Otherwise, one might unwittingly be a weapon in the hands of the malevolent, risking harm to oneself without any benefit.


    Intent on avoiding further entanglement with Katie, Raegan approached the front desk to call for help, showing what she considered to be the utmost extent of her mercy.


    As Raegan was about to turn away, Katie¡¯s chilling voice stopped her.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re safe now?¡± Her words were deliberate, each one dripping with venom.


    Raegan turned to face Katie, curious yet cautious about what Katie might do next.


    Suddenly, Katie¡¯s voice escted into a desperate cry for help.


    ¡°Help! Someone is trying to kill me! Someone is trying to kill me!¡±


    As Raegan¡¯s face turned to stone, she watched in horror as Katie crawled toward her, frantically smearing blood on her hands and clutching them tightly.


    Katie¡¯s eyes burned with hatred as she hissed, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about running away!¡±


    Suddenly, Katie¡¯s assistant burst onto the scene, seizing Raegan while shouting, ¡°You murderer, don¡¯t run!¡±


    Raegan struggled to free herself, but the ground was slick with blood and water, making it treacherous to move without risking a fall, and she couldn¡¯t break free from the assistant¡¯s grip.


    As a crowd gathered, onlookers shot Raegan usatory nces, whispering amongst themselves.


    ¡°Looking at the innocent face of this girl! Who would have thought she couldmit murder? Truly, looks can be deceiving.


    ¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I heard it was over a man.


    ¡±


    ¡°What? This kind of woman deserves to die.


    No one would sympathize with her even if she died.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s hands were smeared with Katie¡¯s blood, and she was encircled, with no way out.


    She tried to shout her innocence, but her voice was lost in the cacophony.


    The crowd¡¯s anger was palpable, drowning out any chance for her exnations.


    In the chaos, Katie¡¯s assistant continued to jostle and shove, attempting to topple Raegan.


    Clinging tightly to the assistant¡¯s arm, Raegan managed to stay upright despite the assistant¡¯s several forceful attempts.


    The assistant then redoubled her efforts, straining to bring Raegan down.


    Amidst the tumult, someone had alerted the authorities, and a voice rang out from the crowd, ¡°Keep an eye on this wicked woman, and wait for the patrol officers to arrive.


    ¡±


    ¡°Make way! Everyone move aside!¡± a stern voicemanded, parting the crowd effortlessly.


    Held captive by Katie¡¯s assistant, Raegan watched as a man with a cold, indifferent demeanor approached.


    He strode past her without a pause.


    In a swift motion, Mitchel disregarded the bloodstains on Katie, bent down, and scooped her up.


    His gaze never lingered on Raegan, not even for a fleeting second.


    To him, it seemed, only Katie mattered.


    Everyone else was merely background.


    Despite maintaining herposure, Raegan felt a sharp twist in her heart.


    She recognized the intensity of Mitchel¡¯s focus on Katie.


    It was the kind of undivided attention she had once known herself.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It became clear Mitchel had truly fallen for Katie.

 Chapter 1865

    After Mitchel lifted Katie, Katie¡¯s assistant, not familiar with Raegan, asked Mitchel, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, what should we do with this person?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes, deep and inscrutable, flickered with a hint of ferocity that sent a chill through Raegan.


    ¡°Take her to the hospital with us,¡± he stated, his voice as cold as his expression,pletely devoid of empathy.


    Raegan instinctively resisted going with Mitchel and stood her ground, firmly stating, ¡°I won¡¯t go with you.


    I¡¯ll wait until the officers arrive.


    They will investigate what really happened.


    ¡±


    Mitchel gave Raegan a cold look and his lips curved slightly as hemanded, ¡°Take her!¡±


    Uncertain of his intentions and feeling uneasy, Raegan was forcefully pulled into the car by Katie¡¯s assistant.


    Just then, the factory owner, who hadn¡¯t seen Raegan for a while, arrived.


    Seeing Raegan was forced into the car, she rushed over and grabbed onto Raegan¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°What are you doing? Why are you taking her away? Don¡¯t you have any respect for the rule ofw?¡± she demanded.


    Katie¡¯s assistant ignored her protests, choosing to roll up the car window without a second nce.


    As the car window was closing, Raegan quickly slipped her phone into the factory owner¡¯s hand, whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    Let my brother handle the factory¡¯s affairs.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Stunned, the factory owner stood still, not following the car.


    From his position in the lead car, Mitchel nced back through the rearview mirror and coldly ordered, ¡°Search that woman.


    ¡±


    Soon, they arrived at the hospital.


    Katie was immediately rushed into the emergency room for treatment.


    Mitchel watched the door of the operating room intently, his expression filled with concern.


    Meanwhile, Raegan leaned against the wall outside the operating room, her body feeble and her legs barely holding her up.


    She was exhausted and could only rest against the wall for support.


    Suddenly, the door swung open and a nurse stepped out with a grave expression.


    ¡°Sir, the situation is critical right now.


    If we keep protecting the baby, it might put the mother¡¯s life at risk.


    We need to know what you decide.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s face lost its color, and after a moment of hesitation, he replied.


    ¡°Do your best to save her.


    Whatever it takes.


    ¡±


    ¡°Alright.


    We need your signature for these documents,¡± the nurse said before returning to the operating room.


    As the door closed, Raegan¡¯s eyes met Mitchel¡¯s.


    The raw worry in his gaze was unmistakable.


    A bitter taste rose in Raegan¡¯s throat.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to watch their connection for another moment.


    ¡°Can I leave now, Mr.


    Dixon?¡± Raegan asked, her voice distant and detached.


    Mitchel¡¯s face was stoic as he responded in a low tone, ¡°No, you can¡¯t.


    ¡±


    A spark of anger ignited within Raegan, and she retorted, ¡°I can assure you I didn¡¯t push Katie.


    I¡¯ve got nothing to do with her fall.


    ¡±


    Mitchel gave Raegan a brief nce but remained silent, offering no response.


    Raegan held back the rest of her words.


    She had wanted to exin that Katie had set her up, but she knew it was futile.


    Mitchel¡¯s heart and attention were fullymitted to Katie inside the operating room.


    Any exnation she offered would likely fall on deaf ears, and might even provoke him further.


    Raegan pressed her lips together, swallowing the bitterness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you will believe me.


    I can go to the police station myself to exin the situation.


    I¡¯ll prove my innocence.


    ¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± Mitchel said coldly, sparing Raegan another brief nce before heading into the nearby VIP lounge.

 Chapter 1866

    Raegan hesitated, not wanting to follow, but two bodyguards blocked her path, giving her no option.


    With reluctance, she stepped into the lounge where she found Mitchel by the window, lighting a cigarette.


    As smoke curled around him, Mitchel¡¯s striking profile was entuated.


    Raegan was caught off guard.


    He seldom smoked, especially not around her, knowing her dislike for secondhand smoke.


    Fortunately, Mitchel extinguished the cigarette shortly after Raegan entered and gestured for her to sit.


    Raegan¡¯s legs were aching and she was grateful for the chance to sit down.


    Despite the relief, her expression remained cool and detached as she began, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, I have obligations to attend to, and you have no right to detain me.


    If you genuinely believe I pushed¡­¡±


    She hesitated, struggling with the next words, but managed to continue, ¡°Your fianc¨¦e.


    Then, you should hand me over to the police, rather than uwfully restricting my freedom.


    ¡±


    Mitchel met her statement with an icy stare.


    ¡°How can you be so certain you¡¯ll emerge unscathed if you go to the police?¡± he questioned.


    Raegan smirked in response.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.


    The truth will prevail, and justice will be served.


    ¡±


    ¡°Naive,¡± Mitchel retorted, his expression growing darker, which sent a chill through Raegan.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    Mitchel¡¯s faint voice permitted entry with a simple, ¡°Come in.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s assistant stepped inside, holding a phone in his hands.


    He respectfully extended it toward Mitchel, saying, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, please check this.


    ¡±


    Mitchel took the phone with an air of nonchnce.


    Raegan¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she recognized the device as her own white phone.


    Her astonishment deepened when Mitchel, without a word, pressed the phone to her face and yed a recording.


    The voices from Raegan¡¯s earlier conversation with Katie filled the room.


    ¡°Are you going to step aside?¡±


    ¡°Raegan, why can¡¯t you just vanish? You¡¯re a constant affront to me, a repulsive reminder of everything I despise!¡±


    ¡°Let go! Leave me alone!¡±


    The recording stopped abruptly after a terrified scream echoed, leaving a tense silence in its wake.


    Before the incident, as soon as Raegan saw Katie, suspicion crept in, prompting her to record their conversation.


    She had no malicious intent.


    She merely wished to avoid being unjustly victimized further.


    Earlier, when Mitchel forced Raegan into the car, Raegan had handed her phone to the factory owner, asking thetter to contact Erick.


    Yet now, her phone was in Mitchel¡¯s possession, revealing that he had discovered it.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Raegan¡¯splexion paled as she reached out to snatch her phone back.


    ¡°Give it back.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1867

    Mitchel simply raised his arm, keeping the device just out of her grasp.


    His voice was low and deliberate.


    ¡°Are you trying to use this recording to prove your innocence?¡±


    Raegan responded icily, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you couldn¡¯t see that it was your fianc¨¦e who tried to frame me and ended up trapping herself instead.


    ¡±


    Mitchel gazed down at Raegan, his tone icy.


    ¡°Setting aside that this recording doesn¡¯t capture everything, it still doesn¡¯t prove your innocence.


    ¡±


    He then lowered his arm and, with a sharp snap, threw Raegan¡¯s white phone into a container filled with liquid.


    It hissed as it made contact.


    ¡°See?¡± His voice carried a cold, menacing edge, a mocking undertone suggestin


    g the futility of her efforts.


    ¡°Now it¡¯spletely useless.


    ¡±


    Raegan stiffened and reached for the phone swiftly.


    ¡°p!¡± The sound was sharp.


    Raegan¡¯s hand was forcefully pped away by Mitchel, leaving the back of her hand red and stinging.


    Raegan barely registered the pain before shock took over upon seeing her high-quality white titanium phone, now corroded by the liquid, its surface peeling off.


    It was clear that this was no ordinary water, but a chemical solution potent enough to dissolve objects.


    Had Raegan¡¯s hand been submerged, her fingers would surely have suffered the same fate, a thought that sent a shiver through her and caused her fingers to tremble slightly.


    The phone, reduced to nothing more than a steel frame, took on an eerie appearance.


    Stunned, Raegan took a long while to process the scene before she finally blurted out, ¡°Who gave you the right to destroy my phone?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s response came cold and indifferent, hinting at danger beyond the damage to her phone.


    ¡°Even with an intact phone, do you think you¡¯d leave the police station unscathed?¡±


    ¡°Do you think the Glyn family and the Dixon family will just let you go?¡± Mitchel added.


    The Glyn family¡¯s disdain for Raegan was clear, and with Alexis always eager to cause trouble for Mitchel, this incident would be no exception.


    As WMitchel¡¯s ex-wife, Raegan¡¯s involvement would only escte matters further.


    Thest thing Mitchel needed was a tangled affair with Raegan.


    Raegan¡¯s anger quickly cooled down as the gravity of the situation became apparent.


    Mitchel¡¯s words were a veiled threat.


    If something happened to Katie¡¯s child, she would be med, and vengeance from both the Glyn and Dixon families would be swift.


    Looking into the eyes of the man she had once loved deeply, Raegan felt a piercing sadness.


    Her earlier certainty wavered.


    She now questioned whether Katie¡¯s child was indeed not Mitchel¡¯s.


    Mitchel¡¯s actions suggested a deeper connection than he admitted.


    With a heavy heart, Raegan found the strength to confront Mitchel.


    ¡°Is the child Katie is carrying yours?¡±


    The silence that followed was telling.


    Mitchel paused, his expression unreadable, and when he noticed Raegan¡¯s teary eyes, he held back his words.


    Sometimes, silence revealed more than any confession.


    But Raegan needed answers.


    She looked up, fighting back tears, and implored, ¡°Mitchel, please, for the sake of what we once shared, tell me the truth.


    ¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The silence grew oppressive, hanging heavily between them until Mitchel finally spoke, his voice hollow.


    ¡°Yeah.


    ¡± He had confessed.

 Chapter 1868

    At that moment, Raegan¡¯s heart twisted in agony, her breath caught in her throat.


    The revtion was unimaginable.


    How could this be happening? How could Mitchel be the father? This was supposed to be Katie¡¯s child with that bodyguard!


    Mitchel seemed to read the confusion in Raegan¡¯s eyes and offered a t exnation.


    ¡°It was an ident.


    We were drinking, and it just happened.


    Katie called it a misunderstanding the next morning, so I thought nothing more of it.


    I had no idea that was the night she conceived.


    Now, the Dixon family is counting on this child.


    ¡±


    Even Katie¡¯s fall this time had been hidden since the existence of Katie¡¯s child could attract the maximum attention, regardless of its father.


    Mitchel had his assistant publicly announced that Katie and the little boy were safe, deliberately fooling the public with the false news of the new arrival of an heir of the Dixon family.


    In the prestigious Dixon family, the first male heir was destined to be a significant figure, poised to attract attention and influence the family¡¯s future.


    After a moment¡¯s reflection, Raegan connected the dots.


    She realized Katie must have been pregnant when she had been with Mitchel.


    Feeling utterly demeaned, as though she had been trampled underfoot, her emotions got the better of her.


    In a fit of indignation, Raegan snatched the teacup from the table and flung its contents straight at Mitchel¡¯s face.


    Mitchel managed to shield his face with his hand, but tea leaves sttered his arm and hair.


    Anger shed across his features as he gripped Raegan¡¯s wrist tightly.


    His eyes were icy as he confronted her.


    ¡°Have you lost your senses?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve lost my senses.


    That¡¯s why I agreed to reunite with you.


    And that¡¯s why I fell for you again.


    Mitchel, you are truly unworthy of my love!¡± Raegan¡¯s voice cracked with self-mockery as her face turned pale, and tears streamed down her cheeks uncontrobly.


    Although Mitchel was initially furious, the despair in Raegan¡¯s eyes softened his demeanor, leaving him speechless.


    The depth of Raegan¡¯s sorrow made it difficult for her to breathe.


    She stared at the man before her, feeling as if he were a stranger.


    How could Mitchel have changed so drastically, to no Longer resemble the man she once knew?


    It became painfully clear to Raegan that in their rtionship, she was the only one who had truly cared.


    To Mitchel, she had always been nothing more than a convenient partner, easily disposable when no longer needed.


    At the first sign of his interests being threatened, he was ready to cast her aside, just as he was doing now.


    After her tears, a bitterugh escaped Raegan.


    Thankfully, Mitchel was unaware of her own pregnancy with his children.


    If he had known, he might have taken drastic measures to eliminate anyplications.


    Determined to protect her unborn children, Raegan resolved that the twins belonged solely to her, independent of anyone else¡¯s ims.


    Convinced by this ordeal to guard her heart against future wounds, Raegan decided her future would be devoted solely to her children.


    She nned to give birth to the twins so Janey wouldn¡¯t face the future alone.


    They would have each other.


    Resolved to end things with Mitchel once and for all, Raegan turned to leave, but he pulled her back gently yet firmly.


    His soft tone contrasted with his words.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t let you go yet.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s reply was icy and final.


    ¡°What more do you want from me?¡±


    Mitchel dered firmly, ¡°You have only one option now.


    Leave the country and never return.


    ¡±


    Raegan was taken aback by his ultimatum.


    Clearly, he was determined to force her out.


    She responded defiantly, ¡°I didn¡¯t push Katie.


    Her miscarriage has nothing to do with me.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I refuse to pay the price for something I¡¯m not responsible for¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Mitchel interrupted her sharply.


    His tone was icy.


    ¡°Raegan, this isn¡¯t a negotiation.


    Given the influence of the Glyn and Dixon families, once you¡¯re behind bars, you¡¯ll never be released.


    ¡±


    Raegan paused, stunned, and let out a bitterugh.


    ¡°So if I refuse, you¡¯d have me die in prison?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s silent stare was confirmation enough.

 Chapter 1869

    Raegan forced a smile, her body going cold.


    ¡°Fine, I agree.


    ¡±


    Her agreement was not born of fear but of sheer exhaustion.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The sudden revtion of the truth had caught her off guard, leaving her reeling.


    Human as she was, she was susceptible to great pain.


    While Raegan could call on the Foster family to oppose the Glyn and Dixon dynasties, the odds were heavily stacked against them in Ardlens.


    She was unwilling to put the Foster family at risk on her behalf or to endanger her unborn children.


    Besides, her departure had been imminent.


    Mitchel¡¯s urgency simply hastened it.


    As Mitchel¡¯s wedding approached in just a week, his reasons for wanting her gone became painfully clear.


    Approaching the door, Raegan halted but didn¡¯t turn around.


    Her words were meant for both him and herself.


    ¡°Mitchel, you¡¯ve mastered the art of wounding me deeply enough to force my hand.


    In your zeal to hurt me, you reveal your own guilt.


    Maybe I¡¯m imagining things.


    Perhaps you¡¯ve hidden nothing.


    Or maybe my reluctance to let go is causing these illusions.


    Regardless, you¡¯ve inflicted deep wounds.


    Whatever your intentions, you¡¯ve achieved your goal.


    ¡±


    With her eyes closed and voice steady, Raegan dered, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll leave and won¡¯t trouble you again.


    ¡±


    With that, Raegan quickly exited, unaware that after the door shut, Mitchel¡¯s eyes reddened and tears streamed down his face.


    He then clutched his chest and copsed to the ground.


    Meanwhile, in the high-level hospital ward¡­


    Matteo, having just returned to Ardlens after being away on business, was catching up on the situation.


    His absence these days was reced by several new assistants around Mitchel.


    Upon returning, Matteo learned of Katie¡¯s condition and saw Mitchel¡¯s frail but stubborn demeanor, which pained him deeply.


    There were sentiments Matteo hesitated to express due to his position.


    Nevertheless, after much deliberation, he addressed Mitchel, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, is it necessary to go to these lengths? Mrs.


    Dixon¡­¡±


    Pausing, Matteo shifted his way of addressing Raegan.


    ¡°I understand your concern for Miss Foster¡¯s safety.


    Yet, considering she has the protection of the Foster family and Mr.


    Erick Foster¡¯s formidable bodyguards, we should be able to manage this situation.


    Why force her so far away and leave yourself with no way out?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s face remained ashen and detached as he responded, ¡°I don¡¯t need a way out.


    ¡±


    Unbeknownst to Matteo, Mitchel had already left no way out and relinquished any hope for himself.


    He saw no future or continuity for his own life with the toxin torturing him.


    His sole focus was arranging everything for Raegan, ensuring a carefree life ahead of her, even he was out of her life.


    He preferred that Raegan remember him not with painful longing but with vehement hatred after his departure, making it easier for her to move on.


    Matteo, unable to grasp the depth of Mitchel¡¯s despair, failed to understand his motives.


    During their conversation, Matteo mentioned the public reaction to recent news that had been trending.


    Mitchel tapped his finger on the table, a sarcastic smirk crossing his face.


    ¡°See, they all think I adore that woman.


    ¡±


    On the screen, a video showed Mitchel lifting Katie into a car, her dress stained with blood.


    The headlineuded Mitchel¡¯s profound love for Katie, triggering a flurry of emotivements.


    The more Mitchel watched, the more absurd he found it.


    He chuckled.


    ¡°Love, they think it¡¯s love.


    That¡¯s perfect.


    ¡±


    Thisugh from Mitchel was unlike any Matteo had heard from him before.


    It was deste, touched with mncholy, as if Mitchel had transcended concerns of life and death.


    Matteo had always struggled to decipher Mitchel¡¯s thoughts, yet at this moment, Matteo felt a glimpse of understanding.


    True love was never a show.


    It was Mitchel¡¯s profound love for Raegan that drove him to protect her at all costs.

 Chapter 1870

    In Katie¡¯s ward.


    Upon awakening after the miscarriage, Katie looked down at her now smaller belly, her eyes not filled with sorrow but with relief.


    She had never wanted this pregnancy, and her desire to end it had only grown after thest doctor¡¯s visit.


    By using Raegan as a pawn in her scheme to kill the baby in her belly, though Katie hadn¡¯t achieved her initial goal, she had still extracted some advantage.


    With this incident, she assumed she could push Raegan toward imprisonment and then discreetly resolve Raegan¡¯s pregnancy on her terms.


    Katie was quietly satisfied with her scheming until her assistant¡¯s next words doused her smugness.


    The assistant spoke hesitantly.


    ¡°Miss Glyn, that woman was released by Mr.


    Dixon.


    ¡±


    ¡°What? What did you say?¡± Katie¡¯s shock was palpable.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    The assistant repeated cautiously, careful not to upset Katie further.


    ¡°That woman was released by Mr.


    Dixon.


    ¡±


    Infuriated, Katie grabbed a water bottle and hurled it at her assistant¡¯s face.


    She yelled, ¡°You¡¯re worthless! Didn¡¯t I instruct you to take her to the police station? There¡¯s no surveince at the back entrance.


    If you had just insisted you saw her push me, you could have definitely gotten her locked up!¡±


    This was precisely the ploy Katie had concocted, using the pretext of slipping to let Raegan pull her up.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    If Raegan had pulled her, the safety of Raegan¡¯s unborn children would have been at risk, and Raegan¡¯s own safety would have beenpromised as well.


    In that case, Katie could im that Raegan was trying to push her but ended up bumping into the sharp corner of the table by ident.


    Katie could then find an easy way to get away while Raegan¡¯s pregnancy was definitely terminated.


    Raegan would suffer not only physically but could also face legal consequences for the alleged assault.


    Katie did not foresee Raegan being so astute and avoiding the trap.


    Yet, she could not let her well-devised miscarriage be for nothing.


    With the same logic, she still had the means to send Raegan to prison.


    But Katie did not anticipate her assistant bungling such a straightforward task.


    The assistant, soaked with hot water and not daring to dodge, bowed her head and spoke.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon¡¯s assistant stopped me and warned me not to be rash, or he would be the first to report me to the police for making false testimony.


    ¡±


    Katie, enraged, threw her phone at her assistant and then started hurling whatever she could find.


    ¡°He intimidated you, and you just believed him? Making false testimony? What proof does he have? I don¡¯t care.


    Go to the police station now and get that woman arrested!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± The assistant hesitated.


    After all, Mitchel¡¯s men had secured a video from an employee from the restaurant, vividly capturing Katie¡¯s n to frame Raegan and her subsequent failure.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Leave, now!¡± Katie flung a pillow at her assistant, but Mitchel, entering the room nonchntly, caught it.


    Mitchel then told Katie¡¯s assistant, ¡°Leave.


    ¡±


    The assistant, feeling as though she had been granted clemency, didn¡¯t even nce at Katie and hurried out.


    She waspletely subdued by Mitchel¡¯s presence, forgetting that her actual superior was Katie.


    ¡°Mitchel, what is this supposed to mean?¡± Katie, overwhelmed by her emotions and not bothering to disguise them anymore, demanded answers.


    She had lost her child and received not a shred of sympathy from Mitchel.


    Clearly, since the child was not his, he could not muster even a trace of empathy.


    Mitchel ignored her inquiry and simply stated, ¡°You¡¯ve just had surgery.


    You need to rest.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1871

    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®rest¡¯?¡± Katie exploded in anger.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost my child.


    I¡¯m devastated! You owe me an exnation!¡±


    Mitchel gave a faint, dismissive smile.


    ¡°Devastated? If you¡¯re truly devastated, why don¡¯t you see your child?¡±


    Katie was stunned by the mention of seeing her child.


    She thought her child was gone.


    Before Katie could make sense of what was happening, Mitchel pped his hands, signaling Matteo¡¯s entrance.


    Matteo carried a small, ck-dr@ped box, stirring panic within Katie as she nervously awaited the reveal of the mysterious contents.


    Katie¡¯s hands trembled with fear as she yelled at Matteo to stay away.


    However, only taking orders from Mitchel, Matteo ignored her pleas and continued forward.


    He ced the box in front of Katie, lifted the cloth, and revealed its contents despite Katie¡¯s fear.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    The room fell silent for a moment, after which Katie let out a loud scream.


    She was frightened by the sight of the content of the box.


    It was more than horrifying.


    Instead of a normal baby, it looked like a creature from a nightmare.


    It had four legs, eight fingers, no nose or mouth, and could never breathe on its own.


    It was obvious that Katie had known about the child¡¯s deformity from the start.


    Her initial fear turned to disgust as she remembered the detailed scans that had shown the baby¡¯s horrific form.


    Katie had been aware all along that her child was not human.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The doctors believed Katie¡¯s use of hormonal medications to maintain her beauty during pregnancy was likely the cause of the child¡¯s deformity.


    Despite the doctor¡¯s words, Katie continued to take hormonal medications, even in arger dosage, all for the futile attempt to look good.


    She never gave a damn to the child in her belly since she knew the father was Abel.


    Her vanity outweighed her concern for the child¡¯s well-being, and the child suffered gic mutation due to exposure to mercury from the medications.


    This not only deformed the fetus but also affected Katie¡¯s appearance to some degree.


    To avoid embarrassment, Katie had decided to end the pregnancy, never intending to bring it to the world.


    By scheming against Raegan, she didn¡¯t hesitate to bump her belly into the sharp corner of the table, making it seem like a miscarriage after a fall.


    Doctors at the hospital were paid off by Katie to make sure no one saw the child¡¯s deformities.


    However, Mitchel managed to secure the child, rendering all Katie¡¯s efforts futile.


    Katie was repulsed by the sight of the box andmanded, ¡°Take it away! Get rid of it!¡±


    Katie felt sick at the sight of the child¡¯s deformity, result of herck of concern of its well-being and her overdosage of the hormonal medications.


    It was heartbreaking that Abel had lost his life defending this child, only for it to end up with such deformities.


    Nheless, Katie was unaffected.


    In her eyes, such a grotesque creature did not deserve to exist in this world.


    Katie¡¯s cries fell on deaf ears as Mitchel ced the box next to Katie.


    He said in a cold, matter-of-fact tone, ¡°Since you miss your child so much, why don¡¯t you enjoy itspany?¡±


    Katie¡¯s eyes opened wide in shock and horror.


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want that!¡± she screamed.


    The thought of sharing her room with such a monster terrified Katie, even though she had a heart as cold as stone.


    Mitchel looked down at Katie with a cold smile on his face.


    ¡°Why are you so scared? Isn¡¯t this your beloved child, the one you created with your own hands? You poisoned it day by day, so why should you be afraid?¡± His words dripped with malice.


    Katie was left speechless, staring at Mitchel with shock and disbelief.


    He knew everything, even her secret about using hormones during pregnancy.

 Chapter 1872

    For the very first time, Katie had felt a deep fear toward Mitchel, someone she previously thought of as too weak to fear.


    Her grasp on the situation was slowly slipping away.


    Katie¡¯s mind raced.


    What else didn¡¯t she know about him? She tried tough it off.


    ¡°Mitchel, you¡¯re joking, right? You¡¯re joking¡­¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes were cold and his voice low as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m not joking.


    You wanted me to give an exnation to your beloved son, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Raegan is leaving Ardlens and nevering back.


    Isn¡¯t that enough of an exnation?¡± Mitchel asked, his words chilling to the bone.


    Katie fell silence.


    She felt a chill in Mitchel¡¯s words, sensing that he would kill her without hesitation if sheined.


    She knew his n for Raegan to leave Ardlens was to protect Raegan.


    But she was not so foolish as to voice this out loud, knowing that Mitchel was not one to be crossed.


    Katie masked her fear with obedience, stating, ¡°Whatever you say.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s smile was warm, but his eyes revealed a glint of danger, like a de poised to strike.


    ¡°Katie, if you had been as obedient in the past as you are now, perhaps you¡¯d have enjoyed greater freedom,¡± he said, his words piercing through her like a dagger.


    Katie didn¡¯t quite grasp Mitchel¡¯s words, but the cold chill they sent down her spine told her they were far from pleasant.


    Her fear was palpable as she asked, voice trembling, ¡°Mitchel, what are you going to do?¡±


    Her question was soon answered as she realized, to her horror, that this wasn¡¯t just her imagination running wild.


    As the light above shone upon his handsome features, Mitchel¡¯s reflection appeared cold and hard.


    His words seemed to carry a freezing chill.


    ¡°Katie, I¡¯ve been trying to make you understand, but you¡¯re too stubborn to see it.


    If you can¡¯t even wait a few days, then¡­¡±


    His gaze became as frigid as ice, leaving no room forpassion.


    ¡°You will remain here until the wedding.


    Take some time to rest and reflect.


    ¡± His sentence seemed to close the door on any hope of negotiation.


    Katie¡¯s face twisted in shock and disbelief.


    His intention to confine her was crystal clear, and she yelled, ¡°Mitchel, I am your bride-to-be, not your prisoner! You have no right to imprison me.


    If you do this, I will refuse to marry you!¡±


    Katie thought she had yed her trump card.


    She started to realize that her previous efforts to control Mitchel had been a huge mistake.


    Men of Mitchel¡¯s caliber, equipped with remarkablepetence and decisive nature, would never be controlled by anyone, let alone her.


    Katie btedly realized the severity of her attempts to manipte Mitchel while underestimating the depth of his cunning, a price beyond her capabilities to handle.


    Mitchel stood tall, his hand in his pocket, an aura of power surrounding him.


    ¡°When you had the chance to end our agreement, you didn¡¯t want to.


    Now, there is no chance left.


    ¡±


    His smile held a mystery as he continued, ¡°Just be the perfect bride, okay?¡±


    After uttering those words, Mitchel left with a purpose, leaving Katie to ponder her fate.


    Katie attempted to stand and go after him, but the moment she put weight on her legs, she crumbled to the floor with a loud thud.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Her recovery from the miscarriage had not been asplete as she had thought, and now it felt Like her bottom had been cleaved in two.


    Gritting her teeth through the pain, Katie dragged herself toward the door, only to find it locked.


    No amount of pounding or pleading elicited a response from the other side.


    Mitchel had indeed trapped Katie in the ward, much like a prisoner.


    Weak and spent, Katie slowly crawled back to bed, unable to rest as the anger inside her kept her wide awake.


    The sight of the grotesque child, its noseless, mouthless face, sent chills down her spine.

 Chapter 1873

    Even though the childcked certain organs, its features bore an eerie resemnce to thete Abel, intensifying Katie¡¯s disgust.


    A resigned Katie lifted her hand, determined to hide the nightmarish child once more under the ck cloth.


    She thought that if it wasn¡¯t seen, it was as good as not here.


    Since Abel had been willing to sacrifice himself to protect this child, then Katie had no qualms about sending it to join Abel in the underworld.


    This way, they could stay together forever in the afterlife.


    A twisted logic settled in Katie¡¯s mind.


    She felt she had done a good deed.


    Despite the child¡¯s worthlessness, Katie, ever the opportunist, was not about to abandon her


    investment.


    Any suffering she had endured would be reimbursed, with interest.


    In Katie¡¯s mind, if she couldn¡¯t get her retribution now, she¡¯d make sure the Maxwell family wiped out Raegan¡¯s entire family after the wedding.


    She wanted to see if Mitchel¡¯s feeble body could withstand the might of the illustrious Maxwell family, given his determination to protect Raegan.


    Sending Raegan into exile, did Mitchel truly believe that was enough to shield her from the consequences?


    Ironically, the Maxwells held greater sway in foreignnds than in Ardlens.


    Katie assumed she could have Raegan minced into a million pieces with a mere snap of her fingers!


    After returning from the hospital, Raegan immediately copsed into a deep sleep, too exhausted to do anything but rest.


    Erick, hearing of her ordeal, came to check on her, but seeing her asleep, he did not wish to wake her and instead took to the couch to wait.


    He slept peacefully until the early hours of the morning when she woke up.


    Upon seeing Erick sleeping on the couch, Raegan carefullyid a nket over him, stirring him from his slumber.


    In a reflexive motion, Erick sped Raegan¡¯s hand, eximing, ¡°Raegan!¡± His eyes were full of worry and panic.


    Raegan¡¯sforting pat soothed Erick¡¯s worries like a cool breeze.


    Only then did he fully wake up, relieved to see Raegan right before him.


    He couldn¡¯t help but scrutinize her, still a bit anxious, and asked, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡±


    Raegan nodded, assuring him, ¡°I¡¯m fine.


    ¡± A small but genuine smile graced her lips.


    Erick¡¯s anger red like a raging inferno at the thought of Katie¡¯s repeated schemes against Raegan.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let her get away with this,¡± he vowed, his voice thick with resolve.


    Raegan ced aforting hand on Erick¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Hey, please don¡¯t confront them.


    Ardlens isn¡¯t our turf, and it would be better to avoid conflict.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Let¡¯s just go back home.


    Our dad is not getting any younger, and we certainly don¡¯t want him to be caught in the middle of this.


    Why don¡¯t we put an end to this?¡±


    ¡°Erick, we¡¯ve been out too long.


    I want to go back to our dad,¡±


    Raegan pleaded, her voice tinged with concern.


    Erick affectionately ran his fingers through her hair, struck by her resilience andpassion, which reminded him of their mother.


    He¡¯d promised to safeguard Raegan, always putting her wishes first.


    With a nod, he replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.


    ¡±


    The following day, Raegan took care of some pressingpany affairs, fully aware of Mitchel¡¯s ultimatum.


    Elin, Raegan¡¯s trusted friend, offered to handle the studio, granting Raegan toe back to her father¡¯s side without worries.


    Raegan gratefully epted Elin¡¯s help.


    After finishing her work, Raegan chose to walk home, savoring the solitude.


    Unwittingly, she found herself near the Dixon Group, steps away from a nearby cultural park.


    She found the park¡¯s Lovers¡¯ Bridge, which was dressed in flowers that flowered in every season.


    This bridge stood as a testament to evesting love, blossoming throughout the seasons of life.


    The Lovers¡¯ Bridge was a significant part of Raegan¡¯s life, especially during her time at the Dixon Group.


    She and Mitchel crossed the bridge when they first met, and their rtionship blossomed, just like the flowers that adorned it.

 Chapter 1874

    Even after five years apart and their recent reunion, the bridge remained a symbol of their shared love, filled with cherished memories of joy and tranquility.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Raegan stood on the bridge and said goodbye to the past.


    The letters ¡°DG¡± on top of the Dixon Group building shined Like stars in the sky, but Raegan¡¯s heart felt as dark as a cave.


    As she stared into the distance, a man¡¯s voice surprised her.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite stunning, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Raegan turned to see Henley standing next to her, and her face darkened like a storm cloud.


    Unfazed by her expression, Henley gazed at the glowing letters, a smirk ying on his lips.


    ¡°I enjoy this view as well.


    From here, you can see the entire Dixon Group tower in its entirety.


    ¡±


    Raegan tried to walk away, but Henley grabbed her arm, his grip as hard as metal.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Raegan protested.


    Instead of releasing her, Henley pulled her close into his embrace, her face pressed against his chest, muffling her protests.


    Raegan struggled to breathe as his hold tightened.


    ¡°Henley, please,¡± she gasped, but her words fell on deaf ears.


    Henley showed no intention of letting Raegan go.


    Fighting against his greater strength proved futile, only serving to exhaust her further.


    Raegan ceased her struggles, submitting to Henley¡¯s grasp.


    Henley ran his fingers through her hair, enjoying her obedience.


    In a voice steeped in resentment, he began, ¡°When I was a child, the word ¡®noble¡¯ enchanted me.


    Why should Mitchel lead a life of wealth and privilege, while I, an illegitimate outcast, live like a vermin in the shadows?¡±


    Raegan feigned a listening posture, all the while discreetly reaching into her bag.


    Henley was like a man possessed as he shared his secret, ¡°Raegan, I have something to tell you.


    ¡±


    Henley jabbed his finger toward the grand dome, his eyes shining with greed.


    ¡°I should be there, at the pinnacle of power.


    It should be me standing there, not Mitchel!¡± Heughed, a maniacal glint in his eyes.


    Raegan listened intently, hanging on every word, trying to make sense of his diatribe.


    ¡°Do you know how much I¡¯ve suffered? ALL the pain, the humiliation¡­ It was never meant for me! Everything must be restored to its proper ce!¡± Henley snarled, tightening his grip on Raegan.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Raegan probed.


    Henley, his grin widening, merely chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.


    ¡±


    Sensing an opportunity, Raegan tried to bargain.


    ¡°Let me go first.


    Then, I¡¯ll listen to what you have to say.


    ¡±


    Henley leaned in, his chin resting on her hair, his voice heavy with longing.


    ¡°Raegan, if Mitchel didn¡¯t have his wealth and status, would you still have fallen for him? If I was the one with everything, would you have loved me instead?¡±


    His questions hung in the air, but Raegan¡¯s answer, despite being stifled, was clear.


    ¡°No.


    ¡±


    The mask of Henley¡¯s civility was torn away in a sh of rage, and he red at Raegan, his eyes turning bloodshot.


    ¡°Why not?¡± he demanded, seething.

 Chapter 1875

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t like you.


    And there doesn¡¯t need to be a reason for that,¡± Raegan responded, unyielding in the face of his ire.


    Henley, increasingly frustrated, insisted, ¡°I¡¯m not ugly.


    Lots of women are after me.


    So why won¡¯t you love me?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Raegan hesitated for a moment.


    With a swift flick of her wrist, Raegan struck Henley¡¯s chest with a crackling force.


    It was soon followed by the sound of sizzling as Raegan¡¯s self- defense device made contact with Henley.


    Raegan swiftly withdrew her self-defense device, her gaze icy as she admonished, ¡°Just as you are now, relying on brute force to dominate the weak, perpetuating inequality.


    Such tactics garner no respect.


    ¡±


    Henley hadn¡¯t anticipated Raegan¡¯s swift movement, Leaving him weak and defenseless.


    Struggling to rise, he couldn¡¯t muster the strength to restrain Raegan.


    Clutching his chest, Henley confronted her, pallor coloring his face.


    ¡°And what about Mitchel? After being treated that way by him, here you are, observing his workce like this.


    Is he truly worth it?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s gaze fell, her countenance drained.


    ¡°I¡¯ve severed ties with him.


    I stand here not in remembrance, but in farewell.


    ¡±


    With those words hanging in the air, Raegan departed.


    Two shadowy figures materialized behind Henley, aiding him to his feet.


    They observed Raegan¡¯s departure, one inquiring, ¡°Sir, shall we intervene?¡±


    ¡°No need.


    ¡± As the shock¡¯s sting ebbed, Henley straightened, his gaze fixating on the resplendent dome of the Dixon Group overhead.


    Within Henley¡¯s obsidian eyes glimmered a chilling resolve.


    He grasped that there were matters of greater importance at hand.


    Once he secured everything he assumed rightful to him, he¡¯d assess Mitchel¡¯s prowess, measuring their aptitudes against each other.


    As for Raegan, with sufficient investment, Henley was sure he could im her allegiance in due course.


    Henley understood all too well that one bereft of possessions not only invited disdain but felt powerless.


    Thus, he wouldn¡¯t squander this pivotal moment.


    ¡°Is everything in order?¡± Henley queried.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The ck-d guard responded, ¡°The wedding¡¯s personnel list is finalized, ensuring every key shareholder receives an invitation.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s wedding with Katie seemed ostentatious this time, with fewer shareholders invited to the evening banquet.


    But Henley couldn¡¯t abide such a slight.


    A momentous announcement loomed, demanding all Dixon Group shareholders¡¯ attendance.


    ¡°Sir, one more thing.


    ¡±


    Henley¡¯s brow furrowed.


    ¡°Speak.


    ¡±


    ¡°Miss Foster has booked a flight to Swynborough, departing the day after tomorrow.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1876

    ¡°Abroad?¡± Henley¡¯s frown deepened.


    ¡°Mitchel¡¯s wedding is in six days.


    It appears Raegan has no intent of attending.


    ¡±


    Yet, how could he let such an affair proceed without her?


    ¡°Find a way topel her return by then,¡± Henleymanded.


    He wanted his triumph witnessed by Raegan, the woman he loved, and by extension, for her to witness Mitchel, the thief who¡¯d usurped his life.


    ¡°Understood.


    ¡± The ck-d figure nodded and departed.


    Henley¡¯s gaze lingered one final time on the brilliantly illuminated dome.


    Soon, he¡¯d ascend there, supnting another¡¯s existence.


    He craved the submission of all who¡¯d looked down on him, their penance at his feet.


    The eve of Mitchel¡¯s wedding with Katie arrived swiftly.


    Within the skyscr@per, Mitchel held a wine ss in his hand, standing by the floor-to-ceiling window, his eyes gazing into the distance, lost in thought.


    Matteo¡¯s knock reverberated, punctuating the silence.


    Entering, he espied Mitchel with the ss, unable to resist a word of caution.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, have you taken your medication? You should avoid drinking alcohol after taking medicine.


    ¡±


    Mitchel set the ss aside, querying, ¡°All set?¡±


    ¡°Yes, no hitches.


    We¡¯ve ensured not even a whisper will disturb tomorrow.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze pierced the distance, a calm determination evident.


    ¡°Excellent.


    You¡¯ll be stationed in the field tomorrow for assistance.


    ¡±


    Matteo hesitated.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, perhaps it¡¯s prudent I remain by your side.


    ¡±


    Considering Mitchel¡¯s frailty, Matteo dared not stray far.


    Mitchel¡¯s impending ¡°wedding¡± spurred Matteo to redouble his efforts, ensuring every detail was meticulously attended to before hastening back.


    Matteo¡¯s fervent desire was to stand sentinel beside Mitchel during this crucial juncture.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The memory of a prior explosive incident fueled his resolve.


    He¡¯d go to any lengths to prevent its recurrence, even if it meant sacrificing himself for Mitchel¡¯s sake.


    Matteo¡¯s loyalty was deeply ingrained, rooted in two fundamental aspects.


    Firstly, Mitchel had recognized histent potential when others had not, investing time and effort to cultivate it.


    Secondly, it was Mitchel¡¯s astuteness and expertise thatmanded Matteo¡¯s respect.


    Mitchel¡¯s strategic prowess was akin to a sturdy vessel navigating financial tempests, ensuring Ambrosia¡¯s economic stability and shielding it from foreign interference.


    Matteo¡¯s deep-seated belief in safeguarding national pride and thwarting foreign dominance aligned seamlessly with Mitchel¡¯s vision.


    Hence, Matteo vowed to shield Mitchel, a valuable asset to the nation, at any cost.


    ¡°No need.


    The external situation is as vital.


    I can¡¯t entrust it to others,¡± Mitchel dered, seated in the harsh light.


    A pang of distress momentarily gripped Matteo, fearing the loss of Mitchel.


    But it was only a moment, as Matteo trusted in Mitchel¡¯s judgment.


    His Lips set in a firm line, Mitchel continued, ¡°W will apany me.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1877

    W, entrusted with overseeing Mitchel¡¯s ventures abroad, stood as a paragon of capability.


    His prowess rivaled Matteo¡¯s own, both in skill andbat acumen.


    Yet, what set W apart was his extensive experience in navigating perilous external assignments.


    Having braved countless dangers, W¡¯s adaptability surpassed even Matteo¡¯s, honed to a razor¡¯s edge by trials endured in distantnds.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Matteo¡¯s apprehension eased.


    ¡°Understood, Mr.


    Dixon.


    ¡±


    ¡°You may leave now.


    ¡± Mitchel¡¯s weariness betrayed by the sagging of his frame as he settled into the chair.


    Matteo nodded and left.


    Momentster, the door of Mitchel¡¯s office creaked open again.


    A figure entered, sporting sunsses and a stern countenance.


    Mitchel acknowledged the man with a nod.


    ¡°Please, take a seat.


    My apologies, I can¡¯t rise.


    ¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± the man replied.


    Mitchel¡¯s tone remained reserved.


    ¡°I entrust Raegan¡¯s care to you.


    Regarding the revised will, if my mother remains unconscious, everything is to be handed to Raegan and Janey.


    ¡±


    The man¡¯s smile held a hint of mncholy.


    ¡°It sounds as though you¡¯re bidding farewell.


    ¡±


    Mitchel smiled serenely.


    ¡°I prefer to prepare for all eventualities.


    ¡±


    Approaching, the manid aforting hand on Mitchel¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Your woman, you should guard her yourself.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°I hope I can,¡± Mitchel responded nonchntly.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more matter.


    ¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°If I met my end, do not disclose my will until five yearster, unless absolutely necessary.


    ¡±


    The man furrowed his brows, puzzled by the directive.


    ¡°Five years.


    ¡±


    ¡°Yes, five years,¡± Mitchel stated, his gaze fixed on the horizon.


    The golden hues of the setting sun cast a glow upon his chiseled features, rendering him just as striking as ever.


    In a subdued tone, Mitchel exined, ¡°Five years, 1825 days precisely.


    Psychologists suggest that within this time frame, people can reconcile with forgetting.


    By then, Raegan may not recall me as vividly or harbor the same sorrow.


    ¡±


    A thoughtful silence hung in the air before the man sighed.


    ¡°Truly, the Dixon men are hopeless romantics.


    ¡±


    Mitchel rose, his steps faltering visibly.


    Days had found him dependent on stimnts to stay upright, his fragility a stark contrast to his former vitality.


    Once steadied, Mitchel retrieved a document from the safe, urging, ¡°Inside is a letter I¡¯ve penned.


    Present it to Raegan alongside the will.


    ¡±


    The man hesitated, suspicion clouding his features.


    ¡°Mitchel, are there other matters you keep from me?¡±


    Expression unchanged, Mitchel replied, ¡°Preparing for contingencies.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1878

    After a tense pause, the man conceded, ¡°Raegan is a remarkable woman.


    Her affection for you is palpable.


    Your health, though strained, hasn¡¯t reached a terminal state.


    You needn¡¯t sever all paths forward.


    ¡±


    Mitchel chuckled lightly.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, he exposed his leg, revealing its deteriorated state.


    ¡°Take a look.


    Do I still have a future path?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s once robust calves had dwindled to thin, bony limbs.


    It was inconceivable that such legs could uphold a man of his stature.


    Moreover, Mitchel¡¯s skin bore the burden of swollen purple-red veins, their ominous hue deepening as toxins coursed through.


    Compared to his striking countenance, this leg appeared incongruous, even unsettling.


    The man, seasoned though he was, couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow in concern.


    Mitchel¡¯s pallor deepened, his voice barely a whisper.


    ¡°I cannot offer her happiness.


    It¡¯s best to release her.


    ¡±


    The man¡¯s somber expression mirrored Mitchel¡¯s despair, words failing to console.


    Some experiences, unless lived firsthand, eluded genuine empathy.


    Meanwhile, Raegan had embarked on a brief journey abroad with her father before immersing herself in the bustling operations of her onlinepany.


    Despite being in the early stages of pregnancy, her health, meticulously tended to by the Foster family over the years, afforded her the vigor to tackle her professionalmitments with zeal.


    Eager to aplish as much as possible, she dedicated herself to her work.


    Amidst her hectic schedule, Raegan found a moment to confide in her father about the impending arrival of her twins.


    Landen, ever respectful of Raegan¡¯s decisions, weed the news with genuine enthusiasm.


    As he matured, the prospect of additional grandchildren brought him immense joy.


    With his son still single, the prospect of experiencing arger family through his daughter filled Landen with equal delight.


    With her father¡¯s unwavering support, Raegan¡¯s spirits soared, infusing her work with renewed vigor and enthusiasm.


    While the Foster family¡¯s resources could have easily afforded Raegan a prolonged period of rest during her pregnancy, she remained steadfast in hermitment to her responsibilities, unwilling to relent, even for a year or two, or indefinitely.


    Raegan held steadfastly to the belief that diligence was a virtue worth exemplifying, especially for the sake of her impending children.


    Moreover, she was vignt not to overextend herself.


    Whenever fatigue or difort crept in, Raegan prioritized rest without imposing on others.


    Recognizing Raegan¡¯s sensible approach, Landen consented to her continued work until the time of her confinement.


    On Friday, Raegan embarked on a business trip to Melver, apanied by her diligent assistant Judd.


    Mid-flight, an unexpected stir disrupted the tranquility of the cabin.


    Considering Raegan¡¯s safety, Judd had secured the entire first-ss and business-ss sections.


    Thus, the disturbance infiltrating the first ss was particrly perplexing.


    The cabin manager approached, apologetic, revealing that a passenger¡¯s sudden illness necessitated an emergencynding at Ardlens airport.


    Raegan, prioritizing human welfare over professional obligations, readily assented to the diversion.


    Judd, endowed with a heightened sense of vignce, promptly investigated the disturbance.


    His tenure alongside Erick had honed his instincts, elevating his alertness above the norm.

 Chapter 1879

    Consequently, Erick harbored full confidence in Judd¡¯s ability to safeguard Raegan and manage any arising situations.


    Upon his return, Judd confirmed that an economy-ss passenger had taken ill, prompting unanimous agreement for the emergency Landing.


    After a lengthy two-hour descent, the ne safely touched down at Ardlens International Airport, where the ailing passenger was swiftly attended to by awaiting medical personnel.


    Once the ailing passenger received medical attention, Raegan anticipated a swift continuation of their journey.


    However, furtherplications arose.


    The cabin manager ryed concerns over aircraft safety, prompting an overnight dy until a thorough inspection could be conducted.


    Consequently,


    departure wouldn¡¯t be possible until the following morning.


    Raegan¡¯s astonishment was palpable.


    With only the afternoon waning, an unexpected overnight stay loomed.


    Realizing they had to remain overnight in Ardlens, Judd¡¯s frustration with the airline¡¯s ipetence simmered as he contemted reaching out to Erick, hoping to leverage the Foster family¡¯s connections to expedite a resolution.


    The Foster family¡¯s involvement in air and water routes meant that the CEOs of both industries were intimately acquainted.


    Raegan intervened, recognizing the grounded flight as a non- negotiable barrier.


    Safety took precedence.


    No room forpromise there.


    Under the cabin manager¡¯s directive, the first-ss passengers found themselves nestled in avish 7-star suite.


    Raegan¡¯s esteemed status as a VIP customer, adorned with a prestigious ck gold card, merited such amodations.


    With a mix of consideration and apology, the cabin manager exined, ¡°Per our protocol, we should¡¯ve secured a presidential suite for you.


    Unfortunately, both the presidential and executive suites are reserved for a high-profile individual¡¯s wedding.


    These grand spaces are earmarked for VIP guests.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s smile faltered, freezing upon her lips, as she connected the dots.


    The high-profile individual in question was Likely Mitchel.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Over the preceding days, Raegan had buried herself in work, almost as if she were attempting to bury her past with Mitchel along with it.


    Consequently, Mitchel¡¯s wedding hadn¡¯t crossed her mind.


    Yet, fate had led her to the very hotel hosting his wedding feast.


    Judd, too, caught on to the situation and interjected while the cabin manager continued her discourse, ¡°Could you assist us in securing alternate amodations? Or shall we make the arrangements ourselves?¡±


    The cabin manager hesitated momentarily before responding, ¡°As a holder of the esteemed ck gold card, the airline bears the responsibility of arranging your stay.


    Unfortunately, this hotel stands closest to the airport.


    The nearby five-star and six-star establishments are fully booked, owing to the wedding festivities.


    ¡±


    Judd¡¯s brow furrowed in disbelief.


    ¡°Not a single room avable?¡±


    The cabin manager¡¯s response bore a note of concern.


    ¡°If the distance proves too great, it might cause inconvenience to you.


    ¡±


    Before Judd could press further, Raegan intervened, ¡°It¡¯s quite alright.


    We¡¯ll manage here.


    ¡±


    Exhaling a sigh of relief, the cabin manager felt a weight lifted off her shoulders.


    She had been concerned about failing to cater to the needs of the VIP guests and potentially facingints.


    However, observing Raegan¡¯s cooperative demeanor since boarding the ne, the cabin manager couldn¡¯t help but feel apologetic.


    As a result, her demeanor softened even further, reflecting her desire to ensure Raegan¡¯sfort.


    She extended an offer to assist Raegan in arranging a series of spa services, but Raegan politely declined, intending only to retreat to her hotel room and indulge in a rxing bath.


    With a gentle nod, Raegan dismissed the cabin manager, saying, ¡°You needn¡¯t worry about us.


    Carry on with your duties.


    ¡±


    ¡°Very well, I wish you a pleasant stay,¡± the cabin manager replied, departing with a gentle nod.


    Raegan, retrieving her phone, perused her messages while Judd couldn¡¯t help but grumble, ¡°This airline is truly abysmal¡­¡±

 Chapter 1880

    Judd¡¯sint was cut short by amotion from the front of the ne, where a voice eximed loudly, ¡°You there! Who allowed you to take photos? The bride doesn¡¯t allow photos!¡±


    Raegan could see only the pale side of a woman¡¯s face and a sh of her wedding dress.


    It was Katie, unmistakable in her bridal gown.


    The dress cast a spell, illuminating Katie¡¯s usually dullplexion with a delicate radiance.


    As Katie turned toward the elevator, her eyes met Raegan¡¯s.


    A flicker of surprise crossed her features, but she quicklyposed herself.


    Raegan expected Katie to seize this moment to exchange barbs, yet Katie looked away, letting her assistant guide her into the elevator.


    Without Katie¡¯s distinctive look, Raegan might have doubted what she saw.


    Typically, Katie wouldn¡¯t miss a chance to taunt her.


    When the elevator doors closed, concealing thest of the wedding dress, Raegan felt as if she were in a dream.


    Ever since Mitchel had banished her from Ardlens, she had not expected to find herself at his wedding.


    Lost in her reverie, Katie¡¯s assistant, who had spoken earlier, approached Raegan abruptly.


    ¡°Hey, why are you still holding your phone up?¡±


    Looking around, Raegan realized it was just her and Judd nearby, and she was the only one with a phone.


    At that moment, she understood the assistant¡¯s usation.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t taking pictures; I was just checking my phone,¡± she rified.


    Ignoring her exnation, Katie¡¯s assistant attempted to snatch Raegan¡¯s phone but Judd intervened with a firm grip.


    ¡°Back off!¡± Juddmanded sharply.


    ¡°You!¡± The assistant winced, twisting his wrist from the grip, and called over to a passing waiter.


    ¡°What¡¯s this about? Weren¡¯t we supposed to not allow phones here today?¡±


    The waiter turned to Raegan and asked with reason, ¡°Hello, may I know your room number?¡±


    After Raegan provided her room number, the waiter¡¯s attitude shifted to one of respect.


    ¡°I apologize for the misunderstanding.


    You¡¯re wee to return to your room and rest.


    ¡±


    The assistant stood in their way.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Why should they leave? I haven¡¯t checked her phone yet.


    ¡±


    The waiter intervened.


    ¡°Thisdy is our guest, and she¡¯s allowed to use her phone.


    You have no evidence she took any photos of the bride.


    ¡±


    Raegan appreciated the waiter¡¯s fairness but wanted to resolve the situation.


    She challenged the assistant, ¡°If you find no pictures on my phone, what will you do then? How will you answer for your mistake?¡±


    The assistant faltered for a moment before responding sharply, ¡°If there are no pictures, that¡¯s for the best.


    Why not show me your phone to confirm?¡±


    Raegan could barely suppress augh.


    Katie¡¯s assistant was as unreasonable as she was, assuming the world should cater to his demands.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in entertaining your baseless usations,¡±


    Raegan retorted.


    ¡°If you believe I¡¯ve taken photos, present your proof.


    The burden of proof is on you, not me.


    I won¡¯t waste my time satisfying your demands.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s firm response silenced the assistant more effectively than any threat of physical intervention from Judd, who, despite his protective stance, would never strike unless absolutely necessary.


    With the matter closed, Raegan returned to her room and stayed in for the evening, opting to have her dinner delivered.


    While dining, Raegan turned on the TV to the financial news, only to see coverage of Mitchel¡¯s grand wedding.


    She had forgotten that the local channels in Ardlens would be focused on broadcasting his extravagant event.

 Chapter 1881

    The screen disyed the opulent noon banquet, with guests milling around a venuevishly adorned with flowers, highlighting the considerable expense incurred for the wedding.


    Mitchel, the groom dapper in a sharp suit, and the beautiful bride, Katie, walked hand-in-hand toward the podium at the entrance.


    Seeing this, Raegan felt an urge to look away.


    She wasn¡¯t one to torment herself and, being pregnant, she could do without the emotional strain.


    It marked a significant step for her to detach from Mitchel¡¯s actions.


    The further she was, the less she felt.


    Just as Raegan reached to turn off the TV, the background noise abruptly stopped.


    Dressed in a pristine white suit, the polished yet duplicitous Henley pped slowly as he stepped onto the stage.


    ¡°What a wonderful day today,¡± Henley announced, his smile betraying insincerity as he addressed the newlyweds.


    ¡°On behalf of the Dixon family, congrattions, Mitchel.


    ¡±


    His words stirred the crowd.


    On behalf of the Dixon family¡­ What did that imply?


    Past incidents within thepany had been shielded to protect the Dixon reputation.


    Though kept secret, rumors had circted, leaving many at the venue unaware of Henley¡¯s true connection to the Dixons.


    The crowd murmured, puzzled about how Henley could represent the Dixon family.


    On stage, Mitchel¡¯s face showed displeasure.


    Henley and Alexis, along with some shareholders, had been explicitly barred from the event.


    Yet, here they were, invitations in hand.


    Mitchel turned to Katie, standing next to him in her white gown.


    His statement was not a question but a deration.


    ¡°You issued the invitations to them.


    ¡±


    Taken aback by Mitchel¡¯s astuteness, Katie felt her heart pound and her fingers tense.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Indeed, at Henley¡¯s request, she had covertly distributed invitations under the guise of the bride to all relevant shareholders.


    Yet, Katie kept up her charade, unwilling to admit.


    ¡°Mitchel, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡±


    ¡°Interesting!¡± Mitchel scoffed, turning away with ¡ª_ apparent indifference to Katie¡¯s exnations or actions.


    Choked by his dismissive nce, Katie found herself speechless, her face struggling to maintainposure.


    With the situation unfolding as it was, Katie decided to abandon her pretense.


    After all, Mitchel¡¯s downfall was imminent, and she would soon dictate how he was perceived.


    On stage, Henley stood confidently, his lips curling into a slight, proud smile.


    Today, he nned to avenge past humiliations and ensure Mitchel experienced a dramatic fall from grace.


    ¡°As a member of the Dixon family, I have a few words to say.


    ¡±


    Henley¡¯s deration caused further unrest among the crowd.


    From representing the Dixons, Henley now imed to be one of them.


    What a mess!


    The audience buzzed with mixed reactions, but Mitchel¡¯s expression remained unfazed.

 Chapter 1882

    Katie nced at Mitchel, momentarily surprised by hisposed demeanor.


    However, her surprise was short-lived, as she relished the unfolding drama, particrly thinking of Raegan, who she imagined was watching from somewhere hidden.


    The thought brought her a perverse delight.


    Katie had chosen not to provoke Raegan earlier, anticipating this very moment.


    Moreover, Mitchel had assigned someone to monitor her, restricting her movements.


    How else could she have missed such a prime opportunity to antagonize Raegan?


    Yet, it seemed Mitchel was unaware of Raegan¡¯s return.


    Observing Mitchel¡¯s calm demeanor, Katie reflected on the so-called punishment he had imposed on Raegan.


    He simply sent Raegan abroad and banning thetter from returning to Ardlens.


    Katie was fuming.


    That was hardly a punishment, notpared to what she had endured.


    Mitchel had forced her to spend days with the box of her deformed baby, a freak she thought had gone with her use of well-devised schemes.


    The nightmarish vision of Abel, his body charred, haunted her sleep.


    For two consecutive nights, this horrifying specter hade to her, demanding ountability.


    In Katie¡¯s nightmare, Abel, who usually followed her everymand, turned against her, choking her as he demanded why she hadn¡¯t protected their child.


    Actually, the moment Katie learned the child in her belly wasn¡¯t Mitchel¡¯s, dark thoughts crossed her mind.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She considered ending its life.


    However, the potential to use the child against Mitchel made her hesitate.


    Yet, the idea of eliminating the child lingered, waiting for the right moment.


    After all, she believed no man would wholeheartedly ept another¡¯s child.


    Driven by desperation, Katie recklessly consumed hormone pills and neglected her health, seeking any excuse to terminate the pregnancy.


    Katie rationalized her decision, ming it on her overwhelming love for Mitchel.


    She felt she had sacrificed so much.


    Losing him would be unbearable.


    Resolved, she was determined to prevail this time.


    Observing Mitchel¡¯s strikingly handsome face, a troubling suspicion nagged at Katie.


    Something was amiss.


    Before Katie could delve deeper into her thoughts, Henley¡¯s next announcement captured everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, shareholders of the Dixon Group, I must disclose a crucial matter,¡± Henley announced,manding everyone¡¯s full focus.


    ¡°Mitchel is not actually the son of my father.


    He¡­¡±


    The room fell deathly silent, everyone hanging on Henley¡¯s words.


    They were all in disbelief.


    Henley, a master of suspense, paused and cleared his throat before revealing, ¡°He was an orphan, adopted by my father as a charitable gesture.


    ¡±


    Henley then disyed a paternity test on therge screen, which unequivocally stated that there was no blood rtion between Alexis and Mitchel.


    ¡°This test has been notarized, and my father is prepared to re-notarize it at any given time,¡± he proimed.


    A hushed moment passed, before the crowd burst into whispers and murmurs.


    ¡°Good heavens, Mr.


    Mitchel Dixon isn¡¯t actually Mr.


    Alexis Dixon¡¯s child?¡±


    ¡°I always wondered why they were Like enemies, battling daily over thepany.


    I thought who else would inherit Mr.


    Alexis Dixon¡¯s estate if mot Mr.


    Mitchel Dixon, but to think they¡¯re not even rted!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard whispers of Mr.


    Alexis Dixon having an illegitimate child before.


    It seems those weren¡¯t just idle rumors.


    ¡±


    ¡°Now Mr.


    Henley Dixon is not an illegitimate child.


    He¡¯s the sole heir of the Dixon family¡­¡±


    These murmurs, audible yet discreet, filled the stage area.

 Chapter 1883

    A smirk flickered across Henley¡¯s Lips.


    After years of anticipation, his moment had finally arrived.


    It seemed as if the heavens themselves conspired in his favor!


    Henley dered, ¡°I chose today to expose this because Mitchel has wrongfully imed a position that doesn¡¯t belong to him and refuses to relinquish it to my father.


    My father generously adopted him, and this so-called brother of mine, with no blood rtion to us, has instead sought to disce me and my father from our own family.


    ¡±


    Turning to face Mitchel, whoseposure remained intact, Henley sneered, ¡°Tell me, Mr.


    Dixon, how can you justify your actions?¡±


    Henley¡¯s use of ¡°Mr.


    Dixon¡± dripped with irony.


    In such a situation, any ordinary man might crumble under the weight of embarrassment or react with indignation.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Yet, Mitchel stood unppable, as though he were detached from the turmoil swirling around him.


    Even Henley, brimming with confidence, experienced a twinge of doubt in the face of Mitchel¡¯s serene demeanor.


    How could Mitchel remain soposed, revealing nothing of his inner state?


    At that moment, Alexis joined Henley on stage, aiming to mend his image after previous disputes with Mitchel within thepany.


    Portraying the role of a contrite father, he tearfully expressed, ¡°Mitchel, although we¡¯re not connected by blood, a father¡¯s duty to educate endures a lifetime.


    It¡¯s one thing to ignore your parental guidance, but your aggressive actions against Henley were unwarranted.


    ¡±


    Alexis wiped away tears, his voice hoarse with emotion.


    ¡°Seeing you turn out this way, I must ept part of the me, but¡­ This time, you¡¯ve truly disappointed me.


    ¡±


    Alexis¡¯ performance was that of a father worn out by his child¡¯s missteps.


    If taken at face value, Mitchel¡¯s actions would be morally reprehensible, possibly even disqualifying him from leading the Dixon Group.


    With Mitchel remaining silent, the crowd was left uncertain of his perspective.


    Impatient to resolve the situation, Alexis continued, ¡°Mitchel, I withheld the truth about your adoption to protect you and ensure you had a normal upbringing.


    But now, with my own son being marginalized by your actions, I had to rify things.


    I hope you will correct your course and return the Dixon Group to its rightful leader.


    Of course, if you choose to stay at the Dixon Group, you¡¯re wee to continue in a role that suits you.


    ¡±


    While Alexis¡¯ offer seemed gracious, he was convinced Mitchel would decline.


    Given Mitchel¡¯s acumen, he surely realized staying within the Dixon Group would only lead to his marginalization amidst growing hostilities.


    He wasn¡¯t naive enough to believe otherwise.


    Yet, Alexis grasped it was crucial to extend these courtesies to avoid seeming callous.


    ¡°Mr.


    Alexis Dixon.


    ¡± Mitchel finally spoke, his toneced with irony as he addressed Alexis.


    Looking squarely at Alexis, Mitchel inquired, ¡°The name Alexis Dixon, did Kyler choose it?¡±


    Alexis¡¯plexion nched, and he snapped back, ¡°You ungrateful son, how dare you address me by my name directly? It seems you insist onpounding your mistakes.


    ¡±


    Mitchel responded with a dismissive chuckle, light yet disdainful.


    With a slightly lowered gaze, Mitchel looked down from his heightened stance and questioned, ¡°Mr.


    Alexis Dixon, do you truly not recognize who is really making a mistake here?¡±


    As Mitchel spoke, Alexis felt his heart racing, a sense of dread creeping in.


    Yet, Alexis maintained a facade of calm, retorting, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense.


    If you¡¯re going to be so delusional, don¡¯t be surprised when I cut off our family ties and sue you for trespassing on my property!¡±


    ¡°Speaking of cutting family ties, I have no blood connection with you, so there¡¯s no bond to disown in the first ce,¡± Mitchel replied coldly.


    Alexis was confused.


    Why did Mitchel sound like he knew something?


    But how could that be possible? The secret from years ago was known only to Kyler and Beuford.


    A third person couldn¡¯t be aware.

 Chapter 1884

    Alexis was certain of one thing.


    Kyler was a man of integrity,mitted to his promises his entire life.


    Kyler promised never to reveal where Mitchel came from, and he intended to keep that promise.


    Beuford was Kyler¡¯s confidant, so naturally, he was involved and knew all about it.


    That couldn¡¯t be avoided.


    And it was this very secret that led to Beuford¡¯s death, done by Alexis.


    In Alexis¡¯ view, Beuford had iting.


    Why did Alexis have deliberately lost the impeachment against Mitchel at thest board meeting, submitting without a fight? It was all because Beuford had used that secret to ckmail him! Dealing with Beuford, a cunning figure, was anything but easy.


    Had Kyler not been alive back then, Alexis wouldn¡¯t have waited so long to grab power.


    Truly, Kyler had been shrewd.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Alexis knew he couldn¡¯t outsmart Kyler, and he didn¡¯t dare to scheme over gaining some influence in the Dixon Group until Kyler died.


    But that process was slow, because Kyler, perhaps sensing Alexis¡® had taken to the from ambitions, steps strengthenpany within, excluding Alexis from major decisions.


    Sadly, Kyler hadn¡¯t anticipated his sudden illness, which imed his life unexpectedly, leaving no final instructions and thereby granting Alexis a chance to do something.


    Now, Alexis became the elder of the Dixon family, and assumed, no matter how well Mitchel did in the Dixon Group, Mitchel had to show him respect.


    That was how Alexis slowly climbed thedder to his current position.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Beuford, Alexis would have reached sess much sooner.


    But fortunately, Beuford¡¯s interference reminded him of the threat, which he promptly neutralized.


    Despite his inner doubts when facing Mitchel¡¯s calm demeanor, Alexis had to push them aside and focus on the present situation.


    He was sure that nobody else alive knew about the past.


    To appear gracious, he said, ¡°Even though you treat me this way, out of paternal love, I won¡¯tpletely ruin you.


    The Dixon Group still wees you.


    ¡±


    Compared to Mitchel¡¯s cold demeanor, Alexis¡¯ apparent generosity seemed more admirable.


    Some of Alexis¡¯ allies among the shareholders rallied the crowd and said, ¡°Mr.


    Alexis Dixon is truly a kind-hearted man.


    Despite Mr.


    Mitchel Dixon¡¯s disrespect, he¡¯s willing to forgive and forget.


    A true role model for Ardlens!¡±


    Others pped and said, ¡°Absolutely.


    ¡±


    Another person implored, ¡°Mr.


    Mitchel Dixon, considering all Mr.


    Alexis Dixon has done for you, it¡¯s really unfair of you.


    You owe him an apology!¡±


    Feeling pleased with himself, Alexis spread his arms and said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re too generous! I¡¯m not worthy of such praise!¡±


    Mitchel let out a coldugh.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.


    You don¡¯t deserve it.


    ¡±


    Alexis was taken aback.


    His face hardened.


    He couldn¡¯t keep up his generous facade any longer.


    Even the kindest person has their limits, and he was only pretending to be noble.


    ¡°You little rascal¡­¡± Alexis muttered under his breath and abruptly stopped upon realizing his outburst was inappropriate.


    After clearing his throat, Alexis said, ¡°Mitchel, you¡¯re stubborn and unapologetic.


    As your adopted father, I have no choice.


    Since you refuse to acknowledge me, I won¡¯t force the role upon you.


    I hereby dere that you¡¯re no longer part of the Dixon family.


    We¡¯re going our separate ways.


    You carve your own path, and we¡¯ll have no association with each other.


    ¡±


    As he concluded his speech, Alexis even feigned wiping a tear from his eye, feigning sorrow, as if genuinely wounded by Mitchel¡¯s behavior.


    As Alexis¡¯ performance swayed the audience, influenced by the insiders he had nted, someone stepped forward to address the crowd.

 Chapter 1885

    ¡°Mr.


    Mitchel Dixon has truly overstepped.


    How could he treat Mr.


    Alexis Dixon this way? After all, Mr.


    Alexis Dixon raised him for so long.


    How did we end up with such an ungrateful person?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I used to admire Mr.


    Mitchel Dixon for his ambition and talent, but now it seems his morals and respect for the family arecking!¡±


    ¡°Someone like that will have a tough time making it in the market.


    No matter how skilled they are, being heartless and ruthless will only earn them disdain.


    ¡±


    Alexis fell silent.


    The murmurs around felt like blessings from above.


    A wave of immense satisfaction washed over him, loosening his vignce.


    With a smile, Alexis said, ¡°Mitchel, without the Dixon family¡¯s support, you¡¯d better hope Katie sticks by you.


    At least with her, you won¡¯t have to worry about making your end meet.


    ¡±


    Seeing Mitchel remain silent, Alexis assumed the pressure of public opinion had subdued him.


    He felt triumphant.


    Turning around, he asserted his authority as the head of the Dixon family, saying to Mitchel, ¡°After today¡¯s gathering, you needn¡¯t return to Kyler¡¯s ce.


    You aren¡¯t a Dixon by blood, and it¡¯s unfitting for you to be there.


    That ce is reserved for those truly deserving.


    ¡±


    Mitchel gave a frosty smile and retorted, ¡°Indeed, only those truly deserving should stay there.


    You and your son certainly do not qualify.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°You¡­ You!¡± Alexis was so furious that he couldn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    After a pause, Alexis said, ¡°You little brat! How dare you question my worth! I am the most deserving member of the Dixon family!¡±


    ¡°When you were known as Alexis Dixon, perhaps you were.


    But have you forgotten your real name?¡± Mitchel added coolly, ¡°Mr.


    Darin Rayne.


    ¡±


    ¡°What? What the hell!¡±


    Alexis¡¯ face registered shock as if struck by lightning.


    How could this be? How could Mitchel know his previous name as Darin Rayne? It was utterly impossible.


    Alexis was pretty sure Mitchel had no idea about his previous name being Darin Rayne.


    After all, Kyler had heeded his advice, for the sake of Mitchel¡¯s psychological and physical well-being intact by convincing Mitchel they were connected by blood.


    All the evidence about where Mitchel came from had been hidden away.


    After Kyler¡¯s death, Alexis had personally opened Kyler¡¯s safe and destroyed those records.


    With this reassurance, Alexis gradually regained hisposure.


    He assumed Mitchel had just caught wind of a rumor and was trying to use it to trick him.


    He couldn¡¯t let Mitchel get to him!


    ¡°You little rascal, don¡¯t think you can smear my name like this!¡±


    With his hands on his hips, Alexis dered confidently, ¡°Everyone here can see clearly.


    They know you¡¯re aware of your origins, and now, out of shame and spite, you¡¯re trying to tarnish my reputation!¡±


    Mitchel gave a cold smile.


    ¡°Mr.


    Darin Rayne, if you¡¯ve forgotten who you really are, allow me to jog everyone¡¯s memory.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Please¡­¡±


    Before Mitchel could continue, Alexis panicked.


    ¡°You little scoundrel! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson you¡¯ll never forget!¡±


    In his fury, Alexis started to unfasten his belt, but the more flustered he got, the less he managed to undo it.


    Out of exasperation, he grabbed his shoe and hurled it at Mitchel.


    Unexpectedly, one of Mitchel¡¯s bodyguards kicked it back like kicking a ser ball.


    Then came with a ¡°thud!¡±


    The shoe hit Alexis in the chest, and he tumbled to the ground.


    He immediately started to wail.


    ¡°The young beating the old.


    It¡¯s madness.


    This brat has lost his mind! Seize him and give him a good thrashing!¡±

 Chapter 1886

    As Alexisy on the ground, Henley quickly rushed to his side, supporting his arm and back, and asked with concern, ¡°Father, are you alright?¡±


    Alexis wasn¡¯t about to im he was fine.


    He exaggerated his pain!


    He moaned.


    ¡°Oh, my chest hurts terribly.


    I fear it may have damaged something internally¡­ Oh¡­ Oh¡­¡±


    Alexis groaned dramatically, and Henley joined in, pointing at Mitchel.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really gone too far.


    My father took care of you for years.


    How can you stand by and let your men attack him?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s lips twitched into a smirk, replying, ¡°Isn¡¯t this simply getting what he deserves?¡±


    With a cold chuckle, Mitchel gazed at Henley and Alexis.


    ¡°You and your father are both thieves.


    He¡¯s the one who really hurt my grandfather after all these years of trust!¡±


    Unable to stand the usation, Henley lunged at Mitchel, aiming to grab Mitchel by the cor and teach him a lesson.


    Surely, Henley thought, the weak Mitchel would be no match for him.


    Alexis, clutching his chest and gasping, held Henley back.


    He felt it was better if he alone yed the clown and the scoundrel.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He wished for Henley to preserve his refined appearance.


    ¡°You unfilial son, now that your grandfather is gone, you think you are beyond control.


    ¡± Alexis breathed heavily.


    ¡°Alright, so be it.


    Today, in front of everyone, we, the Dixon family, officially cut all ties with Mitchel.


    Hear me? You¡¯re on your own now!¡±


    Then, Alexis ordered, ¡°Get him out of our family.


    Since he¡¯s acting out, don¡¯t me me if I have to act tough.


    Kick him out now, especially since the wedding expenses came from our Dixon ounts.


    ¡±


    At this, Katie paled, her expression filled with rm.


    ¡°Alexis, you mustn¡¯t do this!¡± She didn¡¯t want her wedding to be a spectacle.


    Alexis then feigned a broken heart.


    ¡°Katie, I don¡¯t want to be harsh, but he has hurt me deeply.


    He shows no remorse or willingness to apologize, and he dares to nder me!¡±


    Alexis clutched at his chest, seeking sympathy.


    ¡°I, Alexis Dixon, have lived with integrity for fifty years.


    He can¡¯t just nder me as he wishes.


    He must¡­¡±


    Mitchel interrupted Alexis¡¯ theatric speech, his eyes scornful.


    ¡°The name Alexis Dixon.


    You don¡¯t deserve to use it, Mr.


    Darin Rayne!¡±


    The constant repetition of ¡°Mr.


    Darin Rayne¡± resonated with the audience.


    Why did Mitchel persist in calling Alexis by Darin Rayne?


    What could this imply?


    As everyone¡¯s focus returned to the stage, Mitchel rified coldly, ¡°As a child, you were abandoned on the streets due to illness and were fortuitously discovered by my grandfather.


    Noticing a slight resemnce to my biological father, my grandfather took you in.


    ¡±


    Afterward, a fortune-teller warned of disasters in your life that only a family from our world could prevent.


    Feeling sorry for you, my grandfather agreed and dered you his own.


    When you were under my grandfather¡¯s care for thirteen years, my parents passed away in a car crash.


    I was just a baby at the time.


    When you noticed my grandfather¡¯s pity for me, you quickly offered to take me in, saying it was for my own good, based on what another fortune-teller had said.


    ¡°You were just looking out for yourself and aiming to use me to guarantee your spot as the Dixon family¡¯s sole heir.


    I suspect your abrupt withdrawalst time was because Beuford confronted you with this truth.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s revtion left everyone speechless.


    They hade to witness avish, routine wedding, yet found themselves amid a series of shocking disclosures.


    It turned out that Alexis was not a blood Dixon but an adopted child, while Mitchel was the true grandson.

 Chapter 1887

    Alexis remained frozen for a long while until Henley jolted him back to reality.


    Henley then murmured urgently, ¡°So what if he knows? Without proof, it¡¯s useless.


    Who can prove he¡¯s the son of that deceased old man?¡±


    The realization struck Alexis powerfully, snapping him back to his senses.


    Indeed, even if Mitchel knew the truth, what could he actually do with it? Anyone who could have confirmed it was no longer alive.


    Anything connected to Kyler at home had been burned or wrecked.


    There was no DNA evidence remaining.


    What was there to worry about?


    Regaining his confidence, Alexis scoffed.


    ¡°Mitchel, it¡¯s astonishing that you would fabricate such a wild story just to stake a im on the Dixon fortune! You think knowing about my past gives you the authority to spin such stories.


    You¡¯re the child Kyler adopted, yet you try to pin this story on me, which is absolutely absurd and shameful!¡±


    Both stuck to their conflicting stories, leaving everyone baffled and unsure of whom to trust.


    Suddenly, apuse erupted from the dining area¡¯s entrance, catching everyone off guard.


    A smartly dressed man entered, pping as he walked toward Alexis.


    As Alexis caught sight of the man¡¯s face, his eyes shot open in shock.


    The man halted before Alexis, his tone calm and measured, saying, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡±


    This greeting altered Alexis¡¯ face dramatically.


    His jaw dropped as he stammered, ¡°You¡­ Why are you still alive?¡±


    Alexis blinked rapidly, struggling to grasp the reality of the man standing before him, very much alive.


    As Alexis¡¯ face grew pale, the man¡¯s lips twisted into a slight smirk.


    ¡°How could I not be alive to hear such an intriguing story? But I must say, your ability to spin stories has certainly improved over the years.


    ¡±


    Alexis was visibly rattled, looking at the man and nervously saying, ¡°Hector, just because Kyler isn¡¯t here anymore, don¡¯t think you can just make things up.


    ¡±


    The man confronting Alexis was indeed the long-absent Hector.


    In his youth, Hector fell out with Kyler due to a woman, and since then, he has stayed away from all matters concerning the Dixon Group.


    It wasn¡¯t that Kyler had pushed Hector out.


    On the contrary, Kyler had greatly valued Hector¡¯s talents and wanted him to guide Mitchel.


    But Hector was a hopeless romantic.


    He had once been deeply in Love with a woman and even helped her flee from Berton.


    Kyler, misunderstanding Hector¡¯s intentions as an elopement with the woman, strongly disapproved and intervened.


    By the time Hector tried to locate the woman, it was already toote.


    Their lives had dramatically changed by the time they met again, leading to an almost impossible scenario of them being together anymore.


    Disheartened, Hector left the city and started a business elsewhere.


    Holding a grudge against Kyler over this, he had withdrawn from the Dixon family affairs.


    Kyler had his own consideration.


    The origins of the woman Hector adored from the Hayes family wereplicated, with both her parents gone, but she was undeniably dazzling.


    At that time, the 18-year-old Hector couldn¡¯t have been capable of protecting her.


    By the time Hector could stand on his own, their paths had already split, and they had missed each other.


    ALL these years, Kyler never spoke of Hector publicly, but privately, he regretted his interference, wishing he had supported Hector instead.


    Maybe things would have turned out differently.


    But Kyler never imagined Casey, the woman Hector held dearly, was actually Raegan¡¯s biological mother.


    The woman Hector treasured and the one Mitchel loved were actually mother and daughter.


    That Raegan had Casey¡¯s eyes was precisely why Hector had been attentive to Raegan.


    After all, Casey was the woman who had once captured his heart.

 Chapter 1888

    Observing Alexis¡¯ greedy look, Hector couldn¡¯t help but scoff.


    ¡°After spending years living with the Dixons, it seemed you started to have an illusion of being rightful to im all the Dixon wealth as yours.


    ¡±


    Before Alexis could respond, Hector called out Alexis¡¯ old name, ¡°Darin Rayne.


    ¡±


    Instantly, the crowd erupted into whispers and murmurs.


    Back at the earlier exchange between Mitchel and Alexis, people were unsure whom to believe.


    Now, the truth seemed clear.


    Both Dixon family members had identified Alexis as ¡°Darin Rayne,¡± suggesting the truth was out.


    In that case, Alexis¡¯ actions were utterly reprehensible.


    He was like a cruel and sneaky viin.


    Not only did he disregard the kindness Kyler had shown him, but he also schemed to disinherit the only grandson to take over the Dixon family¡¯s wealth all for himself.


    Such actions were utterly cruel!


    Henley was utterly confused, unaware of any of this.


    Previously, Alexis had merely told him that Mitchel was not his biological son to calm him down, urging him to follow his lead and wait for a timely moment.


    At that time, Henley was thrilled, believing that since Mitchel was merely an adopted child, he was of higher standing.


    But now, all his happiness has vanished, feeling Like being doused with icy water.


    He was not a fool.


    Hector wouldn¡¯t have made such serious usations without basis.


    There had to be proof.


    Henley couldn¡¯t believe that his background was now more shameful than he had thought.


    To make things worse, he now had the infamous reputation of colluding with his ungrateful father.


    Frustrated, he turned to question Alexis, ¡°Is it true?¡±


    Alexis lowered his head guiltily, unable to bring himself to meet Henley¡¯s eyes.


    Henley pressed Alexis, word for word, ¡°Tell me, is what they said true?¡±


    Alexis¡¯ face flushed as if he had been pped.


    He couldn¡¯t bring himself to respond to this question.


    Fuming, he pointed at Hector, snapping, ¡°You¡¯re just trying to nder me! I am undeniably a member of the Dixon family!¡±


    Alexis cleverly shifted the me to Hector, using, ¡°I see you¡¯re after the Dixon family¡¯s fortune and are trying to smear my name.


    Don¡¯t think we can¡¯t see your hidden agenda!¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Alexis was quite cunning and skilled at stirring up conflicts.


    What scion of a wealthy family didn¡¯t harbor some dark secrets? And with many siblings, power struggles, both open and covert, were inevitable, especially concerning the family fortune.


    These seemingly dignified individuals would shed their facades, using any means necessary to achieve their ends.


    Alexis, confident that Hector had no concrete evidence, refused to confess.


    Furthermore, he assumed he had destroyed all the documents about his background.


    As long as he remained cautious and avoided DNA testing, no one could prove he wasn¡¯t a member of the Dixon family.


    Squeezing Henley¡¯s hand tightly, Alexis shook with emotion, saying, ¡°Henley, trust me, I¡¯ll ensure you be the next leader of the Dixon family.


    You¡¯re part of this family, my son!¡±


    Henley¡¯s fist clenched tightly.


    Howe he was deceived again? Once more, he found himself sinking back into the dirt.


    He pivoted and stormed out of the venue, ignoring Alexis¡¯ desperate calls.


    Henley had given up on Alexis entirely, deeming thetter as utterly worthless.


    His expression turned ice-cold once he calmed down and realized the situation.


    From his initial shock to his newly-regainedposure, his eyes clearly showed that he had lost all hope that Alexis could provide what he desired.


    Henley grasped he would have to depend on himself moving forward.


    But now was not the right moment to act, as the situation was clearly not in his favor.


    No matter how loudly Alexis called out to him, Henley simply ignored.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Alexis channeled his anger toward Mitchel on stage.


    ¡°You monster! It¡¯s your fault my son won¡¯t listen to me anymore.


    And now, you even want to strip away my identity as a Dixon!¡± Alexis shouted as he advanced furiously toward Hector.


    Just as Alexis rushed forward, he tripped on the stairs and kneeled before Hector and Mitchel, looking rather pitiful.

 Chapter 1889

    Looking down at the pitiful Alexis, Hector felt a wave of disgust.


    Greed had cost Alexis everything.


    Hector recalled how, in his younger days, Alexis had a simple, honest look and the demeanor of a responsible elder brother.


    After hearing about Hector¡¯s older brother¡¯s death in a car ident, Alexis went so far as to volunteer for sterilization.


    He kneeled before Kyler, promising to regard Mitchel as his sole biological son.


    Kyler was no fool and had investigated Alexis¡¯ sterilization, which was indeed true and irreversible.


    To fully gain Kyler¡¯s trust, Alexis¡¯ sterilization robbed Luciana of the chance to have her own children.


    It demonstrated his underlying ruthlessness.


    At that time, everyone was deceived by Alexis¡¯ seemingly genuine nature, and Kyler eventually decided to entrust Mitchel with Alexis¡¯ care.


    Little did they know, Alexis had preserved his sperm before the procedure, leading to the birth of Henley, which he kept a secret, ensuring Henley never appeared.


    Yet, this deceit directly contributed to Henley¡¯s troubled personality.


    Later, when Henley fell into aa after a car incident, Alexis had him sent abroad for top-notch treatment.


    Alexis¡¯ disdain for Mitchel deepened, and he med Mitchel for Henley¡¯s precarious condition.


    But Alexis never considered that without Mitchel, he would never have earned Kyler¡¯s trust and achieved his current status.


    Ultimately, Alexis was trapped by his own greed, turning him into this despicable.


    Hector¡¯s expression was grave as he challenged Alexis, ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t prove who you really are?¡±


    Hector pped his hands, and an assistant came forward with a box.


    Alexis was dumbfounded.


    ¡°This¡­ How could¡­ This¡­¡± He recognized the box as the one Kyler had stashed away in the safe.


    But he assumed he had destroyed it.


    How could this be?


    ¡°Does this look familiar to you?¡± Hector resolved Alexis¡¯.


    ¡°That¡¯s because the one in the safe was a bewilderment, saying, fake, and this is the real one.


    ¡±


    Upon hearing this, Alexis quickly connected the dot.


    Kyler was cunning enough to buy a same-looking box in his safe before his passing, a move having stuffed the evidence of Alexis¡¯ origins to Hector while equipping the box in his safe with fake documents.


    Alexis never saw thising.


    He suddenly threw his head back andughed loudly.


    ¡°When Kyler was alive, I treated him with the utmost respect and caution.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Never did I imagine he still wouldn¡¯t trust me, resorting to such tricks.


    ¡±


    He yelled at the heavens, ¡°He just never truly believed in me!¡±


    Hector scoffed.


    ¡°Do you know what Kyler said when he handed this to me?¡±


    Alexis looked at Hector eagerly, eager to hear Kyler¡¯sst words.


    ¡°Only when absolute necessary.


    ¡± Hector said, ¡°Kyler gave you plenty of opportunities.


    Your own blindness and constant errors brought you here, and you dare to point fingers at others.


    ¡±


    Upon hearing this, Alexis bowed his head, overwhelmed by Kyler¡¯s foresight, then raised it again andmented, ¡°So he still held a trump card.


    I served him for half my life, only to end up with nothing.


    I wish he had never taken me in!¡±

 Chapter 1890

    ¡°Utterly incorrigible!¡± Mitchel said disdainfully.


    Even now, Alexis still showed no remorse, clearly rotten to the core.


    Mitchel had only found out about this recently, thanks to Hector.


    Yet, he wasn¡¯t surprised at all.


    Reflecting on how Alexis had treated him over the years, he knew very well that Alexis never truly appreciated him.


    ALL those pretended concerns were merely for show, to appease Kyler.


    As Kyler¡¯s health worsened, Mitchel chose not to disturb Kyler with these issues.


    At that time, Mitchel was unaware that Alexis wasn¡¯t his biological father, and since Luciana had cared for him so lovingly, treating him as if he were her own, he had no reason to doubt his ce in the


    family.


    Now, years of suspicion was finally confirmed.


    Mitchel felt a profound sense of relief.


    With the knowledge of the true nature of their rtionship, he could now appropriately punish Alexis, this evildoer, no longer bound by any restraints.


    Alexis, undeterred, rose from the ground and said to Mitchel defiantly, ¡°I¡¯ve been your father all your life, and without me, you¡¯d just be an unwanted orphan, a stray dog scorned by all.


    You should¡­¡±


    Before Alexis could finish his sentence, there was a loud crash.


    ¡°Ah! Ouch!¡± Alexis cried out in pain.


    Mitchel¡¯s kick nearly shattered Alexis¡¯ knee.


    ¡°How dare you¡­¡± Alexis didn¡¯t get to finish as Mitchel shoved a photo in his face.


    The photo captured a moment of someone throwing a bup sack into a river, a scene Alexis recognized all too well.


    Alexis trembled, asking, ¡°You¡­ Where did you find this?¡±


    Mitchel responded coldly, ¡°Alexis, I¡¯ve collected and submitted the evidence of your hiring someone to kill Beuford.


    ¡±


    The police had arrived at the scene.


    They approached, showed their badges, and then brought out handcuffs to arrest Alexis.


    Realizing the gravity of his situation, Alexis became hysterical and screamed, ¡°You monster! It¡¯s you.


    You set me up!¡±


    Mitchel stepped forward and solemnly dered, ¡°The evidence is solid.


    It¡¯s enough to lock you away for good, where you¡¯ll never see daylight again.


    Better beg Beuford for forgiveness in your afterlife.


    ¡±


    Alexis struggled hard, protesting, ¡°No! I don¡¯t want it! You can¡¯t do this to me! No one can bring me down.


    What do you think you are?¡±


    Mitchel merely sneered and whispered, ¡°When you¡¯re down there, make sure to seek my grandpa¡¯s forgiveness, and don¡¯t forget my unborn child.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡±


    ¡°The child¡­¡± Alexis¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°What do you know?¡±


    With a chilling tone, Mitchel stated, ¡°The incident where Tessa kidnapped Raegan, causing her miscarriage, you and Katie were involved, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Alexis reeled, hisplexion turning ashen.


    How could Mitchel know such a deeply buried secret?


    Mitchel casually noted, ¡°I tracked down the assistant who used to handle your dirty work.


    ¡±


    Seeing Alexis¡¯ baffled look, Mitchel borated, ¡°Yes, the assistant who supposedly died in that car ident, he didn¡¯t really die.


    He faked his death to escape your hunting down.


    ¡±


    Alexis turned ghostly pale.


    Back then, he had sensed Katie was up to something, so he had secretly approached her, who soon revealed a sinister plot.

 Chapter 1891

    The plot was to use Lauren and Tessa to eliminate Raegan, the woman Mitchel loved, thereby upending his life.


    Although Katie and Alexis had different motives, their goals were the same.


    Katie hoped the tragedy would leave Mitchel isted and vulnerable to her charms, while Alexis saw an opportunity to ruin Mitchel and capitalize on his misfortune.


    Their interests were perfectly aligned.


    So, Alexis adopted Katie¡¯s scheme, having his assistant covertly support Lauren¡¯s and Tessa¡¯s efforts,


    which proved quite effective.


    Lauren and Tessa were far from being decent, and the scheme went without a hitch.


    After Raegan¡¯s child vanished and Tessa faced murder usations, Alexis figured that part of the job was pretty much over.


    He really did consider getting rid of his assistant back then.


    Just before he could do something to end his assistant, the news of the death of his assistant arrived.


    Having underestimated his assistant, Alexis didn¡¯t bother to look into the so-called death of his assistant, assuming his assistant wouldn¡¯t dare to trick him, and was delighted to have fortune on his side.


    However, Alexis was unaware of his assistant¡¯s cunning nature.


    Having foreseen Alexis¡¯ intent to kill him after having him do the dirty work, the assistant wittingly kept the evidence of Alexis¡¯ involvement with the kidnapping case.


    Grinding his teeth with hatred and frustration, Alexis realized he was doomed.


    The police were ready to take Alexis away, not granting them the time to chat anymore.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Just then, Alexis seemed to have thought of something, eximing, ¡°So you knew Katie was involved, yet you still married her! What are you ying at?¡±


    Mitchel responded with a frosty chuckle, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Alexis was shocked.


    He btedly realized the depth of Mitchel¡¯s cunning.


    Before, he would scoff at the praise of Mitchel¡¯s talents, assuming Mitchel could merely run thepany well.


    Yet, the remarkable ways of Mitchel turning the table stunned Alexis, making him realized he never truly knew Mitchel.


    Mitchel, with hispetence and foresights, consistently managed to turn the table and achieve his goals, regardless of the situation.


    Alexis reluctantly admitted that Mitchel was far more outstanding than him.


    Even having been taken in to the Dixon family for years, Alexis still felt no sense of belonging.


    No matter how well he blended in or how much he adapted, he always felt like an outsider, his manners and mindset when going with the name ¡°Darin¡± ingrained in him.


    That was why he had been desperately tried to take over the Dixon Group for his own son, Henley.


    Alexis crafted a convincing lie, never telling Henley that he wasn¡¯t a true Dixon, all to give Henley a sense of identity and pride in belonging.


    But now, it seemed pointless.


    ¡°Mitchel, you really are unruly and ungrateful!¡± Alexis snapped.


    Mitchel¡¯s response was frosty.


    ¡°You should be thinking about the punishment that awaits you for all the harm you¡¯ve caused, the lives you¡¯ve destroyed.


    Alexis, your days are numbered.


    And your son, whom you¡¯ve defended so fiercely? I¡¯ll ensure he never seeds.


    ¡±


    Alexis¡¯ lips turned pale, and he shook as he used, ¡°You! You¡¯re so cruel!¡±


    ¡°Is it cruel to retaliate when you wantonly trample on others¡¯ lives?¡±


    Mitchel raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°You should realize I¡¯m just setting things right.


    It¡¯s nothingpared to what you¡¯ve done.


    ¡±


    ¡°Why¡­¡± Alexis was livid.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re soon to meet your end? Why go this far? I raised you, yet you¡¯d prefer the Dixon Group fall into another¡¯s hands rather than mine?¡±


    Alexis believed he had unearthed a shocking revtion.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 1892

    However, Mitchel remained calm, showing no surprise, as if he had long known his own fate.


    ¡°Hector is back.


    The empire won¡¯t fall into the wrong hands,¡± he dered.


    Hector was the most suitable choice to run the Dixon Group.


    Even a non-blood son, Hector had been raised with great care.


    This showed how much he valued Casey.


    Naturally, he would do his utmost to


    take care of Raegan since Raegan was Casey¡¯s daughter.


    Mitchel only made his decision after thorough consideration.


    He knew the Dixon Group wouldn¡¯t decline under Hector¡¯s leadership.


    Plus, he had already given a significant amount of shares to Raegan and Janey.


    If Raegan ever wanted to take over management herself, she could certainly do so.


    And if not, Hector would ensure they received their fair share of the profits.


    Alexis was utterly astonished.


    It appeared that Mitchel had arranged everything.


    Even Hector, who was initially hesitant, had been swayed by him.


    Hector was indeed more skilled than Alexis.


    Hector simply wasn¡¯t interested inmitting to thepany before.


    However, under his leadership, the Dixon Group was likely to do well.


    This reduced the likelihood of Henley taking over the Dixon Group.


    At this thought, a wave of anger surged through Alexis.


    Meanwhile, Katie had been watching anxiously the whole time, casting worried nces at Alexis, trying to figure out what was being discussed.


    She feared that after betraying Mitchel, if Alexis fell from power, she might be Mitchel¡¯s next target.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    But Alexis was too wrapped up in his own frustrations to pay Katie any attention.


    He didn¡¯t consider his own predicament too serious, convinced his connections and wealth could fix everything.


    He even pondered how he would clear his name once he was free.


    Alexis wasn¡¯t scared in the slightest, confident that Henley was already working on a solution to his problems.


    Unbeknownst to him, Henley¡¯s focus on the situation was not what Alexis expected.


    Henley was racking his mind, figuring how to take advantage of Alexis¡® predicament to his favor.


    Alexis issued a chilling parting threat to Mitchel, ¡°Let¡¯s see who dies first!¡±


    Then, he was led away by two police officers.


    As Alexis departed, tranquility returned to the scene.


    Mitchel stepped back onto the stage and addressed the gathering, ¡°I apologize, everyone, this incident has disrupted the joyous atmosphere.


    Please go along with the staff and make your way to the hotel¡¯s banquet hall for the wedding feast.


    ¡±


    It was clear to everyone that the wedding couldn¡¯t go on after such a disturbance.


    After all, getting married simply involved obtaining a marriage certificate.


    Holding a wedding ceremony was optional.


    Following themotion, Mitchel¡¯s authority seemed even more solid and unchallenged.


    The guests were not keen to stay after witnessing such a spectacle.


    Staff swiftly moved to clear the venue.


    The ce fell silent, leaving only Katie on the stage, puzzled.


    She wondered why all the guests had hurried out.


    After all, they hadn¡¯t exchanged rings orpleted the ceremony, and Mitchel hadn¡¯t even put on the groom¡¯s boutonni¨¦re.


    Katie hesitated to ask for rification when she noticed Hector approaching Mitchel.


    Her difort and anxious thoughts persisted.


    She strained to listen to their conversation but the distance deterred her from making out any words.


    Hector approached Mitchel and inquired, ¡°What are you nning next?¡±


    ¡°Hector, don¡¯t worry about tonight¡¯s banquet.


    Just mingle with the guests and guide them safely to the other building via the emergency exit.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1893

    Hector seemed hesitant to leave.


    ¡°My assistant can manage that.


    I¡¯ll stay here and support you in whatever you n to do.


    ¡±


    Mitchel gave Hector a reassuring smile, his features lighting up.


    ¡°Hector, remember our deal.


    You need to be outside backing me up.


    ¡±


    After a brief pause, Hector expressed his concern, ¡°Mitchel, I¡¯m really worried about you.


    ¡±


    This was one of Hector¡¯s rare disys of genuine care.


    Since Mitchel was the only grandchild of the


    Dixon family, Hector deeply wished for Mitchel to be stronger and impervious to vulnerabilities.


    A man in Mitchel¡¯s position had to remain stoic, his emotions as solid as stone.


    That was why Hector had stepped in when Mitchel and Raegan shed, urging Mitchel to back down.


    However,ter, Hector realized he might have repeated his father¡¯s mistake.


    Somehow, he had conformed to those societal standards, embracing the outdated beliefs.


    After this awakening, Hector understood Mitchel¡¯s feelings, much like his own experiences in the past.


    Loving someone, the heart was no longer under one¡¯s control.


    So upon returning, Hector didn¡¯t hesitate to express his care.


    In his view, Mitchel and Bryce were no different.


    With their father gone, they had be the central focus of his life.


    He felt it was his duty to look after every member of the Dixon family.


    Hector¡¯s brow creased as he asked, ¡°Mitchel, are you keeping something from me?¡±


    Mitchel noticed the sincere worry in Hector¡¯s expression.


    They shared blood and bonds, this care deeply rooted in the consciousness of every Dixon family member.


    He gave a small smile.


    ¡°No, Hector, you¡¯re overthinking.


    I just need to talk things over with Katie in a really quiet ce.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay.


    ¡± Hector nodded.


    As Hector started to walk away, he paused to add, ¡°Just remember, the whole Dixon family supports you.


    Do what you need to, but take care of yourself.


    ¡±


    ¡°I understand, Hector.


    ¡±


    Watching Hector¡¯s retreating back, the venue had beenpletely cleared out.


    Even the event coordinator and security had left.


    Katie¡¯s anxiety rose.


    ¡°Mitchel, everyone¡¯s left.


    What about our wedding now?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s expression remained calm.


    He did not respond to Katie¡¯s question.


    Katie forced herself to calm down andforted herself that everything would be okay.


    She had seen all sorts of situations, after all.


    Anyway, they had already announced their wedding, and the whole world knew about it.


    What could Mitchel possibly do to her now?


    Katie said with a strained smile, ¡°Mitchel, do you think what happened just now is a bad omen? Is that why you want to change the venue for the banquet? Should I change into another dress for the wedding toast?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Mitchel replied expressionlessly.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Katie¡¯s smile froze.


    But she quickly regained herposure,ughed nervously, and attempted to appease him.


    ¡°Mitchel, there were too many people earlier, so I didn¡¯t get a chance to exin.


    The invitation¡­ They forced me to do so.


    ¡±


    Katie covered her teary eyes with her hands but secretly observed Mitchel¡¯s reaction.


    Deep inside her, she couldn¡¯t help cursing Henley.


    It turned out Henley wasn¡¯t a legitimate son.


    He even had no connection with the Dixon family.


    How dare he tell her he was Alexis¡¯ only child, the rightful heir of the Dixon Group! And she was too foolish to believe his ount that Mitchel was adopted.


    It was only now that Katie realized that neither Henley nor Alexis resembled the members of the Dixon family.


    The members of the Dixon family were all dignified and upright people.


    On the other hand, Henley and Alexis had dubious and slippery demeanors.


    She scolded herself for being blind.


    But she also felt lucky that she didn¡¯t go too far.

 Chapter 1894

    ¡°Mitchel¡­¡± When Mitchel didn¡¯t respond, Katie said softly, ¡°It was Henley who approached me and forced me to give him an invitation.


    He threatened that if I refused, he would reveal that you weren¡¯t a


    Dixon.


    I feared it would tarnish your reputation, so I had no choice.


    I gave him the invitation.


    ¡±


    It was an excuse full of loopholes.


    But under such circumstances, it was the best Katie coulde up with.


    Anyway, it didn¡¯t matter whether or not Mitchel believed her.


    His life was still in her hands, given the toxin within his body.


    So, with her excuses, she was essentially offering him a way out.


    Seeing his stern face, she added quickly, ¡°But I really didn¡¯t know he had bad intentions.


    If I had known they would cause trouble, I would never have agreed to give them invitations.


    ¡±


    Caught in the act, her dramatics surged uncontrobly.


    After deliberately putting on an aggrieved look, she pleaded, ¡°Mitchel, you must believe me.


    I am your wife, so I will stand by you for better or worse.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Wife? We are not husband and wife,¡± Mitchel said after being silent for a while.


    And what he said was thest thing Katie wanted to hear.


    His icy tone and expression were devastatingly heartless and indifferent.


    Katie¡¯s expression changed.


    She retorted, ¡°But¡­ Everyone in Ardlens knows we are married.


    ¡±


    ¡°Katie.


    ¡± Mitchel¡¯s expression was solemn when he uttered her name.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I want them to know.


    ¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Katie asked in confusion.


    Why would he want everyone to know they were married but insist they were not husband and wife?


    After studying Mitchel thoroughly over the years, she felt confident in her understanding of him.


    But now, she felt like she didn¡¯t know him anymore.


    It seemed he didn¡¯t show her the real him.


    Instead of answering Katie¡¯s question, Mitchel looked at her intently with a prating gaze and asked, ¡°Katie, have you ever regretted what you¡¯ve done?¡±


    The expression on Katie¡¯s face changed again.


    She stammered, ¡°Mitchel, what¡­ What do you mean?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s face was extremely cold.


    His thin lips slightly parted when he said, ¡°You know exactly what I mean.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to imply.


    Mitchel, I swear I¡¯ve never thought of harming you.


    You know my feelings for you.


    I love you so much¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you harm the one I love?¡± Mitchel interrupted her sharply.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Indeed, Katie never intended to harm Mitchel.


    The drug injected into him was meant for Raegan.


    Katie just indiscriminately targeted everyone close to Mitchel.


    Whether it was Tessa or Lauren, everything had turned out just as she had nned.


    During those times that Katie did not do things herself, she subtly instigated others to do the dirty work and let them take the me.


    Her facade of being gentle and reasonable never showed any sign that she was the mastermind.


    The list of people she had harmed was endless.


    Aside from Tessa and Lauren, Mitchel¡¯s child he had never met were harmed.


    Also, Katie¡¯s own assistant Abel and the innocent Luciana.


    Some of them even died without knowing it was Katie who had caused their deaths.


    Katie had masterfully manipted others behind the scenes.


    She only did the nning and the talking, and those bad people did worse to help her achieve her goals.


    Lauren¡¯s being s@xually abused by that despicable man was also Katie¡¯s doing, a move aimed to intensify Lauren¡¯s hatred and anger toward Raegan.


    Knowing how much Mitchel loved Raegan, she recklessly sought to eliminate Raegan.

 Chapter 1895

    But Katie didn¡¯t expect Lauren to identally harm Mitchel, which was a significant oversight in her calcted schemes.


    Katie involuntarily shuddered.


    But she stubbornly insisted, ¡°Mitchel, I didn¡¯t do anything.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Don¡¯t use me unjustly.


    I¡¯ve always been aw-abiding citizen.


    ¡±


    Indeed, Katie was innocent in the eyes of others.


    After all, most of the dirty works were carried out by Abel.


    After Abel¡¯s death, Katie became even more cautious, making it almost impossible to find direct evidence of her crimes.


    Thus, she acted with righteous indignation now.


    She covered her face, feigning sorrow.


    ¡°Mitchel, if you want to use me, you need evidence.


    Why are you doing this to me? Has Raegan bewitched you? She has already said she has nothing to do with you.


    She doesn¡¯t love you.


    Why can¡¯t you let her go?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s expression remained utterly serene, unaffected by Katie¡¯s words.


    He felt he had made the right decision.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to let Katie continue to be a threat for Raegan.


    With the fatal toxin in his system and theck of antidote at the time being, he didn¡¯t know when he would meet his end.


    After a long silence, Mitchel said softly, ¡°It¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t love me.


    ¡±


    This was the only sentence he said gently, showing Katie a different side of Mitchel.


    It was a side of him she had never experienced.


    Katie¡¯s heart was overwhelmed by jealousy.


    Her face twisted.


    ¡°Mitchel, why can¡¯t you even look at me? I am willing to do anything for you! But you only see that woman!¡± Katie shouted hysterically.


    She didn¡¯t just kill or harm people.


    She had done a lot in secret.


    But why couldn¡¯t she move Mitchel¡¯s heart?


    Katie didn¡¯t think she was wrong, thinking Mitchel¡¯s heart was as cold and hard as a stone.


    Mitchel responded coldly, ¡°Katie, you don¡¯t love me.


    The only person you love is yourself.


    ¡±


    Mitchel looked at Katie with piercing cold eyes and rebuked sarcastically, ¡°Loving me is just an excuse you made for yourself.


    You want me to submit to you, thinking your long-term investment entitles you to a return.


    After all your ruthless scheming, you still dare to use the noble word love to clothe your evil deeds! Katie, you disgust me to the core!¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s words were simple but expressive.


    He clearly stated his strong revulsion to Katie.


    His eyes were filled with disgust.


    It was as if he never wanted to see her again for the rest of his life.


    Katie felt like she was struck by lightning.


    Her entire being was rocked by his words.


    She cried out in a panic, ¡°Mitchel!¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me by my first name.


    You are not worthy of it.


    ¡±


    Each word he said was like a knife dipped in chili sauce, cutting Katie¡¯s every flesh.


    Disgusting? Unworthy? Those words from the man she had loved for years made her feel a dull pain in her chest.


    Katie¡¯s face drained of color.


    Her heart was overwhelmed by a turbulent wave of emotions.


    After a while, she finally regained herposure.


    This time, she revealed her true self without any disguise.


    ¡°So what? Everyone knows we are married, and the woman you love has left you.


    Don¡¯t tell me you think you can live without me.


    ¡±


    Katie burst intoughter.


    But it was a bitter and hollow Laugh.


    ¡°Mitchel, why are you being so stubborn? In the end, you are still a puppet in my hands.


    You can never escape from me.


    ¡±


    Katie seemed to have gone crazy.


    She flipped her hair back and said proudly, ¡°Mitchel, I always get what I want, and you are no exception.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1896

    ¡°I seem to have overestimated you.


    You don¡¯t know what repentance is,¡±


    Mitchel said through clenched teeth.


    His voice was extremely cold.


    ¡°Repentance? Why should I repent?¡± Katie retorted arrogantly.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t lost!¡±


    To Katie, repentance was for the weak.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    It was a sign of cowardice.


    She felt she could decide the fates of others since she was a notch above the others.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    You are going to lose now,¡± Mitchel said tly.


    His handsome face was filled with murderous intent.


    Katie scoffed.


    ¡°What? You want to kill me? Mitchel, do you think I¡¯m stupid? I have plenty of bodyguards hidden around.


    If you dare to do anything, you will be the first to die.


    ¡±


    Mitchel reminded her kindly, ¡°Call them out, then.


    ¡±


    ¡°Fine! You¡¯re asking for it.


    ¡± Katie looked around and ordered, ¡°Everyone,e out.


    ¡±


    There was dead silence in the area.


    Katie was confused.


    She yelled, ¡°Everyone,e out now!¡±


    Still, there was no response.


    No movements, either.


    Katie was even more flustered.


    She murmured, ¡°Where are they?¡±


    She shouted, her voice tinged with panic, ¡°Everyone,e the f@ck out!¡±


    The answer was still silence.


    Katie finally sensed something amiss.


    She looked at Mitchel in disbelief.


    ¡°Where are my people? What did you do to them?¡±


    ¡°They are probably asleep,¡± Mitchel replied nonchntly.


    Katie¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°You knocked down my men?¡±


    Suddenly, she realized something even more crucial, something she should have thought about long ago.


    ¡°Mitchel, what are you up to? What does this wedding mean? What conspiracy are you nning?¡±


    Mitchel said calmly, ¡°Katie, I have given you a chance.


    ¡±


    ¡°Chance? What are you talking about?¡± Katie, frantic, grabbed Mitchel¡¯s suitpel, her face a mix of panic and fear.


    ¡°Mitchel, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Why only ask now? It¡¯s toote,¡± Mitchel replied coldly.


    There was a trace of mockery in his eyes.


    ¡°You madman! Don¡¯t you want to live anymore?¡± Katie roared.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I am the only one who can save you? If I die, you won¡¯t survive either!¡±


    ¡°I know.


    Mitchel paused, his dark eyes piercing.


    ¡°You can save me, even if it means turning me into a brain-damaged, bedridden man.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1897

    Katie got an electric shock at his words.


    She hadn¡¯t expected him to be aware of everything.


    Indeed, the medication in her hands could damage his brain and make him bedridden for the rest of his life.


    While he wouldn¡¯t die, living might be worse than death.


    Now, Alexis and Henley had beenpletely ousted.


    Mitchel was the only grandson of the Dixon family.


    Even if he was paralyzed, he held significant value.


    With the wedding, Katie assumed even without the marriage certificate, she was still his wife in the public¡¯s eyes and would be allowed to be involved in the Dixon Group¡¯s business.


    By then, she would gradually siphon benefits into her hands.


    These thoughts shed through Katie¡¯s mind as she adapted to the changing circumstances.


    Discarding the embarrassment of being exposed, she feigned ignorance.


    ¡°Mitchel, everything I¡¯ve done was for you.


    You must know that the life-saving medicine was obtained by Davey.


    He even lost several brave men just to get it.


    ¡±


    Katie wasn¡¯t lying this time.


    The medicine was owned by a witch family in Aurora.


    The witches were revered in Aurora.


    They were immune to threats from the Clifford family and the Maxwell family.


    This was the condition they had agreed to when they first arrived at thisnd.


    The witches were not interested in money, preferring a _ self- sufficient lifestyle.


    Using only their goods, gold, game, and seafood within theirmunity was enough for them to survive.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for Katie to convince Davey to get the medicine.


    The price she had to pay him was a bit steep.


    Davey did not negotiate with the witches.


    Instead, he sent his men to steal it.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    And he lost eight capable men in this process.


    However, the witch¡¯s medicine contained some dark magic.


    For Mitchel, who was fated to meet his end due to the toxin within his system, the medicine could preserve his brain for a while.


    But the atrophy and paralysis would still ensue.


    In essence, his final day would be dyed for a while with the use of the medicine.


    For anyone facing the fear of death, this medicine could be considered miraculous, even if it had dark magic.


    After all, who was not afraid to die?


    Katie continued to paint a hopeful picture for Mitchel, thinking she could still convince him.


    ¡°Have you heard of the old saying that it¡¯s better to die well than to live badly? As long as you are alive, there¡¯s always hope for aplete cure.


    After all, technology is advancing rapidly.


    ¡±


    She looked at Mitchel¡¯s handsome face adoringly.


    Then, she continued to persuade him relentlessly, ¡°Mitchel, think about how beautiful this world is.


    Do you really want to leave this ce? Just cooperate with me, and I promise to find the real cure for you.


    I will definitely¡­¡±


    She reached out, smoothened his wrinkled suit with her delicate fingers, and said seductively, ¡°You only need to trust me, and you will survive.


    ¡±


    Meanwhile, across the Antic, inside ab.


    Suddenly, the man in a sterile suit lifted his female colleague excitedly and spun her around in jubtion.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The female doctor was so startled that she screamed.


    But the man kept spinning around and shouting, ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much! Oh, my God! I can¡¯t believe this!¡±


    After being spun around by Luis, the female doctor felt dizzy.


    She eximed, ¡°Luis, put me down! I¡¯m going to throw up!¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry¡­ Sorry¡­¡± Luis apologized, setting her down and sping his hands in gratitude.


    ¡°Thanks a bunch.


    If it weren¡¯t for your hard work, we wouldn¡¯t have made this breakthrough.


    My friend¡¯s life can be finally saved!¡±

 Chapter 1898

    To conduct researches on the antidote to the drug injected into Mitchel, they had been holed up in theb, sleeping only four hours a night, surviving on various fast foods.


    After a whole month without stepping outside theb doors, they finally decoded theposition of the lethal injection.


    The medical gicist who studied this toxin had imed it was unsolvable.


    But now that they had finally cracked its form, it was no longer an enigma.


    The female doctor advised, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.


    The top priority now is to inform your friend and find out the whereabouts of the other injection to save his life.


    ¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes! You¡¯re right.


    I¡¯ll call him now.


    ¡±


    Luis swiftly dialed Mitchel¡¯s number.


    However, he only heard from the other end of the line, ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is unattended or out of coverage area.


    ¡±


    Then, it was followed by a beeping sound.


    He tried again, but it was still the same.


    Concerned, Luis dialed Matteo¡¯s number.


    Fortunately, it went through.


    ¡°Mr.


    Stevens¡­¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Luis immediately bombarded Matteo with a series of questions.


    ¡°Matteo, where are you? Where is Mitchel? Why is his phone off?¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon is at a wedding venue.


    I am outside at the reception.


    ¡±


    ¡°Wedding venue?¡± Luis had been absorbed in hisb work these days.


    Confused by Matteo¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t grasp the news for a while.


    Matteo exined, ¡°It¡¯s Mr.


    Dixon and Miss Glyn¡¯s wedding.


    ¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Luis was shocked.


    He asked in disbelief, ¡°Mitchel and Katie are getting married?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Matteo confirmed.


    ¡°Stop him! Hurry! Stop him! He can¡¯t marry Katie,¡± Luis urged.


    He didn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    He knew Mitchel.


    Even if Mars and Earth collided, Mitchel would never marry Katie.


    Why the sudden wedding?


    ¡°I know Mr.


    Dixon isn¡¯t sincere about this wedding.


    But I have to follow his orders,¡± Matteo said helplessly.


    ¡°Tell him that I¡­¡± Luis abruptly stopped.


    He realized it wasn¡¯t safe to discuss this matter over the phone.


    If someone was maliciously eavesdropping, this life-saving news could turn into a disaster that could destroy Mitchel.


    Especially since Lorenzo was known for being ruthless.


    No one he targeted had ever escaped.


    Luis knew that Mitchel¡¯s n included dealing with Lorenzo.


    So, he said to Matteo, ¡°Tell Mitchel that I¡¯ve made progress.


    Please do your best to dy everything.


    Wait until Ie back.


    I¡¯ll be there in six hours.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr.


    Stevens.


    I will do my best.


    ¡± Sensing the urgency in Luis¡® voice, Matteo knew it must be beneficial for Mitchel.


    At the thought of this, Matteo quickly ran toward the wedding venue across the street.


    But just as he stepped out, he bumped into someone.


    Looking up in surprise, Matteo eximed, ¡°W, what are you doing here?¡±


    The dark-skinned man was equally shocked.


    ¡°Mateo, aren¡¯t you inside the venue?¡±

 Chapter 1899

    Their eyes met.


    Matteo immediately understood Mitchel¡¯s intention.


    Mitchel didn¡¯t want anyone else to get involved, preferring to face the situation alone.


    Moreover, he had secretly moved all the guests from the wedding venue to this building, hinting at the severity of the storm brewing inside.


    Matteo¡¯s brows furrowed tightly.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t good.


    Mr.


    Dixon wanted¡­¡±


    Grasping the severity of the situation, Matteo and W hastily sprinted toward the wedding venue across the street.


    Upon arrival, they found that the entrance was tightly sealed, with a line of armed security personnel blocking their way.


    One of the security personnel roared, ¡°You can¡¯t enter this building!¡±


    W, of mixed heritage and known for his fiery temper, moved to shove one of the ck-d security personnel, intent on breaking through.


    But Matteo grabbed him, holding him back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless,¡± he warned.


    It was crucial for him to ensure W avoided making trouble in Ambrosia.


    ¡°Hello, gentlemen.


    ¡± Matteo turned to the security personnel, handing over his business card to inform them of his identity.


    ¡°Our CEO is inside.


    Can you tell us what is happening?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    This is official business.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I can¡¯t disclose any information.


    Please leave immediately.


    ¡±


    Seeing this, Matteo pulled the unconvinced W away.


    They didn¡¯t go far, however, standing just a short distance from the building.


    Worried, W asked, ¡°Matteo, what¡¯s going on? Why is everyone being evacuated?¡±


    Matteo observed the orderly evacuation conducted by the security team and felt increasingly uneasy.


    He called the intelligence center.


    ¡°Check what is happening at the International Banquet Center.


    ¡±


    Matteo didn¡¯t hang up, waiting for a response.


    Five minutester, the intelligence center reported, ¡°We heard there are explosives nted at the International Banquet Center.


    Everyone has to be evacuated.


    ¡±


    Matteo raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Who nted those explosives?¡±


    ¡°It seems to be rted to Lorenzo.


    ¡±


    At the mention of Lorenzo, Matteo quickly reviewed Mitchel¡¯s recent itinerary in his mind.


    A vivid image of a rainy night, with Mitchel bleeding from an arm wound, shed through his thoughts.


    An idea suddenly urred to Matteo, and he said sharply, ¡°Check what happened on Aurora twenty days ago.


    ¡±


    The sound of keystrokes buzzed once again.


    After about ten minutes, the tapping stopped.


    The intelligence center replied, ¡°Twenty days ago, the youngest son of the Maxwell family¡¯s leader, Lorenzo, lost his favorite wife, the cause of her death a mystery.


    It was quite sensational.


    She was his most favored among twenty-four wives.


    After her death, which seemed to be a murder and not an ident, Lorenzo locked up the door and killed the maids, drivers, and bodyguards who served that wife.


    Nearly thirty people were sent to apany her in death.


    Lorenzo offered a reward of one billion dors to anyone who could provide urate clues to the death of his beloved wife.


    ¡±


    Matteo fell into deep thought.


    He didn¡¯t know much about Lorenzo¡¯s favorite wife.


    But he knew about Lorenzo.


    Lorenzo was the top fugitive wanted by the authorities in Ambrosia, havingmitted hundreds of major crimes here.


    His ability to appear and disappear seemingly at will, coupled with Aurora¡¯s status as awless ce, had thwarted many investigations.


    But the special forces of Ambrosia had never ceased tracking Lorenzo down.


    Any reliable information on Lorenzo¡¯s whereabouts in Ambrosia meant he wouldn¡¯t escape the special forces or the severe punishment that awaited him.


    Lorenzo was no fool.


    Knowing the priority the authorities of Ambrosia ced on capturing him, he wouldn¡¯t risk casually strolling around but instead sought thrills in countries with more lenientws.


    Matteo¡¯s previous knowledge of Lorenzo stemmed from thest incident involving a car loaded with explosives, where Mitchel drove into the sea and jumped out of it at thest second.

 Chapter 1900

    The Dixon Group¡¯s intelligence center discovered that the explosives detonated that day were linked to Lorenzo.


    Furthermore, Raegan was marked on Lorenzo¡¯s hunting List.


    Although Lorenzomunicated via the car¡¯s Bluetooth at that time, surveince confirmed he didn¡¯t step foot in Ardlens.


    Lorenzo simply orchestrated the events from afar, manipting the chaos as if he were maneuvering pieces on a chessboard.


    Their investigations revealed that Lorenzo hadn¡¯t visited Ambrosia for several years.


    Lorenzo¡¯s unexpected appearance this time raised suspicions.


    Matteo spected that the simultaneous urrences of the explosives at the International Banquet Center and Lorenzo¡¯s sudden appearance might be intricately linked to Mitchel¡¯s purpose.


    The intelligence center continued, ¡°There¡¯s another important matter.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.


    ¡±


    ¡°Lorenzo¡¯s favorite wife died shortly after her arrival in Ardlens.


    ¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Puzzled, Matteo inquired, ¡°Why did shee to Ardlens?¡±


    ¡°Her grandmother is one-quarter Ambrosian and came to Ardlens to pay a visit to her family, sparking the wife¡¯s interest in tagging along.


    ¡±


    This new information caused Matteo to furrow his brow even more.


    Everything fit together now.


    The wife¡¯s death might have been engineered to trigger Lorenzo¡¯s vengeance.


    Was Mitchel orchestrating these events? And if so, to what end?


    Matteo pondered whether it all tied back to Lorenzo¡¯s hunting list, where Raegan was one of them.


    After Matteo ended the call, W chimed in unexpectedly, ¡°I know about Lorenzo¡¯s favored wife.


    ¡±


    Turning around, Matteo asked, ¡°How do youe by her information?¡±


    W grinned.


    ¡°You know.


    My grandfather is from Aurora.


    My father moved to Ambrosia for work where he met my mother.


    ¡±


    W loved to delve into his family¡¯s history, but Matteo was impatient for the crux of the matter.


    ¡°Get to the point.


    ¡±


    W cleared his throat.


    ¡°In Aurora, it¡¯s well-known among the Maxwell staff that Lorenzo adores that woman.


    She mirrors his ruthlessness,cking any trace of humanity.


    I¡¯ve heard tales of her savagely beating servants until they¡¯re bloodied, and sometimes even skinning them alive.


    She¡¯s infamous for her cruelty.


    The household staff are likely relieved she¡¯s gone.


    ¡±


    Matteo¡¯s expression grew even more troubled by these revtions.


    The Maxwell family¡¯s brutality knew no bounds.


    Matteo tried to call Luis, but only reached his voicemail.


    Luis was probably en route back to Ambrosia.


    Matteo remained deep in thought, trying to figure out the best way to ry Luis¡¯ good news to Mitchel.


    Despite his efforts, he couldn¡¯t find the right approach.


    Thirty minutes earlier, at the opulent International Banquet Center, only Mitchel and Katie were left in the echoing expanse of the venue.


    The expressions on their faces darkened the lovely atmosphere of the venue, giving it a sinister air.


    Katie was harboring dark ns, while Mitchel¡¯s demeanor was as unforgiving as ice.

 Chapter 1901

    After her pleading attempts failed, Katie resorted to sincerity.


    ¡°Mitchel, you have to believe that I truly love you and would never harm you.


    After the wedding, I¡¯ll do everything to find an antidote for you.


    I¡¯ll make you take the medicine first to dy your condition.


    You have to trust me¡­¡±


    ¡°Katie, drop the act,¡± Mitchel cut in sharply.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see? This wedding never had a groom.


    It was only ever about you.


    ¡±


    Confusion shed in Katie¡¯s eyes, struggling to grasp Mitchel¡¯s meaning.


    A wedding without a groom? What did he mean by that?


    Mitchel¡¯s voice was deliberate, each word weighted.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the wedding you wanted? I made it


    happen.


    Now, it¡¯s all over.


    ¡±


    Katie¡¯s confusion deepened.


    ¡°Mitchel, what do you mean¡­¡±


    Mitchel exined with a hint of usation, ¡°This wedding was designed to draw out your old ally, the one you conspired with.


    ¡±


    Fear took hold of Katie.


    ¡°What old ally? What are you talking about?¡±


    Mitchel prodded her memory.


    ¡°The one you worked with to cause Raegan¡¯s car incident five years ago.


    ¡±


    Katie turned pale, a wave of fear washing over her face.


    Mitchel knew about her involvement! ¡°You mean Loren¡­¡± she started, but quickly silenced herself.


    How could she confess? She absolutely couldn¡¯t.


    Katie knew Mitchel wouldn¡¯t have confronted her without concrete evidence.


    But even if he had it, she doubted Lorenzo, after five years, would testify against her.


    As long as she denied everything, she was safe.


    Katie had most of the dirty work done by Abel and simply regretted her involvement with Lorenzo.


    After all, Lorenzo was no petty criminal.


    He didn¡¯t undertake tasks for mere money but for the thrill.


    Lorenzo demanded that his clients personally exin their motives.


    If he found their reasonspelling, he would ept the job.


    If not, he might even turn around and kill the client.


    Meeting Lorenzo was risky.


    Luckily, Katie had Davey¡¯s connection to the Maxwell family to rely on.


    After invoking Davey¡¯s name, Lorenzo had agreed not to harm Katie, allowing her to tell the story.


    Knowing Lorenzo¡¯s disdain for lies, Katie had told him a tale of a dark, intricate romance, like how she manipted three women into destroying one another over Mitchel, all while she remained unscathed.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lorenzo was instantly intrigued.


    When Lorenzo learned that Katie wanted him to eliminate Mitchel¡¯s most cherished woman, Raegan, his interest peaked.


    Lorenzo thrived on encounters with individuals as twisted as he was.


    He abhorred noble causes for murder, preferring to indulge his own darker impulses.


    Thus, a pact against Raegan¡¯s life was made between Katie and Lorenzo.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, Mitchel.


    You think too badly of me.


    We grew up as childhood friends, didn¡¯t we? You know I am not what you¡¯re suggesting.


    Don¡¯t you know me at all?¡± Katie denied the usation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you, Katie.


    How could I? We never grew up as childhood friends.


    Every time you visited my home as a kid, I avoided you.


    We saw each other maybe once a year.


    How does that make us childhood friends? You¡¯ve just concocted this whole narrative in your mind.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1902

    Katie¡¯s face grew paler with each word Mitchel spoke.


    He was right, but Katie had always been there, hidden in the shadows, watching his every move.


    From her earliest memories, she had observed him closely.


    How could he dismiss that as nothing?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No matter what you say, I never did those things,¡± Katie responded firmly, her voice filled with fear that Mitchel might have tangible evidence against her.


    ¡°After that trusted servant by Lauren¡¯s side ended up in prison, you trained new servants to infiltrate and influence her.


    You pushed them to encourage Lauren to provoke Tessa into making trouble for Raegan.


    And after Tessa was out of the picture, you backed Lauren to set Raegan up.


    Once they were no longer useful to you, what did you do? Do you want me to spell it out for you?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s icy sarcasm was a thunderous sound in Katie¡¯s ears.


    She froze.


    How could he know all this? It was as if he had been spying on her all along.


    Katie had been cautious and most of the dirty work were handled by Abel.


    After the suspicion of Katie¡¯s involvement rose, Mitchel began to dig deeper.


    He meticulously detailed every part of the incident involving Raegan on a ckboard, untangling theplex web of rtionships.


    The picture he painted showed Katie, a woman with the facade of being gentle and kind, was obsessive, ruthless, and scheming, always shrouded in darkness while being the mastermind.


    He realized as long as Katie lived, she would never cease her maniptions.


    She would continue to pose a threat to Raegan¡¯s well-being.


    Since Katie had scapegoated Abel and ensured no direct involvement linked to her, Mitchel understood she might easily avoid punishment.


    That was why he had arranged the wedding Katie longed for.


    Yet, nheless, Mitchel still gave Katie a chance to confess and ept punishment in Ardlens.


    If she was willing, he wouldn¡¯t proceed with his n.


    But clearly, she would rather die than admit her wrongdoings.


    Turmoil raged in Katie¡¯s heart in those brief moments.


    ¡°You¡¯re ndering me!¡± she cried out.


    She had worn her mask for too long to ever remove it willingly.


    So, she would never confess.


    But Mitchel pressed on relentlessly, his voice cold, ¡°You colluded with Alexis and Henley to kidnap Janey and my mother.


    You even arranged for a car to try to kill them.


    And Mr.


    Gomez? You had killed him.


    Even the tragedy with my first child with Raegan was your doing.


    ¡±


    He backed Katie against the door, his eyes filled with lethal fury.


    ¡°Katie, your sins are unforgivable.


    ¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Katie shrieked in horror.


    ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡±


    She frantically turned the doorknob, but it wouldn¡¯t budge.


    The door was locked.


    Turning back, she saw the deadly intent in Mitchel¡¯s eyes.


    In a panic, she cried out, ¡°Let me go, quickly! I¡¯ll tell you everything.


    If you kill me, you won¡¯t escape either.


    Why bother, Mitchel? You don¡¯t need to do this¡­¡±


    Mitchel took a step back, his expression unreadable.


    ¡°Do you think I want to kill you?¡±


    He snorted, his voice dripping with contempt.


    ¡°Your blood is too filthy for me to even touch.


    ¡±


    Tears streamed down Katie¡¯s face as she pleaded, ¡°Then let me out!¡±


    She lost all sense of dignity, dropping to her knees and reaching for his pant leg.


    ¡°Mitchel, please, let me go¡­¡±


    When her hand brushed against his clothing, a wave of disgust washed over Mitchel, and his face turned icy.


    He quickly kicked her hand away, his movements sharp and merciless.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Katie screamed in pain, curling up on the floor, cradling her injured hand.

 Chapter 1903

    ¡°There¡¯s no way out, Katie,¡± Mitchel said, his voice harsh and unyielding.


    ¡°This hotel is surrounded by your old ally.


    ¡±


    ¡°Surrounded? What kind of joke is this?¡± Katie¡¯s face was a mask of terror and disbelief as she knelt, trembling.


    ¡°How could you possibly have gotten Lorenzo toe here?¡±


    She finally spoke Lorenzo¡¯s name, revealing her recognition of him.


    Knowing Lorenzo as she did, Katie refused to believe Lorenzo would intervene just because Mitchel asked.


    After all, Lorenzo had been cklisted by Ardlens¡¯ special forces five years ago and hadn¡¯t shown much interest in returning.


    Mitchel looked at her with a faint smile.


    ¡°He¡¯s here because his beloved wife has died.


    ¡±


    ¡°His wife is dead, so why surround this ce? I didn¡¯t kill her¡­¡±


    Katie¡¯s voice faltered, her eyes widening in sudden realization.


    She stared at Mitchel, stammering, ¡°Was¡­ Was it you?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The smile on Mitchel¡¯s Lips grew more pronounced, and his silence was as loud as any confession.


    It wasn¡¯t Mitchel who had orchestrated the ambush, but it was on his territory that Lorenzo¡¯s wife met her tragic end, victim to one of Lorenzo¡¯s numerous adversaries.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    In response, Mitchel had devised a plot to convince Lorenzo that he, Mitchel, was responsible.


    His aim was clear.


    He intended to draw Lorenzo into a trap in Ambrosia.


    Mitchel knew he was running short of time.


    As long as Lorenzo was alive, peace was a distant dream for Raegan.


    After all, Raegan was still in his hunting List.


    Driven by revenge and grief over the murder of his wife, Lorenzo, known for his vengeful spirit, would surely seek to harm the woman Mitchel cherished.


    To counter this, Mitchel quickly announced his engagement to Katie, spinning a tale of rekindled love with his childhood sweetheart, propelling their fabricated love story into the limelight worldwide.


    Mitchel meticulously orchestrated everything, timing his moves perfectly.


    When Lorenzo appeared at the International Banquet Center, Mitchel had called in the special forces, ready to assist in apprehending Lorenzo, even at the risk of his own life.


    Yet, Lorenzo¡¯s resources and insanity was shocking, having managed to secretly nt explosives throughout the building.


    Fortunately, Mitchel had foreseen this possibility.


    He had arranged for everyone in the building to be evacuated before Lorenzo¡¯s arrival.


    Now, the building stood empty except for Mitchel and Katie.


    Mitchel was prepared for the worst.


    If Lorenzo discovered the trap and attempted to escape, Mitchel was ready to confront him.


    They would both perish in the explosion.


    ¡°Mitchel, have you gone mad?¡± Katie eximed, her face turning deathly pale.


    Katie pieced together Mitchel¡¯s n and knew Lorenzo well enough to predict his reactions.


    If Lorenzo believed that Mitchel had harmed his beloved, he would see her as the next target, tortured her to death.


    By then, that madman wouldn¡¯t spare her, regardless of the truth.


    Katie regretted the story she had fabricated in Lorenzo¡¯s presence, now exacerbated by Mitchel¡¯s ongoing deration of their ¡°romance.


    ¡±


    Lorenzo would surely think she was the woman Mitchel loved.


    No exnation would change Lorenzo¡¯s mind, given his vindictive nature.


    He was the type to err on the side of excess rather than risk a mistake.

 Chapter 1904

    After a torrent of emotions, Katie¡¯s expression settled into one that was as gray and lifeless as ashes.


    Exhausted, Katie slumped against the wall, repeating under her breath, ¡°Mitchel, you are absolutely insane!¡±


    ¡°Katie, this is the price you have to pay,¡± Mitchel taunted her without mercy.


    Katie felt as though her world had crumbled.


    Everything was finished,pletely finished.


    She wasn¡¯t ready to die, yet the idea that she wouldn¡¯t be alone in death brought her a strangefort.


    ¡°Mitchel, do you really think you¡¯ve won?¡±


    Katie scoffed.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t.


    You¡¯ve shown everyone that I¡¯m the woman you love most.


    You¡¯vepletely shattered Raegan¡¯s heart!¡±


    Her words transformed Mitchel¡¯s usually expressionless face into a frosty visage.


    His face turned stone-cold as he dered, ¡°You might want to think about what¡¯sing for you!¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore,¡± Katie said faintly.


    Just moments ago, she was trembling with fear.


    Her sudden shift in demeanor seemed fishy.


    ¡°Having you die with me makes it all less scary.


    Even if we die, being known as tragic lovers isn¡¯t the worst fate, is it?¡± Katie taunted.


    Disgust washed over Mitchel, his lips curling in disdain.


    ¡°Katie, who said I was letting you die?¡±


    Confusion crossed Katie¡¯s face.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡± A syringe ttered to the ground near Katie¡¯s feet.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Mitchel announced, ¡°You could try to give yourself an escape.


    ¡±


    Katie, confused, began to ask, ¡°Why would you¡­¡±


    Then it hit her.


    ¡°Mitchel, you don¡¯t actually want me dead!¡±


    Katie quickly connected the dot and grasped Mitchel¡¯s intention, her astuteness shown in her capabilities in plotting numerous schemes.


    ¡°You want me to kill Lorenzo, and then live the rest of my days like a fugitive, always terrified, pursued by the entire Maxwell family, right?¡±


    A fierce look sparked in Mitchel¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m merely dying your end.


    Do you really think you can evade the entire Maxwell family indefinitely?¡±


    Just thinking about the Maxwell family chasing her made Katie shiver from head to toe.


    The Maxwells wouldn¡¯t chase her indefinitely.


    If they decided to finish her, they would swiftly aplish their task.


    If the target didn¡¯t die quickly, the full might of the Maxwell family would ensure sess.


    By then, she¡¯d be scared out of her wits until the very end, and then she¡¯d have to deal with being caught and put through forty-eight awful tortures.


    The Maxwell family was notorious for their merciless methods, torturing their victims up until the very end.


    The mere prospect of such a dreadful life made Katie wish for death.


    How could she possibly cope with that?


    ¡°You are truly heartless.


    ¡± Katie felt like she plunged into an icy hole, her face turning pale as a ghost.

 Chapter 1905

    Mitchel responded, ¡°You havemitted countless horrors.


    What goes aroundes around.


    You get what you deserve.


    ¡±


    At that moment, Mitchel resembled a dark avenger, spreading his wings to snuff out the evil lurki


    g within Katie.


    Katie was speechless.


    Her body shook uncontrobly at the thought of the Maxwell family on her trail.


    Fear wrapped around her like a suffocating, ensnaring herpletely.


    She felt as if she were drowning in an endless, formless terror.


    After a prolonged silence, suddenly, Katie broke into hystericalughter.


    She blurted out excitedly, ¡°Do you know? Raegan¡¯s pregnant again!¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s expression turned to one of shock.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    With a sinister smile, Katie revealed her malicious nature and said, ¡°I¡¯m saying the woman you love is pregnant, and if I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s likely your child¡­¡±


    She deliberately paused, relishing the turmoil her words caused.


    Given Mitchel¡¯s current fury, Katie assumed he might end her life at any minute.


    She wasn¡¯t going to just surrender like a fool.


    She could just break everything to bits.


    If she was going down, she¡¯d take it all down with her.


    The color drained from Mitchel¡¯s face in an instant.


    He lunged forward, crouched, and seized Katie by the cor, his eyes red with fury.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Seeing Katie¡¯s crazed smile and hearing her manicughter only drove him to greater desperation.


    His eyes, filled with a murderous rage, fixed on her.


    ¡°Tell me! How do you know about this?¡±


    But Katie fell silent as if she had lost her voice, saying nothing further, just continuing with that unsettling, chillingughter.


    Katie seemed to find the situation amusing.


    She was thrilled because, as far as she knew, Henley had managed to let Raegan return to Ardlens.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    It appeared that their ns aligned perfectly, even under these circumstances.


    With Raegan nearby at such a critical time, Katie felt less intimidated.


    Mitchel¡¯s brow creased, confused about how Katie could possibly be aware of Raegan¡¯s pregnancy.


    Yet, at this moment, it seemed pointless for Katie to lie to him, and from his expertise in reading people, she didn¡¯t seem to be deceiving him.


    But why would Raegan, carrying his child, keep this from him again?


    Reflecting on his recent efforts to confront Katie and Lorenzo, Mitchel could see why Raegan remained silent.


    Even if he knew, what could he possibly do? The result was already decided.


    He couldn¡¯t alter a thing.


    All he could do was try his hardest to secure her future safety.


    But¡­ How did Katie discover this?


    ¡°Exin it to me clearly!¡± Mitchel clutched Katie¡¯s cor, shaking her roughly in his distress.


    ¡°Mitchel, do you really believe all those misfortunes are my doing?¡±


    Katie responded off-topic, ¡°Ever considered you¡¯re the one to me? Who else could be causing pain to your beloved? But I got to say she¡¯s really fortunate.


    Despite my numerous attempts to harm her, she survived.


    Eventually, I had to team up with Lorenzo, but I never imagined her luck would be so strong that even Lorenzo couldn¡¯t seed.


    Anyway, it¡¯s all because of you that the lives of the woman you love and your mother are in turmoil.


    If you hadn¡¯t given me hope, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen so madly in love with you, and they could have lived in peace.


    ¡±


    Katie spoke, her face gradually contorting into something sinister.


    ¡°The one who truly deserves to die is you.


    You¡¯re the root cause, the main viin! Those near you suffer because of you! I curse you.


    I curse you to never find happiness in life!¡±


    ¡°I will kill you!¡± After hearing a barrage of bitter curses, Mitchel¡¯s expression turned lethal as he strangled Katie.


    His grip tightened around her neck like a steel vice, squeezing intensely.


    Just as Katie¡¯s eyes began to roll back and she neared unconsciousness, the grip on her neck suddenly loosened.


    Mitchel leaned in close, his presence overwhelming and the fresh, appealing scent of his cologne surprisingly close, leaving his intentions ambiguous.

 Chapter 1906

    ¡°Interesting!¡± He scoffed.


    ¡°You¡¯d like that, wouldn¡¯t you? That way, when Lorenzo arrives, you could try to absolve yourself of me, right?¡±


    Katie was left speechless.


    Mitchel appeared to grasp her thoughts instinctively, hitting the mark with surprising uracy.


    Mitchel reached out but didn¡¯t actually touch Katie.


    Instead, he acted, stroking her hair through the air.


    ¡°Katie, you¡¯re being delusional.


    The harm done to Raegan, my child, and the suffering my mother went through won¡¯t just disappear.


    ¡±


    Katie felt more than unnerved.


    It was as if a venomous scorpion was skittering across her scalp, poised to strike.


    ¡°You.


    ¡±


    Before Katie could finish her sentence, the window shattered with a loud crash.


    Katie was still trying toprehend the situation when three figures dressed in ck burst into the room.


    Then, loud apuse shattered the silence.


    Leading the three was Lorenzo himself.


    With a smirk ying on his lips and his voice dripping with sarcasm, he said, ¡°You two really do seem deeply in love!¡±


    Suddenly, the atmosphere turned sinister, as if the whole room had descended into a chilling nightmare.


    Katie¡¯s eyes widened, fear spreading through her like vines and quickly covering her whole body.


    ¡°No! It¡¯s not¡­ It¡¯s not what it looks like! It¡¯s¡­¡±


    Her shaky voice revealed her fear.


    Confronted with a ruthless figure like Lorenzo, no one could stay calm.


    Mitchel, however, cut her off.


    He stepped protectively in front of Katie, squaring off against Lorenzo.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Mitchel convincingly acted the part of the noble man, the protective husband, his voice filled with urgency, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her.


    Target me instead.


    ¡±


    Following his words, two Two heavy thuds sounded.


    The men in ck delivered firm kicks to Mitchel¡¯s abdomen.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Blood seeped from the corner of Mitchel¡¯s mouth, but his eyes stayed intent on Katie.


    Katie found herself at a loss for words.


    Her frustration was so intense that she nearly bit through her lip.


    This was exactly the type of deceit she was known for, and now Mitchel was mirroring her tactics wlessly.


    Lorenzo chuckled coldly and then asked Mitchel, ¡°Do you recall, twenty days ago, that mishap with a shipment where you killed a woman?¡±


    Mitchel frowned and hister expression seemingly suggested he finally recalled it.


    ¡°Oh, that woman¡­¡± He acknowledged it without much regret, saying, ¡°It wasn¡¯t deliberate.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s words were an indirect confession, easily fooling Lorenzo, who was deeply in love with the woman in question.


    He was further irritated by Mitchel¡¯s demeanor.


    Convincing Mitchel had murdered his beloved, Lorenzo expected to catch a glimpse of remorse, but Mitchel disyed none.


    He was about to explode.


    Katie, gripped by fear, yelled, ¡°Stop spouting lies! Mitchel, you hadn¡¯t killed anyone!¡±


    It had just dawned on Katie.


    Mitchel grew up under Kyler¡¯s strict guidance.


    Kyler, a military man, would never teach Mitchel to kill innocents for personal gain.


    Even if it was to harm her, Mitchel would never Lay a hand on Lorenzo¡¯s wife.


    She wasn¡¯t fully aware of the details, but she doubted Mitchel was responsible for the death of Lorenzo¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Mr.


    Maxwell, please believe me,¡± Katie implored.


    ¡°Investigate the death of the woman you loved.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s moreplicated than it seems.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1907

    Mitchel remained silent, allowing Katie¡¯s desperate cries to echo around them.


    The louder Katie screamed, the more Lorenzo believed she was trying to clear her own name.


    Clearly, she understood his way of operating, which exined her palpable fear.


    After all, they had coborated on several asions.


    The two men in ck subdued Mitchel easily, partly because Mitchel did not attempt to resist, recognizing that this was not the moment to fight.


    Katie¡¯s recent revtions have forced changes to many previouslyid ns.


    Previously fearless, Mitchel realized he wasn¡¯t prepared to meet his end so suddenly.


    ording to Luis, he had only two months left to live.


    With the recent knowledge of Raegan¡¯s pregnancy, he contemted using the medicine provided by Katie to extend his life slightly, just long enough to witness the birth of his children and pass away without regrets.


    However, he would not disturb Raegan.


    He nned to observe from a discreet distance, satisfied as long as she remained unharmed.


    This motivation strengthened Mitchel¡¯s determination to assist the special forces in apprehending Lorenzo.


    Ensuring Lorenzo¡¯s capture was crucial for the safety of Raegan and their children.


    Mitchel had already worked with the special forces to implement n A for capturing Lorenzo, but Lorenzo was shrewd.


    Lorenzo¡¯s reach extended deeper than they had realized, cleverly managing to nt explosives at the venue right under the noses of the special forces.


    Additionally, as soon as Lorenzo and his men entered, Mitchel¡¯smunication with the special forces through a hidden earpiece was cut off, suggesting they were using jamming devices.


    Mitchel watched Lorenzo closely, understanding that wouldn¡¯t kill Katie right then and there, but he also wouldn¡¯t dy for long.


    Lorenzo approached Katie, bent down slightly, and courteously took her hand and ki*sed it softly.


    ¡°Miss Glyn, I never thought we¡¯d meet again like this,¡± he said.


    Katie urgently said, ¡°Listen, Lorenzo, don¡¯t do anything rash.


    I¡¯m not the woman he loves.


    This is all a setup to trick you.


    ¡±


    Lorenzo ignored her frantic pleas entirely.


    He was an incredibly arrogant man.


    Once he had decided on something, no argument could change his mind, and he firmly believed in acting decisively rather than risking letting someone escape.


    Thus, the gentle tone Lorenzo used just moments before turned sinister instantly.


    ¡°Click!¡± In a terrifying disy, Lorenzo snapped five of Katie¡¯s fingers.


    ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± Katie¡¯s screams nearly broke the windows and seemed to reach the ceiling.


    Lorenzo then signaled to a man in ck, who promptly brought out a hammer and two long nails.


    To keep up the charade, Mitchel, his face ghostly white, seemingly a picture of deep concern for Katie, yelled, ¡°What are you trying to do? Don¡¯t hurt her.


    I won¡¯t let you hurt her!¡±


    Pain silenced Katie, her face etched with shock and fear.


    Lorenzo responded to Mitchel¡¯s plea with even greater madness in torturing Katie.


    He positioned a nail against Katie¡¯s foot and raised the hammer dramatically.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Katie¡¯s scream filled the room, a genuine cry of excruciating pain.


    When the hammer struck, Katie felt like it directly hit her heart.


    Her well-maintained face twisted, showing an expression of grotesque fear.


    The intense pain made her almost bite through her tongue.


    But she restrained herself.


    Instead, she bit her arm to endure the agony.


    It was not that Katie didn¡¯t want to exin.


    But Lorenzo was too fast.


    He was ruthlessly efficient in tormenting a person.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The entire process was fast and precise, giving her no chance to speak.

 Chapter 1908

    She couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    Her mouth could do nothing but scream in pain.


    When the nails were being driven into her foot, it was excruciating beyond words.


    Katie had never been tortured like this before.


    When she was about to lose consciousness from the pain, she thought she saw a masked man crawling on the floor and calling her, ¡°Miss¡­¡±


    She struggled to utter his name, ¡°Abel¡­¡± But when she stretched out her hand, hoping to hold him, the man dispersed Like smoke.


    Katie then saw another scene.


    Abel¡¯s feet were pierced by ss, bleeding profusely with every step he took.


    But he didn¡¯t seem to mind it.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He carried her on his back without even frowning.


    That was when they had a car ident.


    Abel had dragged Katie out of the car in time before it exploded, making them survive together.


    He was in a panic, and he didn¡¯t even notice that his feet were pierced by shards of ss from the shattered windows.


    The scene was so unbearable that even Katie couldn¡¯t afford to look at it.


    But in Abel¡¯s eyes, all he could see was his duty to Katie.


    Now that Katie was experiencing the piercing pain, she realized what Abel had gone through at that time.


    She btedly realized only Abel would never abandon her.


    But ironically, it was she who had ordered him to die.


    And he obeyed withoutining.


    Looking back, Katie could only regret it bitterly.


    She had not utilized Abel to his fullest.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have suffered this current agony.


    Lorenzo¡¯s face morphed into something demonic.


    He picked up another rusty nail.


    As his lips curved into a sinister smile, he aimed it at Katie¡¯s other foot.


    ¡°No!¡± Katie screamed.


    Her eyes widened in fright.


    She shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t do this to me! I have something to tell you!¡±


    Lorenzo¡¯s ability tomit countless murders stemmed from his never hesitating.


    He lived by the principle that viins died from talking too much and hesitating.


    Thus, his actions were always decisive.


    He did things cleanly, leaving no opportunity for the other party to retaliate.


    Just like right now, Lorenzo was not interested in whatever Katie said she wanted to tell him.


    He suspected it was only Katie¡¯s ploy to buy time.


    Lorenzo didn¡¯t listen or believe his opponents.


    He always had clear goals, and he only did what he wanted to do.


    These were the reasons why he was invincible.


    So, he found the nail¡¯s position without hesitation, raised the hammer, and smashed it down.


    The sharp wind howled.


    Katie felt like her heartbeat stopped for a moment.


    She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and blurted out, ¡°The woman pregnant with his child is hiding in this building!¡±


    The anticipated pain didn¡¯te.


    Instead, Katie heard a metallic sound.


    She slowly opened her eyes and saw that Lorenzo had thrown the nail away.


    Lorenzo smiled sinisterly and asked, ¡°His child?¡±


    At this moment, only a shred of Katie¡¯s soul remained.


    She breathed a long sigh of relief as if she had just escaped the jaws of death.


    ¡°Yes, his child.


    Right in this building.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s face fell when he heard this.


    His chest heaved with emotion, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    His every move was now being monitored by Lorenzo.


    And Raegan Why was she here?


    ¡°Mr.


    Maxwell, I¡¯m telling the truth.


    His ex-wife is really in this building.


    I saw her today and asked a maid to lock her inside.


    It¡¯s very likely she hasn¡¯t escaped yet.


    Mr.


    Maxwell, this is a trap set for you.


    Believe me.


    That man is cunning!¡± Katie said, pointing at Mitchel.


    She stood on Lorenzo¡¯s side without hesitation.


    ¡°His aim is to capture and kill you.


    ¡±


    Lorenzo tapped his handkerchief nonchntly.


    Then, he nced at Mitchel with an enigmatic smile and signaled to the two men in ck next to him.

 Chapter 1909

    The two men in ck grasped his hints and quickly handcuffed Mitchel before walking to the windows to check.


    After a few seconds, they returned to Lorenzo and reported in a panic, ¡°Mr.


    Maxwell, bad news.


    The cops are outside, lots of them!¡±


    Lorenzo¡¯s brows furrowed tightly.


    ¡°Notify the Shadows immediately.


    ¡±


    The Shadows was the elite team Lorenzo had brought with him.


    They were all formidable fighters of the Maxwell family.


    ¡°Understood.


    ¡±


    One of the men in ck took out a device and called their outside counterparts.


    Katie seized this opportunity.


    With tears in her eyes, she said desperately, ¡°Mr.


    Maxwell, you must understand that he doesn¡¯t care even if I¡¯m tortured.


    If you really want to relieve your hatred, why don¡¯t you¡­¡±


    She paused before she added viciously, ¡°Why don¡¯t you dig out his child for him to see? Won¡¯t that be more satisfying?¡±


    There was silence in the room.


    No one spoke for a moment.


    Katie¡¯s vicious suggestion stunned everyone.


    Then, Lorenzo smiled sinisterly and responded, ¡°Miss Glyn, your idea coincides perfectly with mine.


    ¡±


    His maliciousughter was followed by a loud bang.


    The hammer in Lorenzo¡¯s hand suddenly fell beside Katie¡¯s foot.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Katie screamed, clutching her head.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She still had lingering fear of the sharp pain she had just felt.


    At Katie¡¯s timid appearance, Lorenzo couldn¡¯t helpughing heartily.


    Just then, a faint sneer sounded in the room.


    ¡°It turns out that Lorenzo, the infamous Blood Knight, is just aplete fool.


    ¡±


    Lorenzo turned around and saw Mitchel with blood on the corner of his mouth ring at him contemptuously.


    Lorenzo stepped forward and said in an unexpected gentle expression, ¡°Are you talking about me?¡± Along with his amiable tone was a chilling sound of bones cracking.


    Katie, watching from behind, saw clearly as Lorenzo effortlessly crushed Mitchel¡¯s kneecap with his bare hands.


    Lorenzo used only one hand to break a hard kneecap.


    It was such a horrifying disy of power.


    Mitchel was clearly at a disadvantage at the moment.


    But he Looked even more terrifying.


    He didn¡¯t make any sound.


    Even when his kneecap was crushed, he didn¡¯t even frown.


    Such endurance was something ordinary people did not equip.


    The two men confronted each other, and neither was willing to yield.


    Coincidentally, Lorenzo was dressed in ck while Mitchel was now in a white shirt.


    The blood stains on Mitchel¡¯s shirt made them Look like printed flowers.


    The two men were in stark contrast.


    It was as if the evil and the righteous were in an ultimate showdown.


    Lorenzo was surprised by Mitchel¡¯s stoicism.


    He murmured, ¡°Hmm¡­ Such an impressiveposure.


    But how dare you call me a fool! Are you so eager to die?¡±


    ¡°What? Did I say something wrong?¡± As he spoke, Mitchel¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse, indicating he was affected by his broken kneecap.


    It was just that he was exceptionally tolerant of pain.


    Although his hands were handcuffed to the pir behind him, and his kneecap was broken, Mitchel didn¡¯t kneel at all.


    Instead, he half- bent his intact knee and straightened his back.


    He was tenacious, refusing to give in.

 Chapter 1910

    ¡°I heard that the Blood Knight is known for his swift, ruthless, and urate methods.


    But waver after listening to a woman¡¯s plea for life? Disappointed!¡± Mitchel scorned.


    Mitchel¡¯s words clearly suggested that Katie was merely fabricating excuses to escape.


    Katie¡¯s face immediately drained of color upon hearing this, cursing Mitchel silently.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness and mockery, adding, ¡°It seems rumors are not always credible.


    ¡±


    Sure enough, Mitchel¡¯s words provoked Lorenzo.


    He quickly pulled out a delicate gun from his coat, aimed at Katie.


    ¡°The consequence of ying tricks on me is always the same,¡± Lorenzo said coldly.


    He didn¡¯t turn around, and his gaze was fixed on Mitchel.


    But the gun in his hand was urately aimed at the center of Katie¡¯s head.


    Katie was so nervous that her heart was about to explode.


    Her eyes widened in shock, and she stammered in a panic, ¡°No, no, no¡­ Mr.


    Maxwell, please believe me¡­ He¡­ He¡¯s just trying to protect his woman and his child.


    ¡±


    At this moment, the man in ck who went to call the Shadows rushed back in and reported, ¡°Mr.


    Maxwell, the Shadows cannot be contacted.


    ¡±


    The Shadows were all out of contact.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    At a time like this, it surely meant trouble.


    It was likely that the special forces of Ambrosia had killed Lorenzo¡¯s Shadows.


    At the thought of this, Lorenzo swiftly turned the gun at Mitchel and pressed the muzzle against his forehead.


    ¡°Humph! It¡¯s you, right?¡±


    Mitchel replied calmly, ¡°This is the International Banquet Center.


    There are surveince cameras every three meters.


    Even if you destroy the surveince system, there will still be traces left.


    Besides, you¡¯ve been here for more than half an hour.


    If someone notices something strange, it¡¯s normal for them to call the police.


    ¡±


    Lorenzo thought for a moment.


    He realized Mitchel¡¯s words made sense.


    However¡­ He scoffed.


    ¡°You are only trying to provoke me into killing that woman.


    She seems to be telling the truth.


    ¡±


    Mitchel looked up, but before he could respond, Lorenzo turned to Katie, seeking confirmation with his gaze.


    Katie breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seemed Lorenzo hadn¡¯t really intended to kill her just now.


    She red fiercely at Mitchel, who was still half-kneeling on the floor defiantly.


    Katie seized the opportunity to exin to Lorenzo, ¡°Mr.


    Maxwell, his ex-wife is the woman we talked about.


    The one who has escaped you multiple times.


    Don¡¯t you want to catch her yourself and torture her?¡±


    Lorenzo rxed his grip on the gun, raising it slightly as he stood.


    ¡°Is it her?¡± Lorenzo¡¯s question was for Katie.


    Lorenzo knew that the marriage system in Ambrosia was monogamous.


    However, it wasmon for wealthy people to have several wives lurking in the background.


    It was also normal for some to divorce and get married several times.


    So, it didn¡¯t ur to him that the ex-wife Katie mentioned before was Raegan.


    Katie nodded vigorously.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her.


    You¡¯ve met her before.


    You don¡¯t think I¡¯m lying to you now, right?¡±


    Lorenzo¡¯s interest was piqued at this moment.


    He thought of Raegan, the prey that had slipped through his fingers twice before.


    Finally, he could now crush her in his hands again.


    Suddenly, he felt his blood boiling with excitement, almost screaming deep inside him.


    He said, ¡°Miss Glyn, tell me where she is.


    ¡±


    Katie unconsciously shivered.


    But she did not forget that she was still fighting for her safety.


    ¡°Yes, I can tell you, Mr.


    Maxwell.


    But can you¡­ Can you spare me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    After we find her, I guarantee you can get out of here safe and sound.


    But¡­¡± Lorenzo paused and smiled, showing his pearly white teeth.


    ¡°If I find out you are lying to me, I¡¯ll cut your stomach open and pull out your intestines.


    It should be quite entertaining.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1911

    Katie was too terrified to react.


    She had never been this scared before.


    Lorenzo¡¯s smile grew even brighter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Miss Glyn.


    It will also be an interesting


    experience.


    ¡±


    Katie¡¯s teeth chattered in terror.


    ¡°Mr.


    Maxwell, rest assured I am not lying to you.


    Absolutely not!¡±


    Lorenzo nudged Katie¡¯s chin with the muzzle of his gun.


    ¡°Come on, darling.


    Tell me.


    ¡± His voice sounded so gentle.


    But a fatal threat always apanied his gentleness.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Katie stammered, ¡°She¡­ She is in Suite 8019 on the eighth floor.


    I¡­ I had someone confirm and lock it personally.


    It can¡¯t be wrong.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good.


    If I find her, you¡¯ll definitely get a reward, darling.


    Which part of this man do you like? His eyes? His Lips? Hmm¡­ Perhaps his s@xy Adam¡¯s apple? Whatever you like, I¡¯ll cut it off and give it to you as a thank-you gift.


    How about that?¡±


    Katie was rendered speechless.


    She felt nauseous upon hearing Lorenzo¡¯s words.


    She prided herself on being as heartless as a murderer.


    Butpared to Lorenzo, she was nothing.


    He seemed to find joy in killing.


    When Lorenzo saw Katie¡¯s terrified expression, he stood up with satisfaction and ordered his men, ¡°Detonate the explosives on the west window.


    Since their special forces touched our Shadows, it¡¯s only right we return the favor with a little gift.


    Keep an eye on these two.


    I¡¯ll go meet that deardy.


    ¡±


    As he spoke, Lorenzo¡¯s gaze fell on Mitchel.


    Mitchel¡¯s expression was still unreadable, leaving him uncertain whether it was a deep disguise or indifference.


    Once Raegan was captured, would Mitchel remain this calm? Lorenzo smirked, find the situation amusingly.


    As Lorenzo left with his gun, a thunderous explosion was heard from the southwest direction of the International Banquet Center.


    A ball of fire soared in the sky and thick ck smoke billowed from the southwest part of the building.


    The smell of sulfur filled the entire street.


    The special forces below immediately ducked and retreated to a safe area.


    They understood this was a warning from Lorenzo¡¯s men upstairs.


    If they dared to get close, the entire building would be blown up.


    While swirling smoke filled the air, Matteo found one of the special forces captains and said, ¡°I can contact someone inside.


    But I need to see themander of this operation first.


    ¡±


    After verifying Matteo¡¯s identity, the captain informed his superior.


    Themander of this operation soon replied, ¡°Bring him in.


    ¡±


    The captain escorted Matteo to a makeshiftmand center.


    ¡°Go on in.


    ¡±


    Inside, a middle-aged man in his forties greeted Matteo.


    ¡°You said you could contact someone inside? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Commander.


    There¡¯s a jammer installed inside.


    But I just found out through the GPS that my boss¡¯ wife is also inside the building.


    ¡±


    Themander looked puzzled.


    ¡°Your boss¡¯ wife?¡±


    Matteo rified, ¡°It¡¯s my boss¡¯s ex-wife.


    ¡±


    Themander questioned, ¡°We¡¯ve already evacuated all unrted personnel from the building.


    How is she still inside?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Matteo replied.


    ¡°We need to get in touch with her to find out.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    That¡¯s why I came to you.


    Once we contact her, we can n our next move.


    ¡±


    They checked the satellite data and confirmed Raegan was indeed in the building.

 Chapter 1912

    Two hours earlier, the special forces had received information that Lorenzo, a ruthless man with many killings to his name, was at the International Banquet Center.


    They monitored the center¡¯s entrance closely and managed to evacuate everyone safely.


    Initially, they had nned for the informant,


    Mitchel, to leave as well.


    However, Mitchel imed it was toote and Lorenzo was specifically targeting him.


    He stayed inside to assist with the operation.


    Although everything seemed perfectly arranged, Lorenzo had still managed to ce explosives at the banquet center undetected, a bold move indeed.


    Now, Mitchel¡¯s life was in immediate danger.


    The situation was critical and required swift action.


    After confirming Matteo was clear, themander didn¡¯t hesitate and said, ¡°Make the call.


    ¡±


    Matteo used the satellite phone.


    Raegan¡¯s phone was designed for such critical situations.


    It could be tracked via satellite and was resistant to signal jammers, enabling calls through satellite connection.


    Raegan¡¯s phone emitted a long series of monotonous beeps.


    No one picked up.


    In her room, Raegan was crouched in the corner by her bed and the wall, hands sped over her ears.


    The st just now had almost burst her eardrums.


    Thankfully, the nkets had muffled the sound while she slept, or the shock might have knocked her out, putting her life at risk.


    After the initial shock faded, the air was heavy with the scent of gunpowder.


    Raegan knew this wasn¡¯t an earthquake.


    This afternoon, she had been watching TV in her room when Henley suddenly appeared on the screen, only for it to abruptly cut out.


    Raegan was aware that Mitchel¡¯s wedding was taking ce in the hotel butcked the courage to attend.


    Moreover, Mitchel had explicitly barred her from returning to the country.


    Given it was an enforced stopover, she chose not to cause any trouble, deciding instead to stay in her room and sleep.


    She had slept until nearly evening when the explosion jolted her awake.


    Disoriented, she initially thought it was an earthquake and dashed from her bed to the corner for safety.


    Once the noise diminished, Raegan stood up and noticed her phone vibrating on the bed.


    She answered just as thest buzz ended.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    Matteo¡¯s strained voice came through.


    ¡°Miss Foster, you finally picked up¡­¡±


    Puzzled, Raegan recognized the voice.


    ¡°Matteo?¡±


    Matteo went straight to the point.


    ¡°Mr.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Dixon, he¡­ Something happened to him.


    ¡±


    Raegan was confused.


    Wasn¡¯t Mitchel supposed to be amid of a wedding?


    How could something have happened to him?


    After Matteo quickly exined the situation, Raegan blinked, still processing the revtion silently.


    She didn¡¯t expect Mitchel to be suffering from a severe illness nor did she expect the cause of his illness stemmed from the syringe Lauren had injected into him, the injection originally meant for her.


    All these things went beyond her wildest dream.


    Then, Raegan¡¯s mind shifted to Mitchel.


    Had he been suffering all alone this whole time?


    In an instant, she feltpletely overwhelmed, panic consuming her.

 Chapter 1913

    It turned out that when she had seen Mitchel looking bent and frail, it wasn¡¯t just her imagination.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was real pain, too much for him to bear anymore.


    ¡°Matteo, are you saying Mitchel married Katie just to draw Lorenzo¡¯s people in and trap them all at once?¡± Raegan asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s my assumption,¡± Matteo said honestly.


    After all, Mitchel hadn¡¯t shared his n with Matteo.


    He was left in the dark.


    Now, however, Mitchel¡¯s actions today and his ns for evacuating the guests made things clear.


    From the beginning, Mitchel wasn¡¯t really hosting a wedding.


    He was setting a trap.


    ¡°Miss Foster, you may not be aware, but you¡¯re on Lorenzo¡¯s hit list.


    I think Mr.


    Dixon orchestrated all this for you.


    ¡±


    Raegan was stunned.


    Her heart sank.


    She had been entertaining suspicion about Mitchel¡¯s icy demeanor toward her.


    Her worst fears were now confirmed.


    Matteo said, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon went to these lengths to neutralize any threats to you, worried that you might be in danger if he were no longer around.


    ¡±


    Having served as Mitchel¡¯s assistant for years, Matteo felt a deep empathy.


    Mitchel had taken such great risks alone for Raegan¡¯s sake but kept her in the dark, which was simply heartbreaking.


    Matteo was deeply upset on Mitchel¡¯s behalf.


    Despite Mitchel¡¯s instructions of keeping Raegan unaware of his efforts and his weakened condition, Matteo still revealed everything to Raegan.


    If Mitchel could make it safe and sound, Matteo was willing to ept any punishment from Mitchel for his disobedience.


    In his view, an excellent man like Mitchel didn¡¯t deserve to face such a grim end.


    Raegan gripped her phone tightly.


    Matteo¡¯s words made sense.


    No wonder Mitchel had turned this icy toward her, despite his previous actions to sacrifice himself to save her.


    Her mind was in turmoil, yet a voice inside her said firmly that that was the real Mitchel.


    This was the precisely Mitchel she knew.


    Raegan stayed silent for a while.


    She was so shocked that her mind went nk.


    It was as though her ears and mouth were sealed shut.


    So this was the truth, the truth she had almost grasped, yet had pulled back from due to his indifference.


    Mitchel¡¯s love for her was profound.


    He hadn¡¯t just protected her from that lethal injection, but he had also managed to ripe out any threats posed to her to keep her safe.


    Shock and distress surged, making it hard for Raegan to breathe.


    Then, Matteo¡¯s anxious voice came through the phone.


    ¡°Hello? Miss Foster? Are you there? Hello?¡±


    Raegan jerked back to reality, her voice raspy.


    ¡°Matteo, yes, I¡¯m listening.


    Please continue.


    ¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon is still in the building.


    We¡¯re clueless about his situation, including what kind of explosives are nted, and we can¡¯t see a thing to make a move.


    ¡±


    ¡°So, what do you want me to do?¡± Raegan asked quickly.


    ¡°And by the way, could you do me a favor?¡± Can you check Judd¡¯s whereabouts?¡±


    Raegan recalled that Judd was in the neighboring room, and it was unusual for him not to havee to see her yet, so she asked Matteo first just to be sure.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    Judd was evacuated when he was rebooking the flight.


    I¡¯ve already reassured him and told him to wait for you toe out.


    ¡±


    It was because Matteo had run into Judd that he learned about the satellite phone set up on Raegan¡¯s phone by Erick.


    Without this, reaching Raegan would have been impossible.


    Mitchel¡¯s phone was also satellite-enabled, but Lorenzo¡¯s signal jammer was so sophisticated that it blocked even satellite calls.


    Luckily, the jammer¡¯s range was limited, which allowed them to connect with Raegan.


    Feeling reassured about Judd¡¯s safety, Raegan then heard a new voice on the phone, introducing himself, ¡°Miss Foster, hello, I¡¯m themander here.


    You can call me Cary.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1914

    ¡°Cary, what should I do?¡±


    Cary, impressed by Raegan¡¯s alertness, responded, ¡°We need to determine how many people are inside and the kind of explosives involved.


    This area is part of Global Harbor, which is crowded with residents and workers.


    It¡¯s not feasible to evacuate everyone swiftly.


    So, we need to identify the type of homemade explosives being used to assess the possible impact and scope, helping us manage evacuations more effectively.


    ¡±


    Raegan went quiet, and Cary realized he was asking a lot from her.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    If there wasn¡¯t a concern about Lorenzo¡¯s menunching an early attack, they wouldn¡¯t have asked her to take on such a role.


    Yet, Cary believed Raegan deserved the option to decide.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do this, you can say no and head to the spot we tell you about.


    We¡¯ll make sure you get out safely¡­¡±


    Cary was still talking when Raegan cut him off with firm resolve.


    ¡°I¡¯m in!¡±


    She was aware that Global Harbor was a bustling financial center, heavily popted, which would make any evacuation efforts tough.


    Not knowing how much explosives were involved meant there was a real risk to the public.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the job done.


    ¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Cary responded.


    ¡°Lorenzo has been dodging thew for years, a notorious criminal on the global stage.


    We need to catch him this time.


    ¡±


    Raegan nodded.


    ¡°I have faith in the special forces of Ambrosia.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sending you a security map now.


    Look for the spots marked in fluorescent.


    Those are where the bombs are.


    ¡±


    ¡°Got it.


    ¡± Once the call ended, Raegan tossed aside her purse for a smaller pouch that fit her phone, which she slung around her neck.


    Reaching the door, she reached out to open it, only to find it locked from the outside.


    Who would lock her in? She tried the handle again, but it wouldn¡¯t move.


    Searching for something to help her escape, she headed into the bathroom and noticed the pipes, sparking a n.


    Shey down and tapped on the pipe, four long taps, followed by three short ones.


    Mitchel had taught Raegan a unique version of Morse code.


    This was asking, ¡°Is anyone there?¡±


    This code was theirs alone, so Raegan wasn¡¯t concerned about anyone else deciphering it.


    Even if someone else heard, they wouldn¡¯t understand the message.


    Only Mitchel would.


    But there was no reply from the pipes.


    Unfazed, Raegan repeated the signal with four long and three short taps.


    Time passed with no answer.


    Feeling disheartened, she was about to stand up when suddenly, she heard two dull, brief knocks.


    She quickly crouched down, paused for a few seconds, and then heard two more brief knocks.


    The message was clear.


    ¡°I am here.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as she quickly tapped back her response.


    Raegan asked, ¡°How many people are there?¡±


    Mitchel replied, ¡°Three.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1915

    Before she could inquire further, the pipe signaled again with five long, six short taps.


    It meant, ¡°Don¡¯t take any risks.


    ¡±


    Raegan responded, ¡°Okay.


    ¡±


    Mitchel advised, ¡°Take care of yourself.


    ¡±


    As Raegan listened to his final words, her eyes filled with tears once more.


    She berated herself for almost grasping the truth earlier, yet pulling back.


    Why didn¡¯t she just keep going a bit longer?


    Perhaps then she would haveprehended the depth of Mitchel¡¯s pain.


    Yet, life was full of what-ifs¡­


    Drying her tears and gearing up to reply, Raegan suddenly caught the sound of footsteps above.


    Her senses were on high alert.


    Her hearing had sharpened significantly since she became pregnant.


    She recalled Matteo¡¯s assurance that the building had been cleared out.


    That was to say only her,


    Katie, Mitchel, and Lorenzo¡¯s crew remained.


    The distinct footsteps of what seemed like English brogues meant Lorenzo¡¯s men were likely approaching.


    Raegan¡¯s heart pounding, she scanned her surroundings, then darted to the balcony and spotted the open window on the neighboring balcony.


    The space between was just enough for an adult to squeeze through.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Recognizing the immediate danger, she quickly mbered across.


    Midway, she remembered her luggage.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Racing back, she frantically packed her belongings into her suitcase.


    Grunting with effort, she dragged the heavy suitcase back to the balcony and pushed it across.


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t have many possessions, which made it easier to throw them, and the carpet on the balcony muffled any sounds.


    Raegan crawled into the room across from hers just as the footsteps approached.


    Suddenly, a loud bang echoed through the air.


    The door to the room she had just exited was forcefully opened.


    Raegan quickly hid her suitcase and looked around for a hiding spot.


    But the open design of the hotel room offered few ces to hide.


    Next door, Lorenzo was checking the room, believing Katie might have tricked him.


    Entering an empty room, he paused at the sight of a creased bed sheet.


    In a seven-star hotel, such wrinkles suggested someone had been here recently, though it wasn¡¯t necessarily the proof of Raegan¡¯s existence.


    After searching every nook and cranny, Lorenzo went out onto the balcony.


    He saw that the window of room 8019 was open, but the one on the neighboring balcony was shut.


    With his suspicions growing, Lorenzo felt a surge of adrenaline.


    He whistled and moved from room 8@19 to 8020, breaking in with his usual assertiveness.


    His footsteps, purposefully loud, echoed as if trampling on one¡¯s nerves.


    ¡°Hello¡­¡± Lorenzo whistled nonchntly while he strolled, visibly content with himself.


    ¡°Hey there, honey.


    No need to hide¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you, honey¡­¡±

 Chapter 1916

    Despite his soothing voice, an unsettling threat lingered.


    The vast room stayed quiet.


    Lorenzo continued his search and eventually halted before a wardrobe, certain Raegan was inside.


    It was the only cab slightly open.


    He pulled the wardrobe door open.


    ¡°Honey, we meet again.


    .


    ¡±


    Lorenzo abruptly stopped before he finished his sentence.


    The wardrobe was empty.


    Inside, there were only neatly folded nkets and two pillows.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Loudly, Lorenzo cursed, his frustration escting as he looked at the tidy nkets.


    He pulled them out and viciously stomped on them, cursing with every step.


    ¡°Holy shit! Damn it!¡±


    Lorenzo then grabbed the walkie-talkie, speaking fiercely.


    ¡°Keep an eye on Katie.


    I¡¯m going back to cut her tongue out!¡±


    After he uttered those words, he mmed the wardrobe door, which then fell off its hinges, crashing loudly.


    In solitude, the darker side of Lorenzo came forth, forgetting any semnce of elegance.


    He trashed the room thoroughly like a bandit and then paused in front of the mirror to adjust his clothes and hair.


    After shing a menacing smile at his reflection in the mirror, Lorenzo then left the room feeling strangely satisfied.


    As Lorenzo¡¯s footsteps receded, Raegan crawled out of the wardrobe.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    She was not in room 8020, where Lorenzo suspected, but in her original hiding spot in 8019.


    Fortuitously, she managed to scramble back across the balcony as Lorenzo was entering 8020.


    Returning to 8019, she used a hanger to secure the balcony window, keeping her movements undetected.


    Outside, the hallway was silent, with a surreal sense of dread permeating the air as Raegan watched the door of the thrashed room.


    She could clearly hear the violent destruction from next door, the soundproofing of the hotel unable to withstand Lorenzo¡¯s rage.


    Fortunately, Lorenzo hadn¡¯t wreaked the same havoc in 8019, or she would surely have been discovered.


    Before stepping out, Raegan steadied her breathing, psyching herself up.


    She hesitated at the door for a moment, and then returned to the bathroom to tap three short beats on the pipe as a signal.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Concerned that Mitchel might not hear, she quickly repeated the tapping three times, signaling ¡°I¡¯m okay.


    ¡±


    She didn¡¯t wait for a response and quickly found the elevator using Cary¡¯s security map, even though it was her first visit.


    However, she stared at the elevator, its metal doors looming ominously, before ultimately opting for the emergency exit, distrustful of the surveince that might be monitoring the elevator¡¯s use.


    Carefully, she descended to the 6th floor, the site of the ongoing wedding.


    Crouching at the emergency exit, Raegan slid her phone under the door, activating the video to discreetly record the external activity.


    Upon retrieving her phone, she scrutinized the footage intently.


    The area was devoid of guards.

 Chapter 1917

    Given Lorenzo¡¯s men¡¯s limited numbers, it was impossible for them to cover every exit.


    Moreover, with a detonator in his grasp, Lorenzo could trigger explosives at any perceived threat, untroubled by the risks.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He was undeterred by potential dangers.


    adjacent building, with a helicopter and four fully armed men at the ready.


    Those men were equipped with heavy sniper rifles, powerful enough to take down the strongest tiger or the quickest lion.


    Bluntly put, sending an unpreparedbat helicopter could result in its destruction and the loss of both machine and crew.


    However, Lorenzo and his men harbored a great fear of Ambrosia¡¯s firepower, which was why they didn¡¯t position themselves directly above the banquet center but insteady in wait for Lorenzo¡¯s next move.


    Cary was now directing his subordinates to systematically check their hideouts.


    They were readying themselves to strike decisively and seal off Lorenzo¡¯s escape routes.


    Raegan carefully pushed open the door, striving to be as silent as possible, and then stealthily ran to the floor¡¯s edge.


    To reduce the sound of her footsteps, she discarded her shoes into a trash bin and continued in her socks, the cold floor making her shiver.


    Upon reaching her intended spot, Raegan set about locating the small bomb hidden behind the fire hydrant, asid out in the security map.


    This was Raegan¡¯s first encounter with a real bomb.


    It was markedly different from what she had envisioned.


    The device was primitive, a stark contrast to the high-tech bombs portrayed on television.


    It resembled merely a stic-sealed box with three differently colored wires sticking out.


    It clearly was a makeshift device.


    This was because, under Ambrosia¡¯s tight controls on firearms and explosives, Lorenzo would not have been able to import explosives directly.


    Raegan took her phone out and captured detailed photos of the bomb, also documenting the number of people on the floor.


    She then cautiously moved to other locations, documenting each bomb with the same level of detail.


    Lorenzo had destroyed all the monitoring equipment, fearing it could be hacked by special forces, allowing Raegan to move undetected.


    Havingpleted her task, Raegan waited for a response.


    Soon, she received a reassuring message.


    ¡°You can head to the B2F parking spot.


    There¡¯s a small door there you can use to exit.


    We¡¯ll meet you at the exit.


    Please be very careful.


    ¡±


    Raegan paused.


    ¡°What about the explosives?¡±


    Lorenzo¡¯s boldness stemmed primarily from his possession of the detonator.


    Neutralizing the explosives could give the special forces a better opportunity for a stealthy assault from below.


    Cary responded, ¡°That¡¯s not your concern.


    We have our own ns.


    Please exit safely.


    ¡±


    Looking around the dimly lit building, Raegan realized Cary was right.


    She wasn¡¯t a professional, and any reckless moves could only hinder their efforts.


    She followed the order and started her evacuation from the sixth floor.


    By the time she reached the first underground level, exhaustion had set in, and she sat down to rest.


    She had barely rested for a minute when she heard the familiar footsteps.


    In a panic, she quickly concealed herself behind a Large door.

 Chapter 1918

    Then, she heard someone speaking into a walkie-talkie in a foreignnguage, roughly tranting to, ¡°Almost at the location, with the explosives¡­¡±


    Raegan gasped, shocked.


    As the footsteps receded, Raegan watched the man head toward level B2.


    A sinking feeling overwhelmed her.


    She urgently called Cary, who picked up immediately.


    ¡°Are you out yet?¡±


    ¡°No, Cary, I just saw someone heading to level B2 with explosives!¡±


    Cary¡¯s voice hardened, ¡°Are you certain about what you saw?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure of it.


    It looks like he¡¯s found the exit and is going down to nt the explosives!¡±


    Instantly, Cary spoke gravely into his walkie-talkie.


    ¡°Evacuate immediately.


    ¡±


    Then, almost at the same moment, a loud explosion sounded both from the phone and outside.


    Fortunately, Raegan threw herself onto the carpet just in time, which cushioned her fall and shielded her from the st¡¯s force.


    The phone hit the ground, cutting off the call.


    Raegan realized the exit below must have beenpromised, likely where the special forces had nned to enter and disarm the explosives.


    Worried the man she spotted just now might return, she swiftly retrieved her phone and took refuge in a nearby electrical room.


    Just then, the cell signal on her phone weakened significantly.


    There was only one bar left on her phone, and even that flickered intermittently.


    Raegan tried several times to reconnect with themand center, but her calls continually failed.


    She finally caught a stable signal near a window.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Just then, Matteo¡¯s call came through.


    His voice carried a palpable anxiety.


    ¡°Miss Foster, don¡¯t panic.


    We are still looking for another exit.


    ¡±


    Matteo had been stationed in the special forcesmand center, believing Raegan had escaped, not expecting that Lorenzo¡¯s men had destroyed the only exit.


    At this moment, Matteo was deeply concerned about both Raegan¡¯s safety and Mitchel¡¯s fate.


    Despite her dangerous surroundings, Raegan remained calmer than Matteo.


    She said, ¡°Could you please pass the phone to themander? I need to ask him something.


    ¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Miss, what is it?¡±


    Raegan asked, ¡°This homemade remote-controlled explosive, I remember reading that cutting the wire responsible for the remote control prevents it from detonating, is that correct?¡±


    Raegan hadn¡¯t known this originally.


    She had seen it once in a book in her father¡¯s study.


    Her father, a military enthusiast, liked reading such books and often discussed these topics with Raegan.


    So, although she had never seen real explosives, she understood them better than most due to her readings.


    Cary answered, ¡°In theory, yes.


    Remote-controlled explosives are designed with a special wire for remote activation.


    If it¡¯s severed, they can no longer be detonated remotely.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1919

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the experts should be able to determine which wire is the remote-control wire from the video I just sent you,¡±


    Raegan suggested.


    Cary understood her intent and paused, momentarily speechless.


    Raegan continued, ¡°Cary, I¡¯ll go cut all the wires.


    Then you can send your men through the window.


    There are only three hostages in the building, including myself.


    Even if discovered, they only have control over two hostages, so they probably wouldn¡¯t dare to harm them.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    After all, hostages were typically used for negotiation.


    Lorenzo believed he had control over the International Banquet Center, expecting thousands of hostages, but Mitchel had foreseen his n and evacuated the venue early.


    If Lorenzo risked harming the veryst two hostages, the special forces would storm in without hesitation, leaving no escape for the culprits.


    Raegan shared her analysis with Cary, and Cary found her n nice.


    However, Cary couldn¡¯t let a girl without practical experience take such a significant risk.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Raegan pressed, ¡°Time is pressing.


    Cary, I know you understand this is the best method, and I¡¯m capable ofpleting the task.


    ¡±


    Cary pondered deeply but ultimately declined.


    They had protocols and could not permit civilians to engage in such risks, especially someone like Raegan who was unarmed.


    ¡°Thanks for your contribution, but I can¡¯t agree to this.


    We can¡¯t risk your life.


    Please stay where you are and wait for our rescue,¡± he insisted.


    Raegan nodded, ¡°I understand.


    ¡± Sheprehended themander¡¯s predicament.


    Allowing civilians to take such risks was out of the question.


    But with a madman like Lorenzo on the loose, every minute of dy put Mitchel in greater danger.


    Thus, after ending the call, Raegan immediately dialed her father without hesitation.


    Landen, her father, was unaware of Raegan¡¯s dangerous situation because Erick had kept many things from him due to Landen¡¯s condition.


    Raegan called out, ¡°Dad¡­¡± She tried to mask her emotions, but her voice faltered as soon as she spoke.


    Landen instantly sensed the distress in Raegan¡¯s voice; his aged voice filled with concern.


    ¡°Raegan, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Raegan quickly covered up, clearing her throat.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.


    I just choked on some water.


    ¡±


    ¡°Oh, have you arrived over there yet?¡± Landen asked.


    He was unaware of theyover and thought Raegan was still on her business trip.


    ¡°I¡¯ve arrived.


    ¡±


    Hearing her father¡¯s voice always had a way of stirring her emotions.


    Raegan shifted the conversation.


    ¡°Dad, you know an old military officer who¡¯s an expert in bomb disposal, right?¡±


    Raegan recalled that her father had a close rtionship with a retired military officer abroad, who was seasoned in bomb disposal and had extensive experience.


    ¡°Oh, you mean Smith? What do you need him for?¡±

 Chapter 1920

    ¡°It¡¯s like this.


    Remember my director friend, Mae? She¡¯s working on a film that involves explosives, and I thought it might be useful to consult Smith for some advice.


    Could you give me his contact details?¡±


    Landen always trusted Raegan and responded warmly, ¡°Oh, no problem at all.


    I¡¯ll let him know to share everything he can with you.


    ¡±


    ¡°Thanks, dad.


    ¡± Raegan¡¯s voice choked up a bit again.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Silly child, why be so formal with me? Be careful at work, and take care of your health.


    Janey is being looked after by me and Annis, so don¡¯t worry.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay.


    Dad, take care of yourself too.


    .


    ¡±


    ¡°I know.


    Let Erick know in advance to pick you up from the airport when you return.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay.


    Dad, I¡¯m going to hang up now.


    ¡±


    A tear fell as Raegan hung up the phone.


    She felt torn.


    If she did nothing now, her survival rate would raise while Mitchel¡¯s would undoubtedly decline.


    Another possibility was that both she and he could perish from the explosives.


    Thus, she feltpelled to act, to grasp at even a sliver of hope.


    She initiated a video call to Smith, forwarding him detailed photos of the explosives.


    Smith assessed that the device was a typical continental-style, remote-controlled bomb.


    He identified that the remote control wire was the yellow one.


    Unaware of Raegan¡¯s dangerous surroundings, Smith assumed the explosives Raegan showed him were merely props, yet they appeared incredibly realistic.


    Despite being retired for many years, his expertise remained sharp.


    Observing the homemade explosive, he remarked, ¡°The props used in films these days are incredibly realistic.


    It looks very professional.


    ¡±


    After expressing her gratitude to Smith, Raegan gazed at the yellow wire for a long time.


    She trusted Smith¡¯s judgment, and as he had noted, this was a simplified device.


    It seemed that proper manufacturing tools were unavable, which would have allowed for a more refined construction.


    While Lorenzo¡¯s influence was substantial, it was mostly outside Ambrosia.


    Ambrosia maintained strict control over such illegal devices.


    Due to theck of proper manufacturing conditions, Lorenzo could not produce more sophisticated explosives and had to settle for less.


    This limitation, however, presented Raegan with a chance to capitalize on this weakness and easily sever the wire.


    Summoning her courage, Raegan lifted the scissors in her hand, bolstering herself to be brave.


    After mentally preparing for an extended period, when the moment to act finally arrived, her entire hand was trembling.


    Raegan¡¯s palms were slick with sweat, making it hard for her to hold onto the scissors.


    With determination, she aimed the scissors at the yellow wire, closed her eyes, and braced herself to cut.


    Suddenly, a loud shout burst behind her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Then, there was a loud ng as the scissors were abruptly taken from her grasp by a dark figure.


    Raegan looked up to find Henley¡¯s handsome, usually refined face looking decidedly restless.


    She frowned, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Who else did you expect?¡± Henley retorted, his voice dripping with hate.

 Chapter 1921

    Seeing Raegan¡¯s silence, Henley snapped, ¡°Well, then, tell me, who else but I would havee to rescue you?¡±


    Initially, Henley left the event venue, furious because of a series of incidents.


    On his way, his


    subordinates ryed a series of rming updates.


    They first reported that Alexis had been arrested, which was foreseeable.


    Following Mitchel¡¯s exposure, Alexis¡¯ capture was bound to happen.


    Alexis, an outsider, had tried to seize control of the Dixon family¡¯s wealth and had even murdered Beuford.


    He couldn¡¯t escape punishment for his actions.


    Henley wasn¡¯t concerned about the minor offenses he had done because he knew Alexis would help him hide them.


    In the worst-case scenario, even if defeated, he still had the extensive international businesses that Alexis had set up for him.


    He wouldn¡¯t be left broke.


    As for what sentence Alexis might receive, Henley was unconcerned.


    That worthless coward wasn¡¯t worth his concern.


    He nned to hire awyer for Alexis and leave the rest to fate.


    However, when Henley heard from his subordinates that Mitchel had evacuated all the guests and had even cleared out the hotel, he instantly suspected something was wrong.


    Reflecting on recent events, he suspected that Mitchel had bigger ns than just targeting Alexis and himself.


    So, Henley quickly got his overseas contacts to investigate, and they confirmed that Lorenzo had arrived in Ardlens.


    He immediately concluded that Mitchel¡¯s main objective was likely Lorenzo.


    He and Alexis were merely minor obstacles that Mitchel brushed aside in his quest to attack the major threat.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Aware of Lorenzo¡¯s expertise with explosives, Henley was certain that explosives would y a crucial role in Mitchel¡¯s n.


    Henley couldn¡¯t understand why Mitchel would take such a significant risk that would undoubtedly upset many people.


    However, he couldn¡¯t dwell on these thoughts because he suddenly remembered Raegan was still at the hotel.


    Henley urgently instructed his driver to turn the car around, and he entered the hotel through the underground corridor on the second basement floor before it could bepromised.


    The owner of the International Banquet Center, a good friend of his, had previously informed him about the hidden passages.


    Once inside, Henley evaded Lorenzo¡¯s men and searched various locations until he finally found Raegan behaving suspiciously.


    To his surprise, as he drew closer, he witnessed something absolutely terrifying she was doing! She dared to attempt cutting the wires, despite not having a day¡¯s worth of knowledge about explosives.


    He was torn between admiring her courage and questioning her sanity!


    Raegan asked, ¡°Where did youe from?¡±


    ¡°The basement, second floor.


    ¡±


    Hearing this, Raegan quickly lost interest, realizing it wasn¡¯t important enough to report to themander.


    She reached out to grab the scissors, but Henley quickly reacted and kicked them away.


    ¡°What are you doing, trying to kill yourself?¡±


    Raegan looked at the scissors, now far out of reach.


    She was already exhausted from moving around in her pregnant condition, and now he was adding to her stress.


    She was angry.


    ¡°Henley, please go.


    Stop meddling with my business.


    ¡±


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re really ungrateful.


    I came here to save you out of kindness, and this is how you thank me?¡± Henley¡¯s face grew stern, his tone suggesting Raegan owed him a debt of gratitude.


    Yet, Raegan had only one question.


    ¡°How did you know I was here?¡±


    Henley found himself suddenly speechless.


    Raegan, perceptive, immediately caught on to something.


    ¡°Was my flight transfer your doing?¡±

 Chapter 1922

    At this point, Henley no longer bothered to pretend, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed.


    ¡°Yes, it was me,¡± he confessed without any guilt.


    ¡°I thought, with your ex-husband getting married, how could you miss the show?¡±


    Raegan was doubtful.


    ¡°What? Are you out of your mind?¡± She had never imagined that Henley was the mastermind behind her being trapped here!


    ¡°Henley, what did I ever do to you? You tricked me intoing here, confined me in a hotel room, and almost got me killed by that Lunatic?¡±


    Seeing Raegan so visibly upset was unusual for Henley.


    She was typically either aloof or simply


    ignored him.


    However, seeing her visibly angry seemed oddly charming to him.


    Suddenly, he questioned his own feelings.


    Previously, he desired to have her, but now, he was satisfied just to have her attention.


    He was indeed desperate.


    ¡°Leave me alone!¡± Raegan was furious.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak another word to him.


    Noticing her flushed face, Henley rified, ¡°I didn¡¯t instruct anyone to lock you in the room.


    It wasn¡¯t me, and I deny any involvement.


    ¡±


    Raegan snorted.


    If not Henley, the only other person who had seen her was Katie.


    If Katie was responsible, she wasn¡¯t surprised.


    Henley and Katie were the ones who would recklessly step on others¡¯ toes, just like now, Henley proudly dering himself the heroing to her rescue.


    In fact, if it weren¡¯t for him, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this predicament in the first ce.


    Raegan took several deep breaths to calm herself and asked, ¡°You mentioned you had wanted to rescue me.


    Is there a secret passage?¡±


    Raegan hoped to gather some valuable information to ry to themander, helping the special forces in their mission.


    To her surprise, Henley observed her suspiciously.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re nning to organize a rescue for Mitchel?¡±


    Raegan knew Henley hated Mitchel to the core, and her unwavering feelings for Mitchel were only a minor factor.


    The main issue was rooted in Alexis¡¯ deluding Henley into believing being the rightful heir of the Dixon family¡¯s wealth.


    The stark contrast in background between them was also at y.


    Henley would stab Mitchel in the back, and there was no way he would tell her the way to rescue Mitchel.


    There was also the risk that any information he gave could be a trap.


    With that realization, Raegan decided not to ask Henley further.


    She walked over and picked up the scissors from the ground.


    Henley was surprised, thinking she might be out of her mind.


    Did she not value her life? She still wanted to cut the detonator wires!


    He reached out to intervene, but Raegan held up the scissors, warning him, ¡°Stay back!¡±


    Henley¡¯s expression darkened instantly.


    He hade to rescue her, and now she was threatening him with scissors!


    Henley smirked mockingly and said, ¡°Do you really think those tiny scissors can hurt me?¡±


    Trying to contain his frustration, he warned, ¡°Raegan, I¡¯m losing my patience.


    You can eithere with me willingly, or I¡¯ll knock you out and take you myself.


    ¡±


    ¡°Henley, are you really trying to save me and take me away?¡± Raegan asked.


    ¡°If I go with you, where will you take me? Will you let me go home?¡±


    Henley was at a loss for words.


    Raegan continued, ¡°You won¡¯t.


    You¡¯ve lost your ce in the Ardlens.


    So, are you nning to take me overseas, to some isted ce where you can confine me?¡±


    Henley remained silent.


    At that moment, it was just the two of them, and there was no point in continuing to lie.


    Henley also felt no need to pretend in front of her.


    ¡°Henley, haven¡¯t you figured yourself out yet?¡± Raegan taunted, ¡°You¡¯re always the self-centered type.


    You do whatever suits you, no matter what others think.


    And if ites down to it, you¡¯re not above using force.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s understanding of Henley¡¯s character was deeply urate, and her observations were spot on.

 Chapter 1923

    Henley¡¯splexion turned from pale to red and then settled into a cold expression.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he the same?¡± He scoffed.


    ¡°Raegan, you should realize that all men are somewhat alike.


    No one


    is free of selfishness.


    In the past, he stirred up all sorts of trouble because I was getting too close to you.


    His feelings for you were just possessiveness.


    Only you women think that¡¯s love, all naive-like!¡±


    Henley confidently concluded, ¡°In reality, for us men, love and possession are the same things.


    ¡±


    After his lengthy deration, Raegan responded, ¡°No, he¡¯s different from you, and he¡¯s different from many other men.


    ¡±


    Raegan chose not to borate further, knowing there were aspects Henley might never understand.


    Henley¡¯s obsession had already prated deep into his being.


    His childhood might have something to do with it, but that didn¡¯t make it right for someone to be evil and scheme against others.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The reason humans had evolved to be the most advanced primates was because of the possession of intelligence,mitment, love, and many other virtues¡­


    If most people gave in to their grievances and struggles, resorting to hurting and persecuting others, then humanity would never have achieved its historical greatness.


    Instead, it would have surrendered to selfishness and darkness long ago.


    ¡°Henley, I¡¯m warning you, either you leave now, or if you try to stop me¡­¡± Raegan stopped, lifting the scissors in her hand, and spoke firmly and honestly to him.


    ¡°This little pair of scissors might not harm you, and I might not have the strength.


    But if youe at me, I¡¯ll cut the detonator wire.


    If you¡¯re ready to risk your life as well as mine, then stay.


    ¡±


    As Raegan said this, her expression remained surprisingly calm andposed, as if she was merely preparing to trim some leaves with the scissors, not cut a detonator wire.


    Henley waspletely taken aback.


    Her unwavering gaze made him believe that if pushed far enough, she would truly follow through.


    ALL at once, a burning jealousy surged from his heart to his head, making every pore on his body stand on end.


    ¡°Tell me, what is it about Mitchel that makes you willing to go this far?¡±


    Henley¡¯s frustration was overwhelming.


    ¡°Even if his wedding was just for show, you can¡¯t tell me you weren¡¯t hurt at all!¡±


    Henley was not reconciled.


    Why¡­ Why couldn¡¯t Raegan treat him this way? He believed he had been just as devoted as Mitchel.


    Like today, he knew the building was filled with explosives, yet he still came back to rescue her.


    They were both risking their lives.


    What was the difference?


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Of course I was hurt,¡± Raegan freely acknowledged.


    Even now, thinking back on those past few weeks when Mitchel was icy toward her, her heart still felt the pain.


    But after Matteo exined everything, Raegan found it impossible to hold onto her anger.


    Understanding his poor health and the extent of his scheming against arge group, all just to make things easier for her.


    He even revoked the will and added more favorable conditions for her.


    Mitchel¡¯s dealing with Alexis and Henley had all been about securing advantages for her and the children.


    He had even endangered himself to set up a trap to catch the notorious Lorenzo.


    The purpose behind his actions was unmistakable¡­ It was all for her.


    That time in the car, hearing the altered voice of Lorenzo, Raegan understood that until they caught this viin and held him ountable, she would never have a peaceful day.


    Lorenzo was a threat to many, and at any moment, he could target her.


    Thus, Mitchel¡¯s final act was to try to capture Lorenzo himself.


    The reason he held a wedding with Katie was to catch Lorenzo off guard, making Lorenzo think she was no longer significant to Mitchel.


    All of this was what Matteo had said to Raegan on the phone before, and by connecting the dots, Raegan was sure this was precisely Mitchel¡¯s n.


    Raegan looked up at the puzzled Henley and said, ¡°Although I can¡¯t ept the methods he thought were in my best interest, I can understand them.


    He didn¡¯t selfishly manipte me into choosing him by using love as moral ckmail.


    There are deeds he¡¯s done that I might never even learn about, yet he carried them out without wanting anything in return¡­ What he wanted was merely my safety as well as my children¡¯s, to ease his own worries.


    Any one of the acts I¡¯ve said is sufficient reason for me to do this.


    ¡±


    In his final moments, as a man, Mitchel sacrificed his own well-being, pouring all his efforts into protecting the woman and child he cherished.


    Raegan was sure that he had fulfilled the roles of both a partner and a father.


    With his sickly body, he had already done enough.


    Now, it was her turn to act on his behalf.


    Henley¡¯s face seemed as if it had turned to stone.


    At that moment, he felt like a misfit clown, trying too hard to fit into their world, only to be pushed aside.


    He had never felt so keenly that he was on the verge of losing Raegan.


    No, it was more precise to say that he had never truly had what he was now about to lose.

 Chapter 1924

    His heart felt empty, filled with dissatisfaction, yet he had to ept it.


    The things she had mentioned, he truly appeared unable to aplish.


    Because in his view, the concept of ¡°selfless dedication¡± simply didn¡¯t exist.


    Henley acknowledged that Raegan had a point.


    He was a refined egoist, and he only gave if the return was significant and enticing.


    In a situation where the effort outweighed the reward, he knew what to do.


    Shrouded in darkness, Henley murmured, ¡°Raegan, I truly wish for you to live.


    ¡±


    With that, he turned away without hesitation, just as he had when his mother took herst breaths.


    Was he not fazed? He wasn¡¯t.


    Yet, he could suppress his feelings, a trait that set him apart.


    Unseen by anyone, a tear from Henley¡¯s eyes fell silently onto the carpet.


    Raegan regained herposure, her resolve hardened.


    Her hand, steady now, reached for the yellow fuse wire.


    Inside the hall, Katie¡¯s wedding dress was marred with stains.


    Her overly thick makeup cracked, distorting her features.


    Usually meticulous, now she disregarded such concerns.


    Having secured her safety from Lorenzo¡¯s threat, triumph lit her face.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Confronting Mitchel¡¯s intense gaze, Katie taunted, ¡°Mitchel, are you worried now?¡±


    Katie smirked, adding, ¡°Ah, I wonder what Lorenzo will do to Raegan once he finds her.


    Oh¡­¡±


    She feigned shock, covering her mouth.


    ¡°Lorenzo wouldn¡¯t really cut open her stomach and take out your child, would he?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mitchel¡¯s re was lethal, his eyes emitting dangerous rays.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Katie tapped her chest, feigning fright.


    ¡°So fierce, but¡­¡±


    She chuckled, her voice dripping with coy sarcasm.


    ¡°What does it matter? You¡¯re still Lorenzo¡¯s prisoner, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    She didn¡¯t wait for a response, buoyed by her own mood.


    ¡°Mitchel, you owe me.


    You used me to protect the woman you love from disaster.


    Don¡¯t you feel even a shred of guilt?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s Lips twisted into a cold sneer.


    ¡°Guilt? For a vile creature like you?¡± His eyes filled with disdain.


    ¡°For all you¡¯ve done, being cut to pieces wouldn¡¯t be too much!¡±


    Katie¡¯s expression shifted rapidly.


    ¡°It was all for you.


    If you hadn¡¯t loved her, she wouldn¡¯t have suffered.


    Don¡¯t you see? My suggestion of having Lorenzo take her child out was merciful.


    ¡±


    Mitchel replied coolly, ¡°I think you¡¯ll soon experience that mercy for yourself.


    ¡±


    Katie shivered and snapped irrationally, ¡°Nonsense! Even if you die, I won¡¯t.


    Thinking of dying with her? You two would be perfect as miserable lovers in the afterlife.


    Wouldn¡¯t that be fitting?¡±


    By now, Katie had abandoned any hope for Mitchel.


    He was fully aware of her actions, and without losing his memory, he would never fall for her.


    With no hope remaining, Katie dropped all pretense, revealing her true, malevolent nature.


    ¡°Mitchel, do you think I will let you have your way? Even if you both died, I would keep you apart.


    I won¡¯t let your graves lie together!¡±


    Her extreme jealousy twisted her features.


    Her excitement mounting, she dered, ¡°But do you think I¡¯d let you die easily? I¡¯ll keep you alive.


    Aurora has many secret medicines that will keep your mind alert while your body withers.


    I want you to see the ruin you be.


    Your pride, talent, status, all that people envy, you¡¯ll be unable to use.


    You¡¯ll be nothing, a paralytic, a mere shell¡­¡±


    As Katie spoke, a chilling smile crept across her face.


    ¡°Mitchel, when that moment arrives, what pride will you have left?¡±


    Her gaze was intense, almost possessed as she punctuated each word, ¡°Remember, if I, Katie, cannot possess something, I¡¯ll ensure it decays or disintegrates before anyone else can im it!¡±

 Chapter 1925

    Suddenly, a loud ¡°Bang!¡± The ng resonated as a tray hurtled across the room.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Katie paused briefly, before clutching her head and letting out a sharp scream, Blood cascaded down the right side of her face Like a torrent, relentless and unending.


    She hadn¡¯t seen Mitchel obtain the tray or how he managed to strike her with it.


    Were his hands not bound? How was this possible?


    Terror filled Katie¡¯s eyes as she watched Mitchel stand up and approach her.


    When had he freed himself from his restraints? Now was not the time to dwell on these questions.


    Mitchel was more menacing than any of Maxwell¡¯s men, as if he were capable of tearing her apart on the spot.


    ¡°Help me!¡± Katie screamed in desperation for Maxwell¡¯s men, but the guard who had been watching them had momentarily stepped out.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Another had urgently excused himself to the bathroom after ensuring both were securely tied.


    Thus, no matter how loudly she screamed, there was no one to hear her.


    ¡°Help me! Help¡­¡± Before she could finish her plea, excruciating pain erupted through her body.


    Mitchel stepped on her uninjured hand and twisted it with brutal force.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Tears flowed down Katie¡¯s cheeks as she cried out, ¡°Mitchel¡­ Mitchel¡­ You dare, you dare¡­ Wait until Lorenzo hears of this, he will skin you alive¡­¡±


    The pain nearly drove Katie to madness.


    She grasped that if Mitchel were to escape, Lorenzo would undoubtedly pursue him.


    ¡°Give me your medicine,¡± Mitchel demanded coldly, with a broken table leg as a makeshift crutch.


    ¡°What¡­ What medicine?¡± Katie stammered, bewildered.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Mitchel¡¯s face was drawn, a portrait of impatience.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.


    ¡± Katie feigned ignorance with a shake of her head.


    ¡°I was lying.


    There is no medicine.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s lips barely twitched as he shifted his weight onto his toes, pressing down harder.


    ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± Katie¡¯s scream of agony reverberated through the room.


    ¡°Now, do you have it?¡± Mitchel demanded, his voice sharp.


    Wincing with pain, Katie reluctantly retrieved a small ss vial and tossed it onto the floor.


    Within it, two blue pills were sealed with wax, unmistakably marked by the witch of Aurora.


    This unique seal, derived from a specific herb, was both indestructible and inimitable.


    Katie copsed, her face pale from the intense pain.


    ¡°Are you really going to take it? Do you understand what this medicine will do to you?¡± she gasped.


    ¡°I know,¡± Mitchel responded softly, his cold demeanor softening momentarily.


    ¡°Whether I be a walking corpse, a waste, a paralytic, or something less than human, as long as I have another moment with Raegan, I am willing to endure it.


    ¡±


    The knowledge that Raegan was carrying his children again and had chosen to stay had shifted Mitchel¡¯s priorities dramatically.


    For the first time, his will to live ignited fiercely.


    He yearned to be present when she delivered.


    His absence when Janey was brought to this world was a regret that gnawed at him relentlessly.


    This time, he was determined to persevere until the children¡¯s arrival, to witness his children¡¯s first breaths¡­


    Mitchel pocketed the ss vial just as noises erupted from the doorway.


    ¡°Help¡­¡± Katie¡¯s attempt to scream was cut short as Mitchel stuffed a gag into her mouth.


    ¡°Mmmph¡­¡±


    The guard who had left for the bathroom re-entered, immediately struck by the chaotic scene.


    ¡°Where is the man?¡± he barked, noticing Katie¡¯s bloodied appearance.

 Chapter 1926

    ¡°Mmmph¡­ Mmmph¡­¡±¡± Desperate and struggling for breath, Katie frantically tried to signal to the unaware guard that her mouth was gagged.


    Finally noticing, the guard quickly removed the gag and asked urgently, ¡°Where is the man?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­¡± Before Katie couldplete her warning, a sharp ¡°bang¡± resounded.


    Mitchel had already raised his makeshift crutch and struck the guard on the back of the neck, rendering thetter unconscious before he could react.


    Enraged and gritting her teeth, Katie cursed, ¡°Idiot,pletely foolish!¡±


    Mitchel ignored her.


    With precision, he used his hand like a de, striking the unconscious guard on the neck once more, a pressure point technique that ensured the guard would not awaken for three hours.


    Then, grasping his makeshift crutch for support, Mitchel hobbled on his severely damaged left knee, moving with evident difficulty.


    He dragged the unconscious guard to the side.


    Sweat dotted his forehead, and he panted heavily, the strain evident on his face.


    Tasks that were once trivial now posed a significant challenge.


    His left knee waspletely shattered.


    Moving meant dragging his injured leg along, exacerbating the injury.


    Yet, he had no other option.


    His initial surrender was strategic, prompted by his discovery that the service staff in the North Tower had not been evacuated.


    To avoid provoking Lorenzo, a madman likely to detonate explosives indiscriminately and harm innocents, Mitchel had chosen not to resist.


    With the death of Lorenzo¡¯s beloved wife within Ardlens¡¯ borders, it was inevitable that Lorenzo woulde and wreak havoc.


    Mitchel had deliberately drawn suspicion to himself days earlier to set a trap for Lorenzo.


    Indeed, Lorenzo had taken the bait.


    Yet, unexpectedly, he had managed to secure explosives, even in a country with stringent regtions like Ardlens, a testament to his formidable influence.


    Such a dangerous man needed to be stopped.


    Though Raegan had signaled that she was safe, Mitchel felt an urgent need to locate her, driven by a mix of concern and unresolved tension.


    After preparing himself, Mitchel tore another strip of cloth and used a nk to fashion a makeshift splint for his leg.


    Katie was still shivering on the ground when suddenly, through the walkie-talkie, Lorenzo¡¯s furious voice red, ¡°Keep an eye on Katie.


    I¡¯m going back to cut her tongue out¡­¡±


    Lorenzo ended the transmission abruptly, not waiting for a response.


    Katie was stunned.


    What? Lorenzo hadn¡¯t found Raegan.


    Where could Raegan have gone? She had personally ensured Raegan was securely locked up.


    Could Raegan have escaped?


    Mitchel was approaching with the initial intention of knocking Katie out and leaving her for the special forces to handle.


    However, he paused upon hearing Lorenzo¡¯s chilling threat.


    Katie¡¯s face turned ghostly pale, like paper.


    She had heard enough rumors about Lorenzo¡¯s madness, including the horrifying tale that he had killed his own mother.


    In his secluded pce away from Ardlens, he was infamous for his borate torture methods, and whispers suggested he had even craftednterns from human skin.


    When Lorenzo unleashed his madness, he was aw unto himself, indulging his darkest whims without restraint.


    His methods were cruel, intentionally designed to inflict excruciating pain.


    Katie couldn¡¯t bear the thought of staying, a fate too horrifying for her to even think about it.


    ¡°Please, Mitchel.


    I confess to everything.


    Just take me to the police.


    I¡¯ll admit to all charges.


    Just don¡¯t leave me here¡­¡± she pleaded, her voice desperate.


    Kneeling on the ground, chained and desperate, Katie knew that being with Mitchel, despite his disdain for her and his limited time, was far safer than remaining here.


    Now, with the knowledge that Raegan was pregnant, Mitchel Likely desired to see Raegan and wouldn¡¯t harm another soul.


    If only he would take her to the police, she believed she could somehow secure her freedom.


    As long as she wasn¡¯t delivered into Lorenzo¡¯s hands, she was prepared to do anything.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Katie wept loudly, no longer caring about her appearance.


    ¡°Mitchel, please, don¡¯t leave me with Lorenzo.


    I¡¯m begging you¡­¡±

 Chapter 1927

    Watching her breakdown, Mitchel felt not a shred of sympathy.


    Katie¡¯s reputation for cunning was well-established.


    Even behind bars, she would find ways to escape and clear her name.


    Letting Lorenzo handle Katie was exactly the oue Mitchel had intended.


    He recoiled in disgust


    from the hand Katie reached out to him, saying, ¡°Enjoy the fruits of your own actions, Katie.


    ¡±


    At the door, he turned to look back at Katie, sincerity in his eyes.


    ¡°Honestly, I hope you outwit Lorenzo.


    ¡±


    Surviving Lorenzo meant facing the vengeance of his entire n, a fate few could withstand.


    But in Mitchel¡¯s eyes, it was the punishment Katie rightly deserved!


    Once the door closed behind him, Katie¡¯s cries of despair echoed through the silence.


    The unknown horrors that awaited her filled her with dread.


    Fear coiled around her like serpents tightening on her bones.


    ¡°Mitchel, I hate you.


    I hate you¡­ I wish you and that woman both a miserable death¡­¡± Her venomous curse filled the room, echoing with malice.


    Yet, Mitchel showed no reaction.


    He was determined to prevent Katie from causing any more harm.


    Not in this life.


    Copsed on the ground, her cries dwindling, Katie suddenly heard footsteps drawing near.


    Lifting her head, she saw Lorenzo¡¯s deceptively gentle and schrly face approaching.


    Just as she opened her mouth to speak, a cold sh of light cut through the air.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°sh!¡±


    With the scissors poised over the detonator wire, Raegan didn¡¯t hesitate to cut the yellow wire.


    ¡°Snip.


    ¡± The sound echoed sharply, and she instinctively closed her eyes, her heart pounding.


    The fear was real, but, fortunately, there was no explosion.


    She had seeded!


    Raegan felt a surge of relief and nearly cheered, but the situation demanded focus, not celebration.


    She quickly gathered her toolkit, slung it over her shoulder, and hurried to the next explosive location.


    Having Learned from her first attempt, Raegan approached the second device with more confidence.


    She grabbed the scissors and cut the wire without second-guessing.


    Instead of a ¡°snip¡±, a loud ¡°pop¡± sounded.


    ¡°ck!¡± The scissors in her grip ttered to the ground.


    Raegan instinctively crouched and covered her head, bracing for an explosion.


    However, the catastrophic st she anticipated didn¡¯t ur.


    Just as Raegan was about to look up, she felt the cold metal of a gun barrel press against her temple.


    She froze.


    A man in ck fixed her with a stern look.


    ¡°You¡¯re the woman the boss is after!¡±


    Raegan¡¯s heart sank.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The ¡°boss¡± referred to must be Lorenzo.


    The man nced at the explosive, swearing under his breath, ¡°Shit!¡±


    The detonator wire had been cut!


    He turned back to Raegan with a mix of anger and disbelief.


    ¡°Did you cut this?¡±

 Chapter 1928

    Raegan remained silent, her head bowed, prompting the man to harshly grab her chin.


    Then, a p was delivered.


    The butt of his gun struck Raegan across the mouth, sttering blood across her teeth and trickling down her Lips.


    Despite the pain, Raegan spat out a mouthful of blood and confirmed, ¡°Yes, it was me.


    ¡±


    Raegan knew the man had seen what happened.


    He was just in disbelief and needed confirmation.


    There was no point in hiding it now, and perhaps honesty would spare her further pain.


    The man, now viewing her as more than just an ordinary threat, demanded, ¡°How did you know which wire to cut?¡±


    ¡°I guessed.


    ¡± Raegan shrugged, maintaining herposure under pressure.


    The man¡¯s suspicion deepened as he ordered sternly, ¡°Come with me, and don¡¯t try anything, or I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    He forcefully twisted Raegan¡¯s arms behind her back, intending to secure them with rope.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Raegan¡¯s cry of pain echoed slightly in the empty space.


    As the man nced at Raegan¡¯s tear-stained face, his guard dropped momentarily, dismissing her as a serious threat.


    He scoffed internally at her audacity to tamper with the explosives.


    Underestimating Raegan was the man¡¯s mistake.


    In a swift move, Raegan reached into her bag and pulled out a small device before pressing it against his neck.


    Sizzle¡­ A buzzing sound of electrical discharge filled the air.


    It was apact stun gun disguised as a power bank.


    Raegan hadn¡¯t brought much with her, but she had made sure to carry this essential item for self-defense.


    Caught off guard, the man jolted, his face contorting in pain as he stumbled backward.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± he roared, his training kicking in.


    Despite the shock, the man managed to regain some control, lunging forward to grasp Raegan¡¯s wrist.


    The stun gun, while effective, was not as powerful as a full-sized baton, and the man had partially evaded the full brunt of the shock.


    Although the stun gun had injured him, the effect was brief, and the damage wasn¡¯t severe enough to incapacitate himpletely.


    He still managed to exert force.


    Raegan struggled fiercely, managing tond another shock on his wrist, which had sustained a small cut.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She targeted the injury, repeatedly shocking it until the electricity made his wrist almost numb with pain.


    ¡°Damn¡­ it!¡± the man cursed, recoiling in pain and crouching on the ground, his face twisted in agony.


    Seizing the moment, Raegan turned around and ran.


    The hotel corridors were deserted, every door shut tight.


    She had nowhere to hide, and soon she could hear the quick patter of footsteps behind her.


    The man had caught up.


    ¡°Stop! You can¡¯t run away! Stop! Still!¡± he shouted, his voice echoing down the hall.


    Despite his injured hand, his determination was relentless as he pursued Raegan, shouting instructions into his radio to alert Lorenzo, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve found the woman.


    I¡¯m chasing her on the 7th floor!¡±


    Meanwhile, Lorenzo, upon hearing the update, barely reacted.


    He turned to address Katie, a disturbing calmness in his demeanor, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Glyn.


    She showed upte.


    Don¡¯t hold it against me.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1929

    Katie, dazed and in shock, was a ghastly sight.


    Blood pooled around her, and horrifyingly, next to her on the groundy a piece of her own flesh from her mouth.


    Lorenzo had cut Katie¡¯s mouth off.


    Katiey helplessly on the ground, unable to have defended herself against such a sudden and brutal attack.


    How could someone be so monstrously cruel, to enter without a word and inflict such harm? She was burning with hatred.


    Lorenzo looked upon Katie¡¯s prone form with indifference, seeing her as nothing more than a failure, a woman who, despite her efforts and schemes, couldn¡¯t handle a simple confrontation.


    In Lorenzo¡¯s eyes, Katie was nothing but a disposable object, another casualty in his twisted games.


    He pulled out a silk scarf to clean his hands and carefully wiped away the blood stters in front of him, offering a smile.


    ¡°Since that woman has appeared, I¡¯ll spare your life for Davey¡¯s sake.


    Be thankful to him.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Katie¡¯s face was ghostly pale.


    Nearby, a decorative mirror reflected her image back to her.


    In the mirror, she appeared horribly disfigured, her features twisted into a grotesque semnce that was almost too painful to behold.


    Katie was fuming and not reconciled.


    Why? Pride had always been her armor, her belief in her own superiority unwavering.


    How could she be reduced to this, being treated like garbage?


    ¡°Mr.


    Maxwell¡­¡± Katie¡¯s voice was faint.


    ¡°You were tricked by Mitchel.


    I know who murdered your wife.


    ¡±


    This im caught Lorenzo¡¯s attention, halting him in his steps.


    He turned back and approached her, asking sharply, ¡°Who?¡±


    Although Lorenzo didn¡¯t genuinely love thatte wife, finding someone who matched his own level of malevolence was rare.


    To Lorenzo, it was more about the challenge ofpatibility.


    The murder of his wife was not just a loss but a direct affront to his authority, a provocation he couldn¡¯t ignore.


    So he took the risk to confront Mitchel, driven by the need to demonstrate that his authority was not to be challenged.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Katie¡¯s mangled lips moved to speak, ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±


    Lorenzo leaned in closer.


    ¡°Who? Speak louder!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr.


    Richard¡­¡± Katie barely managed the surname before Lorenzo¡¯s mind began racing, scouring his memory for any adversaries with that name.


    But before Lorenzo could piece together his thoughts, a sudden pinch interrupted him.


    ncing down, he saw a syringe embedded in his arm.


    Katie, despite her injuries, smirked grotesquely, her mouth stained with blood.


    Lorenzo reached for his gun, but his reactions were sluggish, the drug quickly sapping his strength.


    A numbing sensation rapidly spread throughout his body.


    Lorenzo had been injected with a fast-acting high-potency anesthetic, taking effect within seconds.


    ¡°You!¡± It was all Lorenzo managed to utter, before copsing.


    Katie¡¯sughter echoed maniacally as she staggered to her feet, gripping the knife that had mutted her own face.


    With a frenzied energy, she plunged the knife repeatedly into Lorenzo¡¯s face.


    One stab, then another, and another¡­ She targeted only his face, each thrust more vicious than thest.


    A once handsome visage was brutally transformed into a grotesque mask of blood and tissue.


    Laughing hysterically, Katie stabbed relentlessly, each motion apanied by the curse, ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Who would have imagined that Lorenzo, the feared overlord of Aurora, would meet his demise at the hands of a woman he had underestimated?

 Chapter 1930

    Only when Lorenzo¡¯s features were beyond recognition did Katie finally cease.


    She leaned close, caressing the ruined face with a twisted affection, herughter chilling.


    ¡°Look how much better you appear now¡­ You really should have practiced more¡­¡± she muttered to herself, a clear break from sanity evident in her voice.


    She crawled to retrieve a small, elegant pistol and then shakily rose to her feet.


    ¡°Hide well.


    I¡¯ming to find you all.


    ¡± She cackled, herughter haunting the corridor.


    Meanwhile, Raegan didn¡¯t dare to slow down.


    She hastened her steps toward the elevator.


    Taking the stairs was not an option, given her physical conditionpared to her pursuer.


    The elevator was a risk, but her only viable escape.


    Once inside the elevator, Raegan frantically pressed several floor buttons and then the door close button.


    The sound of footsteps grew louder, nearing the elevator just as the doors slid shut.


    Raegan exhaled a deep breath of relief, watching the doors close just in time.


    But an even greater danger awaited Raegan.


    The uncertainty of what might confront her when the elevator doors opened.


    She had dropped all her belongings in the chaos, now clutching only a stun gun in her hand.


    As the elevator announced its arrival with a ¡°ding,¡± the doors slid open to an apparently empty corridor.


    Just as Raegan began to rx, arge hand reached out, gripping her and pulling her out.


    ¡°Ah! Let me go!¡± Raegan shut her eyes and attempted to use the stun gun, but it didn¡¯t work.


    Its battery had drained after a single use.


    With no other option, Raegan swung the device wildly, using it as a blunt weapon.


    ¡°Let go! Release me!¡± Her voice was tinged with panic.


    ¡°Raegan¡­¡± The soft utterance of her name halted her frantic movements.


    Raegan looked up, her expression shifting from fear to shock.


    ¡°Mitchel¡­¡± She gasped, recognizing the face before her.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes were red, a silent confirmation of his identity.


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡±


    ¡°Mitchel! It¡¯s really you!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± he replied.


    Raegan threw her arms around him in a tight embrace.


    Here she was, alone in the expansive hotel, having taken drastic measures and now confronting the unknown.


    The ordeal had been truly horrifying, rendering her feeling utterly vulnerable.


    She had strived to maintain a facade of strength, but upon seeing Mitchel, that facade crumbled.


    Tears streaked her face, entuating her fragility in her disheveled state.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Mitchel¡¯s heart ached as he enveloped her in his arms.


    ¡°Raegan¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so angry, and so scared,¡± she murmured.


    Raegan¡¯s emotions were overwhelming, but then she noticed Mitchel standing awkwardly, favoring one leg, his knee stained with blood.


    ¡°Are you alright? Your leg¡­¡±

 Chapter 1931

    She broke from his embrace and crouched to inspect his injury, her eyes welling up with tears.


    ¡°Did Lorenzo do this to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.


    ¡± Mitchel didn¡¯t want Raegan to dwell on his injury.


    Gently pulling her to her feet, he redirected her attention, asking, ¡°What about you? Are you hurt?¡±


    His gaze softened, the earlier coldness reced by a concern that Raegan recognized and found


    comforting.


    It was sincere.


    Feeling his genuine care, Raegan¡¯s racing heart began to calm.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Despite their history of unpleasant encounters, at this critical moment, those issues seemed insignificant.


    Right now, neither of them wanted to waste time exining theplicated past.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Raegan started to reply, but her words were cut off by the chilling sound of a gun being c@@ked.


    Both of them froze.


    The man in ck had stealthily approached, aiming the guns at the two and ordering, ¡°Hands up! Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Raegan tensely obeyed, lifting her hands.


    Mitchel did the same.


    The man, still bitter about Raegan¡¯s earlier defensive actions, was intent on retribution.


    He targeted her specifically, ordering, ¡°Let here over here.


    ¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°No way!¡± Mitchel immediately protested.


    Despite his raised hands, he stepped protectively in front of Raegan, asserting, ¡°She¡¯s not going anywhere.


    ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± the man snapped, firing a shot in their direction.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Raegan reacted swiftly, pulling Mitchel aside.


    The two of them quickly rolled to the ground for cover.


    Mitchel swiftly pulled a smoke grenade from his gear and hurled it toward the elevator entrance.


    Within moments, the area was enveloped in a dense cloud of smoke.


    In the smoke screen, coughing could be heard.


    No one could see anything!


    Two more gunshots pierced the haze as the man fired wildly, driven by desperation.


    Mitchel had pulled Raegan into a tight embrace, finding a semnce of shelter in a corner.


    As the smoke began to thin, Mitchel tapped Raegan¡¯s back and exchanged a look with her.


    Mitchel then made a low crawl toward the man, swiftly grabbing the man¡¯s leg and executing a takedown.


    The man hit the ground hard, his weapon ttering away from his grasp.


    A fierce hand-to-hand struggle ensued.


    The man, aware of Mitchel¡¯s leg injury, exploited it mercilessly, aiming kicks at the vulnerable spot.


    As Mitchel¡¯s wound worsened, bleeding profusely, he started to lose strength and the upper hand in the fight.

 Chapter 1932

    Seizing a brutal advantage, the man grabbed Mitchel¡¯s head, smashing it against the hard floor.


    ¡°Stop! Raegan screamed, but her plea was ignored as the man continued his vicious assault.


    ¡±


    Driven by sheer desperation, Raegan spotted the dropped gun nearby.


    She scrambled over, seized it, and aimed at the man.


    ¡°Make another move and I¡¯ll shoot!¡± Her voice was firm, her aim steady, as she faced down the man, ready to protect Mitchel at all costs.


    At Raegan¡¯s sharp rebuke, the man in ck halted his actions.


    Yet, his gaze revealed defiance as h


    e taunted Raegan, ¡°With those gentle hands of yours, you think you can handle a gun?¡±


    As he spoke, he boldly prodded his finger at Mitchel¡¯s shattered knee.


    Just the sound alone was excruciating, yet Mitchel endured in silence, not uttering a single word.


    Raegan¡¯s hand, grasping the firearm, began to tremble.


    She had indeed acquired shooting skills.


    Her father had taught her various techniques abroad to bolster her self-defense, including marksmanship.


    Nevertheless, she had never wielded a firearm in real-life scenarios.


    Moreover, upon returning to the Ambrosia, stringent firearm regtions meant that, except for federal agents, civilians were prohibited from using firearms.


    Consequently, Raegan had never had the opportunity.


    Now, mocked by the man, Raegan efficiently loaded her weapon, disengaged the safety, and aimed at him.


    Her movements were fluid and well-rehearsed.


    The man stood motionless, refusing to act, his lone firearm seized by Raegan now trained on him.


    Raegan aimed the gun at the man andmanded sharply, ¡°Hands up! Step back!¡±


    As the man raised an arm, his wandering gaze caught Mitchel¡¯s attention.


    Mitchel immediately grasped the man was poised to deploy a smoke bomb.


    ¡°Bang!¡± Mitchel raised his elbow and swiftlynded a hook punch, flooring the man.


    The man clutched his chin, preparing to strike back.


    To him, Mitchel, with a limp, was merely a cripple.


    How could he struggle against a cripple?


    But before the man could retaliate, Mitchel trapped him in an armlock, squeezing until the man lost consciousness.


    Once he confirmed the man was thoroughly unconscious, Mitchel Leaned against the wall, gradually mustering the strength to rise.


    Then, silence enveloped the room.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Moments ago, Raegan was brimming with excitement, but now she seemed to vanish from existence.


    As the smoke dissipated, Raegan was shoved forward, a cold gun barrel against the back of her head.


    The figure holding the gun, drenched in blood and bearing a fearsome visage, was none other than Katie.


    Katie¡¯s mouth was a gory sight, her lips blurred and grotesque, sending shivers down Raegan¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Drop the gun,¡± Katie struggled to articte.


    Though she managed to speak through her bloody mouth, every movement caused intense pain.


    Despite the recent painkiller injection, the pain persisted and intensified with the slightest motion.


    It appeared her body was growing immune to the pain relief.

 Chapter 1933

    Raegan obediently released the gun, still reeling from the shock and fear of encountering Katie.


    It was Raegan¡¯s first encounter with such horrifying disfigurement in a person.


    It wasn¡¯t a


    deformation of the spirit but a genuine physical repulsiveness.


    Not only was it hideous, but also profoundly frightening.


    This Lorenzo proved to be truly heartless.


    However, considering Katie emerged drenched in blood, Lorenzo must have met his end at her hands.


    Reflecting on it, Katie appeared even more menacing than Lorenzo.


    And Katie¡¯s current predicament was simply the consequence of a ruthless struggle for survival.


    Concerned for Raegan¡¯s safety, Mitchel spoke firmly.


    ¡°Katie, you can still lower the weapon.


    ¡±


    Katie emitted her distinctive chillingugh.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use, Mitchel? Can it restore my face?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    She blinked and made an exaggerated expression, questioning him, ¡°Why won¡¯t you look at me? Is it because you find me repulsive? Or should I disfigure your beloved? So she looks just like me? Ha-ha¡­¡±


    Delighted with her notion, Katie pped her hands and chuckled anew.


    Mitchel¡¯s countenance darkened.


    ¡°Katie, Lorenzo caused your wounds, not Raegan.


    Release her now!¡±


    ¡°Release her? What fantasy world do you inhabit?¡±


    Mitchel responded with a resolute expression, ¡°This is Ambrosia, a realm governed byws.


    Commit harm, face imprisonment.


    ¡±


    Initially anxious, Raegan began to harbor doubt upon hearing Mitchel¡¯s words.


    It appeared Mitchel aimed to elicit something from Katie.


    Observing his demeanor, Raegan felt moreposed andpliantly stayed quiet.


    Yet, Katie showed no intention of yielding, gripping Raegan¡¯s scalp tighter and pulling forcefully.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Raegan cried out in pain, ying her part.


    Katie chuckled.


    ¡°I dared to end Lorenzo.


    Do you think jail frightens me?¡±


    ¡°You killed him?¡± Mitchel¡¯s brow furrowed as he repeated incredulously, ¡°You really killed Lorenzo?¡±


    His query was suggestive, but Katie, in her frenzied state, remained oblivious.


    ¡°Yes, I not only ended his life, but I also stabbed his face over eighty times¡­ He dared to disfigure me, so I made him so repulsive that even stray dogs wouldn¡¯t approach him on the street!¡±


    Raegan was stunned by Katie¡¯s level of insanity to stab Lorenzo over eighty times! Wasn¡¯t Lorenzo a formidable figure? The ease with which Katie could eliminate him seemed scarcely credible.


    Despite the gun against the back of her neck, the reassuring gaze from Mitchel ahead of Raegan lessened her fear.


    Katie pressed the firearm more firmly against Raegan¡¯s neck and dered fiercely, ¡°You, and you too!¡± She pointed at Mitchel, chuckling.


    ¡°Anyone who harmed me must face consequences, and so will you!¡±


    Mitchel scoffed.


    ¡°Katie, who exactly harmed whom? Can¡¯t you tell?¡±


    ¡°It was you, along with this contemptible woman, who hurt me!¡± Katie tightened her grip on the nape of Raegan¡¯s neck with force.


    Raegan was choked so severely by Katie that she struggled to breathe.


    As her consciousness waned, she suddenly heard Mitchel¡¯s voice.

 Chapter 1934

    ¡°Raegan, do you have faith in me?¡±


    Raegan did not grasp his meaning but replied instinctively, ¡°Mitchel, I trust¡­ Ugh¡­¡±


    Katie intensified her hold, suggesting she might strangle Raegan without resorting to her weapon.


    ¡°Raegan, you simply need to ce faith in me.


    Nothing more!¡±


    Before Raegan could respond, a sudden diving tackle ensued.


    Raegan was forcefully knocked to the ground beneath Mitchel.


    Both individuals collided heavily with the floor.


    Upon seeing Raegan break free from her grasp, Katie acted swiftly and pulled the trigger.


    The familiar sound of a bullet casing ejecting left Raegan stunned.


    In the next instant, her eyes reddened and she screamed in horror, ¡°Mitchel!¡± It was Mitchel who had lunged at her.


    This indicated that the bullet, intended for her, had struck him instead.


    So, was his plea for trust really about sacrificing himself for her once more? No, this could not be happening!


    Tears welled in Raegan¡¯s eyes as she turned Mitchel over to inspect him.


    ¡°Mitchel, are you injured? I can¡¯t bear it¡­ I can¡¯t bear to see you like this.


    I hate you!¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Witnessing her tears, Mitchel grinned and reassured her, ¡°Foolish.


    I had told you to have faith in me.


    ¡±


    Raegan hesitated.


    Mitchel¡¯s voice was feeble, yet it didn¡¯t indicate a gunshot wound.


    Furthermore, there was no blood where a bullet would have prated.


    Raegan nced up suspiciously, and Katie, equally perplexed, squeezed the trigger once more to confirm.


    ¡°Mitchel!¡± Raegan attempted to drag him away, but he struggled to bnce on one leg facing Katie¡¯s firearm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! No!¡± Raegan¡¯s expression turned ashen with dread.


    Katie, appearing unhinged, persistently pressed the trigger aimed at Mitchel¡¯s countenance.


    ¡°Click.


    ¡± The noise of several unfilled chambers puzzled Katie.


    ¡°How could this be? Why!¡±


    Ultimately, the gun malfunctioned and emitted no noise.


    Fuming, Katie angrily threw the gun to the ground, her agitation palpable.


    ¡°Mitchel, was it you messing with me?¡± In her agitation, she spoke rapidly while tugging at therge, unsightly wound on her mouth, causing her to grimace in pain and appear notably repulsive.


    Mitchel maintained a calm expression as he replied, ¡°I swapped the guns.


    ¡±


    Back when Lorenzo crushed his kneecap, Mitchel had seized the opportunity to switch their weapons.


    However, in his rush to rescue Raegan, he forgot the concealed gun.


    Consequently, the gun Katie wielded was the one Mitchel had tampered with.


    Despite this, Mitchel still shielded Raegan with his body, wearing a bulletproof vest underneath.

 Chapter 1935

    To apprehend Lorenzo, Mitchel had meticulously prepared.


    It was not as random as it appeared.


    Even if Katie hadn¡¯t killed Lorenzo today, Lorenzo would have been captured.


    But giving Lorenzo¡¯s nature, he would have fought to the death to avoid capture, as he was infamous for his reckless and desperate fighting style.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    During the confrontation with the special forces, the situation would definitely descend into chaos.


    Their approach required caution, and any attempt to capture Lorenzo would Likely result in unexpected casualties.


    Now, things settled, with only Lorenzo perishing and no additional losses.


    ¡°You swapped the guns?¡± Katie¡¯s eyes darted around, searching for rity.


    The reason she had fired at Mitchel without hesitation was his betrayal.


    He had abandoned her to face Lorenzo alone, leaving her utterly forsaken¡­ The hatred she harbored toward him was profound!


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    He had delivered her into the hands of that devil! She craved vengeance, to rend his flesh and gnaw on his bones!


    But now, learning that Mitchel had tampered with Lorenzo¡¯s firearm, Katie¡¯s dimming intellect sparked a thought.


    A faint smile crept across her still terrifying countenance, reflecting in her eyes.


    ¡°Mitchel, do you still harbor feelings for me?¡±


    This puzzling remark caused Mitchel to furrow his brow slightly, clearly puzzled by her assertion.


    However, Katie giggled joyfully.


    ¡°Even though you left me with Lorenzo, you were secretly concerned he might harm me, so you covertly switched his gun to protect me¡­¡±


    Mitchel was left speechless.


    His lips pressed tightly together, genuinely taken aback by her misconception, unable to respond.


    Raegan was equally taken aback.


    It appeared Katie was genuinely delusional.


    Any rational person could see that wasn¡¯t the case.


    Yet, Katie remained lost in her delusional world,ughing even more brightly.


    ¡°Mitchel, I¡­ I forgive you.


    Even though you abandoned me for this woman, I¡¯m not upset.


    I¡¯m willing to share you with her.


    Moving forward, we¡­ We could take shift to have you.


    Monday, Wednesday, Friday for you and her, and Tuesday, Thursday, Saturday for you and me.


    How does that sound?¡± Katie shockingly proposed.


    Mitchel furrowed his brow.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? When have I ever protected you?¡±


    In Katie¡¯s persistent dream state, she refused to awaken, vehemently insisting, ¡°That¡¯s how you protected me.


    Mitchel, cease deceiving me.


    I am aware you harbor emotions for me deep down.


    We have coborated and resided together for numerous years¡­¡±


    As Katie¡¯s assertions became increasingly extravagant, referencing actions Mitchel had never taken, all creations of her imagination.


    Mitchel interjected coldly, ¡°Katie, when I left you with Lorenzo, I envisioned two potential oues.


    One where he would subject you to torment until death, and another where you would eliminate him, only to face retaliation from the entire Maxwellpany!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No¡­ It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Shattered by his cruel revtion, Katie sped her hands to her chest, murmuring, ¡°You care for me¡­ You hold feelings for me¡­ You¡¯re lying¡­¡±


    Katie immersed herself deeper into hypnosis, reconstructing her idyllic dream one phrase at a time.


    ¡°You im forgiveness, but what authority do you possess? The one perpetrating wrong and malevolence from the outset is you, not anyone else.


    Remember, the things you¡¯vemitted, be it in this life or the next, or even the one beyond that, are beyond forgiveness!¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s lips formed a beautiful yet severe curve as he delivered his brutal statement, ¡°I anticipated your victory over Lorenzo because I believed thetter oue would be more gratifying!¡±


    The consequences of offending the entire Maxwell family were widely understood.


    Not every member of the Maxwell family was entric.


    Indeed, not every nationckedws permitting unrestricted behavior.


    However, Lorenzo stood out as an anomaly, renowned for his utter madness, causing disturbances wherever he went, and enjoying the family head¡¯s favoritism.


    Numerous family members disapproved of Lorenzo because, fueled by favoritism, Lorenzo acted recklessly, impulsively, and with excessive showiness.

 Chapter 1936

    Those opposed to Lorenzo might rejoice for three days upon learning of his demise.


    Nevertheless, while the current Maxwell family head lived, anyone responsible for Lorenzo¡¯s death cannot evade capture and would undoubtedly face apprehension, followed by the subjection of the most brutal penalties!


    Although Katie was somewhat deranged, she hadn¡¯tpletely lost her senses.


    She vigorously shook her head, insisting, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.


    I didn¡¯t kill Lorenzo.


    You have no evidence.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    It wasn¡¯t me¡­¡±


    Mitchel sneered, observing that even in her madness, Katie remained crafty.


    ¡°I forgot to inform you that the footage of your actions against Lorenzo has already been uploaded to the satellite cloud.


    Shortly, the head of the Maxwell family will personally review your work, including your confession to Lorenzo¡¯s demise.


    ¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Katie thought she must have misheard, whispering, ¡°You¡¯re joking, right¡­¡±


    Mitchel articted each word clearly, his tone frigid.


    ¡°As I mentioned, I orchestrated the best ending for you.


    ¡±


    Even though having orchestrated to let Katie face the music, Mitchel felt it was still not enough to make up for the evil acts she hadmitted.


    As Raegan stared at Katie¡¯s terrifying face, she felt increasingly horrified.


    With that wide, blood-filled mouth, Katie resembled a zombie from horror movies.


    She no Longer looked human.


    Her appearance was truly awful, terrifying, and scary!


    Lorenzo¡¯s brutality was clearly shown in Katie¡¯s injury caused by him, so deep that her jawbone was exposed.


    With her mouth in such a ruined state, no amount of money could restore it.


    Fearing that Katie might lose control and attack Mitchel, Raegan pulled on his arm.


    ¡°Mitchel, let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    Before Raegan could finish her plea, a sharp, painful scream cut through the air.


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Katie thrust at Raegan wildly, intent on ripping her apart.


    As Raegan raised her hand to defend herself, Mitchel was quicker.


    He struck Katie¡¯s body with his makeshift crutch.


    Knocked down by the impact, Katie spat blood from the forceful hit, her original injured mouth more gruesome with the blood oozing out.


    Not sparing Katie a nce, Mitchel hastily turned to Raegan and asked worriedly, ¡°Did she touch you?¡±


    Seeing Mitchel¡¯s eyes turn bloodshot, wild and ready to explode, Raegan felt a little scared.


    ¡°No, no, she didn¡¯t touch me,¡± she quickly assured him.


    Upon hearing this, Mitchel¡¯s face rxed slightly, though he was still furious.


    Katie had always been cruel and scheming, expert at using deceptions and poison.


    Mitchel dreaded imagining what could have happened if Katie had managed to attack Raegan just now.


    The craziness Katie had shown reminded him of Lauren¡¯s charging at Raegan with the poisoned syringe at Katie¡¯s instigation that day.


    Chest heaving with emotion, Mitchel red at Katie.


    The horror brought by Raegan¡¯s near miss with his intervention broke out over him in a cold sweat.


    Raegan was his beloved woman, pregnant with his children.


    How dared Katie target Raegan even in his presence!


    Burning with fury, Mitchel clutched the makeshift crutch tightly, the veins on the back of his hand standing out, ready to burst.


    He hit the roof, hisst shred of sanity waning.


    He was done with waiting any longer, inclined to make Katie suffer in his own hands right then and there.


    Cunning as Katie, she might manage to avoid the Maxwell family¡¯s hunting down for a while before being finally captured and tortured to death.


    His patience wore thin at Katie¡¯s boldness.


    He intended to end Katie¡¯s life himself, even if it meant breaking thews of Ambrosia! Only then would he finally stop Katie from inflicting more harm on others, especially his loved ones.


    Seemingly unhinged, Katiey on the ground, resembling a dog struggling in itsst moments, making a scary, asional chuckle sound.


    Mitchel hobbled forward, using the makeshift crutch to force open her tightly closed hand.


    And there it was, a syringe with unknown toxin, just as he had expected.

 Chapter 1937

    The veins on Mitchel¡¯s forehead instantly stood out.


    His suspicion had been spot on! Katie had indeed intended to poison Raegan.


    In an instant, a fierce me ignited from the soles of his feet, burning up to his eyes.


    His beautiful eyes were scorched a bloodred.


    ¡°You wanted to poison Raegan?¡± Mitchel spat out each word forcefully, as if grinding them between his teeth, his heart filled with visible hatred and madness.


    Katie showed no regret,pletely indifferent.


    ¡°Of course.


    If I¡¯m going down, none of you are going to do well! Especially you!¡±


    Katie raised her index finger at Raegan, her teeth clenched in anger as she snapped, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be in this mess! You bring bad luck!¡±


    Even at this moment, Katie refused to acknowledge her own faults, instead cing the me entirely on others.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, Mitchel wouldn¡¯t be counting down his remaining days due to the lethal poison! That syringe was meant for you.


    Your child¡¯s miscarriage happened because you deserved it.


    You should never have been by Mitchel¡¯s side.


    You¡¯ve only brought him disaster.


    Every time he¡¯s hurt or in grave danger, it¡¯s all because of you! You are a cursed, ill-fated presence! You are a doomed ominous woman!¡±


    Raegan was left without words, stunned by Katie¡¯s insanity and the nonsense she spouted.


    ¡°Crack!¡± A sharp sound echoed.


    The index finger Katie had used to point at Raegan was forcefully broken by Mitchel.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Katie screamed in agony.


    ¡°You!¡± Mitchel¡¯s long-restrained anger finally exploded at this moment.


    ¡°Shut the f@ck up!¡±


    None of Katie¡¯s actions were forgivable.


    With her attempt to shoot Raegan and inject Raegan with poison, Katie deserved to get rotten in the hell.


    Mitchel bent his good knee, crouching down, and then swung his hand, delivering a harsh p to Katie¡¯s face.


    This was the first time Mitchel had ever hit a woman in his life.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    He had always been repulsed by the idea of men hitting women, and his upbringing had taught him never to resort to physical violence against women.


    But now, even just a p didn¡¯t feel sufficient to release the hatred he harbored inside.


    Mitchel then clenched his fist and smashed it against Katie¡¯s face, causing her already terrifying face to quickly swell and distort even more.


    Still fuming, Mitchel hit Katie again, determined to stop only when he finally made her pay for what wrongdoings she had done all this time.


    Raegan was left dumbstruck watching this.


    The usually calm andposed Mitchel had lost control, brutally beating Katie¡¯s already distorted face even more.


    The unyielding strikes clearly aimed to eliminate the malicious Katie.


    ¡°You deserve to die! I won¡¯t wait for Lorenzo¡¯s family to do it.


    I¡¯ll send you to hell myself!¡± Mitchel dered, picking up a military knife from the ground and aiming it at Katie¡¯s throat, poised to strike.


    Seeing that Mitchel was on the verge ofmitting murder, Raegan rushed over and seized the hand that held the knife, imploring urgently, ¡°Mitchel, calm down! You can¡¯t do this! We should leave her fate to the proper authorities.


    ¡±


    This was, unmistakably, an act of homicide! Even for the gravest criminals, ording to Ambrosiaw, revenge killing outside of self -defense was not justified.


    One wrong move, and they might find themselves used of murder.


    Mitchel¡¯s clean record couldn¡¯t be tarnished because of this, because of her.

 Chapter 1938

    The fiery red in Mitchel¡¯s eyes did not fade at Raegan¡¯s plea.


    Glowering at Katie, he had gone berserk, without a shred of warmth on his face.


    Katie¡¯s continuous efforts to cause harm to Raegan filled Mitchel with a murderous intent.


    He couldn¡¯t bring himself to let go of a malicious woman like Katie.


    ¡°She deserves to die! She deserves to die a thousand times over!¡± The deadly determination in his voice filled the air.


    Raegan strained with all her might, struggling to restrain Mitchel¡¯s hand.


    She begged him fervently, ¡°Mitchel, listen to me! Don¡¯t ruin your life over someone like her.


    It¡¯s not worth it.


    Let¡¯s go home¡­¡±


    Raegan assumed it seemed unlikely Katie would survive, given her critical condition.


    Plus, should


    Katie survived, the Maxwell family would not spare her.


    In any case, Mitchel, a man with a promising future and remarkablepetence, shouldn¡¯t ruin his life over murdering a cruel woman like Katie.


    Moreover, Mitchel¡¯s condition was far from good.


    His trousers were already stiff with dried blood, and his white shirt had turned a deep red.


    It was unclear whether all this blood was his own or mixed with someone else¡¯s.


    Particrly his leg.


    Only one was functioning, the other, crushed earlier by Lorenzo, had sustained another injury.


    Without prompt treatment, the oue would be beyond imagining.


    Raegan, deeply worried about Mitchel¡¯s well-being, clung to his hand, refusing to let go even for a second.


    ¡°Mitchel, let¡¯s go to the hospital.


    We should let themand center handle this.


    ¡±


    Yet, no matter what Raegan said, the murderous intent in Mitchel¡¯s eyes remained undiminished.


    Even after having been dealt with severely, Katie showed no remorse and still attempted to harm Raegan if given the chance, even cruelly advising Lorenzo to harm the children in Raegan¡¯s womb.


    As long as this evil woman breathed, he would never find peace, even in death!


    Mitchel understood Raegan¡¯s worries, knowing her concerns stemmed from her fear of him facing legal consequences for killing Katie.


    But with his health failing and no antidote in the picture, he felt helpless.


    With such a threat against Raegan weighing on him, he couldn¡¯t rest until it was resolved.


    He was unafraid of being marked by disgrace.


    The fire within Mitchel grew fiercer, the intense murderous intent scorching Raegan¡¯s skin through his flesh.


    Raegan realized Mitchel hadpletely lost his self-control.


    At that moment, she saw that the threats posed to her life would push this rational man into insanity.


    The answer to his love for her, the question she had once desired to confirm, was now painfully obvious.


    Raegan embraced Mitchel¡¯s rigid body, her voice filled with tenderness.


    ¡°Mitchel, please, let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    Raegan felt Mitchel had suffered enough.


    ALL she wanted was for him to do well.


    Mitchel¡¯s body gradually rxed under her embrace.


    Leaning against the wall, Raegan slowly helped Mitchel to stand.


    Her phone disappeared during the earlier fight, leaving no means to reach out and update anyone on the situation.


    Plus, Mitchel was obviously feverish, his body burning up.


    He seemed disoriented and not fully conscious.


    At that moment, Katie¡¯s fingers twitched on the ground, and after a momentarypse, she regained consciousness.


    Straining her voice, she called out to the departing figures, ¡°Raegan!¡±


    Raegan stopped in her steps and turned to look at Katie.


    Though Katie¡¯s face was still a terrifying sight, there was a rare moment of rity in her eyes.


    Katie¡¯s pain had long since vanished, and with her senses numbed, it was clear her end was near.


    She spoke.


    ¡°Do you know? Mitchel could have been invincible, but because of you, he has a vulnerability.


    You have no idea how challenging it is for him to keep you safe!¡±


    As blood dripped from the corner of Katie¡¯s mouth, she struggled to say, ¡°You are a deadly ominous person for Mitchel.


    You will ultimately be his downfall¡­ His downfall¡­¡±


    Katie¡¯s words made Raegan extremely ufortable.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Thankfully, Mitchel was not fully conscious right now, or else handling the situation would have been much more difficult.


    Giving Katie a cold stare, Raegan said, ¡°Here¡¯s a piece of advice.


    Those who do wrong will pay the price.


    Keep it in mind for your next life, or things will only get worse for you.


    ¡±


    Ignoring Katie¡¯s furious response, Raegan turned and helped Mitchel as they walked away.

 Chapter 1939

    Even then, Katie¡¯s malice hadn¡¯t faded.


    Her eyes glinted with cruelty as she struggled to rise and chase after the pair.


    But halfway there, her arm gave out, causing her to crash back to the floor.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The impact was harsh, and she spat out a mouthful of dark, clotted blood.


    As shey t, the blood couldn¡¯t flow away and instead pooled back into her throat, choking her.


    Katie coughed violently, her arms turning a deep purple, obviously in severe distress from choking.


    After the severe fall, her body waspletely immobilized, unable to move at all.


    She attempted to curse, opening her mouth, but only a hoarse, dry sound escaped.


    More blood surged, the clotted mass choking her further, invading her windpipe.


    Her coughs continued, with white foam forming at her mouth¡¯s corners, and the sounds of her coughing grew fainter.


    Her hands pounded the floor as if seeking assistance.


    But the building was eerily silent, save for the unconscious man under Lorenzo¡¯s leadership.


    Eventually, Katie¡¯s body began to convulse violently in a final struggle.


    After that, she becamepletely rigid¡­


    Raegan helped Mitchel toward the elevator.


    Now that the building was secure and free from external threats, it was much safer and easier to use the elevator rather than the stairs, which would have been too taxing for her to manage.


    Once inside the elevator, Raegan leaned Mitchel against the wall and took a moment to catch her breath.


    She reached to press the floor button and turned around to see Mitchel staring at her with his piercing eyes, not blinking.


    Startled, Raegan quickly reached out to feel his forehead, asking, ¡°How are you feeling? Are you okay?¡±


    Suddenly, Mitchel grasped her wrist and asked in a raspy voice, ¡°Raegan¡­ Am I dreaming?¡±


    He lifted his calloused hand to caress her cheek.


    ¡°Is this real?¡±


    He seemed delirious from the fever, feeling like he was experiencing a dream.


    Raegan stood still, letting his blood-stained hand gently stroke her face.


    She responded with patience and tenderness, ¡°It¡¯s me.


    I¡¯m really here¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Mitchel abruptly pulled her closer and wrapped her in a tight embrace, holding her firmly.


    His arms encircled her like vines, securely holding her, yet he remained silent.


    He simply held her, savoring the realness of her touch.


    Raegan felt the tight squeeze, but she did not pull away.


    At that moment, they both needed each other.


    His voice, slightly choked up, broke the silence.


    ¡°Just now, I had another dream about you.


    In it, you turned to look at me and embraced me atst¡­¡±


    This made Raegan¡¯s nose tingle and her heart fill with a bittersweet sensation.


    It turned out that during all the painful days they had endured, he had dreamt of her repeatedly.


    In his dreams, she had always seemed distant and indifferent.


    That was why Mitchel thought the embrace they just shared might be another dream, a beautiful illusion.

 Chapter 1940

    Convinced he was dreaming, Mitchel freely hugged Raegan and ki*sed her hair.


    His eyes, filled with emotion, looked into hers.


    ¡°I miss you so much, but I can¡¯t see you¡­¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Raegan¡¯s heart melted, her emotions surging.


    ¡°You can.


    Whenever you want, you can see me.


    ¡±


    Mitchel opened his eyes and gazed at Raegan.


    His eyes, inmed and feverish, glowed with a reddish hue.


    His intense stare almost convinced Raegan he had regained his rity.


    Mitchel then ki*sed Raegan¡¯s hair tenderly and murmured in a clear, deep voice, ¡°This is nice.


    I don¡¯t want to wake up.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s nose tingled, and she could no longer hold back her emotions.


    Tears cascaded down her cheeks Like pearls.


    Mitchel reached out, gently wiping her tears away, and whispered, ¡°Please don¡¯t cry.


    It pains my heart when you do.


    ¡±


    Despite her efforts to stayposed, Raegan couldn¡¯t restrain herself.


    With tears streaming down her face, she sobbed.


    ¡°Mitchel, just hold on a little longer.


    We¡¯re going to the hospital soon.


    Once you¡¯re better, we can be a family again, just¡­¡±


    Her words were abruptly interrupted by the sound of a ¡°ding.


    ¡± The elevator doors opened.


    Raegan¡¯s face brightened with hope at the sight.


    A short distance from the elevator, at the main entrance, special security forces fully armed were making their entry.


    Outside, sirens wailed and ambnces cried out.


    These repetitive, once monotonous sounds now struck her as the most beautiful music, heralding their safety.


    Raegan supported the weakened Mitchel and managed to say, ¡°Look, Mitchel, it¡¯s the special forces.


    Just a few more steps and we¡¯ll be at the hospital.


    Once you¡¯re better, it¡¯ll be the three of us¡­ No¡­¡±


    She paused, wiping away a tear, and corrected herself.


    ¡°The five of us can be happy together¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a deep, cautionary shout came from outside.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Raegan looked up to see a man dressed in ck, aiming a gun at her.


    As the warning echoed, the man swiftly pulled the trigger.


    The muzzle of the gun was pointed straight at Raegan¡¯s forehead.


    Illuminated by the stark, bright light outside, every detail was visible.


    The deep murderous intent shone in the man¡¯s deep blue eyes.


    In shock, Raegan stared at the man, unable to fathom why he would want to kill her.


    The bullet was just millimeters from her face.


    Suddenly, a wave of confusion, fear, and panic swept over Raegan.


    Sensing danger, Mitchel¡¯s eyes snapped open.


    With unexpected strength, he twisted his body and shoved Raegan aside.


    ¡°Bang!¡± Raegan watched in horror as the bullet struck Mitchel in the chest, causing bright red blood to burst forth like a grotesquely blooming dahlia.


    The world seemed to halt.

 Chapter 1941

    After a moment of deafening silence, Raegan screamed, ¡°Mitchel!¡±


    Mitchel fell slowly before Raegan, his movements eerily simr to slow motion in a movie, deeply etching the scene in her memory.


    Suddenly, Katie¡¯s harsh voice echoed in Raegan¡¯s mind.


    ¡°You are a deadly ominous person for Mitchel!¡± ¡°You two together is a mistake!¡±


    ¡°You will be his downfall¡­ His downfall¡­¡±


    A bitter sweetness swelled in Raegan¡¯s throat, and an uncontroble heat surged from her chest.


    ¡°Puh!¡± Raegan spat out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    Mitchely in a pool of bright red blood, forming a crimson puddle on the ground.


    It felt as if Raegan¡¯s heart was being repeatedly pierced by something sharp, inflicting unbearable pain.


    She crawled to Mitchel and cradled him in her arms, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°Mitchel¡­¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes fluttered open weakly, and he attempted to lift his hand, but it was too heavy.


    Any movement caused his chest to bleed profusely, like a ruptured dam.


    Raegan pressed her hand against his wound, but the blood surged through her fingers, unstoppable.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyelids grew heavy.


    He could no longer speak, and his eyes slowly closed.


    Raegan cried out in desperation, ¡°No¡­ Mitchel, don¡¯t¡­ Wake up¡­ Please wake up¡­¡±


    Despite her pleas, Mitchel¡¯s eyes remained tightly shut, showing no sign of response.


    It might have been Raegan¡¯s imagination, but the warmth from his body seemed to be fading, turning cold.


    She had never felt such terror.


    It was as if she had lost an entire world.


    This was the second time she had experienced such intense pain.


    She had thought she would never endure such pain again.


    Yet, unexpectedly and suddenly, this pain was even sharper than before, as if someone were physically ripping out her organs.


    It was a heart-wrenching agony.


    Raegan¡¯s eyes turned lifeless, like a dried-up spring in a desert, staring into nothing.


    Why.


    Just when they were on the brink of happiness, why had everything turned into a life-and-death crisis?


    Why was fate so merciless to her?


    It wasn¡¯t until the paramedics arrived with a stretcher that a sliver of hope appeared.


    They approached Raegan.


    ¡°Miss, please let us treat the injured¡­¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Raegan grabbed the paramedic¡¯s arm as if it were a lifeline.


    ¡°Please, you must save him! We can¡¯t lose him.


    My children can¡¯t¡­¡±


    Her continuous sobbing touched everyone deeply The paramedic responded firmly, ¡°Miss, we¡¯ll do everything we can!¡±


    Raegan stepped aside, careful not to hinder the rescue, while continuously thanking them, ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.


    Saving lives is our mission and duty,¡± the paramedic replied before they quickly carried Mitchel away on the stretcher.


    Raegan followed them rapidly, only to confront the man who had tried to kill her at the door, now being escorted by special forces into a vehicle.


    She rushed up to the man, seized his cor, and demanded, ¡°Why? Why! Who sent you? Why did you want to kill me?¡±

 Chapter 1942

    Despite Raegan¡¯s urgent questions, the man remained silent.


    One of the special forces intervened, ¡°Miss, please do not obstruct our duties.


    ¡±


    With a fierce look and eyes cold as venom, Raegan released his cor.


    ¡°I will find you, and if anything happens to him, I swear I will kill you!¡±


    The man smirked suddenly and then spoke.


    ¡°Beautiful miss, you won¡¯t have the chance.


    I regret not killing you, but believe me, I¡¯m not the only one¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± the one from the special forces spoke earlier barked.


    After speaking his pieces, the man suddenly spat out blood, his head tilted, and his body went limp.


    Startled, the special forces quicklyid the man t and pped his face repeatedly.


    ¡°Wake up.


    Hey, wake up.


    Get the ambnce here¡­¡±


    Raegan watched as ck blood flowed from the man¡¯s mouth, clearly indicating he had been poisoned.


    It happened abruptly and quickly, clearly indicating that he had poisoned himself.


    The doctor arrived swiftly, checked the man¡¯s pupils, and inspected his mouth.


    He confirmed, ¡°He poisoned himself.


    Poison was hidden inside his tooth.


    ¡±


    A buzz of realization echoed in Raegan¡¯s head.


    She had guessed right.


    With everything in chaos, Raegan struggled to pinpoint who was behind it all.


    Watching Mitchel being lifted into the ambnce tore her heart apart.


    She hurried past the criminal, following the ambnce, but suddenly, overwhelmed by her emotions, her vision blurred.


    Without warning, Raegan¡¯s body went limp, and she copsed to the ground.


    Matteo, rmed by her fall, eximed, ¡°Madam¡­¡±


    He quickly lifted her and ced her in another ambnce.


    Raegan experienced a vivid dream.


    During her childbirth, Mitchel was steadfast by her side, never Leaving.


    As she was about to be wheeled into the operating room, she clung tightly to his hand, nervously pleading, ¡°Don¡¯t leave.


    Just wait here for me.


    Don¡¯t go anywhere¡­¡±


    Mitchel squeezed her hand reassuringly.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯m not going anywhere.


    I¡¯ll be right here waiting for you and our babies.


    ¡± Despite his reassurance, Raegan felt uneasy.


    She gripped his hand tightly, unwilling to release it, repeatedly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t Lie to me.


    Don¡¯t go anywhere.


    You must wait for me¡­¡±


    Mitchel smiled warmly and teased, ¡°I said I wouldn¡¯t leave.


    Why are you acting more childish than the babies?¡±


    He gently tickled her nose, yfully remarking, ¡°Is it because you want topete with the babies for attention?¡±


    Raegan felt she should be reassured, but the unease grew into a persistent demon in her mind, impossible to shake off.


    A nurse urged, ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s time to enter the delivery room.


    ¡±


    Reluctantly, Raegan released Mitchel¡¯s hand, but her eyes stayed fixed on him, refusing to look away even for a moment.


    Mitchel gently waved at her, and as she tried to wave back, the cold iron door of the operating room suddenly closed in front of her.

 Chapter 1943

    Then, she was ced on the operating table.


    After a considerable wait, the babies were born.


    The newborns¡¯ cry jolted Raegan awake.


    She opened her eyes to see two fuzzy little heads, adorable, bearing traces of Mitchel¡¯s handsome features, clearly destined to be heartthrobs.


    Raegan was filled with joy.


    The operating room door swung open, and Janey burst in cheerfully.


    ¡°Mommy, I want to see my little brothers!¡±


    Landen held Janey gently, cautioning her softly, ¡°Quiet, darling.


    Don¡¯t wake your brothers up¡­¡±


    Janey looked at the little bundles in the crib and pped her hands excitedly.


    ¡°So cute! Oh, my brothers are so cute!¡±


    Erickughed and joked, ¡°Janey, how about me taking your brothers home for a couple of days, huh?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Janey crossed her arms and pretended to be stern.


    ¡°Erick, can¡¯t you give birth to your own baby?¡±


    Erick burst intoughter.


    ¡°I can¡¯t directly give birth to babies¡­¡±


    Janey, still crossing her arms, puzzled, asked, ¡°Mommy can have babies.


    Why can¡¯t you? Aren¡¯t you human?¡±


    Erick was left speechless.


    The room erupted inughter at her innocent words.


    Raegan, filled with love, observed the joyful scene before her but felt something was amiss.


    She turned to Janey and asked, ¡°Janey, where¡¯s your daddy?¡±


    Janey looked at Raegan, confused.


    ¡°Mommy, what are you talking about?¡±


    Raegan was stunned.


    She quickly added, ¡°Your daddy.


    Wasn¡¯t he just outside? Please, go and call him in.


    ¡±


    A wave of disappointment washed over Raegan.


    She had hoped Mitchel would be the first to see their newborns, their children.


    Yet, Janey¡¯s confusion deepened.


    ¡°Mommy, there¡¯s no daddy.


    I never had a daddy.


    ¡±


    Shock rippled through Raegan.


    Never had¡­ How could this be?


    She turned to Landen urgently.


    ¡°Dad, have you seen Mitchel? He was just outside.


    Could you please call him in for me?¡±


    Landen¡¯s voice was soft yet firm.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Raegan, didn¡¯t we agree not to mention him in front of the kids?¡±


    Raegan, puzzled and frustrated, questioned, ¡°Why can¡¯t we mention him?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t understand why Mitchel¡¯s name should be avoided.


    He was the children¡¯s biological father, her husband.


    Why should his name be taboo? He had a role in her children¡¯s lives, and just a short while ago, he had beenforting her so tenderly.


    How could he just vanish?


    Turning to Erick with a pleading look, Raegan beseeched, ¡°Erick, can you go call him for me?¡±


    Erick was silent for a moment and then asked, ¡°Raegan, where do you expect me to find him?¡±

 Chapter 1944

    ¡°He promised me he wouldn¡¯t go far.


    He should be just around the corridor,¡± Raegan replied with certainty.


    Erick fell silent again.


    ¡°Raegan!¡± Landen suddenly interjected.


    ¡°Mitchel hasn¡¯t been around for¡­¡±


    ¡°Father!¡± Erick sharply cut him off, causing Landen to halt.


    After a brief pause, Erick suggested, ¡°You take the children and Janey outside first.


    ¡±


    Landen¡¯s eyes met Raegan¡¯s, conveying a deep sadness as he nodded slowly.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Once only Raegan and Erick remained in the room, she persisted, ¡°Erick, why aren¡¯t you going? I want to see Mitchel.


    ¡±


    ¡°Raegan¡­¡± Erick¡¯s face was marked by reluctance and sorrow.


    ¡°Mitchel¡­ He¡­¡±


    Erick choked up, unable to continue, and after a moment, he gathered his courage and said, ¡°Mitchel¡­ He¡¯s not here.


    How could you forget?¡±


    ¡°What? Erick, what are you talking about?¡± Raegan sat up abruptly.


    ¡°What kind of joke is this?¡± She had seen Mitchel just over an hour ago.


    How could he be not here.


    .


    Clinging to a sliver of hope, Raegan asked, ¡°Since he¡¯s not here, where did he go?¡±


    ¡°Raegan.


    ¡± Erick exined slowly, ¡°When I say he¡¯s not here, I mean he has passed away.


    He died five months ago from a gunshot wound that was fatal¡­¡±


    The room fell silent.


    Raegan felt as if she had been struck by Lightning,pletely stunned.


    ¡°Dead¡­¡± Her lips trembled as she struggled to form the words, ¡°You¡¯re saying Mitchel¡­ He¡¯s dead?¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡± Erick paused, his voice hoarse after a long silence.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead¡­¡±


    Raegan¡¯s entire body froze.


    Tears streamed down her face, unchecked and rapid.


    ¡°How could it be¡­¡±


    Raegan couldn¡¯t ept it, whispering in disbelief, ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible¡­ Erick, Mitchel had talked to me a while ago.


    He promised to wait for me¡­¡±


    ¡°Mitchel had passed away, Raegan.


    ¡± Erick embraced Raegan, and the siblings wept together, their sorrow profound and raw.


    Through her tears, Raegan¡¯s mind reyed the scene.


    She saw the cold steel door marked ¡°Mortuary.


    ¡± Pushing it open, she was confronted by a stark, lifeless form on the metal examination table, concealed by a white sheet.


    Raegan¡¯s body shook violently at the sight.


    ¡°Mitchel¡­¡± she cried out, her voice filled with agony.


    Her heart felt as though it would shatter.


    Why¡­ Why¡­


    She silently implored, ¡°God, can¡¯t you see what you¡¯ve done?¡±


    At that moment, Katie¡¯s haunting words echoed in Raegan¡¯s thoughts.

 Chapter 1945

    ¡°You are a deadly ominous woman for Mitchel! You two together is a mistake! You will ultimately be his downfall¡­¡±


    Each word struck Raegan like a curse.


    ¡°No¡­ No¡­¡± Raegan¡¯s anguish overflowed.


    ¡°Give Mitchel back to me God, please! I¡¯ll stop loving him! Just bring him back¡­ Please¡­¡±


    If their being together with love was indeed a mistake, she was willing to forsake it and never dreamt to be with him anymore.


    She simply wished for Mitchel to do well alive.


    ¡°Wake up, Raegan.


    Wake up!¡± Dimly, Raegan sensed someone calling her name.


    Struggling, she opened her heavy eyelids and a blurred figure slowly came into focus.


    It was Erick.


    ¡°Raegan, you¡¯re finally awake Erick¡¯s voice was shaky with emotion, but it couldn¡¯t mask his


    overwhelming relief.


    ¡±


    Just now, Raegan had been shouting and crying in her sleep, her pleas of ¡°No, No¡­¡± It revealed a state of utter vulnerability that deeply affected him.


    Raegan¡¯s gaze was distant and bewildered.


    Then, she heard her own hoarse, strained voice.


    ¡°Erick, he¡­¡±


    Erick seemed to instantly grasp Raegan¡¯s unspoken words.


    He tightly sped her hand, reassuring her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    Mitchel is still receiving emergency treatment.


    Luis brought the best specialists to work on him!¡±


    For a moment, Raegan was stunned.


    Had she heard right? ¡°You¡­¡±


    Her throat pained with each word, but Raegan pressed on, each syble a struggle, ¡°You said, he¡­¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t die.


    Luis mentioned that if Mitchel gets through the next two days, he¡¯ll likely recover.


    ¡±


    Erick saw the pain in Raegan¡¯s expression, and hurried to exin further before she could inquire, ¡°And there¡¯s hope for the poison he was exposed to as well.


    ¡±


    Erick helped Raegan sit up and brought her some water to ease her throat, continuing without pause, ¡°A friend of Luis, a medical expert, has identified theponents of the poison.


    They¡¯ve found an antidote but itcked a rare herb, one only the witch of Aurora possessed.


    It was difficult to obtain, requiring some effort.


    However, Luis found a small ss bottle on Mitchel, within which was the immortality potion that Katie had hidden, intending for Mitchel to take to dy his end.


    The needed herb was inside that bottle and has been extracted.


    Now, all we need is for Mitchel to wake up and take it.


    ¡±


    Raegan listened as if it were a fairy tale.


    Her recent dream had felt so vivid, so achingly real.


    The icy white sheet, the lifeless body beneath it, and the overwhelming grief.


    She remembered every detail.


    But now, reality had shifted dramatically.


    Could it be that God had truly heard her desperate prayers? And offered Mitchel a second chance?


    Raegan closed her eyes, then opened them again, making sure everything around her was tangible.


    She looked at Erick and gestured toward her abdomen.


    Erick immediately understood.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°The babies are fine.


    It¡¯s just that you were severely shocked and malnourished.


    The doctor rmends a week of bed rest.


    ¡±


    Erick gazed at Raegan¡¯s slightly rounded belly and softly added, ¡°These little ones are really resilient.


    It seems they¡¯ll be quite the protectors for their sister one day.


    ¡±


    Raegan lowered her eyelids, lost in her thoughts.


    With consideration, Erick asked, ¡°Are you tired? Rest a bit more.


    I¡¯ll be right outside.


    Just call if you need anything.


    ¡±


    Raegan nodded.


    Once Erick had left, she mulled over everything silently.


    She wished to dismiss her recent nightmare.


    Yet, the profound pain she felt when she heard Mitchel¡¯s death haunted her as something profoundly real.


    Now, discerning reality from illusion felt increasingly elusive.


    The following day.


    Erick handed Raegan a ss of water and noticed her signaling, her gesture clearly questioning the identity of the assassin.

 Chapter 1946

    Understanding her, Erick exined, ¡°Based on the police¡¯s ongoing investigation, he doesn¡¯t appear to be linked to the Maxwell family but likely another organization.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    It¡¯s quite suspicious, and I¡¯m still looking into it.


    We have guards here, so there¡¯s no need to worry.


    ¡±


    Raegan scribbled on a piece of paper.


    ¡°Did that person target me?¡±


    Erick nodded in confirmation.


    Indeed, the assassin was not after Mitchel, nor was he associated with the Maxwell family, but his intent was unmistakably directed at Raegan.


    This was peculiar.


    The investigation continued.


    Raegan fell into a quiet contemtion.


    The pain in her heart resonated.


    The realization that the assassin was indeed after her, and that Mitchel was injured when shielding her, deepened her anguish.


    The room was heavy with silence.


    Erick sensed Raegan¡¯s withdrawing into a solemn, reflective state, burdened with deep thoughts yet reluctant to voice them.


    Subsequently, Raegan remained in bed for five full days to rest, wrestling with her feelings and the weight of recent events.


    During this time, Raegan never expressed to visit Mitchel.


    Erick found this odd.


    He had anticipated that upon awakening, she would insist on seeing Mitchel immediately, regardless of her condition, before she could truly rx.


    Yet, she hadn¡¯t mentioned Mitchel at all.


    This was uncharacteristic of her.


    Erick had prepared a slew of strategies to deter her from visiting Mitchel immediately, but he found no need to deploy them.


    It wasn¡¯t that Erick wanted to prevent Raegan from visiting Mitchel.


    It was just that her physical state remained fragile, and the battle for Mitchel¡¯s recovery continued, with him unconscious day after day.


    Even if she went, nothing would change, and there would be time in the future.


    There was no need to rush now.


    For now, Raegan¡¯s priority should be resting well and eating well, nourishing the babies inside her.


    Surprisingly, Raegan adhered to her dietary and medical regimen without any persuasion needed from Erick, easing one of his concerns.


    She followed the doctor¡¯s rmendations diligently, focusing on resting and nurturing the babies.


    It seemed as if she didn¡¯t care about Mitchel.


    But how could that be? Erick knew otherwise.


    Several times, he overheard Raegan crying in her sleep, yelling ¡°No, no¡­¡± That heart-wrenching tone made him ache just to hear it.


    Upon waking, Raegan would ask the nurse to rece her tear-soaked pillow, concealing this from Erick.


    Unsure of her intentions, Erick chose to let it be, pretending ignorance.


    Once, he subtly tested Raegan¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°If Mitchel recovers, I won¡¯t object to you two being together¡­¡±


    After all, Mitchel had risked his life to protect Raegan, a gesture that convinced Erick of his sincerity.


    It was this very fact that made Erick feel Mitchel truly cared for Raegan.


    Furthermore, the will that Mitchel had drafted before his sham wedding had been sent to Erick¡¯s office with updated terms more favorable to Raegan, ensuring her protection should anything happen to him.


    Mitchel¡¯s wedding with Katie had been a sham, orchestrated to neutralize the threat Lorenzo posed to Raegan.


    After learning the entire truth, Erick found himself without any reservation about Mitchel.


    Mitchel had honored everymitment he made to Raegan.


    Should Mitchel fully recover, Erick resolved not to stand in their way.

 Chapter 1947

    Yet, Raegan remained silent on the matter, leaving Erick puzzled about her thoughts.


    During the tense days of Mitchel¡¯sa, the initial period was critical.


    The doctor issued frequent updates on his precarious condition.


    On the surface, Raegan was calm andposed, never bringing him up.


    However, on the third night, she discreetly wheeled herself to the ward where Mitchel was being treated.


    But she couldn¡¯t enter the ICU.


    Watching Matteo hurriedly moving about and witnessing the distress each time doctors emerged to update on Mitchel¡¯s critical state only deepened Raegan¡¯s pain.


    She felt like a coward, too fearful to hear any updates about Mitchel.


    For her, mo news was preferable to potentially devastating news.


    She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of facing the scenario from her nightmare.


    The pain she had endured in the ordeal in her vivid nightmare was excruciating.


    It felt as though fate was taunting them, each twist another stab of the double-edged sword they faced.


    Days passed, and Raegan¡¯s health improved enough for her to walk independently, her medical indicators returning to normal.


    During this recovery period, Erick ensured Victor was constantly by Raegan¡¯s side.


    Victor eventually brought news that Lorenzo had been killed by Katie.


    More startling was the revtion that Katie too had passed away.


    Katie had left behind little family.


    Her father was deceased, and her stepmother, who had been ousted by Katie¡¯s dominating presence, returned home gleefully upon hearing of Katie¡¯s demise.


    The police conducted an autopsy on Katie¡¯s body, which the stepmother had authorized.


    The results showed that Katie died from massive trauma, excessive bleeding leading to pleural effusion, and asphyxiation.


    Essentially, Katie¡¯s demise was a ssic case of reaping what she had sowed.


    Authorities had collected evidence of Katie¡¯s misdeeds.


    However, with her death, legal proceedings were no longer pursued.


    Katie¡¯s stepmother showed no concern for Katie since she had endured Katie¡¯s abuse within the Glyn family for years.


    Upon learning of Katie¡¯s actions, she was relieved.


    She had wisely distanced herself early on, which likely spared her from bing another of Katie¡¯s victims.


    The stepmother refused to even im Katie¡¯s ashes, instructing a bodyguard to dispose of them indifferently without purchasing a grave, a clear testament to her disdain.


    Although Katie¡¯s end was tragic, Raegan felt no pity for her.


    Katie probably never anticipated such an end.


    Had Katie foreseen it, she might have chosen a different path.


    Regarding the attempt on Raegan¡¯s life, Victor had uncovered some details.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The assassin hailed from Aurora.


    The mention of Aurora puzzled Raegan.


    Why would someone from a ce she had never visited harbor such a deadly grudge against her?


    Despite her curiosity, Raegan knew better than to probe into these matters recklessly.


    Erick, however, reassured Raegan that he would handle the investigation.


    After spending nearly two weeks in the hospital, there was finally some positive news.


    Mitchel had regained consciousness.


    However, he was still bedridden and mute, only capable of blinking and unable to express any emotions.


    His recovery was furtherplicated by the residual effects of the poison, a fractured knee joint, andplications from a gunshot wound.


    Though awake, his condition required careful management.


    After careful deliberation, Luis nned to surgically administer the antidote on the third day following Mitchel¡¯s awakening.


    The decision was driven by the toxin¡¯s severe impairment of Mitchel¡¯s healing processes.


    At this rate, Mitchel¡¯s most significant recovery might be limited to merely opening and blinking his eyes.

 Chapter 1948

    The day before the surgery, Luis visited Raegan.


    Despite the gravity of the situation, Luis maintained his usual amiable and charming demeanor, concealing his deep concerns for Mitchel¡¯s condition.


    Knowing Raegan had been resting, Luis kept the conversation light, as Raegan seemed more withdrawn following the recent ordeals.


    Luis¡¯ visit was brief, but before he left, he assured her, ¡°¡°Raegan, I will definitely save Mitchel.


    He¡¯ll be back to his old self soon.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡±


    Raegan responded with a soft, grateful voice, ¡°Thank you, Luis.


    Thank you for everything you¡¯re doing for him.


    ¡±


    That night, Raegan went to Mitchel¡¯s ward.


    Previously, she had only glimpsed the scene from her wheelchair.


    This time, observing through the ss window, she could clearly see Mitchel lying on the hospital bed.


    The days ofa had taken their toll.


    Mitchel appeared noticeably thinner, his cheeks hollowed, giving him a gaunt, skeletal appearance.


    His body was connected to numerous tubes and machines, indicating he was still not out of danger, and these life-supporting devices were essential for his survival.


    Raegan gazed through the ss, watching Mitchel silently for a long time.


    Despite his weakened state, his features retained a striking handsomeness.


    After a while, Raegan finally and firmly made a decision.


    Knowing Mitchel¡¯s surgery would be operated tomorrow, she decided not to be in the hospital with him, afraid she would bring him bad luck just as the insane Katie had yelled repeatedly.


    Actually, Raegan had a tough time for thest half month.


    Precisely speaking, she had been disheartened the moment the elevator doors of the wedding venue opened and the assassin fired.


    Before the elevator doors opened, Raegan could dismiss Katie¡¯s harshments, dreaming of a blissful future with Mitchel and their children.


    She had thought over if Mitchel¡¯s condition proved terminal.


    She envisioned apanying him till the very end with their children, ensuring that his remaining time was devoid of any regrets.


    Sticking together as a family was a bond, and even if one had to go first, having spent days together cheerfully meant they¡¯d meet again in the afterlife.


    Despite her sorrow of the prospect of losing Mitchel, he had taken the bullet for her from the assassin.


    Raegan grasped the only thing she could do was to be there for him, offering sce.


    She believed the hardest times were over and that brighter days awaited.


    However, everything changed when the elevator doors opened.


    Katie¡¯s spitefulments seemed to be horrifyingly true.


    Raegan recalled her previous days with Mitchel, where trouble seemingly never left them.


    Mitchel got stabbed, fell off cliffs, and spent days on a ship, diving into the water repeatedly just to find her.


    Toxins, explosives, and now a gunshot wound¡­ One disaster followed another as if destiny wouldn¡¯t stop until it took his life.


    During the past two weeks in the hospital, Raegan even started to wonder if she carried some kind of curse that doomed Mitchel to endless suffering.


    Hearing repeatedly the grim updates on his critical condition and the ineffective treatments, Raegan felt as though a massive weight pressed on her chest, unyielding.


    She felt trapped, with no other option.


    She dread herself really being a curse to Mitchel¡¯s well- being.


    Leaving seemed like the best choice.


    Deep down, she knew she still loved Mitchel.


    Yet, she couldn¡¯t let her love destroy him.


    Standing before the ss, Raegan experienced the swift passage of time as she gazed at Mitchel.


    She did not want to say goodbye to him at all.


    Yet, her being here seemed not only futile but potentially brought more harm to him.


    With this thought, her heart felt as though it were being torn apart, the pain so sharp that she struggled to breathe.


    ¡°Miss Foster¡­¡± Matteo¡¯s surprised voice came.


    Raegan quickly turned away, wiping her tears before facing Matteo again and saying, ¡°Matteo.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1949

    ¡°You are here¡­¡± Matteo faltered, searching for the right words.


    Matteo noticed Raegan standing before the ss, consumed by profound sadness.


    It seemed Raegan was heartbroken.


    It was the first time that Matteo had spotted Raegan outside Mitchel¡¯s ward these past few days.


    He was puzzled by her behavior.


    Back at the scene, Raegan was so overwhelmed that she had copsed, spewing blood.


    Now, she appeared detached, not having visited Mitchel even once before until now.


    He simply couldn¡¯t understand¡­


    Raegan noticed the bewilderment in Matteo¡¯s eyes, but she decided against exining.


    She didn¡¯t


    mind being misunderstood for being indifferent to Mitchel.


    Mitchel¡¯s well-being mattered the most.


    ¡°Matteo, may I go in to see him?¡± Ultimately, Raegan wanted to say her farewells in person.


    ¡°OF course,¡± Matteo responded.


    Since Mitchel was going in for surgery the next day, Raegan had to don a sterile protective suit before entering.


    Matteo thoughtfully stepped back, giving Raegan some time with Mitchel.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    On the hospital bed, Mitchel still had various tubes connected to him for medical reasons.


    Though separated by the heavy protective suit, Raegan refrained from touching Mitchel, wary of disrupting the attached tubes.


    Yet, merely being near enough to see him brought her peace.


    At that moment, as she watched his chest gently rise and fall, Raegan felt connected to his heartbeat and breath.


    Though she couldn¡¯t physically touch him, she was content.


    ¡°Mitchel, without me by your side, I hope you find health and safety.


    That¡¯s all I desire.


    ¡±


    As she prepared to leave, Raegan hovered her hand over Mitchel¡¯s face, mimicking the motion of tracing his sharp facial features through the air repeatedly.


    She had intended not to cry but to send him off with joyful wishes for a sessful surgery, but tears betrayed her resolve.


    Large tears streamed down, one after another, like pearls cascading from a broken ne, continuously flowing.


    ¡°Mitchel, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Raegan pressed her hand against the ss, weeping uncontrobly.


    ¡°I have to break my promise.


    We can¡¯t stay together anymore.


    You must look after yourself.


    Promise me, in this life, you will remain healthy, safe, and trouble-free, and live a long life.


    ¡±


    Having uttered these blessings through tears, Raegan gently touched her belly and said, ¡°Babies, I believe you want the same as me, for your daddy to be safe and healthy.


    Say goodbye to your daddy, okay?¡±


    As Raegan spoke, her belly suddenly stirred slightly.


    She froze, wary of breathing too hard.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if she had actually felt the babies move.


    There was no further movement in her belly, leaving her to wonder if it was all in her mind.


    Not ready to let go, she tried again and said, ¡°Babies, if you want to say hello to your daddy, could you move again, please?¡±


    Five secondster, Raegan clearly felt her belly move once more.


    She hadn¡¯t imagined it.


    Her belly was genuinely moving! The babies were indeed reacting to her words, saying goodbye to Mitchel!


    Raegan¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she caressed her stomach, ovee with emotion.


    ¡°My dear babies, let¡¯s hope for his surgery to go smoothly tomorrow, okay?¡±


    Having stayed longer than allowed, Raegan knew it was time to depart.


    She gazed at Mitchel one final time, her look filled with depth and emotion.


    She endeavored to imprint every detail of his face into her memory and hold onto it forever.


    ¡°Mitchel, goodbye¡­¡± Raegan turned around reluctantly and failed to catch Mitchel¡¯s sudden movement of opening eyes.


    However, given his condition, Mitchel was unable to move, his head rigid, not allowing him to turn to watch her leave.


    Only the familiar scent Raegan wore lingered in the air, quickening his heartbeat.

 Chapter 1950

    Mitchel attempted to locate the source of the scent, but his body failed him, and only his eyshes fluttered like butterfly wings.


    Upon leaving Mitchel¡¯s ward, Raegan managed to hold back the tears that had welled up in her eyes.


    The hallway lights were dim, and Matteo didn¡¯t look directly at Raegan¡¯s face, so he missed the signs of her distress.


    Yet, an unseen sadness still wrapped around her, impossible to shake off.


    Matteoforted Raegan, ¡°Miss Foster, don¡¯t worry.


    Tomorrow¡¯s surgery will surely seed.


    Mr.


    Stevens has made all the necessary preparations.


    We must have faith in him and trust that Mitchel will make it through.


    ¡±


    Raegan felt a deep ache but masked her pain with a calm exterior, merely nodding.


    ¡°Yes, it will be alright.


    Please look after him.


    ¡±


    Matteo affirmed, ¡°It¡¯s my responsibility.


    ¡±


    But after replying, Matteo felt something was amiss.


    What did Raegan mean by asking him to look after Mitchel in the future? Did she n to leave for somewhere? He didn¡¯t dare to ask outright.


    After studying her expression, he found it appeared normal, which he felt somewhat unsettling.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now, Matteo,¡± Raegan said and quickly departed.


    She felt if she lingered, her sorrow would overwhelm her.


    The next day, at 7:00 a.


    m.


    , Raegan was already on a ne heading overseas.


    Joining her were Victor and Erick.


    Seeing Raegan continuously staring out the window toward the direction of Ardlens, Erick thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Raegan, if you¡¯re worried, we can return.


    ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, Erick.


    ¡± With that, Raegan pulled up the nket, closed her eyes, and began to sleep.


    Erick sighed.


    He could see that Raegan didn¡¯t really want to leave.


    Even in the hospital, when Raegan had bettered to the point of being discharged, she lingered due to her concern for Mitchel.


    But on the day of Mitchel¡¯s surgery, she insisted on leaving, which Erick suspected was her way of trying to escape.


    Overseas, at 3 a.


    m.


    , Erick received a call from Ardlens.


    It was an update about Mitchel¡¯s condition.


    Mitchel¡¯s surgery had gone without a hitch, and now all he needed was to slowly recuperate.


    It was estimated that it would take another three to four months before he could stand up.


    After all, he had suffered a severe gunshot wound to his chest.


    Although it did not hit any vital organs, it had still affected some of his joint mobility.


    His knee had been shattered, and after surgery to remove the fragments and clean the area, a 3D-printed joint recement had been fitted.


    It would take about six months for him to fully recover and adapt.


    Recovery wasn¡¯t going to be quick.


    Erick ryed this good news to Raegan, who took a moment before responding softly, ¡°That¡¯s good.


    ¡±


    Then, Raegan retreated to her room.


    Once inside her room, she shut the door, sat at the edge of the bed, and sped her hands in prayer.


    ¡°Thank you, God.


    Thank you for answering my prayers.


    ¡±


    One monthter, in a high-end hospital room in Ardlens.


    Mitchel, wearing a khaki hospital gown and looking thin but unmistakably attractive, heard a sharp knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± he responded, without emotion.


    A young nurse entered, pushing an IV stand.


    When she noticed Mitchel¡¯s striking appearance, her cheeks flushed.


    On closer inspection, the nurse had put on makeup that was tricky to spot, giving off a kind of fake natural appearance.


    Her crisp white nurse¡¯s uniform added to her innocent yet subtly enticing demeanor.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Yet, Mitchel paid her no attention, indifferent to whoever came in to set up the IV.

 Chapter 1951

    The nurse¡¯s tone was flirtatious, saying, ¡°Sir, please give me your left hand.


    ¡±


    Mitchelplied, extending his left hand, which made the nurse¡¯s heart race.


    His hand was lean and strong, with well-defined joints and a pale elegance that matched his strikingly handsome face.


    The nurse reached out to take his hand.


    Just as their fingertips were about to make contact, Mitchel quickly pulled his hand back.


    The nurse¡¯s hand hovered in the air, and she froze in ce, puzzled.


    In a gentle voice, she asked, ¡°Sir, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Where are your gloves?¡± Mitchel asked, his brow furrowed.


    The nurse then remembered Mitchel valued cleanliness and preferred not to be touched directly.


    That exined why the head nurse had stressed the importance of wearing sterile gloves while setting up his IV.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± the nurse quickly apologized and then grabbed the gloves from the cart.


    ¡°I¡¯m putting them on right now.


    ¡±


    While Mitchel doubted the nurse¡¯s professionalism, it was only an IV setup, not long-term care, so he decided not to fuss about it.


    Once the nurse slipped on the gloves, she softly took his hand and began wiping the injection spot with alcohol.


    Even though the gloves dulled the touch, simply holding his hand made the nurse¡¯s heart race.


    Word had spread throughout the hospital about the handsome Mitchel staying on the VIP floor.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    But Mitchel preferred solitude and was averse to being touched by women.


    He was usually tended to by a particr male doctor for checkups and treatments, and a male nurse would usually handle tasks as simple as an IV setup.


    This week, the regr male nurse was on leave, and the head nurse, cautious of any female nurses potentially acting on a crush, decided to rotate the VIP floor nursing staff daily.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    But rumor had it that the colleague who looked after Mitchel on the first day behaved inappropriately when she saw how handsome Mitchel was.


    She even left him a little note before she left.


    Mitchel handed the note to the head nurse, who scolded that nurse in question sharply and reassigned her to a general ward.


    The colleagues who followed over the next three days instantly became morepliant, not daring to flirt and promptly leaving afterpleting the IV infusion.


    At this moment, the nurse, smitten by Mitchel¡¯s good looks, found herself daydreaming, forgetting the consequences her colleague had faced.


    She figured, at the very least, that if things didn¡¯t work out, she¡¯d just end up in a regr ward caring for some older people.


    Deeming herself smart and a master at seizing opportunities, she assumed it wouldn¡¯t take long before she moved back up again.


    Thus, even if she failed, she felt the repercussions would be minimal.


    Moreover, she thought none of the nurses on this floor were as pretty as her.


    The previous nurses failed, surely because they weren¡¯t attractive enough.


    Furthermore, she assumed men of Mitchel¡¯s caliber, despite their manners, were prone to fantasize when they saw a pretty nurse with an attractive figure.


    In a hospital environment, a bit of flirtation often proved irresistible to them.


    She recalled a colleague who had charmed a man in his fifties at the hospital.


    She had even stumbled upon them being intimate in a ward during one of her night shifts.


    Finally, when the old man was discharged, he convinced her colleague to quit and kept her supported outside.


    The colleague eventually reced the man¡¯s legal wife and became his new one, now often showcasing hervish lifestyle on social media.


    The nurse was filled with jealousy.


    Why could someone less attractive than her enjoy such a luxurious life as a wealthy man¡¯s wife? Yet, she viewed herself as having higher ambitions than her colleague.


    She had little interest in the older men and their bothersome needs.


    She aimed for young, good-looking guys like Mitchel.


    The nurse assumed being able to sleep with an outstanding man like Mitchel might grant her the chance to climb up the socialdder.


    If lucky, it was not impossible to get married to him.


    In any case, she wouldn¡¯t suffer any Losses.


    At the thought of this, the nurse no longer had any scruples.


    The male nurse originally responsible for Mitchel¡¯s care only asked for a week¡¯s leave, which meant she only had this very one chance.


    She cherished this golden opportunity and vowed to make the best use of it.


    Her face flushed like a shy girl, the nurse said softly to Mitchel, ¡°Sir, I need to give you an injection.


    Please bear with it.


    ¡±


    At her soft tone, Mitchel¡¯s brows furrowed, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

 Chapter 1952

    The nurse was not upset at all.


    Instead, she found his aloofness even more alluring.


    After all, he was a CEO.


    With his status, it was only natural for him to be cold and reserved.


    Being coy, the nurse gently tapped on the back of Mitchel¡¯s hand to find the vein.


    When Mitchel gave her a cold re, the nurse blushed even more, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    Did I hurt you? I¡¯ll be gentler.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡± Her tone was coquettish, aiming to charm Mitchel over.


    Mitchel¡¯s furrow deepened.


    He said sternly in a deep voice, ¡°Hurry up.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay, sir.


    ¡± The nurse tapped a few more times and finally found the vein.


    Then, she carefully inserted the needle.


    Mitchel¡¯s brows remained furrowed, and he immediately withdrew his hand.


    But the nurse grabbed his hand and said tenderly, ¡°Sir, won¡¯t it be inconvenient this way? Let me fix it on the stand for you.


    ¡±


    As she said, she deliberately leaned down, her ample bosom brushing against his hand.


    The nurse was confident in her figure, and she believed Mitchel would be stirred.


    After all, he had been confined to a sickbed for so long.


    But to her surprise, before she could make more actions, Mitchel forcefully shook her hand away and said dismissively, ¡°No need.


    You can leave now.


    ¡±


    But with such a rare opportunity, how could the nurse willingly give up? She plucked up her courage and said, ¡°Sir, I can do many things.


    Tonight, I¡¯ll apany you.


    How about that?¡±


    The nurse looked at Mitchel with bright and watery eyes, making her look alluring beyond words.


    Mitchel¡¯s handsome brows furrowed even tighter.


    A sense of disgust surged in his heart.


    However, the nurse didn¡¯t detect Mitchel¡¯s repulse.


    She deliberately pulled down the neckline of her uniform and said boldly and seductively, ¡°Sir¡­ Do you want to give it a try?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Mitchel¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change even a bit.


    His thin Lips curled slightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The nurse was stunned.


    But when she realized what he said, she became ted.


    Since Mitchel asked for her name, he must be interested in her.


    Her face turned crimson.


    She said excitedly, ¡°My¡­ My name is Charli Singh.


    ¡±


    Mitchel didn¡¯t spare Charli another look.


    He reached for the phone on the bedside and pressed the number one button.


    The other end replied, ¡°Hello! This is the manager of the VIP ward office.


    How can I help you?¡±


    Charli was filled with joy when she heard this.


    Could it be that Mitchel wanted tomend her and rmend her for promotion? Butpared to being promoted, she wanted to marry into a wealthy family more.


    But since Mitchel was interested in her, she would let him do whatever he wanted.


    Once she got to know him better, she could make other requests.


    While Charli was lost in her own delusions, Mitchel¡¯s cold voice sounded.


    ¡°A nurse named Charli Singh is in my ward.


    She is making inappropriate advances on me during work hours.


    I want her to be fired immediately.


    ¡±


    Charli was utterly dumbfounded.


    How could this be? Mitchel called her manager to have her fired? ¡°Sir, you must have misspoken.


    I¡­¡±


    She covered the phone with her hand and stammered, ¡°You¡­ You must have said the wrong thing to my manager.


    How can you ask him to fire me?¡±


    ¡°Get out of here! Now!¡± Mitchel ordered coldly and ruthlessly.


    At this moment, Charli was convinced she had heard it right.


    She instantly panicked.


    She knelt on the floor and begged pitifully, ¡°I¡­ Please, show some mercy.


    Sir, I know I was wrong.


    Please don¡¯t have me fired.


    Please¡­¡±

 Chapter 1953

    Being fired by this hospital, thergest in scale in Ardlens, meant finding employment elsewhere would be difficult.


    Besides, with her current job, Charli assumed she could find herself a decent partner amid her patients.


    But if she got fired, she would have nothing left.


    ¡°Sir, please.


    As long as you don¡¯t get me fired, I¡¯ll do anything you want.


    ¡± Charli still tried to take the immoral route, thinking Mitchel was only making up an excuse to force her to sleep with him.


    She thought for a while.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She would only sleep with him, anyway.


    She wouldn¡¯t lose anything in


    sleeping with such a good-looking man.


    But Mitchel became more disgusted, not shooting another nce at Charli.


    He said disdainfully, ¡°If you don¡¯t get out of here immediately, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t be able to stay in Ardlens for the rest of your life.


    ¡±


    Charli was rendered speechless.


    After witnessing Mitchel¡¯s callousness, she realized he was really not interested in her.


    She quickly thought of a way out.


    Before the VIP ward manager could enter Mitchel¡¯s ward, she tore open her nurse¡¯s uniform and cried out, ¡°Sir, how can you do this to me? I just didn¡¯t want to do what you wanted, and you tore my clothes and framed me.


    ¡±


    Thinking Mitchel¡¯s ward had no surveince cameras, Charli presumed she could say whatever she wanted.


    The manager was shocked by the scene as he pushed the door open.


    He was confused, not knowing what was going on.


    Considering what he had just heard, could it be that Mitchel had tried to force Charli butined when he failed to get what he wanted?


    The patients in the VIP wards were all wealthy and noble.


    And since there were many things the manager couldn¡¯t decide on his own, he could only consult his superiors.


    And the director of this hospital happened to be Luis¡¯ friend.


    Luis often stayed in the hospital to observe Mitchel¡¯s condition.


    When he heard that something happened in Mitchel¡¯s ward, he immediately rushed over.


    At this moment, Charli was still on the floor and disheveled.


    Her uniform was torn open, but she did not put on the clothes the manager had given her.


    Obviously, she wanted to show everyone her pitiful appearance and gain sympathy.


    When Luis saw this scene, he clicked his tongue and teased Mitchel, ¡°Your luck with women is really incredible.


    ¡±


    But Mitchel just ignored Luis¡¯ teasing.


    He leisurely flipped through the magazine in his hand, not paying any attention to Charli crying on the floor.


    The manager was anxious at the sight of Charli crying pitifully.


    He looked at Luis, seeking advice on how to deal with this matter.


    Regardless of who was right or wrong, this was still a scandal.


    It would greatly impact the hospital¡¯s reputation.


    Besides, incidents like this had happened before.


    Some unscrupulous nurses tried to take advantage when they saw wealthy patients, especially those male patients who had been hospitalized for a long time, longing for physical intimacy.


    So, this scene was no Longer surprising.


    After making amotion, those nurses wouldn¡¯t do anything as long as they were paid.


    There was no such thing as pure coercion in public settings like this.


    Those wealthy people cared about their reputation so much.


    So, when the resistance was fierce, they would just give in to the nurses¡¯ demands to avoidmotion.


    In the the situation became half-end, resisting, half-acquiescing.


    After all, each party had its own ulterior motives.


    Luis looked at Charli on the floor curiously.


    He smiled and asked, ¡°Did he tear your clothes?¡±


    Since the situation had already reached this point, Charli naturally lied to continue her charade.


    She covered her tearful face with her hands and nodded slowly.


    ¡°Yes.


    This man tore my uniform open.


    ¡±


    Hearing this, Luis nced at Mitchel, who wore an indifferent expression, not bothering to say anything to defend himself.


    Mitchel was still leisurely flipping through the magazine in his hand.


    Luis had a gossipy look on his face.


    He reached out, helped Charli up, and asked gently, ¡°How exactly did he tear them? Can you tell me the details?¡±


    Luis was handsome, his tone gentle, his eyes smiling.


    He easily won the favor of women.

 Chapter 1954

    Charli thought Luis was flirting with her, so she immediately had her eyes set on him.


    If she couldn¡¯t get Mitchel, who was icy-cold, it was also a good thing to win over Luis.


    So, she said sweetly, ¡°I came in to give this gentleman an IV.


    But when I was about to leave, he suddenly called me back.


    Then, he said¡­ He said¡­¡±


    Charli paused, pretending to be too embarrassed to say it.


    Luis raised an eyebrow and said teasingly, ¡°It¡¯s fine.


    Don¡¯t worry.


    You can tell us clearly.


    If you don¡¯t exin it to us, how can we help you?¡±


    Charli put up an act of finally plucking up the courage to say.


    ¡°This gentleman said my b@@bs were very beautiful.


    He asked if he could touch it.


    Of course¡­ Of course, I refused.


    So, he grabbed me and pulled me into his arms.


    He also molested me and touched my private parts.


    I struggled desperately.


    But he still tore my clothes¡­¡±


    Charli buried her face in her hands and cried.


    She continued between sobs, ¡°Then.


    .


    Then, this gentleman got angry.


    He said he would have my manager fire me.


    But I am the one aggrieved here.


    Manager, you have to stand up for me.


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to tell everyone about my grievances.


    ¡±


    Of course, Charli knew that the hospital didn¡¯t want to make a fuss over this matter.


    The patients in the VIP ward were all wealthy and powerful.


    Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t want to be involved in scandals.


    So, when incidents Like this happened, they usually just gave money to hush things up.


    Thinking Luis was interested in her, Charli decided to use the ount she had crafted to earn money as a closure of this incident, having given up on seducing Mitchel.


    The manager just stood timidly at the side, knowing all too well that he couldn¡¯t offend any of the patients here.


    After thinking for a while, he proposed, ¡°I think this is just a misunderstanding.


    But her clothes are torn, and she is a woman.


    Sir, how about youpensate her for her clothes?¡±


    The manager took Mitchel¡¯s silence for a yes.


    He immediately turned to Charli and ordered, ¡°Charli, don¡¯t go around and talk nonsense about this.


    As I¡¯ve said, this is just a misunderstanding.


    You are a youngdy.


    If you spread this, you will only harm your reputation.


    ¡±


    Naturally, Charli wouldn¡¯t say anything to oppose.


    After all, Mitchel didn¡¯t touch her at all, and she gotpensation over nothing while keeping her job.


    She didn¡¯t push further, knowing offending the wealthy like Mitchel likely made her life miserable.


    She knew when to stop when she was at an advantage.


    ¡°I understand.


    Don¡¯t worry.


    I don¡¯t run my mouth.


    And this gentleman is still sick.


    He probably mistook me for someone else.


    ¡±


    Oblivious to the truth, the manager appreciated Charli¡¯s cooperative manner and said with a smile, ¡°Now you¡¯re talking.


    It¡¯s just a small matter, so let¡¯s let it be.


    It¡¯s resolved then.


    ¡±


    The nurse nodded obediently.


    ¡°Okay.


    ¡±


    ¡°Wow, you two had struck an agreement this fast!¡± Luis suddenly interjected.


    He leaned against the white wall and crossed his arms over his chest.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not quite satisfied here.


    ¡±


    The manager knew that Luis and the hospital director were good friends.


    He immediately smiled ttering and said, ¡°Sir, feel free to share your ideas.


    Of course, we can discuss further.


    ¡±


    The manager pointed at Charli.


    ¡°She has been working in this hospital for some days.


    She works well, and she¡¯s obedient.


    We can discuss things.


    Right, Charli?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Charli lowered her head, looking aggrieved and helpless.


    She had yed everything just right.


    ¡°I know the rules of the hospital.


    The VIP patients are like gods.


    As I¡¯ve said, this gentleman has mistaken me for someone else.


    Let¡¯s leave it as that.


    ¡±


    This time, Charli wanted to leave a good impression on Luis, so she didn¡¯t insist on demanding a huge sum ofpensation.


    She would have demanded a hefty price if otherwise.


    But when Luis heard her words, he scoffed.


    ¡°You sure know how to talk.


    But do you really think he¡¯s not picky?¡±


    Charli was confused at first.


    She had not heard Luis¡¯ words clearly, so she naturally didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    After being silent the whole time, Mitchel finally spoke up.


    ¡°Are you this bored?¡±


    His reproach was directed at Luis.


    Although his voice was low, one could clearly tell he was angry.


    Luis¡¯ smile widened.


    ¡°Alright, alright.


    I¡¯ll get serious now.


    ¡±


    Luis stood upright, took out his phone, and made a call.


    The person on the other end of the line immediately answered.


    ¡°Luis, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Luis put his phone on speakerphone.


    The manager and Charli immediately recognized the hospital director¡¯s voice and their expressions changed.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Did the nurses in your hospital graduate from a nursing school or drama school? They are pretty good at making stories.


    Very impressive!¡±


    Luis said mockingly.


    The director was attending a conference, and it was quite noisy on that end, so he asked, ¡°What do you mean, Luis? I¡¯m busy right now.


    Say what you need to say.


    ¡±


    ¡°The manager of the VIP ward and the nurse on-duty have colluded to frame one of your patients.


    How should you handle this?¡±


    The director said decisively, ¡°Dismiss them.


    Then, issue a warning statement to the entire hospital.


    Hold them responsible for whatever responsibilities they should bear.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand.


    I¡¯ll pass on your order to the ones in charge,¡±


    Luis said, nodding.


    ¡°Of course, you can handle it yourself.


    I¡¯m busy here.


    Let¡¯s talk when I get back.


    ¡±


    The manager¡¯s and Charli¡¯s faces turned pale.


    Luis had actually asked the director to fire them, saying they had colluded to frame Mitchel.


    Having believed in Charli¡¯s ount naively, the manager protested, ¡°Mr.


    Stevens, I¡¯ve been mediating the whole time to help you.


    I¡¯m speaking in your favor, helping cover up the facts.


    How have I be an aplice?¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯ve been fooling me the whole time? It turns out you¡¯re all the same kind of people.


    ¡± Charli pointed at the manager.


    Then, she turned to Luis and snapped, ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be afraid of you because you are wealthy and powerful while I don¡¯t have many connections.


    If pushed, I¡¯ll make a fuss.


    Let¡¯s see if people will sympathize an insignificant person like me or to the big shots like you.


    ¡±


    After saying this, Charli straightened her body and took out her phone.


    She decisively took photos of the mess and recorded a video, including her disheveled appearance.


    Then, she threatened, ¡°If you dare dismiss me uwfully, I¡¯ll definitely expose this matter.


    I have nothing to lose, anyway.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1955

    Charli understood the psychology of the affluent well.


    She knew they detestedplications and would likely choose to pay to solve problems and keep the peace.


    Luis, having seen through her facade, asked with a smile, ¡°So, what¡¯s your solution?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said.


    Just thepensation for the clothing.


    Not a significant amount.


    Five million should cover it.


    ¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± Even Luis, a billionaire, was taken aback by her boldness and chuckled.


    ¡°You certainly don¡¯t aim low, do you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really not that much,¡± Charli insisted.


    She considered the sum significant for ordinary people, but not for someone like Mitchel.


    For context, her monthly earnings were slightly over ten thousand, and with bonuses, her annual ie barely touched three hundred thousand.


    umting five million would require over a decade of saving every penny of her sry.


    Although her sry was modest, Charli owned numerous designer items, advantages she rued through side benefits.


    In the hospital environment, wealthy patients often underestimated the nurses, considering the nurses more upright than nightclub hostesses.


    However, they were oblivious to the fact that some nurses leveraged these opportunities to enhance their earnings through less transparent means.


    To those affluent individuals, five million was trivial, barely the expense of a fancy dinner or an evening at a high-end club.


    For them, paying this sum was preferable to risking a scandal or wasting time over prolonged disputes.


    Hearing Charli¡¯s words, the manager promptly chimed in, ¡°The amount is reasonable.


    Let¡¯s settle it this way.


    I¡¯ll make sure Charli keeps it a secret since then.


    ¡±


    Both the manager and Charli found this resolution satisfactory.


    Luis¡¯ suspicion was spot-on.


    The manager and Charli had a covert rtionship and often employed tactics like ying good cop, bad cop.


    Since the manager couldn¡¯t sustain Charli¡¯svish lifestyle, he had advised her to strategically extract money from wealthy patients.


    They were meticulous in selecting their targets, usually opting for those with secrets to hide, like extramarital affairs or sensitive medical issues, capturing incriminating evidence, to potentially use for ckmail when needed.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Their operations were infrequent, helping them to avoid detection.


    On this asion, Charli hadid the trap, knowing the manager was on duty, essential for ensuring a smooth operation.


    However, they hadn¡¯t anticipated meeting a tough nut to crack.


    ¡°Yes, it indeed isn¡¯t much,¡± Luis remarked casually, standing with one hand in his pocket, observing the situation.


    The manager was on the verge of celebrating Luis¡¯ apparent acquiescence when Luis added, ¡°Probably enough for being sentenced for about fifteen years.


    ¡±


    A tense silence enveloped the room.


    Frustrated and feeling mocked, Charli challenged him, ¡°What do you mean? Do you enjoy ying with people?¡±


    Attempting to y the mediator, the manager intervened, ¡°Mr.


    Stevens, please think twice.


    It does bad to your friend if this esctes.


    I¡¯ve convinced Charli, despite her distress, to settle for a modest sum.


    It seems your friend also prefers a quiet resolution.


    ¡±


    Aware of Luis¡¯ connections to the hospital¡¯s director, the manager had initially been apprehensive.


    Yet, with Charli having already taken action, he feltpelled to support her.


    If the situation escted, he feared Charli might implicate him.


    Thus, he was determined to protect her interests, ensuring there were no mishaps.


    Their experience told them that the VIP wards, like regr wards,cked surveince cameras except in corridors, giving them an advantage in the absence of direct evidence or witnesses.

 Chapter 1956

    The vulnerability often attributed to women could also y in their favor, potentially drawing public sympathy more readily than it would for men.


    In a potential dispute, it was unclear who would be more disadvantaged, especially given their position which could elicit public support.


    The manager persisted, ¡°Mr.


    Stevens, I advise you to stay out of this.


    Without cameras here, how can you be so sure of your friend¡¯s innocence? This urred under my supervision, and given your ties


    with the director, rest assured, I will handle this discretely.


    But Charli is just a young nurse.


    She deserves somepensation.


    ¡±


    How about I give you some time to discuss with your friend? I¡¯ll talk to Charli about reducing her demands.


    She¡¯s already faced humiliation, She¡¯s unlikely to stick rigidly to her initial request.


    The manager was smooth in his approach, clearly adept at handling such situations.


    Luis raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re quite practiced at this sort of thing.


    Very well.


    Let¡¯s conduct a thorough investigation.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m a friend of the hospital director, I wouldn¡¯t bother with such trivial matters!¡±


    Seeing that Luis was unmoved by their tactics, the manager¡¯s tone turned frosty.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t mediate this matter for you.


    As for Charli threatening to go public with her grievances, I can¡¯t stop her.


    A desperate young girl might do something drastic, like threatening to jump off a building, and then your losses would involve not just money but the reputation you businessmen hold dear!¡±


    While saying this, the manager gave a covert wink to Charli.


    Catching the signal, Charli began theatrically wailing about climbing out the window to jump.


    Luis watched Charli theatrically approach the window, moving slowly and crying loudly, more to frighten others than to take any genuine action.


    He couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t reach the window? Should I bring a chair for you?¡±


    Charli shot Luis a furious look, her anger intensifying.


    Enraged, she clutched her chest and yelled, ¡°You all¡­ You just want to see me dead! The rich like you think you can do whatever you please, treating others like they¡¯re expendable¡­¡±


    Luis cautioned, ¡°Don¡¯t harm yourself too much, or you¡¯ll end up ming us, and remember, no one hasid a finger on you.


    ¡±


    Charli was left speechless.


    Finding that her dramatic disy had no effect, she begrudgingly dragged a stool over and made a show of sitting down, continuing her theatrics.


    Meanwhile, frowning at the situation, Mitchel called out in a deep voice, ¡°Matteo!¡±


    Matteo immediately entered from outside.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, what do you need?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Assuming Luis¡¯ presence would ensure the situation was handled smoothly, Mitchel was surprised to see Luis seemed more interested in teasing the troublemakers than resolving the issue.


    Without even ncing at the manager and Charli, Mitchelmanded coldly, ¡°Take these two to face legal consequences, as they should!¡±


    Matteo nodded and called out, ¡°Come in.


    ¡±


    Two men dressed in ck entered and first escorted the manager away.


    When being led out, the manager shouted defiantly, ¡°You! What right do you have to do this? What power are you misusing to bully people? I won¡¯t go down without a fight!¡±


    The manager attempted to frame the situation as an abuse of power by the elite.


    Luis simply snorted.


    ¡°You asked by what right? Take a good look at this.


    ¡±


    Both the manager and Charli turned to where Luis was pointing and noticed a hidden camera on the ceiling.


    The camera was active and blinking.


    The manager¡¯s face turned a shade of purple, incredulous.


    ¡°How can this be? You can¡¯t have cameras in patient rooms!¡±

 Chapter 1957

    Luis chuckled coldly.


    ¡°We installed it after Mitchel was harassed by the previous nurse.


    Yes, to guard against individuals like you.


    This camera has proven quite useful this time, helping the hospital to identify those tarnishing its reputation!¡±


    As the manager tried to protest, he was briskly removed from the ward.


    Charli, looking ashen, stammered, ¡°I¡­ I was just having a bit of fun with this gentleman¡­¡±


    ¡°Fun?¡± Luis echoed sarcastically.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.


    Nothing more.


    Mr.


    Stevens, you¡¯re a generous man.


    Please don¡¯t lower yourself to my level.


    Just tell me what to do, and I¡¯ll do it!¡± Tears streamed down her face as Charli knelt and edged closer to Luis, her expression one of desperation.


    ¡°Mr.


    Stevens, I will follow your lead¡­ Okay?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± Luis said with a look of revulsion.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°You¡¯re filthy.


    ¡±


    Charli¡¯splexion paled.


    Before she could utter another word, Matteo swiftly escorted her out, sensing Mitchel¡¯s growing impatience.


    With these two troublemakers being escorted away, quiet returned to the hospital room.


    Ignoring Mitchel¡¯s darken expression, Luis pulled a chair over and sat down.


    ¡°Feeling any better?¡± he inquired.


    Mitchel responded with a detached nce, his expression unreadable, ¡°Boring.


    ¡±


    ¡°Hey.


    ¡± Luis chuckled, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°You think I¡¯d entertain those two clowns if it wasn¡¯t to distract you from other things?¡±


    Mitchel continued to leaf through his financial magazine, unresponsive.


    Luis continued, trying to engage him, ¡°Look at you.


    Either work or bury yourself in these financial updates.


    How do you expect to recover without any downtime?¡±


    Seeing no reaction from Mitchel, Luis reached over and snatched the magazine from his hands.


    ¡°Thepany¡¯s been running fine under Hector¡¯s watch.


    He¡¯s just holding the fort until you¡¯re ready to take back the reins Mitchel scowled slightly, but Luis was undeterred by his mood.


    ¡±


    Ignoring the frown, he pressed on, ¡°If you¡¯re so eager to get back to it, then focus on getting better.


    That way, you¡¯ll give Hector and me a break.


    You wouldn¡¯t believe how often he checks in about your progress.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Mitchel stated tly.


    ¡°Fine? Luis retorted, visibly annoyed, ¡°You call lying in a hospital bed ¡®fine¡¯?¡±


    Seeing Mitchel¡¯s stubborn resistance to his advice, Luis grew frustrated.


    ¡°And you¡¯re not even doing your leg rehab exercises.


    Are you nning to stay bedridden forever?¡±


    Mitchel had been struggling with the rehabilitation following a new joint recement in his leg.


    He was still unable to perform even basic leg lifts.


    It wasn¡¯t forck of ability.


    Luis knew Mitchel¡¯s determination.


    When Mitchel truly set his mind to something, he could ovee any obstacle.


    It was just that Mitchel seemed to have lost his zest for life, as if he was purposefully neglecting his own health.


    As a longtime friend, Luis knew Mitchel well enough to notice this change.


    This shift had started the day Mitchel woke up from surgery and didn¡¯t find Raegan by his side.


    Though Mitchel hadn¡¯t spoken about it, some truths were self-evident.

 Chapter 1958

    They were adults and knew each other too well.


    Raegan¡¯s departure on the day of Mitchel¡¯s surgery spoke volumes.


    It was a clear signal that she had decided to let go of their rtionship.


    With his mobility restricted, Mitchel was confined to the hospital, growing increasingly withdrawn and despondent.


    He showed no interest in anything, mechanically going through his routines, his only engagement being his work.


    This ongoing scenario was frustrating for Luis, who found himself at a loss forforting words.


    No matter what he said, it seemed Mitchel barely heard him, continuing on in his own isted world.


    Mitchel even resisted participating in basic rehabilitative treatments.


    In this case, how long would this go on before he could leave that bed?


    his best friend, Luis feltpelled to intervene.


    He couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch Mitchel potentially resign himself to a life in a wheelchair.


    While sitting next to the bed, peeling an apple, Luis attempted to lighten the mood with some local gossip.


    ¡°The Maxwells sure hold grudges.


    They even retrieved Katie¡¯s ashes that Katie¡¯s stepmother had thrown away, brought them back to Aurora, and had a witch perform a ritual.


    It¡¯s said to be a curse that condemns the soul to eternal suffering in hellfire, ensuring it never finds peace.


    ¡±


    If the chilling legends of Aurora were indeed true, then Katie¡¯s spirit found no peace even in death.


    She deserved that fate, though.


    She had evaded punishment in life, so it was only fitting she faced retribution in death.


    ¡°But there¡¯s a bright side,¡± Luis continued, trying to steer the conversation toward less morbid topics.


    ¡°The Maxwells wanted to retrieve Lorenzo¡¯s entire body without an autopsy, and to sidestep furtherplications, they negotiated with Ardlens¡¯ authority.


    The Maxwells agreed to keep their n in check and avoid causing issues in Ardlens.


    Should a Maxwell step out of line in Ardlens again, they¡¯ll cooperate fully with Ardlens¡¯ authorities to ensure justice is served.


    ¡±


    Despite their notoriety for ruthlessness and disregard forws, the Maxwells were known to honor theirmitments.


    The circumstances of Lorenzo¡¯s death had been a reality check for them.


    Their helicopter, sent to collect Lorenzo¡¯s body, was intercepted by Ardlens¡¯ special forces and air force.


    This encounter significantly curtailed the Maxwells¡¯ hubris and altered their perception of Ardlens.


    Previously swayed by misleading propaganda that painted Ardlens as underdeveloped, the Maxwells had allowed their people to act recklessly in Ardlens.


    They had not realized that Ardlens was far from the primitive ce depicted by those baseless articles, boasting highly sophisticated weaponry and technology, some of which even surpassed international standards.


    With this newfound respect, the Maxwells promptly extended an olive branch to Ardlens, showing a readiness for peaceful coexistence and mutual respect for legal norms.


    As Luis finished his apple, he coughed solemnly and mentioned, ¡°I¡¯ve heard, just heard, mind you, that Raegan is getting married.


    ¡±


    At this news, Mitchel finally reacted.


    His grip tightened around Luis¡® wrist, his dark eyes burning with intensity.


    ¡°Married to whom?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s expression was colder than ever.


    He emanated a chilly air.


    It was as if he soaked in ice for a long time.


    The calm facade he had tried to maintain for over a month was finally shattered at the revtion of Raegan¡¯s uing wedding.


    Before Luis could say anything, Mitchel¡¯s urgent and pressing voice sounded again.


    ¡°Who is she going to marry?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Right after Luis uttered this single word, he heard Mitchel¡¯s knuckles cracking when tightening the grip on his wrist.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    And those ink-ck eyes of Mitchel¡¯s were like a bottomless abyss capable of devouring everything.


    Even though he was lying in a hospital bed, he was still extremely formidable.


    With the grip around his wrist tightened, the apple Luis had just peeled fell to the floor with a plop.


    The juice sttered out.

 Chapter 1959

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Luis groaned, grimacing in pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying Raegan is marrying me.


    I heard it¡¯s Stefan of the Clifford family.


    ¡±


    It was only then Mitchel let go of Luis¡¯ wrist.


    ¡°Damn! That hurts so much!¡± Luisined, shaking his hand.


    He secretly swore to himself he would never pause when he spoke.


    Luis frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know my hands are precious? You squeezed them so hard.


    ¡±


    Luis was so meticulous that he even had his hands insured.


    Mitchel had squeezed his wrist so hard just now that he felt it was about to break.


    Out of a doctor¡¯s habit, Luis temporarily forgot the previous topic andmented, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your recovery to be so good even without regr rehabilitation.


    Have you been secretly practicing at night behind my back?¡±


    ¡°When?¡± Mitchel suddenly asked.


    Luis looked at Mitchel with his mouth gaped open.


    He was confused.


    What did Mitchel mean by when? ¡°How do I know when you secretly practice? Do you do it in your sleep? You practice but don¡¯t even know it yourself?¡±


    Luis looked puzzled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard you had a sleepwalking problem before.


    Could it be¡­ Could it be a new issue from being bedridden for so long?¡±


    Luis suddenly stood up, reached out, and pried open Mitchel¡¯s eyes, wanting to check if there was any problem.


    However, Mitchel simply brushed off Luis¡¯ hands.


    He said concisely, ¡°I¡¯m asking about her wedding.


    ¡±


    Luis finally understood.


    ¡°Oh, the wedding¡­ It¡¯s the day after tomorrow.


    ¡±


    As he spoke, Luis picked up another apple and peeled it.


    Actually, he had some doubts.


    The wedding was suddenly announced.


    There were even no prior rumors about it.


    ¡°It was said that Stefan brought his girlfriend back and said they had already gotten married in Alcyone.


    But the Clifford family is prominent.


    They can¡¯t lose face, so they asked Stefan to hold another wedding ceremony in Aurora.


    ¡±


    After peeling the apple, Luis handed it to Mitchel and continued, ¡°Raegan is really fast.


    No one knows when she exactly married Stefan¡­¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Before Luis could finish his words, Mitchel suddenly lifted the quilt and got up from the bed.


    Luis¡¯ eyes widened in surprise.


    He didn¡¯t expect Mitchel to get up.


    Mitchel had not done any rehabilitation yet.


    How did he suddenly get up from the bed?


    By the time Luis reacted, Mitchel was already wheeling his wheelchair out of the ward.


    Luis blinked.


    Mitchel just left like that?


    However, Luis noticed that when Mitchel stood up, he still limped, clearly not fully recovered yet.


    But even so, Mitchel still managed to get up from the bed.


    It was already a huge breakthrough.


    As for the limping issue, subsequent rehabilitation training to assist Mitchel was necessary.


    After all, the muscles would atrophy because of the prolonged bed rest.


    Mitchel¡¯s resilience was already several times higher than that of ordinary people.


    Luis sighed and murmured, ¡°Raegan is really a miraculous medicine for Mitchel.


    The miraculous strength of love.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1960

    He took a bite of the apple.


    Then, he slowly chewed it while calming himself down.


    This was the first time Mitchel had left his ward after waking up.


    He wheeled himself to the elevator.


    The elevator arrived.


    Matteo came out from it while Mitchel wheeled himself in.


    Not spotting Mitchell¡¯s face at first, Matteo instinctively stepped aside to let his wheelchair pass.


    But the next second, Matteo stopped in his tracks.


    He hesitated for a moment before turning back.


    After recognizing Mitchel¡¯s face, his mouth opened wide, taking a deep breath before eximing, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to thepany,¡± Mitchel said, wheeling his wheelchair into the elevator, and pressed the button.


    The elevator doors were about to close.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, wait for me!¡± Matteo yelled, not fully recovered from the shock.


    He hurriedly rushed into the elevator.


    The elevator door closed.


    Matteo looked at Mitchel and asked, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, why are you suddenly returning to thepany?¡±


    ¡°Matters to deal with,¡± Mitchel replied curtly.


    Ever since Mitchel woke up, he had be taciturn.


    He had managed to keep his statement short, clearly not in the mood to say anymore.


    Sometimes, he didn¡¯t even say a single word for a few consecutive days while handling business as usual.


    When Matteo asked about his option for meals, he only responded, ¡°Not picky.


    ¡±


    Since Mitchel had be withdrawn with fewer words, Matteo, anxious, turned to Luis for assistance.


    Back then, Luis had holed up in theboratory all day, researching better knee joint recement materials for Mitchel.


    At Matteo¡¯s words, Luis could only temporarily pause his ongoing research ande to the hospital every day to keep Mitchelpany.


    Luis was a lively and talkative person.


    Even if Mitchel didn¡¯t speak, he wouldn¡¯t feel awkward.


    He could always initiate a topic and talk non-stop.


    Whenever Mitchel got annoyed, he would only say a few words like, ¡°Got nothing else to do?¡± ¡°Not funny.


    ¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte¡±.


    He used these words to drive Luis away.


    With Luis around, the issue of Mitchel¡¯s taciturnity improved quite a bit.


    Although he still only spoke those few sentences a day, it was much more reassuring than the previous situation of him only speaking once in a few days.


    Right then, the elevator doors opened.


    Matteo habitually stood behind Mitchel and got ready to push the wheelchair.


    But Mitchel stopped him and said Lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.


    ¡±


    Mitchel pressed the buttons, and the wheelchair moved as he instructed.


    Arriving at the car, Mitchel rejected Matteo¡¯s assistance again.


    He used the wheelchair¡¯s armrest for support and slowly stood up.


    Then, he took the walking stick prepared by Matteo and supported himself into the backseat.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1961

    Mitchel¡¯s expression was always calm, so it was difficult for others to tell how well he was recovering.


    But judging from the way he handled it, it seemed he was recovering well.


    Only he knew that standing up and walking was still very difficult.


    Even with the support of a walking stick, it still required great willpower.


    The muscles of Mitchel¡¯s once sturdy calves had be atrophied from the lengthy bed rest.


    He felt


    severe pain after standing for even a short while.


    And on rainy and humid days, his right leg hurt so much even when lying down, let alone standing up.


    Lorenzo, a pervert gleaning pleasure from torturing people, had a zest for studying how to let people be disabled in the most effortless way.


    So, although he seemingly just crushed Mitchel¡¯s kneecap, the position he chose to grip was not random at all.


    It was an angle he had meticulously researched, directly leading to difficulty in connection.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Now, aside from having difficulty walking with his right leg, Mitchel also had very serious seque.


    However, he didn¡¯t care about it at all.


    After waking up, he felt his past and future were just great dreams.


    He wasn¡¯t dead, but he didn¡¯t feel alive either.


    He was Like a robot.


    The Dixon Group.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Hector opted for another room as his workce instead of taking Mitchel¡¯s office, which stayed untouched.


    At the sight of Mitchel, Hector was surprised.


    ¡°Mitchel, why are you here?¡±


    Mitchel got straight to the point.


    ¡°Hector, do you know anything about Raegan¡¯s wedding?¡±


    What Mitchel wanted to know was whether there were any inside stories.


    Mitchel was filled with questions.


    With the wedding approaching, Raegan was still pregnant with his children.


    What would the Clifford family do about the children in her belly? Would they ept it?


    As for the Clifford family, Mitchel still looked down on them, despite his current condition.


    The outside world said the Clifford family was a prominent n.


    But only family members knew about the dark undercurrents within.


    That was why, instead of staying in Ardlens, they chose to establish a foothold in Aurora.


    The Clifford family was definitely not as simple as outsiders thought.


    Mitchel assumed Stefan didn¡¯t appear bad on the surface.


    But time could change a person.


    Stefan Loved Raegan now.


    But would he continue to love her in the future? Could he withstand the pressure from his family? Could he only be devoted to Raegan and not take another wife?


    Hector knew what Mitchel meant.


    Actually, when he heard the news about Raegan¡¯s uing wedding, he had already called to inquire about the situation.


    He had some interactions with Raegan back in Ardlens, and he had helped her a lot.


    So, she was not too averse to his inquiries.


    After a moment of silence, she told him it was indeed the case.


    Now, Hector didn¡¯t know if Mitchel could ept this truth.


    But after thinking about it, he decided to tell the truth.


    ¡°From what I learned, there is no hidden agenda.


    Yes, Raegan is marrying Stefan.


    They¡¯ve known each other for years, and Stefan is not a bad choice.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Hector¡¯s influence abroad was broader than his.


    If Hector¡¯s investigation found no issues, then it was Likely truly without any problems.


    He realized Raegan¡¯s situation was different from his.


    His wedding with Katie was part of his schemes.


    Raegan, on the other hand, seemingly was to get married on her own will.


    She really wanted to marry Stefan.


    At the thought of this, Mitchel suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart.


    His face turned pale for a moment.


    Then, he returned to his originalplexion.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that there¡¯s no hidden agenda.


    ¡± After saying this, Mitchel turned his wheelchair around calmly and was about to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Hector called out in a deep voice to stop Mitchel.


    Mitchel¡¯s wheelchair stopped, but he did not turn around.


    He still had his back to Hector.


    Even from behind, his posture remained upright, not showing any signs of emotion.


    ¡°Mitchel, have you rested long enough?¡± Hector strolled to the sofa, leaned against its back, and said, ¡°I heard from Luis that your rehabilitation training hasn¡¯t been going well.


    What are your thoughts on this?¡±


    ¡°Whether or not I do rehabilitation training, the result will still be the same.


    ¡± For the first time in a long time, Mitchel had openly shared his thoughts.


    He didn¡¯t want to undergo rehabilitation training because he felt he was already disabled.


    The training wouldn¡¯t make much difference.


    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense!¡± Hector scolded sternly.

 Chapter 1962

    In the past, when Kyler was still around, Hector didn¡¯t appreciate Mitchel.


    That was because he had a preconceived notion that Mitchel was no different from Alexis, who was selfish, greedy, and emotionless.


    Back then, in the Dixon family, Hector¡¯s elder brother was benevolent and gentle toward everyone.


    Hector, at that time, had no idea that Mitchel was his brother¡¯s son since Mitchel¡¯s background was kept as a secret by Kyler¡¯s arrangement.


    Hector¡¯s frequent absence from home led to him oblivious to Mitchel being his elder brother¡¯s biological son while Alexis was merely a father figure.


    Hector had witnessed Mitchel¡¯s astonishing business acumen at a young age.


    But Mitchel was aloof, only considering the interests of the Dixon family.


    He didn¡¯t care about the survival or demise of small enterprises.


    Regarding those small enterprises, reliant onrgepanies like the Dixon Group to survive, their prospects of going bankrupt or suffering losses was not his concern.


    Even if they came toin bitterly, he was still indifferent and would only apathetically tell them to find anotherpany.


    At that time, Mitchel was always focused on profit and sess.


    Sometimes, he would even resort to underhanded means to achieve his ns.


    Fortunately, he had not reached the point of harming others.


    What he did was just somepetitive tactics Hector disapproved of Mitchel¡¯s profit-driven, emotionless, and impersonal way of handling business.


    Thus, uponing back home from abroad, Hector had supported Raegan, who desired a divorce back then due to the numerous shes she had with Mitchel.


    Hector just tried to curb Mitchel¡¯s arrogance.


    But as time passed, Hector noted Mitchel seemed to have changed a lot because of Raegan¡¯s presence.


    Mitchel had formted humanistic welfare policies for employees that he had previously neglected.


    He also paid attention to protecting the interests of the small enterprises relying on the Dixon Group and personally developed effective safeguard systems.


    After marriage, the charitable causes Mitchel engaged in, caring for sick children and the elderly living alone, had increased several foldspared to before.


    Mitchel was influenced by Raegan¡¯s golden heart and kind deeds.


    His cold heart was subtly moved.


    And this had prompted him to make some changes.


    Later, Hector learned Mitchel¡¯s coldness wasrgely due to the emotional abuse he had suffered from Alexis in his childhood.


    For almost three decades, Mitchel had always regarded Alexis as his father.


    But growing up with Alexis, he had never experienced a father¡¯s love.


    None had expected Alexis had ulterior motives all the while, wanting to corrupt Mitchel¡¯s mind from a young age.


    Unfortunately, Mitchel¡¯s decency thwarted Alexis¡¯ control.


    Although Mitchel was aloof, he would notmit crimes or harm others.


    He didn¡¯t sumb to Alexis¡¯ influence.


    Actually, after learning the truth, Hector felt that Mitchel was the real him after he married Raegan.


    The kindness in his nature, the core of his elder brother¡¯s child, had never truly left, only buried and hidden in the past.


    Now that Kyler had passed away, Hector was the elder of the Dixon family.


    Naturally, he was responsible for protecting the helmsman of the Dixon family.


    ¡°Mitchel¡­¡± Hector looked at Mitchel and said solemnly, ¡°The Dixon Group is yours.


    I am just temporarily guarding it for you.


    You can be in low spirits now.


    But you can¡¯t go on like this forever.


    ¡±


    Mitchel remained calm and expressionless.


    Hector became angry.


    But he persuaded earnestly, ¡°In this world, people are born, get sick, and die every minute.


    Losing a leg doesn¡¯t mean a person can no longer live.


    Look around you.


    Some people don¡¯t have limbs but can still live well.


    What about you? You still have both Legs.


    It¡¯s just that one of them is injured.


    As long as you do rehabilitation training seriously, you will recover like normal people do.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    It¡¯s just a matter of time.


    ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about the leg,¡± Mitchel suddenly said.


    Those words served as an exnation to Hector.


    The inability to walk would definitely cause Mitchel inconvenience.


    But to make him feel inferior? It was very unlikely to happen.


    After being in the business world for many years, Mitchel had seen all kinds of people and things.


    He had many employees who filed sick leaves due to illnesses.


    There were also disabled people who had seeded in their own businesses.

 Chapter 1963

    Therefore, Mitchel did not let his leg injury affect his state of mind.


    Hector stood with his hands behind his back.


    He knew something about Mitchel¡¯s problems.


    He thought for a while and said, ¡°I have already instructed my assistant to book the earliest flight to Aurora.


    However, a traffic restriction has been implemented due to the drill issues.


    We have to wait for their advice.


    If you have questions about Raegan¡¯s uing wedding, you can ask her in person.


    Get things clear with her instead of lying half-dead in the hospital.


    That¡¯s not how the men in our Dixon family do things.


    ¡±


    Hector spoke it all in one breath.


    He didn¡¯t even give Mitchel a chance to hesitate or consider.


    He had made his decision and swiftly announced, ¡°I can help you guard the Dixon Group for another three months at most.


    It¡¯s just in time because Raegan is giving birth in three months.


    During this time, you must focus on your rehabilitation and think about whether you want to be present when your child is born.


    After Raegan gives birth, you should beforted by then.


    Because after three months, I¡¯ll wash my hands of this and focus on my affairs.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    When the timees that no one will take charge of the


    Dixon Group, don¡¯t look for me.


    ¡±


    As soon as Hector finished his statement, his assistant entered and reminded him that his presence was needed in the meeting.


    When Hector was about to walk out the door, he paused and added, ¡°Mitchel, sometimes we need to learn how to coexist.


    Even if Raegan is really married, no one can change the fact that the child in her belly is yours.


    So, you still have to shoulder the responsibility.


    Learn how to be a responsible father.


    ¡±


    After saying that, Hector didn¡¯t bother to consider what Mitchel would think about his words.


    Anyway, he had said his pieces.


    Hector grasped he wasn¡¯t the perfect father in the world.


    After all, he didn¡¯t have his own children and only raised Bryce.


    But he believed that what mattered was for a man to ept and acknowledge the role of a father.


    It didn¡¯t matter what approach a man used to guide his child¡¯s growth.


    As long as he was sincere in doing it, he would be qualified for the role of a father.


    Hector continued, ¡°Bryce will attend Raegan¡¯s wedding on my behalf.


    Take him with you and take care of him, Although Aurora has an agreement with Ardlens that they will ensure the safety of our people entering their country, they do not know about Lorenzo¡¯s situation, which is rted to you.


    If they find out, it may be a different story.


    So, you should be extra careful when you go there.


    Remember not to reveal your identity.


    Actually, as long as Lorenzo¡¯s father doesn¡¯t find out, everything will be fine.


    After all, everyone in his family is celebrating Lorenzo¡¯s death.


    ¡±


    Lorenzo didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with the members of the Maxwell family, so only his father treated him as a treasure.


    But for other people? They wished he would die early and be done with it.


    Once his father passed away, nobody would bring up Lorenzo¡¯s matter again.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I¡¯m going,¡± Mitchell replied coldly.


    Raegan was getting married.


    What would he do there? Stop the wedding and steal the bride? He had pushed her away before.


    If he wanted to destroy her happiness by attending her wedding, he could do it effortlessly.


    But he didn¡¯t want to do such a thing.


    ¡°Should you go and get to the bottom of it, or should you leave with regret?¡± The corners of Hector¡¯s lips curled up.


    ¡°No one else can make decisions for you.


    It¡¯s up to you.


    ¡±


    Mitchel returned to his ward.


    He was a determined man and would not change his mind just because of a few words from others.


    If he wanted to see Raegan, he would find a way to go to her when he first woke up, even if he had to lie on a stretcher.


    But the fact that he didn¡¯t find her only showed he respected her decision.


    Her leaving suggested she didn¡¯t want to have any connections with him.


    Though reluctantly, he knew he shouldn¡¯t bother her anymore.


    Most importantly, Mitchel didn¡¯t find any evidence that Raegan still had feelings for him.


    On the day Mitchel was shot, he had severe injuries and a high fever.


    At that time, his memories of hisst moments with Raegan became very blurry.


    All he could remember was that he took the bullet for her.


    However, Raegan chose to leave on the day of his surgery.


    To Mitchel, it was her way of indirectly telling him her decision.


    Luis and Hector thought his injured leg made him feel inferior and refuse to see Raegan.


    But actually, no difficulty could defeat him as long as there was love.


    Conversely, the two words ¡®no love¡¯ could easily bring him down.


    Emotionally, Mitchel was never that strong.


    And he chose not to attend her wedding simply because he understood his paranoid personality.


    He couldn¡¯t even keep calm even when he hadn¡¯t seen her since waking up.


    So, he must have been worse when he finally met her.


    What could happen if she appeared in front of him? He didn¡¯t know what uncontroble things he might do.


    The next day, the male nurse came to Mitchel¡¯s ward at noon.


    He gave Mitchel an intravenous infusion.

 Chapter 1964

    When the nurse was about to leave, he noticed the leftover fruits next to Mitchel¡¯s fruit tray.


    He knew Mitchel didn¡¯t eat fruits that weren¡¯t fresh, so he asked permission from Mitchel and took the fruits to the cleaningdy on the floor.


    This had been the male nurse¡¯s routine for many days.


    It wasn¡¯t because Mitchel thought he was too precious, but because Mitchel simply didn¡¯t like the fruits.


    Besides, the VIP ward had fresh fruits delivered every day.


    So, instead of waiting for the fruits to rot before throwing them away, the male nurse thought of giving them to someone who enjoyed eating them while they were still fresh.


    Shortly after the male nurse left, he returned to Mitchel¡¯s ward.


    This time, the cleaningdy was with him.


    After informing Mitchel, the male nurse let the cleaningdye in who desired to express gratitude toward Mitchel.


    The cleaningdy¡¯s grandson had undergone surgery due to an illness.


    But since she didn¡¯t have much money to pay the hospital bills, she brought him back home and took care of him there.


    He loved eating fruits so much, but her family¡¯s financial situation couldn¡¯t allow her to buy him fruits every day.


    Her son died in a car ident, and her daughter-inw ran away with another man, leaving her grandson to her.


    The cleaningdy had no choice but to take care of her sick grandson alone.


    When the male nurse learned about her situation, he always found ways to help her.


    When the male nurse learned that the cleaningdy¡¯s grandson loved eating fruits, he remembered Mitchel didn¡¯t touch the fruits all the time.


    Sometimes, the fruits in his ward were thrown away if they were kept for too Long.


    The male nurse felt bad about the fruits being thrown away after leaving untouched all the while.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    After all, many poor people out there could not afford to buy themselves fruits every single day.


    So, he asked Mitchel if it was okay to let the cleaningdy bring the fruits home to her grandson.


    Of course, Mitchel didn¡¯t refuse.


    He even asked the male nurse to bring the fruits to the cleaningdy every other day.


    Every time the male nurse took the fruits, he delivered them to the cleaningdy¡¯s house.


    Now was the cleaningdy¡¯s chance to personally thank Mitchel.


    So, as soon as she came in, she said, ¡°Sir, thank you very much.


    Because of you, my grandson can now eat fruits every day.


    ¡±


    Mitchel said softly, ¡± t¡¯s nothing.


    You don¡¯t have toe all the way here to thank me.


    ¡±


    After thanking him, the cleaningdy asked, ¡°Sir, why hasn¡¯t your girlfriend been here recently?¡±


    Mitchel looked at the cleaningdy in confusion.


    The male nurse standing at the side was startled.


    He feared the cleaningdy would say something wrong and annoy Mitchel, so he quickly intervened.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Mr.


    Dixon doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend who hase here.


    ¡±


    The male nurse didn¡¯t lie.


    Ever since he was assigned to Mitchel¡¯s ward, he hadn¡¯t seen a woman visit Mitchel.


    He didn¡¯t know whether it was because of Mitchel¡¯sck of a girlfriend or something else.


    Anyway, it was not his ce to pry into Mitchel¡¯s private Life.


    The male nurse kept signaling at the cleaningdy, hinting at her to stop talking.


    ¡°How can that be?¡± The cleaningdy seemed oblivious to the male nurse¡¯s gestures and continued, ¡°I often saw that beautiful youngdye here before.


    She has delicate skin, a small face, and big and gentle eyes.


    She seems a nicedy.


    ¡±


    The cleaningdy had taken leave from work since she was needed to be with her grandson during his surgery.


    She only returned to work today, and no signs of Raegan prompted her question.


    She had no idea that Raegan had left during her absence.


    The male nurse thought the cleaningdy must have remembered it wrong.


    To ease the situation, he said, ¡°Oh, please, it must be a different patient, not Mr.


    Dixon.


    Come on, let¡¯s go back to work now.


    ¡±


    However, the cleaningdy was so stubborn that she refused to Leave.

 Chapter 1965

    She even insisted, ¡°No, I can¡¯t be mistaken.


    Actually, I¡¯m here not only to thank Mr.


    Dixon but also to pay the money back to that youngdy.


    ¡±


    The male nurse was even more startled.


    In fear that Mitchel would get angry, he pulled the cleaningdy aside and said, ¡°Alright.


    That¡¯s enough.


    Let¡¯s go.


    ¡±


    The cleaningdy didn¡¯t know why the male nurse acted like this.


    But he had always been kind to her and her grandson, so she trusted and obeyed him.


    So, she nodded to the male nurse.


    Then, she said to Mitchel, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry.


    And thank you for the fruits you had given to my grandson.


    I wish you a speedy recovery.


    ¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, I¡¯ll take her out now,¡± the male nurse said to Mitchel.


    After saying this, the male nurse held the cleaningdy¡¯s hand and was about to drag her out.


    But suddenly, Mitchel stopped them.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Wait a moment.


    ¡± Mitchel looked at the cleaningdy and asked, ¡°Would you mind exining your words of paying the money back to her?¡±


    The cleaningdy was surprised by Mitchel¡¯s politeness.


    She could tell he hailed from a prominent family, judging from his aura and demeanor.


    Who would have thought he would speak to her with such humility instead of acting all haughty? ¡°Sir, please, you can just call me Aliyah.


    ¡±


    Mitchel asked softly, ¡°Well, Aliyah, could you please tell me what happened?¡±


    ¡°I was assigned to this floor, and I was responsible for cleaning this area.


    I worked the entire night shift that month because I wanted to earn extra money.


    You were still unconscious at that time.


    When I was cleaning one night, I saw a youngdy in a wheelchair headed toward your ward.


    She watched over you while you were unconscious.


    She came here a few nights in a row while I was on duty.


    Later, my grandson was diagnosed with an illness.


    That day, I was still on the night shift.


    While working, I couldn¡¯t help thinking about my grandson¡¯s illness, and my tears kept flowing out since I couldn¡¯t possibly gather thatrge sum of money for his surgery.


    When that youngdy came over and saw me, she asked about my situation.


    Then, she gave me a card, saying there wasn¡¯t much money in it, but it could help pay for my grandson¡¯s medical expenses.


    ¡±


    Aliyah paused, recalling the details at that time.


    ¡°That was a huge sum for me.


    How could I just take it? But she insisted even after my refusal, saying she wanted to do something good and umte blessings for you.


    She hoped you would wake up soon, so she was persistent in giving it to me.


    Later, my grandson¡¯s condition worsened, so I had to take a leave to take care of him.


    I was really short of money to pay for the hospital, so I used the youngdy¡¯s card.


    She said the money was not much.


    But I was surprised when there were three hundred thousand dors in the card, which was enough for my grandson¡¯s early treatment.


    I nned to return the card to the youngdy as soon as possible.


    But I have no one to take care of my grandson.


    So, as soon as I returned to work, I came to your ward.


    Sir, can you help me return this card to her?¡±


    Aliyah took out a stic bag.


    After unwrapping severalyers, the card inside was revealed.


    ¡°I have received thepensation from my son¡¯s car ident, and it is enough to cover my grandson¡¯s medical treatment.


    But if it weren¡¯t for the money from the youngdy, my grandson wouldn¡¯t have received such timely treatment.


    He would not have recovered.


    Would you mind doing me a favor and sending my gratitude to her?¡±


    Stunned, Mitchel took the card, still processing Aliyah¡¯s words.


    Aliyah said, ¡°Sir, that youngdy is a kind soul.


    I can tell she cares about you a lot.


    Every time she left your ward, her eyes were red.


    She must have been crying for a long time.


    She was really worried about you.


    ¡±


    The male nurse and Aliyah had already left the ward, but Mitchel was still staring at the card in a daze.


    It turned out that Raegan had visited him many times.


    At this moment, Matteo entered Mitchel¡¯s ward.


    Mitchel promptly instructed, ¡°I want to see all the surveince footage in the hallway from the month I fell into aa.


    ¡±


    Matteo was taken aback for a moment.


    But he soon nodded.


    ¡°Okay, Mr.


    Dixon.


    ¡±


    But the next second, he asked, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, is everything alright?¡± As Mitchel¡¯s assistant, Matteo felt the need to delve in anything that might affect Mitchel¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine.


    Go do it now.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr.


    Dixon,¡± Matteo replied with a nod.


    Then, he turned around and was about to leave.


    ¡°One moment¡­¡± Mitchel stopped Matteo and instructed, ¡°Ask Dante about the cleaningdy¡¯s situation.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Then, provide some assistance for her grandson.


    ¡±


    Dante was the male nurse assigned to Mitchel¡¯s ward.


    Matteo nodded and left.


    After a while, he returned with a USB sh drive where he saved the surveince footage.


    He handed it to Mitchel.

 Chapter 1966

    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, what specific footage are you looking for? Do you want me to help you find it?¡± Matteo offered, worried Mitchel would hurt his eyes after staring at theputer screen for too Long.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.


    I can do it myself.


    ¡±


    After making sure Mitchel didn¡¯t need anything else, Matteo left the ward.


    Mitchel inserted the USB sh drive into hisptop and checked the videos.


    Fast-forwarding to the night, Mitchel finally caught a glimpse of Raegan¡¯s figure after midnight.


    She didn¡¯te every night.


    Instead, she appeared every two or three nights.


    And she stayed around his ward for at least an hour.


    Another angle suggested she didn¡¯t enter his ward.


    Instead, she stood in front of the window for a long time.


    Perhaps this was the reason she didn¡¯te every night.


    Standing there for a long time must have taken its toll on her body.


    When Raegan looked at him through the ss, she was particrly focused.


    Then, she would fold her hands together and close her eyes.


    She must be praying for him silently.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Mitchel fast-forwarded the footage to the night before she left.


    This time was the Longest she stayed there.


    In the surveince footage, Raegan had her back to the camera so Mitchel couldn¡¯t see her face.


    But it could be seen that her shoulders twitched.


    Obviously, she was crying.


    She cried? But why? Mitchel watched hering and going repeatedly.


    And the more he watched, his brows furrowed deeper and deeper.


    The next day, at the Dixon Group¡¯s private airstrip.


    Inside the luxurious cabin, Bryce sat on his seat with an impatient expression written all over his face.


    He asked, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Mitchel arrived yet?¡±


    The staff on the ne apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr.


    Dixon.


    He hasn¡¯t arrived yet.


    ¡±


    ¡°What about his phone? Still can¡¯t get through?¡± Bryce probed.


    ¡°We still can¡¯t get through at the moment.


    ¡±


    Bryce frowned.


    ¡°Call him onest time.


    If he doesn¡¯t answer, I won¡¯t wait for him anymore.


    ¡±


    The staff called again.


    But still, no one answered.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Bryce became anxious.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call my dad.


    Then, we¡¯ll leave.


    ¡±


    Bryce called Hector and immediatelyined.


    ¡°Dad, can you believe there¡¯s someone like Mitchel? I had been waiting for him for almost two hours, but he didn¡¯t show up.


    He didn¡¯t even bother to let me know what¡¯s going on.


    ¡±


    ¡°Did you call him?¡± Hector asked from the other end of the Line.


    ¡°I called, but no one answered,¡± Bryce said, his voice tinged with frustration.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether Mitcheles with me or not.


    I¡¯m leaving now.


    I don¡¯t want to miss Raegan¡¯s wedding.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.


    Let me know when yound,¡± Hector replied.


    After hanging up, Bryce continued to gaze out of the ne window for quite some time, waiting for Mitchel.

 Chapter 1967

    Still no sign of Mitchel, Bryce impatiently instructed the staff, ¡°Forget it.


    We¡¯re not waiting any longer.


    Close the cabin door.


    ¡±


    The cabin door shut, and the ne took off.


    Meanwhile, at Aurora¡¯s privatending strip, a private jet from Ambrosia had just touched down.


    The cabin door opened, and the handsome Mitchel in a suit and Light-colored sunsses stepped out.


    The chilly weather in Aurora prompted his assistant to help him put on a navy blue wool overcoat before stepping off the ne.


    This addition enhanced his cool, aristocratic aura and emphasized his tall, slender figure.


    It wasn¡¯t until Mitchel struggled slightly while bending his knee to step off the ne that onlookers realized he needed the golden cane he carried, not just for style, but for support.


    The airport staff felt pity seeing such a handsome man needing assistance to walk.


    Nheless, Mitchel appeared unbothered to the stares.


    He walked confidently to the waiting car, using his cane, and someone opened the door for him.


    Once inside, his assistant in the front seat handed him a phone, saying, ¡°Mr.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Dixon, you have some missed calls.


    ¡±


    Mitchel checked the log.


    Most were from Bryce, along with a few work-rted ones.


    There was a text message from Hector.


    ¡°Have you arrived?¡±


    Mitchel replied, ¡°Yes.


    ¡±


    Hector seemed to understand Mitchel better than Bryce, who was oblivious to Mitchel¡¯s arrival in Aurora and had beenining about Mitchel¡¯s absence on the flight.


    In the car, Mitchel was disinterested in Aurora¡¯s unique architecture.


    His thoughts were preupied with Raegan, and he was eager to ask her why she had left on the day of his surgery.


    Meanwhile, Raegan¡¯s wedding was being celebrated grandly at the Clifford family¡¯s mansion.


    It was only 8 o¡¯clock, and not all the guests had arrived yet.


    As the bride, Raegan had changed into her white wedding dress and was now seated, getting her makeup and hairstyle done by the stylist.


    Due to her pregnancy, the stylist carefully added some non-irritating crystal decorations at the corners of her eyes, crafting a design that resembled winter plum blossoms in bloom.


    Raegan¡¯sshes were naturally long, thick, and curly, eliminating the need for mascara or falseshes.


    The crystal details were sufficient to enhance her stunning appearance.


    Subsequently, the stylist braided Raegan¡¯s hair into a regal princess style.


    Paired with the crystal details on her face, she appeared almost celestial, as if she were not of this world.


    The stylist then guided her to a full-length mirror.


    Her tiered, high-waist wedding gown skillfully hid her slightly showing belly.


    Unless the dress was lifted, it was hard to notice her pregnancy.


    In the mirror, Raegan radiated a celestial glow.


    Her beautiful face was the centerpiece, with the wedding attire merely highlighting her inherent beauty.


    Everyone whoid eyes on her couldn¡¯t resistplimenting how beautiful she was, bringing much pride to the Clifford family.

 Chapter 1968

    ¡°Beautiful, so beautiful! Miss Foster, you¡¯re truly stunning!¡± the stylist eximed in awe.


    ¡°The groom will be dazzled by you when he sees you.


    I¡¯m quite sure.


    ¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Raegan said, expressing her gratitude.


    ¡°Please wait here.


    Your assistant is just outside.


    I¡¯ll go call her in.


    ¡±


    After the stylist left, Raegan remained staring at her reflection in the mirror, deep in thought.


    This was her first time wearing a wedding gown.


    When Raegan married Mitchel for the first time, it was a secret marriage,memorated only by a half-body photograph.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    There were eight prints of that photograph.


    She cherished them.


    In her heart, that photograph held as much significance as a traditional wedding gown portrait might have.


    Back then, she had always dreamed of having a wedding photo shoot with the man she loved.


    Sadly, even until her divorce from Mitchel, that dream never came true.


    When they remarried, their rtionship was burdened with misunderstandings.


    Neither was prepared topromise and then her car incident happened.


    It was another unfortunate conclusion.


    Later, Raegan watched as Katie dressed up a wedding dress for Mitchel.


    Although that wedding was part of Mitchel¡¯s schemes and he had no intention of really marrying Katie, Katie¡¯s gown was genuine, so was his suit.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of sadness.


    Now, it was her in the wedding dress, but the man beside her was not Mitchel.


    They had both worn these sacred garments for the first time, yet not with each other.


    It seemed like fate had sent them the wrong message right from the start.


    Despite this, she had stubbornly pushed forward, only to realize that sometimes stepping back, rather than moving forward, might lead to a better ending.


    The door to the waiting room swung open.


    Raegan¡¯s gaze lifted from the mirror, and instead of Victor, it was Erick who entered.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    The moment Erick saw Raegan, his eyes sparkled with clear admiration.


    Raegan had a striking resemnce to Casey in this attire.


    Casey, the lovely woman, had shown Erick so much warmth and tenderness, during which he learned what a mother¡¯s love felt Like.


    Raegan, noticing Erick¡¯s silent stare, felt a hint of difort, wondering if something was wrong.


    ¡°Erick, is something on your mind?¡±


    Erick came back to reality and smiled.


    ¡°Raegan, you look gorgeous.


    ¡±


    epting thepliment, Raegan remainedposed and quietly responded, ¡°Thank you, Erick.


    ¡±


    Observing her serene expression, devoid of any real joy, Erick felt a touch of sorrow.


    He sighed softly.


    ¡°Raegan, even though this is all for show, I still feel sorry for you.


    ¡±


    Raegan shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.


    I¡¯ve been through two divorces already.


    Really, it¡¯s Stefan who might find it more difficult, having to call me his wife.


    ¡±


    Erickpressed his lips.


    ¡°He¡¯s not finding it difficult at all.


    In fact, he¡¯s been¡­¡±


    Noticing Raegan¡¯s confused look, Erick stopped.


    Raegan was too innocent to perceive Stefan¡¯s feelings for her.


    Erick could tell Stefan had a soft spot for Raegan, and knowing Stefan was a catch, he had even considered setting Stefan up with Raegan.


    However, Raegan was not interested in Stefan.


    Feelings couldn¡¯t be forced.


    No amount of forced effort could spark genuine emotions.


    Moreover, Raegan didn¡¯t need business marriage.

 Chapter 1969

    Erick simply wanted Raegan to be happy.


    Since she still had feelings for Mitchel, he refrained from rushing her into any rtionship or marriage.


    Even if she never married again, with him, their father, and her soon-to-arrive children to care for her, she would face no hardships.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.


    This is a mutually beneficial arrangement.


    Stefan wants to leave the Clifford family¡¯s registry and start his own venture.


    The first requirement is marriage, otherwise, his father won¡¯t release the necessary documents.


    ¡± Erick reassured her, ¡°You know him.


    He wouldn¡¯t want to hurt anyone without a real attachment, and this situation helps him.


    ¡±


    Raegan nodded.


    ¡°If Stefan finds someone he cares about in the future, and if she¡¯s bothered by our past, I¡¯ll definitely help clear things up.


    ¡±


    Erick nodded in agreement.


    Raegan stared at the window, deep in thought.


    ¡°Erick, do you really think we can find our mother this time?¡±


    Erick looked down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    We¡¯ll find her.


    ¡±


    Raegan was supposed to fake a marriage with Stefan because Erick discovered that the criminal with the attempt on Raegan¡¯s life at the International Banquet Center had ties to Aurora.


    However, the criminal was not rted to the Maxwell family andcked the Maxwell family¡¯s n tattoo.


    In the one month since Raegan¡¯s return, the mastermind had made some more murderous attempts against her.


    The determination to end Raegan was evident.


    Erick¡¯s investigations confirmed those assassins no ties to the Maxwell family, and the past bounty on Raegan had been revoked long ago.


    So who was so persistently trying to kill Raegan?


    Just as Erick felt at a loss, Stefan reported that the special herb Erick had him to monitor had been purchased.


    The buyer, however, vanished without a trace into Ardlens.


    Erick was restless.


    That herb, Angelica Sinensis, was a signal agreed between him, Raegan, and Casey, used whenever one encountered difficulties to signify the safety for now.


    Now, only that herb had been bought, and it was the agreed-upon six grams.


    Six grams barely covered a single decoction, clearly Casey¡¯s way of saying she was alive and in Aurora.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Erick was eager to fly to Ardlens immediately to investigate himself, but there wereplications.


    Landen¡¯s health was deteriorating, and Raegan was only two months away from giving birth.


    Moreover, with the continuous threat of the assassins, leaving Raegan¡¯s side even for a short period was risky.


    Yet, missing this clue to Casey¡¯s whereabouts might mean losing the chance forever.


    The individual responsible for Casey¡¯s disappearance was incredibly cunning, leaving no trace behind.


    Without this clue with the herb, they would have no leads to pursue Casey¡¯s whereabouts.


    Lingering in Swynborough meant the risk of missing another signal from Casey.


    At this critical moment, Stefan suggested a strategic n.


    Given the constant threat of assassins targeting Raegan, making her presence in Aurora public seemed like a wise choice.


    By joining the Clifford family, Raegan would be under the protection of one of Aurora¡¯s toughest ns, where born assassins would hesitate to strike.


    The Clifford family was renowned for its tight security.


    No outsider could easily enter.


    Those assassins couldn¡¯t break into the Clifford family¡¯s mansion to harm Raegan, and once they heard she was joining the Clifford family, it would signal Casey to reach out to them somehow.


    Additionally, as Stefan¡¯s brother-inw, Erick could stay in Aurora to secretly look into Casey¡¯s situation and uncover who was after Raegan.


    Meanwhile, Stefan would aplish his goal of establishing his own through this marriage, breaking away from his ties as the Clifford family¡¯s heir and gaining the independence he desired.


    It was a triplewin situation.


    Erick pondered it over and concluded that this was indeed their best option at the moment.


    This n would ensure Raegan¡¯s safety and possibly help them locate Casey.


    As Erick shared the n, Raegan readily agreed, not wanting her brother to be burdened with worry about her safety on top of everything else.


    And with potential leads on their mother, they might finally locate her.


    It was wonderful.


    Stefan then falsely dered that he and Raegan had already married in Alcyone, witnessed by a priest, and that a wedding celebration would be held in Aurora before Raegan¡¯s due date.

 Chapter 1970

    Not doubting Stefan¡¯s words, Stefan¡¯s father didn¡¯t object, especially since he was keen on engaging Stefan, this intellectually gifted young man.


    For the n¡¯s long-term growth, both intellectual and martial talents were crucial, and Stefan was capable of resolving 80% of the family¡¯s business dilemmas.


    The only issue was Stefan¡¯s distant rtionship with his father.


    Having multiple wives, and Stefan¡¯s mother having died early, Stefan¡¯s father barely remembered


    what Stefan¡¯s biological mother looked Like.


    This time, Stefan¡¯s father spared no expense for Stefan¡¯s first marriage, ordering a grand celebration.


    He wanted all of Aurora to witness the Clifford family hosting a grand wedding.


    This suited Raegan¡¯s needs perfectly.


    The more public the celebration, the higher chance of Casey might learn of their presence in Aurora and attempt to make contact or send further signals.


    Anyway, hope was right there, ready for the taking.


    Yet, the protection provided by the Clifford family for Raegan solely because Raegan was getting married to Stefan.


    Should they discovered the wedding was all for a show, it would be a total disaster.


    Erick reminded, ¡°¡°Raegan, make sure to maintain the act whenever you¡¯re outside.


    Until you deliver, as long as you¡¯re within the walls of the Clifford family¡¯s mansion, you¡¯ll be safe.


    Leave the search for our mother to Stefan and me.


    ¡±


    Raegan nodded and replied, ¡°Erick, you need to be careful as well.


    ¡±


    Noticing the subtle concern in Raegan¡¯s eyes, Erick offered reassurance, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    If that hidden enemy tries anything, we¡¯ll identify them immediately to stop their ns!¡±


    The siblings spent some time talking when someone came to the front hall to discuss the wedding matters with Erick.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Erick intended to bring Raegan along.


    But she was overwhelmed by nervousness, her heart racing and feeling somewhat shy.


    She hesitated.


    ¡°Erick, can you go first? I¡¯d like to sit alone for a bit.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Erick consented.


    He recognized Raegan¡¯s anxiety and gently squeezed her hand,forting her, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.


    It¡¯s all just an act.


    ¡±


    The room quieted down after he left.


    Raegan¡¯s mind was still in a mess.


    She was unfamiliar with weddings, and even though this one was fake, the idea of being around lots of people made her nervous.


    The waiting room was cozy, and she sat on the sofa, closing her eyes to try to organize her thoughts.


    Suddenly, the door opened and then closed.


    Raegan assumed it was Victor, and without opening her eyes, she asked tiredly, ¡°Victor, what did Stefan want you for just now?¡±


    But she received no response.


    Then, a familiar, cool scent drifted around her.


    These deep ck irises glimmered brilliantly, reminiscent of stars fallen from the sky, deep and mesmerizing, with an irresistible charm.


    Beyond those captivating eyes was a face painfully familiar to Raegan.


    For a brief moment, Raegan¡¯s mind wentpletely nk.


    She blinked hard, suspecting a hallucination.


    How could Mitchel, who was supposed to be thousands of miles away, appear right in front of her?

 Chapter 1971

    Their gazes intertwined, and she felt the urge to speak, yet words failed her.


    Silence hung between them.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Neither dared to break it.


    The whole scene felt like a dream to Raegan, yet it was vividly real.


    Mitchel¡¯s presence was undeniably tangible.


    ¡°How did you¡­¡±


    Raegan tried to ask how Mitchel got here, but before she could finish, he had already seized her arm, pulling her toward the window.


    The solid, undeniable feeling confirmed for Raegan that this was no dream.


    Mitchel had trulye to her wedding.


    ALL of a sudden, a long coat enveloped her from head to toe, and the sharp sound of breaking ss pierced the air.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Before Raegan could react, she was lifted firmly by Mitchel.


    She felt herself being hoisted over a barrier, then cradled ufortably in his arms, the motion jarring.


    With her vision obscured, she could see nothing, only managing to clutch and shake his arm frantically.


    ¡°Hey! Mitchel, what are you doing?¡±


    As her anxiety peaked, Mitchel gently ced her down on a soft, plush cushion.


    He then removed the coat that had covered her.


    Opening her eyes, Raegan found herself seated in a car.


    There were traces of blood on Mitchel¡¯s arm, likely from a scratch he received while jumping out of the window.


    Raegan nced around and noticed that the window of the makeup room was quite close to the guest parking lot.


    A small door at the front, previously locked, had been opened, probably by Mitchel.


    Raegan asked anxiously, ¡°Mitchel, what are you trying to do?¡±


    His reply was terse.


    ¡°To take you away.


    ¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Raegan wondered if she had misheard, or if he was merely joking.


    Such a statement seemed absurd! To kidnap the bride at the Clifford family¡¯s wedding feast was surely not normal behavior.


    ¡°Mitchel, stop joking.


    I need to go back¡­¡± An oppressive aura seemed to radiate from Mitchel, almost choking Raegan.


    At that moment, she didn¡¯t want to provoke him, but she also couldn¡¯t let his irrational behavior continue.


    ¡°You can go back.


    I¡¯ll tell Stefan to let you leave.


    ¡±


    Only invited guests were permitted at the wedding venue.


    Following Lorenzo¡¯s death, the two major families in Aurora had fortified their defenses, wary of provoking the formidable power from Ardlens, akin to a sovereign nation.


    This strategy rested on the principle that they would not initiate conflict unless foreign forces encroached on their territory.


    Indeed, the strength of Ardlens was unmatched, and they avoided conflicts unless absolutely necessary.


    But any foreign trespass on theirnds would not be overlooked lightly, otherwise, Aurora might be ridiculed as a ce unable to defend its own borders.


    Thus, Raegan was deeply concerned about Mitchel since his uninvited presence constituted trespassing.


    If he were caught, it would surely cause a lot of trouble.


    She nced at the wound on his arm, still oozing blood, and felt a surge of sympathy.


    Unwrapping the gauze from her own arm, she offered, ¡°Your arm is bleeding.


    Would you like me to dress the wound?¡±


    Mitchel stayed silent, his deep gaze fixed on her.

 Chapter 1972

    Feeling her heart twinge with empathy and having already expressed her concern, Raegan decided to proceed and dress his wound.


    ¡°Let me help bandage it, okay? Once it¡¯s done, you can go back.


    ¡± She spoke in a soothing tone, hoping to coax him into agreement.


    When he didn¡¯t object, she took it as his consent.


    Carefully, she rolled up his sleeve and dabbed gently at the blood before wrapping it neatly.


    In the cramped space of the car, Raegan¡¯s expansive wedding gown pressed almost against Mitchel.


    She focused on bandaging his arm, making a loop and tying a graceful bow.


    After bandaging him, she noticed his arm seemed thinner than before.


    Had he not fully recovered, leaving himself in such a frail state?


    Despite her growing sympathy, Raegan was aware of the urgency.


    She needed to return before her absence was discovered, to avoid causing anymotion.


    Raegan intended to withdraw her hand, but was suddenly pulled back into a tight embrace by Mitchel.


    Her heart raced, panic mingling with confusion in his hold.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Yet, the embrace felt as warm and solid as it had been previously.


    Mitchel¡¯s familiar cool scent enveloped her, instilling a sense of safety and calm.


    For a brief moment, Raegan was transported back to their sweetest, most affectionate times.


    Back when there were no interferences from Lauren, Katie, or Henley.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Just the two of them, reluctant to part on those mornings before work.


    In that instant, Raegan felt a longing to surrender to the moment, to lose herself in his embrace.


    She pushed aside thoughts of curses, destinies, or past injuries, choosing instead to savor this hard-won embrace.


    ¡°Just five minutes,¡± she told herself, permitting herself this brief indulgence.


    After that, reality would reim them both.


    Silence filled the car.


    They held each other wordlessly, as if any sound might break the delicate illusion enveloping them.


    Yet, five minutes passed in a sh.


    Like Cindere racing against the clock, Raegan reluctantly pushed Mitchel away, urging, ¡°You should go.


    ¡±


    She was now entangled with a mysterious assant.


    If Mitchel stayed, he would face danger once more.


    She could not justify such selfishness, not after he had risked his life for her multiple times.


    Last time, he had nearly died.


    Perhaps Katie was correct.


    Their destinies were misaligned, and togetherness only spelled disaster for them both.


    Seeing how resolutely Raegan pushed him away and repeatedly insisted he leave, a shadow fell over Mitchel¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± he asked.


    Raegan bit her lip, replying simply, ¡°No.


    ¡± She disliked indecision.


    Once her mind was made up, she stood firm.


    ¡°Really, you have nothing to say to me?¡± Pain echoed in Mitchel¡¯s deep gaze.


    Raegan¡¯s heart tightened, but she averted her eyes and responded evenly, ¡°Thank you foring to my wedding, but given Aurora¡¯s current situation, I couldn¡¯t invite you¡­¡±


    She had her reasons.


    She knew the agony of watching the man she loved prepare for another¡¯s wedding Standing at the altar while he watched as a guest was no less painful.


    She refused to experience so.


    Whether it was selfishness or self-preservation, she was determined to end things decisively.

 Chapter 1973

    ¡°I need to go back now, Mr.


    Dixon.


    Given the Clifford family¡¯s stance, I¡¯d advise you against taking such risks,¡± Raegan said earnestly.


    Mitchel seemed to disregard her warning.


    Slowly, he reached out, tenderly caressing her face.


    ¡°No, Raegan, you¡¯re lying to me¡­¡±


    As Raegan met his deep, soulful eyes, she forcefully repressed her feelings, sealing her heart.


    If she lingered any Longer, the risk to the both of them would only increase.


    She pretended to be impatient.


    ¡°Mitchel, why would I lie to you? As you can see, I¡¯m getting married¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not being sincere.


    ¡± Unexpectedly, Mitchel lifted her chin firmly and delivered a forceful ki*s to her lips.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Mitchel¡­¡± Her protest was muffled as he grasped her jaw, pulling her close and deepening the ki*s without reservation.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Instinctively, Raegan raised her hands to push him away, but he seized her wrists.


    Her struggle seemed likely to break his grip, yet she halted upon feeling dampness.


    She remembered his injury.


    The moisture was probably from his blood-soaked bandages.


    With this realization, her heart softened, not wanting to worsen his wound.


    Seizing the moment, Mitchel embraced her more tightly, his ki*ses intense, forcefully parting her lips and intertwining with her tongue in a dominating manner.


    Overwhelmed by his strength, Raegan felt powerless to resist.


    She was seething inside.


    How dare he ki*s her so boldly, especially since she was to be another man¡¯s bride.


    Even if it was a sham, he wasn¡¯t aware!


    Raegan¡¯s attempts to resist were feeble, like a kitten¡¯s scratches, barely making an impact.


    Her physical weakness forced her to cease struggling.


    However, her acquiescence seemed to embolden Mitchel, and he ki*sed her even more passionately, as if reiming lost time.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Raegan groaned in difort.


    ¡±


    Her pained whimper, more persuasive than any resistance, eventuallypelled Mitchel to let her lips go to catch her breath.


    He still held her close, reluctant to release her, but his touch became gentle, careful not to harm the unborn children.


    As Raegan regained her breath and some strength, Raegan tried to push him away, only for her hand to be caught and held tenderly in his.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes, still fiery from the intensity, now carried a cold sharpness.


    ¡°Carrying my children, who do you n to marry?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s mind snapped to rity at the mention of the children.


    That was right.


    She needed to protect her children and prevent further harm to Mitchel.


    She inhaled sharply and stated coldly, ¡°The children are mine, and we have no marital bond.


    I am free to marry whomever I choose.


    ¡±


    Her detached tone hit Mitchel hard.


    Just moments before, he had savored her sweetness, but now she had distanced herself sopletely.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He spoke in a low, chilling tone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t allow it.


    ¡±


    Raegan scoffed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your permission, Mr.


    Dixon.


    My marriage is real, not fake!¡±


    Her words hinted at Mitchel¡¯s staged wedding with Katie, her toneced with bitterness.


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze intensified.


    ¡°That wedding was fake¡­ Aren¡¯t you.


    ?¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon!¡± Raegan interrupted him sharply.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to love me under some pretense of it being for my good.


    I don¡¯t want that kind of love.


    Do you understand?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s face turned ashen.


    But Raegan continued relentlessly, her words sharp and almost merciless, ¡°So when you made that choice, we were already finished.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1974

    ¡°No, Raegan, we¡¯re not finished¡­¡± Mitchel clung to her hand, his eyes reddening as if he were on the brink of tears.


    ¡°I don¡¯t ept that.


    ¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon,¡± Raegan addressed him, tears welling up in her eyes.


    ¡°Do you realize how much I suffered during that time? In your so-called n to protect me, the pain I endured was very real.


    Even if I acknowledge your silent motives were for my sake, what does it change? I can¡¯t persuade myself to love you again.


    I desire a peaceful Life, with a husband who won¡¯t inflict any pain.


    Can you grasp that?¡±


    As Raegan articted these words, her emotions were palpable, revealing her inner turmoil.


    On one hand, Raegan was thankful for everything Mitchel had done for her.


    But whenever she remembered the pain his schemes had caused her, it was too much to bear, and she found forgiveness elusive.


    Furthermore, their rtionship had consistently brought pain and harm to both of them.


    Wasn¡¯t that a clear sign it wasn¡¯t right?


    Perhaps, then, taking this chance topletely cut their ties was the best course of action for both him and her.


    Raegan could not afford to be reckless like Mitchel.


    About to be a mother to three, she had to safeguard her own life and be responsible for her children.


    And Mitchel, with significant responsibilities of his own, could not continue to endanger himself for her sake.


    Raegan convinced herself that their being together was a mistake, one that needed to end here.


    In this lifetime, perhaps, they were destined to be apart.


    .


    Mitchel sank into deep silence, his face as pale as paper.


    It felt as though a vast void had been carved from his heart.


    Mitchel resonated deeply with the agony Raegan once weathered.


    It seemed fate reveled in its capricious games.


    Deeds of helplessness, words devoid of sincerity, never did Mitchel anticipate they¡¯d wound Raegan so deeply.


    ¡°So, whether you agree with me or not, it doesn¡¯t bother me, and it doesn¡¯t hold me back,¡± Raegan dered, steeling herself to unleash the bitterest truths as she turned her gaze away from him.


    With resolve, she swung open the car door, hoisted her dress, and stepped out.


    Yet, her bridal gown bore a stain of Mitchel¡¯s blood, a foreboding sign.


    Even for a sham wedding, wearing it was out of the question, it would not only embarrass Stefan, but it might also earn Stefan a reprimand from his father.


    Raegan hastened her track, trying to change into a spare outfit in time before making her appearance.


    Behind her, Mitchel pursued, oblivious to the pain in his wake as he exited the vehicle, his injured knee forgotten.


    With a resounding thud, he copsed to the ground.


    The groundy strewn with haphazard cobblestones.


    Mitchel¡¯s knee, still in the mending process, collided with the uneven surface, eliciting an audible crack.


    The torment of fractured bones rivaled that inflicted by Lorenzo¡¯s crushing grip.


    His countenance, as pallid as parchment, dripped with sweat from brow to earth.


    ¡°Raegan¡­¡± His voice was hoarse, each word a painful exhale, ¡°What can I do to earn your forgiveness?¡±


    ¡°Raegan, I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s best for you anymore.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I admit I was wrong, and I¡¯ve made mistakes in everything I¡¯ve done.


    Please, tell me what I can do.


    I don¡¯t want you to leave me or marry someone else.


    ¡±


    At his words, Raegan dared not cast a nce backward.


    She gnawed at her lip, her eyes wide, refusing to blink.


    She dreaded that a blink would unleash a deluge of tears, cascading like a torrent.


    To turn now would reveal Mitchel¡¯s once-handsome countenance, now twisted in anguish, barely recognizable.


    Raegan had gleaned tidbits of Mitchel¡¯s condition solely through Erick.


    Erick abstained from discussing Mitchel.


    Since Raegan had dered to sever ties with Mitchel, it was best not to ry any updates about him.

 Chapter 1975

    Apart from assurances of Mitchel¡¯s steady recovery, Erick had abstained from further mention of him.


    Raegan remained oblivious to Mitchel¡¯s passive stance on recovery training.


    Raegan kept running forward, brisk and unyielding, until she collided with someone at the corner.


    It was Erick, seeking her out.


    ¡°Raegan!¡± Erick¡¯s gaze turned frosty at the sight of blood on her wedding dress.


    ¡°Who is responsible for this?¡±


    ¡°Erick¡­¡± As soon as Raegan spoke, tears cascaded uncontrobly.


    Erick¡¯s panic surged, ¡°What happened, Raegan? Who bullied you?¡±


    Erick had just visited the waiting room but finding it deserted.


    He nearly tore the roof off in his frantic search.


    Moreover, shards of ss and threads on the windowsill pointed to one conclusion.


    Raegan


    had been kidnapped!


    Erick swiftly alerted Stefan, securing all entrances and exits of the estate.


    They opted for discretion, conducting covert searches.


    Erick hadn¡¯t anticipated stumbling upon Raegan, her steps faltering, as he followed the trail.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ Erick, can you go check on him?¡±


    Erick furrowed his brow.


    ¡°Check on who?¡±


    ¡°Mitchel, he¡¯s here¡­ He just¡­ He appears to be injured.


    ¡± Raegan felt a bit disoriented, understandably so, as the abrupt appearance of Mitchel made it difficult for her to gather her thoughts.


    ¡°Raegan, stay focused.


    This isn¡¯t the moment to mess up,¡± Erick cautioned, his expression taut.


    If anyone were to realize the wedding was a charade, the trail to Casey¡¯s whereabouts would be utterly obscured.


    After all, thest time they had a fleeting lead, the individual having taken Casey away had vanished with Casey all of a sudden.


    That individual was remarkably astute, and after vanishing suddenly, there was no trace since then for over a decade.


    Moreover, there were still those in Aurora eyeing Raegan with predatory intent.


    If they learned the wedding was a sham, she¡¯d likely be their first target.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    At this juncture, Raegan couldn¡¯t afford a single slip-up.


    Of course, Raegan understood.


    Her expression somber, she said, ¡°Erick, I know.


    I just¡­¡±


    But she couldn¡¯t articte her thoughts fully.


    Her decision to abruptly sever ties left her with only self-hypnosis to remain steadfast.


    Clutching Erick¡¯s sleeve, Raegan gently shook it.


    ¡°Could you please go check on Mitchel and see him off?¡±


    Erick was Left momentarily speechless.


    After a few moments of silence, he nodded.


    ¡°Return to the waiting room.


    Stefan¡¯s been trying to find you.


    I¡¯ll tell him to get someone to touch up your makeup.


    ¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Raegan replied, lifting her dress as she headed back.


    Victor had arrived early to fetch Raegan.


    Victor had been momentarily called away to oversee the preparation of the favors, leaving Raegan vulnerable to abduction.


    Now, Victor trailed closely behind Raegan, not daring to stray.

 Chapter 1976

    Erick, with his towering frame and long strides, swiftly spotted the man still kneeling on the cobblestone ground.


    He halted in front of Mitchel, extending a hand to help him up.


    Though the murderous intent against Raegan had something to do with Mitchel, Erick knew Mitchel never wanted so, nor had Mitchel anticipated Raegan¡¯s presence at the hotel at that time.


    Considering how Mitchel had risked his life to save Raegan, Erick wouldn¡¯t make things overly difficult for him.


    However, this didn¡¯t imply Erick had forgiven Mitchel.


    Understanding another¡¯s hardships was a challenge unless one had personally endured simr trials.


    Erick himself couldn¡¯tprehend the pain of having to push away the woman he loved due to circumstances.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t go to the extent of endangering his own life either.


    While Mitchel bore responsibility, his actions under life-threatening circumstances could be somewhat justifiable.


    Yet, Erick felt it was too risky for Mitchel and Raegan to be together.


    It was better for each to resolve their own issues and leave future matters to fate.


    Mitchel declined Erick¡¯s hand, opting to hoist himself up from the ground, albeit with difficulty.


    He merely needed a moment to regain hisposure before rising to his feet.


    In Raegan¡¯s presence, he refrained from using coercion to sway her decision.


    His voice hoarse, he addressed Erick, ¡°Erick.


    ¡±


    This tone gave Erick a pause before he responded, ¡°It¡¯s best for you to return.


    ¡±


    Mitchel stayed silent.


    Erick reasoned, ¡°What can you achieve by staying here? Raegan was caught off guard and taken away by you within the mansion.


    Do you truly believe you can get out?¡±


    He reminded Mitchel of the unforgiving nature of this ce, cautioning, ¡°In Aurora, you can¡¯t outmatch the Clifford family in a kidnapping.


    ¡±


    Mitchel retorted, ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t outmatch them.


    ¡±


    It was Raegan¡¯s feelings Mitchel was uncertain of.


    If her heart truly belonged to him, he believed he could safely navigate any peril to bring her back.


    Erick¡¯s expression soured slightly.


    ¡°If you behave recklessly, I won¡¯t be polite.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡±


    To Erick, Mitchel posed a greater threat than the individual responsible for Casey¡¯s disappearance.


    Fearing Mitchel¡¯s potential to lose control and whisk Raegan away, Erick issued a stern warning, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to take you out, but if youe back here, I¡¯ll leave it to the Clifford family to deal with, and I won¡¯t be part of it.


    ¡±


    Mitchel lowered his gaze.


    ¡°Erick, there¡¯s no need for you to worry about me.


    ¡±


    Erick fell silent.


    Fearing Mitchel might exacerbate the situation, Erick feltpelled to be stern.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s on your mind right now, but if it¡¯s because you love Raegan, then you should respect her choices, whether she decides to marry Stefan or be with you.


    We¡¯ve never meddled in her decisions.


    It¡¯s always been Raegan¡¯s choice.


    I hope you won¡¯t do anything that goes against her wishes.


    You can¡¯t break up and then reconcile on your whim.


    Have you thought about whether Raegan can handle it?¡±


    Erick disyed a photo on his phone, stating, ¡°Take a good look at how much she suffered after you regained consciousness.


    ¡±


    The photo depicted Raegan¡¯s emotional distress scores, nearing 26 on the HAMD scale, almost reaching severe depression levels.


    Initially, Victor, concerned about Raegan¡¯s persistent despondency andck of interest, feared Raegan might jeopardize her health, so she alerted Erick.


    Upon reviewing Raegan¡¯s medical records, Erick discovered signs of depression.


    However, Raegan kept it to herself, fearing others would fret.

 Chapter 1977

    Unable to take medication due to her pregnancy, Raegan diligently followed her doctor¡¯s advice, diverting her focus from fixation on any one thing.


    Fortunately, her condition wasn¡¯t dire.


    After receiving psychological counseling and through her own efforts, Raegan¡¯s scores returned to normal levels.


    This brought relief to those around Raegan.


    She consistently cooperated, refusing to give up on herself.


    She understood the responsibilities of motherhood.


    As Mitchel beheld the photo, he felt as though his heart was being constricted, making it difficult to draw breath.


    It was only then that heprehended Raegan¡¯s unbearable pain, akin to his own.


    Erick regarded Mitchel¡¯s pallid face, nearly translucent, and sensed that he grasped the underlying message.


    ¡°I can¡¯t quite wrap my head around how Raegan managed to ovee depression with such determination,¡± Erick confessed, his voice faltering as he recounted the unspoken trials, his eyes brimming with moisture.


    ¡°But she managed it, simply because she¡¯s a mother, a daughter, a sister.


    She knows there are many people who rely on her, care about her¡­ So, before you take any action, consider whether Raegan can handle it.


    If you cause her condition to worsen, I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡±


    With these words hanging in the air, Erick turned and walked away.


    Having expressed so much, if Mitchel still couldn¡¯t understand and persisted in his ways, then he wasn¡¯t the right person for Raegan.


    A partner who only considered their own feelings wasn¡¯t a good partner.


    Plus, Mitchel needed to undergo rehabilitation therapy.


    With he always half-Limping, Raegan would surely find it challenging to feel at ease.


    Mitchel remained behind in the wind, the air mingling with scattered droplets, obscuring whose vision.


    Meanwhile, Raegan, her head shrouded by Victor¡¯s jacket, had just entered the waiting room, where she spotted Stefan looking distressed.


    ¡°Raegan.


    ¡± Seeing Raegan, Stefan¡¯s eyes lit up, and his arms instinctively moved forward as if to reach out.


    However, he quickly realized the inappropriateness of such a gesture and restrained himself, allowing his arms to fall back to his sides.


    Stefan¡¯s concern emanated genuine warmth, and Raegan couldn¡¯t help but feel a slight flutter in her eyshes, a tinge of embarrassment creeping over her.


    On her way here, she had collided with a servant, prompting Victor to shield her face with her jacket, hoping to prevent gossip.


    But deep down, Raegan understood that this gesture was akin to a futile attempt to cover one¡¯s ears whilst stealing a bell.


    After all, the white dress could not be fully concealed, one could tell she was today¡¯s bride without seeing her face.


    With her wedding dress marred and bloodstained, appearing disheveled on her special day without exnation, Raegan knew all too well that people would inevitably indulge in spection about her morals.


    And countless rumors were likely to circte.


    Even though their marriage was a charade, it remained a secret to others.


    In the eyes of society, a bride¡¯s loss of dignity on her wedding day equated to the groom, Stefan, losing face.


    Raegan still felt deeply remorseful and embarrassed.


    After all, in a male-dominated and primitive society like Aurora, the preservation of dignity held significant importance, particrly among men.


    ¡°Stefan, I was spotted by two servants on my way here.


    I¡¯m sorry.


    You might have to deal with that¡­¡± Raegan spoke, her aversion to inconveniencing others evident in her tone, which carried a subtle hint of remorse.


    Stefan didn¡¯t seem perturbed by that.


    Instead, he inspected the bloodstains on her dress hem with concern.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Are you injured?¡±


    Raegan nced at the bloodstain.


    ¡°It¡¯s not mine¡­¡±


    Anticipating Stefan to probe further, he merely seemed relieved.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re unharmed.


    ¡±


    ¡°Regarding the servants¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the servants.


    I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± Stefan assured her tenderly.

 Chapter 1978

    Though Stefan didn¡¯t pry for details, Raegan feltpelled to provide an exnation.


    Their cooperation was built on mutual trust, and Erick had always emphasized promptly exining any mishaps to him or Stefan to prevent misunderstandings.


    ¡°Stefan, it was Mitchel who took me away.


    Raegan bit her lip, a sign of unease, before adding, ¡°He made his way here.


    ¡±


    Following a brief silence, Stefan replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ll instruct my people not to make trouble for him.


    ¡±


    Stefan¡¯s understanding response heightened Raegan¡¯s embarrassment.


    Erick had characterized their rtionship as mutually beneficial with the im that Stefan required a faux wife to extricate himself from his family.


    In reality, Stefan could have selected a bride with a less intricate background to fulfill the role instead of someone like her, surrounded by dangers and troubles.


    In such a short span, she had already caused him considerable trouble.


    ¡°Stefan, I¡¯m truly sorry.


    I haven¡¯t been out much, so probably not many people have seen me.


    If you need to find someone less problematic, you could¡­¡± Raegan lowered her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s me who needs your assistance,¡± Stefan interjected swiftly.


    ¡°I want you to understand it¡¯s more than just assisting me.


    Considering my position, choosing a bride with a typical background wouldn¡¯t be feasible since that would surely arouse the suspicions from my family.


    However, since you¡¯re from the Foster family, it doesn¡¯t raise any red gs.


    It¡¯s a practical arrangement, though I realize it might be inconvenient for you,¡± Stefan exined, refraining from casting himself as a sacrificial friend.


    He dr@ped his jacket over Raegan, his tone gentle.


    ¡°The wedding is merely for show.


    Don¡¯t let it weigh on you.


    Let¡¯s carry on as we did before.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s eyes were red and tearful, unsure what to say.


    Stefan was a paragon of kindness, always gentle, patient, and considerate of others.


    Later, Stefan had an exact replica of Raegan¡¯s wedding dress brought in.


    It was identical down to thest detail.


    Raegan¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment as she asked, ¡°Stefan, how did you manage to find an exact duplicate of my wedding dress?¡±


    Stefan smiled.


    ¡°I anticipated the unexpected, so I had twoplete sets of your wedding attire and essories prepared, just in case.


    ¡±


    Raegan blushed.


    ¡°Stefan, you¡¯ve done too much.


    ¡±


    Stefan chuckled.


    ¡°Just make today¡¯s performance convincing, and that¡¯ll be all the thanks I need!¡±


    Raegan nodded vigorously.


    Once Raegan was fully transformed in her makeup and dress, Erick returned to the backstage area, double-checking every detail with a meticulous eye.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He gave everything a final check and then gently led Raegan out, hand in hand.


    Since Stefan had told his family earlier that he and Raegan had already formalized their marriage in Alcyone, so there was no need to repeat the ceremony in Aurora.


    Considering Raegan¡¯s pregnancy, they opted to forgo the borate formalities and focus on the celebration.


    They kept it simple, raising a ss in a heartfelt toast to Stefan¡¯s father, the patriarch of the Clifford n, and that was the extent of the ceremony.


    Since this was a pretend marriage, Erick wanted to spare Raegan the hassle of a full-scale wedding and all its trappings.


    As they arrived at the banquet hall, Erick discreetly handed Raegan over to Stefan, whispering, ¡°Look after her well.


    She¡¯s precious to me.


    ¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Stefan replied.


    Raegan shivered, feeling a flutter of anxiety, and whispered, ¡°You two are taking this way too seriously.


    It¡¯s making me really uneasy.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1979

    Stefan and Erickughed, their chuckles filling the air.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.


    ¡± With a warm smile, Stefan offered Raegan his arm, and together they walked toward the gathered guests, a united front.


    Raegan looked around, seeing a few familiar faces from Aurora.


    Given that this was a pretend wedding, and considering the sensitive circumstances, the guest list had been limited to only those from Aurora.


    However, Hector, a business associate of the Clifford family from their overseas dealings, was a notable exception among the guests.


    Noticing Raegan¡¯s unease, Stefan offered a reassuring touch, gently patting the back of her hand.


    ¡°Stay close to me.


    ¡±


    Fortunately, the toasting ceremony soon drew to a close.


    Stefan seized on Raegan¡¯s exhaustion as a pretext to usher her away for a much-needed rest.


    As they approached the exit, a low voice unexpectedly resonated.


    ¡°The bride departs so soon?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Raegan¡¯s gaze met the man¡¯s, his slicked-back hair revealing a mature face with strong, earnest features that exuded a steady, reassuring presence.


    Despite his middle-aged appearance, he carried himself with a refined, sophisticated air thatmanded attention.


    Resplendent in a vivid red velvet suit, the luxurious fabric shimmered strikingly under the light, yet he wore it with a quiet confidence that belied any hint of ostentation or impropriety, as if he were born to wear such vibrant splendor.


    The man¡¯s gaze met Raegan¡¯s, holding her eyes for a moment.


    Raegan¡¯s mind reeled, and she instinctively took a step back.


    Luckily, Stefan was quick to react, catching Raegan by the elbow and steadying her before she could stumble.


    However, the brief disturbance didn¡¯t go unnoticed by the man standing before them.


    The man¡¯s lips curled into a subtle, enigmatic smile as he asked, ¡°Miss Foster, do you recall who I am?¡±


    His tone was calm, yet it exerted a palpable pressure, like a gentle yet insistent probing that demanded a response.


    Raegan¡¯s body shook with a subtle tremor, her face instantly draining of color, leaving her pale and mmy.


    A creeping sense of dread washed over her.


    But recognizing her reaction was disproportionate, she swiftlyposed herself, taking a deep breath before speaking.


    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t actually know you.


    I must have twisted my ankle just now.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡±


    However, the man¡¯s piercing gaze lingered, his deep voice asking, ¡°Miss Foster, why do you look so afraid?¡±


    His piercing, icy gaze seemed to bore into her, its intensityced with a subtle, unsettling menace.


    Raegan¡¯s heart raced wildly, her panic surging as she struggled to withstand the intensity of his piercing gaze.


    Stefan interjected smoothly, ¡°Davey, Raegan¡¯s unease stems not from fear of you, but from the harsh climate of Aurora, to which she¡¯s unustomed.


    Her homnd, Ambrosia, boasts a far more temperate environment.


    ¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Davey¡¯s skepticism shone through in his tone, yet he chose to let the matter rest, forgoing further interrogation.

 Chapter 1980

    ¡°Raegan, this is Davey, a longtime family friend and close associate of my father¡¯s.


    ¡± Stefan maintained a tranquil demeanor, but his hand was stealthily positioned to support Raegan¡¯s back, offering a silent gesture of protection.


    Raegan had been leaning on him for support just moments before.


    Concealed beneath the elegant folds of her wedding dress, Raegan¡¯s faint tremors were observed only by Stefan.


    She was scared.


    He was puzzled for a second.


    Why would she fear Davey? They had never met before.


    Raegan sensed Stefan¡¯s intentions and, with Stefan¡¯s support, her fear began to recede.


    She collected herself and extended a courteous greeting, ¡°Davey, I¡¯m Raegan.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s gentle voice disarmed Davey, softening his heart for a moment.


    He pondered, if that little girl had survived, she¡¯d be roughly Raegan¡¯s age by now.


    She must be stunning, with her parents¡¯ genes.


    ¡°Davey, then I¡¯ll take Raegan back to rest now,¡± Stefan said, preparing to leave.


    Davey¡¯s gaze intensified, his piercing eyes seeming to see beyond Raegan¡¯s wedding dress, as if glimpsing a hidden truth.


    He said, ¡°Miss Foster, you¡¯re with child.


    Your health is paramount.


    Beware of colds, for the baby¡¯s sake.


    ¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Raegan¡¯s heart skipped a beat once more Whenever Davey mentioned her baby, Raegan sensed a hint of menace in his tone, which made her uneasy.


    Stefan stepped forward, positioning himself protectively in front of Raegan, his voice calm and reassuring.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep her safe.


    Don¡¯t worry.


    ¡±


    Davey¡¯s Lips curled into a wry smile as he uttered a dry, ¡°Not bad.


    ¡±


    ¡°Please, enjoy yourself,¡± Stefan said to Davey, offering Raegan his arm and escorting her away.


    Just a few paces away, a young man burst into a sprint, his arms open wide, ready to envelop Raegan in a warm embrace.


    Stefan¡¯s brow furrowed, and he swiftly extended his arm, halting the young man¡¯s eager approach with a firm but gentle gesture.


    Bryce¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment as he sheepishly rubbed the back of his head, his greeting trailing off with a hesitant.


    ¡°Raegan¡­¡±


    Raegan¡¯s face lit up with a warm smile.


    ¡°Bryce, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Hector¡¯s tied up, and I happened to be in the area on vacation, so I thought I¡¯d drop by,¡± Bryce said cheerfully.


    Who would have imagined that the former troublemaker, once notorious for dodging his studies, had now achieved a master¡¯s degree?


    After entering university, Bryce discovered a passion for scientific inquiry, delving deeply into research and bing utterly absorbed in its pursuit.


    After years of intense study, their paths finally crossed again when Raegan returned to Ardlens, and Bryce reached out to her through email, rekindling their connection.


    Despite years apart, their connection felt natural and effortless, like no time had passed at all, and they slipped back into each other¡¯spany with effortless ease, no awkwardness whatsoever.


    Stefan, noticing the chill in the air, concern etched on his face, suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s move inside to talk.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.


    ¡±


    Then, side by side, the three of them walked in together.


    Unbeknownst to the trio, Davey lingered behind, his eyes fixed on Bryce with an intensity that bordered on fascination.


    Raegan¡¯s presence evoked a sense of familiarity, reminding Davey of Casey, but Bryce¡¯s demeanor struck a deeper chord, echoing memories of his own youthful persona.


    The feeling of familiarity lingered, and Davey couldn¡¯t shake it off.

 Chapter 1981

    He frowned, a rare glimpse of emotion.


    Meanwhile, Mitchel emerged, resplendent in a new suit, and lent against a sleek ck cane, stood in the corner, watching everything silently.


    Mitchel spotted Raegan and Stefan, arms entwined, beaming as they raised their sses in a joyful


    toast to the gathering.


    He also noticed Raegan leaning on Stefan, in a familiar pose that echoed the way she used to lean on him.


    Previously, Mitchel had always regarded Stefan and the Clifford family with disdain, but now, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of envy toward Stefan.


    After Raegan and the others left, Mitchel noticed Davey, who was still there in his bright red velvet suit, his eyes lingered on Raegan and Bryce as they walked away, his gaze distant and lost in thought.


    Mitchel was unfamiliar with Davey.


    Despite the Glyn family connection, Davey¡¯s interactions with the Glyns in Berton had been Limited and superficial.


    Knowing Davey was Katie¡¯s uncle, Mitchel¡¯s gaze paused on him for a moment.


    After chatting with Bryce for a bit, Raegan still appeared uneasy.


    Bryce thoughtfully excused himself, allowing her some respite.


    Raegan was truly unwell, for she wouldn¡¯t have let Bryce depart so promptly if she were feeling her usual self.


    Bryce smiled reassuringly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    Raegan, get some rest first.


    I¡¯ll be staying in town for a few more days, and Stefan has already arranged a ce for me to stay.


    We can catch up outside when you¡¯re feeling better.


    ¡±


    Bryce appreciated Stefan¡¯s arrangement.


    Stefan smiled warmly.


    ¡°Make yourself at home, and don¡¯t hesitate to let me know if there¡¯s anything you need or if anything¡¯s amiss.


    ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.


    I¡¯ll be in touch as soon as I¡¯m feeling better,¡±


    Raegan said.


    Once left alone with Stefan, Raegan¡¯sposure crumbled, and she let out a sigh of relief, her tense arms rxing ever so slightly.


    ¡°Raegan, what happened just now?¡± Stefan asked, his voiceced with concern.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Raegan¡¯s voice trailed off, her words stuck in her throat as her arms continued to tremble, revealing the depth of her distress.


    Stefan fetched a nket and wrapped it gently around her shoulders, speaking softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ll get your brother.


    Whatever it is, T can¡­¡±


    He paused, seeming to realize his mistake, and cleared his throat.


    ¡°We¡¯ll all help you through this.


    ¡±


    Raegan nodded, opening her mouth to respond, but before she could speak, Erick had already entered the room.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Raegan!¡± Erick stepped forward, concern etched on his face.


    ¡°Stefan said you¡¯re not feeling well.


    What¡¯s wrong, Raegan? Do you need a doctor?¡±


    Raegan shook her head, a faint smile on her lips.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that kind of problem.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1982

    Stefan tactfully excused himself, leaving the siblings alone as the conversation turned personal.


    Despite Raegan¡¯s reassurances, Erick¡¯s concern lingered.


    ¡°It¡¯s not physical? If you don¡¯t want to see


    the Clifford family¡¯s doctor, I¡¯ll take you to someone else.


    We¡¯ll find someone you¡¯refortable with.


    ¡±


    As he spoke, Erick gently took Raegan¡¯s arm, guiding her toward the door.


    ¡°No, Erick.


    I just saw Katie¡¯s uncle, Davey.


    That¡¯s all.


    ¡±


    Erick¡¯s brow furrowed in concern, ¡°What happened, Raegan? Did Davey say something to upset you?¡±


    Raegan shook her head, her voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°No, Erick.


    I was simply terrified when I saw him.


    His gaze sent shivers down my spine, and I feel like I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before¡­ But I can¡¯t quite ce where.


    ¡±


    ¡°Seen him before?¡± Erick didn¡¯t know much about Davey, but he thought it was unlikely Raegan had met Davey before.


    Davey had been Living abroad for years.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    It seemed improbable that their paths had crossed even when Raegan was a child.


    For all these years, Davey had been absent from Ardlens.


    Despite being a member of the Glyn family, Davey¡¯s rtionship with his rtives appeared strained.


    ¡°Raegan, are you exhausted and overwhelmed? Has the stress be too much to bear?¡± Erick thought Raegan was tired and needed rest.


    Erick took Raegan¡¯s hand in his, offering a reassuring squeeze.


    ¡°Your priority now is to focus on your pregnancy and your well-being.


    Let me handle everything else.


    ¡±


    ¡°Have the gifts been dispatched?¡± Raegan enquired.


    ¡°They¡¯ve all been sent out, Raegan.


    Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be reunited with our mother soon,¡± Erick replied reassuringly.


    Raegan was escorted to the room to rest by Victor.


    Erick¡¯s expression turned thoughtful, his brow furrowed in concern as he reyed Raegan¡¯s words in his mind.


    He summoned the surveince footage from the scene.


    The surveince footage was grainy and, due to the angle, failed to capture Davey¡¯s facial features with rity.


    Although the footage was unclear, it revealed a chilling detail.


    Davey¡¯s gaze had been fixed on Raegan and Bryce as they departed, his attention lingering on them even after they had left the frame.


    Erick¡¯s eyes narrowed, lost in thought.


    Although Davey kept his distance from the Glyn family, as Katie¡¯s uncle, he would naturally feel a sense of Loyalty and sympathy toward Katie, given their familial bond.


    The investigation into Katie¡¯s death had been concluded, and the forensic report had determined that the fatal injury was a lipceration inflicted by Lorenzo.


    Tragically, Katie had not received prompt medical attention, leading to a fatal respiratory arrest caused by uncontroble coughing.


    Furthermore, Katie was not just an innocent victim.


    She was also a suspect in several other cases.


    The prosecution had uncovered evidence at her residence, suggesting her involvement in various illegal activities.


    However, with her passing, the investigation into her additional roles and responsibilities was forced toe to a close.


    However, Katie¡¯s criminal activities would not be swept under the rug.


    They had been thoroughly documented and remained on record.


    The prosecution kept Raegan¡¯s and Mitchel¡¯s identities secret to protect them from harm.

 Chapter 1983

    Ordinarily, without ess to ssified records, nobody would be aware of Raegan¡¯s and Mitchel¡¯s roles in Lorenzo¡¯s downfall.


    Davey shouldn¡¯t have been aware that Raegan was at the scene when Katie died, but it was possible he had discovered this information somehow.


    In any case, Davey warranted close surveince.


    At the same time, in the hotel, Mitchel sat hunched over hisputer, meticulouslybing through theprehensive dossier on Davey, scrutinizing every detail.


    Davey was exceptionally security-conscious, and as a result, very little sensitive information about him had beenpromised or leaked.


    ording to the records, Davey had a long history of international business dealings, with years of overseas transactions and ventures.


    Davey had a vastwork of connections, including nobles and royals, giving him considerable influence.


    Leveraging his influential connections, Davey effortlessly secured lucrative projects that were out of reach for others, generating enormous profits that flooded his ounts.


    In Aurora, Davey was among the elite, widely regarded as one of the wealthiest individuals.


    This wealth and influence were also the reasons why hemanded utmost respect and deference from the two dominant ns in Aurora.


    After all, despite their prosperity, the two ns had sizable poptions to support and were always in need of additional resources.


    Davey¡¯s ambitious projects often necessitated coborative efforts, which could yield substantial benefits for both families, making him a valuable partner.


    Furthermore, Davey possessed a formidable force of his own, an elite team of highly skilled and well-trained soldiers, rivaling those trained by the esteemed Maxwell and Clifford families.


    With shared interests at stake, no one would be reckless enough to risk sparking a bloody conflict, as the costs would outweigh any potential gains.


    Mitchel scoured the scarce intel on Davey, but on the surface, everything seemed Legitimate, and he couldn¡¯t uncover any red gs or obvious discrepancies.


    Davey liked being alone, often living abroad, and his home address was unknown.


    He was a nomad, sometimes appearing in Uchaesau, other times in Aurora, never staying in one ce for long, like a wandering traveler without a permanent home.


    Moreover, Davey had remained a bachelor, unencumbered by romantic entanglements, making it exceedingly challenging to gather intel on him through personal connections or rtionships.


    Mitchel gazed at the brief report, his eyes drying out from intense focus.


    If someone had no discernible trail or connections, it could indicate either a remarkably straightforward and uplicated life or, conversely, a meticulously calcted and intricate existence.


    Davey managed to grow his business to such an extent.


    He also maintained a foothold between the two major families in Aurora.


    Obviously, he was not a simple person.


    It was just that he was good at hiding his secrets.


    It was hard to fathom his personality.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Mitchel kept browsing the investigation results regarding Davey for a while.


    Finally, something caught his attention.


    He found that Davey had properties in different countries.


    This fact alone wasn¡¯t surprising.


    After all, wealthy people loved investing everywhere.


    So, it was not unusual that Davey owned numerous properties.


    The only thing Mitchel found strange was Davey¡¯s properties were all located in remote areas.


    They were miles away from other houses.


    Besides, every house was renovated to resemble a castle.


    From a businessman¡¯s perspective, these properties didn¡¯t have much value.


    After all, they were too remote.


    Wealthy people preferred the suburbs or hillsides with scenic views.


    They would not pay interest on these properties.


    No one wanted to live in these ces.


    Why did Davey invest in them?


    He was an excellent businessman.


    There was no doubt he knew he would likely lose half the value of these properties.

 Chapter 1984

    Another strange thing Mitchel found was when Davey left, he didn¡¯t sell those properties.


    Instead, he hired caretakers and top-tier soldiers to watch over each empty house.


    They were all idle properties.


    Mitchel stared at theputer screen for a while.


    His brows gradually furrowed.


    Why did Davey keep these properties? What made those empty houses so valuable?


    Mitchel was silent for a while, lost in thought.


    Then, he made a phone call.


    ¡°I want you to check some properties.


    I will send you the details.


    ¡±


    Jimena went to Davey¡¯s vi located in the suburbs.


    The butler called her because something unexpectedly happened to Casey.


    Today was not Jimena¡¯s schedule to tend to Casey.


    However, Casey suddenlyined of a headache, and Davey was not home.


    The butler didn¡¯t dare to ignore what Casey felt, so he called Davey.


    But for some reason, Davey didn¡¯t answer his phone.


    Casey keptining that the pain was getting worse, so the butler had no other choice but to call Jimena over.


    Jimena knocked on the door, and the butler let her in.


    But she didn¡¯t go to the basement by herself.


    It was Davey¡¯s rule that the butler must apany her to the basement.


    The door of the basement was secured by an iris scanner and a password for dual protection.


    There was no way Jimena could open it on her own.


    The butler was about to lead Jimena to the basement when the telephone rang.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Of course, the butler could not ignore it, thinking it could be Davey.


    So, the butler asked Jimena to wait while he went to answer the phone.


    Jimena stood in the living room and waited for the butler.


    Suddenly, a box caught her attention.


    It was a gift box wrapped in red silk.


    It looked very luxurious and high-ss.


    The red silk was the type of material only royal or noble families in Ambrosia used.


    But what attracted Jimena¡¯s attention the most was the embroidery on it.


    It was a sentence.


    ¡°Birds return when the timees.


    ¡±


    On the side of the box, there were also elegant patterns of swallows, flowers, and herbs embroidered.


    Jimena heard from her family before that swallows symbolized nobility in ancient Ambrosia.


    Eyeing the box, she found the herb familiar.


    After thinking for a while, Jimena suddenly remembered.


    It was precisely the herb Casey had instructed her to purchase.


    She recalled the herb went by the name ¡°Angelica Sinensis.


    ¡±


    At that time, Casey mentioned her desire for this herb was due to her longing to return to Ambrosia.


    Out of appreciation for Casey¡¯s kindness, Jimena secretly took out her phone and snapped a picture of the embroidery, thinking of drawing itter and showing it to Casey, hoping to alleviate her homesickness.


    Casey was tragically confined daily to the basement by Davey.


    Although she led a life of high quality, she was lonely.


    After all, the only people she could see were Jimena and Davey.


    Jimena believed no one would choose such a life.


    Every time Jimena saw Casey, she felt Casey was like a canary with broken wings, beautiful yet wed.


    After answering the phone, the butler returned to escort Jimena through the door, which had a detector that would rm if someone carried metal objects ormunication devices such as phones.


    Jimena put her phone in a basket prepared by the butler.


    Then, she walked in, taking only her medical bag with her.


    Inside, Caseyy on the bed listlessly.


    Obviously, she was in pain.

 Chapter 1985

    Jimena put down her medical bag, washed her hands, and gave Casey a soothing massage.


    ¡°Jimena, how is outside? Has there been anything interesting?¡± Casey seemed curious about everything, probably due to having locked up for too long.


    She always asked Jimena to tell her anything about the outside world.


    After sharing some anecdotes, Jimena suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°Madam, there¡¯s another news.


    The son of the Clifford family leader had just held a wedding.


    I heard


    the bride is from Ardlens, the capital of Ambrosia.


    They say she is stunning.


    ¡±


    Speaking of beauty, Jimena felt Casey was stunning even in her forties.


    Casey didn¡¯t look her age at all.


    With her soft and delicate skin, one might assume Casey as a woman in her early thirties.


    With this thought, Jimena couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Madam, are all thedies in your capital beautiful? You are also stunning¡­¡±


    Casey, who was so depressed just now, suddenly turned around, grabbed Jimena¡¯s arm, and asked excitedly, ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±


    Jimena was stunned for a moment and didn¡¯t expect Casey to react like this.


    But Casey didn¡¯t seem to notice her own intense reaction and hurriedly asked again, ¡°Jimena, the bride you¡¯ve just mentioned.


    Do you know her name?¡±


    It was only then that Jimena came back to her senses.


    She shook her head.


    ¡°Madam, I¡¯m sorry.


    I don¡¯t know her name.


    ¡±


    Casey was about to ask more questions.


    However, she was interrupted by some noises at the door.


    Her expression froze for a moment before shey back down, feigning sick.


    Davey, who rushed back home after learning Casey was not feeling well, came in.


    When he saw that Jimena was still treating Casey, he did not intervene.


    Instead, he stood at the side and watched quietly.


    However, his presence made Jimena feel so nervous that her palms were profusely sweating.


    It seemed no one could remain calm in front of Davey.


    After all, he had a strong innate sense of oppression.


    Just his presence could make one¡¯s skin crawl.


    Casey felt that Jimena¡¯s hands suddenly turned cold.


    She knew Jimena must be frightened by Davey¡¯s presence.


    So, she snapped without turning around, ¡°Why are you standing there? Get out.


    ¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Jimena was startled upon hearing this.


    She nced at Davey stealthily, only to see him standing there calmly.


    He didn¡¯t look angry at all.


    In Aurora, probably only Casey could speak to Davey like this without making him angry.


    Davey seemed to enjoy Casey¡¯s asional disys of temper.


    Just like now, he only raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go out first.


    Jimena, go on with your treatment.


    ¡±


    Jimena remained silent.


    She only dared to speak after Davey went out.


    She eximed, ¡°Madam, you are amazing! How can you make Mr.


    Glyn listen to everything you say?¡±


    Casey didn¡¯t say anything.


    She only scoffed inwardly.


    If Davey really listened to everything she said, he wouldn¡¯t have locked her in the basement.


    But she chose not to say anything more.


    After all, Davey was only outside.


    It was not safe to say too much.


    Besides, Jimena was naive and uncalcting.


    Casey was afraid that her inadvertent words would harm Jimena.


    So, the less Jimena knew, the better.


    From the basement, Davey went to the living room.


    Davey frowned at the sight of the gift box on the table.


    He asked sharply, ¡°Who sent this?¡±

 Chapter 1986

    The butler sensed the onset of Davey¡¯s anger.


    He was so scared that his legs trembled slightly.


    ¡°Mr.


    Glyn, this was sent by the Clifford family.


    But I don¡¯t know what to do with it, so I decided to wait for you toe home.


    ¡±


    Normally, iing items were stored in a specific room and allocated only after consulting Davey.


    But this one was sent by the Clifford family.


    And it so happened that Davey attended the Clifford family¡¯s wedding banquet today.


    Since the Clifford family delivered the gift directly to Davey¡¯s door, the butler thought they wanted to curry favor with Davey.


    After all, Davey had an esteemed status.


    So, he put the gift in the living room without thinking much about it.


    But Davey¡¯s expression now made the butler feel he made the wrong decision.


    His body unconsciously


    trembled.


    He stuttered, ¡°Mr.


    Glyn¡­ What¡­ What should we do with this gift?¡±


    Davey¡¯s brows furrowed tightly.


    He was baffled by the Clifford family¡¯s act of sending such a gift to his mansion.


    After all, his mansion was quite far from the Clifford family¡¯s residence.


    They traveled across half of the city just to deliver this gift.


    Was it only because he attended the wedding? Why would they do such a thing?


    Davey walked over and checked the gift box closely.


    Then, he noticed the embroidered words on the red silk.


    ¡°Birds return when the timees.


    ¡±


    Davey stared at this sentence for a while, pondering.


    However, he couldn¡¯t find anything particrly noteworthy.


    Yet, he was naturally suspicious.


    And when something was unclear or perplexing, he preferred to get rid of it to save himself from overthinking.


    After a while, Davey ordered, ¡°Burn it clean.


    ¡±


    If this gift was really a wedding souvenir from the Clifford family, burning it was certainly inauspicious.


    But since it was Davey¡¯s order, the butler could only obey without questioning.


    ¡°Okay, Mr.


    Glyn.


    I¡¯ll do it right away.


    ¡±


    Actually, the butler was curious about what was inside the gift box.


    But, of course, he wouldn¡¯t dare to open it.


    He lifted the heavy gift box and was about to carry it outside.


    But suddenly, Davey stopped him.


    ¡°Check if the Clifford family has sent gifts to everyone who attended the wedding or just me.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr.


    Glyn.


    ¡± The butler nodded and went off.


    At this moment, Jimena had alreadye out of the basement.


    Davey immediately asked, ¡°How¡¯s Casey?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been a little inactivetely.


    That¡¯s why she feels chest difort.


    Exercising more and getting some fresh air will help a lot.


    I¡¯lle back the day after tomorrow to continue her acupuncture treatments,¡± Jimena exined.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Davey nodded in understanding.


    Jimena then respectfully said goodbye to him and walked out of the mansion.


    When Jimena arrived at the gate, a piece of red silk suddenly fluttered to her feet before she could get into the car.


    She took a closer look and found it was the red silk used to wrap the gift box she saw on the table earlier.


    Then, a faint smell of smoke wafted not far away.


    Jimena looked over and saw the butler.


    He had his back to her, and he seemed to be burning something.


    Jimena looked at the red silk on the ground again.


    Could it be that the butler was burning the gift box she saw on the table?


    Jimena couldn¡¯t help sighing.


    The red silk looked so fine.


    It was very likely that the gift inside was valuable.


    It was a pity that the butler just burned it.

 Chapter 1987

    Before getting into the car, Jimena picked up the red silk and stuffed it into her medical bag.


    She thought of giving it to Casey next time.


    Perhaps it could help ease Casey¡¯s homesickness.


    At this moment, Davey was in the study.


    One of his men was reporting to him.


    ¡°Sir, shall we summon our men back from Ardlens? Now that Miss Foster is with the Clifford family, shall we send someone to scope out the situation inside the


    Clifford family.


    .


    ¡±


    ¡°No need to send someone to the Clifford family.


    Just withdraw our men from Ardlens temporarily,¡± Davey interrupted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to strain my rtionship with the Clifford family because of this trivial matter.


    ¡±


    Back then, when Davey heard about Katie¡¯s death, he immediately ordered to kill Raegan.


    However, their first attempt failed.


    Since then, he had been looking for another opportunity.


    But unexpectedly, Raegan married into the Clifford family.


    It wasn¡¯t about whether Davey could do something against the Clifford family.


    It was about whether it was worth it.


    The Clifford family was one of the major families in Aurora.


    It was not worth it to initiate a conflict with them.


    Raegan was the new daughter-inw of the Clifford family, and they valued her so much.


    Thus, Davey decided to suspend the assassination ns for the time being.


    He had to observe and study the situation thoroughly before making a move.


    After talking with his man, Davey went to the basement to see Casey.


    Casey sat on the bed, gazing out the window at the perfectly manicured garden in a daze.


    She was so lost in thought that she seemingly didn¡¯t register Davey¡¯s presence.


    Davey silently approached her from behind and put a blue diamond ne around her neck.


    The stones looked dazzling as the lights shone on them.


    Obviously, such jewelry was invaluable.


    Davey leaned over and gently ki*sed Casey¡¯s earlobe.


    Then, he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Casey felt the cool touch of the diamond on her skin, but she didn¡¯t even look at it.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She was not interested in it.


    Ever since she woke up, Davey had been endlessly trying to win her over in various ways.


    Lavish gems, rare pearls, and other valuable items.


    He gave her gift after gift, and each was more extravagant than the other.


    But after Casey removed them, she never wore them again.


    Davey thought she didn¡¯t like them.


    So he kept offering different things.


    But no matter how delicate, exquisite, and expensive they were, Casey remained indifferent.


    This time, Davey¡¯s patience was wearing thin.


    He said in a much colder tone, ¡°Why are you unhappy? Jimena said you need more exercise.


    Let¡¯s go.


    I¡¯ll take you to the garden for a walk.


    ¡±


    Davey reached out his hand to Casey.


    However, she just pped it away.


    He looked at her sternly, and his expression turned cold.


    He grabbed her chin, intending to teach her a lesson.


    Casey faced him without fear.


    Her beautiful eyes were moist and shimmering.


    They sparkled more beautifully than the diamond around her neck.


    Davey found himself unable to go through with his reprimand.


    He sighed softly and said, ¡°Casey, you are the only person who can do this to me repeatedly.


    ¡±


    He loosened his grip slightly and bent down to ki*s her.


    However, she turned her face away to dodge.


    Before he could say anything, she said with red eyes, ¡°Davey, I am not a bird you can cage.


    You always lock me up here.


    I don¡¯t want to live in this basement anymore.


    ¡±


    Casey stood up and pointed outside.


    ¡°That garden is very big and beautiful.


    But do you know how many steps it takes to walk around it?¡±


    Davey¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    He looked at her, not understanding what she meant.


    ¡°Eight hundred thirty-six steps!¡± Casey shouted.


    ¡°You are asking me to go out for a walk.


    What am I supposed to enjoy there? Counting the leaves on the trees? Do you realize how suffocating it is to stay in the same ce every day?¡±

 Chapter 1988

    Casey¡¯s angry usation did not change Davey¡¯s expression.


    He asked calmly, ¡°Do you want to go out?¡±


    Casey knew she couldn¡¯t be resistant all the time.


    If she asionally showed strength, it would give Davey a fresh sense.


    But he still preferred apliant woman.


    She sat on the bed and muttered, ¡°Whoever stays here every day will go crazy.


    ¡±


    Davey¡¯s furrowed brows rxed because of herint.


    He stepped closer and said, ¡°Give me a few days.


    ¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Casey asked, Looking at him.


    ¡°I just need to deal with some things.


    But they will be done in a few days.


    Then, I¡¯ll take you out to have fun,¡± Davey replied.


    Casey was at a loss for words.


    She looked at him and blinked a few times.


    Did she hear it right? She asked in a voice tinged with hope, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    However, Davey became nomittal.


    Casey became anxious.


    ¡°Davey, are you really¡­¡±


    She suddenly stopped talking because Davey leaned over with his face very close to hers.


    Davey grasped Casey¡¯s waist firmly with hisrge hand and ki*sed her deeply.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Casey¡¯s eyes sparkled with a seductive charm, radiating a mature beauty.


    After a passionate, deep ki*s, Davey let go of Casey, who was gasping for air.


    ¡°Casey¡­¡± He softly uttered her name, gazing down at her with affection.


    ¡°Remember, in this world, I am the only one who will never deceive you.


    ¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Casey had just caught her breath and was about to speak when he ki*sed her again, resuming their passionate embrace¡­


    After the ceremony.


    As Erick had rmended, Raegan stayed safely within Stefan¡¯s vi, not going anywhere else.


    The dynamics in Aurora wereplex, and the Clifford family¡¯s manor was the safest ce for her.


    Luckily, Stefan enjoyed privacy, and his vi was located in the far north.


    This meant Raegan did not need to interact with other members of the Clifford family.


    Stefan¡¯s father had explicitly ordered that Raegan be left undisturbed, allowing her to rest and prepare for childbirth in peace.


    Erick, meanwhile, remained in Aurora, covertly searching for Casey.


    Although a week had passed since the gifts were sent out, there had been no response.


    The gifts were straightforward, consisting of gold items and various luxurious celebratory objects.


    The real secret was in the unassuming silk sash wrapped around them.


    The embroidery and calligraphy subtly informed Casey that Raegan was now in Aurora.


    This present was actually a test, with hidden signals in the embroidery that only Casey and Raegan could interpret.

 Chapter 1989

    After a calm week, on this fine day, Raegan nned to take a walk after lunch.


    Now six months pregnant, she couldn¡¯t stay confined indoors continually, as her doctor had advised her to get some exercise.


    However, with numerous spies from the Clifford family around, Raegan was cautious and generally avoided wandering around.


    Raegan and Stefan resided in different rooms within the vi, with her upstairs and him downstairs, maintaining their disguise.


    For the first three days, they didn¡¯t even step outside.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Rumors were circting about them being inseparable, staying Locked up in their rooms without leaving their doors.


    Even during dinner with Stefan¡¯s father, he had acknowledged their close bond but advised them to be cautious, given Raegan¡¯s pregnancy was no trivial matter.


    After dinner, Stefan¡¯s father even suggested that Stefan might take a concubine to satisfy his needs.


    Stefan firmly declined, pointing out they had only been married for three days.


    Yet, his father was already considering a concubine for him.


    This incident highlighted the diminished status of women in Aurora.


    In the view of those men, women were merely tools for reproduction and physical pleasure, devoid of any rights.


    Raegan understood why Stefan opted for a fake marriage to get away from the Clifford family, as anyone with a modern education would struggle to tolerate such outdated, oppressive views.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    After lunch, Stefan took Raegan for a walk in a park near the vi.


    Having never been outside the Clifford family¡¯s manor in Aurora, Raegan found everything outside intriguing.


    On the way, she eagerly absorbed the surroundingndscapes, while Stefan shared stories linked to the local customs.


    Their conversation flowed easily, free from any difort.


    Behind them, a ck SUV followed at a leisurely pace.


    Stefan could see the driver of the SUV from the rearview mirror.


    Though not recognizing the driver, he had a suspect of the man in the backseat.


    Stefan nced at Raegan, who seemed unaware, still captivated by the roadside scenery.


    Stefan chose not to mention it.


    When they arrived, Stefan opened the car door for Raegan and offered his hand to assist her.


    This gesture was somewhat intimate, resembling that of a genuine couple.


    Raegan hesitated, unsure about epting his help.


    Noticing her hesitation, Stefan exined, ¡°The ground is covered in pebbles, so I¡¯ll support you to ensure you walk safely.


    ¡±


    Embarrassed by her hesitation, Raegan realized how thoughtful Stefan always was, and felt it was unreasonable of her to feel awkward about such a small act.


    She reached out her hand, which Stefan took firmly.


    After they disembarked, Stefan maintained his hold until they had walked past the pebbled path.


    He then walked beside Raegan without holding her hand.

 Chapter 1990

    In sparsely popted Aurora, the park was still underdeveloped, making a variety of charming Little animals.


    As they walked, various animals approached them.


    Stefan hade prepared with bread and nuts, knowing these were approved foods for feeding the wildlife here.


    He crouched down and scattered the nuts on the ground.


    A lively squirrel dashed forward, seized a nut, and then retreated a few steps before settling down to munch on it.


    The squirrel¡¯s eating behavior was quite charming, and Raegan¡¯s eyes lit up with a soft smile as she observed.


    She watched the squirrel, the squirrel clutched the nut, and beside her, Stefan¡¯s gaze was intently fixed on her smile.


    At first nce, Raegan appeared pure and beautiful, but those who got to know her discovered her many other admirable qualities, extending far beyond her outward appearance.


    She was exceedingly kind, unselfish, and always mindful of the elderly¡¯s feelings.


    She treated everyone with fairness, provided they weren¡¯t prone to mistreating others.


    However, Raegan stood her ground against those who were malicious.


    She could be gentle and sweet when the situation called for it, yet also strong and decisive when needed.


    She was the type of person who continually drew others in, making them appreciate her virtues more and more.


    Noticing Raegan¡¯s enthusiasm for feeding the animals, Stefan offered her the remaining food.


    ¡°Would you like to try?¡±


    Raegan looked at the food, excitement evident in her eyes.


    ¡°Can I really feed them?¡±


    Some wild animals could be somewhat aggressive toward neers.


    Raegan figured Stefan must be a regr visitor here, which exined the animals¡¯ familiarity with him.


    Even though she was keen to try feeding them, she hadn¡¯t suggested it herself.


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Stefan assured her with a gentle smile.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°The animals here are very tame, and the food I¡¯ve brought is approved by the park staff, so there¡¯s no need to worry.


    ¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give it a try.


    ¡± Raegan took the bread from him, broke it into small pieces, and scattered them on a stone bench.


    Soon, a flock of birds swooped in and swiftly carried away the bread pieces.


    The food vanished in moments.


    They continued their walk around the park, and by the time they decided to head back, the air had turned cooler.


    ¡°Are your hands cold?¡± Stefan suddenly asked.


    He had noticed her fingers tucked into her sleeves.


    The day-to-night temperature swing was significant, and though Raegan felt a bit cold, she preferred not to bother others.


    She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright.


    We¡¯re nearly at the car.


    ¡±


    To Raegan¡¯s astonishment, Stefan suddenly pulled out a pair of gloves from his pocket and helped her put them on.


    He said cheerfully, ¡°I saw these at the store recently and thought you might need them in this chill.


    ¡±


    Raegan examined the gloves, noticing their soft pink wool, clearly designed for a woman, and very cozy.


    Stefan¡¯s thoughtfulness made Raegan feel slightly overwhelmed.


    Yet, she fumbled for the right words to say, assuming she had overthought things, as both Stefan and Erick had advised her not to worry too much.


    ¡°Thank you, Stefan,¡± Raegan whispered gently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal with me,¡± Stefan replied.


    Stefan¡¯s expression was tender, his eyes gleaming with happiness as he Looked at Raegan.

 Chapter 1991

    Meanwhile, a ck SUV was leaving the park.


    The sound of the engine starting was quite loud, making Raegan instinctively turn her head to look, but the dark tint on the windows blocked her view.


    Yet, she couldn¡¯t rid herself of the nagging sensation that something wasn¡¯t quite right, as if a set of eyes had been observing her.


    ¡°Raegan?¡± Stefan called out twice to recapture her attention.


    ¡°ihat?¡± Raegan responded.


    Stefan smiled.


    ¡°What were you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.


    ¡±


    The air was getting colder, and Raegan rubbed her arms.


    ¡°Stefan, let¡¯s head back.


    ¡±


    In Raegan¡¯s eyes, Stefan was like a big brother.


    She addressed him as naturally as she would her brother.


    Thus, the word ¡°let¡¯s¡± came out effortlessly.


    A soft smile appeared in Stefan¡¯s eyes as he gently suggested, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home.


    ¡±


    In the ck SUV, Mitchel¡¯s handsome face was expressionless, as cold as ice.


    The driver in the front seat sensed the cold atmosphere and cautiously asked, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, where to now?¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Back to the hotel,¡± Mitchel replied curtly.


    The driver breathed a sigh of relief, d that the day of tension was over.


    The driver had been working for Mitchel for a week.


    His assignment was to specifically monitor the entrance of the Clifford family¡¯s manor from morning to evening, with someone else taking over at night.


    Today, they had ventured out, tailing Stefan¡¯s car to the park for a walk.


    The driver was puzzled over why Mitchel insisted on watching the young couple¡¯s romance, yet appeared so irritated by it.


    Why bother to follow them in the first ce?


    On the way back, Raegan fell asleep.


    Likely due to the advanced stage of her pregnancy, she often felt exceptionally drowsy.


    Upon reaching their destination, Stefan carefully parked the car.


    Not wanting to disturb her, he observed the sleeping Raegan.


    He softly adjusted her seat back, tugged the nket up a bit higher over herp, and turned down the air conditioning to ensure she could sleep asfortable as possible.


    Once everything was set, he sat back and quietly admired her peaceful expression.


    Raegan slept soundly, her cheeks rosy from the cozy air, presenting a lovely sight.


    Watching her with a smile, Stefan felt a soothing sense of peace wash over him, simply being in her presence.


    He suddenly grasped what family could mean.


    Though their situation was all for a show, at that moment, he genuinely wished they were an actual family.


    Raegan continued to sleep soundly for over four hours, from dusk till the stars faded into night.


    As she stretched out of habit, her hand reached down, only to encounter emptiness, which startled her awake.


    That was when she realized she was still inside the car.

 Chapter 1992

    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Stefan, who had stayed awake beside her the entire time, asked.


    Raegan was slightly disoriented.


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    Amused by her charming confusion, Stefan gently answered, ¡°You¡¯re in the car.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in the car all this time?¡± Raegan was a bit astonished.


    ¡°From when I came back until now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you fell asleep,¡± Stefan exined.


    ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡± Raegan asked.


    ¡°Over four hours.


    ¡±


    Raegan was surprised! More than four hours? She had actually slept for that long¡­


    ¡°Stefan, why didn¡¯t you wake me?¡± Raegan felt a bit embarrassed.


    Stefan smiled.


    ¡°Victor mentioned you have difficulty sleeping in unfamiliar ces, but you seemed to sleep so soundly after our walk that I decided to let you rest longer.


    ¡±


    Raegan was moved by Stefan¡¯s patience and kindness, realizing he had sat there for over four hours just to let her sleepfortably.


    He was truly considerate.


    She softly said, ¡°Stefan, you don¡¯t need to go to such lengths for me next time.


    I¡¯m quite embarrassed by all this.


    ¡±


    Erick had always advised Raegan to treat Stefan as her brother.


    Erick and Stefan were sworn brothers, and Stefan had been treating Raegan nicely.


    However, Raegan didn¡¯t want to just y along with the pretense and genuinely saw Stefan as an elder brother, often directing him as such.


    Stefan smiled warmly.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t being considerate.


    I actually owe you thank you.


    ¡±


    ¡°Thank me? For what?¡± Raegan asked, looking at him curiously.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Stefan exined, ¡°I¡¯ve been buried in worktely, staying upte in my study and going to bed exhausted.


    But tonight, because you fell asleep, I noticed how beautifully round and bright the moon has be.


    ¡±


    Raegan turned her gaze toward the window, observing the stunning, jade-like full moon lighting up the quiet night.


    It truly was mesmerizing.


    Stefan¡¯s soothing voice continued, ¡°Thank you for giving me the chance to appreciate such a splendid moon tonight.


    ¡±


    Stefan was always gentle, his words carrying both sophistication and charm.


    Inspired by the radiant moonlight, Raegan¡¯s mood improved.


    Lately, the worry over her mother¡¯s whereabouts had left her restless, disrupting her sleep and causing her to toss and turn until nearly morning each night.


    Raegan knew that staying upte was harmful, especially during pregnancy, but anxiety only made sleep more unreachable.


    The walk they had taken allowed her to sleep profoundly.

 Chapter 1993

    After leaving the car, they walked back to the vi.


    Before heading upstairs, Stefan paused.


    ¡°Raegan, right now your primary concern should be the baby.


    Leave the search for your mother to Erick and me.


    Don¡¯t worry.


    You¡¯re in good hands.


    Furthermore, if your mother knew you were Losing sleep over her, she would feel sad.


    The best gift you can give her is to take care of yourself.


    ¡±


    Stefan¡¯s advice resonated deeply, and Raegan nodded.


    ¡°I understand.


    I¡¯ll try to manage my emotions better.


    ¡±


    Stefan offered a reassuring smile.


    ¡°Tomorrow, once I finish work, let¡¯s go for another walk, but this time, make sure you don¡¯t fall asleep in the car.


    Get a proper night¡¯s sleep on your bed.


    ¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Raegan agreed.


    The walk seemed to have a beneficial effect, as she now felt an urge to take a bath and head straight to bed.


    Raegan headed upstairs, took a bath, and climbed into bed.


    Just as she was settling down to sleep, her phone began to ring.


    Raegan nced at her phone as it rang and saw Bryce¡¯s name sh on the screen.


    Answering the call, she began, ¡°Hello, Bryce¡­¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Before she could continue, Bryce interrupted with an anxious tone, ¡°Raegan, where are you? It¡¯s about Mitchel¡­¡± His voice was disjointed and filled with desperation.


    Raegan¡¯s heart raced at the mention of ¡°Mitchel.


    ¡± Mitchel still hadn¡¯te back to Ardlens? ¡°Stay calm and tell me what¡¯s wrong with him,¡± she urged soothingly.


    ¡°He copsed in the hotel, and I¡¯ve called an ambnce, but they said it¡¯ll take twenty minutes to arrive.


    I¡¯m really scared¡­¡±


    Raegan was shocked.


    How could Mitchel just copse suddenly?


    ¡°Which hotel are you at?¡± Raegan inquired.


    Bryce responded, ¡°At the Hilpton Yacht Hotel.


    ¡±


    Thinking for a while, Raegan realized it was just a few miles from her location.


    She was surprised to discover a seven-star hotel so close by during herst visit.


    ¡°It¡¯s not far from me,¡± Raegan said, springing into action.


    ¡°Stay calm and listen to my instructions for first aid.


    I¡¯ming over with Stefan right now.


    ¡±


    Quickly grabbing a jacket, Raegan continued to guide Bryce over the phone as she rushed to Stefan¡¯s room downstairs.


    Reaching downstairs, Raegan just hung up the phone.


    Her legs trembled as she approached the door of Stefan¡¯s room.


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t need to knock.


    Stefan, hearing themotion, opened the door himself.


    Noticing Raegan¡¯s distressed state, Stefan¡¯s usually calm demeanor shifted.


    ¡°Raegan, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Mitchel¡­ Mitchel has copsed.


    Stefan, can you call a doctor to save him?¡± Raegan stammered, her breath uneven.


    Stefan immediately reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯m on it right now.


    ¡±


    Stefan then quickly dialed on his phone, speaking rapidly in the Aurora dialect.


    He thenforted her, ¡°Rx.


    I¡¯ve contacted the best doctor in Aurora.


    ¡±


    They hurried to hotel and arrived within five minutes, just in time to meet Stefan¡¯s doctor.

 Chapter 1994

    They rushed to the suite upstairs, finding the door already wide open.


    Raegan entered the room and immediately saw Mitchel lying on the bed, his face rmingly pale.


    ¡°Raegan, you¡¯re here!¡± Bryce eximed, his eyes reddened as he approached her.


    ¡°How could this happen¡­¡± Raegan was overwhelmed with questions, unsure where to begin.


    Bryce quickly filled her in.


    ¡°When I returned, I smelled alcohol.


    It seems Mitchel had been drinking, then slipped and fell in the bathroom, and that¡¯s when he passed out.


    ¡±


    Raegan observed his pallor, a wave of anxiety washing over her.


    Normally, a healthy man wouldn¡¯t faint from just a fall.


    There must be some underlying condition that hadn¡¯t been addressed properly.


    This man¡­


    The attending doctor quickly examined Mitchel and administered a dose of specialized medication.


    Almost miraculously, Mitchel¡¯splexion began to look less deathly within moments.


    As the ambnce pulled up, the attending doctor turned to Stefan and exined, ¡°I¡¯ve made a preliminary diagnosis.


    It appears there¡¯s an infection in his knee imnt, but we¡¯ll need further tests at the hospital to confirm.


    ¡±


    At this, Raegan felt as if she was in the midst of a surreal story, her head spinning slightly from the revtion.


    Thankfully, Stefan was there to support her.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    The paramedics loaded Mitchel onto the stretcher and hastened to the hospital.


    Collecting herself, Raegan looked at Stefan and began, ¡°Stefan, I¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Stefan cut in, ¡°Let¡¯s go together.


    ¡±


    Raegan nodded emphatically.


    At the hospital, while waiting outside the examination room, Raegan¡¯s thoughts wandered.


    She had assumed that after the wedding day, Mitchel would have left.


    Yet, he had lingered in Aurora for over a week, staying at the hotel so close to the Clifford family¡¯s manor.


    Why was he still here?


    Raegan struggled with her thoughts, reluctant to delve into the nature of their rtionship.


    It felt almost as if Katie¡¯s curse was manifesting once more.


    If not for Bryce¡¯s timely intervention tonight, Mitchel might have just been another forgotten casualty in some hotel room.


    Seeing Raegan¡¯s distressed expression, Stefan felt a twinge of pain in his heart.


    He gently said, ¡°Raegan, I had told him the other day that I could ensure his safe departure, but he chose to stay.


    ¡±


    Raegan hesitated, her thoughts tangled.


    ¡°He¡­¡±


    As Raegan fell silent, Stefan continued, ¡°There¡¯s something else.


    Today, when we were at the park, I noticed a ck SUV following us.


    I had it checked out.


    Mr.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Dixon was inside.


    It seems he might have misunderstood something and turned to alcohol to cope.


    ¡±


    Stefan was always candid.


    He believed Mitchel¡¯s behavior was tied to Raegan, and he felt it was her right to know the truth.

 Chapter 1995

    Raegan was taken aback.


    So, it was Mitchel in the ck SUV today¡­


    This exined the uneasy feeling she had when she spotted the vehicle.


    Observing her silence, Stefan ventured, ¡°Raegan, how do you want to handle Mr.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Dixon¡¯s situation?¡±


    Asking this made Stefan somewhat nervous.


    He could tell that Raegan still harbored deep feelings for Mitchel, evident from their past in Ardlens.


    Despite their tumultuous rtionship, their affection seemed enduring.


    Recently, Stefan learned that Mitchel had been attempting to resolve some issues for Raegan, albeit clumsily, which only resulted in more pain and misunderstanding between them.


    This had led Raegan to distance herself from Mitchel, even during her pregnancy.


    Ideally, this conversation would have been Erick¡¯s to initiate, not his.


    But driven by his emotions today, Stefan needed to understand Raegan¡¯s intentions.


    Regardless of Raegan¡¯s decision, Stefan resolved to respect it.


    Even if it meant that she still loved Mitchel and chose to return to him¡­


    Stefan would conceal his own feelings and wish them happiness.


    Meeting Stefan¡¯s earnest gaze, Raegan murmured, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, but I want to wait until he wakes up.


    ¡±


    Stefan responded softly, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry.


    The doctors here are very professional.


    ¡±


    After a thorough examination, Mitchel had an IV needle in his wrist.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    The doctor exined that the imnt in his knee had been disced due to carelessness.


    Once disced, it could cause severe inmmation, which the doctor noted was quite painful.


    It was astonishing how Mitchel had managed to endure the pain and remain in Aurora for several days without seeking medical attention.


    The rmended treatment involved recing the knee imnt and requiring Mitchel to avoid using his leg for two months to ensure proper healing.


    This meant Mitchel would need to remain bedridden for the next two months.


    Considering the urgency, Raegan, despite thete hour, called Luis, a medical expert.


    Luis was shocked by the situation and repeatedly referred to Mitchel as a lunatic for his negligence.


    Luis was aware that Mitchel had attended Raegan¡¯s wedding but was unaware that he had stayed behind in Aurora while letting Matteo return alone.


    The cold, humid climate of Aurora was detrimental to recovery, exacerbating Mitchel¡¯s leg condition.


    With the addedplication of inmmation, managing surgery in Aurora was feasible, but the post-operative recovery would be challenging in such an unsuitable climate.


    Luis then suggested that it would be wiser for Mitchel to return to Ardlens for the surgery, where conditions were more favorable for a quick recovery.


    He added, ¡°Knowing that the cold and damp are bad for his leg and still choosing not to return, it seems he doesn¡¯t care about his leg anymore¡­¡±


    Raegan was taken aback, realizing the gravity of the situation, and asked in a worried tone, ¡°Luis, why is his condition so severe?¡±


    Raegan assumed Mitchel had been resting for almost two months.


    How could it worsen?


    Luis hesitated.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually not too bad¡­¡±


    Raegan was skeptical.


    Seeing Mitchel¡¯s pale face and the way the Aurora doctors had shaken their heads, she suspected the situation was dire.

 Chapter 1996

    ¡°Luis, I need to know the real condition of his leg.


    Can you be honest with me?¡± she asked, her lips pursed in concern.


    ¡°I could find out myself if I really wanted to, but I¡¯d prefer to get the most objective assessment from you.


    ¡±


    Luis sighed deeply and confessed, ¡°Raegan, I¡¯ll be honest.


    He hasn¡¯t truly rested even for a day in the past two months.


    They rmend a two-month recovery, but his condition is worse than what some patients achieve in just a week.


    He¡¯s suffering from severe insomnia, hardly sleeping at night and getting only three to four hours of rest during the day.


    The rest of the time, he¡¯s working.


    Think about it, how could his recovery possibly go well?¡±


    ¡°His tendon recovery is insufficient¡­¡± Luis continued with a lot of medical jargon that Raegan couldn¡¯t fully grasp.


    In essence, if Mitchel refused to return to Ardlens for surgery and insisted on staying in Aurora, the prognosis was not promising.


    As for how dire the situation could be, Luis was vague.


    He used many technical terms, but skirted around the most critical issues.


    ¡°What does ¡®not too good¡¯ mean?¡± Raegan pressed.


    ¡°How bad is it, really?¡±


    Luis cleared his throat before replying softly, ¡°In cases like this, amputation has sometimes been considered¡­¡±


    Raegan was stunned into silence, her mind reeling for a full minute.


    For a moment, she wondered if Luis was overstating the situation.


    How could it possibly lead to amputation?


    The thought of Mitchel, once so admired, potentially facing such a drastic measure was overwhelming.


    What would be of him if it came to that? The gravity of the situation weighed heavily on Raegan.


    Although she found it hard to believe, Mitchel¡¯s unnaturally paleplexion made Raegan consider that Luis might not be exaggerating after all.


    Mitchel had been unconscious in the hospital for several days before.


    If his recovery continued poorly, amputation seemed a frightening but real possibility.


    Raegan¡¯s fingers clenched tightly, her voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°I¡¯ll convince him to return.


    ¡±


    Luis let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be tough.


    You two really¡­¡±


    Luis sighed again, his words trailing off into silence.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Matters of the heart were indeed tooplicated.


    No one was to me.


    Fate was cruel, both binding and separating¡­


    After ending the call, Raegan stood silently for a long while, lost in thought.


    Stefan observed her pale face, the shadows from her eyshes casting a mncholic look.


    Unable to bear seeing her this distressed, he urged her to rest.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Raegan, listen to me, you need to rest for the baby.


    ¡±


    ¡°Stefan¡­¡± Raegan suddenly spoke up, her voice resolute.


    ¡°I need to bring him back for treatment.


    ¡±


    She looked up at Stefan, her decision clear in her eyes.


    ¡°You need to help me.


    ¡±


    Stefan felt a wave of relief mixed with resignation wash over him.


    He had debated whether to tell Raegan that Mitchel had been following them this afternoon.


    Part of him hadn¡¯t wanted to disclose it, realizing he wasn¡¯t ready to let go of the person he loved.


    Dering he would support her decision, even if it meant blessing her reunion with Mitchel, was contrary to his own desires.


    His voice raspy with emotion, Stefan responded, ¡°Raegan, it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve made your decision.


    I¡¯ll support you, whatever you need.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1997

    The next day, Mitchel finally regained consciousness.


    As his eyes fluttered open and he saw the woman sitting beside his bed, he thought he was still caught in a dream.


    He hesitated to reach out his hand, fearing that the dream would shatter with just a touch.


    Raegan had just arrived.


    She had tried to sleep the previous night but had not rested well, tormented by nightmares that Mitchel had died, her mind a whirlwind of distress.


    This restless night left her eyes swollen in the morning, though a few coldpresses had somewhat alleviated the puffiness.


    Seeing Mitchel awake and staring at her without moving, Raegan spoke softly.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.


    I¡¯ll have the caregivere and help you wash up.


    ¡±


    As she turned to call the caregiver, Mitchel reached out and grabbed her hand, his voice breaking slightly, ¡°Is this not a dream?¡±


    His question wasced with vulnerability, his grip seeking confirmation of reality.


    The warm touch of her hand reassured him that he was indeed awake.


    These days, Mitchel¡¯s sleep had been fitful, caught between dreaming and waking, a liminal state where reality seemed elusive.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    He didn¡¯t want to wake up fully, unable to face the reality that Raegan might truly be married to someone else.


    It felt surreal, and despite his efforts, he found no evidence to prove otherwise.


    But whether he epted it or not, it seemed to be the truth.


    ¡°Raegan,¡± he whispered her name.


    Raegan responded without turning, ¡°I didn¡¯t leave.


    Go ahead and wash up, then have something to eat.


    ¡±


    Mitchel surprisinglyplied, allowing the caregiver to help him wash and even managing to eat some breakfast.


    After he finished, Raegan returned to sit by his bedside.


    Only then did Mitchel notice that she was wearing a ck wool coat that was far toorge for her, hanging loosely on her frame, clearly not her own.


    The item was unmistakably men¡¯s clothing.


    Mitchel had noticed Stefan wearing it at the park earlier.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    At once, Mitchel¡¯s face took on a displeased look.


    Raegan had left in a rush the previous night, dressed only in light clothing, and Stefan had dr@ped his coat over her shoulders.


    Later, Victor arrived with a warmer piece of clothing, yet Raegan decided to don Stefan¡¯s coat instead.


    Raegan looked at Mitchel and asked gently, ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    Mitchel looked tired but tried not to show it and said, ¡°I¡¯m alright.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s eyes welled up, and she whispered, ¡°How can you say you¡¯re alright?¡±


    Witnessing her teary eyes, Mitchel felt a pang of sadness.


    His hand twitched at his side, but he halted just a breath away from the bed, as if an unseen barrier held him back.


    He could ignore his reputation, but considering Raegan might stay in Aurora long-term, he had to be cautious¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said.


    ¡°Did I frighten you?¡±


    ¡°No.


    ¡± Raegan¡¯s voice was strained.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that easily scared.


    ¡±


    Raegan knew she was the cause of his knee injury.


    Had he not been determined to deal with Lorenzo¡¯s threat to protect her before he died, he wouldn¡¯t have sustained such a serious injury.

 Chapter 1998

    Mitchel¡¯s gaze fell to her stomach, unfocused.


    ¡°How are you then? Are the babies alright?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    It had been quite a while since they had a peaceful talk like this, where they both shared the conversation.


    Raegan fought back her sadness.


    ¡°We¡¯re fine.


    The babies are quite calm and don¡¯t kick much.


    ¡±


    ¡°Kick you?¡± Mitchel showed interest.


    ¡°Really?¡± When Raegan was pregnant, he hadn¡¯t been around, so he was unaware of the babies ¡® movements.


    ¡°Yes, they can be quite naughty at times,¡± Raeganmented.


    Just then, her belly nudged outward slightly.


    Mitchel watched, fascinated.


    ¡°Are the babies kicking you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡± Raegan noticed Mitchel¡¯s eyes sparkle and gently asked, ¡°Would you like to feel them?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s deep ck eyes lit up noticeably.


    ¡°May I?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re the father,¡± Raegan replied.


    Upon hearing this, Mitchel felt an unexpected sadness rather than joy, sensing that Raegan was drifting further away from him.


    Her casual mention of the children hinted that she had already decided.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    His deep, ink-ck eyes shifted to a softer gray, and his hands moved instinctively to tenderly touch Raegan¡¯s stomach.


    The babies responded by firmly kicking his hand.


    Mitchel was taken aback.


    This was his first encounter with the miracle of lives.


    It was truly incredible! Their lineage would live on in this little belly, connecting him and Raegan.


    ¡°Raegan, let me stay.


    I want to be here to see our children born,¡± he implored softly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you.


    Please don¡¯t send me away.


    ¡±


    Raegan closed her eyes, her heart heavy with pain.


    She couldn¡¯t knowingly let Mitchel risk amputation, knowing he still had so much life ahead of him.


    She gazed at him, saying, ¡°Mitchel, you¡¯re the father, no doubt about that, but¡­¡±


    Mitchel braced for the painful words that would follow that ¡°but.


    ¡±


    Raegan continued, ¡°I¡¯m married now.


    I have my own life.


    If you stay, it will lead to misunderstandings with my husband.


    I don¡¯t want my love to get the wrong idea.


    ¡±


    Raegan pulled the coat around her, seekingfort in its warmth.


    Her way of addressing Stefan had shifted from first name to ¡°my love.


    ¡±


    It echoed how she once affectionately called Mitchel.


    She conveyed that everything had shifted, and there was no returning to how things used to be.


    Raegan added, ¡°The memories we created together seem to span a lifetime, but since it¡¯s not suitable, parting is the right choice.


    Now, I seek a simple life with Stefan.


    Can you grasp that?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s Lips tightened, and the sparkle in his eyes gradually faded.


    Raegan understood that he grasped the meaning of her words.


    He woulde to terms with it eventually.


    ¡°I hope you can see my point.


    ¡± She stood, her gaze falling on the sunlight filtering through the window, and then looked down.


    ¡°When the celebration of our babies¡¯ 100th dayes, I will invite you.


    Mitchel, return to the Ardlens for your treatment.


    The climate there will be better for you.


    ¡±

 Chapter 1999

    With these words, Raegan stepped toward the door.


    ¡°Raegan, please don¡¯t leave¡­¡± Mitchel called her from behind, the glow in his dark eyes fading.


    He tiredly murmured, ¡°Just hear me out.


    I won¡¯t cause trouble.


    I just want to be there for the birth.


    I missed it when Janey was born, and I don¡¯t want to miss the birth again.


    ¡±


    The man who once stood tall was now pleading.


    Raegan hesitated in her steps but remained silent.


    Luis¡¯ warning echoed in her mind.


    She never wanted amputations to enter the picture.


    For such a dignified man like Mitchel, losing a limb would devastate his life!


    With her eyes shut, Raegan said firmly, ¡°Mitchel, our paths have ended, but you are still the father.


    I¡¯ll allow you to see the children in the future, but if you act out of line again, I¡¯ll cut off your ess.


    They need a stable father more than anything.


    ¡±


    This statement struck Mitchel hard, silencing him immediately.


    Their children were his vulnerability.


    Without ess to his children, his life wouldck purpose.


    ¡°Raegan, are you serious?¡± Mitchel was known for his strong will.


    He had never been mild-tempered, but he had kept hisposure for Raegan¡¯s sake.


    He argued, ¡°You once promised that once we were free, we¡¯d live as a family, yet you turned around and married another.


    You broke your promise!¡±


    Mitchel vividly recalled that moment in the banquet hall, where Raegan had stood by him and made those promises.


    She had spoken those words herself, and now she was contradicting them.


    He had watched the surveince footage too, and Raegan, whom everyone believed to be cold-hearted, would visit his wardte at night, simply checking from outside without stepping in.


    Her slumped shoulders and the action of wiping tears were heart-wrenching.


    Didn¡¯t these actions show she still cared for him?


    Mitchel was baffled as to why she would offer him hope only to cast him back into despair.


    ¡°¡°Raegan, you know I love you, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re so harsh with me.


    ¡±


    Mitchel said with a heavy heart.


    ¡°You¡¯re harsh only toward me, which seems so unjust.


    ¡±


    Raegan struggled to defend herself, unsure of what to say.


    She was sure of her own feelings; it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t love him, but she was scared to love him at that moment.


    The love stakes were too high.


    She simply couldn¡¯t bear them anymore!


    At that moment, the door opened.


    Stefan entered with a warm demeanor.


    ¡°Have you finished talking?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s face tensed.


    So Stefan had been outside all along.


    Did Raegan decide to talk with him after getting advice from Stefan?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Mitchel found this difficult to ept.


    The truth stared him in the face, but he couldn¡¯t ept it.


    Stefan took Raegan¡¯s hand and addressed Mitchel, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, it would be best for you to return to the Ardlens for your treatment.


    You are wee to visit when the children are 100 days old.


    ¡±


    Next to Stefan¡¯s generosity, Mitchel¡¯s selfishness and stubbornness were highlighted.


    At this moment, Mitchel felt like a brazen homewrecker, meddling in someone else¡¯s marriage.


    His fist clenched, his posture rigid.


    Stefan regarded Mitchel calmly, showing no reaction to his silence and discourtesy.

 Chapter 2000

    Stefan then looked down at Raegan and suggested gently, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.


    ¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.


    ¡± Raegan agreed.


    Her simple affirmation carried a hint of reliance.


    Raegan was deeply reliant on Stefan, much like any loving couple.


    Stefan¡¯s grasp shifted to intecing their fingers, and they exited side by side.


    For a moment, Mitchel felt a surge of desire to leap from the bed and separate them, to disrupt their unity.


    Raegan had once vowed to stay with him forever.


    Yet now, she was sping another man¡¯s hand and walking away without hesitation.


    Mitchel attempted to rise, but his legs were numb and unresponsive.


    Now, he was unable to chase them.


    ¡°Bang!¡± The bedsidemp crashed to the floor.


    This sharp noise reached Raegan¡¯s ears.


    She recognized that this truly marked the end of their rtionship.


    She wanted to be courageous, but the cost of courage was often more than she could handle.


    She was just an ordinary person¡­ Sometimes, one must ept the role of fate.


    The threats that surrounded her and Mitchel hadn¡¯t ended with Katie¡¯s death and continued to Lurk and intensify in the shadows.


    Raegan had to brace for the worst, ensuring that if she couldn¡¯t escape, at least their children would have their father.


    Parents yed an invaluable role.


    At the very least, Mitchel would be there for their children.


    If fate dictated they couldn¡¯t be together, her biggest hope was Mitchel¡¯s safety and well-being.


    As they walked, Raegan was unaware that tears had begun to stream down her face.


    Stefan stopped in front of the car, cing his hands on Raegan¡¯s shoulders, and drew her close into his embrace.


    ¡°If you need to cry, go ahead,¡± he murmured, looking down at her hair.


    ¡°No one is watching.


    Raegan¡¯s shoulders trembled as she finally let her guard down, crying freely.


    Stefan felt saddened to see her cry so much.


    He gently ran his fingers through her hair, whispering, ¡°Why do you always have to be so strong? You don¡¯t have to fight battles alone.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡±


    He was typicallyposed and dignified, seldom engaging in such light-hearted banter.


    Raegan found her spirits lifted slightly upon hearing his words.


    Stefan reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t fret.


    I¡¯ll make sure to check on his treatment progress.


    ¡±


    Stefan felt like he fell short, not as courageous as Mitchel.


    Mitchel dared to chase after what he loved, while he hesitated to express his feelings.


    He feared that voicing his feelings for Raegan might cause her to distant herself from him, leaving him in a worse state than now.


    Raegan, having cried into his sweater, felt embarrassed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have Victor pick up a new one for you.


    ¡±


    Stefan thought if she were the one who bought it, he would cherish it.


    He smiled and said, ¡°No need.


    It¡¯s just a sweater.


    ¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s head home.


    ¡± He opened the car door for Raegan to enter.


    As Stefan¡¯s car pulled away, the silhouette at the ward window remained.

 Chapter 2001

    As Mitchel watched them walk and cuddle affectionately, it felt Like his heart had been stabbed, causing it to bleed heavily.


    He should have been the one to hold Raegan¡¯s hand, hug her, andfort her¡­


    Stefan had taken over his rolepletely.


    Mitchel departed the following day.


    Coming back to the Ardlens for surgery now meant Mitchel would miss Raegan giving birth.


    He had desperately wanted to be there for the birth, but Raegan had not given him the chance, showing no mercy orpassion.


    Raegan used facts to express her desire to live happily with someone else.


    Mitchel couldn¡¯t bear it, nor could he watch their disys of affection without feeling turmoil.


    If this kept up, he had no idea how he might react.


    His actions could be reckless or even worse.


    His upbringing and pride wouldn¡¯t allow him to stoop so Low again.


    It seemed best to return to the Ardlens and grant her the peace she wanted.


    After learning that Mitchel had departed, Raegan didn¡¯t seem to care much.


    She continued her routine of strolling around every other day.


    Stefan was always by her side.


    At dinner, the dishes on the table were all prepared to suit Raegan¡¯s preferences.


    Yet, she merely toyed with her food,cking enthusiasm.


    Stefan came in and said, ¡°Shall we eat?¡±


    Raegan looked up, slightly confused.


    ¡°Stefan, why are you here?¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    A servant took Stefan¡¯s coat to hang it up.


    Stefan responded, ¡°I came to dine with you.


    ¡±


    Recently, Stefan has been busy with legal formalities to distant himself from his family and establish his own household.


    He employed the excuse of preparing to register their children abroad.


    The Clifford family rule allowed members to set up their households once married, but few chose to leave Aurora.


    In Aurora, the Clifford family wielded power and offered plentiful opportunities.


    It was easy to achieve almost anything.


    Those who opted to establish their own households elsewhere were truly making life difficult for themselves.


    However, Stefan¡¯s views were fundamentally different from theirs.


    The Clifford family members were naturally sly and deceitful, with a tendency for aggression.


    In the early days of the Clifford family¡¯s establishment, nearly half of their belongings were stolen.


    The founding members of the Clifford family were outright bandits who, over time and through many conflicts, eventually rebranded themselves as sophisticated, wealthy elites.


    At its core, the Clifford family would resort to any means, including arson and murder, if it furthered their interests.


    Stefan refused to partake in such corrupt acts.


    Leaving the Clifford family was something he had longed for, and it was also his mother¡¯s dream.

 Chapter 2002

    Stefan¡¯s mother came from an educated family but was married off to Stefan¡¯s father against her will.


    After Stefan was born, she wasn¡¯t favored among the other wives, and Stefan¡¯s father naturally abandoned her.


    Stefan¡¯s mother lived in constant sorrow until she took her own life with a silk scarf when Stefan was eight years old.


    The night before her death, she told Stefan, ¡°My only wish in life was to leave this family, and soon I will fulfill it.


    Don¡¯t hold it against me.


    If you find no happiness here when you grow up, be brave and leave.


    I will always support you.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡±


    The following day, Stefan understood that his mother¡¯s method of ¡°leaving¡± was through her tragic suicide.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Stefan sat next to his mother¡¯s lifeless body, while his father barely gave them a nce.


    At that moment, he vowed to one day escape the family¡¯s grasp.


    As Stefan grew up with his male rtives, he never stood out.


    That was because he chose to hide his true capabilities and pursue a career in education.


    In truth, Stefan wasn¡¯t just a brilliant student but also shrewd, adept at handling international trade and thriving in various domains.


    His father, always a daring and decisive man, showed little interest in nurturing Stefan, who had be a mild-mannered schr.


    So, he barely cared when Stefan decided to forge his own path.


    In his father¡¯s view, what could Stefan possibly achieve away from Aurora? Just teach and make a meager ie? Was that enough to support a family? He assumed that once Stefan encountered difficulties, he would return to Aurora to rely on him.


    His father had modest expectations for Stefan, yet he was curious about Stefan¡¯s wife and her elder brother.


    The Foster family was quite prominent in Swynborough, and although Landen didn¡¯t attend the wedding due to poor health, he was eager to discuss expanding the shipping business with Stefan¡¯s father.


    Partly to honor the Foster family, Stefan¡¯s father turned the wedding into avish event, also subtly expressing his interest in his new daughter-inw.


    This way, no one in Aurora would dare trouble Raegan.


    At this moment, Stefan had just washed his hands and sat down at the dining table.


    The servantid out the tableware and then quietly left, giving them privacy.


    Stefan picked up a vegetable, tasted it, and remarked, ¡°Not bad.


    You might want to try this.


    It¡¯s good for the babies.


    ¡±


    Raegan tentatively tried a bite.


    It tasted like wax for her, but she continued eating for her babies¡¯ sake.


    Stefan tasted each dish first and if he liked it, he rmended it to Raegan.


    Influenced by him, Raegan ended up eating more than usual.


    When she was nearly finished, Stefan put down his fork and shared some news.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon had his surgery, and there were noplications.


    He¡¯s recovering now, and it looks like the oue might be better than we expected.


    ¡±


    Raegan didn¡¯t reply.


    But deep down, she felt a weight Lift from her shoulders, Knowing he was doing well confirmed she had made the right decision.


    Stefan didn¡¯t tell Raegan to stop worrying.


    Instead, he looked at her and said, ¡°Raegan, the most important thing for you right now is your own well-being.


    When you¡¯re happy, the babies feel it too.


    ¡±


    Raegan knew this was true.


    A mother¡¯s mood could affect her unborn child.


    Yet, happiness eluded her.


    The highlight of her day was video chatting with Janey.


    Days had gone by since they had distributed gifts to each household, yet there was still no word from her mother.


    Erick had been returning homete from his searches for their mother across Aurora, finding no clues.


    As time went by, Raegan and Erick began to wonder if the purchase of traditional medicine they learned about was just a coincidence.

 Chapter 2003

    But then, how coincidental was it that the man seen buying the medicine on the surveince video was a man wearing sses?


    Yet, the man was extremely careful and vanished soon after leaving the street, without leaving any trace.


    Moreover, as Mitchel¡¯s leg injury worsened, Raegan¡¯s appetite started to decline.


    She couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat responsible for his condition.


    In truth, Raegan had unknowingly fallen into a trap she had set for herself.


    Sometimes, being too kind-hearted could end up harming oneself.


    The stress kept building up, each one weighing on her until she felt suffocated.


    Raegan tried to eat more, but forcing herself led to severe vomiting.


    This approach was clearly not working.


    She began to feel resentful, worrying that she wasn¡¯t able to properly care for her children, and questioned her ability to be a good mother.


    Yet, she hadn¡¯t shared these feelings with anyone.


    Erick and Stefan were both preupied, and she, heavily pregnant, felt limited in what she could do.


    She believed the least she could do was not bother them.


    But now, Stefan had spoken, and Raegan knew he might have noticed something.


    She feltpelled to speak up because if she didn¡¯t, she thought she might explode.


    It was a typical self-preservation tactic.


    She sensed something was amiss and determined to help herself.


    ¡°Stefan, I¡¯m sad.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I always feel like I¡¯m not doing anything right, like I¡¯m just a burden to others.


    I don¡¯t even know if I can be a good mother.


    I¡¯m not sure if I can raise three kids properly,¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Raegan admitted, releasing a breath she¡¯d been holding.


    She even agreed with Katie¡¯s remarks.


    They seemingly rang true.


    Unintentionally, she had be a burden.


    It was only then that Stefan realized Raegan¡¯s situation might be more serious than he initially thought.


    He and Erick had been preupied with their own matters, overlooking the emotional sensitivity that apanies pregnancy.


    Stuck in her room, waiting for news, it was likely for Raegan to feelpletely useless.


    ¡°Raegan,¡± Stefan said, sitting across from her and gently taking her hand, and looked into her eyes.


    ¡°Raegan, you¡¯re actually doing really well.


    Don¡¯t be so hard on yourself.


    You care about our feelings and keep your worries to yourself to spare us, while still doing your best to take care of yourself.


    Think about how well you n everything.


    How could you not be a great mother? And look at Janey, how healthy and adorable she is.


    Doesn¡¯t that show you can be an excellent mother?¡±


    When Stefan brought up Janey, Raegan momentarily put aside her sadness, and her mood brightened.


    Stefan had a point.


    Janey was indeed thriving.


    The thought of Janey made the idea of raising children seem less intimidating.


    Stefan reassured Raegan gently, ¡°Remember, Erick, Laden, Janey, I, and many others who care about you are all excited about the babies.


    You really don¡¯t need to worry.


    ¡±


    Raegan found Stefan¡¯s words, as a psychology teacher, especially soothing andforting.


    A simple chat had noticeably lifted her spirits.


    ¡°Stefan, thank you.


    I see things more clearly now,¡± Raegan responded, her perspective brighter.


    She understood that her main focus now was to look after herself and the babies, and that it was the right approach.


    The following day, Stefan discussed Raegan¡¯s state with Erick and urged him to keep her updated about the investigation.


    He knew Erick simply refrained from burdening Raegan, yet not having any updates might increase her anxiety.


    Learning about Raegan¡¯s distress made Erick anxious.


    He had been so engrossed in the investigation that he had overlooked Raegan¡¯s emotional well-being.


    Lately, Erick felt overwhelmed, without a single lead out about the investigation.


    No hints of their mother¡¯s whereabouts were detected after delivering those gifts, just like everything else, leading him to doubt their decisions.

 Chapter 2004

    Maybe the man buying the medicine was just a random urrence, or maybe Casey had died long ago.


    Both possibilities were grim.


    Erick spoke with Raegan about the situation, sharing all the details as Stefan had rmended, even though they hadn¡¯t made any progress.


    Raegan listened quietly and then asked, ¡°Erick, can I take a look at that surveince video?¡±


    The only lead they had was the man with sses captured on the video.


    Erick hesitated, worried about stressing Raegan during her pregnancy, but it was obvious that she was deeply concerned.


    He transferred the video to a tablet and sat next to Raegan as she watched it intently, even though he himself had reviewed it over five hundred times, examining every detail of the street corner where the man had vanished.


    There were no leads.


    It was as if the man had disappeared into thin air, baffling everyone.


    Raegan set the video to repeat and watched it over and over.


    She noticed something strange about the man in the screen, especially his attire.


    His ck coat had unusually high shoulder pads.


    Such padding was often used to make someone appear more substantial, but on his slim, frail frame, which barely reached 5.


    6 feet, the padded shoulders seemed almost ridiculous.


    Other than that, as Erick had said, there were no obvious signs of suspicion.


    However, Raegan wasn¡¯t ready to give up.


    She kept her eyes on the screen time and again.


    Erick left to answer a phone call, which took him about thirty minutes.


    Upon returning, he found Raegan still nestled into the couch, clutching a pillow and observing the screen with keen interest.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Erick began as he neared.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue this tomorrow.


    You¡¯re going to strain your eyes.


    ¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    As he reached out to shut off the tablet, Raegan interjected.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Erick halted, and Raegan quickly paused the video at a scene where the man with sses stood in front of a store window for three seconds.


    The window revealed nothing but a stark white wall, seemingly unimportant.


    What was his purpose during those three seconds?


    ¡°She was checking her reflection!¡± Raegan eximed.


    Erick looked puzzled.


    ¡°What¡­ Raegan, are you saying you want to check your reflection?¡±


    ¡°Not me,¡± Raegan rified, gesturing toward the figure on the screen.


    ¡°Her.


    She was looking at her reflection.


    ¡±


    Erick turned his attention back to the footage, a scene he had reviewed countless times yet failed to recognize anything out of the ordinary.


    ¡°Erick, you¡¯ve got the investigation wrong.


    The person who purchased the medicine wasn¡¯t a man, but a woman!¡± Raegan asserted.


    Erick was shocked.


    ¡°How can this be? That¡¯s a woman?¡±


    The disguise was convincing.


    The woman had shoulder pads under therge coat, shoes with lifts, and wore severalyers of pants to look bulkier.


    But her brief stop in front of the shop window, a pause often seen in women, stopping instinctively to nce at their reflection, gave her away.

 Chapter 2005

    Just as Erick was about to put away his tablet, Raegan spotted a four-leaf clover pendant around the woman¡¯s neck.


    It was a stylemonly worn by women.


    Thus, Raegan suspected it was actually a woman disguised as a man.


    This was a perspective Erick hadn¡¯t considered.


    He knew the figure in the footage was on the shorter side, but since many men in Aurora were not tall, he hadn¡¯t seen it that way.


    Now, with Raegan¡¯s insights, Erick agreed that the figure in the footage did seem out of ce, perhaps really a woman!


    Erick remembered the corner where the figure had vanished, a spot he had checked countless times.


    There was indeed a suspicious woman in ck a few minutester there.


    He leaned in and embraced Raegan, saying, ¡°Raegan, you¡¯ve been a tremendous help!¡±


    Raegan felt a surge of hope, as this clue seemed to be a major lead in their mother¡¯s case.


    Erick quickly transferred the footage from his phone to review it again with Raegan.


    This time, Raegan easily spotted that the woman dressed in ck was the same person as the ¡°man¡± who had bought the medicine.


    They were almost sure now that this woman had a connection to their mother.


    There would be no other reason for her to disguise herself as a man just to purchase Angelica Sinensis.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    This als


    o served as indirect proof that Casey was indeed still alive.


    What great news!


    Without wasting a moment, Erick forwarded the video to aputer specialist to extract the woman¡¯s image and enhance its quality for better identification.


    Soon enough, they had a clear frontal view of the woman.


    Erick then sent the photo to Stefan, asking him to use his contacts in Aurora to locate her quickly.


    By evening, they had some news.


    The woman turned out to be Jimena, the daughter of Dr.


    Hinks from the north district, and she was a medical student.


    Erick advised against Raegan joining the search for Jimena, given the potential dangers involved.


    Understanding her limitations, Raegan agreed that it was safer for her to stay behind.


    She urged Erick to be cautious and not make any hasty decisions.


    After Erick departed, Raegan¡¯s heart raced with anticipation as she waited at home.


    Meanwhile, at Davey¡¯s estate.


    It was the day Casey was due for her regr acupuncture session.


    Jimena stood at the entrance, waiting for the butler to let her in.


    After checking Jimena¡¯s identity, the butler revealed a secret door leading to the basement.


    Inside, Casey was seated by her bed, focused on her embroidery.


    She had convinced Davey to give her some custom-made needles for her craft after much persuasion.


    These needles were quite dull, too blunt to pierce even the tip of a finger, let alone create detailed embroidery.


    Despite this, the quality of Casey¡¯s work was impressive, though a bit rough, showcasing her solid foundational skills.


    When Jimena saw the herbal designs Casey had stitched, she remarked, ¡°Madam, you¡¯ve done well with this piece, though it looks a bit rougher than what I sawst time.


    ¡±


    Casey¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Jimena, what did you seest time?¡±

 Chapter 2006

    Jimena smiled as she exined, ¡°The Angelica Sinensis you had embroidered.


    There are also two swallows, one bigger than the other.


    There was a verse, too.


    ¡±


    Casey¡¯s hands shook slightly as she asked, ¡°What verse?¡±


    Jimena answered, ¡°Birds return when the timees.


    ¡±


    ¡°Birds return when the timees,¡± Casey echoed softly to herself a few times before falling quiet.


    A fragment of memories popped up in Casey¡¯s mind.


    At one wonderful day, a little girl snuggled up to her knee, asking gently, ¡°Mommy, what are you making?¡±


    Patiently, Casey exined, ¡°Mommy is stitching little swallows, one big and one small, like mommy and her child.


    Below them is an herb called Angelica Sinensis.


    Together, they tell a lovely story that birds return when the timees.


    ¡±


    In Casey¡¯s memories, her little girl, puzzled, asked, ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t understand.


    What kind of story is this?¡±


    ¡°Mommy will exin it to you, okay? Now be a good girl and get ready for bed.


    ¡± Casey gently stroked her girl¡¯s hair, her face soft with affection.


    ¡°Alright.


    Casey¡¯s lovely daughter snuggled up against her, eyes closed while listening to the story.


    ¡±


    The story began by the mommy swallow and baby swallow Living in a lush forest brimming with resources.


    There was plenty of food and water, surrounded by many neighbors.


    They were happy every day.


    Mommy swallow shared a lot of valuable knowledge with baby swallow.


    Right beneath their little nest, a nt grew.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Baby swallow was always curious about different nts and flowers.


    Not recognizing this one, she asked her mommy about it.


    Mommy swallow exined that this nt was called Angelica Sinensis, a very beneficial medicinal herb that could cure many diseases.


    It was Like a miracle cure, just like an elixir of immortality.


    Baby swallow asked innocently, ¡°Mommy, this Angelica Sinensis is growing right at our doorstep.


    Could it be a fairy transformed into this to protect our home?¡±


    Mommy swallow replied, ¡°Yes, my dear, remember that Angelica Sinensis is right next to our home.


    If you ever get lost, just find the Angelica Sinensis, and I will be there waiting for you.


    ¡±


    Baby swallow nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember, mommy.


    ¡±


    One day, while mommy swallow was out gathering food for baby swallow, disaster struck without warning.


    It was an unforgiving fire swept through the forest.


    Every creature in the woods either perished or was harmed.


    When swallow mommy returned, clutching food, all that remained was a charred stump.


    The forest had turned to ash and broken branches, devoid of any greenery.


    Mommy swallow flew round and round, crying out in despair for baby swallow, but the familiar cheerful call of ¡°Mommy¡± was gone.


    After the wildfire, mommy swallow stayed in the devastated forest.


    She watched aspassionate people came and restored it.


    She soared across the sky, tirelessly searching for Angelica Sinensis, until atst, she found a tiny one.


    She waited for a rainfall, then carefully unearthed the damp soil and tenderly carried the Angelica Sinensis back to where their home once stood.


    The giant tree where she had nested was no more, reced by young saplings.


    Mommy swallow nted the Angelica Sinensis next to a sapling, hoping they would grow together.


    She stayed by that sapling, year after year, until it grewrge enough to support their modest nest, though it was still not very big.


    Mommy swallow collected numerous twigs and soft leaves to craft a cozy nest.


    In this new nest, she kept waiting, hoping for baby swallow¡¯s return.


    As the years passed, the sapling became arge tree and the lone Angelica Sinensis multiplied into a cluster.


    Mommy swallow grew old and could no longer fly.


    She had been in the nest for four days, too weak to leave for food or drink.


    In a daze, she heard a faint chirp.


    Thinking she was mistaken, she opened her eyes and looked around, but found the space before her nest empty.


    Slowly, she closed her eyes again.

 Chapter 2007

    Mommy swallow was getting old, no longer able to fly far like she used to at the sound of a familiar call.


    These days, she found it hard even to leave the nest.


    Ovee by sleepiness, mommy swallow slowly lowered her head, no longer feeling hungry.


    She realized her time was running out.


    Just then, another familiar sound came.


    Mommy swallow didn¡¯t open her eyes, thinking it was just her imagination.


    The calls persisted, clear and vibrant.


    This time, mommy swallow opened her eyes and saw a fluffy little head snuggling against her.


    It had a familiar voice and scent.


    She knew it was her baby that came back.


    The local peopleter spread this story, concluding it with ¡°Birds return when the timees.


    ¡±


    As the story concluded, Casey¡¯s daughter still wasn¡¯t asleep.


    Shey with wide, teary eyes.


    ¡°Mommy, mommy swallow is so incredible, so determined.


    ¡±


    Casey gently wiped away the tears from the corner of her daughter¡¯s eyes and whispered, ¡°Because mommy swallow never stopped believing that her baby swallow was alive.


    She waited and waited, and finally, she saw her that day.


    ¡±


    ¡°Mommy, what if I get lost?¡± Casey¡¯s daughter looked up at her with wide eyes.


    ¡°Will you keep searching for me, waiting for me like mommy swallow did?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯ll never stop searching for you, my love.


    I¡¯ll wait for you toe home, no matter what.


    ¡±


    Casey¡¯s daughter¡¯s smile returned.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll keep searching for you too.


    ¡±


    ¡°Time to sleep, my darling.


    ¡±


    Casey¡¯s daughter obediently closed her eyes, and Casey watched her peaceful face as she slept, feeling a warmth in her heart.


    In truth, the story wasn¡¯t that beautiful.


    Mommy swallow never saw her baby swallow again before she passed away.


    That final scene was merely a vision before her death.


    It was possible that baby swallow had perished in that great fire long ago.


    Humans became the most intelligent beings on Earth because they were optimistic andmitted to protecting the weak, embellishing the world with beauty.


    At that time, Casey had no idea that she would soon lose her precious daughter.


    Later, she was imprisoned and lost another child, marking her with lifelong scars.


    She had lost all hope, but now¡­


    Her daughter hade to find her!


    Casey, overwhelmed with emotion, grabbed Jimena¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Jimena, where did you find this? Please, tell me, it¡¯s very important!¡±


    Jimena, taken aback by Casey¡¯s fervor, replied slowly, ¡°Madam, it was part of a gift.


    Thest time I was here, I saw it on the table outside, wrapped in silk with that phrase embroidered on it.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2008

    ¡°A gift¡­¡± Casey paused, pondering, and then a sudden pain gripped her head.


    Seeing Casey¡¯s distress, Jimena quickly became concerned.


    ¡°Madam, are you okay? Please, sit down.


    ¡±


    Jimena gently helped Casey sit on the bed, watching her closely, piecing things together.


    ¡°It was the day I mentioned someone was getting married.


    That¡¯s when I saw it on the table outside.


    ¡±


    At Jimena¡¯s revtion, Casey pinched her palm hard, trying to manage her chaotic thoughts.


    She asked, ¡°Jimena, you mentionedst time that it was which family getting married, marrying a youngdy from Ambrosia?¡±


    Jimena responded, ¡°Madam, it was the Clifford family from the north of the city.


    ¡±


    Noticing Casey¡¯s confusion, Jimena borated, ¡°The Clifford family is well-known locally, just as prominent as the Maxwell family.


    They all know Davey, and their family isrge and influential.


    ¡±


    Casey¡¯s eyes widened slightly.


    The Clifford family knew Davey? Could Davey know something as well?


    Suddenly, Jimena added, ¡°Oh yes, that gift must havee from the Clifford family.


    Who else could afford such an extravagant gift?¡±


    Casey asked further, ¡°You said the bride was very beautiful, didn¡¯t you? Can you remember what she looked like? Do you think¡­¡±


    Casey paused, her voice filled with hope.


    ¡°Does she look like me?¡±


    Jimena looked at Casey with eyes full of sympathy and shook her head.


    ¡°Madam, I didn¡¯t see the bride myself.


    I wasn¡¯t invited to the Clifford¡¯s wedding.


    It was my friends who worked there who told me she was very beautiful.


    ¡±


    Casey was slightly disappointed, yet she was convinced it was Likely to be Raegan.


    After all, she was the only person in Aurora who knew this story.


    Interestingly, it was the same story Casey had edited when telling her daughter.


    Casey had Jimena acquire the Angelica Sinensis, after which a young woman from Ambrosia married into Aurora and delivered a gift rted to the swallow story.


    Even if this bride wasn¡¯t her daughter, she had to be someone connected to her daughter.


    Or perhaps it was Erick.


    It had to be Erick.


    Erick must have found the missing Raegan, and she told him the story.


    The more Casey thought about it, the more convinced she became, her heart swelling with hope.


    She turned to Jimena and whispered, ¡°Jimena, can you help me?¡±


    Jimena looked at Casey, puzzled, unsure of what she was asking.


    ¡°Can you help me?¡± Casey repeated.


    Casey handed over a piece of rough embroidery, saying, ¡°Could you deliver this to the bride for me?¡±


    Jimena¡¯s expression shifted, and she quickly declined.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    I can¡¯t do that.


    ¡±


    Jimena returned the embroidery to Casey, herplexion slightly pale as she whispered, ¡°I can¡¯t do it.


    I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡±


    Davey had strict rules about this.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    If it went unnoticed, that was one thing, but if it were exposed, the consequences would be dire.


    Jimena wouldn¡¯t dare take such a risk, not even with ten lives to spare.


    Previously, Jimena had assisted Casey in purchasing Angelica Sinensis, and she had only done so in disguise.


    At that time, Casey was feeling homesick, and even if they were caught, it wasn¡¯t likely to be fatal.

 Chapter 2009

    This time, however, it was different.


    Casey asked her to deliver the embroidery to the Clifford family, specifically to the bride, and it certainly involved that bride.


    The task involved outsiders, something Davey would never condone.


    Despite her usual courage, Jimena couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it.


    Suddenly, Casey rose from her bed and knelt before Jimena.


    ¡°Please¡­ Please, Jimena.


    ¡±


    Jimena nervously tried to help Casey up, saying, ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help, but I¡¯m really scared of Davey.


    He¡­¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen.


    ¡± Casey took Jimena¡¯s hand firmly and reassured her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go yourself.


    Just find someone trustworthy to deliver it.


    ¡±


    Casey then promised, ¡°As soon as the bride gets it, I assure you she¡¯ll take you and your whole family away from Aurora, to anywhere you wish, and she¡¯ll also provide you with a lot of money.


    ¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jimena hesitated.


    Leaving Aurora was her biggest dream.


    Jimena yearned for a ce with fairws, where people weren¡¯t judged by their status, a ce where she could feel safe.


    She was tired of being seen as a meremoner.


    Ambrosia seemed like the perfect escape.


    In Ambrosia, even those who couldn¡¯t read wouldn¡¯t go hungry, and those with skills could lead a better life.


    Her family wouldn¡¯t be branded as lowlymoners, scorned by others.


    With such an opportunity before her, Davey¡¯s threats suddenly seemed less daunting.


    Besides, Davey hadn¡¯t harmed anyely.


    Maybe he was bing less vtile, or perhaps she just hadn¡¯t witnessed it.


    In any case, this prospect deeply moved Jimena!


    Jimena looked at Casey, her mind made up.


    ¡°Madam, I¡¯m willing to help, but how much are you offering?¡±


    Money could sometimes wield great power.


    Jimena had served in Aurora for over twenty years.


    Despite being a qualified doctor, she was never shown any respect.


    She had worked in the homes of the wealthy, where people looked down on her from their lofty perches.


    In Aurora, even middle-ss families had their own family doctors.


    Jimena had never wanted that role, nor had she wanted to join the Glyn family, but circumstances had forced her hand.


    Now, an opportunity to shed hermoner status had presented itself.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want to seize the chance to rise above?


    Casey hadn¡¯t expected Jimena to ask about the money.


    The amount she had in mind was substantial, but she was out of touch with current prices.


    If she could get out, she nned to offer an amount that would match the external value.


    After some thought, Casey quoted a figure that had been substantial twenty years earlier.


    ¡°I can offer you five million.


    ¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Five million?¡± Jimena was shocked.


    She then scoffed.


    ¡°Madam, five million wouldn¡¯t even buy the sp of a ne in your collection.


    ¡±


    Jimena knew the value of Casey¡¯s jewelry.


    Each piece was worth tens of millions, all exceptionally high quality.


    This was a side of Jimena that Casey had never seen before.


    The greed that had been lurking beneath the surface finally erupted.


    ¡°How much are you asking for?¡± Casey inquired.


    Jimena, realizing Casey was out of touch with current prices, replied, ¡°Eighty million.


    ¡±


    Jimena had initially thought to ask for a hundred million, but feared asking too much might jeopardize the negotiation.


    She voluntarily dropped the price by twenty million, settling on eighty million, which seemed fair.


    Casey was taken aback, yet found the arrangement to her liking.


    She wasn¡¯t fond of being in debt to anyone.


    The arrangement was straightforward.


    She provided the funds, and Jimenapleted the task.


    She nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I agree.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2010

    Casey¡¯s assets outside were valued between five and six billion, all in real estate.


    If necessary, she could liquidate some to pay Jimena.


    Once they agreed on terms, Jimena tucked the handkerchief into her undershirt and said, ¡°Madam, I need a guarantee first.


    I¡¯ll ensure the embroidery is delivered.


    My role is solely to confirm its receipt by the intended party.


    Whether or not your n seeds, you must honor our agreement.


    ¡±


    Jimena was adamant about not being left withoutpensation if the n failed.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    There was no benefit in such a one-sided deal, and she wasn¡¯t naive enough to offer help without securing her own interests first.


    This was a risky business.


    Jimena¡¯s kindness toward Casey wasn¡¯t purely out of gratitude for past help.


    Rather, she recognized that Casey was trapped and in need of a friend.


    And she fit that role perfectly.


    So, Jimena assisted Casey by buying Angelica Sinensis and various other items, not out of sheer generosity but to establish a beneficial rtionship.


    She considered their interactions an


    equitable trade.


    Everything Jimena did had an underlying motive.


    For Jimena, Casey¡¯s trust in her had reaped surprising dividends.


    Davey, for one, treated her a bit gentler, which set her apart from the rest.


    Even more intriguing, whispers of her association with the influential Glyn family had reached the ears of several high-ranking officials.


    These power brokers, driven by their own desperate health scares, sought her out in secret, their hands extended with offers of hefty sums for her healing touch.


    Yet, the influx of money was merely a bandage on a deeper longing.


    Despite the financial gains, Jimena was tethered far from the elevated life she longed for.


    The constraints of her current existence mocked her.


    A true superior life was still beyond her reach.


    International borders remained closed to her, her travels limited to brief, domestic escapes.


    Jimena, calcting and ever watchful, saw in Casey a simplicity, a purity almost childlike in its naivet¨¦.


    Casey¡¯s minimal contact with the outside world left her uncorrupted, seemingly unaware of the depths of human deceit.


    To Jimena, this trusting and transparent Casey was the ideal target for her schemes.


    ¡°But I¡­¡± Casey faltered, her voiceced with hesitation.


    If she couldn¡¯t venture beyond her golden cage, how could she possibly retrieve the money for Jimena? Furthermore, her purse was empty and to suddenly ask for money would surely raise Davey¡¯s suspicions, a risk neither of them could afford.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Jimena interjected smoothly, reading the worry etched on Casey¡¯s face.


    It wasn¡¯t just about the money.


    Casey couldn¡¯t even step outside without permission.


    Jimena knew well that Davey, though affluent, tailored his generosity to suit Casey¡¯s cloistered life, providing for her needs but never handing over cash.


    After all, Casey livedfortably in her luxurious confinement, where the need for money was virtually nonexistent.


    Jimena had a clear goal in mind.


    ¡°I want that blue diamond ne,¡± she dered, her eyes sparkling with determination.


    Casey blinked, taken aback, her mind scrambling to ce the piece among the myriad of jewels Davey had gifted her.


    He hadvished her with countless ornaments, each of which she had carelessly removed after he adorned her with them.


    None of them seemed worthy of her wearing permanently, or so she felt.


    ¡°It¡¯s the one with a massive blue sapphire at the center,¡± Jimena rified, her memory painting a vivid image of the gem¡¯s breathtaking beauty.


    Indeed, she hadn¡¯t forgotten the ne.


    She remembered the day she firstid eyes on it.


    One fateful afternoon, while Caseyy still under the spell of acupuncture, Jimena had dared to lift the velvet box¡¯s lid.


    The ne inside had called to her, itsrge sapphire nked by diamonds, each stone meticulously set to catch even the dimmest light.


    Just one nce and she knew it was definitely worth hundreds of millions.


    It was unlike any she had ever seen, massive and impably pure.


    Slipping the chain around her neck, Jimena caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror.


    The transformation was immediate.


    The ordinarily in features of her face were bathed in an aristocratic glow, the sapphire¡¯s deep blue making her eyes shine with an uncharacteristic brilliance.


    No need for fancy attire.


    The ne alone vaulted her from her mundane existence into a vision of nobility.


    Jimena had always thought that climbing the socialdder would be an arduous journey, yet here she discovered it could be as simple as possessing the right piece of jewelry.

 Chapter 2011

    With the glimmer of one particr ne, she could dazzle anyone, its brilliance enough to make her a beacon in any high society gathering.


    As Jimena described the ne, a flicker of recognition sparked in Casey¡¯s memory.


    So, it was the blue diamond that shimmered Like a piece of the night sky captured in ss.


    ¡°Jimena, whatever I offer you will be yours.


    And if it falls short, I¡¯m prepared to write a check for a hundred million,¡± Casey said, her voice earnest with promise.


    Jewelry had never held much appeal for Casey, mundane as it was to her.


    She knew the stakes were high for Jimena, who was risking far more than she had to gain by helping her.


    She was willing to pay Jimena more, much more.


    Yet, the gnawing fear that Davey might discover the ne¡¯s absence haunted her.


    The consequences for Jimena could be dire.


    Jimena¡¯s face contorted into a mask of displeasure.


    ¡°If you¡¯re so attached to that ne, forget I mentioned anything.


    I¡¯m not about to stick my neck out for you,¡± she snapped, bitternesscing her tone.


    Jimena hefted her medical kit, the sp clicking shut with finality, and turned to leave.


    Before leaving, she fired a parting shot over her shoulder.


    ¡°Remember, if Davey catches a whiff of anything about this, I¡¯ll make sure he knows everything you¡¯ve plotted.


    Including today¡¯s little proposition.


    ¡±


    Jimena¡¯s facade of loyalty crumbled away, revealing her true intentions.


    She had gleaned enough from their conversation to ensure her own safety, no need for pretenses any longer.


    Yet, the allure of the ne was undeniable.


    Jimena lingered at the doorway, dragging her feet slightly, secretly hoping Casey would call her back.


    And Casey did.


    ¡°Jimena¡­¡±


    Jimena paused, half-turning, her expression an unreadable mask.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling,¡± Casey hurried to exin, her words tumbling out.


    ¡°I¡¯m just terrified of Davey discovering the absence.


    It could put you in grave danger.


    ¡±


    Jimena scoffed.


    ¡°With the horde of jewels you have, do you really think he¡¯d notice just one missing?¡±


    Jimena¡¯s impatience was palpable as she stood there, arms crossed, her eyes boring into Casey.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s it going to be? Yes or no? If not, I might just get jittery around Davey.


    And who knows what I might blurt out?¡±


    It was a thinly veiled threat, leaving Casey pale-faced and trembling.


    In all these years, Casey had barely brushed against the world, save for fleeting encounters.


    Apart from a silent servant who tidied her room, her most frequent interaction was with Jimena.


    At first nce, Jimena seemed gentle and reserved.


    But beneath that facade lurked a skillful switcher of personas.


    Casey had always presumed Jimena to be a harmless soul and never imagined Jimena capable of such swift deceit.


    If it were merely a botched negotiation, Casey could handle it.


    She¡¯d find another route, another n.


    Even with a mere 50-50 chance of Davey uncovering the truth, she couldn¡¯t risk Jimena¡¯s safety over a trinket.


    Yet, here was Jimena, threatening her with a brazen ¡°take it or leave it¡± attitude.


    Gritting her teeth, Casey relented.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give it to you.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡±


    Jimena¡¯s face lit up with glee, morphing once more, this time into a facade of gratitude.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re too kind.


    Since it gathers dust in your possession, why not let me safeguard it for a while?¡±


    A knot twisted in Casey¡¯s gut as she watched Jimena¡¯s delighted expression.


    Jimena prodded impatiently, ¡°Madam, the safe.


    Quickly now.


    ¡±


    The treasures were ensconced within a secure ss cab, protected by iris scans and passwords.


    Casey had inadvertently left it unlocked once before, allowing Jimena to sneak a peek and even try on the ne.


    The Glynn family¡¯s security was formidable.


    Without the special anti metal detection bag, removing the ne undetected would be nearly impossible.


    And without Casey¡¯s cooperation, it would surely lead to their discovery.


    Otherwise, Jimena wouldn¡¯t have waited so long to make her move.


    As Casey hesitated before the safe, Jimena suddenly grabbed her and forcefully pressed her face against the cab, demanding she open it with her iris verification.

 Chapter 2012

    ¡°Enter the code,¡± Jimena urged urgently.


    ¡°Davey will return any minute, and we¡¯ll both be in hot water if he catches us.


    ¡±


    Under Jimena¡¯s relentless pressure, Casey relented, opening the safe atst.


    Before Casey could react, Jimena seized the opportunity, shoving her aside and snatching the priceless blue diamond ne.


    The radiant blue sapphire sparkled enticingly in the light, captivating Jimena¡¯s gaze.


    It was simply exquisite! At longst, it would be hers.


    Casey made onest attempt to reason with Jimena.


    ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t take it now.


    Deliver the embroidery first, thene back for it.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    That way, you won¡¯t have to return here.


    And if I manage to escape, you can find me in Ambrosia.


    ¡±


    Casey was not refusing Jimena outright.


    Instead, she was suggesting a safer n.


    The implication was clear.


    Retrieving the itemter would allow Jimena to either flee with her family or vanish into hiding, significantly diminishing any associated risks.


    However, Jimena, with a flicker of suspicion in her eyes, slipped the ne into the folds of her clothing.


    ¡°Madam, going back on your word isn¡¯t very nice.


    I promised to help you deliver it, and that¡¯s exactly what I intend to do.


    Make sure you have the money ready for when this ne changes hands.


    ¡±


    Casey¡¯s lips parted, but no words came out.


    In truth, if she did escape, the ne, which belonged to Davey, held no value for her.


    Not only was she prepared to pay Jimena, but she also had no intention of reiming the


    ne.


    Yet, understanding Jimena¡¯s apprehension, she chose silence over exnation, fearing further words might only breed more misunderstanding.


    Seeing the uncertainty flicker in Casey¡¯s eyes, Jimena stepped closer, fearing she¡¯d renege.


    Jimena¡¯s voice was steady, yet there was an unmistakable edge of urgency.


    ¡°You need to cover for me so I can leave now.


    ¡±


    Confusion clouded Casey¡¯s face, but she nodded, ready to assist.


    ¡°Just tell me what to do.


    ¡±


    ¡°When the door opens, call the butler downstairs and distract him.


    Make sure he doesn¡¯t inspect me.


    That¡¯s all I ask.


    ¡±


    ¡°Understood.


    ¡±


    Jimena pressed the bell, signaling her readiness to depart.


    Davey, ever suspicious, had instituted rigorous protocols at his estate, demanding checks both upon entry and exit, all to prevent smuggling.


    Previously, a minor transgression involving some medicine concealed within an acupuncture kit had gone undetected, thanks to its insignificance.


    Now, with the high-stakes game of the ne, Jimena couldn¡¯t afford any slip-ups.


    She had meticulously prepared, wearing an anti-detection bra designed to thwart any scanner, an ingenious countermeasure she¡¯d devised after missing a previous chance with the ne.


    Though equipped to evade detection, bypassing the check altogether was her preferred option.


    As the butler swung the door open, Jimena offered him a shy, yet grateful smile.


    ¡°Thank you.


    ¡±


    Jimena possessed a disarmingly sweet charm, a quality that effortlessly disarmed those around her.


    Her unassuming appearance only entuated this effect.


    Casey felt as though she had just awoken from a dream, bewildered by the stark contrast between the Jimena she had envisioned and the one standing before her now, seemingly influenced by some spell.


    Even the butler found himself drawn to the unpretentious Jimena.


    Unlike others who attempted to sway him with money or extravagant gifts, useless to a man in his position, it was her small, genuine tokens of appreciation that resonated deeply.


    Sincerity, he believed, was truly priceless.

 Chapter 2013

    Jimena had immersed herself in the world of the affluent.


    She had recognized by now that to those ustomed to wealth, heartfelt intentions spoke louder than any amount of money.


    Noticing Casey¡¯s hesitation, Jimena subtly emitted a soft, pained sound, a gentle nudge to remind Casey of their n.


    Meanwhile, the butler meticulously manned the security at the estate, deploying detection devices with a vignce that bordered on paranoia.


    Every guest was subject to a rigorous double-check, a technological scan followed by a manual search.


    ¡°Are you alright, Jimena?¡± the butler inquired, his voiceced with genuine concern.


    Realizing it was her cue, Casey knew she had to act swiftly to ensure Jimena¡¯s escape.


    ¡°Aldwin, could youe here for a moment?¡±


    Distracted, the butler set aside the detector and descended the stairs, his footsteps echoing the urgency of Casey¡¯s voice.


    With practiced ease, Jimena slipped away unnoticed, bypassing the security gate without a second nce.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Once outside, Jimena slipped into the Glyn family¡¯s car and directed the driver to head to the clinic.


    As the vehicle pulled away, a thrill surged through Jimena, barely contained within the confines of the moving car.


    If only she weren¡¯t still so exposed, she would have reveled in the victory of securing the ne, a treasure now tantalizingly close, yet still just out of reach.


    In the car, Jimena couldn¡¯t contain her gleeful smile, even with her eyes closed.


    It was as if every joyful thought she¡¯d ever had was bursting out at once.


    This bubbling excitement didn¡¯t escape the notice of the man seated in the shadowy vehicle beside her.


    Davey, who had just returned home, found himself alone in the car after the driver departed, granting him a moment of reprieve to rest his weary eyes.


    To any casual observer, the car might have seemed deserted.


    But just as Davey was about to step out, he caught sight of Jimena slipping into the car, her features contorted with a greedy, covetous grin.


    Jimena was usually so demure, never letting a smile escape her lips, especially not in his manor.


    But here she was, barely at the gates, grinning like a cat with a bowl of cream.


    Davey was a shrewd judge of character, and he could tell at a nce that this was no ordinary smile.


    It was a smile fueled by something darker, something more sinister than simple happiness.


    It was a stark contrast to the typically reserved expression of the family doctor.


    Watching the car disappear from view, Davey made a call.


    ¡°Follow Jimena¡¯s vehicle and report back to me.


    ¡±


    It had been a long day for Davey, dealing with various matters that had left him in a foul mood.


    On top of that, he¡¯d received a report about an incident at one of his overseas properties.


    ording to the guards, the culprit had been nothing more than a drunken vagrant who, upon stumbling one of hisvish manors, had attempted to gain entry through a window in search of shelter.


    Once inside, he had roamed around, marveling at the opulence surrounding him.


    Upon discovery, the guards shown the drunken vagrant no mercy.


    They dealt with him swiftly, without alerting the authorities, as per Davey¡¯s instructions.


    They gave the drunken vagrant a good beating and tossed him into the river, leaving no trace of his intrusion.


    It was difficult for the guards to ascertain the drunken vagrant¡¯s true intentions.


    On the surface, it appeared to be a straightforward case of drunkenness and vagrancy.


    Multiple eyewitnesses even corroborated that he was getting drunk at the park.


    However, Davey couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was more to this incident than met the eye.


    Something about the drunken vagrant¡¯s actions didn¡¯t quite add up.


    Plus, how could a mere drunken vagrant truly outmaneuver six of his carefully selected, highly trained elite guards? And not only breach the perimeter but wander about unchecked for who knew how long?


    Davey pondered, his brow furrowed in contemtion.


    Those guards were his handpicked finest, meticulously chosen for their skills and loyalty.


    Was this drunken vagrant truly what he seemed, or was there more to him than met the eye?

 Chapter 2014

    Regardless, one thing was clear.


    Action was needed.


    Davey swiftly dispatched a team to his overseas manors to demolish the entire opulent undergroundplex beneath the estate.


    Hemanded them to bury it beneathyers of earth, erasing any trace of its existence.


    For days now, he¡¯d been overseeing the dismantling of simr subterranean hideouts in various locales.


    Davey was meticulous, methodical, and cautious in his actions, guided by the ancient wisdom that ¡°a ship that sails a thousand years is built with great care.


    ¡±


    But now, Davey let out a small, sinister smile.


    A new challenge had presented itself.


    Stepping out of the car, Davey nted one foot firmly on the ground, a portrait of confidence as he faced his manor.


    Straightening his suit, he appeared vibrant and energetic at first nce.


    Yet, a closer inspection unveiled the icy ze smoldering in his eyes.


    A sinister smile crept across his lips as he surveyed his domain.


    Anyone daring to disrupt his ns would meet only destruction!


    Instead of going to Casey¡¯s room as usual, Davey summoned the butler to seek information on the day¡¯s events.


    The butler dutifully recounted the mundane events he had observed, none of which seemed noteworthy to him.


    Swirling the crimson wine in his ss, Davey arched an eyebrow.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying Casey requested a cup of brown sugar water?¡±


    Brown sugar water? A mysterious smile lingered on Davey¡¯s lips.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Casey was fastidious about her drinking water, insisting solely on mineral water airlifted from high-altitude springs, a preference Davey consistently amodated, steadfastly maintaining this routine.


    Even the most casually poured ss of water for Casey originated from these deliveries.


    Even if she suffered from amnesia, she would undoubtedly discern the water¡¯s vor.


    However, her sudden request for brown sugar water appeared unrted to a shift in taste.


    Rather, it seemed she believed that asking for such a beverage might marginally inconvenience the butler, perhaps a means to upy his time.


    Observing the disquieting grin persisting on Davey¡¯s countenance, the butler sensed a shiver of unease.


    He inquired cautiously, ¡°Mr.


    Glyn, is there cause for concern?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Davey replied tersely, his demeanor unchanged as he swiftly drained a ss of red wine, then ced it on the table with a resounding ¡°clink.


    ¡±


    Rising slowly, Davey ordered, ¡°Pleasemence the search for a new family doctor.


    ¡±


    The butler paused, gathering his thoughts before cautiously asking, ¡°Mr.


    Glyn, has Dr.


    Hinksmitted an error¡­¡±


    Davey merely raised his eyelids, fixing his gaze on the butler.


    Suddenly, the butler found himself unable to continue, a cold sweat forming on his back.


    He had spoken too freely!


    To the bulter, Jimena had always conducted herself admirably, leaving a positive impression on him and often gifting him with homemade soaps and scented candles.


    Those were notvish gifts, and he saw no harm in epting them.


    Furthermore, they aligned with his preferences, especially the scented candles Jimena imed contained medicinal herbs.


    He relied on it nightly, finding sce in its scent, a wee respite from the insomnia brought on by the specters of his past misdeeds haunting his dreams.


    Over time, the butler had be reliant on the scented candles, deeply grateful to Jimena for its soothing effects.

 Chapter 2015

    Nevertheless, his appreciation for these small tokens had not diminished his scrutiny of Jimena.


    Indeed, as someone raised by Davey, adherence to their duties was almost a religious conviction.


    Yet, unbeknownst to him, his attitude toward Jimena had significantly softened.


    When emotions came into y, mistakes were inevitable, just as they were now, when the butler should have refrained from speaking.


    The butler felt an urge to p himself.


    Bowing his head respectfully, he stated, ¡°Mr.


    Glyn, I will attend to it immediately.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dr.


    Hinks¡¯s records will be disposed of along with her termination.


    ¡±


    Davey withdrew his gaze, a faint smile on his lips.


    ¡°I almost thought I might need to find a recement for a butler, too.


    ¡±


    Though his tone hinted at the jest, the butler understood the seriousness beneath.


    The word ¡°rece¡± hinted at a brush with peril!


    Thankful for regaining hisposure swiftly, he had salvaged his own life.


    Every fiber of the butler¡¯s being quivered with the lingering fear.


    Davey turned around, instructing, ¡°Make sure to handle it properly this time.


    ¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr.


    Glyn!¡± the butler replied, his voice firm and resolute.


    Only after Davey had disappeared from his sight did the butler¡¯s tense muscles finally rx,


    beads of sweat dripping dramatically from his forehead to the floor.


    He had been utterly terrified as if he had traversed the very gates of hell and emerged intact.


    Davey¡¯s implications were unmistakable.


    Jimena had made a mistake.


    A grievous mistake indeed!


    The butler sighed, a pang ofpassion flickering briefly for Jimena, one he presumed remarkable, though it remained mere sympathy.


    He dreaded the prospect of sleepless nights looming ahead.


    Contemting the final traces of scented candles remaining in his quarters, he resolved to preserve it and seek professional advice on itsposition, aiming to recreate it.


    Davey entered Casey¡¯s room to find her seated on the bed, gazing out the window, lost in contemtion.


    Outside, the begonias were in full bloom, their vibrant hues of orange, peach, pink, and white creating a stunning disy.


    Maintaining such flowers in the basement presented challenges, but Davey was aware of Casey¡¯s affinity for vibrant blossoms.


    Among his cultivated flowers, begonias boasted the Longest blooming period, flourishing nearly year-round with a peak during the winter months.


    However, begonias were delicate.


    They demanded precise conditions of light and soil moisture.


    Sustaining them underground required meticulous control of diffused light and venttion.


    Davey had invested considerable effort and enlisted specialists to ensure these flowers thrived.


    Even during relocations, he took great care to preserve and nurture these nts, ensuring they continued to flourish.


    He pondered the devastation of those ruined basements, the delicate begonias within them, such demanding nts, yet so susceptible to ruin.


    Much like Casey.


    A fragile and refined woman, vulnerable to devastation with the mere twitch of his hand.


    But he harbored no desire for such an oue.


    After investing so much in her, he wasn¡¯t prepared to witness it all squandered.


    ¡°What are you gazing at?¡± Davey¡¯s sudden voice shattered the silence.


    Startled by his abrupt presence, Casey flinched slightly.


    Approaching the window where she stood, Davey turned to observe the begonias outside before softly remarking, ¡°Beautiful.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2016

    Whether he referred to the begonias or Casey herself remained unclear.


    Casey offered no response to hisment, maintaining her typically indifferent demeanor in his presence.


    Her moments of mncholy outweighed those of joy.


    ¡°Casey, are you feeling unwell?¡± Davey inquired, his gaze unwavering.


    ¡°The butler mentioned that you requested brown sugar water.


    ¡±


    Casey couldn¡¯t discern his motives for asking, but she understood approaching each of his inquiries with caution.


    It was all too easy to fall into his snares.


    When she wished to evade direct answers, her default tactic of unreasonable irritability served her well.


    ¡°The butler isn¡¯t a ¡®butler,¡¯ is he?¡± she retorted sharply.


    Amused, Davey arched an eyebrow, genuinely intrigued by her response.


    ¡°He might as well be your spy, monitoring my every move.


    ¡®Surveince¡¯ would suit him better.


    ¡± Casey shot back with biting sarcasm.


    ¡°Do you find every detail of my life so fascinating? Of what I eat, drink, even when I go to the bathroom? Next time, I¡¯ll just report directly to you.


    Why bother with an intermediary?¡±


    Her tone dripped with deliberate petnce, skillfully masking her true emotions beneath a veneer of annoyance.


    A shadow passed over Davey¡¯s eyes.


    Something significant was at y, for Casey to inadvertently reveal her consumption of the brown sugar water.


    But what could it be?


    Davey¡¯s thoughts turned to the newlywed Raegan, realizing that aside from her, nothing else seemed significant enough to have distracted Casey to this extent.


    Casey adeptly portrayed a character with a fragmented memory, nearly convincing even him.


    Alternatively, he refrained from shattering her illusion as long as it brought her satisfaction.


    However, his leniency didn¡¯t equate to allowing her an opportunity to flee.


    As usual, Davey responded with a smile, ¡°If it distresses you, I¡¯ll instruct him to cease reporting.


    I merely wished to demonstrate heightened concern for you.


    ¡±


    Casey understood Davey well enough to discern his sharp demeanor and swift shifts to aloofness, particrly during intimate moments, which invariably left her at a disadvantage.


    Contemting their s@xual intercourses churned her stomach.


    A man in his forties, still fiercely entrenched in his ways.


    Yet, it wasn¡¯t too exhausting to rey and analyze various strategies.


    Feigning coyness, Casey remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t make promises you won¡¯t uphold.


    Don¡¯t feign concern.


    ¡±


    Davey settled beside her, enveloped her in an embrace, and nted a ki*s on her forehead, asserting, ¡°When have I ever failed to honor my word?¡±


    ¡°You promised to take me out to y,¡± Casey retorted, embodying the role of the naive young girl with startling authenticity.


    In truth, her emotional development scarcely surpassed that of a young girl.


    Having endured half her life under Davey¡¯s confinement, ensnared and often unconscious, she hadn¡¯t been allowed to mature.


    Deep down, Casey clung to a trace of innocence, entertaining the belief that she could outwit Davey.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Davey yfully pinched her waist, his tone teasing, ¡°Making such a fuss over such a trivial matter?¡±


    Casey shifted ufortably, evading his touch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.


    I¡¯m well aware I have no right to be upset.


    There¡¯s no need for reminders, Mr.


    Glyn.


    ¡± She spoke with a touch of sarcasm evident in her tone.

 Chapter 2017

    Despite Casey¡¯s tone, Davey didn¡¯t show any signs of being upset.


    In fact, he seemed to be in a buoyant mood.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Tomorrow, he dered suddenly.


    ¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Casey inquired, perplexed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you out tomorrow,¡± Davey confirmed.


    Casey experienced a surge of happiness at the prospect of finally venturing out.


    If given the chance, she would find an opportunity to leave some clues behind, since she harbored concerns about potentialplications during Jimena¡¯s anticipated delivery process.


    As a precaution, Casey decided to leave hints herself as a safer contingency n.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re getting what you desire, shouldn¡¯t you strive to ensure my happiness?¡± Davey¡¯s implication was unmistakable as he gazed at her.


    Casey found herself speechless.


    While she resisted the urge toply with his desires, she also hesitated to provoke him at this moment.


    Thus, when he leaned in for a ki*s, she acquiesced quietly, Lowering her gaze without protest.


    Davey merely nibbled her lip, applying gentle suction before releasing her, leaving her breathless.


    Just when Casey thought she had evaded further advances, Davey suddenly pulled her into a tight embrace.


    In a low murmur, he remarked, ¡°Casey, I appreciate your obedience, yet I find excessivepliance off-putting.


    Isn¡¯t that contradictory?¡±


    Casey silently cursed him, likening him to a madman.


    His fixation on obedience was merely a guise to excuse his own deficiencies.


    True submission held no value to him.


    What he craved was dominance without the challenge of conquest.


    Just then, Davey observed a begonia blossom flutter to the ground outside the window in the windless greenhouse, an unsettling feeling of istion descended upon them.


    The solitary branch, bereft of its blossom, appeared stark amidst the densely clustered blooms surrounding it.


    A sense of solitude enveloped Davey.


    He closed his eyes briefly, contemting the flower he had meticulously nurtured, now withering so easily.


    What he truly desired was Casey¡¯s innate submissiveness, not a contrived version.


    ¡°Casey, will you deceive me?¡± Davey inquired once more.


    Casey¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Feigningposure, she responded with a dismissive tone, ¡°Davey, aren¡¯t you tired of these mind games?¡±


    ¡°I pray you never deceive me.


    Just remain by my side as you are now,¡±


    Davey asserted firmly.


    He would not permit her the opportunity to deceive him and to ensure that, he contemted taking certain precautions.


    Casey felt a sense of unease but struggled to identify its source.


    After all, Davey¡¯s manner of speakingcked coherence at times, characterized by erratic shifts from one emotional extreme to another, which frequently disrupted the flow of conversation.


    It was as if he harbored multiple personalities within him, all variations of Davey.


    Yet, each was inherently shadowed.


    Just as Casey anticipated Davey¡¯s intention to restrain her on the bed once more, he suddenly released her.


    Rising to his feet, he adjusted his suit and remarked, ¡°I still have some pressing matters to attend to.


    You may retire early tonight.


    There¡¯s no need to wait up for me.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2018

    Casey had barely exhaled a sigh of relief when Davey¡¯s voice broke the silence once more.


    ¡°And tomorrow, when we venture out, don the blue diamond ne.


    ¡±


    Casey¡¯s heart skipped a beat, fearing he had uncovered something, her pulse nearly leaping from her throat.


    Davey¡¯s demeanor appeared normal as he casually remarked, ¡°You look stunning with it.


    I really admire it.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    With that, he made no further dy, turning to depart.


    Casey waited until he had departed before cautiously cing her hand over her wildly pounding heart, recognizing that was a close call.


    Tomorrow, she could find a pretext to avoid wearing the ne, but she needed to find a way to warn Jimena to leave immediately.


    She harbored doubts about her ability to sustain the deception in the face of future encounters.


    Casey contemted indirectly asking the butler for updates on Jimena, recognizing that beneath Jimena¡¯s facade of simplicity and kindnessy a shrewd individual.


    If the butler mentioned, Jimena would undoubtedly be on high alert and make her exit.


    That would be the most favorable oue.


    At that moment, Casey couldn¡¯t help but admire Jimena¡¯s resilience, recognizing that only


    someone like her could endure the clutches of a madman like Davey.


    As Davey exited the house and entered his car, the assistant presented him with a piece of roughly stitched embroidery.


    The assistant ryed, ¡°Dr.


    Hinks didn¡¯t appear to intend to send this out.


    Instead, she simply discarded it into a trash can.


    ¡±


    Davey gazed at the crude embroidery in silence, though the throbbing veins on his forehead betrayed his simmering rage.


    A cold chuckle escaped him.


    It appeared that nothing urred without meticulous calction.


    Jimena had already returned home and discarded the embroidered handkerchief Casey tasked her to deliver to Raegan.


    Her intention to aid Casey was nonexistent from the outset.


    She had already achieved her objectives and wasn¡¯t willing to jeopardize herself for such a perilous undertaking.


    She intended to inform Casey that she had dispatched it, but whether it reached its intended recipient remained uncertain to her.


    Additionally, with numerous servants in the Clifford household and an atmosphere of chaos prevailing, verification of such matters was impractical.


    She remained unverifiable in her assertions.


    This strategy ensured that if Casey managed to escape, she could profit twice over.


    Even if Casey remained captive, Jimena possessed the blue diamond ne, a ne valued at hundreds of millions.


    Should she choose to sell it, she could potentially fetch fifty million, eighty million, or even a hundred million.


    High-quality items like this ne typically appreciated over time, further enhancing their desirability to collectors.


    However, before parting with it, Jimena intended to relish wearing it herself for a period, luxuriating in the fantasies of a wealthy young woman.


    She slipped into a champagne-colored gown pilfered from the wardrobe of a wealthy woman, finding it a perfect match for the ne.


    She spun gracefully before the mirror, dancing with increasing fervor.


    The longer she admired herself, the more enamored she became with her appearance.


    Pretending to embody high society felt remarkably effortless to her with this dazzling ne.


    She carefully observed her reflection in the mirror, imitating Casey¡¯s refined gestures, and adopting the demeanor of a sophisticateddy herself.


    The result was somewhat humorous, yet the allure of the ne blinded her to any absurdity.


    She convinced herself that she truly embodied the essence of a wealthy young woman, even likening herself to Casey.


    With this notion taking root, a cascade of simr thoughts followed.

 Chapter 2019

    However, her dreams were suddenly disrupted by a sequence of knocks at the door.


    The knocks echoed with a steady, rhythmic cadence,cking any sense of urgency.


    Suspecting it might be a family member, Jimena hastily threw on arge coat, neglecting to remove her evening dress and the blue diamond ne.


    She approached the door, partially concealing herself.


    Upon opening it, she was met by aposed, schrly-looking man.


    As soon as Jimena recognized him, she nearly suffered a heart attack from the shock.


    Frozen in ce for several moments, she struggled to utter a word.


    Davey¡¯s smile was disconcertingly charming as he spoke.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you care to invite me in for a seat?¡±


    Jimena stuttered, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr.


    Glyn¡­¡±


    Without waiting for a response, Davey calmly brushed past Jimena, taking a seat on the lone sofa.


    Observing the still-dumbfounded Jimena by the door, he instructed, ¡°Close the door and join me.


    ¡±


    Jimena¡¯s hands trembled as she closed the door, a palpable unease settling over her.


    She took measured steps toward the sofa, careful to maintain a safe distance, her reluctance evident.


    Her countenance betrayed sheer terror, every feature etched with fear, and she held her breath, hesitant to release even a sigh.


    ¡°Do you find yourself gripped by fear?¡± Davey regarded her with a seemingly friendly countenance.


    ¡°Are you aware of the purpose behind my visit?¡±


    At first, Jimena had clung to a faint hope that Davey¡¯s presence wasn¡¯t directly rted to recent events.


    However, that hope was swiftly extinguished in the current moment.


    A violent shudder coursed through her, and she sank to her knees abruptly.


    ¡°Mr.


    Glyn, I implore you to show mercy.


    ¡±


    Jimena lowered her head.


    tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°Madampelled me to do it.


    .


    ¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Davey¡¯s curiosity piqued.


    ¡°How exactly did she manipte you?¡±


    Loungingfortably, Davey crossed his legs, his posture rxed.


    ¡°Please, share the details.


    ¡±


    Clutching the coat tightly to herself, Jimena¡¯s voice quivered as she recounted, ¡°Madam instructed me to assist her in delivering something to an individual outside.


    She threatened to fabricate usations against me if I refused, insisting that you would have me eliminated.


    I was consumed by fear, unable to defy hermands, so I¡­ Iplied.


    ¡±


    ¡°What precise actions have you taken?¡± Davey¡¯s voice maintained itsposed and even tone.


    Despite the ongoing rumors around Davey¡¯s ruthless, Jimena had never witnessed it herself.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Plus, he seemed emotionally stable.


    Maybe¡­


    Jimena¡¯s thoughts raced as she summoned the courage to lift her gaze, wearing a contrite expression.


    ¡°Previously, at the behest of her, I procured a specific medication.


    This time, she instructed me to deliver an embroidered handkerchief to the new daughter-inw of the Clifford family.


    ¡±


    Jimena disyed astuteness, recognizing Davey¡¯s considerable influence.


    Aware that fabricating falsehoods could lead to dire consequences, she opted for a narrative containing elements of truth, subtly embellishing where necessary.


    Continuing her admission, she added, ¡°The handkerchief bore motifs of swallows and Angelica Sinensis, mirroring the package of the gift in your possession.


    However, I deviated from instructions.


    I discarded it in an outdoor waste receptacle.


    Should you dispatch someone to verify, they will discover it there, substantiating my honesty.


    ¡±


    Davey refrained from acknowledging this, redirecting with a query.


    ¡°Have you previously encountered the gift?¡±

 Chapter 2020

    ¡°Yes, sir.


    I encountered it during one of my examinations of her.


    ¡±


    Jimena borated, ¡°The design struck me as exceptionally beautiful, prompting me to take a photograph with the intention of recreating it for her at ater time.


    However, upon noticing she was embroidering the identical pattern, my curiosity piqued, leading me to make a passing remark.


    It was then that she instructed me to deliver her embroidery to the new bride.


    ¡±


    ¡°Why did you choose not to deliver it?¡± Davey appeared puzzled.


    ¡°You mentioned her threats previously, so what made this instance different?¡±


    ¡°Because I couldn¡¯t betray your trust¡­¡± As she uttered these words, Jimena stole a nce at Davey, noting his unaltered demeanor, which reassured her.


    She continued earnestly, ¡°You¡¯ve always shown kindness to me.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I understand the value of reciprocating goodwill.


    While I mayck the means to defy her openly, I made a ndestine decision not toply.


    ¡±


    With a pleading gaze, Jimena emphasized, ¡°Sir, my loyalty to you is unwavering, regardless of the circumstances.


    ¡±


    This statement appeared to be less about genuine allegiance and more about employing a tactical enticement, a cautious exploration.


    Despite being in his forties, Davey¡¯s consistent exercise routine lent him the appearance of someone at least ten years younger.


    Even his countenance exuded the captivating allure typically associated with a man in his thirties.


    In every aspect, he defied the expectations of someone in their forties.


    Truly affluent individuals eschewed cosmetic enhancements.


    Their youthfulness endured and lingered far beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    This state of confidence was nurtured through a disciplined lifestyle.


    From Jimena¡¯s initial apprehension upon encountering Davey, toter discovering his unwaveringmitment to one woman, a flutter stirred within her heart.


    Jimena envied Davey¡¯s unwavering adoration for Casey, feeling that Casey might not fully grasp her good fortune.


    Casey hesitated to embrace a man of such excellence who loved her and contemted the idea of fleeing instead.


    To Jimena, how could there possibly be another man as remarkable as Davey, who loved a woman with such profound devotion? Wasn¡¯t it the most fortunate thing in the world to be loved by a man like him? Yet inexplicably, Casey felt the urge to flee, seemingly not appreciating it at all¡­


    Jimena¡¯s envy and jealousy remained confined within her heart.


    Yet, these concealed emotions were steadily swelling, growing with each passing day.


    To her, a man like Davey was undeniably irresistible.


    In his demeanor, appearance, strength, and skills, he stood as an elite among elites, a rare talent that was exceedingly difficult toe by.


    Jimena¡¯s frequent visits to Davey¡¯s manor in recent months had served to intensify her fantasies.


    If only she could be the mistress of this splendid mansion, or even just stand by Davey¡¯s side, she would dly do so.


    In the affluent circles of Aurora, it wasmon for individuals to have multiple wives and concubines, yet Davey remained devoted to only one ¨C Casey.


    At times, Jimena would indulge in fantasies of Davey showing an interest in her.


    But when love blinded a woman, reason often faltered.


    And now, Jimena entertained the thought of seducing Davey.


    Unaware of the impending danger, she persisted in pushing herself closer to the edge of a cliff, risking her life and limb.


    Davey paid little attention to her advances.


    After all, each of his subordinates behaved simrly and none would dare to betray him.


    ¡°What benefits did she offer you?¡± Davey inquired.


    Jimena hesitated for a moment, steeling herself.


    Slowly, she removed her coat, revealing her delicate shoulders, her elegant evening dress, and the dazzling sapphire pendant adorning her neck.


    ¡°She gave me the sapphire pendant you had gifted her, and she also mentioned¡­¡± Jimena paused, purposefully withholding the remainder as if finding it too embarrassing to utter.


    ¡°Go on,¡± Davey prompted evenly, his expression betraying no emotion.


    ¡°She stated that everything you bestowed upon her was repulsive, and she expressed a desire to discard it all, as none of it held any appeal to her.


    She instructed me to remove it swiftly to spare her the sight of it.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2021

    This was a fabrication by Jimena.


    Casey was not one to casually disclose her innermost thoughts, particrly regarding Davey.


    Fearful of causing trouble, Casey refrained from discussing Davey with anyone.


    Jimena¡¯s actions could be deemed presumptuous.


    Based on her observations of the rtionship between Davey and Casey, she surmised that Casey harbored animosity toward Davey, and believed that Davey was aware of this dynamic.


    Consequently, Jimena¡¯s words seemed credible.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll return the ne to you,¡± Jimena dered, though inwardly she hesitated to part with it.


    She had barely begun to wear it, and it hadn¡¯t even had a chance to be familiar to her, and now she was expected to return it.


    She felt far from pleased about the situation!


    Davey observed her sluggish movements with a faint smile.


    ¡°If you like it, you can keep it.


    ¡±


    Jimena was taken aback by his generosity.


    ¡°Sir, do you mean¡­ You¡¯re giving it to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡± Davey nodded.


    Jimena was rendered speechless, her eyes gleaming with delight.


    It appeared her gamble had indeed paid off.


    Davey¡¯s gesture hinted at some level of interest in her.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have bestowed upon her such a precious ne.


    This wasn¡¯t entirely unexpected, given the nature of men¡¯s tendencies to flirt, particrly in the permissive and libertine culture of Aurora.


    In Aurora, men, except for those from the Lower sses, were permitted to have multiple wives.


    Despite Davey¡¯s deep affection for Casey, he might still asionally seek novelty.


    While Jimena might not match Casey¡¯s appearance, Jimena possessed her own unique advantages.


    She was


    young!


    The youth was Jimena¡¯s asset.


    Despite Casey¡¯s potentially greater beauty, her age, nearing her forties, might result in some areas being less glowy.


    Jimena, on the other hand, possessed both youth and knowledge in maintaining her physical condition, including her intimate areas.


    Her efforts were all geared toward securing a wealthy husband in the future, one who would eagerly wee her.


    For no man could resist the allure of youth and tightness.


    With these thoughts in mind, Jimena inched closer to Davey.


    Then, in a soft, seductive tone, she murmured, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m willing to do anything¡­¡±


    Davey appeared intrigued, as if he had encountered something novel and intriguing in Jimena¡¯s character.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Indeed, Jimena possessed a provocative side.


    In a hushed voice, he inquired, ¡°Truly, anything?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.


    ¡± Jimena¡¯s suggestive nce at Davey¡¯s penis left little to the imagination as she boldly asserted, ¡°Not only will I do it, I¡¯ll do it very well¡­¡±


    The implication was unmistakable.


    Davey¡¯s gaze subtly shifted, betraying a hint of excitement.


    As Jimena envisioned the possibility of engaging in intimacy with Davey right then and there, a thrill coursed through her entire body.


    If she could secure a ce as Davey¡¯s partner, she could ascend to the pinnacle of society.


    For starters, Davey maintained only a single romantic interest: Casey.


    And Casey, in all her innocence and simplicity, posed no real challenge to Jimena at all.


    Not only did Jimena possess a shrewd understanding of interpersonal dynamics, but she also boasted an array of techniques to truly satisfy a man¡¯s desires.


    With determination etched across her features, Jimena reached out to undo Davey¡¯s belt buckle.


    Confident in her skills, she harbored no doubt that it wouldn¡¯t be Long before she supnted Casey and became Davey¡¯s sole beloved!


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll certainly serve you well¡­¡± Jimena uttered coquettishly.


    Just as her hand diligently worked to undo the belt, it was abruptly seized by Davey¡¯s sizable palm.

 Chapter 2022

    ¡°What I desire from you is not that,¡± Davey interjected.


    Jimena nced up in astonishment, finding Davey¡¯s long fingers delicately tracing her neck from behind her ear.


    His touch lingered on the sapphire pendant, tapping it lightly.


    ¡°Eat it,¡± he instructed.


    ¡°What¡­¡± Jimena questioned, momentarily unsure if she had misheard.


    Davey had already retracted his hand, returning to his aloof demeanor, yet the excitement in his eyes remained undiminished.


    ¡°Since you seem to cherish this sapphire ne so much, why not consume it and let it be a part of you? Wouldn¡¯t that be even more meaningful?¡±


    Jimena couldn¡¯t fathom Davey¡¯s seriousness, assuming he was simply jesting.


    She awkwardly remarked, ¡°Sir, you shouldn¡¯t jest about such matters.


    This ne holds immense value.


    I couldn¡¯t possibly ingest it.


    ¡±


    Jimena was secretly terrified at the notion of swallowing such a sizable diamond.


    It would be no different to ingesting gold, and she harbored no doubt that she would choke and perish long before it reached her stomach.


    Despite her misgivings, convinced of Davey¡¯s jesting nature, she summoned her courage once more and boldly approached him, intent on serving him.


    ¡°Sir, I can indeed provide you with great pleasure.


    You need only give me the chance¡­¡±


    Jimena blushed furiously, her heart racing.


    Davey exuded an irresistible air of mischief.


    However, before she could draw any closer, her jaw was abruptly seized firmly by Davey.


    ¡°Snap!¡± A faint sound of shattering echoed through the room.


    The priceless sapphire pendant was mercilessly ripped from Jimena¡¯s neck by him.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Jimena cried out in anguish.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Watching the bond with her beloved ne shattered so abruptly, she felt her heart shatter as well.


    This ne held a special ce in her heart, and now ity ruined before her.


    The devastation was overwhelming.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    The craftsmanship had been impable, making repairs seem nearly impossible.


    Even if it could be restored, the scars of repair would forever mar its beauty, diminishing its value greatly.


    ¡°Sir, you¡­¡± Jimena attempted to protest, but Davey¡¯s grip tightened, silencing her with a forceful gesture.


    ¡°Emm¡­¡± Jimena trembled in terror as Davey¡¯s countenance twisted into a savage expression, prompting her to thrash about uncontrobly, her mouth emitting stuttered, whimpering sounds.


    Yet, Davey remained indifferent to her distress.


    With deliberate motions, he lifted his fingers, and despite the sapphire pendant being broken, its allure remained undiminished.


    The fractured fragments gleamed ominously on his curled fingers.


    Gradually, Davey inserted the ne into Jimena¡¯s mouth, employing his fingers to push it down her throat, piece by piece.


    Observing Jimena¡¯s face flush with distress, he calmly inquired, ¡°Do you realize the mistake in your statement?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ugh¡­¡± Jimena emitted peculiar gagging noises.


    A foreign object lodged in her throat induced a nauseating urge to vomit, yet Davey¡¯s fingers obstructed her windpipe.


    She gasped for air, feeling as though she were suffocating.


    In a leisurely tone, Davey asserted, ¡°Casey has always been truthful, and she¡¯d never say such usations against me.


    If you suggest she¡¯s been dishonest with me, then it stands to reason that you¡¯re the one being untruthful!¡±

 Chapter 2023

    With his final words, he exerted pressure with his fingers, forcing the sizable sapphire into Jimena¡¯s throat.


    The sapphire proved too massive for Jimena¡¯s slender esophagus, impeding the free movement of his fingers.


    Davey refrained from pushing it deeper, opting instead to swiftly seize a silver stick from the table, employing it to forcefully shove the ne downward.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Eventually, even the stick had been fully inserted.


    With ruthless determination, Davey dered, ¡°This ne has been tainted by your actions, so now it belongs to you alone!¡±


    With that promation, he roughly hurled Jimena to the ground.


    Jimena could no longer make any sound, her only expression one of wide-eyed torment, unable to find sce even in death.


    As Davey exited Jimena¡¯s apartment, his assistant handed him a pack of disinfectant wipes, a silent acknowledgment of the grimy surroundings.


    Despite having already washed his hands, Davey cringed at the thought of touching anything inside Jimena¡¯s apartment directly.


    With a few swift wipes, he signaled to the assistant, who promptly ushered two men inside to sanitize the scene.


    Then, Davey sank into the plush car seat and lit a cigar, the smoke curlingzily around him.


    Before he could finish, the assistant reappeared, lugging a hefty bag, evidence of a thorough cleanup.


    Any evidence of Jimena being murdered by Davey was cleaned away.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Outwardly, they dered Jimena was another soul having slipped away from Aurora.


    Yet, in this stratified society, families like Jimena¡¯s slipped through the cracks.


    Their disappearances were barely registered.


    Even if Jimena¡¯s family dared to report it, the authorities would brush it off as illegal emigration, amon plight for Aurora¡¯s underprivileged.


    Aurora authorities enacted strict regtions on departing residents, demanding a hefty emigration fee as a prerequisite for leaving.


    Failure toply rendered their departure uwful.


    For many, this fee was prohibitively steep, reaching astronomical heights.


    The measure served as a bulwark against the exodus ofmoners and the underprivileged from Aurora, whose governance deficiencies could otherwise precipitate a mass departure if resources allowed, leaving the elite without a workforce.


    Yet, for those unable to amass such wealth even over multiple generations, escape remained an elusive dream, condemning them to a life sentence on the ind, from cradle to grave.


    After consulting Davey, the assistant drove off the truck, carrying Jimena¡¯s body in its confines.


    As the cigar dwindled between his fingers, Davey gestured for the driver to drive.


    Through the tinted window, Davey caught sight of a sleek ck car gliding to a halt outside Jimena¡¯s apartment.


    A man in a sharp suit emerged, his polished ck leather shoes clicking on the pavement.


    The passenger door opened, revealing a figure with chiseled features and a calcting gaze ¨C Erick.


    A wry smile yed on Davey¡¯s lips.


    Casey¡¯s supposed son had inherited more than just genes.


    He possessed a knack for tracking down leads, having sessfully tracked down Jimena¡¯s apartment.

 Chapter 2024

    But Erick was five minuteste.


    If only he had arrived earlier, Jimena might have spilled everything.


    As Davey observed from the window, Erick had entered Jimena¡¯s apartment.


    Then, Davey recalled the young man from Raegan¡¯s wedding, whom he had investigatedter.


    It turned out, the young man, Bryce, was Hector¡¯s son, despite bearing no resemnce.


    Hector¡¯s name left a bitter taste lingering on Davey¡¯s tongue.


    Once, Hector had been his greatest rival in love, deeply enamored with Casey.


    But what had love truly achieved? Hector had ultimately fathered a child with another woman.


    Davey couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Casey would react to the news.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Casey, always with her naive belief that the world outside held something better, that every man out there was pure goodness.


    She failed to see that in this harsh reality, only he truly loved her.


    To Davey, the derations of love from other men were nothing but hollow echoes, mere jests.


    Inside the vi, Raegan¡¯s heart raced with anticipation as she awaited news from Erick.


    The slightest glimmer of some progress regarding their mother¡¯s whereabouts lifted her spirits.


    It would fuel her hope of reuniting with their long-lost mother.


    Even her unborn children seemed to share in her excitement, dancing restlessly in her belly that afternoon.


    Raegan settled onto the sofa, her hand gently caressing her swollen stomach.


    ¡°You want to meet your grandma too, don¡¯t you, Little ones?¡± she murmured softly.


    Suddenly, the tranquility of the moment was shattered by amotion in the hallway.


    Erick was being carried in by his assistant and Judd, his face pale, body limp and lips bloodless.


    Raegan rushed to his side, her voice trembling with fear as she took in his condition.


    ¡°Erick, what happened to you?¡±


    But Erick remained unresponsive, his eyes shut tightly in pain.


    Observing Erick¡¯s blood-soaked shoulder, clearly from a gunshot wound, Raegan¡¯s heart sank.


    Stefan, trailing behind with a team of doctors, directed Judd to carry Erick to a makeshift surgery room in the downstairs guest room.


    Fortunately, Stefan¡¯s expertise in such affairs was a boon.


    The room had been meticulously outfitted with a wide array of medical equipment, mitigating any risk of contamination.


    As Erick was whisked away, Raegan¡¯s anxiety threatened to overwhelm her.


    She turned to Stefan, eyes red and her voice trembling.


    ¡°Stefan, how could this happen?¡±


    Erick had left at noon in good condition, only to return in such dire straits.


    Stefan, noting the pallor in Raegan¡¯splexion, didn¡¯t immediately respond.


    Instead, he guided her gently to the sofa as he tried to find the right words.


    ¡°He went to that doctor¡¯s apartment but found nothing.


    Not a soul.


    As he was leaving, he encountered a thief, and a fight ensued.


    ¡±


    Hearing this, Raegan struggled toprehend the coincidence.


    It seemed improbable that such a confrontation would ur in Aurora, where the divide between the privileged and themon was starkly evident.


    A thief against someone of Erick¡¯s stature seemed highly unlikely.


    Erick¡¯s attire and the luxurious mode of transportation he employed were unmistakable signs of his affluence.


    It begged the question of why a mere petty thief would dare to challenge someone so evidently his superior.


    Tears welled in her eyes as Raegan spoke, her voice choked with emotion.


    ¡°I refuse to believe it, Stefan.


    Is someone trying to kill Erick? Just when we were on the brink of finding our mother, this happens.


    It can¡¯t be mere chance!¡±

 Chapter 2025

    Stefan¡¯s gaze softened with understanding.


    ¡°Your suspicions may not be unfounded, Raegan.


    I¡¯m looking into it, and I¡¯ve alerted the authorities.


    Rest assured, I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this.


    ¡±


    Stefan knew that keeping Raegan in the loop was crucial.


    It kept her grounded and prevented her from spiraling into irrational fears.


    However, Stefan only told her half the story.


    It was evident that someone had intended to send Erick a clear warning.


    The alleged thief didn¡¯t even manage to reach the hospital before meeting his demise.


    That was why, when Erick got injured, Stefan opted for doctors to visit their home instead of risking a trip to the hospital.


    He feared the possibility of the opposition meddling with Erick¡¯s treatment if they were at the hospital.


    It seemed safer to manage everything within the confines of their own home.


    Moreover, the Clifford family¡¯s manor possessed all the necessary medical equipment,parable to any hospital¡¯s, so there was no worry about hygiene orck of resources.


    Stefan enveloped Raegan in his arms, offering her sce.


    ¡°Look at it this way.


    If there¡¯s trouble brewing, it means the person behind this is feeling desperate.


    You¡¯re getting closer to the truth.


    ¡±


    Raegan felt a whirlwind of confusion and anxiety engulfing her.


    Who could be concealing her mother, and who wielded such formidable influence?


    After an agonizing wait, the door swung open and the doctor emerged.


    Raegan hurried forward, her heart pounding with worry.


    ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my brother? Is he in danger?¡±


    The doctor¡¯s expression was earnest.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing critical.


    The patient hasn¡¯t suffered any damage to vital organs.


    It¡¯s a gunshot wound on his left shoulder, and we¡¯ve sessfully removed the bullet.


    He simply needs some rest, and he¡¯ll make a full recovery.


    ¡±


    The doctor¡¯s words brought a modicum of relief to Raegan¡¯s fraught mind.


    Entering the room, Raegan found Erick still unconscious, lying on the bed.


    The steady rhythm of the monitors beside Erick provided somefort, somewhat alleviating her anxieties.


    Raegan remained by his side until Stefan entered and gently reminded her, ¡°Grab a bite to eat first, and then you can sit with him for another hour before you rest.


    ¡±


    If Raegan wasn¡¯t given a specific timeframe, she¡¯d likely stay up worrying all night.


    Considering


    her pregnancy, staying up and fretting would only harm her health.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Stefan, sensing her unease, reached out with a reassuring hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for you, Raegan.


    And there are attendants around the clock.


    You need to focus on yourself now, especially with Erick still resting.


    Don¡¯t worry him when he wakes.


    ¡±


    Raegan knew Stefan had her best interests at heart, so she nodded, trusting his guidance.


    With a sigh, she rose from her seat, her movements sluggish with exhaustion, and made her way to the dining area.


    The aroma of food did little to stir her appetite, but she knew she needed to eat, especially in her delicate state of pregnancy.


    With determined effort, she pushed food around her te, forcing herself to consume what she could.


    She keenly observed Stefan, seated across from her.


    ¡°Stefan, have you thought more about the woman who bought the medicine?¡±


    The mysterious woman¡¯s sudden disappearance left them with more questions than answers.


    Their only recourse was to follow her connections for any semnce of a lead.


    ¡°Her name was Jimena,¡± Stefan began, his voice tinged with frustration.


    ¡°She worked as a private doctor for the Glyn family and took on additional private assignments.


    ¡±


    Obviously, it appeared Jimena¡¯s motivations leaned toward profit, charging exorbitant fees for her services.


    ¡°Wait, the Glyn family?¡± The mention sparked Raegan¡¯s interest, and she leaned in.


    ¡°Do you mean Davey Glyn, Katie¡¯s uncle from our wedding?¡±


    Stefan nodded solemnly.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the one.


    Davey Glyn.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2026

    A shiver ran down Raegan¡¯s spine as she recalled the unsettling encounter with Davey at the wedding.


    His piercing gaze seemed to pierce through her, leaving her feeling exposed and vulnerable.


    Her initial concern centered on whether her mother¡¯s disappearance was linked to this enigmatic Davey.


    Stefan harbored simr suspicions.


    But while Davey was a usible suspect, theck of concrete evidence regarding Casey¡¯s existence around him left room for doubt.


    There were some spections about Davey¡¯s personal life that swirled around Aurora, but one thing was certain.


    He kept his private affairs well-guarded.


    He wasn¡¯t linked with any femalepanionship, either at home or elsewhere.


    Whispers insinuated Davey¡¯s indifference toward women, hinting at an alternative inclination toward men.


    Truly to say, it was an anomaly in Aurora¡¯s patriarchal society.


    Yet, Davey remained impervious to such gossip, disregarding conjectures regarding his s@xual preferences.


    Women who dared approach him were met with a frosty reception, dissuading any further attempts.


    Yet, amidst the rumors, another theory emerged.


    It said Davey¡¯s reluctance to pursue rtionships stemmed not from disinterest, but from a lingering attachment to a woman of his past, a haunting presence that kept him from seekingpanionship or marriage for years on end.


    Stefan leaned in with a low but serious voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll dig into this.


    Davey¡¯s a strange one.


    Raegan, you steer clear of him, got it? No private chats.


    ¡±


    Raegan nodded with a soft, ¡°I understand.


    ¡±


    With children on the way, Raegan wasn¡¯t about to go chasing after trouble.


    Just the thought of Davey sent shivers down her spine, a feeling she¡¯d rather do without.


    If there was any truth to Davey being involved in her mother¡¯s disappearance, she trusted Erick to uncover it.


    Confronting Davey herself would only muddy the waters for Erick.


    Raegan wasn¡¯t foolish enough to risk it.


    If Davey was tied to her mother¡¯s vanishing act,


    reaching out to him could mean walking straight into a trap.


    It would only sabotage Casey¡¯s chance at rescue, and make Erick¡¯s job that much harder.


    Raegan grasped these stakes keenly even without Stefan needing to spell them out.


    After dinner, she lingered by Erick¡¯s bedside, his form still and silent under the weight of anesthesia.


    As the hour grewte, Stefan gently prodded her to retire for the night.


    It was only after a while that Raegan reluctantly relented.


    After all, she knew all too well that rest was paramount for expectant mothers.


    With Stefan keeping vigil over Erick, Raegan found sce in the knowledge that all was as it should be.


    Back in her chamber, sleep eluded her.


    She reached for her phone, intending to drown out her thoughts with the soothing hum of audiobooks.


    In her haste, she clicked something else, stumbling upon a news app instead.


    The news that greeted her spoke of the elusive CEO of the Dixon Group, Mitchel Dixon, absent from the public eye for days.


    Reports surfaced of his ndestine visit to a rehabilitation center, sparking spection about the state of his empire.


    The Dixon Group swiftly issued a statement rifying that Mitchel sought medical attention for sleep-rted issues.


    In their deration, they emphasized the steady stewardship of CEO Mitchel Dixon and Acting Vice President Hector Dixon, ensuring thepany¡¯s seamless operations.


    The media was implored to refrain from gossip and redirect their focus to thepany¡¯s productivity rather than Mitchel¡¯s private matters.


    In a news clip, a glimpse of Mitchel in the hospital shed by.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Even from the media¡¯s lens, his weight loss was starkly apparent.


    His jawline seemed more chiseled than ever, though hisplexion remained pallid.

 Chapter 2027

    Yet, the fact that he was actively seeking rehabilitation brought relief to Raegan.


    She would¡¯ve been haunted for a lifetime if his leg condition hadn¡¯t improved.


    After donning her attire, Casey turned around as Davey entered her room, d in a dark red velvet suit that entuated his refined demeanor.


    Unlike his usual icy and brooding countenance, a gentle smile graced his face, hinting at a favorable mood.


    Upon arrival, Davey noticed Casey adorned in a high-neck sweater, a fur coat, and a pink diamond ne adorning her neck.


    A smile tugged at his lips as he approached, eyeing the ne.


    ¡°Why Leave the blue diamond ne behind?¡±


    Casey retorted, ¡°It doesn¡¯t quite match my outfit today.


    ¡±


    Indeed, her plum coat shed with the blue sapphire.


    The pairing would¡¯ve been gauche.


    She twirled around excitedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I look lovely today? Thought I¡¯d dress up, given our rare outings.


    ¡±


    Her words carried a subtle undercurrent of disappointment.


    Davey¡¯s smile remained enigmatic as he replied, ¡°You look stunning.


    Your choice of attire is always exquisite to me.


    ¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡± Casey dered, linking her arm through Davey¡¯s unexpectedly.


    She was undeniably in a good mood.


    Davey nced at her hand on his arm with an inscrutable expression.


    He seemed neither overtly pleased nor displeased, hinting at a deeper undercurrent beneath his facade.


    Casey, brimming with excitement, failed to notice his subtle mood shift.


    As they entered the car, she eagerly observed the passing scenery, savoring the taste of freedom after being cooped up for so long.


    The crisp air filled her lungs, rejuvenating her spirit.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After enduring prolonged confinement, she had grown estranged from the art ofmunication and had all but forgotten the sensations of the outside world.


    Seeing her joy, a tender smile graced Davey¡¯s Lips.


    Yet, as the car ventured into increasingly remote areas, Casey¡¯s unease grew.


    This didn¡¯t seem like a leisurely outing.


    Turning to Davey, she queried, ¡°Where exactly are we headed?¡±


    Davey kept things mysterious, saying, ¡°You¡¯ll find out when we arrive.


    ¡±


    Casey¡¯s difort started to grow.


    She regretted trusting Davey¡¯s vague n to take her out for no clear reason.


    Initially, Casey had thought about escaping through a window in a crowded ce, but as they drove into increasingly isted areas, she saw no one around.


    If she jumped out now, there would be no one to help her, and she couldn¡¯t even make a run for it.


    Pretending annoyance, Casey questioned, ¡°I thought you were taking me out to eat? Didn¡¯t you say it was nearby? I skipped breakfast to join you, so why have we been driving so Long?¡±

 Chapter 2028

    Davey replied with a calm smile, ¡°We¡¯re almost there, not much Longer.


    ¡±


    Casey was left speechless.


    She tried to open the car window, but it was locked.


    Every detail in this car was set up to keep her from getting away.


    It reminded her of the time she was confined in the vi, unable to flee despite her efforts.


    She had sat on the balcony and, under his watchful eyes, had jumped in a bid for freedom.


    She was ready to risk her life for freedom.


    But Davey had softened the ground beneath the balcony.


    Casey didn¡¯t die from the fall but was knocked out for a long time, waking up to find herself in this situation.


    Feeling trapped was like being squeezed by the pressures of deep-sea waters.


    Casey¡¯s face was pale, but she was pretending to have amnesia and couldn¡¯t show any clear emotions.


    She said weakly, ¡°I need some fresh air.


    ¡±


    Davey looked at her with concern.


    ¡°The wind is very cold while the car is moving.


    It might make you sick.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡±


    Casey¡¯s lips turned a shade paler.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I even have the right to feel the wind?¡±


    Davey sighed gently, sounding tired of her.


    ¡°Casey, what¡¯s on your mind? I never said you couldn¡¯t.


    ¡±


    ¡°Then open the window.


    You said you wanted to make me happy today, and I¡¯m not happy right now.


    ¡± Casey began to be more demanding.


    Davey observed her for a moment and signaled to the driver to lower the window.


    The window opened halfway, and Casey felt a burst of cold air.


    However, as the surroundings got even emptier, Casey started to worry.


    ¡°Davey, where are we actually going?¡±


    Davey¡¯s face was unreadable as he disclosed, ¡°We¡¯re leaving Aurora.


    ¡±


    ¡°Leaving Aurora?¡± Casey was stunned, thinking she had heard wrong.


    ¡°You said we were going out for some fun.


    Why does that suddenly involve leaving Aurora? Why the rush?¡±


    Davey responded calmly, ¡°Casey, I¡¯ve grown tired of this ce.


    I need a change of scenery, and bringing you along doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t have fun.


    ¡±


    Casey was at a loss for words.


    She suddenly reached for the door, screaming, ¡°Stop the car! Stop the car¡±


    Davey¡¯s decision seemed irrational to her.


    He insisted on leaving, but she couldn¡¯t possibly go with him.


    Her daughter had only just arrived in Aurora.


    Leaving now could mean she might never see her daughter again.


    She simply could not leave!


    The only thing on Casey¡¯s mind was escaping and finding her daughter.


    However, her attempts to escape were in vain.


    Davey effortlessly lifted her onto hisp, holding her back.


    ¡°Casey, why are you so against leaving? Is there someone in Aurora that makes you want to stay?¡±


    Casey¡¯s mind raced.


    She obviously couldn¡¯t reveal anything about her daughter and quickly said, ¡°I haven¡¯t had the chance to say goodbye to Dr.


    Hinks.


    You announced the leaving so suddenly, without giving me any time to prepare.


    ¡±


    Davey maintained his calm and said, ¡°If you want to see Dr.


    Hinks, then we¡¯ll go see her.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2029

    The driver immediately turned the car around, heading in a new direction.


    Casey didn¡¯t actually want to meet Jimena.


    She feared it might raise Davey¡¯s suspicions.


    But the detour presented an opportunity, as the new route would pass by a few other cars, indicating it wasn¡¯t entirely secluded.


    Casey gazed out and suddenly pulled out a sharpened fork, pressing it against Davey¡¯s throat and shouting at the driver, ¡°Stop the car!¡±


    The fork¡¯s tip was honed to a point, and with gentle pressure, it drew blood from Davey¡¯s neck.


    Startled by the threat, the driver hit the brakes hard, causing the car to stop suddenly.


    The force of the abrupt stop drove the fork deeper into Davey¡¯s skin, releasing a fine mist of blood that shockingly sprayed across Casey¡¯s face.


    ¡°Madam, please, think this through¡­¡± the driver stuttered, trying to persuade Casey.


    ¡°Open the doors!¡± Casey instructed the driver.


    But the driver nced at Davey, waiting for his nod before unlocking the doors, unsure without his approval.


    Seeing no immediate response, Casey pressed the fork deeper, causing the trickle of blood to widen into a more substantial flow.


    The situation looked dangerously serious.


    Yet, Davey, the target of the threat, showed no emotion as if he wasn¡¯t the one at risk.


    He asked in a calm voice, ¡°Casey, do you truly want to get out of the car?¡±


    Desperate to escape, especially since they were near a small street market, Casey believed she could find help once outside the car.


    She assumed, with numerous shops and bystanders present, Davey wouldn¡¯t risk an abduction in such a public setting.


    Any confrontation would surely draw the attention of local authorities.


    As innocent as she could be, Casey supposed if she reached the authorities, she could get in touch with the Clifford family, thus meeting her daughter again.


    She was determined to break free from Davey¡¯s grip for good.


    Anger shed in Casey¡¯s eyes as she dered, ¡°Davey, either let me out now or you won¡¯t make it.


    Decide!¡±


    Though tempted to harm him at that moment, Casey needed to see her daughter.


    Even if Davey deserved punishment, it wasn¡¯t her ce to deliver it.


    That was for the courts to decide.


    She had been his captive for years.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Committing murder and risking her chance to reunite with her children wasn¡¯t an option.


    ¡°Casey, you¡¯re always so impulsive,¡± Davey noted, his behavior was disturbingly calm.


    ¡°Enough, Davey! Your time is running out.


    You¡¯ll face the consequences of your actions.


    ¡±


    ¡°Casey, haven¡¯t I always treated you well? Who else in this world loves you as much as I do?¡± Davey appeared genuinely confused, ¡°Even your once devoted ¡®guard¡¯ has started a family, and yet here I am, still waiting for you.


    Why do you always want to escape?¡±


    Casey immediately understood who Davey referred to.


    Shocked, she pressed him urgently, ¡°Hector has a child?¡±


    ¡°Yes! He turned his back on you a long time ago!¡± Davey had always harbored a strong dislike for Hector.


    He believed that without Hector¡¯s interference, Casey would have never left him and married Landen.


    However, the fact that Hector had gained nothing from his actions brought Davey satisfaction.


    Now that Hector had a child, Davey wanted Casey to understand that he was the one who truly loved her.


    ¡°That boy is already over twenty! Casey, his love for you is fickle.


    Can¡¯t you see? I¡¯m the one who loves you most!¡±

 Chapter 2030

    A wave of joy overwhelmed Casey, beyond words.


    Years ago, she had asked a neighbor in Siren to give her child to Hector to be raised by Landen.


    Landen had agreed to marry her because her father had been kind to him, and he had intended to stay single due to health reasons.


    After seeing how upset Casey was, Landen chose to offer her a ce to hide from Davey¡¯s grasp.


    Despite being married, their rtionship felt more like a supportive kinship.


    There was no romantic love between them, and Landen always treated Casey like family.


    Back then, the neighbor had reported that the fishing boat capsized and her child, not yet three months old, had died.


    Casey thought her world had ended.


    For years, she mourned her child as dead, but now¡­


    Calcting the timeline together, Casey realized that the son Hector was raising must be her own son!


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Suddenly, Casey was filled with hope.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    It seemed like a miracle.


    Her child was still alive and well.


    She had to escape.


    It was essential!


    ¡°Davey, do you think everyone is as obsessive as you? Is this your idea of love? Can¡¯t you see what you¡¯ve done? Have you forgotten you¡¯re a killer? You killed my parents! You¡¯ve kept me captive! You¡¯re insane!¡± Casey yelled, her voice filled with anger and frustration, fed up with his deceitful ways.


    She recalled the peaceful moments they had shared.


    After her parents¡¯ death, Casey had ced her trust in Daveypletely, convinced he was


    protecting her out of love, not for the wealth she was set to inherit.


    Casting aside all considerations of status, she had opened her heart to him, only toter uncover his role in her parents¡¯ tragic end.


    This revtion followed an incident with a one-eyed man who imed he had done Davey a ¡°favor¡± and demanded payment, only to be killed by Davey¡¯s hands.


    Casey had overheard it all.


    The car crash that imed her parents¡¯ Lives had been orchestrated by Davey.


    Davey hated how her father disapproved of him and their rtionship, so he messed with her father¡¯s car brakes and set up a crash that took both her parents¡¯ lives.


    leaving Casey relying entirely on him.


    At that moment, Casey was devastated.


    Davey, the pretender who wore the mask of a lover, disgusted her.


    It was disgusting! It was utterly repulsive!


    She concealed her feelings, plotting to flee and find someone to apprehend this devil.


    Casey vividly remembered when the one-eyed man had confronted Davey for money, threatening him, ¡°Do you really think you can keep the daughter of the Hayes family without fearing she¡¯ll discover you killed her parents?¡±


    Davey, with a nk expression, had choked the one-eyed man to death, and said coldly, ¡°Who would believe the words of a one-eyed man?¡±


    Casey hadn¡¯t realized that Davey knew she was listening.


    He turned around, his voice strangely cheerful.


    ¡°Casey, did you catch all that?¡±


    Even now, Casey could still recall his threatening tone.


    His voice haunted her, sending shivers down her spine whenever she remembered it as if pulling her into a never-ending darkness.


    Davey moved closer, gently tucking a loose strand of her hair behind her ear, and whispered, ¡°Casey, no one believes a blind individual¡¯s ount, just like that one-eyed man earlier.


    They¡¯re all delusional.


    Don¡¯t believe it.


    I¡¯m here to protect you.


    ¡±


    Casey wished she could end this demon¡¯s life! But he was correct.


    Since she suffered from temporary blindness due to her anguish over her parents¡¯ ends, no one would trust what she said.


    She knew she had to escape away from Davey.


    Davey continued to keep Casey captive, iming it was for her ¡°protection¡± and severely limiting her freedom

 Chapter 2031

    By some miracle, perhaps out of divine mercy, Casey¡¯s sight unexpectedly returned one day.


    She chose to keep pretending to be blind, keeping Davey unaware of her regained vision to prevent him from bing too cautious around someone he thought was ¡°blind.


    ¡±


    Finally, her chance arrived.


    One evening, Davey returned home with unexined injuries.


    Seizing the moment, Casey drugged Davey with sleeping pills and escaped, sessfully reaching out to Landen for assistance.


    Soon after, she learned she was pregnant with Davey¡¯s child.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The news caused her immense pain, and she struggled with the decision of whether to keep the baby.


    However, one night, Casey dreamed of herte parents, who reassured her that the child was meant to be a new presence in her life.


    This vision convinced Casey of the child¡¯s innocence, and she decided to keep the baby.


    Landen offered to marry Casey, and they publicly presented Landen¡¯s adopted child, Erick, as Casey¡¯s own.


    Throughout this period, they continuously search for proof that Davey had orchestrated the deaths of Casey¡¯s parents.


    Davey, however, was meticulous in erasing his tracks, making any investigation into his past actions tremendously challenging.


    Casey opted to announce her marriage to Landen openly, realizing that hiding would merely postpone the eventual confrontation with Davey, who would simply kidnap her quietly once


    more.


    Being Mrs.


    Foster granted Casey a measure of security, as Davey now had to consider several factors before making a move against her.


    Davey remained hidden for a few years, during which Casey experienced the most joyous period of her life with her children, and Landen was an exceptional father.


    However, unbeknownst to her, Davey was merely biding his time, secretly devising a perfect n to ensure Casey could never be found again.


    Later, the nightmare started over.


    Casey resolved to put an end to this never-ending nightmare once and for all.


    When Davey heard Casey¡¯s outburst, he wasn¡¯t shocked.


    He had always known that Casey hadn¡¯t forgotten anything.


    ¡°Casey, everything I¡¯ve done, I did out of love for you!¡± he imed even now.


    Casey responded with both pain and disgust, ¡°Davey, to you, I¡¯m just a possession, something you can move around at your will.


    ¡±


    ¡°What nonsense!¡± Davey countered.


    ¡°No matter where you are, you¡¯re thedy of the house, and you¡¯re my woman.


    ¡±


    ¡°Enough! It¡¯s disgusting!¡± Casey screamed in pain.


    ¡°Let me out of the car!¡±


    If not for her children, Casey would have long ago ended this demon¡¯s life and epted the consequences.


    But she couldn¡¯t do that now.


    She needed to be there for her children, including Raegan, Erick, and the son she had only been with during his first three months.


    The driver, drenched in sweat, urged, ¡°Mr.


    Glyn, please, allow me to open the door.


    ¡±


    The driver couldn¡¯t understand the situation.


    Even if the door were unlocked, Casey couldn¡¯t get away.


    Why endure such injury and bleed so much? Was it some kind of twisted masochism?


    The loss of blood drained the color from Davey¡¯s usuallyposed face, leaving it ghostly pale.


    He gestured for the car door to be opened.

 Chapter 2032

    As soon as the driver unlocked the door, Casey adjusted the sharpened fork she had been preparing and plunged it into the back of Davey¡¯s hand!


    In an instant, blood burst out instantly.


    Taken by surprise, Davey groaned.


    Casey pushed the fork through his hand into the car seat, pinning it securely.


    She had spent considerable time sharpening that fork.


    It pierced Davey¡¯s hand, firmly attaching it to the seat.


    Getting it out would be a real challenge.


    Feeling the hope of reuniting with her children and escaping from Davey¡¯s grasp, Casey beamed.


    Sadly, she was too inexperienced,pletely unaware of the indifference of people in Aurora.


    As the fork connected with the back of Davey¡¯s hand, blood instantly began spurting out.


    Caught off guard, Davey emitted a grunt of pain.


    Casey forcefully drove the fork through his hand, securing it to the car seat.


    The fork was carefully sharpened by her for days to ensureplete pration, rendering it exceedingly challenging to remove without specialized tools and causing excruciating pain to attempt any removal.


    Immediately after, Casey swiftly raised her elbow and delivered a fierce strike to a pressure point on the back of Davey¡¯s head.


    Following a surge of intense pain, Davey lost consciousness.


    The driver, visibly shocked and pale, eximed, ¡°Mr.


    Glyn!¡±


    However, with Davey still under Casey¡¯s control, the driver refrained from making any move.


    Casey¡¯s every movement was driven by intense hatred, demonstrating her ruthless nature.


    Unable to directly vanquish this demon and seek vengeance for her parents, she resolved to


    inflict as much physical suffering upon him as possible.


    Turning to the driver with a cold voice, Casey said, ¡°The fork is poisoned.


    Hurry, get him help!¡±


    In truth, there was no poison.


    Casey had no ess to such substances.


    This deception was solely intended to mislead the driver and create a window for her escape.


    After uttering her words, she swiftly exited the car and ran toward a bustling restaurant filled with people.


    Observing Davey¡¯s pallidplexion, the driver couldn¡¯t help but reflect on the sheer ruthlessness of Casey!


    Even the most intelligent individuals could be ensnared when emotions like love were at y, and Davey, despite his sharp wits, was not immune to being blindsided by someone so close.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Fortunately, Davey had seen thising and had braced himself for any drastic measures taken by Casey.


    Yet, the driver was perplexed as to why, knowing this, Davey allowed these events to unfold without intervention.


    The driver mused probably the wealthy had a different mindset, unable to fullyprehend Davey¡¯s perspective.


    He swiftly retrieved a pre- prepared syringe containing a potent substance and injected it into Davey¡¯s arm.


    The medication took effect rapidly.


    Davey¡¯s eyshes flickered, and then his eyes gradually opened.


    ¡°Mr.


    Glyn, shall I escort you to the hospital?¡± the driver asked.


    He hesitated to touch Davey¡¯s hand, which was still pinned to the car seat.


    Unexpectedly, Davey, expressionless, made an effort to remove the fork, but it remained firmly lodged during his initial attempt.


    More blood continued to spurt out.


    The driver winced, the sight appearing agonizing even to witness.

 Chapter 2033

    The fork remained stuck because Casey had driven the opposite end into the metal beneath the car seat, causing it to bend.


    Her actions were intentional.


    By configuring one end of the fork into a sizable handle and bending the other end into a U-shape, it became impossible to remove without medical assistance.


    Davey examined Casey¡¯s work and let out an odd chuckle.


    The blood on his hand and neck transformed him from an imposing master of the house to a ghastly figure from hell.


    Even in such a moment, he could muster augh.


    Unbelievable!


    With Davey¡¯s response still unclear, the driver hesitated to depart.


    Just as he was about to inquire again, Davey seized the bent fork handle and pulled forcefully, dragging therge end through.


    Arge, bloody hole gaped in the palm of his hand.


    ¡®s BunnyBookeryThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Throughout this ordeal, Davey remained almost silent, his brow furrowing as the fork passed through.


    The driver stared at the gaping wound in Davey¡¯s palm, experiencing a phantom pain as if his hand had been pierced.


    Davey was formidable!


    Davey gestured toward the first-aid kit.


    The driver, still in shock, was rendered speechless.


    Upon Davey¡¯s fingers tapping the car seat, the driver abruptly returned to reality.


    ¡°Apologies¡­ Apologies¡­ Mr.


    Glyn!¡±


    The driver promptly retrieved the first-aid kit and meticulously wrapped Davey¡¯s hand with gauze.


    Displeased by the slow handling, Davey swiftly seized the gauze, wound it around his hand in rapid gestures, and ripped it away.


    Next, he applied another strip around his neck.


    To Davey, the injury was inconsequential.


    It was merely the source of difort caused by Casey, which still troubled him.


    It was a pain stemming from disappointment.


    He felt profoundly let down by her!


    After fleeing, Casey darted into a bustling restaurant teeming with people.


    Covered in blood and appearing disheveled, she urgently implored, ¡°Please, help me! Call the police!¡±


    Noticing Casey trembling uncontrobly, the middle-aged restaurant owner swiftly gestured for her to take a seat.


    The owner, a local resident unfamiliar with English but versed in basic foreignnguage skills, couldmunicate adequately with Casey.


    Casey informed the owner that someone was attempting to kidnap her and pleaded for the owner to call the police.


    Initially calming Casey, the owner then rose to retrieve her cellphone and handed it to Casey.


    Casey sessfully reached the localw enforcement and began providing the address, with the helpful owner assisting by informing her of their location.


    As Casey asked again, seeking rity, the owner was about to respond when a suddenmotion erupted in the restaurant.


    A towering figure loomed at the entrance, casting a shadow over the restaurant¡¯s light! The source of the disturbance was hisplete saturation in blood, resembling a figure sculpted from crimson, except for his untouched face.


    Casey¡¯s expression twisted into terror.


    Davey¡¯s swift awakening caught her off guard.


    The twisted fork had failed to stop him.


    Despite the gauze wrapping around his hand, therge hole in his palm rendered the bandaging ineffective, allowing the bleeding to persist unabated.

 Chapter 2034

    ¡°Casey, I¡¯vee to take you home!¡± Each step Davey took left a trail of steady blood drips through the restaurant.


    Casey¡¯splexion drained of color instantly, consumed by fear.


    She grasped the owner¡¯s arm in panic, pleading, ¡°That¡¯s the person who kidnapped me.


    Please, don¡¯t let him take me away!¡±


    The owner¡¯s previously amiable demeanor abruptly shifted as she shook Casey off.


    She murmured in an unfamiliar dialect that Casey couldn¡¯tprehend.


    Despite not understanding the dialect, Casey sensed that the owner was conveying her unwillingness to assist.


    Clearly frightened, the owner swiftly snatched her phone from Casey¡¯s hand and took cover behind the counter.


    Facing no other choice, Casey appealed to the dining patrons for assistance.


    Surrounded by more than thirty people in the restaurant, she refused to believe that not a single person would stand up for justice.


    In a foreignnguage, Casey cried out, ¡°Help me! Help me! This man is dangerous.


    He¡¯s trying to capture me¡­¡±


    Upon spotting Davey, patrons¡¯ eyes revealed only fear as they kept their heads down, focused on their meals, uninterested in themotion.


    Casey was utterly bewildered by the unfolding events.


    She seized a stranger¡¯s arm, speaking in hushed tones to ensure Davey wouldn¡¯t overhear.


    ¡°Please inform the Clifford family that I am Casey¡­¡±


    The man trembled as though encountering a gue, swiftly pushing Casey aside.


    Casey remained naively unaware of the cruel reality of Aurora.


    She stood in the underss district of Aurora, where Davey¡¯s demeanor and the diamond pin on his chest unmistakably signified his noble status.


    Plus, his car¡¯s all-ck license te, a mark of arrogance, was a privilege exclusive to military


    officials.


    How could these lower- ss citizens dare to meddle in the affairs of Aurora¡¯s most influential nobility!


    Casey was in despair! In the restaurant, over thirty people coldly observed the unfolding scene.


    She came to the realization that she could no longer depend on others, relying solely on her own strength.


    Seizing a nearby chair, she swiftly hurled it at Davey and attempted to dash past him as he dodged the flying furniture.


    Unexpectedly, when she brushed past him, Davey swiftly dodged the chair and seized her hair, pulling forcefully!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Casey¡¯s head collided sharply with the table corner, and blood began to flow without restraint.


    Crouching down, Davey gently touched the blood on her forehead with his elongated fingers, and then oddly, proceeded to lick his blood-stained fingers clean.


    ¡°Casey, your consistent disappointment weighs heavy on me.


    ¡± Davey murmured softly and gently.


    Witnessing his actions, Casey trembled uncontrobly.


    Suddenly, she lowered her head.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh, ugh!¡± She couldn¡¯t suppress the urge to vomit.


    Having consumed nothing this morning, all she could expel was stomach acid.


    Yet, her stomach churned as if engulfed in mes.


    Davey and the apathetic crowdpounded her despair and disgust!


    Davey uttered no further words, lifting her effortlessly by the back of her neck as though she were a small chicken, and carried her out.


    Despite the blood staining her face, Casey desperately clung to a table leg, fiercely resisting his attempts to drag her away.


    Davey, his patience wearing thin, seized one of her legs and forcefully pulled her out headfirst.


    Casey¡¯s hands dragged along the ground, marking a crimson path behind them.


    She was resolute in her refusal to be captured again.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She understood that returning this time would mean a permanent absence from the warmth of the sun¡¯s rays!

 Chapter 2035

    She fervently wed at the ground, her fingernails splintering and bloodied, presenting a pitiable spectacle.


    Her raspy voice pleaded for assistance, ¡°Help¡­ Rescue me¡­ Save me.


    .


    ¡±


    But the onlookers remained indifferent, their demeanor as cold as stone, as if merely observing a theatrical performance, devoid of any inclination to intervene.


    Aurora endured for so long due to the entrenched nature of these reprehensible customs in the collective consciousness.


    The downtrodden invariably remained so, never daring to defy the aristocracy, not even daring to raise their voices.


    These uninformed individuals simply adhered to the roles assigned to them over centuries, nothing more.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Casey¡¯s desperate struggle still managed to carve a profound imprint on their hearts.


    She refused to sumb, steadfast in her refusal to yield, every strand of hair, every inch of her skin echoing defiance.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Indeed, the very notion of ¡°resistance¡± was deemed sphemous, a forbidden concept that dared not be entertained by the humble popce of Aurora.


    For generations, the downtrodden had diligently instilled in their children the notion that resistance was a forbidden concept, one not to be uttered, let alone pursued in action.


    The consequences of defiance were nothing short of total obliteration!


    Yet, observing Casey, they couldn¡¯t help but perceive her as truly fearless.


    Deep within, seeds of forbidden contemtion sprouted.


    Could the foreign systems possibly offer a superior alternative to their cherished Aurora?


    Casey¡¯s steadfast refusal to yield depleted Davey¡¯s patience entirely.


    After firmly cing her in the rear seat, he administered a sedative.


    Eventually, Casey regained herposure, ceasing her struggle altogether.


    After several futile attempts to maintain her defiant gaze, her eyes gradually closed, and she sumbed to a deep sleep.


    When Casey regained consciousness, she found herself bound to a chair.


    Struggling to open her eyes, Casey found herself immersed in an infinite darkness, the type that obscures even the sight of her own hand before her face.


    This situation plunged Casey back into the year of her parents¡¯ car incident.


    During that period of profound grief, she experienced stress-induced blindness, and the ensuing darkness became an unforgettable nightmare in her life!


    ¡°Ah!¡± After a few moments of silence, she screamed in terror, her voice sounding as though it had been scorched by mes.


    Her throat, harsh and raw, throbbed with pain from her cries.


    Back in the restaurant, it appeared Casey had screamed until her throat was hoarse.


    Her throat felt shredded, every sound and breath causing excruciating pain.


    Yet, consumed by fear, she resisted, unwilling to revisit the time of her temporary blindness, refusing to plunge back into the depths of that nightmare.


    Then, a muted thud reverberated through the room.


    Casey, apanied by the chair, toppled to the floor.


    The force of impact against the hard floor was so intense that her arm throbbed as if on the brink of fracturing, sending a wave of numbness rippling through her entire body.


    It evoked the sensation of being a patient immobilized in all four Limbs.


    Next, a set of sizable hands assisted her to stand.


    Those hands gently patted her head before proceeding to untie a strap, thus restoring Casey¡¯s sight.


    Before her was a man bathed in the soft glow of a crystal chandelier, his figure appearing adorned in a golden radiance, exuding an aura of refinement and gentleness.


    However, to Casey, this scene appeared profoundly absurd.


    A mask!

 Chapter 2036

    Davey and his mask!


    ¡°How does it feel?¡± Davey inquired with a knowing tone.


    He intended for her to relive those harrowing years, yet now he posed the question ¡°how does it feel¡± as if he were a pitifully merciful figure.


    Casey¡¯s teeth audibly clenched, longing to consume his flesh and blood.


    ¡°It should be you experiencing something,¡± she uttered through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Davey, you murdered my parents solely to imprint this into my mind, didn¡¯t you?¡± she asked sarcastically.


    ¡°Certainly, I remember it.


    You¡¯re the individual responsible for my parents¡¯ demise, and I¡¯ll never forget it.


    ¡±


    After masquerading as an innocent fool for so long, Casey could finally unleash her hatred without inhibition, no longerpelled to conceal it.


    She fervently wished for Davey¡¯s demise a thousand times!


    Davey¡¯s lips subtly contorted downward.


    Evidently, that was not his intent.


    He desired for Casey to recollect it was him who had supported her during those dark times when her parents died.


    He aimed for her to acknowledge that she couldn¡¯t exist without him.


    Davey proceeded to untie her ropes.


    In truth, at this juncture, Caseycked the strength to resist.


    Davey had merely bound her hands and obscured her vision to acquaint her with the sensation of darkness.


    He regarded her tenderly and remarked, ¡°Casey, you¡¯ve always been too impulsive, unable to recognize that I¡¯m acting in your best interests.


    ¡±


    Casey nearly sumbed toughter.


    Gazing at his hypocritical countenance, she questioned, ¡°Are you suggesting that you murdered my parents for my benefit?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.


    They couldn¡¯t provide you with any strength, only suffering.


    I was merely helping you.


    ¡± Davey slid a report across the table, stating, ¡°You¡¯re unaware, but both your parents were battling cancer at the time, their lives already fleeting.


    I acted only to spare you the agony of their passing.


    ¡±


    Casey¡¯s gaze was fixed on the yellowed medical report, the faded print revealing the physician¡¯s name, Isaac Nguyen.


    This doctor had treated her family, but the report¡¯s validity was in question.


    Davey knocked over a stack of old letters, saying, ¡°These are Hutton¡¯sst words to you.


    He wrote these eighteen letters for you, knowing his time was limited.


    He finished them just before the tragedy urred.


    ¡±


    With trembling hands, Casey opened the letters, and the familiar scrawl of her father¡¯s handwriting leapt out at her.


    Every word, every sentence, revealed his anguish at leaving her behind and his profound worries for her well-being.


    Hutton wasn¡¯t worried about himself, but about Casey¡¯s future.


    He feared who would care for


    her, if anyone would take advantage of her kindness, and who would keep her safe.


    Casey devoured the letters, tears streaming down her face as she read, until she was consumed by racking sobs, her grief threatening to engulf her.


    The grief spread like a dark stain, seeping deeper into her soul.


    Davey, not fully grasping the depth of her sorrow, offered an insensitive remark.


    ¡°You should findfort in knowing they passed away peacefully.


    After all, your mother was spared the burden of knowing she had cancer until the very end.


    ¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Casey¡¯s gaze fell upon Davey with a mix of shock and disgust, her eyes wide with incredulity as if beholding a soulless creature devoid of empathy.


    ¡°How dare you im you ended their lives to spare them suffering, yet expect me to be thankful for your twisted mercy?¡±


    ¡°I took that pain upon myself, to spare you the agony of their loss.


    I was helping you!¡± Davey dered, his eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Casey¡¯sposure shattered, and she could no longer contain her anguish.


    She felt a crushing guilt.


    Her parents¡¯ fate was her fault.


    If only she had kept her distance from Davey, they wouldn¡¯t have been murdered by him.


    His twisted ¡°help¡± was a direct result of her involvement with him.


    Even if her parents had been sick, at least she would have had the chance to say goodbye, to hold them onest time.


    She could have spent those precious moments by their side, helping them tick off their final bucket list, creating cherished memories, instead of being torn away from them in such a sudden and cruel manner.


    However, Davey¡¯s murder changed everything.


    They left without a goodbye, leaving only regret that wouldst a lifetime.


    ¡°Casey, you¡¯re not strong enough.


    I was honest with you, but even after all this time, you still can¡¯t face the truth,¡± Davey sneered.


    Casey retreated, her eyes fixed on him with a mix of fear and revulsion, whispering, ¡°You¡¯re not human, Davey.


    You¡¯re a monster.


    ¡±


    Hearing that, he loomed over her, his voice dripping with false sincerity.


    ¡°Casey, I did it all for you, to protect you.


    Why can¡¯t you see that?¡±

 Chapter 2037

    He seemed quite troubled.


    Casey¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she spotted a figure sitting silently in the chair behind the ss partition.


    That person¡­ That was her doctor, Jimena!


    Jimena¡¯s lifeless body was frozen in a silent scream, her eyes wide with a vacant stare.


    Her face and body told a horrific story of unbearable suffering in her final moments.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Casey sceamed as she pointed at the ss.


    Davey turned back, his expression indifferent, and said, ¡°That doctor was an error on my part.


    I didn¡¯t thoroughly investigate her character.


    ¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Casey¡¯s throat tightened in a painful grip, her voice frozen in her constricted airway, leaving her unable to utter a word.


    Fear overwhelmed her, threatening to take over.


    Casey¡¯s body wracked with pain as she realized Davey would brutally destroy every single person around her.


    ¡°You should have kept her out of this.


    But her greed sealed her fate.


    That sapphire pendant has be a permanent essory, a deadly souvenir from me to her,¡± Davey said lightly.


    He enjoyed Casey¡¯s fear, taking pleasure in her suffering.


    He sought to instill a deep-seated fear in her, ensuring she¡¯d be too terrified to ever attempt escape again.


    The mention of the sapphire pendant and the gruesome sight of Jimena¡¯s mutted mouth sparked a horrific realization in Casey.


    A violent wave of nausea hit her like a ton of bricks, leaving her reeling.


    She convulsed in a violent fit of vomiting, spewing a torrent of acidic liquidced with blood, her body wracked in agony.


    But Davey¡¯s cruelty was far from over.


    He knew that mental anguish would inflict a deeper and more enduring scar than physical brutality, and he was determined to exploit this to the fullest.


    He sought to etch asting memory, a constant reminder of the consequences, to ensure Casey would never again dare to cross him.


    His thin lips twisted into a cruel smile as he said, ¡°Erick, your precious son.


    Your love for him wasn¡¯t in vain.


    He swiftly hunted down Jimena.


    But s, by the time he found her, she was already gone, silenced forever.


    ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare harm him!¡± Casey grabbed Davey¡¯s cor, her eyes shing with anger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch him! I¡¯ll kill you if you try!¡±


    But her bravery was short-lived, as Davey quickly subdued her, pinning her to the ground with ease.


    Davey pressed on, his words dripping with cruelty, ¡°Because he searched for Jimena to locate you, he took a bullet.


    ¡±


    Casey¡¯s voice froze all of a sudden, her screams trapped by horror and despair.


    Her world shattered, leaving her with nothing but ruins.


    Davey had brutally murdered her parents, exploiting their illness.


    Jimena was murdered for delivering messages for her, caught in the crossfire of a deadly game.


    Erickid critically wounded on his search of her whereabouts, his life teetering on the edge of oblivion.


    The innocent people she loved, who had selflessly tried to support her, had all been unjustly punished by Davey, their lives ravaged by the cruel consequences.


    Casey was consumed by desperation and grief.


    Her heart was shattered into a million pieces.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault,¡± she thought, consumed by guilt and self¡ªme.


    ¡°They suffered because of me.


    ¡±


    She curled up into a tight ball, as if trying to physically contain the anguish that threatened to consume her.


    But it couldn¡¯t.


    The pain came from deep within her, a constant reminder of her own self-hatred.


    Yes.


    She was consumed by self-loathing, feeling like a toxic presence that didn¡¯t deserve to exist.


    She felt utterly unworthy of life itself.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 2038

    Davey stood up and said, ¡°Casey, with time, you¡¯ll figure out what¡¯s right and wrong, and regret what you¡¯ve done.


    ¡±


    Casey¡¯s eyes went nk as she whispered, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, I.


    ¡±


    She barely whispered, ¡°I deserve to die.


    ¡±


    But before Davey could react, a sickening ¡°plop¡± sound echoed through the air, and blood began to pour from the corners of her mouth.


    It was like a faucet that was stuck open and couldn¡¯t be shut off.


    Davey¡¯s eyes widened in terror as he dropped to his knees, wrapping his arms around Casey in a desperate embrace, and screaming her name, ¡°Casey!¡±


    But Casey in his arms was still and silent.


    She bit down on her own tongue, choosing death over captivity.


    After a deafening silence, Davey scooped Casey up and sprinted out of the room.


    This was the second time his heart had been gripped by terror.


    Thest time was when Casey had attempted to take her own life by jumping off the balcony.


    Casey¡¯s Limp body hung in Davey¡¯s arms, her eyes closed, looking Like a broken doll.


    ¡°Casey, no¡­ Please don¡¯t leave me! Say something, anything!¡±


    Davey¡¯s voice trembled with anguish.


    He had never felt fear like this before, a dread that gripped his heart.


    On the third day, Erick regained consciousness.


    Just as Stefan had forewarned, the assant¡¯s intention was to terrorize, not kill.


    The attack was a thinly veiled warning.


    Back off from digging deeper, or they would face the devastating consequences.


    But Erick was secretly delighted, as it meant they were getting closer to the truth.


    The hope of finding Casey grew stronger by the minute.


    Raegan noticed her brother¡¯s intense focus on unraveling Jimena¡¯s connections and gently encouraged him to take a break and have some rest.


    Considering the severity of the injury, Raegan reckoned that even with optimal care, a full recovery would be a lengthy process, possibly requiring up to three months.


    Erick maintained an outward appearance of attentiveness, but his true focusy in the ongoing dialogue with Stefan.


    Their inquiry shifted to the esteemed aristocratic families Jimena had been acquainted with, and after meticulous scrutiny, their suspicions zeroed in on Davey as a person of interest.


    They had no idea about the secret connection between Davey and Casey.


    Erick¡¯s curiosity prompted him to reach out to his father, and after a tense phone call, the silence was finally broken, unveiling a long hidden truth that had been waiting to be told.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As the truth poured out, Raegan and Erick were stunned into silence.


    It turned out that Davey had a profoundly intricate history with their mother.


    Given the circumstances, the connection between Davey and Casey¡¯s disappearance was undeniable.


    It was entirely possible that, at this very moment, Casey was being secretly harbored by Davey in the secluded town of Aurora.


    As soon as this possibility dawned on Raegan and Erick, they were ecstatic.


    They were finally close to reuniting with their mother.

 Chapter 2039

    Yet, their joy was short-lived, as the harsh reality set in.


    How could they possibly search Davey¡¯s vi?


    Aurora was a unique ce, and even in Ardlens, thew was clear.


    Without solid proof and a court-ordered search warrant, they couldn¡¯t simply barge into a suspect¡¯s home, no matter how suspicious the circumstances.


    Not to mention the savage Aurora, where nobles had the right to kill anyone who entered their property, aw that gave themplete protection and control.


    If they attempted to breach Davey¡¯s vi, a deadly shootout was all but certain, and the consequences would be dire and unpredictable.


    Davey¡¯s strength was a force to be reckoned with, backed by a formidable army of highly trained and fiercely loyal elite soldiers who would stop at nothing to carry out his orders.


    In Aurora, firearms and ammunition were unrestricted, and the nobles¡¯ arsenals rivaled those of a police station.


    Fighting Aurora¡¯s nobles with guns was a losing battle, and a dangerous one at that.


    It would be nothing short of suicide.


    After careful deliberation, they concluded that cunning and cleverness were their only weapons.


    They needed to devise a clever ruse to entice Davey away from his vi, and then exploit the opportunity to slip in unnoticed, conducting a stealthy search for clues while Davey was absent.


    However, this n was equally precarious.


    Davey¡¯s eptance of the invitation was far from guaranteed, and even if he did take the bait, the loyal guards stationed at his vi would pose a formidable obstacle.


    Moreover, Erick¡¯s current physical state was too frail to permit him to engage in such strenuous activities, rendering him temporarily incapable of taking action.


    Raegan and Erick were forced to put their ns on hold, but this was only a temporary setback.


    When Landen discovered this, he felt utterly powerless and frustrated, unable to do anything to assist.


    Landen had been wanting to rescue Casey, but his own fragile health, worn down by years of illness and reliance on medication and supplements, had left him weak, a constant reminder that he was no longer capable of saving her.


    The Aurora¡¯s entry rules for outsiders were very strict.


    Only a few people might be allowed in, but arge group would almost certainly be rejected.


    But then, a name came to Landen¡¯s mind, someone who might be willing to help.


    Landen told Raegan and Erick to find Hector, who had a lot of connections from his years abroad.


    If it was about saving Casey, Hector would probably be eager to lend a hand.


    Raegan was unaware of the intricate web of rtionships between her mother and these men, and theplex history that bound them together.


    Given Casey¡¯s captivating charm and grace, it was only natural that she drew attention from many admirers.


    Raegan inherited Casey¡¯s beauty, but sometimes felt it was more of a burden than a gift.


    Casey¡¯s life served as a vivid illustration of this very principle! They remained unsure about her location and circumstances.


    By the time they reached out to Hector, he had already arrived in Aurora, having traveled at the quickest pace possible.


    His extensive internationalwork and considerable influence effortlessly navigated theplex entry protocols, facilitating a seamless arrival.


    By the next morning, Hector had already arrived at the Clifford family¡¯s manor, surprising Raegan with his quick arrival.


    Stefan was absent, nearly exposing their fake newlywed cover.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Luckily, Hector¡¯s focus was on the situation with Casey, and he didn¡¯t question why Raegan and Stefan weren¡¯t sharing a room as a newlywed couple, sparing them from an awkward exnation.


    Once Erick had shared all the clues about Casey¡¯s whereabouts, Hector vanished into thin air.


    Three days passed before Hector reappeared.


    He reunited with Erick and the others, announcing, ¡°I¡¯ve scouted out that vi, and everything Looks good.


    Davey appears to be the only upant, with no evidence of a woman¡¯s presence or belongings.


    ¡±


    Erick and Raegan were left speechless, their faces frozen in shock and disbelief.


    This seemed unlikely.


    If someone had really been there, wouldn¡¯t there be some clues, some hints, something at all?

 Chapter 2040

    Hector¡¯s brow furrowed in concern.


    ¡°Has anyone seen or heard from Casey¡­¡±


    Hector coughed, attempting to cover up his mistake.


    ¡°I mean, has anyone seen or heard from Mrs.


    Fostertely?¡±


    Erick shook his head.


    ¡°No, no one has seen or heard from her.


    ¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Their investigation so far had beenrgely spective, relying heavily on a single lead, Jimena¡¯s purchase of medicine.


    They hadn¡¯t found anyone who had set eyes on Casey yet.


    This meant they still hadn¡¯t received any definitive proof of Casey being alive or not, leaving her status as unknown.


    As a result, the investigation had hit a dead end once again, with no new leads or progress in sight.


    Davey¡¯s manor was a peculiar and potentially dangerous ce, and just because Hector¡¯s initial investigation went undetected didn¡¯t mean he could enter and exit Davey¡¯s household at will without consequences.


    Just then, Hector¡¯s phone rang.


    It was Mitchel calling from Ardlens.


    He put the phone on speaker and said, ¡°Hello.


    ¡±


    Mitchel, aware of Hector¡¯s ongoing investigation into Casey¡¯s disappearance, shared a crucial piece of information that could help crack the case.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got something important to share with you Davey¡¯s house has a massive secret underground basement.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s thoughts were suddenly jolted when she heard Mitchel¡¯s voice, leaving her feeling momentarily dazed and disoriented.


    So, he had been secretly digging into this case all along, without anyone knowing?


    Hector revealed that the drunken vagrant who had previously snooped around Davey¡¯s house was actually part of a n orchestrated by Mitchel himself.


    Undeterred by the initial failure, Mitchel persisted and arranged for another covert operation, sneaking the drunken vagrant into Davey¡¯s house for a second attempt, and uncovered the shocking fact that the underground basement was being systematically filled with soil.


    The motive behind Davey¡¯s ndestine efforts to fill the basement was crystal clear.


    He must have had something to conceal, and with the overseas basement already demolished, the ones in Aurora were hisst secret strongholds.


    But the exact location of the basement Davey contained Casey remained a mystery.


    Just when all hope seemed lost, Raegan¡¯s receiver started blinking.


    She cried out in excitement, and all heads turned her way.


    They saw her grasping a tiny, button-sized device.


    It glowed with an urgent Light.


    Ovee with emotion, Raegan¡¯s voice trembled as she eximed, ¡°It¡¯s mom!¡±


    Raegan had carefully sewn a button-sized tracker into the swallow design on the distributed gifts earlier.


    Each of the swallow pattern held one.


    To ensure it wouldn¡¯t be triggered identally, she employed aplex cross-stitching method that only Casey, with her specialized embroidery skills, could undo.


    Despite the gunshot wound in his shoulder, Erick seized the notebook and, within five seconds, cracked the satellite tracking on the locator.


    It pinpointed the Location of one of Davey¡¯s manors.


    This meant Davey had likely hidden Casey in his underground basement.

 Chapter 2041

    Their next step was to uncover the mechanism for basement ess.


    Hector quickly devised a strategy to revisit Davey¡¯s manor.


    However, on the operation day, Hector¡¯s entry was thwarted when he discovered that Davey had brought in expert royal tomb craftsmen from Aurora to install a dangerous ¡°quicksand fire¡± system throughout the premises.


    This system could engulf the entire vi in mmable quicksand at the touch of a button.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Davey had effectively transformed his manor into a mausoleum.


    His actions were beyondprehension.


    Hector hesitated, recognizing the grave risks to anyone attempting entry and Casey, who Davey had stashed in the basement.


    Davey¡¯s extreme measures shocked everyone.


    Who would rig their home with such lethal traps? What could drive someone to these drastic measures?


    Consequently, their n to rescue Casey had to be dyed.


    Hector sought advice from many seasoned craftsmen to decode the quicksand fire system, hoping to identify a w.


    After days of investigation, they concluded there were no weaknesses.


    The only option was to draw Davey out and search his house during his absence.


    But Davey had rejected all reasons to leave his home in recent days.


    This left everyone feeling anxious and uncertain about the next steps.


    Raegan had been on edge for several days due to the situation.


    Noticing her distress, Stefan suggested they go out for dinner at a restaurant, considering Erick needed some rest as well.


    Although not particrly excited, Raegan feltpelled to ept, acknowledging Stefan¡¯s continuous support, especially with the challenges involving her mother.


    Today coincided with the Shaman Festival in Aurora, a celebration of a shaman woman and amoner man who overcame obstacles to fall in love and bless theirmunity.


    The festival had turned into a local version of Valentine¡¯s Day, attracting both single and married individuals out for romantic evenings.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Stefan had chosen this day for their outing, hoping the unique festival activities would cheer Raegan up.


    The festive decorations along the streets briefly distracted Raegan from her concerns.


    As they navigated the bustling crowds, Stefan was vignt.


    He held Raegan¡¯s hand tightly and used his other hand to shield her from bumping into people.


    At one moment, Raegan thought she spotted a familiar figure on a shop¡¯s staircase.


    Upon a closer inspection, though, the man shared only a resemnce in height with Mitchel.


    Raegan dismissed it as a mistake.


    Mitchel was still in rehabilitation, far from able toe here.


    Logically, he still needed a month more of recovery, and would need to avoid strenuous activities for several more months.


    ¡°What were you looking at?¡± Stefan inquired, noticing her fixed gaze.

 Chapter 2042

    Raegan shook her head.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± she replied.


    She couldn¡¯t exin why she had mistaken someone else for Mitchel, nor did she want to linger on the thought.


    With recent troubles concerning her mother, Raegan realized it had been a while since shest thought about Mitchel.


    Perhaps that was a good sign.


    She was experiencing the subtle sensation of slowly forgetting someone.


    This gradual disappearance wasn¡¯t painful but caused an asional twinge in her heart, like when she glimpsed a figure on the street that reminded her of him.


    By the time they reached the restaurant, Raegan had begun to sweat slightly.


    Stefan considerately offered her a napkin to dab her forehead before they sat down at a table overflowing with seafood dishes.


    Stefan knew Raegan adored seafood, and Aurora offered a plethora of choices.


    However, due to her pregnancy, Raegan had be more selective with her diet.


    The evening¡¯s menu featured safe, nutritious seafood options suitable for pregnant women to enjoy in moderation, all carefully chosen by Stefan after extensive reading.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Hearing this, Raegan eagerly began eating.


    Some dishes, particrly those with shells, were difficult to handle, so Stefan assisted her by peeling several shrimp and promptly heaped more onto her te.


    Feeling a bit self-conscious, Raegan protested, ¡°Stefan, focus on your own meal.


    I have plenty here.


    ¡±


    Yet, Stefan continued to serve her, saying, ¡°Eat as much as you wish today.


    You won¡¯t have this luxury during your confinement.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s due date was just two weeks away.


    They faced a significant dilemma.


    Allowing Raegan to return home for the birth raised concerns.


    If she faced anyplications, they would be powerless to help.


    However, being in a


    ce surrounded by medical staff guaranteed more security for the childbirth.


    The matter regarding breaking into Davey¡¯s manor had to be postponed further.


    Seeing Raegan enjoy her meal and appear contented made Stefan smile.


    After reflecting for a moment, he decided to express his feelings.


    ¡°Raegan, after spending this time together, I¡¯ve realized my feelings for you have deepened from simple affection to true love.


    ¡±


    Stunned by his sudden deration, Raegan could only stammer, ¡°Stefan, you¡­¡±


    She was at a loss for words, recalling thest time he had spoken so candidly back in Ardlens.


    Back then, his words had seemed more about needing a partner for marriage than expressing true love.


    Today, however, his tone was serious as he confessed his feelings.


    Raegan sensed that Stefan¡¯s confession was genuine, which immediately made her feel burdened.


    To ease her difort, Stefan rified, ¡°What I mean is, I¡¯d like the opportunity to win your heart.


    You¡¯re free to say no, but I want to give it a try.


    ¡±


    He paused for a bit and added yfully, ¡°First, can I brag about myself a little?¡±


    This lighter tone helped rx Raegan, prompting her to smile and respond, ¡°Okay.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2043

    Stefan¡¯s aim was to soothe Raegan¡¯s anxiety, but once she consented to listen, he began to feel nervous himself.


    This was new for him, having been single for 30 years and never before feeling this strongly.


    ¡°Though my family background isn¡¯t the best, I¡¯ve made a point to distance myself from it.


    In the future, I promise no bad habits, no infidelity.


    I¡¯ll love only you.


    If we start a family, I¡¯llmit fully to it and strive to be a good father.


    Regarding children, if you decide against having more, Janey, Juan, and Westin will be the only kids in my life.


    ¡±


    Juan and Westin were the names Raegan had chosen for her unborn babies.


    Raegan simply wanted her children to lead carefree and simple lives.


    Honestly, Stefan¡¯s deration was touching.


    He was prepared to forego having biological children and instead embrace her three as his own.


    Such dedication was rare.


    But Raegan was hesitant to open her heart to love again.


    She had often heard that love led to heartache.


    She had faced many challenges and, despite her efforts, had yet to see a favorable oue.


    Suddenly, Raegan thought of Nicole who had suffered immensely because of the so-called love, her spirit crushed and seemingly irreparable.


    Yet now, having broken free, Nicole appeared to be thriving.


    Raegan then considered her three children.


    She believed she could raise them well, yet she worried about the absence of a father figure and its possible effect on their development.


    Noticing Raegan¡¯s pensive look, Stefan reassured her, ¡°Raegan, there¡¯s no need to rush your response.


    We can address our current challenges first and proceed at afortable pace.


    Even if you decide against it, I¡¯ll understand.


    ¡±


    Hearing this made Raegan feel increasingly self-conscious.


    ¡°Stefan, my life is far from ordinary.


    I fear I might only end up disappointing you¡­¡± she confessed.


    Though Stefan was undeniably noble, Raegan doubted her ability to reciprocate his romantic feelings.


    For her, Stefan had always been like a brother, akin to Erick.


    Their bond felt familial to her.


    She questioned whether their rtionship could evolve beyond this without causingplications.


    Responding now would be premature and irresponsible.


    Thus, she found herself deeply conflicted.


    Stefan smiled warmly, ¡°Raegan, the choice is mine.


    You shouldn¡¯t feel any pressure.


    It¡¯s my decision to pursue you, and I am prepared to handle the oues of my actions.


    Please, don¡¯t feel obliged.


    I have no intention of masquerading as a husband just to be close to you.


    That would be contemptible.


    My wish is to convey my feelings transparently and with integrity.


    But, you always have the freedom to withdraw.


    ¡±


    Anyone listening to this conversation would undoubtedly be touched.


    It wasn¡¯t just about romantic interest.


    It was admiration for Stefan¡¯s forthrightness.


    Confronted with such sincerity, Raegan felt undeserving of his affection.


    After a moment of


    reflection, she responded, ¡°Stefan, I truly value your sentiments¡­¡±


    This kind of start usually signaled a rejection.


    Stefan¡¯s expression darkened slightly.


    He hadn¡¯t pressed for an immediate response because he feared a swift rejection.


    That would leave him without even the constion of unrequited love.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about what you said,¡± Raegan told him.


    Stefan was caught off guard, not expecting her to consider his proposal.


    Raegan admitted to herself that she didn¡¯t dislike Stefan.


    If she were to consider starting a new family, Stefan would indeed be an excellent partner.


    Moreover, she aspired to be a better person, someone who could effectively guide her children.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Having a stable, supportive partner like Stefan would undoubtedly simplify her life.


    Previously, when she got only Janey in her life, Raegan thought she could handle it alone.


    Now, with two more children on the way, her perspective had shifted.


    Stefan was emotionally mature, though he tended to avoid grandiose derations.


    After a pause, Stefan managed to say, ¡°Thank you, Raegan.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2044

    Raegan yfully responded, ¡°Thank you as well.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s response that she would think about what he said, made Stefan joyful, nearly overflowing with happiness.


    As they exited the restaurant, snow began to fall once again.


    Aurora was enchanting, but the cold was intense.


    Raegan had to wrap up warmly whenever she went outside.


    Stefan helped her into her fluffy gloves and took her hand as they walked.


    The streets were bustling tonight, and holding hands helped them avoid being bumped.


    ¡®s BunnyBookeryOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    But unexpectedly, Raegan saw the familiar figure in the distance once more.


    That distinct silhouette momentarily made her think it was Mitchel.


    Stefan noticed her sudden distraction and followed her gaze, quickly grasping the situation.


    The figure did indeed look like Mitchel.


    However, Raegan quicklyposed herself and tugged at Stefan¡¯s hand, urging, ¡°Let¡¯s go.


    ¡±


    Stefan had briefly considered approaching the figure, not out of altruism, but because he recognized that Raegan and Mitchel¡¯s past was a reality that couldn¡¯t be ignored indefinitely.


    Facing it sooner rather thanter seemed prudent since Mitchel was the father of Raegan¡¯s children.


    Avoiding Mitchel forever wasn¡¯t an option.


    His n was to limate to the situation gradually, so interactions concerning the children in the future wouldn¡¯t be ufortable.


    But Raegan¡¯s prompt dismissed his thoughts, and he simply nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.


    ¡±


    On the way back, Raegan seemed downcast, likely upset by her repeated misidentifications.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why she kept thinking about Mitchel.


    Upon arriving home, Stefan escorted Raegan to the manor gates and presented her with a packet of sleep-inducing herbal incense.


    He exined that his n elders, who followed ancient health regimens, had rmended it.


    It was reputed to be highly effective for sleep and safe for pregnant women.


    After confirming with Raegan¡¯s doctor that it was safe, Stefan handed it over to her.


    Raegan¡¯s sleep had deteriorated as her pregnancy advanced, leading to noticeable dark circles


    under her eyes, which Stefan had observed.


    Gratefully epting the incense, Raegan thanked Stefan and headed inside, nning to check on her brother first.


    But as she entered the hall, the packet of herbs suddenly slipped from her grip and fell to the floor with a thud!


    Upon entering the hall, Raegan was greeted with a familiar figure.


    It was Mitchel, still as tall and handsome as ever.


    And when he turned his head and gazed at Raegan, his eyes twinkled brightly like the stars in the night sky.


    Raegan looked at him in a daze.


    She had been imagining his presence everywhere tonight.


    She didn¡¯t expect it to be a reality.


    After locking eyes for a while, Raegan turned around, intending to walk away.


    Her mind was in turmoil, entertaining tons of questions.


    Why did hee? Wasn¡¯t he injured? Had his leg recovered? Yet, she didn¡¯t spot a cane by his side.


    Did he really get better? Or did he onlye here to see her, although he had not fully recovered yet?

 Chapter 2045

    Raegan didn¡¯t hear any footsteps following behind her, so she stopped.


    She thought for a moment and then turned back.


    Mitchel maintained a calm face and didn¡¯t stop Raegan from Leaving.


    Instead, he just stood there and stared at her.


    ¡°Mi¡­ Mr.


    Dixon¡­¡± Raegan stammered.


    Thinking Mitchel hade here to mend rtionships with her, she felt the need to make things clear.


    In any case, she shouldn¡¯t entangle herself with him anymore.


    Besides, if he had not fully recovered yet, she didn¡¯t want to carry the guilt if something happened to him.


    Pausing for a bit, Raegan remarked firmly, ¡°I thought I made myself clearst time.


    ¡±


    Mitchel replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m here because I have something to attend to.


    ¡±


    Raegan wasn¡¯t convinced.


    What could possibly trigger a patient who had not fully recovered yet would travel to the frigid Aurora?


    Already anxious and troubled every single day because of her pregnancy and her mother¡¯s situation, Raegan really didn¡¯t want to add more to her worries.


    She felt like everything had piled up, weighing her down and suffocating her.


    Deep down, she was mad at Mitchel, thinking he didn¡¯t know how to take care of himself.


    Before she could grasp the cause of her fury, she said impatiently, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, don¡¯t you know that you are being annoying? Please stop doing things that only make you feel good about yourself.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s face turned pale upon hearing this.


    After a long silence, he said in a self-deprecating tone, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think it is.


    ¡±


    Thinking that was an excuse he had fumbled out, Raegan raised her voice and questioned, ¡°How is it not? If you think your actions will move me, think again.


    I am so annoyed by you.


    Please, stop devaluing yourself.


    ¡±


    Seeing her getting emotional, Mitchel pursed his lips and refrained from saying anymore to aggravate her further.


    Raegan pivoted in a huff and was about to walk away when she heard an enthusiastic voice calling her.


    ¡°Raegan!¡± A youthful woman in a white fur coat ran up to Raegan, her face clean, brimming with vigor.


    Raegan froze, staring at the woman and trying to recall if she knew her.


    The woman approached Raegan enthusiastically and said, ¡°Raegan, don¡¯t you remember me? I¡¯m Eloise Benton.


    ¡±


    Eloise Benton¡­ Raegan scanned her memory, trying to remember the name.


    Finally, it clicked.


    Eloise was once Mitchel¡¯s blind date.


    It had been a while, and Raegan found Eloise¡¯s enthusiasm somewhat strange.


    She couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Eloise, what are you doing here?¡±


    Eloise seemed oblivious to the tense atmosphere and replied, ¡°I tagged along with Mitchel.


    The Dixon Group is overseeing a transportation project, and they need to do some on-site inspections.


    ¡±


    Her voice trailed off, and her face suddenly turned red.


    She added hesitantly, ¡°I simply insisted oning over against his wish.


    ¡±


    Raegan knew the project Eloise mentioned.


    The leaders of Aurora prioritized infrastructures development, aiming to shorten the time of travelling to the outside world.


    The transportation project first set eyes onmuting to Ambrosia.

 Chapter 2046

    This could be regarded as a signal to the internationalmunity that Ambrosia¡¯s economy had attracted the interest of Aurora.


    This was a fantastic opportunity.


    Whichpany in Ambrosia wouldn¡¯t want to get involved in such a project? After all, they had government subsidies and the chance to earnpany prestige.


    Nothing could be better than this.


    So, it was no longer surprising that the Dixon Group took this project seriously.


    However, what Raegan didn¡¯t quite understand was Eloise¡¯sst sentence.


    Mitchel had no intention of bring Eloise along here?


    Realization btedly dawned on Raegan and her face flushed with embarrassment.


    It seemed she had indeed misunderstood Mitchel, since it appeared his presence here was merely for business.


    Moreover, the rtionship between Mitchel and Eloise raised question.


    Judging from Eloise¡¯s sudden flush, Raegan suspected that Eloise was likely Mitchel¡¯s girlfriend.


    Raegan lowered her head.


    If only she could have withdrawn her previous words of assuming Mitchel hade all the way here just for her.


    There was an awkward silence.


    Right then, Hector showed up.


    Spotting Raegan had returned, he stepped forward and said, ¡°¡°Raegan, Mitchel came to discuss the project.


    But when he heard about Erick¡¯s situation, he came with me to pay a visit.


    ¡±


    Then, Hector nced at Eloise and added, ¡°Do you remember Miss Benton?¡±


    Hector remembered Raegan and Eloise once camped together and felt there was no need for further introductions.


    Raegan was rendered speechless.


    She had never been this frustrated.


    She vividly felt the impact of her recent anxiety as the due date was around the corner.


    She was so agitated that she just jumped to the conclusion at first nce and got emotional since then.


    Despite Mitchel¡¯s words of exining his presence, she stubbornly stuck to her assumption.


    This made Raegan feel her face burning with embarrassment.


    She wished she could immediately leave.


    Eloise, never a keen one to read the room, said to Raegan, ¡°Raegan, am I bothering you? Mitchel didn¡¯t want to bring me over.


    But I insisted¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.


    In fact, I want to thank you both foring to see Erick.


    ¡± Raegan¡¯s flushed face turned pale as she silently berated herself.


    With a forced smile, she said, ¡°Sorry, I feel a bit tired.


    I¡¯ll take my leave for a rest first.


    ¡±


    With that, she signaled her departure and headed straight to her room without looking back.


    Eloise was a bit confused.


    She turned to Mitchel and asked helplessly, ¡°Mitchel, did I say something wrong?¡±


    Mitchel remained silent, but his eyes darkened.


    After a while, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.


    It¡¯s


    just that I¡¯m not wee here.


    ¡±


    As soon as Raegan returned to her room, shey on her bed and buried her head under the quilt.


    As she chewed on the recent events, the embarrassment overwhelmed her.


    She actually told Mitchel not to do demeaning things.


    It turned out she was the one who had demeaned herself.


    What would Mitchel think?


    He was probably speechless.


    He must have not expected her to be so eager to put herself in a favorable Light.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Raegan buried her head deeper into the pillow.


    It was as if she wanted her head to shrink like a turtle.


    Perhaps she could pretend nothing had happened.


    Anyway, she wouldn¡¯t see Mitchel frequently in the next few days.


    Everything would be okay.


    Raegan tried tofort herself.

 Chapter 2047

    Then, she suddenly remembered something.


    Wasn¡¯t it said that the person Eloise was with in the tent years back was Bryce? Why was Eloise with Mitchel now?


    Wait! Bryce said he and Eloise ki*sed in the tent because they were just drunk.


    Aside from that, nothing else happened.


    That meant nothing was going on between Bryce and Eloise.


    In this case, Eloise could be with Mitchel.


    After all, the Dixon family had a good impression of Eloise¡¯s background.


    As these things came to Raegan¡¯s mind, she felt something was wrong with her.


    Why had she been thinking about Mitchel all along? Didn¡¯t she promise herself she would forget everything about him?


    The next day, Raegan woke up, feeling listless.


    She didn¡¯t sleepst night.


    Her mind was a mess.


    In fact, the incense fell on the floorst night, but she didn¡¯t notice it and didn¡¯t pick it up.


    Raegan had a quick breakfast and then went to see Erick.


    Ericky in the bed, and the nurse had just finished washing him up.


    When he saw Raegan¡¯s pale face, he asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night?¡±


    Upon seeing Erick¡¯s probing eyes, Raegan prevaricated, ¡°I haven¡¯t been sleeping welltely.


    ¡±


    Erick didn¡¯t doubt her words.


    Since she was about to give birth, she must be having difficulty sleeping.


    At the thought of this, heforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything else.


    The most important thing now is for you to give birth to your babies safely.


    ¡±


    Raegan felt a bit guilty.


    Many things had to be put on hold because of her uing delivery.


    When Erick saw the expression on her face, he understood what was on her mind.


    So, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.


    Don¡¯t think too much about it.


    As for the quicksand fire, we¡¯re still deciphering it.


    Davey has been staying indoorstely and even strengthened the security.


    We can¡¯t get in, and we can¡¯t force our way in.


    We¡¯re still figuring out a solution.


    ¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Raegan replied with a nod.


    Erick continued tofort her, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush at this moment.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    After all these years, I doubt Davey will suddenly act against our mother.


    He might have noticed something, though.


    So, let¡¯s wait a bit longer and see what he¡¯s really up to.


    ¡±


    Raegan realized Erick¡¯s words made sense.


    ording to their father, Davey¡¯s connection with their mother wasplicated by emotions.


    So, Davey wouldn¡¯t harm their mother rashly.


    But Davey was unpredictable.


    If they didn¡¯t n carefully, everyone involved might end disastrously because of an impulsive move.


    Of course, that included their mother.


    Erick asked casually, ¡°Did you see Mitchel yesterday?¡±


    Raegan thought back to that embarrassing moment and nodded.


    Fearing Raegan might overthink it, Erick quickly rified, ¡°He came here for the transportation project¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± Raegan interrupted.


    ¡°Stefan told me about his confession to you yesterday¡±, Erick said, changing the topic.


    Stefan¡¯s sincere expression shed across Raegan¡¯s mind.


    At the thought of this, her face flushed slightly.


    She remained silent, so Erick probed, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Raegan was about to respond.


    But before she could say something, Erick rephrased his question, ¡°Are you seriously considering it?¡±

 Chapter 2048

    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet,¡± Raegan replied truthfully.


    Raegan¡¯s past with Mitchel had left her timid, wary of repeating the history and experiencing the suffering again.


    Plus, she had Janey and two more babies on the way, rendering her felt she couldn¡¯t afford to be reckless on the matter of being involved in a rtionship.


    Stefan was Erick¡¯s pal and a man of proven character.


    Raegan reasoned that from the perspective of a stepfather for her children, he would be a great choice.


    ¡°Raegan, if you¡¯re undecided, don¡¯t let others¡¯ opinions sway you.


    Focus on what¡¯s best for you.


    Neither your children nor us should influence your decision,¡± Erick said earnestly.


    Raegan was stunned for a moment.


    Judging from Erick¡¯s tone, it seemed he didn¡¯t want her to be with Stefan.


    She couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you want to set me up with Stefan before?¡±


    Erick raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even judge my own feelings clearly.


    So, my rmendation didn¡¯t say much.


    Stefan is a good man.


    But you can¡¯t consider him just because of that.


    Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    Raegan was silent.


    Erick stared at her, studying her expression.


    With the multiple years before Raegan reunited with the Fosters, he couldn¡¯t quite discern the cause of her indecisiveness.


    His main concern was her happiness, and he believed marriage was not about fulfilling tasks or simply finding a father for her children.


    Raegan deserved more than just settling down.


    ¡°What I mean is¡­¡± Erick paused for a moment, struggling to find the right words to clearly exin his thoughts.


    He wondered what their mother would say if she was there.


    After a while, Eric sighed and said, ¡°What you need is a partner who will be with you for the rest of your Life.


    Someone integral to your life and not just someone good to you and your children.


    Because being good to you and your children can be handled by us, your family.


    And we can do that indefinitely.


    So, when considering Stefan¡¯s confession, you need to set aside this factor and only focus on one thing.


    And that is whether this man is really someone you want.


    ¡±


    Raegan had never thought about this.


    She had a giving personality, prioritizing the people she cared about the most, especially her family.


    Just like when considering a father for her children, she purely looked for the standard of a good father, not thinking if he would be a good partner for her.


    Raegan remained silent, so Erick continued, ¡°Raegan, although I don¡¯t know much about feelings, I don¡¯t think the dynamics between you and Stefan fall into that description.


    Stefan indeed treats you well.


    But I don¡¯t want you to have the mentality that since you can¡¯t repay his kindness, you might as well offer yourself to him wholeheartedly.


    ¡±


    Raegan developed a pleaser personality because of her childhood experiences.


    If someone treated her well, she would treat them even better.


    But if she couldn¡¯t repay their kindness, she might sacrifice herself to satisfy them.


    Erick didn¡¯t want Raegan to make decisions without understanding her feelings clearly.


    He added, ¡°What I mean is, I don¡¯t want you to settle down.


    Don¡¯t let our opinions sway you.


    You should know that it¡¯s your life, so what you think is the most important.


    ¡±


    Raegan looked at Erick in awe.


    She hadn¡¯t expected him to say such profound words.


    She felt like he had matured.


    She grasped his speech.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Rather than finding a standard good man to marry, Erick cared more about whether she felt a soul connection with her partner.


    Raegan was suddenly enlightened, realizing she had fallen into a misconception before.


    Indeed, she shouldn¡¯t have measured a man by the idea of finding a great father for her three children.


    So, she nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°Erick, I understand what you mean.


    I¡¯ll think it over carefully.


    ¡±


    Erick desired for Raegan to prioritize her own feelings instead of always cing others over herself.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He said gently, ¡°Always remember that whatever decision you make, our dad and I will


    unconditionally support you.


    Whether you stay single or get married, we always have your back.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s eyes were slightly teary as she hugged Erick.


    ¡°Erick, our family will be reunited.


    ¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    Definitely!¡± Erick was firm and determined.


    The next day, Stefan came to see Raegan early in the morning and invited her for a walk.


    Raegan readily agreed.


    Stefan had always been considerate.


    Before Raegan could even bring up the topic, he said first, ¡°Raegan, what I said that day was a bit premature and rushed.


    I didn¡¯t consider that you were still pregnant and that your emotions were a bit unstable.


    I know it will change in the future.


    So, let¡¯s talk about it againter.


    ¡±


    Maybe because hecked maternal care, Stefan had always been sensitive.


    He quickly detected even the slightest change in Raegan¡¯s emotions.


    Like right now, he felt she was wavering a bit.


    But he hadn¡¯t had the opportunity to demonstrate himself to her yet.


    So, he wanted to dy things for as long as possible and strive for more opportunities.

 Chapter 2049

    Such behavior might not be honorable.


    But when it came to matters of emotion, everyone could be selfish.


    Stefan felt this was the only despicable thing he had ever done.


    Raegan¡¯s weak spot was her inability to refuse those who were kind to her, especially when Stefan phrased his request so effectively.


    To Raegan, after Stefan presented his case, any outright rejection from her would appear cold and unappreciative, so she simply nodded silently, implicitly epting his suggestion.


    Being pregnant had left Raegan with little energy for additional worries.


    At the park, where ice cream vendors dotted the Landscape, Raegan found herself drawn to one stall in particr.


    Noticing her interest, Stefanmented that, despite the persistent cold in Aurora, the appeal of ice cream didn¡¯t wane.


    Now deep into her pregnancy, Raegan wasn¡¯t as cautious about her diet as before.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Would you like some?¡± Stefan asked, observing her gaze.


    Raegan¡¯s eyes lit up at the suggestion.


    The ice cream here was unique, especially with her beloved vani sauce on top.


    Aurora grew to love the vani sauce, a local favorite Raegan couldn¡¯t get enough of.


    She had not treated herself to ice cream since she got pregnant, and now, eight monthster, her cravings were intense.


    Yet, she paused and asked, ¡°Is it okay to have some?¡±


    Her words were cautious, but her eyes earnestly sought Stefan¡¯s approval.


    Her hopeful look could melt even the sternest demeanor.


    Stefan watched her briefly andforted her, ¡°The doctor mentioned you¡¯re free from dietary limits this month.


    You can indulge a bit.


    It¡¯s wiser now than after the baby is born, when you¡¯ll need to refrain.


    ¡±


    Postpartum seclusion could do good to Raegan¡¯s recovery, given her condition.


    ¡°I¡¯ll choose a smaller portion with less topping,¡± Stefan remarked.


    This eased Raegan¡¯s sense of guilt considerably.


    Stefan led her to a bench, spread a handkerchief to sit on, and smiled.


    ¡°Wait here.


    I¡¯ll be back soon.


    ¡±


    The queue at the ice cream stand was lengthy, and Stefan, being a true gentleman, patiently waited his turn without skipping ahead to avoid any mishap with Raegan.


    He patiently waited his turn.


    Meanwhile, Raegan sat enjoying the pleasant weather and the gentle sunlight, keenly awaiting her ice cream with closed eyes.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere changed.


    Raegan frowned, suspecting clouds might be gathering.


    When she opened her eyes, a sharply dressed man stood before her, blocking the sunpletely.


    Raegan was surprised to encounter Mitchel at the park, especially in her disoriented state due to the pregnancy.


    Stefan, familiar with seeing her frequently, was unfazed by her rxed attire.


    Her immediate concern was whether she looked messy to Mitchel now.

 Chapter 2050

    Especially considering she had dressed up just the other night to look nice for dinner.


    Mitchel wasn¡¯t thinking about what Raegan was wearing.


    He was worried she seemed paler than most soon-to-be mothers, who usually look radiant and healthy.


    Katie had put on a considerable amount of weight during her pregnancy.


    In contrast, Raegan had be noticeably thinner, her features more defined.


    Mitchel instinctively felt Raegan hadn¡¯t been well-cared for.


    Erick was injured and hardly able to take care of her.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, you¡¯re blocking my sun.


    ¡± Raegan finally spoke up.


    To Raegan, Mitchel¡¯s quiet, steadfast presence was somewhat unsettling, especially as she felt self-conscious about her current condition.


    She felt hardly presentablepared to his meticulous grooming.


    Reflecting on the recent events, Raegan wondered if those had bothered him.


    To prevent any potential mockery, she bit her lip and apologized, ¡°About the other night¡­ I misunderstood the situation.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.


    ¡± He moved slightly, letting a beam of sunlight warm her face.


    Raegan then noticed the ck cane in his hand.


    Despite his still-healing leg, he was here, diligently at work.


    His involvement in the transnational project made his presence here essential.


    Raegan spotted several bodyguards behind Mitchel.


    There were also some guys who looked like officials from Aurora, likely due to this very park being part of the project.


    She opted to keep quiet.


    Now that he seemed to havepany, she didn¡¯t want to engage with him.


    However, Mitchel didn¡¯t seem ready to leave and instead started a conversation,.


    ¡°Are you ustomed to eating here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine,¡± Raegan responded.


    Not interested in engaging in conversation, she reminded him, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, people are waiting


    for you.


    ¡±


    Mitchel didn¡¯t miss her point.


    He paused and then started, ¡°Eloise is.


    .


    ¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, your personal matters don¡¯t concern me.


    You don¡¯t have to exin,¡± Raegan interrupted.


    She couldn¡¯t fully exin her feelings, but she really didn¡¯t want to delve into his personal life.


    Perhaps she was avoiding it.


    Already burdened with enough issues, she felt her te was full.


    Seeing Raegan¡¯s unwillingness to listen to him, Mitchel felt exasperated but didn¡¯t press further.


    It wasn¡¯t untilter when Stefan approached with ice cream Raegan¡¯s face brightened.


    Mitchel was momentarily stunned by Raegan¡¯s beaming face.


    Having craved the ice cream for so long, Raegan paid no heed to Mitchel¡¯s presence and stood up to receive the ice cream.


    Before Stefan could register Mitchel¡¯s face, he handed the ice cream over to Raegan.


    Suddenly, there was a ¡°crack!¡±


    The ice cream Raegan had just received was knocked out of her hand.


    Raegan looked in dismay at the remains of the ice cream, now just half its original amount.


    Mitchel¡¯s previouslyposed face now showed anger as he confronted Stefan.


    ¡°Who said you could give her that?¡±


    Stefan, caught off guard by Mitchel¡¯s aggressive questioning, hesitated before replying, ¡°Raegan asked for it.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2051

    Mitchel¡¯s voice was frosty.


    ¡°Pregnant women shouldn¡¯t eat anything too stimting.


    Seafood the other night, and ice cream today.


    Combining them could lead to problems.


    Weren¡¯t you aware?¡±


    Forty hours had passed since then, and Stefan hadn¡¯t considered this.


    He wasn¡¯t a doctor, but the ice cream and seafood got approval from a doctor for asional enjoyment.


    However, understanding Mitchel¡¯s concern for Raegan¡¯s health, Stefan conceded graciously.


    ¡°I overlooked it.


    I¡¯ll take greater care in the future.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s demeanor became even more severe, his tone icy and strict.


    ¡°I expect you to be a hundred times more cautious.


    Just because the children aren¡¯t yours doesn¡¯t mean you can be negligent!¡±


    Even with Stefan¡¯s generally calm demeanor, such usations made it hard for him to stayposed.


    ¡°I never thought it that way,¡± he responded sharply.


    You¡¯d better not have thought so,¡± Mitchel retorted, his wordsced with a subtle threat.


    Raegan was vivid.


    Who did Mitchel think he was? He was already involved with someone else, yet he was meddling in her life.


    Plus, Stefan wasn¡¯t really her husband.


    He was only trying to Lend a hand, and now he was getting a scolding.


    It felt so unjust.


    Right now, with Mitchel¡¯s bossy tone and piercing stare, it felt especially overwhelming.


    Byparison, she thought Mitchel waspletely unreasonable.


    While the two men faced off, Raegan had finished the remaining half of the ice cream.


    Both men looked over at her, visibly shocked.


    With a frosty expression, Raegan dered, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, I was the one who asked for the ice cream.


    You¡¯ve been scolding the wrong person.


    ¡±


    The fact that Mitchel knew she ate seafood made her feel uneasy.


    ¡°Why are you monitoring me? What gives you the right to meddle in my matters? They are my children.


    Don¡¯t you think I can look after them myself?¡± The more Raegan reflected on it, the angrier she felt, especially about the ice cream she had barely tasted.


    It left her with a sour feeling.


    Mitchel, taken aback by Raegan¡¯s outburst, stiffened.


    After a moment of silence, he admitted, ¡°I apologize.


    I shouldn¡¯t have used that tone.


    ¡±


    Upon hearing this, Stefan caught a glimpse of an emotion on Mitchel¡¯s face that he hadn¡¯t seen


    before.


    It was a mix of sadness and self- reproach, an expression unfamiliar to such a confident man.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Mitchel simply didn¡¯t seem to fit in.


    Or rather, he seemedpletely out of ce.


    Like the guys one had read about in finance news or remember from the past, Mitchel shouldn¡¯t show vulnerability like this.


    Stefan¡¯s perception of Mitchel shifted.


    Considering that Mitchel was just trying to show his love for the children, it felt silly to dwell on his demeanor.


    Plus, Mitchel¡¯s worries over Raegan¡¯s children made Stefan feel a tad uneasy and anxious.


    Raegan felt upset, and she signaled for Stefan to leave with her.


    Stefan understood that her gesture was meant for Mitchel to see, and after hesitating briefly, he took her hand.


    He gave Mitchel a nod, and then they began to walk away.


    Mitchel appeared conflicted, his feelings mixed, and suddenly reached for Raegan¡¯s hand.


    Raegan quickly pulled her hand away, causing him to stagger backward, unsteady on his feet.


    With a slight frown, Raeganposed herself and stated firmly, ¡°Mitchel, they are my children.


    Don¡¯t even think about taking them, or I¡¯ll disappear with the children somewhere you¡¯ll never find us.


    ¡±


    Mitchel stopped in his tracks.


    Raegan¡¯s deration clearly had a powerful effect.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡± he began.

 Chapter 2052

    ¡°You¡¯d better not have,¡± Raegan interrupted him, not wanting to argue more, throwing his own warning back at him.


    This confrontation hit Mitchel deeply.


    He tightened his hand into a fist until his knuckles turned white.


    Raegan didn¡¯t Linger to observe his reaction.


    She simply felt a tightness in her chest.


    It was no mere suspicion.


    Mitchel¡¯s behavior suggested he might be preparing for a custody battle.


    She said he could visit their children, but she never said yes to him taking the children away.


    Without saying another word, Raegan turned and left, with Stefan behind her.


    ncing back, Stefan noticed Mitchel kneeling to gather the fallen pieces of ice cream, carefully wrapping them in a handkerchief.


    Even when a bodyguard offered assistance, Mitchel declined.


    He stayed kneeling, gazing at the dropped ice cream, lost in his thoughts for quite a while.


    Back in the car, Raegan was still upset, her expression stern.


    She appeared visibly distressed.


    Stefan drove quietly, allowing her some space to settle her thoughts.


    After some time, Raegan broke the silence, asking, ¡°Stefan, do you think he wants to take away my children?¡±


    Raegan voiced this concern with a look of fear.


    If Mitchel intended to fight for custodyter, she doubted her ability to prevail.


    The mere thought was excruciating.


    ¡°Why would you think that?¡± Stefan asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.


    ¡± Raegan shook her head, her brow furrowed.


    ¡°I just have this feeling he¡¯s trying to take my children.


    ¡±


    She then dered, ¡°I won¡¯t let him take my children away.


    ¡±


    Stefan paused and then sighed.


    ¡°Raegan, I think you might be misunderstanding the situation.


    ¡±


    Stefan could tell that Mitchel cared more about Raegan than the children.


    Since the baby was already well-grown, if something went wrong, it would probably affect Raegan more than the


    children.


    Raegan looked at Stefan, her eyes wide.


    ¡°Misunderstanding what?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe he¡¯s trying to take the children away from you,¡±


    Stefan rified.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, Raegan was not persuaded.


    ¡°He¡¯s been haunting me like a ghost these past days, always showing up, especially now that my due date is near.


    If not to take the children, what else could his intentions be?¡±


    Stefan hesitated, wondering if it was wise to speak his mind.


    But he feared that Raegan might get anxious again, so he whispered, ¡°He Likely cares about you.


    ¡±


    ¡°Care?¡± Raegan appeared confused.


    Wasn¡¯t Mitchel involved with someone else now? That seemed unfair to Eloise¡­


    Raegan wasn¡¯t trying to sympathize with Eloise.


    She felt strongly that a man in a rtionship should maintain certain standards.


    Whether casually dating or seriously involved, Mitchel shouldn¡¯t interfere in another woman¡¯s life during that period.


    Raegan remained silent, and so did Stefan.

 Chapter 2053

    As they exited the car, Stefan advised her, ¡°Try not to overthink things.


    ¡±


    Once back in her room, Raegan mulled over Stefan¡¯s words and Mitchel¡¯s behaviors.


    Mitchel had always been so proud.


    After she had firmly rejected him, why would he still show concern for her? No matter how much she tried, she just couldn¡¯t get it.


    As darkness enveloped the evening, Raegan felt a sharp pain in her abdomen.


    She didn¡¯t think the pain would start this early, with two weeks left until her due date.


    Maybe it was what she did during the day, the ice cream, or something else¡­


    But at this moment, she couldn¡¯t dwell on the cause.


    Her stomach pain surged in waves, pushing her to act.


    She reached for her phone on the bedside table, but it slipped and ttered to the floor.


    Unable to locate it, Raegan slowly maneuvered toward the ground but couldn¡¯t spot the phone under the bed.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It wasn¡¯t practical for her to lie down and search beneath the bed, so after groping around unsessfully, she nced up and realized she was only a few steps from the front door.


    She attempted to shout, ¡°Is anyone there? Anyone?¡±


    However, the intense contractions made it difficult to project her voice.


    Her neighbor, Victor, probably in a deep slumber at this hour, was unlikely to hear her faint calls.


    For safety, Raegan crawled across the carpet.


    Fearful of standing and potentially falling, she remained low.


    Upon reaching the door, she faced another challenge.


    She couldn¡¯t stand up.


    She knocked on the door.


    She continued knocking, unsure if anyone could hear her.


    Slowly, the pain drained her energy.


    After lifting her hand for one final knock, she let it drop weakly and closed her eyes.


    In the dead of night, the heavy oak door of the Clifford family¡¯s manor was rudely knocked.


    After receiving a nod of approval from Erick, the servant cautiously opened the door.


    Outside, the rain poured relentlessly, apanied by harsh cold winds.


    A figure cloaked in a ck and gray wool overcoat limped into the foyer, leaning heavily on a ck crutch, raindrops clinging to his form.


    Erick, his gait hindered by an old injury, met the neer¡¯s gaze with a furrowed brow.


    ¡°What brings you here at thiste hour, Mitchel?¡±


    ¡°Is Raegan still awake?¡± Mitchel¡¯s voice was tense, betraying an underlying urgency.


    Perplexed, Erick shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s well past bedtime.


    She¡¯s likely retired for the night.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Alone?¡±


    Erick hesitated, momentarily caught off guard as he realized the situation.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± he assured, recovering quickly.


    Even Hector was in the dark about Raegan¡¯s sham marriage.


    Naturally, the fewer the people knew about it, the better.


    Keeping the circle tight was crucial to preventing any potential fallout for the sake of Raegan¡¯s safety.


    Mitchel¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Would you mind checking on her?¡±


    Erick¡¯s brow furrowed in disbelief.


    ¡°At this hour? She¡¯s sound asleep.


    What could possibly be wrong?¡±

 Chapter 2054

    ¡°I detected movement in her phone signal, but then it vanished.


    ¡±


    ¡°What phone signal?¡± Erick¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been monitoring her phone?¡± he eximed, a mix of shock and anger coloring his face.


    Mitchel was quick to defend himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m merely ensuring her safety, especially in her delicate condition.


    I¡¯m only tracking her location, nothing more.


    ¡±


    ¡°You had no right!¡± The admission only fueled Erick¡¯s anger.


    He couldn¡¯t believe it! How could Mitchel invade Raegan¡¯s privacy in such a manner? What ate him is that he didn¡¯t even notice when Mitchel did it.


    Then, Erick came to realize that Mitchel had been vignt, even in the dead of night.


    Had Mitchel been unable to sleep, consumed by worry for Raegan¡¯s well-being?


    ¡°Remove it immediately!¡± Erick demanded.


    Mitchel hesitated.


    Obviously, he didn¡¯t want to do it.


    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll do so when she¡¯s away from Aurora.


    But for now, please, go check on her.


    ¡±


    With a determined nod, Erick set off toward Raegan¡¯s room.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°I¡¯ll return shortly.


    And when I return, that monitoring software should be gone,¡± Erick warned with a low growl.


    ¡°And stay put.


    No one should disturb the young couple.


    ¡±


    Mitchel stood frozen without saying a word.


    Erick walked through the halls, calling out as he reached Reagan¡¯s room.


    ¡°Raegan? Raegan?¡±


    The repeated calls only revealed his growing anxiety.


    ¡°Raegan¡­ Are you there?¡±


    A shift in Mitchel¡¯s expression signaled his readiness to intervene.


    However, the servant, mindful of Erick¡¯s instructions, intercepted him.


    ¡°Sir, please, hold on a moment.


    ¡±


    ¡°Out of my way.


    ¡± Mitchel¡¯s icy re pierced the air, chilling the servant to the bone.


    Mitchel brushed past the servant, leaving thetter still recovering.


    The servant scrambled to keep pace.


    ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t¡­¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s gait, hampered by his injured leg, betrayed his urgency, particrly exacerbated by the rain.


    Perceiving Mitchel¡¯s apparent weakness, the servant reached out to assist, only to be rebuffed by Mitchel¡¯s crutch, leaving him sprawled on the ground.


    Mitchel harbored no ill will toward the servant, only a fervent desire to reach Raegan¡¯s room.


    He wished to be there as quickly as he could! Yet, his frustration was only mounting as he limped slower and slower.


    Upon nearing Raegan¡¯s room, Mitchel intervened just as Erick prepared to kick the door open.


    ¡°Hold it!¡± his authoritativemand halted Erick in his tracks.


    Erick, taken aback, yielded to Mitchel¡¯s approach.


    ¡°What if Raegan is on the other side?¡± Mitchel said.


    Erick hesitated, his foot hovering above the doorframe.

 Chapter 2055

    Mitchel¡¯s gaze bore into Erick, probing for reassurance.


    ¡°Is she alone inside?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s only her.


    ¡± At this point, Erick saw no point in lying anymore.


    Mitchel cast a nce at Erick, which made him feel uneasy Thankfully, Mitchel refrained from further interrogation, instead turning his attention to Victor, who hastened to their side.


    ¡°Fetch the key, now!¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Even with the key in hand, the door proved obstinate.


    Erick¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he glimpsed a hand protruding from a gap.


    ¡°Raegan!¡±


    Mitchel was horrified, but he managed to keep his cool.


    Panic was a luxury he couldn¡¯t afford right now.


    With a gentle push, he eased the door ajar, his slender frame barely squeezing through the narrow gap.


    Inside, a vast expanse of watermarks adorned the floor.


    Raegan¡¯s water broke! It was clear she was inbor.


    Without hesitation, Mitchel scooped up the unconscious Raegan, urgency propelling his every move as he hurried out.


    Erick, noticing Mitchel¡¯s slight limp, stepped forward.


    ¡°Give her to me.


    ¡± After all, he figured, he would be much quicker! But a cold re from Mitchel met his suggestion.


    Erick didn¡¯t insist anymore.


    He still bore the wound in his shoulder and failing to support Raegan securely could spell disaster.


    Despite the injury in his leg, it was evident that Mitchel would hold Raegan tightly even if he fell.


    With Raegan cradled in his arms, Mitchel made his way to the car, wasting no time for Erick to catch up.


    The car door mmed shut, and they sped off into the night.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Erick hastily called for another car, determined to follow them to the hospital.


    Inside the car, Raegan found herself leaning against a stranger¡¯s chest, her brows furrowed in difort.


    Even in her unconscious state, she felt a tad uneasy.


    As if trapped in a surreal dream, she was gued by waves of pain radiating from her belly.


    Tears streamed down her face, her hoarse voice pleading, ¡°Help¡­ Help my children¡­¡±


    Only the assurance of being cradled in warm arms provided some sce, though her brow remained furrowed with worry.


    Mitchel slid off his dripping wet coat with careful precision, revealing only a shirt and a snug ck sweater.


    He cradled Raegan tighter against his chest.


    ¡°Raegan¡­ Raegan,¡± he murmured in a hushed tone, the words barely audible over the pounding rain.


    He continued to murmur against her ear as they made their journey to the hospital.


    ¡°Raegan, stay with me¡­ Hang in there.


    We¡¯re almost at the hospital¡­ I promise I won¡¯t let anything happen to you¡­¡±


    Raegan¡¯s mind swirled in a haze of pain, memories of her grandmother and foster father flickering like distant lights in a storm.


    Their voices were tender and kind, calling out to her back from the brink.


    ¡°Raegan, Raegan¡­¡±


    A lump formed in her throat, aching with longing for theirforting presence.


    Oh, how she missed them, yearned to be with them once more, regardless of anything else.


    But amidst the turmoil, another voice broke through the haze.


    ¡°Raegan, hold on¡­¡±

 Chapter 2056

    By now she felt exhausted.


    And the tiredness threatened to overwhelm her.


    But this persistent voice kept calling and calling.


    She thought how nagging.


    But the persistent nagging seemed to be reviving her, little by little¡­


    Inside the hospital, the harsh re of the overhead ceilingmp illuminated the bustling activity of doctors and nurses.


    Amidst the urgency, a doctor approached the waiting area with a grave expression.


    ¡°Where is the patient¡¯s family? We need someone to sign the operation agreement.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m her brother.


    Let me handle it.


    ¡± Erick stepped forward, his voice tense with worry.


    The doctor exined Raegan was in urgent need of a cesarean-section.


    ¡°Is it¡­ Is it dangerous?¡± Erick hesitated, still clutching the pen.


    With grave seriousness, the doctor delivered the stark reality.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Her water broke some time ago, and there¡¯s no amniotic fluid left.


    Every moment counts now, or the baby could suffocate.


    And she¡¯s about to give birth.


    Why isn¡¯t anyone by her side?¡±


    Erick remained silent.


    The doctor, without further words, disappeared behind the door, clutching the signed operation agreement.


    Outside, only Mitchel and Erick lingered in the tense silence.


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze bore into Erick, sharp as a dagger.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Stefan? Is this how he acts as a husband?¡±


    Erick¡¯s eyelids fluttered, a nervous tic betraying his unease.


    How could he admit to Mitchel that Raegan¡¯s wedding with Stefan was a facade, a sham they maintained for appearances?


    Just as Erick was about to conjure up an excuse, Stefan rushed in, his expression fraught with worry.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Raegan?¡±


    Before Erick could respond, Mitchel¡¯s fist connected with Stefan¡¯s jaw with a resounding thud.


    Stefan staggered back, heavy shock etched on his face.


    ¡°Exin to me why you, as a husband, left your pregnant wife alone at home,¡± Mitchel demanded with fury zing in his eyes.


    ¡°You better give me a damn good reason, a reason that might just save your sorry life!¡±


    Stefan could only stand there, speechless, consumed by self-me.


    It was his fault entirely.


    His negligence led Raegan to eat improperly, and it hastened herbor by at least ten days.


    If only he had been more vignt, perhaps this crisis could have been averted, postponed at the very least.


    Stefan wanted tosh out at himself, to punish himself for his ipetence, far more than Mitchel ever could.


    But as Stefan remained silent, Mitchel¡¯s patience wore thin, and blows rained down upon Stefan¡¯s face and body, one after another.


    Unable to stand idly by, Erick stepped forward to desperately plead with Mitchel, ¡°Mitchel, please, calm down!¡±


    Admitting the truth about their fabricated marriage was out of the question.


    Stefan hadn¡¯t spent a single night alone with Raegan.


    But Mitchel brushed Erick off with a cold re.


    ¡°What? Are you going to defend this man who clearly doesn¡¯t give a damn about your sister?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Erick stuttered.


    He struggled to find the right words.


    He wanted to exin that Stefan wasn¡¯t to me.


    Stefan wasn¡¯t truly Raegan¡¯s husband and had no obligation to be by her side.

 Chapter 2057

    With a frigid tone, Mitchel dismissed his attempts to intervene.


    ¡°Then stay out of it.


    I won¡¯t hesitate to beat you down with him!¡±


    Erick felt a lump form in his throat.


    As Mitchel raised his fist once more, Erick could no longer keep silent.


    ¡°Stop! It¡¯s not Stefan¡¯s fault.


    He never even stayed a single night with Raegan!¡±


    Atst, Erick revealed the truth.


    Mitchel¡¯s fist froze in midair, mere inches from Stefan¡¯s face.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    With a gentle grip on Mitchel¡¯s hand, Erick leaned in, as he delivered the whole story.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    For what felt like an eternity, Mitchel stood motionless, absorbing the theory.


    The weight of it all demanded contemtion, and he stood in silence, lost in thought.


    Erick, sensing his turmoil, ventured, ¡°Raegan didn¡¯t tell you.


    Maybe she had her reasons.


    For now, let¡¯s y along.


    When she¡¯s ready, she¡¯ll share.


    ¡±


    Slowly rising from the floor, Stefan, his face marred with bruises, acknowledged his own culpability in Raegan¡¯s plight.


    ¡°I bear responsibility for Raegan¡¯s predicament,¡± he confessed, bracing himself for another barrage of fists.


    ¡°Now that the truth is out, let¡¯s settle this with fairness.


    I love Raegan, and I won¡¯t surrender without a fight.


    ¡± Stefan refused topromise on his love for Raegan, no matter the cost.


    As Stefan journeyed to the hospital, he felt as though his very soul was hovering away in the


    wind.


    Raegan had be intertwined with his being.


    Her every move made him anxious.


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze turned icy as he rebuffed Stefan¡¯s im.


    ¡°You¡¯re not worthy.


    ¡±


    Just then, the doctor emerged once more, a smile illuminating his face.


    ¡°Two healthy baby boys.


    Come see for yourselves.


    ¡±


    Mitchel got up quickly.


    ¡°And Raegan?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s stable.


    We¡¯re Lucky she was here on time.


    But she¡¯ll need to be monitored for a while,¡± the doctor reassured.


    Relief washed over the group as they awaited Raegan¡¯s emergence.


    Yet, as the three men stood at the threshold of the delivery room, none dared to approach the newborns.


    The doctor, growing impatient, reminded them, ¡°Who will take the babies?¡±


    Mitchel remained rooted to his spot, steadfast in his vigil for Raegan.


    The doctor was at a loss for words.


    The twins were adorable, yet no one seemed inclined to hold them.


    With a nce at Mitchel¡¯s unmoving figure, Erick sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.


    ¡±


    After all, with Mitchel standing guard, he felt reassured about Raegan¡¯s well-being.


    Even as Erick wheeled out the stroller, Mitchel couldn¡¯t bring himself to steal a nce at the babies.


    Until Raegan was safely by his side, his worries would persist.

 Chapter 2058

    Erick studied the babies with a mix of awe and concern.


    They bore a striking resemnce to Mitchel, a fact that filled him with a pang of envy.


    Mitchel was a lucky dog.


    After gently putting down the children, Erick turned to Victor and Judd.


    ¡°Keep a close watch on them.


    ¡±


    Then, turning to Stefan, Erick added, ¡°Let¡¯s tend to those wounds on your face, Stefan.


    ¡±


    Stefan hesitated.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    How could he leave? He was consumed by concerns for Raegan, and thest thing he wanted was to leave Raegan¡¯s side.


    But Erick reassured him, ¡°Raegan wouldn¡¯t want to see you like this.


    Mitchel is here.


    She¡¯s in good hands.


    ¡±


    Reluctantly ncing over at the cold Mitchel, Stefan nodded and followed Erick to address the wounds on his face.


    As they left the room, a suddenmotion erupted as several doctors rushed into the delivery room.


    Mitchel¡¯s heart raced with anxiety as he grabbed hold of one of the doctors.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Is Raegan okay?¡±


    The doctor¡¯s expression was grim.


    ¡°She¡¯s bleeding heavily, and her condition is critical.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s hand fell limply to his side as panic washed over him.


    The doctor burst into the delivery room after the others.


    Without hesitation, Erick and Stefan hurried over, their faces pale with shock.


    ¡°How could this happen?¡± Erick demanded.


    No one had an answer.


    Momentster, a female doctor emerged from the room ¡°She¡¯s losing blood rapidly.


    We need to transfuse her immediately!¡±


    ¡°Then do it! What are you waiting for?¡± Mitchel¡¯s tone was sharp, his eyes zing with intensity.


    If the doctor wasn¡¯t a woman, he would have beaten her up!


    The doctor quivered slightly, intimidated by his fierce demeanor.


    ¡°The blood bags for type B blood in the hospital werepromised.


    We¡¯ve reached out to nearby hospitals, but their supplies are also destroyed.


    Several hospitals are facing the same dilemma!¡±


    There was a pin-drop silence.


    Everybody seemed even more confused.


    ¡°What do you mean, promised¡¯?¡± Erick demanded, his patience wearing thin.


    ¡°We were informed just an hour ago that someone had tampered with the blood bags.


    They¡¯ve been contaminated.


    ¡±


    ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡± Erick¡¯s mind raced.


    Then he realized.


    It could only be the work of their unknown assant, the one who desperately wanted to kill Raegan.


    Upon Learning of herbor, they sabotaged the city¡¯s blood banks.


    Frustrated, Erick pounded his fist against the wall, cursing his oversight.


    Stefan took charge, issuing orders, ¡°Alert all individuals with type B blood.


    We need donors, and we need them now!¡±


    The doctor nodded, grateful for a n of action, Raegan¡¯s life hung in the bnce, and they couldn¡¯t afford to waste any time.

 Chapter 2059

    As she turned to leave, Mitchel stopped her.


    ¡°How long until the blood checks arepleted after taken?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The doctor stopped, puzzled as to why they needed to test the blood they had just taken.


    She exined, ¡°It will take at least forty minutes, and if there are many people, it may take up to ny minutes or longer.


    ¡±


    ¡°In that case, forget it,¡± Mitchel dered it firmly.


    This reminder startled Erick and Stefan awake.


    The guy had been targeting Raegan might actually inject a virus into a medical worker.


    In that case, untested blood should never be used.


    No one was willing to risk Raegan¡¯s life!


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    The doctor was puzzled.


    ¡°But even if we transported the blood bags by helicopter, it would take more than four hours.


    Moreover, tonight¡¯s wind and snow are too severe for flying.


    It might not arrive until morning.


    The patient can¡¯t wait that long.


    ¡±


    Erick was worried.


    His blood type didn¡¯t match Raegan¡¯s, and neither did Stefan¡¯s.


    Mitchel said, ¡°Use mine.


    ¡±


    The doctor asked, ¡°Are your blood type B?¡±


    Mitchel replied, ¡°I¡¯m the Rhnull blood type.


    ¡±


    The doctor was surprised.


    It was a special golden blood type.


    Anyone could receive his blood, and it would match perfectly.


    Erick¡¯s eyebrows knit together.


    It made sense why Mitchel¡¯s blood type wasn¡¯t in public records.


    If enemies knew about this rare blood type, it could cause problems.


    Casually revealing it could lead to lethal consequences.


    ¡°But¡­¡± The doctor hesitated.


    ¡°The amount of blood you can donate alone is simply not enough


    for the patient¡¯s needs.


    Given her current rate of bleeding, we would need the equivalent of five donors to ensure she has enough.


    ¡±


    Mitchel grew impatient.


    He rolled up his sleeve, moved forward, and dered, ¡°Then keep drawing until we have enough!¡±


    The doctor faltered.


    Erick felt anxious as well.


    Drawing the equivalent of five donations from one person didn¡¯t seem safe.


    Wouldn¡¯t that nearly drain Mitchel?


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Mitchel disregarded their concerns, threatening the doctor, ¡°If anything happens to her, I won¡¯t let the surgeons off easy!¡±


    The doctor jumped in fright, stuttering.


    Erick proposed, ¡°Let¡¯s start with some blood now, and I¡¯ll work out the rest.


    ¡± He couldn¡¯t stand the thought of Raegan¡¯s suffering.


    Upon entering, Mitchel found Raegan on the delivery bed, her hair soaked with sweat.


    He sat beside her, grasped her hand, and directed the doctor, ¡°Draw blood here.


    ¡±


    As the transfusion began, the doctor tried various methods to stop Raegan¡¯s bleeding, but none were effective.


    Mitchel had given Raegan 802 ml of blood for the first time, but it didn¡¯t help much.


    The doctor guessed Raegan had lost more than 2500 ml of blood and was still losing.


    For context, a typical adult had about 4000 ml of blood, and such a loss without timely recement was typically fatal.

 Chapter 2060

    Mitchel could tell on the doctor¡¯s face that the initial 802 ml was ineffective.


    Hemanded sternly, ¡°Continue!¡±


    The doctor paused, considering the gravely ill Raegan, who clearly needed more blood.


    She took another 1000 ml of blood from Mitchel and transfused it to Raegan.


    At this point, Raegan¡¯s heart rate finally improved slightly.


    However, it was clear Raegan needed more blood.


    Mitchel, already severely depleted, was turning pale, and the doctor, after a quick check, realized his body was recovering from a serious illness and couldn¡¯t endure further strain.


    No matter how much more blood Raegan required, drawing additional blood from Mitchel was no longer an option.


    If they continued, Mitchel himself might be at risk of dying!


    Outside, Erick ryed that safe Rhnull blood and type B blood were being arranged, but it would take at least two hours, and Raegan¡¯s situation appeared too urgent to wait.


    Mitchel observed Raegan still unconscious, her heart rate unstable.


    He insisted firmly, ¡°Continue!¡±


    The doctor hesitated and said, ¡°I can¡¯t, for the sake of your safety, sir.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s tone hardened.


    ¡°I told you to continue!¡±


    The doctor had never encountered such desperation, and Mitchel¡¯s bodyguards seemed ready for conflict.


    If something happened to Raegan, they might just wreck the hospital.


    With no other options, she reluctantly drew blood again, this time taking only 80 ml.


    This 800 ml slightly raised Raegan¡¯s heart rate again.


    Everyone sighed in relief, but suddenly, the doctor at the operating table yelled, ¡°The patient is bleeding again!¡±


    The blood flowed rapidly, and Raegan¡¯s recently stabilized heart rate plummeted.


    The situation was dire!


    Mitchel clenched his teeth.


    ¡°Draw 1500 ml!¡±


    The doctor hesitated.


    ¡°Please, be sensible.


    You¡¯ve already given 2600 ml of blood.


    Drawing another 1520 ml could leave you with dangerously little blood, and the Rhnull blood bags we have are contaminated as well.


    If we continue without careful thought, it could risk not only the patient¡¯s health but yours, too.


    ¡± She steadfastly refused to proceed, unwilling to risk Mitchel¡¯s life.


    But Mitchel grabbed a scalpel and held it to his wrist, challenging, ¡°WiLL you do it, or should I?¡±


    The doctor was speechless, having never seen a family member so desperate.


    She was terrified and pleaded, ¡°Sir, please put down the knife.


    ¡±


    ¡°Are you going to draw blood or what?¡± Mitchel insisted, his eyes zing.


    Under pressure, the doctor yed it safe and drew 1200 ml of blood from Mitchel.


    After transfusing this 1200 ml into Raegan, her condition finally stabilized.


    Relieved to hear from the doctor that Raegan was no longer in danger, Mitchel, pale and exhausted, begged, ¡°Please, you must save her.


    ¡±


    Then, unable to sustain himself any longer, Mitchel copsed onto the bed and fainted.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 2061

    The doctor immediately called for medical help.


    A total of 3800 ml¡­


    It was astonishing that he had managed to endure for so long!


    Erick was relieved knowing Raegan was safe, but he felt a weight in his chest seeing Mitchel rush to another operating room for urgent care.


    His emotions were deeply conflicted.


    What Mitchel had done went beyond what even a close family member would typically do.


    Certainly, if his blood type had matched, he would¡¯ve donated without a second thought, even if it meant giving all he had.


    He had promised Casey to always look after Raegan and never break his word.


    Mitchel had now upheld a simr vow.


    Erick sincerely hoped that Mitchel would make it.


    He didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to Mitchel.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t know how to face Raegan.


    Erick knew behind Raegan¡¯s cold exterior was just a cover for her insecurity.


    She feared falling again, which made her act cold toward Mitchel.


    But now, Mitchel had shown through his actions that he was someone deserving of trust.


    Erick turned to Stefan and said, ¡°Stefan, you¡¯re my dear pal, but¡­¡±


    He paused and then added, ¡°If Mitchel makes it, I hope you can¡­ step aside.


    ¡±


    It wasn¡¯t easy for Erick to bring himself to say so, but he felt it necessary.


    It wasn¡¯t that Stefan wascking.


    Erick was sure that if Stefan had the same blood type, he would have given it to Raegan without a second thought due to his love for her.


    Erick was certain Stefan would do the same for him.


    But when it came to matters of love, it was not about who came first or who was superior.


    From an outside perspective, Erick could see that Raegan¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t as icy toward Mitchel as it seemed at first nce.


    He hoped they would resolve their misunderstandings.


    After all, wouldn¡¯t it be better for them to be together without wasting more time?


    Erick told Stefan, ¡°I know Raegan well.


    I don¡¯t want to keep them apart any longer.


    ¡±


    Stefan experienced a twinge of sadness, yet he could recognize the sincerity in Erick¡¯s words.


    Sometimes, people just deceived themselves.


    With heartfelt emotion, he responded, ¡°I understand you, Erick.


    ¡±


    Raegan felt as if she had been sleeping for ages.


    In her dreams, someone encouraged her, calling out and urging her not to give up.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw Erick sitting by her bedside, his eyes filled with tears.


    She


    naturally assumed he was the one who had been calling her.


    ¡°Erick¡­¡± she faltered.


    The overwhelming weakness in her body and his somber expression made her suspect that she had survived a grave crisis.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± Erick eximed happily.


    ¡°Do you feel any difort?¡±


    Raegan shook her head.


    Apart from feeling extremely weak and drained, she felt alright.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Erick said.


    ¡°Are you hungry? Would you Like something to eat? The doctor mentioned you could have something light.


    ¡±


    Raegan shook her head again.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really hungry yet.


    How¡¯re the babies? Are they okay?¡±


    ¡°They are doing great,¡± Erick reassured her.


    He didn¡¯t want her to worry and continued, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be concerned.


    You delivered a bit early, just over ten days, but the doctor confirmed it was a full-term pregnancy.


    The babies are fine, no issues at all.


    We¡¯ve checked.


    I¡¯ll have someone bring the babies to you soon.


    ¡±


    Raegan felt a wave of relief upon hearing this.


    Just then, Stefan entered to see Raegan.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 2062

    With her keen eyes, Raegan immediately spotted a bruise on his face.


    ¡°Stefan, what happened to your face?¡±


    Stefan seemed uneasy and responded, ¡°I fell.


    It was just an ident.


    ¡±


    Raegan was skeptical, remembering how aggressive Mitchel had acted toward Stefan earlier.


    She voiced her spection, ¡°Was it because of a fight?¡±


    Raegan assumed Mitchel probably med Stefan¡¯s indulgence of her taking ice cream and seafood for her early delivery since he was so protective over their babies.


    Stefan insisted, ¡°No.


    It really was an ident.


    Don¡¯t believe me? Ask Erick.


    ¡±


    Raegan turned to Erick and asked, ¡°Erick?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he fell.


    I can confirm that,¡± Erick remarked.


    Hearing her brother confirm it, Raegan felt assured.


    She felt weak and couldn¡¯t dwell too much on it.


    Soon after, Victor and Judd brought the twins over.


    Raegan gazed at the tiny, delightful Juan and Westin.


    They bore a striking resemnce to Mitchel, showcasing his handsome traits.


    Raegan felt slightly disheartened.


    They looked too much like him!


    Wasn¡¯t there a saying that sons often resembled their mothers? She couldn¡¯t spot any trace of herself in them.


    They seemed like Little replicas of their father.


    ¡°How can they look so much like him?¡± Raegan whispered under her breath.


    Erick overheard her but chose to ignore it.


    After the children were taken away, Raegan had a healthy meal, and then the doctor told her to take a rest.


    Erick stayed, not leaving her side.


    Raegan asked, ¡°Erick, what about him?¡±


    She didn¡¯t need to specify who she meant, as Erick undoubtedly knew she was referring to Mitchel.


    Mitchel had professed such deep concern for their children, so why hadn¡¯t he visited the babies since the birth? Was it possible that their exchange in the park had hurt him? Raegan refused to believe that Mitchel would be that sensitive.


    Besides, the confrontation in the park had been his fault.


    Erick paused and chose to lie.


    ¡°He¡¯s probably busy working on the project these days.


    ¡±


    Raegan frowned.


    Even with his busy schedule, couldn¡¯t he find a moment to visit their children?Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold it against him.


    He¡¯s probably just really tied up right now.


    ¡± Erick attempted to speak for Mitchel.


    Raegan gave Erick a skeptical look.


    ¡°Erick, what had him bribed you with?¡± Why was even Erick making excuses for Mitchel now?

 Chapter 2063

    Erick replied, ¡°He hasn¡¯t given me anything.


    I¡¯m just being realistic.


    He does care about you.


    ¡±


    Raegan raised her eyebrow.


    Something felt off.


    This was aplete reversal of Erick¡¯s previous staunch opposition.


    Although Erick had softened a bitter, he still maintained a stance of keeping Mitchel at a distance from her.


    Now Erick hadpletely changed his tune.


    ¡°Erick, what¡¯s going on with you? What has he given you?¡± Raegan pressed further.


    Erick cleared his throat.


    ¡°Actually, I just feel that he¡¯s the children¡¯s father and having a better rtionship with him wouldn¡¯t hurt you or the children.


    And he¡¯s surely moremitted to you than any others.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s mind raced.


    She grasped Erick¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Erick, tell me the truth.


    Is our family in financial trouble? Are you trying to push me and the babies away because we can¡¯t afford to support us?¡±


    Erick was shocked.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Our business is thriving.


    I could support ten more children and ensure they all live like royalty.


    ¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re making me worried.


    Don¡¯t stress.


    I have my funds.


    If you run into financial trouble, I don¡¯t have much, just a few billion, but feel free to use it.


    ¡±


    Eric was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Stop overthinking things.


    I¡¯ve got plenty of money, and your money is yours.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    You also get half of the profits from the Foster family business.


    No need to fret about it.


    ¡±


    Raegan nodded.


    ¡°Erick, just return to your old self.


    ¡±


    Erick found himself without a reply.


    Raegan was still frail, and he didn¡¯t want to burden her with too much until she was stronger.


    After resting for a few days, Raegan felt better and started preparing to breastfeed and pump for the babies.


    With two infants and her body not fully recovered, she had to supplement breastfeeding with form.


    Thankfully, the little ones thrived on their form, easing Raegan¡¯s concerns.


    Because the babies were easy to manage, Raegan¡¯s spirits Lifted significantly.


    Meanwhile, Erick and the others were nning a rescue operation for Casey.


    Erick didn¡¯t want Raegan to stress, so he assured her he¡¯d tell her once the n was all set.


    Raegan understood that her priority was to regain her strength and not burden them.


    After another half month of recovery, Raegan had fully recuperated and could stroll in the small garden below.


    As she walked, she overheard a young woman¡¯s voice.


    ¡°So what if I tried to piss you off by getting close to another man? Why do you care? It¡¯s your fault for ignoring me!¡±


    A young male voice eximed, ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Raegan didn¡¯t want to eavesdrop, yet the man¡¯s and woman¡¯s voices were unmistakably familiar.


    Then, the woman retorted, ¡°Bryce, listen, it¡¯s not about just finding a guy to upset you.


    I¡¯ll sleep with him and make you jealous!¡±


    Turning her head, Raegan spotted the girl in a pink fur coat.


    Such bold tone confirmed it was unmistakably Eloise.


    An exasperated Bryce replied, ¡°Eloise, how many times must I say it? I don¡¯t Like you.


    Remember the camping trip? You got drunk, clung to me, and ki*sed me in the tent.


    That was my first ki*s.


    I didn¡¯t me you then, but now you¡¯re obsessing over me.


    ¡±


    Angry tears welled up in Eloise¡¯s eyes as she challenged him, ¡°Bryce, are you even a man?¡±

 Chapter 2064

    ¡°And how am I not a man?¡± Bryce smirked, his arrogance palpable.


    ¡°Does being a man mean swallowing my pride? Look, you could sleep with three thousand men, and it wouldn¡¯t affect me because we¡¯re not together.


    Got that?¡±


    Fuming, Eloise stomped her foot.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Watch me do it now!¡±


    She whirled around and added, ¡°Not three thousand, but thirty thousand! I¡¯m heading to the bar this instant to find someone!¡±


    Bryce responded coolly, ¡°Go ahead.


    But remember, bars around aren¡¯t thatrge.


    Finding thirty thousand men will be challenging.


    ¡±


    Eloise paused, her voice tinged with triumph.


    ¡°I knew it! You can¡¯t stand to see me go¡­¡±


    With a nonchnt gesture, Bryce exined, ¡°Just saying, you might need to check out a few more bars.


    One won¡¯t be enough.


    ¡±


    Dumbstruck, Eloise was left speechless.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Ovee with rage, she covered her face and dashed away.


    As Eloise rushed past Raegan, she was too distraught to recognize Raegan, tears streaming down her face.


    Bryce, too, departed without looking back, heading in the opposite direction.


    Raegan watched, her brow furrowed in disbelief.


    There was something between Eloise and Bryce¡­ Then what about Mitchel? Could it be that Eloise was merely using Mitchel to provoke Bryce? She felt a pang of sympathy for Mitchel, never expecting him to be exploited as a pawn in someone else¡¯s game.


    Back in her room, after tending to the babies, Erick arrived and shared the news that arrangements were all set.


    Their strategy was to entice Davey out during Raegan¡¯s babies¡¯ one-month celebration.


    To ensure the babies¡¯ safety, they nned to discreetly relocate them to Landen¡¯s home before carrying out their n.


    Landen had already escorted Janey back to Ardlens, a ce known for its stringent gunws and increased safety.


    Raegan had consented to this arrangement to focus on rescuing her mother without concerns.


    As the central figure of her babies¡¯ one-month celebration, Raegan had no choice but to attend, which meant her babies had to settle for form for a few days.


    Reflecting on the scene she had just witnessed involving Eloise, Raegan shared the details with Erick.


    She questioned, ¡°Erick, don¡¯t you think you should warn Mitchel to check on Eloise, just in case? After all, since Eloise has tagged along to here, it would reflect poorly on Mitchel if anything were to happen to her, especially in exining things to the Benton family.


    ¡±


    Erick was momentarily stunned.


    He hadn¡¯t yet discussed Mitchel¡¯s situation with Raegan.


    Mitchel had been in aa for five days due to severe blood loss.


    Although they had eventually managed a transfusion for him, it was somewhat dyed.


    His condition had deteriorated, leading to jointplications diagnosed as a chronic disease by the doctor.


    The doctor¡¯s prognosis was grim, suggesting Mitchel would likely rely on crutches for life.


    The likelihood of aplete recovery was minimal.


    The doctor felt particrly remorseful because, given Mitchel¡¯s robust recovery from previous surgeries, he should have regained full mobility.

 Chapter 2065

    However, because Mitchel had carried Raegan that fateful night, the joint damage remained undetected.


    The subsequent severe blood loss exacerbated his condition, culminating in the debilitating joint disease.


    This series of events had snowballed, resulting in the man likely being crippled.


    Erick had hesitated over how to bring this up with Raegan.


    Although Raegan appeared cheerful, Erick worried that discovering her indirect role in Mitchel¡¯s disability would overwhelm her with guilt.


    Erick remembered Mitchel¡¯s silence when he first awakened and was informed of his condition.


    He had said nothing for a long time.


    Given Mitchel¡¯s prominent status, which required his attendance at numerous social events, his sudden disability would surely provoke whispers and stares.


    Erick was consumed with remorse.


    He wished he had anticipated the potentialplications during Raegan¡¯s delivery, which might have prevented their predicaments.


    Eventually, Mitchel had weakly insisted that Erick keep the details of the blood transfusion from Raegan.


    Since the procedure had been sessful, Mitchel saw no reason to burden Raegan with the knowledge.


    He did not want to add to her guilt.


    Erick was tormented by his own feelings of guilt.


    A few days earlier, he had seized an opportunity to bring the twins for Mitchel to see.


    In the rush to save Raegan, Mitchel had scarcely nced at the twins himself.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, observing them, Mitchel¡¯s vacant expression softened into a faint smile.


    After all, they were his children.


    How could he not feel affection for them?


    It was just that, at that critical moment, Mitchel¡¯s primary concern had been for Raegan, the children¡¯s mother.


    He was aware that the severe blood loss could have fatal consequences.


    Mitchel had weighed his options.


    Without Raegan, what value would his own life hold? He could not bear the thought of losing her and was resolved to stay by her side.


    After spending some time with the babies, Mitchel returned them to Erick and spoke calmly.


    ¡°Raegan fears that I might contest custody of the children.


    Assure her that I have no intention of doing so.


    If necessary, I am willing to sign any document to confirm this, or have Matteo prepare one for your review.


    ¡±


    Erick¡¯s guilt toward Mitchel had deepened profoundly.


    He deeply regretted his previous misunderstanding of Mitchel.


    Erick believed no one could love Raegan more profoundly than Mitchel.


    ¡°Actually, you should know that Raegan, if she Learns your condition resulted from helping her, would surely forgive you.


    ¡±


    Erick realized he couldn¡¯t afford to be selfish.


    Despite his protective feelings for his sister, he couldn¡¯t allow Mitchel to make such a sacrifice without acknowledgment.


    He could not remain idle.


    Now, Erick sincerely hoped Raegan and Mitchel could reconcile.


    Nothing was more fulfilling than a reunited family.


    Mitchel was quiet for a moment before he declined.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want her to choose me out of guilt or pity.


    ¡±


    As Erick remained silent, Raegan expressed her confusion, ¡°Is Mitchel really that busy? He was the one who brought Eloise here, yet it seems he barely pays her any attention.


    ¡±


    Erick hesitated before responding, ¡°He¡¯s been unwelltely, hospitalized recently.


    ¡±


    Raegan was shocked.


    ¡°Unwell? But isn¡¯t he here on business? Wasn¡¯t he just recovering from a leg injury?¡±

 Chapter 2066

    Erick shook his head.


    ¡°The specifics are unclear to me.


    Perhaps you should visit him when you have a chance.


    He¡¯s in the VIP ward on the second floor.


    ¡±


    Erick felt this was all he could responsibly do.


    These were their private issues, best resolved directly between them.


    Since Mitchel did not want Raegan to return to him out of guilt or pity, Erick decided to withhold the full story temporarily and observe Raegan¡¯s genuine feelings first.


    If Raegan saw Mitchel¡¯s condition and feltpelled to stay, it would indicate Lingering feelings.


    By then, he would cautiously reveal the truth, allowing her to make an informed decision.


    However, if Raegan had no lingering feelings, even after learning of Mitchel¡¯s plight, she would not stay out of mere sympathy.


    Then, as her brother, Erick decided to be a bit selfish.


    He would choose to withhold the truth about Mitchel¡¯s blood transfusion.


    He didn¡¯t want Raegan to make a decision based on such emotions, against her true desires.


    After Erick departed, Raegan remained disturbed for a considerable time.


    She struggled to grasp the full gravity of Erick¡¯s vague remarks.


    Yet, this no longer seemed her primary concern.


    Raegan considered visiting Mitchel, but ultimately chose not to.


    The following day, she took another stroll in the small garden.


    Without realizing it, she found herself approaching the 2nd floor VIP ward.


    This route wasn¡¯t even close to the garden path!


    Raegan tried to justify to herself that since she was already here, a quick, discreet nce wouldn¡¯t hurt.


    Upon entering, she found the ward vacant.


    ¡°Miss Foster.


    ¡± Matteo¡¯s voice emerged behind her.


    ¡°Are you here to see Mr.


    Dixon?¡±


    Raegan spun around, her cheeks flushing as she stammered, ¡°I¡­ Um, just happened to pass by.


    ¡±


    This VIP ward was known for its privacy.


    It wasn¡¯t a ce one could simply ¡°stumble upon.


    ¡±


    Matteo saw through it but chose not to challenge her exnation.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon has just gone to the adjacent garden for a walk.


    You might find him there.


    ¡±


    Clearly, Matteo hoped Raegan could offer some sce to Mitchel in his current state.


    Noticing Raegan hesitating, Matteo asked, ¡°Shall I escort you there?¡±


    Raegan snapped out of it and declined.


    ¡°No need.


    I know the way.


    ¡±


    After leaving, Raegan felt conflicted but decided to proceed.


    Even she was free from her own


    confinement.


    How could Mitchel still be suffering so severely?


    As she reached the small garden, she spotted his silhouette in a wheelchair from a distance.


    Just as Raegan was about to approach, she saw Mitchel who had been sitting suddenly stand up, using a cane.


    He released the cane to take a few steps, but his other leg failed him, and he abruptly copsed back into the wheelchair.


    Raegan gasped, covering her mouth in shock.


    She recalled that he used to stand without a cane, and while he couldn¡¯t walk for long, he could manage a few steps on his own.


    How had his condition deteriorated so rapidly?


    Despite falling, Mitchel didn¡¯t surrender.


    He attempted to rise again with the support of the cane, trying repeatedly.


    Yet, the oue was unchanged.


    Without the cane, he was unable to walk.


    Finally, Mitchel flung the cane aside and slumped into the wheelchair, his arm dangling lifelessly.


    His expression was one of utter defeat.


    Raegan¡¯s heart ached at the sight.


    She couldn¡¯t fathom what had caused Mitchel¡¯s condition to deteriorate so dramatically.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Erick¡¯s softened stance toward him now made sense.

 Chapter 2067

    Suddenly, a ball rolled and stopped at Mitchel¡¯s feet.


    A chubby boy, followed by a slender one and a shorter one, hurried over to retrieve it.


    When the ballnded near Mitchel, the chubby boy yelled, ¡°Hey, you cripple!¡±


    Mitchel didn¡¯t respond, but Raegan¡¯s hand tightened into a fist.


    The chubby boy, noticing Mitchel¡¯s earlier struggle to stand, jeered loudly, ¡°Hey, you in the wheelchair! Don¡¯t act like you didn¡¯t hear me, okay?¡±


    Mitchel turned sharply, his eyes piercing.


    ¡°Are you speaking to me?¡±


    The chubby boy was taken aback by Mitchel¡¯s stern look but regained his bravado, thinking of his influential parents.


    He couldn¡¯t show weakness in front of his associates.


    He taunted, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m talking to you.


    Who else here is a cripple?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    His mocking words made the shorter boy burst intoughter as well.


    ¡°Ha! This guy¡¯s hrious, trying to stand up like that!¡±


    Raegan was seething, desperate to confront these rude children.


    Yet, she hesitated, considering Mitchel¡¯s pride.


    Intervening might only exacerbate the situation.


    Reluctantly, she restrained herself and continued to watch.


    ¡°This gentleman looks quite handsome.


    He seems impressive too,¡± the slender boy remarked, subtly cautioning the chubby boy against ridiculing someone who might be significant.


    The chubby boy retorted, ¡°What good is being handsome? Who would want a cripple?¡±


    He edged closer to taunt Mitchel directly, ¡°Hey, cripple, if you can pick up that ball for me, I¡¯ll ask my dad to get you a prosthetic.


    How about that?¡±


    The shorter boy was puzzled.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Prosthetic? But doesn¡¯t he have legs?¡±


    ¡°What good are legs if they don¡¯t work? He¡¯s as useless as trash!¡± the chubby boy dered spitefully.


    Raegan could tell the chubby boy was a constant bully, a child who used his family¡¯s status to intimidate others.


    He was young but remarkably cruel, likely to grow even more arrogant and despotic with age.


    The chubby boy jeered further, ¡°Honestly, just cut off those legs.


    Prosthetics would serve you better than those crippled limbs!¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s expression remained frosty, showing no interest in trivial banter with the chubby boy.


    Instead of addressing these children directly, he seemed more inclined to educate the parents responsible for such upbringing.


    That approach would likely be more impactful.


    Seeing Mitchel ignore him, the chubby boy harbored contempt.


    A cripple and yet so arrogant!


    ¡°Cripple, I¡¯m talking to you, didn¡¯t you hear?¡±


    The chubby boy said this as he maliciously kicked Mitchel¡¯s weakened leg.


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze turned icy, and just as he was about to respond, a stone flew through the air, striking the chubby boy on the calf.

 Chapter 2068

    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± The chubby boy copsed to the ground, crying loudly, ¡°Who the heck¡­¡±


    ¡°p!¡± Suddenly, a hazelnut shot directly into the chubby boy¡¯s open mouth.


    Though less brutal than the stone, it was painful enough to stun him!


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± the chubby boy let out an eerie scream.


    ¡°Who the¡­¡± He abruptly stopped, mping his hand over his mouth, fearful that another outburst might invite further retaliation.


    After waiting for a while with no reply from behind, the chubby boy finally stopped covering his mouth and exploded with anger, shouting, ¡°Who is the coward hiding and attacking me? I¡¯ll get the principal to check the cameras and make sure you get punished for this!¡±


    With no one stepping forward, he became convinced that his attacker was too frightened to show up, and his arrogance overflowed once more.


    Then, the chubby boy pointed at Mitchel and used him, ¡°It has to be you, you cripple! I¡¯m warning you, my father is very influential.


    Since you dare to hit me, I¡¯ll ensure you can¡¯t even stay in this hospital!¡±


    Mitchel responded coldly, ¡°Who is your father?¡±


    The chubby boy retorted, ¡°You have no right to know who my dad is, you lowly life!¡±


    Not only that, but the chubby boy also convinced his associates to join him in insulting Mitchel.


    ¡°Cripple! The chubby boy yelled, and the shorter boy beside him quickly followed.


    There came a short pause of silence.


    The slender boy hesitated and struggled to speak.


    ¡°


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, you worthless thing!¡± the chubby boy scolded.


    ¡°You¡¯re just the son of a driver.


    You should feel lucky to be here with us.


    You¡¯re not clever at all.


    I¡¯ll have my dad fire your poor, beggar father immediately! If it weren¡¯t for my dad providing for your loser dad, do you think you¡¯d have the chance to hang out with us and enjoy yourself?¡±


    Being insulted like this, the slender boy clenched his fists tightly.


    ¡°Are you dumb? Can¡¯t you insult properly? You¡¯repletely useless!¡±


    The shorter boy urged, ¡°Come on.


    Just curse this cripple.


    Don¡¯t make our friend mad!¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t curse.


    ¡± The slender boy finally stood up for himself.


    With determination, he continued, ¡°My dad says that cursing people is rude and you shouldn¡¯t mock others.


    No one chooses to be born different, and those who need help should be


    supported and encouraged, not mocked.


    That¡¯s the right thing to do!¡±


    The chubby boy was so enraged that he clutched his chest, gasping for air.


    Seeing this, the shorter boy shouted, ¡°Are you insane? Do you want your dad to lose his job?¡±


    But after dering his refusal, the slender boy seemed to gain rity, possibly remembering his father¡¯s words.


    He stood tall, defying them.


    ¡°No matter what you say, I will not curse.


    ¡±


    The slender boy faced the chubby boy.


    ¡°And another thing.


    My dad is not a beggar.


    He earns his living by working for your dad.


    There¡¯s no shame in his job.


    Just because my dad works for yours doesn¡¯t mean I have to follow yourmands.


    Their rtionship is purely professional, and my dad deserves respect for his hard work!¡±


    The slender boy clenched his fists, dering, ¡°I believe my dad would stand by me in this!¡±


    ¡°You filthy brat, you¡¯re really pushing your luck!¡± Furious, the chubby boy grabbed the slender boy¡¯s hair and forced him down to his knees, yelling, ¡°Insult him! Curse the cripple¡­¡±


    ¡°I refuse to curse! I simply won¡¯t!¡± the slender boy yelled, struggling to free himself from the chubby bo


    y, but the shorter boy stamped on his hand.

 Chapter 2069

    The chubby boy, acting like a true bully, pushed the slender boy to the ground!


    Mitchel, with a stern look, reached for his fallen cane, ready to teach the chubby boy a lesson.


    But before he could take action, a burst of hazelnuts flew through the air!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Before the chubby boy could react, he was hit again by the flying hazelnuts.


    This time, his lips were cut and his forehead bruised!


    Holding his bleeding lips, the chubby boy shouted in anger, ¡°Who¡¯s there? Show yourself!¡±


    Raegan had already stepped out from hiding.


    Seeing her, Mitchel loosened his grip on the cane.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and stepped up to confront the chubby boy.


    ¡°I was curious who had such a nasty mouth.


    Thought I¡¯d give him some hazelnuts to clean it out, and it turns out to be just a little chubby boy!¡±


    Raegan deliberately prolonged the words ¡°little chubby boy,¡± emphasizing each word.


    So this chubby boy liked to belittle others, did he? She then decided that today she would teach him a lesson in ¡°fighting fire with fire!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You dare hit me! You¡¯ll have to¡­¡± The chubby boy, his lips bleeding and his speech unclear, struggled to form words.


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m here to teach you a lesson!¡± Raegan announced, looking down at him.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Being sized up by Raegan, the chubby boy felt ufortable and snapped at her, ¡°What are you staring at?¡±


    ¡°Your face looks like a ck hole on earth,pletely sunken in.


    Your nose seems like it¡¯s been ttened with a rolling pin, and those big teeth of yours appear those of a mouse.


    It¡¯s brave of you to mock others when you look like this.


    ¡±


    ¡°You!¡± the shorter boy, the chubby boy¡¯s sidekick, tried to defend his friend.


    Just as he began to throw insults at Raegan, he noticed the cuts and bruises on the chubby boy¡¯s face and hesitated.


    ¡°How could you even start with insults?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurl baseless usations my way.


    I never insult people.


    I simply make objective observations based on the facts.


    Besides, the ones I criticize usually aren¡¯t very nice people.


    ¡± Raegan¡¯s beautiful eyes focused on the two troublemakers.


    The chubby boy and the shorter one, not the quickest thinkers around, didn¡¯t quite understand Raegan¡¯s words but felt Like they had been insulted.


    They somehow felt she was mocking them.


    The chubby boy stuttered, ¡°You¡­ You dare to insult me, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Better be quiet!¡± Raegan interrupted sharply.


    ¡°Every time you speak, it just shows how little decency you have, smaller than the tip of a needle!¡±


    She looked him over once more andmented, ¡°Well, you certainly look well-nourished and


    prosperous.


    ¡±


    At this, the chubby boy began to cry loudly.


    ¡°That¡¯s making you cry?¡± Raegan remarked.


    ¡°I¡¯m merely treating you the way you treat others.


    We¡¯ve barely started and you¡¯re already upset.


    I had assumed you had thick skin, but it turns out it¡¯s as thin as paper!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re picking on a child¡­¡± Only then did the chubby boy think to y the ¡°child¡± card, feeling he was being mistreated by an adult.


    But the chubby boy wasn¡¯t small at all, looking to be about thirteen or fourteen years old.


    Tall and strong, he could hardly be considered an innocent child any longer.


    Children at his age should know better than to blindly follow bad influences and engage in wrongdoing.


    Without this lesson, he would likely continue to grow worse, potentially bullying and humiliating others in the future! do find it ¡°You¡¯repletely correct!¡± Raegan sneered.


    enlightening to pick on impolite children like you.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2070

    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you¡­¡± The chubby boy, his words hissing through his split lips, clenched his fists and rushed forward.


    Mitchel in the wheelchair looked on with a grim expression and extended his cane to stop the chubby boy.


    But how could Raegan, a grown-up, get outsmarted by a little troublemaker? She acted quickly, her leg sweeping out to knock the chubby boy to the ground.


    Seeing the chubby boy go down, the shorter boy felt the urge to stand up for him and dashed forward as well.


    Raegan simply sidestepped, and the shorter boy stumbled, crashing face-first into the ground.


    Raegan gazed down at the two whimpering bullies on the ground and stated coldly, ¡°Let me be clear.


    If your parents aren¡¯t correcting you, plenty of other people will step in to handle kids like you!¡±


    Her scolding was meant to make them experience the sting of being mocked andbeled, not to express her own anger.


    Lashing out at them would be meaningless.


    One wouldn¡¯t retaliate against a dog by biting it back.


    Raegan wanted them to understand the difficulty of enduring such harsh words and to refrain from imposing them on others.


    She advised them.


    ¡°Keep in mind, just because you¡¯ve gotten away with things before doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t face consequences that you¡¯ll regret forever!¡±


    Raegan then turned to the slender boy who had defended himself, extended her hand to help him up, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name, young man?¡±


    The slender boy found Raegan so stunning that he barely dared to meet her gaze.


    And what she had said was absolutely perfect.


    She had dealt a firm hand to those two troublemakers.


    He would avoid such characters if it weren¡¯t necessary! To him, Raegan¡¯s actions were incredibly cool and impressive! He swallowed nervously and responded, ¡°My name is Chasen Murray.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    Raegan gave Chasen a warm smile andmended him, ¡°Chasen, you did wonderfully.


    It¡¯s clear your dad has raised you well.


    Through you, it¡¯s clear your father is a person of integrity, deserving of respect.


    ¡±


    She took out a clean handkerchief and gently wiped the dust from Chasen¡¯s face, adding, ¡°I hope you always maintain this pure heart.


    ¡±


    Chasen, who had managed not to cry despite the difort, found his eyes brimming with tears when Raegan praised him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ll never surrender to bad influences!¡±


    Only after this did Raegan get the opportunity to face Mitchel.


    She had already stepped forward to deal with those troublemakers and didn¡¯t see any need to hide.


    She moved closer, trying to exin, ¡°I¡­ I was just passing through¡­¡± However, her voicecked confidence.


    Mitchel was about to respond when a loud cry interrupted him.


    ¡°Oh my! Who did this to my baby!¡± A plump woman dressed in a bright red fur coat burst forth, clutching the chubby boy, and eximed dramatically, ¡°Baby, baby, what happened? How did


    your face get injured? It¡¯s agonizing me.


    .


    The woman shouted rapidly and energetically, ¡°Who did this? Come out now!¡±


    Just as Raegan was about to reply, Mitchel cut in, ¡°It was me.


    ¡±


    The woman turned to stare at Mitchel, and he stated in a steady voice, ¡°I did it.


    ¡±


    ¡°You?¡± The plump woman eyed Mitchel skeptically, doubtingly questioning, You, cripple, how could you hit anyone?¡±


    Raeganmented inwardly, ¡°Like mother, like son.


    ¡± Now she understood the source of the chubby boy¡¯s behavior.


    It was entirely a matter of upbringing!


    Mitchel ignored the woman, simply pressing a call button on his wheelchair to summon Matteo to handle the situation.


    To Mitchel, time was extremely valuable.


    Within minutes, he could review a document worth hundreds of millions, potentially offering job opportunities to many.


    Thus, he never wasted time on people or things that did not deserve his attention!

 Chapter 2071

    Still, Mitchel instinctively moved his wheelchair slightly forward to shield Raegan behind him.


    In his mother¡¯s embrace, the chubby boy regained his arrogance.


    No matter how massive the trouble he had caused, his mother would cover for him.


    This indulgence reinforced his unruly disposition.


    Pointing at Raegan, the chubby boy yelled, ¡°Mom! Look at her! It was this awful woman that hit me.


    Get her and this cripple! They were talking earlier.


    They must be plotting together!¡±


    With his mother by his side, his stutter vanished, and the chubby boy shouted with malice, ¡°Torture them! Kill them!¡±


    There was nothing but pure malice in his eyes.


    Raegan¡¯s expression turned icy, observing that the chubby boy showed no regret or shame while lying in his mother¡¯s arms, still so vicious.


    It was clear this mother and son duo were alike, probably ustomed to tormenting others frequently!


    The plump woman suddenly turned around to face them.


    ¡°You, cripple, dare defend this woman? I¡¯ll take you down along with her today! I¡¯ll have people blind you, and then you¡¯ll truly be helpless!¡±


    The plump woman stood up swiftly, her movements sharp and threatening as she spoke.


    Mitchel was not about to let the plump woman touch Raegan.


    He quickly swung his cane, hitting the woman on her leg.


    ¡°Thud!¡± The impact caused the woman¡¯s knees to buckle, and due to her substantial size, she crashed to the ground with a loud noise.


    ¡°Ouch¡­ I¡¯m going to die from this fall!¡± the plump woman groaned in agony.


    ¡°You! How dare you attack me, you cripple!¡±


    Hearing the mother and son repeatedly use the term ¡°cripple,¡± Raegan could no longer stay silent.


    She moved in front of Mitchel, cing him behind her.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you look at your son for the cause of being taught a lesson? He was being disrespectful all this while, for crying out loud! And you are not anything better.


    Not even bothered to ask for what happened, you just start conflicts!¡±


    Raegan was furious.


    ¡°Is this your way of parenting? Is this how you guide your child?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach my son any way I please.


    Who are you to criticize, you Little wench!¡± the woman snapped back sharply.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Raegan¡¯s expression conveyed her disbelief.


    ¡°You earned that fall.


    ¡®As the twig is bent, so grows the tree.


    ¡¯ Parents like you ruin their children!¡±


    ¡°What foul Language you use, daring to talk about my son!¡± The plump woman enraged like a fury, scolded, ¡°I think you¡¯re really looking for trouble, you little brat!¡±


    Raegan had seen all she needed to.


    The chubby boy clearly took after his mother.


    It was no surprise he seemed beyond reform.


    Years of his mother¡¯s influence had deeply embedded these traits in him.


    The plump woman kept on ranting, ¡°You little siren, thinking you can lure a man with your


    pretty face.


    No wonder this cripple fancies you.


    Pah, you were born a seductress!¡±


    The woman¡¯s rant was nonsensical, packed with wild usations thatshed about aimlessly.


    Yet, she was quite observant.


    She noticed that despite Mitchel was crippled, his manners and clothes hinted at wealth.


    As for Raegan, dressed in simple, loose, casual attire which the woman failed to recognize as high-end leisure wear, she mistook them for cheap outfits.


    To the woman, Raegan was just a girl from a lower ss trying to rise above her station, and she didn¡¯t think such individuals deserved her attention! She was intent on giving Raegan a severe reprimand!


    The plump woman was unaware that Raegan wore loose clothing because she was still breastfeeding after recently giving birth.


    She innocently believed that Raegan, impoverished, would eagerly cling to a rich man like Mitchel, despite his limp.


    Even in loose attire, Raegan managed to turn heads, which sparked intense jealousy in the plump woman.


    Thus, the plump woman was determined to undermine and malign Raegan with vicious words.

 Chapter 2072

    Raegan chuckled.


    ¡°Do you have trouble seeing? Can¡¯t you make out his face even if his leg is hurt? How many girls would vie for someone with a face like his? I happen to like him.


    What¡¯s the issue?¡±


    The woman was taken aback.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She hadn¡¯t expected Raegan to openly confess to such intentions.


    Honestly, Raegan spoke the truth.


    Mitchel, seated in his wheelchair, did possess a striking attractiveness she hadn¡¯t seen before.


    Yet, she wasn¡¯t ready to back down.


    She imagined wing out Raegan¡¯s charming eyes.


    ¡°Ugh! You tramp!¡± The woman retorted, ¡°To speak so freely of such disgraceful matters, you must trulyck any sense of decency!¡±


    ¡°What is so disgraceful about it?¡± Raeganughed at the plump woman¡¯s ignorance.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re both single, why shouldn¡¯t we be attracted to each other? Don¡¯t project your sordid thoughts onto us!¡±


    Raegan, letting her guard down, unintentionally let slip her single status, embellishing it with the element of mutual attraction.


    It was a minor blunder, driven by her irritation with the plump woman.


    Before the plump woman could respond, Raegan added, ¡°People like you, who see and think with such filth, are truly repulsive!¡±


    Furious, the plump woman shot back, ¡°Just because you¡¯re beautiful, you think you can act so superior? I¡¯ll tear out your eyes!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being pretty? Does it bother you that much? Did I harm you in any way?¡± Raegan snapped back.


    After a few exchanges, Raegan had figured out the plump woman¡¯s strategy.


    The woman would start with a barrage of curses, followed by groundless usations, ndering and belittling her opponents to shatter their confidence and make them easy to manipte.


    If someone was emotionally fragile or depressed, such baseless insults could provoke dark thoughts.


    Luckily, Raegan was no longer in a vulnerable state and was mentally resilient, making her impervious to such maniptions.


    Raegan responded with cutting sarcasm, ¡°My advice to you is not to lose weight.


    Right now, at least you can me your weight.


    If you were thin, you¡¯d have no excuses to hide your inner ugliness.


    ¡±


    She continued taunting, ¡°I believe everyone can see that your nasty personality is what makes you truly unattractive!¡±


    Normally, the plump woman used these tactics to infuriate others to the point of copse, but today, she was the one nearly ovee with rage! ¡°You!¡±


    Struggling to breathe, she quickly pinched her chest, gasping for air.


    Suddenly, a slender man rushed over, eximing, ¡°Honey! What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    It was the plump woman¡¯s husband.


    He immediately began patting her back until she could breathe normally again.


    Pointing at Raegan and Mitchel, the plump woman shouted, ¡°These two jerks have been bullying me! They¡¯re the ones! You must have someone kill them, kill this pair of jerks!¡±


    Her tone was filled with entitlement.


    She spoke to her husband as if ordering him to crush a bug, revealing her disregard for human life and hinting at her habitual cruelty.


    Her husband listened dutifully and replied, ¡°Alright, alright.


    I¡¯ll have someone deal with these two jerks right now!¡±


    ¡°Hey, you! Come here,¡± he called out.


    A middle-aged man with graying hair, a driver for this arrogant couple, approached respectfully and said, ¡°Sir, what do you need?¡±


    The plump woman¡¯s husband frowned and asked, ¡°Where are the bodyguards?¡±


    The driver responded with deference, ¡°They¡¯re waiting by the car, following your earlier instructions.


    Should I call them over now?¡±

 Chapter 2073

    ¡°No need!¡± With a dismissive wave of his hand, the husband couldn¡¯t hide his impatience.


    ¡°You,e here and beat these two for me!¡±


    The driver, visibly taken aback, hesitated.


    Engaging in violence was new to him.


    ¡°Sir, this is a public ce.


    Might there be some misunderstanding? Perhaps we should talk it over first¡­¡±


    Before the driver could finish, a shoe struck his face with a loud smack!


    ¡°Just do as you¡¯re told, you fool! Why the questions?¡±


    The force of the thick-soled shoe caused the driver¡¯s mouth to bleed.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± From a corner, previously unnoticed, Chasen rushed to the gray-haired driver and embraced him, crying.


    ¡°Dad, why is he hitting you? You always told me he respected you.


    Was that not true?¡±


    Despite facing beatings and harsh words just to get by, the driver was determined to sow seeds of virtue in his son¡¯s heart.


    Thus, he crafted tales of his superior who held him in high regard and a job that was a breeze, all to keep his son¡¯s mind free from worry.


    His efforts bore fruit, as his son grew up with a solid backbone of integrity and apass that always pointed to what was right.


    Raised with a strong moralpass, Chasen faced the husband with determined eyes and said, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s wrong to hit my dad without reason, He was right to question a wrong order.


    ¡±


    Chasen stood firm and dered, ¡°I expect you to apologize for hitting him!¡±


    What met his request was a flying shoe, targeting Chasen¡¯s head.


    Witnessing the threat, the driver instinctively shielded his son with his body, absorbing the brutal impact, yet he held his son close, ensuring his son¡¯s safety.


    The plump woman¡¯s husband bellowed at Chasen, ¡°You impudent brat, how dare you rebuke me! Your plumpher grovels at my feet for work.


    And you expect me to apologize? You¡¯re nothing but a rat from the gutter, unworthy of it For Raegan, the scene unfolding was a stark revtion.


    The adage ¡°birds of a feather flock together¡± couldn¡¯t be more apparent with this family.


    Not one showed a shred of decency.


    They revered the mighty and scorned the meek, failing to recognize their workers ¡°humanity.


    With no footwear left to hurl, the plump woman¡¯s husband grabbed a stone, aiming for the driver and his son.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Raegan¡¯s voice thundered with fury.


    The husband halted and turned, Raegan¡¯s striking appearance momentarily capturing his attention.


    Noticing her husband¡¯s gaze fixed on Raegan, the plump woman¡¯s irritation red.


    She tugged his ear with force and hissed, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    The husband said in haste, ¡°Nothing.


    I swear I didn¡¯t see a thing!¡±


    Pushing her husband aside, the plump woman¡¯s stare bore into Raegan with poison.


    ¡°You little


    vixen, flirting shamelessly with any man!¡±


    Raegan was at a loss for words.


    She didn¡¯t do anything, and here came the baseless usations her way.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The plump woman¡¯s husband ogled Raegan, remarking with a sneer, ¡°She¡¯s quite the looker, isn¡¯t she? Those loose clothes can¡¯t conceal her shape¡­ Damn! She¡¯s quite curvy in all the right ces!¡±


    Incensed, the plump woman pinched her husband, rebuking, ¡°Are your eyes still on that temptress? Do you want me to blind you?¡±


    ¡°No, no, you¡¯ve got it all wrong, dear!¡± Her husband quickly retorted, ¡°I was thinking she¡¯d catch Korbin¡¯s eye.


    You remember him, don¡¯t you? He¡¯s always after women who are a blend of innocence and allure.


    ¡±


    Korbin was a partner in their less-than-reputable business ventures, where they shamelessly traded favors using unsuspecting women, even resorting to ckmail with secretly filmed videos.


    Upon hearing her husband¡¯s suggestion, the plump woman¡¯s face split into a wicked grin.


    ¡°Perfect, we¡¯ll send her to Korbin.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2074

    Meanwhile, her husband looked around slyly, entertaining the vile thought of indulging himself before passing Raegan on to Korbin.


    Mitchel¡¯s expression turned to one of revulsion at such repulsive thoughts.


    Without warning, his cane flew from his grasp!


    ¡°ng!¡± The ck custom-made cane struck the husband¡¯s head, blood instantly welling from the wound.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± He grasped his head, wailing in agony.


    ¡°Who the hell hit me!¡± The cane had moved too swiftly.


    He was unprepared for the blow and staggered from the force.


    The plump woman saw who had thrown the cane.


    It was the man they called the ¡°cripple.


    ¡± She barked orders, ¡°Darling, tie them up.


    Send this guy to the wild, and thisdy to Korbin¡¯s pleasure.


    To hell with them!¡±


    Her husband, excited toply, barked at the driver, ¡°You useless, blind old man, what are you standing around for? Cuff the man first!¡±


    Assuming Mitchel posed no threat, they expected the driver to easily restrain him.


    Then, they would summon the bodyguards to take both captives to their vehicle.


    As the driver approached Mitchel, Raegan braced herself for disappointment, having thought the driver honorable.


    But the driver straightened up, gave her a respectful bow, and said, ¡°Chasen just told me of your kindness, that you¡¯ve been good to him.


    Thank you, miss!¡±


    Raegan, taken aback by the unexpected show of gratitude, quickly gestured in dismissal.


    ¡°I hardly did anything noteworthy.


    It¡¯s Chasen who has a keen sense of justice.


    He¡¯s the one who deserves praise.


    ¡±


    The plump woman¡¯s husband, consumed by fury, bellowed, ¡°What are you thanking her for? I ordered you to hit them!¡±


    Facing the plump woman¡¯s husband, the driver dered, ¡°Sir, I can¡¯t be a party to this.


    I must stand by this gentleman and this Lady!¡±


    The husband, ustomed to being inmand, was livid.


    He should have been the one giving orders, and yet there he stood! He shouted in outrage, ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you, you old coot? Thinking of quitting your job and begging in the streets?¡±


    With a defiant motion, the driver stripped off his tie, rolled up his sleeves to reveal a surprising muscr build, and announced, ¡°I quit!¡±


    The plump woman and her husband were rendered speechless.


    They had pegged Chasen¡¯s father as feeble, ever the timid and aging figure.


    His presence was never felt in their schemes.


    They relegated him to the car, deeming him too feeble to be of use.


    Little did they know, Chasen¡¯s father had been masking his true capabilities, choosing not to partake in their nefarious activities.


    The husband threatened with a sneer, ¡°You quit? Well, better watch out.


    I could go after your boy.


    ¡±


    He was cut short by a swift breeze.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chasen¡¯s father¡¯s fist connected with the husband¡¯s face as he thundered, ¡°Lay a finger on my son, and it¡¯ll be thest thing you do!¡±


    ¡°Shit! Ah!¡± The plump woman¡¯s husband let out a piercing scream.


    Already reeling from the blow to his head, a punch to the face added insult to injury, turning his visage into a garish canvas, almostughable in its absurdity.


    At this scene, Chasen leaped up, his apuse resonating through the air, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re a hero!¡±


    In his son¡¯s admiring gaze, Chasen¡¯s father found renewed strength.


    He turned to the husband decisively.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be turning the car¡¯s dashcam footage over to the Ambrosia police.


    You won¡¯t escape justice for your crimes here!¡±

 Chapter 2075

    While Chasen¡¯s father hadn¡¯t seen this couple¡¯s misdeeds firsthand, he had overheard enough from their conversations in the car.


    He was confident the police could piece together the evidence.


    The color drained from the plump woman¡¯s husband¡¯s face.


    The idea that Chasen¡¯s father had the foresight to install a dashcam had never crossed his mind.


    He had no idea when it was instilled! In their line of work, leaving no trace was imperative.


    A dashcam was thest thing they would want.


    The husband hissed venomously, ¡°You¡¯ll regret this!¡± His voice was a low growl as he clenched his teeth in fury.


    It was at this moment Matteo made his entrance.


    However, he hadn¡¯t summoned bodyguards.


    Instead, he had brought the hospital¡¯s director to the scene.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Matteo reported to Mitchel that the couple was engaged in selling medical equipment to this very hospital.


    They had greased the palms of Aurora¡¯s medical department heads, securing contracts for the hospital¡¯s medical supplies.


    Their profits had soared, padding their bank ounts and inting their egos beyond measure.


    The plump woman¡¯s husband recognized the hospital director immediately.


    Upon the director¡¯s arrival, the husband called out desperately, ¡°Sir, we need your assistance.


    We¡¯ve been bullied in your hospital.


    Please, have these people removed!¡±


    The plump woman¡¯s husband believed he had a foolproof strategy.


    Once Mitchel and Raegan were expelled, his bodyguards would take care of them discreetly.


    The driver, in particr, was a loose end that needed to be tied up, his silence purchased or enforced.


    When the director heard the plea, he gestured for the hospital security to step in.


    The hospital on Aurora was ustomed to shes more than Ambrosia, where gun violence wasmon.


    The hospital had dealt with aggressive parties before.


    Those whose loved ones weren¡¯t saved often sought vengeance on the staff.


    As a result, the security team was always armed, ready to protect patients and staff alike.


    A squad of imposing security guards advanced, guns at the ready, exuding an air of authority.


    The director approached Mitchel, his apologies flowing.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for this disturbance, Mr.


    Dixon.


    ¡±


    The plump woman¡¯s husband couldn¡¯t suppress his smirk.


    However, confusion marred his triumph.


    Mr.


    Dixon? In the realms of Ambrosia, the Dixons were a household name, boasting the wealthiest patriarch in Ardlens.


    The husband considered the possibility of a mistake but shrugged it off.


    Perhaps the director had simply misspoken.


    Brimming with confidence, the plump woman¡¯s husband taunted, ¡°Feeling frightened now, are you? Just remember, any of you tries to fight back, then¡­¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± With a snap of his fingers near his temple, he threatened, ¡°It¡¯ll be the end for all of


    you!¡± He believed he had instilled fear in them.


    However, to his shock, the security guards swiftly hoisted him off the floor the next moment and marched him out.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey, wait¡­ Have you made a mistake¡­ You¡¯re taking the wrong person¡±


    His protestations echoed, his voice tinged with the shrillness of disbelief.


    The plump woman started to shout, ¡°Can¡¯t you see? The ones who should be taken away are right over there!¡±


    Furious, the plump woman pointed at Mitchel in a wheelchair and Raegan, screaming, ¡°Take those two wretches away for me!¡±


    Almost immediately, she was hoisted up by the hospital director¡¯s security guards.


    The director snapped at the plump woman, ¡°You and your husband have insulted our honored guests.


    I will truthfully report this incident as an interference with the harmony between the two countries!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The plump woman¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    She had not expected such a drastic consequence.

 Chapter 2076

    This year, Aurora introduced a neww against disrupting international rtions to encourage local development.


    If found guilty, the offenders would be banned permanently from entering Aurora, and their passports would be marked to highlight their offenses, making any future international travel difficult.


    Even up to this point, the plump woman still thought the director was wrong.


    ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± she shouted.


    ¡°Look at who I am! I¡¯m your business partner.


    You¡¯re mistaken.


    It¡¯s those two over there who should be expelled!¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Her husband suddenly broke free and shouted at the director, ¡°I know the heads of your medical department.


    You¡¯ll regret this once they find out how you¡¯ve treated us!¡±


    The security guards had been gentle with the couple because, just fifteen minutes earlier, they had been regarded as honored guests of the hospital.


    The suddenmand from the director to remove the couple caused them to question whether the director had made a mistake.


    The plump woman¡¯s husband grabbed the director¡¯s arm desperately and hastily said, ¡°Look closely and recognize who I am.


    You should be dragging that damn cripple instead!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was met with a sharp response.


    ¡°p!¡± The director struck him across the face.


    The husband of the plump woman had a bleeding corner of his mouth and stared bewilderedly at the director.


    Without pausing, the director pped the husband again, causing the other side of his mouth to also start bleeding.


    After delivering the ps, the director nced over at Mitchel in the wheelchair, noting thetter¡¯s furrowed brow and tense demeanor.


    The director then kicked the plump woman¡¯s husband again, hitting him hard in the torso.


    ¡°Ouch! Ouch¡­¡± The husband clutched his stomach and copsed to the ground.


    Sadly, he still hadn¡¯t grasped the situation yet.


    ¡°Sir, please look carefully¡­ It¡¯s me¡­¡±


    The plump woman screamed, ¡°Sir, have you lost your senses!¡±


    The couple were bewildered by the director¡¯s sudden hostility, especially since the director himself had just recently treated them as distinguished guests.


    It seemed as if he had been seized by a sudden madness.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The director was boiling with rage.


    He delivered several more kicks.


    These two fools were stillpletely unaware of whom they had insulted.


    Morons!


    Mitchel, the arrogant couple had ridiculed, was the leader of the transportation project, a crucial diplomatic endeavor involving two countries.


    Anyone selected for such a project would have to maintain an unblemished political reputation and possess significant influence.


    Gaining the trust of two national governments was not something the average person could achieve.


    How could these two morons dare to offend someone of such caliber? And they had the audacity to ridicule him for his disability?


    Mitchel¡¯s ability to secure the project, despite his disability, showcased his extraordinary capabilities.


    The director had no intention of exining these matters to the ignorant couple.


    After all, fools would always be fools.


    This couple assumed they could dominate simply because they had been treated well, failing to realize that such treatment was contingent on mutual interests.


    Rtionships founded on these terms were inherently fragile.


    Once those interests were threatened, partnerships would dissolve as quickly as they were established.


    Now, by offending Mitchel, the hospital might face shutdown, or at the very least, the director would be promptly dismissed.


    Furthermore, this plump woman and her husband were truly ignorant.

 Chapter 2077

    Even now, they failed to recognize the real influencer here, which was utterly ridiculous! Even the founder of Aurora would show respect to Mitchel, the man in the wheelchair they had mocked, not to mention insignificant individuals Like themselves.


    They were simply out of their depth!


    Since the director didn¡¯t work out regrly, he couldn¡¯t match the fitness level of his bodyguards.


    Just a few kicks had left him gasping for air.


    He turned to the bodyguards behind him and shouted, ¡°What are you waiting for? Get over here and help! Hit them!¡±


    Atst, the bodyguards realized the gravity of the situation.


    The once esteemed guests had insulted someone far more significant.


    Now was not the time for courtesies.


    It was time to reallyy into them.


    Several bodyguards encircled the couple and started to assault them.


    Meanwhile, the chubby boy, son of the couple, and his associates were escorted away.


    This included Chasen, who was taken out on Raegan¡¯smand by Matteo.


    It was imperative that the children not be exposed to such violence, though the couple certainly deserved a harsh lesson and had Likelymitted numerous wrongs before.


    The director didn¡¯t call for a stop, focusing instead on ensuring Mitchel felt justified.


    Mitchel, sensing the lesson was probably learned, tapped the armrest of his wheelchair and said, ¡°Take them out.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have them removed right away, Mr.


    Dixon,¡± the director eagerly said.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything unsatisfactory, or if you¡¯re ufortable in any way, please inform me immediately!¡±


    The plump woman¡¯s husband was severely beaten, his face a mess of blood and bruises.


    When he noticed the director respectfully nodding and bowing to Mitchel, calling thetter Mr.


    Dixon, realization btedly dawned on him.


    Chances were that Mitchel belonged to the Dixon family from Ardlens, arguably the most powerful of them all.


    The husband froze.


    My God, what had he done? He had mocked a man of such significance, even referring to thetter as a cripple! At that moment, he wished he could sever his own tongue.


    Particrly since he had been eyeing Mitchel¡¯s woman! What he had done was utterly unforgiving.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Scraping the ground with both hands, the husband shouted, ¡°Mr.


    Dixon¡­ Please forgive me.


    I was blind to your greatness.


    Please have mercy¡­¡±


    Tears streamed down his face as he pleaded, and the plump woman, taken aback, eximed, ¡°Honey! What¡¯s happening? Have you lost your senses too?¡±


    Just as the director had suggested, the plump woman was ignorant enough not to realize the situation even now.


    Baffled, she wondered why her husband suddenly started acting like the director.


    She scrutinized Mitchel, wondering what kind of spell he cast.


    Yet, she noticed nothing out of the ordinary, except for him being strikingly handsome.


    Meanwhile, her husband, while being pulled away, still managed to crawl over and p his wife hard.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, you blind old witch! You¡¯ve ruined our business!¡±


    The husband was devastated.


    Offending the wealthiest man in Ardlens and the authorities in Aurora, what prospects did their business still hold? They might as well brace for bankruptcy and face the music!


    This prompted the director who immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t let them leave.


    Take them to the enforcement office.


    We need to thoroughly investigate who they¡¯ve been paying off!¡±


    The plump woman¡¯s husband felt his eyes roll back in despair.


    Upon Matteo¡¯s return, Mitchel ordered, ¡°The things he talked about, sending young girls to business partners, look into them deeply and then forward everything to the prosecutor¡¯s office in Ardlens!¡±


    The plump woman¡¯s husband was left dumbfounded.


    He froze, not sure how to react.


    A deep coldness washed over him.


    This meant a trial in Aurora followed by one in Ardlens.


    He and his wife was looking at a lifetime behind bars!


    Meanwhile, the chubby boy was waiting impatiently.


    As he waited, he bragged to his associates.


    ¡°Just watch, my mom and dad are going to beat that cripple to death, and that woman who yelled at me, they¡¯ll leave her battered and sell her off!¡±


    Chasen scoffed.


    ¡°Keep dreaming.


    She won¡¯t go down that easily!¡±


    The chubby boy clenched his fists.


    ¡°Just wait and see.


    My parents can handle anyone.


    After they¡¯re done with those two, they¡¯lle for you and your dad, you two filthy dogs! Since you try to stand up to me, just wait for your downfall!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 2078

    Chasen, though young, suddenly felt a wave of doubt upon hearing this.


    He was concerned for Raegan and Mitchel.


    But he knew he couldn¡¯t let his fear show, or the chubby boy would only torment them more.


    He balled his little fists, staring defiantly at the chubby boy.


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared of you!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± The chubby boy made a move to charge at Chasen, but a bodyguard held him back.


    The bodyguard had been keeping an eye on the chubby boy and the shorter one.


    Otherwise, the chubby boy might have teamed up with the shorter one to attack Chasen earlier!


    ¡°Damn it! Just wait till my parentse out, you¡¯re dead!¡± the chubby boy yelled.


    He was used to hearing about the shady deeds his parents did.


    His parents never concealed their wrongdoings from him, openly discussing their nefarious activities even in his presence!


    They even instilled in him that with money, one could wield power and trample over anynd.


    The chubby boy was convinced that no matter how reckless he was, his parents would always shield him.


    This was what fostered his devil-may-care attitude.


    The plump woman¡¯s husband, his face swollen and bruised from the assault, emerged and overheard his son¡¯s ranting, boiling with rage.


    The root cause of today¡¯s debacle was his troublemaking son! Had it not been for the chaos his son had caused, they would not have antagonized Mitchel, the one they should have avoided.


    Seeing his parents emerge, the chubby boy hurried over and asked, ¡°Dad, did you finish off that cripple?¡±


    The chubby boy was utterly spoiled, and supremely self-centered.


    He looked at his parents, all battered up, yet it seemed like he was staring at nk space, giving their injuries no mind, just worrying if his dad had given a beating to the one who ticked him off! After all, anyone who had ever crossed him had been severely beaten by his father.


    Once, when a ssmate identally stepped on the chubby boy¡¯s shoe, the chubby boy refused the apology and retaliated by pinning that ssmate down and beating thetter savagely!


    Out of the blue, the ssmate, pushed to the edge, hit back, and wrestled the chubby boy down instead.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    The chubby boy, who rarely exercised and was physically frail, quickly found himself outmatched.


    However, the ssmate didn¡¯t actually want to fight.


    He was merely defending himself and stopped once he realized the chubby boy was no match.


    The chubby boy immediatelyined to his dad, who then had someone assault the


    ssmate so severely after school, leaving the ssmate brain-dead!


    The ssmate¡¯s family wanted to protest but were hushed up with a payoff from the chubby boy¡¯s father, leaving them no avenue for justice.


    Thus, in the eyes of the chubby boy, human life held Little value.


    With enough money, he believed anything could be resolved.


    Upon hearing his son¡¯s question, the plump woman¡¯s husband, boiling with fury, mustered all his strength and struck his son forcefully.


    ¡°p!¡±


    The chubby boy was sent sprawling to the ground, wailing loudly.


    This was the first time his father had ever hit him.


    The plump woman screamed and hurried to her son¡¯s side, staring at her husband and yelling, ¡°Have you lost your mind? Why are you hitting our son?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is that what you call hitting?¡± The plump woman¡¯s husband, eyes wild with fury, replied, ¡°I¡¯ve worked my damned whole life to get where I am, and it¡¯s all been destroyed by this disaster you brought into the world!¡±

 Chapter 2079

    Cradling her son, the plump woman softly said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You brought into the world¡¯? Isn¡¯t he your son too?¡±


    ¡°My son?¡± The plump woman¡¯s husband let out a chillingugh.


    ¡°He really isn¡¯t!¡±


    The plump woman was taken aback.


    ¡°What are you saying? How is our child not your son?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been infertile all along.


    This child was actually conceived with a friend of mine at your request!¡± The plump woman¡¯s husband revealed a shocking truth.


    His only reason for wanting a child was to secure a tie to the plump woman¡¯s family, who were notably wealthy.


    He himself was just a man without a penny to his name at that time!


    To elevate his status, he targeted the plump woman, knowing she was her family¡¯s sole heiress and would inherit a significant fortune.


    Despite her unappealing looks, no man of his impoverished background would typically have a chance with her.


    He schemed a n to have a friend impregnate her, and then use the child to force her into marriage.


    His friend was initially reluctant to sleep with the plump woman because of her appearance, and it cost him a fair sum to convince his friend.


    Using this marriage, he slowly built his wealth and status to reach his current position.


    But just moments before, his entire world had crumbled.


    The crimes hemitted might not warrant the death penalty in Aurora, but with the murder cases linked to him in Ardlens, execution was likely the oue!


    Overwhelmed by the prospect of his doomed future, he lost control, pulling out his belt and clenching it, furiously saying, ¡°This cursed child, I¡¯m going to kill him now!¡±


    The plump woman dove to shield the chubby boy, but her husband began to attack them both.


    Suddenly, the hospital entrance was overrun with screams and turmoil, utterly chaotic.


    The plump woman was struck violently by her husband and could no longer protect the chubby boy.


    The chubby boy couldn¡¯t figure out why his usually easygoing dad had be a raging beast,


    set on killing him.


    He was hit and tried to dodge, but a swinging punch from his father threw him off bnce, and he tumbled down the high steps.


    ¡°Thud!¡± A dull thump resonated as the chubby boy hit the pavement, his head smacking the ground.


    Blood pooled around him.


    The shorter boy peeked out and saw the chubby boy lying motionless, his eyes wide with confusion as though the fall had left him dazed.


    This sight nearly terrified the shorter boy to death.


    In anger, the plump woman shoved her husband, and just as he was about to fall down the steps, he grabbed her.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The two of them rolled down the steps like tumbling balls, ending at the bottom.


    The plump woman¡¯s front teeth were shattered, and her husband¡¯s face was severely injured, both presenting a horrifying scene!


    At that moment, the sound of police sirens pierced the air.


    Law enforcement arrived at the scene to find the couple and the chubby boy sprawled on the ground and immediately called for an ambnce.

 Chapter 2080

    What a scene to the onlookers.


    The small garden had regained its usual tranquility.


    However, an undeniable awkwardness still lingered.


    Raegan cringed as she recalled her bold deration to the plump woman, professing her attraction to Mitchel and her intent to seduce him, alongside ament on the freedom of unmarried people to love.


    She felt she was impulsive.


    In a desperate attempt to defend Mitchel, she had spoken without thinking much.


    Looking back, it was downright embarrassing.


    Concerned that Mitchel might be upset, Raegan took the initiative to apologize.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.


    I got carried away just now and spouted some nonsense.


    Please don¡¯t mind it.


    If you need me to rify anything¡­¡±


    Raegan¡¯s thoughts then shifted to Eloise, uncertain of Eloise¡¯s rtionship with Mitchel.


    Did Mitchel know what Eloise had said to Bryce? Did Mitchel realize that Eloise was actually interested in Bryce?


    Raegan¡¯s gaze darkened.


    ¡°I can help rify if needed.


    ¡±


    After Raegan¡¯s lengthy apology, Mitchel responded in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s fine.


    I don¡¯t mind.


    ¡±


    Since he appeared unconcerned, Raegan found herself at a loss for words.


    Looking at him, she remembered the times she had secretly watched him practicing, trying to stand without the cane.


    Her nose tingled, and her heart twisted in pain.


    What was the issue with his legs?


    Raegan had a myriad of questions yet struggled to find the words to ask them.


    But then she considered that perhaps she had no right to be concerned.


    To others, it seemed they both had significant others.


    Showing concern now might only make her seem Like a jealous busybody.


    She had no desire to foster any ambiguous rtionships.


    ¡°Rest well and recover your health.


    ¡± After saying this, Raegan turned to leave.


    ¡°Raegan!¡± Mitchel called out, stopping her in her tracks.


    ¡°How are the babies doing?¡± he asked.


    Raegan turned back, her voice slightly choked.


    ¡°The babies are doing great.


    They¡¯re so cute.


    You shoulde and y with them once you¡¯re feeling better.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been taking good care of them,¡± Mitchel replied, his voice filled with appreciation.


    He had glimpsed their babies once when Erick brought them over, an act hoping to lift his spirits after seeing his despondent mood.


    Realizing the possibility of permanent disability had nearly driven Mitchel to despair.


    It wasn¡¯t until Erick visited,menting on how much the babies resembled him, that he felt a renewed sense of responsibility.


    He felt he had to stand strong for his children and the children¡¯s mother, Raegan.


    Yet, Mitchel gave a bitter smile.


    Could he really still protect Raegan now?


    With Raegan turning to leave, he maneuvered his wheelchair, saying, ¡°Let me see you off.


    ¡±


    Raegan paused, surprised he wanted to apany her.


    They made their way back into their respective wards together.


    Raegan couldn¡¯t extend an invitation to visit their babies as they had already been discreetly moved to Ardlens to prepare for their uing celebration.


    Moreover, mounting evidence suggested that Davey was secretly hiding Casey away.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ns were in ce to confront Davey during the celebration and, if necessary, to detain him directly.

 Chapter 2081

    The baby¡¯s first celebration in Ardlens was unlike any other.


    It took ce on the 42nd day after birth.


    After marking the one-month-old, the baby would remain hidden for another 12 days before the celebration began.


    The legend said it was to avoid the Demon¡¯s Child, who loved to steal children.


    If they could safely get through those 12 days, their lives would be free from harm.


    The celebration invitations had already been dispatched by Stefan, adhering to local customs.


    They simply had to wait for the right moment to implement their ns simultaneously on two fronts.


    Reflecting on the conversation between Eloise and Bryce, Raegan hesitantly asked, ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t see Eloise with you?¡±


    Seated in his wheelchair, Mitchel looked straight ahead as he responded, ¡°She has her own affairs to attend to.


    There¡¯s no need for her to stay by my side.


    ¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan paused and then suggested, ¡°You should still keep an eye on her.


    She¡¯s in a strange ce, and it would be unfortunate if she ran into trouble.


    ¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she always with Bryce?¡± Mitchel remarked.


    At the mention of Bryce, a pang of concern tightened Raegan¡¯s chest.


    She pressed on, ¡°But doesn¡¯t Bryce not really care for Eloise? It might be wise to watch over her a little more.


    ¡±


    Mitchel took a moment before replying, ¡°Bryce may seem indifferent, but he wouldn¡¯t overlook Miss Benton if she were truly in danger.


    ¡±


    Miss Benton? Raegan noted Mitchel¡¯s formal way of referring to Eloise, which seemed overly distant.


    Yet, considering Mitchel¡¯s typically reserved demeanor, she reasoned that such formality might not be out of character.


    Raegan advised, ¡°She¡¯se here after you, after all.


    Should anything happen to her, it would impact you as well, wouldn¡¯t it Raegan¡¯s concerns stemmed from Eloise¡¯s flippant remarks about wanting to sleep with many men.


    ¡±


    Although Raegan understood it as a joke, the possibility of Eloise actually visiting a bar troubled her.


    The security in Aurora was notablyxpared to Ardlens.


    Mitchel scowled.


    ¡°She¡¯s an adult capable of making her own decisions.


    Why should that concern me?¡±


    Surprised by his reaction, Raegan blurted out, ¡°Aren¡¯t you two in a rtionship?¡±


    This question made Mitchel halt.


    He lifted his gaze to meet Raegan¡¯s, his dark eyes causing her cheeks to flush.


    He asked, ¡°You¡¯ve asked so many questions because you think Eloise and I are actually in a rtionship?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s heart skipped a beat at his words.


    Was it not what she had believed? Were they not in a rtionship, after all?


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking too much,¡± Raegan responded.


    ¡°It just seemed Like you didn¡¯t care much about her.


    ¡±


    Mitchel replied calmly, ¡°She has family, friends, and will eventually have men who care for her.


    Why should I concern myself with her? We don¡¯t have any special rtionship.


    ¡±


    With such a straightforward response, Raegan realized she would be foolish not to grasp his meaning.


    Suddenly, her thoughts were in turmoil.


    It turned out she hadpletely misinterpreted the situation between Eloise and Mitchel.


    Mitchel then looked at her and said, ¡°If you want to know something, just ask me directly.


    No need to beat around the bush.


    ¡±


    Raegan found herself speechless.


    She reviewed her earlier questions.


    Had her curiosity been that transparent? Upon reflection, her inquiries had indeed been quite pointed.


    Her eagerness to understand the nature of Mitchel and Eloise¡¯s rtionship had led her to steer the conversation in that direction, without realizing it.


    Recognizing this made Raegan feel suddenly numb.


    The reason for her intense curiosity.


    Could it be that.


    .

 Chapter 2082

    Raegan hesitated, fearing that delving deeper might draw her into emotions she couldn¡¯t escape.


    A wave of panic washed over her.


    Her face clearly showed her distress.


    After all, she had chosen to keep her distance from Mitchel.


    What was she doing now? Her unconscious reaction made her realize she truly couldn¡¯t get close to Mitchel.


    At any moment, her deepest thoughts might be revealed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything I want to know,¡± Raegan stubbornly insisted.


    Then she told him, ¡°I¡¯ll turn the corner up ahead.


    You can head back.


    I¡¯m leaving first.


    ¡±


    Having said that, she didn¡¯t give him a chance to respond and fled as if to escape.


    She feared that staying any longer would make her innermost feelings increasingly apparent.


    Especially just now, when he mentioned he and Eloise didn¡¯t share a special rtionship, she felt her heartbeat elerate.


    This was dangerous! She had only just recovered from a wave of self-reproach.


    She really didn¡¯t want to fall back into those feelings.


    The next day, Raegan was ready to be discharged from the hospital and return to the vi.


    When leaving, she avoided saying goodbye to Mitchel.


    She consoled herself that avoiding him would help suppress the budding thoughts in her heart.


    She told herself she was so easily moved because of his condition.


    His disability somehow amplified his mncholic aura.


    That was why she couldn¡¯t control her emotions, feeling either sympathy or pity.


    In any case, Raegan sensed this was a troubling sign.


    Back at the vi, rather than finding peace, the image of Mitchel trying to rise from the wheelchair haunted her.


    This scene had be deeply ingrained in her mind.


    She finally realized how much she had wanted to be there, to encourage him to stand up.


    The weather in Aurora was always unpredictable.


    Just like now, a heavy snow had begun to fall suddenly outside.


    As Raegan looked at the snowfall through the window, she felt a chill, even though she was inside a warm room.


    It was just a psychological effect, yet she still wasn¡¯t quite ustomed to Aurora¡¯s weather.


    Watching the snow, she thought about how difficult it must be for Mitchel, given his old injury.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    The vivid image of him, alone in this foreignnd and enduring the pain, kept surfacing in her mind.


    This mental picture deeply affected her once again.


    Raegan recalled a little trick her grandmother had taught her to ward off the cold and soothe old injuries.


    Without hesitation, she quickly grabbed her phone, typed out detailed instructions, and sent them to a familiar number.


    After sending the message, her restlessness grew as she clutched the phone, waiting for Mitchel¡¯s response.


    Anxiously, 6@ secondster, his reply came.


    ¡°Tried it.


    Works well.


    Thank you.


    ¡±


    That simple, impersonal ¡°thank you¡± after such a brief wait crushed all her emotions.


    What had she been expecting?


    Muting her phone, Raegan set down the phone andy on the bed, feeling foolish about her actions.


    Especially recalling his words from the other day.


    ¡°If you want to know something, just ask me directly.


    No need to beat around the bush.


    ¡±


    She pped her forehead in frustration.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    What was she even doing? It really did feel like she was trying to lure him in.


    How embarrassing!


    Raegan¡¯s insomnia the previous night caused her to wake up Later than usual in the morning.


    When she finally got out of bed, Erick summoned her to discuss the uing celebration for the babies.


    Initially, Erick had not wanted Raegan involved in something so perilous.


    However, he knew that the cunning Davey would likely suspect something if Raegan were absent.


    That could be disastrous.

 Chapter 2083

    They needed to keep their ns hidden from Davey, at least until they found their mother.


    This step was crucial and required Raegan¡¯s presence to ensure everything appeared normal.


    After outlining the general n, Erick noticed Raegan¡¯s drooping eyelids andckluster energy.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t sleep wellst night?¡± he asked.


    Raegan nodded.


    ¡°A bit of insomnia.


    ¡±


    Erick, assuming she was anxious about the operation, tried to reassure her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much.


    I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re safe.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried,¡± Raegan replied.


    ¡°But Erick¡­ Do you know about Mitchel¡¯s leg injury?¡± She hesitated before asking, ¡°How serious is it?¡±


    Erick paused and then replied, ¡°I¡¯m not too clear on the details.


    It¡¯s best you ask him directly.


    ¡±


    After all, Mitchel had instructed Erick to keep it confidential.


    If Mitchel preferred not to share that information with Raegan, it wouldn¡¯t be right for Erick to disclose it.


    Moreover, Erick feared that if Raegan knew the whole truth, she might me herself for Mitchel¡¯s worsened condition, leading her to sadness once more.


    If Raegan asked Mitchel directly and Mitchel chose to tell her the full story, that would be a different matter altogether.


    Erick was confident that Mitchel would do whatever it took tofort Raegan.


    Raegan gently bit her lip and confessed, ¡°Erick, I¡¯m always afraid¡­ I¡¯m afraid that my presence brings him misfortune.


    ¡±


    Erick observed her.


    Though not adept with emotions, he recognized Raegan¡¯s tangled worries stemmed from her inability to let go of Mitchel.


    These two¡­


    Erick shook his head inwardly and spoke slowly.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Raegan, sometimes you need to understand that the opposite of misfortune might actually be fortune.


    Everyone makes different choices.


    If it were up to you, would you prefer to live devoid of feelings, or cherish every precious moment with someone you love? So, don¡¯t confine yourself to one-sided views.


    If it¡¯s weighing on your heart, you should resolve this issue until you can fully let it go.


    ¡±


    Erick¡¯s advice seemed to clear Raegan¡¯s mind.


    She realized she had been swayed by Katie¡¯s misleading words, thinking she was the cause of Mitchel¡¯s troubles.


    Yet, even in her absence, Mitchel¡¯s leg condition had deteriorated.


    Who was to me then?


    Raegan was a woman of action.


    If she was unsure about something, she would investigate it


    herself.


    Concerned about Mitchel¡¯s leg, she decided to see the situation for herself.


    She dialed Matteo and inquired, ¡°Matteo, is Mitchel still in the hospital?¡±


    ¡°No, Mr.


    Dixon is currently at the Aurora Conference Center, engaged in talks about the project.


    ¡±


    Raegan was shocked.


    ¡°He¡¯s back at work? How is his leg holding up?¡±


    Matteo nced at Mitchel, who waspletely absorbed in his work, and felt a pang of bitterness.


    ¡°Miss Foster, Mr.


    Dixon won¡¯t Listen to me.


    He¡¯s skipped both breakfast and lunch.


    ¡±


    Torn between his duties and concern, Matteo added reluctantly, ¡°If you get the chance, I hope you can persuade him to take better care of himself.


    ¡± After ending the call, Raegan looked at the chat log on her phone.


    The conversation with Mitchel was unchanged from the night before.


    His simple ¡°thank you¡± hung there.


    She hadn¡¯t responded, and he hadn¡¯t added anything else.


    Interacting through the detached medium of the phone made everything feel more distant and cold.


    Raegan put on her coat, got in her car, and set out, determined to visit Mitchel.

 Chapter 2084

    Raegan soon arrived at the Conference Center, where Mitchel diligently immersed himself in work.


    Having expected Raegan¡¯s arrival, Matteo had already been patiently waiting outside.


    Upon their meeting, Raegan wasted no time and directly addressed Matteo, ¡°Matteo, our history spans many years.


    May I request honesty from you?¡±


    Matteo paused, contemting whether Raegan had be aware of Mitchell¡¯s significant blood donation for her.


    Matteo hesitated, mindful of the repercussions from the previous asion where he revealed more than he should have to Raegan, for which he was sent overseas by Mitchel to oversee mining operations in Tanzania for nearly six months.


    Despite the unchanged sry and benefits, the prospect of enduring a dpidated environment and the absence of individuals of his nationality left Matteo with no desire to return to that ce.


    The primary concern revolved around the women in that location, who found him, a rare face among the locals, attractive and boldly made attempts to get intimate with him.


    There were nights when several women trying to get cozy with him within hours.


    rmed, Matteo swiftly constructed a brick house as a defense against these advances.


    His preference wasn¡¯t rooted in a dislike for those women.


    Rather, he simply favored those of the same skin tone with whom he couldmunicatefortably in his nativenguage.


    Matteo¡¯s brow furrowed deeply as he recalled those painful days.


    Yet, he still answered, ¡°Miss Foster, please, go ahead and ask.


    ¡±


    ¡°I want to know the true situation with Mitchel¡¯s leg,¡± Raegan stated.


    Matteo paused for seconds, realizing Raegan¡¯s unawareness of the cause of Mitchel¡¯s worsened condition meant she was still oblivious to Mitchel¡¯s significant blood transfusion for her.


    With that in mind, he felt he could share the truth.


    With a solemn expression, Matteo revealed, ¡°The experts in Aurora have determined that Mr.


    Dixon¡¯s condition is incurable.


    For the rest of his life, chances are that he will be dependent on crutches and a wheelchair.


    ¡±


    ¡°Incurable?¡± Raegan repeated, her disbelief evident.


    Matteo nodded gravely.


    Raegan couldn¡¯tprehend it.


    How could this be? Wasn¡¯t it said that as long as Mitchel underwent surgery, his leg would gradually recover?


    And she distinctly remembered seeing him standing before the childbirth.


    Anxiously gripping Matteo¡¯s arm, Raegan pressed, ¡°That very night you all just arrived and came to see my brother, he was able to stand, wasn¡¯t he?¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Raegan¡¯s memory was crystal clear.


    That particr night, Mitchel had indeed stood for a while.


    Moreover, he hadn¡¯t been apanied by crutches or any wheelchair-rted items.


    Matteo recollected the incident Raegan mentioned, exining, ¡°That night, the bottom of Mitchel¡¯s crutch was a bit oily, so I went to rece it.


    He was able to stand for a while before,


    but couldn¡¯t walk much.


    ¡±


    Following that night, Raegan had witnessed Mitchel using the crutch regrly.


    Hearing this revtion, Raegan felt as if the world was crumbling around her.


    The reality seemed too harsh to ept.


    Mitchel¡¯s potential dependency on crutches for the entirety of his life weighed heavily on her mind.


    He was such a proud man.


    How could he possiblye to terms with relying on a crutch for the rest of his days?


    Her mind a mess and her feelings mixed, she walked forward and managed to locate Mitchel.


    In a daze, she couldn¡¯t recall if she had even knocked before pushing the door open.


    By the time she found Mitchel, he was crouched on the floor, appearing to have stumbled while gathering scattered documents from his desk.


    Beside his office chair sat the customized ck wheelchair.

 Chapter 2085

    In an instant, Raegan felt a rush of blood to her head, as if she had turned into a stone statue, her mind in a turmoil.


    Mitchel briefly met her gaze with calm, dark eyes.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Raegan could no longer contain her emotions.


    She rushed over, extending her hand to help him.


    But before she could touch him, Mitchel gently withdrew, softly stating, ¡°I can manage.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s hand froze midair, her demeanor stiffening.


    Mitchel lowered his gaze and braced his elbow on the floor.


    With practiced ease, he used his other hand to hook the chair leg, leveraging himself up to sit back in the chair.


    The entire process was executed with practiced precision, indicating that he had performed this maneuver countless times before.


    Despite his swift movements, Raegan couldn¡¯t help but notice that one of his legs hung limply, a ring indication of his condition.


    Raegan¡¯s nose stung, leaving her at a loss for words.


    Observing her reaction, Mitchel¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.


    ¡°Did Matteo say something he shouldn¡¯t have?¡±


    In response, Raegan shook her head vaguely.


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    I simply observed¡­¡±


    Mitchel remained unconvinced.


    Ever since his condition had worsened, Matteo¡¯s recent reaction to his orders, especially those he had specially warned against revealing to Raegan, had disyed a growing level of cunning.


    Matteo appeared to outwardly acknowledge and understand directives, yet whether he had stuck to the directives remained questionable.


    Judging from Raegan¡¯s current demeanor, it was evident that Matteo had indeed divulged something to her once more.


    Mitchel signed silently.


    It appeared that Matteo¡¯s time in Tanzania hadn¡¯t instilled the restraint he had hoped for.


    It seemed further discipline would be necessary.


    Since Raegan didn¡¯t admit to being informed by Matteo, Mitchel chose not to directly call her out.


    Instead, he casually remarked, ¡°My leg is fine, not as serious as it seems.


    ¡±


    Upon hearing this, Raegan discerned that Mitchel was merelyposedly concealing the truth.


    Suddenly, a hint of self-loathing engulfed her.


    It dawned on her that he must have invested considerable timeing to terms with his inability to walk unaided.


    For this typically excellent and proud man toe to terms with his disability, the agony and struggle of rebuilding his self-esteem must have been monumental¡­ And he had weathered all of these trials in solitude.


    Contemting how, while she had been avoiding him, pushing him away with her fear of her bringing misfortune on him, he had been enduring his suffering alone, Raegan¡¯s heart felt as though it were being wrenchingly torn by an intangible force.


    Suddenly, heedless of all else, Raegan enveloped Mitchel in an embrace, her tears drenching his suit.


    In a hushed tone, she queried, ¡°Mitchel, does it hurt?¡±


    Only the two of them understood that this ¡°does it hurt¡± referred to his emotional anguish, not the physical pain of his injury.


    Regarding physical pain, Mitchel had endured far worse than this, countless times over.


    It was solely the anguish in Mitchel¡¯s heart that Raegan had genuinely felt herself, and recognized as so challenging to mend.


    Mitchel lowered his gaze to her and gently reassured, ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.


    That pain subsided long ago.


    ¡±


    However frequently he repeated these words, Raegan¡¯s heart only grew heavier with each utterance.


    It was as though her heart had been forcibly wrenched apart, leaving her feeling exposed and vulnerable.


    She had long held the belief that Mitchel was an indomitable figure worthy of admiration, yet she never entertained the notion that he, too, could sumb to imperfection.

 Chapter 2086

    She enveloped him in a tight embrace, summoning a strength she never knew she possessed.


    At this moment, she came to a profound realization.


    Her love for him ran deeper than she ever imagined.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    All her attempts to distance herself from him crumbled effortlessly.


    The mere thought of him enduring the scrutiny of others in solitude shattered her heart.


    She buried her face into his chest, tears streaming down her cheeks as she yearned to express her feelings to him.


    She felt like telling him that her love for him endured.


    ¡°Mitchel¡­¡± she choked out.


    At that moment, the door was gently pushed open.


    Raegan hadn¡¯t closed the door properly upon entering, so it yielded easily to a light knock.


    It was the conference hall¡¯s secretary who addressed Mitchel, ¡°The meeting is about tomence¡­¡±


    The scene before the secretary rendered her speechless.


    Was this truly the aloof, cold-faced man she knew? The downward gaze directed at the woman in his embrace was undeniably affectionate! It appeared that beneath his stoic exterior, he harbored depths of warmth and affection.


    The secretary lingered at the doorway, torn between entering or quietly slipping away.


    Raegan dared not lift her gaze, her difort now palpable.


    With a shudder, she btedly realized the awkwardness of the situation.


    Mitchel¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as his gaze fixed on the figure by the door, the warmth draining from his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there on time.


    ¡±


    The secretary swiftly departed, ensuring the door clicked shut behind her.


    Raegan attempted to disentangle herself from Mitchel, but he held her waist steadfastly.


    With nerves palpable in her voice, Raegan ventured, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you attend the meeting?¡±


    Mitchel said, ¡°I have a spare moment.


    ¡±


    Traces of tears lingered in Raegan¡¯s eyes, her cheeks flushed.


    Startled by the abrupt interruption, her words came out hesitantly.


    ¡°You should attend the meeting first.


    We can discuss thister.


    ¡±


    Yet, Mitchel refused to release her, his firm grip on her waist unwavering.


    ¡°Raegan, do you pity me?¡±


    Raegan stood frozen, her soul struck silent as if by a sudden blow.


    Was it pity that stirred within her? Could that truly be the case?


    In the heavy silence that followed, Mitchel¡¯s dark eyes dulled gradually.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your pity,¡± Mitchel asserted.


    He refused to shackle her by his side with herpassion.


    Matters of the heart demanded more than fleeting emotions or sympathetic gestures.


    If her feelings were merely born out of pity, he would rather endure a lifetime of suffering than confine her to such a fate.


    Mitchel gently steadied Raegan on her feet before firmly instructing, ¡°Go back, please.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2087

    With a press of a switch, the wheelchair began its steady retreat from Raegan.


    Raegan remained rooted in ce, grappling with her thoughts for an eternity, yet unable to grasp why she couldn¡¯t deny that it was anything but pity.


    Although she knew deep down that her feelings weren¡¯t rooted in pity, the words eluded her.


    Admitting her love for him felt like opening a floodgate of unbearable pain.


    Her affection for him felt like a regression to times of self-doubt.


    Her psychological barriers seemed to have resurfaced, imprisoning her in a familiar sense of confinement.


    Raegan sank to the ground, embracing herself as tremors wracked her body, seemingly beyond her control.


    Summoning her courage, she dialed the psychologist in Swynborough.


    ¡°Mae, I¡¯m so scared.


    It feels like I¡¯m caught in that same vicious cycle again.


    ¡±


    Upon grasping the full extent of Raegan¡¯s turmoil, the psychologist responded with gentle reassurance, ¡°But do you recall the gestures of love he¡¯s shown you?¡±


    As Mae recounted those tender moments, Raegan¡¯s mind flooded with cherished memories they had shared.


    Mae¡¯s voice retained its soothing cadence, enveloping Raegan in a sense of tranquility.


    As Mae recounted those cherished memories, they seemed to acquire a mystical allure, casting a spell of sce over Raegan¡¯s troubled heart.


    Raegan¡¯s heart swelled with the realization of the multitude of sweet and heartwarming moments she and Mitchel had shared.


    Mae was right.


    Despite the trials they had faced, how could they discount the depth of their connection over mere misunderstandings?


    Mae added, ¡°From what you¡¯ve described, it appears that Mr.


    Dixon hasn¡¯t abandoned hope either.


    However, he¡¯s concerned about your future happiness and wants assurance that your feelings are genuine.


    If you¡¯vee to understand your emotions, express firmly that your love for him is sincere, not rooted in pity, and offer him the reassurance he seeks.


    Raegan, do you recall what I¡¯ve mentioned previously? Love has the power to heal all wounds.


    You will both find sce and growth through it.


    ¡±


    Mae¡¯s serene and gentle voice infused Raegan with the strength to persevere.


    With newfound determination, Raegan replied, ¡°I understand.


    Thank you, Mae.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    As Raegan hung up the phone, memories of their shared moments flooded her mind ¨C the tranquil mornings, the serene sunsets, and the warmth of their embraces.


    How precious and beautiful they truly were!


    In those perilous moments, Mitchel¡¯s steadfast presence had consistently served as a protective shield, enduring numerous injuries on her behalf.


    The scars engraved upon his body served as a powerful testament to his enduring love.


    His actions spoke volumes of his love, why did she still harbor hesitation?


    Finally, rity dawned in Raegan¡¯s heart.


    It wasn¡¯t pity, not in the slightest.


    She desired to be with him because she loved him!


    Those sleepless nights and endless nightmares had beenmunicating with her all along.


    She couldn¡¯t endure losing Mitchel.


    The agony of his loss was insufferable.


    She cherished him, longing for their family to remain united, never to be separated again.


    Raegan awaited Mitchel in his office, eager to express the sentiments weighing on her heart.


    But as night descended, he remained absent, failing to return.


    Raegan enveloped herself in the chair he had upied, noticing the dark nket nearby, likely the one he used to warm his legs.


    She enveloped herself in it, enveloped in his distinctive, entrancing fragrance.


    Enveloped in this alluring aroma, Raegan drifted into a gentle sleep.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After wrapping up the meeting, Mitchel refrained from returning to his office.


    Nevertheless, he inquired of the secretary, ¡°Is anyone still in my office?¡±


    Having assumed Raegan had left with Mitchel and spotted nobody enter his office since then, the secretary responded with a shake of her head, ¡°Your office is vacant.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2088

    Mitchel¡¯s countenance visibly dimmed.


    So, Raegan had departed.


    Though Raegan¡¯s kindness knew no bounds, he resolved to exploit it for his gratification.


    It was often preferable to endure a swift ache than a prolonged torment.


    The fleetingpanionship, swiftly seeded by departure, would be far more agonizing.


    Should he be forceful, it would only lead them both to suffer.


    May his suffering remain his sole burden.


    Raegan awoke in Mitchel¡¯s office, her body shivering as she felt the chill in the air.


    During the night, Aurora resembled an ice cer in its coldness.


    Without the underfloor heating, even the most youthful and robust individual would be at risk of freezing to death!


    The moment she rose, she found herself unable to suppress her incessant sneezing.


    Her skin was adorned with goosebumps, and her hair bristled with the cold.


    The surroundings were enveloped in pitch darkness.


    Raegan tightly enveloped herself in the nket, her hands frantically scouring for the light switch.


    Upon finally locating it, she pressed it repeatedly, but the lights obstinately refused to illuminate.


    She recalled Erick mentioning that Aurora had begun implementing power-saving measures in response to energy concerns.


    In locations such as the conference center, where no one remained after hours, security would routinely deactivate the power, resulting in the shutdown of all equipment.


    Raegan hastened back to the desk, intent on locating her phone.


    However, amidst the enveloping darkness, her efforts to find it proved futile after an extended search.


    There was a telephone on the desk, though.


    Raegan picked it up, yet it failed to establish a connection.


    Following the power outage, thework remained offline, leaving her unable to connect.


    Raegan set the telephone down with a heavy heart, realizing her own cell phone was herst remaining lifeline.


    She persisted in searching the floor, despite the scant warmth offered by the thin carpet.


    The carpet was frigid, sending shivers coursing through her body.


    Eventually, her fingers brushed against something solid, and to her relief, it was her phone.


    Her excitement turned to disappointment as she grabbed it, only to discover that it had run out of battery.


    As the temperature continued to plummet, the wall thermometer ominously disyed an indoor temperature of -0.


    4 degrees Fahrenheit!


    Despair suddenly overwhelmed Raegan.


    The darkness¡¯s chilly air morphed into a menacing presence, as if it were lurking around Raegan, ready to pounce at any moment.


    Wrapped tightly in the only nket she had, Raegan shivered, unable to gather her thoughts.


    Mitchel was her sole beacon of hope.


    She hoped that if it was noticed she was missing, he would think to check his office.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 2089

    Luckily, Erick, always diligent despite his busy schedule, made it a routine to call Raegan each night to confirm her safety.


    This particr night, as work stretchedte, Erick contemted calling Raegan but hesitated, fearing she might already be asleep.


    Choosing instead to send a text, Erick texted Raegan and resumed his tasks.


    His focus returned to the uing celebration for the babies, mere days ahead.


    To either dy Davey or capture him if needed, extensive nning and coordination were necessary at the event venue.


    Erick revisited the design ns that he had scrutinized repeatedly, looking for any missed details.


    By the time he set the ns aside, it was close to midnight.


    He checked his phone again, yet he received no response from Raegan.


    Assuming she was sleeping, he went to freshen up.


    After his shower, a persistent unease nagged at him.


    Erick decided to make a call to Raegan¡¯s vi.


    The phone rang repeatedly before someone finally picked up.


    Victor and Judd were tasked with escorting Raegan¡¯s babies to Ardlens, leaving only a few servants and bodyguards concealed in vehicles outside and at the vi.


    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± a drowsy servant inquired through the phone.


    Erick¡¯s brow furrowed, noting the servant¡¯s deep sleep.


    ¡°It¡¯s Erick.


    Is Raegan asleep?¡±


    Typically, Erick only needed to announce his name, as all at the vi recognized him as Raegan¡¯s brother.


    Wiping sleep from her eyes, the servant responded, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.


    Miss hasn¡¯t been seen much today.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Not seen? Erick¡¯s anxiety mounted.


    With the babies no longer there, Raegan had no reason to remain secluded in her room all day.


    ¡°Check on her right now and report back immediately,¡± he instructed sharply, his tone stern.


    Jolted by his urgency, the servant quickly replied, ¡°Right away, sir!¡±


    As the servant started to hang up, Erick interjected firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t hang up.


    I¡¯ll wait.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay.


    Setting the phone aside, the servant hastened away to Raegan¡¯s room.


    ¡±


    Minutester, the servant¡¯s rapid footsteps returned to the phone.


    Erick¡¯s anxiety escted with each passing second.


    Catching her breath, the servant reported, ¡°Mr.


    Foster, I knocked on Miss¡¯s room, but there was no reply.


    ¡±


    Erick¡¯s concern deepened.


    Raegan¡¯s bedroom was typically restricted to keep the babies¡¯ departure confidential.


    But normally, she would respond to a knock.


    The absence of a reply confirmed Raegan was not there.


    Where had she gone?N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    As worry overtook him, Erick ended the call and sped toward Raegan¡¯s vi, driven by a growing sense of rm.


    After Raegan¡¯s previous fainting spell, she had left a spare key with Erick for emergencies.


    Upon unlocking the door, Erick found the room deste, the perfectly made bed signaling that Raegan had note back.

 Chapter 2090

    Instantly, his face drained of color.


    Exiting, he encountered a servant who had just woken up and, in his frustration,shed out physically.


    Raegan was still absent, yet the servant had already fallen asleep.


    Erick was infuriated by such negligence.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    In truth, the servants¡¯ neglect stemmed from Stefan¡¯s prolonged absence, which led them to presume Raegan was disfavored.


    Not even motherhood had secured her standing in the household.


    This perception caused the servants to neglect their duties, bing deceitful and disobedient, disregarding Raegan.


    Raegan herself, quiet and unassuming, rarely dealt with the servants directly andrgely ignored their negligence.


    Her mildness only emboldened the servants further.


    They probably wouldn¡¯t notice even if Raegan vanished for a few days.


    Erick observed the servants, who were defiantly avoiding proper submission.


    Their disrespectful stance spoke volumes.


    They underestimated Raegan, assuming she had lost her status.


    Enraged, Erickmanded the bodyguards, ¡°Bind them and have them kneel outside all night.


    Ensure they do not sleep!¡±


    The servants loudly voiced their objections to this punishment, ¡°Mr.


    Foster, why are you punishing us? Miss Foster is an adult.


    We can¡¯t monitor her constantly!¡±


    The servant who had been kicked by Erick was the first to object with raised head.


    ¡°Why?¡± Erick¡¯s expression chilled.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re beyond discipline because Stefan isn¡¯t here, right?¡±


    The servants straightened their backs defiantly and dered, ¡°Only Mr.


    Clifford has the right to punish us!¡±


    Erick retorted, ¡°Oh, you think I can¡¯t take action against you?¡±


    He immediately made a speakerphone call in their presence.


    Upon hearing the situation, Stefan became incensed and ordered the defiant servants to be taken outside and stripped of their outer garments to endure the cold.


    Hearing Stefan¡¯smanding voice left the servants dumbfounded.


    Wasn¡¯t Stefan indifferent toward Raegan? Why, then, such severe punishment? Perhaps they had misjudged the situation¡­


    Erick wasted no time.


    He rallied everyone in the vi to search for any clues about Raegan¡¯s disappearance.


    Yet, Raegan¡¯s whereabouts were unknown to all.


    In his fury, Erick shattered arge vase.


    Every servant was responsible for attending to Raegan, yet none had any information about her


    current location, and she hadn¡¯t been seen since the morning.


    Their negligence was apparent.


    Erickmanded all the servants to kneel outside, hoping it would clear their mind.


    Amidst them, a middle-aged man nervously imed to have a lead.


    ¡°Speak,¡± Erick urged him.


    ¡°I¡¯m the night shift driver.


    The day shift driver is missing,¡± the middle-aged man disclosed, providing a crucial piece of information.


    Relieved from immediate punishment due to his helpfulness, the night shift driver was spared as Erick then focused on locating the day shift driver and alerted local authorities to aid in searching for Raegan.


    After a lengthy search, they discovered that the day shift driver was merely at his home.


    Erick arrived in haste, and the trembling day shift driver exined that after dropping Raegan at the conference center and waiting for about thirty minutes, he had an emergency that forced him to leave early.

 Chapter 2091

    He had expected Raegan to call if she needed further transportation, especially since a night driver was avable to take over.


    With theck of further instructions from Raegan and assuming his shift was over, he did not return.


    Overwhelmed with frustration at their cking off, Erick realized that had anyone been attentive, Raegan would already be home safe and sound.


    In his urgency, Erick called Mitchel around three in the morning to understand the situation better.


    Mitchel, hadn¡¯t yet fallen asleep, responded promptly.


    He told Erick that Raegan had visited him this day but had left soon after, which was precisely what the secretary had told him.


    After the call, Erick sought assistance fromw enforcement to ess and review conference center surveince footage, hoping for any clues.


    Meanwhile, feeling restless, Mitchel prepared himself and requested his driver to head to the conference center, the first logical ce to search, despite the odds.


    Knowing the conference center was secured after hours by a system that only senior officials could disable, Mitchel tried to reach the duty officer for ess but received no response.


    He then instructed Matteo to track down the official directly.


    Taking matters into his own hands, Mitchel managed to enter the building using a security key.


    Navigating the dark stairwell with a shlight held in his mouth, Mitchel carefully climbed, relying on the railing and his cane.


    As fatigue set in, he ced the shlight in his coat pocket to use both hands to feel his way through the darkness.


    Fortunately, his office was located on the eighth floor, not the eighteenth.


    After a grueling twenty-minute ascent, Mitchel arrived at his destination.


    Exhausted, he moved toward his office and knocked on the door.


    The office was inessible due to a power outage, as entry required both electricity and a security code.


    The door, perfectly integrated into the wall without seams, offered no glimpse inside, and the windows on the opposite side made any attempt to break in unfeasible.


    Mitchel repeatedly knocked on the door while calling Raegan¡¯s name, each shout filled with hope that she was not inside.


    The chilling temperatures of Aurora at night could plummet to minus forty degrees Celsius outside, and nearly minus twenty-two inside.


    Theck of heating in the office meant that if Raegan had lost consciousness inside, her situation could be perilous.


    Despite the silence that followed his calls, a part of Mitchel clung to the hope that no response might mean Raegan was safe elsewhere.


    He knocked persistently, but when he received no answer, a slight sense of relief washed over him.


    However, just as he considered taking a break, a soft sound caught his attention.


    It was a noise as subtle as the flutter of butterfly wings in the empty corridor, which was audible due to the stark quiet of the night.


    Mitchel¡¯s heart clenched at the sound, a terrifying confirmation of his fears.


    Raegan was indeed inside his office!Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Unable to wait for power restoration, Mitchel resorted to using his cane to hammer against the sturdy door, which resisted his desperate strikes.


    Frustrated but determined, he shouted, ¡°Raegan, Raegan, don¡¯t fall asleep! Hold on, just hold on!¡± as he continued to batter the door, each strike a plea for her safety.


    Within Mitchel¡¯s office, silence prevailed.


    Even the faint sounds had ceased.

 Chapter 2092

    Only Mitchell¡¯s distressed shouts and the noise from his urgent actions echoed throughout the empty halls.


    It appeared that the earlier sounds might have been just an illusion.


    However, Mitchell remained convinced that Raegan was indeed inside.


    He repeatedly struck the door lock, managing only to mark it, without any response from inside.


    He realized this approach was futile.


    Spotting a fire hose cab nearby, which contained an emergency fire extinguisher and an axe, his expression turned grave as he approached it.


    Raegan was overwhelmed by the cold.


    Her awareness ebbed and flowed.


    In her delirious state, she felt Mitchel hade to her rescue, prompted by the sounds of banging from outside.


    On impulse, she reached out and tapped on the door, hoping to signal her presence to Mitchel.


    Exhaustion overwhelmed her, however, and she struggled to keep her eyes open.


    The cold had numbed Raeganpletely.


    All she experienced was a profound fatigue enveloping her.


    Her hand fell weakly by her side as she teetered on the brink of unconsciousness.


    Just as her consciousness was about to fade, arge hole was chiseled through the door by Mitchel.


    He quickly hacked away the lock, and the door finally swung open.


    Raegan was found curled on the floor, enshrouded in the deep blue nket Mitchel had previously used.


    Suddenly, with a loud snap, power surged back throughout the building.


    Gazing at Raegan¡¯s frail, pale figure on the floor stirred a sharp pain in Mitchel¡¯s heart.


    He knelt down and gently lifted her, her body so cold and rigid that her legs wouldn¡¯t bend.


    She was still breathing, her furrowed eyebrows indicating distress.


    Taking a moment to collect himself, Mitchel stood up carefully.


    Without his cane, he was unsteady on his feet.


    He carefully shifted his weight onto his stronger leg, crouched to retrieve his cane, and propped it against the wall for support.


    Struggling with his own physical limitations, Mitchel couldn¡¯t carry Raegan in his arms.


    Instead, he dr@ped her over his shoulder, supporting most of her weight, and used one hand to stabilize himself with his cane as they made their way to the elevator.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Inside the elevator, he pressed the button for the first floor.


    As the elevator doors slid open, Matteo was already there with an ambnce team and a stretcher, prepared to assist.


    The medical team quickly took charge of Raegan, transferring her to the stretcher as Mitchel looked on, following them out with heavy steps.


    Matteo, trailing behind, was engulfed in silence, his face etched with guilt.


    It was his invitation to Raegan that had led to her idental confinement in Mitchel¡¯s office amid plummeting temperatures.


    If Mitchel hadn¡¯t found Raegan, and if assumptions had been made that she wasn¡¯t in Mitchel¡¯s office, the consequences might have been dire, beyond any hope of timely rescue.

 Chapter 2093

    The ambnce reached the hospital where Aurora¡¯s medical facilities, well-equipped for frostbite, quickly set to work.


    Using specialized equipment, they rapidly warmed Raegan¡¯s body, though stabilizing her temperature was only the first step.


    The recovery from frostbite was slow, and they had to remain vignt for any signs of fever or otherplications.


    Erick rushed to the hospital soon after.


    Despite understanding that this was idental, frustration and concern clouded his expression.


    The thought of his sister suffering stirred deep anxiety.


    How would he ever exin such a situation to their parents?


    Erick recalled the day Raegan was born.


    Their mother had gently linked his small hand with Raegan¡¯s, asking, ¡°Erick, can you help me look after your sister?¡±


    Gazing down at Raegan, then a tiny, endearing infant, Erick¡¯s heart had swelled with brotherly love.


    He had energetically nodded, vowing aloud, ¡°I will protect my sister for a lifetime.


    ¡±


    This was a promise Erick had always strived to fulfill.


    Throughout the years of Raegan¡¯s absence, there wasn¡¯t a single day Erick didn¡¯t feel consumed by worry, nor could he truly find happiness.


    It was only upon being reunited with Raegan that he allowed himself a genuine smile, the first since her disappearance.


    Erick then looked earnestly at Mitchel, his tone heavy with a mix of disappointment and resolve.


    ¡°Mitchel, I think you¡¯re not capable of protecting her.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Mitchel sincerely apologized.


    He knew he was at fault.


    If not for his oversight, Raegan would never have suffered such an ordeal.


    His self-disgust was so profound that he hoped Erick would hit him so he could feel some relief from his guilt.


    At that moment, Matteo dropped to his knees with a heavy thud.


    He confessed to Erick, ¡°This is on me, sir.


    I was the one who invited Miss Foster toe see Mr.


    Dixon.


    ¡±


    Matteo was consumed by guilt.


    His actions had inadvertently led to Raegan being locked in Mitchel¡¯s office.


    He was the one who extended the invitation, but failed to make sure that she left safely.


    This was a clear neglect of his responsibilities.


    Matteo thought to himself that even if Mitchel banished him to Tanzania for a decade, he would ept it.


    Erick was fully aware of the whole story after investigation.


    Initially, Raegan had reached out to Matteo, who then suggested she meet with Mitchel.


    Erick was convinced that Raegan would have sought Mitchel out even without Matteo¡¯s


    suggestion.


    It wasn¡¯t Matteo who influenced her decision.


    She simply needed an excuse, and Matteo had unintentionally provided one.


    Erick was a fair man.


    He ced the me squarely on those at fault without misdirecting his anger.


    He helped Matteo to his feet and dered firmly, ¡°Get up.


    This is mot your fault.


    Raegan chose to visit on her own.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s face drained of color upon hearing this.


    Erick looked at Mitchel and remarked, ¡°Raegan isn¡¯t the type to be swayed easily by others.


    If she sought you out, it was because she couldn¡¯t let go.


    ¡±


    Erick paused, and with a hint of disbelief, he added, ¡°Mitchel, I refuse to believe you don¡¯t really understand her.


    ¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­¡± Erick was forthright.


    ¡°You should keep your distance from her for now.


    Take some time to reflect until your thoughts are clear.


    ¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Honestly, Erick felt let down by Mitchel¡¯s actions.


    He had believed Mitchel was capable of protecting Raegan, but this serious blunder had happened.


    As Erick turned to walk away, Mitchel abruptly seized his arm and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Erick, I don¡¯t want to¡­¡±

 Chapter 2094

    Mitchel lowered his head, conceding defeat.


    Even if Raegan¡¯s feelings for him were merely out of pity, he was willing to ept them.


    He simply couldn¡¯t bear to be apart from her¡­


    Erick nced back, wanted to pull away but found himself unable to.


    After all, Mitchel had risked his life by donating a significant amount of blood to Raegan for the sake of her well-being.


    Yet, the thought of Raegan in pain was unbearable for Erick.


    He was deeply conflicted!


    Eventually, Erick found a middle ground.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tolerate something like this to happen again.


    Next time, I won¡¯t be lenient, even if it pains me to separate you two.


    ¡±


    Mitchel muttered, ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Erick let out a weary sigh.


    He decided to view this as settling the life-debt Raegan owed to Mitchel.


    Otherwise, he might continue to be consumed by unease.


    Should there be another slip-up that inflicted harm on Raegan, Erick vowed to sever their connection permanently and ensure their paths never crossed again.


    At this point, Stefan had made his way to the hospital.


    After confirming that Raegan was safe, he quickly went back to handle those servants for their cking off.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The nerve of them shirking their responsibilities, under the false belief that Raegancked support!


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Stefan was determined to set a strict example.


    He administered a harsh lesson to the negligent driver and the night shift servants who had failed in their duties.


    Amidst the cries and howls that followed, the message was clear to all.


    Raegan was important and should be treated as such.


    From then on, they wouldn¡¯t dare to neglect their responsibilities.


    Stefan then went to find Erick to discuss the situation.


    This time, he arrived with significant news to share.


    Stefan intercepted a ndestine dialogue between his father and another party, unveiling Davey¡¯s scheme to offload hispanies in Aurora.


    It was evident Davey was gearing up to disappear once more.


    Whenever Davey slipped away in the past, he left without a trace, offering no breadcrumbs to his whereabouts.


    Now on high alert, locating Davey again would be akin to plucking stars from the sky.


    Erick¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, knowing full well that this time, their n had to prevail without a hitch.


    If they missed this opportunity, locating Casey would be an insurmountable challenge.


    Erick¡¯s countenance darkened further, particrly with Raegan¡¯s illness exacerbating the somber atmosphere.


    Just as the babies¡¯ celebration loomed a mere three he fretted over days away, Raegan¡¯s ability to attend.


    If not, they¡¯d need to swiftly find a suitable stand-in.


    Upon awakening, Raegan found herself confined to a hospital bed, her mind heavy with the remnants of tumultuous dreams.


    In those dreams, Mitchel seemed to drift farther and farther away, disregarding her pleas and Leaving her with naught but the sting of his merciless departure.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Mitchel¡¯s deep voice resonated near her ear.


    Blinking, Raegan beheld the man from her dreams seated by her bedside, the tide of emotions from her dreams bleeding into reality.


    ¡°Why are you ignoring me?¡± she demanded.


    Caught off guard by her question, Mitchel¡¯s rehearsed exnations scattered like leaves in the wind.


    Raegan¡¯s eyes welled up, her distress deepening with each passing moment.


    ¡°In my dreams, I kept calling out to you, but you just turned away¡­¡±


    Listening to her portrait of her dream almost prompted Mitchel to chuckle, yet what ensued was a wave of relief.


    He was relieved that he had grasped something crucial.


    Was whether her feelings for him out of pity that significant? What mattered was his hesitance to let go of her, and that she envisioned him in her dreams.


    That, in itself, was enough.


    ¡°Fine, me me then.


    Go ahead and hit me.


    ¡± Mitchel extended his hand with a mock-serious demeanor.


    How could Raegan possibly strike Mitchel? Her anger hadn¡¯t even abated.


    Moreover, many of Mitchel¡¯s recent actions felt foreign to her.

 Chapter 2095

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you reach out to meter that evening?¡± Raegan inquired.


    Heaven knew the destion she experienced upon glimpsing the empty screen of her phone in the morning.


    Previously, Mitchel would persist with his messages even if she didn¡¯t respond.


    He would at least inquire, ¡°Are you asleep?¡±


    Label her capricious or use her of anything, but in rtionships, women frequently tend to be more attentive to these minute details.


    Particrly someone like Raegan, who had undergone therapy for psychological concerns.


    She was more attuned to any subtle shifts, perpetually questioning if the other person had changed or if she had erred.


    People like her crave constant reassurance to ease their worries.


    Mitchel¡¯s voice resonated with a subdued yet captivating tone as he confessed, ¡°I feared you were asleep.


    ¡±


    To Raegan, this exnation seemed like a mere justification.


    For her, reaching out first was a clear indicator of her willingness tomunicate openly.


    She couldn¡¯t fathom how someone as perceptive as Mitchel couldn¡¯t grasp that.


    Admittedly, Mitchelprehended her perspective, yet he grappled with his own bouts of insecurity as well.


    For someone who had previously exuded excessive arrogance, I acknowledging ¡ª such vulnerabilities proved to be a challenging feat.


    But for Raegan¡¯s sake, Mitchel admitted, ¡°I wasn¡¯t certain about what was on your mind.


    If I posed another question, I was worried you might see me as bothersome, and I¡¯m scared of you disliking me¡­¡±


    In Mitchel¡¯s subdued tone, Raegan detected a hint of insecurity.


    She was taken aback.


    When did this proud man, perennially admired by others, begin to harbor feelings of insecurity? She was rendered speechless.


    However, Raegan nursed a sense of grievance.


    She had waited for him in his office, only to drift off to sleep, awakening to darkness and chill, abandoned and on the verge of freezing.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe back to your office to find me earlier?¡± Her voice was soft, with a hint of pain.


    Just contemting the darkness and chill reignited the feeling of unfairness all over again.


    Had she not lingered in anticipation of sharing her thoughts with him, she wouldn¡¯t have inadvertently drifted off to sleep on the couch, subsequently finding herself locked in by mistake.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± Mitchel said.


    ¡°It¡¯s entirely my fault.


    I promise, I won¡¯t abandon you like that again.


    ¡±


    Despite contemting giving up, when Erick suggested he distance himself from Raegan, it felt like his heart was being torn out.


    It was only then Mitchel realized he still desired Raegan to spend their rest of lives together.


    If Raegan agreed to be with him, he was determined not to give up.


    Despite his restricted mobility, Mitchel was resolved to do everything in his power to protect Raegan for as long as he could.


    When he learned Raegan¡¯s marriage with Stefan was a sham, he no longer wanted to stand by idly.


    He yearned to be an integral part of her life, as well as that of their children.


    They held the utmost significance to him in this world.


    Raegan blushed in response.


    How had Mitchel undergone such a swift transformation? Wasn¡¯t he distant just a short while ago? Yet now, he was articting everything she longed to hear.


    However, Raegan still harbored some anger about being left alone.


    Wanting to vent, she said, ¡°You im you won¡¯t abandon me, but I¡¯m already married.


    Are you intending to be involved as the ¡®other man¡¯?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze flickered slightly, realizing that Raegan was unaware of the fact that he knew the truth.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to risk my reputation for you,¡± he replied.


    Raegan was stunned, her mind reeling with astonishment.


    ¡°You¡¯d be willing to be the ¡®other man¡¯?¡±


    Mitchel gazed deeply at her.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t despise me, we can be together.


    ¡±


    His heart raced with emotion as he spoke these words.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Sweat dampened his palms, feeling as if he stood at a crossroads of being chosen for the first time in his life.


    He feared Raegan might reject him now.


    But he was desperate to resolve this issue.


    Each crisis, that suffocating sensation akin to his heart halting, underscored the truth that life offered no promises of a ter,¡± only the immediacy of the ¡°now.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2096

    Mitchel grasped a man was supposed to hold tightly to the one he treasured with actions.


    Never should he release his hold on the one he cherished, for it would only invite regret.


    Raegan felt overwhelmed by these sentiments.


    She didn¡¯tprehend why he was suddenly pouring out his feelings to her, catching her off guard.


    Swiftly, she pulled the nket over her head, muttering, ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired.


    Let¡¯s discuss this another time.


    ¡±


    Despite knowing she was trying to evade the conversation, Mitchel felt helpless.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His gaze dimmed as he softly uttered, ¡°Get some good rest.


    ¡±


    With that, he quietly closed the door behind him and departed.


    Raegan lifted the nket once she heard the door click shut, her gaze fixed on the stark white ceiling, lost in contemtion.


    She hadn¡¯t made up her mind about rekindling things with Mitchel.


    Suddenly, a wave of fear surged within her, and she longed to flee.


    The darkness of the prior night¡¯s solitude had resurrected that familiar sensation of abandonment.


    She was gripped by fear¡­


    Raegan recuperated just in time for her babies¡¯ celebration.


    Considering the imminent event, Erick contemted involving Mitchel in the n.


    By then, when the times came, he would lead a team and break into Davey¡¯s vi, but he fretted over Raegan¡¯s safety at the celebration, uncertain if Stefan could adequately protect her.


    Having Mitchel for extra security would undoubtedly be advantageous.


    However, Raegan hesitated.


    Mitchel¡¯s mobility issues could potentiallyplicate matters and raise Davey¡¯s suspicions.


    Erick¡¯s apprehensions were not unfounded.


    The n wasn¡¯t without its risks.


    Whether it was the attendees of the celebration or those tasked with sneaking into Davey¡¯s vi, the situation seemed fraught with uncertainty.


    With time ticking away and insufficient time to coordinate personnel, the rescue for Casey couldn¡¯t wait.


    After all, Davey was scheduled to sign thepany transfer contract the day after tomorrow.


    Once he departed, the chances of ascertaining Casey¡¯s whereabouts were slim.


    Mitchel grasped the significance of the babies¡¯ celebration, as Erick had elucidated, aimed at aiding Stefan.


    ording to an unspoken decree of the Clifford family, following the baby¡¯s celebration, Stefan would assume the formal role of independent household head and could relocate his registration from the family home.


    Although Mitchel felt a pang of jealousy, he suppressed it, acknowledging that while Stefan held affections for Raegan, Stefanpeted fairly without resorting to deceitful tactics.


    A trulymendable rival in love.


    The day of the celebration dawned.


    Raegan, adorned in a resplendent red dress paired with a gray fur coat, exuded elegance and allure.


    Davey, who hadn¡¯t made a public appearance for quite some time, made his entrance at the celebration.


    In Aurora¡¯s social hierarchy, invitations from influential families like the Cliffords and Maxwells were obligatory, with failure to attend considered a severance of ties.


    Thus, Davey¡¯s arrival promptly thrust him into the spotlight.


    d in an uncharacteristic cream-colored velvet suit, he exuded the facade of a schr, though Raegan knew better than to be deceived by his schrly facade.


    His true character often betrayed itself in unguarded moments.


    For some inexplicable reason, Raegan always felt apprehensive in Davey¡¯s presence, especially since he tended to fixate his gaze on her upon arrival, lingering ufortably long.


    Concealed within Raegan¡¯s pearl earring, an earpiece ryed Erick¡¯s voice.


    They had already rendered all of Davey¡¯s security personnel and servants incapacitated within his vi.

 Chapter 2097

    They had also halted the surveince footage, programming it to rey every ten minutes, a measure that wouldn¡¯t arouse suspicion unless Davey scrutinized the surveince screen extensively.


    To prevent Davey from having any opportunity to review the surveince, Raegan approached him.


    ¡°Mr.


    Glyn.


    ¡± Approaching with an empty wine ss, Raegan expressed her gratitude in a courteous tone, ¡°Thanks a lot for joining us for the babies¡¯ celebration.


    ¡±


    Davey responded with a gracious nod, ¡°Miss Foster, you¡¯re too kind.


    ¡±


    Raegan, noticing his empty hands, gestured to a servant with a pretense of annoyance.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why hasn¡¯t Mr.


    Glyn been served any wine?¡±


    Apologies streamed from the servant as he swiftly poured a ss for Davey, who made no move to take it.


    The servant stood, holding the ss aloft.


    A nod from Davey prompted the servant to ce the ss on a nearby surface.


    Once the servant had ced the ss down, Raegan directed, ¡°Refill it, please.


    ¡±


    The servant refilled Raegan¡¯s ss, and she raised it toward Davey, saying, ¡°Here¡¯s to you, Mr.


    Glyn.


    ¡±


    As if showcasing the safety of the drink, she downed it in one gulp.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As she finished, Raegan¡¯s heart raced.


    The wine had beenced with a substance inducing sleep for hours.


    Having preemptively taken an antidote, she could prove they shared the same bottle, a ploy to lower Davey¡¯s guard.


    Dealing with someone as shrewd as Davey, mere conversation posed risks, rendering him immobile was the safest recourse.


    Yet, even after Raegan emptied her ss, Davey showed no inclination to sip from his.


    Raegan motioned for a refill, subtly hinting.


    ¡°Another toast, Mr.


    Glyn.


    ¡±


    Both being from Ambrosia, Davey would grasp the significance of a double toast as the pinnacle of respect.


    Davey, as an elder, couldn¡¯t outright decline a toast without repercussions since refusal would tarnish his reputation.


    Slowly, he raised his ss, a smile barely reaching his eyes.


    Just as Davey was poised to drink, he abruptly set the ss down, remarking, ¡°I just recalled,


    I¡¯ve taken medication as prescribed by my doctor, rendering me unable to consume alcohol or anything else for three hours.


    ¡±


    With firm resolve, he ced the ss down on the table.


    Though infuriated, Raegan found his excuse usible, leaving her no grounds for objection.


    So, n A had failed conspicuously.


    It was time for n B.


    As Davey prepared to depart, Raegan hastily interjected, ¡°Mr.


    Glyn, I¡¯ve heard of your expertise in cross-border trade, and as you¡¯re aware, my family delves into international shipping.


    I have a few pertinent inquiries if you¡¯d spare a moment?¡±


    Davey paused, nodding gently.


    ¡°Please, proceed.


    ¡±


    Raegan delved into a series of intricate inquiries regarding international trade, steering clear of the elementary queries that might raise eyebrows and ensuring her questions didn¡¯t betray her intentions.


    Davey remained patient, responding with impable logic.

 Chapter 2098

    Upon addressing her queries, he made to leave once more.


    With no other recourse, Raegan ¡°identally¡± spilled her wine onto him.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Apologizing profusely, Raegan feigned distress, ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, Mr.


    Glyn.


    Your suit¡­ It¡¯s entirely my fault¡­¡±


    She retrieved a handkerchief to dab at the stain, but Davey visibly recoiled from physical contact, taking a step back to evade her touch.


    Flushed with embarrassment, Raegan withdrew her hand, continuing, ¡°Mr.


    Glyn, allow me to rectify this.


    Our fashion designer prepared additional suits for this asion.


    I¡¯ll arrange for you to select one that suits you.


    ¡±


    Her reasoning was sound.


    Davey couldn¡¯t refuse, given the strong scent of wine and the difort of the sticky residue.


    Despite his displeasure, he had no alternative, having not brought a spare suit.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Reluctantly, he nodded his assent.


    Raegan gestured, summoning a servant.


    She instructed, ¡°Escort Mr.


    Glyn to the guest room for a change.


    ¡±


    The servantplied, addressing Davey, ¡°This way, Mr.


    Glyn, please.


    ¡±


    Davey followed the servant¡¯s lead.


    Observing Davey¡¯s departing form, Raegan murmured discreetly into her headset, ¡°Erick, he¡¯s on his way.


    ¡±


    Inside the room, a door was set to automatically lock as soon as Davey entered.


    This contingency was part of Erick¡¯s backup strategy.


    After the initial n with the drugged wine failed and given Davey¡¯s knack for evasion, Erick decided that drawing Davey into a specific room under false pretenses was the safest bet.


    This approach would ensure Davey¡¯s containment without risking harm to others.


    As Davey moved toward the trap, Raegan watched with bated breath, too anxious to acknowledge the toasts of other guests.


    Stefan noticed her distraction and swiftly cautioned her to engage, wary that Davey might have informants in the crowd who could jeopardize their n.


    Shortly after, Raegan received an update through her earpiece from her assistant, Judd.


    ¡°Miss, Davey has been locked in!¡±


    Her tension dissolved instantly upon hearing the news.


    With Davey securely detained, Erick could now focus on safely executing their mother¡¯s rescue.


    Raegan gave Stefan a confirming nod, and he quickly exined to the guests that Raegan was feeling unwell and needed to withdraw to rest backstage.


    Meanwhile, the two babies, who had briefly appeared at the event, were removed owing to their fussiness.


    Unbeknownst to the onlookers, these ¡°babies¡± were actually sophisticated lifelike dolls crafted by Erick, equipped with pre-recorded cries.


    These dolls were integral to the deceptionid out in their n.


    Originally, Erick contemted using real infants as decoys, but Raegan immediately dismissed the idea, driven by a maternal instinct to shield children from potential harm.

 Chapter 2099

    On this chilly day, the artificial baby sounds emitting from their cozy, secluded space were sufficiently authentic to deceive anyone at a reasonable distance.


    Feeling somewhat reassured, Raegan retreated to her room, awaiting further updates from Erick.


    Tension caused her to pace relentlessly, draining her energy.


    Eventually, she copsed onto her bed, sumbing to a deep fatigue that she thought had built up from a night without sleep.


    As she settled into the bed and sleep enveloped her, she tightly shut her eyes.


    At that moment, a mysterious figure with ck shoes approached her bedside, quietly extinguished an incense stick beneath the bed, and then leaned over¡­


    Meanwhile, Erick and his team were inside Davey¡¯s vi, searching for the basement entrance without sess.


    They turned to electronic detectors for assistance.


    Upon pinpointing a likely location, Erick instructed his team to breach the wall directly.


    As they broke through, a secret residential area, hidden behind the wall, was revealed.


    The team member who first entered the hidden space quickly returned to report, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s someone here!¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Erick¡¯s heart raced as he entered the space.


    He was on the verge of finally reuniting with his mother after so long.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The interior resembled a grand underground pce, brightly illuminated, with a garden full of blooming begonias visible through the bedroom window, showcasing the creator¡¯s dedication to beauty.


    In front of them, a woman with long dark hair Lay motionless on ace-dr@ped bed, her back turned, seemingly in a deep, drug-induced slumber.


    Erick paused, the pain of his mother¡¯s long absence weighing heavily on him.


    Though Casey was not his biological mother, the bond they shared was profoundly maternal, filled with genuine affection and care.


    In his youth, Erick had vowed to protect his mother and sister.


    Now, as an adult, he felt the weight of past promises unfulfilled.


    With his sister now safe and his mother within reach, his emotions overwhelmed him, his pulse thundering in his ears.


    As Erick tentatively extended his hand toward the woman, the shrill ring of a satellite phone pierced the silence.


    This phone, known only to Stefan, demanded immediate attention.


    Erick answered, his gaze still fixed on the mysterious woman before him.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°You have 30 seconds! Just 30 seconds, run!¡±


    The voice on the other end wasn¡¯t Stefan¡¯s.


    It was Mitchel¡¯s, filled with urgency and a somber tone.


    ¡°Erick, that basement is full of bombs! Get everyone out now!¡±


    Mitchel continued, his voiceden with stress.


    ¡°It¡¯s a trap.


    Davey has escaped.


    He knew your n all along.


    Now, run immediately!¡±

 Chapter 2100

    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Erick snapped into action, though his heart ached to leave.


    He bellowed throughout the underground chamber, ¡°Everyone, evacuate the vi now! There are bombs.


    Move immediately!¡±


    The team exchanged nervous nces, awaiting Erick to lead the way out.


    Erick directed, ¡°You all go first.


    That¡¯s an order.


    I¡¯ll follow.


    ¡±


    With hesitation, the teamplied and evacuated.


    Erick then approached the bed to turn over the figure lying there.


    A chilling sound followed, and a severed head rolled to his feet, causing a ghastly taste to rise in his throat, nearly making him retch.


    Initially, Erick feared it was his mother.


    However, a detailed look revealed it wasn¡¯t her.


    The body showed signs of dposition, particrly around the neck, though the facial features remained eerily preserved, likely an effect of Aurora¡¯s cold climate.


    Erick¡¯s heart sank as he realized the set-up was a trap.


    Filled with dread but determined not to sumb without finding his mother, he sprinted out of the room.


    Running, it dawned on him why the face seemed familiar.


    It was Jimena, the family doctor they had been searching for, who Davey had evidently murdered some time ago.


    With no time to spare, Erick exited the vi just as a massive explosion erupted, catapulting a fireball into the sky.


    The st lifted him off his feet, hurling him back to the ground with a thud.


    Meanwhile, Mitchel, deeply concerned, was en route to Davey¡¯s vi.


    He had been the first to realize Raegan¡¯s absence at the banquet, and despite knowing he might not be wee, his concern for her well-being propelled him to attend the celebration.


    Mitchel, unable to reach Raegan and learning she was supposedly resting, wheeled himself toward her room with increasing unease.


    As he approached, he noticed the door slightly open, an unusual urrence for Raegan, who was meticulous about her privacy.


    Upon entering, a strange scent filled the air, and it quickly became apparent that the room was empty.


    Concerned, Mitchel triggered an immediate alert and got in touch with Stefan, who proceeded to secure the entire venue.


    However, their extensive search for Raegan proved fruitless.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Stefan then decided to inspect the


    room where they believed they had detained ¡°Davey.


    ¡± Instead, they found the servant who had led Davey to the room, dressed in Davey¡¯s white suit and deceased for some time.


    Reviewing the security footage, Stefan spotted anomalies post their emergence from a blind spot.


    Notably, the way the figure supposedly to be Davey walked was peculiar.


    His silhouette differed from the servant¡¯s.


    The boots, now filled with dirt, added to the disguise,plicating identification from the footage.


    It became clear there had been a switch.


    They had never actually captured Davey.


    It appeared that Davey had poisoned the servant, who sumbed shortly after being secured into the room.


    Mitchel noticed an inconsistency in the attire from the footage.


    Davey was known to wear leather shoes, yet on this asion, he donned long boots, a detail that struck Mitchel as a premeditated part of Davey¡¯s escape n, specting Erick would be in danger.

 Chapter 2101

    Responding to these revtions, Mitchel orchestrated a blockade of all possible exits from Aurora in coboration with local authorities, initiating aprehensive manhunt for Davey.


    His analysis suggested that, given Davey¡¯s borate scheme to abduct Raegan, it was unlikely Davey would harm her immediately.


    Given Davey¡¯s ruthless disposition, it was clear he only kept those around him who served a purpose.


    Though Mitchel couldn¡¯t ascertain why Davey took Raegan away, he was certain she must be vital for something.


    As Mitchel approached Davey¡¯s vi, a deafening explosion erupted, sending a massive plume of smoke skyward, shaping into a sinister mushroom cloud over the structure.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    In response to the st, Stefan, stricken with despair, cried out, ¡°Erick!¡± He slid from his seat and knelt in the vehicle, overwhelmed by grief, his face buried in his hands.


    ¡°Erick¡­¡± His voice broke in agony.


    Mitchel, witnessing the scene, felt a sting in his eyes and a tightening in his chest.


    Resolutely, he silently vowed, ¡°Raegan, I will find you.


    ¡±


    The pervasive cold enveloped Raegan, a bone-chilling presence she had never felt so intensely before.


    ustomed to Aurora¡¯s frigid temperatures, this new, profound coldness seemed to seep into her very bones, as if shey in a dark cavern encircled by coffins.


    A sharp, throbbing pain coursed through Raegan, a stark reminder that the chilling scenario was no dream.


    Exhaustion weighed heavily on her, sapping the strength needed even to open her eyes.


    Her body trembled uncontrobly from the cold, each breath she released seemed to freeze instantly.


    Suddenly, a ssh!


    A bucket of icy water cascaded over Raegan, shocking her system and forcing her eyelids open against her will.


    The icy droplets transformed into beads of frost upon her eyshes, a testament to the unnaturally frigid conditions surrounding her.


    After a fleeting numbness, Raegan experienced a bizarre sensation of alternating heat and cold, as if she were disconnecting from her own body.


    A chilling question broke the silence.


    ¡°How does it feel?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Turning toward the voice, Raegan saw Davey, d in a red velvet suit, seated imperiously on a high-backed chair, his appearance reminiscent of a sinister figure from a nightmare.


    Suddenly, the chilling scene before her merged with a haunting memory.


    It was another dark, icy night, simr to this one, filled with the same bone-chilling rain.


    Raegan remembered being carried endlessly by her foster father along a seemingly infinite road until he stumbled and fell hard.


    The impact sent the young Raegan flying, and she Landed in a muddy ditch, her body and face obscured by mud and hidden among dense reeds, nearly indistinguishable from the dark muck around her.


    As she struggled to rise and call for help, she saw her foster father vigorously shaking his head.


    Despite his pain, her foster father stood and feigned carrying her as he attempted to continue forward.


    The young Raegan watched in confusion, unable to understand why he pretended to hold her while shey in the ditch.


    In a moment of shock, the scene shifted.


    A bright red sports car sted past, its engine roaring Like thunder.


    It illuminated her foster father, still mimicking motion, and in a horrific instant, a blinding light seemed to Lift him off the ground.

 Chapter 2102

    He was thrown into the air and crashed down with a devastating impact.


    The young Raegan witnessed the horrifying sight as his body shattered upon impact, his limbs grotesquely disjointed, one of his legs thrown gruesomely before her.


    The sight was nightmarishly vivid.


    As hey on the ground facing Raegan, his eyes, wide and unseeing, seemed to silently plead for her to remain quiet.


    The young Raegan, observing his vacant stare, felt an overwhelming urge to scream, but her voice was stifled as if her throat was filled with cotton.


    Her silence, however, turned out to be her protection.


    Emerging from the sports car, a man d in a red velvet suit appeared.


    Despite his genteel appearance, his actions belied a brutal cruelty.


    He carelessly flipped her foster father¡¯s body to confirm his death, then mused aloud, seemingly to the deceased, ¡°Where¡¯s the little girl?¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    This sent chills down the young Raegan¡¯s spine.


    It was clear this man was searching for her.


    The day had begun innocuously.


    It was her birthday, and her foster father had just returned from the fields, proposing a cheerful outing to the town for a birthday gift.


    While at the cake shop, her foster father caught the man in the red velvet suit staring intently at the young Raegan.


    This gaze, unyielding and intense, unsettled him, especially amid circting rumors of child abductions.


    Sensing danger, her foster father quickly grabbed the cake as soon as it was ready and hustled Raegan out of the shop.


    They had barely rounded the corner when they noticed the red car ominously trailing them at a slow pace.


    This observation sent her foster father into a panic.


    Aware of Raegan¡¯s distinct beauty, which could easily draw unwee attention, her foster father had always dressed the young Raegan in modest, nondescript clothing and styled her hair with heavy bangs to obscure her features.


    Despite these precautions, the man¡¯s intentions seemed malign.


    Deciding to confront the situation, her foster father stopped to see if the pursuer would pass.


    To their dismay, the red car also came to a halt.


    At that moment, Raegan¡¯s foster father was certain the man was targeting the young Raegan.


    In those days, someone dressed in extravagant attire and driving a notably expensive car wouldn¡¯t be suspected of child abduction.


    In fact, raising such a im could even spell trouble instead.


    After all, within their tight-knitmunity, there was a prevailing belief that wealthy individuals were above such misdeeds.


    This belief emboldened the man to pursue them so openly.


    When Raegan¡¯s foster father spotted the man approaching with a steady pace, he impulsively scooped up the young Raegan and bolted.


    Raegan, confused and upset, watched her cake tumble to the ground and burst into loud tears.


    ¡°Daddy, the cake¡­ The cake¡­¡±


    To a child, the loss of a cake represented a unique sorrow.


    Tears streaming down her face, the young Raegan gazed at the ruined cake and squirmed, wanting to escape her foster father¡¯s grasp.


    Her foster father, breathless from the sprint, tried to soothe her.


    ¡°Baby, be good.


    Daddy will get you another er.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2103

    Feeling utterly distraught, Raegan rested on her foster father¡¯s shoulder, staring nkly at the deserted road stretching out behind them.


    The young Raegan couldn¡¯t grasp why they needed to flee, but her foster father¡¯s evident panic made her cling to him, pressing her face against his neck to hold back her tears.


    Still too young to sense the impending danger, the young Raegan nowy in the cold mud, her eyes widening with horror as the man in the red suit drew nearer.


    The fear was palpable in her throat, rendering her speechless.


    To her relief, the man halted about five meters from the muddy patch where she had been hiding.


    The man knelt, picked up a bloodied limb of her foster father, and hurled it toward her foster father¡¯s face.


    ¡°Heh.


    ¡± With a chillingugh, the man tossed out what he thought was a witty remark.


    ¡°Runs your leg off, you idiot.


    ¡±


    Then, the man tilted his head back, observing the sky as it darkened further, a heavier rain imminent.


    With the temperature dropping and a severe storm approaching, the man surmised that the young Raegan, if not fatally injured by the fall, would unlikely withstand the harsh conditions.


    Thus, the man then climbed into the red sports car and sped off.


    The young Raegan, her legs numb, was immobilized in the mud.


    She watched as her foster father¡¯s eyes remained wide open, even in death.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks.


    It was a horrific, indescribable sensation that engulfed her small frame.


    Summoning all her strength, the young Raegan managed to crawl out of the dark mud, finally copsing beside her foster father.


    ¡°Daddy¡­ Wake up¡­¡±


    But the young Raegan couldn¡¯t grasp that her foster father would never respond to her again.


    The man who had rescued her from a garbage dump and cherished her like a precious gem would never wake up again.


    The young Raegan crawled out of the mud, narrowly escaping freezing to death.


    However, the profound shock triggered a fever that confined her to the hospital for a week.


    When she regained consciousness, her mind had locked away the horrifying memories of that night.


    Until today.


    Davey, seated on the high chair before Raegan, and the cake in front of him, suddenly jolted her memory, which had been numbed by the cold.


    The intense rush of memories left Raegan speechless.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Her body shook, her teeth ttering not


    from fear, but from sheer anger at the beast who had murdered her foster father!


    Davey, observant and sharp, noted the shift in Raegan¡¯s demeanor and realized she had recalled the incident.


    He tugged at the corner of his mouth, his smirk widening as hemented, ¡°Not bad, seeing the cake and remembering everything.


    ¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Raegan gritted her teeth, overwhelmed by a surge of hatred, but found herself unable to speak further.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush.


    Take your time,¡± Davey said, his voice calm, his smile attempting to soothe her.


    Raegan wished for a knife at that moment to kill Davey, yet she understood such an action was beyond her reach.


    Even armed with a knife, overpowering him would be a formidable challenge.


    Davey had sessfully kidnapped her from the well-secured Clifford family¡¯s manor, a testament to his dangerous capabilities.


    She reminded herself that giving in to hatred and agitation would solve nothing.


    Remainingposed was essential to devising an escape n.


    Raegan pressed her nails into her palm, using the pain to anchor herposure.

 Chapter 2104

    ¡°Why did you want to kill me?¡± Raegan inquired.


    She knew this question might seem naive, given it was obvious that Davey harbored a desire to kill her as Casey¡¯s daughter.


    However, she had noticed that those who appeared clever often met their end swiftly at Davey¡¯s hands.


    Perhaps appearing somewhat naive and frightened might lower his defenses.


    Plus, she was genuinely curious about how Davey had located her when she was a child.


    Davey, his face gentle and bearing a mild smile, answered, ¡°Because I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of my love being tainted.


    Your very existence is a reminder of her oncepromised purity.


    ¡±


    Raegan was left speechless by his madness.


    She steadied her voice, which trembled slightly.


    ¡°How did you locate me when I was a child?¡±


    ¡°It was purely by ident,¡± Davey replied, smiling.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your foster father to guard you so vigntly.


    You were quite fortunate.


    ¡±


    His smile then morphed, bing more sinister and twisted.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t perish in the cold that night, nor were you suffocated in a trash bag¡­¡±


    Raegan¡¯s eyes widened in horror.


    ¡°It was you¡­¡± She gasped, piecing together the implications.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who put me in a trash bag and discarded me!¡±


    ¡°Not too dumb,¡± Davey remarked, acknowledging her realization.


    Davey¡¯s face twisted into a satisfied grin.


    ¡°Indeed, you are quite lucky.


    When I threw you away in that bag, I mmed it against the ground several times, yet here you are, alive.


    ¡±


    Raegan listened, her horror growing.


    How could anyone inflict such cruelty on a child? Her survival, she knew, was due to her body¡¯s flexibility as a child, described by her foster father when he found her in a garbage dump.


    After bringing the young Raegan home, they discovered bruises covering her body.


    She was barely clinging to life.


    They nursed her, doubting she would survive.


    Yet surprisingly, she soon became energetic, and further medical examinations revealed no Lingering issues.


    Raegan suspected the mud had cushioned much of the impact, and children¡¯s bodies were naturally more resilient.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    There were instances of children surviving high falls with minimal injuries.


    While rare, such miracles did ur, and Raegan¡¯s case was indeed miraculous.


    Reflecting on her narrow escapes from Davey¡¯s attempts to kill her brought a new calmness to her demeanor.


    Gradually, Raegan attempted to engage Davey in conversation.


    ¡°Is my mom in your custody?¡± she asked.


    Davey¡¯s facade of gentility vanished as he seized Raegan by the jaw, his eyes sharp and menacing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t dare call that woman your mother.


    You don¡¯t deserve to, and I won¡¯t let you Live!¡±


    The murderous intent in his gaze was unmistakable.


    Raegan knew Davey intended to end her life.


    This deranged man, who had already tried to kill her twice, was certainly not going to pass up this chance.


    Pain surged through her jaw as it cracked.


    Raegan struggled to breathe but managed to cry out defiantly, ¡°Let me see my mom onest time¡­ After that, do whatever you want¡­¡±


    ¡°Dream on!¡± Davey released Raegan abruptly, throwing her to the ground.


    His eyes were icy as he spat out, ¡°You, a cursed being, shouldn¡¯t exist!¡±


    Davey could not ept that his revered goddess had borne a child with another man.


    Such a blemish had to be removed!


    Despite the searing pain in her jaw, Raegan continued to plead through her tears, ¡°Just one look.


    Let me see my mom, please¡­ I want to cross that off my bucket list.


    .


    ¡±


    Davey found amusement in Raegan¡¯s acute awareness of her looming death, coupled with her sole desire to see Casey.


    He taunted, ¡°You want to see her, but she might not want to see you!¡±


    Raegan shook her head in disbelief.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.


    How could my mom not want to see me? She loves me.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for you kidnapping her and abandoning me, we would still be living happily!¡±


    ¡°It seems you won¡¯t believe it until you see it for yourself.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2105

    Davey¡¯s expression hardened.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll grant your wish.


    ¡±


    He pped his hands, and a door swung open, echoing through the room.


    Bathed in the bright light, Raegan realized she was in what appeared to be a cold storage room.


    Davey was unaffected by the chill, thanks to his specially designed clothing.


    A figure d in ck entered, pushing a wheelchair.


    The bright reflection obscured the seated person¡¯s identity.


    Davey walked over, took control of the wheelchair, and pushed it closer until the woman seated became clearly visible.


    Raegan was struck silent by the sight.


    Floods of childhood memories washed over her.


    Memories of her mother singing lubies to put her to sleep and holding her hand as they bought ice cream crossed her mind.


    Despite the passage of time, her mother¡¯s face remained remarkably youthful, barely touched by the years.


    Raegan¡¯s lips trembled, and she finally whispered, ¡°Mom¡­¡± Her voice echoed with a deep sorrow, as if they had been separated for centuries.


    Casey showed no response to Raegan¡¯s call of ¡°Mom.


    ¡±


    Desperate to embrace Casey, Raegan found her legs frozen stiff.


    Attempting to move caused her to copse to her knees.


    She tried to crawl toward Casey, her vision blurred with tears, repeatedly murmuring, ¡°Mom¡­ Mom¡­¡±


    Yet, Casey looked on indifferently, as if she didn¡¯t recognize her daughter at all.


    Just as Raegan neared Casey, Davey cruelly stepped on Raegan¡¯s fingers, his expression icy.


    ¡°See, Casey doesn¡¯t care about you at alll¡±


    Raegan noted that Casey didn¡¯t even shift her gaze.


    Something felt profoundly wrong.


    It


    appeared Casey had experienced a tremendous shock to end up in such a state.


    Davey returned Casey to the attendant in ck, cautious not to reveal too much.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ever since Casey had seen the lifeless body of Jimena, she had been in this condition, unresponsive, motionless, and devoid of expression.


    Yet, she continued to eat, functioning mechanically like a robot.


    Medical professionals had been unable to pinpoint any illness, attributing her condition to intense shock.


    This time, however, it was clear Casey wasn¡¯t feigning her state.


    Davey had conducted numerous tests, and Casey had not reacted to any stimuli, including the recent attempt to provoke a response by presenting Raegan.


    Casey was connected to machines that monitored her heart rate.


    Ordinarily, any parent reunited with a long-lost child would exhibit some heart rate fluctuation, especially someone like Casey, who deeply loved her children.


    But Casey remained as unresponsive as ever even when Raegan called her, her heart rate unchanging.

 Chapter 2106

    Frustrated by this realization, Davey acknowledged the harsh truth.


    Seeing no further use of Raegan, he lifted his foot off her.


    His expression disdainful, hemanded, ¡°Set the temperature to minus sixty-two degrees.


    ¡±


    Raegan was shocked! She gasped in disbelief.


    This was his method of finishing what he hadn¡¯t managed before.


    He intended to freeze her to death.


    Watching Davey stride toward the exit, Raegan realized she had onest opportunity.


    Once he left the room, her fate would be sealed.


    How could she muster the strength to fight for her life? She didn¡¯t want to die.


    She was determined to live, to rescue her mother, and to await Erick¡¯s arrival.


    With Casey¡¯s face in her mind, Raegan suddenly called out hoarsely, ¡°Davey Glyn!¡±


    Using his full name grabbed his attention.


    As expected, he halted and turned to face her.


    Raegan bit her tongue, tasting blood, which brought a sharp rity and calm.


    Her voice raspy from dehydration, she challenged, ¡°Have you ever considered whose child I am?¡±


    Davey¡¯s expression shifted to shock for a brief moment.


    Raegan noticed this and sensed she had made some progress.


    The next part of her n was critical to her survival.


    Without giving Davey time to ponder, she pressed on, ¡°Mr.


    Glyn, given your intelligence, you¡¯ve probably figured it out.


    You know, my brother Erick and I aren¡¯t biological rted.


    Didn¡¯t you ever question why my dad would adopt a boy instead of having his own?¡±


    Daveyughed dismissively.


    ¡°Are you trying to suggest you¡¯re my child? Clever, but I¡¯m not naive enough to believe such a tale.


    ¡±


    With that, he turned and walked away, clearly unconvinced.


    Raegan copsed onto the ground, motionless, conserving her body heat to extend her survival.


    This wild theory was a desperate invention on her part.


    Davey was smart, yet not without his vulnerabilities.


    His Achilles¡¯ heel was her existence as proof of Casey¡¯s ¡°infidelity.


    ¡± He wanted her dead because he viewed mother, Casey.


    But what if she were actually his daughter? How might that change things? How would he


    react.


    .


    He couldn¡¯t be that heartless, right?


    Though Davey had departed, it didn¡¯t mean Raegan had lost.


    A seed of doubt, once sown, might flourish into endless turmoil.


    Raegan was betting on Davey being tormented by his doubts, ensnared by the trap she hadid.


    She had to remain alive until help arrived.


    She must survive.


    After exiting the room, Davey faced Casey, who was unable to speak or even change her expression.


    His look was stern.


    On the surveince screen, Raegan could be seen lying in the cold storage, an image of despair.


    Davey watched Raegan for a prolonged moment.


    Unexpectedly, his heart, usually only moved by thoughts of Casey, felt an uncharacteristic twinge of distress.


    Davey turned his eyes away, calming himself in whispers.


    At first nce, he had pegged Raegan as astute.


    The things she said and her actions were unreliable.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Surely, this was a snare she hadid for him.


    Casting another nce at Casey, Davey remained silent before suddenly dropping to crouch, seizing her shoulders, and jolting her with force.


    ¡°Casey, are you hiding something from me?¡±

 Chapter 2107

    Casey¡¯s pupils dted unfocused, showing no reaction to his query.


    Davey¡¯s hands mped tighter around her arms as he clenched his teeth and pressed, ¡°Speak! Are you?¡±


    Still unresponsive, Casey only mustered incoherent sounds to the pain.


    Since Caseyid eyes on Jimena¡¯s lifeless body, she had been plunged into this state.


    Davey had overestimated Casey¡¯s resilience, initially revealing that her adopted son had been shot, and then came the horrifying scene of Jimena¡¯s lifeless body.


    Years of confinement in a basement had frayed Casey¡¯s spirit to tatters, these revtions shattering herpletely.


    She held herself ountable.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    If Erick hadn¡¯t intervened to save her, he would not have been targeted.


    Jimena¡¯s death also fell on Casey¡¯s conscience, as Davey had mercilessly executed Jimena for her tasks.


    Ever a kind soul with a golden heart, Casey med herself for others¡¯ suffering, self-loathing overwhelming her.


    Her mind had shut down, resembling a burnt-out fuse, unresponsive.


    Her once-celebrated beauty now seemed obscured by her vacant mumbling and sporadic drooling.


    Yet, even in disarray, her beauty persisted.


    Casey¡¯s gaze was fixed perpetually on the surveince screen.


    Abruptly, a soft ¡°Mom¡± echoed from the monitor¡¯s speaker.


    At that sound, Casey¡¯s eyes began to focus, but then she tumbled from the wheelchair.


    Davey extended a hand to assist, but she repelled him forcefully.


    Casey made her way frantically toward the monitor.


    Inside, Raegan shifted from a fetal position to lying on her back, her body shaking yet her gaze locked on the camera.


    Summoning all her strength, she cried out, ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    At this, Casey, incoherent and overwhelmed, battered the screen with her hands.


    Davey watched her erratic actions andughed, relieved to see her responsive again.


    He observed Raegan on the monitor crying ¡°Mom¡± and then detachedly diverted his attention.


    Momentster, he pressed a green button adjacent to the monitor and issued an order.


    ¡°Bring her out.


    ¡±


    Davey watched intensely as security escorted Raegan out, administered emergency care, and helped her into a deep, stable slumber.


    Only then did Davey breathe a sigh of relief.


    This was odd.


    He shouldn¡¯t have felt this way.


    He rationalized that without Raegan¡¯s unique ability to impact Casey¡¯s condition, he would never have reconsidered her situation.


    Once satisfied that Raegan was stable, Davey exited the room where Raegan was taken into for a rest.


    The door shut with a click behind him.


    Alone in the dim, serene, and warm chamber, Raegan¡¯s eyes snapped open.


    As she surveyed theforting darkness, she realized her risky y had seeded.


    Managing to pull through before she was frozen to death, those faint cries for ¡°Mom¡± from her had indeed captured Davey¡¯s attention.


    Yet, Davey probably hadn¡¯t grasped the psychological tactics influencing his decision.

 Chapter 2108

    Raegan knew she had to nurture this small breach in Davey¡¯s defenses until it overwhelmed him.


    Raegan shut her eyes again, persuading herself to rest and conserve her strength.


    She had to keep fighting for her life until Erick and the rest came to her rescue.


    Raegan endured a distressing night, gued by chaotic dreams.


    The thought that her mother was close by and the murderer of her adoptive father was nearby prevented any peaceful rest.


    By the time dawn approached, Raegan was barely holding on.


    Upon opening her eyes, she saw a man seated on a stool next to her bed.


    It was Davey.


    Raegan¡¯s face transformed instantly with worry, pondering if she had revealed her deepest thoughts while asleep.


    Davey, appearing indifferent, casually inquired, ¡°Awake?¡±


    Despite feeling internal turmoil, Raegan maintained her calm exterior and replied, ¡°Yeah.


    ¡±


    Daveymented, ¡°You seem to have had a rough night.


    ¡± His voice was steady, yet his gaze betrayed an icy turbulence.


    A pang of anxiety struck Raegan, wondering if she had revealed any slip-ups.


    Gathering her thoughts swiftly, she confessed with a firm voice, ¡°Yes, I had a dreadful sleep.


    The events of yesterday frightened me.


    After all, I came close to death.


    ¡±


    Her sincerity seemed to dissolve the shadowy doubts in Davey¡¯s eyes.


    He probed further, ¡°Are you scared of me?¡±


    ¡°Extremely,¡± Raegan admitted.


    ¡°You¡¯ve tried to im my life thrice.


    How could I not fear you?¡±


    Her response was candid, and she moved back slightly, filled with apprehension.


    Davey¡¯s expression darkened as he asked, ¡°And Landen? How do you two get along?¡±


    Confused at first by his question, Raegan hesitated.


    Davey borated, ¡°Is your interaction with him simr to this?¡±


    Raegan now understood that Davey wasparing himself to her father.


    She fondly recalled Landen¡¯s kindness.


    ¡°My dad was very kind to me.


    I was never afraid of him.


    When I was little, he would often carry me on his back.


    ¡±


    Indeed, Landen had always shown deep affection for Raegan, supporting her throughout childhood and even into her parenting years.


    Upon seeing Raegan¡¯s affectionate smile as she spoke of Landen, irritation shed across Davey¡¯s face.


    His voice took on a sharper edge.


    ¡°Dad?¡± He clearly disliked the term.


    ¡°A father for a day, a father for life,¡± Raegan dered, looking directly into Davey¡¯s unforgiving eyes, emphasizing that Landen and her adoptive father in Tenassie would always be her true dads.


    Raegan navigated her emotions with precision.


    Disying any submission or weakness toward Davey now would only trigger his suspicions.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Considering Davey had killed her adoptive father and attempted her life thrice, submissiveness was not an option.


    Resentment was more fitting.


    Such defiance might even stir apetitive edge in Davey.

 Chapter 2109

    If the gic tests proved Raegan was Davey¡¯s biological daughter, the shock would be immense for Davey, realizing he had attempted to kill his own flesh and blood multiple times.


    Thus, conflicted feelings tormented Davey even before the test results were in.


    Part of him hoped Raegan¡¯s ims were false.


    Yet, somewhere deep down, he wished they were true.


    At his age, the idea of having a child became increasingly appealing.


    The deeper the istion and neglect one experienced in youth, the more intensely one yearned for a connection with their offspring, seeking to mend the echoes of a lonely childhood.


    As Davey spent hours observing Raegan, he noticed simrities in their sleeping patterns.


    Both of them stayed alert in unfamiliar environments.


    Davey stood up and said with a calm, gentle voice, ¡°Get up and have something to eat.


    I¡¯ll have the servants bring it in Had Raegan not known Davey¡¯s past, she might have mistaken him for a decent man.


    For now, he convincingly hid his malevolent and unstable tendencies.


    ¡±


    Remaining silent, Raegan kept her head bowed.


    She was careful not to meet his gaze, worried that her resentment might show and provoke suspicion.


    Despite her restraint, Davey found himself increasingly charmed by her.


    He asked, ¡°Raegan, did your mother name you?¡±


    Raegan simply nodded in response.


    The young Raegan owned a gold medal engraved with her name, a keepsake her adoptive father had retained after searching locally and at police stations without finding any reports of a missing child named Raegan.


    Her obscurity was due to Davey leaving her thousands of miles away at a time when technology and missing persons searches were ineffective.


    Raegan¡¯s adoptive father, apassionate man, felt a deep bond with the young Raegan and chose not to hide her identity.


    He kept her original name intact, hoping it would one day lead her birth parents to her.


    ¡°It sounds nice,¡± Davey remarked.


    Seeing Raegan remain quiet, Davey wanted to add more but was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Rest well,¡± he finally said before leaving the room.


    Servants delivered a meal that was bothvish and luxurious.


    Raegan surveyed the feast before her, confident that Davey wouldn¡¯t dare poison her yet.


    At least, not until the paternity test results were confirmed.


    Raegan¡¯s current location remained a mystery, suggesting Davey was concealing her in a highly secretive spot.


    Consequently, she knew the test results wouldn¡¯t be avable swiftly.


    Even Davey would need to wait approximately three days.


    These next three days represented Raegan¡¯s critical window for escape.


    Davey¡¯s current gentleness stemmed from his belief that she might be his daughter.


    Should the tests prove otherwise, Raegan doubted he would hesitate to eliminate her.


    After her meal, Raegan strolled around the room, under the watchful eye of a servant who never left.


    Despite Davey¡¯s apparent trust issues, Raegan attempted to uncover her whereabouts.


    Seizing a moment when the servant was distracted, she drew back a curtain, hoping for a glimpse outside and a clue to her location, murmuring about the stuffiness as a cover.


    Her hope quickly turned to disappointment.


    The curtain hid no window but a in wall, serving purely as decor, which exined the servant¡¯sck of concern.


    Feeling defeated, Raegan returned to the bed to close her eyes and rest, conserving her strength while she contemted her next move.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2110

    Upon awakening, she noticed the servant had switched, with a new one now on duty, indicating a systematic rotation to monitor her.


    The new servant inquired about her preference for lunch, maintaining the vignt routine.


    Raegan challenged the servant by requesting numerousplex dishes, hoping to provoke irritation.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Upon hearing her demands, the servant indeed scowled and exited the room.


    As Raegan perched on the bed¡¯s edge, she was startled by a strange noise from outside, reminiscent of an ancient, withered vine.


    Raegan pondered this sound deeply and recalled having heard it on the day Davey hadpassionately rescued her from the freezing ce.


    Compelled by the memory, Raegan dashed to the door, hammering on it while crying out, ¡°Mom! Mom!¡±


    Her loud calls rmed the servant, who hurried over to restrain her.


    ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t! You can¡¯t!¡±


    The servant gripped Raegan firmly, pulling her back to the bed with significant force.


    Thwarted from reaching the door, Raegan continued to scream, ¡°Mom! Mom!¡±


    Her persistent shouts eventually drew a response from outside.


    Then came a distinct sound.


    This was quickly followed by repeated banging sounds, like a wheelchair violently striking


    against the door.


    The worried chatter of other servants permeated the air.


    ¡°Madam! Madam, you can¡¯t do this! Please!¡±


    Unyielding, Raegan intensified her cries.


    ¡°Mom! Mom!¡±


    Quickly, the servant in the room covered Raegan¡¯s mouth, causing her to struggle and emit muffled sounds.


    Suddenly, the door mmed again.


    With a sharp snap, the lock broke.


    As the door swung open, a shadowy figure charged in Like a whirlwind.


    It was Casey, wielding arge vase, which she used to strike the servant on the back of the head.


    The servant, struck by the impact, released Raegan while bleeding profusely on the floor.


    From her wheelchair, Casey managed to stand up just enough to grasp Raegan and cling to her.


    Tears immediately welled up in Raegan¡¯s eyes.


    After years apart, she was finally reunited with her mother.


    Clinging tightly to one another, they ignored the surrounding chaos.


    Other servants hesitated to intervene, seeing their colleague injured and considering Casey¡¯s frantic actions.


    Additionally, they were under strict orders from Davey that Casey was not to be harmed.


    Any harming to Casey would surely lead to severe repercussions for them.

 Chapter 2111

    Just then, Davey, alerted to the disturbance, rushed to the scene.


    He paused at the doorway, witnessing the poignant reunion of mother and daughter, their tears flowing freely.


    Hismanding presence momentarily faltered, and he came to a stop.


    Casey¡¯s reactions were a mix of tears andughter, her emotions moreplex than before.


    It was indeed possible for Raegan to heal her.


    A nearby servant cautiously approached, exining, ¡°Sir, madam was aggressively hitting the door with a chair.


    We feared intervening might harm her, so we held back.


    ¡±


    The exnation seemed justifiable.


    Davey dismissed the servant with a wave of his hand.


    ¡°Leave.


    ¡±


    The servant left, relieved to have dodged a difficult situation.


    Once the tears subsided, Raegan turned to Davey.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to heal my mom? If so, I need some time alone with her.


    ¡±


    Davey watched Raegan, considering the feasibility of her suggestion.


    Raegan implored, ¡°I want my mom to recover as much as you do.


    Please, let me try.


    ¡±


    Davey scrutinized Raegan for a moment, gauging her sincerity.


    Finally, he agreed.


    ¡°Okay.


    You have half an hour.


    ¡±


    Despite his words, Davey remained in ce, showing no sign of leaving.


    Raegan pondered how to persuade him to leave.


    Seizing a moment of Davey¡¯s distraction, Raegan subtly pinched Casey¡¯s back.


    Casey hissed, which immediately captured Davey¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Casey, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Davey¡¯s steps hastened as he approached, anxious to discern Casey¡¯s distress.


    To his astonishment, when Casey beheld him, she shrieked in terror before seeking refuge in Raegan¡¯s embrace.


    It was an inversion of their roles, with Casey assuming the child¡¯s fearful stance.


    Frowning, Raegan suggested, ¡°Mr.


    Glyn, perhaps it¡¯s best if you step out for now.


    Your presence seems to unsettle her.


    ¡±


    Though reluctant, Davey acquiesced upon witnessing Casey¡¯s tremors.


    ¡°Raegan, be cooperative, and you¡¯ll find no suffering,¡± Davey urged, his tone a blend of persuasion and menace, a subtle warning of dire consequences should Raegan attempt any tricks.


    Raegan, maintaining herposure, offered Casey sce, murmuring soothing words as she gently patted her back, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s Raegan¡­¡±


    Observing Casey¡¯s gradual calm, Davey opted to exit the room, leaving them to their reprieve.


    Once the door clicked shut, Raegan, having assessed the room earlier this morning, breathed a sigh of relief knowing there were no prying cameras.


    Perhaps Davey¡¯s relocation ns and the urgency of spiriting Casey away had led him to forgo surveince in this particr space.


    ¡°Mom, forgive me for hurting you,¡± Raegan whispered, her voiceden with regret as she gently examined Casey¡¯s back, relieved to find only a slight reddening.

 Chapter 2112

    Raegan¡¯s daring maneuver had been a calcted risk, leveraging Casey¡¯s emotional vulnerability to manipte Davey¡¯s concern.


    Fortunately, her ploy seeded, and she breathed a sigh of relief as the deception yed out as nned.


    Reflecting on the situation, Raegan acknowledged that, had it been her own cries of pain, they would have Likely fallen on deaf ears unless she was on the brink of death.


    Casey remainedrgely unresponsive, though she made no effort to resist Raegan¡¯sforting presence.


    Her unblinking gaze bore into Raegan¡¯s, as if fearing that anypse would make Raegan disappear.


    Tears streaked down Raegan¡¯s face as she gently sped Casey¡¯s arm, seeking sce in their shared connection.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Raegan allowed herself a moment of raw emotion, tears flowing freely, before regaining herposure.


    ¡°Mom, where did you hide that embroidery satin?¡±


    Her inquiry pertained to the embroidery satin that apanied the gift she had distributed earlier in the wedding, a precious relic now serving as their sole means of reaching out to the outside world.


    Containing a transmitter, a mere press of its concealed button would alert Erick to their location.


    Since Davey had neglected to investigate the gift after Casey¡¯s inadvertent activation of the transmitter, Raegan surmised that he remained unaware of its existence.


    The timing of Casey¡¯s condition suggested that she had activated it unintentionally, in a moment of subconscious rity amidst her nonverbal state.


    In a moment of rity, a lingering conscious thought prompted Casey to instinctively touch the embroidery satin.


    ¡°Mom, that embroidery satin is crucial for us.


    Can you please tell me where it is?¡± Raegan¡¯s inquiry was gentle, yet Casey still seemed to struggle to grasp its significance.


    Raegan¡¯s mind flickered back to the tale of ¡°birds return when the timees,¡± a story that resonated deeply with Casey.


    Guiding Casey to sit, Raegan recounted the narrative, each wordden with hope.


    As Raegan reached the poignant moment in the story where the mother sparrow returned to find the charred remnants of her forest home, Casey¡¯s countenance shifted, her features contorted in sorrow.


    Encouraged by this emotional response, Raegan pressed on, her voice steady as she uttered the hopeful refrain, ¡°Birds return when the timees.


    ¡± A tangible change swept over Casey¡¯s


    features, a glimmer of recognition illuminating her eyes.


    At that moment, Raegan¡¯s heart swelled with joy at the sign of connection.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the moment of triumph was short-lived as Davey¡¯s arrival shattered the fragile peace of the room.


    Observing Casey¡¯s somewhat restored expression, Davey¡¯s spirits appeared momentarily lifted.


    Yet, heedless of Casey¡¯s lingering reluctance, Davey remained steadfast in his decision.


    ¡°Time¡¯s up,¡± he dered tersely, his words a harsh reminder of their captivity.


    With Little regard for Casey¡¯s emotional state, Davey swiftly carried Casey out of the room.


    The atmosphere crackled with tension as the next day unfolded.


    Casey arrived at Raegan¡¯s room promptly, and Raeganmenced her narrative once more.


    As the tale reached its culmination, Casey¡¯s eyes ignited with recognition, and she uttered her first coherent sentence since her affliction.


    ¡°Is this it?¡±


    Like a magician revealing a hidden trick, Casey removed a strap from her wrist.


    With a cheerful smile, Casey inquired, ¡°This one?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s surprise grew as she realized the item she sought was concealed on Casey, masquerading as a simple wristband.


    Without hesitation, she inspected the embroidery, confirming the presence of the transmitter.

 Chapter 2113

    Pressing the button, Raegan awaited a response, her heart racing with anticipation.


    A faint noise echoed from the doorway, prompting Raegan to hastily reattach the embroidered satin to Casey¡¯s wrist.


    Aware of the transmitter¡¯s limited functionality, Raegan felt a pang of apprehension.


    This was their second and final opportunity to utilize it.


    Any subsequent attempts would be futile.


    As Casey was once again led away, Raegan grappled with a profound sense of loss, yet clung to the belief that assistance was imminent.


    Elsewhere, Erick and Stefan scoured the city¡¯s alleys and streets in search of Raegan.


    At the Aurora airport, their meticulous investigation yielded no trace of Davey¡¯sings and goings, leading them to conclude that he remained concealed in Aurora.


    Simultaneously, Mitchel delved deeper into his search for Raegan with unwavering resolve.


    After enduring three days and two nights without respite, Mitchel finally allowed himself a moment of rest, reclining in his chair with heavy eyelids.


    But rest was fleeting, as Matteo burst through the door with urgent news, his excitement palpable.


    ¡°The transmitter It¡¯s sent another signal!¡± Matteo¡¯s words spurred Mitchel into action, hastily donning his coat as he made his way to the underground garage.


    En route, Matteo took charge of assessing any potential threats surrounding the transmitter, while Mitchel ryed the news to Erick and Stefan, forging a united front in their shared mission.


    Though they embarked on separate paths, their objective remained singr and resolute.


    They were determined to rescue Raegan and Casey from the clutches of danger.


    And when Hector caught wind of the developments, he too rushed to the location provided by the transmitter, his determination mirroring that of his allies as they rallied together in the face of adversity.


    As evening cast its shadow upon the room, the door to Raegan¡¯s chamber creaked open once more, heralding Davey¡¯s entrance with a set of documents clutched in his grasp.


    Upon glimpsing the words ¡°Identification Institute¡± emzoned upon the papers, Raegan¡¯s blood ran cold with dread.


    Why had the results emerged so prematurely? If the results were to suggest she and Davey were not blood-connected, she knew he would not hesitate to end her life on the spot.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, she had already sent out the signal through the transmitter.


    If only she could make it a bit Longer, she might survive.


    Raegan¡¯s handy concealed beneath the pillow, steeling itself for the impending confrontation with Davey.


    Davey¡¯s approach was as calcted as ever, his demeanor a facade of sophistication as he gracefully adjusted his sses, his words dripping with insidious charm.


    ¡°Raegan, I haven¡¯t looked at these results yet.


    Do you want to see them first?¡±


    For a fleeting moment, Raegan¡¯s hand, clutching the makeshift weapon, faltered.


    Davey¡¯s offer seemed too convenient, tooden with ulterior motives to be genuine.


    Had he truly not examined the contents of the documents, or was this merely another ploy to gauge her reaction to revel in her potential downfall?


    ¡°Very well,¡± Raegan conceded reluctantly, extending her hand to ept the envelope.


    Davey¡¯s gaze lingered on Raegan, noting the familiar contours of her face, the resemnce between them striking.


    Her charming eyes, tinged with a subtle hook, held a captivating allure, a beauty that transcended the ordinary.


    It was a trait they shared, a trait that bound them together in a twisted dance of fate.


    Tremors of apprehension coursed through Raegan as she gingerly peeled back the envelope¡¯s seal, her mind racing with strategies and calctions.


    Could she strike Davey from this distance? Or perhaps she could find a way to trap him in this very room, securing her chance of escape with her mother.


    But as Raegan poised to act, a surge of adrenaline coursing through her veins, her grip faltered, and the envelope slipped from her fingers, its contents scattering across the floor in a chaotic flurry.


    Disregarding the scattered papers, Raegan seized the opportunity tounch her preemptive strike, thrusting her makeshift weapon toward Davey¡¯s exposed neck.

 Chapter 2114

    Despite the disparity in their heights, Davey¡¯s posture, slightly stooped, left him vulnerable to Raegan¡¯s sudden assault.


    The makeshift weapon found its mark with chilling uracy, piercing Davey¡¯s flesh with chilling ease.


    A crimson trickle of blood began to seep from the wound, staining the pristine surface of the weapon¡¯s shaft.


    The air crackled with tension as Raegan watched the blood flow, her heart pounding with adrenaline-fueled intensity.


    But as the reality of the situation sank in, she realized her miscalction.


    The absence of a spurting artery confirmed her error.


    This wound, while severe, would not prove fatal.


    Davey¡¯s hand instinctively rose to his neck, fingersing away stained with the vivid hue of fresh blood.


    With an almost unnervingposure, he redirected his gaze at Raegan, his expression a mask of steely resolve.


    ¡°Trying to kill me?¡± His voice remained eerily calm, and his dark eyes bore into hers, unreadable and imprable, like the still depths of the dead sea, betraying no hint of emotion or vulnerability.


    As Raegan cautiously distanced herself from Davey, her voice rang out with defiant conviction.


    ¡°Someone wille to rescue me and my mom soon.


    Don¡¯t think you can escape this!¡±


    Davey¡¯s response was devoid of surprise.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made contact with the outside?¡±


    Raegan reasoned Davey¡¯s sharp intellect likely already discerned their covert efforts.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to confront him openly.


    She would have maintained the facade ofpliance.


    Davey, unperturbed by the sharp implement lodged in his neck, regarded Raegan with a mixture of admiration and amusement.


    ¡°Not bad.


    You¡¯re truly my daughter.


    Brave enough.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s furrowed brow betrayed her confusion at his cryptic remark.


    She didn¡¯t believe this cunning man had not already seen the paternity test.


    He must have been aware that she wasn¡¯t his offspring.


    Seeing her perplexed expression, Davey suddenly erupted into Laughter.


    ¡°Looks Like you were ying me for a fool, but¡­¡±


    He stooped to retrieve the report resting on the floor, offering it to her with a solemn deration.


    ¡°Seems you were right all along.


    You truly are my daughter.


    ¡±


    Raegan found herself struck dumb.


    She stood there, thunderstruck, as if she couldn¡¯t trust her own ears.


    Yet, there it was, spelled out in ck and white on the paternity test, a staggering 99.


    99% match.


    How could this be? She had merely blurted it out in desperation, a gambit to save her own skin.


    And yet, reality had taken a sharp turn, morphing her bluff into truth.


    She was, undeniably, Davey¡¯s offspring! Davey, who had aimed to end her life on numerous asions, was now revealed to be her biological father!


    As Davey drew nearer, Raegan¡¯s voice pierced the air with a suddenmand.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    It felt like she was losing her grip on reality, defensively hoisting a chair as a barrier.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare take another step!¡±


    Davey halted, a cryptic smile ying on his lips.


    ¡°Raegan, things between us have changed, and it¡¯s time for you to start epting that.


    ¡±


    He asserted firmly, ¡°I am your biological father.


    ¡±


    ¡°To hell with you being my father!¡± Raegan couldn¡¯t contain her scorn.

 Chapter 2115

    ¡°Can you believe it? You¡¯ve actually tried to kill me, not just once, but three times, with genuine intent.


    And now, just because we share the same blood, you think I should forgive you?¡±


    Davey¡¯sposed facade momentarily faltered.


    With measuredposure, he stated, ¡°In the past, I was unaware.


    But dwelling on that won¡¯t help us move forward; we need to focus on the future.


    Being my daughter won¡¯t bring you any disadvantages.


    And just so you know, I¡¯ll protect you from anyone who has ever wronged you, regardless of who they are.


    ¡±


    Raegan had never witnessed such audacity and deluded behavior.


    How could he say such a thing, urging her to disregard the past? After enduring his attempts on her life not once, not twice, but thrice¡­


    And enduring her mother¡¯s captivity¡­ If it weren¡¯t for him, her life wouldn¡¯t have been so fraught with turmoil, and her adoptive father wouldn¡¯t have died innocently.


    Davey¡¯s brazen im that she¡¯d suffer no disadvantage in the days ahead was like salt in her wounds.


    Every loss, every trial, every tear had all bore his mark.


    She, who should have been cherished by her mother, endured a life marred by chaos.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Davey, are you delusional? I¡¯ll never recognize you as my father.


    I¡¯ll take my mom and leave.


    You¡¯ve imprisoned her for years and your hands are stained with the blood of innocents!¡± Raegan¡¯s eyes bore into him as she spoke, her determination unwavering.


    ¡°People like you belong in hell!¡±


    Davey, unfazed by Raegan¡¯s fury, offered a soft smile.


    ¡°It seems we can¡¯te to an agreement.


    ¡±


    He waved his hand dismissively.


    ¡°But it didn¡¯t matter.


    We three will have a lot of time together, and you¡¯ll see what a good father I can be.


    ¡±


    Raegan eyed Davey warily, uncertain of his next move.


    But she didn¡¯t have to wait long to find out.


    Davey summoned a servant and ordered, ¡°Pack the youngdy¡¯s belongings and get them on the ne.


    ¡±


    Seeing Raegan¡¯s ashen face, Davey calmly exined, ¡°We¡¯re leaving soon.


    ¡±


    Raegan was dumbfounded, paralyzed by shock.


    Davey intended to whisk away both her and


    Casey.


    Raegan knew Davey¡¯s cunning well, his expertise in hiding Casey for decades a testament to his skill.


    Once taken away this time, she might bid farewell to her father, her brother, her children, and all she held dear.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go! Period!¡± Raegan hurled a chair and bolted for the door.


    But before she could reach it, Davey seized her arm, binding her wrists with his tie, and carried her downstairs.


    Time was of the essence.


    Their location might have beenpromised.


    They had to flee immediately.


    Outside, arrangements were made.


    Once they left, Davey could hide them as before.


    Bound and hoisted over Davey¡¯s shoulder, Raegan was powerless to break free, no matter how fiercely she fought.


    Near the doorway, Raegan spotted a servant escorting Casey toward the waiting helicopter.


    From Davey¡¯s shoulder, Raegan screamed, ¡°Mom! Mom! Run! Don¡¯t board the ne! Run!¡±


    Casey nced at Raegan, momentarily perplexed.


    But she didn¡¯t react.


    It seemed yesterday¡¯s rity was a fleeting moment for Raegan.

 Chapter 2116

    Annoyed by Raegan¡¯s outcry, Davey threatened, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to throw you down, shut up!¡±


    Yet, his words only fueled Raegan¡¯s desperation and her cries grew louder.


    ¡°Mom! You must flee! He¡¯s a monster, drenched in blood!¡±


    Davey seethed with rage.


    Thankfully, they neared the helicopter.


    He handed Raegan to a burly bodyguard.


    Raegan resisted vehemently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Davey hesitated, perhaps reconsidering allowing others to handle Raegan.


    In that moment of hesitation, Raegan broke free and dashed toward Casey.


    ¡°Mom!¡± she yelled loudly.


    Miraculously, Casey rose from her wheelchair.


    The servant behind her panicked, but before the servant could react, Casey made a shocking move.


    She ran.


    It was widely understood that Casey¡¯s physical condition limited her ability to control her limbs, often necessitating the use of a wheelchair.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    While she could asionally manage to stand, her ability to do so usuallysted no more than five seconds.


    Casey reached for Raegan¡¯s hand, and together they sprinted toward a sedan parked nearby.


    But the car door remained locked.


    The next second, the car door unlocked with a beep.


    Raegan found herself holding a key fob, which she had sneakily snatched from Davey moments ago.


    In a sh, Raegan ignited the engine and drove straight toward the gate.


    Despite the gate being closed, Raegan didn¡¯t slow down, seemingly determined to break through.


    The security guard at the gate hesitated, worried about the potential for a disastrous crash.


    He quickly called Davey for instructions.


    ¡°Sir, the gate¡­¡±


    Davey watched the car hurtle forward with no sign of stopping.


    Observing the usually calm girl drive so recklessly, she couldn¡¯t help but think she had inherited that reckless courage from him.


    She was pushing him to make a move.


    After a brief pause, Davey made up his mind and shouted, ¡°Open the gate!¡±


    Regardless of the sports car¡¯s value, crashing into the gate at such a speed was too risky for Raegan¡¯s safety.


    Besides, even if she got out, escaping was impossible.


    Just moments before the car could crash, the gate swung open.


    The sports car sped off.


    Raegan glimpsed the open road ahead and was stunned for a few moments before the realization dawned on her.


    She shouted with joy, ¡°Mom, we¡¯ve made it!¡±

 Chapter 2117

    Casey, still reeling from the shock, seemed dazed and only partially aware, the weight of the long confinement heavy on her.


    However, Raegan¡¯s presence slightly improved her condition.


    Despite her confusion, Raegan¡¯s words resonated deeply.


    Escaping had be her driving force.


    A smile crept onto Casey¡¯s face as she tapped the window.


    Raegan caught on and cracked it open just enough for safety.


    It wasn¡¯t wide enough for Casey to stick her head out, but she joyfully stretched her fingers through, catching the breeze and taking in the scent.


    Her expression was one of pure relief.


    This was the smell of freedom.


    Seeing her mother like this, Raegan knew all their risks had been worthwhile.


    Her hands were cold with perspiration.


    She had been counting on Davey having a sliver of conscience.


    Davey was sharp enough to have anticipated Raegan¡¯s moves from the beginning.


    She was challenging him.


    After all, who else would think to secure their mother in the safest seat during such a frantic escape where one would be safest if there was an ident.


    Davey recognized Raegan¡¯s resolve when he saw the car speeding off and knew if he hadn¡¯t opened the gate, she would have definitely crashed the car! It was clear Raegan had considered Casey¡¯s safety, showing her determination.


    After driving for a while, Raegan turned on the navigation to figure out her location.


    Not knowing her way around Aurora, she wasn¡¯t even sure they were still in it since there were no signs on the roads.


    It seemed like they were just going around in circles.


    When Raegan finally located herself, the car¡¯s system announced they were in Houghton.


    Raegan was shocked.


    They had made it to Houghton!


    It was far from Aurora, across a vast sea.


    Though remote and concealed, it was beautiful.


    Apparently, Davey had managed to get them off Aurora by water.


    They couldn¡¯t have left bynd or air.


    Water routes, being less predictable with more possible escape points, made it easier to slip away.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    It looked like Davey was nning to move them from Houghton to another ce, probably not staying put for long.


    That was why tracking his movements was so difficult.


    Realizing this, Raegan finally understood.


    No wonder her signal hadn¡¯t swiftly brought Erick and the others over.


    With the distance of an entire country between them, even the fastest response couldn¡¯t be instant.


    ¡°Please help me call the police, Raegan requested the car¡¯s smart system in a foreignnguage.


    ¡±


    The system replied, ¡°Connecting you to the Houghton Coast Guard Station now.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s heart soared.


    She had spected that many car systems could connect to emergency services, even if they couldn¡¯t make regr phone calls.


    If she could reach the local police, they could hold out safely until Erick arrived.


    Davey was influential, but his reach wouldn¡¯t extend into every country.


    Raegan parked and waited nervously for the connection.


    After two beeps, the call went through.


    A voice, oveid with the cking of keyboard keys, inquired, ¡°Hello, how can I assist you?¡±

 Chapter 2118

    Raegan quickly exined, ¡°My mother and I have been kidnapped.


    I think the kidnappers might be tracking us.


    ¡±


    The operator responded with professional calm, ¡°Can you describe the kidnappers and give me your exact location, please?¡±


    ¡°The kidnapper is an international criminal with numerous offenses.


    As for our location, it seems we¡¯re near the sea, and the GPS indicates we¡¯re on Blue Sea Ind,¡± Raegan detailed.


    She emphasized Davey as an international criminal, hoping to capture the police¡¯s immediate attention.


    Given Davey¡¯s exposure, Erick and his team likely found out a lot about his past.


    Calling him an international criminal wasn¡¯t off the mark.


    The other end was silent for a few seconds.


    Just as Raegan began to feel ufortable, a familiar male voice broke the silence.


    ¡°Raegan, am I really an international criminal?¡±


    Raegan panicked and almost shut off the car¡¯smunication system.


    It seemed like Davey had eyes inside the car.


    He said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother hanging up.


    I know where you are.


    You could drive for ten hours, and still, no one would find you.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s hands shook with anger! The car¡¯s system was under Davey¡¯s control, and the operator was a sham.


    Davey¡¯s voice was calm as he instructed, ¡°Just stop the car and wait.


    I¡¯lle for you and your mother.


    ¡±


    After a pause, he added coldly, ¡°If something happens to your mother, you won¡¯t have to worry about Living either.


    ¡±


    His nonchnt tone took Raegan back to that rainy night, the broken limb, the man in the red suit, the relentless rain¡­N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Raegan¡¯s skin crawled with fear.


    Her biological father, who imed he would protect her, was threatening her life again.


    Just because he saw defiance in her, he preferred to clip her wings rather than let her be free.


    Davey was a true monster.


    Raegan assumed if Casey regained her senses while with Davey, death seemed to be inevitable.


    This man was selfish and obsessive, always following his twisted desires.


    Family ties meant nothing to him.


    He had just given hisst warning.


    ¡°Beep¡­¡±


    Raegan turned off the system, yanked out the headrest, and mmed it into the smart screen.


    She cut off Davey¡¯s control of the carpletely.


    Trying to restart the car, Raegan was shocked to find it wouldn¡¯t move.


    It was dead, not responding to any attempts to start.


    Sweat trickled down Raegan¡¯s face as she realized the car was controlled by a smart system, and Davey had probably disabled it.


    That exined why he had so confidently told her to obediently wait for him.

 Chapter 2119

    Raegan looked back at Casey, who was staring out the window, captivated by the sight of the azure sea and inds.


    Deciding what to do next, Raegan called out, ¡°Mom.


    ¡±


    Casey, realizing she was being addressed, turned toward Raegan.


    With a smile, Raegan said, ¡°Let¡¯s y a game¡­¡±


    As Davey was in a speeding car, his bodyguard at the wheel caught sight of the ck car Raegan had been driving.


    He quickly pulled over and announced, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s just up ahead.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    Davey exited their car with a calm stride and walked up to the now vacant car.


    He let out a cold chuckle, having expected Raegan would ignore his warnings.


    His hands clenched into fists, his knuckles popping as he pondered the punishment he¡¯d deliver when he caught her.


    Should he disable her with a cut to her tendons or silence her with poison?


    Since Raegan would likely convince Casey to leave, Davey considered doing both once capturing Raegan.


    He would first cut her tendons and then poison her.


    Davey instructed his bodyguards to search the surrounding area while he mused over having tampered with the car¡¯s electrical system just minutes before.


    They couldn¡¯t have gotten far in just fifteen minutes.


    Before long, the bodyguard returned with news.


    ¡°Mr.


    Glyn, there¡¯s an abandoned church up ahead.


    ¡±


    Given theck of any other clues, Raegan and Casey were probably hiding there.


    Davey approached the church and folded his hands for a quick prayer.


    ¡°Lord, please forgive me.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    With a gesture of his hand, hemanded, ¡°Begin the search!¡±


    Four muscr bodyguards immediately dispersed.


    After a thorough search, one of the bodyguards reported that only the attic remained unexplored, and its door was locked.


    Davey offered a small smile.


    ¡°Leave this to me.


    ¡±


    He forcefully kicked open the attic door and found Raegan inside.


    Davey signaled to his bodyguards.


    ¡°Stay downstairs and secure the area.


    ¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± they responded in unison.


    Two took positions at the staircase, while the other two stood by the door.


    Entering the attic, Davey, noticing Casey¡¯s absence, inquired, ¡°Raegan, where¡¯s my Casey?¡±


    Raegan stood defiantly, her smile unyielding.


    ¡°Mr.


    Glyn, you speak of ¡®your Casey¡¯ with such affection, as if you hadn¡¯t torn my mother away from me.


    ¡±


    She no longer felt the urge to address him with respect, her disdain for him deep and evident.

 Chapter 2120

    Davey chuckled.


    ¡°Raegan, you really don¡¯t get it, do you? Those who cross me never fare well.


    ¡±


    ¡°Why would I want to understand you?¡± Raegan shot back disdainfully, ¡°You keep us here against our will, and then use us of betrayal for trying to escape?¡±


    Davey¡¯s expression darkened immediately, his lips curling as he cautioned, ¡°Raegan, I¡¯d think twice if I were you about making me angry.


    ¡±


    Raegan sneered, ¡°Mr.


    Glyn, your reasoning is an insult tomon sense everywhere.


    I¡¯m not afraid of you.


    ¡±


    Davey sized up Raegan for a moment and offered a thin smile.


    ¡°Just be ready to face the consequences.


    ¡±


    ¡°So what, you¡¯re nning to kill me? It¡¯s not like it¡¯s the first time,¡± Raegan retorted defiantly.


    ¡°What is this now, the fourth time? Or maybe the fifth, sixth, seventh, eighth?¡±


    As Davey¡¯s face turned even colder, Raegan kept at it.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been after me for years because of Katie.


    Katie¡¯s as twisted as you are.


    You two are the perfect pair.


    ¡±


    Losing his patience, Davey stepped closer.


    ¡°Raegan, tell me where Casey is now, and maybe I¡¯ll spare your life.


    ¡±


    As Davey approached, Raegan grabbed a hidden bat from behind her and swung.


    But this time she wasn¡¯t sessful.


    Davey was ready and caught the bat with his hands, holding it tight.


    Raegan struggled to pull it free, but couldn¡¯t.


    At the same time, Davey¡¯s other hand was already wrapping around Raegan¡¯s throat.


    He pushed her back against the only window ledge in the attic.


    Struggling for breath, Raegan clutched at the window frame, terrified she would fall.


    The attic was several feet above the ground.


    A fall from this height could leave her paralyzed or even dead.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rage red in Davey¡¯s eyes as he seemed ready to end Raegan.


    In his eyes, Raegan was no longer his daughter, even though he had once thought about reconciling.


    Raegan¡¯s decision to take Casey away was a step too far for Davey.


    To him, whoever it was didn¡¯t matter.


    Even his own flesh and blood had to pay with their life.


    Seeing Raegan¡¯s lips pressed tightly together, refusing to talk, Davey sneered, ¡°Not going to talk, huh?¡± His eyes filled with hostility, his grip tightened.


    ¡°It seems you really want to die.


    ¡±


    With those words, he shoved Raegan out and her body half-jumped out of the window ledge.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Suddenly, a loud shout came from below.


    Dangling upside down, Raegan felt blood rushing to her head, her vision beginning to fade.


    Struggling to open her eyes, she saw that the person below was Erick.


    Erick had actually arrived.


    Davey, who hade out hastily with only four bodyguards, found them quickly overpowered by Erick¡¯s people.


    Davey peered out and, spotting Erick, said with a smirk, ¡°What a day, all the people who deserve to die have shown up.


    ¡±


    ¡°You maniac, let go of my sister, or I swear I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Erick shouted.

 Chapter 2121

    Davey pulled a gun from behind, aiming it at Erick.


    ¡°How exactly do you n to kill me, you fool? Do you think your men can outdraw my bullet?¡±


    With Raegan in his grip and Erick at gunpoint, both appeared cornered and outmatched.


    Davey, losing his patience, shouted, ¡°Maybe you can convince your sister to tell me where she hid Casey, or she¡¯ll be the first to go, then you!¡±


    Erick stood firm.


    ¡°Davey, I¡¯ve already involved the police from Houghton and Aurora.


    I¡¯d think about giving up if I were you.


    ¡±


    Davey sneered, ¡°You really don¡¯t get it, do you? I¡¯ll only count to three.


    ¡±


    He ominously announced, ¡°At three, you¡¯ll watch your sister¡¯s brains paint the pavement, then you two can lie there together.


    ¡±


    Erick¡¯s skin crawled, and he shouted, ¡°Try it, I dare you!¡±


    Davey¡¯s smile was sinister as he began to count, ¡°Three¡­ Two.


    .


    ¡±


    But just before he could say ¡°one,¡± a figure moved swiftly by.


    Raegan was thrown aside by some unseen force, and a loud thud echoed.


    It sounded like someone had fallen from a great height.


    Raegan¡¯s heart raced.


    The cold smell of cedar filled the air.


    The smell was unmistakably Mitchel¡¯s.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Could it really be him?


    Raegan¡¯s face drained of color as she hurried to the window.


    At first nce, she noticed a man on the ground, surrounded by pools of blood.


    She couldn¡¯t see anything else.


    ¡°Erick¡­¡± she whispered, on the verge of calling out when a familiar voice interrupted her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help me up?¡±


    Turning around, Raegan saw Mitchel clutching a cross beside the church, his eyes fixed on her.


    She blinked several times, hard.


    It was no illusion.


    It was truly Mitchel! He was the one who had rushed over and pushed Davey down!


    Raegan stared down from the high window and then at Mitchel, speechless and overwhelmed by emotion.


    It was incredibly risky.


    He had to have lost his mind¡­


    Before Raegan could process it all, Erick hade up, pushing her gently aside to pull Mitchel inside.


    Once Mitchel was inside, Erick breathed a deep sigh of relief and eximed, ¡°Thank goodness the n worked!¡±


    It turned out this had all been part of their n, with one attracting Davey¡¯s attention below and the other sneaking up for an attack.


    Still, the n was incredibly risky.


    ¡°Erick, our mom is¡­¡± Before Raegan could finish, Erick cut in.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    We¡¯ve found her.


    She¡¯s safe in the hospital for a check-up.


    We¡¯ll visit her soon.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2122

    In a bold move, Raegan had hidden Casey in the bushes by the car, convinced that the most perilous ces could prove to be the safest.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    She had deliberately left signs along the road leading Davey toward the church, pulling out all the stops.


    The rest was left to fate.


    She was certain Erick and his people woulde to her rescue.


    Yet, Raegan hadn¡¯t anticipated Mitchel¡¯s arrival.


    Seeing the crutches hastily discarded on the ground, Raegan¡¯s heart pounded.


    She could sense Mitchel¡¯s desperation a few moments ago.


    Raegan, who had remained tearless even in the face of death, finally allowed herself to cry.


    ¡°Erick, you¡¯re out of your mind toe up with such a risky n and let him carry it out¡­¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s leg hadn¡¯t fully healed yet.


    Any mistake, and he could have been the one sprawled in that blood.


    Erick was taken aback.


    Honestly, he hadn¡¯t expected Mitchel, at that decisive moment, to leap off the ledge with Davey.


    Luckily, Mitchel had timely clung to the cross, sparing himself from the same fate as Davey¡¯s.


    They had intended to strike covertly, and with Davey¡¯s erratic behavior, nobody could predict he wouldn¡¯t throw Raegan down.


    Erick, if in that position, would have done whatever it took!


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Therefore, Erick offered no defenses, simply confessing, ¡°It¡¯s my fault,pletely my fault.


    ¡±


    Watching Raegan cry, Mitchel extended his arms, though his hesitation was apparent.


    ¡°Please, no more risks like this!¡± Raegan, seething with a mix of frustration and lingering fear, suddenly stood to head downstairs.


    But she rose too swiftly, became dizzy, and fainted.


    ¡°Raegan!¡± Mitchel and Erick both cried out in shock.


    Mitchel caught Raegan, and Erick swiftly intervened, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s get her to the hospital.


    ¡±


    As they hurried downstairs, police sirens filled the air, while Erick¡¯s assistant stayed behind to talk with the authorities.


    Davey, lying in a pool of blood on the ground with his eyes wide open, remained unattended.


    No one looked back at him.


    His death was deemed justifiable.


    At the hospital, Raegan experienced a horrifying dream.


    In it, Mitchel fell from a window, and she chased after him, only to discover a blurred, bloody figure on the ground.


    ¡°No!¡± she screamed in agony.


    Seeing her in such torment, with tears streaming down her face, Mitchel kept calling out to her, ¡°¡°Raegan, Raegan¡­¡±


    Awakened by his voice, Raegan slowly opened her eyes and, seeing him in front of her, immediately sat up and embraced him tightly.


    Tears streaming down her face, she eximed, ¡°Mitchel, you¡¯re alright! What a relief!¡±


    Mitchel hugged her back just as tightly, gently patting her quivering back.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± he murmured soothingly, trying to ease her until Raegan¡¯s crying slowly eased.


    Still hupping, she managed to say, ¡°How could you¡­ That was so reckless, you know! Please don¡¯t do that again¡­¡±

 Chapter 2123

    Mitchel gently brushed her hair back from her face, looking at her with tender eyes.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m perfectly okay.


    ¡±


    Raegan noticed he didn¡¯t seem to take her concerns seriously, and a spark of anger ignited in her.


    ¡°If this happens again, I swear I¡¯ll stop talking to you.


    I mean it!¡±


    Mitchel nodded.


    ¡°I promise, I¡¯ll be more careful.


    ¡±


    But internally, he added a silent exception for anything that involved Raegan.


    That was one promise he found impossible to keep.


    His calm deserted him when it came to her.


    Every moment she was out of sight, he couldn¡¯t find peace.


    Suddenly, Mitchel asked her, ¡°Raegan, are you willing to be with me?¡±


    These words seemed to carry a special kind of magic.


    Tears filled Raegan¡¯s eyes as she listened.


    To be with him meant sharing both joys and sorrows.


    Yet, since his return, Mitchel had shouldered all the difficulties, protecting her from any distress.


    How could she not keep falling for him, time and again?


    Perhaps saying ¡°falling for him time and again¡± wasn¡¯t quite urate.


    It was more that their hearts had always been connected.


    A mix of pain and joy swelled in Raegan¡¯s chest.


    In a soft whisper, she began, ¡°Actually¡­¡±


    She finally revealed the truth.


    ¡°My wedding with Stefan was a sham.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± Mitchel replied tenderly.


    Raegan, taken aback, asked, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Erick told me,¡± Mitchel replied.


    Raegan was left speechless.


    She couldn¡¯t decide whether to call her brother a fool or a good


    helper.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve known about it all along? Then why didn¡¯t you¡­¡± she started, but then hesitated.


    Seeing her pause, Mitchel asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t what?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s cheeks flushed, embarrassed to say it aloud.


    She meant to ask how he had kept his feelings hidden for so long.


    Then it struck her.


    Maybe his pretending not to know was a sign that he didn¡¯t care as much anymore.


    A mix of annoyance and insecurity surged through Raegan.


    ¡°Do you¡­ Do you not feel the same about me anymore?¡±


    Raegan was consumed by the sense of insecurity.


    Maybe his recent suggestion that they be together was just for the sake of their kids, to give them aplete family.


    Not because he still harbored feelings for her.


    This thought terrified Raegan.


    What if Mitchel¡¯s feelings for her had indeed faded? In that case, she would keep her feelings hidden.


    She would love him, but she refused to love without self-respect as she once did.


    Mitchel, however, grasped her hand and ced it over his heart.


    ¡°Listen to this.


    Does it seem like I¡¯m indifferent?¡±

 Chapter 2124

    His heart was thumping loudly.


    Each pulse sounded like a drum, as if it would jump into her hand any second.


    Raegan said, ¡°That doesn¡¯t show you have feelings for me.


    Maybe your heart is just racing.


    You might need to see a doctor¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Mitchel leaned in and ki*sed her.


    Their lips barely touched initially, but the connection seemed to spark an unforeseen magic, quickly drawing them in deeper.


    The warmth of the underfloor heating seemed to intensify their ki*s.


    The air was charged with a subtle scent of romance.


    Mitchel¡¯s lean, strong hand moved to the back of Raegan¡¯s head, gently caressing her hair as he deepened the ki*s.


    The ki*s started tender and soft but soon intensified, charged with Mitchel¡¯s vigorous passion.


    Raegan was overwhelmed, losing her sense of response, unconsciously letting out a soft moan¡­


    The ki*s deepened, its intensity growing.


    If not for considering Raegan¡¯s recent recovery, Mitchel would have wished it tost even longer.


    When Mitchel finally released her, Raegan leaned against his hand, her legs feeling weak.


    Her cheeks glowed like a peach ki*sed by morning dew.


    Mitchel clenched his jaw, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing as he said, ¡°Now do you see? It¡¯s not just about my heart racing.


    It¡¯s because I constantly want you.


    ¡±


    Raegan, overwhelmed by his words, pulled away slightly and scolded him, her face still flushed, ¡°You¡¯re speaking nonsense again.


    ¡±


    But Mitchel, with a slight smile and in a soft tone, replied, ¡°It¡¯s not nonsense.


    It might sound clich¨¦, but truly, you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s ever made me feel this way.


    ¡±


    With that, he drew her back into his embrace with his strong arms.


    Raegan¡¯s cheeks, still pink, rested against his shoulder, her demeanor almost childlike.


    After a moment of silence, Mitchel¡¯s voice, deep andpelling, broke through.


    ¡°Raegan, all these years, I feel like I¡¯ve been losing you repeatedly until the day I realized my life had a time limit.


    That¡¯s when I started doing things for you, believing they were right.


    ¡±


    ¡°I thought clearing every obstacle from your path and leaving you all my wealth and care for you and our kids was the best thing to do.


    ¡±


    ¡°Back then, I was so desperate that I waspelled to push you away, having neglected how you felt all the while.


    I lived every day as if I were tearing out my own heart without seeing how wrong I was.


    I thought I was suffering enough, having punished myself adequately¡­¡±


    ¡°Until I experienced the same treatment from you that I gave, I never truly understood your pain.


    The kind that can make life feel unbearable.


    Watching you choose someone else, I kept telling myself that if sacrificing my feelings brought you happiness, then it was worth it.


    But when your water broke and you copsed, my first thought was that I couldn¡¯t afford to lose you.


    ¡±


    At that critical moment, Mitchel considered handling her final affairs and then joined her in eternal rest if she hadn¡¯t made it.


    Even as he donated his blood for her, these thoughts lingered.


    Should Raegan perished, his life seemed pointless.


    Unknowingly, Mitchel found himself couldn¡¯t live on without her.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before meeting Raegan, Mitchel couldn¡¯t fathom loving someone so deeply, eager to do everything for her while also wrestling with the urge to force her back to his side.


    He had somewhat be a mix of generosity and selfishness.

 Chapter 2125

    ¡°Raegan, just yesterday I was still wrestling with showing you that what you could offer me wasn¡¯t pity, but genuine love.


    But afterst night, after I burst through the door and saw you there, so vulnerable, I¡¯ve been terrified.


    Even now, with you here, I¡¯m still afraid¡­¡± Mitchel paused, struggling to steady his voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of what might have happened if I hadn¡¯t found you, or if I had been toote¡­ I need to tell you I want to be with you, even if your feelings for me are out of pity.


    Just stay with me.


    I¡¯ll do everything in my power to protect you and our children.


    ¡±


    Mitchel realized his confession contradicted what he had dered the other day.


    That day, he questioned whether her deration was merely out of pity and made it a point he couldn¡¯t ept such sentiment.


    Yet, here he was, pleading for her to consider them together, even out of pity.


    His overwhelming affection made it possible for him to forsake all else, including his deeply cherished pride.


    He exposed his deepest vulnerabilities,pletely yielding to Raegan.


    ¡°Raegan, it might seem selfish, but I¡¯m asking you to start anew with me.


    ¡± Mitchel¡¯s voice wavered slightly.


    Silence filled the air.


    Raegan could feel the slight tremble of his body.


    She sensed his fear.


    What was he afraid of? Was it because her love for him had not been expressed clearly enough, making such a self-assured man doubt himself?


    Raegan¡¯s arms encircled Mitchel¡¯s waist, feeling his pronounced shoulder des through his thin frame, a body marked with scars from his previous efforts to protect her.


    The thought alone made her heart wrench painfully.


    Mitchel, receiving no immediate reply, gradually loosened his embrace.


    He took deep breaths, his exhales slow, striving to keep his voice steady.


    ¡°Raegan, don¡¯t feelpelled.


    If you turn me down, that¡¯s alright.


    It¡¯s your right, a sign of your autonomy, your freedom to make your own choices, free from anyone¡¯s influence.


    I¡¯ll manage.


    ¡±


    God knew the agony it took for Mitchel to utter these words.


    If he couldn¡¯t even glean pity from her, he knew he¡¯d lose all his bravery, the bravery to confront life¡­


    As Mitchel was slowly letting go, Raegan, who had been quiet, suddenly lifted her head and held him tightly.


    A passionate ki*snded on his lips.


    Her ki*s then trailed down to the distinct Adam¡¯s apple at his throat.


    Mitchel tensed, a wave of unrest sweeping through him, as he abruptly caught her hand that was unbuttoning his shirt, his voice rough, as though burnt.


    ¡°Raegan, you.


    ¡±


    Raegan gazed up at him, tears brimming in her eyes.


    ¡°Mitchel, I¡¯m even more selfish than you.


    Since the beginning of our rtionship, I¡¯ve wanted you all to myself.


    I¡¯ve envied your past rtionships and resented any attention you showed other women.


    Back then, you were my entire world, yet I wasn¡¯t the only one beside you.


    I felt helpless and envious, and divorcing you was how I coped with the broken fragments of my self-respect.


    ¡±


    Mitchel wanted to exin something, but Raegan silenced him by cing a finger on his Lips.


    Raegan shook her head and said, ¡°Hiding my feelings and pushing you away time and again was just my way of protecting myself.


    I¡¯m not sure if sorting out our feelings sooner could have saved us some heartache, but it¡¯s not toote now.


    ¡±


    With sincerity in every word, Raegan confessed, ¡°I want to be with you for the rest of our lives.


    This has nothing to do with pity.


    I love you.


    My love for you simply because you¡¯re the one I desire to spend with for the rest of my life.


    ¡±


    Mitchel drew her close, wrapping his arms around her tightly as if trying to merge her being into himself.


    Such an embrace was the only way he felt sure she was real and not a figment of his imagination.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Overwhelmed, Mitchel trembled and said solemnly, ¡°Raegan, I wish there was a way for you to see into my heart.


    It¡¯spletely filled with you, and you¡¯re there to stay forever.


    ¡±


    He ki*sed her again.


    This ki*s was gentle, deep, filled with unspoken passion.


    Their lips and tongues met, sharing warm, tender exchanges and their breaths mingled with soft moans.


    Mitchel¡¯s movement was restricted, so after they settled in bed, theyy on their sides, holding each other close and continuing to ki*s.


    But as he began to loosen her hospital gown, Raegan suddenly stopped him.

 Chapter 2126

    ¡°No¡­¡± Raegan uttered, a hint of embarrassment in her voice.


    ¡°I have scars, and they¡¯re quite ugly.


    ¡±


    She had undergone a cesarean section, and despite the advancements in medical technology, scars were inevitable.


    It had been just a month since the surgery, and her doctors had advised that scar treatment creams needed to be applied for at least six months before any significant changes could be observed.


    The treatment would only lighten the scars, not erase thempletely.


    But they would appear less noticeable than they currently did, which was fairly unsightly¡­


    That was how Raegan felt about it.


    Mitchel¡¯s eyes, filled with tenderness, met hers as he reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s okay.


    I want to see.


    ¡±


    Holding her clothes tightly, Raegan responded nervously, ¡°It really looks terrible¡­¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t.


    I won¡¯t find it terrible,¡± Mitchel reassured her with a smile.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t mind that I¡¯m disabled.


    ¡±


    It was the first time he had openly spoken about his disability, and his words deeply touched Raegan¡¯s heart.


    In a soft voice, she replied, ¡°How could I? I just feel so deeply for you.


    ¡±


    Her words were heartfelt.


    True love meant embracing each other¡¯s ws and imperfections.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy to hear that,¡± Mitchel dered sincerely.


    A healthy rtionship meant sharing one¡¯s ws without feeling less.


    Looking up, her eyes still moist, Raegan said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mitchel.


    I¡¯m okay with everything about you.


    ¡±


    With confidence, Raegan began to undress, showing him her imperfections, ¡°You see, we¡¯re the same,¡± she said.


    Mitchel gently touched the scar, his eyes wet with tears.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I promise, I won¡¯t let you suffer like this again.


    ¡±


    The overwhelming fear of the potential of losing Raegan as she bled severely during her childbirth had stuck Mitchel hard.


    He vowed never to let her face such peril again.


    Bowing his head, Mitchel ki*sed the scar repeatedly¡­


    They stayed in bed for a long while, yet Mitchel refrained from going further.


    Raegan was still healing, and though he longed for more, he restrained himself.


    Yet, Mitchel treasured this closeness, a kind of intimacy rediscovered after loss.


    Raegan also valued it deeply.


    After the intimacy, Mitchel grasped Raegan¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡®¡°Raegan, actually, there¡¯s still hope for my leg.


    ¡±


    Raegan froze and heard him continue, ¡°Luis has scheduled for me to undergo joint recement surgery, which has been proven sessful in other cases.


    ¡±


    ¡°What? Really?¡± Raegan couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Really.


    We finalized the surgery ns a week ago, and we¡¯re set to start as soon as spring arrives.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2127

    ¡°A week ago?¡± Something felt off to Raegan, prompting her to ask, ¡°Does Matteo know about this?¡±


    Mitchel took a moment before replying, ¡°Yes, he knows.


    ¡±


    ¡°Then why did he tell me you might never walk again?¡± Raegan questioned.


    Back then, Matteo¡¯s voice took on an overly dramatic tone, his face mimicking the emotion perfectly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with him for that,¡± Mitchel stated.


    But this time, Mitchel wouldn¡¯t send Matteo to Tanzania, as he knew that Matteo had been a great help to his current happiness.


    Otherwise, given Raegan¡¯s tendency to guard herself, he might have never known about her true feelings and could have missed connecting with her again due to his overwhelming sense of insecurity.


    ¡°Just cut him some ck.


    .


    Raegan knew Matteo meant well, and perhaps as an observer, he understood their rtionship better than anyone.


    For two people who held their pride in high regard, a Little external assistance was crucial for them to reconcile.


    ¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t punish him.


    Instead, could you thank him for me?¡±


    Raegan said.


    She sincerely felt grateful for Matteo¡¯s revtion, which led her to the cause of Mitchel¡¯s doings and allowed her to grasp his profound love.


    Their fingers interlocked, a silent testament to their connection, filling them both with a deep sense of satisfaction.


    ¡°Mitchel.


    ¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll hold on to me and never let go again.


    ¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°This time, I¡¯m holding on forever,¡± Mitchel murmured.


    Over the next few days, Mitchel and Raegan were inseparable.


    After each visit to Casey, they returned to the hospital room to cuddle.


    Mitchel had transformed a corner of the hospital room into an office.


    That way, when Raegan rested, he could still work quietly by her side.


    This setup meant Raegan could see him as soon as she opened her eyes.


    Erick feltpelled to knock loudly before he entered to announce his arrival, not wanting to bump into their intimacy.


    Consumed by happiness, Mitchel¡¯s face glowed and he looked energized.


    Even the confines of the wheelchair didn¡¯t seem to bother him.


    Seeing Mitchel next to his sister kicked Erick¡¯s protective instincts into high gear.


    He couldn¡¯t resist a jab.


    ¡°You really need to take it easy, you know.


    The surgery isn¡¯t behind you yet.


    ¡±


    Raegan had confided in Erick about Mitchel¡¯s potential recovery early on.


    Maybe she hoped Erick would speak well of Mitchel in front of their father.


    Although Mitchel had earned Erick¡¯s approval, he still had to earn Landen¡¯s.


    Landen, protective as any father, was hesitant about his daughter marrying someone with a disability.


    Mitchel, ignoring Erick¡¯s snide remark, replied with a shrug, ¡°I¡¯ve been very restrained.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2128

    That left Erick momentarily at a loss for words, his frustration nearly palpable.


    Upon waking, Raegan caught Mitchel signing to someone on hisputer.


    To keep the room quiet for Raegan, Mitchel had even arranged for an executive who was proficient in signnguage to help facilitate the conversation.


    Lounging in the hospital room, Mitchel wore teal trousers and a khaki sweater.


    Despite their simplicity, the colors seemed to pop against his frame.


    These days, nurses often visited under the guise of changing his bandages, just to catch a glimpse of this handsome man.


    Even with his mobility issues, his striking good looks remained undeniable.


    Luckily, Mitchel¡¯s devoted attention to Raegan kept many admirers at bay.


    Even when it was as simple as handing her slippers, he always insisted on doing it himself.


    Such devotion was rare, and few could turn his heart away from her.


    After ending the video call, Mitchel noticed Raegan stirring as he saw her reflection on theptop screen.


    He wheeled himself over, poured her some water, and gently asked, ¡°You¡¯re up? Why didn¡¯t you call for me?¡±


    Taking a sip, Raegan replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to interrupt your work.


    ¡±


    ¡°It would¡¯ve been no bother at all.


    ¡± Mitchel set down the cup and ki*sed her forehead.


    ¡°Want to rest a bit more?¡±


    Raegan frowned slightly.


    ¡°No more rest for me.


    I¡¯m not really ill, just a bit weak.


    I can¡¯t stay in bed all day.


    ¡±


    ¡°Alright, no more sleeping then.


    ¡± Holding her hand, his eyes radiated warmth and love.


    As her hand warmed in his, Raegan whispered, ¡°Mitchel, let¡¯s go see your mom.


    ¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mitchel nodded.


    ¡°Once this is all behind us, we¡¯ll head back to Ardlens


    together and take the kids to see my mother.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡±


    Mitchel had been safeguarding Luciana.


    Due to concerns about Alexis, he had moved the Luciana to vengeance, secretly gravely injured another private hospital where she had recentlye to.


    Luciana¡¯s legs weren¡¯t ready to carry her yet, but her thoughts were razor-sharp.


    She longed to hug her grandchildren again.


    Though Mitchel was not her biological child, something Luciana had known all the while, she had loved him just as deeply.


    Luciana¡¯s heart ached for having pushed Raegan away, a decision she regretted all her life.


    But during Janey¡¯s kidnapping, she gambled with her life to save Janey and Raegan, trying to right her old wrongs.


    Ultimately, Luciana¡¯s past actions didn¡¯t entirely damn her.


    In her excessive love for Mitchel, she was a portrait of many mothers out there, imperfect yet endearing.


    Only when Raegan brought up Luciana did Mitchel reveal Luciana¡¯s awakening.


    Luciana was far from wless, yet as her son, Mitchel fulfilled his duties, nothing more.


    His bitterness toward her only began to dissolve when Luciana risked her life to protect Raegan and Janey from being hurt.


    Through her brave acts, Luciana showed deep remorse.


    Mitchel found it in himself to forgive her, but he couldn¡¯t extend that forgiveness to Raegan.


    It was hers to give.


    The choice to forgivey solely with Raegan.


    Naturally, Raegan was inclined to forgive Luciana.


    Without Luciana¡¯s help, survival would have been bleak for her and Janey.


    Raegan snuggled closer to Mitchel and gave a firm nod.


    ¡°Let¡¯s grab the kids and pay a visit to her.


    ¡±


    Raegan had long released any resentment toward Luciana.


    From Raegan¡¯s book, initially, Luciana¡¯s affection for Mitchel seemed self-centered, believing she acted in his best interest.


    It was just that shecked weighing his emotions.

 Chapter 2129

    However, when Raegan discovered Luciana was aware that Mitchel wasn¡¯t her biological child yet loved him dearly, her respect for Luciana grew.


    Plus, though Luciana could be sharp-tongued, she hadn¡¯tmitted any grievous wrongs.


    Later, Luciana fell under Katie¡¯s maniptive influence for some time and thus grew apart from Mitchel, which cast a shadow over herter years.


    Yet, upon gaining some rity, despite knowing the risk of Likely falling into harm¡¯s way amid Katie¡¯s schemes, Luciana still managed to rescue Raegan and Janey, proving her deep remorse through her selfless deeds.


    Raegan, not one to harbor bitterness, saw this act as a clear sign of Luciana¡¯s regret, making it impossible for her to remain aloof.


    Now that Luciana was up and about, it was the perfect moment to take her children to visit Luciana.


    After all, Luciana was the grandmother.


    Casey was still somewhat out of sorts, yet she asionally managed to converse briefly with Raegan.


    Though many memories had faded for her, Casey recalled Hector vividly and chose to depart with him.


    Raegan was struck by the contrast between Casey¡¯s disdain for Davey and her trust in Hector.


    It had to be genuine.


    Hector¡¯ster disclosure was a shocker.


    The son he had raised, Bryce, was actually Raegan¡¯s biological brother.


    It was just that Raegan and Bryce were the results of Davey raping Casey after keeping Casey captive.


    Bryce proposed he and Hector take Casey back to Ardlens to look after her.


    Landen and Erick supported the idea.


    Their goal was unified to ensure Casey¡¯s happiness.


    Ardlens was not some foreignnd, and they could visit her whenever they wished.


    Most importantly, Casey was on board with the idea.


    When Raegan was consulted, she too gave her nod of approval.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey, now without her memories of being held captive by Davey for decades due to the shock, seemed much more content.


    Raegan silently wished that her mother would never reim those horrible days of her with Davey.


    It was better for her to continue living joyfully.


    As for Bryce and Hector, Raegan held them in high regard.


    As Erick had pointed out, they could pay a visit to Casey whenever they wished.


    Later on, police representatives paid Raegan a visit in the hospital.


    They expressed their gratitude for her assistance in apprehending Davey, an international criminal involved in murder, manipting officials, and trafficking secrets internationally to further his agenda.


    With a coordinated effort, the police had managed to round up all of Davey¡¯s lingering malevolent deeds and his associates.


    Regarding Davey¡¯s ashes, with no one to im them and Bryce declining toy eyes on anything rted to Davey, Raegan requested that the police disperse them into the sea.


    After settling everything here, Erick began to get ready for his trip back to his home country.


    Raegan and Mitchel then paid a visit to Luciana at the sanatorium where she was recovering.


    This time, they brought only Janey along.


    The twin babies were still too young and fragile to take out, so they decided to wait and have Luciana meet them at hometer.


    As soon as Janey spotted Luciana, she ran over and hugged Luciana, eximing, ¡°Grandma, are you feeling better?¡±


    The sweetness in Janey¡¯s voice made Luciana tear up.


    With a catch in her voice, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m good.


    You¡¯re such a nice girl¡­¡±

 Chapter 2130

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t cry.


    I had brought you some candy.


    ¡± Janey reached into her pocket and pulled out her favorite milk candies, offering them to Luciana.


    Luciana, dabbing at her tears and a bit embarrassed to be crying in front of Janey, exined, ¡°I¡¯m just so happy to see you, Janey.


    ¡±


    ¡°I know.


    I¡¯m also happy to see you.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡± Janey said to Luciana earnestly, ¡°Grandma, you have to follow the doctor¡¯s advice and get better soon, so you can y with me and my little brothers, okay?¡±


    ¡°Alright.


    I will¡­¡± Luciana said, her voice tinged with happiness.


    ¡°I will get better soon to y with you and your little brothers.


    ¡±


    Annis, worried that Luciana might get tired, suggested taking Janey outside for a while.


    Once only Raegan and Mitchel remained in the room, Luciana, with tears in her eyes, turned to Raegan and said, ¡°Raegan, I owe you the most.


    Can you forgive me?¡±


    Luciana¡¯s thoughts drifted to Janey¡¯s adorable face, regretting her past blindness.


    Before, her consideration was limited to Mitchel, having fully neglected Raegan¡¯s feelings.


    Raegan sat down, took Luciana¡¯s hand, and reassured her, ¡°Luciana, let¡¯s put the past behind us.


    Get well soon.


    I want you to enjoy some time with my babies.


    You¡¯re the grandmother, after all.


    ¡±


    Luciana was taken aback, hardly believing that Raegan would forgive her, let alone want to be close again.


    She was surprised that Raegan held no grudges about the past and even wanted her to spend time with her babies as a family should.


    Tears welled up in Luciana¡¯s eyes as she felt a surge of motivation to make amends.


    ¡°Thank you, Raegan.


    Thank you so much¡­¡±


    Luciana wept uncontrobly.


    Wrapping her arms around Luciana, Raegan murmured, ¡°Janey and I¡­ We¡¯re grateful to you.


    ¡±


    Their deep conversation helped Luciana shed her initial reservations.


    Realizing Raegan had truly forgiven her, she felt a wave of happiness and started to look out for Raegan.


    Turning to Mitchel, Luciana inquired, ¡°Mitchel, when do you n to marry Raegan?¡±


    This question took both Raegan and Mitchel by surprise.


    Judging by their reactions, Luciana figured they hadn¡¯t yet talked about it.


    She warned Mitchel, ¡°Listen, if you don¡¯t arrange a proper wedding, her parents will never approve.


    You better start nning soon, or I won¡¯t stand by and watch Raegan be treated unfairly.


    ¡±


    Mitchel remained silent, his eyes fixed on Raegan.


    Luciana pressed on, ¡°What does your silence mean? Don¡¯t you want a wedding?¡±


    ¡°Mom, of course I want one, but I¡¯m not sure if Raegan agrees¡­¡±


    How could Mitchel not want a wedding with Raegan? They¡¯d divorced and remarried, but never with a proper ceremony.


    It was just the legal formalities.


    Mitchel¡¯s fake wedding with Katie hadter been exposed as a setup to catch the international criminal, Lorenzo, with the police revealing the whole plot.


    Therefore, to the people of Ardlens, Mitchel was still a bachelor.

 Chapter 2131

    After the rollercoaster of losing and regaining Raegan, Mitchel was eager to announce to everyone that Raegan was his wife.


    Yet, bringing up a wedding so soon after the death of Davey, who was Raegan¡¯s biological father, felt out of ce to Mitchel.


    Luciana, observing Raegan and knowing the couple¡¯s reserved nature, realized that without a nudge, they¡¯d remain silent.


    Eager to be an official grandmother, she decided to step in.


    ¡°Raegan, would you like to have a wedding? It¡¯s your call,¡± she proposed gently.


    Raegan turned to Mitchel, meeting his hopeful gaze, his mind transparent to her.


    She had considered it herself.


    Her previous wedding with Stefan in Aurora was merely a sham, having missed out on many traditional elements.


    It was Raegan who had suggested skipping them, feeling that certain rites should be reserved for a heartfelt celebration with her true love.


    Now, with no more upheavals, Raegan was ready to move forward without dy.


    As she was about to speak, Mitchel cut her off.


    ¡°Alright.


    Mom, take it easy.


    We¡¯ll visit again soon.


    ¡±


    Luciana paused, spotting Mitchel¡¯s ¡°V¡± sign behind his back, and murmured, ¡°Clever boy, you¡¯ve got ns¡­¡±


    Feeling reassured, Luciana rxed, content to await her official title as a grandmother.


    Raegan was abruptly pulled away by Mitchel.


    She hadn¡¯t answered yet when he hurriedly whisked her away.


    Outside Luciana¡¯s ward, Janey and Annis were nowhere in sight.


    Raegan was just about to call them when Mitchel intervened and exined, ¡°Janey was getting sleepy, so I had Matteo take them back first.


    ¡±


    Raegan simply responded, ¡°Oh.


    She then pocketed her phone and thought nothing more of it.


    However, as they drove, she began to wonder why Mitchel hadn¡¯t let her speak.


    ¡±


    Suddenly, the car came to a stop.


    Mitchel asked, ¡°Want a cup of coffee? There¡¯s a coffee shop over there.


    Want to give it a shot?¡±


    Raegan nced at the shop, advertising her once favorite, which she had avoided since she started breastfeeding.


    Hesitant, she turned to Mitchel and inquired, ¡°Can I have some?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Mitchel, leaning on his crutch, helped Raegan out of the car and into the shop.


    After taking their coffee, he led her to a bench in the park where they sat sipping their drinks.


    Raegan was overwhelmed with joy in these moments.


    As they finished their drinks, Mitchel turned to her.


    ¡°Want to take a stroll around the park?¡±


    Raegan gave a nod, and they held hands as they walked through the park.


    Without realizing it, they wandered into a sea of flowers.


    Thousands of red roses formed a heart-shaped arrangement in the middle of the park, with Raegan and Mitchel right at its center.


    Raegan gasped in awe.


    ¡°These flowers are so beautiful,¡± she remarked.


    Mitchel, gazing at her with deep affection, smiled and replied, ¡°As long as they make you happy.


    ¡±


    Before Raegan could respond, Mitchel suddenly let go of his crutch, slowly knelt down, and presented a ring box, opening it to reveal a sparkling diamond ring.


    ¡°Raegan, will you marry me?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 2132

    Raegan was lost for words.


    Only then did Raegan realize why Mitchel had silenced her earlier.


    He had been orchestrating his proposal.


    Tears filled Raegan¡¯s eyes as she nodded and whispered, ¡°Yes.


    ¡±


    Moved by the moment, tears welled up in Mitchel¡¯s eyes.


    He had meticulously arranged this proposal.


    A team was chosen to set up the scene, just waiting for the right moment to execute the n.


    Once Mitchel learned about Raegan¡¯s feelings at the hospital, he immediately directed the team to begin setting up.


    He then intentionally lingered at the coffee shop, granting him the time to check and ensure everything was set.


    Thankfully, it all worked out beautifully.


    As Mitchel slipped the ring onto Raegan¡¯s finger, a flock of white doves soared into the sky.


    Simultaneously, fireworks erupted, lighting up the evening.


    The sky was adorned with red balloons and white doves, creating a breathtaking spectacle.


    Overwhelmed and at a loss for words, Raegan covered her mouth.


    Mitchel, leaning on his crutch, stood up and then stooped to embrace Raegan.


    By this time, a crowd had formed around them, their voices echoing with congrattions.


    The atmosphere was vibrant with bubbles of joy.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Afterward, Mitchel began nning their wedding, eager for it to be wless.


    Tons of details needed to be prepared well in advance, including ordering items and flowers from abroad for the venue.


    Everything wasing together smoothly, with the wedding scheduled for Valentine¡¯s Day.


    Mitchel decided to have surgery before the wedding to fully heal his leg.


    Raegan understood his reasons.


    He wanted to look his best and not feel impaired on their special day.


    Though he tried to hide it, he was quite self-conscious about his leg.


    Raegan asked about the risks of surgery, learning that it had a 95% sess rate.


    It was a reassuringly high figure.


    Nheless, she couldn¡¯t help but worry about the remaining 5% chance ofplications.


    As theyy together, Raegan whispered a reminder, ¡°Don¡¯t forget your promise.


    No matter what happens, you won¡¯t leave me.


    ¡±


    She wanted to remind him that their being together, along with their children, was the most important thing.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Uneasy, Raegan began to reconsider their ns.


    ¡°Mitchel, what about skipping the wedding and going on a honeymoon? What do you think?¡±


    Deep down, she was tormented by fears of his impending surgery.


    Mitchel, trying to soothe her fears, replied, ¡°Don¡¯t fret.


    The surgery is safe.


    I¡¯ll be right by your side,e what may.


    ¡±


    With lingering anxiety, Raegan awaited the day of Mitchel¡¯s surgery.


    Outside the operating room, Raegan, along with Janey, Westin, and Juan, awaited news.


    Earlier, Janey had caught a glimpse of Mitchel, d in hospital garb, which nearly brought her to tears.

 Chapter 2133

    After some coaxing from Raegan, Janey¡¯s tears had dried, though she still yearned to speak with Mitchel.


    Mitchel, stroking her hair, smiled and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s bothering you, Janey?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, why do you need surgery?¡±


    ¡°I want to be your superhero again, sprinting and ying without a hitch,¡± Mitchel exined with a hopeful glint in his eyes.


    Janey pondered silently.


    She no longer needed Mitchel to carry her.


    Yet, Raegan had emphasized the crucial nature of the surgery.


    Janey, looking down, murmured, ¡°Okay.


    Daddy, actually, not all my friends get piggyback rides from their dads, but they say as long as a family is together, that¡¯s all that matters for happiness.


    ¡±


    Mitchel gently ki*sed Janey¡¯s forehead, reassuring her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my dear.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Your mom and I will always be here for you.


    ¡±


    After a while, the surgery had begun.


    Raegan was anxious, but thankfully, everything went smoothly, and Mitchel emerged from the operating room awake soon after.


    Over the ensuing days, Luis monitored the postoperative results and was overjoyed.


    ¡°Mitchel, we did it.


    You¡¯re a hero.


    This will change the lives of millions!¡±


    Raegan was puzzled.


    What had they seeded in? Change the lives of millions?


    Luis, catching her bewildered expression, cleared his throat and said, ¡°You two have quite a bit to discuss.


    ¡± He then hurried out of the room.


    Raegan turned to Mitchel, who had shown remarkable improvement in the past few days.


    He


    could now stand for over half an hour and walk roughly ten meters without any help.


    His health was getting better each day.


    Feeling confident atst, Mitchel decided to reveal the full truth to Raegan.


    ¡°This operation.


    I was the first human to undergo it!¡±


    Raegan¡¯s jaw dropped.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they im it was 95% sessful?¡±


    Mitchel rified, ¡°It is 95¡ä but that was from testing on animals.


    I was the first person¡­¡±


    Before Mitchel could continue, Raegan punched him hard.


    Crying, she said, ¡°Mitchel, you lied to me again!¡±


    Tears streamed down her face uncontrobly as she struggled to catch her breath.


    ¡°Raegan, Raegan¡­¡± Seeing that just calling her name did nothing, Mitchel wrapped his arms around her, which slowly calmed her tears.


    ¡°Listen to me, the structure of animals and humans is basically the same.


    I only tried it because it had a 95% chance of sess, and I trust Luis,¡± Mitchel exined.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve told me¡­¡± Raegan was overwhelmed, yet struggled to articte her feelings.


    She felt she should have realized how much his leg meant to him.


    He often stared at it when he thought he was alone, lost in his thoughts for what seemed like hours.


    He would also watch other dads ying with their kids in the park, longing in his eyes.


    Raegan scolded herself for not being perceptive enough.


    How could she have failed to grasp what he was thinking during those moments?

 Chapter 2134

    But even if she had, what could she have done? Could she really have stopped Mitchel from undergoing the surgery and deny him the chance to get better?


    Fortunately, the results were positive.


    Now that the surgery proved to be a sess, there was no point in dwelling on it.


    Mitchel knew she was worried and fearful about the potentialplication, but he had no regrets about undergoing the surgery.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He wanted to offer her the best, including the best version of himself, because she deserved nothing less.


    Mitchel¡¯s recovery was swift, and the surgery turned out to be a resounding sess.


    While he wasn¡¯t ready for intense activities, he could walk normally and stand for hours without any problems.


    Soon, their wedding day arrived.


    Raegan slipped into the beautiful wedding gown she had designed during her college days.


    It was a dream finallying true.


    Today, she was donning her own creation, marrying the man she loved.


    She waited in the dressing room, poised to make her entrance at the right moment.


    Just then, the door creaked open.


    Hearing light footsteps, Raegan called out, thinking it was Judd, her assistant, ¡°Is it time?¡±


    The figure didn¡¯t respond but continued moving toward her.


    Alerted, Raegan spun around, confronting an unexpected guest.


    The man wore a white tuxedo, looking both handsome and refined.


    He dressed as if he were the groom.


    ¡°Henley?¡± Raegan called out his name cautiously.


    ¡°How did you get in here?¡±


    After being arrested, Alexis had confessed everything in a bid to steer Henley clear of the mess.


    But was it ever possible for misdeeds to go undetected?


    Henley¡¯s maniptive strategies to sneak onto the board of directors had beenid bare, the police uncovering irrefutable evidence and now hot on his heels.


    Raegan had assumed he¡¯d escaped abroad and was shocked to find him at her wedding.


    With an icy grin, Henley remarked, ¡°It¡¯s your wedding.


    I might not be the groom, but I just had to be here.


    ¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Brooks, I don¡¯t think our past merits an invite to each other¡¯s weddings,¡± Raegan replied.


    Grinning, Henley replied, ¡°You¡¯re so cruel, Raegan.


    I¡¯m not here to cause trouble.


    ¡±


    Despite his seemingly innocuous look, Raegan remained on high alert.


    His past filled with trickery and lies was not something she could easily forget.


    ¡°am I cruel?¡± With a wry smile, Raegan responded, ¡°I thought it was clear that we¡¯re nothing more than strangers after ourst encounter at the International Banquet Center.


    ¡±


    Raegan made their rtionship status clear.

 Chapter 2135

    Henley¡¯s exit from the center that day was a silent admission of defeat.


    He was always one to measure the pros and cons.


    Clearly, he felt Raegan wasn¡¯t worth the risk to his life.


    At her words, Henley momentarily lost hisposure before regaining it.


    ¡°Raegan, is risking one¡¯s life the only way to prove love?¡±


    Looking directly at her, he questioned, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t left that night, if I¡¯d been ready to face life and death alongside you, would you have fallen for me?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t,¡± Raegan stated firmly.


    Henley scoffed.


    ¡°See, that¡¯s why I hesitated then.


    ¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s why I could never love you,¡± Raegan retorted.


    ¡°Everything you do is calcted.


    Family, friendships, and love¡­ You use them all as pawns.


    That¡¯s why you end up alone.


    ¡±


    As she spoke, Henley¡¯s face grew darker.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Raegan¡¯s words were spot-on.


    Those who had once supported him abandoned him upon seeing his true self.


    Alexis was behind bars, and his ex-fianc¨¦e had lost her mind upon learning she¡¯d been manipted.


    Henley gave Raegan a mockingugh.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re quite concerned about me.


    ¡±


    Raegan shook her head dismissively.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to keep tabs.


    Everything about you is sshed across the legal news.


    ¡±


    Indeed, it was a foregone conclusion that those who followed Henley would eventually depart.


    Their connections were mere conveniences, fragile and easily broken.


    The only person who might have truly cared for Henley, Alexis, found himself back behind bars.


    It was uncertain if Alexis had acted out of a sense of duty as a father, or simply chose not to betray Henley for other reasons.


    Certainly, Alexis¡¯ actions were hardly driven by love.


    They seemed more like ast resort.


    Knowing that both he and Henley facing prison would be disastrous, Alexis took the entire me upon himself, allowing Henley to remain free with the chance to salvage his own situation.


    Like Henley, Alexis had weighed the benefits and consequences before deciding to shoulder the burden alone.


    But to say he didn¡¯t love Henley at all would be incorrect.


    His love, however, was conditional,den with terms and calcted moves.


    Raegan¡¯s deepest regret concerned Henley¡¯s former fianc¨¦e, Matilda.


    She was a 20-year-old heiress, manipted by Henley with a doctored drink, and left vulnerable to a man over fifty who exploited her without restraint.


    When Matilda awoke, Henley had crafted an alibi that not only cleared himself but also framed the older man, allowing him to seize the projects he had set eyes on.


    Henley coldly informed Matilda that to be with him, she had to ept such ¡°idents¡± as part


    of their rtionship.


    This vition wasn¡¯t a one-time event but the start of many.


    Despite everything, Matilda¡¯s love for Henley led her to tolerate this ordeal, choosing not to pursue the matter.


    Yet, hearing the man she loved speak so callously pushed her to the brink of madness.


    Her treasured first experience was tarnished, and her fianc¨¦ brazenly told her to expect more such brutal encounters.


    Matilda descended intoplete insanity, her speech fragmented and nonsensical.


    Her parents, though they despised Henley deeply, couldn¡¯t bring themselves to harm him.


    Left with no other options, they admitted their daughter to a sanatorium for treatment.


    Henley scoffed with disdain.


    ¡°Do you think those secret service guys can actually take me down? Raegan, even if they lock me up now, I¡¯ll be out in twenty-four hours.


    ¡±


    Raegan had no reason to doubt Henley¡¯s confidence.


    She and Mitchel had scrutinized the situation.


    The financial crimes Henley was implicated in were riddled with legal loopholes.


    With a top-tierwyer, escaping charges would be a piece of cake, and the hefty legal fees were trivial for Henley at this point.

 Chapter 2136

    After all, Henley had funneled substantial amounts through financial gaps during his tenure at the Dixon Group, then under Alexis¡¯ control.


    Now, even if the Dixon Group possessed incriminating evidence, they couldn¡¯t touch Henley since Alexis had assumed full responsibility for all associated crimes.


    While Henley¡¯s reputation was tarnished at home, overseas he was celebrated as a distinguished young entrepreneur.


    Meanwhile, Alexisnguished in prison, still hoping Henley woulde to his aid.


    It was a futile hope, as even if he decayed behind bars, that callous Henley would nevere to rescue him.


    Raegan, exasperated by Henley¡¯s arrogance, confronted him.


    ¡°You mistreated a woman who truly loved you.


    ¡±


    Henley paused, picturing Matilda¡¯s innocent expression.


    Of all the women he had encountered, she was indeed the most sincere and selfless.


    If not for Raegan, he might have genuinely cared for her.


    He gave a wry smile.


    ¡°Raegan, I don¡¯t love her.


    I only love you.


    ¡±


    Raegan recoiled, disgusted.


    ¡°Just because you don¡¯t love her, you think you can trample over her feelings? Mr.


    Brooks, your values are truly uneptable!¡± She pointed at the door and said firmly, ¡°Please leave now, or I¡¯ll call security.


    ¡±


    While she spoke, she discreetly searched the desk for her phone to call the police.


    However, Henley saw her movements reflected in the mirror and smirked slightly.


    ¡°Raegan, I didn¡¯te here to hurt you.


    I just wanted to see you.


    There¡¯s no need to be so tense.


    ¡±


    Unconvinced, Raegan pointed sternly at the door, her expression icy.


    ¡°Are you going to leave or not?¡±


    Since Henley had seen her reaching for the phone, she saw no point in concealing her actions.


    She picked up her phone and dialed the emergency number.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Before the call could connect, Henley rushed over, snatched the phone from her hand, and disconnected the call.


    ¡°Ah! Help!¡± Raegan screamed, dropped her phone, and took several steps back to create distance between herself and this menacing figure.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Since Henley had entered so boldly and remained undisturbed for so long, it meant he had likely neutralized the security at the door.


    Raegan realized that a direct confrontation was not the smartest approach at this moment.


    Lacking the physical strength to overpower a man, her wits were her only defense.


    With a casual toss, Henley threw her phone into a cup of water on the desk.


    He looked at Raegan with a smirk and proposed, ¡°Raegan, cancel your wedding and leave with me.


    ¡±


    A wave of panic washed over Raegan as she stared back at Henley.


    ¡°You¡¯re insane! If you try to take me hostage, you won¡¯t even make it out of this venue.


    ¡±


    Henleyughed off her response.


    ¡°Raegan, we clearly love each other.


    It¡¯s quite understandable that you run away during a wedding you don¡¯t want, right?¡±


    His words sent a chill through Raegan.


    She knew he must have prepared everything.


    If she vanished, the media would likely report it as a romantic elopement.


    Such a narrative could severely affect the Dixon Group¡¯s stock prices.


    Henley¡¯s ultimate aim was still to undermine the Dixon Group.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t destabilize thepany, merely tarnishing its reputation was satisfactory for him.


    Raegan responded with fierce determination, ¡°Your scheme won¡¯t seed.


    I¡¯ve set a timed post on Twitter that will go live if the wedding doesn¡¯t proceed as nned.


    Everyone will know something happened to me, and I¡¯ve asked the people of Ambrosia to help spread the word.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2137

    Henley stopped, taken aback by her shrewdness.


    He hadn¡¯t anticipated such a preemptive move on her part.


    If her im was true, abducting her would indeed be fraught withplications.


    Hiswyers had advised him that if he could avoid trouble for a month, they could manage any legal issues arising within Ambrosia.


    Watching Henley mull over his choices, Raegan sensed he was evaluating the risks of proceeding.


    She sat down on a chair and suggested with a hint of challenge, ¡°Mr.


    Brooks, why not give it a try? I bet your ne won¡¯t even make it out of the city.


    Believe me?¡±


    Henley remained silent, pondering her words.


    After a lengthy silence, he stepped back,ughing coldly.


    ¡°Raegan, you¡¯re truly clever.


    Together, we could dominate the world.


    ¡±


    Raegan¡¯s heart steadied, realizing the immediate threat had passed.


    Within moments, he had dismissed the idea of kidnapping her, primarily due to the significantplications she posed.


    ¡°Mr.


    Brooks, I have no desire to conquer the world, but there¡¯s an old saying, ¡®Those who practice injustice will ultimately bring about their own downfall.


    ''¡± Raegan continued, ¡°I suggest you reflect on these words before you act in the future.


    Maybe gather some good deeds.


    It might save you from a few stints in boiling oil in hell.


    ¡±


    Henleyughed heartily, his arrogance undiminished.


    ¡°Raegan, as long as I wish it, no one can catch me.


    ¡±


    Henley¡¯s perfectionism had often been his salvation.


    Paired with awyer adept at navigating legal loopholes, his arrogant derations carried no trace of guilt.


    Raegan, weary of his bluster, scoffed dismissively.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.


    My only wish in life is to see you face justice for your wrongdoings.


    ¡±


    Henley felt a flicker of regret.


    Since reaching adulthood, things had typically gone his way.


    Whenever they hadn¡¯t, he¡¯d manipted circumstances to his favor.


    Although he might lose in the battle regarding taking over the Dixon Group, it was a minor setback.


    He had ample funds to start anew abroad.


    Yet, the one conquest that eluded him was Raegan.


    What a pity.


    .


    Suddenly, the door burst open with a loud ¡°Bang!¡±


    Mitchel stormed in and Landed a solid punch on Henley¡¯s face, sending Henley staggering back.


    Mitchel moved to strike again, but Henley seized his wrist, his voice icy with menace.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, I assume you wouldn¡¯t want to spend your wedding day at the police station?¡±


    Mitchel clenched his fist but held back from striking again, standing upright as he issued an ultimatum, ¡°Do you want to leave on your own, or should I have someone escort you out? The police will be here very soon!¡±


    Mitchel had already alerted the police after receiving a message from Raegan.


    However, given it was their wedding day, he preferred to avoid a scene.


    Ideally, Henley would leave quietly and be apprehended outside.


    Henley straightened his disheveled suit and smirked.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m clearly not wee here, I¡¯ll


    take my leave.


    ¡± He paused before exiting, fixing Raegan with a profound look.


    ¡°Raegan, I will live my life without regrets.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s hand clenched into a fist again, ready to strike, but Raegan quickly grasped his arm, whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t let him provoke you.


    Today is our wedding day.


    ¡± She was resolute in not allowing Henley to derail their ceremony.


    ¡°Someone!¡± Raegan¡¯s voice was low but firm.


    ¡°Please escort this gentleman out.


    ¡±


    Bodyguards swiftly entered the room.


    Henley, maintaining hisposure, shrugged off their hands.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I can leave on my own.


    ¡± He then exited with his posture erect.


    Mitchel watched Henley leave, feeling a mix of relief and suspicion, and promptly instructed his security team to keep a vignt watch on Henley to prevent any further mischief.


    ¡°Raegan, are you alright?¡± Mitchel inquired, his voiceced with concern after issuing hismands.


    Security at the wedding was stringent.


    Henley might have managed to infiltrate, but abducting Raegan was out of the question.


    Henley should be grateful he didn¡¯t escte the situation.


    A hostage attempt could have forced Mitchel to respond defensively, leading to unpredictable oues.


    Mitchel resolved to make Henley regret any disruptions, but on their wedding day, he desired no violence.


    Raegan smiled reassuringly.


    ¡°Why would his threats scare me? I¡¯m not so fragile.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2138

    Mitchel drew her close and ki*sed her forehead tenderly.


    ¡°Good, as long as you¡¯re safe.


    ¡±


    Just then, Erick entered the room and, spotting the couple¡¯s tender moment, turned away, clearly annoyed.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The ceremony is about to start.


    Can¡¯t you two hold off just a bit longer?¡±


    Raegan chuckled at Erick¡¯s irritated response and quickly rified for Mitchel, ¡°Erick, we aren¡¯t up to anything.


    Don¡¯t imagine things.


    ¡±


    Erick felt a bit down by what he perceived as his sister¡¯s premature affection for another man.


    He seized Mitchel¡¯s arm in frustration and led Mitchel outside, querying sharply, ¡°Groom, are your vows ready?¡±


    After Mitchel was ushered out, the officiant approached Raegan to go over the ceremony details.


    When Raegan, apanied by Landen, made her entrance onto the stage, the lights intensified, illuminating her wedding dress magnificently.


    The intense sparkle of the diamond lights gave Raegan an ethereal glow, reminiscent of a fairy from a ssic painting.


    Mitchel, dressed impably in a ck suit, appeared exceptionally distinguished on stage.


    The couple, bathed in light, seemed perfectly matched, as if destined to be together.


    Holding the microphone, the officiant posed the question to Mitchel, ¡°Mr.


    Mitchel Dixon, do you take Miss Raegan Foster to be your wife, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death do you part?¡±


    With a loving gaze fixed on Raegan, Mitchel responded without hesitation, ¡°I do.


    ¡±


    The officiant then directed the same vow toward Raegan, drawing the attention of all present.


    Raegan surveyed the crowd, the sweeping lights capturing the assembly.


    Landen and Erick were cooing her twin babies.


    Luciana was beside Janey while Hector was next to Casey.


    Nearby, Bryce, Annis, Elin, and Luis were seated together.


    All the faces she knew and loved were there.


    Even though some were absent, their blessings


    were felt.


    At this moment, everything was as perfect as it could be.


    Raegan turned to face Mitchel and firmly dered, ¡°I do.


    ¡±


    Thunderous apuse followed from the audience.


    Everyone was showering the couple with blessings.


    During a break in the wedding, Mitchel¡¯s phone rang.


    It was the team keeping tabs on Henley.


    They reported that shortly after leaving the venue, Henley had been run over by Matilda, who had recently escaped from a sanatorium.


    Although there was a chance to save Henley, Matilda interfered, preventing anyone froming close enough to help.


    This dy ultimately led to Henley¡¯s demise.


    It was a case of poetic justice.


    Mitchel murmured into the phone, ¡°Understood.


    ¡± With Henley¡¯s threat gone, he too allowed himself a sigh of relief.


    Turning back, Mitchel saw Raegan smiling radiantly, her beauty striking him anew.


    He thought to himself that she should always have such a carefree smile.


    The wedding day was lengthy and filled with joy.


    In the evening, as the newly minted grandmother, Luciana naturally took Janey and the two babies to her vi to sleep.


    Her vi was conveniently next to Raegan and Mitchel¡¯s bridal suite, close enough to easily watch over the kids, yet providing each family with their privacy.


    Luciana was not alone in caring for the three children.


    Annis was with her, and they were assisted by two nannies.


    Meanwhile, Mitchel carried Raegan upstairs to their suite.

 Chapter 2139

    Raegan inquired, ¡°Isn¡¯t it tiring?¡±


    Mitchel raised an eyebrow in response.


    ¡°You underestimate your husband?¡±


    Raegan was momentarily speechless, her ears warming at his words.


    After entering, he gently closed the door with his foot and whispered, ¡°Honey, are you tired?¡±


    Raegan, wrapping her arms around his neck, smiled and replied, ¡°Not really.


    ¡±


    ¡°Should we start calling each other something different now?¡± Mitchel suggested as he gentlyid her down on the bed, hovering close above her.


    His proximity caused Raegan¡¯s cheeks to redden.


    ¡°Thank you, my love,¡± she murmured.


    As she spoke, he leaned in to embrace her.


    ¡°Darling, how would you like to thank me?¡± he whispered.


    Raegan¡¯s blush deepened.


    ¡°How do you want to be thanked?¡±


    Mitchel paused, teasing her with a mischievous grin, ¡°With your ¡®body''¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re already married.


    I¡¯m already yours.


    How else do I offer myself~¡± Raegan¡¯s words trailed off as her lips were met with his in a passionate ki*s.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± she gasped softly in surprise.


    His hand gently wandered under her dress as he murmured in a husky voice, ¡°Let¡¯s seal that promise now.


    ¡±


    Ovee with emotion, Raegan found herself speechless again.


    Her voice was tender, almost a whimper, ¡°Honey¡­¡±


    As Mitchel carefully undid thest button, he reassured her, ¡°Easy, I¡¯ll be gentle¡­¡±


    The room swelled with tender passion, marking the sweet beginning of their new life together.


    At a small town nestled at the base of the mountains.


    Nicole sat in the courtyard, cozily bundled in a big down jacket that could double as a nket.


    She rxed, enjoying the gentle warmth of the winter sun, her eyes closed in contentment.


    Suddenly, the gate creaked open.


    A small ck dog in the yard excitedly wagged its tail, weing the neer first.


    Roscoe entered, carrying two ck fish and a basket filled with winter jujubes.


    Nicole got up, removed the medical bag from his shoulder, and asked, ¡°Are these from Mr.


    Nixon¡¯s family again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he was quite insistent.


    He imed these wild ones are very nutritious and asked me to bring them back for a nourishing soup for you,¡± Roscoe answered.


    After he ced the fish and jujubes down, Roscoe took arge chunk of meat and put it in the dog¡¯s bowl, announcing, ¡°Keith, you get an extra treat today.


    ¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Keith wagged his tail even harder and bent down to eat.

 Chapter 2140

    While feeding Keith, Roscoe asked, ¡°Did you keep the house safe today? I wasn¡¯t here, so you had to look out for Nicole.


    ¡±


    Hearing him speak to the dog, Nicoleughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s only a few months old, and you give it lectures every day like this.


    ¡±


    Roscoe stood up, brushed off his hands, and exined, ¡°When I was young, an elder told me all-ck dogs without white hair are extremely perceptive.


    Tell them something a few times, and they¡¯ll remember it.


    ¡±


    Nicole was astonished that Roscoe, being so young and educated, still held onto these beliefs.


    What Nicole didn¡¯t realize was that Roscoe only embraced these superstitions after her illness began.


    In desperate times, people often turned to higher powers, hoping for divinepassion.


    Nicole¡¯s situation was critical, and every day Roscoe prayed that the heavens would show her a little more kindness, not asking for much, just some improvement.


    For him, her health and Austin¡¯s well-being were all that mattered.


    Nicole then asked, ¡°How is Mr.


    Nixon¡¯s grandmother?¡±


    ¡°She caught a cold because of the weather.


    I¡¯ve given her some herbal remedies.


    She should recover soon,¡± he replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Nicole responded.


    They had been living in this remote mountain vige for nearly half a year.


    On the night of their escape, they decided on their car not to flee the country.


    They knew that crossing the border, no matter how carefully disguised, would inevitably leave traces.


    Often, the ces that seemed the most dangerous were actually the safest.


    They decided to remain within the country, changing cars at a junkyard during their journey, and continued driving west for a full week, day and night.


    On their journey, they swapped vehicles at junkyards in every town they crossed.


    By the time they arrived at their current Location, they were driving the fifth car of their journey.


    When their car eventually broke down, an elderly man at the entrance to the vige offered


    them a ce to rest.


    The old man attempted to repair their car with tools he fetched, but since he had only ever worked on bicycles, he was unable to fix it.


    Roscoe concluded it wasn¡¯t worth repairing, thinking it was almost ready for the junkyard and might not even be fixable at a regr garage.


    He handed the old man several hundred-dor bills as a token of gratitude for his kindness.


    But the old man declined and instead invited them to stay the night.


    That evening, the old man built a bonfire.


    The vige was tiny, and mostly inhabited by elderly people.


    His family and one other couple were the remaining couples.


    He exined that the vige would disappear from the map because itcked younger residents.


    Once everyone from their generation was gone, the vige would be entirely empty.


    That evening, all the vigers emerged, thrilled to see younger visitors after such a long time.


    They greeted Nicole and Roscoe warmly, not asking why they hade but eager to hear tales from beyond their vige.


    Nicole felt an unexpected warmth that night, with the elders affectionately calling her ¡°Sweetie,¡± which reminded her of herte parents.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Assuming Nicole and Roscoe were a couple, the vigers offered them a room to themselves.


    Nicole took the bed, while Roscoe settled on a mat on the floor.


    As they listened to the cicadas and crickets, Nicole suddenly proposed, ¡°Roscoe, let¡¯s stay here.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2141

    This ce was meant for them.


    They initially nned to purchase a home, but the vigers insisted it was destiny that brought them there, offering a house where a centenarian couple had lived and died together, iming it brought good luck and blessings.


    Nicole fell in love with the house right away.


    It had a main building with three rooms, a well, and a big courtyard adorned with a fragrant osmanthus tree blooming in the summer.


    And so, they made it their home.


    To show his gratitude, Roscoe began offering free medical check-ups and prescriptions to the vige elders.


    Given the vige¡¯s remote location, over sixty miles from the nearest town, Roscoe acquired a motorcycle and a tricycle to facilitate travel.


    He cleverly nned to use the motorcycle during the warmer months and the tricycle during the winter to amodate Nicole¡¯s sensitivity to the cold.


    Initially, to keep things low profile, they stayed within the vige boundaries for three whole months.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Luckily, the vige was a haven of self-sufficiency, with everything they needed, including fruits, vegetables, chicken, duck and fish.


    After the first three months, Roscoe started weekly trips to the nearby town.


    He fetched necessities for the vigers and kept up with thetest happenings in Ardlens.


    He discovered that Jarrod was the subject of a legal investigation because of a scandal involving his abusive behavior, which had significantly damaged his reputation.


    Amid Jarrod¡¯s challenges, the shareholders of the Schultz Group united to vote him out.


    Officially, they imed Jarrod was on sick leave, but the consensus was clear.


    His career was all but finished.


    But Jarrod wasn¡¯t one to give up easily.


    After staying out of the spotlight for two months, he regained support by proposing to Vicki and taking back control of the Schultz Group.


    He appeared to change his ways, often participating in charity events and openly showing his love for Vicki.


    Jarrod continued his career quietly, acting unaffected by Nicole¡¯s disappearance.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    However, his efforts to expand the business internationally hinted that Jarrod was still


    searching for Nicole, albeit more cautiously.


    Fortunately, Jarrod centered the search for Nicole abroad, just as Nicole and Roscoe had predicted and desired.


    This was the reason they had kept Austin away and not brought him to the vige.


    Austin was safe Living with the nanny.


    Nicole made video calls every Wednesday to check on Austin, who spoke with Roscoe asionally.


    Despite missing Austin terribly, Nicole limited her video calls with him.


    Nicole and Roscoe would not risk bringing Austin to the vige until they were certain it was safe.


    After six months of vignt observation, they deemed the vige secure and secluded enough for their needs.


    They nned to bring Austin to the vige in the spring.


    Given his delicate health, the harsh mountain winters were not suitable for him.


    They envisioned spending the next few years with Austin, living in the vige during spring, summer, and fall, and only moving him to a warmer location during winter.


    With Austin in the nanny¡¯s care, they felt at ease.


    Hopefully, in a few years, when Jarrod might lower his guard, they could all live together.


    Financially, they were secure.


    Nicole¡¯s investments, managed under Raegan¡¯s name, sufficiently covered Austin¡¯s medical bills.


    Roscoe had secretly bought several properties.


    Now, all they needed to do was wait quietly in their secluded mountain retreat for a suitable match for Austin.

 Chapter 2142

    Nicole and Roscoe only regretted missing Raegan¡¯s wedding, though she sent them a live stream of the event.


    Nicole had been cautious, waiting two months in the vige before reaching out to Raegan, aware that Mitchel and Jarrod were acquaintances.


    She trusted Raegan¡¯s discretion, which allowed her to trust Mitchel.


    However, knowing Jarrod¡¯s cunning nature, Nicole feared that Mitchel might inadvertently disclose something in Jarrod¡¯s presence, so she advised Raegan to keep their situation confidential, even from Mitchel.


    At Raegan¡¯s wedding, which Jarrod couldn¡¯t attend because of his scandal, the ceremony was grand, and both Raegan and Mitchel Looked amazing.


    Raegan shared generously, and Nicole was touched by Mitchel¡¯s sincerity, thrilled that Raegan had found happiness.


    Yet, to be cautious, Raegan and Nicole decided to limit theirmunication, opting to check in just once a year to ensure each other¡¯s safety and well-being.


    The fish thrashing in the basin abruptly pulled Nicole back to the present.


    She noticed Roscoe cleaning jujubes and stood up, offering, ¡°Let me take care of the fish.


    ¡±


    ¡°Stay put.


    Don¡¯t bother,¡± Roscoe insisted.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got this.


    ¡±


    The mountain jujubes were pesticide-free.


    After washing them quickly with warm water, he handed them over, warning, ¡°Don¡¯t eat too many.


    ¡±


    They¡¯re cooling.


    He then took the fish to the well to wash them.


    The sunlight was perfect, casting a radiant glow on Roscoe¡¯s profile.


    An old scar, a reminder of a long-ago injury and dyed medical attention marked his face.


    Still, it didn¡¯t diminish his attractiveness.


    He had a calm demeanor and kind nature, the scar adding a rugged charm to his looks.


    Nicole crunched into a jujube, savoring its freshness and sweetness.


    She thought about how actions lead to consequences.


    She wasn¡¯t the one to save Roscoe.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She


    was just a passing flower that caught his eye during her prime years.


    To her, he was her true savior.


    Without him, she might not have survived in this world.


    Their days unfolded quietly.


    One day, after attending to the vigers¡¯ health, Roscoe called for Nicole.


    Before they went outside, he wrapped her carefully in a scarf, hat, and gloves.


    Then, leading her out, he pointed and said, ¡°Look.


    ¡±


    Whaty before them was a nket of white, the trees glittering with icy crystals, a scene of pure enchantment.


    ¡°This is our first snow since we¡¯ve been here,¡± Roscoe announced.


    ¡°Would you like to make a wish?¡±


    It was said that wishes made on the first snowfall woulde true.


    Nicole smiled, nodded, and closed her eyes to make her wish.


    Since their arrival, Nicole had smiled more often than in all her previous yearsbined.


    She found happiness in the small stuff, Like Wednesday video chats with Austin, Roscoe¡¯s return with supplies, and Keith¡¯s yful antics.


    All these things made her truly value the beauty of life.


    This was something she never imagined in her previous life.


    Nicole bowed her head with reverence and wished quietly, ¡°I hope every day forward is like today, simple yet joyful.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2143

    Roscoe nced at her, his eyshes dusted with snowkes, creating a stunning image.


    As Nicole opened her eyes, she offered him a gentle smile.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you make a wish too?¡±


    With a serious expression, Roscoe responded, ¡°My wish is already right here, beside me.


    ¡±


    Their eyes met, holding each other¡¯s gaze in the quiet, snow-coveredndscape.


    The cold air had brought a rosy flush to Nicole¡¯s cheeks.


    She whispered, ¡°Roscoe, once we bring Austin here, let¡¯s make this ce his home.


    ¡±


    Roscoe was shocked, taking a while to gather his thoughts.


    Happiness caught him off guard, like the snowfall today.


    Over thest six months, Roscoe had clung to Nicole¡¯s words, understanding that her emotional wounds were deep and might not heal quickly, so he had never pressed the issue.


    He had thought that even if Nicole never fully healed, living out their days like this wouldn¡¯t be too bad.


    He was prepared to protect her and Austin for a lifetime.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Whether as a family member, an uncle, or a brother, he was content with any role.


    Everyone harbored desires.


    Ignoring them didn¡¯t make them vanish.


    ¡°Nicole, this isn¡¯t a dream, is it?¡± With a sharp ¡°p,¡± Roscoe hit himself, his cheek flushing red from the force.


    Nicole flinched and reached to caress his cheek, asking softly, ¡°Why would you do that to yourself?¡±


    Grasping her hand firmly, Roscoe held it tight.


    ¡°Nicole, could you repeat that? It feels like I¡¯m dreaming.


    ¡±


    Nicole could feel his hand shaking.


    She had pondered this decision for a long time.


    She had once tried to push Roscoe toward starting anew without her, but it hadn¡¯t taken root.


    Austin needed a stable father figure, and Nicole needed someone who could help mend her brokenness.


    The thought that Roscoe might be that person breathed new life into her hopes.


    Knowing she was alive and wanting to live fully, moving forward was exactly what she needed to do.


    After all, Roscoe had already made significant strides toward her.


    Today, she needed to muster her courage and take this step as well.


    ¡°Roscoe, I want to be with you.


    Would you¡­¡± Before Nicole couldplete her thought, his lips gently pressed against her forehead.


    It was a simple gesture, free of any intense desire, yet she clearly felt his tremor.


    Roscoe felt that, for these words alone, risking his life a thousand times over would be worthwhile.


    ¡°Nicole, my dear Nicole, I love you.


    ¡± Cupping her face in his hands, his voice shook as he said, ¡°I will love you and Austin all my life.


    ¡±


    Nicole leaned her head against Roscoe¡¯s chest, feeling his heart beat rapidly, yet to her, it was the most reassuring sound in the world.


    By Roscoe¡¯s side, Nicole felt a deep sense of security.


    He managed everything with such care and tenderness.


    At times, she almost believed he was older than her by several years.


    She couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly when he had won her heart.


    Maybe it was his refusal to swear on her name, or perhaps it was the night they escaped together, or maybe it was their first night in the mountain vige by the bonfire, leaning on his reassuring presence¡­


    And every day, from sunrise to sunset, whenever he came back smiling¡­


    Each moment made her heart skip a beat.

 Chapter 2145

    Roscoe, being quite resourceful, had fitted the tricycle with winter tires and powerful LED headlights, perfect for mountain driving.


    Though it appeared simple, this tricycle was as costly as a mid-range car and was fully equipped for safety.


    Roscoe had chosen this modest tricycle for their mountain journeys.


    Today, however, luck was not on their side.


    Even the best vehicles could have problems, and their tricycle broke down halfway home.


    Stepping out to inspect it, Roscoe found the battery had likely frozen due to the cold.


    With no choice, he helped Nicole out, and they started to walk home.


    It was many miles from their house, much too far for Nicole to walk.


    Though Roscoe had taken good care of her, her body wasn¡¯t up for such a long journey.


    Roscoe stooped down and said, ¡°Nicole, climb on.


    I¡¯ll carry you.


    ¡±


    Realizing the distance still ahead, Nicole refused, ¡°It¡¯s okay.


    I can walk for a bit.


    I¡¯ll let you know when I can¡¯t continue.


    ¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s too slippery with the snow.


    Just hop on.


    ¡± Roscoe stayed low, waiting.


    Turning to Nicole, he challenged, ¡°What, don¡¯t you think I can handle it? I am a man, after all.


    ¡±


    He spoke yfully, his eyes twinkling with youthful mischief.


    Roscoe was well-mannered and handsome, and at times, his youthful side showed through.


    Nicole surmised had he been from a simple family, he might have been living a content life with a wife and parents.


    Sadly, he belonged to the Watts family, and unluckily, he hade across her¡­


    Without warning, Roscoe straightened up and lifted Nicole into his arms, causing her to instinctively cling to him, eximing, ¡°Hey! What are you doing? Put me down.


    ¡±


    ¡°Since you won¡¯t let me carry you on my back, I¡¯ll hold you in my arms all the way home, my princess,¡± Roscoe yfully teased with a smile, his handsome face glowing in the snowy scenery.


    Nicole¡¯s cheeks warmed.


    Though younger, Roscoe¡¯s flirtations often caught her off guard.


    She didn¡¯t feel much Like the older sister in these moments.


    It seemed she had truly found the right person¡­


    Clinging to him, she whispered, ¡°If you get tired, I¡¯ll get down.


    ¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t get tired!¡± Roscoe spoke with a voice full of strength and rity, showing no signs of weariness.


    ¡°Nicky, I¡¯m overjoyed.


    You¡¯re here with me, and we¡¯ll soon live with Austin.


    Thank you for making my dreamse true¡­¡±


    Nicole felt a warmth in her heart.


    Roscoe¡¯s actions and words had constantly reassured her that she was not a burden to him.


    In his view, she was his dream, his future, his everything¡­


    For someone often shadowed by pessimism, meeting someone as bright and hopeful as Roscoe felt like finding a life raft in a frozen abyss.


    One would be determined to hold on tightly.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As Nicole rested her head on his shoulder, the tears that fell from her eyes were still warm.


    Meeting Roscoe was the most fortunate event of her life.


    ¡°Nicky, can you promise me something?¡± Roscoe suddenly asked.


    ¡°What is it?¡±

 Chapter 2146

    ¡°Whatever happens in the future, never lose hope.


    Remember, you have me and Austin.


    We are men, and it¡¯s our duty to protect you for a lifetime!¡±


    Nicole was silent for a moment.


    Since moving to this small mountain vige, she hadn¡¯t thought about death anymore.


    She saw every new day as a gift of hope and often prayed for more time to spend with Austin and Roscoe¡­


    She couldn¡¯t even think about what might happen if she weren¡¯t around.


    The mere idea ripped at her heart, filling her with fear and sorrow, making her cling to life even more desperately and dread the thought of death.


    She understood why Roscoe would pray asionally.


    Sometimes, the only thing one could do was pray for divine mercy.


    Nicole whispered, ¡°I promise you, no matter what, I¡¯ll keep going.


    ¡±


    Roscoe was finally relieved.


    His main concern had always been Nicole¡¯s mental state, fearing that any unexpected event might break her spirit.


    Nicole¡¯s cheek rested against his shoulder, feeling his warmth Like a small sun.


    She spoke.


    ¡°Please promise me to take care of yourself.


    Don¡¯t be reckless, and learn when to bow your head, okay?¡±


    Remembering past experiences caused her heart to tremble.


    A kind soul Like Roscoe shouldn¡¯t be destroyed by his own stubbornness.


    ¡°I promise.


    We¡¯ll both make the most of our lives, watch Austin grow, see him get married and have kids.


    ¡±


    ¡°Good.


    ¡±


    The snow-coveredndscape stretched endlessly ahead, and a crack formed in the otherwise clear sky above.


    Yet, those wrapped in warmth and joy noticed none of this, unaware of the impending shift in the weather.


    In the town, a ck SUV sat parked by the roadside, shuddering continuously, asionally emitting sounds like a woman in pain.


    After some time, the car¡¯s shaking finally stopped.


    A fat, unkempt man opened the door, frowning deeply.


    ¡°Now, get out.


    ¡±


    ¡°Sir, you promised to buy me a ne¡­¡± The woman, wearing a restaurant uniform, was likely a waitress.


    The man threw a handful of hundred-dor bills at the woman¡¯s face, cursing, ¡°Get lost! With your looks, count yourself lucky I didn¡¯t vomit on you.


    And a ne? I see you as nothing more than a living ne, you skinny wretch¡­¡±


    The waitress wasn¡¯t going to ept this quietly.


    She felt nearly abused to death, and this little amount of money was the man¡¯s dismissive gesture.


    ¡°Sir, how can you do this? You promised me a ne, and that¡¯s why I got into your car.


    You¡¯re not keeping your word¡­¡±


    ¡°p!¡± The man pped the waitress, knocking her to the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t beg favors from me, you disgusting woman! Now, get lost!¡±


    However, the waitress wasn¡¯t one to back down.


    She began to cry loudly.


    ¡°I might as well let the passersby judge whether you¡¯d mistreated me.


    I¡¯m not afraid.


    Anyway, I¡¯ve got nothing to lose.


    If you don¡¯t give me the ne, I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The old man, Deniz, had made out with plenty of women on his journey.


    He hadn¡¯t anticipated such a spirited response from this waitress.

 Chapter 2147

    He signaled to his driver with a wink.


    The driver quickly grasped the situation, stuffing more money into the woman¡¯s hand and saying, ¡°Sweetheart, just buy a little ne and we have a deal.


    You can¡¯t really argue with this, can you?¡±


    The driver, experienced at handling such shady situations, was particrly persuasive.


    He leaned in and whispered to the woman, ¡°Look, this gentleman has influential connections in Ardlens.


    He¡¯s not someone to mess with.


    I suggest you take the money and leave.


    Don¡¯tplicate things, alright?¡±


    The driver¡¯s words were chosen, the sincerity questionable.


    Far from a decent soul, the waitress realized she couldn¡¯t gain much from Deniz and quit arguing.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Standing up and dusting off her trousers, she scoffed.


    ¡°Who are you kidding? I know this car.


    It¡¯s a junker.


    Not worth much.


    One with influential connections wouldn¡¯t be driving this trash.


    ¡±


    Deniz¡¯s quick temper ignited at the mockery, ready to attack.


    The waitress, frightened, retreated, dering, ¡°Forget it.


    I¡¯ll just treat this as a run-in with a swine.


    ¡±


    Then, she walked away confidently, swaying her hips.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Deniz kicked the car door in a huff.


    He cursed, ¡°What a disgrace, to be humiliated by some nobody!¡±


    The driver quickly lit a cigarette, handing it to Deniz.


    ¡°Sir, calm down.


    Women from these small ces tend to be unruly and rough.


    ¡±


    Deniz put the cigarette between his lips, muttering angrily, ¡°If not for that damn Jarrod, would I be in this mess? Damn it!¡±


    Deniz continued to swear.


    Previously, over an issue regarding Nicole, Jarrod disregarded the reputation of the Hampton family and had Deniz imprisoned for a year.


    The point was that Deniz hadn¡¯t evenid a finger on Nicole.


    He simply drugged her in an


    attempt to r@pe her, yet he ended up imprisoned for a year, which he felt he was unjustly treated.


    Upon Deniz¡¯s release, his previous cooperation with the Hampton family naturally fell through.


    Deniz¡¯s wife pleaded with her sister, who was married to a director of the Hampton family, but thetter was too afraid to advocate for Deniz.


    Consequently, Deniz was banished to this forsaken ce.


    They imed it was to help him reflect and mature before he could return to Ardlens.


    Although their im was nicely put, Deniz felt by the time was allowed back, everything would be gone.


    Thinking it through, Deniz wrongly med Nicole and Jarrod for his current suffering in this deserted ce.


    If it weren¡¯t for Jarrod¡¯s recent connections to the Hampton family, he would be seeking an outlet for his rage.


    ¡°Damn it! That hideous woman, so disgusting!¡± Deniz couldn¡¯t stop cursing.


    The driver grasped Deniz¡¯s foul mood might make the next few days difficult for him as Deniz vented his anger.


    But there wasn¡¯t much the driver could do with it since he needed this job to earn a living.


    Attempting to change the subject, the driver said, ¡°Sir, you wouldn¡¯t believe it, but I met a stunning woman at the hot pot restaurant, truly elegant, a real beauty even by Ardlens¡¯ standards.


    ¡±


    Deniz scoffed.


    ¡°With your taste, how would you recognize true beauty?¡±


    ¡°Sir, trust me, I¡¯m not kidding.


    I even secretly took a picture to show it to you.


    It¡¯s just the earliermotion made me almost forget about it.


    ¡±


    The driver pulled out his phone, opened the gallery, and disyed a photo of Nicole dining, her charm evident even as she looked down at her meat.

 Chapter 2148

    ¡°This is her at the hot pot restaurant where I took the photo.


    Later, she ran into me on her way to the restroom.


    Her figure was so curvy.


    She¡¯s genuinely gorgeous up close, no exaggeration.


    Unfortunately, she¡¯s already with someone¡­¡±


    ¡°Where did you see her?¡± Deniz demanded, grabbing the driver¡¯s cor.


    ¡°At the hot pot restaurant.


    ¡± The driver was caught off guard by Deniz¡¯s sudden enthusiasm.


    He advised, ¡°Sir, perhaps we should avoid making problems.


    She¡¯s involved with someone else, and meddling could lead to big troubles¡­¡±


    The depths of Deniz¡¯s thoughts were a mystery to the driver.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Deniz¡¯s gaze sharpened as he instructed, ¡°Hand me the photo and delete it from your phone.


    ¡±


    The driver was puzzled by the request.


    He often secretly photographed attractive women to admireter.


    However, heplied with Deniz¡¯s orders without question.


    Deniz scrutinized the photo, his eyes intense, and then said to the driver, ¡°You¡¯reing back to Ardlens with me.


    I can offer you a better life.


    ¡±


    Deniz was determined to shake things up this time.


    He vowed to hold on to his assets, and he wasn¡¯t about to let anyone else im what was rightfully his.


    Oasis Apartment.


    In the huge floor-to-ceiling window, a man with a_ striking, attractive face was mirrored.


    With a full wine ss in hand, he took a sip, the red liquid leaving a mark on his lips.


    The day Nicole disappeared, her name appeared on a flight passenger list, but Jarrod knew it was fake to distract him after the investigation.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She must have left by other means, detesting him and Ardlens so much that she was likely hiding out abroad.


    From initial panic to a calmer state now, Jarrod had never ceased the covert search.


    Despite deploying numerous people for a global search, no trace of her had been found.


    Gazing at the twinkling neon lights outside, Jarrod reminisced about the times he and Nicole had spent together in this apartment.


    His temper red, and in a huff, he threw the wine ss against the opposite wall, his expression tense.


    Such a rebellious escapee, but he was resolute in his intent to find her.


    Just then, his phone on the cab began to vibrate.


    He answered on speaker, a flirtatious female voice filling the room.


    ¡°Jarrod, I¡¯ve had too much to drink.


    My head is spinning.


    Come get me¡­¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Jarrod asked.


    Vicki¡¯s words were slightly softened by her drunkenness.


    ¡°At¡­ At¡­ Cloud Hotel.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay, wait for me.


    ¡± He ended the call and told Alec to ready the car.


    Shortly, the car pulled up at the destination.


    The car window rolled down to reveal Vicki dressed in a red tweed suit, her eyes twinkling with joy, her arms outstretched, beckoning to Jarrod.


    ¡°Jarrod, hold me¡­¡±


    Jarrod exited the car but didn¡¯t approach Vicki.


    Instead, he leaned against the car, a smirk forming on his handsome face as he lit a cigarette and nodded at Vicki.


    Vicki initially frowned because he hadn¡¯t approached her, but his smile quickly melted her irritation.


    Jarrod was undeniably attractive.


    Since he had tempered his wilder ways, he now exuded a more refined aura, though still retaining a hint of mischief.


    Any woman who caught sight of him struggled to remain unfazed.

 Chapter 2149

    Vicki staggered to Jarrod and threw herself into his arms, wrapping her arms around his slim waist.


    She murmured, ¡°Jarrod, you didn¡¯t even call me.


    Aren¡¯t you worried I might find someone else while I¡¯m out having fun?¡±


    Jarrod raised an eyebrow and challenged, ¡°Would you?¡±


    Blushing, Vicki responded flirtatiously, ¡°You know who I am, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Jarrod reassured her with a smile, ¡°I have faith in Mrs.


    Schultz.


    ¡±


    Their wedding date was set for three months from now.


    The mention of ¡°Mrs.


    Schultz¡± made Vicki¡¯s legs weak.


    She held onto him tightly, fitting snugly against him.


    ¡°Jarrod, you really are¡­¡±


    Jarrod gave a faint smile.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it? Should I stop calling you that?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Vicki yfully hit him and said, ¡°Of course I love it, you rascal.


    ¡±


    ¡°Get in the car.


    ¡± Jarrod courteously opened the car door for Vicki.


    The Hampton family paved the way for Jarrod¡¯s regained control over the Schultz Group.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Initially, Vicki¡¯s father had been adamant about severing ties with the Schultz Group and Jarrod, but Vicki wouldn¡¯t hear of it.


    She cried, made scenes, and even threatened to take her own Life.


    Jarrod had never made such extreme demands himself, but Vicki went as far as to slit her wrists to force her father to save Jarrod.


    She was hopelessly in love with Jarrod.


    However, Jarrod¡¯s position at the Schultz Group was still precarious, with many shareholders opposing him.


    So, he intended to use their uing marriage as a strategy to manage some dissenting shareholders.


    In Ardlens, many socialites aspired to marry Jarrod, but Vicki was the most manageable and naive.


    After climbing into the car, Vicki unabashedly wrapped herself around Jarrod like an octopus,


    snuggling deeply into his embrace, all in full view of the driver.


    ¡°Jarrod, I miss you so much.


    ¡±


    Jarrodughed.


    ¡°We just saw each other at noon.


    ¡±


    ¡°I miss you every minute we¡¯re apart, uncontrobly so.


    ¡± Vicki seemed to have had too much to drink, as she was exceptionally talkative tonight, each word saturated with affection.


    Jarrod reclined in his seat, silent, leaving it unclear whether he was truly Listening.


    The ride was toofortable.


    iming fatigue, Vicki fell asleep.


    Feeling her steady breathing against him, Jarrod emotionlessly shifted her aside, his face settling into a mask of cold detachment.


    It was such a stark contrast from his manner just a moment ago.


    Even in her sleep, Vicki continued to murmur, ¡°Jarrod, I love you.


    ¡±


    They soon reached their destination.


    Alec parked the car smoothly, and Jarrod lifted the still-sleeping Vicki out of the car.

 Chapter 2150

    Half-awake, Vicki looked at him through blurry eyes and whispered, ¡°Jarrod, don¡¯t go tonight.


    Stay with me.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s expression softened, and he smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you.


    ¡±


    Vicki snuggled contentedly into his embrace.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Jarrod carried Vicki inside.


    Shortly afterward, the elevator doors opened again, revealing only Jarrod as he stepped out alone.


    Jarrod sat back in his car, his face serious as he rubbed his forehead and asked, ¡°Got any updates?¡±


    Alec responded, ¡°Not yet.


    ¡±


    Jarrod remained silent.


    He had expected this answer.


    Alec nced at Vicki¡¯s vi and then added, ¡°Mr Schultz, I think the child might either be gone or didn¡¯t survive.


    ¡±


    It had been a month since Nicole vanished.


    One day, Jarrod suddenly instructed Alec to go overseas to check if Nicole had any children.


    Thendy overseas hadn¡¯t spotted Nicole with any kids but did share a helpful detail, iming having witnessed a man with Nicole guiding a young boy along.


    But the very one glimpse of the young boy couldn¡¯t confirm if the boy was his son or just a friend¡¯s child.


    To Alec, this information seemed insignificant.


    He found it hard to believe that Nicole could have managed childbirth, considering the strain it would have put on her health.


    However, when Jarrod learned this, he became fixated on locating the child, as if driven by something beyond reason.


    Where should Alec even start? After searching for so long, he half-joked to himself about wishing he could just produce a child to satisfy Jarrod¡¯s demands.


    Alec attempted to reason with Jarrod.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, if you want a child, why not consider having one with Miss Hampton? It would solidify your alliance with the Hampton family and secure your position within the Schultz Group.


    ¡±


    Alec thought it was a straightforward solution.


    Having a child with Vicki seemed to offer more benefits.


    Forget the child Jarrod thought might exist.


    Even if such a child were real, bringing it into the open could upset the Hamptons and jeopardize using Vicki as leverage, potentially causing the senior leaders at the Schultz Group to challenge Jarrod.


    In essence, Alec hoped, for Jarrod¡¯s sake, that Nicole¡¯s child didn¡¯t actually exist.


    Jarrod gave Alec a cold look.


    ¡°Not a bad idea.


    Why don¡¯t you go have a child with Miss Hampton?¡±


    Alec shivered.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, please, that was out of line.


    I won¡¯t overstep again.


    ¡± He understood that Jarrod was telling him to keep his opinions to himself.


    Jarrod waved him off, rubbing his temples.


    ¡°Let Shay handle the search for the child.


    You focus on thepany.


    ¡±


    Alec bit his lip, regretting his earlier words.


    He was well aware of Nicole¡¯s special ce in Jarrod¡¯s heart, and any child of hers would undoubtedly be crucial to him.


    The car window was half-open when suddenly, a white bird flew in and perched on Jarrod¡¯s shoulder.


    Stunned, Alec quickly recognized it.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Miss Hampton¡¯s pet bird?¡±


    Jarrod also recognized it.

 Chapter 2151

    Vicki cherished this little white bird, which was pure white and strikingly elegant.


    She usuallyvished it with attention.


    Jarrod had interacted with it a few times before.


    From the driver¡¯s seat, Alec noted, ¡°Miss Hampton usually keeps such a close watch on it.


    It¡¯s unusual for it to have flown off like this.


    ¡±


    The bird seemedfortable with Jarrod, not attempting to flee but gently pecking at his cor.


    Alecughed.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, it looks like it really likes you.


    Miss Hampton has had it for over a year, and it remembers you more than it does her, despite seeing you only a few times.


    Such an ungrateful little thing.


    ¡±


    ¡°Should I take it¡­¡± Before Alec could finish, a soft snap interrupted him.


    ¡°Squeak¡­¡± The little white birdy lifeless in Jarrod¡¯s hand, utterly still.


    Alec was shocked.


    This was Vicki¡¯s beloved pet, and Jarrod had just killed it¡­


    Jarrod looked down at the motionless bird in his hand, its white feathers still pristine even in death.


    What a shame.


    It just wouldn¡¯t listen.


    Much like Nicole.


    Jarrod¡¯s frustration was palpable as his thoughts once again shifted to Nicole.


    He had devoted so much care to her, trying to win her over and handling her delicately, yet she had fled without a second thought.


    Disobedient birds deserved punishment, and people weren¡¯t any exception.


    He was confident he would capture her eventually.


    He just hadn¡¯t decided on her punishment yet.


    Nicole was stubborn and resilient.


    Most importantly, she didn¡¯t quite take to him despite his efforts, much like this bird, having fled away from its cage.


    At times, he wished¡­ He wished he could just break her.


    Jarrod told Alec to keep driving and casually tossed the bird¡¯s body into a trash bin, his expression icily detached.


    Once he recaptured Nicole, he would ensure she could never escape again.


    Even in death, she would only perish in his grip.


    Nicole was in a cozy courtyard at the foot of the hills, trying her hand at knitting.


    She aimed to knit Roscoe a soft cashmere scarf.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She had chosen a soft, misty blue for the yarn, a color thatplemented him well, understated, pure, yet unique.


    As she knitted in the courtyard, a bird perched on the wall and began to caw miserably.


    Nicole felt disturbed by the noise and tried to scare it off.


    But the bird seemed oblivious to her and continued to caw sorrowfully.


    Growing more nervous, Nicole tossed a pebble at it.


    The bird pped away in response, leaving behind a single feather.


    Nicole gazed at the feather, a wave of difort swelling within her.


    She walked back and forth, trying to soothe her nerves.


    Suddenly, a furry little animal brushed against her legs.


    Looking down, Nicole saw it was Keith, who seemed to sense her distress and wagged his tail energetically tofort her.


    Watching Keith reminded her of Roscoe¡¯s routine talks during his feeding, and gradually, her anxiety lessened.


    She returned to her seat and resumed knitting the scarf, her fingers moving quickly.

 Chapter 2152

    This was the first present she had made for Roscoe, and she was keen for him to try it on soon.


    It was still daylight when Roscoe got back.


    He had traveled to town to fetch a rare herb beneficial for Nicole¡¯s health.


    He had made a deal with the town¡¯s pharmacy to buy whatever herb they had, even braving the bad weather to get it.


    That was exactly what he aplished today.


    Upon entering, Roscoe saw Nicole had moved from outdoors to beside the campfire, still working on the scarf.


    She had put on a bit of weight, and though she was still lean, she no longer looked as gaunt.


    The firelight lit up her face, making her appear lively and beautiful.


    The sight of her knitting was deeply heartwarming.


    Roscoe walked over, gently took the yarn from Nicole¡¯s hands, and handed her a plum blossom cake.


    Then, he yfully quipped, ¡°You¡¯re supposed to practice just a little each day.


    Did you push yourself too hard today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that delicate, and knitting isn¡¯t strenuous,¡± Nicole responded with a chuckle.


    She took a bite of the plum blossom cake, whose vor and sweetness were distinctive to this town and delightfully unique.


    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t overwork yourself.


    You¡¯re only allowed forty minutes of knitting each day,¡± Roscoe said softly.


    ¡°Forty minutes is hardly enough.


    My hands are still adjusting.


    I can¡¯t finish well in that short time,¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it isn¡¯t perfect.


    There¡¯s no rush.


    Even if you finish it by summer, I¡¯ll wear it,¡± Roscoe assured her.


    Nicole chuckled.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you get a heat rash wearing it in the summer?¡±


    ¡°That would be a joyful rash,¡± Roscoe quipped and stood up to prepare dinner.


    Watching him walk away, Nicole set aside the plum blossom cake and picked up the scarf again, knitting with renewed vigor.


    For some reason, she felt a pressing need to finish it more quickly.


    She felt an unsettling fear, dreading that Roscoe might never get to wear this scarf.


    On Vicki¡¯s father¡¯s birthday, Jarrod and Vicki attended together.


    When Jarrod¡¯s scandal first surfaced, Vicki¡¯s father, Wayne, firmly insisted that Vicki and Jarrod end their rtionship.


    In high society, a little flirtation and some quirky habits were nothing unusual.


    Many men viewed their mistresses merely as a means to alleviate stress.


    But they wouldn¡¯t treat their wives in such a manner.


    Truth be told, Wayne had been wilder than Jarrod in his younger days, but Vicki was his most cherished daughter, born to the woman he loved dearly.


    Thus, he had always spoiled Vicki.


    As Jarrod¡¯s scandal broke, Wayne immediately ordered an investigation.


    He was stunned by the findings.


    The woman involved with Jarrod was Nicole, the heiress of the Lawrence family who had been missing since then.


    Back then, the dramatic downfall of the Lawrence family had once been a major topic of conversation in society.


    While everyone feared Jarrod¡¯s ruthless nature, Wayne admired Jarrod¡¯s upromising approach.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He saw a lot of his younger self in Jarrod, a man with guts.


    But with the Lawrence family¡¯s downfall, it wasn¡¯t fair to simply say Jarrod bore a grudge against them by keeping Nicole by his side and torturing her.

 Chapter 2153

    Hatred could take many forms, but it wouldn¡¯t manifest in this way.


    Having experienced life¡¯s ups and downs, Wayne knew Jarrod must care deeply for Nicole.


    When a man became overly fixated on a woman, it could introduce tons of potential dangers.


    Wayne was okay with Jarrod¡¯s flings with other women, but not with emotional entanglements.


    Otherwise, Vicki wouldn¡¯t lead a cheerful life, should she marry Jarrod.


    Having seen through this, Wayne strongly disapproved of Vicki¡¯s rtionship with Jarrod, but he was helpless against Vicki¡¯s self- destructive threats.


    She was seriously harming herself, cutting her wrists deeply.


    The fear was so great that he finally agreed to assist Jarrod.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite everything, Wayne appreciated Jarrod¡¯s capabilities, knowing his potential.


    Even given the smallest opportunity, Jarrod could emerge triumphant from the most challenging situations.


    And Nicole remained missing, as though she had fled.


    Reassured by this, Wayne gradually began to warm up to Jarrod.


    At today¡¯s birthday celebration, under Wayne¡¯s arrangement, he was nked by Lowe, his son, and Jarrod, his soon-to-be son-inw, signifying that Jarrod would soon join the Hampton family and be a pir among the family, thriving together.


    However, Lowe was quite displeased with this.


    He surmised had it not been for Nicole, the woman trapped by Jarrod¡¯s side before, he wouldn¡¯t have faced this downfall.


    For the deal he had struck with Nicole, with the threats of exposing hispromising photos, he had stolen documents from his father, resulting in his demotion and a forced period of reflection at home.


    Seeing Jarrod highly regarded at the family banquet raised questions and added to Lowe¡¯s unease.


    Was Wayne thinking of passing on the Hampton legacy to Jarrod?


    Lowe silently pledged to keep a watchful eye on Jarrod, his expression darkening.


    He was bitter, and he intended to spread that bitterness.


    Lowe said to Jarrod, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, have you located the woman involved in your scandal?¡±


    As Lowe spoke, a sudden coldness descended upon the table.


    The atmosphere grew tense.


    Luckily, Wayne had stepped out momentarily, avoiding the ufortable moment.


    However, being asked this question by Lowe while his fianc¨¦e was beside him was humiliating for Jarrod.


    Vicki red at Lowe with intense displeasure, her look silently warning him to shut up.


    Although they were half-siblings, their rtionship was strained and affection was scarce.


    Despite Vicki being a woman, Lowe remained cautious around her.


    Emboldened by alcohol, he slurred his words.


    ¡°Sis, don¡¯t get mad, I¡¯m just curious.


    Your fianc¨¦ seemed the type who has been sowing his wild oats.


    Didn¡¯t he make out with that woman against the tinted ss? I wonder if he¡¯d be up for a threesome or something¡­¡±


    ¡°Lowe, shut your mouth!¡± Vicki could no longer contain her frustration andshed out at him.


    But Lowe refused to stop, his long-held grievances pushing him to continue.


    Normally, his father overlooked his escapades.


    While he was told not to set his eyes on thepany employees, the allure of his cousin-inw, a married woman, was too tempting to resist.


    Driven by desire, Lowe had engaged in several secret encounters with her.


    She was adept, ensuring hisfort, but their liaisons were cut short when Nicole exposed theirpromising photos online, resulting in her suddenly being transferred away by his father.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Lowe cursed under his breath.


    The incident caused a huge uproar, with his cousin splitting a substantial amount of money due to it.


    Lowe felt he could have maintained their discreet meetings and had more fun if it hadn¡¯t been for Nicole¡¯s meddling.


    Ultimately, Jarrod was also to me for his own involvement with Nicole.

 Chapter 2154

    Observing Jarrod¡¯s virtuous appearance, which belied his true libertine nature, Lowe could not restrain himself, disregarding the presence of other guests.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, I heard you¡¯re still pining for that woman.


    Was she so memorable that you can¡¯t let her go?¡±


    Vicki¡¯s face lost all color at his words.


    Nicole was a sore spot for her.


    Despite her numerous hints that Jarrod need not wait until their wedding night, he remained distant.


    Vicki, well-traveled and experienced with past boyfriends, was no stranger to rtionships.


    Jarrod was her rightful fianc¨¦, and intimacy between them seemed only natural.


    Yet, Jarrod resisted her advances, avoiding even a simple ki*s.


    There had been a moment when she had stolen a quick ki*s, only for him to pull away immediately.


    As Lowe continued, Vicki¡¯s unease grew, leaving her to wonder if Jarrod still harbored feelings for Nicole.


    ¡°Mr.


    Lowe Hampto


    n, who told you that?¡± Jarrod questioned, his eyebrow arched.


    He was cornered by Lowe¡¯s persistent probing, but more so by Vicki¡¯s presence, determined not to let her harbor any insecurities.


    After all, women could be quite hard to deal with when distressed.


    However, Jarrod¡¯s opinion of Lowe was low.


    To him, Lowe was nothing more than a decadent pleasure-seeker, who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to betray him for his own gains.


    Yet, it wasn¡¯t the time for confrontation.


    Lowe sneered, revealing his true intentions, ¡°Of course, I have solid proof.


    Are you worried about upsetting my sister? I think she¡¯s quite resilient.


    After watching that video, she seemed unfazed and is still deeply in love with you, which is quite admirable¡­¡±


    While his words seemed to praise Vicki, they were in fact a mockery, suggesting she was ineffectual in holding a man¡¯s affection and allowing Jarrod to pursue other liaisons.


    Vicki caught the underlying mockery and her face turned deathly pale.


    How could she not be affected by the resurfacing of that topic? She knew the woman in the video was Jarrod¡¯s first love, Nicole.


    Their rtionship had begun in college and ended bitterly after a dramatic fallout.


    What she hadn¡¯t expected was that after all these years, they were still entangled.


    And Jarrod even managed to be so cruel to Nicole by forcing her to make out with him.


    Vicki had watched that video intently.


    Call her twisted or sick, she simply wanted to see what Jarrod was like amid s@xual intercourse.


    In Vicki¡¯s book, Jarrod captivated her no matter what he did, even in moments that bordered on sadistic.


    Paired with his strikingly handsome face, it sparked an involuntary desire in her.


    Particrly at the end, when Jarrod showed a look ofplete satisfaction, it was unlike anything Vicki had ever seen.


    It terrified her.


    Jarrod seemed truly, deeply in love with Nicole.


    Hearing that Nicole had fled, Vicki prayed she would never return.


    Otherwise, she wasn¡¯t sure how she might react.


    ¡°Lowe, rather than worrying about my rtionship with Vicki, perhaps you should pay more attention to your own health.


    ¡± Jarrod retorted coolly.


    Lowe¡¯s eyebrows knotted in irritation.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Jarrod gave Lowe a cold look, his voice steady.


    ¡°Your father is eager for grandchildren, and you have been with quite a few women.


    Yet, none has borne you a child.


    Could it be there¡¯s an issue with your health?¡±


    Lowe felt a sh of panic.


    His carefree younger years, spent indiscriminately in liaisons, had led to a diagnosis of oligospermia, indeed making it difficult for him to father children.


    Despite his reckless behavior, he had yet to father a child.


    He wondered how on earth Jarrod knew about that.


    His father was already displeased with him.


    If his infertility came to light, whatever favor he retained would vanish.


    ¡°Bullshit! Jarrod, stop spouting nonsense.


    You think you¡¯re capable, huh? Are you nning to father a child to inherit the Hampton estate?¡± Lowe, inebriated and angry, disregarded the decorum required for the solemnity of the birthday banquet.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Lowe.


    I will have my own children,¡±


    Jarrod replied evenly.

 Chapter 2155

    His words eased the tension evident on Vicki¡¯s face.


    She and Jarrod were set to marry in three months, and Jarrod¡¯s reference to having children suggested he envisioned a future with her as the mother of his children.


    Vicki¡¯s worries dissolved in an instant, convinced that bearing Jarrod¡¯s children would cement their rtionship and guarantee a blissful future together.


    Lowe, seething with anger, was now convinced that Jarrod was aware of his oligospermia.


    Damn it! Jarrod always knew how to hit where it hurt most.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite confident, Jarrod,¡± Lowe sneered, turning to Vicki to stir more trouble.


    ¡°Sis, you¡¯d better watch out.


    He said ¡®have children¡¯, but he didn¡¯t specify with whom.


    Don¡¯t tter yourself.


    This man doesn¡¯t love you¡­¡±


    Before Lowe could continue, Wayne delivered a sharp strike to his head.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you say anything decent?¡±


    Observing Lowe¡¯s haggard appearance, Wayne scornfully added, ¡°He¡¯s your future brother-inw.


    Keep your mouth clean!¡±


    Lowe bit back his retort.


    Brother-inw? He scoffed, knowing all too well that Vicki was the result of Wayne¡¯s affair.


    Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be any brother-inw.


    However, Lowe restrained himself, knowing Wayne¡¯s affection for Vicki wasrgely because she reminded him of her mother, the woman Wayne had never stopped loving.


    Lowe did not share Wayne¡¯s enduring romantic sentiments.


    He was quick to love and leave, forgetting each woman as soon as she disappeared from his life.


    ¡°Jarrod, don¡¯t take it to heart.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    This kid has been spoiled by me.


    Please guide him in business since he¡¯s not as skilled as you,¡±


    Wayne exined, justifying his indulgence in Lowe due to his age and the absence of other male heirs.


    Despite Wayne¡¯s less favorable view of Jarrod¡¯s personal affairs, he appreciated Jarrod¡¯s business savvy and truly felt Jarrod was indeed far morepetent than Lowe.


    In these elevated circles of society, fidelity among men was rare.


    Minor scandals were often overlooked if one possessed the requisite clout.


    Jarrod, tied to the Hampton family with the uing marriage with Vicki, was expected to help deal with the mess and trouble Lowe had caused, but Wayne¡¯s view of Jarrod¡¯s character was overly optimistic.


    Known for his vindictive streak, Jarrod was unlikely to overlook Lowe¡¯s continued provocations.


    As the event concluded, a remark from Lowe ignited a lethal intent in Jarrod.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, it¡¯s no wonder you were drawn to that woman.


    So slender, yet unexpectedly tempting and curvy.


    I couldn¡¯t help myself after seeing her.


    ¡± Frustrated by his father¡¯s rebuke, Lowe was in a sour mood and inclined to make things difficult for Jarrod by provoking him.


    Aware of Jarrod¡¯s feelings for Nicole, Lowe intentionally stirred him by adding, ¡°That video of you with that woman, I always y it before I start with others.


    It¡¯s more effective than any drug.


    Just seeing her exquisite body gets me excited¡­¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s normally calm demeanor instantly shifted, his eyes shing with a fierce, murderous intent that made Lowe step back in fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.


    I¡¯m not afraid of you¡­¡± Despite his bold words, Lowe instinctively hid behind his bodyguard, intimidated by Jarrod¡¯s menacing re, which seemed potent enough to devour him whole.


    Jarrod paused briefly and swiftly regained his cool, his demeanor nonchnt once again.


    He had spent a considerable sum to delete that video when it first surfaced.


    Though it was no longer avable online, he knew the possibility of someone keeping a copy couldn¡¯t be dismissed.


    Jarrod shed a dazzling smile and warned, ¡°Lowe, remember not to speak carelessly next time.


    I¡¯m not into men, and if people heard you were clinging to my video, they might think you have designs on me.


    Hey, I¡¯m your future brother-inw.


    Your father isn¡¯t getting any younger, and such rumors could be the death of him.


    Should anything happen to your father, Lowe, you would be the one to me.


    ¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Lowe was seething with rage.


    Jarrod had twisted hisments to insinuate his preference, instead of just a reaction to Nicole.

 Chapter 2156

    Onlookers began to view Lowe with suspicion, some even whispering among themselves, specting whether Lowe harbored feelings for Jarrod who, quick to rify, categorically denied any interest in men.


    Everyone knew of Jarrod¡¯s preference for women.


    The idea of him being interested in men was preposterous.


    Lowe¡¯s increasingly dubious reputation only worsened as whispers and rumors began to spread among the people around him, suggesting that Jarrod had openly rejected Lowe¡¯s advances.


    These rumors, however, would only be widespreadter on.


    The day after these murmurings began, a brutal attack urred at a rowdy party Lowe hosted.


    Intruders overpowered Lowe, subjected him to a severe beating, and nearly castrated him.


    Although they didn¡¯tplete the castration, the attack inflicted deep psychological wounds on Lowe, guing him with nightmares each night.


    Furthermore, the assantpletely erased all data from Lowe¡¯sputers and phones, permanently deleting every video, including those belonging to others.


    Lowe, though not known for his sharp wit, instantly had a suspect who might be behind all this.


    The day following the attack, numerous videos depicting Lowe¡¯s debauched activities spread throughout Ardlens, reaching nearly every local resident.


    His unrestrained behavior triggered a dramatic drop in the Hampton Group¡¯s stock


    attack, Lowe brought these concerns to his father but found no sympathy.


    Wayne was already troubled by the existing rumors surrounding Lowe and found it both ridiculous and humiliating that Lowe had been storing video of Jarrod with Nicole.


    Moreover, Wayne harbored fears that Lowe might truly be infatuated with Jarrod, an idea so distressing that he felt it would dishonor his family Lineage.


    As a consequence, when Lowe voiced hisints, Wayne responded by confining Lowe to his home and cing him under strict surveince.


    Angered and unprepared for such severe repercussions from a seemingly minor slip of the tongue, Lowe felt deeply aggrieved and confused.


    ¡®s BunnyBookeryN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    For a considerable period afterward, he struggled with s@xual dysfunction, which only intensified his hatred toward Jarrod.


    In the dim light of the underground parking garage, Jarrod leaned back in his seat, his chair reclined fully with his long legs stretched out.


    His expression was one of rxed allure.


    As a man in his prime, his needs were significant, and he tended to them personally.


    The car¡¯s screen disyed a scene where Nicole was kneeling and begging.


    Back then, not wanting to see her plead for another man, he had her turn away, grabbed her hair from behind, and coldly smashed her face against the ss.


    His gaze dimmed as he restrained himself, turning off the screen and then fastening his belt buckle.


    Nicole in the video wept, looking heartbreakingly pitiful, her tears all for another man.


    The fleeting satisfaction left a shadow of mncholy on Jarrod¡¯s handsome face, a stark contrast to his usual indifference, transforming him momentarily.


    He wondered where Nicole had hidden herself.


    Meanwhile, Lowe, confined to his home and deprived of his usual escapades with women, felt a deep frustration brewing.


    At that moment, he had a visitor.


    It took him a second to recognize the man as Deniz, his aunt¡¯s brother-inw, somewhat distantly rted and reportedly ruined by an offense to Jarrod over drugging Nicole.


    Lowe¡¯s interest piqued.


    They had both suffered because of the same woman, which made him feel a sense of camaraderie.


    Moreover, Lowe found Deniz somewhat likable.


    Deniz was opportunistic yet charismatic, capable of entertaining him Like a loyalpanion, which he thoroughly enjoyed.

 Chapter 2157

    Destitute and likely harboring a deep-seated hatred for Jarrod, Deniz fit the old saying well.


    ¡°The enemy of my enemy is my friend.


    ¡± It was such a principle as old asmerce itself.


    ¡°Mr.


    Hampton, I heard you¡¯ve been unwelltely, so I came to check on you,¡± Deniz said obsequiously as he handed a bag of health supplements to the servant.


    To Deniz, Lowe now stood as a vital pir of support, a potential lifeline to reim his business and restore his standing in Ardlens.


    ¡°Mr.


    Miller, you¡¯re too kind.


    I¡¯m not seriously ill,¡± Lowe responded.


    ¡°What brings you to see me?¡±


    Deniz smiled and said, ¡°I heard you¡¯ve recently had some disagreements with Mr.


    Schultz from the Schultz Group.


    ¡±


    Lowe had his own ideas, never one to reveal his full hand too early.


    With a forced smile, Lowe responded, ¡°Deniz, where¡¯d you hear that? Jarrod is my future brother-inw.


    We had just some casual chatter.


    We¡¯re family at the end of the day.


    ¡±


    Lowe¡¯s words prompted Deniz to get straight to the point.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Deniz, feeling a jolt, shot up from his seat.


    ¡°Lowe, Jarrod¡¯s ambitious.


    Remember what he did to the Lawrence family?¡±


    Everyone knew Nicole came from the Lawrence family.


    The Lawrence family had a history with the Schultzes.


    When Jarrod returned years ago, he absorbed the Lawrence family¡¯s enterprises, even trapping Nicole around his side to humiliate her.


    It was no wonder Nicole loathed Jarrod.


    Lowe, seasoned in wealth, chose to y dumb.


    ¡°What¡¯s the Lawrence matter got to do with me? Ambition¡¯s not a bad thing in a future brother-inw.


    ¡±


    Deniz, seething, couldn¡¯t believe Lowe, once a carefree yboy, now employing such cunning.


    It was like pulling teeth getting him to spell it out.


    It appeared Lowe had picked up Jarrod¡¯s cunningness after spending so much time with Jarrod.


    But considering his current situation, Deniz grasped he couldn¡¯t confront Lowe.


    Even if Lowe wascking, Lowe still had his father¡¯s support, while he had nothing left.


    Hisst shot at returning to Ardlens depended on this.


    Ardlens meant a lot to him since all his roots and connections were there.


    Deniz decided to speak his mind.


    ¡°Since Jarrod had managed to absorb the Lawrence family¡¯s enterprises, have you considered that perhaps his uing marriage with your sister is just a ploy? Maybe his true intention is to absorb the Hampton family¡¯s empire.


    After all, he suffered significant losses this time, and returning to the peak of the Schultz Group won¡¯t be easy.


    ¡±


    Lowe responded calmly, ¡°Deniz, you¡¯re overthinking it.


    If Jarrod wants to acquire the Hampton family¡¯s empire, he has my father to deal with, and you know my old man is no ordinary man.


    ¡±


    Knowing Wayne had paved his way in the cutthroat business world, he wouldn¡¯t be naive.


    If Jarrod aimed to swallow the Hampton family¡¯s empire, Wayne must have some leverage over Jarrod, keeping him in check.


    ¡°Lowe, let¡¯s be frank.


    Your father isn¡¯t getting any younger, and idents can happen to anyone¡­¡± Seeing Lowe¡¯s expression darken, Deniz hastily rified, ¡°I¡¯m mot cursing your father.


    I¡¯m simply pointing out that when dealing with Jarrod, treading carefully is crucial.


    Look at my situation.


    I¡¯m a native of Ardlens, yet I can¡¯t even return, hiding around like a rat.


    ¡±


    Deniz, acting instincts kicked in with tears glistening, bitterly said, ¡°Why¡¯s this happening to me? I just wanted to make out with Nicole, and he¡¯s done this to me.


    ¡±


    Lowe consoled, ¡°Deniz, you¡¯ve been through a lot.


    I felt Jarrod was wrong to act that way over a woman.


    ¡±


    Feeling a sense of connection, Deniz quickly added, ¡°I heard Jarrod has a history with you, all because of Nicole.


    ¡±


    Lowe remained silent, offering no reply.


    Deniz persisted, ¡°Lowe, you see, I just want toe back to Ardlens.


    We¡¯re on the same side in dealing with Jarrod.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2158

    Lowe despised beating around the bush.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He surmised Deniz must have some trick up his sleeve before sneakily approaching him like this.


    It would have been wise to haveid it out earlier, letting him decide if he would be interested.


    Such a straightforward matter, yet Deniz had been skirting around it for too Long.


    Impatiently, Lowe stated, ¡°Deniz, I sympathize with your situation, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t intervene.


    You know Jarrod.


    He¡¯s going to marry my sister.


    I can¡¯t meddle in your affairs.


    ¡±


    Seeing Lowe about to dismiss him, Deniz held nothing back anymore.


    ¡°Lowe, I¡¯ve got something to show you,¡± he said, tapping away on his phone before thrusting it toward Lowe.


    ¡°I heard Jarrod¡¯s hunting down this chick.


    Look who I stumbled upon.


    Lowe peered at the photo, lips curling in disdain.


    Nicole exuded allure, the type to make men lose their minds.


    No wonder Jarrod was hooked.


    He¡¯d crawl through fire to have her back.


    Sinking into the sofa, Lowe uttered, ¡°Deniz, why tell me this instead of Jarrod? I¡¯m not the one pursuing this woman.


    ¡±


    ¡°Because Jarrod¡¯s burned me one too many times.


    Can¡¯t trust him anymore.


    Coming to you is me being straight up.


    You¡¯re sharp, Lowe.


    With this info, you call the shots.


    And when I¡¯m back in Ardlens, I¡¯ve got your back.


    Always.


    ¡±


    Deniz¡¯s words dripped with such finesse, ttering Lowe, who swelled with pride.


    Next to Jarrod, Lowe felt he was an idle good-for-nothing in Wayne¡¯s eyes.


    If Jarrod truly had his back, it would be okay, but Jarrod had been way too ruthless.


    Just because of a few words from his that rubbed Jarrod the wrong way, the next day Jarrod had people beat him to a pulp.


    Lowe knew Jarrod¡¯s uing marriage with Vicki would only spell trouble, never any good.


    Given that scenario, he needed to get ready ahead of time.


    ¡°Deniz, are you reallymitted to this?¡± Lowe inquired.


    Deniz was practically ready to do anything to prove his sincerity.


    He kept affirming, ¡°Absolutely.


    Lowe, as long as I spend my life in Ardlens, I¡¯ll be grateful to you every single moment.


    ¡±


    Deniz wasn¡¯t naive.


    He knew he would be allowed toe back to Ardlens if he met Jarrod, using the photo of Nicole as leverage.


    Yet, he had already taken one hit.


    Trying to intimidate someone Like Jarrod was a poor decision.


    Lowe served as a stark reminder of that.


    Since even Lowe couldn¡¯t outmatch Jarrod, his chances of seeding would be slimmer.


    Therefore, he decided to disclose this to Lowe, an act that could seek favor while gaining an ally for future endeavors in Ardlens.


    Lowe peered at photo and advised, ¡°Go inform Jarrod.


    ¡±


    Deniz stood there, stunned.


    After all the twists and turns, Lowe simply gave him this one instruction.


    Wasn¡¯t that essentially the same as him seeking out Jarrod himself?


    Lowe pressed on, ¡°Deniz, we¡¯re rtives.


    Moving forward, I¡¯ll keep tabs on your matters and lend support.


    Just pass on this woman¡¯s whereabouts to Jarrod.


    Don¡¯t fret about anything else.


    ¡±


    Lowe had his own schemes.


    Rather than exploiting Nicole¡¯s whereabouts to threaten Jarrod, it was wiser to inform Jarrod directly, prompting him to fetch Nicole.


    That would ruffle the current state of affairs.


    Lowe doubted Vicki wouldn¡¯t feel a pang of jealousy when she caught wind of this.


    Likely, she would fail to remain asposed as she appeared to be now.


    To Lowe, Jarrod seemed under some spell, managing to keep a woman who held a grudge against himself, a move that would undoubtedly seal his own fate.


    Once Jarrod fetched Nicole back, Lowe could simply sit back and enjoy the spectacle that followed.


    Deniz couldn¡¯t quite grasp Lowe¡¯s intentions, but since Lowe had said so, it meant he was on board with the n.


    Given Lowe¡¯s assurance, Deniz didn¡¯t pry any further and justplied.


    Without hesitation, he sprang to action, wasting no time in tracking down Jarrod.

 Chapter 2159

    Vicki had been sticking to Jarrod like glue these past few days.


    A while back, Lowe¡¯s words had sown a seed of doubt in her mind.


    When Vicki had a minor outburst recently, Jarrod didn¡¯t bother tofort her, simply iming he was upied.


    This left Vicki unsettled, constantly pondering Lowe¡¯s insinuation about Jarrod¡¯s reluctance to start a family with her.


    It was absurd!N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    If not with her, then who else would Jarrod even consider having a child with? In just three months, she would be his wife.


    Determined to keep a watchful eye on Jarrod and start a family promptly, she was resolved not to give any other woman a chance.


    Currently, Vicki sat in Jarrod¡¯s office, awaiting his departure from work for their dinner ns.


    However, as the daylight waned, she grew restless with each passing minute of his absence.


    Unable to remain idle any longer, she sought out Jarrod¡¯s assistant, Alec.


    Alec, appearing hesitant, reluctantly revealed that Jarrod was engaged in an urgent meeting with a business partner.


    ¡°What?¡± Vicki¡¯s irritation red.


    To her, the business partner¡¯s importance paled inparison to her own.


    ¡°How long will this take?¡± she demanded.


    Alec hesitated before responding, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz asked me to take you home first.


    ¡±


    Vicki¡¯s frown deepened.


    ¡°Take me home? I can wait a bit longer.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t cut it.


    He¡¯s meeting with some big shot client,¡± Alec mentioned, a hint of concern in his voice.


    Vicki shot Alec a suspicious nce and briskly strode a few paces forward, yanking the VIP meeting room door wide open.


    ¡°Oh, Miss Hampton¡­¡± Alec¡¯s attempt to intervene was futile.


    Vicki surveyed the vacant meeting space, turning abruptly to confront Alec.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mr.


    Schultz?¡± She and Jarrod had just finalized ns for dinner.


    How could Jarrod vanish into thin air like this?


    Alec cleared his throat, offering an exnation, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz had to jet off on an urgent business trip abroad.


    Left with no choice, he wanted me to ry his apologies and assure you he¡¯ll make it up to you tonight.


    ¡±


    Vicki seethed with frustration.


    Even if it was urgent, a heads-up would have sufficed.


    She¡¯d traveled all the way to Schultz Group, only to be forgotten.


    What could possibly be so pressing that he had to bolt like this?


    Fuming, she retrieved her phone, dialing Jarrod¡¯s number, only to be met with a mechanical female voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the number you have dialed is switched off¡­¡±


    Vicki¡¯s unease swelled as she noticed the absence of any response from Jarrod¡¯s phone.


    Where on earth could he have gone off to? She fixed her gaze on Alec, her words sharp and direct, cutting through the tension.


    ¡°Alec, cut the pretense.


    Just tell me straight, where¡¯s Jarrod?¡±


    Alec, predictably tight-lipped, offered his reply, ¡°Look, I¡¯m not feeding you lies.


    Mr.


    Schultz really went on a business trip.


    There¡¯s a big deal brewing in the international market, and he had to handle it alone.


    ¡±


    Alec¡¯s exnation rang hollow, though.


    Yet, he couldn¡¯te up with a convincing story since Jarrod had simply vanished into thin air, leaving even him clueless about Jarrod¡¯s whereabouts.


    With Jarrod¡¯s phone off the grid, Alec resorted to quickly inventing excuses while he scrambled to uncover the truth.


    In a bid to cate Vicki¡¯s growing concern, Alec motioned to the secretary, who arrived bearing a bag from a fancy jewelry brand.


    With a coaxing tone, he presented it to Vicki.


    ¡°Here¡¯s something Mr.


    Schultz had me order for you a while back.


    He meant to hand it over himself, but with his abrupt departure, he asked me to pass it on.


    He promised more surprises upon his return.


    ¡±


    Vicki peered into the box, catching sight of thetest Limited edition ¡°Love of the Century¡± ne from the esteemed jewelry brand.


    It wasn¡¯t something just anyone with deep pockets could snag.

 Chapter 2160

    The releases were all exclusive editions, requiring a certain status to acquire.


    Vicki¡¯s vanity tingled with satisfaction, but beneath the surface, a flicker of irritation remained.


    She lifted her gaze to Alec, questioning, ¡°Did he really order this?¡±


    Alec maintained hisposure, replying, ¡°Absolutely.


    It was a special request from Mr.


    Schultz.


    ¡±


    Actually, Jarrod hadn¡¯t personally selected these jewelry pieces.


    That wasn¡¯t his style.


    Instead, he¡¯d simply handed Alec a card and left the details in Alec¡¯s capable hands.


    Whenever Vicki found herself discontent, Alec¡¯s solution was to shower her with gifts.


    Thus, since their engagement, Vicki had received meticulously chosen presents, those she assumed prepared by Jarrod but actually by Alec, for every asion.


    It had helped to alleviate her frustration to some extent.


    Observing Vicki¡¯s demeanor soften, Alec continued to gently reason with her, ¡°Miss Hampton, Mr.


    Schultz deeply regrets any inconvenience caused, but he was conducting business, intending to secure a better future for you.


    I hope you¡¯ll understand.


    ¡±


    Vicki, the hopeless romantic, found herself utterly infatuated at that moment, making her remarkably easy to cate.


    Her ire swiftly dissipated.


    ¡°Alright, I get it.


    Alec, do you know where Jarrod has gone to? He left so quickly.


    I¡¯m worried he forgot something important.


    I¡¯m thinking of flying over to bring some things for him.


    ¡±


    Upon hearing this, Alec swiftly waved his hands.


    ¡°No worries, Miss Hampton.


    Mr.


    Schultz has got an assistant traveling with him.


    They¡¯ll see to all his needs.


    Plus, who knows? He might be back in a day or two.


    You just wait at home.


    ¡±


    Alec finally managed to send Vicki away, heaving a long sigh of relief.


    He then tried calling Jarrod again, but silence greeted him.


    Alec found himself utterly baffled, clueless about Jarrod¡¯s whereabouts.


    At the very least, a heads-up would¡¯ve been nice, so Alec could brace himself for whatever wasing.


    As Vicki settled into the car, just as the driver was about to pull away, they were halted by an unexpected interruption.


    Vicki nced over and recognized the face, prompting her to instruct the driver to lower the window.


    Outside, Deniz wore a hypocritical smile.


    ¡°Miss Hampton, it¡¯s been a while.


    How¡¯ve you been holding up?¡±


    Vicki didn¡¯t hold a favorable opinion of Deniz.


    Rumors had it that this old man had quite the reputation as a womanizer, and there were whispers of him mistreating his wife upon his return.


    Vicki¡¯s aunt, ached for her sister¡¯s suffering amid the marriage with Deniz, had allocated some projects of the Hampton Group to Deniz in a bit to shield her sister from Deniz¡¯s abusive behavior.


    However, Deniz seemed to have fallen out of favor with someone, as his presence in Ardlens became less frequent, sparing Vicki from witnessing his pleas for forgiveness.


    Honestly, Vicki wasn¡¯t invested in Deniz¡¯s affairs, so she remained unaware of his conflict with Jarrod.


    ¡°Deniz, why did you stop my car?¡± Vicki¡¯s expression soured as she addressed him.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Deniz didn¡¯t seem bothered by her tone and continued to smile kindly.


    ¡°I simply haven¡¯t seen you in a while and wanted to greet you.


    Vicki, you¡¯ve grown even more beautiful.


    ¡±


    Deniz¡¯s gaze lingered on Vicki in a manner that made her ufortable, his eyes assessing her in a way that felt invasive.


    Vicki was instantly annoyed.


    She had heard Deniz once showed an inappropriate interest in her aunt.


    One time, when her aunt and sister were out, he pretended to be drunk and sneakily slipped under her aunt¡¯s quilt, attempting to undress her.


    After her aunt beat him up, he imed his actions were due to the alcohol while the truth was otherwise.


    ¡°Deniz, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m leaving now,¡± Vicki said, feeling disgusted.


    She signaled the driver to raise the window.

 Chapter 2161

    ¡°Oh, Vicki, are you in a rush to go see Mr.


    Schultz?¡± Deniz suddenly asked.


    Vicki immediately rolled the window back down, wide-eyed.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± she asked, staring at him.


    ¡°I just saw Mr.


    Schultz.


    He was driving off,¡± he replied.


    Deniz looked at the time on his watch and said, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz left less than twenty minutes ago.


    If you ask the driver to hurry, you might catch up with him.


    ¡±


    But Vicki was skeptical.


    If it was true that Jarrod had just left, why would Alec say Jarrod had gone on a business trip? Why did they manage to hide the cause of Jarrod¡¯s sudden leave from her?


    ¡°Mr.


    Miller, can you just exin everything clearly once and for all? I really don¡¯t understand what is going on.


    ¡± Vicki¡¯s strategy was now starting to fall apart.


    Unlike Lowe, she couldn¡¯t maintain herposure.


    A trace of panic was written all over her face.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Miss Hampton, you know I was thrown to a ce far away since I somehow offended Mr.


    Schultz.


    I can¡¯t evene near Ardlens until now.


    But I really want to return to Ardlens.


    ¡± Deniz opted not to answer Vicki¡¯s questions.


    The more desperate Vicki appeared, the calmer Deniz became.


    He was skillfully manipting the situation.


    ¡°Mr.


    Miller, if you want to say something, just say it.


    Tell me directly what you want.


    Don¡¯t beat around the bush,¡± Vicki said straightforwardly.


    ¡°Miss Hampton, can¡¯t you still tell?¡± Deniz asked back.


    ¡°I desperately want to return to Ardlens, and I need your help.


    ¡±


    ¡°Is that all? No problem,¡± Vicki quickly agreed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with my father.


    By then, Jarrod won¡¯t be able to stop you from returning to Ardlens.


    ¡±


    Deniz smiled.


    ¡°After I return, can I still manage my previous projects?¡±


    Vicki¡¯s expression changed.


    Deniz was incredibly greedy.


    He didn¡¯t only want to return but also reim his previous business ventures.


    His greed reminded her of a parasite.


    Vicki wasn¡¯t in a position to make decisions and the thought of convincing her father to support a man like Deniz made her feel repulsive.


    Deniz was not in a hurry.


    He said casually, ¡°Miss Hampton, you know I¡¯m on your side.


    After all, we are rtives and I can¡¯t stand to see you mistreated.


    Your fianc¨¦ is on his way to meet another woman.


    ¡±


    The news hit Vicki like a thunderbolt.


    Her face turned pale.


    How could Jarrod be rushing away to meet another woman? What kind of a woman was worth him leaving her in the middle of the night?


    Deniz grinned.


    ¡°I guess you already know who she is.


    ¡±


    Of course, Vicki knew.


    After all, Nicole¡¯s past rtionship with Jarrod was a constant thorn in her side.


    However, since Jarrod was engaged to her, he hadn¡¯t seen any other women.


    Vicki had initially been worried and suspicious.


    But she didn¡¯t find any signs of infidelity.


    Jarrod¡¯s movements were transparent.


    And if she asked, Alec would surely tell her everything.


    Jarrod once promised to let her know all his whereabouts.


    It was a privilege he ensured her as his fianc¨¦e.


    Because of this, Vicki had always been proud, believing she had made the right choice.


    But now, she was no longer sure.


    Her mind was a mess.


    But when she spoke, she still tried to sound confident.


    ¡°Maybe Jarrod has other matters to attend to.


    Since we got engaged, I¡¯ve always been aware of all his movements and whereabouts.


    And there have been no other women around him all these months.


    I trust him.


    He will never cheat on me.


    ¡±


    ¡°Interesting!¡± Suddenly, Deniz burst intoughter.


    ¡°Miss Hampton, you are so naive.


    There are no men in this world who don¡¯t cheat.


    The way Mr.


    Schultz treated that woman in the video didn¡¯t look Like someone who abstained.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2162

    Vicki¡¯s lips turned purple.


    She didn¡¯t want to hear any more words from Deniz, so she mumbled, ¡°Stop.


    I¡­ I choose to trust Jarrod.


    I trust him¡­ You are just here to stir up trouble.


    ¡±


    But Deniz remained unfazed.


    He looked at Vickie with narrowed eyes and said slyly, ¡°Miss Hampton, have you ever considered that maybe Mr.


    Schultz doesn¡¯t touch those women because he doesn¡¯t like them?¡±


    His words were a wake-up call for Vicki.


    Indeed, Jarrod had never been involved with other women.


    He ignored even those who threw themselves at him.


    Vicki always thought Jarrod remained virtuous because he wasmitted to her.


    Never did she think that hisck of interest in those women might be because he didn¡¯t like them.


    And the person he truly liked was Nicole¡­


    Vicki didn¡¯t dare to think about it.


    She stared at Deniz with fierce eyes.


    ¡°I agree to your terms.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    I will give you the projects if you tell me where Jarrod is.


    ¡±


    ¡°Deal.


    Thank you, Miss Hampton,¡± Deniz replied.


    Deniz gave the address to Vicki.


    Then, he watched her car speed off like a rocket, leaving a cloud of smoke and dust.


    He was extremely pleased with himself because he won big in this negotiation.


    Although Lowe was physically drained, he still kept a few tricks up his sleeve.


    It was Lowe¡¯s idea that Deniz approached Vicki to negotiate terms after informing Jarrod of Nicole¡¯s whereabouts.


    Sure enough, Deniz got what he wanted.


    Victory was his.


    Deniz believed that Vicki¡¯s agreement was more reliable than Lowe¡¯s.


    After all, Jarrod might not respect Lowe, but he would have to respect his fianc¨¦e.


    Deniz spat on the ground disgustedly and muttered, ¡°What a mess.


    This time, I¡¯m going to settle everything once and for all.


    I will let you taste the sufferings I¡¯ve endured.


    ¡±


    Jarrod parked the car at the airport¡¯s parking lot and directly arranged a chartered flight.


    He had no idea that Vicki followed him to the airport to stop him from leaving.


    At this moment, Jarrod was waiting inside the VIP boarding lounge.


    When he was about to board, Vicki¡¯s soft voice sounded behind him.


    ¡°Jarrod¡­¡±


    Jarrod stopped and turned around.


    His brows unconsciously furrowed.


    He looked at her and asked coldly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Instead of answering his question, Vicki asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Jarrod paused for a few seconds and asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to hear the truth from me directly?¡±


    Vicki felt like her heart sank.


    ¡°Jarrod, you promised you wouldn¡¯t lie to me.


    ¡±


    Jarrod replied calmly, ¡°I haven¡¯t lied to you.


    I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s demeanor suggested he meant his words.


    But when Vicki was about to open her mouth, she choked up.


    She was overwhelmed by fear.


    What if their rtionship would be over if she asked?

 Chapter 2163

    Vicki felt a lump in her throat.


    But finally, she found her voice, although it was trembling.


    ¡°Jarrod, I don¡¯t want to know anymore.


    Please don¡¯t go.


    Just go home and have dinner with me, okay?¡±


    However, Jarrod refused firmly.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going back.


    ¡±


    ¡°Jarrod, I won¡¯t ask where you are going.


    But can you leave me some dignity? Just this once, listen to me.


    Then, after that¡­¡± Vicki struggled to finish her words.


    But finally, she said slowly, ¡°After that, you can go wherever you want.


    I won¡¯t ask anything.


    ¡±


    She wanted to buy time to figure out a way to deal with Nicole.


    Right then, the flight attendant came over and urged, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, it¡¯s time to board the ne.


    ¡±


    Jarrod raised his arm and checked the time on his watch.


    He nodded and said, ¡°Give me five more minutes.


    ¡±


    The flight attendant nodded and stepped out of the lounge.


    Jarrod walked up to Vicki and reached out to steady her trembling body.


    Then, he said calmly, ¡°Do you remember what I told you the night you came to see me?¡±


    Vicki¡¯s face turned pale.


    Of course, she clearly remembered it.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    When Jarrod¡¯s scandal first broke out, Vicki confronted him immediately to verify if it was true.


    Jarrod didn¡¯t deny it.


    Although he didn¡¯t say a word, he nodded to confirm it was him.


    Tears streamed down Vickie¡¯s face.


    She asked, ¡°Jarrod, Nicole has ruined you.


    She only wants to destroy you and the Schultz Group.


    ¡±


    Jarrod nodded.


    ¡°I know.


    ¡±


    Vicki was shocked.


    ¡°You know? And you still let her?¡±


    Jarrod looked at Vicki with tiredness on his face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t live without her, so I have to lock her by my side.


    ¡±


    Vicki could only stare at Jarrod speechlessly.


    But he didn¡¯t exin further.


    He just turned around and walked away.


    During the days when Jarrod was under investigation, Vicki lived alone in agony and realized she couldn¡¯t hate Jarrod.


    But she despised Nicole who had caused Jarrod so much pain.


    She never thought it was Jarrod who trapped Nicole by his side andter acted out of desperation to escape.


    No matter what, Vicki couldn¡¯t force herself to forget Jarrod.


    So, when he was released on bail that night, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from rushing over to find him.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    As soon as they met, she got straight to the point.


    ¡°Jarrod, I can help you.


    ¡±


    But unexpectedly, Jarrod refused without even listening to her.


    He said, ¡°I can¡¯t give you what you want.


    My love and hate have all been given to Nicole.


    ¡±


    Perhaps Jarrod had been so tired from dealing with the scandal exposed by Nicole.


    He refused the idea of taking advantage of others.


    However, Vicki didn¡¯t give in.


    ¡°Jarrod, I don¡¯t need your heart.


    It doesn¡¯t matter whether you love or hate her.


    I just need you by my side.


    You know as well as I do that your current predicament can only be resolved by marriage of convenience.


    ¡±


    Vicki thought her offer was enticing enough.


    After all, she was beautiful with a good family background.


    Most importantly, her father adored her.


    Since her father doted on her so much, any man she married would definitely gain the Hampton family¡¯s support.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want to add such an icing to their cake?


    Moreover, those bigpanies understood very well that powerful alliances through the marriage of convenience were the nutrients for stable development.

 Chapter 2164

    Jarrod was silent for a while.


    Then, he said, ¡°I can¡¯t ept it.


    ¡±


    Vicki was stunned for a moment.


    She stared at Jarrod with her mouth gaped open before she finally managed to say, ¡°Jarrod, am I that bad? You know I only want to help you.


    I will never harm you.


    ¡±


    Vicki really couldn¡¯t understand why Jarrod refused.


    She wanted nothing but a title.


    Why was he so unwilling to give it to her?N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re not good enough,¡± Jarrod said.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want toplicate our rtionship.


    If you make a deal with me, you will only end up hurting yourself.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s escape from him was a heavy blow to Jarrod.


    His mind was a mess, and he could no longer think of anything else.


    Vicki¡¯s words had a point.


    The marriage of convenience could offer him great support.


    But he still didn¡¯t want it.


    ¡°Jarrod, do you know that all the shareholders are conspiring to oust you?¡± Vicki said anxiously.


    ¡°Once you are kicked out of thepany and lose your position, it won¡¯t be easy for you to find Nicole again.


    ¡±


    Jarrod remained silent, his disturbance evident in his quiet.


    Vicki knew it was useless to say more since convincing him seemed out of the question.


    So, she threw out her onest bait.


    ¡°Jarrod, our union means nothing.


    It is merely to resolve the current crisis and solidify the rtionship between the Hamptons and the Schultzes.


    If one day Nicole appears again, it¡¯s fine with me.


    I can tolerate her.


    I hope you can think it over.


    ¡±


    After saying this, Vicki left, heartbroken.


    Jarrod¡¯s ruthlessness in dealing with things resulted in many enemies.


    After the setback brought by the scandal, these enemies focused their attention on the Schultz Group,


    exerting all efforts to take it down until it was totally destroyed.


    The Schultz Group was Jarrod¡¯s creation.


    He couldn¡¯t let it fall while he was in charge.


    A monthter, the news of the Hampton-Schultz union spread out.


    The wedding date was announced on the day of their engagement ceremony.


    Because of this, Jarrod¡¯s name was boosted, and he quickly returned to the Schultz Group.


    After several months of decisive measures, he recovered his position in thepany and eliminated his rivals.


    Vicki thought this would be the beginning of a happy life for her to live on with Jarrod.


    But while she was celebrating, Nicole entered the picture again.


    Jarrod pressed Vicki down on the seat and then withdrew his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep my promise to marry you.


    But that¡¯s all I can do.


    I can only give what we have agreed on from the start.


    ¡±


    Time was running and he was desperate to rush to Nicole¡¯s whereabouts, so he didn¡¯t borate further, hoping Vicki woulde around.


    ¡°But Jarrod¡­ ¡± Not reconciled, Vicki tightly clung to the hem of his coat.


    However, Jarrod shook off her hand mercilessly.


    ¡°Whether you choose to continue or end our agreement, I respect your decision.


    ¡±


    Vicki froze at his words.


    She could only watch him walk away helplessly, unable to do anything.


    The pain in her eyes turned to resentment, having forgotten the agreement before their engagement despite Jarrod¡¯s reminders.


    She clenched her fists tightly and murmured while staring at Jarrod¡¯s back fiercely, ¡°Jarrod, how can you treat me like this? I love you so much.


    ¡±


    Vicki cried even harder, but it didn¡¯t change anything.


    No matter how hard she cried, she could no longer bring back the man who had left.

 Chapter 2165

    Having always been spoiled and arrogant, however, Vicki had never done anything outrageous.


    But most often, people like her were capable of doing things that would shock everyone if they felt betrayed.


    Jarrod¡¯s chartered flight had already taken off.


    Jarrod was sitting on the seat and looking at a photo of a man and a woman.


    The woman was eating with her head down while the man was serving her food.


    They looked warm and cozy, like a couple.


    He had guessed it right.


    Nicole had run away with Roscoe.


    His blood boiled in an instant.


    Nicole did not hesitate to destroy him and herself just to escape from his grip and be with Roscoe.


    ¡°Marvelous, Nicole!¡± Jarrod snapped.


    Suddenly, there was a sharp snapping sound.


    The phone in Jarrod¡¯s hand was crushed to pieces.


    The sharp shard of the LCD cut into his hand, and blood immediately oozed out.


    A chilling smile crept across Jarrod¡¯s handsome face.


    His schrly demeanor was all gone, reced by a menacing coldness.


    This time, Jarrod swore he would never let go of Nicole again.


    He would break her wings so she could never fly away again.


    Nicole finally finished the scarf she had been knitting for days.


    She had Roscoe try the scarf on.


    Roscoe was tall and had a long neck.


    She had not estimated the length properly, so it was too short.


    She wanted to unravel and knit it over again.


    However, Roscoe liked it so much that he didn¡¯t want to take it off for now.


    He said he would just take it offter in the evening when he came back.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Nicole didn¡¯t argue with him, so she let him wear it.


    They agreed to visit the town today since it was the vige fair.


    There would benterns at night, and vigers from different viges had set up stalls, creating a festive atmosphere.


    When they arrived in town, Nicole was tempted by the snacks they saw in the different stalls.


    But since she had a weak stomach, she couldn¡¯t eat too much.


    Roscoe allowed her to taste a small amount of each food.


    She loved mochi.


    However, it was sticky and hard to digest.


    So, after allowing her to digest one piece, Roscoe grabbed the rest and gobbled them up.


    They had no idea that a pair of deep and cold eyes had been watching their yful tussle over food not far away.


    Nicole was unaware of the eyes on her as she stomped her foot at Roscoe in irritation, eximing, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just buy your own?¡±


    ¡°Eating yours is tastier,¡± Roscoe replied cheekily, popping another piece into his mouth.


    Turning away, Nicole walked off, dering, ¡°I¡¯m really angry now.


    ¡±


    Deep down, she knew Roscoe was just being mindful of her sensitive stomach.


    She was merely joking.

 Chapter 2166

    Nicole advanced several paces into the dark night, not noticing a man dressed in ck blending into the shadows.


    She identally walked into a surprisingly broad chest.


    ¡°Sorry.


    .


    She said automatically but then stopped, her senses alert to a familiar scent.


    This unmistakable scent¡­ It was just like Jarrod¡¯s!¡±


    Nicole¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she raised her eyes to meet a face, cold and expressionless.


    A metaphorical thunderp shattered her calm.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while,¡± Jarrod¡¯s mysteriously calm voice sounded, his features shrouded in the dark, unreadable.


    Nicole¡¯s scalp prickled, a sensation like ants crawling over her, goosebumps spreading.


    Her mind screamed, ¡°Run, just run!¡± Yet, her legs were as heavy as lead, rooted to the spot.


    Jarrod effortlessly lifted her into his arms, heading to a secluded area of the building.


    Nicole didn¡¯t resist, aware that any objection might put Roscoe at risk.


    Jarrod wasn¡¯t alone.


    Two muscr men were with him.


    Nicole¡¯s foremost thought was to protect Roscoe.


    From their hidden spot, Nicole saw Roscoe below, anxiously looking for her, his concern evident.


    Yet, he


    refrained from shouting her name, wary of the consequences.


    He approached each passerby, describing her features.


    Nicole had never seen Roscoe look so desperate.


    Tears rolled down her cheeks, her heart wrenching painfully.


    ¡°Does that hurt?¡± Jarrod¡¯s cold voice rang out next to her.


    Facing him squarely, Nicole replied, ¡°You better not touch him!¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s smile was thin and chilling.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re in any position to talk to me that way?¡±


    Nicole looked notably better than when they were together before.


    Back then, although pretty, she constantly seemed troubled, hardly ever smiled at him, and appeared painfully thin, almost fragile.


    Now, she looked vibrant and healthy, glowing with the warmth of someone well-loved, reminiscent of her college days when they were in love.


    A surge of anger rose within Jarrod.


    Nicole had truly moved on¡­ It was clear she loved someone else.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve been enjoying yourself since you ran away,¡± Jarrodmented, his voice dripping with venom.


    Nicole knew that shouting or trying to escape would be pointless.


    Jarrod had found her and had no intention of letting her go.


    Resigned, she said, ¡°Jarrod, I don¡¯t want revenge anymore.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    I tried to get you locked up behind the barst time but failed.


    Let¡¯s call it even.


    Can¡¯t we just go our separate ways and live our own lives?¡±


    ¡°Even?¡± Jarrod scoffed, holding her chin forcefully.


    ¡°How do you justify your stabbing me? How will you make things right for what you did to me before?¡±


    Nicole grimaced in pain as Jarrod¡¯s grip tightened, her voice faltering.


    ¡°Jarrod¡­ Why can¡¯t you let me go? You¡¯re engaged¡­ You have a fianc¨¦e.


    What else do you want from me?¡±

 Chapter 2167

    ¡°What do I want?¡± Jarrod smirked, his hand sliding inside her jacket, ¡°There¡¯s much I could do¡­¡±


    ¡°You monster!¡± Nicole shoved him back forcefully, yelling, ¡°You¡¯re inhuman!¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s eyes grew colder, his grip firmer.


    ¡°You knew exactly what I was long before now.


    ¡±


    Nicole shook her head violently.


    ¡°I will not go with you, Jarrod.


    I¡¯d rather die than go with you.


    If you want to take me, you¡¯ll have to take a corpse.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s smile was faint, unfazed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure of that.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s eyes widened in terror.


    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±


    With a sly smirk, Jarrod asked, ¡°Has he been close to you?¡±


    Feeling humiliated and physically overpowered, Nicole realized escape was impossible this time.


    Roscoe had narrowly escaped death before.


    This time, Jarrod seemed intent on leaving no one alive.


    Determined, Nicole understood that begging would only provoke Jarrod to be more ruthless.


    She turned to him, intentionally adopting a calm expression to counter his evil intentions.


    Wasn¡¯t he just waiting to see her distressed and suffering, to justify his abusive actions? She would not let him have it his way!


    Nicole said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.


    ¡±


    To Jarrod, her response almost confirmed her closeness with Roscoe.


    He gritted his teeth, his eyes shing with fury.


    ¡°Did you enjoy betraying me?¡±


    Nicoleughed.


    ¡°Jarrod, I¡¯ve decided to marry him.


    My rtionship with him is legitimate, not a betrayal.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Jarrod was left momentarily speechless, consumed by rage.


    After a brief pause, he exploded, ¡°Nicole, what about your heart? I¡¯ve been kind to you and made everypromise for you, and this is how you repay me, by nning to marry him?¡±


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡± Nicole shot back coldly.


    ¡°Your kindness? Do you mean ignoring my feelings, forcing your way with me in his presence, making me a woman who can no longer face society? Is that your idea of apromise? Jarrod, such ¡®kindness¡¯ are outrageous, and frankly, they¡¯re unbearable.


    ¡±


    Jarrod was furious yet unreflective of his own actions.


    In his view, Nicole was his to control.


    She had no right to betray or leave him.


    He sneered, ¡°If you had been obedient, I wouldn¡¯t have had to act that way.


    What else have you done besides defy me?¡±


    ¡°Obedient? Ha!¡± Nicole burst out in mockingughter.


    ¡°Am I some pet you¡¯ve trained, Jarrod? Why should I be submissive to you?) If you were seeking apliant woman, that wouldn¡¯t be difficult to find.


    You just haven¡¯t conquered me.


    Once I gave in, you¡¯d find me dull and unremarkable.


    In the end, it¡¯s always my fault.


    You excel at making excuses and are, frankly, despicable!¡±


    Nicole spoke with intensity.


    Jarrod¡¯s face turned even more somber.


    He smirked and questioned, ¡°I¡¯m despicable, and he isn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°He respects me, protects me, treats me kindly, and would never hurt me.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He is the finest man alive.


    In our rtionship, I¡¯m the one unworthy of him.


    He¡¯s so genuine, and I¡¯m so wed,¡± Nicole expressed this with a slight smile.


    She and Roscoe had decided to ovee the obstacles together.


    Jarrod was merely another obstacle they would surpass.


    Determined, she announced, ¡°In my heart, Roscoe is already my husband.


    If he dies, I will join him.


    We¡¯ll wait together in heaven, watching your downfall.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2168

    Her words deeply enraged Jarrod.


    He pushed her against the railing, holding her tightly, and yelled, ¡°You think you¡¯ll die together? What a fantasy!¡±


    Nicole chuckled amidst her tears, resigned to whatever came her way.


    Luckily, she had set aside sufficient funds for Austin.


    Once she was gone, thewyer she trusted would find the nanny on her behalf to await a donor for Austin.


    She had also left behind years of sry and various insurance policies for the nanny.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She had _ prepared thoroughly.


    Nicole had seen through it.


    Roscoe was too stubborn.


    He couldn¡¯t bear to let her go.


    Rather than him dying for her, they might as well leave this world together.


    On the street below, Roscoe was still earnestly questioning passersby, trying to locate Nicole.


    Observing the emptiness in her eyes, Jarrod¡¯s fury intensified, and he grabbed the back of her neck, demanding, ¡°Why don¡¯t you look up?¡±


    On the rooftop of the nearby building, a shadowy figure held a Large flowerpot, ominous and threatening as if it might topple over at any second.


    Nicole¡¯s face drained of color as she looked up in shock.


    ¡°Jarrod, you¡¯re insane!¡±


    ¡°Someone dared to touch my woman, so shouldn¡¯t I teach him a lesson?¡±


    Jarrod tugged at his lip, offering a cold smile.


    ¡°Where should this flowerpotnd? On his head, neck, hand, or leg¡­¡±


    As Jarrod listed each option, his icy hand traced these areas of Nicole¡¯s, ultimately grabbing her leg harshly and pressing down painfully.


    Nicole gasped in pain, her face drained of color in the moonlight.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°You¡¯re insane! You won¡¯t meet a peaceful end!¡±


    Her eyes brimmed with hatred.


    If she had a knife, she¡¯d not doubt using it on Jarrod.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you indifferent to death, wanting to die with him?¡± Jarrod tilted Nicole¡¯s chin up, forcing her to gaze downwards.


    ¡°Then shout for him.


    See how frantically he¡¯s looking for you.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s lips remained firmly sealed, refusing to utter a word.


    Jarrod¡¯s voice, dripping with derision, whispered in her ear, ¡°Let hime.


    He¡¯s seen us together before.


    ¡±


    Nicole felt numb all over, tears falling silently.


    ¡°I won¡¯t beg for mercy.


    ¡± She said firmly, ¡°Jarrod, you can¡¯t defeat me.


    We won¡¯t beg you for mercy.


    ¡±


    The setup on the rooftop had been nned meticulously.


    Nicole was aware that Jarrod had intended to kill Roscoe from the beginning and then make her suffer.


    Giving in would only inte his ego.


    She wouldn¡¯t grant him that pleasure.


    ¡°Go on.


    Do it, you killer!¡± Nicole suddenly screamed, provoking augh from Jarrod.


    Jarrod¡¯s hand gently stroked her cheek, his tone chilling yet soft as he said, ¡°Nicole, are you trying to provoke me? If I n to kill someone, it will seem like an ident, just like this flowerpot¡­¡±


    ¡°Nicole¡­¡± Roscoe finally spotted Nicole alongside Jarrod.


    His expression instantly hardened, and he rushed forward.


    Jarrodughed and said, ¡°Such a good-looking face.


    It would be a pity to ruin it.


    ¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Nicole didn¡¯t even get to finish her word.

 Chapter 2169

    There was a ¡°smash¡± sound, marking the noise of the flowerpot shattering.


    Roscoe, rushing toward them, crumpled to the ground.


    Nicole¡¯s vision went fuzzy, and she couldn¡¯t make out anything clearly.


    ¡°No!¡± She screamed in anguish and shoved Jarrod away forcefully.


    She then lunged for the balcony railing, intending to leap off.


    Jarrod¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits, and he grabbed her sleeve, clutching it tightly.


    He hadn¡¯t thought she would actually go through with it.


    She was genuinely prepared to die for Roscoe! How could she¡­


    How dare she!


    At that moment, jealousy ignited a fiery rage in Jarrod¡¯s eyes.


    A wave of fear washed over him.


    Nicole truly seemed beyond his grasp now¡­ He pulled her back forcefully, embracing her tightly, and screamed, ¡°Are you out of your mind?!¡±


    A fall from three stories wouldn¡¯t be lethal, but for someone as fragile as Nicole, it either killed her or left her severely injured.


    She was truly willing to jump off without hesitation.


    She was serious about her vow to die with Roscoe.


    Nicole, resembling a lifeless doll, had an empty stare, her eyes devoid of any spark.


    After everything with Jarrod, to reach such a point, who wouldn¡¯t feel despair?


    Jarrod was livid.


    ¡°Just for this man, you¡¯re willing to die? Nicole, have you lost your mind?¡±


    He simply wanted her to surrender.


    Why was that so difficult? The flowerpot didn¡¯t strike Roscoe¡¯s head.


    He had it aimed at Roscoe¡¯s legs, merely as a warning.


    As for Roscoe¡¯s copse, it merely highlighted how weak he was.


    Although Jarrod deeply desired to kill Roscoe, somewhere within him, he hesitated.


    It wasn¡¯t the fear ofmitting murder.


    Jarrod was ustomed to dealing with corpses back in his days abroad, his hands stained with blood.


    He never flinched on this regard.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    What he truly feared was that Nicole might actually follow through on her vows.


    He was merely gambling on this, and evidently, he had lost,pletely.


    ¡°Jarrod,pared to him, you are nothing.


    ¡± Nicole¡¯s voice was hollow, devoid of warmth, crisp, and clear.


    For Nicole, Roscoe represented a beacon of hope in her new life, a light in her darkness, an oasis in her desert.


    Hispassion and steadfastness had slowly healed her, a person too shattered to really live.


    Now, with herst hope taken from her, life seemed pointless.


    Nicole¡¯s eyescked any glimmer of light.


    Darkness enveloped her.


    She felt like a solitary boat in a tempest, capsizing and plunging into the abyss.


    Her entire world turned utterly dark.


    In the hospital room, Nicoley motionless on the bed, deep in slumber for the past three days.


    Jarrod kept a vignt watch, ensuring the doctors checked on Nicole¡¯s condition hourly.


    Nicole¡¯s condition hung precariously in the bnce.


    The doctors forecasted she could only live over a decade if all went well, yet her life could slip away at any moment.


    One particrly frank doctor, speaking of Nicole¡¯s fragility, faced Jarrod¡¯s fury with a brutal assault.


    Jarrod¡¯s usations of ipetence flew as he stripped the doctor of his medical dignity.


    Alec intervened swiftly, brokering a million-dor settlement to quell the storm.


    For the average person, such a sum was life-altering, and the doctor, overwhelmed, epted it readily.

 Chapter 2170

    The hospital staff learned a hard lesson.


    Jarrod couldn¡¯t stomach the truth.


    Responses became vague, especially regarding mortality, to avoid Jarrod¡¯s wrath.


    Some lucky souls escaped with their lives and a hefty settlement.


    Others weren¡¯t so fortunate, meeting a violent end for their honesty.


    As a result, everyone tiptoed around Jarrod, fearing the consequences.


    Regarding Nicole¡¯s prolonged unconsciousness, the doctors offered vague exnations, hinting at the power of will to sustain life.


    ¡°A strong belief can fuel survival,¡± one doctor remarked, Leaving the rest to spection.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Jarrod listened intently, seated beside Nicole¡¯s bedside, gently holding her hand.


    ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t you want to see your mom?¡±


    Nicole drifted in a beautiful dream.


    In it, her parents were alive, and she remained the cherished heiress of the Lawrence family.


    She was wedded to Roscoe, and Austin brought boundless joy.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    But then Jarrod intruded, a shadow in her heart, the root of her anguish and fury.


    She writhed in torment, screaming.


    Everyone vanished, including her parents, Austin and Roscoe.


    Then, a whisper urged her awake.


    ¡°Do you want to see them? Open your eyes if you do.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s eyes fluttered open, and Jarrod loomed over her.


    Waves of pain and sorrow crashed over her as memories flooded back.


    She winced through demanding, clenched teeth, ¡°Where¡¯s Roscoe? Where is he?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s expression froze, joy reced by a sneer.


    ¡°Waking up and immediately asking for that man?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s frail hand clenched Jarrod¡¯s, desperation evident.


    ¡°Where is he? Where¡¯s Roscoe?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s lips twitched, his temper rising, tempted to lie and im Roscoe had met a miserable end.


    But he held back, opting instead for a softer approach, wanting to give Nicole hope to live on.


    ¡°He¡¯s nursing a leg injury, recovering in the hospital.


    When you¡¯re feeling up to it, I¡¯ll take you to see him,¡± he reassured, a hint of concern in his voice.


    The doctors had warned against shocking Nicole¡¯s fragile state.


    The days of waiting before Nicole finally woke up had transformed Jarrod.


    He no longer harbored a desire to torment Nicole to her demise.


    Now, he simply wanted her alive, by his side.


    Nicole remained silent, wise enough not to provoke Jarrod when he was trying to be nice.


    Angering him yielded no good.


    ¡°Jarrod, did you mention my mom?¡± Nicole¡¯s voicecked vitality.


    Back before Nicole left Ardlens five years ago, Dora had been dered brain dead by the hospital.


    Nicole had made arrangements, ensuring enough funds sustained her mother¡¯s life support before resigning herself to fate.


    Since her return, she learned her mother¡¯s ashes resided alongside her father¡¯s, courtesy of Jarrod¡¯s assistance with the arrangements.


    Yet, this token did little to quell the vast sea of animosity she harbored against Jarrod.


    The dream Nicole had lingered vividly.


    Dora appeared alive beside her.


    Nicole couldn¡¯t shake the nagging doubt.


    Was her mother truly gone?


    Were those truly her mother¡¯s ashes in the urn?

 Chapter 2171

    Jarrod hesitated before deflecting.


    ¡°You must have misheard.


    ¡± It wasn¡¯t time to broach the topic of her mother since more pressing matters demanded attention.


    Nicole epted his evasion with a passive gaze fixed on the ceiling.


    With no expectations, misconceptions were easy to embrace.


    ¡°I want to see Roscoe.


    I¡¯m worried about him,¡± Nicole insisted.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°He¡¯s fine,¡± Jarrod replied curtly, his irritation palpable.


    ¡°The doctors have tended to him, and Roscoe¡¯s family is with him now.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s agitation was evident as her fingers curled.


    ¡°You informed the Watts family!¡±


    ¡°The Watts won¡¯t pose a threat to him anymore.


    Quite the opposite, they¡¯re determined to protect him,¡± Jarrod exined.


    Nicole looked puzzled.


    ¡°How so?¡±


    Pouring a ss of water, Jarrod handed it to her, borating, ¡°A direct heir of the Watts family recently perished in a car ident, along with his five-year-old son.


    With Roscoe now the sole heir, they¡¯re eager to safeguard him.


    ¡±


    Nicole remained unconvinced.


    Could Roscoe¡¯s father, known for his ruthlessness, truly care about Roscoe? In that cutthroat environment, Roscoe¡¯s value would diminish should another heir emerge.


    Seeming to sense her skepticism, Jarrod continued, ¡°The Watts now cherish him.


    They¡¯ve spared no expense, hiring top-notch doctors for his rehabilitation.


    Have you heard of the ¡®Xstar¡¯ project? It¡¯s a ten-billion-dor initiative for bone regeneration, and the Watts have invested in it for Roscoe.


    If Roscoe agrees, he could undergo surgery there.


    In six months, his hands and feet will be as good as new.


    He¡¯s a doctor, isn¡¯t he? After the treatment, he could return to surgery, even run a marathon if he desires.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s point was clear.


    Roscoe had the option of treatment, but it came with a sacrifice.


    Nicole grasped Jarrod¡¯s implication.


    He wanted her to convince Roscoe to leave her and seek treatment abroad.


    ¡°I won¡¯t meddle in Roscoe¡¯s decisions.


    Whether he chooses treatment or not, I¡¯ll honor his choice,¡± she asserted calmly.


    ¡°Do you want him to live with a disability because of you?¡± Jarrod¡¯s tone carried a simmering anger.


    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re unaware, but his leg is already deformed.


    He feigns normalcy in your presence, enduring the pain.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s smirk held a cruel edge.


    ¡°Nicole, are you truly willing to crush his aspirations, to confine him in the need of a crutch for your sake?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Nicole remembered having asked Roscoe on a snowy day if he had any regrets.


    He was after all, unable to pursue medicine, to wield the scalpel and save Lives anymore.


    At that time, Roscoe had gazed at Nicole with eyes full of warmth, smiling as he said, ¡°Curing the sick and


    saving lives was never really my dream.


    I don¡¯t have such grand ambitions.


    I initially pursued medicine just to be near you.


    It was my only way to reach you.


    I believed I had to be a great doctor, to stand by your side, care for your loved ones and your children, and most importantly, you.


    ¡±


    At the thought of this, Nicole replied briefly to Jarrod, ¡°Not everyone is like you.


    Some people¡¯s dreams are small and simple.


    They just want to spend a lifetime with someone special, safe, and healthy through the changing seasons.


    ¡±


    ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Jarrod responded with a cold sneer, ¡°Isn¡¯t the future I envisioned also worthwhile?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re better off alone for life because you¡¯re cold-hearted, emotionless, and selfish.


    ¡±


    Jarrod seemed unaffected by Nicole¡¯s harsh words.


    He had always been that type of person, naturally detached from emotional entanglements since birth.


    And Nicole was like a kite that had slipped from his fingers.


    Someone Like him wouldn¡¯t let anything he had marked stray from its intended path.


    A lifetime with just one person, safe and healthy through the seasons.


    Such a dream wasughable to him.


    Both were lost in their own thoughts within the confines of the hospital ward.

 Chapter 2172

    Underneath Jarrod¡¯s outward calm, a storm was raging within.


    He waited until he had enough sway before stating his demands.


    It was clear that the elderly Dora, whose vitality was weakening, wasn¡¯t sufficient for him to trap Nicole by his side.


    Moreover, Dora¡¯s health was more dangerous than Nicole¡¯s, and she might notst more than a few years.


    He needed to secure something more enduring, something more firmly under his control.


    Nicole knew clearly that if they became entangled once more, the oue would likely not be good.


    She had some regrets.


    She should have married Roscoe earlier.


    Roscoe had done so much for her, and the least she could do was spare him further regrets.


    Just then, Jarrod¡¯s phone rang.


    After taking the call, his face turned serious.


    He then came back into the ward and told Nicole, ¡°Rest well.


    I¡¯lle see youter.


    ¡±


    Nicole remained silent, acting as if she hadn¡¯t heard him.


    Jarrod, notpletely reassured, left her in the care of two nurses and warned, ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t try to run.


    You know you can¡¯t escape.


    It¡¯s better if you are obedient.


    We¡¯ll settle our ounts slowly.


    ¡±


    He left a suffocating message before leaving.


    ¡°I will make you agree willingly.


    ¡±


    Nicole stared nkly up at the ceiling.


    When it was time to eat, the nurse came to feed her, and she obediently took her meal.


    She knew she couldn¡¯t afford to weaken her condition further.


    Before she could see Roscoe again, she decided to conserve her strength.


    Jarrod handpicked the nurse, a woman in her forties, who bore a resemnce to Dora in her features.


    Therefore, Nicole had always treated the nurse courteously, seeing her as a mother figure.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, you ate well today.


    Mr.


    Schultz will be d to hear that,¡± the nurse remarked cheerfully as she tidied up the bowl.


    ¡°Do you really need to report back to him about my meals?¡± Nicole asked softly.


    ¡°Yes, he insists we report everything, no matter how unimportant.


    ¡±


    Nicole chuckled lightly.


    ¡°Does he also need to know how many times I use the restroom each day?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Mr.


    Schultz is just very concerned about you.


    ¡± The nurse noticed Nicole¡¯s bad mood and assumed she was upset.


    After all, nobody enjoyed feeling confined.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, it¡¯s clear Mr.


    Schultz really cares about you.


    ¡± The nurse, eager to please, praised Jarrod.


    ¡°When you were unconscious, Mr.


    Schultz was right there by your side, not stepping away even once.


    ¡±


    Nicole responded with a pathetic smile, ¡°If I were to die, he would just lose his toy.


    ¡±


    This remark made the nurse¡¯s heart sink.


    Nicole was stunning, her beauty undiminished even in illness.


    It was disheartening to hear her sound so defeated.


    The nurse, who had only a son and no daughters, felt a maternal affection for Nicole and tried to offer somefort.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, living together means makingpromises.


    It¡¯s not just about his ws.


    Try to see his good sides.


    ¡±


    Nicole responded distrustfully, ¡°His good sides?¡±


    The nurse nodded affirmatively.


    ¡°Yes, you should have seen how worried he was when you wouldn¡¯t wake up.


    A man who truly doesn¡¯t care wouldn¡¯t have shown such concern.


    Some men appear tough on the outside but are soft at heart.


    If you focus more on the positive, life might be sweeter, and who knows, your health might even start to improve.


    ¡±


    ¡°But he doesn¡¯t have any good sides¡­¡± Nicole whispered, her voice tinged with sorrow.


    ¡°I can¡¯t find anything good about him.


    I wish he were dead.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡±


    The nurse hesitated to continue the conversation, shocked by the sentiment.


    How had this seemingly perfect matche to wish death upon each other?

 Chapter 2173

    ¡°If he were gone, things might be better¡­¡± Nicole muttered.


    The nurse squeezed Nicole¡¯s hand tighter and looked around.


    The other nurse who was supposed to relieve her was busy washing dishes, and the bodyguards outside seemed unaware.


    She lowered her voice and advised, ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t talk like that.


    Being kinder can make life more bearable.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡±


    This nurse had apassionate heart.


    Jarrod had instructed both nurses to report every detail, no matter how minor.


    Yet, moved by Nicole¡¯s paleplexion, this nurse felt a surge of empathy for Nicole.


    As long as her colleague was absent, she decided not to ry Nicole¡¯s unfavorable remarks.


    ¡°Miss, if you¡¯re feeling tired, you should rest.


    Do not utter those words, alright?¡± the nurse gently advised Nicole.


    Perhaps it was the nurse¡¯s kind behavior that reminded Nicole of her mother, she looked at the nurse with soft eyes and murmured an agreeable ¡°okay.


    ¡±


    Just then, the other nurse entered the room.


    Thepassionate nurse quickly withdrew her hand from Nicole¡¯s and reverted to a professional detachment, attending to her duties.


    Nicoley back, her gaze fixed on the ceiling, counting the days and pondering when Jarrod would act next.


    What methods would he use this time¡­ It seemed like there wasn¡¯t much left binding her to him¡­


    At the Hampton family residence.


    Vicki still carried a strong smell of blood.


    Her wrists had been treated by the family doctor.


    She had recently attempted to slit her wrists.


    Luckily, the attempt was discovered promptly, and there was no threat to her life.


    It wasn¡¯t deemed appropriate for her to go to the hospital, as such matters should remain out of the public eye.


    Vicki¡¯s wedding with Jarrod was getting closer.


    If the media caught wind of it, there would definitely be a lot of spection.


    This would undoubtedly impact both families.


    Wayne summoned Jarrod over to ask about what had transpired.


    He had tried to get information from Vicki, but she remained silent.


    Jarrod paused before responding, ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.


    ¡±


    Wayne stopped him with a reminder.


    ¡°Jarrod, do you still remember the promise you made to me?¡±


    Observing Jarrod¡¯s silence, Wayne spoke up.


    ¡°I was initially hesitant about Vicki marrying you because, frankly, you don¡¯t love her.


    She insisted so persistently that I eventually had no choice but to give in.


    Jarrod, remember, the Hampton family has treated you well.


    When no one else was willing to take a chance on you, we did.


    Vicki is the child of the woman I love the most, so I¡¯ve always poured her with affection.


    Vicki resembles her mother in appearance and personality.


    Both prioritize emotions above all else, which is why I only asked for one promise from you back then.


    ¡±


    With a meaningful look, Wayne added, ¡°You must not do anything wrong.


    ¡±


    Jarrod responded solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I haven¡¯t forgotten.


    ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.


    ¡± Wayne patted Jarrod on the shoulder, continuing, ¡°A man in your position will inevitably meet many women in social circles.


    Vicki¡¯s mother used to create quite a fuss about it, but she was easy to calm.


    Just make a little effort, and spoil her a bit.


    As long as you don¡¯t bring any of them home, having a few favorites on the side is manageable.


    ¡±


    Wayne knew what he was talking about.


    He hadn¡¯t been faithful to just one woman.


    Understanding the nature of men, he knew there would always be memorable ones.


    Effort was necessary, but the status of the legal wife must remain undisturbed.


    Wayne remembered how Vicki¡¯s mother would fuss, yet he never allowed her to overshadow his legal wife.


    The same rule applied here.


    Additionally, Vicki was raised directly under Bess, Wayne¡¯s legal wife.


    With Wayne¡¯s traditional views, he believed that adhering to certain protocols solidified one¡¯s legitimate ce in the Hampton family.


    Jarrod nodded and spoke firmly.


    ¡°The wedding will go on as nned, but I need amitment from you.


    ¡±


    Wayne stroked his beard and responded firmly, ¡°Go ahead.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2174

    ¡°Don¡¯t harm those around me.


    ¡± Jarrod dered bluntly, ¡°They are mine to manage, under any circumstances.


    ¡±


    Wayne was displeased but didn¡¯t show it.


    After all, there was no reason to ruin the good rtionship between the two families over this.


    Plus, he had been caught up in love affairs before, so he knew the drill.


    While things might seem exciting during the infatuation phase, they lose their sparkle after a few years.


    He assumed it was no biggie.


    ¡°I promise you,¡± Wayne agreed quickly.


    Jarrod then went to see Vicki.


    Lying in bed, Vicki looked pale and weak.


    She waspletely different from Nicole.


    Vicki had been well taken care of since childhood, and though a bit spoiled, she still had a simple mind.


    As a result, her current fragile state was like a delicate flower, evoking a desire in men to protect her.


    However, Jarrod was not swayed by such fragility.


    His experiences had rendered him indifferent to women who seemed delicate and in need of protection.


    Jarrod was drawn to those who were fiery, vibrant, and as captivating as a desert rose, thorny and resilient, yet strikingly beautiful.


    Nicole was the only one who matched this description.


    She was Like a desert rose, and only the experienced traveler would understand its significance.


    ¡°Feeling any better?¡± Jarrod asked as he sat beside the bed.


    Vicki turned her head away, filled with grievance and anger, refusing to talk with him.


    She felt as though she had offered her passionate heart, yet had not been treated well in return.


    What Vicki had forgotten was that she was the one who had initiated their arrangement where Jarrod had made it clear to her that he would not love her.


    People often wanted more and were rarely satisfied.


    Jarrod warned, ¡°Don¡¯t act so impulsively next time.


    You might not always have someone around to save you.


    Don¡¯t ce your life in someone else¡¯s hands.


    It¡¯s not worth it.


    ¡±


    It was surprising to hear such words from a man usually so heartless.


    Jarrod¡¯s look was stern, serving both as a warning and a piece of advice to Vicki.


    After saying that, he


    stood up and added, ¡°Get some rest.


    You need to be well for the wedding.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    As he moved to leave, Vicki suddenly sat up and wrapped her arms around him from behind, pleading, ¡°Don¡¯t leave.


    Jarrod, you¡¯re so heartless.


    You don¡¯t even care about me,¡± she said pitifully.


    Vicki¡¯s eyes were puffy from her tears.


    In the days since Jarrod had been gone, she had been in agony, crying endlessly.


    He hadn¡¯t answered her calls, responded to her lengthy texts, or even picked up when her father tried to reach him.


    This was Vicki¡¯s first real encounter with Jarrod¡¯s coldness.


    When she attempted to slit her wrist, it was her way of trying to get him to return.


    But as the blood began to flow, fear took over.


    She didn¡¯t actually want to die.


    She realized that death would bring only endless loneliness.


    Without Jarrod, she didn¡¯t want to face the void.


    So she called the servants, creating a scene to get medical attention and bandaging, prompting her father to summon Jarrod in anger.


    Jarrod stood unaffected, his athletic figure visible beneath his suit, clearly someone with significant influence in the game of love.


    He gently pushed her hand away, looked down at her, and asked, ¡°Have youe to your senses?¡±


    ¡°IT have, Jarrod.


    ¡± Vicki refrained from saying anything that might upset him.

 Chapter 2175

    She understood the bnce of gains and losses.


    With the wedding approaching, repeating the suicide attempt for sympathy could lead to disgust rather thanpassion.


    Once was already pushing it.


    She wouldn¡¯t dare try it again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you say.


    Just don¡¯t leave me.


    I¡¯ll listen to you in everything,¡± Vicki pleaded, her voice breathless from crying, her face wet with tears, initiating pity in anyone who saw her.


    A wealthy young woman was brought down to such a condition.


    There wasn¡¯t a man who wouldn¡¯t feel a thing.


    And Vicki, with her clean history and tendency to avoid conflicts, appeared even more sympathetic.


    Jarrod was quite pleased.


    He patted her head and said calmly, ¡°Good.


    ¡±


    It waste at night.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Nicoley in her hospital bed, the room lights turned off long ago.


    In the darkness, she gazed up at the ceiling, her eyes wide open.


    Outwardly, she seemed perfectly calm, but internally, she was in chaos.


    The sense of confusion and helplessness overwhelmed her when alone.


    She had to maintain aposed exterior in front of others, while internally she was tormented about how to escape her situation.


    She had already attempted to break free twice, with little sess.


    Whether it was faking her death or trying to flee, she always found herself back where she started.


    Jarrod had her on a string like a kite.


    With just a gentle pull, he could bring her right back.


    And all her attempts to fight back seemed, in retrospect, merelyughable.


    Nicole bitterly thought that even fate seemed to favor him.


    Why? Why did life treat her so unfairly?


    The door creaked open.


    The sound of familiar footsteps caused Nicole¡¯s body to tense instinctively.


    She quickly closed her eyes, pretending to sleep.


    The footsteps stopped beside her bed.


    Nicole felt as though venomous eyes were piercing into her, sending shivers down her spine.


    After a tense silence, Jarrod said, ¡°Nicole, sometimes I wonder, if you really were to die, what would I do¡­¡±


    He apparently didn¡¯t realize she was awake as he spoke these absurd words.


    Then, hisrge hand cast a shadow over her delicate neck.


    For a moment, Nicole was terrified that Jarrod had a murderous intent, that he might actually kill her.


    But then, the footsteps faded away.


    Nicole opened her eyes, her breathing unstable as if she had narrowly escaped an ominous threat.


    She couldn¡¯t remain passive.


    She needed to find Roscoe and attempt to reach out to the nanny responsible for Austin¡¯s care once more.

 Chapter 2176

    Perhaps because she was back under Jarrod¡¯s control, the anxiety within her grew.


    She felt as if a long-concealed secret was on the verge of being revealed.


    She nced at the door.


    Four bodyguards stood outside, and two nurses were switching shifts inside.


    On the bedside, a thermos-held honey water a nurse had prepared for her earlier.


    After taking a sip, an idea began to form in her mind.


    Over the next few days, Jarrod was busy and didn¡¯t visit her for three straight days.


    During this time, Nicole grew quite fond of a particrlypassionate nurse named Le Hunt.


    Le was warm-hearted and sociable.


    Nicole came to get close to Le, and while Le was caring, she was cautious, never intruding into personal matters and always speaking with tact.


    Noticing that Nicole had a good appetite today, Le carefully peeled and sliced fruits, cing them neatly on a te before offering them to Nicole.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, please try this.


    Alec brought them in just this morning.


    I¡¯ve never seen them before.


    He mentioned they¡¯re imported and very good for your health.


    ¡±


    Nicole ate half but couldn¡¯t finish them all.


    ¡°You can have the rest, Le.


    ¡±


    Le hesitated, feeling unworthy to eat such a Luxury.


    These were delicacies she¡¯d never even seen before.


    How could she casually consume them?


    Only after Nicole insisted a few times, mentioning it would spoil if left uneaten, that Le gave in and tried them.


    The fruits had a rich, creamy texture like ice cream, and Le found them incredibly tasty, though she couldn¡¯t quite ce the vor.


    She wanted to take these to her child.


    She felt a slight guilt, knowing her child had never tasted such delicious fruits while she enjoyed them.


    Noticing Le¡¯s expression, Nicole encouraged, ¡°Le, why don¡¯t you take some home for your child to try?¡±


    Le quickly refused.


    ¡°Oh no, I couldn¡¯t.


    I have tasted them.


    I can¡¯t take them home.


    These were specially ordered by Mr.


    Schultz for you to help regain your strength.


    ¡±


    Le¡¯s husband worked as a driver, and together, they used their earnings to support their child¡¯s education and purchase a small apartment measuring around 6@ square meters, which they had taken a loan for.


    It wasn¡¯t extravagant, but at least they had a ce to call home now.


    But the burden of the loan pressed down on Le, forcing her to be extremely thrifty, never allowing herself a moment of rest.


    Her child mostly ate apples, bananas, and pears because Le hesitated to buy unfamiliar fruits from the store.


    The ones they already had were both affordable and nutritious.


    In her heart, Le wished her husband and child could taste such delicious fruits because they might never have the chance to try something so special again in their lives, apart from what their employers had gifted them.


    However, Le held firm to her principles.


    She never took things from her employers¡¯ household without a genuine reason, nor did she blindly ept the employers¡¯ casual kindness.


    She had witnessed many employers who would offer things but Later gossip about her, calling her a country bumpkincking in sophistication.


    Even though Le¡¯s family was far from wealthy, they held their heads high with self-respect.


    Normal food could satisfy their hunger.


    They refused topromise their principles for a mere meal.


    ¡°Le, I genuinely respect you,¡± Nicole reassured her.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t take the fruits, they will just be thrown away, and that would be such a waste.


    ¡±


    Over the past few days, Le had realized Nicole was unlike previous employers.


    Nicole waspassionate and treated the staff with kindness.


    Seeing the desire in Le¡¯s eyes, Nicole added, ¡°You know I don¡¯t have much of an appetite, and I can¡¯t eat too much fruit every day.


    It¡¯s a shame to throw all of this away daily.


    If you don¡¯t mind, please take some back for your family to enjoy.


    ¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2177

    Jarrod had made it clear that the fruit delivered was always fresh, but the hospital room¡¯s temperature wasn¡¯t ideal for storing it, so any leftovers at the end of the day would be thrown away.


    Reflecting on it, Le felt it was a shame to see so much fruit wasted daily.


    After Nicole¡¯s genuine offer, Le realized it would be stubborn to decline.


    She smiled warmly.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Lawrence.


    ¡±


    Nicole assured her it was no trouble at all.


    From that moment, their rtionship deepened.


    The next time Le came to work, she excitedly told Nicole how her son had loved the fruits, dering it the best he¡¯d ever had.


    Le¡¯s words were filled with a simple, infectious joy.


    Nicole looked on with envy.


    ALl she had ever wanted was that simple kind of happiness.


    One afternoon, when the bodyguards were away, Nicole seized the opportunity to ask Le a favor.


    ¡°Le, could you help me by delivering a message?¡±


    ¡°Who should I deliver the message to, Miss Lawrence?¡± Le asked.


    Before her shift began, Le was tasked with closely observing Nicole¡¯s every word and action, reporting everything back to Jarrod.


    This was Alec¡¯s instruction to Le.


    She didn¡¯t dare to disobey, but she would choose what to report during her shifts.


    Nicole answered, ¡°My husband.


    ¡±


    Le was taken aback.


    ¡°Your husband? Then Mr.


    Schultz is¡­¡±


    Nicole exined that she had been forced into this situation by Jarrod, and their rtionship wasplicated.


    Jarrod was determined to tear her and her actual husband apart.


    Telling the whole story of her past with Jarrod would take days, so Nicole simply gave Le the main points.


    In her heart, Roscoe was her only husband, and if she were to marry, it would only be to him.


    Le was shocked to hear this.


    She had always believed Jarrod was Nicole¡¯s husband.


    After all, he had always been there for her, even acknowledging himself as her husband when the doctor asked for the patient¡¯s family.


    So that wasn¡¯t the case¡­ This fragile young Nicole was truly deserving of pity.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the police?¡± Le asked and then felt a bit foolish for even asking.


    Jarrod was no ordinary man.


    Going to the authorities would likely prove useless.


    Nicole offered a wry smile in response.


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried everything possible.


    ¡±


    Seeing Nicole¡¯s drawn, pale face and the sharp contours of her chin, Le felt a surge of sympathy.


    ¡°Then how can I help you?¡±


    Nicole felt a surge of hope.


    She hadn¡¯t nned to deceive Le from the beginning.


    She simply saw kindness in Le and decided to take a chance.


    Surprisingly, her risk seemed to be paying off.


    Le¡¯s kindness allowed Nicole a brief moment of forgiveness toward fate.


    ¡°I believe he¡¯s being treated here as well, but I¡¯m not sure which room.


    Could you please find out where Roscoe, the young master of the Watts family, is staying?¡±


    Nicole suspected Roscoe might be in this hospital because it was the best in Ardlens.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Considering the Watts family¡¯smitment to Roscoe¡¯s well-being, they would naturally choose the best hospital, particrly famous for its orthopedics department.


    The odds were good, about ny percent, that Roscoe was here.

 Chapter 2178

    Le empathized with her but couldn¡¯t promise her message would reach him, simply stating, ¡°Miss Lawrence, I¡¯ll do my best.


    ¡±


    That was enough reassurance for Nicole.


    She held Le¡¯s hand, expressing her gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Le.


    Thank you¡­¡±


    Later, Le continued with her normal activities, heading home after her shift anding back to work the following day.


    Jarrod was unusually careful this time.


    Even the nurses like Le received escorts home from bodyguards, who also watched over them until they returned to work.


    Nicole, however, thought this was likely Alec¡¯s doing.


    Jarrod typically didn¡¯t bother with such details.


    Alec was frustrated.


    After being outsmarted by Nicole twice, he was extra wary around her now.


    Alec struggled to grasp Jarrod¡¯s conflicted feelings for Nicole, a blend of love and hatred, which he found difficult to understand.


    These emotions were new to him.


    Anyway, Jarrod operated on a level beyond his understanding.


    Dayster, Le seized an opportunity.


    She had previously given some home-cooked meals to the driver who took her back and forth.


    The driver appreciated the home-cooked vor, a refreshing change from the usual heavy city meals.


    His respect for Le grew.


    Le prepared more dishes for the driver, which he enjoyed in the car, but heter suffered a stomach upset from some other fast food.


    Le invited the driver to her home for some medicine and rest.


    Given that the drivers responsible formuting nurses like Le weren¡¯t as closely monitored as those for Jarrod, and considering Le was old enough to be their mother, with her husband also at home, they epted her invitation.


    In a moment of opportunity, Le excused herself to go grocery shopping and left the house.


    This time, without a driver tailing her, Le disguised herself with a hat and went back to the hospital.


    She spent some time asking around the men¡¯s ward until she finally found Roscoe¡¯s room.


    Guards were stationed in front of Roscoe¡¯s room.


    She waited for a long time but couldn¡¯t find a chance to get inside.


    Le was determined.


    She wasn¡¯t ready to give up just yet.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Nicole had gone out of her way to secure a top-notch tutor for Le¡¯s son, bypassing a lengthy waitlist that even money couldn¡¯t shorten.


    Nicole¡¯s rmendation convinced the esteemed tutor to offer his tutoring services at no charge.


    It was an opportunity that money alone couldn¡¯t buy.


    Thus, Le felt a strong resolve to assist Nicole today.


    Unable to find a way in, she stepped outside, lost in thought under the second-floor windows.


    At that moment, a child was ying with a remote-controlled ne nearby, sparking an idea in Le.


    She walked up to the child and said, ¡°Hey, could you use your ne to deliver something to that window for me?¡±


    The child agreed without hesitation.


    Le ced a carefully written note into the ne, which the child then expertly flew up to the second-floor window.


    The ne hovered at the windowsill, and the child knocked on the window three times with it, yet no one responded from inside.

 Chapter 2179

    Undeterred, the child knocked a few more times until the window swung open.


    Le glimpsed a handsome, youthful face.


    It radiated a warm charm, quite unlike the unfriendly handsomeness of Jarrod she was ustomed to.


    The man appeared to wheel his chair closer to the window.


    Le found herself staring at the man a little Longer, her thoughts drifting as if she were sizing up a potential son-inw, feeling quite happy for Nicole.


    Such a bright and affable young man seemed perfect for Nicole.


    After all, a pair of somber souls wouldn¡¯t make a happy match.


    Roscoe took the note and nced downward.


    Le waved, catching his attention, and he nodded in response.


    Roscoe quickly wrote a message on a tiny piece of paper, slid it into the toy ne, and attached a couple of fancy choctes to it as a special treat for the child.


    Realizing it was time to leave, Le collected the note, waved goodbye, and left.


    Once home, her heart raced with excitement, relieved to find the driver still resting.


    That afternoon back at the hospital, Le managed to pass the note to Nicole.


    Nicole waited until the quiet of midnight to read the note.


    It was penned in Roscoe¡¯s bold and elegant handwriting.


    ¡°Can¡¯t contact now.


    Working on it.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s heart raced as she read the message.


    ¡°Can¡¯t contact now¡± meant he was unable to connect with Austin.


    Nicole felt a wave of fear.


    It had been days since she had anymunication with Austin or the nanny.


    The nanny had worked for Nicole for years and Likely sensed something was wrong.


    Nicole had instructed the nanny to take Austin overseas immediately if she became unreachable.


    All the preparations were in ce.


    She wondered whether the nanny had already left¡­


    Tossing and turning, Nicoley awake, her mind filled with concerns for Austin and the nanny.


    She hadn¡¯t even noted that Jarrod had been absent for days.


    It was ten dayster when Jarrod finally made his appearance.


    During his absence, Nicole had been moved from her hospital room to one of Jarrod¡¯s vis.


    When Jarrod showed up, there was a noticeable change in him.


    The typically detached man appeared somewhat more approachable.


    His tone and manner were oddly cheerful, which Nicole sensed was not a positive sign.


    Before Nicole could reflect on it more, Jarrod asked, ¡°Are you getting used to it here?¡±


    Ignoring his question, Nicole pressed him, ¡°When are you taking me to see Roscoe? You had promised me.


    ¡±


    At this, Jarrod looked at her and scoffed.


    ¡°I think there¡¯s someone else you¡¯d rather see more than Roscoe.


    ¡±


    Nicole tensed up, asking, ¡°Who?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Jarrod gazed at her, his eyes as deep and dark as the sea.


    Nicole¡¯s anxiety intensified.


    She said once more, her voice shaky, ¡°Cut to the chase, Jarrod.


    Who are you talking about?¡±


    Jarrod stopped teasing.


    With a flick of his fingers, two familiar figures appeared at the top of the staircase.

 Chapter 2180

    The nanny was assisting a little boy as they walked toward Nicole.


    Before the nanny could utter a word, tears streamed down her face.


    ¡°Miss¡­¡±


    The little boy nced at Nicole, hesitantly silent.


    For him, this mother was someone he yearned to love but felt too distant to approach.


    Their time together had been so limited.


    He was familiar only with the nanny and Roscoe, and now, someone iming to be his father had shown up.


    Nicole stood rooted to the spot as if paralyzed.


    How could this happen¡­ How could they be here¡­ At that moment, she wished that it was all just a dream, that none of this was real.


    But it wasn¡¯t a dream.


    Once more, it seemed the heavens remained indifferent to her distress.


    Jarrod stepped closer, gently squatted down, and tenderly ced his hands on the little boy¡¯s shoulders.


    He whispered, ¡°Austin, call her¡±


    ¡°Mom¡¯.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡±


    Austin¡¯s eyes, heavy with longing, opened slightly.


    He had only ever called Nicole ¡°Mom¡± in his dreams.


    Could this dream now being true? He suddenly had both a mom and a dad¡­


    Nicole shivered from head to toe.


    Her fingernails pressed into her palms, drawing blood.


    She had an urge to scream, to let out a wild cry, but she held back, afraid of scaring Austin.


    All she could do was shake like a leaf.


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Austin¡¯s voice wavered.


    Tears began to flood Nicole¡¯s cheeks, quickly overwhelming her.


    Her weeping started with soft sobs and then escted into loud cries.


    ¡°Mm¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    Austin moved closer and embraced Nicole, his tears starting to fall.


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡±


    After a while, Nicole wiped her tears and looked at Austin ¡°Go y with the nanny for a bit.


    Mommy wille find you soon.


    ¡±


    Austin nodded obediently and walked toward the nanny.


    The nanny gave Nicole a look that hinted she had more to say but held back, aware of Jarrod¡¯s watchful


    eyes, and took Austin away.


    Once they were gone, Nicole copsed to the floor, drained of all her strength.


    It was as though her foundational supports had just copsed.


    Utterly devastated, she felt trapped.


    ¡°Jarrod¡­ She called out to him tiredly.


    ¡°Tell me, what do you want? Or rather, what are you nning?¡±


    Jarrod looked at her with a sneer.


    ¡°Nicole, first tell me, whose child is he?¡±


    Jarrod had conducted a long investigation to get some answers.


    He hadn¡¯t been able to ept it until he saw Austin.


    Seeing Austin in the courtyard, his suspicions were cleared.


    That was definitely his child.


    They bore such a striking resemnce that he deemed a paternity test unnecessary.


    Still, to silence any protest from Nicole, Jarrod proceeded with the test, and as expected, the results confirmed it.


    Austin was his son.


    His son, indeed.


    Nicole had secretly borne his child!


    Even with the evidence in hand, Jarrod still demanded confirmation from Nicole.


    He stepped closer, towering over her.


    ¡°Tell me, whose child is this?¡±

 Chapter 2181

    Nicole tensed, then clenched her teeth and answered, ¡°He¡¯s my child, mine alone.


    ¡±


    At this, Jarrod let out a coldugh.


    ¡°Your child, very well!¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s tone grew chilling as he echoed her words.


    ¡°Alec!¡± He called out.


    Alec promptly appeared at the doorway, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, what do you need?¡±


    ¡°Throw that child out of the window!¡± Jarrodmanded, his voice brutal and merciless.


    Alec stood frozen, his body rigid with shock.


    Nicole¡¯s nails wed into the carpet fiercely, one fingernail snapping and bleeding, creating a terrible sight.


    ¡°Are you deaf?¡± Jarrod¡¯s voice was cold.


    ¡°Do it now!¡±


    Alec nodded and said, ¡°Alright.


    ¡± He was prepared to follow orders, no matter how extreme, even if Jarrod demanded he cut out his own heart.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t!¡± Nicole¡¯s scream shattered the silence.


    She couldn¡¯t hold back any Longer.


    Jarrod was pushing her to her limits, forcing her to confess.


    ¡°Jarrod, have you lost your mind?¡± Nicole yelled in a panic.


    ¡°That¡¯s your child! You can¡¯t do this!¡±


    She lunged forward and grabbed at his trouser leg, her grip desperate, her cries muffled by despair.


    ¡°Let Austin go.


    Let him go.


    Take my life instead.


    Just spare Austin¡­ He shouldn¡¯t be raised by someone Like you¡­¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole didn¡¯t want Austin to ept Jarrod¡¯s harsh and twisted upbringing.


    If her child, born amid such struggle, were to be cruel and heartless under Jarrod¡¯s influence,mitting terrible deeds, then she would have preferred her child never existed.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Let him go.


    Let him be free¡­¡± Nicole continued, her sobs violent and unrestrained.


    Jarrod grabbed her out of the blue, his face intense.


    ¡°Nicole, why did you decide to have this child? Was it to harm me, to deal a fatal blow?¡±


    Nicole was baffled by his usations.


    ¡°Then why have him, only to run off with another man?¡± Jarrod¡¯s eyes burned with rage.


    ¡°You want my


    child to call another man father? Do you want to die?¡±


    His hands tightened around her neck, choking her.


    ¡°I wish I could die.


    I truly do.


    Everyone I love is gone.


    I have no reason to live!¡± Nicole¡¯s emotions swung wildly between sobbing and hystericalughter as if she had lost her mind.


    ¡°But he survived.


    He¡¯s just too resilient.


    In my frail, disease-ridden body, his vigor truly frightens me.


    ¡± Nicole was referring to Austin.


    Austin¡¯s birth process was fraught with danger.


    Yet, destined to be born, he miraculously made it through.


    ¡°Jarrod, I despise you.


    I wish you were dead.


    Why can¡¯t you just die? It would be better if you were no longer alive!¡± Nicole was getting more and more emotional.


    ¡°Done pretending?¡± Jarrod said with a cold scoff.


    ¡°Too bad.


    I¡¯m very much alive, thriving in fact.


    And should I die, I¡¯ll make sure youe with me, because I love you so much¡­¡±


    After uttering these words, even Jarrod seemed surprised by them.

 Chapter 2182

    Then, he burst into madughter, looking up.


    ¡°So, Nicole, turns out I damn love you, ha-ha¡­¡±


    A towering figure at six feet two,ughing bitterly, tears flowing down his cheeks.


    He loves her, but her love for him has vanished¡­


    Nicole felt only fear.


    ¡°Is this what you call love? Driving me to the edge? This isn¡¯t love.


    It¡¯s a possessive obsession.


    You are utterly selfish, a scumbag, trash, a bastard¡­¡± Nicole threw caution to the wind.


    With him revealing her secret, she felt like wrecking it all.


    No need to pretend now.


    Jarrod, far from angered by her outburst, actually began to chuckle.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.


    I don¡¯t need your affection, I have my ways.


    ¡± He said firmly, ¡°Nicole, I¡¯m taking the child back.


    ¡±


    This was an outright threat from Jarrod.


    He intended to take the child away from her.


    On the verge of madness, Nicole eximed, ¡°By what right? He¡¯s my child! How can you just take him away?¡±


    Jarrod threw the paternity test at Nicole¡¯s face, his tone icy and merciless.


    ¡°I¡¯m the child¡¯s father,¡± he said.


    ¡°Nicole, you think you can challenge me? What makes you believe you can take the child from me?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Jarrod was not taunting her.


    He wouldn¡¯t need to exert much effort to legally secure custody of the child.


    Nicole¡¯s medical history alone would testify that she wasn¡¯t a fit guardian.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always wanted to leave, to be with that man, right?¡± Jarrod smirked a little, nodding at the door.


    ¡°There¡¯s the door.


    You can leave right now.


    ¡±


    How could Nicole leave? Walking through that door meant fully abandoning Austin and giving up herst chance.


    Sitting on the floor, Nicole stared at the paternity report, which revealed a 99.


    99% match, a cruel irony.


    Was this child really what Jarrod wanted? No, she suspected the child was just another way for him to control her.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes zed over as she managed a bitter smile.


    ¡°Jarrod, are you trying to destroy me?¡±


    Those words pierced Jarrod like a knife to the heart.


    He felt as if something was hollowing him out, corroding him from the inside.


    His love for her was real, but so was his hatred.


    Why did she always have to be like a venomous creature, always striking out to wound him?


    He looked at her coldly.


    ¡°Do you want to see your mother?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s empty heart fluttered weakly.


    Slowly, she turned her head to him like a puppet and let out her words, one by one.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Your mother¡¯s alive,¡± Jarrod stated.


    Just hearing these words, Nicole deted like a punctured balloon, all her resistance and defiance vanishing instantly.


    Jarrod held all the cards now.


    Her son and her mother.


    Nicole was lifted into Jarrod¡¯s arms like a limp doll, her head resting under his chin as he inhaled her scent, the very one he had longed to inhale.


    ¡°Nicole, you know what I want.


    Stop being so stubborn, okay?¡±


    Even the doll-like her, held in his arms, could turn his heart, hard as stone, into aplete mess.


    Jarrod ki*sed her hair fervently, his voice raspy.


    ¡°Do you want me to surrender? I will.


    Just don¡¯t run away anymore.


    Never again.


    ¡±


    For the first time, Jarrod had yielded.


    Even with two trump cards, he felt utterly powerless against Nicole.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The idea that she might not be his, that she could leave at any moment, left him on edge.


    Locating Austin brought relief to Jarrod.


    With Austin, he assumed Nicole wouldn¡¯t run away.


    She would be with him forever.

 Chapter 2183

    A sleek ck car sped down the asphalt road.


    Nicole stared nkly out the window, her eyes reflecting the cold winter night and her own sense of destion.


    From the moment she stepped into the car, she knew things had reached a point of no return.


    She felt paralyzed, unable to process anything until she saw her mother.


    Her thoughts were a jumbled mess, her mind a chaotic whirl that felt simultaneously full and empty.


    Nicole felt like she was losing herself, as if she was suffering from schizophrenia.


    She had so many thoughts, yet none seemed to be her own.


    It wasn¡¯t until Nicole reached the sanatorium that she realized just how close her mother had always been.


    Nicole approached step by step, stopping short of the room.


    What awaited her on the other side was unimaginable, and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to face it.


    The mother she thought had died long ago was still alive.


    Nicole stood frozen, dreading that this might be a cruel dream, and that behind that door, she would find nothing.


    She was afraid the hope she¡¯d clung to shattered once more.


    Nicole felt numb as Jarrod held her hand and guided her forward.


    That changed when the door swung open.


    Dora sat on the hospital bed, calmly watching TV, unfazed by their arrival.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Tears poured down Nicole¡¯s face as she rushed forward to embrace Dora.


    ¡°Mom¡­ Mommy¡­¡± Nicole cried, holding Dora tightly, but Dora seemed as lifeless as a mannequin, not even flinching.


    Nicole slowly realized something was terribly wrong.


    She shook her mother¡¯s shoulders, her voice rising with urgency.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Do you recognize me? I¡¯m Nicole, your Nicole¡­


    Finally, Dora moved but only slightly, murmuring incoherently and drooling from the corner of her mouth.


    Trembling, Nicole looked to Jarrod through her tears, asking, ¡°What happened to my mom?¡±


    Nicole had always appeared strong, especially around Jarrod, like an unwavering warrior.


    This kind of vulnerability was rare.


    Jarrod felt a painful tightness in his chest and was tempted to reach out and hold her.


    Instead, he said softly, ¡°The fact that she woke up is already a miracle¡­¡±


    That simple statement conveyed everything.


    Dora had regained consciousness after being dered brain-dead, so it was unreasonable to expect her to function like she once had.


    In the years before, Dora was confined to bed, only blinking asionally, unable to move any other part of her body.


    Eventually, Jarrod secured top-notch doctors and arranged for Dora¡¯s care at the best facility.


    With continuous treatment, she could move her hands and feet and even sit up.


    Watching TV was part of Dora¡¯s rehabilitation, meant to stimte her brain, but it seemed to make little difference.


    Dora remained unresponsive.


    Nicole gazed at her mother¡¯s familiar face, and memories long suppressed flooded her mind.


    The kitchen glowed warmly, steam rising from the pot on the stove, her mother cooking while her father set the table.


    When Nicole came home, their faces lit up with joy.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2184

    ¡°Nicole is back¡­¡± Their voices were filled with warmth and happiness.


    Another wave of memories came flooding back.


    She remembered her father in his study, themp burningte into the night, and her mother bringing out a bowl of soup that went mostly untouched.


    Her mother stood there, worry etched across her face.


    This was around the time Jarrod had started his attacks on the Lawrence family.


    Back then, Nicole believed that as long as they stayed united, they could handle anything together.


    In the worst case, they might go bankrupt, but she could find work and help support her parents.


    But she hadn¡¯t considered there could be a fate worse than that.


    Before long, her father ended up in the hospital, and her mother, who once seemed gentle and caring, was now staying up all night to care for him and snapping at Nicole under the strain of the rumors and her father¡¯s illness.


    When Dora pped Nicole, it hit Dora just as hard.


    She couldn¡¯tprehend how her daughter could end up being someone¡¯s mistress.


    Her spirit was crushed, and she couldn¡¯t bear to face Wesson in the hospital bed.


    Sensing the looming disaster, Wesson called Nicole the night before.


    ¡°Nicole, if I don¡¯t make it, you have to stay strong.


    Take care of yourself and look after your mother.


    ¡±


    Nicole broke down in tears.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t say that.


    We¡¯ll be fine.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Even if we have to let thepany go, we can pay off our debts little by little until they¡¯re gone.


    ¡± Then, she said naively, ¡°The three of us can live simply.


    We¡¯ll be together, and we can handle anything¡­¡±


    The next day, Nicole found her father¡¯s body lying in a pool of blood, his skull crushed and his leg missing.


    The once-pristine golden floor that represented her family¡¯s legacy was drenched in blood.


    With her father gone, it felt like the world hade crashing down.


    Nicole had vowed to take care of her mother, but she ultimately failed.


    The sight of Dora weighed on Nicole like chains that kept her tightly bound.


    Jarrod ced a hand on Nicole¡¯s shoulder, trying to offerfort.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Nicole shrieked.


    To her, that hand was stained with her family¡¯s blood.


    Jarrod¡¯s hand hovered in the air, his face contorted with frustration.


    Nicole¡¯s disgust and hatred toward him were deeply rooted.


    Nicole failed to understand why Jarrod couldn¡¯t just leave her alone.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good for you to be so scared of me, especially since we¡¯re going to have to live together,¡± Jarrod said with a twisted smile, his eyes darkened with a menacing re.


    At his words, Nicole scoffed.


    ¡°Have you ever seen enemies live together, Jarrod? You¡¯re out of your mind.


    ¡±


    Jarrod replied icily, ¡°It¡¯s a miracle that I¡¯ve managed to keep my sanity all these years.


    ¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    In truth, he felt he had already lost it long ago.


    After Nicole sneaked away, he spent many sleepless nights overwhelmed with anger and fear, dreading that she might vanish from his world for good.

 Chapter 2185

    The loneliness dragged him deeper, like sinking into quicksand.


    Nicole herself felt she might lose her grip on reality.


    Her thoughts churned as if her head would explode.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel despicable? You hid my mother and found Austin, using them as pawns to control me.


    ¡±


    ¡°Despicable?¡± Jarrod scoffed icily.


    ¡°Maybe I am, but only because you pushed me to it!¡±


    Nicole hung her head, numb to his words.


    Jarrod grabbed her chin, forcing her to meet his gaze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you realize I could crush you like an ant? Yet, how did you treat me? You stabbed me and stole documents to have me locked up.


    You tried to kill me.


    And still, I¡¯ve spared you, time and again.


    While you were cooing with another man, I couldn¡¯t sleep and searched frantically for you.


    Do you even have a heart, Nicole? Did you ever think of me while you reveled in those happy moments?¡±


    Jarrod trembled with rage as he spoke.


    Despite everything, he still couldn¡¯t force herpliance.


    He fixed his intense gaze on her, as if wanting to absorb her entirely.


    He loved and hated her simultaneously, torn apart by his emotions.


    ¡°I hate you¡­ I hate you¡­¡± Nicole sobbed, her voice muffled.


    Jarrod pulled Nicole into his arms, and she immediately screamed, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Don¡¯t, don¡¯t! Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    She pounded on his chest with all her might, but her blows felt Like soft rain to him, barely noticeable.


    With determination, Jarrod drew her into his arms, holding her tightly, almost to the point of breaking her delicate frame.


    A tear rolled down Jarrod¡¯s cheek, wetting hisshes.


    ¡°I hate you too, Nicole.


    Just as much as you hate me.


    But I can¡¯t help it¡­¡±


    Why couldn¡¯t she just submit for once? Was that really too much to ask? If he didn¡¯t stand firm, she¡¯d avoid him like the gue.


    If he didn¡¯t act despicably, she¡¯d be gone for good.


    Jarrod leaned in, pressing his lips against hers roughly.


    For him, possession was enough, even if love wascking.


    Nicole struggled to pull away, tears streaming down her face like a river breaking its dam.


    ¡°Jarrod, don¡¯t touch me¡­ Not here.


    ¡± This scene was a throwback to the beginning, back in her father¡¯s hospital room, when Jarrod had acted just as callously.


    He ignored her parents, decency, and humanity, acting like an animal.


    Jarrod looked down at the trembling Nicole and realized he couldn¡¯t keep going.


    He lifted her into his arms and carried her out of the hospital room.


    Once inside the car, Nicole curled into a corner, sobbing as if trying to cry out every tear she had.


    If it were just Austin, maybe she could endure.


    But she had her mother to consider.


    She would do anything to protect them, even if it cost her life.


    Wasn¡¯t fate just cruel? How could it be so unfair to her?


    Jarrod brought Nicole back to the Oasis Apartment, and she felt like she was returning to a cage.


    Nicole stood hesitantly at the doorstep, unable to move forward.


    Jarrod nced back, his lips curling into a sneer.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Think the ce you once lived in is dirty?¡±


    Nicole tried to muster her courage, but the thought of stepping inside terrified her.


    It meant continuing herplicated, tangled rtionship with Jarrod.


    She stared at him from the doorway and said coldly, ¡°I want to see Austin.


    He¡¯s not well.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s expression turned icy.


    ¡°You know he¡¯s not well? Then you hid him out there for so long?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jarrod had been too preupied searching for Nicole to get Austin checked since his return.


    Jarrod didn¡¯t have strong feelings for Austin.


    Jarrod¡¯s father had ruled with a heavy hand, and affection in the Schultz family was always scarce.


    So, Jarrod resorted to his father¡¯s strict standards, not knowing how normal families functioned.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t use a belt for small mistakes like his father had.


    Austin looked so delicate that even a belt could prove fatal.

 Chapter 2186

    With that in mind, Jarrod resolved to arrange a full medical checkup for Austin the next day.


    Jarrod turned to Nicole with a cold expression and said, ¡°You hid him away, unable to give him a decent life, and now he¡¯s so fragile.


    I don¡¯t think you¡¯re fit to raise this child.


    ¡±


    Jarrod assumed Austin¡¯s pallor was due to malnutrition, unaware of the serious illness Austin faced.


    Nicole¡¯s anger erupted.


    She snatched off her shoe and hurled it at Jarrod, striking him on the shoulder.


    ¡°What do you know, Jarrod!¡± she spat, ring at him with a deep, swirling hatred.


    Though the impact was minor to Jarrod, his pride couldn¡¯t tolerate such a challenge.


    His expression hardened as he scoffed.


    ¡°What do I know? I know about you cavorting with another man while leaving my son somewhere else with a nanny.


    ¡±


    He jabbed a finger at her face, his voice venomous.


    ¡°Nicole, just for that, you don¡¯t stand a chance of winning custody!¡±


    ¡°Why should I hide?¡± Nicoleughed heartily as if the question was the punchline of a joke.


    ¡°Jarrod, why on earth should I hide?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s expression contorted with frustration as he faced her, knowing the reasons all too well but refusing to admit his faults.


    To him, Nicole was meant to be his, regardless of the time passed or their distance apart.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been so overbearing, would I really need to hide?¡±


    Nicole fixed him with a steady gaze.


    ¡°Tell me, do you actually love Austin as a father, or is there some ulterior motive?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jarrod clenched his fists, his silence a testament to his undeniable intent to keep Nicole by his side at any cost.


    ¡°You know very well in your heart, don¡¯t you?¡± Nicole sneered, her resolve hardening.


    ¡°I won¡¯t relinquish custody of my child.


    I¡¯ll gather all the evidence I need and see you in court!¡±


    Jarrod almostughed at the challenge.


    ¡°Suing me? Nicole, you¡¯re in over your head.


    ¡±


    But Nicole merely smiled, undeterred.


    ¡°Life is a constant battle, Jarrod.


    Remember the glory you once imed? Look at you now.


    This is my victory.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s face turned pale.


    Nicole¡¯s words emphasized how the Schultz family¡¯s fortunes had waned since the heights he had once restored upon his return.


    The Schultz Group, rocked by Nicole¡¯s relentless maneuvers, had slipped from the top ten, leaving Jarrod desperate for an alliance with the Hampton family to reim their former glory.


    Yet, with billions still at


    his disposal, squashing Nicole seemed as effortless as crushing an ant underfoot.


    Reading the contempt in his eyes, Nicole retorted boldly, ¡°Even a starved camel isrger than a horse, and even if you¡¯re now a hundred, a thousand times stronger than me, I fear you not.


    I have nothing to lose.


    ¡±


    Tragically, both her child and her ailing mother were under Jarrod¡¯s control.


    Nicole had tried to persuade Dora to leave with her, but Dora, lost to consciousness, refused to abandon the sanctuary of the sanatorium.


    That sanatorium had be a fortress for her unresponsive mother.


    Left with no other option, Nicole braced herself to meet the challenge, even at the risk of failure.


    After all, what more did she have to lose? She knew Roscoe shared her resolve.


    ¡°Roscoe and I are serious.


    I¡¯ve epted his proposal.


    In my heart, he¡¯s already my husband,¡± Nicole dered with conviction.


    With those words, she vowed never to step into the Oasis Apartment, this prison.


    Suddenly, a muffled ¡°Bang¡± echoed ominously.


    Jarrod¡¯s face flushed with rage as he threw themp beside him forcefully.

 Chapter 2187

    It crashed into the mirror-like TV wall, emitting a thunderous crash as both themp and the LCD TV shattered into pieces.


    After letting off steam, Jarrod left the chaos of the room behind.


    Nothing, and no one, was beyond his control.


    Nicole fled the Oasis Apartment and took a taxi, as if running away.


    The driver nced at her disheveled state.


    ¡°Where to, miss?¡± he asked.


    ¡°The hospital,¡± Nicole answered firmly.


    The driver wasted no time, getting her swiftly to the hospital.


    Nicole exited the taxi and made her way directly to Roscoe¡¯s ward Le had mentioned before.


    On the second floor, guards arranged by the Watts family blocked the entrance, preventing Nicole from getting in.


    Rather than causing a scene with the guards, Nicole stood outside and called out, ¡°Roscoe, Roscoe¡­¡±


    The guards stood there in shock, not expecting her to pull such a stunt.


    They were utterly perplexed, determined not to let anyone disturb Roscoe.


    Currently, Roscoe was embroiled in a standoff with his family.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The Watts family insisted that he needed treatment abroad, yet he resolutely refused.


    It wasn¡¯t about the cost.


    Rather, the treatment would require a month, and Roscoe couldn¡¯t spare the time right now.


    Moreover, he was certain that Nicole woulde looking for him.


    Amidst the mor outside, a reflective Roscoe smiled.


    Pushing open the door, he limped toward Nicole, masking his pain to keep her from worrying.


    At the doorway, the guards were trying to drag Nicole away from the ward.


    ¡°Enough with themotion.


    Keep it up, and I might just lose my temper!¡± a tall man barked rudely.


    Unfazed, Nicole stood her ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m not troubling you.


    I¡¯m just calling him.


    If he chooses toe out to see me, that¡¯s on him, not you.


    ¡±


    The guard,cking any sense, blurted out roughly, ¡°Cut the chatter and back off, or I¡¯ll really get physical.


    ¡±


    He even raised his hand, poised to strike.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Roscoe intervened from behind, his tone authoritative yet devoid of anger.


    ¡°Apologize to her.


    ¡±


    The guard was momentarily taken aback, not used to seeing Roscoe disy such power.


    He quickly bowed and offered an apology.


    ¡°Sorry, miss.


    ¡±


    Roscoe confidently took Nicole¡¯s hand and led her into the ward, with the guards not daring to say another word.


    The Watts family had a strict rule about visitors, especially if they weren¡¯t family.


    But they also made it clear not to upset Roscoe, as his mood mattered a lot.


    Taking Nicole¡¯s hand while walking into the ward, Roscoe immediately asked, ¡°Have you been eating properly?¡±


    Then, noticing her wrist felt thinner as he touched it, he expressed his concern, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve lost weight.


    ¡± He recalled his previous efforts to help her maintain a healthy weight.


    Nicole couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer.


    Roscoe¡¯s concerns were always so personal, always centered on her well-being.


    And he had a unique way of perceiving her emotional state right away.

 Chapter 2188

    ¡°I have,¡± Nicole responded, though it wasn¡¯t entirely true.


    She had been eating because Jarrod insisted, and she forced herself to eat to remain strong and look for a way out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Austin and Dora.


    We¡¯ll figure it out together,¡±


    Roscoe reassured her.


    Nicole was surprised, not expecting Roscoe to already know about the issues involving Austin and Dora.


    Roscoe had his own sources within the Watts family.


    His father¡¯s assistant once owed him a favor.


    At that time, the assistant¡¯s child had a rare and costly illness, and he couldn¡¯t afford to show his distress since he relied on his sry for medical bills.


    Roscoe offered to help when he overheard the assistant talking on the phone.


    Roscoe even suggested a traditional doctor for his child¡¯s condition.


    Once the assistant¡¯s child recovered, his perception of Roscoe significantly improved.


    Among the youngsters of the Watts family, Roscoe was considered capable and serious, despite being an illegitimate child.


    The assistant treated Roscoe with respect, knowing Roscoe might lead the Watts family someday.


    The assistant assumed he wouldn¡¯t suffer any loss if he had helped Roscoe and Roscoe didn¡¯t make it.


    So, upon Roscoe¡¯s return this time, much of the information Roscoe gathered came from the assistant.


    Roscoe assured Nicole, looking into her eyes to rify her confusion, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I have my own allies within the Watts family.


    They wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to harm me.


    ¡±


    Nicole noticed that Roscoe¡¯s movements were somewhat clumsy, and his wrist was marked by a deep scar, a lingering reminder of the harsh punishment imposed by Roscoe¡¯s father.


    It seemed Roscoe was less concerned about his legs, but his hands were crucial.


    They were meant to heal and save Lives.


    Nicole¡¯s heart ached witnessing him struggle to lift heavy objects.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her voice trembled as she asked, ¡°Roscoe, are you nning to get treatment?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Roscoe replied casually, showing little concern for his injury.


    He even pulled his sleeve down to cover the noticeable scar out of Nicole¡¯s sight.


    Nicole¡¯s heart ached, and she hesitantly asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t this your final chance?¡± Jarrod had mentioned that Roscoe¡¯s missing this opportunity could mean no hope for recovery, beyond even divine help.


    Jarrod taunted, curious to see how Roscoe would decide this time.


    He wondered whether Roscoe would


    remain and fight a losing battle, or ept a more ordinary Life.


    Realizing he couldn¡¯t keep it from Nicole, Roscoe gently touched her head, reassuring her, ¡°It¡¯s okay.


    It¡¯s not as serious as you think.


    I can still hold you.


    ¡±


    Roscoe embraced Nicole firmly, his voice soft.


    ¡°Nicole, it means a lot that you¡¯re concerned about me.


    ¡±


    Encircled in his arms, Nicole felt hisforting warmth.


    To her, Roscoe was like a small sun, endlessly emanating warmth.


    But she felt like a burden to him.


    Roscoe was such a skilled doctor who could have had a bright future even without the Watts family¡¯s influence.


    Even if the Lawrence family hadn¡¯t initially supported Roscoe, the Watts family would have recognized him eventually, ensuring his status as a young master with an inheritance well beyond ordinary reach.


    No matter the life he had encountered, it would not have been too challenging.


    Yet, he had chosen the most difficult path.


    He decided to stay by her side, enduring numerous hardships.


    Whenever Nicole wavered, Roscoe would immediately sense it, reassuring her, ¡°Nicole, you can¡¯t leave me behind.


    I¡¯ll always be your little puppy.


    ¡±


    The term ¡°Little puppy¡± came about while they were watching a TV show where young, loyal boyfriends were likened to loyal dogs.

 Chapter 2189

    Roscoe had joked with Nicole, dering he would be her little puppy for life.


    With tears welling up, Nicole understood that love was never a bnced transaction.


    One often gave more than the other, yet if that giving brought joy and was perceived as happiness, it signified a valuable contribution.


    Thus, Nicole simply needed to respond to her little puppy.


    Nicole raised her hand, affectionately ruffled Roscoe¡¯s hair, and affirmed, ¡°I won¡¯t leave you behind.


    Things will get better for us.


    ¡±


    At the Watts family mansion.


    Jarrod sat on the sofa, his leg casually resting on the coffee table.


    ¡°Mr.


    Watts, remember what you promised me?¡± he asked, clearly displeased.


    Back then, understanding the tight spot the Watts family was in, Jarrod had shown them mercy and left Roscoe¡¯s father, Miguel, an exit route.


    Miguel had been so grateful that he repeatedly expressed his thanks, vowing to ensure Roscoe would part ways with Nicole by any means necessary.


    Truth be told, Jarrod¡¯s motives weren¡¯t dignified.


    He wasn¡¯t interested in preserving another family¡¯s legacy.


    He¡¯d rather see Nicole and Roscoe part on bitter terms than let Roscoe be a lingering memory in Nicole¡¯s mind if Roscoe passed away.


    He aimed to witness the lovers turn against each other with hate.


    That way, he could keep Nicole by his side.


    Jarrod wouldn¡¯t let Roscoe leave asting impression on Nicole¡¯s heart.


    Miguel was annoyed by Jarrod¡¯s arrogance but had no choice but to tolerate it, lowering his head to reply, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, I¡¯ve kept an eye on Roscoe, but I couldn¡¯t prevent Miss Lawrence from reaching out to him.


    After all, I didn¡¯t raise Roscoe.


    There¡¯s a natural distance between him and me, and I can¡¯t afford to upset him too much, right?¡±


    Miguel¡¯s response was a clear attempt to avoid ountability.


    He was evidently trying to disassociate himself, looking to cut ties.


    Regardless of Roscoe¡¯s preferences for women, as long as the woman Roscoe chose could secure the Watts family legacy, Miguel was unconcerned about her background.


    Miguel nned to distract Roscoe with young, attractive secretaries.


    He wasn¡¯t concerned about Roscoe¡¯s loyalty.


    To Miguel, Roscoe was just a means to carry on the family legacy.


    But now, with Roscoe as his sole heir, he couldn¡¯t just watch the vast family fortune potentially fall into the hands of other rtives.


    Therefore, he had to handle matters involving Roscoe with extra care.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jarrod responded with a cold scoff, ¡°Mr.


    Watts, are you trying to y games me? You weren¡¯t saying this when you knelt before me.


    I shouldn¡¯t have shown mercy back then.


    ¡±


    Miguel, an expert at navigating political games even when he was ¡°up to his neck,¡± didn¡¯t show any shame even when his tactics were exposed.


    He stroked his beard and replied with a cunning smile, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, we¡¯re still very grateful for your tip about Roscoe¡¯s whereabouts.


    Rest assured, we¡¯re not ungrateful.


    If you need anything from the Watts family, just say the word, and we¡¯ll be at your service without hesitation.


    ¡±


    His polished words, however, essentially meant aplete betrayal.


    He clearly had no further interest in meddling with Roscoe¡¯s personal life.


    ¡°Bang!¡± With a forceful p, Jarrod sent the ss flying, striking a decorative vase behind Miguel.

 Chapter 2190

    The vase, a valuable artifact worth millions, shattered instantly.


    Miguel¡¯s face soured, but he contained himself and remained silent.


    He understood Jarrod was furious and needed to express his anger.


    ¡°Mr.


    Watts, now that the Watts family has an heir, do you think you can challenge me?¡± Jarrod questioned.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Miguel couldn¡¯t openly admit it, feeling internal fury, yet he cautiously replied, ¡°Not at all.


    We¡¯ve never had such thoughts ¡°


    ¡°I think that¡¯s exactly what you thought!¡± Jarrod responded with a chillingugh.


    ¡°But remember, just as I was able to secure your family¡¯s future, I can just as easily end it.


    I clearly have that power.


    ¡±


    Miguel trembled with fear.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, please understand, Roscoe¡¯s my only heir now.


    We will exhaust the Watts family¡¯s resources if necessary to protect him.


    ¡±


    He then added with a diplomatic smile, ¡°Let¡¯s avoid discussions that could damage our connection.


    We ook forward to continued coboration.


    I assure you, any dealings with the Schultz family will be especially advantageous to you from now on.


    ¡±


    The state of the Watts family was not much better than that of Jarrod¡¯s Schultz Group.


    However, with the family line nearly severed, thepany¡¯s strength diminished, and each member had their own interests, all seeking a share of the Watts family wealth.


    Miguel was well aware that many were just biding their time until his death to risk their ims on the estate.


    Despite his advancing age and the pressures, he saw Roscoe, whom he had previously underestimated, as a new hope.


    Therefore, he was prepared to do whatever it took to ensure Roscoe¡¯s safety until his mission wasplete.


    Jarrod smirked.


    ¡°I doubt your wish to carry on the family legacy wille true.


    ¡±


    Jarrod wasn¡¯t in the mood for a verbal duel with Miguel.


    Their thoughts were simply too different.


    Jarrod could go after the Watts family, but it wasn¡¯t worth the trouble.


    It would drain his resources and waste precious time.


    ¡°Mr.


    Watts, you weren¡¯t aware that the woman your son loves has fallen gravely ill.


    Her health is declining rapidly, leaving her unable to bear children,¡± Jarrod said to Miguel.


    Miguel was taken aback.


    He had noticed that Nicole was older than Roscoe but thought it was manageable.


    After all, age didn¡¯t matter as long as she could have children.


    At just under thirty, it was hard for Miguel to believe that Nicole couldn¡¯t have children.


    Jarrod¡¯s


    revtion made him rethink everything.


    Jarrod continued, ¡°You know your son well.


    He¡¯s a devoted man who would never betray the woman he loves by having children with someone else.


    ¡±


    Miguel knew this to be true.


    Roscoe was so determined and loyal that changing his mind would be nearly impossible.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have stood his ground against the Schultz family so stubbornly.


    But if Nicole really couldn¡¯t have children, he needed to consider other possibilities.


    There had to be another option.


    Miguel¡¯s aged eyes gleamed sharply as he looked at Jarrod.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, my efforts alone won¡¯t be enough.


    We need your cooperation to have Miss Lawrencee back.


    What do you say?¡±


    Jarrod knew Miguel had decided.


    Pleased with the oue, he stood up and dered, ¡°Of course, Mr.


    Watts.


    We don¡¯t need to be rivals.


    If we work together, the future will be better for both of us.


    ¡±


    ¡°Of course.


    ¡± Miguel nodded respectfully but remained cautious.


    Despite Jarrod¡¯s words, he¡¯d already excluded the Watts family from future partnerships.


    Miguel was simply too sly.


    After leaving, Jarrod began pondering ways to force Nicole back to his side.


    She had turned prickly and now resented him fiercely.

 Chapter 2191

    Just as he was deep in thought, his phone rang.


    It was the maid from the vi.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, your son is running a high fever.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    It seems serious.


    He¡¯s passed out!¡± she said, her voice trembling.


    Austin¡¯s frail image crossed Jarrod¡¯s mind, making him wonder how Austin could be so delicate that a simple fever could make him faint.


    The maid continued urgently, ¡°The nanny caring for him is crying and begging to take him to the hospital.


    What should I do?¡±


    The maid didn¡¯t dare to make decisions on her own, being just a servant responsible for Austin¡¯s daily needs.


    The bodyguards outside wouldn¡¯t let Austin leave.


    If the manny hadn¡¯t knelt down to emphasize the gravity of the situation, the maid wouldn¡¯t have made the call.


    Jarrodmanded without hesitation, ¡°Get the family doctor to take a look.


    Hold on!¡±


    He thought of something and quickly said, ¡°Hand the phone to the nanny and let her make one call.


    Stay close by and keep track of the time.


    ¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.


    ¡± The maid was puzzled by Jarrod¡¯s sudden change of n, but she had to follow his orders.


    She hurried upstairs, handed the phone to the nanny who was caring for Austin, and ryed, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz said you can make a call.


    ¡±


    The nanny, confused, asked nervously, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Mr.


    Schultz sent us to the hospital yet? Austin is so ill¡­¡±


    The maid saw Austin¡¯s flushed face and felt a pang of guilt but couldn¡¯t help.


    ¡°This is his order.


    Are you going to make the call or not?¡± she asked firmly.


    ¡°Yes.


    .


    Yes, I¡¯ll call,¡± the nanny replied through gritted teeth.


    She knew Jarrod was forcing her to call Nicole.


    She had told Austin before that they needed to behave, avoid causing trouble, and not make Nicole worry about them.


    The nanny never expected Austin to bear her words in mind and endure his difort in silence until he fainted from a high fever.


    Terrified, the manny abandoned her hesitation and called Nicole immediately.


    Nicole answered quickly, and hearing her voice, the nanny broke into tears.


    ¡°Miss, Austin¡­¡±


    Nicole stood up in shock.


    ¡°What happened to Austin?¡±


    ¡°Austin¡¯s running a high fever, and he¡¯s passed out.


    Mr.


    Jarrod hasn¡¯t taken us to the hospital.


    ¡± the nanny said between sobs.


    Nicole¡¯s chest tightened.


    After Nicole hung up, Roscoe noticed her worried expression.


    ¡°Is something wrong with Austin?¡± he asked.


    Nicole nodded and said, ¡°Austin has a fever.


    ¡±


    Without hesitation, Roscoe tried to remove his IV.


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you to check on him.


    ¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Nicole stopped him from pulling out the needle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.


    Keep getting the infusion.


    I¡¯ll handle this myself.


    ¡±


    Nicole was concerned that if Roscoe went with her, Jarrod, unpredictable as ever, could further dy Austin¡¯s treatment.


    Nicole, filled with worry, reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Roscoe.


    I won¡¯t let Jarrod intimidate me anymore.


    I¡¯ll stand up to him.


    ¡±


    She urged Roscoe, ¡°Focus on your recovery.


    Once you¡¯re better, we¡¯ll hire awyer and fight to get Austin back.


    ¡±


    Seeing how determined Nicole was, Roscoe grasped his presence would only worsen the situation.


    ¡°Go quickly.


    Take care of Austin.


    I¡¯ll stay here.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2192

    ¡°Alright.


    Nicole left immediately, driving the car Roscoe had arranged for her.


    ¡±


    Nicole arrived at the vi to find the guards at the door expecting her.


    They let her through with little resistance.


    As Nicole was about to head upstairs, she noticed Jarrod waiting at the top, seemingly expecting her.


    Her anger red up, and she couldn¡¯t help but p him hard.


    ¡°Jarrod, are you even human? How could you do this to Austin?¡±


    She raised her hand for another strike, but Jarrod seized her wrist, sneering, ¡°So you¡¯ve decided toe back? Didn¡¯t get too cozy with your lover?¡±


    Nicole rolled her eyes.


    Jarrod was being entirely unreasonable, ming her when he was the one who had kept her from seeing Austin.


    Nicole was furious, but her worry for Austin outweighed her anger, and she didn¡¯t want to escte things with Jarrod.


    ¡°Let go of me, Jarrod.


    I need to get Austin to the hospital!¡± she insisted.


    Surprisingly, Jarrod didn¡¯t argue with her, loosening his grip and letting her go upstairs.


    Pushing the door open, Nicole found Austin lying on the bed, with the nanny by his side.


    ¡°How¡¯s Austin ¡°Nicole¡¯s voice caught in her throat at the sight of the frail child.


    The nanny turned to Nicole and gently squeezed her hand.


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry.


    His temperature is already dropping.


    The doctor just gave him a shot to bring down the fever.


    ¡±


    Only then did Nicole notice that fever-reducing patches covered Austin¡¯s forehead and underarms.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His face looked more rxed, his expression less troubled as he slept.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Nicole asked, confused.


    Wasn¡¯t Jarrod against taking Austin to a doctor?


    For years, every time Nicole heard about Austin being ill, she couldn¡¯t sleep or eat properly.


    Although she and Austin hadn¡¯t much time together and the emotional distance often kept her from reaching out, she was always deeply concerned for him.


    She worried she wouldn¡¯t have enough time to see him grow up.


    ¡°It was Mr.


    Schultz who arranged for the doctor,¡± the nanny exined.


    She had also thought Jarrod wouldn¡¯t allow it, but after she made the call, Jarrod surprisingly agreed and had the doctor visit to treat Austin¡¯s fever.


    The nanny, having apanied Austin through simr episodes over the years, recognized the doctor¡¯spetence.


    Within a few moments, the doctor identified Austin¡¯s heart problem, administered an antipyretic injection, and applied fever-reducing patches.


    After leaving, the doctor seemed to have shared something with Jarrod, as Jarrod¡¯s expression grew more serious when he came back to check on Austin before leaving again.


    Upon hearing the nanny¡¯s ount, Nicole realized Jarrod was using Austin¡¯s illness to manipte her return.


    That f@cking bastard! Just as she suspected, he was willing to exploit his own child for his gain.


    That was why Nicole had hidden Austin away for years, fearful he would be a pawn in Jarrod¡¯s game.


    She hated Jarrod to the core but remained by Austin¡¯s side, watching over his health.


    By evening, Austin briefly woke up.


    Upon seeing Nicole, Austin reached out his small hand with a hint of sadness and whispered hoarsely, ¡°Mommy, hug¡­¡±


    Nicole was taken aback.


    Austin often clung to Roscoe but rarely acted so needy around her, usually presenting a more mature demeanor.

 Chapter 2193

    Perhaps his illness had left him feeling lost and vulnerable.


    Still, Nicole leaned in and cradled Austin, his small, warm body fitting snugly into her embrace.


    He clung tightly to her, bringing warmth to her heart.


    That deep trust between mother and child made Nicole willing to sacrifice herself for him endlessly.


    Roscoe had taught Austin well, and now, in Roscoe¡¯s absence, Austin had taken on Roscoe¡¯s role, doing his best to console Nicole.


    The nanny looked on with joy.


    Austin had always distanced himself, believing Nicole didn¡¯t love him.


    What added to theplexity was Nicole appeared distant and cold when around Austin, despite her concern for him, almost as if she were holding herself back.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Actually, Nicole didn¡¯t want Austin to rely too much on her, so when she eventually had to leave, it wouldn¡¯t shatter his world.


    Nicole felt her own life was nearing its end, but Austin¡¯s was only just beginning.


    She didn¡¯t want to be the cause of his heartbreak.


    After the nanny fed Austin a little, the doctor advised them to keep a close watch on Austin overnight because his fever might return.


    Nicole immediately decided to stay by Austin¡¯s side.


    Typically, a fever would strengthen immunity, but for Austin, it was life-threatening because of his heart condition.


    Nicole couldn¡¯t bear to leave.


    The maid Jarrod had arranged and the nanny took turns caring for Austin, but the nanny was already worn out.


    Nicole sent the nanny to rest and she took over, settling into the recliner by Austin¡¯s bed.


    She wrapped herself in a nket, determined to keep watch.


    Jarrod¡¯s maid tried her best to help, but Austin didn¡¯t ept her fully, as she was new to him.


    Sick children tend to be fussier than usual, and besides the nanny, Austin only wanted Nicole.


    Even at his most difficult moments, he would refuse Nicole, only wanting the nanny.


    During the night, Austin¡¯s temperature rose again.


    Nicole patiently changed hispresses and encouraged him to drink water.


    She stayed by his side all night, and as dawn broke, so did Austin¡¯s fever.


    Nicole sighed deeply with relief, exhausted.


    She leaned back in the chair and quickly fell into a deep sleep


    .


    When the nanny arrived to take over, she noticed Nicole sleeping in the chair and worried it wasn¡¯tfortable.


    She tried calling out gently to wake Nicole up and let Nicole rest in bed.


    ¡°Miss?¡± she called, but Nicole didn¡¯t respond.


    Already in poor health, Nicole was sleeping deeply after the ordeal.


    The nanny reached out to nudge Nicole awake, but a firm, lean hand reached her first.


    Jarrod lifted Nicole effortlessly into his arms.


    Surprised, the nanny stammered, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz¡­¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    But Jarrod¡¯s sharp gaze silenced her.


    In a low, firm voice, he warned, ¡°Your job is to watch over Austin.


    ¡±


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Austin¡¯s mysterious crying fits at night, Jarrod would have already fired the nanny.


    Upon being brought here, the nanny recognized Jarrod immediately as Austin¡¯s biological father.


    The resemnce was striking, as if they had been carved from the same mold.


    Even their manner of speaking and gestures mirrored each other.

 Chapter 2194

    Since childhood, Austin had always been reserved and rarely shared his feelings, likely inheriting his father¡¯s temperament.


    The nanny knew there wasn¡¯t much she could do.


    She¡¯d heard from Nicole that Austin¡¯s biological father was a shrewd man with a strong desire for control.


    Nicole had warned the nanny against confronting Jarrod if she ever crossed paths with him.


    If he was determined to take Austin away, she should let him, knowing that he wouldn¡¯t hurt Austin but might harm others.


    Thankfully, the nanny had acted wisely, grabbing a pile of medications and pointing out that Austin was frail and only she knew the proper dosage, making her presence by Austin¡¯s side crucial.


    Only then did Jarrod reluctantly agree to bring her along.


    Now in the vi, the nanny got to know Jarrod better through those around him.


    Though he was strict, he generally kept to himself unless provoked, rules were broken, or lines were crossed.


    With Austin now down with a fever, the nanny didn¡¯t want to challenge Jarrod outright.


    She quietly stepped aside, gently urging, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, Miss Lawrence has been up all night.


    She needs her rest¡­¡±


    Her voice trailed off under Jarrod¡¯s intense gaze, and she fell silent.


    Jarrod¡¯s tone was ice-cold.


    ¡°Stick to your duties.


    I¡¯m only saying this once.


    ¡±


    The nanny stood helplessly as Jarrod took Nicole away, watching as he carefully raised his hand to shield Nicole¡¯s head from the doorframe.


    All the nanny could do was hope that Jarrod would treat Nicole with kindness.


    Carrying Nicole, Jarrod made his way to his room.


    He kicked the door open andid her gently on therge bed.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, his arms felt oddly empty.


    He realized he yearned for the sensation of her petite,pliant form against him just moments ago.


    Lying on her side, Nicole slept soundly, her disheveled hair partially covering her face and hiding her delicate features.


    Only her full, cherry-red lips were visible, captivatingly beautiful.


    Her lips, naturally crimson, stood out, delicate and lovely.


    Jarrod leaned in close, fighting the urge to do more, and gently tucked her stray hair behind her ear.


    After gazing at her for a long moment, he mused that she should remain this peaceful and obedient forever.


    When the sound of the door closing faded, Nicole¡¯s eyes opened.


    The very next moment, Nicole headed barefoot to the medicine cab in Jarrod¡¯s bedroom.


    Nicole knew that to win back custody of Austin, she needed solid proof.


    She recalled how Jarrod used to take those special pills to keep his mind bnced, but they came from a doctor he saw outside the usual hospital.


    He had never received a prescription from a hospital.


    Proving that Jarrod was on psychiatric medication could demonstrate that he was not suitable to raise the child.


    Raising a child was risky for someone whose mental health could deteriorate at any moment.


    She couldn¡¯t find the medicine in the cab.


    Stretching on tiptoes, she tried to reach the top shelf for the medicine box, but it was too high.


    Left with no other option, Nicole fetched a stool to retrieve the medicine box.


    As she grabbed the medicine box, she forgot she was still perched on the stool.


    She swayed and was about to fall Silently, she covered her mouth, fearing a cry might draw attention.

 Chapter 2195

    Instead of falling, shended in a firm embrace, her heart skipping a beat.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The medicine box tumbled from her hands, spilling its contents across the floor.


    Then, a voice from above her asked, ¡°What are you looking for?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s handsome yet mocking face peered down at her.


    Caught off guard, Nicole quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well.


    I need some medicine.


    ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Jarrod asked calmly.


    ¡°I have a headache,¡± Nicole lied.


    Jarrod picked up a medicine box from the scattered mess on the ground and offered it to her, saying, ¡°Take this.


    It will help your headache.


    ¡±


    Nicole wouldn¡¯t dare touch it.


    Who knew what sort of medicine Jarrod might offer? He hadn¡¯t even checked what he was offering.


    ¡°I feel better now,¡± Nicole said, shaking her head.


    Jarrod¡¯s smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes as he said, ¡°Just tell me what you need.


    I¡¯ll find it for you.


    ¡±


    As he spoke, he suddenly pushed her against the cab.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Nicole yelled.


    ¡°Jarrod, what are you doing?¡±


    Jarrod, his hoarse voice and eyes filled with desire, responded, ¡°You know.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Anger zed in Nicole¡¯s cheeks.


    She fought against Jarrod¡¯s grip, feeling her thigh held tight and her body pinned against the cab door.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Nicole winced.


    ¡°You¡¯re nuts! You can¡¯t just touch me like that.


    It¡¯s against thew!¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s sneer quickly reced the lust in his eyes.


    He bent down and grabbed a box of pills covered in strange words.


    Holding it up, he said, ¡°This is what you¡¯re after.


    ¡±


    His voice was resolute.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes widened in recognition.


    This was the medication for the mental illness she had been searching for.


    In front of her, Jarrod defiantly put two capsules into his mouth, chewed, and swallowed.


    Suddenly, he grasped Nicole¡¯s chin and ki*sed her forcefully, spilling the powdered contents over her.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Nicole tried to resist, but his grip was too tight.

 Chapter 2196

    She had to extend her leg and give him a strong kick.N?velDrama.Org content.


    But the moment she did, he pinned her down, and she tumbled to the ground.


    Nicolended on a soft Persian carpet.


    Though it cushioned her fall, the position was still humiliating and invasive.


    Jarrod ki*sed Nicole with an urgency that seemed like he wanted to im herpletely.


    Nicole bit his lip hard, but he seemed unfazed, biting her back in return.


    The pain brought tears to Nicole¡¯s eyes and made her gasp.


    Jarrod continued, unrelentingly sucking on her wounded Lip.


    With a lustful gaze, he licked her blood off his tongue.


    Nicole felt disgusted.


    She wanted no physical connection with this man.


    Turning her face away, she eximed heatedly, ¡°Get out! You bastard!¡±


    However, Jarrod gave a twisted smile and rasped lustfully, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t taken the medicine to control myself, I wouldn¡¯t just want to sleep with you now.


    I¡¯d want to strangle you first, and then f@ck you!¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Nicole¡¯s widened in disbelief.


    Did he intend to assault a lifeless body? How could he utter such horrifying words? Only someone who was truly deranged could say something like that.


    It seemed likely that Austin would struggle to be like everyone else if he grew up with Jarrod.


    Feeling desperate, Nicole fought back and said, ¡°Then kill me, or I will go to the police and use you of r@pe!¡±


    Blue veins bulged on Jarrod¡¯s forehead, and his handsome features twisted into a look of rage, indicating he was about to explode.


    Nicole taunted, ¡°Jarrod, is that the best you can do? Are you so obsessed with me? Are the women in Ardlens not enough for you? What a shame¡­¡±


    She paused and stated coldly, ¡°Unfortunately, I despise you immensely.


    ¡±


    In a sh, Jarrod¡¯s expression turned as wild as a beast¡¯s.


    Ssh!


    Nicole¡¯s clothes were all torn, showing off her attractive corbone and smooth skin.


    Her waist was so delicate that it seemed it could easily break.


    During those months she had run away from Jarrod¡¯s grip, she had be much more plump,pletely returning her captivating allure.


    Even when she was slimmer, Jarrod¡¯s interest in her didn¡¯t wane.


    Jarrod was drawn to her, her charm to him irresistible.


    It seemed like she was destined to be his special one.


    Jarrod bent down and passionately ki*sed her neck.


    Her graceful neck was so enticing that he couldn¡¯t resist her.


    Nicole winced in pain, and her body shivered slightly from the difort.


    Jarrod suddenly stopped ki*sing, as if the medication had taken effect.


    He was no longer as aggressive.


    ¡°You are so resistant.


    Why did you try to seduce me?¡± His tone was cold.


    It was as if he wasn¡¯t the same person who had lost control moments ago and wanted to f@ck her.


    The effects of the medication were astonishing.

 Chapter 2197

    Jarrod brushed his fingers over Nicole¡¯s lip wound, his eyes dark and calm.


    ¡°Stop fighting for it.


    I¡¯ve said it before that you can¡¯t take Austin from me.


    Given your actions, I will not allow you to see Austin again.


    ¡±


    Nicole trembled and looked at him in disbelief.


    Jarrod stood up, straightened his clothes with elegance, and said coldly, ¡°You can leave now.


    ¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    Nicole lunged at him, seizing his clothes, and demanded, ¡°Jarrod, why?¡±


    Jarrod remained motionless, and Nicole, gripping his shirt, shouted, ¡°Austin is the child I bore! You¡¯ve never even reached out to him! Why do you insist on taking my child away?¡±


    Jarrod gave a coldugh.


    ¡°Nicole, I¡¯ve told you before.


    I can raise him because I am his biological father.


    ¡±


    Tears gathered in Nicole¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t care for him, don¡¯t harm him.


    Why force him to stay with you?¡±


    Despair shone in her tear-filled eyes.


    She couldn¡¯tprehend why Jarrod wanted to take Austin away.


    He was a heartless man.


    iming he loved anyone was absurd, especially her.


    He didn¡¯t love her.


    He merely wanted to possess her.


    Yet, he always acted decently.


    It was absurd that Jarrod could truly love Austin.


    If he truly wanted a kid, lots of women could have one for him.


    He was just using Austin to trap her by his side.


    Nicole didn¡¯t want Austin to learn the harsh truth.


    Though she detested Jarrod and wished him harm, their child was innocent.


    Austin had been curious about his father for a while, so Nicole let the nanny exin that his parents weren¡¯t together but still cared about him a lot.


    Nicole didn¡¯t want Austin to grow up with the same hatred that consumed her and Jarrod.


    She didn¡¯t wish for Austin to be isted, peculiar, and self-loathing due to their mutual hatred.


    That was why Austin was content living in the vi.


    He believed Jarrod loved him.


    But if Austin ever discovered that he was merely a pawn for Jarrod to manipte Nicole, it would crush him.


    ¡°Jarrod, please, let Austin go,¡± Nicole said wearily.


    She had exhausted most of her energy in the struggle.


    Now, even small movements caused her great pain.


    Herplexion was pale, enhancing her delicate appearance.


    Jarrod watched her with intense eyes and offered, ¡°You have a choice.


    ¡±


    He repeated, ¡°Nicole, you can choose to allow Austin to grow up with his parents.


    This is thest chance I¡¯m giving you.


    ¡±


    Jarrod would overlook Nicole¡¯s past with Roscoe if she remained by his side.


    He¡¯d dly let Roscoe off the


    hook if she¡¯d juste back to him.


    Even though he felt nothing for Austin, he would never let it show.


    He was heartless and merciless, yet he knew how to y his roles well.


    He could pretend to be a caring father.


    All of this hinged on her returning to him.


    Without it, there would be nothing.


    He would never allow Nicole to marry another man and take his child with her.


    Just the thought made his blood boil, and he wished he could tear that man apart.


    ¡°Nicole, I¡¯m serious this time,¡± Jarrod stated icily, as though issuing a final warning.


    ¡°If you continue to oppose me, you will permanently lose any right to be with Austin.


    You know I have the means to ensure that.


    ¡±


    Jarrod walked away without looking back.


    Exhausted, Nicole copsed to the ground, fists clenched and Lips quivering, yet her eyes zed with defiance.


    She¡¯d never allow Austin to live with that devil.


    She would protect Austin from any psychological harm.


    As Nicole left the vi, the nanny was at the window, giving Nicole a discreet signal.


    This was their covert way ofmunicating that Austin was okay.


    This was their typical secret sign.


    When it was inconvenient for them to meet, the nanny would signal from afar, letting Nicole know Austin was okay.


    Nicole felt relieved.


    With the nanny around, Austin would be safe and sound.


    She had carefully chosen this nanny, so she didn¡¯t worry much about Austin¡¯s well-being.


    The nanny cherished Austin as if he were her own child.


    Nicole stayed quiet in the car.


    When she got out and confirmed no one was tailing her, she still felt uneasy.


    So, she went to thedies¡¯ room to make a call.


    ¡°Hello?¡± a sweet and gentle voice answered.

 Chapter 2198

    Tears filled Nicole¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Raegan, this is Nicole.


    ¡±


    ¡°Nicole, where are you now?¡± Raegan didn¡¯t realize Nicole was calling because she had a new number.


    But when she heard Nicole¡¯s voice, she got excited.


    ¡°I¡¯m in Ardlens now,¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°Tell me exactly where you are.


    I¡¯ming to you right now,¡± Raegan responded eagerly.


    Nicole¡¯s spirits lifted considerably.


    After all, she could rely on a trustworthy friend.


    For a moment, she yearned to share all her troubles andints with Raegan, just like in old times.


    Just then, a child¡¯s voice chirped from the other end, ¡°Mommy¡­ Mommy¡­¡±


    Raegan responded softly, ¡°Baby, go y with the nanny for a bit.


    I¡¯m talking to a dear friend right now.


    I¡¯ll join you soon, okay?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± the little one on the line babbled adorably, not yet fluent in speech.


    Nicole realized that Raegan had two babies who were still breastfeeding.


    This must be one of them.


    She felt d for her best friend, who was living a happy life.


    Nicole bit back on her own grievances.


    Her troubles and misfortunes were hers to bear, and Raegan couldn¡¯t resolve them.


    Jarrod was a cunning man who covered his tracks well, and he was a friend of Mitchel¡¯s.


    Nicole didn¡¯t want to put Raegan in an awkward position.


    She said, ¡°Raegan, I still have some things to sort out.


    Let¡¯s catch up on old timester.


    Right now, I need your help.


    ¡±


    Raegan sounded slightly disappointed but quickly recovered.


    ¡°What do you need?¡±


    ¡°I need to find a reliable testingboratory.


    I want to have some medication tested.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask my husband to handle it.


    He knows people in that field.


    ¡± Raegan agreed immediately, not even questioning the specifics of Nicole¡¯s request.


    It was the deepest trust between close friends, without needing any words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure my husband keeps it confidential,¡± Raegan added.


    She understood the situation between Nicole and Jarrod.


    Since Mitchel was Jarrod¡¯s friend, she had to stay away from Jarrod, as Nicole had requested.


    Since marrying, Mitchel has scaled back his social life.


    He rarely attended gatherings unless necessary.


    Each evening, he carried home his unfinished office work, determined to be a great father.


    He¡¯d tuck the twins in and share bedtime stories with Janey.


    After the children were asleep, he¡¯d go to his study and work until midnight.


    Raegan often felt guilty seeing him so worn, but Mitchel would reassure her with a hug, saying he waC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    s happy.


    No matter what he aplished, they would always be happy with him.


    On the phone, Nicole expressed her gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Raegan.


    ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.


    When you¡¯re done with work, I¡¯ll introduce you to my kids.


    You haven¡¯t met them yet, and Janey always asks about you.


    ¡±


    ¡°Sure, I will.


    ¡±


    After ending the call, Nicole felt a significant weight lift off her shoulders.


    There was no need for lengthy conversations.


    She and Raegan understood each other well.


    Nicole had a pill to analyze its content.


    Just then, she slyly tucked it into her palm while Jarrod wasn¡¯t looking.


    If the analysis confirmed that the pill¡¯s contents matched what was in Jarrod¡¯s system, it would strengthen her case for Austin¡¯s custody.


    Jarrod said he offered her one final chance, but she wasn¡¯t going to give him one.


    If she stumbled, she¡¯d rise once more.


    She was determined not to give up without a fight!


    Meanwhile, at Serenity Vis.

 Chapter 2199

    That evening, when Mitchel returned, Raegan briefed him about the need for a testing agency.


    Mitchel didn¡¯t ask any questions.


    He simply had Matteo send the agency¡¯s address to Raegan and take care of the arrangements.


    Raegan, delighted, grasped Mitchel¡¯s face and nted a ki*s on him, saying sweetly, ¡°Thank you, honey.


    ¡±


    She was just about to step out and call Nicole.


    Mitchel grabbed her, pulled her onto hisp, and teased, ¡°That¡¯s it? That¡¯s how you thank me?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s gaze was deep and exploring, as though he could look right through Raegan.


    Raegan instinctively checked her appearance.


    The earliermotion had left her towel slightly uneven.


    Mitchel¡¯s schedules with business trips and Raegan¡¯s caring for the babies had kept them from being intimate for nearly half a month.


    Raegan blushed and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go check if the little ones are asleep¡­¡±


    As she moved to turn around, Mitchel swiftly pulled her back, settling her securely on hisp.


    His voice was smooth and rich, reminiscent of a cello on azy afternoon.


    ¡°The babies are with my mom next door, and Janey¡¯s there too.


    They¡¯re not here tonight¡­¡±


    While Mitchel spoke, hisrge hand gently held her waist, his other arm supporting him against the desk, effectively pinning her against it.


    Raegan¡¯s cheeks turned a deep red as she whispered, ¡°No, this is the study.


    The servants might see us¡­¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°They¡¯re all on vacation, Mitchel informed her, loosening the only knot on her robe.


    ¡±


    Her robe slipped to the floor, her hair spilling over the antique desk, casting a spell of allure.


    ¡°Vacation¡­¡± Raegan murmured, her cheeks glowing bright red, her heartbeat racing.


    ¡°I arranged it,¡± Mitchel whispered, leaning in.


    He nted ki*ses on her neck and corbone, marking her skin with gentle nips and sucks.


    ¡°Mh¡­ Honey¡­¡± Raegan¡¯s voice was soft.


    ¡°Tonight, you can express whatever you want.


    ¡± His voice grew raspy.


    ¡°There¡¯s nobody here.


    ¡±


    Mitchel made tonight his alone time with Raegan with every servant away on vacation and their children taken next door by Luciana.


    All arrangements were made earlier in the day.


    At Mitchel¡¯s request to take the children to her vi, Luciana quickly grasped the situation and dly agreed to take care of them for the night.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the room¡­ Honey¡­¡± Raegan shyly covered her face with her hands.


    But Mitchel didn¡¯t allow her to hide, leaning in to ki*s her deeply, pinning her hands down on the desk.


    ¡°The room?¡± he murmured seductively.


    ¡°Or would you prefer the floor-to-ceiling windows, the bathroom, or the kitchen counter?¡±

 Chapter 2200

    Faced with such a bold question, Raegan found herself unable to respond.


    Mitchel¡¯s passion knew no bounds.


    They had been adventurous almost five times a week since their marriage.


    Mitchel¡¯s business trip this time had been their longest time apart since their wedding.


    Mitchel was more wild and eager than ever, his eyes alight with a dark intensity.


    With a quick pull, he adjusted her position.


    ¡°Mitchel¡­ Raegan eximed in surprise.


    ¡±


    ¡°IT can¡¯t hold back any longer.


    ¡± His raspy voice made her pulse racing.


    ¡°We¡¯ll start here, then explore the other spots¡­¡±


    His lips imed hers again.


    ¡°Mmh¡­¡±¡± His intense yet gentle ki*s consumed Raegan¡¯s soft cries.


    Passion ignited in every corner of the room, pulsating with intensity.


    Late into the night, Nicole received the address from Raegan.


    Raegan¡¯s voice was so rough that it was barely recognizable, a sign all too familiar to those who had experienced such nights.


    Raegan was living a blissful life, and Nicole was happy for her.


    Mitchel was a kind man, ready to give up everything, even his life, just for Raegan.


    Not many men could match such dedication.


    A man like Mitchel truly deserved Raegan¡¯s whole-hearted devotion.


    Furthermore, Mitchel was an excellent father to their children.


    Nicole had once seen him at a social event, pushing a twin stroller with one hand and holding Janey¡¯s hand with the other, always alert to any danger.


    His attentiveness as a father was impressive.


    Children nurtured by such emotionally stable parents were bound to thrive.


    Jarrod, on the other hand, was a contrast.


    He struggled to manage himself, much less raise a child effectively.


    Nicole feared that if Austin ever saw that side of Jarrod, it might negatively affect him forever.


    Nicole delivered the medicine to the testing center Raegan had rmended, secretly pledging to protect Austin from that situation.


    On her way home, Nicole got a message from Roscoe.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gone abroad for treatment.


    Don¡¯t worry.


    ¡±


    Upon reading, Nicole found something about the message seemed off.


    They had a secret code.


    Their messages never included punctuation at the end.


    This message had a period, clearly indicating it wasn¡¯t Roscoe who sent it.


    Plus, if Roscoe were truly going for treatment abroad, he would have called or met her to discuss it, not just sent a brief text.


    Nicole furrowed her brow, feeling a deep sense of unease in her heart.


    She quickly hailed a taxi and made her way to the hospital where Roscoe was supposed to be.

 Chapter 2201

    Along the way, she tried to call Roscoe, but her phone calls went unanswered, with the automatic voice telling her the number she dialed didn¡¯t exist.


    This very way to contact him had been cut off.


    Nicole¡¯s anxiety grew.


    Upon arriving, Nicole swung open the hospital room door and called out, ¡°Roscoe?¡±


    The man in the bed turned to face Nicole, but it wasn¡¯t Roscoe.


    The man looked at her curiously and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Nicole felt a pang of disappointment.


    She replied quietly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    I must be in the wrong room.


    ¡±


    Before leaving, she paused to ask, ¡°Excuse me, do you know when thest patient in this room was discharged?¡±


    The man shook his head.


    ¡°I have no idea.


    I just got here this morning.


    ¡±


    ¡°My apologies for the disturbance,¡± Nicole said, leaving the room disheartened.


    She concluded that Roscoe¡¯s family must have moved him abroad for his treatment.


    Back home, she dug deeper into the affairs of the Watts family and confirmed what Jarrod had said.


    Roscoe was now the only heir to the Watts legacy.


    Despite his illegitimacy, Roscoe carried the Watts bloodline and was the rightful heir to the family¡¯s wealth.


    Without Roscoe, the Watts family¡¯s legacy would be scattered among distant rtives.


    Miguel, always calcting, would surely understand this.


    Thus, he valued Roscoe and ensured no harm came to Roscoe.


    Although Nicole knew Roscoe had been taken abroad for medical care, she couldn¡¯t pursue him now.


    She was embroiled in a custody battle with Jarrod over Austin.


    Besides, she didn¡¯t want to interrupt Roscoe¡¯s treatment.


    She understood Roscoe¡¯s dedication to his medical career, knowing that even if he no longer practiced, no one desired a diminished quality of life.


    As he aged, his mobility issues were Likely to increase.


    Nicole had initially nned to be with Roscoe during his treatment after sorting out Austin¡¯s custody.


    However, it seemed this turn of events was a relief.


    She didn¡¯t know how long resolving Austin¡¯s situation might take.


    Roscoe¡¯s condition was worsening, his hands growing clumsier by the day, and he couldn¡¯t afford to wait.


    Nicole was confident that if she remained persisted, Roscoe would eventually return to her.


    She was sure that, unlike others, Roscoe would never leave her behind.


    He was like Austin, the nanny, and Raegan.


    They were never the ones to abandon her.


    Three dayster, the test results arrived.


    The tests confirmed the medication was for mental health treatment.


    Thrilled with the discovery, Nicole immediately reached out to awyer, handed over all the details, and trusted thempletely with the custody case.


    During these three days, Nicole hadn¡¯t reached out to Jarrod or seen Austin.


    Although no sight of Austin broke her heart, knowing the nanny was there with Austin gave her somefort.


    Now, it was time for a decisive battle.


    To win Austin¡¯s custody, she needed to be strong.


    About a weekter, Nicole assumed Jarrod had received the notification.


    Yet, unexpectedly, thewyer she had hired returned her deposit and withdrew from the case.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Thewyer Nicole had hired was considered the top choice in Ardlens for custody battles, despite the high fee, because of their proven effectiveness.


    To her surprise, even this well-regardedwyer pulled out.


    Nicole tried to confront thewyer, but thetter avoided her.


    Deep down, she suspected thewyer had been intimidated.


    She then approached several other firms, but it seemed they had all been warned off.


    All of them refused her case as soon as_ they learned it involved Jarrod.

 Chapter 2202

    Left with no other options, Nicole called on Raegan for support.


    At the cafe, Raegan held Nicole¡¯s hands, her concern evident.


    ¡°Nicole, you look thinner.


    ¡±


    Nicole managed a weak smile.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve put on a bit of weightpared to before.


    ¡±


    The weight Nicole had gained under Roscoe¡¯s meticulous care had vanished due to recent stress and the strain of not seeing her child.


    Raegan shook her head.


    ¡°I can see there¡¯s something you need my help with.


    Just tell me.


    ¡±


    After Nicole detailed Jarrod¡¯s n to fight for Austin¡¯s custody, Raegan¡¯s anger boiled within her, her fists tightening.


    ¡°Jarrod is a real monster! He has done nothing for your child, and now he just swoops in and wants to take the child away from you, denying you ess.


    Who does he think he is?¡±


    However, there was not much they could do.


    Jarrod held the paternity test, along with Nicole¡¯s previous medical records and details of Wesson¡¯s financial troubles, including Nicole¡¯s imprisonment after being wronged.


    Any of these factors could cost Nicole her custody rights.


    Nicole¡¯sst hopey in Jarrod¡¯s mental health issues.


    If it went to court, his condition could prevent him from being a sole caregiver.


    ¡°I get it.


    You need awyer, correct?¡± Raegan asked.


    ¡°Exactly.


    I need someone who won¡¯t be intimidated by Jarrod and is experienced in custody cases.


    ¡±


    ¡°I know just the person.


    ¡± Raegan produced a contact, quickly exining the situation.


    Thewyer agreed without hesitation.


    Nicole remained concerned, recalling how even the well-known, affluentwyer she initially hired had eventually backed out.


    Raegan reassured her, ¡°I¡¯ve forwarded your details to him.


    He¡¯ll be ready to assist with the legal process by next week.


    Don¡¯t worry about his qualifications.


    He was formerly a legal advisor for the Dixon Group but left to study abroad for various reasons.


    His expertise is beyond doubt.


    ¡±


    Knowing that thewyer was from the Dixon Group¡¯s undefeated legal team gave Nicole somefort.


    And with Raegan¡¯s endorsement, it seemed unlikely he would be swayed by Jarrod.


    Nicole gripped Raegan¡¯s hand, expressing her gratitude, ¡°¡°Raegan, I really appreciate your help with this.


    ¡±


    Though Mitchel and Jarrod were once close friends, their professional paths had split years ago as they pursued different career paths.


    However, in their personal lives, there were still somemon threads between them.


    When Mitchel¡¯s previous legal counsel faced off against Jarrod in court, it was bound to affect their rtionship in some way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.


    Austin¡¯s my godson,¡± Raegan said earnestly, smiling at Nicole.


    ¡°Mitchel values justice over personal rtionships.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He probably won¡¯t mind.


    He might even try to talk some sense into Jarrod.


    ¡±


    Nicole let out a breath of relief.


    ¡°Thank you, Raegan.


    ¡±


    Raegan gave Nicole¡¯s hand aforting squeeze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stress.


    I sort of know Jarrod.


    I definitely wouldn¡¯t want Austin in his care.


    ¡±


    Soon after, thewyer Raegan rmended get in touch with Nicole.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, hello, I¡¯m Rhett Bates.


    Please, just call me Rhett.


    ¡±


    Rhett was straightforward and professional, avoiding the usual ttery like otherwyers.


    He quickly got to the point.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, I¡¯ve reviewed your case thoroughly.


    Right now, your only advantage is the child¡¯s father¡¯s mental health issue.


    Without that, winning this case would be nearly impossible.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2203

    Nicole was aware of this.


    If not, she would have reimed her child by now.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, are you certain that Mr.


    Schultz has been medicated in recent years?¡± Rhett asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure of it,¡± Nicole confirmed with a nod.


    She remembered seeing Jarrod consistently take medication to manage his manic episodes back when they were together, a condition that had worsened after his parent¡¯s deaths.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Excellent.


    As long as we can verify Mr.


    Schultz¡¯s mental health condition, I¡¯m confident we can win this case,¡± Rhett assured her.


    His impressive record at the Dixon Group was testimony to his capabilities.


    His decision to resign and study abroad was driven by a desire to enhance his skills and contribute more effectively to his country.


    Nicole felt a surge of reassurance at Rhett¡¯s words, boosting her confidence.


    The legal proceedings were slow to progress.


    By the time everything was set in motion, more than a month had psed.


    During this time, Nicole¡¯s thoughts often drifted to Roscoe, wondering about his ongoing treatment.


    One evening, after leaving a restaurant with Rhett, Nicole stood by the roadside waiting for her ride.


    Suddenly, she noticed a familiar face.


    It was Doreen.


    Nicole initially intended to ignore Doreen, but Doreen had already seen her.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± Doreen paused, trying to remember.


    Nicole kept her eyes on her phone, waiting for her ride.


    ¡°You¡¯re the woman who used to follow around my uncle¡­¡± Doreen eximed loudly.


    Her tone was sharp, especially with many people around at the restaurant¡¯s entrance.


    It seemed like she was hinting that Nicole was kept as a mistress.


    As expected, the bystanders¡¯ nces at Nicole were filled with curiosity and scorn.


    Doreen¡¯s intent was obvious.


    She despised Nicole and seized this moment to humiliate her.


    Nicole responded firmly, ¡°I have no rtionship with Mr.


    Schultz, not now, not ever.


    ¡± If there was ever any rtionship, it was only because they were Austin¡¯s biological parents.


    ¡°The official partner of Jarrod has always been from the Hampton family,¡± Doreen sneered.


    ¡°I¡¯m just being polite by saying you followed after him.


    In reality, you were nothing more than his mistress.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s expression chilled instantly.


    Doreen, seemingly oblivious, stared at Nicole¡¯s striking appearance and refused to ease her attack.


    ¡°Don¡¯t parade as virtuous.


    You were nothing but my uncle¡¯s mistress, using your allure to gain the Lawrence family¡¯s favors.


    Unfortunately, they¡¯re too weak to be of any use¡­¡±


    These words deeply wounded Nicole.


    She muttered in her heart, ¡°If Doreen only knew the truth, she wouldn¡¯t dare speak such foolishness.


    It was Jarrod¡¯s unyielding demands that had truly undermined the Lawrence family.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    Doreen misinterpreted Nicole¡¯s darken face as a sign of defeat, which only fueled her satisfaction.


    She crossed her arms and sneered, ¡°Like father, like daughter.


    It seems your parents taught you Little about morality, which exins why you meddle in others¡¯ rtionships.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2204

    Her usations had no foundation.


    Nicole, unable to tolerate the nder any longer, raised her hand to strike Doreen.


    But suddenly, a firm, cold hand sped her wrist tightly, causing her face to nch.


    Seeing this, Doreen¡¯s demeanor shifted dramatically as she clung to the man who had intervened, simpering.


    ¡°Darling, I¡¯m relieved you¡¯re here.


    I feared this irrational woman was going to assault me¡­¡±


    Doreen¡¯s fawning tone starkly contrasted with her prior vitriol, making Nicole frown.


    Then, a familiar yet cool voice rang out.


    ¡°Miss, what prompted you to raise a hand to my girlfriend?¡±


    Nicole looked up, her eyes narrowing to shield against the harsh overhead lighting.


    As her vision adjusted, she discerned a sharp jawline and a familiar, handsome face.


    It was Roscoe.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and her heart began pounding rapidly.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    He had returned? When did he return? She had no idea.


    Lately, Nicole had been immersed in thewsuit, keeping herself secluded at home to avoid idental encounters with Jarrod.


    She asionally checked the financial news and visited her mother at the sanatorium when Jarrod was upied with work.


    Sadly, her mother no longer recognized her, only Jarrod.


    Now, as Nicole stared at Roscoe, mixed emotions surged through her.


    Joy intermingled with a touch of pain from past struggles.


    Roscoe had always been caring to her, which made the sense of hurt nearly instinctual, her eyes welling with tears that refused to fall.


    ¡°Roscoe, is your hand better now?¡± Nicole asked, her voice tinged with genuine concern.


    Nicole barely acknowledged Doreen standing next to him, focusing solely on Roscoe¡¯s wellbeing.


    His recent grip suggested his hand had mended.


    His posture, steady and firm, indicated his leg was likely healed as


    well.


    This observation brought her a sigh of relief.


    However, oddly, Roscoe¡¯s gaze at Nicole was cool and distant, his expression inscrutable, offering her no emotionalfort.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Nicole could utter another word, Doreen struck her across the face with a sharp p.


    ¡°You wretch! It was bad enough you ensnared my uncle, but now you dare try to charm my man right in front of me? Are you so shameless that you chase after every man you see?¡± Doreen¡¯s voice dripped with disdain for Nicole.


    To Doreen, Nicole had aplicated connection with Jarrod in the past, and now audaciously, Nicole seemed to vie for her partner¡¯s attention.


    The nerve of her!


    The p snapped Nicole back to reality.


    She btedly realized an unsettling truth.


    Roscoe¡¯s gaze was vacant, as if he no longer recognized her.


    Her heart plummeted.


    Perhaps the Watts family had manipted Roscoe¡¯s memory during his recovery.


    Nicole¡¯s inner turmoil was cut short as Doreen clung to Roscoe, urging, ¡°Roscoe, let¡¯s leave this madwoman.


    She¡¯s nothing but a lewd woman, incapable of going a day without luring a man.


    ¡±


    Roscoe looked at Nicole, noticing the tears brimming in her eyes, which sparked an inexplicable unease within him, yet his memories of her remained elusive.


    Doreen pulled at Roscoe¡¯s arm, urging him to get into the car.


    Roscoe followed without furtherment, heading toward the vehicle.


    Impulsively, Nicole reached out and clutched Roscoe¡¯s arm, her face streaked with tears.


    ¡°Roscoe, it¡¯s me, Nicole.


    Have you forgotten me?¡±

 Chapter 2205

    Her tearful appeal was poignant.


    She appeared fragile and ethereal, her lips a vivid red, her hair like silk, herplexion delicate as a ss orb.


    Roscoe¡¯s mind flickered with a trace of recognition, but it vanished as quickly as it came, shattered by Doreen¡¯s piercing scream.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Doreen pushed Nicole forcefully.


    Caught unprepared, Nicole stumbled and fell, her knees scraping against the ground, blood soon staining her khaki pants.


    Doreen, observing Nicole¡¯s frail form, grew concerned she might have caused Nicole serious harm.


    Aware that Jarrod still harbored feelings for Nicole, she knew any severe injury to Nicole could lead to a reprimand or more.


    ¡®s BunnyBookeryExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Doreen hastily tugged at Roscoe, who seemed rooted to the spot.


    ¡°Roscoe, we need to leave now.


    This woman is unhinged and could be dangerous¡­¡±


    Roscoe looked down at Nicole.


    For some reason, he found it hard to bring himself to leave with Doreen, his feet rooted to the spot ¡°Roscoe!¡± Doreen called out again, irritation clear in her voice.


    She noticed Roscoe¡¯s attention was fixed intently on Nicole, which irked her.


    Doreen scoffed, wondering what made Nicole so captivating to men.


    Was it Nicole¡¯s slightly fuller figure, her plump lips, or _ her mesmerizing face? Men seemed ensnared by merely her presence.


    Resorting to deception, Doreen clutched her stomach and cried out in agony.


    ¡°Roscoe, my stomach¡­ It¡¯s unbearable!¡±


    Doreen clung to Roscoe like an octopus, and he had no choice but to carry her into the car, leaving Nicole behind without a backward nce.


    Nicole sat on the ground, despondently watching the car disappear, tears clouding her vision.


    Her heart throbbed with a dull pain.


    Just then, a passerby noticed Nicole¡¯s distressed state and approached with concern.


    ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡±


    Such a voice full of worry made Nicole¡¯s tears flow freely,rge and glistening like pearls.


    The passerby was taken aback.


    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong? I can take you to the hospital, but I¡¯ll need to record the process with my phone in case any tricks are in y.


    ¡±


    Nicole, amidst her sobs, managed to say, ¡°No, that¡¯s not necessary.


    ¡±


    She tried to mask the pain in her chest.


    The passerby scrutinized her pale face.


    ¡°Are you sure? You seem very unwell.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.


    Thank you,¡± Nicole replied, not wanting to dampen the stranger¡¯s kind intentions.


    She knew she couldn¡¯t go to the hospital, not with the crucial trial just two days away and no room for moreplications.


    Despite the crushing revtion of Roscoe¡¯s amnesia, she steeled herself for the challenges ahead.


    Summoning her strength, Nicole slowly stood and limped toward a nearby bench to rest.


    However, just as she seemed to settle, her strength gave way, and she copsed from the bench,


    unconscious.


    rmed, the passerby shouted for help.


    ¡°Miss! Miss! Can someone call an ambnce?¡±


    Nicole was rushed to the hospital.

 Chapter 2206

    As the doctor administered her IV, Nicole¡¯s phone rang.


    The passerby who had brought Nicole to the hospital picked it up, saying, ¡°Hello?¡±


    Silence greeted the passerby from the other end, not even the whisper of breath.


    Just when the passerby assumed the call hadn¡¯t connected, a chilling, authoritative voice demanded, ¡°Who are you?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The tone was so imposing that the passerby involuntarily shuddered under its weight.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who brought the youngdy to the hospital.


    She fainted outside the Peace Hotel, and now she¡¯s at a hospital¡­¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Before the passerby could finish, the line was cut off with a series of abrupt beeps.


    The passerby stood there, puzzled, wondering if concerns over medical expenses had caused the swift hang-up.


    Since Nicole¡¯s phone was locked, the passerby couldn¡¯t ess any contacts and decided to stay by her side until she woke up.


    About ten minutester, the passerby heard rapid footsteps approaching.


    Turning around, he saw a sharply dressed man heading his way.


    To his surprise, he recognized the neer.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, what brings you here?¡±


    Jarrod frowned slightly, not recognizing the passerby, who then introduced himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m Dn Boyd, a sales representative from Artificial Home Furnishings.


    We recently submitted a real estate project proposal to yourpany.


    ¡±


    Despite the introduction, Jarrod¡¯s expression remained nk, overwhelmed by the many minor figures seeking his attention.


    He couldn¡¯t recall them all.


    Dn understood the situation.


    After all, the event had been bustling, and hispany wasn¡¯t well-known.


    It was no surprise that Jarrod hadn¡¯t recognized him or remembered any prior interaction.


    Dn brought it up merely to create some rapport, hoping it might lead to future coboration.


    ¡°Was it you who brought this woman here?¡± Jarrod inquired.


    After a brief pause, realizing Jarrod was referring to Nicole, Dn nodded.


    ¡°Yes.


    I was at the Peace Hotel dining when I noticed this youngdy on the ground, her legs visibly injured.


    I offered assistance, but she declined.


    However, the moment she stood up, she copsed.


    ¡±


    Dn tended to be loquacious, especially since he grasped Nicole had to be significant for Jarrod to rush here personally.


    Jarrod was such a bigwig, after all.


    Eager to make a good impression, Dn borated


    without prompting.


    ¡°She fell?¡± Jarrod interjected with a sinct question.


    Dn exined, ¡°Yes, she was shoved to the ground by another woman.


    It seemed she knew the man apanying the aggressor and attempted to intervene, which led to her being shoved and verbally abused.


    ¡±


    Dn chose not to delve into the specifics of the altercation, noting only that it was a distasteful exchange.


    Had it not been for his driver¡¯s dyed arrival, he might have missed these critical details.


    ¡°Later, I found her here, weeping intensely, so I approached to see if I could help,¡± Dn concluded.


    Upon hearing the ount, Jarrod¡¯s expression turned stern.


    He knew the individuals Dn described.


    ¡°Alright, you can leave now.


    ¡± Jarrod dismissed Dn abruptly, his tone icy.


    Observing Jarrod¡¯s darkening expression, Dn regretted speaking so freely, thinking his words had somehow offended Jarrod.


    He chastised himself for his failure to choose his words properly.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be going then,¡± Dn said, leaving with a heavy heart.

 Chapter 2207

    As Dn exited, Jarrod¡¯s assistant quickly approached him.


    Extracting a business card, the assistant handed it over, saying, ¡°Mr.


    Boyd, please send your proposal directly to the department manager using this card.


    ¡±


    Dn¡¯s spirits lifted instantly.


    He epted the card with both hands, expressing his gratitude effusively.


    The assistant¡¯s gesture suggested that a well-crafted proposal could secure him the project, potentially earning him a significantmission.


    Floating on air with excitement, Dn gushed, ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡±


    His gratitude was so profound he felt he would do anything the assistant asked, be it how outrageous it seemed.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.


    Mr.


    Schultz appreciates your assistance today, Mr.


    Boyd,¡± the assistant responded courteously.


    Dn realized he had indeed aided the right person, someone of consequence to Jarrod.


    He made a mental note to continue his acts of kindness, believing that such good deeds would bring him fortune, as they seemed to today.


    Meanwhile, back in the hospital room, Nicoley seemingly at peace, her breathing steady.


    However, the tears that lingered at the edges of her eyes betrayed her inner turmoil, a silent testament to her pain that Jarrod could not ignore.


    A flicker of anger crossed Jarrod¡¯s features.


    He rubbed the corners of Nicole¡¯s eyes with his calloused fingertips, pressing a bit too firmly as if trying to release his pent-up frustration.


    Quickly, the skin around her eyes reddened from the harsh friction.


    Even unconscious, Nicole seemed to sense the difort.


    She furrowed her brow and whimpered softly.


    Jarrod noticed her difort and softened his touch, caressing the reddened area gently without further action.


    As dawn broke, Nicole¡¯s eyes fluttered open to find Jarrod¡¯s face close to hers.


    He was seated beside her bed, absorbed in a finance magazine.


    Nicole was unsure if he had been there throughout the night or had just arrived.


    Startled, she gripped the bed sheets tightly, her eyes wary and searching.


    Confusion clouded her mind.


    She hadn¡¯t fully grasped her surroundings.


    Yet, she blurted out, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Jarrod set the magazine aside, his eyes narrowing slightly as he countered, ¡°What are you hiding?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s grip on the sheets tightened, her expression turning stern.


    ¡°I asked you first!¡±


    Jarrod responded with a dismissive snort, ¡°There¡¯s not a part of your body I haven¡¯t seen before.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s expression shifted dramatically with Jarrod¡¯s words.


    Now fully aware, she recognized she was in the hospital.


    Memories of events prior to her loss of consciousness flooded back.


    She remembered seeing Roscoe.

 Chapter 2208

    Nicole¡¯s face contorted with mixed feelings of grief and something less than grief.


    Jarrod watched her closely, his eyes narrowing.


    ¡°Still dwelling on your fantasy?¡±


    His voice carried a chill, mocking edge, revealing his long-held knowledge of Roscoe¡¯s return and Roscoe¡¯s memory loss, something Jarrod had likely orchestrated.


    Not just likely.


    Certainly.


    A profound sorrow welled up in Nicole.


    She felt she and Roscoe wereb rats, entirely at the mercy of Jarrod and the Watts family, who held power over her and Roscoe¡¯s fates, dictating life or death without their input.


    Despite their struggles, the oue seemed fixed.


    With her mind swirling, Nicole had no desire to reflect on any of it.


    She gestured toward the door and demanded, ¡°Get out.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s face subtly shifted.


    He felt he might have felt undue sympathy for her.


    Throughout the night, he had watched her restless sleep and nearly allowed his resolve to soften, contemting whether he should let her meet Austin.


    However, he knew that seeing Austin could reignite certain thoughts in her.


    If he dropped his guard, she might seize the opportunity to take Austin away with her, as she had managed previously.


    Thus, he resolved to fight for Austin¡¯s custody at any cost.


    With Austin in his grip, Nicole was like a kite bound by its string and wouldn¡¯t wander around.


    With Jarrod making no move to leave, Nicole swiftly threw off the bed sheets, removed her IV, and climbed out of the bed, ignoring the blood that marked her hand.


    Jarrod, his brow creased in disapproval, seized her arm.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± he demanded.


    Her voice dripping with sarcasm, Nicole retorted, ¡°Staying in the same room with you is repulsive.


    If you¡¯re not leaving, I will.


    ¡±


    Jarrod, known for his short temper, felt his demeanor chill further at her words.


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t want to stay with me? Who is it you want to be with?¡± he asked coldly.


    His sneer was sharp.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Your lover? Didn¡¯t he abandon you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re behind this, aren¡¯t you?¡± Nicole used more than questioned.


    Jarrod¡¯s silence served as an affirmation.


    Jarrod was aware of a side effect from Roscoe¡¯s treatment, a detail Miguel had kept from Roscoe.


    The treatment involved a cellr activation process that induced temporary amnesia.


    When mixed with


    specific medications, this could evolve into permanent memory loss.


    Although Jarrod was unsure of the exact dosage Miguel had administered, at that time, Miguel had confidently promised that Roscoe would forget everything about Nicole for at least a year.


    This assurance was why Jarrod had been willing to let Roscoe wander freely.


    Otherwise, Jarrod would never have tolerated Roscoe¡¯s presence.


    Within a year, much could change.


    Roscoe might settle down and start a family, while Nicole, pressured relentlessly, might abandon her feelings for Roscoe.


    Should Roscoe regain his memories someday, the pain of those recollections would be immense.


    Jarrod, ever vengeful, pondered the best way to punish a betrayal.


    Yet, he knew that any violent retribution would only ignite a fiercer defiance in Nicole and Roscoe.


    Sapping their will slowly, a subtler, more insidious approach, seemed far more effective, and it suited his style perfectly.


    Jarrod saw Nicole¡¯s stubborn defiance as a reaction to Roscoe¡¯s lingering presence in her life.


    Killing Roscoe would only deepen her attachment to Roscoe, so Jarrod considered alternative strategies to break her spirit.


    Without any support, Nicole would have no choice but to be obedient around him.


    Observing Jarrod¡¯s silent, confident demeanor, Nicole¡¯s contempt for him deepened.


    ¡°Jarrod, you consistently find new depths in being vile.


    Your proficiency in repulsiveness is unmatched,¡± she dered coldly.

 Chapter 2209

    Unruffled, Jarrod¡¯s face was a mask of strategic satisfaction.


    ¡°Remember thest chance I offered youst time? Are you ready to give me your answer now? Will you drop thewsuit, or use up thisst chance?¡±


    Jarrod was convinced that Nicole, isted and unsupported, would finally capitte.


    Without Roscoe, who was there for her? Raising a child on her own seemed an absurd thought to him.


    Clutching her fists, Nicole channeled the pain to quell her burning hatred.


    ¡°Forget about taking Austin from me.


    I won¡¯t let him turn soulless and cold like you.


    You don¡¯t deserve to be a parent.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s expression frosted over.


    He hadn¡¯t anticipated her unwavering stance.


    Roughly, he seized Nicole¡¯s cor.


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t deserve it, he¡¯s still my blood!¡±


    ¡°I had no choice! Do you think I¡¯d willingly give birth to your child if I could choose? Do you think Austin wants you to be his father if granted a chance?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s words struck a chord deep within Jarrod.


    Subconsciously, he felt she despised the child because it was his.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She wanted a child with someone else, like Roscoe? Over his dead body!


    Fury surged through Jarrod.


    He gritted his teeth.


    ¡°He would! Many women in Ardlens want my child.


    You should feel lucky.


    Otherwise, did you think I¡¯d tolerate your audacity?¡±


    Nicole Laughed bitterly, tears welling.


    ¡°You¡¯re too confident, Jarrod.


    ¡±


    With a sneer, she continued, ¡°Just to bear your child, they have to endure being your secret lover, ept your abuses, serve you like a maid, and endure your ps¡­ Hmph!¡±


    Coldly, she added, ¡°Ardlens doesn¡¯t have many degraded women like that! I had no choice.


    Meeting you is my worst luck, my karma.


    If I could, I¡¯d wish you¡¯d ignore me, so I wouldn¡¯t have to know you!¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s figure faltered, retreating a step suddenly.


    In an instant, he crushed the ss ruthlessly in his hand, blood oozing from his palm.


    Tomorrow seemed unnecessary.


    The confrontation was here and now.


    Jarrod lifted his blood-soaked hand, usingly pointing at her.


    ¡°So, this is your decision? To want nothing to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s exactly what I wish for,¡± Nicole stated bluntly.


    Jarrod stood frozen, a statue carved of ice.


    ¡°Fine, fine, fine.


    ¡±


    After a long pause, Jarrod finally spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll grant your request, Nicole.


    Come to court tomorrow, and our dealings will be devoid of mercy.


    I won¡¯t go easy on you again.


    ¡±


    Saying those words pained Jarrod deeply.


    It was evident to anyone that Nicole wanted nothing to do with him, yet he couldn¡¯t grasp it.


    Repeatedly, he warned Nicole against defying him.


    But Nicole merely smiled and replied, ¡°Thank you.


    ¡± Love might fade, but not hatred.


    In Jarrod¡¯s presence, the animosity would reignite.


    The agony he had inflicted on her was unforgettable.


    After a moment¡¯s pause, Jarrod left, leaving behind a chilling pool of blood.


    Nicole gazed at it numbly.


    The harm Jarrod had inflicted on her and her family was more than this pool of blood, having drained their family¡¯s vitality.


    Jarrod stepped into the blinding sunlight, wishing he could snatch the sun from the sky to quench his bitterness.

 Chapter 2210

    rmed by Jarrod¡¯s pallor and the bloody gash on his palm, Alec hurried over.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, your hand.


    Let me bandage it.


    ¡±


    Opening the car door swiftly, Alec retrieved the first aid kit.


    As Alec started unrolling the gauze, Jarrod snatched it away and clumsily wrapped it around his wound.


    ¡°You should disinfect it, Mr.


    Schultz,¡± Alec insisted.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Jarrod retorted icily.


    Disinfect? He was immune to all poisons long ago.


    Alec could sense the tension etched on Jarrod¡¯s face.


    Another unpleasant encounter with Nicole must have urred.


    Why couldn¡¯t she be sensible and appreciate Jarrod¡¯s efforts?


    Last night, Jarrod had abruptly left an importantpany dinner for the hospital after a call, leaving the other executives in a lurch.


    Despite Alec handling the aftermath, the foreign CEO remained incensed, demanding, ¡°What could be so urgent that he had to leave?¡±


    Alec attempted to patch things up, yet the CEO remained adamant,pelling Jarrod toe back.


    Who could have predicted Jarrod¡¯s reaction to be so indifferent? The deal slipped away effortlessly, as though it were inconsequential.


    A billion-dor contract that could have propelled thepany to the summit, was failed to secure because of Jarrod¡¯s hasty departure for Nicole.


    It was exasperating, the irrationality of infatuation.


    ¡°Where shall we go, Mr.


    Schultz?¡± Alec inquired atst, breaking the prolonged silence.


    ¡°The Oasis Apartment,¡± Jarrod responded.


    Alec paused, contemting the familiar destination.


    The Oasis Apartment again.


    It was Jarrod¡¯s sanctuary, a ce he sought sce whenever the opportunity arose.


    Alec couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sympathy for Jarrod.


    Ever since that court summons arrived, Jarrod¡¯s demeanor had soured, casting a pall over the entirepany.


    The staff tiptoed around Jarrod, fearing his wrath, knowing that a single misstep could result in a deluge of extra work.


    Who would dare to provoke him?


    Alec assumed Jarrod had likely harbored hopes that yesterday¡¯s call would pave the path to reconciliation, exining his urgent departure.


    Yet, the oue remained disappointingly unchanged.


    At that moment, Alec grasped the harsh reality that when women ceased to love, they could be unforgivingly merciless.


    At the Oasis Apartment, Jarrod bid Alec farewell, instructing him not to wait, before ascending the steps alone.


    Alec observed the towering figure vanish into the night, a pang of concern gripping him like witnessing an injured alpha wolf retreat into solitude to nurse its wounds.


    Theparison unsettled Alec.


    After all, wolves were known for their unwavering monogamy.


    As Jarrod pushed open the cold door, he was met with a haunting silence.


    The emptiness echoed his solitude.


    The pristine table and floor, gleaming from the recent cleaning, only entuated the loneliness of his presence.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Pouring himself a drink, he swallowed it down in one gulp before disappearing into the shower, hoping to wash away the fatigue that weighed heavy on his shoulders.

 Chapter 2211

    Returning to the familiar expanse of their once-shared bed, Jarrod found himself lost in thought for what felt like an eternity.


    Reprimanding himself internally, he acknowledged that tonight marked the end of his emotional entanglement with Nicole.


    He couldn¡¯t allow her to hold sway over him any Longer.


    Having navigated the treacherous waters of the underworld and emerged victorious from countless business skirmishes, it seemed inconceivable that he still couldn¡¯t purge her from his mind.


    She, a woman devoid ofpassion, was not worthy of his continued affection.


    The following day, Nicole arrived at the courthouse wearing a striking green coat, a hue that only she could wear with such alluring elegance.


    Determined to present her best self in the face of impending judgment, Nicole found sce in Rhett¡¯s reassurance.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, rest assured.


    As long as Jarrod remains afflicted andpliant with his treatment, he stands no chance of gaining custody.


    ¡±


    The notion of a parent, gued by mental instability, caring for a young child was one that no legal system would condone.


    Though partially reassured, Nicole remained wary.


    Jarrod awaited her next move, unaware of the ace she held up her sleeve, an advantage she intended to exploit to its fullest.


    ncing at his watch, Rhett broke the silence, asking, ¡°Ready to head in?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Nicole nodded, about to take a step forward when a piercing, scornful voice cut through the air.


    ¡°Well, well, look who¡¯s dressed in green.


    Trying to unt your affair with Jarrod?¡± The voice belonged unmistakably to Doreen.


    Despite Nicole¡¯s intention to ignore the provocation, Doreen persisted, still seething over the disdainful nce Roscoe had cast her way during theirst encounter.


    Even though Jarrod had assured her that Roscoe¡¯s memory loss would lead to eptance, why did Roscoe continue to gaze at Nicole with such longing? He had never looked at her like that before.


    Though Nicole tried to brush off Doreen¡¯s words, her gaze inevitably fell upon Roscoe, who stood beside Doreen in a dapper gray suit, clutching a white handbag.


    His thoughtful demeanor, once directed toward her, nowvished upon another.


    A sudden recollection struck Nicole.


    Roscoe had pledged to stand by her side during significant events.


    Yet here he was, a mere spectator on the opposing side of her struggle.


    Nicole¡¯s heart ached with a pang of betrayal, yet she knew she had no right to me Roscoe.


    He was innocent, enduring unjust treatment due to the conflict between her and Jarrod.


    It was her fault, entirely.


    Nicole¡¯s look of anguish clouded Roscoe¡¯s features once more, a sight he had grown ustomed


    to over time.


    He couldn¡¯tprehend why Nicole always regarded him with that mix of sorrow and empathy, as though she pitied him for some reason.


    Standing by Roscoe¡¯s side, Doreen grew increasingly agitated, observing Nicole¡¯s deliberate disregard for her presence, which only stoked her fury.


    She hade to court today seeking entertainment, hoping to revel in Nicole¡¯s difort.


    ¡°Nicole, heard you¡¯ve run off with Jarrod¡¯s child,¡± Doreen jeered, unaware of Nicole and Roscoe¡¯s past elopement.


    Jarrod had enforced a strict code of silence, and gossip was unthinkable.


    Logically speaking, Jarrod wouldn¡¯t want the woman who had left him to be with another man, so who would dare spread such rumors?


    ¡°You¡¯re quite the piece of work, cuckolding Jarrod!¡± Doreen delighted in Nicole¡¯s provoking Jarrod¡¯s wrath, relishing the prospect of Nicole¡¯s future misery.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With a sneer, Doreen continued, ¡°You have no shame, daring to challenge Jarrod for custody.


    He could have had you and your lover killed together.


    Consider yourself lucky he showed you mercy.


    Shameless adulteress Like you deserves to be torn apart!¡±


    Doreen spat out her words venomously, ensuring Roscoe heard every damning usation against Nicole.


    To her, Nicole was nothing but a promiscuous harlot who had bedded countless men.


    Outside the courthouse, a ce always buzzing with conflict, many people walked by or paused to observe.


    It wasn¡¯t rare for arguments with mistresses to happen, so nobody was really shocked.


    ¡°Nicole, if I were you, I¡¯d y it smart by getting down on your knees and asking for forgiveness.


    Jarrod isn¡¯t too fond of that rebellious streak you have.


    I bet he¡¯s just as rude as you¡­¡±

 Chapter 2212

    Doreen kept talking, seemingly unable to hold back.


    Suddenly, Nicole lifted her hand and pped Doreen.


    ¡°p!¡± The crisp sound made Doreen¡¯s ear tingle painfully.


    It took her a moment to respond before she touched her numb face, shock evident on her features.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ve lost your mind!¡± Doreen had never thought Nicole would actually strike her.


    She saw Nicole as frail and meek, someone easily intimidated, the type to yield under a man¡¯s pressure.


    Doreen was sorely mistaken.


    Nicole had always been resilient and determined, from her earlier days to the present.


    She would have crumbled under the pressure if she weren¡¯t emotionally strong.


    She refused to yield to Jarrod¡¯s ns.


    From the start, Nicole was intent on proving Jarrod was wrong.


    ¡°Miss Schultz, that p was payback for you,¡± Nicole dered.


    ¡°My child isn¡¯t unruly.


    If you have problems with the things between Jarrod and me, you should hear them from Jarrod before using me.


    I won¡¯t take your advice, but if there are any ps¡­¡±


    Nicole paused, her eyes hard.


    ¡°I will reciprocate.


    ¡±


    Nicole was convinced that she would not start trouble as long as no one troubled her.


    But if Doreen yed dirty, she was ready to retaliate.


    Now, she wasn¡¯t alone and needed to stand her ground, so those who tried to push her around would realize they couldn¡¯t just walk over her.


    Doreen stood there, stunned by Nicole¡¯s words, unable to speak.


    Meanwhile, Roscoe remained impassive.


    As he saw it, Nicole had made things clear and hadn¡¯t pped Doreen for no reason.


    Everyone should bear the consequences of their actions, even if that person was his girlfriend.


    These were the world¡¯s rules, and even though Roscoe couldn¡¯t recall much, the idea of rules stayed firmly in his mind.


    ¡°You cheap woman, stop right there.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Don¡¯t walk away!¡± Doreen finally snapped and charged up the steps to confront Nicole.


    She had never faced such humiliation in public before!


    Rhett intervened to stop Doreen.


    Doreen angrily shoved him aside, yelling, ¡°Get out of my way, youckey!¡±


    Rhett scowled.


    He was no stranger to dealing with spoiled, arrogant young women.


    Raised in wealth, they often ignored thews, acting recklessly and dictatorial.


    Doreen appeared to be the type who enjoyed causing trouble and bullying others.


    Rhett quickly pulled out a business card and handed it to Doreen, saying firmly, ¡°Miss, I represent Miss Lawrence.


    You may reserve the right to hold Miss Lawrence ountable for the p.


    ¡±


    Doreen¡¯s face softened at his words.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.


    I¡¯ll make sure this woman pays for what she did!¡± she said arrogantly, sounding like she could control the security services and have anyone she disliked imprisoned.


    Nicole kept herposure.


    Even though she hadn¡¯t known Rhett for long, Raegan¡¯s strong rmendation made him seem reliable.


    In their interactions, she discovered that Rhett was really honest and professional.


    Indeed, the next moment, Rhett coolly stated, ¡°Miss, you are fully within your rights to take legal action against my client.


    However, I must inform you that your behavior in public, including insulting, humiliating, lying, and intimidating, constitutes multiple illegal acts.


    I have recorded all of this as evidence, and we retain the right to take legal action against you.


    ¡±


    Doreen was left speechless.


    Rhett continued, ¡°Furthermore, my client mentioned returning a p, which suggests you had pped her first.


    I will legally obtain surveince footage to confirm the events of today.


    Additionally, your false usations have caused significant psychological damage to my client and damaged her reputation, creating a civil liability.


    We will pursue this matter through legal channels.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2213

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Doreen was furious, unprepared for thewyer¡¯s eloquent speech.


    He talked using terms she didn¡¯t understand.


    But it showed her that thiswyer wasn¡¯t someone to mess around with.


    ¡°She insulted me too,¡± Doreen imed, her logic faltering.


    ¡°She did not.


    I have everything on video,¡± Rhett countered.


    ¡°You!¡± Doreen was seething and at a loss for words.


    She couldn¡¯t outsmart thiswyer.


    He was well-spoken.


    How could she possibly win an argument against him?


    Doreen then grabbed Roscoe¡¯s arm and pulled him closer.


    ¡°Roscoe, are you just going to stand there and let them bully your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Roscoe kept quiet.


    He thought the Lawyer¡¯s argument was reasonable.


    Doreen was too aggressive.


    It was ironic, considering that everyone said he used to be deeply in love with Doreen.


    It was hard for him to believe that he could have ever been fond of such a shallow woman.


    In frustration, Doreen stamped her foot and said, ¡°Roscoe, didn¡¯t you promise my dad you¡¯d look after me? That woman pped me.


    ¡±


    Roscoe ignored herint and stated, ¡°Go inside and find Jarrod.


    He should be here.


    ¡±


    Doreen was not pleased.


    Why did Roscoe always seem to change his stance around Nicole?


    Rhett lost interest in the ongoing scene.


    He turned to Nicole and said, ¡°Please, Miss Lawrence.


    ¡±


    As Nicole ascended the stairs, she paused, turned to Doreen, and dered coldly, ¡°Also, the man I love is not some adulterer.


    He is a decent, honest man who deserves my affection.


    ¡±


    With that, she nced at Roscoe and continued her ascent without stopping.


    That look wasn¡¯t about ming.


    In moments like these, she felt scared and longed for someone to be by her side.


    But it was fine if she was alone.


    After all, she had long be ustomed to dealing with disappointment.


    ¡°Humph! I see you don¡¯t care about me at all,¡± Doreen stated it bitterly.


    Roscoe appeared not to hear her, his gaze fixed intently on Nicole ascending the steps.N?velDrama.Org content.


    How could someone make green seem so elegant?


    In the courtroom.


    The trial was private.


    As a result, the gallery hosted only a few close family members of the intiff and the defendant.


    On Nicole¡¯s side, there was no one.


    She had decided not to involve her friends, like Raegan, to spare them the worry, and she had not mentioned herwsuit.


    On the defendant¡¯s side, Jarrod sported schrly gold-rimmed sses, and his expensive suit made him look particrly dashing.


    He didn¡¯t appear to be someone with a mental disorder based on his appearance alone.


    His eloquence and how he answered questions were calm and wless.


    Someone like him was either really good at pretending or had no problems.


    When it was time to show proof, Rhett was the first to hand in a video, the scandalous one from the event that had surprised everyone in Ardlens.

 Chapter 2214

    It was a cruel act from Jarrod¡¯s side against Nicole.


    Jarrod hadn¡¯t seen thising because he believed he had erased that video across the Inte.


    Yet, Nicole still possessed the original.


    A slight smile crossed Jarrod¡¯s face.


    It looked like Nicole was reallymitted to thiswsuit and had done a lot of preparation.


    Roscoe, who was there too, watched and found himself clenching his fist, feeling a sudden wave of anger he couldn¡¯t quite exin.


    Even though the video was blurry, he felt the urge to jump into the scene and start beating Jarrod.


    His own reaction surprised him.


    He wasn¡¯t typically impulsive or quick to anger.


    After the video concluded, Rhett stated, ¡°Your Honor, as depicted in the video, it shows my client and the defendant in an incident of abuse where the defendant forces my client into submission.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    While my client initially consented for justifiable reasons, the footage clearly shows unteral harshness, which suggests that this individual is not suitable to be a father.


    Additionally, we have evidence that Mr.


    Schultz has been under treatment for mental health issues.


    ¡±


    Rhett then introduced a pharmacological report that detailed Jarrod¡¯s medications.


    After reviewing the evidence, the judge scrutinized it and asked Jarrod if he concurred with the intiff¡¯s allegations.


    ¡°I do not agree,¡± Jarrod quickly rebutted.


    Nicole shivered at his reply, and even Rhett noticed it.


    Rhett swiftly wrote ¡°Rx¡± on a note and showed it to Nicole.


    Nicole gradually regained herposure and nodded at Rhett.


    Jarrod didn¡¯t defend himself but deferred to his attorney.


    His attorney was also highlypetent.


    ¡°Regarding the video, my client Mr.


    Schultz and the intiff Miss Lawrence were single back then.


    People have their own tastes in rtionships.


    Also, it¡¯s obvious from the video that Miss Lawrence wanted the encounter with my client.


    They were just engaged in role-ying.


    There was no force.


    ¡±


    Nicole went pale as she listened to these audacious ims, her fingers pressing into her palms.


    This shameless guy actually imed they were just engaged in role-ying.


    Rhett quickly countered, ¡°I disagree with the defense attorney¡¯s interpretation.


    The video clearly involves a third party.


    This isn¡¯t merely a consensual role-y between a couple but obvious coercion.


    ¡±


    The defense attorney calmly asked, ¡°Could the third party testify that this was an instance of coercion or abuse?¡±


    Rhett looked troubled.


    He had previously asked Nicole if the third party could testify.


    The person in the video could have been excellent proof.


    Regrettably, Nicole had indicated the third party would not testify.


    The defense attorney continued, ¡°Clearly, the intiff cannot substantiate this.


    Shall we consider that the third party¡¯s involvement was part of a consensual act?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s face went pale.


    This question had to be Jarrod¡¯s idea.


    He was confident Roscoe wouldn¡¯t testify because Roscoe remembered nothing.


    How could he?


    Nicole¡¯s face looked miserable.


    From Roscoe¡¯s perspective, she appearedpletely helpless and pitiful.


    Nicole wanted to nce up at the gallery several times but held herself back.


    Roscoe was no help.


    He remembered nothing.


    The defense attorney added, ¡°Furthermore, the drugs mentioned in the intiff¡¯s report aren¡¯t the ones my client uses.


    He¡¯s fit and fine, proven by histest medical check-up and the mental evaluation we got from the court.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2215

    The defense attorney carefully read each word of the report, saying, ¡°This report conclusively shows that my client has no mental disorders.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s face turned utterly pale.


    Jarrod had even anticipated her move, having applied for a court evaluation beforehand.


    This meant he knew she had essed his psychiatric medications, intending to use them against him.


    All her meticulous preparations¡­ Jarrod had anticipated them all!


    Nicole felt like she was suffocating.


    Rhett was confused.


    Wasn¡¯t it confirmed that Jarrod had a mental illness? Howe suddenly he did not?


    The credibility of a judicial evaluation was high.


    Moreover, the fact that the defendant had requested it in advance indicated the knowledge of their cards.


    The defense attorney kept pressing, ¡°Clearly, all of this is merely the intiff¡¯s spection.


    The intiff has a history of several years of medical consultations, which indicates that the intiff¡¯s physical and psychological conditions are unstable.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯swyer brought Nicole¡¯s recent medical records from international and local consultations.


    Byparison, Nicole appeared to be the one with a mental disorder.


    The proceedings moved swiftly.


    Clearly, Nicole was utterly defeated.


    Even Jarrod, by simply stating his disagreement, had easily bested her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Nicole struggled to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.


    That man is a monster, a lunatic! He forced me to have the child, and now he wants to drag me back to continue a shameful rtionship.


    He is ill.


    Trust me, he really is!¡±


    Nicole became increasingly distraught toward the end.


    Rhett had to intervene.


    The court valued evidence highly, and such emotional outbursts only made the judge perceive Nicole as a psychologically unstable one.


    ¡°intiff, please remain calm and respect the decorum of the court,¡± the judge instructed.


    Jarrod¡¯swyer spoke again.


    ¡°What the intiff says isn¡¯t urate.


    My client, Mr.


    Schultz, got engaged five months ago, and the wedding is in three months.


    They¡¯re both emotionally steady andpletely ready to raise a child.


    ¡±


    As thewyer made his case, Nicole noticed that Vicki had entered the gallery at some point.


    She was smiling at Jarrod, the picture of a loving fianc¨¦e.


    Nicole was in total panic.


    Their argument was nearly impable.


    She felt she was on the verge of losing her sanity.


    If she lost Austin, and if Austin was raised by someone so cruel as Jarrod, she couldn¡¯t even imagine what Austin might have to face.


    This monstrous Jarrod nned for another woman to raise Austin.N?velDrama.Org content.


    The final judgment came as no surprise.


    Austin¡¯s custody was granted to Jarrod, his biological father, who was emotionally stable and financially capable.


    Nicole would need to obtain a hospital¡¯s certification of her mental health before she could have visitation rights.


    ¡°Why?¡± Nicole was not reconciled.


    She frantically looked around, screaming, ¡°That¡¯s my child!¡± That was the baby she carried for ten months! How could it be under someone else¡¯s control now, with her not even allowed to visit?


    Nicole sank weakly to the floor.


    Nothing felt more agonizing than separating a child from their mother.


    Jarrod had no qualms about thrusting Nicole back into the abyss once more.


    Nicole felt as though a suffocating had been cast over her head, trapping her in its grip no matter how vigorously she struggled.

 Chapter 2216

    Witnessing Nicole¡¯s destion, Rhett couldn¡¯t help but offerfort.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, don¡¯t despair.


    If you¡¯re certain that Mr.


    Schultz has been taking his medication, then there must be some exnation.


    Stay hopeful.


    We still have a chance.


    ¡±


    Thewyer¡¯s pragmatic words jolted Nicole back to reality.


    Jarrod had indeed taken the medication.


    So, what was truly unfolding here?


    Rhett promptly reached out to an acquaintance at the courthouse to inquire about any irregrities with Jarrod¡¯s testing organization.


    He instructed Nicole to wait for him in the car.


    Nicole walked absentmindedly toward the door and identally collided with someone.


    Feeling a sharp pain in her nose, she hurriedly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.


    ¡± The man¡¯s voice startled Nicole.


    As Nicole lifted her head, she saw that it was Roscoe whom she had bumped into, intensifying her distress.


    Fearing she couldn¡¯t contain her tears, she lowered her head and murmured once more, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡±


    Then, she turned around, wanting to leave.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, please wait a moment.


    ¡± Roscoe suddenly called after her.


    Hearing his voice, Nicole halted.


    Roscoe gestured toward her hand and handed her a silk handkerchief.


    He spoke gently.


    ¡°Please use this to tend to it, Miss Lawrence.


    ¡±


    Roscoe remained the epitome of kindness and gentleness.


    Nicole¡¯s sorrow deepened.


    Shaking her head, she murmured, ¡°No, thank you.


    ¡±


    As she moved to depart, Roscoe seized her and swiftly bandaged her wound.


    The entire process took less than thirty seconds.


    He proved to be a skilled professional, proficient in each step.


    Once her hand was wrapped, Nicole promptly withdrew it.


    She didn¡¯t wish to cause any trouble for Roscoe.


    Now with the memory loss, he might face repercussions if others dealt with him because of her.


    Roscoe¡¯s brows furrowed at her withdrawal, prompting him to inquire, ¡°Miss Lawrence, have we met before?¡±


    His question caught Nicole off guard.


    Transient memory loss could ur, and Roscoe might retain fragments of memory about her.


    It could be considered positive that he felt a sense of familiarity with her.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Nicole was about to speak when Doreen, returning from the bathroom, hurried over.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Roscoe, have you been waiting for me long?¡± While speaking, Doreen directed a re at Nicole.


    Doreen had be noticeably more guarded ever since her encounter with Nicole¡¯s formidablewyer.


    She refrained from speaking out of turn, fearing thewyer¡¯s potential return.


    Regarding the p, she was determined not to forget or forgive.


    She vowed that Nicole would face severe consequences!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Doreen asserted, seizing Roscoe¡¯s arm and leading him away.


    Observing the backs of the departing figures, Nicole drifted into contemtion.


    Nicole found herself uncertain whether Roscoe¡¯sck of recollection was a positive or negative urrence.


    Not far behind her, Jarrod emerged from the courthouse, apanied by Vicki.

 Chapter 2217

    Observing Nicole¡¯s gaze fixed on Roscoe, a surge of anger swept through Jarrod.


    Without uttering a word, he strode past Nicole.


    Unperturbed by his presence, Nicole remained indifferent, but Vicki paused and politely greeted, ¡°Miss Lawrence.


    ¡±


    Nicole looked at Vicki, albeit puzzled by her acknowledgment.


    Nevertheless, she replied courteously, ¡°Miss Hampton.


    ¡±


    With a graceful smile adorning her face, Vicki addressed Nicole, ¡°Miss Lawrence, during your testimony in court, you mentioned that Jarrod had threatened you to return to him with the child.


    I believe there might have been a misunderstanding.


    ¡±


    Nicole remained silent as Vicki continued, ¡°Jarrod and I have enjoyed a strong rtionship since our engagement a few months ago, and our wedding date is already set.


    I have faith in Jarrod.


    ¡±


    Understanding Vicki¡¯s intention to both unt her rtionship with Jarrod and issue a warning, Nicole replied, ¡°Miss Hampton, your belief in Mr.


    Schultz is your prerogative.


    There¡¯s no need to involve me.


    I¡¯ll stand by my convictions as long as you stand by yours.


    ¡±


    Unfazed by the rebuttal, Vicki maintained her smile and remarked, ¡°I simply think Jarrod tends to be concise.


    Perhaps you¡¯ve misunderstood his intentions.


    He would never betray me.


    ¡±


    Not inclined to engage further, Nicole replied perfunctorily, ¡°That¡¯s reassuring.


    ¡±


    Vicki appeared displeased and seemed about to say more when she noticed Nicole¡¯s attorney approaching.


    Quickly masking her discontent, Vicki said, ¡°Rest assured, Miss Lawrence.


    I¡¯ll take excellent care of your child.


    ¡±


    Nicole was taken aback by Vicki¡¯s words.


    Instead of genuinely intending to care for Austin, Vicki used the guise of concern to issue a warning.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Nicole¡¯s tone turned cold as she stated, ¡°If you harm Austin, you¡¯ll regret it.


    ¡±


    At that moment, Vicki felt triumphant, wearing a faint smile as she retorted, ¡°Miss Lawrence, I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re insinuating.


    ¡±


    Vicki proved to be far more astute than Doreen, who seemed oblivious to such tactics.


    Vicki had lived a privileged life, shielded from much injustice, and bolstered by Wayne¡¯s favoritism.


    Consequently, her reputation remained untarnished by negative gossip.


    However, Vicki was not unprepared to handle adversity.


    On the contrary, her pristine image afforded her numerous opportunities and advantages, as was evident now.


    Nicole trembled at the realization of Vicki¡¯s implicit threat.


    Vicki had already threatened her with Austin¡¯s safety even before starting to take care of Austin.


    Given Austin¡¯s frailty and delicate condition, even minor idents could pose significant risks to him.


    This vulnerability made it all too easy for Vicki to potentially harm him.


    ¡°Vicki!¡± Nicole¡¯s warning was sharp and severe.


    ¡°If you even think about harming my child, I swear I¡¯ll make you pay!¡±


    Vicki appeared taken aback, her hand flying to her mouth as she trembled.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, what¡¯s gotten into you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend!¡± Nicole¡¯s expression turned icy, seeing through Vicki¡¯s earlier smile.


    Though Vicki covered her mouth, her eyes betrayed a smug satisfaction.


    It was evident she was attempting to unsettle Nicole.


    Gritting her teeth, Nicole advanced toward Vicki.


    ¡°I¡¯m dead serious, Vicki.


    I¡¯ll kill you¡­

 Chapter 2218

    Before Nicole could finish her threat, a scream pierced the air, and Vicki tumbled down the front steps.


    Thankfully, Vicki only descended three steps, but she still appeared to be in agony.


    Her cries echoed, and a red mark marred her ankle, quickly swelling.


    Nicole regarded Vicki with suspicion.


    She hadn¡¯tid a hand on Vicki moments before.


    Vicki murmured in a hushed tone, ¡°Miss Lawrence, you¡¯vepletely misunderstood¡­¡±


    Before Vicki could finish her sentence, a man approached with a cold demeanor.


    ¡°Who are you nning to harm?¡±


    Jarrod noticed that Vicki hadn¡¯t been following him, and upon returning for her, he overheard Nicole¡¯s threat to kill someone just before Vicki¡¯s fall down the steps.


    Jarrod hurried to Vicki¡¯s aid, carefully examining her for injuries.


    Once assured there were none, he inquired, ¡°How did you fall?¡±


    Leaning against Jarrod¡¯s chest, Vicki appeared frail and frightened, evoking sympathy from those around her.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m okay¡­ It wasn¡¯t because of Miss Lawrence¡­¡± Vicki faltered, her words sounding more like a defense of Nicole rather than an exnation.


    She seemed intent on avoiding conflict.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    In an instant, Vicki¡¯s reputation improved further.


    An empathetic wealthy heiress became even


    more desirable.


    As expected, Jarrod regarded Nicole with a frigid expression and demanded, ¡°Apologize to Vicki.


    ¡± He paid no heed to Vicki¡¯s words or the truth.


    He simply believed what he had seen.


    At this moment, Jarrod exuded the same cold demeanor as before.


    Jarrod had resolved to teach Nicole a lesson, fueled by her repeated opposition to him in the past.


    He had decided that he would never again indulge her or plead with her.


    He desired for her to experience fear and to beg him as she had done in the past.


    Nicole spoke icily.


    ¡°Firstly, I didn¡¯t push her.


    Secondly, I wish harm upon her because she intends to harm Austin.


    If you permit her to do so, I won¡¯t hesitate to kill you as well!¡±


    Vicki, covering her mouth in shock, protested, ¡°Miss Lawrence, what¡¯s gotten into you? Did I say anything negative about the child? I only expressed sympathy for your situation¡­¡±


    Seemingly overwhelmed with emotion, Vicki choked on her sobs, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°I only expressed sympathy for you as a mother, hence the offer to take care of your child.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Did I say anything inappropriate?¡±


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, please refrain from slinging mud at me.


    I¡¯ve nevermitted any wrongdoing since childhood, as is evident to all,¡±


    Vicki asserted, turning her head with a tone of grievance.


    ¡°Jarrod, I swear on my family¡¯s life, I never intended any harm to her child.


    I merely mentioned caring for him¡­¡±


    Jarrod nodded reassuringly, his tone gentle.


    ¡°I believe you.


    ¡±


    Then, his gaze turned cold as he addressed Nicole, ¡°Apologize to Vicki!¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± A mocking smile tugged at Nicole¡¯s lips.


    She scolded herself for being naively clinging to the hope that Jarrod might genuinely care for Austin.


    To Jarrod, Austin was merely a means to assert control over her.


    ¡°Jarrod, it¡¯s been over two weeks since you took Austin away.


    Have you taken him for a medical check-up? Do you even know the extent of his illness? Do you truly care for him? If not, why did you take him away? Answer me!¡± Nicole¡¯s voice cracked with despair.


    She felt a sense of pity for both Austin and herself.


    They were like kites tethered by strings they couldn¡¯t shake loose.


    Jarrod sneered, ¡°It¡¯s just a heart condition.


    I¡¯m searching for a donor for him.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2219

    Jarrod was aware of Austin¡¯s heart condition, but finding apatible donor was proving challenging.


    Despite his wealth, locating a suitable match was no easy feat.


    Otherwise, with his financial resources, he should have been able to locate a donor promptly.


    Once the right person emerged, he was willing to go to any lengths to ensure they donated.


    Nicole felt hopeless.


    She knew she couldn¡¯t expect Jarrod to share her concerns.


    All she could hope for was Austin¡¯s safety during this precarious time.


    She made a concession and said, ¡°Austin can¡¯t consume cold foods, and there are certain taboos.


    Only the nanny is familiar with them.


    Please, don¡¯t dismiss her.


    She¡¯s been caring for Austin for years, knows him well, and won¡¯t harm him.


    Austin also relies on her greatly.


    I implore you¡­¡±


    For the first time in a long while, Nicole had humbled herself.


    Jarrod felt validated in his decision.


    He should have treated her this way earlier.


    Anyway, she wouldn¡¯t appreciate his kindness.


    ¡°Apologize to Vicki.


    ¡± Jarrod was intent on seeking justice for Vicki, not letting her grievances go unnoticed.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Nicole¡¯s demeanor turned cold.


    Thinking of Austin, she reluctantly offered an apology.N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Hampton.


    My misunderstanding led me to speak out of turn.


    It would be best if you harbored no ill intentions.


    ¡±


    After a brief pause, Nicole added, ¡°One day, when you be a mother, you¡¯ll understand that a mother will do anything for her child, even sacrifice her own life.


    ¡±


    Though it appeared to be an apology, Nicole¡¯s words carried a subtle warning to Vicki.


    If Vicki dared to harm Austin, she would face dire consequences.


    Vicki, perceptive as ever, understood the implicit threat.


    Though displeased internally, she maintained aposed facade.


    ¡°Of course, Miss Lawrence, I understand where you¡¯reing from.


    Once I¡¯m married to Jarrod and be pregnant, I¡¯ll experience motherhood firsthand.


    Every mother holds her child dear and would never act against their best interests.


    ¡±


    Vicki¡¯s response served as a warning to Nicole, cautioning her against any wrongful actions.


    Nicole grasped the implied message and replied tersely, ¡°Congrattions regardless.


    ¡±


    Vicki offered a shy smile in response.


    Jarrod, disinterested in their conversation, lowered his head and asked Vicki, ¡°Can you walk?¡±


    Vicki responded, ¡°Let me give it a try.


    ¡±


    Vicki attempted to take a step but winced in pain.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±


    Without a second thought, Jarrod scooped her up and walked away without looking back.


    A chilly breeze swept by, causing Nicole to shiver and her arms to break out in goosebumps.


    A sense of foreboding washed over her as she fretted over Austin¡¯s well-being.


    Right then, Rhett emerged and called out to Nicole, ¡°Miss Lawrence, this is Mr.


    Schultz¡¯s testing organization.


    ¡±


    He handed Nicole an address and exined, ¡°This is a reputable organization.


    There haven¡¯t been any issues, and the doctors are highly skilled.


    Logically, if Mr.


    Schultz had a mental illness, it shouldn¡¯t have led to this oue.


    ¡±


    Though Rhett harbored suspicions about Nicole¡¯s ims, he chose to express them subtly.


    He didn¡¯t want to discourage a mother who had lost visitation rights to her child.


    Nicole shook her head resolutely.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be mistaken.


    He¡¯s been taking medication, evidenced by therge bottle.


    It¡¯s simr to what he used to take, and about two-thirds of it is gone, indicating he¡¯s been adhering to the treatment regimen.


    The absence of a medication reaction in his system suggests he may have tampered with it.


    ¡±


    ¡°If your assessment is urate, I¡¯ll continue investigating.


    Regarding visitation rights, don¡¯t fret.


    Once you demonstrate emotional stability during your three doctor visits, I can reapply to the court.


    In the meantime, try not to dwell on it too much.


    Let¡¯s coborate to regain your visitation rights promptly.


    ¡± Rhett remained professional andpassionate, refraining from chastising Nicole for her unverified ims.


    Fewwyers would dare to take on Nicole¡¯s case, wary of offending powerful individuals who had risen from humble beginnings.


    Considering their backgrounds, it was likely that these individuals had attained sess through cutthroat means.

 Chapter 2220

    ¡°Thank you, Rhett,¡± Nicole expressed her gratitude, clutching the note in her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll visit this organization to see if I can uncover anything.


    ¡±


    Rhett harbored doubts about the efficacy of her visit but refrained from dampening Nicole¡¯s spirits.


    Handing Nicole a business card, he remarked, ¡°The individual in charge there is a former ssmate of mine.


    You can inquire with him when you arrive.


    ¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr.


    Bates,¡± Nicole said, acknowledging the advantage of having an insider to assist in gathering information.


    Rhett was ever thorough and conscientious.


    Feeling slightly embarrassed, Nicole added, ¡°I¡¯ll increase your paymentter for your extra time.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.


    ¡± Rhett then added, ¡°We agreed on a fee, and I charge by the case, not by the hour.


    ¡±


    Rhett reassured her further, ¡°I owe a lot to Mr.


    Dixon from the Dixon Group, and his wife personally requested that I take your case.


    I¡¯vemitted to seeing it through to the end.


    Miss Lawrence, if any issues ariseter on, justmunicate with me.


    ¡±


    Nicole nodded and expressed her thanks once more.


    After they parted ways, she took a taxi to the forensic agency listed on the address she received from Rhett.


    The building was imposing and serious, covered with posters promoting whistLeblowing.


    ¡°Report any collusion or bias among doctors or assistants anonymously to receive a substantial reward,¡± one poster read, highlighting the agency¡¯s independence from nepotistic influences and its credibility as a judicially appointed professional institution.


    Nicole wondered how Jarrod had managed to pass their screenings.


    She met with Mr.


    Castillo, an acquaintance of Rhett, to understand thoroughly the testing process.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, each of our procedures is quintuple-checked to ensure nothing slips through the cracks.


    If someone tampers with the initial tests, they can¡¯t fool thest three ones, which are anonymously rechecked by other facilities.


    Falsifying results here is next to impossible,¡± Mr.


    Castillo stated.


    It was true that the result would be determined after several rounds of inspection.


    ¡°Mr.


    Castillo, have there really been no issues over the years?¡±


    Nicole inquired.


    Mr.


    Castillo frowned, disliking the implication.


    As a man of integrity, he ced great trust in his workce and disliked any negative implications about the agency.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr.


    Castillo.


    This ce is my only hope.


    I just want to learn more because my child is severely ill, and it¡¯s making me very worried,¡± Nicole hastily added.


    Mr.


    Castillo¡¯s demeanor softened when he learned of her situation, particrly because he too had be a father to a beautiful Little girl this year.


    He empathized with parental worries, recognizing that mothers often felt the strain more acutely than fathers.


    ¡°In the past, there was a case where an employee manipted test samples,¡± he exined more gently.


    ¡°The person involved had epted bribes and acted independently.


    Once discovered, they were sentenced to three years and fined heavily.


    Since that incident, we have implemented stringent background checks on our employees to ensure they have no debts, no gambling habits, and uphold strong ethical standards.


    ¡±


    He added, ¡°Look at the numerous warning signs and awareness campaigns throughout our facility.


    We have ensured our staff are wellpensated, reducing the likelihood of such risks.


    ¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Despite his assurances, Nicole retained her doubts.


    She recognized Mr.


    Castillo¡¯s integrity but remained aware that not everyone might adhere to such high ethical standards.


    With enough motivation, some might still sumb to temptation.


    ¡°Mr.


    Castillo, could you provide me with a list of recent staff departures?¡± Nicole inquired.

 Chapter 2221

    That request was immediately denied.


    Despite Nicole¡¯s insistence, Mr.


    Castillo stood firm,mitted to preserving his staff¡¯s privacy in line with agency protocols.


    Then, noticing a poster soliciting volunteer participation, Nicole spotted an opening.


    ¡°Mr.


    Castillo, might I volunteer here?¡± she proposed.


    Mr.


    Castillo regarded her skeptically.


    ¡°Believe me.


    I won¡¯t interfere or cause any issues.


    You can check my references with Mr.


    Bates,¡± Nicole stated sincerely.


    Mr.


    Castillo still hesitated.


    ¡°This situation is making me uneasy,¡± he confessed.


    ¡°I¡¯m being transparent with you, Mr.


    Castillo.


    I simply wish to engage with the staff and understand the reasons behind their departures.


    I¡¯m not willing to let any opportunity slip by,¡± Nicole stated openly.


    Her forthrightness appeared to sway Mr.


    Castillo, and he contemted that allowing her to conduct her inquiries might prove beneficial.


    Should she uncover nothing suspicious, it would further affirm his trust in the agency¡¯s integrity.


    Mr.


    Castillo exined, ¡°To apply for a volunteer position, you¡¯ll need to talk to our recruitment officer and undergo an interview with her.


    I will not interfere for the sake of you.


    ¡±


    Nicole expressed her gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Mr.


    Castillo.


    ¡±


    She then sought out the recruitment officer.


    Although navigating the procedure was somewhat intricate, Nicole sessfullypleted the volunteer interview.


    Shemitted herself to volunteer two days each week, consistently being the first to arrive and thest to leave.


    Nicole proved to be diligent and quickly gained favor at the agency.


    While there, she actively sought out information and inquired about employees who had considered resigning over the past six months.


    She expanded her investigation, careful not to overlook any detail.


    Knowing Jarrod¡¯s careful nature, she surmised that if he were involved in any wrongdoing, it would be meticulously orchestrated.


    Pretty soon, she discovered that in thest six months, only four employees had nned to


    leave, with one already having resigned.


    Nicole examined the remaining three who were still with the agency but found nothing suspicious on the surface.


    Still, she continued her investigation.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    During her days off, she surveilled the home of the employee who had resigned, curious if he maintained any connections with current agency staff.


    After a week of observation, she noticed an anomaly.


    He was still engaging with a female employee from the agency.


    They met for dinner at a restaurant, and after their meal, they lingered until the establishment closed.


    Nicole¡¯s suspicions deepened, and she peered into the restaurant.


    It was dark.


    The restaurant had shut down for the evening.


    Where could the two have disappeared to?


    She moved around to the back entrance of the restaurant to look for any signs.


    Behind the building, enveloped in darkness, Nicole noticed a few rooms above the restaurant glowing with red and purple lights, flickering in a way that suggested something unsavory.


    The scene struck her as odd, the lights bearing the hallmarks of those typically seen in red-light districts.

 Chapter 2222

    Nicole captured the scene with her phone¡¯s camera and then resumed her surveince from the front.


    She had invested over ten thousand dors in a nondescript, used car, perfect for blending in as she sat inside, positioned to monitor the restaurant¡¯s front entrance, her dash cam set to record all activity.


    True to her suspicions, around one in the morning, the female colleague from the testing facility stealthily slipped out of an alley next to the restaurant.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her vehicle was parked nearby.


    She walked to it and quickly drove away.


    Roughly thirty minutester, the man who had resigned appeared from behind the restaurant.


    As he approached his car, about to enter, a sudden beam of light caught him.


    Startled by the unexpectedpany, he quickly became agitated, raising his hands to shield his face.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Nicole got out of her car and made her way to the man, calling out his name loudly, ¡°Derek Ellsworth.


    ¡±


    Derek was startled.


    Since he had resigned already, he didn¡¯t know Nicole and was surprised she knew his name.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Nicole walked closer to Derek and said, ¡°Who I am is irrelevant.


    I¡¯m interested in knowing something that might be rted to you.


    Did you tamper with the blood samples at the agency on the thirteenth of this month?¡±


    Derek¡¯s face was a mask of shock.


    His lips trembled as he retorted, ¡°What nonsense are you speaking? I¡¯ve already resigned.


    How could I have the means to tamper with anything at the agency?¡±


    Nicole had anticipated his denial, but his reaction told her that he was hiding something.


    She coolly stated, ¡°You may have resigned, but isn¡¯t Leighton Sugden still working there?¡±


    Derek¡¯s face crumpled, but he quicklyposed himself and snapped, ¡°What are you bbering about? How is Leighton connected to me?¡±


    Derek was unaware that Nicole had been trailing him for a while and had discovered his unusual rtionship with Leighton.


    ¡°Watch your words, and shut your mouth.


    If you spew any more nonsense, I¡¯ll tear it apart!¡± Derek threatened Nicole sinisterly.


    It waste at night, and they were alone on the street.


    Derek assumed Nicole would be terrified, so he tried to intimidate her.


    However, Nicole remained unruffled.


    If he dared to harm her, it would only be a reason to get him investigated.


    ¡°You and Leighton left this restaurant one after the other just a few moments back.


    This ce offers those kinds of rooms, doesn¡¯t it? If I call the police now, do you think they will take you in for questioning?¡±


    Derek panicked for a moment and stuttered, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ve been following me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, if I didn¡¯t know about your activities, I wouldn¡¯t havee looking for you.


    Oh, and


    by the way, Leighton is a married woman.


    How do you think her husband would react if he found out about the two of you?¡± Nicole chose her words smartly, giving the impression that she knew a lot when in reality, she was only in possession of a little information.


    ALL Nicole had were tidbits she had picked up from casual conversations with the cleaningdy at the agency.


    She didn¡¯t even know what Leighton¡¯s husband did or where he worked.


    But she couldn¡¯t reveal her cards.


    She had to pretend like she knew everything to unnerve Derek.


    As expected, Derek was unable to withstand the pressure and asked in an agitated voice, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want to know if you and Leighton conspired together on the thirteenth to switch the blood samples.


    ¡± Nicole¡¯s question was direct and to the point.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to reach this conclusion.


    It was clear from Derek¡¯s demeanor that he had a hand in the incident.


    Since he had already resigned, he could only have utilized Leighton¡¯s presence in the agency to aplish it.


    Jarrod didn¡¯t employ idiots.


    It was easier to target Derek than to try to go through Leighton.


    Nicole had learned from the cleaningdy at the agency that Leighton came from an affluent background and had two children, so Leighton was less likely to take a risk.


    But it would be different if Derek asked her to do it.


    Since Leighton¡¯s mind was clouded with love, Derek could easily persuade her with his sweet words.

 Chapter 2223

    ¡°How do you know¡­¡± Derek began asking.


    But he instantly realized something wasn¡¯t right and abruptly changed his tone, eximing, ¡°Stop spouting nonsense!¡±


    Perhaps he was still on a high from meeting his lover.


    Besides, it waste into the night, and his mind wasn¡¯t as alert as during the day.


    He nearly revealed something, which could have been a_ huge mistake.


    ¡°Do you think everything you say is correct? Stop speaking rubbish.


    Be careful walking about at night.


    You might get such a fright that you drop dead!¡± Derek threatened malevolently and got into his car to get out of here.


    Nicole tapped on his car window, intent on asking him more questions when suddenly, he started the car and sped off.


    Nicole didn¡¯t bother going after him.


    Although it waste, she was still in a residential area, and she wasn¡¯t afraid of him.


    However, chasing him might provoke him to react desperately.


    Her first thought was to call Rhett, but it was veryte.


    So, she texted Rhett to update him about the situation instead.


    Surprisingly, Rhett was still up and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll investigate this man.


    ¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Nicole got back into her car.


    Her next n of action was to stake out Leighton¡¯s house and use Leighton as a breakthrough point.


    What she currently knew wasn¡¯t enough to prove that something was amiss with Jarrod¡¯s forensic results.


    She needed some solid evidence, like a confession.


    However, Nicole knew it would be tough.


    Jarrod¡¯s men were always cautious.


    They probably bribed and threatened people to secure their loyalty.


    It was difficult to make someone confess the truth when they had been bought.


    So, Nicole felt it was wiser to collect more proof.


    The private meetings between Derek and Leighton were suspicious in themselves.


    If she could build on this evidence, even if she didn¡¯t have enough to turn the tablespletely, it could capture the media¡¯s attention and pressure the agency into retesting Jarrod.


    With this in mind, Nicole started her car and had just rounded the corner when she spotted a sedan hurtling directly toward her.


    The vehicle¡¯s high beams blinded Nicole, and she squinted to look past the re.


    In just one second, the car was in front of hers, speeding wildly.


    rm bells went off in Nicole¡¯s mind.


    This car seemed to be gunning for her.


    Making a split-second decision, Nicole jerked the steering wheel hard, tilting her car to one side and narrowly avoiding a collision.


    She could finally see clearly.


    It was a silver sedan.


    In fact, it was the same one Derek had raced off in earlier in a state of panic.


    He had now returned to the scene.


    A horrifying possibility crossed Nicole¡¯s mind.


    She quickly shifted gears to get away, but because the car was in such poor condition, it stalled after just a few inches.


    Her car sat alone in the middle of the night on the secluded street.


    Nicole heard the screeching sound of Derek¡¯s car elerating, and a dazzling beam of white Light Lit up the darkness behind her.


    Nicole peeked in the rearview mirror, only to be blinded by the intense light.


    It was obvious that since Derek hadn¡¯t managed to crash into her with his speeding car, he had turned around to finish the job.


    The engine¡¯s roar and the ring light drove home the point that Derek was determined to ram into Nicole¡¯s car and wreck itpletely.


    Nicole couldn¡¯t figure out why Derek, who had just fled in a cold sweat, would suddenly take such a drastic and dangerous step.


    Where did he get the courage?


    Nicole didn¡¯t have time to dwell on these questions.


    She frantically shifted gears again, pressing down hard on the elerator.

 Chapter 2224

    But her car remained stubborn and unresponsive, and she made several attempts to start it.


    Meanwhile, Derek¡¯s car was almost upon her.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Finally, the engine roared to life.


    Nicole gripped the steering wheel tightly, veering to one side to avoid Derek¡¯s imminent collision.


    In terms of speed, her old manual car didn¡¯t hold a candle to Derek¡¯s vehicle.


    For now, her only choice was to evade him and run.


    Even as she swerved, Derek¡¯s silver sedan mmed hard into the left rear of her car, causing a loud boom.


    The impact forced her trunk open, but Nicole was too busy to worry about that.


    She floored the elerator, speeding away in the opposite direction of the silver sedan.


    This maneuver bought her some time as Derek turned around to chase her.


    Just as Nicole anticipated, the silver sedan had also suffered damage from the crash and stalled several feet away from her.


    However, Derek managed to quickly restart the car.


    Just then, Derek¡¯s phone screen lit up with an unknown number.


    When he picked up the call, Alec¡¯s voice came through.


    ¡°Have you taken care of it?¡±


    Derek¡¯s reply came through heavy breaths, his nose bleeding uncontrobly from the impact.


    ¡°Not yet sessful,¡± he managed to say.


    ¡°You can¡¯t handle one sickly woman?¡± Alec¡¯s voice wasden with impatience.


    ¡°Her driving isn¡¯t bad, actually better than mine.


    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever hit anyone.


    I just couldn¡¯t manage it well.


    ¡±


    ¡°Do it quickly,¡± Alecmanded, detached and cold.


    Shivering, Derek pleaded, ¡°Can I quit? Find someone else, please.


    I can leave tonight and promise never to return.


    Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    Derek no longer wanted to be involved in this.


    He yearned only to escape quietly.


    Switching materials was one thing, butmitting murder was something he couldn¡¯t fathom.


    Initially, Derek had epted money from Alec, agreeing to have Leighton move the blood samples with the understanding that he would flee the country once the job was finished.


    Yet, Derek and Leighton had been involved before, and he had nned onest rendezvous


    before his departure, which dyed him.


    He intended to slip away the next day by routes that would leave no trace.


    Yet, when the situation escted when Nicole confronted him, Derek called Alec in a panic, not anticipating that Alec would demand outright murder against Nicole.


    However, Nicole was a living person.


    Derek couldn¡¯t bring himself to kill her.


    ¡°You can quit, sure,¡± Alec responded dismissively.


    Derek¡¯s relief washed over him.


    ¡°Thank you! You¡¯re such a good man.


    I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut, I promise¡­¡±


    ¡°But give me back the money I had paid you, and I won¡¯t pay the rest,¡± Alec replied coldly.


    Derek¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not how it works.


    ¡±


    He protested, ¡°I¡¯vepleted the job.


    How can you not pay? We had an agreement.


    If you renege, I might not stay quiet!¡±


    ¡°Then go ahead and speak now.


    If that woman doesn¡¯t die today, she¡¯ll expose everything regardless.


    She¡¯s onto you.


    It¡¯s more than just money at stake.


    Brace yourself for the worst,¡± Alec snapped back.

 Chapter 2225

    Derek remained quiet.


    Alec implied that failing to handle Nicole meant full exposure, with consequences far worse than losing money.


    He might even face prison.


    How could Derek ept that? He was just beginning to relish a life of wealth.


    He couldn¡¯t abandon the money now.


    Derek had initially promised Leighton he¡¯d take her with him after it all was settled, yet he never really intended to follow through.


    Money in hand, the need to seek beautifulpanions seemed unnecessary.


    Derek had long grown tired of Leighton and craved new adventures.


    Therefore, for the money¡¯s sake, he resolved that Nicole must die.


    After all, it was a fortune he could never amass through ordinary work.


    Yet, Derek hadn¡¯t foreseen theplexities.


    Nicole was tougher to deal with than he had anticipated.


    However, the money was too tempting for him to resist.


    Derek hardened his resolve and dered assertively, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely kill her.


    Just make sure you send the rest of the money.


    ¡±


    Alec assured, ¡°Money is never an issue for me.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Just make sure you do the job right.


    Any slip-up, and the life you¡¯re currently enjoying will vanish.


    ¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.


    I¡¯ll get it done,¡± Derek promised with a _ nod.


    Determination gleamed in his eyes at that moment.


    He was convinced he could aplish his task.


    Nicole hadn¡¯t driven far when Derek¡¯s silver sedan was nearly upon her again.


    Gripping the steering wheel tightly, Nicole floored the elerator, yet she couldn¡¯t elude Derek.


    Derek¡¯s pursuing car appeared desperate to catch Nicole, clearly intent on a deadly confrontation.


    It dawned on Nicole that Derek was out to kill her.


    She didn¡¯t see thising.


    Based on her investigation, despite Derek¡¯s reputation among colleagues for cutting corners for personal gain, he was not known for serious wrongdoing, nor did he seem to have the courage for it.


    She reasoned that even though her actions might have threatened his interests, the idea of him resorting to murder seemed too extreme.


    This relentless pursuit likely stemmed from someone else¡¯smands.


    Could it be that Jarrod could no longer hold himself back and had decided to act drastically against her?


    Suddenly, Nicole¡¯s phone rang.


    It was Raegan on the Line.


    Nicole tried to ignore the call, but in her agitated state, she ended up answering.


    Raegan¡¯s anxious voice pierced through.


    ¡°Nicole, why didn¡¯t you tell me that bastard Jarrod is fighting against you over the custody of Austin?¡±


    Earlier this day, Raegan had visited Rhett on a personal matter and identally discovered documents rted to Jarrod¡¯swsuit.


    Rhett didn¡¯t stop her in time.

 Chapter 2226

    A single nce was all it took for Raegan to realize Jarrod was plotting to take Nicole¡¯s child legally.


    Raegan had refrained from confronting Rhett, knowing Nicole had likely requested she not be informed, to spare her additional stress.


    Raegan had never imagined Jarrod would brazenly attempt to take Nicole¡¯s child.


    Now that Nicole was in such a dire state, could he really strip her of any remaining hope?


    Raegan erupted.


    ¡°That scoundrel, I¡¯ll find him and give him a piece of my mind!¡±


    Wrapped up in her rage, Raegan failed to grasp the urgency of Nicole¡¯s predicament.


    Attempting to stayposed, Nicole responded, ¡°I¡¯m okay, Raegan.


    Don¡¯t go after him.


    It won¡¯t help.N?velDrama.Org content.


    He won¡¯t listen to you.


    Please, don¡¯t get worked up over this.


    ¡±


    ¡°But I need to confront him, or I¡¯ll burst! It¡¯s been ages since I¡¯ve encountered someone so vile!¡± Raegan insisted, resolved to face Jarrod.


    Nicole felt a measure offort from her friend¡¯s fervor, thankful that Mitchel had shielded Raegan so effectively.


    As the headlights of the pursuing car shed in her rearview mirror, Nicole grew tense and quickly said, ¡°Raegan, I can¡¯t talk right now.


    I have an urgent matter to handle.


    Let¡¯s talk tomorrow¡­¡±


    Just as Nicole reached to hang up the phone, a loud crash echoed!


    Derek¡¯s silver sedan collided with Nicole¡¯s car again, tearing the bumper clean off her car.


    Nicole let out a scream, a noise that traveled straight to Raegan through the phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening, Nicole? Where are you? Are you in danger?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s voice trembled with panic.


    As Nicole¡¯s forehead collided with the steering wheel and blood started to trickle down, she


    became dazed.


    She thought about the possibility of dying today and realized she couldn¡¯t depart without uttering a few final words.


    Struggling to breathe, Nicole said, ¡°Raegan, please tell Austin¡­ Tell him I love him.


    My love for him never ceased¡­¡±


    Despite Nicole¡¯s severe animosity against Jarrod, her affection for their son, Austin, had always prevailed.


    He was the core of her existence, an essential part of her life.


    Raegan, increasingly anxious, responded, ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t frighten me.


    What¡¯s happening? Where are you? I¡¯m on my way to find you!¡±


    Unsure if there was enough time, Nicole pressed her hand against her bleeding forehead.


    Blood was seeping between her fingers, yet she attempted to start the car.


    ¡°Raegan, and one more thing.


    Could you ry a message to Roscoe for me?¡± Nicole said, bracing herself against the pain.


    ¡°Please, take your time.


    There¡¯s no rush.


    Just share with me¡­ Where are you currently? I¡¯m going to find you!¡± Raegan implored anxiously, attempting to soothe Nicole¡¯s distress.


    ¡°Tell Roscoe as long as he¡¯s alright, I¡¯m happy.


    Even if heter reims the memory about me, please tell him not to harbor guilt¡­¡±


    These were the sentiments Nicole wished to express to Roscoe.


    She understood him deeply.


    Should his memories resurface one day, he would loathe himself for his past deeds.


    For now, in his state of amnesia, everything Roscoe undertook was innocent.


    Unaware of his past, Roscoe was spared the weight of responsibility and could simply adhere to Miguel¡¯s instructions without encountering any obstacles.

 Chapter 2227

    Nicole yearned to reim Austin and would inevitably confront the unstable Jarrod.


    If Roscoe remained uninvolved, her task would be significantly simpler.


    She was fearful that Roscoe would hold himself ountable for all that happened¡­


    Just as Derek poised to collide with Nicole¡¯s car once more, Nicole¡¯s car finally ignited, causing her phone to dropped to the floor, abruptly terminating the call.


    Nicole wasted no time, pressing forcefully on the elerator and fleeing the scene.


    Her escape today would furnish Rhett with ample evidence, courtesy of Derek¡¯s reckless actions, to petition for a reassessment of Jarrod¡¯s test.


    Meanwhile, Raegan frantically dialed Mitchel¡¯s number.


    After two rings, Mitchel answered.


    ¡°Darling, you must assist¡­ Nicole¡¯s in danger.


    Someone¡¯s out to harm her.


    It must be Jarrod¡­ It simply must be him!¡± Raegan eximed, her words spilling forth in her distressed state.


    Raegan harbored a firm belief that Jarrod was somehow implicated, that he was the viin orchestrating this perilous situation for Nicole.


    ¡°Keepposed, inhale deeply, and recount the events precisely.


    ¡±


    Mitchel presently found himself at a distant branch office, engrossed in overtime alongside his executives on a project.


    Sensing the urgency in Raegan¡¯s tone, Mitchel motioned to halt the meeting and withdrew to a secluded area for conversation.


    ¡°What¡¯s the current situation with Nicole?¡±


    Raegan, her voice nearly catching in her throat, responded, ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure.


    She¡¯s being pursued.


    She mentioned she was looking into Jarrod, but she didn¡¯t disclose the details.


    ¡±


    Nicole refrained from providing further details to prevent rming Raegan and inadvertently alerting Jarrod, which could potentially jeopardize Raegan¡¯s safety.


    Despite Raegan being in a significantly safer situation under Mitchel¡¯s protection, Nicole was adamant about not letting her own troubles affect her friend.


    Furthermore, Raegan had the responsibility of caring for three children.


    Upon hearing the limited information, Mitchel offered reassurance, ¡°Darling, remain calm.


    I¡¯m taking action.


    I¡¯ll have Matteo utilize the backend to pinpoint Nicole¡¯s location and dispatch a security team to retrieve her.


    ¡±


    ¡°Alright.


    Please hurry,¡± Raegan urged, fully aware of the urgency of the situation.


    The sooner Nicole was located, the sooner she¡¯d be out of harm¡¯s way.


    With aposed demeanor, Mitchel assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ll locate her and update you promptly.


    ¡±


    After ending the call, Mitchel contacted Matteo, instructing him to track Nicole¡¯s phone.


    Shortly after, the satellite pinpointed Nicole¡¯s phone, which hade to a standstill at a specific location.


    Seized by a foreboding sensation, Mitchel promptly directed Matteo to dispatch an elite security team to the coordinates and alerted the local authorities, reporting Nicole as missing and potentially endangered.


    Once he had initiated the necessary measures, Mitchel found himself unable to concentrate on the meeting any longer.


    Aware of Nicole¡¯s significance to Raegan and the potential distress Raegan would experience if anything befell Nicole, particrly during her postpartum period, he couldn¡¯t shake off the concern.


    He decided to adjourn the meeting and awaited updates from Matteo.


    Thirty minutester, Matteo contacted Mitchel with the news.


    ¡°Mr.


    Dixon, we located two damaged sedans at the scene, but they were both unupied.


    There were no signs of individuals nearby.


    Nicole¡¯s phone was discovered in one of the vehicles, while the other bore no personal effects and sported a counterfeit license te,plicating immediate identification of the owner.


    ¡±


    Frowning in concern, Mitchel instructed, ¡°Continue the search and expand the scope of the investigation.


    ¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Matteo acknowledged.


    Following the conversation, Mitchel contemted the circumstances.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 2228

    Deep down, he harbored doubts about Jarrod resorting to such extreme measures as harming Nicole.


    He knew Nicole and Jarrod¡¯s rtionship was intricate.


    Jarrod¡¯s sentiments toward Nicole oscited between affection and animosity, albeit with affection prevailing.


    Nevertheless, Mitchel couldn¡¯t fathom Jarrod sanctioning any harm against Nicole.


    There had to be a misunderstanding, yet with his absence from the country, the most expeditious means of Locating Nicole seemed to be reaching out to Jarrod directly.


    With resolve, Mitchel dialed Jarrod¡¯s number without hesitation.


    After several rings, Jarrod finally answered.


    Having recently returned from a trip, Jarrod was enjoying ate-night meal with Vicki.


    The rapport between Mitchel and Jarrod had grown distant over time due to conflicting perspectives, and were it not for Luis¡¯ interventions to their childhood uphold camaraderie, they might have drifted apartpletely.


    Anticipating nothing urgent from Mitchel, Jarrod casually greeted him in Vicki¡¯s presence, ¡°Hello, Mitchel.


    ¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Mitchel inquired tersely.


    ¡°Justnded, grabbing a bite to eat,¡± Jarrod responded.


    Upon hearing Jarrod¡¯s response, Mitchel¡¯s conviction regarding Jarrod¡¯s non-involvement in Nicole¡¯s disappearance solidified.


    However, he couldn¡¯t shake the suspicion that someone close to Jarrod might be implicated, given that few individuals were aware of Nicole¡¯s return to Ardlens.


    Apart from Jarrod and his associates, Nicole had few adversaries.


    ¡°Nicole is in trouble,¡± Mitchel asserted.


    Jarrod¡¯s expression grew tense.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Raegan called her and heard someone pursuing her.


    Subsequently, when we traced her phone signal, it vanished.


    We located the car she had been using, but she¡¯s nowhere to be found,¡± Mitchel borated.


    After processing the information, Jarrod remained silent for a few moments before responding, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.


    ¡±


    Mitchel understood the implication.


    Rescue woulde to Nicole¡¯s way.


    Jarrod likely had suspicions regarding who might be behind it.


    Mitchel feltpelled to offer a word of caution, ¡°Jarrod, don¡¯t make decisions you¡¯llter regret.


    ¡± It was counsel from a friend who had witnessed Jarrod¡¯s ruthless approach in business, a method Mitchel did not condone.


    Their growing apart stemmed from Mitchel¡¯s preference for achieving sess through methods that didn¡¯tpletely dismantle smaller enterprises to maximize his gains.


    In contrast, Jarrod operated like a shark in his domain, employing ruthless tactics to secure his victories.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His methods were widely disapproved of in the financial sphere, resulting in numerous bridges burned, and there were plenty who would wee his downfall.


    Hence, Mitchel couldn¡¯t help but feel that Jarrod¡¯s endeavor to take Austin¡¯s custody was ill-advised.


    Jarrod had amassed a significant number of adversaries, and if they were to learn of his connection to Austin, it could ce Austin in jeopardy.


    With a heavy sigh, Mitchel proceeded to call Raegan to provide her with an update.


    Raegan anxiously awaited Mitchel¡¯s call and answered his call almost immediately.


    ¡°Mitchel, what¡¯s the situation?¡± Raegan¡¯s voice quivered with fear, dreading the possibility of Nicole encountering something dreadful.


    ¡°I¡¯ve instructed Matteo to dispatch our most capable team to search and have also notified the authorities, but she¡¯s not at the location where she went missing.


    We¡¯re continuing the search,¡± Mitchel admitted, opting for full transparency, knowing Raegan¡¯s determined nature made concealing the truth futile.

 Chapter 2229

    Mitchel feared Raegan might take matters into her own hands if she didn¡¯t hear any updates regarding Nicole soon, adding to his concern.


    Raegan burst into tears, her voice trembling with concern.


    ¡°Nicole, could she¡­ Could she be in danger?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ve informed Jarrod.


    I¡¯m confident we¡¯ll locate her soon,¡± Mitchel reassured her.


    ¡°What?¡± Raegan eximed in disbelief.


    ¡°You informed Jarrod? He must be the murderer! Who else in Ardlens would have a motive to harm Nicole? When her father¡¯spany went under, she borrowed money to settle the employees.


    No one but Jarrod would hold a grudge against her.


    It must be him orchestrating this!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not him,¡± Mitchel responded calmly.


    ¡°Raegan, trust me.


    Nicole is the mother of his child.


    He wouldn¡¯t hurt her, and right now, he might be the only one who can find her.


    ¡±


    Every passing minute heightened the danger.


    Mitchel chose not to share this with Raegan.


    He didn¡¯t want to exacerbate her anxiety.


    ¡°Do you truly believe Jarrod would view Austin as simply his child?¡±


    Raegan questioned skeptically.


    Jarrod had consistently demonstrated a willingness to sacrifice anything for his own gain, and given his history of extreme actions, Raegan doubted he would spare Nicole just because Nicole was Austin¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Raegan, trust me.


    I wouldn¡¯t make this assertion lightly.


    He wouldn¡¯t harm Austin or allow anyone to harm Nicole,¡± Mitchel remarked.


    There were numerous pieces of advice Mitchel could offer to Jarrod, but he recognized the limitations in directly intervening since Austin was Jarrod¡¯s child, and it wasn¡¯t his position to interfere.


    However, Jarrod¡¯s recent inquiry about cardiologists for Austin¡¯s sake indicated he wasn¡¯t as indifferent as he appeared.


    In fact, Jarrod and Mitchel¡¯sck of interaction for an extended period stemmed from the close rtionship between Nicole and Raegan.


    Plus, their prolonged absence from each other¡¯s lives wasn¡¯t solely due to ideological disparities but also stemmed from Mitchel¡¯s dedication to his spouse and the care of his young children.


    Sometimes, adults didn¡¯t need to vocalize everything.


    Maintaining a respectful distance could be the most dignified approach.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mitchel believed Jarrod understood this unspoken understanding, which exined theirck of


    contact until now.


    Yet, Jarrod¡¯s inquiry for Austin¡¯s well-being suggested he still held his child in high regard.


    Mitchel felt Raegan¡¯s fretfulness proved unnecessary.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged to fly back tonight.


    Matteo and his team are searching.


    Please, refrain from going out.


    Stay home and await updates.


    Wait for my return, alright?¡± Mitchel directed.


    At that moment, Raegan felt helpless.


    While she had indeed contemted venturing out to search for Nicole herself, she understood her abilities couldn¡¯t match those of Matteo¡¯s professional team.


    Venturing out might not only contribute to disorder but also divert resources if she encounters trouble.


    Thus, she resolved to follow Mitchel¡¯s counsel and await news at home.


    ¡°Your project is at a critical juncture.


    Won¡¯t your return affect it?¡±


    Raegan inquired, concern evident in her voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.


    I¡¯ve delegated the necessary tasks.


    At present, your situation takes precedence,¡± Mitchel assured, prioritizing Raegan¡¯s peace of mind over his professional obligations.


    Raegan felt a surge of warmth and said sweetly, ¡°Then travel safely, and try to rest on the flight.


    ¡±


    Raegan understood that Mitchel must be exhausted from the effects of jetg and the intense workload he had endured in recent days.


    She harbored deep concern for him, yet she recognized that her best form of support was to offer understanding and encouragement.

 Chapter 2230

    ¡°I understand.


    Once this project concludes, I n to take an extended vacation to spend quality time with you and our children.


    ¡±


    Since their marriage, Mitchel rarely traveled unless necessary.


    Their children were still young, and despite having ample support from nannies, Annis, and Luciana, he never feltpletely at ease about leaving them.


    Moreover, mothers in the postpartum period could be susceptible to psychological challenges, prompting Mitchel to reduce his workload to remain by Raegan¡¯s side as much as possible.


    However, this project held critical importance for thepany¡¯s expansion into the international market.


    Nations overseas had consistently employed diverse technologies to restrict Ambrosia,pelling Mitchel to support his homnd¡¯s endeavors by diligently pursuing expanded foreign markets, thereby bolstering his nation¡¯s influence.


    His aspiration was for his nation¡¯s energy sector to be indispensable to othernds.


    As a result, he had bestowed significant importance upon this project and embarked on numerous journeys overseas.


    However, these trips were fleeting, sometimes only 12 hours on foreign soil before returning, driven by his longing for his children and concern for Raegan¡¯s well-being back home.


    Truly, it was a pivotal period, and after concluding the call, Mitchel capitalized on every avable moment to prolong the discussion until it was time to depart for the airport.


    While the project held significance, Raegan¡¯s emotional welfare held equal importance to him.


    On their wedding day, he had vowed never to abandon her to confront fear and sorrow alone¡­


    Jarrod abruptly sprang to his feet to leave, scarcely grazing his meal.


    Vicki, brimming with dissatisfaction, believed she caught a mention of Nicole¡¯s name during Jarrod¡¯s earlier phone conversation with Mitchel, escting her mild unease into profound anxiety.


    ¡°Jarrod!¡± Vicki rose suddenly, clutching his arm.


    Jarrod remained motionless, regarding her as though awaiting her words.


    Their bond had progressively distanced.


    Despite their engagement, they resembled colleagues from disparate departments who exchanged mere nods upon meeting.


    A woman¡¯s intuition could be nuanced, and Vicki sensed that Jarrod appeared to be evading her.


    He was either away on business trips or toiling through the night, scarcely finding any time to share with her.


    Even their dinner tonight had urred only because Vicki mentioned her visit to his family shrine, prompting Jarrod to reluctantly agree to join her for supper.


    Yet, he hadn¡¯t even tasted the soup she hadbored over for hours.


    Vicki¡¯s lips quivered as she stated, ¡°I¡¯ve spent six hours simmering this soup, and you haven¡¯t even taken a sip.N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡±


    Vicki yearned to inquire if Jarrod was nning to meet Nicole, but she refrained from voicing this question.


    Uttering too much could be bothersome, and as she maintained her silence anything rted to Nicole, she felt she retained her position as Jarrod¡¯s fianc¨¦e, still eligible to be his spouse.


    If matters were to be unsettled, it wouldn¡¯t bode well for her.


    Jarrod¡¯s response was devoid of emotion.


    ¡°I have an urgent matter to attend to.


    I¡¯ll have it next time.


    ¡±


    He pulled his arm away, his demeanor slightly impatient with Vicki¡¯s grasp.


    Vicki wisely released him, maintaining a smile as she remarked, ¡°Then tend to what you must.


    Remember to eat, and I¡¯ll prepare soup for you once more.


    ¡±


    Dayton nced at her, her countenance seemingly exuding joy, and furrowed his brow slightly but remained silent.


    Seemingly oblivious to Jarrod¡¯s difort, Vicki affectionately retrieved his coat and dr@ped it over his shoulders.


    Observing him make his way to the door, Vicki called out once more, ¡°Jarrod¡­¡±


    Jarrod halted, casting a lingering nce back at Vicki.

 Chapter 2231

    With a serene smile, Vicki addressed him thoughtfully, ¡°It¡¯s crucial to try on the wedding attire well in advance.


    If you¡¯re tied up, I can handle it solo.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s gaze narrowed slightly as he studied Vicki¡¯s expression intently.


    She spoke graciously, her face remaining radiant, seemingly devoid of any hint of grievances.


    Agreeing with a nod, Jarrod replied, ¡°I¡¯m buried in work.


    Set it up whenever suits you.


    ¡±


    ¡°Alright, take care then.


    ¡±


    As Jarrod turned to walk away, Vicki watched him silently, her countenance soft and her smile tender, portraying the image of a devoted fianc¨¦e.


    Only after he vanished from sight did the warmth in Vicki¡¯s smile gradually fade.


    ¡°Crash!¡± In a sudden outburst, she swept the dishes off the table, sending them crashing to the floor.


    Aware that Jarrod had left her for Nicole again, anger simmered within Vicki, yet shepelled herself to suppress her emotions.


    Vicki refrained from causing a scene, aware she was still under evaluation.


    Despite the court¡¯s ruling, Jarrod hadn¡¯t entrusted her with Austin¡¯s care yet.


    He didn¡¯t have enough faith in her to entrust her with his child.


    Jarrod truly cherished Austin.


    And so did Nicole.


    Realizing she had identified their Achilles¡¯ heel, Vicki¡¯s smile crept back onto her face.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Instead of sumbing to daily anxieties, fearing she couldn¡¯t marry Jarrod with the fear of another twist of fate, she resolved to leverage their Achilles¡¯ heel, no longer living in fear.


    Vicki summoned the servants to clean up the mess.


    Before retiring for the night, she instructed the butler to procure the freshest, finest ingredients tomorrow for a soup she intended to prepare for Jarrod.


    Even if Jarrod never tasted a drop, as long as he acknowledged her thoughtfulness, that was all that mattered.


    Jarrod was on his way out while Alec was waiting in the car.


    Spotting Jarrod, Alec quickly stowed away his phone and stepped out to open the door for Jarrod.


    Jarrod nced at Alec¡¯s phone, now silenced and resting on the seat, and directed without a backward nce, ¡°You¡¯re driving.


    ¡±


    Alec immediately got behind the wheel.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    This type of instruction usually stemmed from an important matter Jarrod needed to attend to without disclosing the details to the driver.


    As they pulled away, just as Alec was about to inquire about their destination, Jarrod interrupted Alec with a stern look.


    ¡°Hand over your phone,¡± Jarrodmanded.


    Jarrod¡¯s demand left Alec puzzled and uneasy.


    Why the sudden need for his phone?


    But with Jarrod¡¯s unyielding gaze fixed on him, Alec didn¡¯t dare to hesitate.


    He unlocked his phone and handed it over.


    Jarrod found an encrypted number and inquired, ¡°Who is this?¡±


    Alec faltered, ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s¡­¡±

 Chapter 2232

    ¡°Think carefully before you answer,¡± Jarrod warned sternly.


    Startled, Alec whispered, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, I¡­¡±


    ¡°You have thirty seconds to clear this up, and don¡¯t omit a single detail,¡± Jarrod demanded, his face stormy and imposing.


    Alec, now frantic, confessed, ¡°Derek didn¡¯t leave town after taking the money.


    He¡¯s been unting it in Ardlens.


    I found out Miss Lawrence was investigating Derek.


    When Derek called for advice, I¡­¡±


    Jarrod, his patience wearing thin, pressed on, ¡°And then what?¡±


    With a gulp, Alec admitted, ¡°Then I directed Derek to run her over.


    ¡±


    At Alec¡¯s words, the atmosphere in the car turned icy, as if plunged into a deep freeze.


    Alec dared not utter another word.


    He understood Nicole¡¯s significance to Jarrod.


    His actions stemmed from frustration with Nicole¡¯s constant schemes against Jarrod.


    Especially since Nicole had just lost a legal battle, Alec assumed taking Austin away from her would keep her subdued for a while.


    But to his dismay, she lost in court in the morning and by the afternoon, she was already snooping around the forensicb.


    Finding nothing, yet undeterred, she even secured a job there to unearth clues.


    Nicole¡¯s unwavering resilience exasperated Alec, making her seem invincible.


    Frankly, her tenacity frightened him, always leaving a nagging fear that she would be the ruin of Jarrod.


    So when Derek called him in a panic, he impulsively issued that fateful order.


    Alec wasn¡¯t afraid of Jarrod¡¯s retaliation.


    He did what he deemed necessary.


    Even if it failed, he had no regrets.


    He couldn¡¯t stand idly by and watch Nicole harm Jarrod.


    Even if it meant paying the price, he was willing to do it.


    After hearing this, Jarrod asked emotionlessly, his countenance inscrutable, ¡°Did you act alone, or were you paid?¡±


    Alec¡¯s heart sank, not anticipating Jarrod to hold him in such low regard.


    Jarrod had once saved his life, and he prided himself on his loyalty.


    How could he possibly be bribed?


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, I would rather die than¡­¡± Alec began, but Jarrod had lost interest.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where?¡± Jarrod asked abruptly.


    Alec hastily replied, knowing Jarrod inquired about Derek, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.


    He called me a while ago and then vanished.


    When I tried calling back, his phone was off¡­¡±


    ¡°Send me the location he wasst seen and the recording,¡± Jarrodmanded.


    Alec¡¯s phone was specially designed to record calls and messages with a single button and could be wiped clean just as swiftly in an emergency, ensuring no evidence fell into the wrong hands.


    Alec sent Jarrod the recent recording and the location.


    Jarrod¡¯s voice turned cold as ice.


    ¡°Get out of the car.


    ¡±


    Alec¡¯s heart raced as panic gripped him.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, it¡¯s too risky for you to go alone.


    Please, let me apany you.


    I won¡¯t make another mistake¡­¡±


    ¡°Do I need to repeat myself?¡± Jarrod¡¯s gaze froze Alec to the core.


    With a heavy heart, Alec reluctantly exited the car, but his resolve remained unyielding as he clung to the window.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, please, let mee with you.


    I promise to follow your orders.


    Let me protect you, please¡­¡±


    Alec wasn¡¯t concerned about Derek, who stood no chance against Jarrod.

 Chapter 2233

    Even outnumbered, Jarrod could undoubtedly prevail.


    Alec¡¯s concern over Jarrod¡¯s safety was because of Nicole.


    From his perspective, she was akin to a lethal weapon.


    Regardless of Jarrod¡¯s assertions about being cold to her, it hadn¡¯t been a week, and they already rang hollow.


    Alec was concerned Nicole likely caused harm to Jarrod.


    ¡°Tell me, Alec, how long have you served by my side?¡± Jarrod¡¯s sudden question caught Alec off guard.


    ¡°Sixteen years, Mr.


    Schultz,¡± Alec replied.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Sixteen years¡­¡± Jarrod echoed softly.


    In the blink of an eye, Jarrod¡¯s gaze shifted to Alec¡¯s hand, and without warning, he swiftly raised the window, trapping it tightly.


    Alec winced in agony, biting his tongue to stifle a cry of pain.


    Alec knew this was Jarrod¡¯s way of disciplining him for overstepping his boundaries.


    He had indeed vited one of Jarrod¡¯s rules, and he epted the consequences.


    Yet, he remained steadfast in his belief that he had done no wrong.


    He was a straightforward man, not one for schemes.


    It wasn¡¯t until Jarrod spoke again that Alec felt a shiver down his spine.


    ¡°No matter how long you have served by my side, if you ignore my orders and act on your own, even if you¡¯re capable, you¡¯re no more valuable than a rat in my eyes,¡± Jarrod¡¯s icy voice dered.


    Alec felt a wave of sadness wash over him as he absorbed the rebuke.


    Alec had always held Jarrod in high regard.


    Yet, despite his years of dedicated service, he still fell shortpared to Nicole in Jarrod¡¯s heart.


    It was only when Alec¡¯s fingers turned purple and ck, numbing to the point of losing all feeling, that Jarrod finally rolled down his car window.


    Alec tried moving his numb hand with his other.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time,¡± Jarrod stated coldly.


    Then, the car pulled away, leaving Alec kneeling on the ground, utterly defeated.


    Alec puzzled over whether he had really erred.


    Nicole, that relentless woman, was fixated on driving Jarrod to his demise.


    Despite losing her child¡¯s custody, her resolve remained unbroken.


    Alec felt he had only intended to shield Jarrod fromplications.


    Why, even after everything, did Jarrod¡¯s feelings for Nicole linger?


    Undoubtedly, Vicki from the Hampton family was a better choice.


    She had shown support to the Schultz Group and was wholeheartedly devoted to Jarrod.


    Inparison, Nicole was utterly ineffectual.


    Alec grappled with confusion and disbelief.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    One thing remained clear.


    He would put no stops in ensuring no harm came Jarrod¡¯s way.


    Should anyone dare to pose risks to Jarrod¡¯s well-being, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to deal with them.

 Chapter 2234

    Determination filled his eyes.


    He would not allow Nicole to pose threats to Jarrod.


    Nicole¡¯s car was struck by Derek¡¯s silver sedan and flipped over.


    Fortunately, itnded in a muddy ditch where the soft earth cushioned the impact, and the timely deployment of the airbag prevented more severe injuries.


    Momentarily stunned, Nicole soon felt an overwhelming pain in her back as if her spine had shattered.


    She grimaced, struggling with the safety belt, and then dragged herself from the wreckage.


    The window was cracked but held together just enough for Nicole to force the remaining shards apart with her hands.


    As she did so, the ss sliced into her skin, causing her to bleed.


    Nheless, she pushed on, pulling herself free from the car.


    She scanned her surroundings.


    Quite the istion.


    There was no one nearby, no passing cars, and with her phone destroyed in the crash, she couldn¡¯t call for help.


    Turning her attention to a nearby noise, Nicole noticed Derek¡¯s car crumpled against a tree, smoke rising from its engine.


    The faint sound of music and a blinking light suggested Derek¡¯s phone was active inside.


    Her heart racing, Nicole limped toward it.


    Inside, Dereky unconscious, his phone within sight but just out of reach on the passenger seat.


    She stretched and twisted, finally grasping the device.


    But as she prepared to use Derek¡¯s phone, a drop of something wet hit her hand, unsettling her.


    More drops followed, prompting her to recoil and turn back.


    To her horror, Derek, bloody and weak, was reaching for Nicole, barely able to whisper.


    ¡°Save me¡­ Save me¡­¡±


    Only then did Nicole notice Derek¡¯s other hand was pinned under the steering wheel, severely injured.


    The pain appeared intense.


    He struggled to breathe, likely having broken several ribs.


    Immobilized, Derek could only depend on Nicole for help.


    ¡°Miss, save me¡­ Please¡­¡± Derek¡¯s plea was filled with desperation.


    Nicole eyed him warily, recalling his recent attempt to harm her.


    Her trust waned.


    She was more interested in securing Derek¡¯s phone to uncover any incriminating evidence than in his welfare.


    Now, he was of no use to her.


    Sensing her reluctance, Derek implored, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m useful.


    The person behind this is too powerful.


    My phone alone won¡¯t suffice.N?velDrama.Org content.


    I can testify and provide evidence that I was coerced into tampering with the samples.


    Isn¡¯t that what you need?¡±


    His words struck a chord in Nicole.


    Jarrod¡¯s influence was indeed formidable, and having Derek as a witness could prove invaluable.


    Realizing the potential, Derek pressed on, ¡°Look at my condition.


    I¡¯m hardly a threat now.


    You¡¯re safe with me.


    I just want to survive¡­¡±


    The smoking car posed a looming threat, its potential explosion imminent, trapping Derek in a precarious situation.


    ¡°Miss, please,¡± Derek implored, his desperation palpable.


    ¡°I have a two-year-old daughter.


    She¡¯s just starting to speak, calling me ¡®dad.


    ¡¯ I can¡¯t leave her behind-¡°


    Understanding Nicole¡¯s motive, Derek realized she fought for custody because she cared for her own child.


    He was betting on Nicole getting softhearted when he mentioned his daughter.


    In truth, Derek harbored no affection for his daughter nor any desire to take his wife and his incessantly crying daughter to leave with him.

 Chapter 2235

    Lacking parental experience, Derek remained indolent and self-centered, devoid of any sentimental connection to his daughter.


    Yet, in this critical moment, his daughter became a bargaining chip.


    Aware of the softening effect children had on women, Derek persisted in his pleas, his forlorn countenancepelling.


    He extolled the virtues of his daughter, emphasizing her charm and adorableness, weaving a convincing narrative of paternal devotion.


    Initially skeptical, Nicole¡¯s skepticism dissolved upon hearing about the child, softening her heart.


    Derek indeed had a two-year-old daughter.


    The thought of the child¡¯s pitiful fate if her father perished tugged at Nicole¡¯spassion.


    Despite Derek¡¯s ws, his child remained innocent in her eyes, and Nicole couldn¡¯t bear the thought of another shattered family.


    With determination, Nicole circled around to the car¡¯s opposite side, shattered the remaining window, and exerted her strength to dislodge Derek¡¯s trapped hand.


    ¡°Ouch! You.


    Derek intended to curse, but he swiftly changed his tune, cautioning, ¡°Careful now.


    It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s painful.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s demeanor was less than sympathetic as she chided, ¡°You think you can evade consequences for your misdeeds without enduring a little difort? Is that it?¡±


    Furious but wary of provoking further ire, Derek could only mumble, ¡°I understand, miss.


    You¡¯re being kind.


    Ah! Please, be gentle¡­¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Then, a resounding crack signaled Derek¡¯s liberation as Nicole finally freed his hand.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Derek cried out in agony.


    Derek paid a steep price for freeing his hand as the skin on his hand was ripped off, exposing the raw, bloody flesh beneath.


    It was a horrifying sight.


    ¡°Ah! You¡¯re trying to kill me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Derek used.


    ¡°No, I just had to pull your hand out,¡± Nicole replied calmly.


    She could have been gentler, but she chose not to and used all her strength to yank him out instead.


    People like Derek, though not deserving of death, should endure some hardship to understand that they had to pay for their misdeeds dearly, and to prevent them from further wrongdoings.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Derek stifled the urge tosh out at Nicole as his left hand was so badly hurt that it was practically useless.


    He realized Nicole was sharper than he had anticipated.


    She added to the severity of his injury to lessen his threat level.


    He cursed silently, yet he depended on Nicole to help him escape the wrecked car.


    ¡°Miss, please help me get out of here.


    It¡¯s too dangerous.


    Derek begged, looking at the smoking car.


    ¡±


    Seeing the urgency, Nicole pushed past her own difort, wrenched the twisted car door open, and dragged Derek to safety.


    Once outside, Derek copsed on the ground, breathing hard.


    He resembled a stranded fish, mouth gaping wide, desperate for a breath of air.


    Nicole picked up Derek¡¯s phone to call for help but realized it was locked and couldn¡¯t ce an emergency call.


    Usually, a cell phone could do this.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t unlocked, it could still call for help.


    It looked like Derek¡¯s phone was made just for him.


    Nicole nced at Derek, sprawled on the ground like a fish out of water.


    Letting her guard down a bit, she approached and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the passcode?¡±

 Chapter 2236

    Derek weakly replied, ¡°You can use facial recognition.


    ¡±


    ¡°Facial recognition?¡± Nicole took the phone and aimed it at Derek¡¯s face, but his features were covered with blood, and the phone failed to unlock.


    Derek suggested, ¡°Maybe if you get a bit closer, it will work.


    ¡±


    Following his advice, Nicole crouched closer, aiming the phone at Derek¡¯s face while keeping an eye on his every move.


    The phone unlocked as she moved closer.


    Relieved, Nicole prepared to stand up and make a call, dividing her attention.


    But just as she was about to rise, Derek, who had appeared weak on the ground, sprang up and wrapped his arm around Nicole¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Derek¡¯s phone slipped from Nicole¡¯s grip and ttered to the ground as her face turned a mix of red and purple from the choking.


    Derek¡¯s eyes burned with malice as he threatened, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, you little bitch! I could have vanished without a trace, but you just had to mess up my ns!¡±


    Nicole btedly realized she was dealing with a true menace.


    Derek was that cold-hearted danger.


    He felt no gratitude for her rescue in the critical moment.


    His thoughts were still on murder.


    Nicole grasped such a person had no conscience and didn¡¯t care about his two-year-old daughter waiting at home.


    His previous weakness and tears were merely a performance to trick her.


    She fought back, iling with punches and kicks, but Derek onlyughed, saying, ¡°It¡¯s useless.


    I¡¯ll kill you today.


    ¡±


    Before, Derek had exaggerated his weakness, only half-faking it.


    Sure, he was hurt, but not as much as he imed.


    Even against a wounded woman, he maintained the upper hand.


    The chokehold was tight, and Nicole couldn¡¯t use her full strength, but fortunately, she had recently peeled the skin from Derek¡¯s hand when yanking his hand out, revealing his vulnerability.


    She reached for


    Derek¡¯s injured hand, wing into the torn flesh with all her might.


    It was a gruesome scene when Nicole worsened Derek¡¯s injury.


    ¡°Ah! Damn it!¡± Derek howled in agony.


    The intense pain caused him to loosen his grip slightly.


    Nicole seized the chance, putting extra pressure on Derek¡¯s injured hand.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She dug deep and created five fresh wounds, revealing the bone beneath.


    ¡°Bitch! Let go of me!¡± Derek screamed and hastily released Nicole, overwhelmed by the excruciating pain.


    Nicole gasped for air, her Lungs filling with freedom, and she gazed up at the sky, panting.


    After regaining some strength, she slowly rose and limped into the woods, vanishing from sight.


    Derek steadied himself, retrieved his phone, and prepared to pursue Nicole.


    He grabbed a stick from behind the car, clenched it in his fist, and yelled, ¡°I¡¯ll find you, you little bitch! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    He marched into the woods, dering, ¡°You think you can hide? No way! I¡¯ll definitely find you!¡±


    With those words, he vanished into the forest.


    Jarrod yed the recording of Alec¡¯s phone call with Derek since he drove.


    He was aware that both Derek and Nicole had vanished after the car crash.

 Chapter 2237

    But after the crash, Derek had made a call to Alec, and Jarrod wanted to pick up any clues about their location by listening to it.


    Alec¡¯s voice could be heard on the recording.


    ¡°What¡¯s taking so long? Have you made it yet?¡±


    Derek inhaled deeply before replying, ¡°Not yet.


    I just had a near miss.


    But that crazy woman drove like a maniac, and I ended up hitting a tree¡­¡±


    Alec hesitated and advised, ¡°She might not be as strong as you, but she¡¯s smart.


    Be careful.


    ¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ Damn it! I¡¯ll kill her today.


    ¡± Derek assumed Nicole had seen the tree ahead and intentionally swerved at thest minute, causing his car to crash into it.


    Derek was no longer just following Alec¡¯smands.


    He was driven by a murderous rage, intent on killing Nicole.


    Alec didn¡¯t fully trust Derek, worried Derek would mishandle things.


    He pondered for a moment before suggesting, ¡°Forget it.


    You should leave the country now.


    I¡¯ll handle the rest.


    ¡±


    Alec nned to deal with Leighton and fake a mental illness certificate for Nicole, rendering Nicole¡¯s testimony useless and inadmissible.


    But Derek disagreed and was not ready to quit insisting, ¡°Just give me half an hour, and I¡¯ll catch up to her.


    .


    ¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you crash the car? Where are you now?¡± Alec inquired.


    ¡°She¡¯s running down this muddy path, and I¡¯m going after her now.


    .


    ¡±


    Derek¡¯s voice abruptly stopped.


    The call ended suddenly.


    Listening to the dial tone, Jarrod¡¯s heart raced with worry.


    ¡°Nicole, you¡¯ve always managed to escape


    danger.


    Don¡¯t get into any trouble this time!¡±


    His eyes narrowed as he floored the elerator and sped off.


    Suddenly, rain began to pour, intensifying the throbbing of Nicole¡¯s wounds.


    The pain drained her energy, leaving her weak and limp.


    She was already frail, and the recent events had depleted her strengthpletely.


    Nicole concealed herself behind a clump of muddy bushes, trying to curl into the smallest, most unnoticeable ball possible.


    She was worn out, almost drifting off, when she heard footsteps getting closer, their rhythm uneven in the distance.


    In the pitch-ck night, she knew the only person wandering outside could be Derek.


    With the rain washing away all traces, she didn¡¯t hold out hope for anyone toe to her rescue.


    The heavy rainplicated any search efforts.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Even if Raegan had dispatched a search party, Nicole doubted she could survive long enough for their arrival.


    Clutching herself tightly, Nicole not only tried to minimize her visibility but also held her breath, afraid that Derek might detect her presence.


    Considering the physical advantage men typically had over women,bined with her weakened state, if Derek found her, she would have to ept whatever came next.


    As she anticipated, the footsteps approached closer, followed by the sound of a stick pushing through the bushes.


    ¡°Miss, stop hiding¡­¡± Derek¡¯s voice echoed through the rain-soaked forest, sending shivers down Nicole¡¯s spine, especially in the dark of night.

 Chapter 2238

    He whistled and teased, ¡°Watch out for pythons and wild critters around here.


    It¡¯s better to show yourself than end up as dinner.


    I can make it painless for you¡­¡±


    Derek¡¯sughter was sinister.


    Nicole remained silent.


    The footsteps were closing in, and Derek had a shlight.


    If he headed in her direction, he would definitely see her.


    She nced at the bracelet in her hand, which she gripped tightly to avoid any noise.


    In a moment of quick thinking, she tied the bracelet around a stone and hurled it into the distance, creating a diversion.


    As expected, Derek followed the sound, chuckling loudly.


    ¡°I¡¯ming to get you¡­¡±


    She then heard Derek¡¯s footsteps moving toward the stone.


    The nanny had gifted Nicole the bracelet, saying it was Austin¡¯s favorite and meant to keep her safe.


    In this critical moment, the bracelet indeed proved its value.


    Having diverted Derek with the bracelet, Nicole hoped he would search in the wrong direction, buying her some time.


    Once she was sure Derek had pursued the stone, Nicole leaned on a tree to stand and then limped toward the forest¡¯s edge.


    Had she been in the open with no cover, Derek¡¯s superior physical strength would have easily overpowered her.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That was why she opted for the challenging terrain of the forest.


    But now, some time had passed, and Nicole hoped a rescue team might be outside since she had managed to alert Raegan earlier.


    She trusted that Raegan would not just stand by and must have sent help.


    If she was fortunate, she might encounter the rescue team as she made her way out.


    Relying on her memory, Nicole navigated toward the exit.


    Suddenly, she heard Derek¡¯s angry shout.


    ¡°Damn it, where are you hiding, thinking you can trick me? When I catch you, I¡¯ll ruin your face!¡±


    Spurred by Derek¡¯s furious voice, Nicole dared not pause and hastened her steps toward the exit.


    As she neared the clearing, Nicole¡¯s face broke into a relieved smile, and she rushed forward.


    However, her relief turned to dismay once she was fully out.


    She¡¯d taken the wrong turn.


    It was a downhill slope, and not only was their car missing, but there was no sign of help anywhere.


    It was clear she had chosen the wrong path.


    Just as Nicole felt hopeless, a creepyugh echoed from behind her.


    ¡°Hatha.


    I¡¯ve finally caught up to you.


    ¡± Derek also emerged from the forest.


    In the open area with no ce to hide, Nicole had no option but to descend the slope.


    But her shaky legs slowed her down.


    She had only taken a few steps when Derek violently grabbed her hair, cursing, ¡°Damn it, still trying to escape!¡±


    He then hurled her forcefully to the ground.


    ¡°Crack!¡± Nicole felt as though her knee had shattered.


    ¡°You bitch, you did that on purpose to my hand, didn¡¯t you?¡± Even with his hand wrapped in cloth, Derek¡¯s movements were still awkward.


    Furious, Nicole snapped, ¡°I tried to help you, and this is how you treat me? Aren¡¯t you afraid of karma?¡±


    ¡°Karma? Oh,e on.


    I¡¯vemitted plenty of wrongs, and if karma was to strike me, it would have done so by now.


    But look, I¡¯m still here, alive and kicking¡­¡± His voice trailed off as a sudden sh of lightning cut across the sky.

 Chapter 2239

    Derek stopped, gazing upward.


    Lightning had indeed shed! Startled, he fell silent, wondering if it was a warning.


    Then, a loud thunderp followed as the lightning struck somewhere in the distance.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ha-ha!¡± Derek erupted into boisterousughter.


    ¡°See? Even the lightning won¡¯t touch me.


    ¡±


    Nicole spat in disgust and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so smug.


    Your time just hasn¡¯te yet.


    ¡±


    Enraged, Derek thrust the stick down harshly on Nicole¡¯s knee.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Nicole yelled, her face twisting in pain.


    ¡°Looks like your mouth still has some fire!¡± Derek glowered at her menacingly.


    As another bolt of lightning streaked across the sky, it illuminated Nicole¡¯s face, washed by the rain, and her silhouette was entuated by her clinging, wet clothes.


    Derek¡¯s gaze shifted as he leered at her, poking indecently at her neckline with the stick.


    ¡°You have a stunning figure,¡± he said, his eyes gleaming with lust.


    The way Nicole¡¯s body looked under the rain was surprisingly striking.


    Her skin appeared soft and pale, far more appealing than Leighton¡¯s.


    Nicole¡¯s beautiful face seemed to set the scene for a sultry, wet spectacle, naturally drawing a man¡¯s gaze.


    Derek, all worked up, shamelessly showed his excitement without any concern to hide it.


    Hemented, ¡°Miss, how about I make you feel good before you die?¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Nicole spat at him, furious.


    ¡°Only over my dead body!¡±


    Seeing the river below, Nicole thought she¡¯d rather dive in than tolerate insults from this jerk!


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.


    Even if you die, I can still¡­ It makes no difference to me.


    ¡± Derek hadpletely lost his mind.


    Nicole was utterly revolted.


    Derek was devoid of any morals or principles and thoroughly corrupt.


    Now that he hadmitted crimes and possessed wealth, his inherent depravity had only intensified exponentially.


    As he moved closer to her, Nicole didn¡¯t hesitate and rolled down the slope, but suddenly her arm was seized.


    Derek harshly pulled her back up, announcing, ¡°Don¡¯t rush, beauty.


    Today indeed marks your end.


    But let me have my fun first.


    ¡±


    With that, he started to unbuckle his belt.


    Derek quickly tossed his belt aside and moved to pin Nicole down.


    Nicole fought back fiercely, attempting to kick Derek in the abdomen, but he deftly sidestepped her.


    Then, he raised his hand and struck her face harshly.

 Chapter 2240

    ¡°Smack!¡± The p was really hard.


    Nicole¡¯s mouth started bleeding, and her head spun.


    The p weakened her already frail body, robbing her of any strength to resist.


    Derek¡¯s filthy hands reached to tear at her clothes, causing her to feel sick, but she had nothing in her stomach to vomit.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to you!¡± Nicole dered, her gaze icy and determined.


    ¡°You are so stubborn!¡± Derek sneered, leaning in to press her down once more.


    With a fierce look in her eyes, Nicole gathered all her strength and bit down hard on Derek¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Ah! You bitch, let go!¡± Derek attempted to pull away, but Nicole¡¯s grip on his ear was relentless.


    During the struggle, Nicole tore off a piece of Derek¡¯s ear, leaving him with a bizarre and somewhat humorous disfigurement.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Derek recoiled, clutching his injured ear.


    The pain was intense.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Enraged, he seized Nicole by the neck, yelling, ¡°Give me back my ear!¡±


    That piece was still attached to the ear cartge, and it could have been reattached if handled properly.


    However, Nicole quickly tilted her head and spat that piece down the slope.


    Derek could only watch in frustration as it tumbled into the water, vanishing from view.


    At this, Derek¡¯s fury boiled over, and he delivered two harsh ps to Nicole, one after another.


    Yet, these ps did little to calm his rage.


    Clutching Nicole¡¯s neck tightly, his eyes bloodshot, Derek screamed wildly, ¡°You bitch, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Nicole¡¯s eyes rolled back as she struggled to breathe, feeling her chest tighten.


    Just when she thought she might draw herst breath, a loud ¡°bang¡± echoed.


    Derek, who had been pressing down on her, suddenly rolled down the slope.


    The rain poured heavily, and the wind howled like thunder.


    Nicole noticed a man with short hair standing in the rain.


    He squinted through the downpour and said dismissively, ¡°You can¡¯t even deal with a piece of trash, and you think you can challenge me?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s tone was cold and scornful.


    In his eyes, Nicole was like a tiny ant now.


    No matter how hard she fought, it seemed pointless.


    At the sight of him, a wave of relief swept over Nicole.


    Now, at least, Derek couldn¡¯t hurt her anymore.


    Maybe in the past, Jarrod could have, but she believed he wouldn¡¯t do that now.


    For reasons unknown, he wouldn¡¯t.


    But Nicole wasn¡¯t interested in exploring Jarrod¡¯s motives.


    She refused to believe anything he said.


    His past actions were beyond redemption.


    The thought that this demon could live so untroubled gnawed at Nicole.


    She mourned for her deceased father and felt even sorrier for her mother, who remained oblivious to the truth.


    And poor Austin had turned into a pawn in this mess.


    Austin could¡¯ve enjoyed a carefree childhood, but instead, he had to be on guard because of Jarrod¡¯s unpredictable behavior.

 Chapter 2241

    Even though Austin never voiced it, Nicole could tell from the nanny¡¯s careful attention that their days weren¡¯t easy.


    Nicole shut her eyes.


    She was too exhausted to argue with Jarrod, unable to find the energy even to stand up.


    Luckily, Jarrod ceased his scrutiny.


    He removed his suit jacket and threw it at Nicole, indifferent to whether she put it on or not.


    He then turned and walked down the slope.


    Nicole was no fool.


    In this torrential rain, without the jacket, she would surely fall seriously ill.


    It didn¡¯t matter if she herself copsed, but her concern was for Austin.


    Jarrod held no real affection for Austin, and if something happened to her, Austin would be the one to suffer.


    Then there was Vicki.


    Nicole vividly recalled the words Vicki had uttered at the entrance of the courthouse.


    She knew the kind of woman who, driven by love, couldmit unthinkable acts, even crimes.


    With that in mind, Nicole pulled the jacket tight around herself, indifferent to its owner as long as it kept her warm.


    From the corner of his eye, Jarrod watched, a slight smirk ying on his lips.


    He then approached Derek, looking down at Derek, now smeared with mud.


    That look sent a shiver through Derek¡¯s core.


    The tall, imposing Jarrod had eyes like a wolf¡¯s, fierce and terrifying.


    Throughout his life, Derek has only interacted with ordinary people, never facing any big shots.


    This was the first time he had felt a man¡¯s gaze could send shivers down his spine and make his body tremble.


    This sensation was far from pleasant.


    ¡°You¡­ You dare kick me? Do you even know who I am? I¡¯ll get others toe and kill you.


    Derek threatened, trying to muster some bravery.


    ¡±


    Before, Alec had been the one in touch with Derek, but Derek had neverid eyes on Alec, let alone Jarrod.


    Derek figured Nicole didn¡¯t seem like a big shot, so whoever was assisting her couldn¡¯t be too remarkable either.


    He consoled himself that Jarrod only seemed tough but not as tough as he looked.


    Derek felt the need to stay strong until Jarrod acted first, so he couldn¡¯t back down.


    If he couldn¡¯t end Nicole today, he¡¯d reach out to Alec again to let thetter handle it.


    Otherwise, exposing the truth wouldn¡¯t bode well for him.


    Alec had been keen on making him a scapegoat, but Derek wouldn¡¯t let that happen.


    Derek wasn¡¯t stupid.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Kill me?¡± Jarrod¡¯s expression was frosty, his aura bristling with lethal intent.


    His eyes, sharp like an eagle¡¯s, shed with a fearsome bloodlust that seemed fiercer than the stormy rain.


    ¡°Yes¡­ That¡¯s it! I¡­ I know some powerful people,¡± Derek stuttered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have theme find me to kill you and that woman.


    ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re that influential, huh? Kill both of us?¡± Jarrod conversed casually, even taking his time to unfasten his watch.


    Jarrod rarely engaged in small talk at work.


    If he took the time to speak more than a few words, it indicated that the person he was addressing had made a serious error.


    His words were effectively a ¡°death sentence.


    ¡±


    It was nearly impossible tond another job in the same industry if one got fired by the Schultz Group.


    Derek didn¡¯t know Jarrod.


    He only cared about the stock market and entertainment, never bothering with financial magazines that featured big names.


    Noticing that Jarrod, despite his menacing aura, spoke with suchposure, Derek foolishly believed Jarrod was scared by his threats.


    Derek smugly dered, ¡°Yes, I know some really influential people.


    If I want you dead, you won¡¯t make it¡­¡±


    Before Derek could finish speaking, a dark shadow suddenly passed before his eyes.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Derek¡¯s screams tore through the air, as painful as a pig caught under a gate.

 Chapter 2242

    It turned out Jarrod had clenched his watch in his hand, the face against his fingers, and brought it down hard on Derek¡¯s nose.


    With a single strike, blood burst from Derek¡¯s nose, and his nasal bridge was hideously contorted.


    Impressively, the expensive watch was still in perfect condition.


    ¡°Ouch! You lunatic! You¡¯ve lost your mind¡­¡± Derek gripped his nose, wailing in shock from the ruthless blow that had broken his nasal bone.


    ¡°Thump!¡± Another savage hit.


    Derek felt as though his cheekbone had shattered too.


    Jarrod¡¯s cruelty was over the top!


    Now terrified, Derek trembled and begged through his bloodied face, ¡°Do you want money? I can give you Lots of money¡­ Just don¡¯t hit me¡­ Please¡­¡±


    Jarrod scoffed.


    ¡°Money? I¡¯m not interested in money.


    I¡¯m interested¡±


    ¡°Sooo?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you want, I¡¯ll give it to you,¡± Derek interrupted, aware that it was wise to bend in the face of adversity, pleading for mercy.


    He could enjoy life again once he regained his wealth.


    But right now, preserving his life was what mattered most.


    Jarrod¡¯s lips twisted into a slight smile, his tone chillingly soft.


    ¡°I¡¯m only interested in your life.


    ¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Derek was left without words, almost paralyzed with fear.


    Jarrod had dered to be after his life, proving to be exceedingly brutal.


    ¡°Sir, please, I¡¯ve caused you no harm, and I barely touched that woman.


    I didn¡¯t even take anything from her.


    I just struck her a few times.


    You can¡¯t kill me for that.


    ¡±


    ¡°Just hit her a few times?¡± Jarrod¡¯s eyes turned icy.


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t yours to touch!¡±


    Derek¡¯s heart raced with terror, and he was too frightened to make a sound.


    He knelt down, frantically pleading, ¡°Great man, big brother¡­ Please, show some mercy and let me go.


    I¡¯ll keep to myself from now on and never cause trouble again.


    Just let me live¡­¡± His head struck the muddy ground, his face blending blood and mud into a pitiful sight.


    Jarrod¡¯s face remained stoic,pletely indifferent to Derek¡¯s begging.


    If he had arrived just a momentter tonight, Nicole might have been lost forever.


    This mere thought sent a wave of panic crashing over Jarrod.


    Even his normally steady heart faltered with fear.


    It was this overwhelming anxiety for Nicole that sparked his bitter sarcasm, mocking her for overestimating her strength while masking his inner turmoil.


    Jarrod found his concerns for Nicole peculiar.


    During their courtroom battles, when Nicole presented all the evidence against him, he had resolved to detach himself from her affairs.


    Under simr circumstances, anyone else might have sumbed countless times.


    But now, with Nicole faced with imminent danger, he couldn¡¯t suppress his panic and dread.


    At one point, he even feared that if Nicole were to die, his own life would lose all its meaning.


    This realization shocked him.


    Yet, deep in his heart, Jarrod knew his feelings were genuine.


    He loathed his own tendency for leniency when Nicole entered the picture.


    Despite his reputation for toughness, he had repeatedly given her chances, which she didn¡¯t appreciate at all.


    Inside Jarrod, emotions swirled chaotically, pressing him toward destruction once more.


    His mental state appeared to be deteriorating.


    Hallucinations took hold, transforming Derek¡¯s kneeling figure into a monstrous visage.


    A primitive beast materialized before Jarrod, snarling and shing the air, seemingly eager to devour him.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Jarrod clutched his head, roaring with pain and confusion.


    Derek, shocked by the sudden roar, realized there was something amiss with Jarrod.


    It looked as though Jarrod was on the verge of demonic possession.

 Chapter 2243

    ¡°This guy must be dealing with some serious mental issues,¡± Derek muttered under his breath.


    Seizing the moment, he grabbed a rock, sprung up, and hurled it at Jarrod¡¯s head.


    From the slope, Nicole¡¯s voice pierced the air.


    ¡°Jarrod!¡±


    She too had spotted Jarrod¡¯s rming behavior.


    He seemed to be in the throes of a seizure.


    In such states, he turned rmingly violent, attacking anyone nearby without recognition.


    This was why Nicole insisted on iming Austin¡¯s custody.


    Jarrod was clearly unfit to parent.


    Austin, frail as he was, could never withstand a blow from Jarrod.


    At this critical moment, Nicole couldn¡¯t let Derek kill Jarrod.


    If Jarrod were incapacitated or worse, she knew she would be Derek¡¯s next target.


    A man blinded by rage wouldn¡¯t hesitate to take one life or two.


    It would all be the same.


    And in her current vulnerable state, she was no match for a deranged man.


    Nicole¡¯s shout brought Jarrod back to a semnce of awareness, but it was already toote.


    The rock Derek hurled smashed against Jarrod¡¯s face.


    Blood immediately started streaming down Jarrod¡¯s handsome features.


    Yet, despite his face being covered in blood, he stood unflinchingly, his expression turning even more ominous.


    Derek, realizing that his attempt with the rock had little effect and only made Jarrod appear more menacing, felt a wave of fear wash over him.


    How could someone not react to a rock to the head but instead look even more daunting?


    Derek knew he had provoked someone far too formidable and needed to escape immediately.


    He dropped the rock and scrambled up the slope, trying to flee.


    But before he could get far, his cor was abruptly grabbed, and he was immobilized.


    ¡°Ah! Let¡­ Let me go!¡± Derek howled, his face etched with sheer terror as if a ghost had clutched him from behind.


    In the next instant, Derek was mmed to the ground with a heavy thud!


    ¡°Poof!¡± The impact almost knocked the life out of Derek, blood spraying everywhere.


    Before Derek could even scream in pain, Jarrod, imposing as a mountain, was already crouched over Derek, delivering punch after relentless punch to his face.


    Each punch was forceful, each blow drawing more blood.


    Derek¡¯s face was beaten into a bloody mess, a horrific sight.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    His cries diminished from loud wails to feeble groans, as he seemed nearly lifeless.


    Witnessing the brutality, Nicole turned away, her voice trembling as she begged, ¡°Jarrod, stop it.


    You¡¯ll kill him!¡±


    At this moment, it seemed Jarrod didn¡¯t hear anything else.


    He clenched his fists tightly and hit Derek¡¯s face again and again with all his strength.


    A few of Derek¡¯s teeth were broken, and he was almost choked to death.


    This time, Nicole shouted his name again, ¡°Jarrod!¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s fist that was about to smash Derek¡¯s face stopped just one centimeter away from Derek¡¯s face.


    Then, he turned and fixed his eyes on Nicole.


    Jarrod¡¯s face was full of his and Derek¡¯s blood.


    Although he was still handsome, the blood made him look sinister and terrifying.


    What was more horrible was Jarrod¡¯s bloodthirsty eyes.


    He said expressionlessly, ¡°Do you want to keep him so you can use him to take me down?¡±


    Nicole felt a lump in her throat, and no words came out.


    Indeed, she didn¡¯t want Derek to die.


    Because if he died, it would be even harder to find evidence.


    Besides, she knew Jarrod¡¯s associates would probably kill Leighton as well.


    If so, it would be more challenging for her to get Austin¡¯s custody.

 Chapter 2244

    Nicole believed that as long as Derek was alive, she still had a chance in the battle over Austin¡¯s custody.


    But this was only one of the reasons she wanted Jarrod to stop beating Derek.


    Another reason was that she felt Jarrod didn¡¯t have the right to give Derek judgment.


    For her, no matter how evil Derek was, he should be punished by thew.


    Jarrod had no right to kill Derek arbitrarily as punishment.


    Jarrod had always regarded human life as worthless.


    In his eyes, it was nothing but a ything he could dispose of at will.


    But Nicole was not like him.


    She respected human life, and she wanted a fair trial for those who sinned.


    So, even though Derekmitted various crimes, she felt he should only be judged by the court.


    Nicole¡¯s lips trembled.


    ¡°Jarrod, you¡­¡±


    But before she could finish her words, Derek suddenly shouted, interrupting her, ¡°It¡¯s you! You are that person!¡±


    Jarrod looked at Derek on the ground condescendingly.


    But Derek¡¯s face was so swollen that he could no longer see anything.


    He didn¡¯t know that Jarrod¡¯s face was now full of killing intent.


    He continued to stutter, ¡°You¡­ You are that psychopath!¡±


    At the mention of Jarrod¡¯s name, Derek finally recalled the switched sample was for Jarrod.


    No wonder Jarrod wanted to beat him to death.N?velDrama.Org content.


    If Jarrod wasn¡¯t sick, why did he need to change the sample?


    Although Derek had no idea how crazy Jarrod had be, he knew about the medicine.


    Only people who could not control their emotions would take such a drug.


    Eventually, those people would either go totally insane or be seemingly civilized but violent people.


    In the end, they would have no choice but to kill to pacify their inner turmoil.


    Derek felt he was doomed and announced, ¡°A lunatic like you deserve to die.


    I shouldn¡¯t have changed that sample.


    ¡±


    It was just that regret always camest.


    At this point, there was no use regretting.


    Jarrod picked up a stone on the ground, raised his hand, and was about to smash it into Derek¡¯s head.


    Nicole stepped forward to stop Jarrod, but he forcefully shoved her away out of instinct.


    Caught off guard, she fell hard to the ground and felt like everything around her had turned ck.


    In a daze, she seemed to hear someone call her name, ¡°Nicole!¡± Then, she fell into aa.


    Outside the operating room, Jarrod stood like a tree.


    He was still covered in blood, and his face was full of worry.


    The doctors and nurses came and went, but Jarrod remained unmoved.


    He stayed in front of the door steadfastly.


    Alec had rushed to the hospital when he heard the news.


    Upon seeing Jarrod¡¯s appearance, his heart was overwhelmed by guilt.


    He knew Jarrod still couldn¡¯t let go of Nicole and felt he shouldn¡¯t have Derek deal with her.


    She was just a woman.


    As long as Jarrod could keep her in check, what was the big deal?


    Since Jarrod loved Nicole dearly, with all the suffering Jarrod had endured in his life, Alec only wanted Jarrod to get what he desired.


    If Jarrod really wanted Nicole but could not control her, Alec vowed to be there to offer help.


    He would always back Jarrod up.


    With this thought, Alec decided to protect Nicole from now on.


    He simply did so for the sake of Jarrod.


    Just then, Vicki emerged and stood behind Alec.


    She had been worried about Jarrod, so she asked Alec to inform her as soon as he had any news.


    But how could Alec tell Vicki that Jarrod had gone to save Nicole?


    So, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    As a result, Vicki secretly followed Alec and found he hade to the hospital.

 Chapter 2245

    When Alec saw Vicki, his expression changed.


    He wanted to stop her, but she just brushed his hand away.


    She quickly walked up to Jarrod and put a coat around his shoulders.


    ¡°Jarrod, you¡­¡± Vicki¡¯s voice trailed off when she saw Jarrod¡¯s face.


    It seemed the dirt and blood were painted all over his face.


    Also, his entire body was a mess.


    This was Vicki¡¯s first time seeing Jarrod in this state.


    She felt pain in her heart.


    But she also felt resentful at the same time.


    She was his fianc¨¦e.


    How could Jarrod be so devastated for another woman?


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Vicki didn¡¯t dare to show her displeasure.


    Instead, she forced herself to calm down and said softly, ¡°Jarrod, take care of your wounds.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Your forehead¡­¡±


    Tears welled up in her eyes and she asked in a choked voice, ¡°How did you get hurt?¡±


    It was only then that Jarrod looked at Vicki.


    It seemed he only noticed her presence now.


    His brows furrowed as he asked, ¡°How did you get here?¡± Obviously, he was not happy to see her.


    Vicki sensed this, and her heart ached, feeling ufortable.


    ¡°Jarrod, I am worried about you,¡± she said softly.


    But in her heart, she wanted to ask him why he abandoned her without a word and went to find Nicole.


    Vicki was overwhelmed by her inner turmoil and realized she couldn¡¯t tolerate Nicole¡¯s presence, especially given Nicole¡¯s significance in Jarrod¡¯s heart.


    She couldn¡¯t keep her promise to Jarrod that she only wanted the marriage.


    She came to realize that she desired more and felt Nicole was a thorn in her side and a poison that had deeply prated Jarrod¡¯s heart and mind.


    It seemed impossible that she could kick Nicole out of Jarrod¡¯s heart.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do here.


    Just go home,¡± Jarrod said curtly.


    ¡°But¡­ I want to stay with you¡­¡± Vicki said in an aggrieved voice.


    She was his fianc¨¦e, and she didn¡¯t want to leave Jarrod alone with Nicole.


    ¡°Vicki, go home,¡± Jarrod said coldly.


    The way he uttered her name made Vicki¡¯s heart tremble.


    She knew he would only get angry if she insisted on staying.


    So, although she had manyints, she didn¡¯t dare to voice them out.


    She only said in a low voice, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go.


    Remember to take care of your wounds.


    Rest well.


    ¡±


    But Jarrod turned a deaf ear to Vicki.


    He didn¡¯t respond at all.


    Nicole was being treated inside, and he was worried sickly, not in the mood to care about Vicki¡¯s emotions.


    He didn¡¯t care about Vicki anyway.


    Of course, Vicki noted his indifference to her.


    What she could normally tolerate had be unbearable whenever faced with something rted to Nicole.


    She was so angry that she could even explode at any time.


    Vicki clenched her fists tightly and looked at the closed door with darkened eyes.


    Then, she turned around to leave with a heart full of resentment.


    At this moment, Jarrod thought of something and instructed Alec, ¡°Go back to the vi first and check on Austin.


    See if the nanny has given him his medicine on time.


    ¡±


    At this time, Vicki had not gone far yet and was standing behind the corner.


    So, she heard what Jarrod said to Alec.


    And his every word was like a sharp knife that stabbed her heart.


    He didn¡¯t care about her feelings at all.


    But he was very concerned about Nicole¡¯s son.


    A sad realization dawned on Vicki.


    No matter what, she was nothingpared to Nicole in Jarrod¡¯s heart.


    Even Austin was more important than her.


    When Alec was about to pass by the corner, Vicki walked out from behind and stopped him.


    Vicki smiled sweetly and asked Alec, ¡°Are you heading back to Jarrod¡¯s vi? I think I left an earring there.


    Could I get a ride with you to look for it?¡±

 Chapter 2246

    Alec wasn¡¯t in the position to refuse.


    Plus, Vicki used to visit there to have dinner with Jarrod before Austin moved in.


    There was also a guest room reserved specifically for her.


    It was just that Alec was puzzled why Vicki and Jarrod rested in separate rooms even after the engagement.


    Logically, they were both adults, and it was normal to have certain needs.


    Vicki wasn¡¯t any average Jane.


    She had a figure and appearance that turned heads, plus a ssy demeanor that drew people in.


    Alec found it hard toprehend why Jarrod didn¡¯t feel a thing for Vicki.


    Even he would seek out women to satisfy his needs three to five times a week.


    Alec had once suspected that Jarrod might have some issues with certain functions.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Otherwise, a healthy man in his prime wouldn¡¯tck desire like that.


    He vividly recalled what Jarrod was like when Nicole was around his side.


    Back then, Jarrod¡¯s face would light up with charm, always full of desire.


    But with Vicki, that sparkle had vanished, reced by a cold, distant demeanor.


    Upon reaching the destination, Alec headed upstairs to check on Austin.


    Vicki tagged along.


    When noting herck of desire to locate her earring immediately, Alec asked, ¡°Miss Hampton, weren¡¯t you going to search for your earring?¡±


    Vicki smiled.


    ¡°I wanted to see Jarrod¡¯s child.


    ¡±


    Alec was taken aback, unsure if Vicki was allowed to see Austin.


    After all, Jarrod had never introduced Vicki to Austin before.


    Vicki noticed Alec¡¯s uncertainty and smiled.


    ¡°Jarrod mentioned I could visit his child.


    But if you¡¯re concerned, I won¡¯t visit him then.


    You could dial Jarrod for instructions.


    I understand Jarrod¡¯s quite worn out at the hospital, and I just want to help out¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Alec couldn¡¯t bring himself to refuse her, and he didn¡¯t want to bother Jarrod with a call.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Miss Hampton.


    You can see him,¡± Alec said, thinking that since Vicki might soon be Austin¡¯s stepmother, it would be good for her to start bonding with Austin.


    And since he would be there to oversee, there was no cause for concern.


    As they moved ahead, the door of Austin¡¯s room creaked open, and a little boy¡¯s cries reached their ears.


    Alec, rmed, hurried over to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Austin sobbed and said, ¡°Help her.


    She is sick.


    ¡±


    Alec grasped Austin referred to the nanny who had been taking care of him.


    Lying on the floor, the nanny¡¯s face was pale and distressed.


    Alec immediately summoned the family doctor over.


    After the examination, the doctor exined, ¡°It seems like an acute kidney stone issue, but we¡¯ll need X-rays to be sure.


    We can¡¯t do that here.


    If it is a stone, she might need surgery and hospitalization depending on its size.


    ¡±


    Upon hearing this, Alec quickly called for an ambnce.


    Austin continued to cry desperately, tugging at Alec¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Alec, save her, Please save her, Alec.


    ¡±


    The nanny had been with Austin since he was little, and he viewed her much like a real grandmother.


    Austin clung to Alec, not as timid as he was with Jarrod, tears flooding his cheeks as he pleaded, ¡°Alec, I want to stay by her side.


    ¡±


    Alec felt torn.


    The vi was quite a distance away from the hospital, so taking the nanny there would be quicker.


    However, Austin was just a child, and Alec wasn¡¯tfortable leaving him alone with the two unfamiliar maids.


    At that moment, Vicki stepped in and said, ¡°Alec, you take her to the hospital.


    I¡¯ll stay here and look after him.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2247

    Alec paused, uncertain if it was wise to leave Vicki with Austin.


    Vicki reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ll take good care of him.


    ¡±


    Vicki bent down to Austin and gently said, ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re good and listen to me, Alec can take her to the hospital, okay?¡±


    Austin, too young to understand Vicki¡¯s intentions, felt relieved that someone was there to care for his nanny.


    He nodded vigorously.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.


    Please help save her.


    ¡±


    This gave Alec some peace of mind, and he quickly helped the nanny into the car and headed off to the hospital.


    Vicki asked the maids if Austin had any dietary restrictions and then dismissed them, wanting some time alone with Austin.


    Since Vicki had dined at this vi often before, the maids saw her as the future mistress and didn¡¯t dare to defy her.


    They obediently left.


    Upon a closer inspection of Austin¡¯s room, whenpared to the vi¡¯s ck and white theme, Vicki found this room was well-decorated.


    Both the wall paintings and furniture ced in the room were quite fitting for a little boy.


    It was clear Jarrod deeply cared for this child.


    A twinge of unease began to grow inside Vicki.


    She turned to the quiet boy and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Austin.


    ¡± Austin had calmed down significantly from earlier.


    To him, Vicki was just another unfamiliar face, and he was naturally cautious around people he didn¡¯t know.


    Just like Jarrod, he always kept his distance from strangers.


    Vicki was inwardly seething with frustration, though she managed to keep a neutral face.


    When she saw Austin¡¯s red face, she got an idea.


    She walked over and opened the window, letting the cold breeze in.


    Just as Vicki had expected, Austin sneezed.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Austin, you seem cold.


    Maybe you should rest a bit,¡± Vicki suggested soothingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not cold.


    ¡± Austin shook his head, determined.


    ¡°I need to wait for her toe back.


    ¡±


    Vicki lowered her gaze and asked, ¡°Austin, would you like to see your mom?¡±


    Austin¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Can I?¡± The nanny had told him he couldn¡¯t see his mom or Roscoe just yet, exining that his parents were sorting out some problems and he needed to be patient.


    Vicki knew that children his age were capable of remembering things.


    The idea of making him forget Nicole was futile, so why should she bother caring for another woman¡¯s child? Raising someone else¡¯s child?


    That was out of the question.


    ¡°Of course you can,¡± Vicki promised.


    ¡°If you listen to me, I¡¯ll let you see your mom.


    ¡°Really?¡± Austin was still naive, and her promise immediately caught his interest.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.


    I even have pictures of your mom on my phone.


    Do you want to see?¡± Vicki offered.

 Chapter 2248

    Austin nodded eagerly, and Vicki showed him the photos she had snapped by chance of Nicole outside the courthouse.


    Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t deleted them as they were perfect for this little deception.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this your mom?¡± Vicki asked.


    Austin watched a video of his mother, vibrant and animated, and tears quickly filled his eyes.


    ¡°Mommy¡­ It¡¯s Mommy¡­¡±


    Austin turned eagerly to Vicki and asked with sincerity, ¡°Vicki, when can I see my mommy?¡±


    Austin longed to see Nicole, believing that meeting her might bring a chance to reunite with Roscoe, whom he missed terribly.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you do as I say, I¡¯ll take you to see your mommy,¡± Vicki assured him softly.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say.


    ¡± Austin noddedpliantly.


    Vicki spoke softly.


    ¡°Now, go to bed.


    You need to be well-rested and strong to visit your mommy, right?¡±


    Austin agreed and quicklyy down to sleep.


    Vicki¡¯s voice was just loud enough to be heard by the servants outside the door.


    Jarrod had given strict instructions that Austin should never be left alone in a room.


    Although Vicki was there, the servants were cautious about leaving her alone with Austin.


    Reports of stepmothers mistreating their stepchildren were not umon, and these servants did not want to be responsible for any harm to Austin.


    However, as they listened to Vicki calmly and patiently soothe Austin, they felt somewhat reassured.


    Unseen inside the room, Vicki had pulled the nket off Austin, who had rosy cheeks, andid him down on the bed in just his thin pajamas.


    The half-open window angled just right, sending a breeze straight to Austin on the bed.


    Vicki sat beside the bed, observing Austin who bore a strong resemnce to Jarrod, her eyes filled with envy.


    She whispered silently to herself, ¡°You should never have been born.


    ¡±


    At the hospital.


    Jarrod had been attentively watching over Nicole, observing the bruises covering her body.


    He


    remembered that even when they were together previously, she often appeared bruised.


    Many of those marks had been caused by him in moments of anger, and although he asionally felt remorse afterward, he would justify it as punishment she deserved for not obeying him.


    But now, these injuries were imposed by someone else, and a fierce anger surged within him, an urge to destroy whoever was responsible.


    That disgusting Derek¡­ How dare he! How could he possibly dare?


    Jarrod¡¯s chest tightened painfully, a torment that seemed beyond understanding.


    It was a crushing sensation, almost like he was losing his ability to breathe.


    He hated losing control.


    Years earlier, while overseas in violent situations, he had vowed never to let anything rted to him escape his control, even if it meant using extreme measures.


    However, whenever faced with things rted to Nicole, he felt his control slipping more than once.


    ¡°You.


    .


    What do you want me to do.


    .


    ¡± Jarrod sat beside the bed, holding her hand.

 Chapter 2249

    Nicole was deeply unconscious.


    Since losing Austin¡¯s custody, her sleep had been unsteady, and thisa-like state appeared to be her body¡¯s way of forcing a shutdown to recover.


    Otherwise, her body wouldn¡¯t have been able to handle the strain.


    Jarrod felt uneasy at Nicole¡¯s deep sleep.


    He feared that she would remain like this.


    During this period, he repeatedly asked the doctor to check why Nicole hadn¡¯t awakened yet.


    The doctor described it as the body¡¯s self-healing process, exining that her prolongedck of proper rest had necessitated such profound sleep, which was actually beneficial.


    Uncertain of the uracy of the doctor¡¯s exnation yetcking any way to confirm it, Jarrod continued to stay by her bedside.


    Later, his phone rang.


    It was Alec on the line.


    Jarrod listened, and after a lengthy silence, he responded with cold firmness, ¡°Handle it yourself.


    ¡±


    As fate would have it, Nicole slowly started to regain consciousness at that moment, her mind clouded as she caught the word ¡°handle it.


    ¡±


    Handle it¡­ Handle who? It seemed they had dealt with Derek.


    After ending the call, Jarrod turned to see Nicole staring at the ceiling with wide, haunted eyes, her silence eerie.


    To Jarrod, however, her awakening was a pleasant surprise.


    Especially since the scene of her in aa had deeply unsettled him.N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± Jarrod whispered gently as he reached out to check her forehead for a fever.


    The doctor had told them to monitor her temperature closely once she woke up and to call immediately if she had a fever.


    The moment his hand touched her forehead, Nicole swatted it away.


    With a cold tone, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me with those filthy hands!¡±


    Jarrod froze, his voice rough with disbelief.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Nicole propped herself up and shifted away, her voice weak.


    ¡°Get out.


    ¡±


    She couldn¡¯t stand to have him near.


    His presence always reminded her of her failures.


    She felt vulnerable and was close to her limit.


    Yet, she couldn¡¯t surrender.


    Even after a brief escape into unconsciousness, she knew she had to face them.


    Now, it wasn¡¯t just Jarrod.


    It was ¡°them.


    ¡±


    Nicole grasped she had to be cautious around Vicki whose words still lingered in her mind, deeply unsettling her.


    Women¡¯s intuition was often eerily precise.


    Nicole didn¡¯t think Vicki¡¯s threats were just noise.


    The calmer someone seemed, the more drastic their potential actions might be.


    Nicole feared that during a disagreement or if provoked, Vicki might take it out on Austin.


    Jarrod was even more fearsome than Vicki, with both of them posing unpredictable threats to Austin, keeping her from falling asleep with concerns.


    Despite her life being in danger, Nicole never gave up on the idea of reiming Austin¡¯s custody.


    But right now, she was simply too exhausted to deal with Jarrod, the source of all her miseries.


    ¡°Do you evenprehend what you¡¯re saying?¡± Jarrod¡¯s face went pale with fury.


    He had saved her, and theck of gratitude was one thing, but speaking to him in such a manner upon waking up was more than he could stand.


    Patience was never Jarrod¡¯s strong suit.

 Chapter 2250

    ¡°Not getting it? Let me make it clearer for you.N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡± Nicole¡¯s lips twitched into a faint smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you to leave.


    ¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Jarrod was raging, his fist clenched and then mmed down in anger.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my intervention, by now¡­¡± He stopped, seemingly struggling to finish his words.


    ¡°You would have been dead.


    ¡±


    ¡°Perhaps death would be preferable to being saved by you.


    Do you think I appreciate your rescue, Jarrod?¡± Nicole¡¯s chilling words sliced through Jarrod, grinding at his heart relentlessly.


    Wavering on the edge of rage, Jarrod yelled, ¡°Nicole! Don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡±


    ¡°Of all the things you¡¯ve done after you came back, which of them was not enough to make you die a thousand times? I¡¯ve indulged you so many times.


    Where did I wrong you?¡± Jarrod said through clenched teeth.


    Nicoleughed mockingly.


    ¡°Can you me me? This is all your fault.


    If you hadn¡¯t forcibly controlled me, would I have done those things detrimental to you? Jarrod, I¡¯m always confronting you fairly and impartially.


    But what about you? You resort to all kinds of dirty tricks.


    This time is no different.


    You have dealt with Derek.


    Who will you kill next? Leighton?¡± Nicole retorted coldly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.


    ¡± Jarrod categorically denied it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill Derek.


    ¡±


    Nicoleughed again.


    ¡°Of course, you didn¡¯t.


    Trivial matters Like that are not worthy of getting your own hands dirty.


    You are a big shot, after all.


    You only need to give an order, and there will be people doing the job for you.


    And they will surely do it wlessly.


    What does a human life mean to you? You treat people callously because their lives are worthless to you.


    ¡±


    Jarrod grabbed Nicole¡¯s wrist tightly and said angrily, ¡°I said I didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Jarrod, let go of me!¡± Nicole struggled desperately to break free from his grip.


    ¡°After you made Roscoe lose his memory and took Austin away from me, whatever you say or do will only make me feel sick.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s body stiffened for a moment.


    Then, his grip on Nicole¡¯s wrist unconsciously loosened.


    He was silent for a while.


    Finally, he turned to the door, walked out, and mmed it shut behind him with a loud bang.


    The force shook the bed several times.


    Fortunately, Jarrod managed to restrain himself and left timely.


    Only he knew that if he stayed a Little longer, he might end up tearing Nicole apart.


    She hated him so much that no matter what he did, he could no longer change it.


    Even Roscoe, whom she hadn¡¯t known for long, meant more to her than him.


    In her eyes, he was worthless.


    He was nothingpared to anyone else.


    ALL of this made Jarrod¡¯s heart boil with hatred.


    The nerves in his brain shed wildly, frantically wanting to tear everything apart.


    Jarrod hurried to the restroom.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang.


    Jarrod¡¯s hands were covered in blood, and the wooden door had a hole when he smashed it with his bare hands.


    This scene was witnessed by everyone passing by and the nurses on duty.


    They immediately started discussing it.


    The young nurse directly called the security room and asked the security guards toe over.


    When the security guards arrived, they approached Jarrod without saying a word, wanting to take him away.


    Jarrod¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.


    It was as if he could instantly tear them apart by his gaze.

 Chapter 2251

    The security guards unconsciously trembled.


    One of them said, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯d better cooperate with us.


    Otherwise, we will be forced to call the police.


    ¡±


    Jarrod had damaged the hospital¡¯s property and could be arrested and required topensate.


    Jarrod didn¡¯t say anything and disdained talking to these security guards.


    Fortunately, Alec arrived in time.


    He immediately smoothened the situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    It¡¯s all a misunderstanding.


    ¡±


    Alec pulled one security guard aside and said, ¡°This gentleman is in a bad mood because one of his family members is hospitalized.


    Please understand.


    But don¡¯t worry.


    We willpensate for everything.


    ¡±


    The security guard shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not aboutpensation.


    This person¡¯s behavior has frightened the medical staff and other patients.


    We need to take him away for interrogation.


    Then, we will assess if we need to call the police.


    ¡±


    Alec took out a business card, handed it to the security guard, and said humbly, ¡°I have an idea.


    We will rece all the doors in the entire hospital building with better riot-proof doors.


    Please consult your superiors to see if it¡¯s eptable.


    ¡±


    It would cost a substantial amount of money to rece all the doors in the entire building with riot-proof doors.


    The security guard thought Alec was just bragging.


    But he still had to consult his superiors, so he turned around and left.


    Soon, the hospital management staff hurried over.


    They knew thepany on the business card Alec had handed over, recognizing its strength.


    They immediately decided not to pursue the matter further.


    They even saw Alec off downstairs happily.


    Alec said to the management staff before departing, ¡°Everything was really just a misunderstanding.


    Please manage your staff and caution them against gossiping.


    Mr.


    Schultz simply lost control of his emotions because his family member was hospitalized.


    We are all ordinary people, and we sometimes find it hard to deal with our emotions.


    1 bet it¡¯s understandable, right?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The head of the management staff nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.


    It¡¯s just a trivial matter.


    ¡±


    To the management staff, although Jarrod smashed the restroom door, he didn¡¯t cause any substantial harm, let alone hurt anyone.


    Regarding this incident, they had obtained a renovation fund for the hospital.


    It was definitely a gain for them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I will make sure that all our people keep their mouths shut.


    No one will gossip about this matter,¡± the head of the management staff promised.


    Alec replied, ¡°Thank you.


    I¡¯ve already arranged for the money to be transferred to your ount.


    ¡±


    The head of the management staff smiled from ear to ear.


    Alec was being cautious since Derek was seriously hurt by Jarrod, along with Nicole¡¯s previous allegations that Jarrod had a mental illness.


    If what happened today spread, he feared people would put it all together and think Jarrod was really sick, exposing the truth.


    If this series of events were linked, it could lead to more serious trouble.


    Alec was on alert now, quickly extinguishing the fire before it could even start burning.


    At this moment, Jarrod had already returned to the car.


    Alec had asked a doctor toe to the car to treat his injured hand.


    After the treatment, Jarrod remained silent.


    He didn¡¯t even instruct Alec to drive.


    Alec didn¡¯t dare to recklessly bring up the topic, so he just quietly sat in the driver¡¯s seat.


    Alec had never seen Jarrod with a bleak expression, looking hollow and devoid of everything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see that woman ever again,¡± Jarrod suddenly said after a long silence.


    Alec was stunned upon hearing this.


    Before he could ask a question, Jarrod added, ¡°If she does anything out of line again, don¡¯t bother considering anything.


    Deal with it as you see fit.


    ¡±


    After saying this, Jarrod closed his eyes, his brows furrowed tightly.


    It was as if the mere mention of Nicole¡¯s name disgusted him to the core.


    Alec¡¯s chin dropped.


    This was his first time seeing Jarrod express such a strong aversion against Nicole.


    Despite his disbelief, he just replied, ¡°Understood, Mr.


    Schultz.


    ¡±


    Alec reasoned that things would be much easier to deal with, should Jarrod really despise Nicole.


    But he didn¡¯t dare to confirm it.


    He could only take one step at a time and observe the situation.


    After all, Nicole was special in Jarrod¡¯s heart.


    He doubted Jarrod could manage to never see Nicole again or stop caring about her.


    Moreover, there was Austin, who connected the two of them.


    Alec drove the car back to the vi.


    His mind clouded by his inner turmoil, Jarrod had instructed Alec to drive him to this ce without him realizing.


    As he entered, he remembered Austin, Nicole¡¯s son, whom he had arranged to live here.


    Right then, the maids responsible for serving Austin were making food downstairs.


    At the sight of Jarrod, they hurriedly stopped their work and greeted him respectfully.


    Jarrod frowned slightly.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    He instructed the two maids to always guard Austin and never leave his side.


    This was to prevent the nanny Nicole had hired from causing any trouble.


    One of the maids hurriedly exined, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s Miss Hampton¡¯s order.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2252

    ¡°Vicki is here?¡± Jarrod¡¯s gaze intensified.


    The maid hastily responded, ¡°Yes, Miss Hampton is upstairs, keeping Austinpany.


    I descended to prepare some pumpkin porridge for him.


    ¡±


    Jarrod scowled.


    Since Austin¡¯s arrival, Vicki hadn¡¯t been brought here again.


    Despite Vicki expressing her desire to visit Austin, Jarrod seemed unountably unwilling.


    ¡°Who permitted her entry?¡± Jarrod¡¯s displeasure was evident.


    The maid was startled.


    Wasn¡¯t Vicki his fianc¨¦e? Why did Jarrod deny her entry?


    Alec promptly rified, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, I escorted Miss Hampton here.


    She mentioned having left behind an earring in the vi, and upon her arrival, a particr circumstance arose.


    Austin¡¯s usual nanny fell suddenly ill.


    I arranged for the nanny to be taken to the hospital, and Miss Hampton volunteered to care for him.


    ¡±


    Despite Alec¡¯s lengthy exnation, Jarrod¡¯s furrowed brow remained unrelieved.


    In haste, Alec uttered, ¡°I was unaware that Miss Hampton hadn¡¯t departed yet¡­¡±


    Before he could conclude, Jarrod had already ascended the stairs toward Austin¡¯s room.


    The door flung open with force.


    Just as Jarrod poised to speak, he beheld Vicki reclining beside Austin¡¯s bed, her eyes narrowed as if


    sumbing to slumber from exhaustion.


    A basin of water and a clothy nearby, while another cloth adorned Austin¡¯s forehead.


    The maid who trailed behind hastened to rify, ¡°Last night, Austin inexplicably developed a fever.


    Miss Hampton tended to him throughout the night, adamantly refusing medication, citing Austin¡¯s frail constitution.


    She opted for physical cooling instead.


    Despite our entreaties for her to rest, her concern for Austin prevailed,pelling her to remain by his side¡­¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s demeanor softened upon hearing this.


    Vicki appeared to be roused by themotion.


    She opened her eyes drowsily and beheld Jarrod, her countenance brightening.


    ¡°Jarrod, you¡¯ve returned.


    ¡±


    Jarrod nodded before suggesting, ¡°If you¡¯re tired, grab some rest in the guest room.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡±


    Vicki said, ¡°I¡¯m not tired.


    ¡± She then deftly checked Austin¡¯s temperature with her hand, demonstrating the proficiency seemingly acquired fromst night¡¯s extensive monitoring.


    A long sigh of relief escaped her, apanied by a joyful promation, ¡°His fever has finally subsided.


    I was so scared.


    ¡±


    Vicki¡¯s concern appeared genuine.


    Jarrod said, ¡°You should rest now.


    ¡±


    Just then, Austin stirred awake and caught sight of Jarrod, promptly inquiring, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, where is my mother?¡±


    The way Austin addressed Jarrod struck a chord in Jarrod, instantly contorting his expression into one of intense displeasure.


    Vicki urgently grasped Austin¡¯s arm and said gently, ¡°Austin, he¡¯s your father.


    You can¡¯t address him as Mr.


    Schultz.


    ¡±


    Austin gazed at Jarrod, yet refrained from addressing him as ¡°dad¡±.


    Ultimately, he bypassed formalities and queried directly, ¡°Where¡¯s my mother?¡±

 Chapter 2253

    Jarrod, on the brink of turning away, halted at the sound, delivering a cold deration, ¡°Your custody now belongs to me.


    Henceforth, Vicki assumes the role of your mother.


    Keep that in mind.


    ¡±


    Upon hearing this, Vicki¡¯s heart soared with joy.


    Her efforts hadn¡¯t been futile, after all.


    Inducing illness in Austin and then seemingly tending to him throughout the night had proven advantageous, earning her favor.


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want that!¡± Austin shouted.


    ¡°I have my own mother.


    I don¡¯t want anyone else to rece her.


    You¡¯re a wicked person!¡±


    Austin abruptly leaped from the bed and sprinted toward Jarrod, pummeling Jarrod with his small fists as he eximed, ¡°You cruel man, give me back my mother! Give her back¡­¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Jarrod silently departed.


    Alec,pelled by necessity, urged, ¡°Austin, speaking to your father in such a manner is uneptable.


    ¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t!¡± Austin vehemently eximed.


    ¡°He¡¯s not! In my heart, Roscoe is my father!¡±


    Jarrod halted, his gaze piercing, as he uttered, ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I said Roscoe is my father, my only father.


    ¡±


    Jarrod seized Austin¡¯s cor, his eyes aze with fury.


    ¡°Silence! I am your damn father, and I will remain so for the entirety of your life!¡±


    As a mere child, how could Austin endure Jarrod¡¯s wrathful demeanor?


    Tears streamed down his face instantly.


    Nevertheless, he persisted, ¡°No¡­ You¡¯re not¡­¡±


    Jarrod seized Austin¡¯s cor from behind and swiftly elevated him to a considerable height.


    Austin, gripped by a fear of heights and a sense of suffocation, quickly began to turn purple in the face.


    ¡°Jarrod!¡± Vicki¡¯s outcry reverberated, jolting Jarrod back to his senses.


    She swiftly snatched Austin away, enfolding him tightly against her bosom,menting, ¡°Jarrod, the child is innocent.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Restrain your anger, and refrain from such actions, lest he be haunted by nightmares.


    ¡±


    Austin¡¯s coughing persisted as he remained ensconced in Vicki¡¯s embrace.


    Jarrod btedlyprehended the runaway nature of his emotions.


    This incident urred in the presence of his own son.


    Observing Austin¡¯s fearful gaze, he realized the extent to which his anger had terrified him.


    The phrase ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± lingered on Jarrod¡¯s tongue countless times, yet he couldn¡¯t bring himself to utter it.


    His fury still simmered from Austin¡¯s im about Roscoe being his father.


    ¡°You look after him,¡± Jarrod directed Vicki.


    He dreaded the resurgence of his emotional turmoil.


    The mere mention of Roscoe by either of Austin and Nicole threatened to unravel him entirely.


    Plus, Vicki¡¯s earlier maternal instinct had stirred something within Jarrod.


    Inparison, Vicki seemed infinitely more dependable.


    Leaving Austin in her capable hands, with Vicki¡¯s intelligence and hermitment to his happiness, she surely possessed the ability to provide excellent care for Austin.


    Besides, it was only temporary.

 Chapter 2254

    Once Austin¡¯s dedicate nanny recovered and returned, Vicki would be relieved of the burden.


    Vicki¡¯s happiness radiated as she softly assured, ¡°Jarrod, rest assured, I¡¯ll care for Austin as if he were my own.


    ¡±


    With a nod, Jarrod departed.


    Vicki gently smiled.


    However, it swiftly vanished.


    ncing at Austin, Vicki admonished sternly, ¡°See? I warned you not to address your father like that, but you refused to listen.


    Your father won¡¯t permit you to visit your mother.


    ¡±


    Austin remained visibly frightened, his voice strained.


    ¡°Then, when can I see my mother and Roscoe?¡±


    Vicki¡¯s mood lifted.


    This child could be of use to her.


    As long as Austin continued to mention Nicole and Roscoe in Jarrod¡¯s presence, it would likely deepen Jarrod¡¯s disdain for Austin and Nicole.


    And all she managed to do was exacerbate the situation.


    Vicki reverted to her gentle manner, smiling as she continued, ¡°If you wish to see them, only I can facilitate it, but you must promise to obey me.


    ¡±


    Austin nodded in a daze.


    Meanwhile, in the hospital ward, Nicole roused from sleep, her mind swirling with too many thoughts, rendering slumber unattainable.


    Shey there with her eyes wide open until the afternoon when an unexpected visitor made a sudden appearance in her ward.


    Vicki strolled into Nicole¡¯s ward uninvited and settled herself beside Nicole¡¯s hospital bed with a casual grin.


    ¡°Hey Nicole, here again? How¡¯s everything?¡±


    Nicole eyed Vicki warily, her voice t.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.


    But what brings you here, Miss Hampton?¡±


    ¡°I dropped by to see you,¡± Vicki said, her smile faltering just a bit.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Nicole sighed, her patience thinning.


    ¡°We¡¯re hardly friends.


    If you¡¯ve got something to say, just get to the point.


    ¡±


    Vicki¡¯s tone shifted, a note of sincerity creeping in.


    ¡°Why are you always so cold to me? What have I actually done to you?¡±


    Nicole nearly chuckled at Vicki¡¯s act.


    She remembered everything from theirst encounter outside the courthouse, especially Vicki¡¯s maniptive threat involving her son, Austin.


    That was a line she could never forgive.


    Nicole¡¯s instincts as a mother were fierce.


    If anyone threatened her son, she¡¯d fight tooth and nail to protect him.


    ¡°Vicki, you know exactly what this is about,¡± Nicole stated inly.


    ¡°Honestly, Nicole, I don¡¯t.


    Help me understand,¡± Vicki replied, keeping up her charade.


    Tired and wanting to end the conversation, Nicole closed her eyes.


    ¡°Vicki, you¡¯ve said your hello.


    If there¡¯s nothing else, I think it¡¯s best you leave now.


    We¡¯re done here.


    ¡±


    Vicki¡¯s expression darkened briefly before she looked at Nicole again.


    Despite the pallor of illness, Nicole¡¯s presence was still striking, her vulnerability only addingyers to her alreadypelling allure.

 Chapter 2255

    It was clear why men found her irresistible, and even the stoic Jarrod couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to her.


    Vicki clenched her jaw and snapped, ¡°You¡¯re just letting me walk away, Miss Lawrence? I thought you¡¯d want an update about your son.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s eyes snapped open, and she bolted upright.


    ¡°What about Austin?¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to be left alone?¡± Vicki retorted, standing up and feigning a departure.


    ¡°I won¡¯t bother you anymore.


    It seems you¡¯re not that concerned about your son.


    ¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Nicole¡¯s voice cracked as she reached out, grabbing Vicki¡¯s wrist to stop her.


    ¡°Exin yourself.


    What¡¯s going on with Austin?¡±


    Vicki grimaced, surprised by Nicole¡¯s strength.


    ¡°You¡¯re hurting me,¡± sheined.


    Nicole released her grip immediately and persisted, ¡°Tell me.


    What¡¯s happened to Austin?¡±


    Rubbing her wrist, Vicki muttered, ¡°He¡¯s just got a minor fever, nothing serious.


    ¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Nicole¡¯s voice rose in rm.


    ¡°A fever? Austin¡¯s health is fragile.


    Are you telling me he¡¯s not being taken care of?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s anger simmered beneath the surface.


    Jarrod had taken Austin away from her care, and this was the care Austin was receiving?


    Every bout of illness for Austin was perilous.


    ¡°This man¡¯s negligence is appalling.


    He can¡¯t even look after his own son properly!¡± Nicole fumed internally.


    ¡°Why are you ming me? His getting sick is your fault!¡± Vicki shot back, her tone usatory.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Nicole was confused by Vicki¡¯s words.


    Vicki¡¯s voice held a hint of usation.


    ¡°If Jarrod hadn¡¯t been here with you, neglecting Austin, Austin wouldn¡¯t be sick right now.


    ¡±


    Nicole fell silent, realizing the implications.


    It seemed Vicki had engineered this situation.


    Vicki¡¯s mask slipped further, her voice cold as she continued, ¡°I hear Austin has a serious heart condition.


    Even a mild cold could be dangerous for him¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Nicole snapped, anger ring within her.


    Though Austin was delicate, the nanny usually kept him well.


    Yet, under Jarrod¡¯s watch and Vicki¡¯s care, Austin had fallen ill.


    How could Jarrod entrust his son to a woman so clearly infatuated with him? Was he out of his mind?


    The thought of Vicki harming Austin wasn¡¯t far-fetched in Nicole¡¯s overwhelmed mind.


    These troubling thoughts swirled in Nicole¡¯s head, her anxiety mounting.


    She struggled to regain herposure and demanded, ¡°Vicki, just tell me what you want.


    ¡±


    Emboldened, Vicki veiled her smirk with her hand, her voice soft but cutting.


    ¡°I heard you were quite the hostess, helping Jarrod entertain his guests by drinking with them.


    You were quite good at it, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Nicole, bewildered by the change in topic, shook her head in denial.

 Chapter 2256

    ¡°No, that wasn¡¯t me.


    ¡±


    ¡°Humph, that¡¯s a pity.


    Since you¡¯re not willing to talk, I suppose I¡¯ll leave then,¡± Vicki announced, her tone dismissive as she prepared to exit.


    Nicole quickly reached out and grasped Vicki¡¯s arm, her voice urgent.


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t leave.


    Just give me a moment to think¡­¡±


    Nicole reflected on the past and suddenly it clicked.


    There had been one instance.


    Jarrod had behaved oddly that day, insisting she dress provocatively and apany him to the Kingbel Club to mingle with high-profile guests.


    It was a singr, demeaning experience, meant only to belittle her.


    The memory of that night still stung.


    Nicole admitted reluctantly, ¡°Yes, there was that one time at Kingbel Club, but it was just that once, and I wasn¡¯t really mingling with the guests.


    ¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Vicki¡¯s displeasure was evident upon hearing this.


    It seemed Jarrod harbored special feelings for Nicole, tolerating a family feud to keep Nicole close.


    Vicki deduced that Jarrod¡¯s decision to have Nicole at the event was driven by anger.


    Jealousy curdled in Vicki¡¯s heart.


    Dropping all pretense, she said sharply, ¡°Since you¡¯ve done it before, that¡¯s perfect.


    My uncle owns Kingbel Club, and they¡¯re short-staffed.


    I could get you a job there.


    ¡±


    Nicole was shocked, her mind reeling.


    ¡°What are you suggesting?¡±


    ¡°I mean for you to work as a hostess.


    You¡¯ll entertain guests and have conversations.


    It¡¯s straightforward, and it pays,¡± Vicki rified.


    The term ¡°hostess¡± in that context was a polite way of saying prostitute.


    While it stopped short of sleeping with clients, all other interactions were expected, and for the right price, even more could be negotiated.


    Nicole turned pale.


    ¡°I can¡¯t handle alcohol, and I won¡¯t work in such a ce.


    ¡±


    Vicki Laughed, covering her mouth with her hand.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m begging you to ept the job, do you?¡±


    Nicole knew better.


    Vicki¡¯s true aim was to degrade her.


    Yet, how could she agree to such a demand? S


    he responded firmly, ¡°Miss Hampton, I can¡¯t ept that.


    If you have other terms, we can discuss them.


    ¡±


    ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡± Vicki¡¯s tone turned cold.


    ¡°If you want Austin to stay healthy, you¡¯d better take the job today.


    Otherwise, I can¡¯t assure his well-being¡­¡± Vicki threatened openly.


    Fury surged through Nicole, her fists clenching as she trembled.


    ¡°Miss Hampton, remember who Austin is.


    He is Jarrod¡¯s son.


    ¡±


    Nicole questioned Vicki, ¡°Do you really think Jarrod will tolerate your actions?¡±


    Regardless, Jarrod was Austin¡¯s father.


    Nicole couldn¡¯t believe he would be so cruel as to disregard the life of his own son.


    To ignore the well-being of his child seemed unimaginable.


    Even if Jarrod was using Austin merely as a bargaining chip to intimidate her, he ought to realize that any harm to Austin would drive her to fight him relentlessly.


    ¡°Ha-ha.


    Hearing her words, Vicki¡¯sughter grew louder and more dramatic.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, you¡¯re quite naive.


    Your son is frail.


    A mere fever or the wrong meal could end his life.


    Would I really need to intervene physically?¡±


    Vicki intended to crush Nicole¡¯s naivety with her words.


    Smiling, she added, ¡°Do you honestly believe Jarrod would confront me over something so trivial?¡±


    Vicki¡¯s implications were crystal clear.


    She had numerous ways to hurt Austin.


    Even if Jarrod didn¡¯t entrust Austin to her directly, having Austin near Jarrod was opportunity enough for her.


    She was correct.


    Austin¡¯s health was fragile and couldn¡¯t endure any stress.


    Minimal interference could prove fatal.

 Chapter 2257

    Confronted with the potential threats to Austin, Nicole¡¯splexion turned ashen.


    ¡°I heard your son is on the transnt waiting list.


    It would be a pity if he couldn¡¯t make it until then, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Vicki sighed and continued, ¡°He¡¯s just a kid.


    He hasn¡¯t even had the chance to see the world yet.


    Would it not be tragic if he died just Like that?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Nicole clenched her fist tighter, her voice thick with anger.


    ¡°If anything happens to Austin, I¡¯ll f@cking kill you both.


    ¡±


    Nicole mentioned ¡°you both¡± because she thought Jarrod had entrusted Austin to Vicki, showing his negligence as a father.


    He was no better than a beast.


    If anything were to happen to Austin, she would go to any lengths to make them pay, to avenge her son.


    ¡°With your current state, how do you suppose you could do anything to me?¡± Vicki scoffed.


    ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re just an ant.


    And as for that son of yours, if I¡¯m feeling irritable, just a flick of my fingers could end his life.


    ¡±


    Vicki leaned close to Nicole¡¯s ear and whispered these harsh words, like a sharp needle driving straight into Nicole¡¯s brain, the pain sharp.


    ¡°You, you lunatic!¡± Nicole¡¯s entire body shook with fury.


    Vicki¡¯s true nature was nowpletely exposed.


    Vicki seemed gracious on the surface, yet harbored such dark intentions.


    Vicki was unfazed by Nicole calling her crazy.


    In fact, embracing madness seemed even more liberating.


    Tucking a stray hair behind her ear nonchntly, she suggested, ¡°Perhaps you should just ept the job I¡¯ve arranged for you.


    It¡¯ll keep you too busy to seduce Jarrod, which really would be best for everyone, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Her voice stayed soft and gentle, belying the venom underneath.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Nicole struggled to voice her objection, her words stuck in her throat.


    She dared not gamble with Austin¡¯s life.


    Confident of her Leverage, Vicki pulled out her phone and yed a video for Nicole.


    ¡°Look at your son, his fever has turned his ears red.


    Quite the sight, isn¡¯t it?¡± Vicki¡¯s tone was deceptively sweet as she cruelly taunted Nicole about Austin¡¯s illness.


    Nicole trembled, utterly helpless.


    Austin¡¯s well-being was controlled by Vicki.


    At this point, even reaching out to Jarrod seemed futile.


    After all, Jarrod was set to wed Vicki, and Nicole knew Jarrod¡¯s character well.


    Though he could not truly love her, as a businessman, he always prioritized his self-interest and reputation.


    The Hampton family had supported the Schultz Group during its toughest times.


    Consequently, driven by both sentiment and logic, Jarrod was obligated to marry Vicki to honor the Hampton family¡¯s generosity and solidify his reputation in the businessmunity.


    After all, nobody respected those who exploited others and failed to keep their promises.


    For Jarrod, marrying Vicki was essential to secure the Schultz Group¡¯s standing in Ardlens.


    Therefore, Jarrod would not punish Vicki for Austin¡¯s sake.


    The transaction simply did not justify it.


    Indeed, to Jarrod, everything could be seen as a transaction.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, this is an excellent chance for you.


    If you agree now, it could spare Austin further distress.


    Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Vicki pressed.


    Her words left Nicole without a response, her options seemingly evaporated.


    Austin was Nicole¡¯s vulnerability.


    Nicole could not and would not overlook this.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go.


    ¡± Nicole consented almost instantly.


    What other choice did she have? Submission seemed to be her only option.


    Pleased, Vickimented, ¡°Miss Lawrence, your decision is wise.


    You will go tonight.


    I¡¯ve arranged for someone I know to meet you.


    Please ensure you treat him with respect.


    Do not upset my guest, understood?¡±


    Nicole felt a foreboding chill, asking, ¡°Who have you set up for me?¡±


    Vickiughed ominously.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, no need to worry about that.


    You¡¯ll find out soon enough when you arrive.


    ¡±


    Herughter sounded strange and unsettling.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Nicole sensed trouble waiting for her.


    Yet, she had no other options but toply with Vicki¡¯s ns.

 Chapter 2258

    ¡°I¡¯ll follow your instructions, but stay away from my child, or I¡¯ll make you regret it,¡± Nicole warned.


    Vicki justughed again.


    Shepletely dismissed Nicole¡¯s threat.


    What could Nicole really do in such a state? Austin seemed even more delicate.


    With a mere word, she could order their elimination if she chose to.


    Just like now, despite her internal resistance, Nicole had toply.


    Vicki savored the control, reveling in the power it gave her.


    It felt exhrating.


    She dered, ¡°As long as you behave, I won¡¯t harm him.


    Honestly, I¡¯m not interested in your child.


    My focus is on you, Miss Lawrence.


    Perform well when you arrive, and if you impress me, I might even show some kindness to your son.


    How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°Fine, just keep your promise.


    ¡± Nicole red at Vicki and warned, ¡°If you dare harm Austin, I¡¯ll make sure the entire Hampton family pays dearly.


    ¡±


    The whole Hampton family was a rotten bunch.


    Vicki, Lowe, and Wayne¡­


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    None of them had any regard for human life.


    But Vicki was utterly unmoved by Nicole¡¯s words.


    She deemed Nicole¡¯s defiant stance ridiculous even already in a pitiful state, With a casual toss of her hair, Vicki remarked, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you any longer.


    6:30 PM, Kingbel Club.


    Don¡¯t bete.


    ¡±


    Vicki turned and walked away, her high heels tapping audibly with each step.


    Once Vicki was gone, Nicole could no longer maintain herposure and crumpled to the floor next to the bed.


    The floor was cold, yet her heart felt even colder¡­


    Tonight marked the beginning of a new, uncertain chapter.


    She was certain that more challengesy ahead.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if she could withstand this next onught.


    But for Austin¡¯s sake, she had to remain strong.


    Nicole ignored the doctor¡¯s advice and insisted on leaving the hospital.


    Reluctantly, the doctor agreed to let her go.


    Once the discharge paperwork was finished, Nicole was surprised to see an unexpected amount of money in her bank ount.


    It seemed Alec had deposited the money.


    Nicole quickly transferred the amount equivalent to her hospital bills to the Schultz Group¡¯spany ount.


    She had no desire to keep the money or to be indebted to Jarrod.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Right now, she was keen on cutting all ties with him and focusing solely on getting Austin back in her arms.


    This morning, she had looked for medical records of Derek at this hospital and checked with nearby hospitals, but no one had heard of him.


    No one knew where Derek was, and there was a good chance he was no longer alive.


    It was probably impossible to contact Leighton.


    Leighton has been exposed, and Alec would definitely take the necessary actions to deal with the situationpletely.


    Nicole understood that Alec was the kind of person who, once he acted, wouldn¡¯t leave a single clue behind.


    After two weeks of following leads, her efforts hade to a disappointing end.


    Feeling desperate was unavoidable.


    However, Nicole couldn¡¯t waste time pitying herself.


    There were more crucial tasks at hand.


    Nicole went back to her room to gather her things.


    Meanwhile, Roscoe waited in the corridor upstairs, unsure of what he was waiting for.


    Then, he caught sight of a slim figure downstairs.


    That unmistakable sense of recognition hit him.


    It was her again¡­


    Nicole seemed utterly defeated, walking aimlessly, almost floating through space.


    Roscoe couldn¡¯t shake the sympathy for Nicole, once again his hand rested on his heart.


    What was happening? Why was his heart always out of control whenever he saw her¡­

 Chapter 2259

    ¡°Roscoe.


    ¡± a cheerful voice called from behind.


    Doreen noticed Roscoe was distracted and asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Without mentioning Nicole, Roscoe turned and replied, ¡°Nothing.


    ¡±


    Doreen doubted him.


    She had just witnessed him lost in deep thought, staring intensely.


    She nced downstairs where Roscoe had been looking, but saw nothing there.


    Nicole had already disappeared around the corner, so naturally, Doreen saw nothing there.


    Relieved that Roscoe wasn¡¯t hiding anything, Doreen happily waved her medical report, eximing, ¡°Look, the doctor says I¡¯m in great shape, perfect for having a baby!¡±


    Roscoe barely nced at the medical report, merely grunting in response.


    Doreen gazed at Roscoe¡¯s handsome face, her cheeks flushing as she suggested, ¡°Roscoe, we¡­ You don¡¯t need to wait for the wedding¡­ We could start trying for a baby now.


    ¡±


    Their families had already discussed the engagement and wedding, with both parents eager for the events to happen soon.


    ¡®s BunnyBookeryN?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Doreen was especially impatient, wishing her wedding day was tomorrow.


    She and Roscoe hadn¡¯t been together very long, only about a month.


    So far, their intimacy had only progressed to her linking arms with him.


    They hadn¡¯t even held hands.


    No matter how subtly Doreen hinted, Roscoe did not respond, never initiating anything, which left her feeling anxious and frustrated.


    After all, being a woman, it wasn¡¯t proper for her to be too forward.


    Yet, Roscoe was unresponsive as if he were made of stone.


    Doreen had even arranged for people to test Roscoe, sending both seductive and innocent women his way, but Roscoe showed no interest, giving no one any opportunity.


    While this reassured Doreen, she couldn¡¯t shake the fear that perhaps Roscoe wasn¡¯t interested in women at all¡­ Maybe he had some unusual preferences¡­


    This thought haunted Doreen, especially since she noticed that Roscoe seemed unusually attentive to Nicole.


    It was more than just attention.


    The usually reserved Roscoe had actually initiated a conversation with Nicole.


    Every nce they shared made Doreen uneasy because Roscoe never looked at her that way.


    In fact, he barely looked at her at all.


    Worrying about this, Doreen grew more anxious, pulling on Roscoe¡¯s arm as she continued, ¡°Roscoe if I get pregnant now, it won¡¯t show at the wedding.


    That would be perfect, right?¡±


    Roscoe furrowed his brows slightly, keeping his hands tucked in his pockets.


    He was not fond of Doreen¡¯s touch.


    Even her touching his clothes was ufortable for him.


    At times, Roscoe doubted the rumors that he and Doreen had ever been a couple.


    If they truly had been a couple, why would her touch irritate him so much? Even her sleeve brushing against him was unbearable.


    The idea of having a child with her seemed even more intolerable.


    Roscoe answered evasively, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2260

    Doreen failed to detect the evasion in his voice.


    Seeing Roscoe not agreeing to her proposal, she boldly suggested, ¡°How about Ie over to your ce tonight? We could¡­¡±


    Roscoe, unable to contain himself any longer, shook her off as he walked, responding coldly, ¡°That¡¯s not very convenient.


    ¡± This was his kindest way of saying no.


    Miguel had been constantly reminding Roscoe that it was crucial he treated Doreen nicely.


    The alliance of their families was based on merging interests.


    Roscoe couldn¡¯t speak freely, and he was expected to tolerate Doreen¡¯s tantrums at all times.


    Miguel had advised Roscoe that girls were delicate and reserved and that he needed to spoil Doreen.


    Indeed, Doreen was the epitome of delicacy.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    She wouldin about her feet and legs hurting after just a short walk, and even dining was fraught withplications.


    Her delicacy was frustrating.


    As for Doreen¡¯s supposedly reservedness, Roscoe couldn¡¯t see it.


    He understood her overtly flirtatious hints.


    He simply chose not to respond.


    They even repulsed him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you busy tonight?¡± Doreen persisted in asking.


    ¡°Yes, I have some matters to discuss.


    ¡±


    Doreen was upset by his rejection but didn¡¯t give up.


    ¡°Okay, then maybe tomorrow night or the night after¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    I¡¯ll be busy for a while, and I don¡¯t believe in premarital rtions.


    I hope you can understand that.


    ¡±


    Roscoe¡¯s response was nearly blunt, leaving Doreen feeling humiliated.


    Doreen¡¯s cheeks turned a deep red.


    After all, she was a wealthy young woman, ustomed to poprity, but Roscoe always treated her coldly.


    ¡°Roscoe, how dare you!¡± Doreen¡¯s anger finally erupted.


    Her voice was arrogant as she dered, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a lowly bastard, yet you act superior in front of me.


    Marrying me would be your lucky break.


    You should be thanking me.


    Yet you dare show such an attitude! Who do you think you are!¡±


    Roscoe appeared to have anticipated her outburst.


    Doreen had never been one to keep her temper, yet she posed as fragile and weak around him, which he found utterly disgusting.


    He responded indifferently, ¡°I apologize for that, but you really shouldn¡¯t degrade yourself.


    ¡±


    Hearing this, Doreen¡¯s expression shifted, and she quickly asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    In a burst of frustration, Doreen let the words slip.


    The charade was wearing on her, yet beneath it all, she still cared deeply for Roscoe.


    The thought of him wanting to end their engagement filled her with dread.


    Roscoe¡¯s voice was measured as he spoke.


    ¡°If you believe I¡¯m unworthy, don¡¯t settle.


    Maybe you should find someone who meets your standards.


    ¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The words escaped Doreen before she could catch them.


    Roscoe¡¯s suggestion that she look elsewhere ignited a fury in her, rendering her momentarily speechless.


    ¡°Oh, this really hurts¡­¡± Doreen whispered, clumsily trying to steer away from the tense subject.


    Publicly switching grooms after announcing the wedding date would be a scandal, not to mention humiliating.


    Plus, her heart was set on Roscoe.


    If only he could show her a little more tenderness, her anger might have been quelled.


    A slightpromise on his part could smooth everything over.


    But his aloofness persisted.


    With a calm detachment, Roscoe stated, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s time to reconsider our engagement.


    ¡±


    Doreen was startled.


    She hadn¡¯t expected him to continue discussing breaking up.


    Wasn¡¯t this the moment for him to offer reassurances?


    ¡°Roscoe, it wasn¡¯t always Like this between us.


    You used to love me deeply.


    Doreen¡¯s voice broke as she feigned vulnerability, reminiscing about a past that had never been.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2261

    Their entire rtionship was a fabrication, a plot devised by others to ensnare Roscoe.


    Doreen had once confided her concerns to Jarrod, who had cryptically promised that things would improve.


    She was skeptical until Roscoe¡¯s father approached her with a proposition that she could marry Roscoe if she followed his guidelines in dealing with Roscoe.


    As Roscoe regained consciousness, vulnerable with some memory loss, Doreen yed the part of the caring fianc¨¦e.


    She concocted borate stories of their supposed past love, stories he epted as truth due to his amnesia.


    Yet, Roscoe always seemed detached toward Doreen.


    His demeanor around her was often cold.


    Despite this, Doreen persisted, believing that his coldness was a small price to pay for being with him.


    After all, she considered him hers.


    Now, Doreen resumed her maniptions, weaving more tales.


    ¡°Roscoe, why are you so harsh with me? You used to speak so kindly and loved me dearly.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    How could you be so cruel now?¡± she pleaded.


    Roscoe only scoffed quietly to himself.


    Whether before or after his amnesia, he knew he couldn¡¯t Love someone so adept at deceit.


    He had attempted to fulfill the roles of boyfriend and fianc¨¦, but it was futile.


    He didn¡¯t just dislike Doreen.


    He was repelled by her pretense and how she belittled others, treating service staff terribly.


    Roscoe found all of it repugnant.


    His doubts deepened.


    ¡°Doreen, you keep iming I love you, but I don¡¯t feel that way.


    I can¡¯t see myself ever loving someone like you,¡± Roscoe confessed, determined to speak the truth.


    Compatibility was clearlycking.


    ¡°I¡¯ll discuss this with my family.


    I hope you¡¯ll do the same.


    We¡¯re simply not right for each other,¡± Roscoe stated decisively.


    Doreen expectedfort, but instead, Roscoe delivered a devastating blow.


    Roscoe turned to leave after speaking.


    Stepping forward, Doreen yelled, ¡°Roscoe, let me tell you something! Miguel will kill you if we don¡¯t marry!¡±


    Unmoved, Roscoe continued walking away.


    ¡°Roscoe!¡± she cried out, her anger boiling over as she watched him walk away.


    In a fit of rage, she hurled her purse at him, striking his back.


    Roscoe momentarily paused when hit but then resumed his departure without looking back.


    Doreen, left alone, stamped her feet in frustration.


    After calming herself, she retrieved her bag, pulled out her phone, and dialed Miguel.


    ¡°Miguel¡­ Roscoe is being unfair¡­ He¡¯s talking about calling off the wedding¡­¡± Doreen sobbed into the phone.


    Miguel spent a long time trying to soothe her.


    Eventually, Doreen¡¯s tears subsided.


    ¡°Okay, Miguel, I was just upset for a moment.


    Please do not be too hard on Roscoe.


    We¡¯re still getting married, after all.


    ¡±


    Miguel reassured her warmly, ¡°You¡¯re so understanding.


    Don¡¯t worry.


    The wedding date is set.


    You will be my daughter-inw, and that¡¯s final.


    ¡±


    Miguel¡¯s indulgence in Doreen was not solely due to his agreement with Jarrod.


    He was more interested in the strategic benefits of uniting the Schultz and Watts families.


    This alliance was too important to risk any disruptions.


    Meanwhile, Roscoe¡¯s phone buzzed as he settled into his car.


    The caller ID made him scowl, and he quickly turned off the device.


    As he rounded the corner, he noticed Nicole standing by the corner, holding a bag and apparently waiting for a ride.


    Roscoe initially nned to drive straight past.


    As an engaged man, he knew it was prudent not to engage with other women until he had resolved his current predicament with Doreen.

 Chapter 2262

    However, the sight of Nicole leaning against a pir, her figure slender and her eyes reflecting a depth of loneliness,pelled him to stop.


    He rolled down the window and asked, ¡°Miss Lawrence, where are you off to?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Nicole, caught off guard by his presence in the waiting area, hesitated before responding, ¡°Home.


    ¡±


    She offered no further details.


    Nicole anticipated Roscoe would drive away following their brief exchange, but instead, he offered, ¡°Well, let me give you a ride, Miss Lawrence.


    ¡±


    Nicole declined with a shake of her head.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.


    I had already booked a taxi.


    ¡±


    Roscoe nced over at the congested streets visible on the screen.


    ¡°Traffic¡¯s a mess right now.


    It could be a while before your ride gets here.


    ¡±


    The hospital¡¯s location near several schools meant that rush hour was particrly chaotic.


    Nicole quickly checked her phone.


    As expected, the traffic app disyed a swath of red, and her ride was still over twenty minutes away.


    She needed to be at Kingbel Club by 6:30 p.


    m.


    and Vicki had been clear.


    Beingte was not an option.


    Behind them, a car honked impatiently.


    Despite this, Roscoe didn¡¯t move.


    Feeling the pressure of time and the awkwardness of the situation, Nicole expressed her gratitude, opened the car door, and got into the backseat.


    Roscoe drove off as soon as she settled in.


    ¡°Where should I drop you?¡± Roscoe asked once they were clear of the hospital area.


    Nicole gave him the Kingbel Club¡¯s address.


    Roscoe acknowledged with a nod and kept his eyes on the road, respecting her privacy with his usual quiet demeanor.


    They rode in silence, the only sound the hum of the engine.


    The quiet was palpable as they reached the Kingbel Club.


    Nicole got out and turned to him.


    ¡°Thanks for the lift, Mr.


    Watts.


    ¡±


    ¡°Anytime, Roscoe replied, his tone courteous but distant.


    ¡±


    As he watched her head toward the entrance, curiosity overcame Roscoe.


    He called out, ¡°Miss Lawrence, just curious, what¡¯s your business at the club tonight?¡±


    Seeing Nicole¡¯s stunned expression, Roscoe rified, ¡°You¡¯re not in a condition to drink right now, and you need to be cautious in your business dealings.


    ¡±


    Nicole realized that Roscoe had misunderstood her intentions.


    He thought she was here for business.


    She shook her head and said frankly, ¡°I¡¯m not here to discuss business.


    I¡¯m here to work.


    ¡±


    Roscoe remained quiet for a moment.


    Thinking he had nothing more to say, Nicole thanked him again and was about to leave.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence.


    ¡± Roscoe halted her once more.


    Once Nicole came to a stop, he whispered, ¡°Are you having money problems?¡±


    Nicole shook her head and said, ¡°No, I chose to work here myself.


    Thank you, Mr.


    Watts.

 Chapter 2263

    Then, she turned and walked inside.


    She knew her words might leave Roscoe with a poor impression of her.


    Since he had forgotten about her and their shared past, his opinion of her didn¡¯t matter that much.


    If he stayed out of her affairs, he would have a better life.


    Nicole did it intentionally to make Roscoe misunderstand her.


    It was better for him to not remember her all the time.


    This was thest kindness she could offer him.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Watching Nicole¡¯s retreating figure, Roscoe was silent.


    He couldn¡¯t fathom why she would work here.


    It didn¡¯t seem like a ce for someone like Nicole.


    Yet, he didn¡¯t know Nicole¡¯s reasons for being here and thought it wise not to make assumptions.


    His eyes trailed her slender figure.


    She was so thin.


    But she stood tall and determined, seeming unbeatable.


    Roscoe¡¯s expression grew somber.


    It seemed that each time he saw her, the void in his heart felt a little less empty.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why, nor could he shake off the feeling.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Roscoe watched her enter through the gilded door before he started his car and drove away.


    After Nicole walked in, the receptionist asked about who she was looking for.


    The receptionist recognized Nicole when she introduced herself, and then made a quick phone call.


    Shortly after, an older woman, known as Jemma, emerged to greet Nicole.


    ¡°Are you Nicole Lawrence?¡± she asked.


    Nicole nodded.


    With a cigarette hanging from her lips, Jemma sized Nicole up and instructed, ¡°Come with me.


    ¡±


    Jemma led Nicole to what seemed like a dressing room and then instructed someone to apply makeup to


    Nicole.


    After getting Nicole¡¯s makeup done, Jemma had someone fetch her different clothes.


    When Nicole saw the revealing garments, she blushed and hesitantly asked, ¡°Can I not wear this?¡±


    The outfit was hardly a dress.


    It was just a few scraps of cloth stitched together, barely covering anything.


    Jemma sneered, ¡°You¡¯re here to work, not to shop.


    Put on what you¡¯re told!¡±


    Nicole calmed herself and asked politely, ¡°How should I address you?¡±


    Noting Nicole¡¯s respectful tone, Jemma softened slightly and said, ¡°Just call me Jemma.


    ¡±


    ¡°Jemma, I understand you want me to help you make money, but this dress will just make me look cheap and won¡¯t attract earnings.


    If I wear something that suits me better, I promise it¡¯ll be more profitable for you.


    ¡±


    Nicole understood these people were all about money, so being pitiful wouldn¡¯t help.


    Maybe if she discussed the upsides and downsides with Jemma, she could convince Jemma.


    Nicole persisted, refusing to give up even in a tough situation.


    She was determined to find a way out.


    Jemma frowned and studied Nicole.


    While Nicole was definitely attractive, she wasn¡¯t shy.


    This dress, however, would cheapen Nicole¡¯s natural elegance.


    After a moment, Jemma decided and said, ¡°Choose something yourself.


    The clothes are over there.


    ¡±


    Nicole searched through the options but found little that appealed to her.


    Eventually, she settled on a shirt and a short skirt that resembled a s@xy uniform.


    Though it was tempting, thankfully, it wasn¡¯t too revealing.


    Jemma examined Nicole closely and said, ¡°You¡¯re not the youngest, but you have potential.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2264

    The outfit was undeniably alluring to Nicole.


    Even Jemma, who was ustomed to seeing many women, thought Nicole looked both attractive and elegant.


    Despite her clients¡¯ usual preference for younger women, Nicole¡¯s distinctive charm and pleasant demeanor made her stand out.


    Jemma noted Nicole¡¯s soft, inviting eyes.


    She was confident Nicole would be well-liked by the clients and generate significant earnings.


    Seeing Jemma appear approachable, Nicole cautiously asked, ¡°Jemma, I¡¯m just a barmaid here, right?¡±


    Jemma noticed her anxious expression and reassured her with a smile, ¡°Yes, right here, we only chat with clients, have drinks, and keep them entertained.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand.


    ¡± Nicole was a sharp woman.


    She knew when to speak and when to hold her tongue.


    Talking to Jemma over some topics was pointless.


    They were strangers, and she wouldn¡¯t get any help from Jemma.


    She had to depend on herself.


    Jemma then suggested, ¡°You need a stage name.


    One of our own, Cherry, just left.


    How about you take that name?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Jemma.


    ¡± Nicole agreed.


    She didn¡¯t mind the name.


    She understood that in this setting, her choices were limited.


    Jemma looked at Nicole with a hint of pity.


    The boss had assigned Nicole to entertain an old pervert tonight.


    Nicole looked fragile and might struggle with such a client.


    ¡°Just behave yourself, and you¡¯ll be fine.


    ¡± Jemma added, ¡°And remember, don¡¯t upset the clients.


    If you do, I can¡¯t help you.


    ¡°I understand, Jemma,¡± Nicole responded.


    Seeing that Nicole got her point, Jemma didn¡¯t say anything else.


    She motioned to Nicole.


    ¡°Come with me.


    ¡±


    A chamber¡¯s door was slightly open in a corner, and a woman groaning could be heard from inside.


    ¡°Melissa, that little bitch troublemaker,¡± Jemma cursed under her breath as she shut the door.


    As soon as the door shut, Nicole nced up and spotted a woman lying on top of a man.


    Nicole only saw half of the woman¡¯s face, but she felt a strong sense of familiarity.


    It seemed like they had crossed paths before.


    Just a moment ago, Jemma called the woman Melissa.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Nicole mentally noted the name, but before she could ponder it further, Jemma hurried her along.


    Nicole had no choice but to follow Jemma.


    Jemma led Nicole to a door and instructed, ¡°Go inside.


    It¡¯s your first night here.


    All you need to do is keep this guestpany.


    ¡±


    Nicole suspected this was the person Vicki had mentioned.


    Yet, she felt Vicki might have set her up.


    Despite being prepared, Nicole still felt anxious.


    Seeing her uneasy expression, Jemma reassured her, ¡°You¡¯ll be okay if you¡¯re smart enough.


    ¡±


    Nicole nodded.


    ¡°Thank you, Jemma.


    ¡±


    Jemma opened the door, ushered Nicole inside, and shut it behind her.


    The chamber reeked of cigarette smoke, and an old man with arge belly was sitting with his legs crossed on the table, presenting a rather unseemly sight.

 Chapter 2265

    nked by two women, the old man seemed quite enjoying himself with the drink they served him.


    However, the manner in which they served the drinks was quite inappropriate.


    Clouds of smoke blurred Nicole¡¯s sight, and she hadn¡¯t made out the old man yet.


    Upon spotting Nicole, the old man clicked his tongue.


    He dismissively shoved aside the drink that the woman beside him tried to give him and said with a smile, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s been a while.


    ¡±


    Nicole immediately recognized the voice.


    She stared at his face and sharply drew in a breath.


    It was Deniz, the one who had previously s@xually assaulted her.


    Vicki had orchestrated this encounter, ensuring he was the one she would meet.


    Nicole¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Deniz had a deep-seated hatred toward her since he had paid dearly for his previously failed attempt to r@pe her.


    It appeared Vicki had delved into her past and employed clever methods to demean her.


    ¡°Why are you standing there? Come on over here,¡± Deniz called out to Nicole.


    Nicole moved closer.


    Her name tag disyed her new name.


    ¡°Cherry.


    ¡±


    Spotting it, Deniz sneered, ¡°Oh, so they call you Cherry now? It¡¯s a fitting name.


    ¡±


    Truly, Nicole¡¯s captivating lips mirrored the red, enchanting hue of cherries.


    Deniz had been wanting to getid with Nicole for quite some time.


    The tough lesson Jarrod had inflicted on him never outweighed his obsession with her.


    He didn¡¯t expect the surprise Vicki had for him to be Nicole.


    What a delightful surprise!


    Deniz reclined and gestured toward the round breast of the woman close by, saying, ¡°See, this is how others serve me drinks.


    You should do the same.


    ¡±


    Nicole stifled her disgust and firmly declined.


    ¡°Deniz, I¡¯ll sit with you while you drink, but I¡¯m not going to serve you like that.


    ¡±


    ¡°Ssh!¡± In a sh of anger, Deniz snatched up a ss and hurled it at Nicole.


    Nicole dodged quickly, but she couldn¡¯t avoid it entirely and ended up soaked in champagne.


    Deniz scolded her furiously, ¡°Who do you think you are? Trying to negotiate with me? Can¡¯t you see your own position? You should be on your knees and serve me!¡±


    He kicked the two women beside him with his foot andmanded, ¡°Kneel Like them.


    Got it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Nicole responded calmly as she wiped the champagne off her face.


    ¡°Thud!¡± Deniz kicked Nicole in a huff, sending her tumbling to the ground.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t found you in that remote ce, you might have lived a fairy tale.


    Dream on, you bitch!¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    A metallic taste filled Nicole¡¯s mouth, and as she heard his words, a lethal glint shed in her eyes while she red at him.


    ¡°It was you!¡± She nearly ground her teeth to dust.


    Nicole realized it then.


    In that remote area with spottymunication, how could Jarrod have possibly located her and Roscoe, much less known to start searching within the country from the outset?


    It turned out to be Deniz who found them and told Jarrod.


    Deniz boasted, ¡°This is thanks to you.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for our incident back then, would I have ever ended up exiled to that small ce?¡± He chuckled slyly.


    ¡°And just by chance, I spotted you with that man, killing two birds with one stone.


    I never imagined he would turn out to be the young master the Watts family had been searching for.


    ¡±


    Deniz chuckled viciously.


    He had gained benefits from the Watts family.


    It seemed all the hardships he had endured in recent months had not been for nothing.


    Nicole clenched her fists.


    Her hatred for the despicable Deniz burned fiercely within her.


    She was determined to make this bastard pay!

 Chapter 2266

    With a deep breath to steady herself, Nicole said indifferently, ¡°Deniz, you¡¯re aware that Miss Hampton arranged for my presence here.


    ¡±


    Indeed, Deniz knew.


    The idea had slipped casually from his lips, and he had never expected Vicki to actually follow through and arrange for Nicole to be here.


    It was like a dreame true for him.


    Vicki¡¯s arrangements couldn¡¯t have pleased him more.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.


    She sent you here so I can humiliate you.


    ¡± Deniz grabbed Nicole¡¯s chin and violently shoved her back against the table, snarling, ¡°Damn, don¡¯t you know how to act like a damn barmaid? Must I teach you myself?¡±


    The two barmaids nearby were frightened and began to scream.


    Infuriated, Deniz snapped, ¡°Get the hell out of here!¡±


    The two barmaids scrambled out quickly and shut the door behind them.


    Once outside, they ryed the situation to Jemma.


    Upon hearing their ount, Jemma slowly pulled a cigarette from her case, and one of the nearby barmaids quickly lit it for her.


    Jemma took a deep drag of her cigarette and stated, ¡°If she can¡¯t even handle this little issue, then she¡¯s of no use and deserves to be bullied.


    ¡±


    The two barmaids remained silent and didn¡¯t dare to say more.


    Jemma was known for her strict principles.


    As long as her people followed hermands obediently, she would intervene and protect them in times of danger.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    But Jemma didn¡¯t extend her help to those who defied her.


    Instead, she made sure they learned their lesson the hard way.


    Take Melissa¡¯s story for instance.


    Jemma had warned Melissa against stirring trouble and flirting with the wrong men.


    But Melissa wouldn¡¯t listen and set her sights on Jarrod.


    Her actions backfired greatly.


    Not only did Jarrod reject her advances, but her antics also ended up costing the club dearly.


    Jemma made Melissa shoulder the full burden, and Melissa had been grappling with a hefty debt of


    several hundred thousand dors to Jemma ever since.


    While hooking a wealthy sugar daddy could potentially erase Melissa¡¯s financial woes, the fiercepetition among a sea of beauties made this an uphill battle.


    Moreover, given Melissa¡¯s surgically enhanced features, she might not even catch the eye of these affluent men.


    Eventually, Melissa did snag a wealthy pervert man, Lowe, but he was a capricious man with a long list of romantic entanglements.


    If Melissa hadn¡¯t been particrly skilled in the bedroom, he wouldn¡¯t have given her a second nce.


    Given Lowe¡¯s unpredictable nature, extracting arge amount of money from him for Melissa¡¯s debt was nearly out of the question.


    Therefore, following that ordeal, everyone began to take Jemma¡¯s words seriously.


    After years in the industry, Jemma had honed an uncanny ability to read people and their motives.


    She became the gatekeeper of their actions, instructing them on what to do and what not to do.


    They only unleashed their charms on men whom Jemma approved, but such men were a rarity.


    Most of the men who frequented this venue were merely looking for new adventures.


    They wouldn¡¯t be easily swayed by the women selling their charm here.


    At Jemma¡¯s words, the barmaid who had just walked out seemed to have a sudden realization.


    She turned to Jemma and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think the new girl, Cherry, looks like someone familiar?¡±


    The mention sparked a light of recognition in the other barmaid, who nodded enthusiastically.


    ¡°Yes! She looks like¡­¡±


    She hesitated, unable to voice the name, but the barmaid across from her filled in and said, ¡°Like Melissa.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2267

    ¡°Yes, exactly.


    ¡± The barmaid paused and then added, ¡°It¡¯s not that Melissa looks like Cherry, but rather that Melissa¡¯s face is a replica of Cherry¡¯s.


    That¡¯s why Cherry seemed so familiar to me at first nce.


    ¡±


    The other barmaid chimed in with a sneer, ¡°She¡¯s just a fake trying to mimic the real deal.


    Next to the genuine article, her ws are tantly obvious.


    ¡±


    Nicole, known as Cherry, truly had a unique look, far from the typical, manufactured Looks of inte celebrities that seemed to captivate men.


    In contrast, Melissa¡¯s features were way inferior.


    Had Cherry not been around, Melissa¡¯s appearance might have been considered decent.


    However, inparison to Cherry, Melissa¡¯s face paled significantly.


    She literally looked unattractive.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Jemma suddenly reprimanded the two barmaids.


    She appeared particrly displeased whenever anyone mentioned Nicole and Melissa resembling each other.


    The two barmaids stuck out their tongues and remained silent, not daring to speak out of turn.


    Jemma, holding a cigarette that had burned down to more than half, hummed and asked, ¡°Have you two finished your tasks for today, or are you just chatting?¡±


    Scolded by Jemma, the barmaids covered their mouths and said, ¡°We¡¯ll get back to work, Jemma.


    ¡±


    Jemma didn¡¯t approach the door to the chamber Deniz had upied until they left.


    She stood for a moment, listening intently for sounds inside.


    The smell of burnt tobo wafted up as the ash crumbled toward her fingers, but she remained tense and anxious.


    Once the room was quiet, she turned and walked away.


    Inside the chamber, Nicole¡¯s face had turned pale after Deniz¡¯s blow.


    Her ribs throbbed with pain, each breath a struggle.


    As Deniz¡¯s mouth neared her, Nicole turned her head sharply away, muttering, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember why Jarrod kicked you out?¡±


    Deniz paused, his expression confused.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Nicole took a moment to catch her breath.


    ¡°Jarrod got you expelled, and you¡¯ve known that for a long time.


    ¡±


    Hearing Jarrod¡¯s name made Deniz¡¯s desire falter, leaving a bitter taste in his mouth.


    Nicole pressed on.


    ¡°He did so to give me an exnation, to appease me.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡±


    Deniz¡¯s anger ignited as he recalled the humiliation by the pool.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I would¡¯ve made it in Ardlens!¡± he spat through gritted teeth.


    He lunged forward, ripping at Nicole¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Now that Jarrod has Vicki, he won¡¯t help you anymore.


    Let¡¯s see where you¡¯ll run today.


    ¡±


    With a sharp tearing sound, Nicole¡¯s freshly worn uniform split open in Deniz¡¯s hands.


    Nicole quickly covered herself and pped Deniz hard across the face.

 Chapter 2268

    Stunned, Deniz grabbed her hair and mmed her head toward the table.


    ¡°Bitch! You dare hit me? You¡¯re looking for death! You¡¯re here to serve me!¡±


    Nicole picked up an ashtray and sneered, ¡°If you humiliate me tonight, your future will be very miserable!¡±


    Deniz shook his head dismissively.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±


    Nicole¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Jarrod won¡¯t let anyone humiliate the mother of his child.


    Regardless of our rtionship, I¡¯m still the mother of his kid.


    Do you think he¡¯ll just sit back if he finds out it¡¯s you?¡±


    Deniz hesitated.


    The thought that Nicole was the mother of Jarrod¡¯s child made him pause.


    Jarrod cared deeply about his image.


    If he discovered someone messing with his family, he would certainly act.


    Having crossed Jarrod before, Deniz knew he needed to be careful.


    Sensing the shift, Nicole posed the question.


    ¡°Do you really think Vicki arranged for me toe and appease you?¡±


    Deniz¡¯s hesitation deepened.


    ¡°Why would she?¡± Nicole continued.


    ¡°She¡¯s always looked down on you.


    She¡¯s offering you a ¡®deal,¡¯ but it¡¯s a trap.


    She¡¯s pushing you to take the me, and if anything goes wrong, she¡¯ll act like she had no part in it.


    You¡¯ll be the scapegoat, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Her rhetorical question left Deniz stunned.


    When he thought about it, it started to make sense.


    Vicki had always been arrogant and aloof, never trying to please him.


    Her arrangement felt suspicious.


    Deniz became more convinced that Vicki had set him up.


    If Jarrod asked Vicki about it, she¡¯d wash her hands clean, leaving him as the culprit.


    Damn it! Vicki was really scheming!


    After silently cursing Vicki, Deniz eyed Nicole suspiciously.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying all this, but how do I know you¡¯re not just trying to trick me? Maybe you just want me to let you off.


    ¡±


    Nicole remained calm.


    ¡°Some things don¡¯t need an exnation.


    You can see for yourself whether it¡¯s true


    .


    ¡±


    Nicole knew that if she tried to defend herself now, Deniz wouldn¡¯t believe her.


    Rather than argue further, she let him think things over for himself.


    Deniz was nearly convinced but still asked, ¡°If you¡¯re so sure about everything, why didn¡¯t you tell Jarrod that Vicki was behind it? She must have used your child to threaten you, right?¡±


    Despite Deniz¡¯s apparent cluelessness, Nicole didn¡¯t think of him as an idiot.


    Anyone who could build a reputation in Ardlens had to have some smarts.


    Deniz pressed further.


    ¡°You say Jarrod values you, right? Then why don¡¯t you call him and tell him what happened? Let¡¯s see how he handles it.


    ¡±


    He insisted Nicole make the call.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Nicole shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got important matters here.


    I wouldn¡¯t havee otherwise.


    ¡±


    Vicki¡¯s tactics weren¡¯t formidable, but Nicole chose toply only to make Vicki drop her guard and ease Jarrod¡¯s vignce.


    This time, she would be careful and not act impulsively.


    Her goal was to regain custody of Austin and leave with him, ensuring their safety.


    There were still many secrets at Kingbel Club waiting to be uncovered.


    Now that she was here as Vicki demanded, Nicole assumed Vicki would lower her guard and wouldn¡¯t take any immediate action against Austin, which benefited everyone.


    Besides, the familiar face she¡¯d seen earlier, the woman named Melissa, was definitely a concern.


    Melissa must have done the stic surgery to resemble her look, but from where did Melissa know her, and why was Melissa imitating her?


    Nicole knew this situation wasn¡¯t as simple as it appeared and felt the urge to delve into the underlying truth.

 Chapter 2269

    Deniz believed neither Nicole nor Vicki.


    Vicki only appeared generous on the surface.


    Deniz had seen her type before, and he knew that when such people lost control, they were more terrifying than lunatics.


    It was best not to provoke women like that.


    Deniz¡¯s hesitation made him lose interest in Nicole.


    After all, there were plenty of women in the world.


    Although Nicole was captivating, she wasn¡¯t enough to make him lose his senses.


    He had just returned to Ardlens and couldn¡¯t afford any more mistakes.


    He had to tread carefully with every decision.


    Deniz maintained his suspicion and sneered, ¡°I think you¡¯re just trying to deceive me.


    ¡±


    Deniz was far from naive.


    With years spent navigating the intricate web of the business world, he had grown as cunning as anyone in hiswork.


    His keen observations had sharpened, allowing him to understand the hidden motives of those around him.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°You and Vicki are both dreadful.


    Each of you wishes the other were dead,¡± Deniz remarked.


    He chuckled lightly, a hint of irony in his smile.


    ¡°Are you both trying to use me as a scapegoat?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s expression remainedposed, her calmness a stark contrast to the tension in the air.


    ¡°If you doubt my words, I can show you how to verify them.


    ¡±


    Deniz¡¯s gaze intensified.


    ¡°What method?¡±


    With a strategic tilt of her head, Nicole proposed, ¡°Call Vicki.


    Tell her you¡¯ve tortured me to death.


    Her reaction will reveal the truth.


    ¡±


    Deniz considered this a brilliant strategy.


    He had never pegged Nicole for both beauty and brains.


    Deniz retrieved his phone, the cold device feeling suddenly heavy in his hand, and dialed Vicki¡¯s number.


    She picked up promptly.


    ¡°Mr.


    Miller, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Vicki¡¯s voice usually carried a disinterested tone when speaking to Deniz, but tonight it was tinged with an eager anticipation, possibly hopeful for news of Nicole¡¯s downfall.


    Simting panic, Deniz blurted out, ¡°Vicki, something awful has happened¡­¡±


    A surge of joy was palpable in Vicki¡¯s initial silence, as if she relished the thought of Nicole incapacitated or worse.


    She asked, her voiceced with feigned concern, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Maintaining his act, Deniz¡¯s voice trembled.


    ¡°She¡¯s dead.


    Nicole was killed by me.


    ¡±


    A heavy silence fell over the line.


    As it stretched on, Deniz¡¯s suspicions about Vicki deepened.


    ¡°What do we do now, Miss Hampton?¡±


    Vicki snapped back to reality and asked, ¡°Mr.


    Miller, what exactly happened? How did she die?¡±


    Vicki had considered the possibility that Nicole might be disabled but never imagined Deniz would actually kill Nicole.


    This oue waspletely unexpected.


    She could only ask first.


    Deniz replied gruffly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.


    She was so weak that she died just like that before I could even get started.


    It¡¯s totally unreasonable.


    ¡±


    His brusque tone made Vicki frown, though she was listening on the other end of the phone.


    Still, this rudeness fit Deniz¡¯s usual manner, and Vicki believed him without question.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She remained silent for a long stretch, wrestling with how to manage the situation.


    After all, it was she who had orchestrated Nicole¡¯s involvement.


    If Jarrod ever discovered this, it would shatter her carefully crafted image of benevolence and generosity.


    She didn¡¯t want to tarnish her reputation over what seemed a trivial incident.


    Vicki¡¯s prolonged silence sent a chill through Deniz¡¯s heart.


    He began to suspect that Nicole¡¯s usations might hold some truth.


    ¡°Miss Hampton, what should we do? This situation is really awkward,¡±

 Chapter 2270

    Deniz pressed, seeking guidance.


    ¡°Deniz.


    ¡± Vicki¡¯s tone shifted noticeably.


    She no longer addressed him as Mr.


    Miller, instead uttering his first name with a dismissive tone, as if he were a servant in her household.


    Deniz bristled but waited for Vicki to continue.


    Vicki said, ¡°Why are you telling me this? I¡¯m just a youngdy.


    What help could I offer to you? You need to handle this yourself.


    I don¡¯t have a clue about how to deal with such a situation¡­¡±


    Deniz countered, ¡°Miss Hampton, are you trying to distance yourself? This arrangement was your doing, wasn¡¯t it? I didn¡¯t realize she was so fragile.


    If you had warned me about her condition, I wouldn¡¯t have been so harsh!¡±


    Filled with resentment, Deniz eximed, ¡°Miss Hampton, you¡¯ve really put me in a tight spot!¡±


    Vicki responded with displeasure, ¡°Hey, what are you implying? I didn¡¯t set you up.


    I merely mentioned that Kingbel Club would have a surprise for you.


    How Miss Lawrence ended up working there is beyond me.


    I didn¡¯t specifically arrange for her involvement.


    ¡±


    Vicki had created a safe distance for herself.


    From the outset, she had nned her moves carefully.


    She hadn¡¯t mentioned Nicole to Deniz at all.


    She simply suggested he visit the club at night for a surprise.


    This strategy left her ample space to maneuver and now allowed her to shift any me onto Deniz.


    Deniz was nowpletely convinced by Nicole¡¯s words.


    Vicki, on the surface, seemed innocent and kind, but beneath that facade, she harbored sinister intentions.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Deniz said coldly, ¡°Miss Hampton, stop beating around the bush.


    Just tell me what I should do next.


    I recall this woman was once your fianc¨¦¡¯s lover.


    If she¡¯s dead, I can manage it, but you need to be upfront.


    Will Jarrod¡¯s side cause trouble for me over this?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense.


    She belongs to the past.


    Since Jarrod has been with me, he hasn¡¯t once spoken of that woman.


    You should deal with this matter yourself.


    I don¡¯t want to hear about it anymore.


    It¡¯s unsettling.


    You¡¯re exaggerating such a jest too much.


    ¡± Vicki¡¯s words were indirect and evasive, effectively saying little of substance.


    Yet, when she suggested Deniz was joking, it was a clear attempt to distance herself from the situation.


    Should she be questioned by others or the policeter, she could im she thought the entire conversation was in jest.


    After all, she hadn¡¯t been directly involved, so how could it be linked to her? Deniz did it himself.


    Deniz saw right through Vicki¡¯s tactics.


    He had manipted others in the past, but now he found himself outwitted by someone he had underestimated.


    Indeed, a taste of his own medicine!


    Deniz continued to navigate the situation with Vicki.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you won¡¯t handle this matter, right? I¡¯ve always been nice to you.


    When your fianc¨¦ left abruptly for that woman, I was the one who told you first.


    Is this how you repay my kindness?¡±


    Deniz intended to make it clear to Vicki that he wouldn¡¯t be easily made the fall guy.


    ¡°Hey, what are you trying to say?¡± Vicki¡¯s tone was now clearly irritated.


    Although she was relieved that Nicole was gone, she was determined not to get dragged into the mess.


    Deniz was the perfect scapegoat.


    Vicki retorted, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re trying to say.


    Why are you bringing your problems to me? We aren¡¯t close, and we hardly know each other.


    When you told me about Jarrod¡¯s search for that woman previously, I didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    Jarrod hasn¡¯t been involved with that woman.


    We¡¯re about to get married.


    Please, let¡¯s not stir up any trouble.


    ¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± Deniz responded, unwilling to prolong the conversation.


    Had it not been for Wayne¡¯s favoritism toward Vicki, he would have made Vicki pay.


    For now, he had to swallow his anger and treat the entire ordeal as a misunderstanding.


    Noticing Deniz¡¯s reluctance to continue, Vicki felt a surge of satisfaction.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing more, I¡¯m going to hang up¡­¡±


    As Vicki¡¯s words lingered in the air, Deniz¡¯s thunderous voice reverberated through the chamber like a tempest on the line.


    ¡°She¡¯s moving! She¡¯s moving¡­ She¡¯s alive! Thank goodness she¡¯s not dead¡­¡±


    With a swift gesture, Deniz hung up before Vicki could utter a word, ending his charade.


    Caught in a trance, Vicki found herself staring at her phone.


    If her ears hadn¡¯t deceived her, Nicole didn¡¯t die? Nicole¡¯s indomitable resilience was truly remarkable.


    The exhrating thrill Vicki had just experienced, brought by Nicole¡¯s so-called death, evaporated like dew beneath the morning sun.


    However, Vicki assumed that even had Nicole avoided death¡¯s grasp, Deniz¡¯s actions would undoubtedly have rendered her crippled.

 Chapter 2271

    Vicki was well acquainted with Deniz¡¯s deceitful and malevolent nature.


    This oue, however unfortunate, served a greater purpose.


    If Nicole were thoroughly ruined, Jarrod¡¯s interest in Nicole would wane.


    Satisfaction washed over Vicki.


    This twist of fate unfolded precisely as she had envisioned.


    She harbored no doubt that Jarrod would recoil from Nicole once he beheld the aftermath of Deniz¡¯s actions.


    Surely, he would be repulsed at the very sight of Nicole.


    After all, despite Deniz¡¯s worthlessness, he was infamous for his lecherous and debased conduct within their social circle.


    Pondering this, Vicki found Austin even more endearing.


    She tenderly caressed his slumbering visage and whispered, ¡°You owe your life to your mother.


    ¡±


    Under the assumption that Nicole was tormented terribly by Deniz, Vicki decided against harming Austin for the time being.


    Deniz¡¯s countenance flushed crimson with fury upon ending the call with Vicki.


    The realization dawned upon Deniz that Vicki had indeed schemed to make him a scapegoat.


    How cunning and deceitful she had been!


    Deniz was not one to tolerate being exploited He made a solemn vow to seize an opportunity to strike back at Vicki.


    Nicole maintained herposure, exuding a sense of calm as she awaited Deniz¡¯s response.


    She knew she had emerged victorious in this bout.


    Sure enough, Deniz¡¯s gaze betrayed no intention of harm as he Looked at Nicole once more.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He realized that Nicole was important to Jarrod, which was why Vicki had put so much effort into setting Nicole up.


    Deniz dared noty a hand on Nicole, fearing Jarrod¡¯s reprisal.


    Jarrod¡¯s nature dictated an unwillingness to relinquish what was once his, even if he had cast it aside, and should someone dare to do so, they would meet a swift demise.


    Deniz had already learned a bitter lesson before, and he couldn¡¯t risk enduring another one.


    A lifetime of worldly wisdom ingrained in him the principle of never stumbling twice over the same obstacle.


    Should he provoke Jarrod anew, his fate would be sealed.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Deniz inquired, cutting straight to the chase.


    There was no need for beating around the bush at this juncture.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about what I want.


    You¡¯ve seen through the situation.


    Miss Hampton simply wants to make you the scapegoat should anything go amiss.


    You got away this time, but what about the next?¡± Nicole countered.


    Deniz¡¯s eyes narrowed, revealing a sly demeanor.


    ¡°Do not think you can have sway over me because of this.


    I have no dealings with Miss Hampton.


    Since she tries to scheme against me, I won¡¯t go easy on her!¡±


    Nicole chuckled at his words.


    ¡°Deniz, you truly have a talent for joking.


    ¡±


    Disregarding Deniz¡¯s sour expression, she pressed on.


    ¡°Unless you cut ties with the Hampton family, you won¡¯t stand a chance against Vicki, Wayne¡¯s beloved daughter.


    Especially considering she¡¯s got a formidable fianc¨¦ like Jarrod, who¡¯s about to be her husband.


    You¡¯ll find it even harder to deal with her.


    ¡±


    Deniz hadn¡¯t anticipated Nicole¡¯s profound insight,prehending every aspect of the situation.


    She proved to be a truly formidable adversary.


    Yet, he stubbornly refused to admit it.


    ¡°Even though Vicki is impressive, I don¡¯t depend on her for everything.


    ¡±


    Deniz found it absurd.


    He had long surpassed the age of sumbing to weakness when challenged.


    He was certain no one possessed the power to best him.


    Nicole tly replied, ¡°I understand you don¡¯t rely solely on Vicki, but it appears you lean on Lowe from the Hampton family, correct?¡±


    Deniz¡¯s countenance stiffened, and he muttered curses under his breath.


    Nicole seemed to possess uncanny mind-reading abilities.


    How did she possess such insight?

 Chapter 2272

    Deniz remained silent, waiting for Nicole to speak and see what tricks she would pull.


    Undeterred, Nicole said, ¡°Have you been keeping up with what¡¯s going on with the Hampton family? It seems like Lowe has made some major mistakestely, causing quite a stir within the family.


    Even the board of directors has had some negative things to say about him.


    On the other hand, Vicki seems to be really good at building rtionships within thepany and getting things done.


    Her reputation for being kind and generous has earned her a lot of praise from the board of directors.


    ¡±


    Deniz, sharp-witted as ever,prehended Nicole¡¯s implication without difficulty.


    In essence, Lowecked the poprity and influence within the Hampton family¡¯s enterprise that Vicki possessed.


    Nicole simply hinted he had aligned himself with the wrong individual.


    Yet, Deniz refused to allow Nicole to dupe him so easily.


    He had not forgotten Nicole¡¯s family¡¯s industrialist roots before Jarrod¡¯s return from abroad.


    Since returning, Jarrod had dealt Nicole¡¯s family several cruel blows, leading to their bankruptcy.


    It was a tragic turn of events indeed.


    Despite being Jarrod¡¯s adversary, Nicole had borne his child.


    A perplexing circumstance, to say the least.


    Deniz remained unaware of the intricacies, including how Jarrod forced Nicole and the circumstances surrounding their child¡¯s birth.


    He merely glimpsed the surface and remained oblivious to Nicole¡¯s genuine significance to Jarrod.


    Had he been aware, he would have refrained fromying a finger on Nicole.


    For now, Deniz grasped Nicole proved to be exceptionally intelligent andpetent.


    Deniz narrowed his eyes and grunted, ¡°Don¡¯t try to sow seeds of division here.


    It¡¯s been a long-standing tradition in our country to pass family businesses to sons, not daughters.


    Considering the Hampton family¡¯s size, are you suggesting they¡¯d hand the control over to Vicki?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Nicole retorted, ¡°You seem unaware.


    Let me give you some examples.


    The president of the Fletcher Group passed the business to his capable daughter.


    Simrly, the president of the Wilson Group did the same.


    It¡¯s clear that the world has evolved, and clinging to outdated beliefs only makes you appear ignorant.


    ¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Deniz seethed with anger at her words, but ultimately restrained himself, merely pointing at her without taking further action.


    He continued, ¡°The families you mentioned all had daughters as their sole heirs.


    Had they not passed the businesses to them, they Likely would have donated them.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°That¡¯s true.


    But why do you assume Vicki can¡¯t be the sole heir?¡±


    Nicole countered.


    This assertion prompted Deniz to pause momentarily.


    Though absurd, it was not entirely imusible.


    While Lowe was indeed the sole male heir of the Hampton family, his penchant for trouble was well-known.


    Only recently, he had nearly jeopardized his reputation.


    Deniz had witnessed Lowe¡¯s erratic behavior countless times, and the rumors surrounding Lowe were indeed exaggerated.


    Wayne, weighed down by stress, now carried heart medication for emergencies.


    The extent of Lowe¡¯s disquietude was evident for all to see.


    Nevertheless, as long as Lowe remained in the picture, Deniz assumed Wayne would steadfastly refuse to pass the reins of the Hampton Group to another.


    Just then, Nicole interjected, ¡°You know, these days, society is full of surprises.


    It¡¯s really tough to be sure that Lowe will manage to wait until Wayne retires without any unexpected problems popping up.


    ¡±


    Hearing Nicole¡¯s words, Deniz almost pped his thigh in agreement.


    Lowe was such a jerk.


    Honestly, if one decided to kill him, it wouldn¡¯t be a challenge.


    It really just boiled down to whether anyone actually wanted to do so.


    After all, Lowe had offended so many people.


    Anyone with a hidden agenda could easily find those Lowe had tormented, and manipte them into eliminating him.


    All it would take was the promise of some perks, and they¡¯d willingly take Lowe out.


    Once Lowe was out of the picture, Wayne would have no other option but to hand over thepany reins to Vicki.

 Chapter 2273

    ¡°So, have you ever considered that Miss Hampton might already pe aware that with and she¡¯s a countermove¡­ you¡¯re aligned Lowe, plotting¡±


    Nicole mimed a throat-shing gesture and then articted each word deliberately, ¡°By having others do the dirty work!¡±


    A shiver ran down Deniz¡¯s spine.


    The motion Nicole had made with her hand was so vivid.


    It felt as though a de had actually grazed his neck.


    For the first time, Deniz had realized the depth of Nicole¡¯s capabilities.


    Her insights were sharp, and she excelled at pinpointing the essentials.


    ¡°So, what do you want me to do?¡± Deniz inquired.


    His voice carried a hint of respect as he said to Nicole without him even realizing it.


    He was utterly impressed by her intelligence and couldn¡¯t help but admire her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s coborate,¡± Nicole proposed.


    ¡°You should realize that aligning with the Hampton family isn¡¯t a sustainable strategy.


    If trouble arises, Lowe won¡¯t have your back.


    In fact, he¡¯ll be the first to cast you aside.


    ¡±


    Deniz nodded in agreement.


    Both Lowe and Vicki, the half-siblings, were known for their cunning andck of reliability.


    Lowe wanted to bring down Vicki, but Vicki had Jarrod as her backing.


    Left with no choice, Lowe had to weaken Vicki through other means, like exploiting Deniz.


    Lowe had instructed Deniz to inform Jarrod and Vicki about Nicole¡¯s whereabouts on separate asions.


    His aim was to sow discord between the engaged pair.


    Given Vicki¡¯s wary attitude toward Nicole, it was clear that Lowe¡¯s tactics were working.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Nicole proved to be an effective weapon against both Vicki and Jarrod.


    Reflecting on this, Deniz lost his reservations and asked, ¡°What do you suggest for our coboration?¡±


    Nicole replied, ¡°Keep working with Lowe and gather some incriminating information about him for me.


    ¡±


    Upon hearing this, Deniz felt bewildered.


    He inquired with a hint of suspicion, ¡°If you¡¯re after Vicki, why are you gathering dirt on Lowe?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s true target was indeed Vicki.


    Yet, Vicki proved overly cautious.


    Even during their chat in the hospital, Vicki used a device to jam smart devices, blocking any attempt to record her.


    Moreover, Vicki¡¯s phone was secure against recording, and her messages self-destructed, leaving no trace behind.


    Furthermore, Vicki had loyally cared for Jarrod for years without a hint of scandal.


    Uncovering dirt on Vicki was tough, and even if they managed, Vicki had ways to slip through the.


    Vicki¡¯s handling of degrading Nicole while making Deniz the scapegoat showed her ruthless efficiency.


    Targeting Vicki was tricky, and any impact seemed minimal.


    Thus, the strategy was to focus on Lowe.


    Rumors had it that the Hampton family was involved in shady dealings underground.


    If Lowe were to slip up, get arrested, and the media got wind of it, the Hampton family would crumble.


    If the Hampton family fell apart, Vicki marrying Jarrod would be increasingly unlikely.


    Jarrod, keen on maintaining a clean reputation, would choose to protect his image over standing by Vicki if scandals surfaced.


    Indeed, Nicole was determined to keep Vicki from bing Austin¡¯s stepmother.


    She could not bear the thought of such a malevolent woman influencing Austin.


    When the moment arrived, Jarrod¡¯s assertions about the stable emotions between him and Vicki were destined to be refuted.


    Vicki was hardly the right person to care for a child, yet Jarrod was blind to this.


    Wasn¡¯t that a mistake as well?

 Chapter 2274

    Nicole¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation.


    Turning to Deniz, she dered, ¡°As long as you assist me in securing what I need, I promise you a clean getaway from this chaos, and we¡¯ll both profit immensely.


    ¡±


    Deniz scoffed.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Do you really think you have the means to pull that off?¡±


    His skepticism was palpable.


    He found it hard to believe that Nicole, seemingly so frail and insignificant, could be his ticket out of this mess and into wealth.


    Undeterred, Nicole asserted, ¡°I assure you, the suburban project will be yours.


    ¡±


    ¡°The suburban project?¡± Deniz repeated, taken aback.


    That was a lucrative venture.


    Securing it meant a secure future.


    But¡­


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°That¡¯s the Schultz Group¡¯s undertaking.


    How on earth can you secure it?¡± Deniz doubted Jarrod would willingly part with it, especially for Nicole, a woman Deniz deemed beyond her prime.


    Besides, Jarrod¡¯s primary focus was always on maximizing his profits.


    Nicole challenged, ¡°Deniz, are you willing to bet with me and see for yourself?¡±


    Deniz examined Nicole¡¯s face.


    Despite her ragged outfit, her eyes sparkled with unwavering confidence.


    Maybe there was more to her than met the eye.


    On impulse, Deniz nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have that bet.


    ¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Winning could potentially transform his life.


    Even if Nicole was deceiving him, he had nothing to lose.


    Deniz gave Nicole a frosty look and warned, ¡°Keep your word.


    I¡¯ll trust you for now, but if I catch even a hint of deception, you¡¯re dead meat!¡±


    Unshaken, Nicole simply responded, ¡°I¡¯ll be here.


    ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got guts, Miss Lawrence,¡± Deniz remarked sarcastically.


    ¡°By the way, I recall that Mr.


    Schultz took your child away,¡± he added casually.


    Deniz chuckled darkly, his face creased with sinister lines.


    ¡°I hope your wish to be reunited with your childes true soon.


    ¡±


    His words served as a stark reminder to Nicole that her life, while negligible to her, still held value as leverage through her child.


    That child was her weak spot.


    Nicole¡¯s fingers clenched tightly, pain throbbed through her heart, threatening to spill blood.


    Everyone knew a child was a mother¡¯s weakness, and exploiting that vulnerability was unfailingly effective.


    Livid, Nicole felt that these despicable people, engaging in such vile acts, surely deserved punishment under thew!


    With a subtle Lift of her mouth¡¯s corner, careful not to let Deniz see her strain, Nicole said, ¡°Deniz, don¡¯t worry.


    The person plotting against you is also on my cklist.


    We¡¯re in this together.


    ¡±


    Deniz grunted in response and muttered, ¡°I certainly hope so.


    ¡± Then, he mmed the door as he left.


    Nicole¡¯s body rocked slightly before she copsed onto the sofa.


    Such a narrow victory amid the dealing with Deniz.


    Atst, she had seeded in aligning this menacing figure as her ally.


    Nicole¡¯s father had once advised her that before she was strong enough to tackle a problem alone, it was wise to turn potential threats into temporary allies.


    This alliance might yet yield some unforeseen benefits.

 Chapter 2275

    Just then, Jemma¡¯s voice pierced the air from outside the door.


    ¡°Mr.


    Miller, have you had enough fun?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s heart pounded wildly.


    It seemed Jemma had positioned outside the chamber for a while just to catch Deniz when he walked out.


    Nicole was uncertain whether Jemma worked for Vicki.


    Something in Jemma¡¯s demeanor felt off, elusive like a shadow at dusk.


    She observed that Jemma portrayed two distinct personas.


    The one visible to the world was merely a mask.


    It was difficult to determine if the concealed side harbored good intentions.


    Fortunately, Deniz navigated the situation with finesse.


    His voice was steady and calm as he addressed the issue, ¡°These girls you¡¯ve introduced are inadequate.


    Theyck the basic skills in hospitality! Jemma, it¡¯s essential that you train them more effectively.


    ¡±


    Jemma replied with a smile, her tone light yetced with an undertone of seriousness, ¡°I hear your discontent, Mr.


    Miller.


    Tonight, dinner is on me.


    I admit my failure in their training.


    Please, your anger would only sadden me deeply.


    ¡±


    Jemma endeavored to mollify Deniz.


    Deniz found sce in her assurances.


    Though it seemed Jemma was disadvantaged, she was actually quite shrewd.


    ALL the business here turned a neat profit.


    She skillfully offered clients small favors with each transaction, a tactic that ensured the longevity and prosperity of the business.


    In reality, they sacrificed nothing.


    The money one wealthy patron spent was cleverly used to satisfy another.


    This strategy was marketing genius.


    A smile spread across Deniz¡¯s plump cheeks as he praised her, ¡°Jemma, your efficiency keeps our operations smooth.


    Without your efforts, Kingbel Club wouldn¡¯t enjoy its current sess.


    ¡±


    In a humble tone, Jemma responded, ¡°You give me too much credit, Mr.


    Miller.


    I¡¯m merely a small part of this vast enterprise.


    ¡±


    Her voice brimmed with gratitude as Jemma added, ¡°Without Kingbel Club, I wouldn¡¯t have the


    comfortable life I cherish today¡­¡±


    As Jemma¡¯s voice faded into a whisper, Nicole caressed her chest, feeling the steady beat of her heart as it calmed.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Having lost Austin¡¯s custody, Nicole understood that without power, everything was at risk.


    The only way to secure a normal, safe existence for her child was to dismantle the power of these influential figures.


    She was determined not to give up, no matter the circumstances.


    Now, her sole purpose was to see these arrogant tyrants toppled from their pedestals.


    Before Nicole could rise, the door to the chamber swung open.


    Jemma entered the room.


    She nced at Nicole and noticed her torn clothes but showed no reaction.


    ¡°You can¡¯t expect me to pay for today¡¯s expenses.


    They¡¯re on you,¡±


    Jemma dered.


    Her voice carried a sharp, slightly sarcastic edge.


    Nicole got to her feet and respondedpliantly, ¡°That¡¯s fine, Jemma.


    ¡±


    Observing herpliance, Jemma felt a wave of relief and couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°The key to handling matters is knowing your limits.


    Venturing beyond them is not only self-destructive but also ridiculous and harmful to others.


    ¡±


    It felt both like a caution and a reminder.


    Nicole turned her gaze toward Jemma.


    Jemma¡¯s gaze was intense and inscrutable, making it difficult to discern her thoughts.


    If Jemma truly sided with Vicki, then this was a veiled threat.


    However, Nicole sensed that Jemma wasn¡¯t one to simply follow orders.

 Chapter 2276

    Jemma possessed a mysterious aura, seasoned with time, like someone bearing a deep-seated story.


    ¡°I understand, Jemma,¡± Nicole replied.


    She was indifferent to Jemma¡¯s implications.


    Her focus was solely on nning her next move.


    As Nicole turned to leave, bloodstains were visible on her back.


    Jemma halted her departure, asking, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Nicole saw the reflection of the bloodstains in a mirror behind her.


    They weren¡¯t severe, likely from being shoved against the table by Deniz earlier.


    She was unfazed by the situation and responded indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.


    ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te to work for the next few days,¡± Jemma instructed.


    Hearing this, Nicole¡¯s anxiety spiked.


    She quickly responded, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Jemma.


    This injury isn¡¯t serious.


    I can continue working as usual.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s worry stemmed from a fear that Vicki might learn of her rest and use it as an excuse to harm Austin, thus threatening her further.


    Additionally, Kingbel Club, part of the Hampton family¡¯s enterprises, held her interest.


    She saw an opportunity to uncover any illicit activities that might help hasten the downfall of the Hampton family.


    Moreover, she was puzzled about Melissa¡¯s true identity and eager to dig deeper.


    ¡°What are you thinking? I¡¯m not showing concern for you!¡± Jemma raised her eyebrows and rified, ¡°I meant that your service wascking.


    You should spend a few days on training to improve.


    ¡±


    ¡°Course?¡± Nicole was puzzled.


    Jemma exined, ¡°We offer special training for neers here on various skills, including wine service andmunication.


    Come see me tomorrow to start your lessons.


    Don¡¯t assume it¡¯ll be easy.


    If you don¡¯t perform well and make mistakes, I¡¯ll double your fines!¡±


    Nicole¡¯s tension eased.


    She realized Jemma was directing her toward training rather than taking time off.


    She was agreeable to this arrangement since it meant she could remain at the club for her next step.


    Nicole conveyed her readiness, ¡°Okay, Jemma.


    I¡¯ll begin training tomorrow.


    ¡±


    Seeing no reason to reproach Nicole further, Jemma departed.


    Nicole retreated to the staff restroom, relieved to find single rooms that spared her the awkwardness of idle chit-chat.


    Her body was sore from several collisions just moments ago.


    With no more workload for the day, she decided to lie down briefly before returning.


    However, her rest was short-lived as a knock at the door interrupted her.


    Nicole quickly sat up and said, ¡°Come in.


    ¡±


    The door opened to reveal the petite, delicate girl from the chamber earlier.


    Her innocent appearance belied her expertise, as Nicole recalled how skillfully she had served wine, her movements graceful and alluring, a stark contrast to her demure look.


    Clearly, she was experienced in the club¡¯s ways.


    The girl offered a tube of ointment, advising, ¡°Miss, this ointment works well for bruises.


    Please, feel free to use it.


    ¡±


    Nicole hesitated to ept, wary of using unknown products.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Politely declining, she responded, ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯ll manage.


    It¡¯s not that serious.


    ¡±


    Understanding Nicole¡¯s caution, the girl reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    Jemma gave this to me before.


    It¡¯s meant for our injuries.


    It really helps.


    ¡±


    With this assurance, Nicole reluctantly epted the ointment, careful not to spurn the offered kindness.

 Chapter 2277

    The girl, naturally sociable, took a seat and initiated a conversation.


    ¡°My name is Elodie Bryant.


    What¡¯s your name, Miss?¡±


    Nicole simply pointed at her name tag and replied, ¡°You can call me by this name.


    ¡±


    Unfazed by Nicole¡¯s reluctance to reveal her true name, Elodie understood in their profession, everyone had their own tales and secrets to keep.


    ¡°So, I will call you Cherry.


    ¡±


    Elodie¡¯s persistence stirred a hint of suspicion in Nicole.


    Nicole opted to observe first and then responded politely, ¡°That¡¯s fine.


    ¡±


    Elodie seemed amiable, quite the contrast from her demeanor in the chamber.


    She was notably enthusiastic.


    ¡°Cherry, did Deniz bother youter?¡± she asked.


    Nicole eyed Elodie skeptically, wondering whether Elodie was Vicki¡¯s spy.


    Was Elodie probing for information to report back to Vicki?


    Nicole wasn¡¯t just being overly cautious.


    Knowing Vicki¡¯s methods, it was likely Vicki would have someone in the club monitoring her every move.


    Wishing to keep her own counsel, Nicole replied uneasily, ¡°That person¡­ He wasn¡¯t very good.


    ¡±


    Her answer was deliberately vague, neither fully criticizing nor praising Deniz, leaving much to the imagination.


    Elodie didn¡¯t pry further.


    Instead, she rambled on, ¡°But you were lucky to escape any trouble.


    Deniz is really vile.


    He tends to hassle the new people here.


    He¡¯s overweight and not pleasant to look at.


    He often demands that we do repulsive things¡­¡±


    Elodie continued, but Nicole had no desire to hear more about Deniz¡¯s misdeeds.


    Rubbing her forehead, Nicole longed for some peace.


    Noticing Nicole¡¯s pale face, Elodie said, ¡°Cherry, I hope I didn¡¯t disturb your rest.


    I¡¯ll leave now.


    Take care.


    ¡±


    Just then, someone called out for Elodie.


    She responded and turned back to Nicole, saying, ¡°Cherry, I¡¯ve been here over a year.


    If you ever need advice or have questions, just ask me.


    I know all about who¡¯s troublesome and who¡¯s generous here.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡±


    Elodie¡¯s forwardness was overwhelming for Nicole, who simply nodded and responded, ¡°Okay.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be off then, Cherry.


    ¡±


    With Elodie¡¯s departure, tranquility returned to the room.


    Lying on the bed, Nicole¡¯s thoughts drifted to Austin.


    Her concern for him prevented her from resting.


    At ten o¡¯clock, she received a photo on her phone of Austin sleeping peacefully.


    This was Vicki¡¯s assurance.


    As long as Nicole worked here, a photo of Austin would arrive every two days.


    Looking at the small figure in the photo, Nicole caressed it with her fingers, her eyes misting over.


    ¡°Austin, I¡¯m sorry you have to go through this.


    ¡±


    Time seemed to fly.


    Nicole visited Kingbel Club daily, but Jemma only set up training for her.


    The training was easy, and the instructor was kind.


    She primarily taught Nicole how to harness her feminine allure.

 Chapter 2278

    After recuperating for a few days, Nicole had almost fully regained her strength.


    It was then that Jemma summoned her to start working.


    Nicole mastered a series of graceful maneuvers under her teacher¡¯s guidance.


    Although she couldn¡¯t drink alcohol, she was adept at engaging the clients with her conversation.


    And not every client at Kingbel Club was like Deniz.


    Some just wanted basic service.


    Nicole would serve them drink and water on the side.


    During this period, Nicole rarely crossed paths with Melissa due to differing schedules.


    However, from what Elodie shared, Nicole gathered that Melissa had been at the club for quite some time.


    Melissa had previously crossed a significant client and had umted a substantial debt to the club, which she had yet to clear off.


    Melissa was a solitary figure who would smile at the guests but would immediately make a sour expression once she stepped outside as if the world owed her something.


    No one wanted to be in a group with her.


    The resemnce between Melissa and Nicole was uncanny, yet unexined.


    Everyone knew Melissa had undergone stic surgery, but nobody knew whom Melissa had modeled her previous appearance until Nicole arrived.


    With Nicole¡¯s arrival, things took a peculiar turn.


    Melissa¡¯s face seemed like a copy of Nicole¡¯s, but since it was artificial, it ended up looking like a distorted version of Nicole.


    Melissa applied heavy makeup daily, unable to face her reflection without it.


    The surgery had left several areas of her face misshapen.


    Nicole purposely timed her arrival to coincide with Melissa¡¯s work shifts, hoping to chat with Melissa.


    However, Melissa consistently dodged her.


    It seemed Melissa wanted to keep their interactions to a minimum, almost as if Melissa was scared of Nicole.


    Perplexed by Melissa¡¯s evasive behavior, Nicole decided to watch her discreetly.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Nicole¡¯s observation paid off.


    Melissa ate with her left hand, and she often ran her little finger through her hair.


    The way she moved and sat reminded Nicole of someone.


    But Nicole heard that person had vanished a while back.


    Nicole followed Melissa to her room.


    Just as Melissa was closing the door, Nicole pushed inside.


    ¡°Ah, who are you¡­?¡± Upon recognizing Nicole, Melissa¡¯s initial anger softened slightly, and she pleaded, ¡°Please leave.


    You shouldn¡¯t enter someone else¡¯s restroom without asking.


    ¡±


    Ignoring the request, Nicole sat on the edge of the bed, gazed at Melissa intently, and slowly said, ¡°You are Jamie.


    ¡±


    It seemed like ages since anyone had called Jamie by that name.


    It appeared Jamie had been hiding here all these years, and she¡¯d altered her face to resemble Nicole¡¯s.


    Nicole was utterly baffled.


    Why would Jamie choose to look like her?


    What could Jamie possibly want?


    ¡°Why did you change your appearance to match mine? What¡¯s your n?¡±


    Nicole asked.


    Initially, Melissa appeared somewhat flustered, but she quickly regained herposure, rolling her eyes as she retorted, ¡°This is my natural face.


    Who told you I changed to look like you?¡±

 Chapter 2279

    ¡°Natural face?¡± Nicole gently lifted Melissa¡¯s chin.


    ¡°Your nose looks unnatural, and your chin seems fake.


    Your eyes are stretched upwards.


    Are you trying to say you were born like this?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s taller stature, by ten centimeters, made her look down at Melissa, leaving Melissa feeling belittled.


    Melissa struggled unsessfully to free herself.


    Nicole, tall and formidable, easily maintained her grasp.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    This disparity exined why, despite their simr features, Melissa seemed like a wed imitation of Nicole.


    Nicole¡¯s stunning and captivating appearance needed some height to match its allure.


    A shorter height would seem a bit odd as her face didn¡¯t quite match her stature.


    ¡°Are you some sort of famous beauty? Why do I want to resemble you?¡±


    Melissa said with a ridiculous andughable tone.


    Nicole released her grip coldly, causing Melissa to stumble backward.


    ¡°I¡¯m not known for my beauty.


    I¡¯m simply unique,¡± Nicole stated firmly, crossing her arms and smiling icily.


    ¡°Let me take a guess.


    You altered your face to catch Jarrod¡¯s eye.


    ¡±


    Melissa¡¯s gaze shifted uneasily.


    ¡°You¡¯re making things up.


    I don¡¯t know Jarrod, and he doesn¡¯t know me.


    ¡±


    But Nicole was confident about her spection, judging from Melissa¡¯s flickering eyes and her automatic reaction at the mention of Jarrod.


    This wasn¡¯t the behavior of someone unfamiliar with Jarrod, but rather a response tinged with hidden emotions.


    ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re still in love with Jarrod?¡± Nicole asked.


    Nicole probed further.


    Nicole was taken aback.


    Back then, Jarrod showed no mercy toward Jamie, yet Jamie¡¯s affection for him persisted despite her injuries.


    It suggested an unusual degree of masochism.


    Melissa, steadfast in her denial, asserted, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.


    Don¡¯t make wild guesses.


    I¡¯m not who you think I am.


    I don¡¯t understand your words.


    ¡±


    With that, Melissa abruptly left the restroom.


    Her hurried departure suggested she was escaping.


    This made Nicole more certain that Melissa was actually Jamie.


    Nicole was intrigued.


    After being disfigured by Jarrod¡¯s brutality, Jamie had likely fled.


    Given Jarrod¡¯s relentless nature, it was unlikely he had ceased his search for Jamie.


    Her ability to remain hidden, possibly with the aid of cosmetic surgery, implied she had assistance.


    Who could Jamie¡¯s helper be? And what motivated him to aid Jamie?


    A shadow passed over Nicole¡¯s expression as she returned to her restroom, secured the door, and retrieved a device resembling an earphone from her bag.


    Earlier, while pinching Jamie¡¯s chin, Nicole had covertly attached a listening device to the underside of her cor.


    Now, she only needed to wait for Jamie to make a call to uncover the secrets of her prolonged concealment.


    Soon, Jamie¡¯s anxious voice filled the earphone.


    ¡°Hello, it¡¯s me.


    ¡±


    ¡°Who told you to call me!¡± The response was harsh and impatient.


    The raspy voice obscured their identity, leaving Nicole uncertain of their gender.

 Chapter 2280

    ¡°I¡­ I was discovered,¡± Jamie stammered.


    ¡°What ?¡±


    ¡°Nicole found out I¡¯m Jamie.


    What should I do?¡± In a panic, Jamie sought guidance.


    ¡°Did you confess?¡± the voice inquired.


    ¡°No,¡± Jamie replied, her voice trembling.


    ¡°I denied it.


    I insisted I wasn¡¯t her.


    ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all that matters,¡± the voice responded dismissively.


    Jamie was still uneasy.


    ¡°But she seems certain that I am Jamie.


    ¡±


    Jamie and Nicole had interacted frequently before, so it wasn¡¯t surprising Nicole recognized Jamie.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t confess.


    Remember, ¡®Jamie¡¯ is supposedly dead, and there¡¯s no trace of her left.


    You¡¯re Melissa now, and no one can prove otherwise,¡± the mysterious voice instructed.


    This person had orchestrated everything for Jamie.


    Back when staging Jamie¡¯s death, all records of Jamie¡¯s existence were erased.


    Now, even if suspicions about Melissa being Jamie arose, no evidence could confirm her true identity.


    All traces of Jamie were gone.


    Reflecting on this, Jamie felt reassured.


    Even though Nicole suspected, what could Nicole really prove? She couldn¡¯t.


    Feeling calmer, Jamie responded, ¡°I understand.


    ¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Nicole.


    She¡¯s inconsequential and detests Jarrod.


    She won¡¯t interfere with our ns.


    ¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Jamie acknowledged.


    Upon hearing Jamie address the caller as ¡°sir,¡± Nicole spected the mysterious voice might be male.


    ¡°Has Jarrod visited recently? Have you managed to administer the medicine?¡± the voice inquired further.


    Nicole gasped at the revtion.


    Was this person nning something against Jarrod?


    Jamie answered, ¡°He hasn¡¯t been around for a while, and even if he does show up, it¡¯s hard for me to get close to him.


    He seems to despise me.


    ¡±


    The voice responded with a disdainful snort.


    ¡°You¡¯re really useless! You imed you¡¯d be able to approach Jarrod once your appearance was altered, but you¡¯re still ineffective!¡±


    Jamie refrained from defending herself and apologized meekly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir.


    I¡¯ve failed you¡­¡±


    ¡°Go and make contact with Nicole immediately,¡± the mysterious voicemanded.


    ¡°Why, sir?¡± Jamie questioned.


    Seeing Nicole filled Jamie with anxiety, her past cruelty against Nicole vivid in her mind.


    Now that Nicole knew her true identity, Jamie feared the repercussions.


    Jamie had barely managed to avoid Nicole before, and now she was expected to approach Nicole.


    Jamie hesitated.

 Chapter 2281

    ¡°Only in this way can you have a chance to get close to Jarrod and administer the medicine,¡± the mysterious voice exined.


    ¡°The medication requires precise dosage.


    Even one missed dose is uneptable.


    Do you understand?¡±


    Jamie, unable to voice her concerns, simply nodded and replied, ¡°I understand, sir.


    I will follow your instructions.


    ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better,¡± the voice responded, as if reading Jamie¡¯s mind.


    The voice then issued a chilling reminder, ¡°Remember, you¡¯ve also taken the medicine.


    Your fate is in my hands!¡±


    A shiver ran down Jamie¡¯s spine as she nodded vigorously.


    ¡°Yes, sir.


    I understand.


    I¡¯ll do my best.


    ¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°End the call.


    From now on, do not contact me unless I initiate.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Jamie hastily replied.


    After several beeps, the line went dead.


    Taking a deep breath, Jamie sat on the bed, clenching her fists.


    ¡°Why should I get close to that woman? I wish she were dead!¡± Jamie muttered to herself in the restroom, her voice tinged with hysteria.


    Jamie¡¯s mutterings oscited between wishing death on Nicole and Jarrod and cursing Jarrod¡¯s cruelty.


    Yet, in her vitriol, Nicole detected a trace of lingering affection for Jarrod.


    This revtion was unexpected.


    Nicole had never imagined Jamie still harbored feelings for Jarrod.


    Jamie was really going mad.


    From what Nicole had gathered, the mysterious individual was instructing Jamie to administer some kind of drug to Jarrod.


    The exact nature and effects of the medicine remained undisclosed, but Nicole surmised it wasn¡¯t lethal.


    It required multiple doses to be effective, suggesting it was intended to exert control.


    Yet, the reason behind this desire to control Jarrod eluded Nicole.


    Nicole stored the earphone away.


    Regrettably, the thin film eavesdropping device she¡¯d ced on Jamie had a significant w.


    It would malfunction if exposed to water.


    If Jamie were to remove her jacket and wash it, the device would be rendered inoperative.


    She was cut off from further information.


    Nevertheless, Nicole now understood that whoever was manipting Jamie shared her objective to confront Jarrod.


    An adversary of her adversary might be considered an ally.


    With this shared purpose, Nicole decided to keep watch for the time being.


    However, the emergence of Jamie addedplexity to the situation, revealing another antagonist in the shadows.


    Despite everything, Nicole could not dismiss the memories of past grievances she had suffered because of Jamie.


    Such malevolence could not go unchallenged.


    Two dayster, Nicole was tending to her usual evening shift.


    A familiar, regr customer was there, a reliable individual who seldom caused any disturbances.


    Midway through her duties, Jemma interrupted her.


    ¡°The VIP in chamber 888 requests your service.


    Please attend to them,¡±


    Jemma directed.

 Chapter 2282

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Nicole was still holding the wine bottle, refilling the customer¡¯s ss.


    She was reluctant to leave yet since recently, every patron seemed to be linked to either the Hampton or Schultz families.


    In the chamber, a group of people were deeply engrossed in a business discussion, openly conversing in front of Nicole, under the assumption that she wouldn¡¯tprehend theirplex topics.


    Yet, Nicole grasped every detail with surprising rity and was genuinely intrigued by their conversation.


    For her, grasping the intricate rtionships between the Hampton and Schultz families was essential.


    Noticing themotion, one of the customers turned to Jemma, his voiceced with annoyance.


    ¡°Hey, Jemma, are you really taking Cherry away?¡±


    With an apologetic smile, Jemma responded, ¡°A customer requested Cherry¡¯s presence.


    ¡±


    The man¡¯s brow furrowed, displeasure etching his face.


    ¡°She¡¯s excelling here, and you¡¯re pulling her away just on someone else¡¯s whim? Do you think I can¡¯t cover the bill?¡± he snapped, his voice sharp.


    ¡°Where did thate from! I would never assume such a thing.


    That would be absurd,¡± Jemma hastily said.


    ¡°Then why remove her from my table? You think less of me?¡± His voice grew heated, the tension palpable.


    Holding her chest as if wounded, Jemma replied with exaggerated distress, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re truly misjudging me.


    I exined to them the significance of having a prior reservation, but it wasn¡¯t feasible.


    There¡¯s a youngdy celebrating her birthday over there.


    They¡¯re trying to keep the celebration light and joyful.


    What if I offer you an extra drink on the house to make up for it?¡±


    Confronted with the mention of a birthday, the man hesitated and then relented slightly.


    ¡°Okay, but let this not recur.


    ¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.


    Jemma¡¯s smile was tinged with relief as she guided Nicole away from the escting scene.


    ¡±


    As she exited the chamber, Nicole queried, ¡°Jemma, who exactly asked for me?¡± She hadn¡¯t been working here long, and only a handful of customers knew her.


    Was there really someone requesting her specifically?


    Jemma responded without looking up, her voice Light, ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you get there.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡±


    Nicole trailed behind Jemma, a sinking feeling telling her this might spell trouble.


    As they pushed the door open, her fears were confirmed.


    Standing there was Doreen, a face all too familiar.


    Doreen wasn¡¯t alone.


    Two other women, likely her friends, apanied her.


    Nicole suspected that Vicki must have told Doreen she was here.


    The look in Doreen¡¯s eyes told Nicole about her intention of causing trouble.


    Seeing Nicole hesitate at the doorway, Doreen sneered, ¡°Why are you standing there? Come and serve me.


    ¡±


    With no room to refuse, Nicole approached.


    ¡°Pour me a ss of water first,¡± Doreenmanded impatiently.


    Nicole picked up the water pot, poured the water, and carefully offered it to Doreen.


    ¡°Please, enjoy it.


    ¡± Nicole maintained her professional demeanor, showing utmost respect to Doreen.

 Chapter 2283

    However, Doreen simply covered her mouth with her hand, declining the water without a word.


    Nicole stood, holding the ss, as minutes stretched into an eternity and her back started to throb with pain.


    Just then, one of Doreen¡¯spanions sighed heavily.


    ¡°Do you even know the rules here? Doesn¡¯t everyone know that Kingbel Club offers kneeling services? Hurry up and kneel down!¡±


    It seemed Doreen had whispered something to her friend, who now appeared determined to make Nicole¡¯s job difficult in order to appease Doreen¡¯s anger.


    Nicole responded calmly, ¡°The kneeling service is provided by specially trained staff who wear red tags.


    I wear a yellow tag, indicating I do not offer that service.


    You were aware of this when you called for me.


    ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I want you to kneel now!¡± her friend demanded arrogantly.


    Nicole¡¯s expression remainedposed as she firmly replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I do not provide kneeling service.


    ¡±


    ¡°You bitch, really¡­¡± Doreen¡¯s friend muttered, stepping forward to push Nicole.


    Unable to tolerate the provocation, Nicole pushed back.


    The woman, caught off guard, stumbled and fell back onto the sofa.


    ¡°How dare you push me!¡± she screamed, her voice filled with rage, as she looked ready to attack Nicole.


    Nicole braced herself to leave, defending against the woman¡¯s aggressive advance.


    Offending Doreen wasn¡¯t an option, but evading the immediate threat was essential.


    She knew she might face a reprimand from Jemma, but that was preferable to escting the conflict further.


    Before Nicole could sidestep the altercation, Doreen intervened unexpectedly, pulling her friend back.


    Nicole was taken aback.


    Such intervention was uncharacteristic for Doreen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t create a scene,¡± Doreen


    instructed.


    ¡°This is my birthday party, and guests are arriving.


    ¡±


    Her friend, begrudgingly acknowledging the asion, nodded.


    Despite her anger, she couldn¡¯t spoil Doreen¡¯s celebration.


    She shot Nicole a menacing look.


    ¡°Just you wait,¡± she warned.


    Nicole chose to ignore the threat.


    As she was about to tell Doreen she would have someone else serve them, the door swung open again.


    A burst of light spilled into the room, apanied by the distinct sound of leather shoes tapping the floor.


    The footsteps were unmistakably familiar.


    Nicole turned and was met with the sight of Jarrod, d in a crisp suit and polished leather shoes.


    Nicole hadn¡¯t seen Jarrod since theirst encounter at the hospital.


    Following that meeting, when Nicole had gone to settle the medical bills, Alec had made it clear that Jarrod would sever all ties with her and cease managing any of her affairs.


    Regarding their child, Jarrod was adamant about not relenting and forbade her from any visitation.


    Given their stark differences in status, if Jarrod chose to vanish from Nicole¡¯s life, he could indeed make it happen.


    Nicole¡¯s attempts to contact the nanny had failed, likely because Jarrod had restricted her phone ess.


    Nicole was left in the dark about Austin¡¯s condition, relying solely on snippets of information from Vicki.


    She persevered, working tirelessly at the club to gather information and to lower Vicki¡¯s guard.


    At that moment, Jarrod¡¯s eyes met Nicole¡¯s, his look intense and unreadable.


    Doreen, visibly thrilled, stood up.


    ¡°Jarrod, you¡¯re here¡­¡±

 Chapter 2284

    ¡°Mm,¡± Jarrod answered indifferently.


    ¡°Please, take a seat,¡± Doreen urged, her enthusiasm undimmed as she weed the woman behind him.


    ¡°Vicki.


    ¡±


    Only then did Nicole realize that Jarrod and Vicki had arrived together.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Naturally, as Doreen¡¯s uncle, Jarrod¡¯s presence at Doreen¡¯s birthday celebration was expected.


    Vicki, dressed in a light pink gown that entuated her elegance and grace, seemed taken aback to see Nicole.


    She covered her mouth in surprise, eximing, ¡°Miss Lawrence, why are you here?¡±


    Nicole reflected on how Vicki¡¯s acting skills had improved significantly as she had be adept at masking her true feelings.


    ¡°I¡¯m working here,¡± Nicole responded sinctly.


    ¡°Working?¡± Vicki appeared surprised.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, are you in need of money? I recall you were a high achiever.


    How did you end up working here?¡±


    ¡°Every profession has its value.


    I actually find it quite fulfilling here,¡± Nicole replied, maintaining herposure.


    Vicki¡¯s tone softened.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, are you facing some difficulties?¡±


    ¡°No.


    ¡± Nicole smiled as she spoke, her gazeced with a hint of mockery.


    Impatient, Doreen interjected sharply, ¡°Vicki, you know, some people are just naturally lowly.


    They revel


    in it, serving in lowly positions.


    Don¡¯t waste your breath trying to uplift them.


    They¡¯re content here, serving a multitude of men without ever repeating.


    ¡±


    Nicole remained silent, but Vicki could barely contain her delight.


    With her skills in masking her emotions, Vicki furrowed her brows and chided Doreen, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.


    ¡±


    Then, Vicki¡¯s expression softened into a slight smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.


    If you ever face any difficulties, remember you can tell me.


    Since you and Jarrod were ssmates, we can definitely help.


    ¡±


    Nicole nodded in acknowledgment but chose not to add anything further.


    Vicki, pleased with how she had handled the situation, produced a jewelry gift box and presented it to Doreen.


    ¡°Doreen, this is a gift your uncle and I selected for you.


    See if you like it.


    ¡±


    Doreen epted the box eagerly.


    ¡°I love it! I know I¡¯ll Like anything you choose!¡± she eximed, opening the box to reveal a luxurious jade ne from a high-end brand.


    This was no ordinary item.


    It required a diamond-level membership for purchase.


    The ne perfectly matched Doreen¡¯s style, and she beamed.


    ¡°Thank you, aunt.


    ¡±


    Vicki blushed slightly.


    ¡°Doreen, don¡¯t call me that.


    It¡¯s not yet.


    ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not far off.


    You¡¯ll soon be my aunt, and I¡¯m just getting used to it,¡± Doreen interjected yfully.


    ¡°Ah, you little rascal.


    ¡± Vicki chuckled.


    Doreen pulled Vicki down to sit beside her before imperiouslymanding, ¡°Now, pour wine for my uncle and future aunt.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2285

    Resigned to her fate for the evening, Nicole approached, knelt down, and filled the wine ss to the brim before offering it to Jarrod.


    ¡°Please,¡± she said.


    Jarrod stared nkly, seemingly lost in thought, and made no move to ept the ss.


    ¡°Please,¡± Nicole repeated, yet Jarrod remained unresponsive.


    At that moment, Vicki took the wine ss from Nicole, saying, ¡°Sorry, he doesn¡¯t drink anymore.


    He¡¯s also quit smoking recently.


    We¡¯re preparing¡­¡±


    Vicki trailed off, but Doreen¡¯s excitement filled the gap.


    ¡°Are you guys nning for a baby? This is the perfect season for it, and the timing will be just right.


    It¡¯s wonderful how well you¡¯ve nned everything!¡±


    Vicki¡¯s cheeks flushed a deep red, and she nced downward, clearly shy by the attention.


    Meanwhile, Jarrod¡¯s expression remained cool, showing no signs of excitement about the prospect of bing a father of Vicki¡¯s child.


    Nicole listened to this exchange, a wave of happiness washing over her.


    They were trying for a baby, and if they seeded, they might return Austin to her.


    .


    With this hopeful thought, Nicole served Vicki a ss of water, keeping it in.


    Vicki epted the water and studied Nicole¡¯s face, pleased with her discretion.


    ¡®s BunnyBookeryN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    After taking a sip, Vicki turned to Doreen.


    ¡°Have you made a wish yet?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.


    I was waiting for everyone,¡± Doreen replied.


    One of Doreen¡¯s friends chimed in, ¡°Everyone¡¯s here now.


    Doreen, make your wish and light the candles.


    ¡±


    ¡°Wait.


    We¡¯re still missing someone,¡± Doreen interjected.


    Nicole felt an inexplicable flutter in her chest at those words.


    As she had anticipated, the next arrival was Roscoe.


    Roscoe seemed surprised to see Nicole, perhaps expecting her to be working in a managerial role rather than as a barmaid, judging by her uniform.


    Roscoe¡¯s face remained stoic, his emotions concealed, as Doreen rushed toward him with giddy excitement, clutching his arm.


    ¡°Roscoe, you¡¯re finally here! Miguel said you¡¯ve been tied up with a project.


    Has it been very tiring?¡±


    With a cold detachment, Roscoe withdrew his arm and slipped his hand into his pocket, thwarting Doreen¡¯s attempts to hold onto him.


    Ever since Roscoe suggested calling off the engagement, Doreen had been seething with anger.


    For three days, she gave him the silent treatment, but eventually, her frustration got the better of her.


    She had hoped Roscoe would apologize, yet he showed no regret, seemingly resolute about his decision.


    Doreen, gripped by panic, reached out to Miguel to vent her frustrations.


    To her expectation, Miguel was unaware of the tension between them.


    Upon learning of the situation, he chastised Roscoe harshly.


    However, for the first time, Roscoe had challenged Miguel¡¯s authority after his memory loss.


    He questioned, ¡°Did I really love Doreen? Could you be deceiving me? How could I ever love someone like her?¡±

 Chapter 2286

    Miguel, taken aback by Roscoe¡¯s questioning, scrutinized Roscoe¡¯s expression, wondering if he was onto something.


    Miguel had been quite content with the current Roscoe who had lost his memories.


    Roscoe waspliant, a stark contrast to his former rebellious self who disregarded the Watts family¡¯s interests and handed over vital documents regarding the cooperation with the Schultz family, even eloping with Nicole.


    Miguel was relieved by this more manageable version of Roscoe.


    If not for the doctor¡¯s warnings about the adverse effects of the drug, Miguel would have continued the treatments indefinitely, ensuring Roscoe wouldn¡¯t reim the fragments of his memory loss.


    The doctor had cautioned that Roscoe¡¯s memory loss was temporary and unpredictable and Roscoe could regain his memories at any moment, though it could also take years, or even decades.


    Miguel hadn¡¯t anticipated signs of Roscoe¡¯s memory returning so soon.


    It had been such a brief time.


    He stroked his beard and lied, ¡°Why would I deceive you? Remember, you were the one who chased after Doreen.


    Now you¡¯re the one iming she¡¯s not good enough? You¡¯ve tarnished her reputation.


    Who will marry her now?¡±


    Roscoe remained skeptical.


    ¡°I believe I have better judgment.


    I wouldn¡¯t fancy someone known for cruelty.


    ¡±


    Miguel was at a loss for words.


    He demanded that Roscoe apologize to Doreen, but Roscoe stood his ground.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done nothing wrong.


    I won¡¯t apologize.


    ¡±


    Enraged, Miguel swung his cane at Roscoe, who dodged swiftly, causing Miguel to fall and subsequently be hospitalized.


    Seeing Miguel in a weakened stateter, Roscoe relented somewhat, agreeing to make an effort to get along with Doreen.


    This birthday party marked Roscoe¡¯s first meeting with Doreen since that tumultuous argument.


    Doreen, sensing Roscoe¡¯s aloofness, clenched her teeth tightly.


    She had noticed Roscoe¡¯s attention fixed on Nicole earlier, sparking jealousy and rage.


    Her n had been to show Roscoe the demeaning nature of Nicole¡¯s job.


    However, Roscoe¡¯s actual presence and the way he looked at Nicole only fueled Doreen¡¯s jealousy and anger.


    Despite Nicole¡¯s modest uniform, Doreen viewed her with disdain, convinced Nicole always appeared seductive regardless of attire.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Trying to mask her frustration with flirtation, Doreen said, ¡°Roscoe, we¡¯re all waiting for you to blow out the candles.


    ¡±


    The couch was a three-seater.


    With Vicki and Jarrod upying one end, Roscoe had no choice but to sit beside Doreen.


    As Nicole approached with a long lighter to ignite the candles, Doreen interrupted sharply, her tone harsh as shemanded, ¡°Give me the lighter.


    ¡±


    Nicole meekly passed the lighter to Doreen, who dismissively gestured with her hand and snapped, ¡°Move aside!¡±


    To Doreen, this was her moment, her birthday wish, and she was not going to let Nicole spoil it.


    Acknowledging themand, Nicole stepped back to the corner.


    Despite her retreat, she could feel the weight of many eyes on her.


    Nicole bowed her head, her eyes fixed on the floor.


    There were those among the crowd who wished her harm.


    Their stares burned into her, intense and unwavering.


    Doreen made her birthday wish and grabbed Roscoe¡¯s hand, cheerfully suggesting, ¡°Roscoe, let¡¯s blow out the candles together, okay?¡±


    Roscoe¡¯s response was a tense hand.


    Doreen felt the stiffness but didn¡¯t release her grip.


    Instead, she held on tighter.


    She understood the dynamics at y.


    Roscoe wouldn¡¯t dare let go of her hand in front of Jarrod, for fear of repercussions from Jarrod.

 Chapter 2287

    Predictably, Roscoe attempted to pull away, but finding no sess, he stopped trying.


    He silently blew out the candles, deciding to act without Doreen.


    ¡°I have taken care of it,¡± Roscoe said curtly, disregarding the upset look on Doreen¡¯s face.


    Doreen¡¯s expression hardened.


    She forced a smile and murmured, ¡°Thanks, Roscoe.


    ¡±


    Instead of replying to her words, Roscoe withdrew his hand when Doreen was briefly distracted.


    At that moment, Nicole happened to lift her head, meeting Doreen¡¯s gaze.


    Doreen¡¯s expression softened to a mocking smile as she motioned to Nicole and said, ¡°Come and cut the cake.


    ¡±


    Instead of calling Nicole Miss Lawrence, Doreen¡¯s tone implied disrespect, suggesting that Nicole was not worthy of her politeness.


    As Nicole stepped forward with the stic knife to cut the cake, Doreen abruptly intervened.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Ah! Stop!¡±


    Nicole halted, turning to face Doreen.


    ¡°Have you washed your hands?¡± Doreen scoffed.


    ¡°With all the people you meet, who knows what you¡¯re carrying? Now you want to cut the cake? Think of the germs you might spread.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s hand trembled, and her face drained of color.


    Vicki relished the scene, noticing Jarrod¡¯s inscrutable expression, uncertain of what to make of it.


    Vicki feigned concern and stepped in.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, Miss Lawrence.


    It¡¯s just that Doreen likes things


    clean.


    It¡¯s mot about you.


    With the crowd you deal with daily, she¡¯s just being cautious.


    Please, wash your hands and thene back to cut the cake.


    ¡±


    While Vicki¡¯s words seemed diplomatic, they subtly underscored Nicole¡¯s upation at the nightclub, casting her in a negative light.


    Her supposed mediation only embarrassed Nicole even more.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    But the subtlety of Vicki¡¯s maniption went unnoticed.


    ALl eyes were on Doreen¡¯s difficult behavior.


    A barmaid beside Nicole gently took the knife, offering, ¡°Go wash up.


    I¡¯ll take care of this.


    ¡±


    But before Nicole could respond, Doreen snapped at the barmaid, ¡°Who told you to interfere? You¡¯re just as unclean.


    Wait for her to finish washing and then let her handle it.


    ¡±


    Nicole listened to this and continued washing her hands, her face betraying no emotion.


    She knew this spectacle was exactly what Vicki relished.


    Vicki had orchestrated her employment here to degrade her.


    If enduring humiliation would keep Austin safe, then Nicole was prepared to bear it.


    It was clear Vicki reveled in seeing her degraded, and she was resigned to fulfilling that role.


    Vicki observed Doreen¡¯s overbearing behavior and inwardly shook her head.


    Though this was the drama she wanted, Doreen¡¯s antics were foolish andughable.


    Wasn¡¯t it obvious that Roscoe had been ufortable since his arrival, his brow furrowed in displeasure? Doreen¡¯s aggressive demeanor would only alienate men further.


    Yet, she seemed oblivious, continuing to displease Roscoe.


    If it weren¡¯t for Doreen¡¯s influential uncle, Jarrod, the Watts family might have long ceased tolerating her jealous fits.


    But Doreen¡¯s folly was precisely what Vicki counted on.


    Nheless, Vicki praised Doreen effusively,plimenting her beauty today.

 Chapter 2288

    Doreen, buoyed by the ttery, grew even more conceited.


    When Nicole returned to cut the cake, Doreen deliberately asked Roscoe, ¡°Roscoe, do you know what I wished for just now?¡±


    Roscoe remained silent, his indifference palpable.


    He regretted trying to get along with Doreen.


    How could he have ever been drawn to someone so quarrelsome and aggressive? Those rumors of him once falling for her must be incorrect.


    Lately, Roscoe had been haunted by dreams of a woman with eyes Like butterfly wings and a smile that dazzled brighter than the stars.


    She was unlike ordinary girls, her spirit free and courageous.


    Quite admirable.


    In his dreams, his love for her felt overwhelming.


    But upon waking, her face eluded him, and a sense of loss pervaded his thoughts.


    He couldn¡¯t recall who she was, but he was certain it wasn¡¯t Doreen.


    Noticing Roscoe¡¯s silence, Vicki prodded, ¡°Doreen, what did you wish for? Jarrod and I are very curious.


    ¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Feeling less isted, Doreen replied, ¡°I wished for Roscoe and me to start a family soon.


    ¡±


    Vickiughed behind her hand.


    ¡°Calling that a wish? You¡¯re already close to making it happen.


    ¡±


    Vicki yfully nudged Jarrod.


    ¡°Seems like Doreen can¡¯t wait.


    Roscoe is so desirable that Doreen wants to tie the knot soon, or someone might snatch him away.


    ¡±


    Though thement was light-hearted, it unsettled Doreen.


    She managed a smile.


    ¡°Vicki, you¡¯re teasing me again.


    ¡±


    Vicki grinned, pleased.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s wonderful you¡¯ve found your love.


    Jarrod and I are truly happy for you.


    ¡±


    Nicole sliced the first piece of cake and offered it to Doreen.


    This time, Doreen epted it without fuss and then pointed at Jarrod, saying, ¡°The next piece is for my powerful uncle.


    ¡±


    Vicki¡¯s expression momentarily tightened.


    One couldn¡¯t expect much from a fool, but showing displeasure over a piece of cake was beneath her.


    As Nicole presented the cake to Jarrod, he hesitated, scrutinizing it instead of epting it immediately.


    Nicole¡¯s arms grew weary from holding the te, and what had been a Lively moment turned awkward.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on the cake.


    Vicki, unable to stand the tension and feeling slighted, quickly said, ¡°Jarrod doesn¡¯t enjoy sweets.


    I¡¯ll eat it on his behalf.


    ¡±


    As she reached for the cake, Jarrod suddenly took it from the bottom of the te and set it on the table.


    Vicki¡¯s face stiffened further.


    Maintaining herposure, Nicole continued to distribute the cake.


    When Nicole handed a piece to Vicki, Vicki fixated on Nicole¡¯s hand, her mind racing.


    Had Jarrod¡¯s fingers brushed Nicole¡¯s when he took the cake?


    ¡°Please, enjoy it,¡± Nicole said to Vicki.


    It took Nicole¡¯s reminder for Vicki to snap out of it.


    She managed a forced smile and replied, ¡°Thanks.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2289

    Nicole kept handing out cake slices.


    When it came to Roscoe¡¯s turn, Doreen intercepted and snatched it from Nicole¡¯s hands, asking, ¡°Roscoe, see if it¡¯s any good?¡±


    It was likely the Watts family who arranged this cake.


    Roscoe stayed silent but epted the cake.


    He didn¡¯t want to embarrass Doreen in front of everyone.


    He¡¯d address itter with Miguel, no matter how he felt about it now.


    Doreen was delighted.


    As Nicole handed out cake to Doreen¡¯s friends, Doreen exchanged nces with them, and they caught on instantly.


    Once Nicole finished serving, Doreen¡¯s friendsunched a cake assault, smearing it all over Nicole¡¯s face.


    ¡°Hey, watch it.


    ¡±


    Everyone assumed it was all part of the birthday fun.


    But then, Doreen¡¯s friends took it too far, relentlessly smearing cake on Nicole¡¯s face, making it hard for her to breathe.


    ¡°Hey, ease up, guys! This is how a birthday celebration runs!¡±


    Doreen¡¯s friends smeared the leftover cake all over Nicole, leaving her looking disheveled, with cake stered on her face and hair, resembling a clown.


    Roscoe frowned, displeased, about to speak up when Doreen let out a surprised cry.


    ¡°Oh my gosh!¡±


    To everyone¡¯s astonishment, Doreen pulled a ring from her mouth.


    The diamond sparkled.


    ¡°Roscoe, this is the surprise you nned!¡± Overjoyed, Doreen hugged Roscoe tightly, tears welling up in her eyes.


    ¡°Oh, Roscoe, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    The ring, also set up by the Watts family, caught Roscoe off guard.


    When he spotted the sparkling gem, he instinctively nced at Nicole.


    Despite the cake coating, Nicole¡¯s eyes seemed to hold a hint of sorrow.


    It was as if a string in Roscoe¡¯s heart had snapped.


    He felt like he was on the brink of recalling something he¡¯d long forgotten.


    What was it¡­


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s no surprise we¡¯re all here to see this.


    Roscoe¡¯s really considerate,¡± Vicki added.


    Doreen was ecstatic, paying no mind to Roscoe¡¯s shocked look.


    She slipped the ring onto her finger and embraced Roscoe once more, brimming with emotion.


    Vicki wiped her tears and said to Jarrod, ¡°Doreen¡¯s happiness is contagious.


    I¡¯m genuinely happy for her.


    ¡±


    Jarrod stayed silent, eyeing Nicole.


    He noticed every detail, even the way she squeezed her hand.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He almost scoffed inwardly.


    Nicole never begged him over Austin¡¯s custody, seemingly indifferent to her own son.


    Yet, here she was, so invested in Roscoe.


    It was absurd!


    Since things were heading this way, Jarrod decided to push it further.


    He pped his hands, rose to his feet, and announced, ¡°Roscoe, I¡¯ve just learned that your family wants to advance the wedding to just ten days from now.


    Congrattions.


    I¡¯ll organize the best team for avish wedding ceremony!¡±


    It all happened so quickly and unexpectedly.


    Roscoe was in shock, feeling like his heart was being torn apart.


    He felt like he knew it was all wrong, but couldn¡¯t protest.


    It was like being trapped by an invisible force, unable to break free, yet unwilling to surrender.

 Chapter 2290

    Doreen¡¯s friends sprayed champagne wildly in celebration.


    Nicole got drenched in champagne and wine, but she wasn¡¯t in a celebratory mood like everyone else.


    She felt an indescribable chill within.


    Nicole didn¡¯t know what to say.


    While she hoped Roscoe wouldn¡¯t reim the fragments of his memory loss, it was evident Doreen wasn¡¯t the right match.


    If Roscoe ended up with Doreen, he¡¯d be under the thumb of the Watts family and Doreen.


    Nicole could already see Roscoe¡¯s pain and struggle when Doreen was around, and what about the future? If one day he remembered the past, it¡¯d bring even more suffering.


    Knowing Roscoe as she did, she pitied him.


    Though it hadn¡¯t urred yet, if Roscoe remembered, it¡¯d be devastating for him.


    After the chaos, everyone had knocked back quite a bit, with Roscoe being pressured to drink a lot.


    Jarrod and Vicki had a few sses too.


    Doreen and her friends had the most and were nearly passed out.


    Doreen embraced her friend, mistaking her for Roscoe, and showered her with affection.


    ¡°Roscoe, I¡­ I love you so much,¡± she stammered, her words trailing off into a mix of emotions.


    ¡°You mean¡­ You¡¯re¡­ I just love¡­ But it seems like you don¡¯t care about me.


    ¡±


    She let out a nervous giggle.


    ¡°But, hey, you¡¯re still here with me.


    You¡¯re still mine¡­¡±


    With that, Doreen wrapped her arms around her friend and nted a ki*s on her friend¡¯s cheek, her breathing out in an eerie, wailing sound that made Roscoe frown.


    Roscoe didn¡¯t even nce her way, feeling increasingly uneasy.


    He pressed a hand to his chest and stumbled out of the chamber.


    Nicole watched Roscoe leave, stunned.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    It seemed like nobody else had noticed Roscoe¡¯s departure.


    With mixed feelings, she followed Roscoe out, catching sight of his figure disappearing around the corner.


    As Nicole rounded the corner, she spotted a dark figure smoking by the window.


    The dim lighting made it hard to see, but she could make out a faint silhouette.


    She hesitated for a moment before gathering her courage to speak.


    ¡°Roscoe?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    The silhouette seemed to freeze, as if acknowledging her presence.


    Nicole asked, ¡°Are you sure about marrying Doreen? Take your time to think it over! And if¡­ If you¡¯re hurting, it¡¯s okay to¡­¡±


    Her words trailed off as she noticed the silhouette turning around, a familiar and daunting visage.


    It was Jarrod.


    ¡°And then?¡± Jarrod sauntered closer, his tone dripping with condescension.


    Before Nicole could utter a word, Jarrod seized her chin, forcing her face upward.


    With a sneer, he taunted, ¡°Then you want him to be with you?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Nicole let out a faint sound of difort as his grip tightened, furrowing her brows.


    Ignoring her difort, Jarrod inched closer,pelling her to retreat until her back met the wall.


    ¡°Nicole, you¡¯ve got some nerve, trying to lure Doreen¡¯s fianc¨¦.


    You ought to seek my permission first.


    ¡±


    Anger clouded Jarrod¡¯s rationality.


    Fortunately, he had ordered his bodyguards to monitor Roscoe.


    As soon as they spotted him emerging from the chamber, they swiftly escorted him to the hotel.


    Jarrod nced at Nicole, her face smudged with cake, resembling a mockery, yet she made no effort to tidy her appearance.


    Instead, she hastened to locate Roscoe.


    Did she have any clue how ridiculous she appeared?


    Jarrod chuckled coldly.


    ¡°Roscoe¡¯s Doreen¡¯s man now.


    You used to preach about morality and fairness.


    What¡¯s your game, acting Like some brazen mistress?¡±

 Chapter 2291

    Through gritted teeth, Nicole rasped, ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±


    Nicole fixed Jarrod with a searing re, her anger simmering just below the surface.


    ¡°You¡¯ve harmed Roscoe, and you¡¯re fully aware of it! Stop acting like you have the right to judge others while you wallow in moral decay!¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s expression shifted to a menacing scowl as he seized Nicole by the neck, his jaw clenched tight with fury.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m the viin, and Roscoe¡¯s the angel, huh?¡±


    Gasping for breath, her cheeks flushed with intense anger, Nicole struggled under his grip.


    Jarrod¡¯s voice dropped to a venomous whisper.


    ¡°You think Roscoe is decent, Nicole, but I¡¯ll open your eyes to his ws.


    ¡±


    Releasing her suddenly, he watched as she crumpled to the ground, her breaths shallow and desperate.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you how a man can devolve, bing even more despicable than me.


    ¡±


    Then, Jarrod spun on his heel and strode away, leaving Nicole writhing in rage and confusion on the cold, hard ground.


    Her mind swirled with turmoil, unable to make sense of Jarrod¡¯s cryptic threat.


    Nicole knew this circle would do anything to tarnish Roscoe, coaxing him into regrettable deeds that would haunt him forever.


    They would abandon him to wallow in his remorse.


    Nicole sat on the gritty pavement, the skin on her neck burning from Jarrod¡¯s cruel grasp.


    Abruptly, a pair of pristine white high heels halted before her.


    Vicki looked down, her chuckle icy as her eyes gleamed with disdain.


    ¡°You look utterly pitiful, Nicole, like a dog begging for scraps.


    ¡±


    Nicole pressed her lips together, refusing to rise to Vicki¡¯s bait.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Vicki flicked a $500 bill from her clutch, flinging it at Nicole with a scornful grimace.


    ¡°This is the service


    fee for you.


    I pay it for Jarrod.


    Just remember your ce.


    ¡±


    In the dim light of the bar, where even the novicesmanded $500 an hour, the amount was a stark insult.


    It branded Nicole as nothing more than a disposable trinket, destined to be discarded and stepped on.


    Nevertheless, Nicole scooped up the money with a forced smile.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Hampton.


    ¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Nicole kept herposure, focusing solely on deflecting Vicki¡¯s cruelty to safeguard her son.


    Despite past humiliations that had nearly crushed her when the Lawrence family was destroyed, Nicole had persevered.


    Strangers and acquaintances alike had hurled venomous words at her, used the vilestnguage, and spread false rumors about her.


    She had endured such challenging times.


    Now, only the opinions of those she loved could wound her.


    Mere words had lost their sting.


    Vicki observed Nicole¡¯s serene expression and felt a pang of unease.


    She had witnessed Jarrod¡¯s furious grip on Nicole¡¯s neck moments earlier.


    Clearly, this was not the behavior of a man who had moved on.


    True detachment should manifest as indifference, yet Jarrod had shown intense aggression toward Nicole.


    However, the moment Jarrod saw Nicole struggling for air, he panicked and released her immediately.


    This inconsistency failed to convince Vicki that Jarrod had truly let go.


    Instead, it made Nicole seem like a significant threat to her.


    Vicki¡¯s eyelid twitched ominously as she clenched her fist, trying to quell her rising anger.


    ¡°Nicole, I¡¯m warning you! Stay away from Jarrod.


    If I catch you flirting with him again, you¡¯ll receive more than just $500.


    It will be a ¡®special gift¡¯¡­¡±

 Chapter 2292

    With that, Vicki spun around and strode off, leaving Nicole to ponder the ominous implications of her words.


    Clutching the cash tightly, Nicole¡¯s thoughts raced with the possibilities.


    She was certain Vicki was referring to harming Austin.


    Nicole gazed after Vicki, her eyes locked on Vicki¡¯s receding figure, emotions swirling within her.


    At that moment, Jamie approached, her face etched with feigned concern.


    ¡°Cherry, what¡¯s happening here? Did the customer today give you a hard time?¡±


    Jamie had intentionally approached after witnessing the exchange between Nicole, Jarrod, and Vicki.


    She couldn¡¯t grasp why Jarrod would behave so harshly toward Nicole, concluding that Nicole had fallen out of favor with him.


    In Jamie¡¯s observation, Vicki was loved by Jarrod and the only one deserving of Jarrod.


    Jamie felt a secret thrill, relieved that Jarrod¡¯s affection for Nicole might not be as deep as she had feared.


    Jarrod was fickle, always chasing new women and quickly tiring of the old.


    In that case, her past wrongs by inflicting pain on Nicole would be less significant if his love for Nicole faded.


    She assumed Jarrod¡¯s disdain for her stemmed from his feelings for Nicole.


    If his love for Nicole had waned, might he forgive her?


    Nicole chose not to respond to Jamie.


    She didn¡¯t want to confront Jamie directly, nor did she wish to expose Jamie just yet.


    She aimed to uncover Jamie¡¯s real motives, as well as the mastermind behind the scene.


    Nicole was cautious about aligning herself with someone she didn¡¯t fully understand.


    Many seemed to offer help, but in truth, they were merely using others to carry out their unsavory tasks.


    Eventually, these so-called helpers would turn on their aplices, making them scapegoats.


    No one was willing to be left holding the bag for someone else¡¯s misdeeds.


    Jamie sensed Nicole¡¯s reluctance and felt frustrated by her inessibility.


    Initially, she feared retaliation from Nicole if her true intentions were discovered.


    Relieved by Nicole¡¯s inaction, Jamie mistakenly believed that Nicole was merely suspicious without any concrete evidence of her machinations.


    She decided to look for another chance to fulfill her assigned taskter.


    Returning to the restroom, Nicole encountered Jemma smoking nonchntly by the door, seemingly indifferent to Nicole¡¯s presence and allowing the secondhand smoke to waft over.


    Jemma eyed Nicole¡¯s disheveled state and sneered, ¡°You really are something, managing to upset three tough characters simultaneously.


    ¡±


    Jemma was referring to Doreen, Vicki, and Jarrod.


    Doreen was rude with malicious intentions.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Vicki feigned kindness but was sly with vicious agendas, and Jarrod was particrly merciless.


    Any mistake b


    y the barmaid would result in severe repercussions.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble,¡± Nicole murmured quietly.


    She hadn¡¯t yet discerned Jemma¡¯s true intentions.


    However, her observations suggested a kind-hearted nature beneath Jemma¡¯s abrasive demeanor and sharp tongue.


    Jemma had a history of stepping in to defend the barmaids from unruly patrons.


    While her reprimands might sound harsh, they often shielded the barmaids from potentially offensive situations with VIPs.


    Without Jemma¡¯s intervention, many would have struggled to continue in their roles.


    Within the barmaids, there was a clear divide.


    Some were for money, while others bore silent burdens, driven by familial obligations.


    Those who were after money had mastered the art of maniption and disyed scant regard for others.


    Jemma consistently refrained from assisting them, regardless of the circumstances.


    In contrast, she extended her support to those who found themselves in the industry out of sheer necessity and desperation.


    Consequently, Nicole hade to view Jemma as essentially decent.


    Besides, Jemma had assigned her to customers who were generally less problematic.


    Upon hearing Nicole¡¯s apology, Jemma gave a gruff snort.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me if I didn¡¯t warn you¡­¡±


    Jemma said coldly, ¡°Those three individuals are not to be toyed with.


    If possible, tolerate them or keep your distance.


    If trouble arises, don¡¯t expect me to help you!¡±

 Chapter 2293

    Nicole, being sharp, grasped the concern in Jemma¡¯s words.


    Should she cross paths with them again, faking illness and taking leave seemed like a wise choice.


    In a ce rife full of schemes and conflicts, Nicole felt grateful for this gesture ofpassion from another woman.


    She shed a smile and said to Jemma, ¡°I understand.


    I¡¯ll make sure not to drag you into any problems.


    ¡±


    Jemma nced at Nicole¡¯s smiling face and was surprised for a moment.


    She appeared uneasy and quit smoking abruptly.


    She waved her hand, turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to help you.


    Don¡¯t overthink it.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    As Jemma walked away, Nicole maintained a slight smile.


    She was sure now that Jemma was a good person.


    Although confused by Jemma¡¯s offer of help, she could still tell the difference between genuine and fake intentions.


    Even after showering, Nicole couldn¡¯t shake off thoughts about Roscoe¡¯s affairs as she headed out.


    She wished for Roscoe¡¯s happiness, yet was torn over whether his memory loss was a fortune or misfortune.


    If he hadn¡¯t lost his memory, Nicole was certain that Roscoe would resist until the end, never surrendering to an unwanted marriage or the demands of the Watts family.


    While walking in the dark, Nicole overheard a conversation from the second floor near the back door about the Watts family.


    Nicole paused to listen more intently.


    ¡°The Watts family sure seems to value that illegitimate child.


    ¡±


    ¡°Illegitimate child? Ugh! Roscoe is worse than that!¡±


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t say that.


    That man means a lot to the Watts family.


    If you go around saying stuff like that, you might stir up some trouble with them.


    ¡±


    ¡°For him? No way.


    ¡±


    ¡°How can you say that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a secret for you.


    Turns out, Roscoe¡¯s father, Miguel, hated Roscoe¡¯s biological mother since she¡¯s the one who messed up his reputation big time.


    On the surface, Miguel acts all nice with Roscoe, but the truth is, he just ns to make Roscoe a scapegoat.


    The Watts family had their hands in some questionable businesses way back when.


    With Roscoe now in charge, if any shady dealings are uncovered, Roscoe will be the first one they go after, and he¡¯ll be in a pickle since those dealings involve a significant amount of


    money.


    ¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°No way.


    Roscoe is thest heir of the Watts family.


    They couldn¡¯t operate without an heir, could they?¡±


    The other person, clearly intoxicated, slurred his words as he disclosed all he knew.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.


    Miguel is quite cunning.


    How could he possibly let the Watts family go without an heir? Let me tell you.


    Before Miguel¡¯s eldest son perished in that ident, frozen sperm samples were taken, with which his wife managed to have twins.


    They¡¯re being raised overseas as the rightful heirs of the Watts family.


    Miguel has already concentrated on his eldest son¡¯s overseaspany, making sure it runs clean and leaving it to his capable assistant to support the future heirs of the Watts family¡­¡±


    The listener was amazed and said, ¡°The Watts family still has such a huge secret? No shit! Miguel is way too sophisticated.


    I thought he just brought back an heir, but it turns out he simply brought back a scapegoat!¡±


    ¡°I got all this from my dad.


    His business has connections with the Watts family overseas.


    He stumbled upon some Watts family members and learned the truth.


    But keep this quiet.


    I wouldn¡¯t want to cross Miguel.


    He¡¯s a tough guy!¡±


    ¡°I get it.


    Don¡¯t worry.


    I won¡¯t tell anyone.


    ¡±


    Nicole was shocked to learn these secrets about the Watts family.


    Her gut feeling was right.


    Miguel didn¡¯t truly care for Roscoe.


    She had sensed Miguel was indifferent to Roscoe¡¯s future and well-being.


    This was clear from the time Miguel had ordered someone to assault Roscoe, leaving him crippled.


    If the conversation she just overheard was urate, then Miguel¡¯s actions made sense.


    But this meant that Roscoe, being schemed into a scapegoat, was in serious trouble.


    Nicole massaged her temples.


    She hadn¡¯t consumed dinner and suddenly felt faint, copsing to the ground.


    She tried to steady herself against the wall, causing a noise nevertheless.


    The people above instantly grew suspicious and called out, ¡°Who¡¯s down there!¡±

 Chapter 2294

    Nicole froze, too afraid to move.


    Any movement would reveal her presence.


    Someone leaned out and nced downward, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll keep watch here.


    You go check below.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s heart pounded.


    Right then, she heard footsteps from upstairs approaching, and she felt cornered, with nowhere to run.


    Even if she made a break for it, they could still find her using the surveince cameras in the corridor.


    Just then, a weak cat¡¯s meow echoed, ¡°Meow¡­¡±


    A pure white pet cat emerged from the shadows, gracefully stepping and asionally meowing, ¡°Meow¡­ Meow¡­¡±


    The person upstairs spotted a white cat and said, ¡°Never mind.


    It¡¯s just a cat.


    ¡±


    The one who had descended halted and then retreated, saying, ¡°I knew it.


    No one would be here at this time.


    ¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head back inside.


    It¡¯s freezing out here¡­¡±


    The two people talked, their voices getting quieter as they moved away.


    Nicole breathed a sigh of relief.


    The little cat returned to Nicole and snuggled against her leg.


    This cat belonged to Jemma and was known for its soft behavior.


    Nicole frequently brought snacks for it.


    She stroked the cat, offered it a treat, and said, ¡°Thank you.


    ¡±


    The cat ate happily, and Nicole watched until it was done before getting up and leaving.


    Soon after, a figure stepped out from the shadows.


    It was Jemma.


    She stooped to lift the cat, which was still licking its whiskers, andplimented it, ¡°Well done.


    ¡±


    It was obvious that Jemma had noticed Nicole was in trouble and had let the cat out to divert those two


    people¡¯s attention.


    She caressed the cat¡¯s head and yfully said, ¡°You¡¯re too friendly with others.


    I might get jealous.


    Don¡¯t you love me anymore? Why do you prefer her?¡±


    The cat responded with a purr and a ¡°Meow.


    ¡±


    Jemma chuckled and carried the cat back inside.


    Nicole made her way back to her ce, but the more she pondered, the more restless she became.


    She took out her phone and dialed a number.


    Then, she asked the person on the line, ¡°Joy, can you help me with something?¡±


    The colleague Nicole contacted had previously served in the Diplomatic Corps as a foreign national with extensive contacts, facilitating his assistance in checking up on the Watts family.


    Confirmation regarding the establishment of apany by the Watts family overseas and the pregnancy status of Miguel¡¯s eldest daughter-inw was crucial for Nicole to ascertain the truthfulness of the ims she had overheard.


    Initially, Nicole perceived Roscoe¡¯s amnesia as a stroke of luck, assuming it would safeguard him from any harm by the Watts family, who even tended to his injured leg.


    However, recent events cast doubt on this belief.


    If the allegations proved urate, the Watts family would epitomize malevolence.


    Roscoe¡¯s departure from the Watts family was imperative.


    Nicole endured several anxious days withoutmunication from her colleague.


    Just as she began to entertain the notion that the ims she had overheard were unfounded, her colleague reached out to her.


    ¡°Nell, I have investigated into it.


    The Watts family has indeed founded a newpany, and a woman identifying herself as the daughter-inw is involved in management.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    She recently gave birth to twins.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2295

    ALL suspicions were now validated.


    Nicole¡¯s mind went nk.


    She had envisioned Roscoe carving out his independence, free from her influence, only to find unforeseen peril awaiting him.


    Given the Watts family¡¯s exploitation of him, Roscoe had to extricate himself from the situation.


    Nicole took a leave of absence from Jemma and then hailed a taxi to Roscoe¡¯s workce.


    Without Roscoe¡¯s current contact information, panic consumed Nicole during the journey.


    Finally, the cab halted in front of the Watts Group headquarters.


    Nicole headed directly to thepany¡¯s reception and inquired, ¡°Excuse me, may I have a word with Mr.


    Roscoe Watts?¡±


    ¡°Have you scheduled an appointment with Mr.


    Watts?¡± the receptionist inquired.


    ¡°No,¡± Nicole replied with a shake of her head.


    The receptionist then said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t meet him without an appointment.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a friend of Mr.


    Watts.


    Could you please contact him and inform him that Nicole Lawrence is here? It¡¯s urgent.


    Please ask him to meet me.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss.


    We strictly adhere to appointments for visitors.


    Unfortunately, I can¡¯t assist you.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡± The receptionist declined firmly.


    Though some smallerpanies sought opportunities and numerous individuals wished to meet Roscoe, Miguel¡¯s manager maintained a strict policy against unscheduled visits.


    The receptionist hesitated to inquire informally.


    Growing increasingly anxious, Nicole asserted, ¡°I assure you, I¡¯m genuinely acquainted with Mr.


    Watts.


    Please, just give him a call.


    If he declines, I¡¯ll depart immediately.


    Is that eptable?¡±


    The receptionist scrutinized Nicole¡¯s appearance, noting her attractiveness and impable attire, which didn¡¯t suggest deceit.


    Despite her initial uncertainty, the receptionist couldn¡¯t make up her mind right away.


    In a moment of recollection, Nicole found a photo of her and Roscoe together in her phone, feeling a surge of urgency as she presented it to the receptionist.


    ¡°Here, you can see I do know Mr.


    Watts.


    Could you please make a call to confirm it, please?¡±


    Examining the photo, the receptionist observed their distant acquaintance, affirming Roscoe¡¯s familiarity with Nicole.


    After some hesitation, the receptionist nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact his secretary for verification.


    ¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Nicole replied gratefully.


    Dialing the number, the receptionist ryed Nicole¡¯s request.


    Though Nicole couldn¡¯t overhear the conversation, the receptionist responded affirmatively several times.


    Upon ending the call, the receptionist addressed Nicole politely, ¡°Miss, kindly wait here momentarily.


    Someone wille down soon.


    ¡±


    Upon hearing this, Nicole exhaled a sigh of relief.


    Stationed in the hall, she pondered the best approach to convey the news to Roscoe.


    With his memory of their shared past and anything rted to her now void, would he believe her?


    Yet, Nicole remained steadfast in her belief that Roscoe had simply lost part of his memory, not his faculties.


    If he harbored doubts and pursued inquiries, he would inevitably uncover Miguel¡¯s treachery.


    Armed with awareness, he could thwart Miguel¡¯s schemes, or at least brace himself against them.

 Chapter 2296

    Abruptly, a woman¡¯s voice echoed from behind.


    ¡°Nicole!¡±


    Nicole turned around.


    She failed to discern the assant¡¯s identity before a forceful p struck her cheek.


    The p left Nicole in a state of shock, rendering her momentarily deaf to her surroundings.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    In the ensuing moment, the woman attempted another p.


    Nicole swiftly blocked the attack, startled by the woman¡¯smanding tone when ordering the receptionist, ¡°Subdue her immediately, and deal with her firmly!¡±


    The receptionist stood frozen, taken aback by the unexpected demand.


    Unaware that Roscoe¡¯s fianc¨¦e was present, she had only contacted the secretary¡¯s office.


    Upon learning of the situation, the secretary advised the receptionist to amodate the visitor, leading to the receptionist¡¯s assumption that Nicole¡¯s acquaintance with Roscoe was innocuous.


    However, it became evident that the situation was moreplex.


    The receptionist assumed Nicole might be Roscoe¡¯s ex-girlfriend or a past indiscretion.


    Only then did Nicole see that it was Doreen who came down and ordered the attack.


    The receptionist had just stepped forward to assist in capturing Nicole when Doreen swiftly delivered two firm ps across the receptionist¡¯s face.


    ¡°You idiot! Do you not understand who should be granted entry and who should not?¡± Doreen snapped.


    The receptionist, her face concealed by her hands, appeared distressed.


    Nicole was denied entry.


    It was her superior¡¯s directive to permit Nicole¡¯s presence.


    Doreen intended to stun onlookers with her p to the receptionist, signaling her imminent role as the wife of Roscoe, the heir of the Watts Group.


    She seized the moment to assert her authority.


    She felt it was time to reveal Roscoe¡¯s future wife¡¯s demeanor and the consequences for any who dared to entice her husband.


    With arms crossed, Doreen asserted sharply, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Nicole? I warned you against seducing Roscoe that day.


    I never anticipated you showing up at thepany.


    You insolent woman!¡±


    Nicole winced from the fiery sting of the p, biting her lip as she retorted, ¡°I have an urgent matter to discuss with him.


    ¡±


    ¡°Urgent?¡± Doreen scoffed.


    ¡°What could possibly be urgent for you? My fianc¨¦ doesn¡¯t even know you.


    Are you delusional? iming to be my fianc¨¦¡¯s friend.


    Really? You are not even qualified to be a mistress!¡±


    Upon listening to their exchange, the bystandersprehended the situation.


    It transpired to be a spectacle of a wife confronting a mistress.


    They hadn¡¯t anticipated the audacity of this woman to show up at the Watts Group.


    Doreen cautioned, ¡°Cease your schemes, Nicole.


    Should you attempt to ensnare my fianc¨¦, I will orchestrate your torment.


    And should you dare provoke me, you¡¯ll not only incur the wrath of the Watts and Schultz families but also face dire repercussions.


    Can you withstand such consequences?¡±


    Doreen deliberately raised her voice for the gathering crowd to catch on clearly.


    Murmurs rippled among the employees on the sidelines.


    Some of them resorted to echoing Doreen¡¯s statement to curry favor with her.


    ¡°This woman¡¯s audacity knows no bounds! Initially attempting to allure Mr.


    Watts, she now stands exposed by the future Mrs.


    Watts.


    ¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just so-so.


    Her attire and essories betrayed a modest origin.


    Mr.


    Watts isn¡¯t naive.


    How could he be ensnared by her charms?¡±

 Chapter 2297

    ¡°Let¡¯s not entertain such absurdity.


    We mustn¡¯t emte such behavior.


    She remains impervious even to his wife¡¯s admonishment.


    Truly disgraceful!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    An agitator suggested, ¡°Capture her on video and upload it on the Inte to expose her to more judging words.


    ¡±


    Another individual promptly apuded and concurred, ¡°Good idea! Allow her to face the reprimand of all and gain prominence on the Inte!¡±


    The crowd swiftly brandished their phones, directing them at Nicole¡¯s visage, capturing images and footage while hurling invective at her.


    Doreen found immense satisfaction in this scenario.


    In her book, Nicole reveled in flirtation.


    Exposing Nicole¡¯s audacity for all to witness seemed a wise choice.


    Nicole found herself unable to retort.


    To these observers, Doreen was not only Roscoe¡¯s fianc¨¦e but also Miguel¡¯s chosen daughter-inw.


    Her unexpected presence indeed seemed peculiar and inappropriate.


    Yet, Nicole couldn¡¯t bring herself to idly stand by as Roscoe was reduced to a pawn in Miguel¡¯s schemes, especially given the reasons behind the Watts family¡¯s selection of Doreen for Roscoe.


    Doreen, an unsophisticated and inept individual in financial matters, posed no threat to the affairs of the Watts family¡¯s enterprise.


    Moreover, she enjoyed the patronage of the Schultz family and could make a graceful exit when necessary.


    ¡°Doreen, I simply need to speak briefly with Roscoe.


    It won¡¯t impact you in any way!¡± Nicole persisted, unwilling to concede.


    Doreen¡¯s fury escted, her hand poised with a bag to strike Nicole.


    ¡°You shameless wretch! Go away!¡±


    Nicole swiftly sidestepped, narrowly evading the potential blow.


    Undeterred, Doreen summoned her bodyguards to forcibly remove Nicole.


    ¡°Wretched!¡± Doreen observed as Nicole was escorted away, her resentment unabated.


    Had it not been illegal, she would have ended Nicole¡¯s life!


    However, with her wedding imminent, Doreen recoiled from the notion of blood on her hands.


    She resolved to grant Nicole a few more days of life for now.


    Otherwise, she¡¯d have exploited every mean just to eliminate Nicole!


    ¡°You all!¡± Doreen pivoted sharply, fixing a stern re on the receptionists.


    ¡°Ensure Roscoe remains oblivious to this affair.


    Fail, and you¡¯ll be the first to face dismissal!¡±


    Doreen exuded an air of authority as if she were already the matriarch of the Watts Group.


    The receptionists were astute, recognizing Doreen as Roscoe¡¯s future wife.


    So they wouldn¡¯t dare to offend her.


    They all nodded in unison, affirming, ¡°Rest assured, our lips are sealed.


    ¡±


    Ascending the stairs, Doreen found Roscoe still engrossed in a meeting in his office.


    She promptly dialed Miguel.


    ¡°Miguel, I¡¯m constantly concerned.


    Could you arrange for Roscoe to work from home until the wedding, to ensure he¡¯s undisturbed¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.


    ¡± Miguel agreed readily.


    ¡°Whatever you say.


    ¡±


    The Schultz family had recently inked a significant deal with the Watts Group.


    Miguel had no intention of displeasing anyone affiliated with the Schultz family.


    Being dragged out of the Watts Group, Nicole was forcibly ejected onto

 Chapter 2298

    Unwilling to depart without delivering the necessary warning to Roscoe, Nicole dialed Raegan¡¯s number.


    ¡°Nicole, what¡¯s going on?¡± Raegan sensed Nicole¡¯s call was urgent.


    Given Nicole¡¯s upied schedule, she wouldn¡¯t have called otherwise.


    ¡°Raegan, could you help me obtain Roscoe¡¯s personal phone number? I need to reach out to him,¡± Nicole hastily said, making her request clear.


    Without hesitation, Raegan replied, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll have my husband handle it.


    He¡¯ll send it to your phone shortly.


    ¡±


    Grateful for the assistance, Nicole felt a pang of guilt for frequently relying on Raegan.


    ¡°Thank you, Raegan.


    ¡±


    Concerned about potential misinterpretation, Nicole hastened to reassure, ¡°Please, don¡¯t worry.


    I won¡¯t do anything untoward.


    ¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    We¡¯re close friends, and I trust you implicitly,¡± Raegan reassured warmly.


    ¡°Have you been swamped with worktely?¡± Raegan inquired.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Mm¡­ A bit,¡± Nicole replied, a slight embellishment, though not entirely untrue.


    Nicole¡¯s schedule at Kingbel Club was indeed demanding.


    She slept during the day and toiled through the night until dawn, leaving little time for herself.


    Visiting her mother was a priority, often following straight after work, despite her fatigue.


    Furthermore, Nicole was reluctant to burden Raegan with her personal affairs.


    Raegan had three children to care for, a responsibility Nicole realized was more challenging than she had imagined.


    Moreover, Jarrod was Austin¡¯s biological father.


    Even with Mitchel¡¯s involvement, assistance would be limited.


    Nicole understood she alone, as Austin¡¯s biological mother, must confront Jarrod.


    ¡°Understood.


    With the babies keeping me upied, I¡¯ve scaled back on social engagements.


    Once they¡¯re a


    bit older, I¡¯ll bring them and Janey to visit you and Austin.


    ¡±


    ¡°Alright.


    ¡± Nicole agreed with a smile, opting not to borate.


    Raegan said, ¡°Then take good care of Austin and yourself.


    ¡±


    ¡°I will.


    ¡±


    After concluding the call, Nicole mulled over Raegan¡¯s words.


    Would Jarrod ensure Austin¡¯s proper care? Could she entrust Austin¡¯s well-being to Jarrod alone? If it were solely Jarrod, she might entertain the idea of relinquishing custody.


    Given her health limitations, she couldn¡¯t guarantee apanying Austin for long.


    Perhaps one day, she would meet her own end, given her condition.


    Austin still had his biological father to rely on.


    Perhaps that would be preferable to having no one.


    Yet, Nicole harbored no trust for Vicki whose malevolence lurked behind a facade of innocence.


    If Vicki conceived after the wedding, Austin would undoubtedly be a source of vexation and an obstacle demanding elimination in her eyes.


    That was why Nicole couldn¡¯t relent.


    Never in this life would she allow Austin to be a pawn in someone else¡¯s game or in harm¡¯s way.


    Before long, Raegan forwarded Roscoe¡¯s personal phone number to Nicole.


    Nicole dialed but received no response.


    She attempted another call, met with silence.


    Nicole resorted to a text.


    ¡°Roscoe, it¡¯s Nicole.


    Urgent matter.


    Please call back.


    ¡±


    After dispatching the message, it plummeted like a stone into the abyss of the oceanic void, met with prolonged silence.

 Chapter 2299

    Nicole¡¯s unease intensified as the countdown to Roscoe¡¯s wedding dwindled to a mere three days.


    She knew that once the wedding passed, escaping the clutches of the Watts family would be exponentially more challenging for Roscoe.


    Furthermore, the Watts family had been exploiting Roscoe for their gains, even leveraging Roscoe¡¯s impending marriage.


    In the event of an ident, the Schultz family would be ensnared and would likely sacrifice Roscoe to shield Doreen from harm.


    Nicole gripped her phone and resolved to intervene.


    Unbeknownst to her, Roscoe was under Miguel¡¯s control at the Watts estate.


    Turning to the butler, Roscoe inquired, ¡°Where¡¯s Miguel? He mentioned illness, and asked for my presence.


    ¡±


    Deceived by the butler, Roscoe unwittingly returned home.


    Miguel¡¯s purported illness was a fabrication.


    His health remained stable.


    The butler calmly reassured, ¡°Sir, please remain patient.


    Why not have a cup of coffee while they conduct the examination for your father? You may visit him once they conclude.


    ¡±


    Roscoe settled into a seat, initially declining the coffee.


    However, the room¡¯s warmth and his growing thirstpelled him to indulge.


    He raised the cup to his lips, downing its contents in a single gulp.


    But with each sip, dizziness enveloped Roscoe, and his thoughts blurred further.


    ¡°Another cup, please¡­¡± Before Roscoe could finish, the cup slipped from his grasp, shattering on impact.


    Unfazed, the butler swiftly arranged for Roscoe¡¯s transfer, instructing, ¡°Take good care of him and give him nutrient solution intravenously.


    Don¡¯t let him wake up.


    ¡±


    With Roscoe¡¯s incessant demands disrupting the peace, they resolved to let him slumber for three days.


    That way, they could avoid any trouble.


    After taking care of the matter, the butler handed Roscoe¡¯s phone to Miguel.


    ¡°Sir, this is your son¡¯s phone.


    It¡¯s been ringing continuously, and a woman named Nicole has been trying to get in touch with him.


    I¡¯m uncertain if she knows something.


    Do you want to deal with it?¡±


    The butler had been working for Miguel for years, his ruthless nature and remarkablepetence having earned Miguel¡¯s trust.


    Miguel saw the shing notifications for the missed calls and messages on Roscoe¡¯s phone, and his silver eyebrows knitted together.


    ¡°This woman is truly¡­¡± Miguel stroked his mustache andmented, ¡°But I still don¡¯t know the intentions of that Schultz family¡¯s bastard.


    I will first need to figure that out before I decide if I should kill her or spare her.


    ¡±


    Miguel only made a show of respecting Jarrod.


    In reality, he deeply loathed Jarrod since Jarrod had made the Watts family suffer a lot because of Roscoe, a man who shared a past with Nicole.


    To be noted, Jarrod was incredibly powerful and decisive, coupled with his ruthless nature.


    The legend of the achievements he had gained abroad had been circting in the circle for numerous years.


    Nobody in the Watts family had the nerve to act recklessly against Jarrod.


    After all, the Watts family was still concerned about the safety of its family members.


    But the butler thought differently.


    In his eyes, anyone who posed to be a threat to the well-devised n deserved to be eliminated.


    Erring on the side of caution was always the wise choice.


    ¡°Sir, this woman is a nuisance.


    We can¡¯t allow her to create trouble at the wedding for that could be disastrous if we end up offending the Schultz family while losing control of your son.


    Who knows whether there won¡¯t be any more trouble?¡± the butler asked.


    The butler was loyal and sincere, but he had already made up his mind.


    Regardless of whether Miguel gave his consent or not, Nicole had to be killed.


    Anyone who jeopardized the Watts family¡¯s heir to the throne would be eliminated.


    Of course, Roscoe wasn¡¯t the heir.


    Miguel was convinced by the butler and thought it was right.


    Nicole was indeed a nuisance.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    In the past, Roscoe had defied him several times because of her.


    Since that was the case, they had to deal with it thoroughly and cleanly.

 Chapter 2300

    Miguel instructed the butler, ¡°Find someone to take care of it on the down-low.


    Sell her in the ck market or something.


    Be meticulous, and ensure she doesn¡¯t appear again.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it immediately.


    ¡± The butler left to make arrangements.


    Miguel rxed into the recliner, stroking his mustache, his mind racing.


    Jarrod had been a big thorn in his side.


    This time, he was going to set Jarrod up.


    Jarrod was the one who had proposed that Roscoe and Doreen should get married.


    Jarrod¡¯s keen intelligence suggested he was probably already aware that Roscoe was not the wanted heir of the Watts family and the reason for announcing Roscoe¡¯s impending control of the Watts Group was simply to make him a scapegoat.


    Miguel would not let Roscoe, a child out of wedlock, also known as the very proof of his sowing wild oats amid his younger days and his once-ruined reputation, take over the Watts family.


    Truth be told, Miguel didn¡¯t feel a hint of sorry for Roscoe who was being schemed against to shoulder all the wrongdoings the other members of the Watts family had done.


    Ever a shrewd man, Miguel disguised his true emotions well and only revealed his disgust against Roscoe when he was alone.


    On her way to work, Nicole got a call from the sanatorium, informing her that her mother¡¯s condition had deteriorated.


    Nicole instantly flew into a state of panic and requested a night off from Jemma to check in on her mother.


    Since the sanatorium and Kingbel Club were in opposite directions, she wouldn¡¯t be able to reach work on time if she went to the sanatorium.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Vicki had issued strict instructions to the club¡¯s management personnel to not grant Nicole any time off, an order to ensure that Nicole wasn¡¯t there to enjoy herself, but to suffer.


    Yet, Jemma was on good terms with the management, and after treating them to a hearty meal, they were willing to ignore Nicole¡¯s absence.


    As long as someone was avable to do the work, they weren¡¯t concerned about anything else.


    This marked the second time this month that Nicole had taken a leave.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Normally, employees were only granted two and a half days off monthly.


    Despite her uneasiness about asking for a leave, Nicole felt the need to check on her mother under such circumstances.


    Fortunately, Jemma swiftly approved the leave request when she heard Nicole¡¯s mother was unwell and wished Nicole a safe journey to and from the way to check on her mother.


    Nicole requested the driver for a destination change to the sanatorium.


    Upon Nicole¡¯s arrival, the nurse appeared astonished.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, what brings you here?¡±


    Nicole studied her mother, who was lying quietly on the bed, fast asleep.


    Her body sagged with relief and she replied, ¡°The hospital notified me that my mother¡¯s condition had taken a turn for the worse.


    ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    She had a seizure in the afternoon, but it passed quickly.


    Her vital signs arepletely stable now.


    ¡± The nursefortingly told Nicole, ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry about, Miss Lawrence.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.


    ¡± Nicole apanied her mother for a while.


    Dora woke up for a bit in between, but she still didn¡¯t recognize Nicole.


    This was nothing new to Nicole.


    She visited every week, but Dora never reacted to her.


    Once, Nicole identally ran into Jarrod visiting Dora.


    Dora seemed more delighted at the sight of Jarrod than Nicole.


    Nicole had consulted the doctor about it, who replied it was probably because Jarrod was the first person Dora saw when she regained consciousness, so she felt a sense of familiarity and dependence toward him.


    With no solution at present, Nicole didn¡¯t make a fuss about it.

 Chapter 2301

    Plus, having someone Dora didn¡¯t reject helped stabilize her condition.


    Besides, Jarrod had made all the arrangements for Dora from the very beginning, so Nicole couldn¡¯t just tell him to stay away.


    Her only choice was to avoid confrontations with Jarrod, which was why she only came to visit her mother when Jarrod wasn¡¯t around.


    But Jarrod¡¯s work kept him upied and he rarely visited Dora.


    Nicole¡¯s worries were unfounded.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The nurse saw Nicole¡¯s fatigue-lined face and said in a sympathetic voice, ¡°Miss Lawrence, why don¡¯t you go back home and catch some rest? You must be tired from work, and you live so far away.


    You just visited yesterday, and you came here again today.


    You must be exhausted.


    ¡±


    The nurse wasn¡¯t aware of the nature of Nicole¡¯s job.


    Nicole couldn¡¯t exactly admit to it, so she just said she was at work and often hadte nights.


    Concerned about Nicole¡¯s health, the nurse once again reassured, ¡°Miss Lawrence, don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ll take good care of your mother.


    ¡±


    Nicole replied with a nod, ¡°Thank you for your efforts.


    Please call me if anything happens.


    ¡±


    ¡°Sure, Miss Lawrence.


    ¡±


    Nicole got to her feet and studied Dora, who was sleeping peacefully, her eyes closed.


    The reluctance was clear in Nicole¡¯s voice as she said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going.


    Take care of yourself.


    I hope that every time Ie to visit you, you¡¯re healthy.


    ¡±


    Nicole knew that Dora couldn¡¯t understand her words, but she still talked every time before she left, hoping that one day Dora would remember her.


    A part of Nicole deemed Dora¡¯s current condition as a blessing.


    If Dora still had her memories, she would remember that her husband had met his death from a leap from the building, her daughter was in trouble, and her only grandson was in the clutches of the enemy.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    There was no way her obstinate personality would be able to stand it.


    That was the reason Nicole hoped these painful memories would remain lost forever.


    Nicole walked out of the sanatorium,pletely drained.


    It was still early, and she decided to head ba


    ck and handle some work matters for a while, not wanting to impose on Jemma.


    She took out her phone and ordered a taxi.


    She had barely waited at the entrance for five minutes when the car arrived.


    Nicole opened the car¡¯s door and got into the back seat.


    The driver in the front was wearing a mask, prompting her to regard him suspiciously.


    Sensing Nicole¡¯s scrutinize, the driver nced at her in the rearview mirror and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss.


    I have a cold, and I don¡¯t want to pass it on to you.


    ¡±


    Nicole just nodded, not thinking much of it.


    Since she had booked the Uber with her phone, the entire trip was being tracked, and there was a one-click emergency call feature.


    This made her feel secure, and she soon dozed off in the back seat.


    Nicole had no idea how long she¡¯d been out until she suddenly startled awake.


    She thought she might have heard the driver on a phone call, but when she fully awoke, she saw he was still masked and focused on driving.


    She wondered if she had just dreamed it.


    She looked out the window and saw the gray sky, a sign that rain might start soon.


    Nicole stared out for a moment and sensed that something was off.


    She quickly checked her phone and asked, ¡°Sir, are we on the right road?¡±

 Chapter 2302

    Her phone¡¯s map revealed that the driver had strayed from the nned route and was now on apletely different path.


    The driver responded casually, ¡°No, miss.


    I¡¯m taking a shortcut.


    It will actually cost less this way.


    ¡± His voice was clear and sharp, a stark contrast to the congested tone he had used earlier.


    As Nicole looked at the barrenndscape rolling by, her unease grew.


    ¡°No, sir.


    Please return to the original route on the navigation.


    I¡¯ll cover whatever the cost.


    ¡±


    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s quite a long way to go back now.


    It will take a lot longer.


    Don¡¯t worry.


    We¡¯ll get there quickly.


    ¡±


    Ignoring Nicole¡¯s request, the driver pressed harder on the elerator.


    The car sped up to nearly 120 kilometers per hour, well over the 80-kilometer-per-hour limit for city roads.


    Nicole was about to hit the emergency call button when her phone beeped and shut off due to a dead battery.


    Everything seemed to be going wrong.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    With her phone dead, Nicole had to think fast.


    She knew something wasn¡¯t right and remembered checking the car¡¯s color and license te before she got in.


    All had seemed correct then.


    So why did she feel so uneasy?


    She peeked at the driver¡¯s License on the passenger seat and spotted the driver¡¯s work photo.


    The man in the picture had broad, trustworthy features.


    But the driver¡¯s eyes, visible above the mask, were narrow and nted,pletely different from the photo.


    Nicole¡¯s heart dropped as she realized her mistake.


    This man was certainly not the assigned driver.


    He was taking her somewhere unknown.


    She knew she had to feign ignorance to find a chance to escape.


    Facing him directly might not end well for her.


    But before she could n her next move, the driver noticed she had been looking at the driver¡¯s license.


    The driver removed his mask confidently and said, ¡°I just started my shift.


    The earlier driver was someone else.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay.


    Nicole kept her tone even.


    She knew she needed to stay calm and y pretend to find a chance to escape.


    ¡±


    The driver seemed thrown off by Nicole¡¯sposed response and didn¡¯t reveal his true intentions.


    He kept driving, clearly nning to take Nicole somewhere specific.


    Nicole suspected aplices were waiting for her at the destination.


    There couldn¡¯t be any good news in store for her.


    She nced at the gearshift, considering the odds of surviving a jump from the car at 120 kilometers per hour.


    The car was speeding along, but as rain began to pour, the driver had to slow down slightly to manage the slippery road.


    The reduced visibility from the rain made it risky to drive fast since the car could easily skid or roll.


    This situation gave Nicole her opportunity.


    While she seemed to be looking aimlessly forward, she was stealing nces at the LCD, checking the car¡¯s speed.


    When the speedometer dropped to about seventy kilometers per hour, seizing a moment when the driver was slightly distracted, Nicole stealthily pressed the door unlock button.


    The door clicked open.


    Before the driver could react, Nicole flung the back door open and leaped out.

 Chapter 2303

    ¡°Hey, you bitch¡­¡± The noise of the rain and the car¡¯s engine muffled the driver¡¯s voice as he sped away.


    ¡°Thud!¡± Nicole hit the ground and rolled several times.


    Pain surged through her right shoulder, likely dislocated.


    She winced under the intense pain.


    Nicole clenched her teeth and forced herself to stand, each movement agonizing.


    The car had turned around and was now speeding back toward Nicole.


    She made for the open desert, but the heavy rain made it hard to conceal her tracks.


    The driver quickly caught up to her.


    His fitness was apparent as he closed the distance much faster than Nicole could manage.


    Nicole halted and grabbed a wooden stick.


    She concealed herself in the grass, remaining utterly silent.


    The driver approached, his footsteps sshing loudly with each step.


    ¡°Little girl, juste out.


    It¡¯ll be easier on you if I don¡¯t have toe find you.


    Once I do, I might just break your legs.


    And then they might just dig up your body to turn you into some kind of creepy doll.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s heart raced as fear gripped her.


    It seemed they nned to sell her.


    Who could be behind such cruelty? Several names flickered through her mind.


    Vicki, Doreen, and the Watts family¡­


    ¡°Listen up, youngdy.


    I¡¯ll let you keep both your legs.


    That way, you won¡¯t suffer as much once we get there.


    What do you say? There¡¯s no point in hiding.


    My people run this whole area.


    There¡¯s no way out for you.


    ¡±


    Nicole was mentally tough and remained still despite the driver¡¯s threats.


    As the driver got within two meters of her, Nicole suddenly sprang up and swung a wooden stick with all her strength, striking the driver on the head.


    Caught off guard, the driver clutched his head in pain.


    Nicole took advantage of his confusion and struck him several more times, knocking him to the ground.


    She then kicked him twice to ensure he couldn¡¯t chase after her.


    Once she was certain the driver wouldn¡¯t be getting up anytime soon, she grabbed the stick and leaned on


    it to hobble out of the grass.


    Reaching the road, she found the car locked and the keys gone.


    Unable to use the car and unwilling to risk encountering the driver again, Nicole had no choice but to walk in the rain, hoping to find someone who could help her.


    Eventually, a car approached from behind.


    It was a private vehicle with a local Ardlens license te.


    Nicole felt anxious, unsure whether to g it down.


    She feared encountering more trouble, but she also worried the driver might regain consciousness and pursue her in his car.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    With her condition as it was, she couldn¡¯t run faster than a car.


    While she hesitated, the car stopped.


    Nicole¡¯s heart raced.


    The window rolled down, revealing a woman with short hair and sses who looked Like a teacher.


    She regarded Nicole with concern and asked, ¡°Miss, are you okay? Do you need help?¡±


    Nicole nodded and then shook her head, torn.


    The woman in sses persisted, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see cars around here.


    Are you sure you don¡¯t want my help?¡±


    Nicole paused briefly before asking, ¡°Could you do me a favor and call up the cops?¡±

 Chapter 2304

    The woman with sses, showing herid-back demeanor, responded, ¡°Sure thing.


    I¡¯ll dial them up pronto.


    ¡±


    It appeared the woman was concerned about Nicole¡¯s nerves as she activated the speakerphone, connecting to a seasoned operator on the other end.


    ¡°Hey there, Ardlens Police Department.


    What¡¯s the trouble?¡±


    The woman with sses said, ¡°Hi, I stumbled upon a wounded girl on the road, likely attacked.


    She¡¯s stranded.


    Could you send some help?¡±


    ¡°Do you have a name?¡±


    The woman with sses turned to Nicole, querying, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    Nicole shared her name and exined, ¡°Hey, someone kidnapped me.


    He was a total stranger.


    I got his te number¡­¡±


    ¡°Got it, sending an officer pronto.


    Hang tight.


    ¡±


    With the call wrapped up, Nicole¡¯s tense demeanor eased a bit.


    The woman with sses extended another invitation.


    ¡°Miss, why not hop into my car and chill for a bit? It¡¯s pouring down hard, and your shoulder¡¯s still bleeding.


    Keep this up, you won¡¯tst until the cops roll in¡­¡±


    After the call, Nicole¡¯s guard was down a notch with the woman.


    Plus, the woman had just spelled her ID and name over to the operator.


    Her name seemed to be Evelyn Quinn.


    Nicole nodded.


    ¡°Alright.


    ¡±


    Once in the car, Evelyn pulled out a towel from the passenger seat¡¯s storage and offered it to Nicole.


    ¡°Here, wipe up.


    You don¡¯t wanna catch a cold.


    ¡±


    ¡°Thanks.


    ¡± Nicole epted the towel, dabbing at her face and wet locks.


    Nicole coughed lightly.


    She sneezed.


    ¡°Thanks a lot, Ms.


    Quinn,¡± Nicole said, returning the towel politely.


    ¡°No problem.


    ¡± Evelyn tossed the towel onto the passenger seat and then lit a cigarette, leaning her elbow on the car window.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just been chilling here waiting for you.


    ¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The rain outside drowned out Evelyn¡¯s voice.


    Nicole asked, ¡°Sorry, what was that, Ms.


    Quinn?¡±


    Evelyn smiled, saying, ¡°Oh, nothing.


    ¡±


    Just then, Evelyn¡¯s phone rang.


    She smiled faintly, saying, ¡°Qops, gotta take this.


    ¡±


    Evelyn answered the call on Bluetooth, and Nicole could hear every word.


    ¡°Evelyn, damn it! That chick bolted¡­¡±


    Nicole¡¯s heart raced.


    That voice¡­


    Evelyn stayed cool, firing back, ¡°I know.


    You¡¯re useless.


    That chick¡¯s with me now.


    No payday for you, dumbass!¡±


    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re slick!¡± The man on the other end sounded impressed.


    Losing a target was a major screw-up in their line of work.


    He¡¯d rather get zilch than lose someone.

 Chapter 2305

    ¡°Fine, you dumbass.


    Head to the base.


    ¡± Evelyn hung up, ignoring Nicole¡¯s shock.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She smirked.


    ¡°Well, still hanging in there, huh?¡±


    Nicole realized she¡¯d jumped from the frying pan into the fire.


    Evelyn seemed harmless and even helped her report to the cops.


    Who knew she was a crook in disguise too!


    ¡°Who¡­ Who the hell told you to do this?¡± Nicole demanded, her voice trembling with shock.


    But before she could finish her question, her body betrayed her, copsing like a sack of potatoes.


    She realized there was something off about the towel she¡¯d just used.


    That was all she had time to think before she fainted.


    Evelyn watched Nicole pass out and chuckled.


    ¡°You held out longer than most, But it¡¯s all the same in the end.


    ¡±


    With a smirk, she started the car and drove off.


    Nicole had no idea how long she¡¯d been out.


    When she came to, she was in a dingy wooden shack.


    It was cramped and looked Like some makeshift hideout.


    Her Limbs were bound, and she felt like a sack of bones, probably thanks to the drug they¡¯d pumped into her.


    She struggled against the ropes, but they might as well have been made of steel.


    Frustrated, she stopped, conserving her energy while scanning her surroundings and tuning in to the sounds beyond the walls.


    From what she could gather, there were likely two goons on watch duty, trading shifts.


    Ten minutes ago, she¡¯d overheard chatter outside, followed by silence.


    Now, only one set of footsteps echoed in the darkness.


    Before long, the wooden door of the shack groaned open.


    In stepped a man with a bandage wrapped around his head.


    It was the driver who¡¯d snatched Nicole that night.


    He barged in and mmed the door shut, his eyes zing with rage.


    ¡°You f@cking bitch!¡± he spat, venom dripping from his words.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been hauling people around for years, but never have I taken such a hit.


    I¡¯m goddamn furious!¡±


    Nicole figured this person was deep in the human trafficking game.


    His words hinted at years of experience of ruining Lives.


    Countless souls had been screwed over because


    of scum like him.


    ¡°Why are you doing this? I don¡¯t even know you,¡± Nicole questioned, feigning fear.


    Being aggressive wouldn¡¯t help her now.


    Nicole knew she needed to be smart, evade getting hurt, and conserve her energy for a possible escape attempt.


    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t know me.


    If you did, I wouldn¡¯t be in this line of work,¡± the man retorted, rubbing his hands together as he approached.


    Without warning, he delivered a harsh kick to Nicole.


    ¡°Remember what I said? About breaking your legs that night? It¡¯s time to make good on that promise,¡± he dered.


    Nicole winced from the pain of the kick to her leg bone.


    ¡°Please, I¡¯m sorry.


    I didn¡¯t mean any harm.


    I just want to live¡­¡±


    The man red at her with malice.


    ¡°You still think you deserve to live? You¡¯d be better off sold to a ce where death would be a mercy,¡± he sneered.


    Terrified, Nicole inquired, ¡°What kind of ce is that?¡±

 Chapter 2306

    Cautiously, the man replied, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.


    ¡±


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Nicole asked, ¡°Then who sold me? Please, kind sir, tell me.


    I don¡¯t want to die without knowing¡­¡±


    The man smirked at being called ¡®kind sir.


    ¡¯ ¡°We have rules.


    Everyone has their role.


    We just sell people.


    We don¡¯t question where theye from,¡± he exined.


    Nicole realized the man probably didn¡¯t know who sold her.


    If even a minion knew everything, they¡¯d have been caught by now.


    The man approached Nicole again, ready to deliver another kick, but this time she managed to sidestep it.


    Trembling with fear, she pleaded, ¡°Please, sir, don¡¯t hurt me.


    I swear I didn¡¯t mean to.


    If you keep hitting me like this, you¡¯ll kill me¡­¡±


    Although the man had encountered many women before and had grown indifferent to them, Nicole¡¯s gentle pleas struck a chord with him.


    There was something about the desperation in her voice that stirred something within him.


    He found himself unexpectedly swayed by Nicole¡¯s soft, pleading tone, and he felt a strange tug of emotions.


    Yet, despite the feelings welling up inside him, he couldn¡¯t shake the suspicion that Nicole was deliberately trying to manipte him through seduction.


    Although the man sensed something was off, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to resist Nicole¡¯s charm.


    He approached Nicole, seized her by the head, yanked her upwards, and snapped, ¡°Damn it! Where did you pick up such an alluring demeanor?¡±


    Nicole was naturally defiant, but years of hardship had taught her the importance of subtlety, especially now when she was desperately searching for even a sliver of hope.


    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re implying¡­¡±


    While her body shook, Nicole¡¯s hand had already gripped a sturdy stick she had hastily picked up from the ground.


    The man pulled Nicole close.


    Startled, Nicole feebly protested.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not convenient for me to please you like this.


    Maybe you could untie my hands.


    ¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Recently struck by Nicole, the man grew cautious.


    ¡°What are you plotting?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.


    It¡¯s just you can¡¯t enjoy yourself with me in such a position, right?¡± Nicole reasoned.


    ¡°If you¡¯re suspicious, why not free one of my hands and secure the other to the window? What do you think?¡±


    The man found her words fascinating.


    He hadn¡¯t anticipated that she¡¯d be so knowledgeable that she suggested ying the tying game with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you.


    If you try anything, I¡¯ll break your neck instantly!¡± he threatened vehemently.


    Nicole feigned terrified and replied, ¡°Sir, what do you mean? How could I possibly dare? I¡¯m totally at your mercy here.


    I need to obey to avoid more trouble!¡±


    ¡°You are clever!¡± the man said with approval.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.


    I work at a club.


    I understand the preferences of the wealthy.


    If I take good care of you, you won¡¯t harm me, right?¡±


    Nicole yed up her role as a call girl since the man had no clue about her real upation.


    As expected, the man let his guard down at Nicole¡¯s words.


    He didn¡¯t doubt her words and believed she was an escort at an upscale club, which exined her boldness.


    People of his work would stay hidden off duty to protect their identity.


    The man never dared to frequent high-ss clubs.


    He harbored envy for the wealthy patrons who unted their status at the club.


    Rumor had it, the women there knew all sorts of clever tricks, far more than he could ever imagine.


    Men always crave novelty.


    With this in mind, the man began to loosen Nicole¡¯s bindings, though he remained on high alert.


    A long, sharp knifey within reach, just in case Nicole tried anything.


    Without further resistance, Nicole was led to the window.


    While the man was vignt, Nicole knew she couldn¡¯t seed even if she struck.


    She was biding her time, waiting for him to lower his guard.

 Chapter 2307

    Sure enough, once the man saw howpliant Nicole appeared, he rxed.


    He secured one of her hands to the window and asked lustfully, ¡°Tell me, how do you usually y this game?¡±


    ¡°Sir, you should take off your pants first,¡± Nicole suggested with a coy smile.


    The man, thinking she was in the mood for some fun, began to unbutton his pants, visibly thrilled, oblivious to the fierce determination shing in Nicole¡¯s eyes.


    Slowly, Nicole positioned the stick in her hand, ready to strike a fatal blow.


    Just as the man started to remove his underpants, Nicole tensed up, preparing to act.


    At that very moment, the door burst open.


    Before the man could react, a powerful kick sent him sprawling to the floor.


    Nicole was momentarily stunned.


    At the sound of the man¡¯s cries, she realized the neer was Evelyn.


    Evelyn, capable of flooring a man with a single kick, clearly had remarkable skills.


    In an instant, Nicole decided on her next move.


    She quickly dropped the stick and discreetly stepped on it with her heel, hiding it while tears welled up in her eyes, feigning victimhood.


    Evelyn, still seething, kicked the man again and berated him, ¡°You fool! Can¡¯t you control yourself? If something happens to this chick, how will you collect the money? There are plenty of women in the red light district you could go to with money.


    Why must you mess with women like her?¡±


    ¡°Ouch, I¡­ I was just ying around.


    I didn¡¯t actually intend to sleep with her!¡± the man protested weakly.


    ¡°Bah!¡± Evelyn spat on his face contemptuously.


    ¡°Quit dreaming.


    Have you forgotten what happened to n after he slept with that kidnapped woman? Do you want to end up dead over a woman too?¡±


    Nicole realized something serious had happened previously when their aplice got involved with a kidnapped woman.


    Evelyn was clearly more astute and stronger than the man, prompting Nicole to stay cautious.


    Nicole recalled how Evelyn had seemed to help her call the police, but in reality, Evelyn had deceived her.


    Evelyn had dialed the aplice¡¯s phone number instead of the police¡¯s to mislead her.


    Evelyn¡¯s thoroughness and cunning were indeed terrifying.


    The man clutched his aching leg and groaned, ¡°I know.


    I know.


    I won¡¯t mess up like n did.


    That idiot couldn¡¯t even handle a woman and got himself killed by her.


    Luckily, we caught her before she could escape.


    ¡±


    He then nced at Nicole, his look served as a warning that any reckless actions on her part would not end well.


    Nicole recoiled upon hearing this, her face filled with fear.


    The man grinned, pleased.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Evelyn scoffed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by this chick.


    She overpowered you once, and yet you¡¯re still messing around with her.


    Aren¡¯t you scared she might kill you?¡±


    Evelyn was sharp and observant, seemingly able to read Nicole¡¯s thoughts.


    Nicole shook her head, insisting, ¡°No, I won¡¯t.


    As long as you don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll obey and not cause any trouble.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2308

    Nicole feigned a fear of death.


    The man took Nicole¡¯s earlier sess in attacking him as a mere stroke of luck, refusing to believe he could be overpowered by a delicate woman Like Nicole.


    He preferred to deceive himself rather than ept such an embarrassing truth.


    Yet, Evelyn didn¡¯t buy Nicole¡¯s act and remained on high alert.


    Women understood women better, she thought, and she could see right through Nicole.


    She was sure Nicole was not as obedient as she pretended to be.


    Evelyn then instructed the man, ¡°Put her in the car and prepare to sell her off tonight.


    ¡±


    Nicole felt a chill run down her spine.


    Were they really nning to sell her tonight?


    The man loosened one of Nicole¡¯s bindings, only to fasten it again and nudge her toward the vehicle.


    Nicole advanced slowly, mulling over her escape.


    Her imminent abduction meant facing unknown dangers.


    This moment was her only chance.


    Yet, escape seemed futile with four or five people encircling her.


    Impatient with Nicole¡¯s pace, the man yanked on the rope and snapped, ¡°Stop dragging your feet.


    Move faster!¡±


    Nicole, realizing her limited options, decided to appeal to the man.


    In a gentle, flirtatious tone, she said, ¡°Kind sir, I¡¯m terrified.


    Where are we going?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed with suspicion.


    ¡°Stop asking forbidden questions.


    Why so chatty? Are you plotting an escape like Evelyn imed?¡±


    At the mention of Evelyn, Nicole understood she was the bespectacled woman.


    Pretending to be frightened and tearful, she pleaded, ¡°I would never dare, kind sir.


    Your face seems so kind.


    I trust you.


    I speak only to you because I feel you wouldn¡¯t harm me¡­¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Her ttery seemed to work.


    The man, clearly pleased, replied, ¡°Indeed, enjoy thesest pleasant days.


    The ones you meet next won¡¯t see you as human.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s fear intensified, and she burst into tears.


    ¡°Kind sir, please, I don¡¯t want to leave.


    Can¡¯t you help me?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The man was unmoved but offered a hollow reassurance, ¡°Get in the car.


    I can¡¯t release you, but I¡¯ll stay with you till the end of this journey.


    ¡± His lewdughter echoed, his true intentions unchanged.


    Nicole¡¯s anxiety momentarily faded.


    There was still a chance as Long as the man remained interested in making out with her.


    ording to Evelyn, men often let their desires lead them astray, which could only mean trouble for them.


    Nicole just needed to wait for the right moment.


    Before stepping into the car, Nicole feigned hesitation and asked, ¡°Will youe and see meter?¡±


    The man stroked his chin, his response ambiguous.


    ¡°You want me toe and see you?¡±


    ¡°Of course.


    You¡¯re the only one I¡¯m not scared of,¡± Nicole replied.


    The man, smitten, seemed to forget the injury on his head caused by Nicole.


    ¡°Okay, little beauty.


    I¡¯ll find a time before you leave¡­¡±


    Nicole eased slightly and climbed into the car.


    As the door shut, her expression shifted to one of cold determination.


    Inside, there were two other girls, younger and with visible injuries on their faces.


    They had clearly been harshly punished, as they stared at Nicole with wide, fearful eyes, hesitant to speak.


    Nicole spoke calmly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.


    Don¡¯t lose hope.


    ¡±


    The girls seemed a bit reassured by her presence.

 Chapter 2309

    Perhaps Nicole¡¯sposure was contagious.


    One of them, with a round face, whispered timidly, ¡°Can we really get out?¡±


    Nicole nodded firmly.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t give up.


    Fight until the very end.


    ¡±


    Just then, the driver approached.


    Nicole quickly shook her head at the girls, signaling them to remain silent to avoid being overheard.


    The driver entered the car, silent, and began to drive.


    It was clear he was ustomed to this.


    As the car wound through the mountainous terrain, Nicole watched the passing scenery intently.


    The driver¡¯s steady driving lulled her into drowsiness, and soon, the two girls beside her had fallen asleep.


    But Nicole clenched her fists and gritted her teeth, forcing herself to stay alert.


    Every second was crucial, and she was determined to capitalize on any opportunity.


    Regrettably, she noticed that the car had been modified.


    Door locks were installed on the outside to thwart any escape attempts from within.


    Abandoning the idea of fleeing through the doors, Nicole continued to watch the trees and birds flit by the window.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    After about an hour and a half, the car halted at a secluded courtyard at the mountain¡¯s base, cleverly concealed.


    The driver honked three times, and someone on the inside opened the gate.


    The journey continued along a hidden mountain road, revealing that the courtyard was merely a facade, camouged by trees.


    Twenty minutester, they arrived at a cluster of wooden buildings, bothrge and small.


    The driver honked twice, summoning two armed men who began directing the girls to disembark.


    Their ents were unfamiliar, not from Ambrosia.


    Nicole stepped outpliantly, but the girl behind her hesitated and received a harsh p from the group¡¯s leader.


    The p was forceful.


    Blood trickled from the girl¡¯s mouth.


    While Nicole didn¡¯t understand the man¡¯s muttered words, his tone was unmistakably scolding.


    The


    frightened girl quickly scrambled out of the car.


    Nicole and the others were led to a tent.


    The p opened, and they were ushered inside, where Nicole saw about a dozen other young girls.


    Like her, they appeared to be treated as meremodities.


    Nicole found a corner to sit down, and the two younger girls joined her.


    Once the tent door shut, darkness enveloped them.


    The air inside the tent was stifling, hot and humid with a pungent mix of odors, including the unmistakable smell of blood.


    It was evident that this space had seen much suffering.


    There were bloodstains and signs of others having dealt with their physical needs here.


    Outside, guards kept watch,pelling Nicole to keep her voice down.


    Relying on her memory in the darkness, she noticed a girl nearby, around twenty years old.


    Quietly, she asked, ¡°How long have you been here?¡±


    The girl, visibly startled, hesitated.


    Previous punishments for speaking had been severe, and the fear of being overheard was palpable.


    Furthermore, the guards were not from Ambrosia.


    They showed no understanding or mercy, regardless of the girls¡¯ pleas or tears, responding only with brutality.


    Thus, after such harsh lessons, the girl was too frightened to speak.

 Chapter 2310

    Undeterred, Nicole persisted softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay.


    We¡¯re together.


    They can¡¯t hear us if we keep our voices low.


    ¡±


    The girl remained silent, so Nicole added, ¡°Don¡¯t lose hope.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Our chances will shrink even more if we¡¯re taken to another country.


    ¡±


    After a brief pause, the girl whispered back, ¡°We were brought here this morning.


    ¡±


    Encouraged, Nicole probed further, ¡°Were there others here when you arrived?¡±


    The girl nodded and said, ¡°They were just taken away.


    ¡±


    Nicole calcted that, based on the timing, they might be taken away early the following morning.


    This meant they still had some time and didn¡¯t have to bepletely passive.


    However, it was still light outside, and everyone was awake.


    It wasn¡¯t a good time to act.


    After some thought, Nicole whispered something to the girls on her left and right, and they passed it on.


    After finishing her message, everyone started to rest, even if they couldn¡¯t sleep.


    They closed their eyes and tried to rx.


    Finally, night fell.


    Nicole wasn¡¯t sure how long it had been when the wooden door suddenly opened again.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    A man holding a shlight shone it on each person¡¯s face.


    When he saw Nicole, he beckoned, ¡°You,e out.


    ¡±


    Nicole recognized the voice.


    It was the man whose head she had injured.


    She hadn¡¯t expected him to actuallye.


    Thinking this could work to her advantage, Nicole slowly stood up and walked over to him.


    Approaching, she feigned surprise and said, ¡°Kind sir¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, the man gestured for her to be quiet.


    Nicole obediently nodded.


    The man spoke to the guard in anguage Nicole didn¡¯t understand.


    The guard nodded and gestured for him to hurry up.


    The man then led Nicole to a small grass hut.


    It was extremely cramped, barelyrge enough for two people to move around in.


    However, it had a light, which made it far better than the hut Nicole had been staying in.


    There was no strange smell, suggesting it was where the guards rested between shifts.


    Once the door closed, the man untied the rope around Nicole¡¯s hands and quickly revealed his true intentions.


    He reached out, trying to caress Nicole¡¯s chest.


    Nicole swiftly dodged his hand.


    Frustrated, the man scolded, ¡°What are you doing? Did you deceive me back then?¡±


    ¡°No, no, kind sir.


    I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Nicole replied, her voice trembling slightly.


    ¡°Can I ask you to get me some water for a bath? I haven¡¯t washed in a long time, and I haven¡¯t been able to go to the bathroom.


    I smell really bad¡­¡±


    The man was captivated by Nicole¡¯s gentle tone and leaned in to smell her.


    Despite her charm, she indeed had a strong, unpleasant odor.


    When the man had opened the door to the hut earlier, the wind had blown in, and he almost vomited.


    The conditions inside were appalling, with feces, urine, and blood everywhere.

 Chapter 2311

    In such a filthy environment, even the most beautiful woman would lose her appeal.


    Remembering this, the man felt a strong reluctance to touch Nicole.


    He said, ¡°Be obedient, and I¡¯ll get you some water.


    ¡±


    Fortunately, a nearby mountain stream provided a steady supply of water.


    As soon as the man left, Nicole stood up and frantically searched the room for anything useful.


    ALL she found was a lighter.


    Just as she was about to give up, she heard the man returning with the water.


    Feeling desperate, Nicole thought she would rather die than be with this man.


    Just then, she stepped on something hard.


    Looking down, Nicole saw a sturdy stainless steel fruit fork.


    She quickly picked it up.


    Hearing the man approaching, she had no time to hide it properly, so she tucked it into her shorts.


    The man noisily pushed open the door and entered.


    Before the man entered, Nicole had seated obediently.


    Relieved at her seeming obedience, the man ced therge wooden bucket of water inside the room and said, ¡°Hurry up and wash yourself!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The bucket was old and had likely been used by many people, including filthy men.


    Nicole found it repulsive.


    She frowned and asked, ¡°Kind sir, do you have another bucket?¡±


    Growing impatient, the man snapped, ¡°What¡¯s with all the demands? Do you want to wash or not? If you keep making excuses, I¡¯ll take you outside to do it!¡±


    ¡°Okay, kind sir.


    Please don¡¯t be angry,¡± Nicole replied in a low, fearful voice.


    Seeing that the man had no intention of leaving, Nicole didn¡¯t dare ask further.


    He urged her, ¡°You only have three hours before dawn.


    Can you hurry up?¡±


    Nicole nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°Okay, okay.


    I¡¯ll do it now.


    ¡±


    She turned her back to him, removing her jacket and then her tank top, leaving only a bra covering her beautiful back.


    The sight of her delicate, butterfly-shaped shoulder des made the man¡¯s heart race.


    Drooling, he demanded, ¡°Turn around and take it off in front of me!¡±


    Feigning shyness, Nicole replied, ¡°Sir, the allure of mystery is more enticing.


    I¡¯ll give you a performanceter.


    ¡±


    Excited by the promise of a performance, the man could hardly contain his anticipation.


    Under the assumption that Nicole was a call girl experienced in her line of work and likely knew a lot of tricks, he anticipated she would be far more intriguing than those dull women who were timid.


    Nicole began to remove her pants instead.


    She ced her slender hands on her waist, revealing her delicate midriff, which was incredibly tempting.


    The man grew aroused and increasingly anxious.


    Nicole, adept at teasing, slowly undressed, heightening his desire.


    Eager to see what else she had in store, the man forced himself to be patient.


    As Nicole moved her hand from behind her back to the front, she grasped the fruit fork firmly and then slowly turned around.


    The man, fixated on Nicole¡¯s alluring curves, drooled.


    ¡°Sweetie, why did you stop?¡±

 Chapter 2312

    The man supposed high-ss club girls Like Nicole were skilled at ying these games, far more enticing than the ordinary women he was used to.


    This kind of teasing was a hundred times more arousing than just stripping.


    His filthy hands reached out to touch Nicole.


    Nicole bit her lip to hide her disgust and then grabbed his hand, bringing it to her chest.


    She knew she had only one chance.


    If the man survived, he would alert the guards outside.


    Those guards were armed with real weapons, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to get close to them before being riddled with bullets.


    Taking a deep breath, Nicole called the man ¡°Kind sir¡± in a trembling voice, further arousing him.


    Nicole¡¯s techniques were incredibly effective.


    Without letting the man touch her most sensitive areas, she had the man more excited than ever.


    The manmented silently that women who appeared serious on the surface could be wild in private.


    Nicole knew she had to let the man touch her, or he would be impatient and lose interest.


    Enduring her revulsion, Nicole ced hisrge hand on her chest, with only her thin bra in between.


    The softness of her skin made the man¡¯s heart pound.


    The man grew more impatient, moving closer in an attempt to ki*s Nicole, tearing at her clothes.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Nicole pretended to cooperate, moving closer and offering her lips.


    Just as the man was about to ki*s her, Nicole struck.


    Without hesitation, Nicole plunged the fruit fork into the man¡¯s carotid artery.


    The man¡¯s eyes bulged with shock, and he opened his mouth to scream.


    But it was already toote.


    Nicole had swiftly covered his mouth with her hand, muffling any sounds he tried to make.


    With a firm push, Nicole drove the fruit fork deeper into his neck until it was fully buried, causing blood to spray out and coat her handpletely.


    The man¡¯s final look was one of sheer disbelief.


    He couldn¡¯t fathom how a delicate woman like Nicole possessed the strength to end his life.


    Having trafficked countless girls over the years, the man had never imagined meeting his end at the hands of one of them.


    It was a grim sort of humor, a darkly ironic twist of fate.


    Seeing that the man had ceased breathing, Nicole gently lowered him onto the bed before withdrawing her only weapon, the fruit fork.


    Blood sttered everywhere, soaking the wooden walls of the small hut.


    Nicole¡¯s clothing was drenched in blood as well.


    At this point, she paid no mind to the filthy bucket of water.


    Instead, she used it to cleanse both her body and the fork until neither bore any trace of blood.


    This humble fruit fork was invaluable.


    It could just save her life, serving as her sole ally and beacon of hope.


    After tidying herself up, Nicole redressed and positioned herself by the window of the hut.


    To her astonishment, she noticed a guard making his way toward her.


    The quiet emanating from the hut had seemingly piqued the guard¡¯s curiosity, prompting him to check on the situation.


    With quick thinking, Nicole started to violently shake the bed and produced artificial moans to apany the act.

 Chapter 2313

    The guard, hearing the noises, smirked suggestively before walking away.


    Clearly, he concluded that the upants were still busy, given the uproaring from inside.


    Then, the guard muttered under his breath, his pulse quickening.


    He entertained the thought of possibly joining inter.


    Though the guard wasn¡¯t permitted to engage with the women in that room, Nicole, having been summoned separately, was an exception in his book.


    His interest was piqued, and he entertained thoughts of having his own version of fun.


    As the guard stood outside, lost in his thoughts, Nicole, fatigued from her act with the bed, mustered the energy to open the door.


    The guard, who had been waiting outside and smoking with growing impatience, caught sight of Nicole.


    Her clothes were damp and clung tightly to her figure, which made his eyes widen in surprise.


    The temptation was palpable.


    Her cheeks glowed with joy, and she appeared utterly content.


    Nicole walked up to the guard and feigned a stumble, conveniently falling into his arms.


    Though they shared nomonnguage, some sentiments transcended words.


    The guard discarded his cigarette, crushing it underfoot, then hoisted Nicole up and carried her toward the rear of the hut.


    Men like the guard were rough around the edges.


    Inside the lounge, a higher-ranking officer slumbered, and having the officer relinquish his quarters was out of the question.


    Instead, the guard took Nicole to a secluded spot at the back of the hut and began his assault.


    As the guard attempted to pull down Nicole¡¯s pants, Nicole responded swiftly, embracing him tightly and inhaling deeply before making her move.


    The guard¡¯s gasp of surprise underscored his awe at Nicole¡¯s audacity and bravery.


    She was bold and intriguing, a force to be reckoned with.


    It was no mystery why another had sought herpany in the dead of night.


    Convinced Nicole was amenable, the guard allowed her to take charge.


    Nicole gracefully rose to her feet and sent him a ki*s that left him reeling with desire.


    Then, with chillingposure, Nicole drove a fruit fork deep into his neck.


    Unlike the previous man, the guard was stronger and managed to hurl Nicole to the ground with a grunt.


    A stabbing pain radiated through Nicole¡¯s chest, hinting at broken ribs.


    ¡°Puff!¡± Exhaling sharply, blood burst from her lips, sttering the vibrant green grass with vivid red hues.


    The guard clutched at his throat, his attempts to call for help reduced to desperation.


    With the fruit fork embedded in his vocal cords, only muffled gurgling sounds escaped him.


    Blood streamed from the wound in his throat.


    He could no longer hold himself upright and gradually sank to his knees.


    The fork remained lodged in his neck, his breath ragged.


    Despite his dire state, he fixed Nicole with a re filled with fury and malice, inching toward her.


    Men in this line of work were relentless.


    Even on the brink of death, his intent to end Nicole¡¯s life persisted.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    He struggled to make any audible sound, hoping to catch the attention of two other guards nearby.


    Luckily, the secluded spot behind the hut, shielded by thick grass, kept their struggle unnoticed.


    Nicole had a sense of where the other guards were positioned.


    Two more were stationed about 500 meters away, oblivious to the chaos unfolding here.


    The night had descended to this deep, dark hour when even those well -rested from the day found their senses dulled, their sharpness to sounds and sights significantly blunted.

 Chapter 2314

    Nicole¡¯s body was a map of pain, her bones seeming to grind against her flesh.


    Immobilized, she couldn¡¯t muster the strength to crawl or even lift her arms.


    Yet, she mentally steeled herself, refusing to sumb to death at the hands of her ruthless captors.


    Inside the wooden house, numerous young girls awaited her, their ns for escape hinging on her signal.


    Nicole had made a promise, and now, all their hopes were tethered to her resolve.


    As the guard reached for Nicole¡¯s foot, she summoned every ounce of willpower, slowly propped herself against the wall, and stood.


    With a swift turn, she snatched a vine from the ground and wrapped it tightly around the guard¡¯s neck, strangling him.


    Nicole opted not to use the fruit fork.


    Clenching his vocal cords was enough to silence him.


    After a tense fifty count, the guard¡¯s head lolled to the side, his body ceasing to move.


    Nicole crumpled to the ground, her entire body numb.


    Nicole knew any of these breathing ruthless men surrounding the girls would never let them escape, no matter what.


    If they sensed any hint of trouble, they would eliminate everyone.


    To these cold-hearted captors, human Lives were disposable.


    Even if they ughtered these ¡°goods,¡± recements were always avable.


    Money was their only concern.


    Nicole spat a mouthful of blood onto the face of the guard in a small act of defiance.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He had iting.


    After resting briefly, no more than five minutes, Nicole pushed herself to stand.


    There was no time for respite.


    Other girls were relying on her.


    Moving stealthily, Nicole reached the hut and found cover.


    Peeking out, she checked if the two guards remained at their posts.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    The facility was tightly secured at every level, making a straightforward escape impossible.


    Even if she had neutralized these two guards, numerous other checkpoints, each manned by half a dozen guards,y ahead.


    Moreover, the guards at the main gate were a different breed altogether.


    Nicole knew the two men she had taken care of neglected to bring their firearms, allowing her to seize the moment and overpower them.


    However, the guards stationed outside were armed with real weapons.


    Should she and the other girls attempt to confront those well-armed stout guards with makeshift weapons, it was evident that they couldn¡¯t even stand a chance before meeting their demise.


    After analyzing the situation, Nicole concluded that the sole recoursey in the pickup truck parked in the courtyard, for which she had just acquired the keys from the perished guard.


    Concealing every abducted girl inside the vehicle offered their only chance of escape.


    While the notion seemed far-fetched, it presented the most viable and solitary option.


    Fleeing into the mountains proved impractical.


    Aside from the dangers posed by wolves, tigers, and leopards, the guards were adept at navigating the mountain terrain.


    Without sustenance or support, the abducted girls would inevitably be discovered, with no hope of timely rescue.


    Hence, Nicole had meticulously deliberated on this approach.


    The moment to take action had arrived, Leaving her and the other abducted girls no other way out!


    Nicole observed one of the two guards outside departing for the washroom.


    This signaled his need for relief, a process likely to consume time.


    For if it were merely a matter of urination, he could have attended to it discreetly in a secluded spot or upon the grass.


    These individualscked civilized habits.


    Their lifestyle mirrored that of primitive societies.

 Chapter 2315

    Capitalizing on the other guard¡¯s smoking respite, Nicole swiftly retreated to the original modest hut.


    Unlocking the door from outside, Nicole¡¯s presence instilled such fear in those within that they trembled at the mere sound of its opening.


    Even as Nicole stood before them, they remained frozen in ce, too terrified to move.


    In a hushed tone, Nicole inquired, ¡°Would you like to leave with me?¡±


    Silence enveloped the hut.


    Every upant remained paralyzed by fear or bound by silence.


    Nicole asked again, ¡°Do you desire to depart? Should I embark on a quest for aid, the journey will be protracted, and the risk of discovery elevated.


    There¡¯s no assurance of my return.


    However, if we depart collectively, safety is uncertain, yet I pledge to safeguard each of you to the best of my ability!¡±


    Following Nicole¡¯s impassioned plea, a trembling hand rose, belonging to a very young girl.


    ¡°Miss, I will join you¡­¡±


    Soon after, a cascade of voices emerged from the shadows.


    ¡°Count me in!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m with you!¡±


    ¡°Include me as well!¡±


    Nicole quieted them with a gesture and instructed, ¡°Proceed quietly.


    Everyone crawls at the pickup truck.


    Pair up and heed my signals closely.


    If my index finger is raised, it¡¯s safe to advance to the vehicle.


    If not, maintain stillness.


    Is that clear?¡±


    Each person nodded in agreement, prompting Nicole to gesture with her finger.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Two girls darted out quietly.


    With a subtle motion, Nicole signaled for two more girls to follow the suit.


    They proceeded cautiously and deliberately until all the abducted girls had entered the vehicle.


    Without prompting, they arranged themselves t on the floor, huddling together to minimize their visibility.


    Nicole meticulously dr@ped a tarpaulin over the girls.


    Their slender figures clustered together, rendering it difficult to discern the true number of upants within the car.


    After securely fastening the tarpaulin, Nicole moved to the driver¡¯s seat and initiated the ignition.


    Suddenly, a menacing firearm pressed against Nicole¡¯s temple.


    ¡°Hey!¡± The guard stationed at the door had discovered Nicole and inquired with suspicion, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Speaking Ambrosia with an ent, this guard likely hailed from a ce outside of Ambrosia.


    Nicole¡¯s back was soaked with sweat as she urgently gestured with her hands, indicating that she needed to retrieve something from the car for the person in the adjacent room.


    Though the guard couldn¡¯tprehend her words, he grasped the gist of her gestures.


    Using the gun, he struck Nicole¡¯s head andmanded, ¡°Gol¡±


    His directive was clear.


    He meant for Nicole to proceed to the hut and confront the individual inside in an attempt to confirm the truth of her words.


    Nicole¡¯s heart raced with fear.


    Within the hut, all that remained was the lifeless body of the man and the stains of blood.


    Entering would undoubtedly lead to her swift discovery and the guard might not hesitate to pull the trigger within moments.


    Reluctantly, Nicole began her approach toward the hut.


    However, before departing, she deliberately dropped the keys onto the soft ground, ensuring they made no noise upon impact.

 Chapter 2316

    Pretending to cooperate with the guard, Nicole intentionally spoke in broken Ambrosian, knowing the guard couldn¡¯t fully understand.


    ¡°Key¡­ On the ground¡­ I distract¡­ You leave.


    No look back.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s words bordered on a final farewell.


    Each person understood the grim reality that they were defenseless against bullets.


    Nicole¡¯s only hopey in seizing the gun from the guard and sacrificing herself to buy the other abducted girls some time to dash off.


    Though the girls knew the oue was bleak for Nicole, they had no alternative.


    If asked whether she would regret her self-sacrificing actions, Nicole would tly reply she did not have any remorse, not in the slightest.


    Saving thisrge amount of abducted girls made any sacrifice worthwhile.


    Nicole¡¯s only regrety in not bidding farewell to her son.


    Aware of her failings as a mother, she hoped Austin would forgive her for her shorings.


    In the end, she couldn¡¯t even win over his custody.


    With each step toward the hut, Nicole¡¯s feet felt as though they were weighed down by a thousand-pound iron chain.


    The guard, sensing something awry, struck Nicole¡¯s back with the gun,manding, ¡°Hurry¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a sound echoed through the air.


    The guard crumpled to the ground without warning.


    Still in shock, Nicole watched as the youngest girl seized a vine and tightly strangled the guard.


    Another girl joined in, and together they grappled with the guard.


    Aware that discovery would jeopardize them all, they understood the gravity of the situation.


    With these abductors equipped withmunication devices, alerting the guard would spell doom, even with a getaway vehicle at their disposal.


    In a decisive moment, the girls abandoned the car and opted to confront their adversary head-on.


    Nicole was profoundly moved.


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated that the frightened little girl from moments before would rise to protect her.


    The struggle persisted until the guard ceased resisting.


    Seeing the threat neutralized, the upants of the car resumed their positions calmly.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Nicole instructed two other girls to drag the guard to the rear of the grass and conceal him temporarily, ensuring he wouldn¡¯t be discovered immediately.


    Afterpleting the task, the two girls approached, and Nicole offered them a thumbs-up gesture, expressing admiration for their courage.


    The girls reciprocated, stating, ¡°Without your leadership, we wouldn¡¯t have dared.


    Your bravery has sparked hope within us!¡±


    Nicole¡¯s eyes welled with emotion.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make our escape together.


    ¡±


    ¡°Agreed, together we go!¡±


    Several hands intertwined tightly, united by trust.


    At this moment, their hearts beat as one, with only one belief.


    That was to escape.


    Nicole removed the garments from the lecherous perished man and discreetly changed into them inside the car.


    The lecherous man was bold but was self-conscious about his appearance, favoring hats as a means of concealment.


    This provided Nicole with an opportunity to further obscure her identity.


    She had devised a brilliant n!


    Nicole had just found a pair of scissors in the car and cut her hair short.


    She then donned a hat and smeared ash across her face.


    With these alterations, she strikingly resembled the lecherous man.


    Remaining in the car, she hoped to bypass the checkpoints unnoticed.

 Chapter 2317

    Taking a deep breath, Nicole inserted the key into the ignition and started the car.


    The remaining guard around, drowsy and unaware his colleague hadn¡¯t returned, paid no special attention as Nicole approached the gate and presented the lecherous man¡¯s ID card.


    The remaining guard, barely ncing at Nicole, waved her through.


    As the car passed the gate, Nicole¡¯s heart raced.


    She had cleared the first checkpoint, but several more awaited, each a new challenge.


    The organization was meticulous, setting multiple checkpoints to prevent escapes.


    Without proper preparations, it was impossible to pass even the first one unchallenged.


    However, using the same disguise and ID card, Nicole sessfully navigated the second checkpoint.


    The guards of the second checkpoint didn¡¯t bother to scrutinize the ID presented by Nicole, suggesting the lecherous man might hold significant influence within the organization.


    Reflecting on this, Nicole realized the lecherous man¡¯s importance.


    An ordinary individual wouldn¡¯t risk leaving his position under cover of night.


    Nicole¡¯s n continued wlessly until she reached the final checkpoint.


    Here, she presented the ID once more, and the guard signaled for her to proceed.


    Just as Nicole was about to drive off, the radio attached to the lecherous man¡¯s belt crackled.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Although Nicole didn¡¯t understand thenguage, the urgency was palpable.


    The guard¡¯s demeanor shifted instantly, his face hardened as he aimed his rifle at Nicole, and ordered her


    to exit the vehicle.


    Nicole feigned fear, covering her head as if toply.


    but at thest second, she mmed her foot on the gas pedal, elerating the truck away with a roar.


    ¡°Bang!¡± Gunshots rang out behind her.


    One bullet shattered the rearview mirror.


    Despite the gunfire, Nicole kept her foot firmly on the elerator.


    Escaping the mountains was crucial for everyone¡¯s safety.


    As she sped along, the sound of another vehicle closing in echoed from behind.


    Unsure whether it was a pursuer or a passerby, Nicole clenched the steering wheel, and pushed the truck faster.


    A silver-white van soon appeared in her rearview mirror, relentlessly tailing her.


    The driver, clearly well-trained, was fixated on catching Nicole.


    ¡°Bang!¡± With a loud crash, the van rammed into her truck, leaving a significant dent.


    Navigating a steep mountain road, Nicole knew any careless maneuver could be fatal.


    She opted for caution over speed, hugging the innerne while the persistent van continued its assault.


    Just as another collision seemed imminent, and Nicole braced for the worst, an unexpected ally appeared.


    The anticipated crash never urred.


    Instead, a ck SUV appeared from the opposite direction, maneuvering aggressively and with precision.


    It resembled a dark panther, its headlights shing intensely as it zeroed in on the silver-white van.

 Chapter 2318

    Caught off guard, the van was left immobilized, unable to advance or retreat.


    The ck SUV acted Like a guardian angel.


    Nicole inhaled deeply, her focus returning to the road ahead.


    She was tempted to stop and assist the SUV, but she knew her driving skills paled inparison.


    Stopping would likely cause more harm than good.


    Moreover, Nicole was not only responsible for her own life but also for the safety of the other abducted girls in the truck.


    They were all relying on her to lead them to safety.


    She felt the need to deliver them to a secure location and arrange for rescue.


    Due to the ck SUV¡¯s intervention, the silver-white van was forced to maintain its distance, allowing Nicole a glimpse of the ongoing struggle between the two vehicles in her rearview mirror.


    The ck SUV maneuvered like a fish, agile and forceful, while the silver-white van, cunning as a snake, attempted to force its adversary off the cliff.


    The confrontation was desperate as survival hung in the bnce for those involved.


    Despite the precarious circumstances, the ck SUV impressively evaded the van¡¯s aggressive maneuvers, even managing to ram the van into the mountainous rocks, causing significant damage to the van¡¯s body.


    The van¡¯s rearview mirror was knocked off during the skirmish.


    The ck SUV seemed to have orchestrated its moves carefully.


    As one side mirror of the van fell off, it braked sharply, causing the van to collide with its rear.


    The ck SUV then swerved, dislodging the van¡¯s remaining side mirror.


    Now without its side mirrors, the van found its maneuverability severely hampered on the narrow mountain road.


    The battle tipped in favor of the ck SUV.


    The van, already reeling from the loss, was suddenly struck from behind with tremendous force by the ck SUV.


    Despite the harsh blow, a single impact wasn¡¯t sufficient.


    The ck SUV prepared for a second strike.


    Clearly intent on halting the van, the assault from the ck SUV continued relentlessly.


    In response, an upant of the van rolled down a window and fired directly at the pursuing ck SUV.


    If the ck SUV hadn¡¯t swerved just in time, it would have been sent careening over the cliff.


    The stakes were high!


    Throwing caution to the wind, the driver of the van fired another shot.


    The bullet struck the ck SUV¡¯s passenger seat, creating arge, prating hole that extended to the back of the driver¡¯s seat.


    Luckily, the passenger seat was empty.


    Otherwise, the bullet would have been fatal.


    Reacting swiftly, the ck SUV took advantage of the moment the attacker in the van was reloading and surged forward, mming into the van¡¯s rear with full force, giving it no time to recover.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The impact nearlyunched the van into the air, causing it to sway erratically.


    The gunman, initially targeting the rear, now redirected his aim at Nicole¡¯s truck.


    With a distance of about 800 meters between them, the shot, though imprecise, managed to pierce the roof of Nicole¡¯s truck.

 Chapter 2319

    Nicole heard nothing but a loud crash as the bullet prated the roof, reaching all the way to the windshield.


    Overwhelmed by the suddenness of it all, she was left in utter confusion.


    Clearly, the van had gambled well.


    The ck SUV, caught off guard by the van¡¯s sudden shift in targeting, was in a state of panic.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The van had gained the advantage and was no longer engaging with the ck SUV.


    Its new target was Nicole¡¯s truck and the upants inside.


    If those abducted girls were rescued, their entire operation would be at risk!


    The van pursued the truck, shooting its rifle once more.


    Its objective was to overturn the truck and send it plummeting off the cliff.


    Nicole was petrified, her heart pounding in fear.


    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to look back, and her hands trembled on the wheel.


    The girls in the backseat wailed and screamed, unsure of when the next shot would fire.


    Facing death, no one could keep theirposure.


    Nicole couldn¡¯t predict when the van might shoot again, so she pressed the elerator and kept moving.


    Stopping would only make them an easier target.


    Just as the van was about to shoot again, the ck SUV sped up, overtaking the van and intercepting the bullet with its own body.


    However, the situation quickly became dire.


    The ck SUV had intercepted the bullet, but its rear seat caught fire, and the mes spread swiftly.


    The van was stunned and didn¡¯t see thising.


    Unexpectedly, the driver of the ck SUV seemed unfazed and pressed its ming rear against the van.


    Suddenly, a loud ¡°boom¡± echoed.


    The van lost control and rolled down the mountain, erupting in mes.


    Regarding the ck SUV, due to the collision with the van, even though the driver managed to brake in time, the rear end of the car had still gone over the cliff¡¯s edge, hanging precariously.


    At this point, the situation was beyond the driver¡¯s control.


    Even without further movement, the vehicle was likely to plummet due to the ongoing momentum and the rapid spread of the fire at the back.


    It appeared that those inside the ck SUV were facing a grim fate, with seemingly no chance of escape.


    Nicole had driven quite a distance away by now.


    She nced back at the car teetering on the edge of the cliff, feeling uneasy.


    Although the immediate threat was over, she couldn¡¯t stand the thought of the person who had just saved them dying in such a manner.


    ¡°Squeak!¡± She mmed on the brakes, stepped out of the vehicle, and asked the girls in the backseat if any of them knew how to drive.


    There were two choices now.


    Someone who could drive might continue to seek help, especially since they had already received assistance.


    It was likely that further help could be found down the road.


    That was almost certain.


    Alternatively, they could wait here.


    Considering the risk of the burning vehicle exploding, she couldn¡¯t risk getting too close.


    More crucially, the danger from their pursuers hadn¡¯t been fully eliminated, and they could be caught up at any moment.


    Thus, sending someone to find help seemed like the more dependable option.


    At that moment, an older girl raised her hand and said, ¡°I¡­ I can drive.


    ¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you can handle it?¡± Nicole asked.

 Chapter 2320

    The girl nodded, her expression determined.


    ¡°I see you want to go back to help that person.


    I respect your bravery.


    He saved us, and he¡¯s a good person.


    But I don¡¯t have your courage.


    I¡¯ll drive forward to find help instead.


    ¡±


    ¡°Alright.


    Be careful on your way and stay vignt, okay?¡± Nicole cautioned her.


    The girl nodded.


    ¡°I understand.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    You be careful too.


    Thank you.


    If it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t know what would have be of us¡­¡±


    These abducted girls all came from deprived backgrounds and were inexperienced.


    They rarely had interactions with urban dwellers.


    They had been misled by vigers who had promised them jobs, only to end up confined.


    They suffered harsh treatment.


    If they resisted, they faced beatings, and some bore untreated, festering wounds on their legs.


    They had hoped for a brighter future, but reality proved to be far harsher.


    Thankfully, they were still within the confines of Ambrosia.


    Had they been taken to a foreignnd, they could only dread what might have befallen them.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me.


    Just get going!¡± Nicole urged before she sprinted toward the ck SUV alone.


    Despite her injuries, which pained her with each step, she was determined to outrun death itself.


    Any hesitation might lead to the ck SUV tumbling off the cliff.


    Upon reaching the ck SUV, Nicole saw it was filled with thick smoke.


    Luckily, the window had already been shattered by someone in the van, which likely saved those inside from suffocation.


    Inside the ck SUV, there was no sign of life or sound.


    A many motionless in the driver¡¯s seat, his face turned away, apparently unconscious from the smoke inhtion.


    Nicole cautiously opened the car door, aware that even a minor shift could send the vehicle over the edge and possibly drag her along with it.


    Thus, she was putting her life at risk.


    However, she believed she couldn¡¯t stand back without attempting to help, especially after the driver had risked his own life several times to save everyone in the truck.


    Regardless of the oue, she was determined not to abandon the driver, as she represented the other abducted girls in the truck.


    Nicole gently eased the door open, taking care to keep her movements minimal.


    When the door was open, the man inside did not react.


    He was covered in blood, making his features hard to distinguish.


    Nicole¡¯s hand reached for the man¡¯s seatbelt buckle first.


    His body was securely fastened by the seatbelt.


    Fortunately, there hadn¡¯t been a collision, so the airbag hadn¡¯t deployed, which ironically had spared his


    life.


    Otherwise, it would have been far more challenging to get him out, and not even divine intervention could have helped, as moving him would have been impossible.


    Nicole extended her body, careful to avoid any contact with the car as much as she could, and pressed the buckle.


    Even a slight movement could send the car over the edge.


    She raised her foot, and just as she was about to reach the buckle, the man in the car stirred.


    A faint cough from the man shook the car.


    Nicole froze and urgently said, ¡°Hold on.


    Don¡¯t cough, and don¡¯t move.


    Stay just like this, and I¡¯ll get you out.


    ¡±


    It was hard to tell whether the man had heard Nicole, but he stayed still.


    Nicole took a deep breath and tried once more.


    This time, she aimed to unfasten it in one quick movement.


    She pushed off with her foot and with a click, the buckle opened.


    She quickly caught one end of the seatbelt to minimize movement and prevent the car from rocking.


    As she carefully retracted the seatbelt, she noticed the man¡¯s fingers twitching slightly, indicating he might be regaining consciousness.


    She murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared.


    I¡¯m here to save you.


    I will definitely get you out.


    Thank you for saving us all.


    ¡±


    The man¡¯s eyshes flickered, as if he sensed her presence, but he was unable to speak.


    His throat was clogged with smoke, making speech impossible.

 Chapter 2321

    The next challenge was to extract the man from the car.


    But alone, Nicole didn¡¯t have the strength to make it.


    She quickly devised a n and asked the man, ¡°I¡¯m about to pull you out.


    Can you cooperate with me just a bit?¡±


    The man was unable to speak, yet his fingers twitched slightly, showing he had heard Nicole¡¯s words.


    Nicole said, ¡°We have just one shot at this, and we need to work together perfectly.


    I will manage to pull you out when I count to three.


    Just make sure you muster your remaining strength to get out of the car.


    ¡±


    The man waved his fingers slightly, showing his reluctance.


    He understood the risk involved.


    If the n failed, they would both die.


    If Nicole left now, at least she might survive.


    Nicole tried to grab the man¡¯s hand, but he clenched his fist tightly and resisted.


    Nicole asked, ¡°Why? Why are you resisting? We¡¯re running out of time!¡±


    The fire in the back seat was intensifying, and the car¡¯s rear was nearly engulfed in mes.


    The van that had tumbled into the valley was now a charred husk, looking utterly horrifying.


    Time was slipping away.


    They needed to move fast.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Seeing the man still wasn¡¯t cooperating, Nicole said, ¡°Write it on my hand.


    ¡±


    Understanding her, the man wrote a single word on her palm.


    ¡°Leave,¡±


    The way he hastily wrote down the word suggested his urge for her to leave quickly.


    Nicole gripped his hand before the man could pull away and said, ¡°You trust me, right? I promise to get us both out alive.


    ¡±


    The man remained unconvinced, but Nicole persisted.


    ¡°If you won¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll stay right here with you.


    In less than five minutes, this car will go over the cliff.


    We can either die together or live.


    It¡¯s your choice, and I respect it.


    ¡±


    At her words, the man¡¯s fingers clenched firmly.


    Clearly, Nicole¡¯s determination resonated with him.


    Atst, he flipped his hand over and sped hers, signaling his readiness.


    Nicole said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll start.


    ¡±


    Her palms and back were drenched in sweat.


    Fear gripped her, but she couldn¡¯t turn back.


    In life, there were no second chances.


    Only choices that either mattered or didn¡¯t.


    Nicole believed the man, who had saved an entire truckload of abducted girls, was a true hero and deserved better than this fate.


    ¡°Get ready,¡± she said firmly, gripping his arm tightly and stepping back to give them room.


    Taking a deep breath, she counted, ¡°One, two, three!¡±


    ¡°Crash!¡± With all her strength, Nicole pulled the man toward her.


    Then, the man tumbled into Nicole.


    As the man was dragged out of the ck SUV, the car plummeted off the cliff with a loud crash.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Nicole felt dizzy and disoriented, overwhelmed by the weight of the man pressing down on her.


    Regaining his senses, the man quickly shifted, relieving the pressure on Nicole.

 Chapter 2322

    Stars danced before Nicole¡¯s eyes, and her head spun.


    For a brief moment, her thoughts were nk.


    Even though she had been optimistic, deep down, Nicole wasn¡¯t sure if the n would work.


    The worst-case scenario was that they would both die.


    Luckily, they had pulled through.


    They had made it out alive.


    Even though the man had shifted, he kept hold of Nicole¡¯s hand.


    Exhausted from the ordeal, Nicole wasn¡¯t concerned with small details.


    She was simply exhrated that they had both made it.


    Lying there, still clutching the man¡¯s hand, Nicole lifted it in victory.


    ¡°We made it!¡± The happiness was deep and genuine, like victors in a tough battle.


    Just then, the wail of an ambnce pierced the air.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Rescue had arrived.


    The truck up ahead had secured assistance and called an ambnce as soon as possible.


    The medical team arrived, quickly cing Nicole on one stretcher and the man on another.


    Nicole felt a surge of joy, and as she was being whisked away in the ambnce, she turned to look at the man, intending to thank him once more.


    At that moment, she caught a clear view of the man¡¯s face, now cleaned.


    She noticed his distinct eyebrows, dark eyes, and thin Lips.


    It was none other than Jarrod!


    Suddenly, Nicole¡¯s words of gratitude choked in her throat.


    How could it be him? How could this be¡­ A vast wave of despair washed over her.


    It was such a cruel joke.


    She had unwittingly saved her own enemy¡­ She cursed silently.


    It felt like a harsh prank from fate.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Simultaneously, Jarrod realized Nicole had recognized him.


    Severely injured and struggling after inhaling


    smoke, he was unable to speak.


    His dark eyes met Nicole¡¯s, filled with a mix of emotions he had never experienced before.


    He was even more stunned and confused than Nicole.


    He understood that Nicole had not recognized him earlier and just tried to save him.


    She had persisted and even risked her own life to save a stranger in her eyes.


    How could someone be so selflessly foolish¡­


    The ambnce doors shut, severing their view of each other.


    Nicole felt overwhelmed by the harshness of reality.


    Why was Jarrod here? Why did hee to rescue her? Why did she end up saving Jarrod? She could not grasp any of it andcked the energy to think further.


    Slowly, she drifted off to sleep¡­


    Jarrod slept for an entire day and night.


    When he awoke, Alec was crying beside his bed.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, you¡¯re finally awake¡­ You scared me to death!¡±


    Jarrod rubbed his sore forehead, still groggy from sleep.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, I can¡¯t let you take such a risk again! You were up against a gang of ruthless robbers, dozens of them.


    How could you have possibly taken them on alone?¡± Alec had been genuinely scared this time.

 Chapter 2323

    The previous night, Jarrod had received a phone call that changed his expression dramatically, following which he had instructed Alec to locate Nicole.


    Alecter discovered that the call hade from Jemma.


    He couldn¡¯t fathom why Jemma would call Jarrod instead of contacting Nicole¡¯s family or the police after finding Nicole missing.


    That call had nearly cost Jarrod¡¯s life.


    Alec nned to look into Jemma more closely once they were back, suspecting that there was something unusual about her.


    His instincts told him that Jemma was no ordinary person.


    When Alec learned of Nicole¡¯sst known location, he realized that she had run into a group that was dangerous and not to be trifled with.


    Despite Alec¡¯s objections, Jarrod had been determined to find Nicole.


    He had spent an entire day and night searching, ignoring Alec¡¯s appeals to rest.


    Later, upon learning that Nicole might be at that base, Jarrod drove off without waiting for Alec.


    By the time Alec caught up with Jarrod, Jarrod was already in an ambnce.


    Alec was clueless about what had transpired before that.


    In Jarrod¡¯s ward, there was arge bouquet of flowers, the type usually sent by a girl.


    Jarrod¡¯s expression darkened, and he was about to speak when the door swung open.


    ¡°Hello.


    ¡± A sweet-looking girl approached.


    Jarrod didn¡¯t recognize her.


    Uponying eyes on Jarrod¡¯s face, the girl was momentarily captivated.


    She walked over and said, ¡°Sir, thank you for rescuing me and the other girls in the truck.


    ¡±


    She set down the fruit basket she was carrying.


    Jarrod remained silent, and she was reluctant to leave.


    She never expected their rescuer to be this dashingly handsome.


    To her, Jarrod possessed an authoritative presence, even with bandages around his head.


    He resembled the Prince Charming from the fairy tales she had read.


    Jarrod¡¯s eyes were piercing, his features striking.


    It was rare for girls from the bottom of society to meet someone like him.


    ¡°Sir, may I peel an apple for you?¡± the girl offered.


    As she reached for an apple, a stern voice intervened.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to.


    Please leave.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡± Jarrod¡¯s tone was cold and detached.


    The girl, caught off guard, felt embarrassed as she held the apple.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she said, ¡°Sir, I just wanted to express my gratitude.


    ¡±


    Jarrod replied coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks.


    I didn¡¯t intend to save you back then.


    ¡±


    The girl was stunned.


    If Jarrod hadn¡¯t meant to save them, why had he confronted those ruthless people traffickers? His deeds had practically ced his own life in harm¡¯s way.


    At Jarrod¡¯s response, Alec was speechless.


    Back at the scene, photos of the ambnce were captured, and the media had quickly learned about Jarrod¡¯s contribution to saving those abducted girls.


    They gloried the fact, trumpeting Jarrod¡¯s achievements in saving tons of abducted girls.

 Chapter 2324

    The Schultz Group, whose reputation had taken a hit due to some scandals previously, quickly became the talk of the town.


    With the widespread praise for Jarrod¡¯s deeds, the stock price of the Schultz Group soared, increasing significantly overnight.


    Currently, numerous media outlets were outside, eager to interview Jarrod.


    Yet, if Jarrod¡¯s earlier statements aboutcking any intention to save those abducted girls were broadcasted, the media frenzy might dissipate and the attention would weaken.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss.


    Mr.


    Schultz suffers a head injury.


    ¡± Alec gestured to his own head and said to the girl, ¡°He¡¯s a bit disoriented right now.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Kindly don¡¯t take his words to heart.


    He¡¯ll be back to normal once he¡¯s recovered.


    ¡±


    The girl felt somewhat relieved and asked with concern, ¡°Is he hurt anywhere else?¡±


    Alec shook his head.


    ¡°No, he just needs some rest.


    Miss, why don¡¯t you have a proper rest as well?¡±


    Having finally coaxed the girl to leave, Alec hastily shut the door and turned to Jarrod, asking anxiously, ¡°Sir, why did you say that to that girl? Do you realize the stock price of the Schultz Group has skyrocketed because of your deeds? Moreover, thepany¡¯s reputation is enhanced significantly, and the media outlets are covered with your selfless actions.


    Cast all aside, you did save an entire truck of abducted girls.


    Isn¡¯t it the truth?¡±


    Of course, Alec understood why Jarrod said those words to the girl.


    Jarrod did mean his words.


    He was never the type to raise an eyebrow on someone else¡¯s matters.


    Never in his life would he act out his character and go all the way out just to save someone without a reason.


    Had it not been for Nicole in danger, he wouldn¡¯t have investigated and intervened, and the rescue would never have urred.


    Alec added, ¡°Your motive doesn¡¯t matter.


    Anyway, you had indeed helped save everyone on that truck.


    Why deny that?¡±


    Jarrod ignored Alec¡¯sment and asked directly, ¡°What about her?¡±


    Alec sighed silently, knowing Jarrod hadn¡¯t heeded his words at all.


    As long as Nicole was involved, Jarrod wouldn¡¯t take advice from anyone else.


    ¡°She left early in the morning,¡± Alec replied, visibly annoyed.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t saved her, she would have been at the mercy of those crazy guys, likely being severely beaten and tossed into the crocodile pool.


    Yet, she didn¡¯t even show any gratitude and just took off.


    It¡¯s really too much!¡±


    Years ago, while overseas, Alec had heard about the brutal nature of those perverts reveling in the ruthless tortures they had inflicted on the abducted victims.


    That ce seemed like a gathering for those gruesome murders or insane individuals whose tactics in tormenting people or any Living soul went beyond imagination.


    They seemed to glean pleasure from others¡¯ suffering, their mercilessness knew no bounds.


    The Schultz Group had been staying away from the grey areas, ensuring its permission to operate within Ambrosia.


    As known to all, Ambrosia valued its strict enforcement against such industries, showing no tolerance for illegal activities.


    Thus, those dangerous elements never got the opportunity to cause devastation in Ambrosia.


    This time, the police of Ambrosia had only managed to capture some minor aplices while the real masterminds were still overseas.


    That group of perverts would surely seek revenge for their loss, especially since their local base had been destroyed.


    By saving Nicole from their clutches, Jarrod had practically provoked them, which Alec deemed not worthwhile.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence doesn¡¯t know how to show her gratitude at all.


    Ugh! I¡¯m kind of used to it.


    No matter how kindly you treat her, she only responds with hostility,¡± Alecmented,ining.


    ¡°She¡¯s heartless! Mr.


    Schultz, don¡¯t let her fool you anymore!¡±


    Jarrod ignored his speech and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the date today?¡±

 Chapter 2325

    Alec was taken aback, not catching on the sudden shift of the gear of their conversation.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I asked what the date is today!¡± Jarrod said, showing a hint of impatience.


    ¡°It¡¯s the 26th,¡± Alec answered.


    Hearing this, Jarrod¡¯s tone turned cold as he said, ¡°Today is Roscoe¡¯s wedding day.


    ¡±


    A sudden realization hit Alec.


    It clicked.


    No wonder Nicole had left early in the morning.


    She must have gone to find Roscoe.


    Alec couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Jarrod.


    Jarrod had endangered his life to rescue Nicole.


    However, she was off searching for another man the moment she awoke.


    What a heartless woman!


    ¡°Get the car ready.


    ¡± Jarrod tossed aside the nket and rose from the bed.


    Alec was stupefied.


    Jarrod hadn¡¯t recovered yet.


    How could he just leave?


    Rushing to the door hastily, Alec blocked Jarrod¡¯s way out, his tone firm as he said, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, you can¡¯t leave yet.


    Please heed the doctor¡¯s words and grab a proper rest for your severe injuries.


    Plus, there¡¯s a slew of reporters outside waiting to snap your photo, even if you refuse to give an interview!¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s expression tightened.


    ¡°Step aside!¡±


    Alec stood his ground.


    ¡°I won¡¯t! Sir, I know you¡¯re after that woman, but it¡¯s best to leave her be.


    She¡¯s not worth the trouble!¡±


    Jarrod fixed his gaze on Alec and said, ¡°I¡¯m counting to one!¡±


    Alec protested.


    ¡°Sir, people usually count to three!¡±


    ¡°One!¡± Jarrod began to count, prompting Alec to swiftly move aside.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    His resolve could only hold out so briefly against Jarrod.


    ¡°Sir, sir.


    Wait for me.


    .


    Alec grabbed Jarrod¡¯s personal items and hurried after him.


    ¡±


    Once in the car, Alec said, ¡°Those girls think you¡¯re a_ hero.


    They¡¯re all over the media singing your praises!¡±


    Jarrod unbuttoned his shirt and said with a low tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t save them.


    ¡± Had it not been for Nicole, the grim fate of those girls would have been inevitable.


    Alec replied, ¡°I know.


    They praised Nicole as well, saying she was incredibly brave to take down three men by herself, practically a heroine.


    But sir, why are we rushing back?¡±


    Alec was confused.


    ¡°Roscoe¡¯s wedding is already set, and at this hour, he¡¯s probably already married.


    It seems toote for Miss Lawrence to do anything.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s expression turned stern.


    ¡°Get Miguel on the phone for me.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay.


    ¡± Alec didn¡¯t hesitate and dialed Miguel right away.


    Yet, it was a servant who picked up and informed him that Miguel was sleeping.


    Alec was confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s incredible.


    His son is getting married today, and he¡¯s already in bed.


    He¡¯s something.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s anxiety grew.


    ¡°What about Doreen? Can you reach her?¡±From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2326

    Alec tried calling Doreen, but there was no answer.


    Alec¡¯s puzzlement grew.


    ¡°No one¡¯s picking up.


    Could they really be that busy?¡±


    Jarrod had a sinking feeling.


    In the course of his investigation upon learning about Nicole¡¯s being kidnapped, he found a_ possible connection between Nicole¡¯s situation and Miguel.


    However, hecked solid evidence, knowing Miguel wouldn¡¯t get his hands dirty directly.


    Yet, at that time, Jarrod couldn¡¯t spare more time for investigation and chose to rescue Nicole instead.


    Now that Nicole had been rescued back and left the hospital to approach Roscoe, it was Likely she would get hurt by Miguel again.


    Cunning as ever, Miguel knew Doreen hated Nicole and might provoke Doreen into harming Nicole.


    This way, he could keep his own hands clean and leave him free from revenge.


    What an excellent n!


    Even though this was just Jarrod¡¯s guess, it wasn¡¯t out of the realm of possibility.


    In fact, the chances were quite high.


    Jarrod¡¯s gaze grew intense as he urged in a low tone, ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    Nicole had indeed taken the morning train back to Ardlens because of Roscoe¡¯s wedding.


    She had departed the hospital early but only arrived in Ardlens at one o¡¯clock in the afternoon.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Roscoe¡¯s wedding was set for the evening.


    She assumed she was not toote.


    Security at the Watts family mansion was strict, with the vi heavily guarded, blocking Nicole¡¯s entry.


    The servants nearby observed Nicole with suspicion, murmuring among themselves as if contemting reporting her presence, seemingly having anticipated her arrival.


    Nicole quickly moved away, avoiding areas where she might be easily spotted.


    Given the Watts family¡¯s vignce, they Likely knew or suspected something significant.


    This confirmed Nicole¡¯s suspicions.


    Just as she had overheard and investigated, the Watts family attempted to scapegoat Roscoe while they actually backed another heir from abroad.


    Nicole feltpelled to warn Roscoe about this.


    Given his sharp mind, he would surely see through the situation after listening to her words.


    Nicole slipped to the back to bribe a servant and then disguised herself in the servant¡¯s uniform to blend in.


    This way, it was difficult to recognize her.


    Moreover, she had recently cut her hair, causing those who previously knew her to hesitate.


    She suspected they were using an old photo of her with long hair for identification.


    Dressed as a servant, Nicole easily slipped into the wedding venue.


    Roscoe¡¯s wedding was decorated with luxury.


    The entire venue was decked out in red carpets, with roses and carnations flown in by air.


    Numerous guests arrived, all dressed in extravagant attire.


    The Watts family seemed determined to impress the Ardlens nobles this time.


    Their intentions? To make a fortune amid their illegal activities while shifting all the me on Roscoe before running away.


    Nicole no longer trusted anyone in the Watts family as all of them seemed to be involved in the scheme.


    Miguel wasn¡¯t just malicious.


    He had a threatening re that sent shivers down people¡¯s spines.


    After searching unsessfully for Roscoe, Nicole socialized and talked with other servants while arranging fruits.


    Soon, she learned the groom was in the backstage lounge, practicing his speech with the host.


    Nicole instantly made her way toward the Lounge.

 Chapter 2327

    As Nicole reached the lounge door, she found it guarded by bodyguards.


    It appeared that the Watts family was being excessively careful.


    They were guarding not just against her, but seemingly against Roscoe as well.


    Could it be that the Watts family had detected Roscoe found something amiss?


    The increasing unease urged Nicole to barge into the lounge to check for the situation herself.


    However, the guards were extremely alert, making it impossible for anyone to slip past.


    Frustrated and anxious, Nicole felt helpless as she stood outside the guarded lounge.


    She stealthily hid to one side, waiting for Roscoe toe out.


    Yet, after waiting for quite some time, there was still no sign of activity from the lounge.


    After nearly two hours of waiting, Nicole¡¯s feet felt numb before the guards outside the lounge finally left.


    Feeling that something was amiss, Nicole decided to check the lounge herself.


    Approaching the door, she pushed it open to find it swung easily.


    The room was empty, devoid of even the slightest hint that anyone had ever been here.


    Nicole blinked, baffled.


    Why would guards watch over an empty Lounge?


    Realization soon dawned on Nicole that she had been deceived.


    She dashed out hastily and in her rush, she bumped into another servant.


    ¡°Ouch¡­ What¡¯s the rush?¡± the servant, gasping in pain, scolded Nicole sharply.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± Nicole quickly apologized.


    As she was about to hurry off, the servant grabbed her, demanding angrily, ¡°Where do you think y


    ou¡¯re going? Pick up my things before you run off!¡±


    Candies were scattered across the floor.


    Nicole had no choice but to crouch down and help the servant in picking up the candies.


    The servant sat watching her, whining, ¡°How did they even hire you? You have no manners.


    Bumping into someone and then trying to escape! I¡¯m going to tell the manager and you¡¯ll be out of here!¡±


    Nicole, maintaining her disguise as a servant, stayed silent and focused on collecting the candies.


    Just then, the familiar wedding entrance music echoed around the mansion.


    The wedding banquet had officially started!


    Hearing this, Nicole¡¯s hands shook.


    She turned to the servant and asked, ¡°Has the wedding started?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I¡¯m heading out now.


    The candies are already being handed out at the entrance,¡± the servant replied.


    ¡°Then where¡¯s the groom?¡± Nicole demanded.


    ¡°Where did the groom go?¡±


    The servant looked at Nicole as if she were foolish.


    ¡°What are you talking about? He¡¯s obviously at the wedding banquet.


    Where else would he be?¡±


    Nicole firmly grasped the servant¡¯s wrist and insisted.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the groom in the lounge?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, why are you so aggressive?¡± The servant angrily pulled her hand away.


    ¡°The groom can¡¯t be in the lounge all day.


    He has to appear on stage at some point!¡±

 Chapter 2328

    ¡°He¡¯s not here?¡± Nicole gestured toward the lounge behind the servant.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see hime out?¡±


    The servant tracked Nicole¡¯s gesture and turned around.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    With a wry smile, shemented, ¡°Then he¡¯s not here.


    Today, they¡¯ve set up ten identical lounges, each with guards in front.


    It¡¯s almostical.


    You¡¯d think the groom was a fugitive with all these decoys and guards around him!¡±


    Nicole felt her head spin.


    She realized she had been deceived! It wasn¡¯t that shecked intelligence, but that the Watts family was exceptionally cautious and shrewd! They had prepared for any disturbances.


    Nicole didn¡¯t bother to gather the scattered candies anymore and dashed toward the main banquet hall of the wedding.


    ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t finished picking up the candies.


    Why are you running off again?¡± The servant stomped her foot in anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fetch the manager immediately to dismiss you, you unreliable person!¡±


    At the wedding venue.


    The Watts and Schultz families were jointly hosting the wedding, creating avish scene with arge crowd.


    As the host energetically announced, dressed in a white wedding gown, Doreen clung to an elder¡¯s arm and gracefully made her way onto the stage.


    At the other end of the stage stood Roscoe, d in a red brocade tailcoat adorned with a groom¡¯s badge, his tall posture lending him a noble and elegant appearance.


    Seeing Roscoe¡¯s striking features, Doreen¡¯s heart raced.


    She hadn¡¯t imagined this day would arrive so quickly.


    She had finally captured this proud man.


    She would soon be his wife!


    As they drew closer and were about to join hands, Doreen¡¯s elder tried to pass Doreen¡¯s hand to Roscoe, but Roscoe didn¡¯t react.


    He maintained a stoic expression and did not take Doreen¡¯s hand.


    The mood on the stage turned somewhat awkward.


    The host, wearing a strained smile, said, ¡°Groom, please take your bride¡¯s hand.


    ¡±


    Roscoe still did not respond.


    The murmurs among the guests grew louder.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Does the groom not want to marry the bride?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the bride can be quite domineering and tough to handle.


    It seems this kid isn¡¯t keen on marrying her!¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to marry her, he should have backed out earlier.


    Why cause such a scene now? Isn¡¯t this humiliating for both families?¡±


    ¡°I got to say this must be the consequence of a forced marriage¡­¡±


    ¡°But haven¡¯t you noticed something odd about the groom?¡±


    ¡°ihat¡¯s odd about him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the groom before.


    His eyes didn¡¯t seem this dull.


    ¡±


    To describe Roscoe as dull was an understatement.


    He was quite wired as if his soul had left him, resembling a finely carved wooden puppet.

 Chapter 2329

    It seemed there was a lot more to it.


    Doreen¡¯s expression darkened as the crowd¡¯s murmurs reached her ears, her embarrassment palpable.


    She shot a re at her mother below.


    Seeing her daughter humiliated, Doreen¡¯s mother quickly pulled Miguel aside, her displeasure evident.


    ¡°Miguel, what is happening? We cannot afford to be embarrassed today.


    The Schultz family and Jarrod will not tolerate this!¡±


    Miguel was frustrated, not expecting Roscoe to cause trouble at this critical moment.


    He reassured Doreen¡¯s mother, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ll handle this.


    We won¡¯t disgrace the Schultz family.


    ¡±


    Miguel then signaled for a woman nearby.


    Catching the hint, the woman nodded and hurried onto the stage.


    Approaching Roscoe, she fanned his face a few times before whispering, ¡°Roscoe, remember, you are the groom today.


    You need to take the hand of the woman you love and make her your bride.


    ¡±


    Once the woman finished speaking, Roscoe¡¯s expression changed from nk to animated, seemingly under a spell.


    In a daze, he seemed to see Nicole standing in front of him, her face delicate and her wedding gown elegant.


    Roscoe then reached out and took Doreen¡¯s hand with a tender look.


    The host breathed a sigh of relief, having been fretting over his career.


    A mishap at such a high-profile wedding between the Watts and Schultz families could ruin his reputation.


    After steadying himself, the host proceeded with the ceremony, offering numerous blessings before asking the groom, ¡°Do you vow to stand by this woman for life, through poverty, hardship, sickness, and old age, never to part from her?¡±


    The host added, ¡°Please, respond loudly.


    ¡±


    Roscoe began to speak.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    However, before he couldplete his response, a voice cut him off.


    ¡°Nol¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Roscoe paused and looked around in confusion.


    ALL eyes turned to identify the voice.


    Nicole burst through the crowd onto the stage and said to Roscoe earnestly, ¡°Roscoe, you can¡¯t marry her!¡±


    The crowd descended into turmoil.


    What was happening? A woman in the crowd was attempting to steal the groom right here!


    Roscoe nced between Nicole in the servant¡¯s uniform and the woman in the pristine white wedding dress.


    He was bewildered, and then a sharp pain shot through his head.


    How could it be? How could there be two Nicole?


    Nicole clutched Roscoe¡¯s arm and said emotionally, her voice raised, ¡°Roscoe, don¡¯t you remember our agreement? You were supposed to marry me!¡±


    Nicole¡¯s voice reverberated in Roscoe¡¯s mind, making his head spin.


    Memories with Nicole shed through his mind like scattered pieces.


    Some sentences uttered by him began to ring out in his mind.


    ¡°Nicole, will you marry me?¡± ¡°Nicole, I like you.


    Don¡¯t feel burdened by my feelings.


    I¡¯ll keep waiting for you until you¡¯re ready to embrace me¡­¡±

 Chapter 2330

    ¡°Nicole, am I dreaming? Can you repeat that? Did you actually say yes to me?¡± ¡°Nicole, Nicole¡­¡±


    Doreen reacted quickly and delivered a sharp p across Nicole¡¯s face.


    She roared hysterically, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t anyone removed this madwoman yet!¡±


    The security guards sprang into action and rushed to capture Nicole.


    As time was of the essence, Nicole gripped Roscoe¡¯s arm firmly and said, ¡°Roscoe, you don¡¯t love Doreen.


    You¡¯ve never loved her.


    Don¡¯t marry her or you¡¯ll regret it.


    The Watts family is exploiting you.


    They want to¡­ Ah!¡±


    Suddenly, Nicole¡¯s head was yanked back harshly.


    Several bodyguards in ck suits pulled her hair, grabbed her neck, covered her mouth, and dragged her away.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Roscoe called out instinctively, halting the bodyguards.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    The bodyguards paused, uncertain, waiting for Roscoe¡¯s next words.


    However, the overwhelming pain in Roscoe¡¯s head made him struggle to speak his mind, sweats breaking out on his forehead.


    Just then, Miguel hastily intervened.


    ¡°What are you guys waiting for? Remove her quickly! It¡¯s not Roscoe¡¯s time to take charge of the Watts family yet.


    ¡±


    His tone dripped with malice as hemanded, ¡°Take this woman away, now!¡±


    The bodyguards took note.


    Now the one in charge of the Watts family was Miguel.


    It wasn¡¯t Roscoe¡¯s turn yet.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Roscoe could only watch in agony as Nicole was forcibly removed, the pain in his head rendering him speechless.


    Soon after, overwhelmed, Roscoe copsed to the ground with a heavy thud.


    He had actually passed out!


    The remaining bodyguards on stage acted swiftly, carrying Roscoe to the restroom on a stretcher.


    The host promptly managed the situation and announced, ¡°The groom seems to be feeling ill.


    We¡¯ll entertain you with some music and dance while he rests.


    Then, we¡¯ll proceed with the ceremony.


    ¡±


    As the host made the announcement, a popr singer took the stage, capturing the audience¡¯s attention immediately.


    In the lounge.


    Miguel turned to the woman in red beside him and asked coldly, ¡°How can we wake him up?¡±


    The woman in red assessed Roscoe¡¯s condition, checked his pulse, and then gazed at the elderly man with a white beard standing beside her.


    She began to speak in an unintelligible Language.


    The elderly man listened attentively before shaking his head and waving his hand, uttering a lengthy response.


    Miguel, puzzled by the exchange, sensed that the situation was dire.


    Turning to Miguel, the woman in red exined, ¡°My master believes this is a result of the overdosage.


    The excessive amount that had been administered had overloaded his brain.


    Any outside stimuli could cause turmoil in his head.


    It could be said that he was quite tough since others might have been sentenced to brain death while he simply passed out.


    ¡±


    Miguel caressed his beard contemtively and dered, ¡°We must ensure the wedding proceeds.


    Find a way to make it happen!¡±

 Chapter 2331

    The woman in red responded cautiously, ¡°Sir, our only option is to administer a parasite that will awaken him, but it will severely damage his body.


    This parasite targets the brain, and it¡¯s probable that your son will¡­¡±


    She trailed off, leaving the grim implication hanging in the air.


    It was clear to all.


    Roscoe¡¯s chances of survival were slim.


    Miguel¡¯s concerns were elsewhere, focused solely on his personal interests, He still possessed assets he hadn¡¯t yet transferred abroad and needed Roscoe, the heir he imed to pass over the control of the Watts family, to shoulder all the me for the wrongdoings the other members of the Watts family had done.


    Thus, Roscoe¡¯s survival was crucial, but only for now.


    If Roscoe were to die right now, Miguel¡¯s borate scheme would be shattered apart, potentially dragging the Schultz family down.


    Jarrod, unaware of Miguel¡¯s true motives, would otherwise never agree to Doreen marrying Roscoe despite her affection.


    Jarrod, by pressing the Watts and Schultz families into a union through marriage, had unwittingly yed into Miguel¡¯s hands.


    Miguel¡¯s machinations were indeed cunning.


    After pondering briefly, Miguel decisively instructed, ¡°Do it.


    Revive him now.


    I need this wedding to continue wlessly.


    ¡±


    This action would signal to themunity that the Watts family remained robust and stable, ensuring the smooth operation of his covert investment endeavors and securing long-term safety for his other heirs overseas.


    This way, the Watts lineage was poised for enduring prosperity.


    The woman in red¡¯s expression turned to one of reluctance.


    ¡°Sir, the risk increases with each use of the parasite.


    If he suffers another seizure, he may not make it¡­¡±


    Miguel responded with visible irritation, ¡°I¡¯ve invested heavily in your witchcraft tribe for this task.


    Spare me the excuses.


    You are to follow my orders, understood?¡±


    The woman in red pondered for a while and noted he was right.


    Miguel was their employer, mot Roscoe.


    They would have toply with whatever Miguel demanded, even if it meant harming Roscoe.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    The witchcraft tribe specialized in using parasites for such mental control that even the precise machine might not detect anything amiss.


    Should Roscoe now be examined at a hospital, no signs would be apparent until the parasites had devoured his brain.


    Once satiated, the parasites would exit the host¡¯s brain either to find another host or to return to their origin.From N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman in red retrieved a small sandalwood box from her belongings.


    The elderly man immediately grasped what was about to ur upon seeing the box and began to vehemently rebuke her.


    He was adamant that his disciples not engage in harming others with the use of parasites.


    The woman in red had only told the elderly man, her master, about Miguel¡¯s request for mental control of Roscoe, with a hefty sum of money as a reward that was sufficient enough to preserve the base of their tribal, a sacred site soon to be demolished.


    Losing that site would mean the loss of a crucial breeding ground for the parasites and potentially the end of their tribe without any heirs.


    Every one of their tribe nurtured the parasites from infancy within their own bodies, serving as the first hosts.


    Over time, the parasites matured into movable entities and they would coax the parasites out using a specific herb upon reaching maturity.


    These parasites were then gathered at the world¡¯s clearestke, nourished by mist and dew until they reached a viable size, after which they were stored in sandalwood boxes for further use.


    The parasites cradled in the hand of the woman in red were aged forty years and possessed an unimaginable toxicity.


    Despite the elderly man¡¯s efforts to stop inflicting harm on Roscoe, guards, under Miguel¡¯s orders, forcibly removed him.


    Miguel, observing the woman in red¡¯s hesitation, stroked his beard, his face twisting into a sly grin.


    ¡°Emerie, remember our initial agreement that neither party could renege? Otherwise, you and your master might not safely exit Ardlens.


    ¡±


    Miguel¡¯s threat was clear.

 Chapter 2332

    Turning to the pale-faced Roscoe on the bed, the woman in red lowered her head and murmured, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    Your family wants you gone, and I¡¯m left with no choice.


    ¡±


    She shaped her hand like a canopy, and from the box, a white worm emerged, crawling onto her hand.From N?velDrama.Org.


    She gently ced her hand over Roscoe¡¯s eyes, and within seconds, she removed it to reveal the parasite had vanished.


    Miguel expressed his doubt, ¡°Did the parasite truly enter like that?¡±


    The woman in red, head still bowed, exined, ¡°Parasites enter the brain only through the eyes, morphing to match the shape of the eyeball, as thin as paper.


    Once inside, they mimic nerves, undetectable by X-rays or standard instruments.


    ¡±


    Miguel remained skeptical until Roscoe stirred, flexing his fingers before opening his eyes, now clear and alert.


    He asked, ¡°How did I get here?¡±


    Emerie said, ¡°Sir, today is your wedding day.


    You were merely resting backstage, but now it¡¯s time to return to the ceremony.


    ¡±


    Roscoe acknowledged with a simple nod and got out of bed, his demeanor energetic and healthy.


    Miguel couldn¡¯t contain his delight, acknowledging the mental controlling skills the witchcraft tribe possessed, his invested money worthwhile.


    With their support, he assumed there was nothing he couldn¡¯t conquer.


    Emerie trailed behind Roscoe as they made their way to the wedding stage.


    Though Roscoe seemed fine, he needed close observation, a task only Emerie could manage.


    Onstage, the host repeated the crucial question after Doreen was informed of the groom¡¯s revival.


    Roscoe responded robustly, ¡°I do.


    ¡±


    Doreen, glowing with happiness, echoed, ¡°I do too.


    ¡±


    The host then proimed the union official amid the crowd¡¯s apuse and cheers.


    Behind the scenes, Miguel¡¯s dark gaze shifted to the butler, his voice carrying a hint of urgency.


    ¡°Where is that woman?¡±


    The butler announced, ¡°Miss Lawrence is confined to the lounge.


    ¡±


    Miguel, coldly stroking his beard,manded, ¡°Beat her thoroughly, and then throw her out.


    ¡±


    Miguel internally cursed Nicole.


    Were it not for the unique and valuable parasite, he would relish the chance to watch it consume her mind.


    She was aplete disaster, utterly irritating.


    Fortunately, rumors


    suggested her health was failing.


    This ordeal would ideally see her and Roscoe perish together in their misery.


    Miguel departed with a wave of his hand.


    Trapped in the lounge, Nicole was left to consider Roscoe¡¯s odd demeanor.


    It was unsettling, not resembling amnesia, but rather as if he had been stripped of his soul, leaving him devoid of any vitality.


    What could be happening?


    As she pondered, the door burst open.


    Two menacing bodyguards, d in ck and armed with wooden sticks, entered.


    Nicole¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she recoiled.


    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± she asked, her voice shaking.


    ¡°The orders are to beat you,¡± one bodyguard stated tly.


    ¡°You¡¯remitting a crime!¡± Nicole yelled in response.


    The intent to inflict severe harm was evident in their menacing stance with the sticks.


    Miguel¡¯s malice was clear.

 Chapter 2333

    ¡°We¡¯re here to punish the thief who disrupted the banquet andmitted theft,¡± the other bodyguard exined.


    ¡°A fortune in gold and silver jewelry vanished today at the event, and you¡¯re our prime suspect.


    ¡±


    As the words hung in the air, the bodyguard threw a heap of jewelry onto the floor before Nicole.


    Miguel¡¯s scheme to kill Nicole was meticulously nned, leaving no loopholes.


    Nicole stared in disbelief at the scattered gold and silver before her.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! I didn¡¯t steal anything! You¡¯re framing me!¡± she eximed.


    The bodyguards advanced step by step.


    ¡°We have witnesses and evidence proving it was you.


    Do you still deny it?¡± they challenged.


    Programmed with Miguel¡¯s instructions, the bodyguards were merely executing their orders.


    By using Nicole, they justified their actions tomence the beating without fear of reprisal.


    Cornered against a cold wall with nowhere to hide, Nicole watched the burly men raise their sticks.


    Realizing the futility of pleading with Miguel¡¯s men, loyal enforcers of the Watts family, Nicole braced for the inevitable.


    She shut her eyes tight, anticipating the devastating strike.


    ¡°Bang!¡± A loud crash echoed, yet no pain followed.


    Instead, Nicole found herself enveloped in a sturdy, protective embrace.


    Another stick swung down, but the person shielding her dodged, smashing it against the wall and shattering the wood.


    The potential lethality of the blow was unmistakable.


    It could have been fatal.


    Before Nicole could process the shock, darkness clouded her vision, and a pungent, bloody odor filled her nostrils, the scent drenching her hand.


    Another strike was aimed at her, but a figure burst in, deflecting it.


    The stick ttered to the ground.


    The neer, far from courteous, unleashed a flurry of kicks and punches on the bodyguards, swiftly overpowering them.


    Even after the two bodyguards were down, the neer continued his assault relentlessly.


    ¡°Damn it! Are your eyes blind? How dare you hit Mr.


    Schultz? I¡¯ll teach you both a lesson you won¡¯t forget for your entire lifetime!¡± he bellowed.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    It was none other than Alec.


    In the chaos, the bloodied man, having previously shielded Nicole from the impact, copsed with a heavy thud.


    ¡°Sir!¡± Alec rushed over to support.


    Jarrod looked miserable, his white shirt soaked with blood.


    He had been recovering from a car ident that had only recently stopped bleeding.


    Now, his wound had reopened due to the blow he took to protect Nicole, causing him to bleed profusely once more.


    His Lips were pale, and he appeared extremely weak.


    Nicole, still in shock, was baffled about where Jarrod hade from.


    Moments before, she had braced for the impact of the stick, but Jarrod had intervened, taking the blow for her.


    Alec shot an angry nce at Nicole.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You¡¯re a jinx!¡± he used.


    He stooped to lift Jarrod, who had fainted.


    Yet, he alone couldn¡¯t possibly hoist Jarrod onto his back.


    Alec looked at Nicole with fury.


    ¡°Help me! Don¡¯t you have any conscience? Jarrod has saved you countless times, and you don¡¯t even care!¡±


    Stunned, Nicole quickly moved to assist in supporting Jarrod.

 Chapter 2334

    Meanwhile, Miguel arrived on the scene, feigning surprise.


    ¡°What¡­ How did this happen?¡± he eximed.


    ¡°Sir, there¡¯s no need to pretend with me!¡± Alec retorted sharply.


    Miguel, trying to maintain hisposure, responded coldly, ¡°Alec, what do you mean? I don¡¯t understand!¡±


    Alec scoffed.


    ¡°Interesting! Mr.


    Schultz explicitly instructed me to ry the message that Miss Lawrence is not to be touched.


    What¡¯s the meaning of this attack? This thick stick was intended to kill her, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Miguel feigned confusion.


    ¡°Alec, you¡¯re using me wrongly.


    I simply ordered that the thief caught at the banquet be punished ording to our rules.


    Who would have guessed that the thief was Miss Lawrence? Why would Miss Lawrence steal anything?¡±


    Disgusted by Miguel¡¯s charade, Alec spat on the ground.


    ¡°Save it! Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t recognize Miss Lawrence.


    If you don¡¯t know her, then no one in the Watts family does?¡± He questioned, his tone full of scorn.


    Alec was livid.


    Jarrod¡¯s condition was dire and his previous injuries were exacerbated by this fresh assault.


    Courtesy was thest thing on anyone¡¯s mind now.


    Miguel was indeed despicable! Miguel must be around since this was Roscoe¡¯s wedding.


    He failed to recognize Nicole?


    What nonsense!


    Alec had enough of dealing with Miguel.


    This old scoundrel was merely spinning his tales, wasting time, and Alec couldn¡¯t afford to dy Jarrod¡¯s medical attention any longer.


    His back was drenched in Jarrod¡¯s blood, and no dy could be afforded.


    Alec hoisted Jarrod and made for the exit.


    Earlier, Jarrod had rammed his car through the gate, badly damaging the front.


    It was a costly vehicle, now in ruins.


    Two bodyguards swung the doors open as Alecid Jarrod across the back seat, preparing to rush to the hospital.


    Once inside the car, Alec sensed something amiss.


    Nicole hadn¡¯t followed! He initially thought she was being callous again, indifferent to Jarrod¡¯s grave condition.


    Just as Alec was about to reprimand her, he noticed the Watts family¡¯s bodyguards were preventing her from leaving.


    Turning toward Miguel, Alec demanded, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    Miguel maintainedposure, his hand leisurely tracing his beard as he addressed Alec, ¡°Alec, the usation against Miss Lawrence regarding the theft of my family¡¯s heirloom remains ambiguous.


    She is to remain under observation for the time being.


    ¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Watts, have you considered the repercussions?¡± Alec¡¯s countenance was icy, exuding an air reminiscent of Jarrod¡¯s authoritative presence,manding attention.


    Miguel harbored a tinge of fear within, yet outwardly projected a facade of calm.


    In his eyes, Alec was merely perceived as a subordinate and didn¡¯t count for anything! Without the role as Jarrod¡¯s assistant, Alec wouldn¡¯t merit so much as a nce from him.


    He would have promptly dismissed Alec long ago.


    Alec chuckled icily and retorted, ¡°Mr.


    Watts, I am an average individual, unable to discern your current intentions.


    However, my employer possesses courage, ingenuity, and sagacity.


    Do you truly believe your facade will deceive him? What are the odds?¡±


    Alec¡¯s words jolted Miguel into awareness.


    Miguel found himself drenched in cold sweat at this remark.


    Far from a fool, Jarrod possessed remarkable intelligence and astuteness.


    Plus, Jarrod was adept at employing underhanded tactics!


    Knowing he couldn¡¯t take action against Nicole today, Miguel attempted to diffuse the tension.


    ¡°Alec, you¡¯ve misconstrued the situation.


    I detained Miss Lawrence with noble intentions.


    ¡±


    Miguel chuckled awkwardly, his eye creases sharp as knives.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°I aim to conduct a thorough investigation to exonerate Miss Lawrence.


    It¡¯s unjust for her to bear the stigma of a criminal record for such a significant incident, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Miguel possessed a silver tongue, his words carrying a persuasive charm.


    With years of experience in the field, he navigated such scenarios with ease.

 Chapter 2335

    Though Alec saw through Miguel¡¯s facade, he was powerless to intervene.


    He had sensed Miguel¡¯s ulterior motives but remained uncertain of their nature.


    Vignce was imperative.


    Alec scoffed.


    ¡°Mr.


    Watts, save your words for Mr.


    Schultz when he regains consciousness.


    Don¡¯t presume that you wield unchecked authority and can do whatever you want merely because your son married someone from the Schultz family! Your understanding of Mr.


    Schultz seems sorelycking!¡±


    Upon hearing Alec¡¯s brazen words, Miguel¡¯splexion drained of color, boiling rage simmering within him.


    To be addressed in such a manner by a mere subordinate Like Alec! Was this the respect he garnered? Alec failed to take him seriously!


    Miguel vowed to make Alec regret his insolence sooner rather thanter!


    Meanwhile, Nicole remained rooted to the spot, her expression a mix of bewilderment and distress.


    Alec shot her a fierce re, his patience waning.


    ¡°What are you lingering for? Do you intend to wait until Mr.


    Schultz sumbs to his injuries?¡±


    Alec harbored no desire to rescue Nicole.


    She had caused Jarrod considerable anguish!


    Despite Jarrod¡¯s insistence that he harbored no feelings for Nicole, the mere notion of her perilpelled him to act.


    Alec found himself at a loss for words.


    Men who were hopeless romantics proved more daunting than women engulfed in love.


    Jarrod would risk his life to safeguard Nicole, yet she¡¯d offer no gratitude in return, Understanding Jarrod¡¯s intentions eluded Alecpletely.


    Nevertheless, he was duty-bound to carry out Jarrod¡¯s directives, despite his reluctance.


    Jarrod¡¯s impulsive tendencies when saving Nicole struck fear into him.


    Alec grasped preserving Nicole¡¯s safety was non-negotiable.


    Otherwise, he¡¯d struggle to justify his actions to Jarrod.


    Approaching Nicole, Alec seized her arm, guiding her toward the awaiting car.


    Miguel¡¯s unpredictability necessitated Alec¡¯s vignce over Nicole.


    Nicole sensed Miguel¡¯s murderous intent, likely due to her actions jeopardizing his ns.


    In such a scenario, Roscoe was faced with an even greater threat.


    However, remaining here would only subject her to others¡¯ control, rendering her unable to fight against the Watts family.


    Departure seemed the prudent choice, affording her the opportunity for careful deliberation.


    Therefore, Nicole trailed behind Alec, entering the car.


    On the way, the onboard doctormenced treatment of Jarrod¡¯s wounds.


    Jarrod¡¯s nopliance necessitated Alec¡¯s vignt supervision to ensure proper medical attention.


    Though the bleeding had been temporarily halted, Jarrod¡¯s blood-stained shirt still hinted at his perilous condition.


    Alec muttered curses under his breath, fixing a piercing gaze on Nicole.


    Throughout the journey, his re pierced her repeatedly.


    He yearned to speak out, yet the words remained lodged in his throat.


    Upon arrival at the hospital, the doctor swiftly ushered Jarrod in for urgent treatment.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The doctor recoiled in shock at the extent of Jarrod¡¯s injuries, entertaining suspicions of him being a potential terrorist and contemting involving the authorities.


    Alec swiftly intervened, elucidating the circumstances and presenting evidence from hospital records in the mountain district, alongside newspaper clippings.


    Gradually convinced, the doctormenced treatment on Jarrod.


    Alec exhaled deeply, relieved.


    He then instructed the doctor to examine Nicole, but she declined.


    ¡°I don¡¯t require it.


    I¡¯m departing,¡± Nicole asserted.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Alec retorted scornfully.


    ¡°Back to the Watts family mansion to meet your demise?¡±

 Chapter 2336

    Alec seethed with frustration.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Damn it, I shouldn¡¯t have intervened! Now that Jarrod is unconscious, if you fall into Miguel¡¯s trap again, he¡¯ll surely end you!¡±


    Nicole met his gaze squarely.


    ¡°Thank you for earlier.


    As for my fate, it¡¯s none of your concern.


    ¡±


    Alec was left dumbfounded.


    This woman¡­


    Nicole persisted, ¡°When Jarrod awakens, ry to him that gratitude won¡¯t be forting for his deeds.


    The past remains indelible, and my animosity won¡¯t dissipate.


    ¡±


    With that deration, Nicole departed without a backward nce.


    Alec was shocked, murmuring to himself, ¡°She¡¯s utterly heartless and unyielding!¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Fuming with frustration, Alec found himself helpless to act.


    After all, Jarrod was an incurable romantic, his heart fixating on Nicole.


    Alec thudded his head against the wall thrice in an attempt to quell his agitation.


    He cautioned himself against sumbing to love, lest he be akin to Jarrod, susceptible to vulnerability.


    Despite Jarrod¡¯s reluctance to admit it, Alec could tell the truth staring Jarrod in the face that Jarrod fell in love with Nicole hopelessly!


    After departing from the hospital, Nicole chose to return directly home, foregoing any other destinations.


    She cared little for anything else, surrendering herself to sleep without reservation.


    She needed to devise a n to rescue Roscoe without plunging recklessly into danger.


    It was evident that Miguel aimed to eliminate anyone hindering his agenda.


    Roscoe¡¯s unwavering support over the years was invaluable and unforgettable for Nicole.


    Those memories ran deep.


    Without Roscoe¡¯s assistance, she might have perished long ago, and Austin might never have existed.


    Yet, living as a human being entailed confronting not just Life¡¯s challenges but also the emotional scars that proved stubborn to erase.


    That sudden heartache.


    Fortunately, there was a steadfast and emotionally stable man like Roscoe who had been by Nicole¡¯s side throughout it all.


    With his support, she found the strength to persevere, living one year after another.


    She willed herself to drift into sleep, pushing aside all thoughts.


    Surely, she would find a solution! There must be a way!


    Jarrod opened his eyes to a new day but remained confined to his bed, hisplexion ashen from blood loss, and his lips turned pale.


    Alec entered and noticed Jarrod gazing vacantly at the door.


    This was umon.


    Jarrod was usually attentive.


    A twinge of sadness struck Alec.


    Eager not to let Jarrod down, he awkwardly shared, ¡°Miss Lawrence was here at the hospital yesterday.


    She left after the doctor assured her you were stable.


    She seemed exhausted, probably went home to sleep.


    ¡±


    Alec¡¯s words were crafted half-truths.


    He spoke the truth but rearranged the sequence.


    His intention was simple, to lift Jarrod¡¯s spirits, as Jarrod¡¯s somber mood was unsettling.


    Alec continued, ¡°Sir, Miss Lawrence appreciates you for saving her.


    Back on that mountain road, she really struggled to pull you up.


    I don¡¯t think she despises you that much.


    ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.


    Get out.


    ¡±


    Jarrod preferred solitude.


    He wasn¡¯t easily fooled.


    He understood Nicole¡¯s feelings toward him all too well.


    No matter how many times he rescued her, it seemed unlikely to change her heart.


    She loathed him, perhaps enough to wish him ill.

 Chapter 2337

    Jarrod knew that even during that incident on the mountain road, had Nicole recognized him, she might have hesitated.


    Not that she would harm him, but her resolve would waver.


    Her heart was likely torn between her resentment and reluctance to leave someone behind who had saved her and others.


    Should she rescue him, she would loathe herself.


    Should she leave him, she would feel remorse.


    Either decision would weigh heavily on her.


    Jarrod was at a loss about how things had gotten soplicated.


    He knew Nicole would probably never forgive him, yet he couldn¡¯t release his hold on her.


    Their situation was fraught with tension.


    Perhaps it was time for a decision.


    Lost in thought, Jarrod was interrupted once more by Alec.


    ¡°Sir, Miss Hampton has arrived.


    ¡±


    Jarrod grimaced and said sternly, ¡°Tell her to leave.


    ¡±


    Alec scratched his head and replied, ¡°Miss Hampton brought Austin to see you.


    ¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jarrod¡¯s face hardened.


    A momentter, hemanded, ¡°Let them in!¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Alec said and went out.


    When Vicki entered, she was holding Austin¡¯s hand.


    She appeared oblivious to Jarrod¡¯s stern look, greeting him with a warm smile.


    ¡°Jarrod, how are you feeling? Alec mentioned you were unwell, so Austin insisted on visiting you.


    ¡±


    Jarrod initially wanted to reprimand Vicki for bringing Austin to the hospital, given Austin¡¯s fragile health.


    He had been tirelessly searching for apatible organ donor for Austin, but sess eluded him.


    Despite his efforts, finding a match proved challenging.


    However, catching Austin¡¯s innocent face, Jarrod held back his critical words.


    ¡°Austin, how have you been feelingtely? Any difort or unease?¡±


    Jarrod asked.


    Austin gently shook his head and said, ¡°No.


    ¡±


    ¡°Alright.


    ¡± Given Austin¡¯s reserved nature, Jarrod found himself at a loss for words after this inquiry.


    At that moment, Vicki knelt down and softly addressed Austin, ¡°Austin, you said you had something you wanted to say, remember?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s brow furrowed.


    Knowing Austin¡¯s shyness and reluctance to engage with others, Jarrod was concerned that Vicki¡¯s guidance might overwhelm Austin.


    Just as he was about to intervene, Austin began to speak.


    ¡°Are you feeling any better?¡± Austin¡¯s voice was quiet and slightly nervous.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Austin paused, then seemed to muster bravery, reopening his mouth, and said, ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    The room fell into an immediate hush as if the softest sound echoed like a p of thunder.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Jarrod was in disbelief and kept his voice low.


    ¡°Austin, could you repeat that?¡±


    The intensity of Jarrod¡¯s reaction frightened Austin, causing him to retreat behind Vicki, too scared to speak.

 Chapter 2338

    Vicki knelt and softly said, ¡°Austin, can you tell your daddy again what you just said, please?¡±


    Austin nced at Vicki, then at Jarrod, pursed his lips, and repeated, ¡°Are you feeling better, dad?¡± This time, his voice was stronger and more confident.


    Jarrod sat up abruptly, aggravating his wound and wincing from the pain, yet he endured it desperately.


    He stroked Austin¡¯s head, his voice shaking as he said, ¡°I¡¯m okay, Austin.


    Daddy¡¯s okay.


    ¡±


    That gentle pat on the head was Jarrod¡¯s deepest expression of affection.


    He remembered how his own father patted him on the head as a sign of encouragement and approval.


    After his parents died, Jarrod shut himself away.


    He turned into someone relentless in his pursuits, driven by bitterness and devoid of any family sentiment, until this moment, when the single word ¡°Dad¡± struck a profound chord within him.


    It felt like it cleansed the guilt that had been weighing on him.


    His eyes reddened, and Jarrod managed a weak cough, saying, ¡°Vicki, this isn¡¯t a ce for children.


    Please take Austin home.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay, Jarrod, take care.


    I¡¯ve brought some soup for you,¡± Vicki replied, pointing at a thermos on the table.


    She smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s beneficial for your recovery.


    It¡¯s hearty but not too rich, and Austin really enjoys it.


    ¡±


    As Vicki leaned over to Austin, she smiled and said, ¡°Tell your daddy, do you want him to try it?¡±


    Austin nodded and said, ¡°Dad, you should try it.


    Vicki spent a lot of time on it, and I really like it.


    ¡±


    A softness appeared in Jarrod¡¯s gaze as he looked at Vicki.


    ¡°Thank you for the effort.


    I¡¯ll have some.


    ¡±


    Vicki¡¯s smile widened.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.


    I¡¯m happiest when I¡¯m cooking and preparing meals for Austin.


    Luckily, he enjoys it and alwayspliments the food.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s gaze deepened further.


    He noticed Austin sporting a slight smile, clearly in a cheerful mood.


    It was evident that Vicki excelled at childcare.


    Vicki crouched again and spoke to Austin.


    ¡°Austin, say goodbye to your daddy so he can rest.


    We need to let him take good care of himself, alright?¡±


    Austin agreed and said, ¡°Dad, please take care of yourself and rest well.


    Can you teach me chess when you¡¯re feeling better?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    A smile spread across Jarrod¡¯s face as he responded, ¡°Of course.


    Daddy wille back and teach you.


    ¡±


    After Vicki and Austin left hand in hand, Alec expressed his admiration, ¡°Sir, Miss Hampton has a real knack for guiding kids.


    How did she transform a timid boy into such a courteous and sweet young boy?¡±


    When Austin was first brought back by Jarrod, he was as prickly as a hedgehog, letting no one near except his manny.


    He looked at everyone with distrust in his eyes.


    The shift in Austin¡¯s demeanor was so remarkable that it would astonish anyone who witnessed it.


    Jarrod observed Austin intently but remained silent.


    Alec then updated Jarrod on everything Vicki had done at the vi.


    Since the nanny who usually cared for Austin, arranged by Nicole, had fallen ill and was still recuperating, Vicki volunteered to look after Austin and thereafter took care of him daily untilte.


    Over time, they seemed to get close.


    Two additional nannies were specifically arranged for Austin¡¯s care by Jarrod, rendering concerns of Vicki mistreating Austin pointless.


    ¡°I can tell that Miss Hampton is quite adept at getting on with kids.


    The counselor was pleased with Austin¡¯s progress following his therapy sessions,¡± Alecmented.


    Jarrod cast his eyes down, examining the text messages Vicki had sent him in thest few days.


    She hadn¡¯t sent many, just two each day, inquiring if he was looking after himself.


    Instead of asking about his whereabouts, she shared photos of Austin, showing Austin ying with y, reading books, engaging in crafts, and eating meals¡­ It seemed she had invested a great deal of effort.

 Chapter 2339

    After a brief reflection, Jarrod sent Vicki a message.


    On the other side.


    In the car, the sweet demeanor Austin had earlier was gone, reced by a withdrawn and cold look as he faced Vicki.


    He appeared slightly scared and ufortable.


    ¡°You had promised me that if I¡¯m behaving, I will get to see my mommy, right?¡±


    Vicki now wore a cold, detached expression, her previous gentle facade gone.


    She responded in a stern tone, ¡°Austin, you need to try harder.


    The chance to see your mommy depends on making your father truly happy.


    ¡±


    Austin was somewhat deflected.


    He was naturally introverted and had already stretched his social skills to the max for the earlier performance in Jarrod¡¯s presence.


    Yet, he kept pushing himself, driven by Vicki¡¯s assurance that if he could make Jarrod happy, he would get to see his mother.


    But adults often masked their feelings well.


    It was hard for Austin to judge Jarrod¡¯s mood.


    He was too young to grasp theplexities of Jarrod¡¯s feelings.


    Actually, Jarrod was quite pleased just then,pared with his usual self.


    Austin bowed his head, anxiously fidgeting with his fingers.


    He desperately wanted to see his mother.


    Suddenly, Vicki¡¯s phone beeped with a message from Jarrod.


    It was concise and clear.


    ¡°Get prepared for the wedding.


    ¡±


    ¡°No shit!¡± Vicki erupted intoughter, tears of joy welling in her eyes.


    She knew it! She had bet on the right horse! Jarrod did care about Austin and making him believe she treated Austin tenderly had made a difference.


    Vicki¡¯s face softened significantly.


    She bent down to Austin and whispered, ¡°Your father said you did well earlier.


    Just a bit more effort and you¡¯ll get to see your mommy.


    ¡±


    Austin¡¯s eyes widened in hopeful surprise.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.


    Not only will you see your mother, but you¡¯ll also get to live happily with her,¡± Vicki said, her eyes shing with malice.


    She vowed to deal with Nicole and Austin once she achieved her objectives, tying up any loose ends and making them vanish for good.


    Austin¡¯s face beamed with hope to reunite with Nicole, oblivious to Vicki¡¯s ulterior motives.


    The mere thought of seeing Nicole again after all these days filled him with joy.


    Seizing the moment to capture a photo of Austin¡¯s joyful face, Vicki sent Austin back and had the nanny take care of his evening routine.


    Only when Austin went to bed did she text Jarrod back.


    ¡°I have been ying with Austin and only saw your message just now.


    I¡¯m so thrilled you want to make this official.


    I love you.


    ¡±


    She attached the photo of Austin¡¯s genuine smile she had captured earlier and sent it off to Jarrod.


    Then, Vicki exchanged a knowing look with the nanny taking care of Austin¡¯s evening routine, who nodded and followed her.


    Vicki moved to a secluded corner, away from any surveince, and asked, ¡°How¡¯s that nanny holding uptely?¡±


    Vicki was referring to the nanny originally responsible for Austin¡¯s care, arranged by Nicole.


    That nanny truly cared for Austin and would never hurt him.From N?velDrama.Org.


    No amount of money could sway her loyalty.


    Therefore, Vicki had resorted to poisoning this loyal nanny, stealthily administering small doses of poison in thetter¡¯s food and beverages.


    Over a month, the toxins built up, and the nanny fell sick as expected.


    Subsequently, the loyal nanny was in no condition to continue caring for Austin.


    Within the hospital Vicki had arranged, no doctors could pinpoint the exact issue, attributing the nanny¡¯s symptoms to gastrointestinal troubles.


    Concerned, the loyal nanny was reluctant to leave Austin¡¯s side since Nicole had entrusted Austin¡¯s care to her.


    She considered Austin almost her own, determined to protect him.

 Chapter 2340

    Because the loyal nanny refused hospitalization, Vicki relocated her to a storage area behind the vi, under the pretext of preventing Austin from catching any illness.


    Vicki also ensured that medical staff attended to the loyal nanny, thus averting any suspicion about her actions.


    Even Alec, such a sharp man, didn¡¯t notice anything amiss and praised Vicki when briefing Jarrod on the situation.


    The nanny, having just taken care of Austin¡¯s evening routine and was led away by Vicki, peered outside and murmured, ¡°It won¡¯t be long now.


    She probably won¡¯t make it to the next month.


    ¡±


    Vicki¡¯s eyes sparkled mischievously as she smiled.


    ¡°Please ensure she¡¯s well taken care of.


    I don¡¯t want her to pass away before my wedding.


    It will bring bad luck.


    ¡±


    The nanny nodded.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Vicki said, ¡°I¡¯ve transferred the funds for your son¡¯s expenses abroad.


    Once this is all settled, I¡¯ll send over three years¡¯ worth of costs.


    ¡±


    The nanny was overjoyed and expressed her gratitude profusely.


    Originally, this nanny¡¯s son couldn¡¯t afford to study overseas due to financial constraints.


    Influenced by a peer, he insisted on pursuing education abroad.


    The nanny had tried talking sense into him, telling him about their family¡¯s money troubles.


    But her son went to extremes, refused to eat, and hurt himself to protest.


    Feeling like she had no choice, the nanny agreed to work with Vicki.


    Vicki promised to cover her son¡¯s educational and living expenses in exchange for the nanny¡¯s assistance in a darker scheme.


    The nanny wouldn¡¯t dare target Jarrod¡¯s son, nor did she want to face Jarrod¡¯s potential wrath.


    After all, Jarrod was a respected figure, not easily crossed.


    Yet, normally speaking, one wouldn¡¯t suspect a nanny, should anything go amiss.


    As long as one yed it safe, nobody would find out a thing.


    Over time without rousing anyone¡¯s suspicion, the nanny transitioned from anxiety to theck of a guilty conscience.


    Threading carefully seemed like a minor sacrifice for her son¡¯s bright future.


    On the other side.


    Nicole sent another message to the nanny she had arranged for Austin, inquiring about Austin¡¯s well-being.


    The response was reassuring with a photo.


    The photo of Austin was taken recently, evident in Austin¡¯s season-appropriate attire, looking healthy and well-cared for.


    Nicole stared at Austin¡¯s photo, a mix of yearning and turmoil in her eyes.


    There had been a time when her own pain was too great, making it unbearable for her to see Austin¡¯s face.


    Austin¡¯s presence was a painful reminder of Jarrod.


    She loved Austin deeply, yet despised Jarrod with every fiber of her being.


    These conflicting feelings rendered her unable to be the emotionally stable mother she wanted to be.


    Her psychiatrist had rmended a temporary separation from Austin to help her stabilize emotionally.


    Reluctantly, Nicole followed this advice, and during their time apart, she found sce in his photos.


    She studied each new photo intently, afraid of missing even the slightest detail.


    Her fingers traced his photo tenderly, a loving expression on her face.


    Sometimes, she felt it might be a good idea to let Jarrod take care of Austin if he could provide a stable home.


    Maybe then, she could watch Austin grow up from afar and be there if he ever needed her.


    Recently, Austin seemed to be adjusting well and hadn¡¯t mentioned her.


    A pang of self-pity struck Nicole.


    Perhaps Austin preferred his new family¡­ Maybe he found her too emotionally unstable.


    She shied away from even watching Austin from a distance, terrified of not being epted by him.


    If Austin detested her, she resolved to let him go.


    She didn¡¯t see Austin just as her child, but as an independent individual whose thoughts she deeply respected.


    As Nicole looked at the photo again, her finger gently caressed his cheek, but suddenly, her finger slipped, and the page rolled down to the bottom of the photo.


    Something at the bottom of the picture caught her eye.


    Squinting, she erged the photo, a sense of dread washing over her as she spotted something amiss.

 Chapter 2341

    Without hesitation, she reached for the phone to call the nanny.


    Nicole tried relentlessly as she attempted to reach the nanny, but instead of a response, she received a text that made her heart sink.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, I had told you there are people at Mr.


    Schultz¡¯s house.


    He won¡¯t allow me to make calls to you.


    It would cause trouble if we were caught.


    ¡±


    Nicole read the message over and over, feeling a cold unease.


    The nanny¡¯s tone was off.


    It wasn¡¯t like her at all.


    The nanny was a kind soul who treated Nicole and Austin like her own family, never using a tone that hinted at me.


    More suspiciously, the nanny never referred to Jarrod as Mr.


    Schultz.


    Knowing Nicole¡¯s aversion to hearing Jarrod¡¯s name, the nanny always called him ¡°that person¡± instead, carefully avoiding his surname.


    As Nicole¡¯s hands trembled, shepared the newest photos with earlier ones and noticed a troubling detail.


    Austin¡¯s fingernails were untrimmed, appearing to have been neglected for weeks.


    This was unlike the nanny, who knew to trim Austin¡¯s nails regrly to prevent him from scratching himself during his anxiety attacks at night.


    The uncut nails in the recent photos indicated ack of attention to Austin¡¯s needs, a stark contrast to the meticulous care the nanny had provided for years.


    Normally, such a small thing would have gone unnoticed, but Austin wasn¡¯t just any child.


    His needs were specific, and the nanny had always catered to them with precision.


    To Austin, the nanny was like a grandmother.


    With growing concern, Nicole sent a message, trying to sound casual.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve heard Austin¡¯s voice.


    I¡¯d love to hear.


    ¡±


    The reply came quickly.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, I¡¯ll record his voice secretly and send it when the others aren¡¯t around.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Don¡¯t worry.


    Austin is fine.


    He hasn¡¯t mentioned you at all.


    ¡±


    Nicole chose not to respond, her lips tightening in a thin line.


    Thatst sentence of the reply struck her as entirely unnecessary, heightening her suspicions and leaving a chill in her heart.


    The nanny knew how sensitive her own heart was to such remarks.


    How could the nanny tell her that Austin hadn¡¯t even mentioned her? The nanny knew it was a cruel jolt to her, a stark reminder that her only family might not need her anymore.


    The nanny had been working for Nicole not just for a year or two, but for seven solid years.


    They had grown to rely on each other.


    The nanny, having no children of her own, showed no signs of any weaknesses that might lead her to harm Austin, even under duress.


    Nicole had unshakeable faith in the nanny.


    A sudden change in the nanny¡¯s demeanor after seven years


    didn¡¯t make sense.


    Nicole¡¯s mind raced to the only conclusion that seemed usible.


    The person she wasmunicating with now wasn¡¯t the nanny she knew.


    A cold fear gripped Nicole.


    If this was not her trusted nanny, then where was she?


    Nicole had been explicit with Jarrod that Austin needed that very nanny, and Jarrod had agreed to have that nanny remain involved in Austin¡¯s care, regardless of any other nannies.


    But now¡­


    Later that night, a video arrived swiftly.


    It showed Austin reciting a poem, with a woman¡¯s voice in the background.


    ¡°Wow, Austin, you¡¯re doing so well! Come here, let me wipe your sweat.


    Is that okay? You¡¯re so warm¡­¡±


    It was Vicki¡¯s voice.


    Nicole was taken aback by how respectfully and obediently Austin interacted with Vicki.


    The emotion Nicole felt was unusual.


    It was not the kind of anger that typically red from jealousy, but a difort stemming from how unnaturally obedient Austin seemed.


    At his age, such a high level of respect andpliance toward someone new was unsettling.


    No child behaved as such.


    What was the matter with Austin?


    In the video, a pair of slender hands gently wiped Austin¡¯s forehead.

 Chapter 2342

    Then, Vicki¡¯s voice chimed in, ¡°Austin, do you want some mango? It¡¯s sweet and delicious¡­¡±


    Austin nodded in the video.


    Nicole¡¯s heart lurched into her throat as she watched.


    She gasped, ¡°No, no!¡± Austin was allergic to mangoes.


    How could he possibly agree to eat them?


    When Jarrod had taken Austin away from Nicole, he had ensured the doctors checked and provided a list of Austin¡¯s dietary restrictions, which the nanny had passed on to the staff at the Schultz residence.


    How could Vicki consider giving Austin mangoes? This had to be intentional.


    Vicki was trying to harm Austin!


    Panic surged through Nicole, her back drenched in sweat, her body trembling uncontrobly.


    She bolted up and ran, but in her haste, she tripped and fell.


    Pain shot through her head, her body aching from the impact.


    Ignoring the pain, Nicole forced herself to her feet and ran again.


    Reaching the ground floor, she hailed a taxi, driven by a desperate need to protect her son.


    After entering the taxi, Nicole nervously directed the driver to Jarrod¡¯s vi.


    Situated halfway up the mountain rather than in the city center, Jarrod¡¯s residence required over two hours of travel by taxi to reach.


    However, the taxi halted at the mountain¡¯s base.


    The driver informed, ¡°Miss, we¡¯re prohibited from driving up to this estate.


    Do you possess any authorization allowing me to proceed? If not, regrettably, you¡¯ll need to ascend on foot.


    ¡±


    Nicole shook her head, aware that gaining permission to ascend was unlikely.


    The driver continued, ¡°In that case, I apologize, miss.


    Kindly get out of the car and make your way up on foot.


    ¡±


    Nicole acquiesced, settled the fare, and exited the vehicle.From N?velDrama.Org.


    As Nicole strolled away, the driver¡¯s gaze lingered on her silhouette, pondering if she might be yet another woman drawn to the callous charms of the affluent yboys.


    Nestled along the slopesy several opulent estates belonging to esteemed families.


    Within this en


    ve, a scion might have callously wounded the affections of a certain woman.


    Scaling the hill demanded a minimum of forty minutes on foot.


    As Nicole reached the initial security checkpoint, stringent protocols barred outsiders from entry.


    However, armed with the ess code discreetly obtained from Jarrod¡¯s nanny, she confidently proceeded.


    This precaution was devised in case of an emergency, allowing Nicole to get in for the scenario where even divine intervention would falter in rescuing Austin.


    Upon inputting the code, Nicole gained entry.


    The ascent from the mountain¡¯s base to its midsection was considerable,pounded by Nicole¡¯s frail physical state.


    The relentless midday sun intensified her fatigue, each step became increasingly arduous and draining.


    No soul traversed this route toward the mansion.


    Even the butler had a chauffeured conveyance arranged, sparing none the necessity of pedestrian travel.


    Nicole pressed on for over forty minutes before arriving at Jarrod¡¯s estate.


    The mansion¡¯s entrance stood firmly shut, prompting Nicole to approach and rap on its imposing door.

 Chapter 2343

    Emerging from within, a vignt security guard inquired, ¡°Whom do you seek?¡±


    Providing the nanny¡¯s name, Nicole was met with a perplexed frown as the guard rebutted, ¡°No such individual resides here.


    ¡±


    Even if such a person existed, servants were not typically recognized by the security.


    They only acknowledged the masters of the household and individuals of significance.


    Undeterred, Nicole asserted, ¡°I am the biological mother of the young master here, and I demand to see him.


    ¡±


    The security guards exchanged nces.


    While acknowledging Austin¡¯s presence, they remained oblivious to any mention of his biological mother.


    Furthermore, Vicki stood as the sole visitor avable to attend to Austin.


    Suddenly, this woman emerged, iming to be his biological mother.


    How could they readily ept her assertion and grant her entry?


    Additionally, even if she were indeed Austin¡¯s biological mother, they still couldn¡¯t permit her entry.


    As they hadn¡¯t received instructions from Jarrod, they were unable to grant her ess.


    They gestured firmly, stating, ¡°Madam, if indeed you are the young master¡¯s mother, you can contact Mr.


    Schultz to arrange for security clearance.


    We¡¯re simply fulfilling our duties, endeavoring not to inconvenience you.


    ¡±


    The security guards of the mansion were cunning.


    Having encountered numerous purported VIPs of little significance, they refrained from condescension.


    Instead, they maintained a consistently polite demeanor toward all individuals.


    They didn¡¯t want to offend Austin¡¯s biological mother if Nicole was telling the truth.


    They dared not exhibit any discourtesy toward her.


    Even if she wasn¡¯t, exhibiting politeness remained a virtue.


    However, admission for her was only contingent upon them obtaining directions.


    Nicole considered the guard¡¯s stance urate.


    In the absence of Jarrod¡¯s directives, ess to the estate was prohibited.


    She retrieved her phone, pondered briefly, and then dialed Jarrod¡¯s number.


    Unexpectedly, it was Alec who answered the call.


    The recent conflict over the wedding still lingered, and Alec¡¯s response to Nicole was far from courteous.


    Instead, his tone carried a hint of sarcasm.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, what prompts you to contact Mr.


    Schultz? It¡¯s quite rare.


    What? You got good news?¡±


    Nicole disregarded his ironic tone and inquired straightforwardly, ¡°Is Jarrod avable?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s currently engaged in a meeting.


    ¡± Before Nicole could interject, Alec added, ¡°He is addressing the aftermath of your previous blunder.


    Miss Lawrence, your conduct at Roscoe¡¯s wedding was rather startling.


    I¡¯m uncertain what prompted Mr.


    Schultz to retrieve you from the wedding venue, but as a consequence, the coboration with the Watts family has unraveled.


    It¡¯s not that the Watts family proposed discontinuing the coboration.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Rather, Mr.


    Schultz harbors a


    disdain for Roscoe and decisively terminates the arrangement.


    While the termination was quite gratifying, it necessitates finding another partner, hence he is now diligently pursuing alternatives despite sustaining injuries.


    Nicole had never realized Alec could be so persistently bothersome.


    He had talked for a long time, yet none of it aligned with her interests.


    Jarrod¡¯s personal affairs failed to captivate her attention.


    Whether or not Jarrod terminated the cooperation with the Watts family mattered little to her.


    After all, the Watts family business didn¡¯t concern Roscoe.


    It wasmendable that Jarrod was willing to stir up trouble for the Watts family.


    Recently, the Watts family had be less audacious, and at least they weren¡¯t concocting any nefarious schemes against Roscoe.


    At present, her primary concern revolved around Austin¡¯s safety.


    Nicole said, ¡°Alec, could you kindly request Jarrod to take my call? I have an urgent matter to discuss.


    ¡±


    ¡°Do you truly expect Mr.


    Schultz to forsake his duties merely to attend to your call?¡± Alec asked.


    Nicole, momentarily taken aback, responded, ¡°I do have an exceptionally urgent matter¡­¡±


    ¡°How do I articte your character, Miss Lawrence?¡± Alec interrupted her again.


    ¡°Every time you seek Mr.


    Schultz, it¡¯s never for anythingmendable.


    Your association invariably spells trouble, yet he persistently cleans up after you.


    Consider the incident on that mountain road.


    Youck gratitude for Mr.


    Schultz¡¯s life-saving favor, and as if that wasn¡¯t enough, you even took off to find Roscoe while Mr.


    Schultzy unconscious.


    Your audacity is truly something!

 Chapter 2344

    Do you not realize the extent of his sacrifices to rescue you, bearing wounds across his body? The stick not only shattered the ten -hour work of the surgeon¡¯s needle but also wounded him emotionally.


    Even then, he acted out of concern for you.


    However, you seemed to wish for his demise.


    How could you be so heartless, Miss Lawrence?


    Alec¡¯s agitation heightened as he posed the question once more.


    ¡°Or perhaps I should inquire, do you possess a conscience at all? Despite Mr.


    Schultz owing everything to your family, after enduring countless disasters and hardships on your behalf, one would expect some form of reciprocation.


    ¡±


    With a sneer, Alec continued, ¡°Yet not only has there been no reciprocation, but I¡¯ve observed your audacity growing, your determination to undermine him bing more pronounced.


    But what does it matter? Let me make this clear.


    Since Mr.


    Schultz returned from abroad, he¡¯s been operating legally.


    Even under scrutiny, the oue remains unchanged.


    Do youprehend? I¡¯ve stood by him for countless years and my allegiance lies with him.


    A mere nce from him obviates the need for explicit instructions and I¡¯ll handle everything.


    ¡±


    Alec scoffed.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, do my words resonate with you?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s thoughts were consumed by concern for Austin, hindering her from fullyprehending Alec¡¯s message.


    Nevertheless, she managed to glean some understanding.


    It dawned on her that all the nefarious activities of the Schultz Group in recent times were orchestrated by Alec.


    Attempting to implicate Jarrod from that angle would prove futile.


    The more Nicole remained silent, the more Alec¡¯s anger intensified.


    To him, Nicole appeared heartless and irrational.


    Everyone had a unique perspective, and Alec naturally couldn¡¯tprehend Nicole¡¯s viewpoint.


    Frustrated, Alec eximed, ¡°Do you get it? I handled all the dirty work! Mr.


    Schultz advised restraint, but I resisted.


    The business world is brutal and one must be ruthless to survive! I¡¯m willing to bear the burden for him.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if someone attacks me, I won¡¯t flinch for the sake of Mr.


    Schultz¡¯s future.


    ¡±


    With a cold tone, Alec asked, ¡°Do you think I can stand by and watch you harm Mr.


    Schultz?¡±


    Finally, Nicole interjected, ¡°Alec, I need to talk to Jarrod about Austin.


    ¡±


    Shecked the strength to confront Jarrod or even contemte it.


    For now, her only concern was Austin¡¯s safety.


    Unexpectedly, Alecughed upon hearing this.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, your thoughts dwell on your son now? If genuine concern for him existed, you would have refrained from harming his biological father, right?¡±


    Hemented, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz exemplifies exceptional kindness.


    Had it been another individual, your fate would have been sealed many times over.


    ¡±


    Nicole anxiously inquired, ¡°Who has been tending to Austin Lately?¡±


    Alec¡¯s opinion did not trouble her, but she sensed his unwavering loyalty to Jarrod could shield Austin from harm.


    Thus, she opted to inquire.


    Alec frowned and replied, ¡°Miss Hampton has been tending to him.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s heart sank, prompting her to assert, ¡°I desire to see Austin.


    I am presently at the doorway of his vi.


    Kindly seek Jarrod¡¯s approval for me to visit him immediately.


    My apprehensions for Austin¡¯s well-being persist.


    ¡±


    Alec scoffed.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? Miss Hampton tends to Austin admirably.


    She escorted him to meet Mr.


    Schultz yesterday.


    Under her tutge, Austin addressed Mr.


    Schultz as ¡®Daddy.


    ¡¯ She excels in both care and upbringing.


    Consequently, Mr.


    Schultz intends to expedite their union.


    Rest assured, Miss Lawrence, you are cordially invited to witness their forting nuptials.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s heart plummeted deeper still.


    Jarrod wanted to marry Vicki as soon as possible? Despite recognizing Vicki¡¯s substantial assistance for Jarrod and her suitability as his future spouse, the announcement still came as a jolt.


    While Jarrod and Vicki had cohabitated as betrothed partners, their wedding date had been contingent on Nicole¡¯s appeal and review of the fight for Austin¡¯s custody.


    What spurred this sudden urgency?


    Upon their union, Nicole¡¯s chances to obtain custody of Austin would be further attenuated.

 Chapter 2345

    Vicki possessed a talent for masquerading and hoodwinking the public with her facade of innocence.


    Yet beneath, she harbored a heart of unmitigated cruelty.


    None rivaled her in cruelty.


    Jarrod would be better served to marry anyone but Vicki.


    Nicole¡¯s apprehension deepened, prompting her resolve to enter Jarrod¡¯s vi to check on Austin stronger.


    Given the impossibility of seeking Jarrod¡¯s approval of her entry, she resolved to explore alternative ways.


    Addressing Alec, Nicole voiced her concern, ¡°Alec, there¡¯s cause for concern regarding Miss Hampton.


    I implore you to dedicate more attention to Austin.


    After all, he is also Jarrod¡¯s child.


    ¡±


    This served as a reminder for Alec, who possessed intelligence and wouldn¡¯t fall prey to deception easily.


    While Vicki excelled in the art of deception, her facade was destined to crumble eventually.


    Following the phone call¡¯s conclusion, Nicole pondered alternative approaches, yet the mansion¡¯s formidable security posed insurmountable obstacles.


    Scaling the walls or navigating the backyard proved futile endeavors.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Hence, Nicole resorted to a rudimentary and inelegant tactic: vocalization.


    Positioned by the mansion¡¯s gate, she vocalized her call for the nanny, confident that the household staff would recognize her voice.


    Her sole aim was to assert her presence and intent.


    Deliberately refraining from uttering Austin¡¯s name, Nicole feared unsettling him.


    Given Austin¡¯s unique nature, Nicole handled every aspect concerning him with utmost caution.


    Nicole shouted, ¡°Kamh, Kamh, are you there?¡±


    After several repetitions, security personnel intervened, urging her to desist.


    ¡°Madam, shouting in this residential vicinity is prohibited.


    Should you persist, I shall be obliged to request your departure.


    ¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    The security guard¡¯s demeanor shifted from courteous to apprehensive, not out of concern for nuisance but rather out of fear of offending.


    To them, Nicole¡¯s conduct suggested shecked familiarity with Jarrod.


    Where she connected, she¡¯d refrain from such mor, and Jarrod would have likely provided instructions for her entry.


    Undeterred by the guard¡¯s attempts to shoo her away, Nicole asserted, ¡°My purpose is to meet Kamh today.


    If you prefer not to endure my calls, kindly ascertain Kamh¡¯s presence within.


    That¡¯s all I ask.


    ¡±


    Firmly, the guard replied, ¡°Madam, I cannot assist in such matters.


    Entering the mansion to locate someone is beyond our purview.


    Your actions are untenable.


    Should you persist in causing a disturbance, immediate eviction will be necessary.


    ¡±


    Nicole, retrieving her phone, countered, ¡°Kamh and I have lost contact, fueling my concern.


    Failure to reconnect today willpel police involvement.


    Do you wish to avoid such consequences? A simple confirmation of Kamh¡¯s presence can avert any turmoil.


    I pledge to depart promptly upon hearing her voice during the call, disrupting none.


    Agreed?¡±


    Nicole proposed apromise, prompting the guards to weigh the options.


    Indeed, tasking the butler with confirming an identity inside posed no significant challenge.


    Conversely, escorting Nicole away


    risked escted ramifications, should she resort to police intervention.


    After deliberation, one of the guards interjected, ¡°Wait here.


    I¡¯ll consult the butler for confirmation.


    But once you receive the answer, refrain from further disturbance.


    ¡±


    Nicole nodded gravely.


    ¡°You have my word.


    I won¡¯t trouble you further.


    My concern lies solely with Kamh¡¯s well-being, as I¡¯ve been unable to reach her.


    ¡±


    Ensuring Kamh¡¯s safety was paramount to safeguarding Austin.


    With Kamh¡¯s presence, Nicole had faith in Austin¡¯s protection.


    Yet now¡­


    Considering Austin¡¯s circumstances, it seemed likely Kamh was either under constraint or unable to attend to Austin¡¯s needs conveniently.


    Nicole¡¯s mind raced with conjecture, heightening her anxiety.


    Shortly after, the guard emerged from within, conveying, ¡°Madam, the butler ryed that Kamh is indisposed and under care.


    Regrettably, she cannot contact you presently.


    You should return and await hermunication once she recuperates.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s apprehension deepened.


    This sudden im of illness to the point ofcking the strength to make a call? Yet, she had just recentlymunicated with Kamh through texts.


    This discrepancy strongly suggested the sender of the texts was an imposter.


    Nicole shook her head firmly and implored, ¡°Sir, kindly allow me entry to see Kamh.


    I cannot rest until I¡¯veid eyes on her¡­¡±

 Chapter 2346

    ¡°You¡¯re being entirely unreasonable!¡± The security guard¡¯s frustration red.


    He had already flouted protocol by rying an outsider¡¯s message.


    Now, with Nicole refusing to leave, if the butler reported it, he would bear the me.


    His demeanor toward Nicole shifted, his tone curt as he addressed her directly, ¡°Madam, are you refusing to depart? Then do not hold me ountable for any discourtesy.


    ¡±


    Two security guards swiftly approached, grasping Nicole¡¯s shoulders and escorting her outside.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Nicole fought valiantly, but she was no match for the strength of the two burly security guards.


    As they restrained her, one guard said, ¡°Miss, we really don¡¯t want to do this.


    We don¡¯t want to upset anyone.


    If you just cooperate, it won¡¯te to this, okay?¡±


    Desperate, Nicole pleaded, ¡°My child is in danger.


    I need to call the police!¡±


    One of the guards chuckled dismissively.


    ¡°Miss, are you serious? The young master is always out on the balcony, looking perfectly healthy.


    What danger are you talking about? Are you paranoid?¡±


    Hearing this, Nicole¡¯s fear subsided slightly, though her worry lingered.


    The guard continued, ¡°Look, even if you call the police, they won¡¯t take such a report seriously.


    You know that, right? Go ahead and try, but you might find yourself the one in trouble.


    You could even end up in a psychiatric ward.


    The young master is well cared for by Miss Hampton.


    She¡¯s a wonderful stepmother, very attentive.


    She visits daily to look after him¡­¡±


    Nicole¡¯s expression darkened.


    Before Vicki¡¯s wedding with Jarrod, she was certain Vicki wouldn¡¯t harm Austin.


    But now, with things changed, she wasn¡¯t so sure.


    Vicki¡¯s actions against Kamh, the nanny who had been taking care of Austin and trusted by Austin, were to gauge Jarrod¡¯s reactions.


    If Jarrod showed indifference to Kamh¡¯s wellbeing, it could suggest that Austin might be at risk if Vicki made a move.


    Though it was all conjecture, Nicole clung to the adage, ¡°Better safe than sorry.


    ¡± She absolutely could not allow this to happen.


    Determined, she yelled, ¡°Vicki,e out! Vicki,e out!¡±


    The guards tried to silence Nicole, but it was toote.


    Breaking free from the guards¡¯ grasp with newfound strength, fueled by her burning desire to protect Austin, Nicole rushed to the door, pounding on it and calling for Vicki.


    Momentster, the door swung open.


    Vicki intervened upon seeing the security guards manhandling Nicole.


    ¡°Stop, stop.


    This is Austin¡¯s mother.


    You can¡¯t treat her like this.


    ¡±


    Vicki approached with a calm and gentle demeanor, appearing very much thedy of the house, and asked Nicole, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Nicole doubted Vicki¡¯s sincerity but knew she had to tread carefully.


    Suppressing her anger, she inquired, ¡°Miss Hampton, why has the nanny caring for Austin fallen ill?¡±


    Vicki looked genuinely surprised by the question.


    ¡°Nicole, I¡¯m not sure about the nanny¡¯s sudden illness.


    After all, sickness ismon.


    It¡¯s part of life.


    Are you suggesting I¡¯m responsible?¡±


    Vicki¡¯s expression turned sorrowful, and she seemed on the verge of tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s tough being a stepmother.


    I try my best for Austin, but I can¡¯t manage everything, especially not the health of an elderly nanny.


    Can you understand that, Nicole?¡±


    The security guards found it difficult to watch the exchange anymore.

 Chapter 2347

    They believed Vicki was doing more than enough, and Nicole¡¯s demands seemed unreasonable.


    Allowing the future hostess to be humbled in front of the boss¡¯s ex was uneptable.


    It was time for them to demonstrate their support.


    One of the guards, feeling protective of Vicki, stepped forward, his presencemanding.


    ¡°Miss Hampton, this woman is causing a disturbance.


    Perhaps we should escort her out to avoid further trouble.


    ¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Vicki quickly said, her voice still warm and soothing.


    ¡°Austin¡¯s mother is understandably worried about her child¡¯s caregiver.


    It¡¯s natural for her to feel anxious.


    She didn¡¯t mean any harm.


    She¡¯s just concerned for her loved ones.


    Let¡¯s not be too harsh on her.


    ¡±


    Vicki¡¯s words subtly painted Nicole as unreasonable and overly focused on her own concerns without showing any hint of respect.


    Nicole, disliking such indirect maniptions, refused to engage in Vicki¡¯s games.


    ¡°Vicki, may I see Kamh?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You had called Jarrod earlier, right? If he hadn¡¯t granted you ess, unfortunately, there¡¯s nothing I can do,¡± Vicki responded with a show of helplessness.


    Vicki had been watching Nicole from the balcony since her arrival, observing her every move, including her desperate phone call.


    Despite Nicole¡¯s pleas, Jarrod had not permitted her entry.


    Vicki felt her position was finally solid.


    She was d she hadn¡¯t heeded Doreen¡¯s advice to make things more difficult for Nicole.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Instead, she continued to cultivate her image as a devoted wife and mother, which had significantly solidified Jarrod¡¯s trust in her, diminishing any remaining influence Nicole might have held.


    ¡°Can I at least talk to Austin?¡± Nicole asked, her tone more subdued, almost pleading.


    Given that Austin¡¯s wellbeing was now ostensibly in Vicki¡¯s control, Nicole knew she had little leverage.


    Vicki¡¯s expression turned visibly self-satisfied as she denied the request.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nicole.


    Jarrod doesn¡¯t want you to have any contact with Austin.


    ¡±


    Rejected once more, Nicole felt her frustration mounting, leaving her at a loss.


    Vicki, seizing on Nicole¡¯s vulnerability, lowered her voice conspiratorially.


    ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t say I never offered you anything.


    Why don¡¯t youe back to work tonight? If I¡¯m in a good mood, I might just let you see Austin.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s head snapped up.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Vicki replied with a gleeful smile.


    ¡°After all, when Jarrod¡¯s away, I¡¯m in charge of the Schultz household.


    ¡±


    Nicole was painfully aware that Vicki was right.


    Jarrod was too preupied with business matters to manage the home, relying instead on a hostess to oversee domestic affairs.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that promise, but you must let me see Austin.


    If you deceive me, I¡¯ll fight you with everything I¡¯ve got,¡± Nicole warned Vicki sternly.


    However, Vicki barely took Nicole¡¯s threats seriously.


    To fight with everything she had got? With someone she considered frail and nearing their end? It seemedughable to her.


    Vicki waved her hand dismissively.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said you¡¯ll see him, but¡­¡±


    Vicki paused, her smile turning sly.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need to meet my conditions.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay.


    ¡± Nicole agreed reluctantly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do what you ask, as long as I get to see Austin.


    ¡±


    ¡°Make sure you dress appropriately,¡± Vicki added, her smile chilling.

 Chapter 2348

    Nicole felt a surge of apprehension, but recognized she had little choice.


    She needed to prioritize Austin¡¯s and Kamh¡¯s safety, even if it meant sacrificing her own pride.


    However, she resolved that if Vicki pushed her too far, she would take drastic measures that would surprise even herself.


    She hoped it wouldn¡¯te to that.


    Back at the hospital, Jarrod finished his video meeting and waspelled by his doctor to return to bed for rest.


    Alec, seeing him, dutifully reported, ¡°Sir, Miss Lawrence called earlier, but I didn¡¯t interrupt your meeting.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s face, marked by impassive brows and eyes, masked his inner thoughts, rendering them unreadable.


    Amidst the enveloping quiet, Alec broke the silence and dered, ¡°Miss Lawrence requested to see the child, but I denied her.


    Your son has just started to smile again.


    I don¡¯t want him to slide back into gloom.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s reaction was muted, almost as if in agreement with Alec¡¯s decision.


    Breathing out a long sigh, Alec felt a weight lift off his shoulders.


    He was certain Jarrod, severely injured this time, would no Longer concern himself with Nicole or show any further interest.


    It wasn¡¯t just physical scars.


    Jarrod¡¯s heart had taken a beating too.


    A detached person like him, once wounded, would invariably shut himself off, exactly as he was doing now.


    He was desperate and heartbroken.


    For a man, nothing stung more than seeing the woman he loved, love another.


    Nicole had fallen for Roscoe, and forcing her to stay with Jarrod would only prolong their misery.


    Jarrod had shown restraint.


    He didn¡¯t trouble her much, focusing his frustrations on Roscoe instead, which wasmendable under the circumstances.


    Jarrod asked no questions, prompting Alec to hold his tongue.


    The pleas Alec had repeatedly made to Nicole on Jarrod¡¯s behalf had fallen on deaf ears, which was truly heartbreaking.


    As for the allegations that Vicki posed a threat to Austin, Alec kept vignt.


    He closely monitored any


    potential danger to Austin.


    Although he had yet to see any signs of Vicki¡¯s malice toward Austin, he remained alert, just in case.


    Alec harbored deep reservations about Vicki.


    Merely being decent momentarily wasn¡¯t sufficient.


    One needed to demonstrate enduring goodness.


    Would Vicki genuinely regard Austin as her own, or would her feelings alter once she had a child of her own?


    While Alec mulled over these doubts, Jarrod abruptly asked, ¡°Go ask Dr.


    Burton when I¡¯m scheduled for the surgery.


    ¡±


    ¡°Surgery?¡± Alec asked, his brow furrowed in confusion, ¡°Sir, which surgery are you referring to?¡±


    With a serene expression, Jarrod simply stated, ¡°Vasectomy.


    ¡±


    Alec was taken aback.


    He stood there, dumbfounded, for a long moment before stepping closer, his voice tinged with urgency.


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    And how could Jarrod want a vasectomy?


    Given Austin¡¯s precarious health, it was uncertain whether he could grow up withoutplications.


    If Jarrod went through with a vasectomy, what would happen if something were to befall Austin?


    Would the Schultz family then be left without an heir?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2349

    Jarrod remained expressionless, clearly having made his decision.


    A vasectomy before marriage was indeed rare.


    Noticing Jarrod¡¯s silence, Alec tried to sway him.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, are you sure about this? Think about your family lineage.


    Families expand by having children.


    I¡¯m sure your parents, watching over us from above, would want to witness your family grow.


    ¡±


    Alec consciously avoided any mention of Austin¡¯s fragile condition, knowing Jarrod wouldn¡¯t tolerate it.


    To Jarrod, Austin was his only child, and he had no intention of having others.


    Jarrod, typically reserved and detached, didn¡¯t believe he was suited to fatherhood.


    That was why he nned to marry Vicki.


    He wanted to ensure someone was there to look after Austin.


    Jarrod had known Vicki for years.


    Unlike Doreen, he found Vicki had never crossed the line into wrongdoing so far.


    She was notably kinder.


    Her gentle side made her an ideal candidate for motherhood.


    Jarrod had also taken the precaution of drafting a will, cing Austin at the forefront as his primary heir, contingent on no unforeseen idents.


    This gave him confidence that Vicki would never mistreat Austin.


    If anything happened to Austin, Vicki would find herself without any support.


    He was confident she understood this and would act ordingly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for dy.


    Let Dr.


    Burton handle it as soon as he can.


    ¡± Jarrod¡¯s decision to undergo a vasectomy was not just about his marriage.


    It was also driven by a fear of maniption and the possibility of another child.


    He was unwilling to ept a child that wasn¡¯t brought to the world by Nicole.


    Alec attempted to argue, but Jarrod remained unresponsive, his silence a clear sign that his decision was final.


    Once Jarrod made up his mind, no one could sway him.


    Yet, Alec found it hard toe to terms with this decision.


    Even he, a man of modest means, understood the value of perpetuating the family line, be it through a son or a daughter.


    His desire was to bring a healthy child into the world.


    Maybe his longing wasn¡¯t about lineage at all, but rather a testament to his existence.


    In Alec¡¯s book, Jarrod¡¯s choice seemed fraught with risks.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, since it wasn¡¯t his life, all he could do was respect the decision.


    As Alec was about to step out to make the call, Jarrod called out, ¡°Wait a moment.


    ¡±


    ¡°What is it, sir?¡±


    Jarrod instructed, ¡°Let Vicki know about this Alec was taken aback.


    Jarrod was nning a vasectomy and yet, he wanted his future wife to be informed.


    Was he trying to drive her away?¡±


    Jarrod simply desired to test whether Vicki meant her previous words.


    He had explicitly stated to Vicki that he wished to have no other children in this lifetime and asked if she couldmit to a life with him under this term.


    Vicki had promptly agreed, without any reservations.


    Instead of asking Vicki to undergo a female sterilization operation, which would entail a physical sacrifice, Jarrod respected her enough as his chosen partner not to impose such a demand.


    He decided to undergo a vasectomy.


    By allowing Alec to leak the news to Vicki, Jarrod was providing Vicki with another opportunity.


    It was a chance to reconsider her decision.


    Alec understood well that those determined to leave would do so regardless.


    Take Nicole for instance.


    Jarrod had experienced this painfully with Nicole.


    Despite his desperate efforts to keep her, she left him coldly.


    Revealing such critical news before Jarrod¡¯s wedding with Vicki seemed wise, allowing them to separate amicably early on if Vicki couldn¡¯te to terms with it.


    Satisfied with Jarrod¡¯s decision, Alec nodded and exited.


    Meanwhile, Jarrod pulled out his phone and reyed Austin¡¯s video once more.


    Austin resembled him strikingly, with the same furrowed eyebrows and piercing eyes.


    Yet, he wondered whether Austin shared his stoic demeanor.


    Bing a father had rified many of his expectations.


    His rtionship with Nicole was one of mutual destruction.


    Staying together meant binding each other with ropes.


    Aware of the toxicity of their bond, Jarrod was determined to shield his child from it.


    Since change was impossible, Jarrod chose to purge his thoughts of Nicole.


    Dwelling on her only fueled his anger, jeopardizing his ability to remain aposed and rational father for Austin.

 Chapter 2350

    Jarrod set his phone aside, closed his eyes, and employed the meditation techniques his therapist had rmended.


    Gradually, his emotions stabilized, and the anxiety within him eased significantly.


    That evening, Nicole visited Kingbel Club as she had been directed.


    Jemma spotted her and was taken aback.


    Knowing of Nicole¡¯s recent ordeal, Jemma had expected her to be recuperating.


    Yet, here she was.


    Puzzled and concerned, Jemma furrowed her brows and approached Nicole, asking, ¡°Why are you here? Are you feeling better now?¡±


    Nicole nodded reassuringly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, and my injuries aren¡¯t as severe as you might think.


    ¡±


    In truth, Nicole¡¯s body hadn¡¯t fully recuperated.


    While her injuries weren¡¯t as grave as Jarrod¡¯s, she had endured being trampled and suffered broken ribs during the incident.


    However, she opted to downy her condition to spare Jemma from unnecessary worry.


    Observing Nicole¡¯s paleplexion, Jemma remained skeptical of her reassurances.


    Frowning, she insisted, ¡°You still haven¡¯t disclosed why you¡¯re here today.


    Given your current state, you should prioritize rest and recovery.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here today to cover a shift.


    A familiar client invited me,¡±


    Nicole said.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°A familiar client?¡± Jemma was skeptical.


    ¡°Who might that be?¡±


    Nicole hadn¡¯t been in the profession for very long, and Jemma had arranged all of Nicole¡¯s clients thus far.


    Therefore, Nicole¡¯s mention of a familiar client puzzled Jemma, who was unaware of anyone Nicole might be referring to.


    Jemma¡¯s concern was sincere.


    Although Nicole couldn¡¯tprehend why Jemma exhibited such concern for her, she understood that


    there must be a valid reason behind it.


    Regrettably, Nicole found herself unable to confide in Jemma about the truth.


    Vicki¡¯s warning echoed in her mind, reminding her of the consequences of disclosing any details about the events of tonight, or else, Vicki threatened to shun her from seeing Austin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jemma, It truly is a familiar client,¡± Nicole assured, opting for vagueness to evade further scrutiny.


    Jemma sighed, expressing her exasperation, ¡°You¡¯re bing increasingly audacious.


    I seem to never know you.


    ¡±


    Nicole smiled, responding, ¡°That¡¯s not entirely true.


    You introduced me to this profession, and I¡¯ll always heed your guidance, my mentor.


    ¡±


    Jemma found amusement in Nicole¡¯s words.


    ¡°I never realized you possessed such eloquence.


    ¡± Jemma chuckled.


    ¡°But refrain from calling me ¡®mentor¡¯.


    Do you truly intend to remain in this field indefinitely? Once things settle down, you should consider leaving.


    ¡±


    Though Jemma was aware of Vicki¡¯s actions against Nicole, she felt powerless against the influence of the Hampton family.


    Despite this, she silently supported Nicole in any way she could.


    This extended to the incident where Nicole was caught eavesdropping on a client¡¯s conversation at the club.


    Jemma intervened by releasing a cat to divert the client¡¯s attention, thus preventing Nicole from being discovered.


    The consequences of such an exposure would have been dire indeed.


    Those affluent individuals spared no effort in safeguarding their secrets.


    Even if they refrained from resorting to lethal measures, they were capable of inflicting significant harm.


    The mere thought of it filled Jemma with dread.

 Chapter 2351

    Although Jemma had refrained from divulging this to Nicole, she had actually received assistance from the Lawrence family in the past.


    However, she had found herself ensnared in the entertainment industry, feeling ashamed for failing to meet the expectations of Nicole¡¯s father.


    Jemma had been lured into the industry by her first love, who ultimately betrayed her and delivered her into the hands of a powerful man.


    At a tender age, she was left scarred and incapable of bearing children.


    She entered the entertainment realm to seek retribution against that influential individual.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, Jemmater encountered someone even more influential who assisted her in achieving justice when that influential individual faced a downfall.


    Even after attaining justice, Jemma found herself unable to return to her former life.


    Nicole¡¯s father stood out as a rare beacon of goodness, possessing the sagacity of a merchant and a generous heart.


    It wasmentable that he had been beset by such misfortune.


    With Nicole being the only child, Jemma naturally feltpelled to look after Nicole¡¯s well-being.


    However, Jemma struggled toe to terms with the fact that she had once received support from Nicole¡¯s father yet still ended up in this industry.


    It felt too humiliating.


    Nicole reached out and took hold of Jemma¡¯s arm, resting her head against it.


    ¡°I understand, Jemma.


    ¡±


    Despite not being as old as a retiree, Jemma had rued a wealth of experiences, rendering her far more mature than her peers.


    At times, Nicole regarded Jemma as an elder sister, yet there were certain matters she couldn¡¯t confide in anyone about.


    After a moment of hesitation, Jemma gently patted Nicole¡¯s head and offered, ¡°Take care of yourself, and that will bring me joy.


    ¡±


    ¡°I will¡­¡± After a brief interlude of gathering herself, Nicole felt considerably moreposed.


    Rising to her feet, she addressed Jemma, ¡°Jemma, you should attend to your affairs.


    I¡¯ll do the same.


    ¡±


    ¡°Alright.


    ¡±


    With that, the two women went their separate ways.


    Nicole made her way to the chamber indicated by Vicki.


    Upon entering, she found Vicki and Doreen awaiting her.


    Maintaining a neutral expression, Nicole inquired, ¡°Miss Hampton, what do you require of me?¡±


    Vicki stifled augh behind her hand.


    ¡°I do not need your services.


    It¡¯s Doreen who wishes to speak with you.


    ¡±


    Nicole regarded Doreen, detecting a simmering anger in Doreen¡¯s gaze.


    Without warning, Doreen rose abruptly and delivered a resounding p across Nicole¡¯s face.


    ¡°Have you be blind in just a few days? Can¡¯t you see me?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s head recoiled from the force of the blow, her ear ringing painfully.


    Doreen had been harboring the urge to deliver this p for days on end.


    The time Nicole attended her wedding and caused a scene, Doreen had been on the brink of throttling Nicole to death.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Jarrod¡¯s timely intervention, Nicole would have endured a savage beating at the hands of Miguel, as a means for Doreen to vent her anger.


    Jarrod¡¯s feelings for Nicole remained an enigma to Doreen.

 Chapter 2352

    Doreen had heard whispers that Jarrod journeyed to the northern territories to rescue Nicole, thereby incurring the wrath of the northerners.


    The north was a perilous realm where its denizens lived by the de, viewing affluent individuals like them as walking treasures.


    Jarrod¡¯s defiance of these northerners for Nicole¡¯s sake was a precarious move.


    Doreen couldn¡¯t shake off the concern that he might face repercussions in the future.


    It was said that the people from the north were ruthless, and they were unlikely to let such an affront slide.


    Originally, Doreen had intended to exact vengeance on Nicole following the wedding, but when Nicole was whisked away by Jarrod¡¯s men, Doreen refrained from acting recklessly.


    While she possessed a fearless demeanor and harbored no apprehension toward her parents or anyone else, she couldn¡¯t shake off her trepidation of Jarrod.


    When Jarrod was angry, he was truly terrifying, disregarding blood rtions or familial affection.


    Later, Vicki invited Doreen out, saying Jarrod was indifferent to Nicole due to Nicole¡¯s actions at the wedding.


    Upon hearing this, Doreen immediately came to teach Nicole a lesson.


    Nicole remained impassive, enduring the strike as long as it meant she could see Austin.


    Turning to Vicki, she questioned, ¡°Did you summon me here today solely to be struck by her?¡±


    Vicki¡¯s lips formed a pleased smile.


    The p was immensely gratifying.


    It would have been even more satisfying if she could have done it herself.


    However, preserving her reputation in Jarrod¡¯s eyes was crucial, even in his absence.


    She needed to act prudently.


    Vicki¡¯s animosity toward Nicole fueled this scheme, enlisting Doreen, who shared her disdain, to administer the punishment.


    Additionally, Doreen¡¯s involvement minimizedplications, ensuring Jarrod wouldn¡¯t hold Doreen ountable.


    Plus, everyone recognized Doreen¡¯s capricious and irrational nature.


    Vicki smirked and replied, ¡°What? I didn¡¯t summon you here to be harmed by Doreen, and I would never do such a thing.


    Don¡¯t misinterpret the situation.


    ¡±


    Nicole, more perceptive than anyone else, understood it was no mistake.


    Vicki cleverly used Doreen as a pawn to express her anger.


    Vicki¡¯s cunning was remarkable.


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Doreen chimed in, ¡°Let me make this clear, Vicki has no part in this.


    I came here to deal with you myself.


    Who do you think you are, you wretched woman? How dare you cause trouble at my wedding and make things difficult for me? I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    Doreen seized Nicole by the hair and mmed her against the table.


    Pinning Nicole down firmly, Doreen said, ¡°Today, you¡¯ll feel the same humiliation and resentment I endured that day!¡±


    Nicole felt no fear.


    She was prepared to endure the pain.


    She fixed her gaze on Vicki and said, ¡°Miss Hampton, I trust you¡¯ll keep your promise just as we agreed.


    ¡±


    Observing Nicole¡¯s miserable state, Vicki smiled and replied, ¡°Of course.


    I¡¯m the most reliable person you¡¯ll meet.


    I¡¯ll keep my word.


    ¡±


    Vicki preferred not to be directly involved, so her response was deliberately vague.


    As long as Vicki honored her promise, Nicole was indifferent to any maniptions.


    Otherwise, she would not tolerate Doreen¡¯s abuse.


    Doreen lifted the bottles of champagne and beer, tipping them over Nicole¡¯s head.


    She taunted, ¡°Don¡¯t you enjoy drinking? No worries! Even if you¡¯re not a fan of drinking, I¡¯ll make sure you develop a taste for it.


    Enjoy your time!¡±


    The sharp smell of alcohol soaked Nicole¡¯s face.From N?velDrama.Org.


    With her eyes closed, Nicole remained passive, not resisting.

 Chapter 2353

    Driven to further cruelty by Nicole¡¯sck of reaction, Doreen pped Nicole twice.


    Unsatisfied, she grabbed a bottle, aiming to strike Nicole¡¯s head.


    But Vicki intervened just in time, grabbing Doreen¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Doreen, haven¡¯t I told you? She can¡¯t show any visible injuries.


    It would reflect poorly on you.


    ¡±


    Doreen and Vicki weren¡¯t concerned about Nicole¡¯s well-being, but rather how it might tarnish their reputation as debutantes.


    Doreen reluctantly released her grip, and the bottle dropped to the floor, rolling away.


    Vicki had made it clear to Doreen that she must not kill Nicole while humiliating and tormenting Nicole without any visible injuries was an option.


    Otherwise, it would reflect poorly on them.


    But Doreen was seething with resentment.


    At that moment, all she wanted was to end Nicole¡¯s life.


    Back at her wedding, Nicole humiliated her, turning her into aughingstock.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She had thought marrying Roscoe would solve everything.


    However, Roscoe wouldn¡¯t even let Doreen touch him.


    Whenever Doreen approached, he grew visibly disturbed, even attempting to strangle her once.


    Doreen couldn¡¯t shake the dreadful look in Roscoe¡¯s eyes, reminiscent of a zombie from a movie.


    He seemed more like a shell of a person, acting erratically.


    She found Roscoe unsettling and frightening.


    It seemed only that woman skilled in witchcraft could control his wild emotions.


    Doreen no longer dared to be in the same room with him.


    Her resentment toward Nicole was profound.


    If not for Nicole, they wouldn¡¯t have resorted to such drastic measures just to control Roscoe.


    Yet, without those extreme measures, Doreen knew Roscoe would never have married her.


    Ultimately, all her efforts of trying to make Roscoe fall for her were utterly fruitless.


    Doreen couldn¡¯t ept this and felt ready to burst with anger.


    She pushed Nicole¡¯s head down, yanking her hair and shoving her head into a trash bin.


    Nicole¡¯s scalp numbed, losing sensation.


    Doreen¡¯s fury didn¡¯t wane.


    Instead, it only grew as she took it further, pulling a trash bag over Nicole¡¯s head and tightening it until Nicole struggled for air.


    ¡°You bitch! How dare you steal my man! Jarrod has left you, and Roscoe is mine.


    No one¡¯s going to save you now.


    It¡¯s over for you!¡±


    Doreen opened and closed the trash bag as if it were a yful act.


    Nicole felt as if she were suffocating, teetering on the edge of death.


    She felt like a broken toy, mercilessly tormented by Doreen.


    It became clear that Doreen intended to kill her.


    Nicole braced her palms on the floor, her vision obscured by the trash bag.


    She relied on her hands to find leverage and position her head to catch fleeting breaths.


    Nicole found it odd that Vicki hadn¡¯t yet attacked her.


    She had braced herself for Vicki¡¯s potential attack to unleash the rage just like Doreen.


    Contract to her expectation, Vicki simply lounged on the sofa instead.


    Nicole frowned.


    If Vicki still chose not to attack her, her ordeal tonight would be pointless.


    Knowing Vicki all too well, she had taken an extra precaution by secretly installing a camera in this chamber.


    Nicole knew this ce better than Vicki and Doreen, understanding exactly how to conceal the camera so it would go unnoticed.


    If Vicki attacked her, the recording would serve as evidence that Vicki was unfit to be a parent.


    As disappointment settled in, Nicole heard a cell phone rang.


    Vicki stood up, as though she needed to take a phone call outside.


    She was back within two minutes.


    The sound of Vicki¡¯s high heels cking made Nicole slightly anxious.

 Chapter 2354

    Vicki approached Nicole and stomped on her foot.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you just die, Nicole?¡±


    Hatred seethed in Vicki¡¯s voice.


    Nicole sensed something off with Vicki.


    Vicki had been calm, just observing the scene earlier.


    What had changed her demeanor so drastically after the phone call? What could she have heard?


    Vicki was furious because a contact at the hospital had informed her that Jarrod was scheduled for a ligation.


    A ligation? Damn it!


    Vicki¡¯s face twisted in rage.


    What was Jarrod thinking! How could he choose to have a ligation? That would mean she could never have his children.


    Without a child, she feared Jarrod might eventually leave her.


    Vicki had thought Jarrod adored children, given his softened demeanor around Austin.


    How could he decide against having his own children?


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Could it be that Nicole was Austin¡¯s biological mother so he showed so much care?


    It dawned on Vicki that Jarrod didn¡¯t want a child except with Nicole.


    Why? She was far from reconciled.


    She felt she was no less than Nicole.


    People like Vicki, having stuck with the gentle facade for too long, would react desperately when they felt cornered.


    In a huff, Vicki pulled out her phone and quickly dialed a number.


    ¡°Where are you? Get to Kingbel Club now.


    Hurry.


    ¡±


    Trapped in the trash bag, Nicole couldn¡¯t make out this phone call.


    Vicki then shoved Doreen aside, slowly squatted down and spoke to Nicole, whose head was still in the trash bag.


    ¡°Nicole¡­¡±


    Nicole held her breath, straining to hear Vicki¡¯s next words.


    Vicki¡¯s smile was chilling as she uttered each word, ¡°I will kill your child.


    I certainly will.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    Now that Jarrod nned to undergo a ligation, Vicki resolved to end Austin¡¯s life just before Jarrod¡¯s surgery, aiming to force him to relinquish his n for a Ligation.


    Nicole was shocked at Vicki¡¯s bold deration.


    She thrashed about frantically.


    ¡°No! No! Vicki, what did you promise me? You promised to let me see Austin!¡±


    Nicole¡¯s cries were muffled by the trash bag, her voice barely audible.


    Vicki¡¯sughter echoed loudly.


    ¡°Honestly, I never intended to let your child go.


    ¡±


    Vicki¡¯s eyes zed with madness.


    After enduring prolonged oppression, when all hope was crushed into despair, a person could transform into someone unrecognizable.


    ¡°Your son should never have been born.


    His biggest mistake wasing from your womb! Nicole, you¡¯re the real culprit!¡± Vicki¡¯s expression was fierce as she hissed into Nicole¡¯s ear.


    By this time, Doreen was too intoxicated to make sense of the new side of Vicki.


    All she could see in Vicki¡¯s eyes was an intense focus on Nicole as if driven by a wild desire to torment her.


    ¡°Vicki!¡± Nicole cried out.


    In a swift motion, she ripped the garbage bag off her head, her eyes bloodshot, and eximed, ¡°I will make you pay everyst dime.


    Don¡¯t you dare harm Austin!¡± She was almost shouting.

 Chapter 2355

    Just then, Vicki struck Nicole on the head with a wine bottle.


    Blood blossomed across Nicole¡¯s face like a gruesome flower, lending her an eerie allure.


    Vicki slid the bottle across Nicole¡¯s cheek, jabbing her asionally with the bottleneck.


    The pain was excruciating, and Nicole knew her face was severely damaged.


    She had been enduring torment for so long that shecked the strength to fight back.


    Eventually, she copsed to the ground.


    Vicki¡¯s smugness was evident as she taunted, ¡°Nicole, you want me to pay the price? With what? You have no power or influence.


    Your parents are gone.


    What can you use against me? Sure, you have some money, but is it more than what the Hampton and Schultz families possess? You talk of revenge, but with what resources? I¡¯m really curious.


    ¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Nicole asked through gritted teeth.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± Vicki sneered dismissively.


    ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re nothing but an ant.


    I can crush you as I please.


    You can¡¯t possibly do anything to me.From N?velDrama.Org.


    You¡¯re not even worthy!¡±


    Vicki smirked and continued, ¡°Once I marry Jarrod, do you think I¡¯ll spare you or your child? I¡¯ll make sure the Lawrence family is reunited under my terms.


    How¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Vicki, you will definitely regret this!¡± Nicole snapped, her eyes seething with anger.


    Shey in a pool of blood and alcohol, her eyes burning with determination.


    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know who your pir is? Is it Jarrod?¡± Nicole questioned, smirking.


    Vicki¡¯s expression faltered.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Nicole to bring up Jarrod.


    Indeed, Jarrod was her mainstay and the man she deeply loved.


    Yet, her love for him was tainted by his refusal to allow her to be a mother, insisting instead that she raise another woman¡¯s child.


    She couldn¡¯t ept it.


    Why did it have to be her?


    Back then, Vicki had epted Jarrod¡¯s stiption not to have children with her as a temporarypromise.


    Without that agreement, she would never have be his fianc¨¦e.


    Jarrod was adamant about not having other children than Austin.


    Vicki had thought she could change his mind after their wedding.


    If she were careful, she believed she could hide a pregnancy until it was toote for Jarrod to do anything about it.


    But she never got the opportunity.


    Now, it seemed Jarrod did not want children at all, except perhaps with Nicole.


    Despite knowing this, Vicki feltpelled to maintain her facade and act like everything was fine.


    She couldn¡¯t just let go of Jarrod.


    ¡°Nicole, you¡¯re toote.


    Jarrod has already moved on from you.


    Do you think he¡¯ll still want you after you tried to make a scene at another man¡¯s wedding? Can you really expect him to be so shameless?¡±


    Vicki challenged.


    Vicki¡¯s confidence was unwavering as she added, ¡°You¡¯re just the disgrace of Ardlens.


    Jarrod won¡¯t want anything to do with you anymore.


    ¡±


    Nicole was in a miserable state, yet she mustered the strength to sit up.


    She leaned against the wall and fixed Vicki with a confident smile.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re afraid.


    In fact, you¡¯re not just afraid.


    You know the truth of my words.


    You¡¯re afraid I will shatter all your expectations,¡± Nicole said, her amusement apparent.


    Nicoler¡¯s calm and steady tone caused Vicki¡¯s confidence to waver, her heart sinking with each word.


    This couldn¡¯t be happening.


    It was impossible!


    Vicki repeatedly reassured herself that Nicole was just trying to intimidate her.


    There was no way Jarrod would want a woman who had feelings for someone else.


    His pride was too great to tolerate such a slight.


    It was utterly impossible.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to trick me.


    ¡± Vickiughed as she managed to regain herposure.


    ¡°What can you possibly achieve alone?¡±


    Nicole¡¯sughter mirrored Vicki¡¯s as she retorted, ¡°Whether it¡¯s a trick, you know the answer very well.


    You must be well aware whether I have the means to act on it.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2356

    Vicki remained skeptical.


    In Vicki¡¯s eyes, Jarrod was a detached and proud man with tons of pursuers.


    How could he possibly ept Nicole, who simply turned a blind eye to his efforts to win her back and opposed him repeatedly for another man? No man could endure such disgrace.


    Vicki stood, stepped onto Nicole¡¯s hand, and pressed down forcefully.


    Nicole was rendered powerless under her weight.


    ¡°Nicole, I have a gift for you.


    Do you want to know what it is?¡±


    Vicki smirked.


    Grimacing in pain, Nicole could only listen as Vicki continued, ¡°My brother is eager to meet you.


    You should entertain him well.


    If you can please him, I might let you see your son before he dies.


    How does that sound?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s face contorted with a mix of horror and despair.


    She knew of Vicki¡¯s half-brother, Lowe, and his notorious past.


    An incident had left Lowe with erection problems, which in turn twisted his psyche, making him increasingly depraved.


    He had be an expert at tormenting women, much like eunuchs.


    Nicole didn¡¯t expect Vicki to have such evil thoughts.


    She felt too weak to struggle further.


    Although she had incriminating evidence against Vicki, she feared she couldn¡¯t withstand Lowe¡¯s torment.


    As these thoughts raced through her mind, the door swung open.


    Lowe walked in leisurely.


    ¡°Vicki, what brilliant scheme have you concocted that you wished to see me?¡± Lowe asked with an eerie calmness.


    His slicked-back hair and paleplexion gave him a disturbingly gentle appearance.


    Though that incident had rendered Lowe impotent, his s@xual desires remained unquenched.


    His long-suppressed urges and perverse ndulgences warped his demeanor into something grotesquely peculiar.


    Vicki slowly rose to her feet and pped her hands.


    ¡°Lowe, I¡¯ve prepared something special for you.


    After all, I know you so well, don¡¯t I?¡± she said with a mischievous smile.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon seeing Nicole¡¯s face clearly, Lowe¡¯s eyes narrowed in suspicion.


    He had suffered multiple times due to this woman, and more importantly, she was indirectly involved in the incident that left him s@xually inactive forever.


    At that time, Lowe was trying to get intimate with Nicole.


    Furious, Jarrod sent someone to intimidate him.


    It scared him so badly that he couldn¡¯t even get an erection.


    At first, he believed he could recover, but now he knew it was impossible.


    It was all because of Nicole.


    She was the culprit.


    ¡°The source of your troubles is right here, Lowe.


    Why not give it a try and see if she cures your ailment?¡± Vicki chuckled and teased.


    ¡°What good intentions could you possibly have for me? You¡¯re surely plotting some mischief to harm me further,¡± Lowe said, looking at Vicki with wary eyes.


    ¡°Lowe, why so cautious? Scared that Jarrod wille after you?¡±


    Vicki taunted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t,¡± Vicki reassured Lowe confidently.


    Vicki sneered, ¡°You¡¯re my brother.


    Jarrod wouldn¡¯te after you for a woman he¡¯s not involved with, would he?¡±


    Lowe chuckled wryly.


    He retorted, ¡°Indeed.


    If he wants to make me pay, you have to help me resolve it.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2357

    Lowe doubted Vicki¡¯s words.


    Thest time, he had suffered a lot and became impotent because Jarrod had made him pay dearly due to his failed attempt to get intimate with Nicole.


    Despite Jarrod¡¯s refusal to acknowledge his doings, Lowe was certain it was Jarrod¡¯s instruction.


    There could be no one else.


    Having been punished by Jarrod for merely teasing Nicole, Lowe knew better than to mess with Nicole again.


    Should he do anything across the line, the consequences could be dire.


    Certain individuals stood out distinctly amidst the throng, much like Jarrod.


    His intense gaze mirrored that of a famished wolf, its hunger unappeased by time, emitting an aura suggesting he could engulf someone whole with a single gulp.


    Vicki chuckled.


    ¡°Lowe, your fear is unwarranted.


    This woman is insignificant, a mere pawn in Jarrod¡¯s game, discarded and irrelevant.


    Why grant her such importance?¡± Her words dripped with contempt.


    Jarrod had imed to leave Nicole alone, yet Vicki was far from content.


    Her sole desire was to unleash her fury upon Nicole.


    She med Nicole for Jarrod¡¯s reluctance to have any other children than Austin and his ensuing psychological aversion to kids.


    What else could exin Jarrod¡¯s sudden desire to undergo a vasectomy? It had to be the witched Nicole!


    Lowe remarked, ¡°Vicki, your words today are duly noted.


    Should any issue arise, I¡¯ll make sure our dad knows this idea originated from you.


    Denial serves no purpose.


    My assistant is listening in.


    ¡±


    Vicki seethed with rage at Lowe¡¯s caution, nearly consumed by her fury.


    Lowe disyed cowardice beyond belief.


    What was he so afraid of? Retribution from Jarrod? Jarrod couldn¡¯t possibly harbor such vindictiveness, right? She retorted, ¡°Very well, I agree.


    I assure you, there will be no retaliation from Jarrod.


    It¡¯s absurd how terrified you are of that wench.


    ¡±


    Lowe chuckled.


    ¡°It stems from thest incident with Jarrod.


    Hence, the need for caution.


    ¡±


    However, Vicki¡¯s suggestion ignited a genuine interest in Lowe.


    He had experimented with numerous individuals, toys, and methods, all to no avail.


    The prospect was worth exploring.


    Since he assumed Nicole was the root cause of his impotent, why not give her a shot? Perhaps it could yield results.


    Moreover, despite Nicole¡¯s unfortunate circumstances, she still exuded a certain allure toward men.


    Her drooping, upturned, ssy eyes possessed a captivating quality akin to a fox¡¯s, ensnaring hearts and enticing misdeeds.


    It came as no surprise that Jarrod couldn¡¯t shake Nicole from his mind.


    Her allure was undeniable.


    Vicki may not have grasped the situation, but Lowe was fully aware of what was unfolding.


    At least once, Jarrod had truly loved Nicole.


    As for now, whether Jarrod was weary of Nicole or not, Vicki¡¯s words held no weight, nor did his observations.


    However, it had been ages since Jarrod had shown any regard for Nicole.


    He must have moved on.


    Since he had moved on, then¡­


    Lowe smirked cunningly.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve said that, I¡¯ll have to put her to the test.


    Is she truly that captivating, capable of inspiring love and desire?¡±


    At this, Vicki chuckled derisively.


    ¡°You men are all the same, drawn to women who are counterfeit and shallow.


    Your preferences are disappointingly predictable.


    ¡±


    ¡°Well, Vicki, it¡¯s time for you to depart.


    Don¡¯t impede my progress.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    Lowe wasted no time in stripping down, eager tomence his endeavor.


    Vicki nced at Nicole, who struggled to remain awake, and remarked, ¡°Very well, you carry on and enjoy yourself.


    ¡±


    With that, she exited the room, mming the door behind her.


    Lowe removed his shirt, exposing his pale skin and a_ slight protrusion around his midsection, easily concealed beneath clothing.


    It appeared he hadn¡¯t devoted much time to exercise and had indulged in a life offort.


    Approaching the still-dazed Nicole, Lowe lifted her chin, studying her beautiful yet pitiable visage.


    He sneered, ¡°My dear, let¡¯s engage in a little diversion.


    Shall we y a game?¡±

 Chapter 2358

    Nicole remained in a haze, her consciousness fluctuating.


    Unable to discern Lowe¡¯s intentions, she could only manage, ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?¡±


    Nicole understood the gravity of her situation.


    Vicki¡¯s threat resonated vividly in her mind.


    Vicki vowed to harm Austin.


    Such a notion was utterly intolerable! She would never allow anyone to harm Austin!


    Nicole clenched a shard of broken ss tightly, piercing her palm and using the pain and blood to fend off drowsiness.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to lose consciousness.


    Lowe was nothing but a despicable individual.


    Before long, Lowe prepared a drinkced with certain additives and coerced Nicole into consuming it.


    ¡°Drink up.


    It¡¯s an aphrodisiac.


    Later, you¡¯ll entertain me.


    ¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Lowecked initiative.


    He simply couldn¡¯t muster it.


    Despite entertaining various thoughts about engaging with Nicole, he found himself unable to achieve an erection.


    If he wished for Nicole¡¯spliance, he had to assert dominance first.


    That was the only way to make her heed hismands.


    Nicole attempted to topple the drink, but Lowe had anticipated her move and seized her wrist, applying a forceful twist.


    Nicole weakened, and the broken ss plummeted to the ground alongside her hand.


    Lowe chuckled scornfully.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, I suggest you cooperate.


    Otherwise, you¡¯ll face consequences.


    ¡±


    He grasped Nicole¡¯s chin,pelling her to consume the concoction.


    Feigning sincerity, he added, ¡°Miss Lawrence, don¡¯t feel aggrieved.


    Jarrod isn¡¯t amendable individual.


    He¡¯s vtile and perpetually wears a stern expression.


    I simply don¡¯t appreciate such traits.


    I, on the other hand, treat women with kindness and generosity, far better than him.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s mouth was held shut, rendering her incapable of forming coherent sentences, only emitting muffled sounds.


    Lowe felt content witnessing Nicole consume half of the liquid and pped his hands gleefully.


    He continued, ¡°Exactly.


    There¡¯s no benefit in defying me.


    But if youply and serve me well, I¡¯ll reward you generously¡­¡±


    During his speech, he delivered a harsh p across Nicole¡¯s cheek, as if he was pping a woman in a? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    brothel.


    The sting of the p jolted Nicole awake, igniting a fierce gleam in her eyes.


    ¡°If you darey a hand on me, you¡¯ll regret it!¡± she coldly warned.


    Lowe chuckled.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, still defiant even now.


    You possess the spirit of a nobledy, steadfast and unyielding.


    I rather admire itt¡±


    Nicole fixed him with a steely gaze and enunciated each word, ¡°I¡¯m not jesting.


    Both you and your sister will pay the price!¡±


    Lowe thought Nicole was just being stubborn and pretending to be reserved.


    He wondered if she would still resist him after the drink took effect.


    Taking his time, Lowe chatted with Nicole about various topics, trying to find ways to stimte himself since he couldn¡¯t achieve an erection.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, can you tell me why women like you are all interested in someone like Jarrod?¡± Lowe asked sincerely.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that bad, am I? Why do women only care about my money and not me?


    Damn it! Jarrod is so cold and treats women poorly.


    Is it because he has some secret that makes women feel especiallyfortable in bed?


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Lowe couldn¡¯tprehend why so many women were drawn to Jarrod.


    He wasn¡¯t bad-Looking, even if he wasn¡¯t as handsome as Jarrod.


    Wasn¡¯t status and identity supposed to be a man¡¯s greatest assets?

 Chapter 2359

    Lowe was a well-known wealthy man.


    Yet, the socialites and club girls he knew couldn¡¯t take their eyes off Jarrod whenever they saw him.


    But Jarrod didn¡¯t even look at them or give them any suggestive hints.


    Why was that?


    Lowe really couldn¡¯t understand.


    He couldn¡¯t figure it out¡­


    Nicole responded coldly, ¡°You¡¯re both not human, so there¡¯s no point inparing.


    ¡±


    Lowe chuckled.


    ¡°Well, Miss Lawrence, your perspective is unique.


    Maybe women just like bad men.


    I¡¯ll be bad to youter and make you feel lost.


    Then you won¡¯t miss Jarrod anymore.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡±


    Lowe deliberately emphasized thest sentence.


    In his mind, he assumed Nicole was Jarrod¡¯s woman because of the lesson he had learnedst time.


    He wouldn¡¯t easily forget such a huge insult.


    Lowe gently flicked the corner of Nicole¡¯s clothes and teased, ¡°Why do you want to take a man away from my sister? She¡¯s been two-faced since childhood, able to manipte my parents and actually receive praise for being kind.


    I¡¯ve suffered so much because of her.


    Now, I¡¯m starting to think my situation might be her fault.


    ¡±


    His tone was full of resentment, revealing years of pent-up anger.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Vicki¡¯s mentioning you, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten so angry and said those things to Jarrod.


    Then, Jarrod wouldn¡¯t have had someone mess with me, making it impossible for me to have an erection.


    It¡¯s all because of her! I¡¯ve suffered so much but still didn¡¯t learn my lesson.


    I shouldn¡¯t have listened to her.


    She¡¯s too good at manipting people.


    You know, Vicki¡¯s reputation in the social circle didn¡¯te from being good, but from getting others to do bad things.


    She painted herself as the good person, the justice fighter, the noble and elegant Miss Hampton.


    ¡±


    Lowe¡¯s anger grew as he spoke.


    He picked up the bottle and took a drink.


    ¡°You see, she brought Doreen here today and stirred up trouble with just a few words with Doreen taking all the me for today.


    See how smart she is? Jarrod is Doreen¡¯s uncle, so he can¡¯t do anything to Doreen.


    My sister is the smartest and invincible.


    ¡±


    As Nicole listened, she began to feel strange.


    The drink Lowe forced her to take was taking effect.


    She felt


    hot and ufortable.


    An uncontroble urge to beg for mercy welled up inside her.


    Nicole was on the verge of losing control, her vision starting to blur.


    Desperately, she grabbed the wine bottle on the table.


    Lowe, wary, took a step back and said, ¡°Nicole, you¡¯re a smart person.


    Why make me use force? You should know you can¡¯t hurt me now.


    Do you think you can even hold that bottle steady? Your heart must be racing.


    Do you really think you can hurt me? Don¡¯t overestimate yourself¡­¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± A loud crash echoed through the room.


    Lowe stood stunned, speechless.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± He tried to speak but couldn¡¯t form a sentence.


    Nicole had smashed the bottle against her own head, breaking it and leaving a jagged edge.


    Blood streamed down from her hair, eyshes, and nose, creating a strange and frightening sight in the warm light.


    Blood smeared her lips, making her look both beautiful and terrifying as she slowly opened her mouth and said, ¡°I may not be able to hurt you, but I can hurt myself.


    Want to y with me? Then y with my corpse.


    How about it?¡±


    Lowe fell back, scrambling away in fear.


    He muttered, ¡°What the hell! Crazy woman! Madwoman! You¡¯re as mad as that dog¡­¡±


    How could Lowe y with a dead person¡­ He wasn¡¯t that pervert.


    She was insane¡­


    Nicole pressed the sharp end of the broken bottle against her neck.


    Blood flowed down, making the situation even more perilous.


    ¡°Do you want to y or not?¡± Nicole asked, her blood-stained Lips parting slightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so cowardly, Lowe¡­ Aren¡¯t you fearless? What are you afraid of?¡±

 Chapter 2360

    Her voice was a mix of charm and menace, wrapping around Lowe¡¯s mind and ears.


    Lowe backed away until he hit the door, cornered with no escape.


    Seeing the ss bottle pressed against Nicole¡¯s neck, Lowe screamed, ¡°Stop! Stop¡­ Please¡­ Don¡¯t stab! Don¡¯t stab¡­ Please!¡±


    He had surrendered.


    This woman was too crazy for him to handle.


    He couldn¡¯t deal with her.


    If Vicki was a bitch hiding her true nature with a gentle facade, then Nicole was a poisonous scorpion, direct and intense in her threat.


    Lowe was on the verge of tears.


    Why were all these women so terrifying? He couldn¡¯t handle them.


    He wanted to go home.


    He really did.


    Nicole didn¡¯t push the bottle further, but she didn¡¯t let go either.


    She knew she was reaching her limit and might copse.


    If Lowe realized she was bluffing, he might do something drastic.


    She was waiting for the decisive moment.


    This time, she had to win.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to lose.


    ¡°Bam!¡± The door flew open with a forceful kick.


    Lowe was sent flying onto the sofa, crying out in pain.


    ¡°What the hell! Which bastard kicked me! Are you blind?¡±


    ¡°Ouch¡­ Ouch¡­¡± He groaned in pain.


    Not only had he failed to have any fun, but now he was also kicked flying.


    It really hurt.


    Why was he so unlucky?


    A tall, imposing figure walked in.


    The man had long legs, wore a single-breasted coat, and exuded a sharp,manding presence.


    An hour ago, as Jemma was about to leave, Nicole stopped her.


    ¡°Jemma¡­¡±


    She hesitated.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jemma turned to face Nicole with a serious expression.


    ¡°Um, I might run into some troubleter.


    I need your help with something,¡± Nicole exined.


    Jemma gazed at Nicole intently.


    ¡°What seems to be the problem?¡±


    Jemma paused, reflecting.


    Having been in this industry for too long, she felt something amiss with Nicole¡¯s seeming dedication.


    Nicole hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet.


    Was any client this important? Plus, this job was not Nicole¡¯s livelihood.


    Did it demand suchmitment?


    A sudden realization struck Jemma.


    ¡°Is it the client in the chamber?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s silence confirmed her suspicion.


    Seizing Nicole¡¯s wrist, Jemma¡¯s anxiety was palpable.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t go then.


    You¡¯re not well.


    Go home for some rest.


    I¡¯ll manage this.


    ¡±


    Holding Jemma¡¯s hand, Nicole replied, ¡°I can¡¯t dodge this forever.


    Austin needs me, and so does his nanny.


    It¡¯s time I took a stand, or I¡¯ll regret it.


    ¡±


    Her voice steady, Nicole continued, ¡°I need you now.


    Could you help me?¡±


    The trust Nicole ced in Jemma was profound, a testament to the inherent kindness that Nicole recognized in her, a kindness that could not stay concealed.From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2361

    Despite not understanding its origin, Nicole knew she needed Jemma¡¯s kindness now more than ever.


    ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± Jemma asked.


    Nicole responded, ¡°I¡¯m going to enter that chamber.


    I¡¯m unsure about how what will unfold.


    If I break a ss, you must¡­¡±


    She paused before finishing.


    ¡°Call Jarrod for me.


    ¡±


    Jemma reacted with surprise.


    ¡°You mean Mr.


    Schultz? You want me to call him?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nicole affirmed with a deep look.


    ¡°Call him.


    ¡±


    Jemma was well aware of theplex history between Nicole and Jarrod.


    She had heard numerous ounts of their rtionship.


    While these stories varied, some elements consistently rang true.


    Using these fragments, Jemma had constructed aprehensive narrative.


    From Nicole¡¯s point of view, her disdain for Jarrod was justifiable.


    Yet, Jarrod¡¯s insistence on keeping Nicole close spoke to a different kind of affection.


    Jarrod and Nicole were both too immature to distinguish love from disdain, a difference that Jemma, with her wealth of experience, understood clearly.


    Fate, it seemed, enjoyed its irony.


    Given Jarrod¡¯s influence, aligning with him could only benefit Nicole, bringing her security without apparent risk.


    And with Jarrod¡¯s protection, Jemma felt a reduced burden for Nicole¡¯s safety.


    Having no children of her own and with Nicole¡¯s father gone, Jemma had resolved to look after Nicole as her own.


    She intended to entrust her entire estate to Nicole¡¯s management.


    ¡°You made a wise decision,¡± Jemmamented.


    ¡°Jarrod may be harsh, but his dedication to


    those he loves is unmatched.


    He shields his own, regardless of the circumstances.


    ¡±


    Nicole remained mostly silent, her mind made up to take a risk.


    Today, she was determined to prevent Vicki from bing Jarrod¡¯s wife.


    As long as she lived andcked custody of Austin, she would not allow another woman to step into the role of Austin¡¯s stepmother.


    After all, the wealth of the Schultz family was a dangerously alluring trap.


    Nicole could not be sure that other women wouldn¡¯t sumb to its allure.


    Interests often dictated actions.


    Initial agreements might give way to increasing greed over time.


    Austin could be a pawn, inadvertently inviting peril.


    As Nicole moved to depart, she paused, turning back to caution Jemma, ¡°No matter what noises you hear, don¡¯te inside.


    ¡±


    Nicole had set up to record the chamber.


    If Jemma entered, it could jeopardize everything.


    ¡°Remember, only call Jarrod if you hear ss shatter.


    Do not enter, no matter the circumstances,¡± Nicole instructed Jemma firmly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ll follow through,¡± Jemma assured her.


    After Nicole disappeared inside, anxiety gripped Jemma.


    She could hear the muffled sounds of a struggle emanating from the chamber, heightening her concern.


    Several times, the urge to intervene overwhelmed Jemma, but she restrained herself, recalling Nicole¡¯s directive.


    She reminded herself to stay calm.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole was no fool.


    She must have had strong reasons for her actions.


    Jemma knew she needed to trust Nicole implicitly.


    After all, Nicole was the daughter of Wesson, a wise man.

 Chapter 2362

    After what seemed like an eternity, the distinct sound of ss breaking pierced the air.


    Jemma wasted no time and made the call.


    The phone rang persistently, stirring fears that Jarrod might not pick up.


    Jemma had called Jarrod¡¯s personal number.


    Although securing it hadn¡¯t been difficult for Jemma, there was always the chance Jarrod might be away from his phone or dismiss calls from unknown numbers.


    Likely, he wouldn¡¯t recognize her number.


    As the phone continued to ring, Jemma¡¯s patience thinned, and she considered driving over herself.


    Atst, the Line connected.


    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± The voice on the other end was deep and resonant.


    A wave of relief washed over Jemma.


    It wasn¡¯t the irksome Alec on the line.


    It was Jarrod himself.


    Thank goodness.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, it¡¯s Jemma Acosta from Kingbel Club,¡± Jemma introduced herself.


    Jarrod responded with anguid tone, clearly rxed, ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you at this hour, Mr.


    Schultz.


    Here¡¯s the situation¡­¡±


    Jemma hesitated before continuing, ¡°This evening, Miss Doreen Schultz and Miss Vicki


    Hampton visited the club.


    They were in a chamber, seemed to have quite a few drinks, and it got pretty loud.


    I thought it best to call you to check on things.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s response was dismissive, his voice deep and unbothered.


    ¡°They¡¯re just having fun.


    Let them be.


    ¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Jemma paused again, unsure how to continue.


    Impatient, Jarrod urged, ¡°If there¡¯s more, say it now.


    ¡±


    ¡°They had requested Nicole to serve them.


    It¡¯s been a long time, and she hasn¡¯te out yet,¡± Jemma added.


    There was a pause on the other end of the line.


    Jemma couldn¡¯t gauge Jarrod¡¯s thoughts, The silence was total.


    Jemma pressed on, ¡°Usually, it wouldn¡¯t worry me, but with the inspections these past few days, I¡¯m concerned.


    What if Miss Schultz gets too carried away and the inspectors show up? Could that not lead to trouble?¡±


    Still, no response came, not even the sound of breathing.


    For a moment, Jemma wondered if Jarrod had hung up.


    She ventured cautiously, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, should we¡­¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, the Line went dead.


    Jemma stood there, bewildered.


    What did this mean? Was Jarrod on his way? She considered calling back but remembered Nicole¡¯s strict instruction that one call only, regardless of the oue.


    Resisting the urge to dial again, Jemma¡¯s anxiety mounted.


    She decided to wait at the club¡¯s entrance.


    Time dragged on, and as Jemma was about to give herself a twenty-minute ultimatum to intervene, a ck stretch Limousine sped toward her, arriving in just ten minutes.

 Chapter 2363

    Jemma rushed over and politely opened the car door for Jarrod.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, you came so quickly¡­¡±


    A pair of polished leather shoes hit the ground, and a tall, handsome man stepped out swiftly, his eyes not even ncing at Jemma.


    He walked straight ahead.


    Jemma got no response, but she stayed calm and unbothered.


    Anyway, Jarrod was here, and that was all that mattered.


    But Alec, who followed behind, gave Jemma a knowing look and said, ¡°Jemma, I didn¡¯t know you cared so much about your staff.


    Is Nicole the special one?¡±


    The question was a trap, and Jemma¡¯s face tightened.


    She replied coolly, ¡°Alec, don¡¯t be ridiculous.


    I¡¯m just looking out for Mr.


    Schultz¡¯s family.


    Socialites can¡¯t risk scandals.


    ¡±


    She added in a low voice, ¡°With all the inspectionstely, if it were anyone else, I¡¯d handle it.


    But Miss Doreen Schultz and Miss Vicki Hampton are Mr.


    Schultz¡¯s family, so I need his input, right?¡±


    Jemma¡¯s exnation was solid, but Alec wasn¡¯t buying it.


    He¡¯d been in the business and entertainment world long enough to know better.


    These nightclub managers only cared about money.


    Money could buy anything, and they wouldn¡¯t stick their necks out for a bargirl without a good reason.


    Moreover, they wouldn¡¯t risk upsetting VIPs over a bargirl.


    Alec assumed Jemma and Nicole had something going on.


    The fact that Nicole had worked here so long without trouble said it all.


    After all, this ce was a yground for the rich.


    Nicole hadn¡¯t survived here by luck.


    Jemma must have carefully picked her clients.


    Some bosses came here just to talk business and didn¡¯t mess with the bargirls.


    But sometimes they¡¯d order a girl to meet a client¡¯s needs.


    Alec sneered at Jemma, ¡°Jemma, I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re up to.


    But watch yourself.


    If you reach too far, you might get hurt.


    And then¡­¡±


    He paused and whispered in her ear, ¡°You might not get back up.


    ¡±


    Jemma was stunned, breaking into a cold sweat.


    Alec had blood on his hands.


    She could sense it, even through his suit.


    That kind of danger came from deep within, and Alec could go fromughing with you to snapping your neck in a heartbeat.


    It was really scary.


    Jemma smiled yfully and said, ¡°Alec, you always joke around.


    I¡¯m known for being honest and straightforward.


    I wouldn¡¯t dare have any sneaky ns.


    Plus, I¡¯m all alone.


    Who would I be ambitious for? I don¡¯t need to worry about food or clothes, you know?¡±


    Jemma¡¯s words were well-chosen.


    Firstly, she was saying she had no one supporting her and wouldn¡¯t scheme much.


    Secondly, she was saying she was alone and had nothing to lose, so she wasn¡¯t scared of Alec¡¯s threats.


    It was up to the listener to take it how they sounded.


    Alec smiled and said, ¡°You better mean that.


    Otherwise.From N?velDrama.Org.


    .


    ¡±


    He looked dark and scary, announcing, ¡°I can dig up whatever dirt I could get.


    ¡±


    After saying that, Alec quickly caught up with Jarrod ahead.


    Jemma angrily stomped her foot and muttered, ¡°You jerk, threatening to dig up my dirt? You¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to you!¡±


    At this point, Jarrod had rushed to the chamber, kicked open the door, and saw aplete mess.

 Chapter 2364

    However, Vicki and Doreen were nowhere to be seen.


    Instead, there was Lowe in his underwear and a woman crouching on the ground.


    Lowe was rubbing his sore butt, groaning in pain.


    He looked so lewd, as if he was asking the woman for some special services.


    When Lowe spotted Jarrod, his eyes brightened, and he started to speak.


    ¡°Jarrod, you¡¯re here atst.


    This woman¡­¡±


    However, before he could finish, Jarrod kicked him once more.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lowe covered his head in agony, rolling on the ground.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    He felt pain and injustice.


    He was about to dere that the insane Nicole was off his list of desired partners.


    Why did he get beaten up again? Today definitely wasn¡¯t his lucky day.


    He should¡¯ve just stayed home.


    Jarrod walked over to Nicole and knelt down.


    He lifted her chin and examined her closely.


    Then, he sneered, ¡°Aren¡¯t youpetent? You¡¯ve really made a mess of yourself.


    ¡±


    Nicole couldn¡¯t reply.


    Her mind was fuzzy, and she felt a surge of heat coursing through her body.


    She was on the verge of overheating.


    Jarrod gazed at her briefly before abruptly releasing her and tossing her aside.


    He stood up and noticed Jemma at the door.


    Without uttering a word, he readied to depart.


    Alec witnessed this and quickly inquired, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s the n?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s tone was icy.


    ¡°That¡¯s not your concern.


    Neither of them has any connection to me.


    ¡±


    In other words, Jarrod cut off Nicole and Lowe from his circle.


    Neither of them had any rtionship with him, indicating his stance on the issue.


    This meant the club could deal with them however they wanted.


    He wouldn¡¯t intervene.


    Jemma furrowed her brow, about to speak when Jarrod interrupted with a question.


    ¡°Jemma, where are they?¡± Naturally, he meant Doreen and Vicki.


    Jemma had mentioned that Doreen and Vicki were here and drinking heavily on the phone, but now they were nowhere to be seen.


    Jemma was taken aback and then replied, ¡°They were here just a moment ago.


    I¡¯m not sure where they went.


    They had probably left.


    ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not sure?¡± Jarrod said icily, ¡°If anything happens to them, your club can ki*s its existence goodbye.


    ¡±


    Jemma was left speechless and started sweating again.


    She couldn¡¯tprehend how things unfolded to this point, and Nicole hadn¡¯t dropped any clues.


    What was her next move?


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, please, rx.


    I¡¯ll get someone to find them¡­¡± Jemma turned to the people behind her, saying, ¡°Go find out where Miss Schultz and Miss Hampton are!¡±


    Jarrod dialed Vicki¡¯s number and rang her up.


    After a beep, Vicki answered right away.


    ¡°Jarrod?¡±


    Jemma felt embarrassed.


    Vicki sounded sober and clear, not like she had been drinking heavily.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    But Jarrod didn¡¯t seem bothered by Jemma¡¯s lie.


    He simply hummed in response.


    Vicki sounded delighted.


    Jarrod seldom called her, especiallyte at night.

 Chapter 2365

    Jarrod¡¯s tone was cold and indifferent as he asked, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Vicki hesitated and then said, ¡°I¡¯m at home.


    ¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t go out tonight?¡± Jarrod asked.


    ¡°Uh¡­ No¡­ Well, I did go out briefly, but I didn¡¯t feel like it, so I returned.


    ¡±


    ¡°Where did you go tonight?¡± Jarrod asked in front of everyone.


    Vicki paused, uncertainty flickering across her face as Jarrod¡¯s unexpected interest in her activities tonight caught her off guard.


    Normally, Jarrod remained indifferent about herings and goings, his questions never extending beyond casual pleasantries.


    Yet today was different.


    A fleeting thought crossed her mind.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Vicki hesitated and then ventured, ¡°I went to Kingbel Club with Doreen.


    ¡±


    She cut herself off there, her understanding of Jarrod¡¯s temperament guiding her silence.


    He was a man of few questions, content with honesty over details Consistent with Vicki¡¯s expectations, Jarrod refrained from probing further after her brief disclosure.


    Vicki, her curiosity piqued, pressed him gently, ¡°Jarrod, why this sudden interest?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Jarrod responded, his voice casual as he slid his hand deeper into his pocket, the fabric rustling softly.


    ¡°Try to get some sleep early tonight.


    ¡±


    Their conversation tapered off there, each unspoken word hanging in the air.


    Respecting his wish, Vicki replied, ¡°Alright, rest well yourself too.


    ¡±


    The phone clicked as the call ended.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Immediately, Alec turned to Jarrod with urgency in his tone.


    ¡°Sir, what should we do about Mr.


    Hampton?¡±


    The dilemma of handling the disheveled Lowe, Jarrod¡¯s future brother -inw, lying bare and vulnerable on the cold ground, was pressing.


    Jarrod eyed the disheveled figure of Lowe on the ground, his voice deep and authoritative as he issued themand, ¡°Put him in the car and take him back to the Hampton family.


    ¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Alec responded, his thoughts in alignment with Jarrod¡¯s directive.


    Despite their frayed ties, they couldn¡¯t afford to let Vicki be embarrassed or be the subject of gossip.


    Alec hoisted Lowe up and began to haul him outside, but Lowe was uncooperative, his body limp and heavy like a sack of flour.


    The evening¡¯s events had drained Lowe even further.


    Upon reaching the door, Alec looked up, intending to call Jemma for assistance, only to see that she had already moved to escort Nicole out.


    Jemma was busy attending to Nicole, who seemed to be ignored by everyone else.


    As the manager of the bar girls, it was Jemma¡¯s duty to oversee Nicole¡¯s situation without overthinking the implications.


    Jemma supported Nicole to the doorway.


    Nicole¡¯s face was flushed, her appearance tousled yet retaining an inexplicable allure.


    As they passed by, Jarrod¡¯s gaze lingered on Nicole, his brows knitting together in a frown, his thoughts unreadable.


    Without warning, Nicole reached out, grabbed Jarrod¡¯s cor, and pressed a fervent ki*s to his lips.


    Her ki*s was intense, searing with a heat that lingered on his skin.

 Chapter 2366

    Jemma, caught in the middle, nched at the suddenness.


    She found herself trapped between the icy demeanor of Jarrod behind her and the fiery onught of Nicole in front.


    Jemma¡¯s mind whirled with confusion.


    What¡­ What was happening?


    Alec halted, staring in disbelief.


    What on earth was happening?


    Having been forced down the doctored drink, Nicole seemed tormented, as if she were on fire.


    Her mouth was dry, desperately clinging to Jarrod¡¯s lips as if they were a lifeline in the desert.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole ki*sed Jarrod fiercely, a wild echo of their college days shing between them.


    Nicole¡¯s passion was raw and undeniable, a stark contrast to the often coy or refined demeanor of other women.


    She was forthright and mesmerizing, like a siren drawing Jarrod in.


    Jarrod had always been drawn to this vibrant energy in Nicole.


    ¡°Cherry¡­ Cherry¡­¡± Jemma hesitated before saying, ¡°Oh my, please don¡¯t upset Mr.


    Schultz anymore.


    .


    What¡¯s gotten into you?¡±


    Her query seemed redundant since the reason was apparent.


    Nicole appeared to have consumed some doctored drink.


    Clearly, this was Lowe¡¯s doing.


    He was known for his underhanded tactics andck of morals.


    With considerable effort, Jemma attempted to pull Nicole away.


    ¡°Bang!¡± Alec threw Lowe to the ground and hurried over to assist.


    ¡°Ouch! Ouch!¡± Lowe groaned, the fall sharply bringing him to his senses.


    He had only been drinking at home that night, not at the club.


    The alcohol left Lowe reeling, and the physical altercation only worsened his nausea, threatening to vomit his dinner.


    Blood smeared his face, and he couldn¡¯t tell whether it was his or Nicole¡¯s.


    Only then did Lowe realize he shouldn¡¯t have trusted the words of that bitch, Vicki.


    He bitterly regretted trusting her.


    He vowed to make Vicki pay, but now was not the time.


    Jarrod was already irate, and he dared not provoke Jarrod further.


    Jarrod was more daunting than any demon.


    Lying on the ground, his vision blurred, Lowe was unaware of the events unfolding behind him.


    Meanwhile, Alec steadied Jarrod while Jemma struggled to pull Nicole away.


    Alec looked on, puzzled by Nicole¡¯s behavior, which was clearly not an act of sobriety.


    The whole scene was baffling.


    It was like a once-in-a-thousand-years strange urrence.


    Alec still couldn¡¯t grasp what he had just witnessed.


    Why hadn¡¯t Jarrod pushed Nicole away? Just allowed her to ki*s him? That wasn¡¯t typical behavior for Jarrod.


    Jemma, dragging Nicole alongside her, turned to Jarrod with an apologetic look and said, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, I¡¯m truly sorry.


    Cherry Lost control and disrespected you.


    I apologize on her behalf.


    Once she¡¯s sober, I¡¯ll ensure she apologizes personally.


    Please don¡¯t take this to heart.


    After all, she¡¯s not herself at the moment.


    ¡±


    Jarrod remained silent, his lips bruised with a trace of red from Nicole¡¯s fervent ki*s, adding an unintended allure to his already mysterious demeanor.


    Alec interjected sharply, ¡°You should leave now.


    An apology? Mr.


    Schultz doesn¡¯t want to see her.


    Just take her away quickly.


    ¡±


    With a strained smile, Jemma replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2367

    Jemma then turned to Nicole and seemingly scolded thetter, her voice loud enough for Jarrod to listen, ¡°Cherry, you¡¯ve really upset me.


    I can¡¯t afford your medical bills, but don¡¯t worry.


    I know plenty of dashing guys willing to solve your condition without costing a fortune.


    You won¡¯t need the hospital.


    ¡±


    As Jemma spoke, she led Nicole toward the elevator.


    Alec was rendered speechless by Jemma¡¯s words.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    What did Jemma mean by saying those words? Jarrod had just resolved to distance himself from Nicole, and Jemma¡¯sments appeared to be an attempt to sway Jarrod¡¯s decision.


    Alec suspected that Jemma and Nicole shared a moreplex rtionship than it seemed.


    Worried that Jarrod might involuntarily be drawn to Nicole again with Jemma¡¯s help, Alec decided to intervene.


    Noting Jarrod remained rooted to the spot, his eyes fixated on the elevator where Nicole was led, Alec hastily said, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, let¡¯s head this way.


    The blood over there might stain your shoes.


    ¡±


    Alec attempted to guide Jarrod in the opposite direction, no longer concerned with Lowe sprawled on the ground.


    He decided to let Lowe¡¯s assistant handle the drunken Lowe, prioritizing Jarrod¡¯s immediate circumstances over anything else.


    The air was charged with tension, necessitating a swift departure from the chaotic scene.


    Unexpectedly, as Alec reached out to steer Jarrod away, Jarrod swiftly brushed off Alec¡¯s hand, moving decisively forward.


    As the elevator doors nearly shut, Jemma exhaled softly.


    Could Jarrod truly be indifferent and just walk away?


    The next second, arge hand forcefully stopped the elevator door from closing.


    Jemma initially mistook therge hand blocking the elevator door for that detestable Alec.


    But


    when she recognized the wrist adorned with a million-dor watch, her heart surged with relief.


    She knew it.


    Jarrod could not resist Nicole¡¯s charm.


    That unexpected ki*s had seemingly revived warmth in Jarrod¡¯s once cold heart.


    Jemma turned to Jarrod with a smile.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, are you heading down?¡±


    Jarrod remained silent, his expression stoic, but Jemma was undeterred.


    ¡°Could you please hold on a moment? We¡¯re actually going up, just a quick stop on the second floor.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s face was impassive as he nced at Nicole in Jemma¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Going up?¡±


    Ignoring his stern look, Jemma replied cheerfully, ¡°Yes, the male escort lounge is upstairs.


    That¡¯s where we need to be.


    ¡±


    The mention of the male escort lounge caused Jarrod¡¯s expression to turn icy.


    Yet, Jemma held Nicole firmly, her grip tightening as she noticed Nicole¡¯s feeble resistance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fuss, Cherry.


    It¡¯s not time yet.


    You can make your choiceter¡­ Be good.


    I¡¯ll find you a suitable one soon¡­¡±


    As Jemma reached to press the elevator¡¯s close button, a foot blocked the door.


    Alec spoke with icy disdain.


    ¡°Who do you think you are, making Mr.


    Schultz wait? You¡¯re not worth his time.


    ¡± He scoffed.


    ¡°Step out and let us go first.


    ¡±


    Jemma¡¯s face, previously bright, now clouded over.


    Having been at the club for many years, she might not be esteemed by the wealthy, but being known as the manager at the club granted her a certain level of respect.


    She was acquainted with many influential figures who generally treated her courteously.


    Alec, who had risen from humble origins simr to hers, had no right to demean her in such a manner.


    Had the rebukee from Jarrod, perhaps Jemma would have begrudgingly epted it.


    But Alec¡¯s scorn was more than she could bear.

 Chapter 2368

    Yet, knowing when to step back was a wisdom Jemma had learned well.


    Jemma, with her extensive experience, quickly concealed her irritation, her expression morphing into a conciliatory smile.


    ¡°Alright, Alec, you¡¯re right.


    I was out of line.


    We¡¯ll leave now.


    ¡±


    Turning to Jarrod, Jemma said, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, please¡­¡±


    She was about to exit, but Jarrod¡¯s imposing figure blocked the path.


    His voice low, Jarrod said, ¡°No rush.


    Go up first.


    ¡±


    Trapped and still supporting Nicole, Jemma had no way out.


    Since Jarrod had spoken, she saw no need to argue further.


    However, Alec¡¯s earlier insult still stung, prompting her to retort, ¡°But Alec seems upset.


    Perhaps we should go down first.


    It¡¯s not that urgent.


    Cherry can wait another minute.


    ¡±


    Jarrod raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him.


    ¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Reassured by Jarrod¡¯s response, Jemma allowed herself a small, satisfied smile.


    She cast a defiant nce at Alec, her smile turning provocative.


    Her earlier irritation was dissipated a bit.


    Alec, catching Jemma¡¯s look, clenched his jaw in frustration.


    This woman was clearly taunting him! He fumed silently.


    Despite his anger, Alec had no choice but to follow them into the elevator.


    Once the elevator doors closed, the space, now shared with two tall men, felt exceptionally tight, especially with Nicole unsteady on her feet, swaying slightly.


    Nicole¡¯s cheeks were tinged with an alluring flush as she murmured weakly, ¡°Jemma.


    I feel.


    So.


    .


    Ufortable.


    .


    Help me.


    .


    ¡±


    At her words, the tension in the elevator shifted noticeably.


    Jarrod maintained hisposure, his expression changing only slightly.


    Alec¡¯s face, however, turned a deep shade of red, then nearly purple with embarrassment.


    As a man well-acquainted with the allure of women, he found Nicole¡¯s breathy tone almost unbearable.


    If not for Jarrod¡¯s presence, Alec¡¯s reaction might have been stronger.


    He cursed inwardly, acknowledging begrudgingly that Nicole was really attractive.


    Nicole¡¯s allure was more captivating than any Alec had encountered before, natural and effortless, a genuine sensuality that seemed to emanate from her very core, embodying the quintessence of feminine charm in every gesture and tone.


    Jarrod noted Alec¡¯s difort, maintaining a stoic, unaffected demeanor.


    As the elevator reached their floor, the doors slid open to reveal a Lineup of young, handsome men standing at attention.


    ¡°Good evening, distinguished guests,¡± they greeted warmly.


    The club had curated a selection of male escorts whobined youthful vigor with rugged appeal, their well-defined physiques appealing to a broad range of tastes.


    Known for their charm and ability to entertain, the club¡¯s male escorts offered a wee reprieve to those seeking to unwind.


    However, Alec¡¯s expression soured with disapproval.


    His strong sense of traditional masculinity made it challenging for him to ept men engaged in such work, despite his outward promations of job equality.


    He scoffed.


    ¡°What nonsense, acting so effeminate¡­¡±

 Chapter 2369

    Jemma quickly countered, ¡°Alec, you shouldn¡¯t say that.


    Our club¡¯s male servers are all strong and capable.


    Maybe you should see for yourself.


    ¡±


    Alec¡¯s expression darkened further.


    ¡°What? See my ass!¡±


    Jemma chuckled, mischievously rifying, ¡°What are you thinking Alec? I meant you should see if they are strong with those muscles.


    ¡±


    Alec was on the verge of losing his temper.


    Jemma was unmistakably taunting him! He knew he hadn¡¯t misunderstood her intention, not in the slightest!


    Jemma, deciding to cease the verbal sparring, felt her arms grow weary from supporting Nicole.


    Noticing Jarrod obstructing their way, she addressed him, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, could you please step aside? It¡¯s difficult for us to get out.


    ¡±


    Jarrod stood resolute, his presence formidable, blocking the view of those male escorts.


    Just as Jemma began to lose hope of him moving, Jarrod shifted slightly, allowing them a passage.


    Jemma¡¯s heart sank.


    It seemed the night¡¯s n was unraveling.


    Jarrod¡¯s minimal gesture hinted at his disinterest in meddling with Nicole¡¯s situation.


    So, what brought him into the elevator? Was Jarrod actually here to evaluate the club¡¯s male escorts? A man whose timemanded millions wouldn¡¯t normally squander it on such trivialities.


    Though confused, Jemma knew she must proceed.


    Dying could prompt Jarrod to suspect her motives, and that was a risk she couldn¡¯t afford with someone as calcting and unpredictable as him.


    To Jemma,pared to Jarrod¡¯splexity, Alec seemed straightforward and readable.


    However, Alec was not fooled by Jemma¡¯s maneuvers.


    He sneered, ¡°Jemma, what¡¯s the dy? Seems like you¡¯re hesitant to leave Miss Lawrence to them.


    ¡±


    Jemma managed a strained smile.


    ¡°What are you implying, Alec? That¡¯s not the case.


    ¡±


    Alec scoffed dismissively.


    ¡°Just make sure you¡¯re not harboring inappropriate thoughts.


    Attempting to sway hearts? Don¡¯t you know the human heart is the most unpredictable of all?¡±


    Jemma was well aware that Alec was mocking her.


    She mustered a forced smile and responded, ¡°Alec, rest assured, I¡¯m not overthinking things.


    We always serve our distinguished guests dutifully without any inappropriate thoughts.


    ¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Alec pressed his lips together, gave a slight nod, and stepped aside.


    Jemma attempted to help Nicole out of the elevator, but quickly realized the space was too narrow for both of them to exit side by side.


    Yet, without her support, Nicole was unable to walk out alone.


    It was a tricky predicament.


    Not daring to request Jarrod to move aside, Jemma turned to Alec.


    ¡°Alec, could you please step out for a moment? We need a bit more space to get out.


    ¡±


    Understanding the practicality of her request, Alec stepped out without further objection.


    As Jemma tried to maneuver Nicole past Jarrod, she found themselves stuck once again.


    She strained to pull Nicole through without sess.


    Supporting Nicole, Jemma couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated.


    The usually spacious elevator now seemed oppressively small.

 Chapter 2370

    Jemma didn¡¯t want to point out it was Jarrod¡¯s fault, but it was clear his broad stance was part of the problem, especially since he was standing sideways, taking up more space.


    People like Jarrod had a distinct way of standing that was unmistakable.


    Finally, Jemma propped Nicole up against the elevator wall and, after another unsessful attempt, she made a request.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, could you please hold Cherry for a moment? I¡¯ll turn around and guide her out.


    ¡±


    Jarrod remained silent, and just as Jemma feared her request would be denied, he surprisingly extended a hand and supported Nicole.


    Grateful, Jemma turned around and stepped out, saying while pivoting to pull Nicole out, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, could you please hand Cherry to me.


    ¡±


    Before Jemma could finish her request, the elevator doors began to close.


    Caught off guard, Jemma barely managed to react before the doors shut.


    Alec, witnessing the scene, briefly panicked.


    ¡°Hey.


    ¡±


    Alec reached to press the elevator button, but the elevator was already descending.


    They would have to wait for the next one.


    Alec, visibly agitated, started pacing back and forth like an ant on a hot pan.


    Jemma wasn¡¯t entirely sure, but she thought she saw Jarrod subtly press the close button.


    Did he intentionally close the doors?From N?velDrama.Org.


    The more Jemma pondered, the more convinced she became.


    Why else would a man of Jarrod¡¯s stature share the elevator with them if not for Nicole?


    Watching Alec¡¯s frantic behavior, Jemma turned to those male escorts.


    ¡°This is Alec, a distinguished guest tonight.


    Please ensure he is well taken care of.


    ¡±


    In this club, male escorts catered not only to female clients but also to male patrons who, for discretion or to avoid the eyes of their wives, sometimes requested malepanions.


    Upon hearing Jemma¡¯s introduction, those male escorts enthusiastically approached Alec.


    ¡°Alec, let¡¯s have a drink.


    ¡±


    ¡°Alec, let¡¯s y some dice.


    ¡±


    Alec found himself at a loss for words.


    Surrounded by several eager, robust men, he had no opportunity to escape.


    His face turned a shade of green.


    Internally, Alec seethed at Jemma, but she had already stepped back into the elevator, waving at him cheerfully.


    ¡°Alec, enjoy yourself!¡±


    ¡°Enjoy myself, my ass!¡± Alec muttered under his breath.


    Alec tried to push away those male escorts, but two more quickly stepped in to fill the gap.


    ¡°Alec, if you don¡¯t like dice, how about rock-paper-scissors.


    .


    ¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Alec, let¡¯s y.


    Don¡¯t just stand there.


    .


    ¡±

 Chapter 2371

    Alec was rendered speechless.


    Once he was free, he vowed to get back at Jemma for this setup.


    How infuriating!


    Meanwhile, by the car, the moonlight illuminated Nicole, casting Jarrod¡¯s brooding face in an eerie light.


    This triggered a visceral reaction in Nicole.


    She began to resist vehemently, pushing against Jarrod.


    ¡°Get away from me.


    Get away.


    .


    Leave me alone.


    You jerk.


    ¡±


    Nicole struggled fiercely, trying to free herself.


    ¡°Let go of me.


    Jerk.


    .


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s grip on her chin was firm, effectively silencing her.


    ¡°You want me to leave?¡± His voice was icy and threatening.


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°Then.


    .


    ¡± Her head pounding, Nicole mumbled, ¡°Just.


    .


    I don¡¯t want you.


    .


    Leave.


    .


    Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Whom do you want to get lost?¡± Jarrod¡¯s eyes were cold and piercing.


    Despite her disoriented state, Nicole seemed surprisingly lucid.


    ¡°You, Jarrod Schultz¡­ You bastard.


    .


    Go away!¡±


    If not for Nicole¡¯s slurred speech, Jarrod might have believed she was entirely sober.


    She pronounced his name with startling rity.


    ¡°Only you¡­¡± Jarrod¡¯s grip on her chin tightened, his voice cold and firm.


    ¡°Only you dare to speak to me like this.


    ¡±


    Every woman who approached Jarrod typically did so with either ttery or fear.


    Nicole, however, always seemed to challenge him.


    Despite moments of rity, Nicole was evidently not fully sober.


    She stammered, ¡°Go away.


    .


    Go.


    .


    Go.


    .


    ¡±¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s expression darkened with irritation.


    ¡°You want me to leave? Then you go find one of those male escorts to resolve your condition?¡±


    Nicole nodded and shook her head erratically, her words and actions beyond her control.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Just not you.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    .


    Devil.


    .


    Bad man!¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s tone grew icy.


    ¡°If I were truly the bad man you im, do you think you¡¯d still be here?¡±


    Those who crossed Jarrod tended to vanish, yet here Nicole was, boldly provoking him.


    He had no patience for a futile argument with an incoherent woman outside the club.


    ¡°Get in the car!¡± Jarrod ordered sharply.


    Nicole resisted, struggling against his hold.


    Losing his patience, Jarrod hoisted her over his shoulder.


    ¡°Ah.


    Let go of me¡­ You bastard.


    ¡± Nicole¡¯s attempts to fight off his grip were feeble, barely registering.


    Silently, Jarrod ced her in the back seat of the car, following her in and securing her hands behind her back with his tie.


    ¡°Mmm.


    .


    ¡±¡± Nicole¡¯s protests resisted.

 Chapter 2372

    Jarrod instructed the driver with authority, ¡°Drive.


    ¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, where to?¡± the driver inquired.


    While it wasmon for men to take women to hotels, Jarrod had a different destination in mind.


    Looking at Nicole, who continued to struggle, Jarrod pinched the bridge of his nose andmanded, ¡°To the vi.


    ¡±


    As the car started, Nicole kept shifting, her head knocking against the window.


    Jarrod, catching her by the face, warned sharply, ¡°Do you want to jump out? Think about what that would do to your face.


    ¡±


    Realizing the implications, Nicole settled down somewhat.


    Seeing her calm slightly, Jarrod disdainfully pushed her into the corner.


    The mix of blood, alcohol, and vomit emanating from Nicole was repulsive.


    Jarrod had intervened out of necessity alone.


    As the car drove on, Nicole muttered a single word, barely audible, ¡°Roscoe.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s face set into a mask of icy severity, his expression darkening instantly.


    The veins on the back of his hand stood out, signaling his intense effort to maintain control.


    Jarrod half-turned, intent on ejecting Nicole from the car, but paused when he saw her curled up like a distressed cat in the corner, her demeanor unusually subdued.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a rare sight, her docility, especially since she wasn¡¯t fully conscious.


    Jarrod grasped arguing with someone in such a state was futile.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Jarrod muttered under his breath, his frustration evident as he yanked at his cor, identally popping a couple of buttons.


    His shirt fell open slightly, revealing the chiseled contours of his chest, an unintentional disy of raw masculine allure.


    Thankfully, Nicole¡¯s outburst had been brief.


    Had it persisted, Jarrod might have been tempted to remove her from the car before reaching their destination.


    Reflecting on the evening, Jarrod questioned his decision to bring Nicole home.


    Perhaps he should have maintained his usual role as an indifferent observer.


    After all, she didn¡¯t need him.


    She needed someone else.


    .


    The suburban property was one of many owned by Jarrod but held a special ce as his personal retreat.


    Jarrod valued its tranquility and the way it stood isted, near the river.


    During storms, he would sit on therge terrace, Listening to the rainsh against the river, the sounds reflecting the turbulence of his past.


    Those moments reinforced his resilience, a testament to the adversities he had ovee.


    There was no returning to the polished gentleman he once pretended to be, if he ever truly was one.


    He never was.


    As the car approached the vi, the staff, already informed by the driver, were prepared.


    Both the doctor and the housekeeper were ready to assist.


    As the car pulled up, they hurried out to meet Jarrod.


    Seeing Jarrod half-dragging, half-carrying Nicole, the housekeeper stepped forward to help, but Nicole resisted, flinching away from both Jarrod and any other approaching hands.


    Nicole¡¯s clouded mind kept her constantly alert around anyone, a behavior ingrained from a life filled with constant upheaval.


    She resisted Jarrod, though his familiar scent provided a modicum offortpared to the strangers around her.


    Jarrod observed her reluctance to interact with the staff and felt a slight uplift in his mood.


    A faint smile appeared at the corner of his lips as he calmly said, ¡°No need.


    ¡±


    The housekeeper sensed Nicole was a special one to Jarrod when noting how Nicole clung to Jarrod, attempting to fend off anyone else¡¯s touch.

 Chapter 2373

    For one, no other woman had ever been brought to this vi by Jarrod.


    Additionally, Jarrod was not known for his patience with women.


    Yet, here he was, disying an uncharacteristic tolerance.


    Concluding that Nicole must hold some special significance to Jarrod, the housekeeper adjusted her approach to better amodate Nicole.


    Jarrod gently ced Nicole on the couch, and the doctor immediately began to assess her condition.


    After a brief examination, he reported, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, it appears she has ingested a mild hallucinogen, nothing highly toxic.


    It should be manageable.


    ¡±


    ¡°Then manage it,¡± Jarrod responded tersely.


    The doctor nodded.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a serious condition.


    She could simply sleep it off with someone to ensure her safety andfort.


    ¡±


    The doctor, aware of Jarrod¡¯s usual reluctance to bring women home, saw an opportunity to suggest a more personal care approach.


    He was merely presenting the facts, leaving the decision up to Jarrod.


    Indeed, the substance Nicole had consumed was likely a mild emotional enhancer, rather than a dangerous drug.


    Jarrod inquired, ¡°Are there any other alternatives?¡±


    Clearly, Jarrod was not enthused by the doctor¡¯s suggestion.


    The doctor hesitated, sensing he might have misjudged the situation.


    But Jarrod¡¯s expression was telling.


    It was that of a man considering his options for a woman in his care.


    The doctor, understanding the subtext, offered an alternative.


    ¡°Or we could administer a sedative via injection.


    How would you like to proceed?¡±


    ¡°Will there be any side effects?¡± Jarrod asked, his concern evident.


    The doctor reassured him quickly, ¡°No, not at all.


    I¡¯ll use the mildest sedative we have.


    ¡±


    With a thoughtful look at Nicole, Jarrod didn¡¯t deliberate long.


    ¡°Give her the injection,¡± he decided.


    The doctor nodded and retrieved the necessary tools from his medical kit.


    Nicole, however, continued to resist, writhing despite her restrained wrists.


    The housekeeper hesitated to apply too much force, wary of causing harm, and appeared rather helpless in the situation.


    Finally, Jarrod took control, firmly holding Nicole down.


    ¡°Give her the injection,¡± he instructed the doctor.


    Once the sedative was administered, Nicole¡¯s demeanor softened significantly, bing as docile as a timid deer.


    Jarrod then directed the housekeeper to take Nicole for a bath while he went upstairs to cleanse himself.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    In his room, Jarrod removed his soiled clothes and stepped into the shower, naked.


    As the water washed over Jarrod, he felt a sharp sting on his lip.


    Touching it, he remembered Nicole had bitten him during their intense ki*s.


    The incident stirred thoughts he typically suppressed.

 Chapter 2374

    Jarrod was not devoid of desire, but he generally chose to control it.


    The overt advances from women rarely interested him.


    Often, they even repelled him.


    Publicly, Jarrod acknowledged only Vicki, yet their rtionship had not progressed beyond tonic interactions.


    Vicki had made advances, but Jarrod had maintained his boundaries, clear about his disinterest in deepening their physical connection.


    If they were to marry, Jarrod expected Vicki to embrace a celibate life.


    She had already consented to not have children.


    Imposing further would be unfair.


    Thus, Jarrod had Alec subtly introduce the notion of a vasectomy as a litmus test for Vicki.


    If she epted, all would proceed.


    If not, it would simplify his decisions.


    Despite rumors, Jarrod knew his disinterest wasn¡¯t due to work stress but something more personal.


    His desires only emerged in solitude, always fixated on one particr woman, Nicole.


    Nicole¡¯s recent ki*s with Jarrod had unexpectedly reawakened his dormant longings.


    Annoyed with himself, he turned on the cold water, hoping to quell the heat within.


    Feeling somewhatposed after his cold shower, Jarrod donned a silk robe.


    Leaving his hair damp, he exited his room.


    He encountered the housekeeper in the hallway, carrying a hairdryer likely intended for Nicole.


    Jarrod extended his hand, his voice low and firm.


    ¡°Give it to me.


    ¡±


    In the room, Nicoley on the bed.


    Her damp hair, still wet from the bath, framed her face.


    She wore a silk nightgown that the housekeeper had helped her into.


    The neckline was slightly loose, threatening to reveal more with any small movement.


    Jarrod approached with a hairdryer in hand and began to gently dry her hair.


    His movements were practiced and deft.


    He had done this before.


    A few years ago, he had dried Nicole¡¯s hair when she was more submissive, almost like a contented kitten on the bed.


    That first time Jarrod dried a woman¡¯s hair was with Nicole, and since then, he hadn¡¯t done it for anyone else.


    Now, as he repeated the gesture, his feelings had shifted.


    Their rtionship was beyond repair.


    The warm air blew gently against her scalp.


    Nicole felt the warmth and tingled slightly but did not wake up.


    The bed, Jarrod¡¯s own, was spacious, a massive 2.


    8 meters wide.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Jarrod climbed into bed and pulled the covers over himself.


    The mattress dipped under his weight.


    Jarrod had no intentions beyond sharing the bed, something he hadn¡¯t done with Nicole in a long time.


    On a whim, he wanted to experience it again tonight.


    The nket carried the faint, alluring scent of Nicole.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Jarrod closed his eyes, deeply inhaling the unfamiliar fragrance, savoring it.


    He thought the long-lost scent of Nicole¡¯s should have soothed him into sleep.


    Instead, it sharpened his mind, awakening something primal within him.


    Struggling to maintain control, Jarrod fought against the raw urges surfacing within his consciousness.


    He exerted every effort to master himself.


    But his body reacted quicker than his mind, driven by the proximity of her intoxicating presence.


    The pale skin, the soft breathing, and the red marks, all fueled his imagination in ways he wished he could suppress.

 Chapter 2375

    Jarrod¡¯s breathing grew heavier as he edged closer to Nicole¡¯s seductive figure on the bed.


    His broad hand slipped under the thin silk of the nightgown, pressing against her warm skin, kneading gently.


    In the quiet room, the faint sounds of his rough breaths echoed.


    This continued for a long time until a final, ragged breath escaped his lips.


    Then, the trembling stopped.


    Jarrod squinted andy still for a moment.


    He withdrew his hand, pulled a few tissues from the bedside table, and cleaned up nonchntly.


    Afterwards, he rose and headed to the bathroom for a cold shower.


    Emerging from the bathroom, still bare, Jarrod nced at the still-sleeping woman on the bed and sighed.


    He decided against staying the night.


    It would be too challenging.


    With that, he opened the door and left the room.


    On the bed, Nicole¡¯s sleep was restless.


    Her brows were tightly furrowed, her legs curled up, a sign of deep-seated insecurity.


    Nicole had been insecure for many years.


    In the past, with her parents close by, she could sleep soundly even on the small, ufortable cot in a hospital room.


    But since her father¡¯s passing, peaceful nights had been rare.


    Tonight, she dreamt of her father again.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Her dream traced back to the time when she was a child, and he was taking her to the countryside for a charity event.


    In her dream, Nicole found herself walking through endless farnd, her father exining the


    various crops and their uses.


    He described how these nts would eventually end up on their table.


    Tired from walking, little Nicole rode on her father¡¯s back.


    Listening to his exnations, she innocently asked, ¡°Daddy, why don¡¯t the farmers eat meat? It¡¯s filling and delicious.


    Why don¡¯t they?¡±


    Her father paused and thenughed heartily at her naive question.


    Such innocence was typical for a child her age.


    At five, little Nicole couldn¡¯t grasp the scarcity of meat and its value.


    Growing up in the city with the affluent Lawrence family, Nicole had always been well-fed, even the household staff enjoyed hearty meals.


    This made it difficult for little Nicole to understand why farmers lived differently.


    Her father tailored his exnation to her young mind.


    ¡°Does my little Nicole like eating meat?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I like meat,¡± Little Nicole replied in her childlike tone.


    Meat was delicious, fragrant, and tender, irresistible to anyone.


    Her father continued, ¡°The meat you enjoy, including beef, pork andmb,es from animals raised by those farmers.


    Instead of eating them, the farmers sell them to support their families.


    Many farmers haven¡¯t had the opportunity for education, which limits their job options to physically demanding work.


    It¡¯s not that they dislike meat, but selling a pig or a sheep might cover their family¡¯s annual expenses, including their children¡¯s schooling.


    They sacrifice their desires, hoping their hard work will offer their children a chance to break free from poverty.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2376

    ¡°So, that¡¯s why you help those who are stuck in poverty, right?¡±


    Little Nicole¡¯s voice was innocent yet perceptive.


    Nicole¡¯s father was involved in helping many such families, including children raised by elderly grandparents who couldn¡¯t work themselves.


    For those families, the absence of a working adult meant no ie and no hope.


    The children could starve without external aid, their futures confined to their impoverished viges.


    Even at a young age, little Nicole grasped her father¡¯s lessons.


    She dered, ¡°Daddy, I won¡¯t eat cheesecake anymore.


    Let¡¯s use that money to help those children.


    ¡±


    Her father Laughed gently at her proposal.


    He pinched her cheek, smiling warmly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nicole.


    You can still have your cheesecake.


    Daddy makes sure our needs are met first before helping others.


    ¡±


    For a five-year-old, the thought of giving up cheesecake was significant.


    Nicole pouted.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll eat a little less¡­¡±


    Her father¡¯sughter filled the air, warm andforting.


    The dream was sweet andforting, filled with the love and warmth of her father.


    Nicole was so content that she wished the dream would never end.


    But then, the scene shifted abruptly.


    Her beloved father was now covered in blood.


    In Nicole¡¯s dream, the blood emanated from her father seemed to spread endlessly, engulfing everything in its path.


    The sight of crimson terrified Nicole, and she screamed, awakening with bloodshot eyes.


    Her head buzzed incessantly, making her dizzy.


    She nced around the unfamiliar room, her expression bewildered.


    Nicole blinked, trying to recall the previous events.


    Having predicted Vicki wouldn¡¯t let her off easily, she had installed a hidden camera in the chamber of the club.


    Later, Jemma called Jarrod at the agreed time.


    Then, Jarrod had taken her away.


    Rubbing her throbbing head, Nicole still felt groggy.


    There was an odd scent in the air, something elusive, yet¡­


    Nicole was no naive girl.


    This scent was strong and familiar.


    She frowned.


    Recalling she was druggedst night, Nicole hastily threw off the covers to check herself for any signs of s@xual intercourse.


    Other than the bruises from being bullied by Vicki and her thugs, Nicole found her more private areas to be untouched, except for the deep finger marks on her waist.


    These were too pronounced to overlook.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine what could have caused such marks.


    It didn¡¯t look like something from a fight.


    She hesitated to contemte further.


    Noticing her clothes weren¡¯t her own, Nicole¡¯s concern deepened.


    Just then, the door swung open.


    Jarrod entered, noticing Nicole sitting up.


    He offered a simple, ¡°Awake?¡±


    Right after he said so, an oversized pillow hurtled toward his face.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2377

    Jarrod raised his hand, deflecting the pillow, which then fell to the floor.


    His expression remained calm, his gaze steady.


    ¡°Is this how you repay me for saving you?¡±


    ¡°What did you do to me?¡± Nicole demanded, her anger palpable.


    Jarrod, observing her rage, allowed a small smile to touch his lips.


    He picked up a ss of whiskey brought by the housekeeper, swirled it, took a sip, and said casually, ¡°If I had done anything, don¡¯t you think you¡¯d have felt it?¡±


    Nicole was momentarily stunned.


    Instantly, her ears turned red.


    This man could discuss inappropriate topics with the same poise he brought to business meetings.


    His expression stayed serious, yet his words were anything but.


    Jarrod, unabashed, retorted, ¡°If I had done something to you, you wouldn¡¯t have the strength to throw a pillow at me this morning.


    ¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Nicole¡¯s skin crawled with indignation.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°And you might want to look in a mirror¡­¡± Jarrod continued, his tone feigning helpfulness.


    He pointed to the mirrored wall opposite the bed, remarking, ¡°The way you look now, even if you were out on the street, no one would bother you.


    ¡±


    His words cut deep.


    Nicole, seething with fury, nced at her reflection in the mirrored wall.


    Her face was swollen, resembling a pig¡¯s head.


    Not only her body but her forehead and jaw were also swollen.


    Last night, her wounds were just bruises.


    Now, her entire face had puffed up, distorting her features into a squashed,ical appearance, hardly unattractive but certainly less appealing.


    But she wasn¡¯t exactly ugly.


    Her features were her own, unaltered and authentic.


    Swollen, she appeared moreical than anything, arger-than-life version of herself.


    ¡°And my clothes¡­¡± Nicole gestured to the nightgown she was wearing and asked, ¡°Who changed them?¡±


    ¡°Not me,¡± Jarrod was quick to rify, wanting to avoid any misunderstanding.


    ¡°The housekeeper did.


    ¡±


    A wave of relief washed over Nicole, but she knew this was not the time for lengthy discussions with Jarrod.


    More urgent matters demanded her attention.


    Last night, Nicole had arranged for Jemma to call Jarrod if she failed to emerge by the agreed time, trusting that only Jarrod could outmaneuver Vicki.


    This was her strategy to protect Austin.


    She couldn¡¯t afford any errors.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have involved Jarrod.


    Before the incident, Nicole had instructed Jemma to secure the hidden camera footage from the chamber in due time.


    With the evidence of Vicki¡¯s bullies, unfit for a stepmother for Austin, now likely in Jemma¡¯s possession, she needed to retrieve it swiftly to Leverage negotiations with Jarrod.


    Nicole was convinced that once Jarrod viewed the footage, he would not risk the Schultz family¡¯s reputation by marrying Vicki.


    Even if he decided to proceed, he would have to concede to her terms.


    After a moment of thought, Nicole said, ¡°I need to leave.


    Get me my clothes.


    ¡± The nightgown was far too loose, and wearing it outside would be humiliating.


    Jarrod raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Your clothes? Those torn rags?¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Nicole realized he was right.


    Her clothes were indeed shredded.


    ¡°Then please, find me something I can wear.


    ¡±


    ¡°Why should I find you something to wear?¡± Jarrod scoffed.


    ¡°If you want to leave, go ahead just as you are.


    ¡±


    Nicole bristled at his words.


    She threw off the covers, prepared to leave in the nightgown.

 Chapter 2378

    ¡°Do you really n to go out like this?¡± Jarrod¡¯s eyes were cold and sharp.


    ¡°What are you so eager to do?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s heart sank, sensing his suspicion in his words.


    She straightened her back and dered, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I need to do, Mr.


    Schultz.


    This is your home, and since you and Miss Hampton are about to get married, it¡¯s inappropriate for me to stay here.


    ¡±


    ¡°Inappropriate?¡± Jarrod swirled the whiskey in his ss and sneered, ¡°When you ki*sed mest night, you didn¡¯t seem to think it was inappropriate.


    Now you find staying here for a while is inappropriate, Miss Lawrence?¡±


    He stressed ¡°Miss Lawrence¡± with a slow, mocking tone, mirroring her earlier formality when she had referred to him as ¡°Mr.


    Schultz.


    ¡± If she wanted to y the part of strangers, he was willing to y along.


    Nicole¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t recall much from the night before, but Jarrod¡¯s words stirred faint memories.


    At that moment, she fully grasped getting drunk wasn¡¯t the scary part but the aftermath.


    Despite having been forced to consume the doctored drink, she couldn¡¯t deny her actions.


    Nicole¡¯s voice softened.


    ¡°I apologize for my behavior while I was not somber.


    ¡±


    ¡°No need for apologies,¡± Jarrod replied coldly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t ept them because I don¡¯t offer second chances.


    ¡± His tone was unyielding.


    Realizing he was intentionallyplicating matters, Nicole looked up.


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    Jarrod responded not with words, but by pulling out a small camcorder and tossing it onto the bed.


    Nicole¡¯s expression shifted dramatically.


    It was her camera set up in the chamber.


    How did Jarrod get it? Had Jemma handed it over to him?


    Nicole quickly dismissed the thought.


    She refused to suspect Jemma, despite their brief acquaintance.


    For some reason, she just didn¡¯t think Jemma would betray her.


    If Jemma had wanted to harm her, she had plenty of earlier opportunities.


    There was no reason to wait until now.


    So it must have been something that Jarrod hade up with himself.


    Nicole was surprised at Jarrod¡¯s perceptiveness.


    He had urately predicted that she would use the mini camera to record Doreen¡¯s and Vicki¡¯s bullies against her.


    Nicole reached for the camera, but before her fingers could touch it, she was stopped by his taunting voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s already useless.


    ¡±


    Looking over, Nicole noticed the storage card was missing.


    Clearly, Jarrod had no intention of returning it after viewing its contents.


    After all, the evil-doers captured by the camera were his cousin, his fianc¨¦e, and his future brother-inw, people deeply connected to him.


    He wouldn¡¯t let them face any repercussions.


    Facing Jarrod, Nicole said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve removed the storage card, I take it you¡¯ve seen everything on it.


    ¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have,¡± Jarrod admitted openly.


    ¡°Did you hear what your fianc¨¦e had said?¡± Nicole, noticeably emotional, pressed him for an answer.


    ¡°Are you certain she¡¯s the right choice to be Austin¡¯s stepmother?¡±


    Actually, Jarrod had been firm in his decision after viewing the recording.


    But just then, Nicole¡¯s murmured words from the previous night echoed in his mind.


    Even in her unconscious state, she murmured Roscoe¡¯s name.


    Jarrod then recalled Nicole¡¯s indifference to him, scheming against him relentlessly, her determination to bring him down evident.


    Thus, when it was time to speak, Jarrod changed his words.


    His voice was cool and detached as he replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be her.


    Any woman can fill the role of stepmother for Austin.


    Since no one will love him as their own, I might as well choose someone who benefits me the most.


    ¡±


    It was a cruel statement to make.


    What kind of father would consider using his child merely as a tool for personal gain?


    Nicole¡¯s anger red, and she snapped, ¡°Jarrod, have you lost your mind?¡±

 Chapter 2379

    When Jarrod noticed that she was no longer detached and subdued, his lips formed a subtle smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m not insane.


    And does it surprise you that I think this way?¡±


    Lifting his chin with a trace of self-derision, Jarrod asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you always see me in this regard?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s hands were balled into fists, and she yelled, ¡°Yes, to me, you¡¯re a monster! But¡­¡±


    She paused briefly and then added, ¡°To Austin, you are his father.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s heart jolted at her words.


    He was aware that he might not excel as a father, but with Austin in his life, he feltpelled to embrace the responsibilities of being a father.


    Even if he struggled, he was earnest in his attempts.


    Nicole continued, ¡°Given all this, would you really hand Austin over to that malicious woman?¡±


    Of course, Jarrod wouldn¡¯t.


    However, he kept his thoughts to himself.


    His expression darkened.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.


    ¡±


    Nicole chuckled.


    ¡°Indeed.


    It¡¯s really none of my business.


    Mr.


    Schultz, you¡¯re trying to look out for your cousin, your fianc¨¦e, and your future brother-inw, aren¡¯t you? That¡¯s on you.


    But whether or not you can actually keep them safe¡­ Well, we¡¯ll just have to see, won¡¯t we?¡±


    Jarrod raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°What exactly are you implying?¡±


    ¡°I have the backup of the storage card.


    Did that thought ever cross your mind?¡± Nicole¡¯s smile was enigmatic, adding ayer of intrigue.


    Jarrod was caught off guard.


    He hadn¡¯t considered Nicole capable of having a backup simultaneously.


    With the advanced technology, it was certainly feasible.


    For a brief moment, he


    was unsure whether she was bluffing.


    He watched her face intently, searching for any tell.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole maintained herposure, her voice steady.


    ¡°You seem unconcerned with Austin¡¯s safety.


    As his mother, it falls to me to take action.


    Tomorrow, I¡¯ll expose the real faces of everyone in your precious circle to the public.


    ¡±


    Her tone was resolute, convincing Jarrod that she might indeed possess a backup.


    His expression turned grave.


    He pressed, ¡°And then?¡±


    Nicole hesitated.


    She was at a loss, not quite grasping his point.


    Jarrod exined, ¡°Once this is out in the open, Doreen won¡¯t have to shoulder the me.


    My sister will cover for her.


    At worst, Doreen might need to spend some time abroad to let things settle, but her prospects won¡¯t be tarnished at all.


    As for Vicki and Lowe, backed by the Hamptons, I doubt you could cause them any real trouble.


    And suppose you do manage to get this scandal trending through money or connections, what then?¡±


    Jarrod set his wine ss down, his face a mask of detached calm.


    ¡°Their situations are simr to Doreen¡¯s.


    None of this will touch them.


    ¡±


    His tone grew icy.


    ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t be so naive.


    I might choose not to marry Vicki, but that doesn¡¯t stop me from marrying someone else.


    Should I then screen whether they¡¯re suitable for Austin?¡±


    Nicole had never considered Jarrod¡¯s perspective.


    Yet, it did have a point.


    The video in her possession might stop Vicki from bing Jarrod¡¯s wife.


    But what about other women who would be Jarrod¡¯s fianc¨¦e? How could she judge if they were fit or unfit?


    As long as Jarrod held onto Austin¡¯s custody, these looming threats would remain inevitable.


    For a moment, Nicole was bewildered, staring into Jarrod¡¯s profound eyes, puzzled by his thoughts.


    She inquired pointedly, ¡°What do you want from me to secure Austin¡¯s custody?¡±


    Nicole would only be at ease when Austin was in her care.


    She had amassed just enough wealth for Austin that, while notvish, was significantly better than the average, providing a stable foundation.


    With Nicole¡¯s money, Austin was free to pursue his passions.


    Should he take an interest in business, the trust fund could serve as his initial investment, potentiallyunching him into sess under his management.

 Chapter 2380

    Nicole was determined to look after Austin until he reached adulthood, regardless of her own health challenges.


    If necessary, she would appoint a trustworthy guardian to ensure his well-being until then.


    Although Jarrod was wealthy, his principles and the inherent risks associated with his lifestyle did not promise a secure environment for Austin.


    As a mother, she could not stand by and watch her child be exposed to such hazards.


    Thus, Nicole reiterated, ¡°I¡¯m insisting on taking custody of Austin.


    His staying with you does him no good.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s face remained impassive, his inner turmoil masked by a serene exterior.


    He had watched the recording, stunned by Vicki¡¯s and Doreen¡¯s merciless attack on Nicole.


    He was well aware that Nicole¡¯s endurance was for Austin¡¯s sake.


    Yet, the easiest solution was within reach for Nicole.


    Just turning to him for help would do.


    She simply refused to consider it.


    Could he be that bad in her eyes?


    Regaining his calm, Jarrod responded indifferently, ¡°Are you certain you want to fight for custody of Austin?¡±


    Nicole held her breath, fully aware of the gravity of her decision.


    In all honesty, she wanted to Austin¡¯s custody because this was the only way she could ensure that Austin would be safe and sound.


    Given Austin¡¯s frail condition, he was vulnerable to even minor harm.


    This was the primary reason Nicole had gone to great lengths to prevent Vicki from marrying Jarrod.


    Although Austin¡¯s recovery was slow, the doctor had recently assured Nicole that his condition had markedly improved, and the nned donation should proceed without issue.


    Because of these developments, Nicole knew she must take Austin back to her side to ensure everything went smoothly.


    Failure was not an option, as it would leave her with lifelong regret.


    ¡°of course¡­¡± Nicole began to speak.


    However, she was interrupted as Jarrod gently ced his finger on her lips and whispered, ¡°Shh.


    ¡±


    The slight roughness of his fingertip sent a shock through Nicole.


    She felt her skin crawl and instinctively stepped back.


    Instead of retreating, Jarrod stepped forward, smiling slightly.


    ¡°Nicole, if you truly want this, you need to prove your sincerity.


    ¡±


    Startled, Nicole quickly took another step back and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Before she could regain her footing, his hot breath was on her.


    Jarrod pressed Nicole against the wardrobe and delivered a fierce ki*s to her swollen lips, as if testing her.


    He then deepened the ki*s, biting her Lips forcefully.


    Jarrod¡¯s aroma of alcohol froze Nicole for a moment, and then she reacted by pushing him back.


    To her dismay, Jarrod bent his knees, trapping her legs, and ki*sed her forcefully.


    He held the back of her head and continued the brutal ki*s, biting her intensely.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole tried to escape his aggressive advances, but against his nearly six-foot frame, her efforts seemed futile.

 Chapter 2381

    Jarrod continued until both their lips were bloody, and the source of the blood became indistinguishable.


    This mingled blood stirred a misguided desire within both of them.


    Trapped in his relentless ki*s, Nicole let out an involuntary moan, allowing him to explore further, savoring what he took as submission.


    Eventually, Nicole managed to free her arms and pushed Jarrod away forcefully, pping him across the face.


    Jarrod staggered back, and a handprint was left on his face.


    ¡°Jarrod, you¡¯re insane!¡± Nicole grunted in a voice heavy with disgust.


    Nicole expressed her disdain vividly, unable toe to terms with the fact that this man had ki*sed her.


    She wanted to cleanse her mouth, yet circumstances didn¡¯t permit it.


    Nicole¡¯s reaction elicited nothing but a mockingughter from Jarrod.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote to express your revulsion?¡±


    Jarrod loosened the tie he had fastened this morning, approaching her with a wild, unchecked demeanor.


    ¡°I was by your sidest night, even using your legs¡­¡±


    His gaze dropped to her long, slender legs.


    ¡°Do you not want these legs as well?¡±


    A wave of paleness washed over Nicole¡¯s face.


    The eerie feeling she had felt earlier and the red handprint on her waist suddenly made horrific sense.


    Jarrod had taken liberties with her while she was unconscious.


    He had truly gone mad.


    ¡°You are vile! You¡¯re beyond shameless.


    You¡¯re despicable!¡± Nicole hurled a barrage of insults at him.


    Feeling that her earlier p had been insufficient, she attempted another, but Jarrod seized her hand.


    Jarrod pinned her arms against the wall, their foreheads and noses nearly touching.


    ¡°If I were


    truly all those things, the events ofst night would have concluded quite differently.


    Do you understand?¡±


    His hands gripped hers tightly, their fingers interlocking.


    He gradually drew closer to Nicole¡¯s face and murmured, ¡°That earlier ki*s was to settle the score fromst night.


    What follows now is my demand.


    ¡±


    Nicole regarded him with suspicion.


    ¡°What more do you intend to do to me?¡±


    ¡°What else would I do? It¡¯s clear, isn¡¯t it?¡± Jarrod¡¯s gaze narrowed as he leaned in closer, and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m going to f@ck you.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    The ki*s that followed was invasive, fiercer and more fervent than before.


    This new ki*s made the earlier one seem tame byparison.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she pounded on Jarrod¡¯s chest, struggling against him.


    She left red marks on his back and neck with her fingernails, but he seemed indifferent to the pain.


    He forcefully pushed her onto the bed, pinning her down with his body, leaving her no opportunity to fight back.


    His ki*ses deepened, moving from her lips down to her neck, each one infused with a heady, intoxicating desire.


    His hands wandered from her hair to more sensitive areas, touching her without restraint.


    Their entwined limbs and his rough breathing sounded like a man consumed by passion.


    Nicole was caught off guard.


    She panicked as Jarrod¡¯s behavior became unexpectedly aggressive.


    He had been distancing himself from hertely.


    His sudden change in demeanor baffled her.


    Heavily breathing, Jarrod finally released Nicole, his eyes aze with desire.


    ¡°You are my condition.


    Surrender to me, and I will acknowledge you as Austin¡¯s mother.


    ¡±


    Nicole was dumbfounded.


    She couldn¡¯t grasp what Jarrod meant by ¡°Letting her be Austin¡¯s mother.


    ¡± Austin was her biological son.


    What was Jarrod trying to imply?

 Chapter 2382

    Jarrod was already aware that he had no chance of getting with Nicole.


    He grasped that he would lose her forever if he didn¡¯t seize this moment.


    From the very beginning, he had been vying for Austin¡¯s custody, aiming to use Austin as a means to keep her close.


    Whether his actions were seen as underhanded or despicable was irrelevant to him.


    His sole desire was to keep Nicole close by using Austin.


    However, even after losing the custodywsuit, Nicole showed no signs of yielding.


    Jarrod felt a chilling resolve to let go, yet he recognized his resolve was wavering.


    The full breakdown arrived sooner than he anticipated.


    Upon viewing the recording of Vicki¡¯s and Doreen¡¯s attack on Nicole, could he possibly remain unaffected? Far from it.


    He was devastated, the anguish nearly overwhelming him.


    He couldn¡¯t bear to see her treated so poorly.


    However, Jarrod knew that now was not the time to reveal any vulnerability.


    He had to maintain a facade of cold-heartedness.


    It was all because Nicole seemed indifferent to whether he cared or not.


    If he were to show his true feelings, he felt his tenderness and pain might cause him to lose her for good.


    Jarrod forcefully took hold of Nicole¡¯s face, making her look at him.


    ¡°Nicole, have you not ever considered asking me?¡±


    As he pondered this, his frustration grew, almost driving him mad.


    ¡°Why not approach me instead when you went pleading with Vicki?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Did she loathe him to the point that she would rather act desperately than soften her demeanor around him? If this was her stance, then she should not fault him for resorting to sly and contemptible tactics just to force her by his side.


    Jarrod tightened his hold on her fingers and dered, ¡°I¡¯m offering you this one condition, this single opportunity.


    If not, there will be a second Vicki, a third Vicki, and endless others.


    ¡±


    Jarrod berated himself for not taking things further with Nicole.


    The brief taste he¡¯d had of her had ignited every nerve in his body.


    Now, he burned with a desire to pin her down, fuse her with his essence until she could neither escape nor tempt another soul.


    Nicole¡¯s drunken slip of the name ¡°Roscoe¡± still grated on Jarrod, like a thorn lodged under his skin, igniting a desire to find and eliminate Roscoe.


    ¡°Jarrod, can you look at me and honestly say you¡¯ve been fair to our son and me?¡± Nicole challenged him, her anguish etched into her bloodshot eyes.


    At that moment, she loathed the man looming above her.


    ¡°Why must I plead with you? Is Austin not your own flesh and blood?¡±


    ¡°I understand I¡¯ve hurt both of you, but you haven¡¯t given me the opportunity to fix things,¡± Jarrod countered, feeling the hollow ring of his words reverberate through the air Like an echo in an empty cavern.


    Yet, his desperation to cling to Nicole overshadowed any semnce of pride or shame.


    ¡°Nicole, all I¡¯m asking is for you to be there for Austin as his mother and stay with me.


    I promise to give you the respect you deserve and try my hardest to make things right for both you and Austin.


    But if you decline, those opportunities will be lost forever.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s rationale was frigid and methodical, akin to a shrewd merchant striking a deal.


    He aimed for a transaction where Nicole¡¯s wishes became currency, traded for her steadfastpany by his side.


    ¡°Jarrod, why are you behaving like this?¡± Nicole¡¯s frustration boiled over, her voice thick with emotion.


    ¡°What we have isn¡¯t love.


    There¡¯s no genuine connection between us.


    The frustration and desperation festering within Nicole had finally erupted like a volcano.


    She¡¯d exhausted every avenue in her entanglement with Jarrod, unable to sway him and inadvertently endangering Roscoe in the process.


    Now, she felt trapped in a hopeless situation, utterly lost.


    As Jarrod¡¯s fingers tenderly grazed her wound, a shadow flickered in his eyes, hinting at a deeper darkness within.


    ¡°I¡¯ve realized that love, or theck of it, doesn¡¯t really matter to me anymore.


    ¡±


    His new creed was possession, to hold the one he yearned for captive by his side.


    Everything else, even love, was merely an illusion, an borate charade.


    ¡°Nicole, you have three days to make your decision,¡± Jarrod proimed, ascending leisurely to his full height, exuding an aura of collected calm.


    ¡°Whatever path you choose, it shall be final.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2383

    And just like that, Jarrod pivoted on his heel and strode away, not once casting a nce over his shoulder.


    Nicole¡¯s pillow bore the marks of her tears as shey curled up beneath her sheets.


    Jarrod¡¯s words reverberated in Nicole¡¯s mind like a haunting prophecy.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Someone with Vicki¡¯s malice was not rare.


    It was a harbinger of what awaited others.


    Even if she had foreseen the need to synchronize the evidence, it would have been futile against the privilege of those heirs.


    They held the means to vanish abroad, evading the storm of scandal until it subsided.


    Nicole had witnessed such schemes unfold before, familiar with the bitter reality that loomed ahead.


    Disillusioned and weary, Nicole sumbed to sleep, a sense of resignation weighing heavily upon her heart.


    Weary from the storm of emotions that had battered her the day before, Nicole¡¯s body remained heavy with exhaustion.


    Today¡¯s emotional whirlwind had drained her.


    As she stirred from her slumber, the enticing aroma of food filled the air.


    A thoughtful maid had arrived, carrying a tray adorned with an array of wholesome, nourishing dishes.


    Despite the maid¡¯s attentive care, Nicole couldn¡¯t shake off the unease that lingered in her presence.


    ¡°You can go,¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine on my own.


    ¡±


    With a bow filled with grace, the maid epted Nicole¡¯s polite dismissal.


    As the maid set down the spoon with precision, she spoke in a tone of genuine concern.


    ¡°Miss, you must eat more.


    Mr.


    Schultz personallymissioned these costly nutritional dishes.


    His concern for your well-being is evident.


    ¡±


    With that, the maid silently exited the room.


    A bittersweet smile tugged at Nicole¡¯s Lips.


    While her physical well-being could be tended to with nutritional food, the question lingered.


    What salve existed for a shattered heart?


    Despite her stomach¡¯s protests and the absence of hunger pangs, Nicolepelled herself to consume the meal before her.


    She understood that preserving her health was paramount.


    Hunger strikes were for petnt children.


    The weak, she knew, couldn¡¯t think clearly or devise effective ns.


    Nicole nibbled delicately, savoring each morsel just enough to stave off hunger, but far from what would appease a ravenous appetite.


    As the maid tidied up the scarcely touched dishes, Jarrod¡¯s eyes lingered on them.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t fancy this today.


    Adjust the menu ordingly,¡± he directed.


    With a nod of acknowledgment, the maid retreated, determined to be more attentive to Nicole¡¯s needs in the future.


    Jarrod¡¯s effort to familiarize himself with Nicole¡¯s preferred meals spoke volumes about the significance he attached to her.


    Nicole was unquestionably special.


    The next morning, post-breakfast, Nicole approached the maid with a winsome smile.


    ¡°Could you please tell Mr.


    Schultz toe see me?¡± she inquired politely.


    Though Jarrod had granted her three days to contemte, Nicole felt no need for such deliberation.


    Austin¡¯s safety could not afford dy.


    Before long, Jarrod made his entrance, his arrival suffusing the room with a heavy, stifling aura.


    ¡°I ept your conditions, Nicole murmured, her tone tinged with a touch of resignation.


    ¡±


    Jarrod disyed no surprise at her decision.


    Individuals with tender spots were easily swayed, and for Nicole, her loved ones were her Achilles¡¯ heel.


    The mere contemtion of being torn away from her mother or her son was something Nicole couldn¡¯t fathom.


    With them under his sway, coercing herpliance was child¡¯s y.


    Jarrod had abstained from leveraging this due to a pitiful shred of self-assurance.


    Yet, the oue had exposed the folly of his assurance, as Nicole harbored no emotional attachment to


    him.


    ¡°But I have a condition,¡± Nicole stated.


    A chuckle escaped Jarrod¡¯s lips at her words.


    After all, it wouldn¡¯t be Nicole if she didn¡¯t assert herself.


    ¡°Very well, proceed,¡± Jarrod drawled.


    Nicole¡¯s steely gaze locked onto Jarrod¡¯s, her every word saturated with purposeful meaning.


    ¡°I need you to guarantee that Roscoe will be safe for the rest of his life, and that nothing bad will happen to him.


    ¡±


    As her words hung in the air, a tangible tension thickened the atmosphere.


    Jarrod¡¯s countenance shifted noticeably, darkening with intensity.


    After a pregnant pause, Jarrod emitted a scornful chuckle.


    ¡°Nicole, how dare you attempt to negotiate with me?¡±


    Jarrod could hardlyprehend her audacity in requesting his protection for Roscoe.


    Did she truly believe he wouldn¡¯t viciously tear Roscoe apart in a frenzy of rage?


    ¡°Enough pretense.


    You know full well why I make this demand.


    ¡± Nicole grew weary of dancing around the issue with Jarrod.


    With a mind sharpened by rity, she recognized that safeguarding Austin and Roscoe at Ardlens would remain an insurmountable challenge without Jarrod¡¯s coboration.


    Now that his attention seemed to be on her, she reasoned it was time to turn the tables to her advantage.


    Her body was merely a vessel, expendablepared to her loved ones.


    ¡°I¡¯m relying on the fact that you¡¯re infatuated with me,¡± Nicole stated bluntly.


    ¡°If you help me out with this, I¡¯ll allow you to have your way with me.


    But if you say no, just know that I¡¯ll keep pushing for Austin¡¯s custody.


    I¡¯ve already taken care of Vicki, and I won¡¯t hesitate to deal with anyone else who gets in my way.


    I¡¯ll fight as hard as I need to.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2384

    Jarrod moved closer quietly, each step intentional.


    Nicole faced his cold, intimidating stare, her heart racing.


    It was hard not to feel nervous.


    If Jarrod chose to attack her here, in his own ce, she wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Jarrod¡¯s voice, deep and authoritative, echoed through the room, intensifying the tension.


    Nicole¡¯s hands tightened into fists as she looked him in the eye.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a threat, but a proposition.


    I need your protection for Roscoe because he had saved Austin¡¯s life.


    If not for him, Austin and I would have died on that sea cliff years ago.


    We owe him our lives.


    ¡±


    Nicole understood Jarrod¡¯s weak spots well.


    Provoking him now could put Roscoe at even greater risk.


    Her priority was to ensure Austin¡¯s safety, and then to secure protection for Roscoe.


    While this was an easy task for Jarrod, it posed a huge challenge for her and Roscoe.


    In the unpredictable environment of Ardlens, surviving without solid support was nearly impossible.


    Furthermore, Nicole knew she had made many enemies along the way.


    Though she didn¡¯t go looking for trouble, she had to confront it head-on.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If it weren¡¯t for Jemma¡¯s advicest night, Nicole might not have shifted her perspective so quickly.


    Jemma had advised, ¡°Relying only on yourself doesn¡¯t make you noble.


    If it leads to misery, people will justugh at you.


    Wise people take every legal opportunity that benefits them.


    The right path is the one that helps you.


    Why bother with what irrelevant people think¡­¡±


    Nicole knew Jemma meant to give her sound advice.


    After so many setbacks, it was time to adopt a smarter strategy, to protect her loved ones in a different way.


    This approach would also


    make life easier for those she wanted to protect.


    Nicole snapped back to reality, locking eyes with Jarrod.


    ¡°I need you to settle this debt for Austin¡¯s sake.


    You owe it to Austin and me.


    ¡±


    Among all the difficulties and pain from the past, Jarrod was at y.


    They all owed Austin greatly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t owe Roscoe anything,¡± Jarrod responded.


    His words implied he acknowledged a debt to Nicole and Austin, but not to Roscoe.


    Jarrod assumed without Roscoe¡¯s intervention, perhaps Nicole and he would not have faced such trials.


    And Austin might have been born under his watchful care, receiving the finest medical attention.


    Nicole stayed calm despite his rejection.


    ¡°So, we can¡¯t reach an agreement?¡±


    It felt like a fierce tug-of-war, where any show of weakness could mean defeat.


    Nicole couldn¡¯t afford to back down.


    Leaving Roscoe behind just to save Austin was unthinkable.


    Jarrod¡¯s refusal to recognize the debt to Roscoe was crucial for her.


    Without Roscoe¡¯s intervention, she and Austin might not have survived.


    Roscoe was a decent and gentle man who treated Austin Like his own and showed Nicole immense respect.


    Nicole simply couldn¡¯t leave Roscoe behind.


    If she didn¡¯t stand her ground today, Jarrod would learn her boundaries, potentially endangering Roscoe.


    Nicole was certain Jarrod would not harm Austin.


    Her worries were more about the potential dangers associated with Jarrod¡¯s circle, not Jarrod himself.


    Therefore, her stance was not about neglecting Austin¡¯s safety but about maintaining her principles and not forsaking those who had supported her.


    This was the same principle she taught Austin.


    Jarrod looked at Nicole intently for a long moment.


    Then, he announced, ¡°Your clothes will be brought to you.


    Get dressed ande downstairs.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2385

    With that, he left the room.


    Nicole let out a sigh of relief.


    She then fell back onto the bed, exhausted.


    Although Jarrod had not explicitly consented, he had not firmly rejected her either.


    His response left some room for negotiation.


    Shortly after, a housekeeper knocked and entered with clothes for her.


    Nicole dressed in the outfit provided.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The housekeeper had alreadyid out breakfast on the table and mentioned, ¡°Miss, Mr.


    Schultz requests that you have your breakfast beforeing downstairs.


    ¡±


    Nicole was unsure of Jarrod¡¯s intentions, but her stomach grumbled from the fatigue and difort of the previous night.


    The breakfast aroma was simply irresistible.


    She sat down and ate, feeling somewhat at ease.


    Downstairs, Nicole found Jarrod lounging on the couch, legs crossed, absorbed in the newspaper.


    In front of him was a cup of iced Americano.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Over the years, Jarrod¡¯s routine of skipping breakfast and starting his day with just an iced Americano for energy had not changed.


    Noticing Nicole, Jarrod put aside the newspaper, finished his coffee in one swift gulp, stood up,


    and walked toward the door.


    Uncertain of what Jarrod intended, Nicole followed him.


    By the time Nicole reached the door, Jarrod had already gotten in the car, the back door open, with the driver ready to close it after her.


    Nicole lowered her head, climbed into the car, and sat on Jarrod¡¯s right side.


    The driver closed the door and started the car.


    Nicole looked confused.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Jarrod answered shortly, ¡°To the city hall.


    ¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Nicole¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    She asked, ¡°Jarrod, what are you saying?¡±


    Jarrod stopped what he was doing, turned to her surprised face, and said mockingly, ¡°I¡¯ve agreed to your terms.


    ¡±


    ¡°But you said all I needed to do was stay with you¡­¡± Nicole was baffled.


    This ¡°stay¡± certainly did not mean getting legally married.


    Moreover, why would they marry? She did not want to marry Jarrod at all!


    Jarrod stretched out his legs, resting his hand elegantly on his thigh.


    ¡°Do you think I want a kept woman? If I wanted one, I could choose anyone.


    I already told you.


    ¡±


    His gaze was piercing.


    ¡°I want Austin¡¯s mother.


    You will be the one.


    ¡±


    ¡°I refuse to marry you!¡± Nicole eximed.


    ¡°Jarrod, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m marrying you.


    You must be crazy!¡±


    She could not understand how Jarrod could make such a rushed and impulsive decision.


    Desperate, she turned to the driver.


    ¡°Sir, please stop the car.


    ¡±


    The driver ignored Nicole¡¯s request since his loyalty was to Jarrod.

 Chapter 2386

    The driver thought to himself that if anyone was crazy, Nicole was the one.


    A man of Jarrod¡¯s status proposing marriage to her, and she turned it down? If the high society women of Ardlens knew, they would line up for a chance to marry Jarrod.


    This woman clearly did not recognize what was good for her¡­


    Seeing the driver ignore her, Nicole turned back to Jarrod.


    ¡°Jarrod, tell him to stop the car!¡±


    ¡°Stop the car,¡± Jarrod instructed, and the car pulled over.


    Then, maintaining his rxed position, Jarrodzily asked, ¡°Have you decided yet?¡±


    Before Nicole got out of the car, she stopped in her tracks at Jarrod¡¯s words.


    Jarrod¡¯s lips parted slightly.


    ¡°Nicole, if you leave the car right now, our agreement ends, and believe me, there will be no second chances.


    ¡±


    He seemed to understand her well, adding indifferently, ¡°I won¡¯t force you.


    Please, think it over.


    ¡±


    Nicole didn¡¯t budge.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Her body seemed to have turned to stone at that moment.


    She was uncertain of what stepping out of the car might lead to, but the idea of marrying Jarrod seemed utterly preposterous.


    How could she possibly marry this man? They were enemies! Despite the fact that they were Austin¡¯s parents, the deep-seated animosity between them was unchangeable.


    Nicole didn¡¯t want to marry Jarrod, not in this lifetime, and she wouldn¡¯t even consider it.


    Considering for even another second felt like a betrayal to herte father.


    What had driven her father to his fatal leap from that building? Who had cornered him into such despair? Jarrod was partially at y.


    These were undeniable truths that left no room for debate.


    Taking a deep breath, Nicole ced her hand on the door handle and dered, ¡°I¡¯m very clear about it.


    Jarrod, I don¡¯t want to marry you.


    ¡±


    She then opened the door.


    Just as she was about to step out of the car, Jarrod¡¯s chilling voice came from behind her.


    ¡°So, you can ept to be my lover, share my bed, but not be part of my family?¡±


    Nicole shivered slightly.


    Jarrod had pierced through to her deepest thoughts.


    Her agreement to his proposal was merely a temporary safeguard for Austin and Roscoe.


    Lacking a better n at the moment and with Austin¡¯s safety at risk, she feltpelled topromise.


    Once the immediate danger was mitigated, she intended to leave Jarrod.


    Entangling their identities further would onlyplicate her eventual departure, a scenario she couldn¡¯t stomach, being permanently linked to Jarrod¡¯s name.


    With his acute perception, Jarrod understood all these unspoken thoughts in Nicole¡¯s mind.


    That was precisely why he set conditions that would tightly bind Nicole to him.


    Yet, his consideration couldn¡¯t be uttered aloud since Nicole hated his core, a fact that he fully grasped.


    Jarrod had forced himself not to show any kindness toward Nicole in case she might leverage it.


    His attempt topensate for his previous mistreatment of her was one thing.


    However, he could never bear her departure from his side.


    Now that Jarrod had seen through that Nicole was the only one he desired, with theplexities of their shared past, his only option was to ensure she couldn¡¯t leave his side.


    Merely having her stay by his side wasn¡¯t sufficient.


    She had to be legally recognized as his wife to be truly bound to him.


    This arrangement would prevent her from vanishing without a trace whenever she wished, as she had done previously.


    There was no way he could let history repeat.


    Nicole replied, ¡°Since you understand my intentions, you should realize that I cannot always be near you, because¡­¡± She paused and then stated clearly, ¡°Your presence repulses me.


    How can I possibly stay by your side?¡±


    ¡°Is disgust all that exists between us?¡± Jarrod asked, his voice uncertain, almost quivering.


    Nicole pressed her lips together, choosing to remain silent.


    She reflected on the past and knew that she hadn¡¯t always hated Jarrod to the core.


    There was a time on the mountain road when he had risked his life to save her, after which he had nearly fallen off a cliff.


    Back then, she didn¡¯t even recognize him, and only found out that it was him once she had saved him.


    At that moment, feelings other than hatred had emerged.


    Those emotions were not her desire for revenge.


    The feelings were intense and unanticipated, like green grass sprouting through the cracks of a barren desert, stubbornly piercing through her icy heart.


    However, Nicole quickly extinguished those emerging feelings and felt they should never have arisen in the first ce.


    She and Jarrod had no future.


    She could not allow the inappropriate emotions to disturb and sway her resolve.

 Chapter 2387

    After a prolonged silence, any hope Jarrod harbored waspletely gone.


    He suddenly chuckled and said, ¡°Disgust is better than never seeing you again for the rest of my life.


    ¡±


    Nicole did not grasp what he meant.


    Jarrod exined, ¡°If you leave this car today, I will take every measure to confront the Watts family.


    Are you ready to abandon that man?¡±


    His eyes brimmed with contempt as he coldly stated, ¡°I¡¯m going to torture him to death!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Nicole swiftly turned her head, her hand turning white from tension.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know that¡¯s within my capabilities,¡± Jarrod said calmly.


    ¡°And you should also be aware that the Hampton family has already discovered your actions yesterday.


    Without my protection, do you think Vicki and Lowe will spare you?¡±


    Jarrod seemed to have a knack for pinpointing exactly what would manipte Nicole.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you terminate our arrangement now, you must understand that it won¡¯t just be you at risk.


    The people close to you, including Jemma, will also suffer the consequences,¡± he continued.


    Jarrod was correct.


    Once Nicole stepped out of this car, Vicki would definitely make her pay after catching wind of her actions.


    Jemma would surely be the first one they targeted.


    Nicole wasn¡¯t alone.


    Jemma was with her and had been a great help.


    She couldn¡¯t just disregard Jemma¡¯s safety and walk away without concern.


    Jarrod cast his gaze downward and looked at Nicole firmly.


    ¡°Nicole, the choice is yours.


    You know the right decision.


    ¡±


    Once their true intentions had been exposed to one another, what remained was a battle to see whose tactics were more ruthless.


    Clearly, Jarrod had resolved not to let Nicole leave his side so easily anymore.


    He was determined to exert control and ensure that she remained by his side, regardless of the consequences or ethical considerations.


    Ultimately, Nicole faced a decision.


    She couldn¡¯t risk Roscoe¡¯s well-being, especially after noticing his condition had deteriorated significantly that day.


    If Jarrod could offer Roscoe protection, then at least the Watts family wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to Roscoe.


    With a heavy heart, Nicole closed the car door and sat back down, herplexion ghostly pale.


    ¡°Jarrod, you must keep your promise,¡± she stated firmly.


    Jarrod¡¯s expression softened slightly, and he leaned in, gently cupping her face and nting a ki*s on her cheek.


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± he replied.


    Nicole was unustomed to such closeness.


    Her initial instinct was to pull away, but Jarrod


    held her face firmly, preventing her from escaping.


    He ki*sed her lips forcefully and said, ¡°You¡¯ll need to grow ustomed to this.


    Difort is no excuse.


    I didn¡¯t marry a statue.


    ¡±


    Hearing this, Nicole stopped struggling and her body became passive, resembling that of a doll.


    At this point, arguing with him seemed meaningless.


    She had no desire to maintain a facade of decorum and y the role of a victim.


    Having decided to make this trade, she had to ept all the indignities that came with it.


    As Jarrod had pointed out, she needed to not only endure but also adjust.


    Soon, the car reached the city hall.


    Upon exiting the car, Jarrod grasped Nicole¡¯s hand tightly, intecing his fingers with hers as though they were a devoted couple.


    Unable to break free, Nicole let him guide her.


    Her expression was vacant as she said, ¡°Jarrod, I don¡¯t have any identification documents with me.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve handled everything,¡± Jarrod dered.

 Chapter 2388

    He passed the document to Nicole, who quickly took it and started flipping through the pages.


    Jarrod¡¯s influence was indeed vast.


    He was even capable of securing any information for marriage registration without needing Nicole to sort out the documents.


    Nicole had her doubts.


    With such influence at his disposal, he could have easily arranged their marriage certificate without requiring her to be present at the city hall.


    Why insist on hering here? Plus, they were far from a loving couple.


    The act of pretending to be one in such a public ce was more than just ufortable.


    Nicole looked at him sharply.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so influential, this visit seems pointless.


    ¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Why would this be pointless?¡± Jarrod asked.


    He tightened his grip on her hand and added, ¡°I want this handled personally.


    It adds significance to the process.


    ¡±


    A shiver ran through Nicole, her skin prickling with goosebumps.


    This version of Jarrod, conversing with her without the usual hostility, feltpletely alien to her.


    And if she wasn¡¯t mistaken, his tone seemed almost conciliatory.


    Feeling uneasy, Nicole quickened her pace, trying to create some physical distance between them.


    Jarrod observed her subtle movements, but instead of annoyance, a smile spread across his face, finding her actions somewhat charming.


    The city hall had just opened for the day.


    Nicole assumed Jarrod would arrange for a VIP service to expedite their process.


    However, he surprised her by walking up with a numbered ticket in hand.


    Number 23.


    Nicole was rendered speechless.


    It seemed that Jarrod was serious about handling this personally.


    He truly nned to wait in Line, and remarkably, in the short time since opening, twenty-two couples had already queued up before them.


    Nicole wondered if today was considered an especially lucky day.


    Amidst the crowd of couples, Nicole and Jarrod stood conspicuously apart.


    Their cool, aloof behavior made them seem more likely to be here for a divorce than a marriage certificate.


    The city hall in Ardlens had separate service counters for different needs.


    Marriages and divorces were handled at distinct windows, each with its own waiting area.


    Surrounded by joyous couples, Nicole felt like a fish out of water, unable to pretend they were


    here for a divorce.


    Unable to hold herself back, she asked, ¡°Is my presence really necessary to obtain this certificate?¡±


    Jarrod responded with a chuckle, ¡°What do you think? I¡¯m here too, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Surely Alec could have managed this,¡± Nicole countered.


    Considering that Alec was Jarrod¡¯s right-hand man, he could surely handle tasks like this with ease.


    Even so, Jarrod insisted, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, we should handle this ourselves.


    ¡±


    Jarrod believed that obtaining the marriage certificate without their presence would reduce their marriage to a mere transaction.


    asionally revealing a more whimsical side, he did not want their union to feel strictly like a business arrangement.


    Nicole was at a loss for words.


    She watched as Jarrod moved closer to her, feeling the urge to shift away.


    The seats were designed for one person, and moving would create a noticeable gap between them, which might look odd.


    Yet, Nicole couldn¡¯t stand the atmosphere, and the fact that Jarrod was so close to her was driving her insane.

 Chapter 2389

    Just as Nicole was about to stand up and move to a different seat, a young girl took the seat next to her.


    The girl gestured to the man carrying bags behind her and said, ¡°Honey, sit here.


    ¡±


    Feeling trapped, Nicole decided against moving elsewhere.


    The girl¡¯s boyfriend sat beside the girl and greeted Nicole and Jarrod cheerfully, ¡°Hi there!¡± The young girl smiled brightly at Nicole.


    Unable to ignore the young girl¡¯s friendly demeanor, Nicole nodded back and greeted, ¡°Hi.


    ¡±


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re incredibly beautiful.


    You must be a celebrity!¡± the girlmented, her eyes alight with curiosity.


    Nicole felt slightly embarrassed.


    She was hiding scars under her fisherman hat and mask.


    Only her expressive eyes were visible.


    Despite the concealment, Nicole¡¯s eyes were captivating, lending her the aura of a celebrity discreetly arriving to be wed.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just another regr person,¡± Nicole responded modestly.


    ¡°You appear anything but ordinary.


    And your husband is extraordinarily handsome! I can¡¯t recall when Ist saw such a handsome man,¡± the girl remarked with enthusiasm.


    This praise managed to slightly melt Jarrod¡¯s typically frosty demeanor.


    He then took the initiative to say, ¡°Hello.


    ¡± It wasn¡¯t motivated not by the ttery, but by the endearing way she referred to him as Nicole¡¯s husband.


    The girl blushed deeply, visibly flustered by the handsome Jarrod.


    The girl¡¯s boyfriend immediately felt a sh of jealousy.


    ¡°Could you dial it down a bit? You¡¯re almost drooling,¡± he joked, his voice free of any real disapproval.


    Regaining herposure, the girl yfully scolded, ¡°You know I always blush at the sight of a handsome man.


    ¡±


    The girl then turned to Nicole with a friendly grin.


    ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t take it the wrong way.


    I just find your husband to be stunningly handsome.


    That¡¯s all.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    Her boyfriend added, ¡°Miss, I apologize on her behalf.


    She¡¯s always been overly enthusiastic about handsome men on TV.


    It¡¯s rare for her to encounter one in person, so she got a little excited.


    ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.


    I¡¯m not offended.


    And for the record, he isn¡¯t my husband yet,¡± Nicole rified.


    Nicole remained unaffected by their exchange.


    In all honesty, she was indifferent to others admiring Jarrod.


    However, herment dampened the atmosphere slightly.


    Everyone here was waiting to get a marriage certificate.


    The fact of whether Jarrod was currently her husband seemed trivial since they were on the verge of marriage.


    Nicole¡¯s pointed rification seemed somewhat awkward.


    Jarrod¡¯s face turned stern, but he chose not to offer any unnecessary exnations.


    The girl chuckled and said, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re something.


    One moment not married, he¡¯s not your husband yet.


    I should take a leaf out of your book.


    You¡¯re absolutely right.


    ¡±


    Her boyfriend, seemingly worried, chimed in, ¡°Learn what? You need help to find your way around, and yet you want to be like her? Hmph.


    ¡±


    ¡°Mind your own business.


    I¡¯ll learn.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2390

    Nicole watched their exchange silently.


    Given the couple¡¯s youthful appearances, it suggested a possibility that they were getting married without their parents knowing.


    Despite their yful argument, their affection for each other was evident.


    Their simple and open disy of affection was something Nicole found enviable.


    Listening to them lifted her spirits.


    The girl offered Nicole some candy serving to celebrate the marriage.


    ¡°Miss, try some candy.


    I selected each one myself.


    They¡¯re all tasty.


    ¡±


    Nicole wasn¡¯t fond of sweets, but the girl¡¯s beaming smile made it difficult to decline.


    She selected a piece of chocte and said, ¡°Thank you.


    ¡±


    ¡°Take one for your boyfriend,¡± the girl suggested.


    Feeling awkward, Nicole remarked, ¡°He doesn¡¯t really like sweets.


    ¡±


    But as she spoke, Jarrod said, ¡°I¡¯ll try one.


    ¡±


    Once more, Nicole was at a loss for words.


    The girl extended her hand toward Nicole and suggested, ¡°Miss, you should give one to your boyfriend.


    ¡±


    Nicole, unable to refuse, selected a chocte for Jarrod.


    He unwrapped it and tasted it promptly.


    Nicole did the same, under the watchful eyes of the girl.


    The chocte had a subtle bitterness that transformed into a sweet and aromatic vor, proving quite delightful.


    The girl, watching intently, asked Nicole with hopeful eyes, ¡°Miss, is it delicious?¡±


    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s delicious,¡± Nicole confirmed.


    ¡°I knew it would be,¡± the girl said with a chuckle.


    ¡°Even though I can¡¯t taste it myself, I made sure to pick a good one based on lots of research.


    ¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Curious about the girl¡¯s statement, Nicole inquired, ¡°What happened to your sense of taste?¡±


    The girl exined somberly, ¡°I¡¯ve undergone chemotherapy multiple times.


    Now, I can¡¯t taste anything at all.


    ¡±


    Upon hearing this, the girl¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s expression dimmed noticeably.


    Nicole froze, taken aback by the gravity of the situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I had no idea¡­¡±


    The girl offered a reassuring smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Miss.


    I¡¯ve been dealing with this for quite some time and havee to terms with it.


    Once my boyfriend and I get the marriage certificate, we¡¯re nning to travel the world.


    Just thinking about that adventure excites me!¡±


    The girl¡¯s boyfriend then interjected with concern, ¡°Just make sure you keep taking your medicine on time.


    I won¡¯t let you go otherwise.


    ¡±


    The girl responded with a mix of defiance and humor, ¡°Oh, I never forget to take my medicine.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2391

    Her boyfriend objected, ¡°You used to secretly pour it out before.


    ¡±


    ¡°That was before.


    Now I can¡¯t taste anything, so I obediently drink it.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    It makes no difference to me how bitter it is,¡± the girl responded, her tone resolute.


    Her boyfriend fell silent, his eyes briefly shadowed with sadness.


    The girl yfully dered, ¡°I win.


    Honey, you lose.


    ¡±


    The girl¡¯s spirited demeanor captivated Nicole, who had never encountered someone so persistently positive before.


    The couple engaged in a light-hearted conversation, seeming to Nicole like the happiest people on earth, untouched by adversity.


    Their joy was contagious until Jarrod intervened.


    ¡°It¡¯s our turn.


    ¡±


    This snapped Nicole back to the reality of the situation.


    The girl, still smiling, turned to Nicole and Jarrod.


    ¡°Wish you a happy marriage.


    ¡±


    Nicole felt a pang of sadness at this statement, having predicted what might unfold ahead of her and Jarrod.


    But she kept her thoughts to herself, wishing the girl could retain her blissful ignorance forever.


    After a pause, Nicole reached into her bag, pulled out a business card, and handed it to the girl.


    ¡°If you¡¯re nning to travel the world, start with Uchaesau.


    It¡¯s beautiful there.


    This card is for my former colleague who can show you around.


    ¡±


    The girl epted the card with gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you, miss.


    ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Nicole replied warmly.


    The process for the marriage registration proceeded smoothly.


    When the official stamped the marriage certificates, Nicole felt as though the seal had been pressed upon her heart as well.


    Overwhelmed, she realized she was now married, the reality setting in surreal waves.


    Before Nicole could even grasp the marriage certificate, Jarrod snatched it away, stating assertively, ¡°I¡¯ll keep it.


    ¡±


    Jarrod then concealed the document in his pocket.


    His look suggested he feared Nicole might snatch the certificate to file for divorce immediately.


    Nicole remained silent, her spirits sinking further.


    The acquisition of the marriage certificate did little to ease her concerns.


    It merely postponed some of her immediate troubles, leaving her with a multitude of unresolved issues.


    Stepping outside, Nicole¡¯s attention was drawn to the young couple she¡¯d met earlier.


    The girl received a jubnt phone call, embracing her boyfriend passionately.


    ¡°Honey, we just won the first prize! They¡¯re going to sponsor our world tour!¡± she eximed with glee.


    ¡°Really?¡± her boyfriend asked, caught up in the excitement.


    ¡°Yes, really! It¡¯s sponsored by the Schultz Group, a major legitimatepany,¡± she exined enthusiastically.


    Nicole looked on, surprised by the news, and turned to Jarrod.


    Jarrod¡¯s response was a mix of pride and joy.


    ¡°She says I¡¯m handsome and that makes me happy.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2392

    Nicole was at a loss for words, noting a slight shift in his demeanor, perhaps a touch of newfound arrogance.


    As the car started moving unexpectedly, Nicole, realizing they were heading somewhere, quickly asked, ¡°Can I go see Austin now?¡±


    ¡°Sure.


    He¡¯s waiting for you in our new home from now on,¡± Jarrod replied casually, setting the course for their future together.


    Nicole felt her earlier perception was merely an illusion.


    Jarrod remained the controlling figure he always was.


    Without raising any objections, Nicole¡¯s primary concern was to reunite with Austin and uncover what had transpired with Kamh.


    While in the car, Jarrod said, ¡°Hand over the backup of the camera storage footage to me.


    ¡±


    His directive left no room for discussion.


    Stunned, Nicole questioned, ¡°Why should I hand it over to you?¡±


    Nicole was aware of Vicki¡¯s questionable actions but was unclear about the specifics, especially concerning Kamh, the nanny she had arranged for Austin.


    How could she hand over the backup of the recording easily without making Vicki pay?


    Nicole feltpelled to strip away any facade of innocence of Vicki¡¯s and expose the truth,


    ensuring no future pretenses could stand.


    Jarrod exined his reasoning, ¡°You can¡¯t use videos against the Hampton family.


    Both the Hampton and Schultz families are intertwined in business.


    Releasing it now would harm both parties, so we must keep it contained.


    ¡±


    Jarrod was navigating this situation not just for ethical reasons but for personal gain as well.


    Nicole realized that despite any agreements between them, Jarrod would always prioritize his own interests, particrly if the situation concerned the Hampton family.From N?velDrama.Org.


    While Vicki might never be Jarrod¡¯s wife, the financial entanglements between the Hampton and Schultz families made severing the cooperation a challenge.


    Nicole was surprised by Jarrod¡¯s firm stance against Vicki, pondering if his motivations were purely strategic or if deeper emotions were involved.


    Nicole, unable to suppress her curiosity, questioned, ¡°What if I seek vengeance on Vicki through other means?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s face remained impassive as he replied, ¡°You may, as long as it stays out of the media.


    ¡±


    Surprised by hisck of concern for Vicki, Nicole pondered whether Jarrod had truly given up on Vicki.


    Amid the past few years, Vicki had always been a steadfast support for Jarrod.


    Yet now, Jarrod seemedpletely detached from Vicki.


    Jarrod¡¯s decisiveness left Nicole stunned, her emotions mixed.


    Vicki¡¯s fate was undeniably the result of her own actions, yet the finality with which Jarrod severed tiespletely suggested he had never truly invested his heart in Vicki.


    It was a poignant realization, considering how long Vicki had held onto her hopes.


    Resolute, Nicole dered, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ensure Vicki faces consequences for her actions toward Austin and Kamh.


    ¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t interfere.


    You have my word.


    ¡± Jarrodmitted to his non-involvement

 Chapter 2393

    As they reached the vi, Jarrod stayed in the car, preupied with business matters.


    Eager to reunite with Austin and Kamh, Nicole exited the vehicle first.


    Upon reaching the entrance, Nicole encountered Vicki, who had been waiting for Jarrod.


    When Vicki spotted Nicole, her shock was unmistakable.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Vicki vividly remembered Lowe¡¯s adamant promises to torture Nicole, leaving her puzzled as to why Nicole appeared unharmed.


    Vicki was still unaware of the details since Lowe had not yet awoken.


    Despite Nicole¡¯s disguise of a hat and mask, the visible bruises on her suggested she had suffered a harsh ordeal, which elicited a fleeting sense of grim satisfaction in Vicki.


    Nicole, unfazed by Vicki¡¯s obvious shock, coldly ignored her, showing no interest in any interaction.


    Intent on bypassing Vicki, Nicole moved to step forward, but Vicki reacted quickly, grabbing Nicole¡¯s arm firmly.


    ¡°Hold up right there.


    What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    This confrontation urred just after Vicki had arrived, finding her key card suddenly nonfunctional.


    She was about to call Jarrod when she ran into Nicole.


    At that moment, Vicki returned to her usual imperious manner, carrying herself as though she owned the ce.


    ¡°I¡¯m going inside to see Austin,¡± Nicole dered.


    Her frown deepened as she pulled her hand away from Vicki.


    ¡°Who allowed you to see Austin?¡± Vicki¡¯s face turned steely.


    She couldn¡¯t understand how Nicole had the nerve to just walk into Jarrod¡¯s house as if granted the entry.


    ¡°You imed that if Iplied with your demandsst night, I could visit my child,¡± Nicole asserted inly.


    Vicki scoffed in disbelief.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did I really say that?¡±


    Nicole affirmed, ¡°Yes, you did.


    You said if I let you demean me, I¡¯d be allowed to see Austin.


    ¡±


    Vicki covered her mouth to suppress a snicker.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? What made you think that was true?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s gaze sharpened.


    ¡°Out of my mind? Don¡¯t you remember what you said?¡±


    Vicki¡¯s reaction was just as Nicole had predicted.


    Nicole understood that Vicki never nned to let her see Austin.


    It was all a ruse to degrade her.


    Nicole was puzzled by Vicki¡¯s eagerness to torment her, while she saw herself pose no threat and wanted nothing to do with Jarrod.


    Nevertheless, Vicki seemed to take pleasure in Nicole¡¯s misery, as if malevolence was ingrained in her very essence.


    ¡°Do you really want to see Austin that desperately?¡± Vicki asked, already scheming.


    Nicole stayed silent, wary of Vicki¡¯s next words.

 Chapter 2394

    Vicki¡¯s voice oozed contempt as she proposed, ¡°Be my brother¡¯s mistress, and you¡¯ll get to see Austin.


    How does that sound?¡±


    Vicki was well aware of the darkness that had engulfed Lowe.


    Vicki had once unexpectedly visited Lowe¡¯s home and witnessed the consequences of his savage attack on a woman.


    Despite his medical condition rendering him impotent, Lowe had managed to cause significant harm.


    Vicki¡¯s understanding deepened when Lowe proudly disyed his disturbing collection of devices, revealing his extensive means for tormenting women.


    Lowe¡¯s inability to erect seemed to amplify his perverse inclinations infinitely, driving him to seek satisfaction in twisted ways that no ordinary thrill could satiate.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Lowe adhered to a dangerous rule of never keeping his rtionships longer than a month to avoid fatal oues.


    Given the change in his situation, he had be more cautious.


    Considering Nicole¡¯s delicate condition, Vicki was certain Nicole would not survive long under Lowe¡¯s tyrannical control.


    Once broken or even tormented to death, Nicole would no longer be a concern.


    Nicole managed a softugh.


    ¡°You promise I¡¯ll get to see Austin if I agree to this?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.


    Just do as expected, and I¡¯ll ensure you meet your son,¡±


    Vicki assured Nicole, her toneced with feigned sincerity.


    Caught up in thoughts of Nicole¡¯s downfall, Vicki¡¯s persuasion continued smoothly, ¡°Does it really matter who you¡¯re with? Lowe can¡¯t perform anyway.


    It¡¯s not like he¡¯ll truly be with you.


    ¡±


    Nicole rolled her eyes internally, astounded by Vicki¡¯s assumption of her ignorance.


    Given that Lowe¡¯s notorious actions were a hot topic of gossip, Nicole was quite familiar with his ominous reputation.


    ¡°That¡¯s tempting,¡± Nicole remarked, her voice dripping with sarcasm.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t believe you.


    ¡±


    Vicki let out augh.


    ¡°What¡¯s not to believe, my dear? Do you really think you have any other option but toply?¡±


    Nicole arched an eyebrow, her face set in a defiant expression.


    ¡°What if I want to see Austin right now?¡±


    ¡°Not at this moment,¡± Vicki responded sternly.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need to spend time with my brother first, and then I¡¯ll consider allowing you to see your son in three months.


    ¡±


    ¡°Three months?¡± Nicole feigned contemtion and then fixed Vicki with a serious look.


    ¡°Are you sure I¡¯ll still be alive by then?¡±


    Despite being caught in her lies, Vicki showed no sign of shame.


    ¡°Of course, you will be.


    A little ttery goes a long way.


    If you take good care of my brother and keep him content, he won¡¯t hurt you.


    ¡±


    Nicole shook her head resolutely.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you or your brother at all.


    You¡¯re both contemptible and unworthy of my trust.


    ¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Vicki began, her tone sharp as she struggled to maintainposure.


    Vicki¡¯s eyes momentarily zed with fury.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll never see your son again!¡± she dered, her voice tinged with threat.

 Chapter 2395

    ¡°But I will see him today,¡± Nicole insisted.


    ¡°How amusing.


    What makes you think you can?¡± Vicki retorted, her disbelief evident.


    Vicki was taken aback by Nicole¡¯s brazenness.


    Think she could just walk in and see her child?


    In Vicki¡¯s eyes, Nicole¡¯s deration was detached from reality.


    Nicole responded calmly, ¡°Because I¡¯m his mother.


    ¡±


    Vicki scoffed.


    ¡°What kind of mother are you? Do you really believe Austin recognizes you as his mother? He listens to everything I say now.


    ¡±


    At Vicki¡¯s words, a chill passed through Nicole, her worry about Vicki¡¯s influence over Austin gnawing at her.


    With Kamh recently out due to illness, Nicole had lost touch with Austin and was unaware of his current state.


    However, she held onto the belief that Austin wouldn¡¯t turn away from her.


    He was, after all, her own son, and she understood him deeply.


    ¡°Vicki, your overconfidence might just be your downfall,¡± Nicole retorted.


    Vickiughed with a triumphant air, gracefully tucking a strand of hair behind her ear.


    ¡°Overconfident or not, Jarrod is well aware of the situation.


    Under my care, Austin now calls Jarrod ¡®Daddy.


    ¡¯ What could you possibly offer him? Your presence might just poison his mind with your resentment,¡± Vicki taunted.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    How could she have been so unaware of such a significant change? Was it possible that Austin had begun to see Jarrod as his father? She pondered this rming new information.


    Nicole had never stopped Austin from referring to Jarrod as ¡°Daddy,¡± nor had she sown seeds of hatred toward Jarrod in Austin¡¯s mind.


    The discord between her and Jarrod was their own issue,


    and she was intent on keeping Austin away from any negative fallout.


    Nicole knew well that Austin felt theck of a father figure deeply.


    Through discussions with Kamh, she understood that Austin initially resisted Jarrod¡¯s presence, clearly reluctant to call him


    ¡°Daddy.


    ¡±


    Nicole, however, was not in the mood for pointless discussions with Vicki now.


    Her primary concern was to check on Austin.


    ¡°Just yesterday, you threatened to kill my child,¡± Nicole stated.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to pretend you care now.


    It¡¯s both insincere and unnecessary.


    ¡±


    Vicki appeared visibly flustered, realizing she was facing a situation totally different from the one she encountered the previous night.


    Jarrod¡¯s residence was under constant surveince, leaving her with no room for the same level offort she enjoyed elsewhere.


    Conscious of the cameras and informants scattered throughout the property, Vicki knew she had to tread carefully.


    Attempting to maintain herposure, Vicki retorted, ¡°What are you insinuating? I care for Austin as if he were my own son.


    Don¡¯t try to falsely use me.


    ¡±


    Nicole scoffed at Vicki¡¯s feeble attempt to deflect me and proceeded to enter Jarrod¡¯s house without dignifying her response with further acknowledgment.


    ¡°Hey, stop!¡± Vicki persisted, unwilling to let Nicole pass without further confrontation.


    Ignoring Vicki¡¯s protests, Nicole continued walking until she reached the ess control panel.


    With a decisive press, the electric door slid open smoothly.

 Chapter 2396

    Stunned by this unexpected turn of events, Vicki stammered, ¡°How¡­ How did you manage to get in?¡±


    Turning back to face Vicki, Nicole replied calmly, ¡°Times have changed, Miss Hampton.


    ¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡± Confounded by Nicole¡¯s cryptic response, Vicki¡¯s mind raced with a myriad of unsettling possibilities, but she pushed them aside.


    How could this be happening? She prided herself on her meticulous cover-ups and wless facade.


    ¡°Listen up, Vicki.


    ¡± Nicole¡¯s voice cut through the tension like a sharpened de.


    ¡°If so much as a hair on Austin or his nanny is harmed, you¡¯ll wish you never crossed paths with me.


    ¡±


    Observing Nicole¡¯s resolute demeanor, Vicki couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of unease.


    Vicki¡¯s malice knew no bounds.


    She possessed a determination that bordered on ferocity for her own objectives.


    Nicole understood all too well that individuals like Vicki would stop at nothing to achieve their goals, even if it meant resorting to unspeakable acts of cruelty.


    Vicki¡¯s astonishment morphed into disbelief, wondering what Nicole had up her sleeve.


    The nerve of Nicole being so c@@ky in front of Jarrod¡¯s mansion, her future husband¡¯s home baffled her.


    Vicki¡¯s disdain for Nicole swelled.


    ¡°Who do you think you are, making such ims? You can¡¯t even fend for yourself.


    ¡±


    Vicki¡¯s derisive snort punctuated the air.


    ¡°Quit your boasting.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Aren¡¯t you afraid of choking on your own words?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s enigmatic response only added to Vicki¡¯s bewilderment.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± shemented cryptically.


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Vicki demanded, her confusion deepening.


    Nicole¡¯s words were shrouded in mystery, leaving Vicki utterly perplexed.


    Nicole¡¯s smile widened, exuding quiet confidence.


    ¡°Vicki, mark my words.


    You¡¯lle to regret this.


    ¡±


    ¡°Regret?¡± Vicki scoffed, her toneced with scorn.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯ll be doing the regretting.


    You¡¯re missing out on the chance to see your son.


    ¡±


    Deciding it was futile to engage in further argument at the doorstep, Vicki swiftly pressed the


    panic button on the door, summoning the security guards.


    ¡°Where are the security guards? Hurry up and remove this woman from the premises,¡± shemanded, arms crossed in anticipation of the unfolding drama.


    The security guards arrived promptly, but their demeanor toward Nicole was markedly different.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, how may we assist you?¡± they inquired respectfully.


    Word had spread among the vi¡¯s staff that Nicole was to be the newdy of the house, and they treated her with the deference befitting her new role.


    Vicki had been permitted to visit the vi to see Austin previously, but staying overnight was never an option.


    Even on rainy days, Jarrod insisted on Vicki¡¯s departure, instructing the driver to escort her back.


    Vicki¡¯s frustration simmered as she confronted the unfamiliar security guards.


    They had addressed Nicole with due respect, leaving her wondering whether they had mistaken Nicole for her.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m here.


    Are you blind or what?¡± Vicki snapped, her discontent palpable.


    She felt these guards were ipetent, failing even to fix the broken ess control and mistaking Nicole for her.


    With this thought, Vicki pondered the inexplicable hiring decision of the Schultz family, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of indignation.


    Why was the Schultz family employing such ipetent individuals?

 Chapter 2397

    Vicki asserted firmly, ¡°You can escort her out.


    We don¡¯t need Mr.


    Schultz returning to find a disturbance.


    ¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The security guard remained stoic, refusing to acknowledge Vicki¡¯s presence.


    Frustration boiled within Vicki, prompting a sharp retort, ¡°Are you deaf? Do you even want to keep your job?¡±


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want to keep their job?¡± A new voice intervened, breaking the tension.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Vicki turned to find Jarrod, a sight that brought her a wave of relief.


    ¡°Jarrod, Miss Lawrence wanted to see Austin.


    However, Austin isn¡¯t feeling well today, so I declined her visit.


    Then, Miss Lawrence caused a scene and even threatened me.


    I¡¯ve asked the security to escort Miss Lawrence off the premises,¡± she exined, her voice tinged with indignation.


    Seeking sce, Vicki reached out to hold Jarrod¡¯s arm, but he withdrew it, leaving her feeling rejected.


    Vicki was stunned, a mix of hurt and anger shing in her eyes.


    Determination set in.


    She vowed to teach Nicole a lesson.


    ¡°What? She threatened you?¡± Jarrod¡¯s tone turned frosty.


    Unaware of the unfolding tension, Vicki persisted in charade, ¡°Yes, she not only threatened me, but also insisted on seeing Austin whenever she pleased.


    She even imed you couldn¡¯t stop her, let alone me.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s attention shifted to the security guard, bypassing Nicole.


    ¡°Did you witness Nicole attempting to strike her?¡± he inquired.


    Vicki was taken aback and then subtly signaled to the security guard.


    She trusted that she was the future mistress of the household, and the guards wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to contradict her, especially with Jarrod present.


    After all, she had already ensured their loyalty by greasing palms.


    ¡°No, we observed no such behavior.


    It was Miss Hampton who prevented your wife from entering,¡± the guard responded, dispelling Vicki¡¯s hopes of leveraging the situation.


    Vicki¡¯s mind raced as she tried to make sense of the situation.


    She thought the security guard had misspoken.


    Surely, she should be addressed as Jarrod¡¯s wife, not Miss Hampton.


    Oblivious to Jarrod¡¯s marriage with Nicole, Vicki reveled in her imagination.


    The title of Jarrod¡¯s wife delighted her nheless.


    Deciding to overlook the guard¡¯s error, Vicki coughed lightly and offered a gentle reminder, ¡°Please address Nicole correctly.


    Her surname is Lawrence, not Hampton.


    Perhaps the security captain forgot to brief you two.


    ¡±


    The guards exchanged perplexed nces, treating Vicki as if she were speaking nonsense.


    They had been dispatched here from the Schultz Group for just one day, with instructions to address Nicole as Jarrod¡¯s wife.


    Confused by Vicki¡¯s insistence on a different name, they chose to ignore her and remained focused on their duty.


    ¡°Jarrod¡­ Vicki approached again, feigning generosity.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence probably just wants to see her child.


    Don¡¯t me her¡­¡±


    ¡°Liar!¡± A child¡¯s voice interrupted them.


    Swiftly, Austin bolted out in his slippers, the nanny in futile pursuit.


    ¡°Austin, don¡¯t run¡­¡±


    But Austin didn¡¯t slow down.


    His face flushed with exertion and determination as he sprinted toward Nicole, clearly distressed.

 Chapter 2399

    At Austin¡¯s words, both the nanny¡¯s and Vicki¡¯s expressions changed dramatically.


    This kid was sharper than they¡¯d expected.


    He had noticed them giving the medicine to Kamh, something they had done with utmost secrecy.


    And most shocking of all, he had discreetly spat out the medicine.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Given Austin¡¯s fragile health, Vicki had calcted that it wouldn¡¯t take more than three meals for him to die.


    She never thought this little guy could be so smart¡­


    In a rush to salvage the situation, Vicki attempted to dismiss his ims.


    ¡°Austin, you¡¯re just scared and imagining things.


    Come over here to me.


    ¡±


    Vicki red at Austin, silently urging him to fall in line.


    Normally, Austin would heed Vicki, but not this time.


    Instead, he burst into tears and yelled, ¡°Vicki, please stop ring at me¡­ I¡¯m really scared¡­¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    His crying caught everyone off guard.


    Austin had been here for a long time and had never shed tears.


    He was usually reserved and seldom cried orughed.


    His crying now tugged unexpectedly at Jarrod¡¯s heart, even though he generally disapproved of boys showing such emotion.


    However, Austin was still a child.


    He was fragile and undeniably charming.


    His tearful eyes were bound to stir sympathy.


    Nicole wrapped her arms around Austin and soothed his sobs with gentle pats on his back.


    ¡°Austin, it¡¯s okay.


    Don¡¯t be scared.


    Mommy¡¯s here now.


    I won¡¯t leave you again.


    ¡±


    Caught off guard, with an ufortable edge to her voice, she tried to deflect.


    ¡°Austin¡­ What do you mean? I wasn¡¯t ring at you.


    Maybe you saw it wrong?¡±


    Vicki tried to persuade him, ¡°Austin, you remember our deal, don¡¯t you? You need to behave yourself and keep from lying.


    ¡±


    Actually, Vicki was just reinforcing their earlier agreement.


    If Austin didn¡¯t heed her, he would be kept from seeing Nicole.


    Vicki felt kids were simple creatures.


    A small treat would usually keep them in line.


    Vicki warned, ¡°Lying children will grow long noses.


    Come on, Austin.


    Be a good boy ande here.


    ¡±


    But Austin didn¡¯t just ignore Vicki.


    He burst into even more tears.


    Terror was etched on his face.


    ¡°You red at me again¡­¡± Austin recoiled into Nicole¡¯s arms.


    He said with trembling lips to Nicole, ¡°Mommy, she did more than just re at me.


    She pinched me.


    She also threatened that if I didn¡¯t obey her, I would never see you again¡­¡±


    Turning to Jarrod with eyes wide with fear, Austin said, ¡°Daddy, is it true what Vicki said? I was so scared of never seeing my mommy again that I did everything she told me.


    I¡¯m really scared¡­ That bad nanny told me that the doctored soy milk was Vicki¡¯s idea.


    She wants to kill me¡­ I didn¡¯t dare to disobey her.


    ¡±


    As Austin spoke these words, the air around them grew heavy and cold.


    Vicki felt like she was suddenly under a guillotine.


    Austin had been ying her all along.


    He had set a deep trap just waiting for her to tumble right into it.


    She was stunned that such a small child could be so deviously cunning.


    It was downright terrifying.


    Jarrod¡¯s expression grew stormy as he approached Austin.


    He crouched and held Austin¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°No, you can always see your mommy.


    No one¡¯s going to harm her.


    Daddy will make sure no one ever hurts you!¡±


    Tears filled Austin¡¯s eyes, and he looked up at Vicki as he asked Jarrod, ¡°Daddy, can you protect me and my mommy from her?¡±


    Jarrod reassured him, ¡°You and your mom are going to be fine.


    I promise.


    ¡±


    Austin let out a relieved sigh and nestled closer into Nicole¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 2400

    But as he looked back, his eyes briefly met Vicki¡¯s.


    Vicki found herself at a loss for words.


    The look in Austin¡¯s eyes was a mirror of Jarrod¡¯s when he was about to punish someone, terrifying enough to make anyone tremble.


    Vicki felt even more convinced that Austin¡¯s earlier interactions with her were nothing but a charade.


    She had perceived him as a timid, fragile child who hardly dared to speak up.


    Now, she realized it was all just a show put on by this cunning little boy.


    Actually, Austin was far from the child Vicki had thought he was.


    He had cleverly made her lower her defenses by feigning obedience.


    Had Austin been openly hostile from the start, nobody would have taken his words seriously.


    They might have dismissed his behavior as just a typical child¡¯s aversion to a stepmother and dismissed it.


    But by first crafting an image of himself as meek andpliant, his usations now held much more weight.


    Now, everyone was inclined to believe that Austin was being coerced into submitting to Vicki.


    However, in reality, he hadplied with Vicki¡¯s demands without any pushback.


    Vicki had believed she was the one in charge and was manipting Austin at will.


    But, the truth was, she had been the puppet all along.


    Austin hadid a clever trap, and she had unwittingly Leaped right into it.


    In a rush of panic, Vicki tried to defend herself, stammering, ¡°No Jarrod, he¡¯s not telling the truth¡­ He¡¯s lying¡­¡±


    Vicki nervously tried to pull Jarrod toward her, but Jarrod shoved her away without hesitation.


    She lost her bnce and awkwardly fell to the ground with a loud ¡°thud¡±.


    ¡°Jarrod¡­ Vicki winced in pain, tears welling up in her eyes.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Jarrod would be so cruel as to push her away.


    ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better think carefully about what you¡¯re going to say next,¡±


    Jarrod said in a dangerously low voice.


    ¡°Who¡¯s lying, my son, or you?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s eyes were cold as ice, and the gravity of his words made Vicki shake like a leaf.


    Without waiting for a response from Vicki, he shifted his attention over to the nanny, who was


    already scared out of her wits.


    ¡°Did somebody put you up to this?¡± he asked coldly.


    The nanny fell silent, all the color draining from her face.


    When she met Jarrod¡¯s bone-chilling gaze, her legs went limp, and her tongue trembled as she opened her mouth to say something.


    Vicki¡¯s heart leaped to her throat when she saw that the nanny was about to speak.


    The nanny didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth now.


    Even if she did, it was toote.


    She was doomed either way.


    Wiping the sweat from her brow, she stammered, ¡°Sir¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­ I mean, I wasn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better speak clearly.


    ¡± Jarrod interrupted her, his patience running extremely thin.


    ¡°Lie to me and I¡¯ll make sure your entire family suffers,¡± he warned, taking a step closer, enveloping the trembling nanny in his looming shadow.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The nanny¡¯s eyes went as wide as saucers, and she was so scared that tears and snot came out.


    Initially, she had nned to retire after this job.


    She was so blinded by the money Vicki dangled in front of her that she failed to see just how terrifying Jarrod was.


    And now that she saw the light, it was toote¡­ She had already offended the most terrifying person in the room, sealing her fate.


    Vicki could tell that the nanny was hesitating again, so she spoke up to remind the nanny who she worked for.


    ¡°Come on, Hurry up and spit it out.


    Did someone instruct you to do it? Or have you been falsely used? Just tell us the truth! If you¡¯ve made a mistake, admit it.


    No one¡¯s forcing you to do anything¡­¡±


    ¡°Vicki, shut up!¡± Jarrod snapped.


    Vicki was startled, but this time, it didn¡¯t take long for her to recover.


    She expertly squeezed out a few tears and wailed, ¡°Jarrod, I also want to know the truth, okay? I want to know the truth more than anyone else here, because the truth is that I¡¯m innocent!¡±


    Unmoved by her tears, Jarrod said icily, ¡°Say one more word and I¡¯ll drag you out of here myself.


    I¡¯ll question her first, and then I¡¯ll question you.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2401

    Vicki shut her mouth and didn¡¯t dare to make another sound.


    However, Vicki¡¯s words had sessfully brought the nanny back to her senses.


    The nanny knew if she admitted to the crime, she was doomed.


    If she didn¡¯t admit to it, then Vicki would definitely find a way out for her and her family.


    Moreover, she couldn¡¯t confess her crimes and openly admit Vicki was the mastermind.


    She had too much to lose.


    Her kids were able to buy a house and settle down in Ardlens, thanks to the money from Vicki.


    The nanny resolved not to let the chain break now, so she took a deep breath and said firmly, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m innocent.


    I swear on my life that I never put anything in Austin¡¯s milk.


    He¡¯s lying!¡±


    The nanny was confident that Austin didn¡¯t have any evidence, so she brazenly added, ¡°I might be poor, but I still have dignity.


    I refuse to let your son nder me.


    I¡¯ve had my fair share of years on this earth, and I don¡¯t mind killing myself just to prove my innocence.


    ¡±


    Hearing this, Vicki secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    She had singled out this nanny because thetter was the most cunning and clever servant here.


    More importantly, the nanny was the easiest to bribe.


    Because the nanny¡¯s son was so eager to buy a house, he constantly pestered the nanny for money.


    But even if the nanny worked every day for the rest of her life, her measly sry wouldn¡¯t be enough to pay for an expensive house.


    So, Vicki seized this as an opportunity to tempt the nanny with a generous offer that if the nanny did this one thing for her, then she would provide the money for the house, no questions asked.


    As a result, the nanny was able to buy a nice house for her son in Ardlens, and in turn, her son was finally able to climb the ranks in society.


    Things were just starting to look up for the nanny and her family, and she wasn¡¯t ready to let that go.


    Filled with righteous indignation, the nanny insisted on her innocence and even offered to bang her head against the wall to prove it.


    Of course, she was only pretending.


    Since rich families cared so much about their image, they wouldn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of this issue, especially without any evidence.


    As expected, the bodyguards grabbed the nanny by the arms, restraining her from acting recklessly.


    The nanny cried out indignantly, fully immersed in the role of the victim.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ALL of a sudden, Austin spoke up.


    ¡°I have evidence!¡±


    Stunned silence followed.


    Everyone was shocked.


    What kind of ¡°evidence¡± could a child possibly have?


    Austin took off the whistle that hung around his neck and held it up for everyone to see.


    ¡°This is a whistle that can also take pictures.


    I took pictures of the nanny putting something in my soy milk.


    I also took pictures of the small bottle she threw away afterward.


    There¡¯s a name of some kind of clinic on it.


    Oh, and I also took pictures of the nanny and Vicki alone in a small room.


    ¡±


    This whistle had been a birthday present from Roscoe.


    Austin really liked the gift and had always worn it around his neck.


    Even Nicole didn¡¯t know that it doubled as a camera, let alone the others.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that Austi


    n, a mere child, was clever enough to snap photos of the nanny spiking his milk?


    Austin had always been so quiet and obedient that everyone just assumed he was a harmless kid.


    But it turned out he was quite cunning and intelligent.


    He knew that resisting would only piss Jarrod off, and that the more he misbehaved, the less likely Jarrod would trust him.


    It was better to obey and pretend to be timid, waiting patiently for the right moment to strike.


    And now, that moment hade.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The nanny was utterly dumbfounded.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Austin would expose her like this.


    It turned out he had documented all her movements.


    Damn it! She had really underestimated this child.


    The nanny opened her mouth, but no words came out.


    Too scared to speak, she stopped threatening to bang her head against the wall to prove her innocence.


    Jarrod saw right through the nanny¡¯s dazed expression and angrily kicked her without warning.


    ¡°How dare you hurt my son!¡± he roared at the top of his lungs.


    ¡°You really want your family to suffer, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Show some mercy, Mr.


    Schultz! It¡¯s all a misunderstanding!¡± The nanny was truly scared out of her wits now.


    ¡°It¡­ It wasn¡¯t poison¡­


    It was¡­ I didn¡¯t do it! I swear I didn¡¯t.


    .

 Chapter 2402

    Jarrod didn¡¯t even spare the nanny another nce.


    He barked at the bodyguards, ¡°Get this bitch out of my sight and interrogate her somece else.


    I don¡¯t care what you have to do.


    Just find out who hired her to hurt my son!¡±


    The bodyguards immediately dragged the crying nanny away, kicking and screaming.


    The moment the nanny¡¯s pained cries faded away, Jarrod¡¯s cold gazended on Vicki¡¯s pale face.


    When their eyes met, Vicki visibly stiffened.


    Her face, which was usually calm, was wrought with panic.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, Jarrod, you¡¯ve got it all wrong.


    I didn¡¯t poison anyone.


    It was him.


    He¡¯s lying! He¡¯s ndering me! This woman must¡¯ve instigated him.


    It¡¯s her! She¡¯s the one who¡­¡±


    ¡°p!¡± A crisp sound echoed through the air.


    The next moment, blood trickled from the corner of Vicki¡¯s mouth.


    Vicki looked at her attacker in disbelief.


    It was none other than Nicole.


    ¡°Crazy bitch! How dare you hit me¡­¡±


    Feeling extremely aggrieved, Vicki turned to Jarrod for help.


    She tearfully sobbed.


    ¡°Jarrod, are you seriously going to let this woman insult me like this?¡±


    Before Jarrod could respond, Nicole butted in harshly.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? I didn¡¯t hit you hard enough! You not only poisoned Austin¡¯s nanny, but you even wanted to poison such a weak and frail child.


    Have you no shame? Vicki, I swear to God I won¡¯t let you get this away with this!¡±


    Nicole¡¯s eyes turned as sharp and vicious as a hawk¡¯s as she warned Vicki.


    Vicki cradled her swollen cheek and cried pitifully.


    ¡°Jarrod, say something¡­¡±


    Despite Vicki¡¯s tearful and pitiful disy, Jarrod remained silent.


    Vicki sensed that her reckless words had provoked him.


    ¡°Jarrod, I didn¡¯t mean what I said.


    ¡± Vicki sobbed, shielding her face as if burdened by guilt.


    ¡°I just¡­ I couldn¡¯t fathom that Austin would use me of such a dreadful thing after all I¡¯ve done for him.


    ¡±


    Refusing to acknowledge her wrongdoings, Vicki clung to the belief that Austin possessed a cunning far beyond her own.


    She couldn¡¯t conceive that Austin, merely a boy, would resort to such tactics out of desperation.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    However, Austin possessed a wisdom beyond his years, understanding the imperative of survival and self-preservation.


    Had he been less astute, he might not have endured.


    ¡°I swear on my life that I never instructed anyone to harm Austin,¡±


    Vicki asserted through clenched teeth, adamant in maintaining her innocence.


    ¡°You can¡¯t trust a single word Austin utters.


    He¡¯s fabricating lies, betraying those who nurtured him like an ungrateful ingrate.


    Clearly, his upbringing is to me.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s voice sent chills down her spine.


    ¡°If you had truly cared for him, he would never have spoken such usations.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Vicki¡¯s Lips parted, but she hesitated, fearing her carefully constructed facade of kindness would unravel.


    She felt Austin couldn¡¯t gather evidence to support his allegations, and she had taken pains to avoid direct harm to him.


    With no evidence against her and her unwavering denial, Vicki believed they were powerless against her.


    Her mind raced with these reassuring thoughts.


    Jarrod¡¯s intense gaze locked with Vicki¡¯s as he reminded her, ¡°Do you recall our conversation that day?¡±


    Vicki¡¯s thoughts drifted back, vividly recalling Jarrod¡¯s words.


    He had admitted that he would only consider marrying her if she genuinely embraced Austin.


    Without hesitation, Vicki had agreed, a choice any woman in her position would have made.


    At the time of her acquiescence, Vicki had been confident in her ability to ignore Austin¡¯s presence, as long as he refrained from interfering with her life.

 Chapter 2403

    Yet, human nature was an insatiable beast, and once a desire took root, it exerted an invincible force.


    Vicki couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact moment when she first wished for Austin¡¯s removal, but once the notion settled in her mind, it grew relentlessly.


    She had even devised a scheme for Austin to meet an ¡°ident¡± after her wedding with Jarrod.


    However, Jarrod¡¯s unexpected request for a vasectomy had thrown her off bnce, prompting her to elerate her n.


    Vicki felt only Austin¡¯s demise would disrupt Jarrod¡¯s vasectomy ns and potentially lead him to seek another child instead.


    Vicki hadn¡¯t anticipated how troublesome Austin, that insignificant pest, would be.


    Not only had her carefullyid n crumbled to dust, but he had boldly turned the tables on her.


    A storm of fury raged within Vicki¡¯s soul.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks as desperation tinged her voice, imploring Jarrod, ¡°Jarrod, I¡¯ve been truthful with Austin.


    We¡¯ve been together for years.


    Don¡¯t you understand my character? Would you believe a child who¡¯s been in your life for a few weeks over me?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Her cries echoed with anguish, portraying a sense of genuine injustice.


    Jarrod¡¯s countenance was contemtive, his gaze reflected profound thought as he absorbed Vicki¡¯s words.


    Over the years, Vicki had never purposefully harmed anyone.


    Had it not been for the video of her mercilessly attacking Nicole, her plea might have swayed him.


    However, in the footage, Vicki whispered into Nicole¡¯s ear, ¡°I intend to harm Austin.


    ¡± Her words were drowned by the mor of their surroundings.


    Upon scrutinizing Vicki¡¯s lip movements, Jarrod realized Nicole¡¯s allegations were true.


    Vicki had indeed threatened to take Austin¡¯s life, and Vicki¡¯s eyes betrayed her intention as she struck Nicole.


    Jarrod couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by the unpredictability of people.


    The Vicki he knew bore no resemnce to the malevolent figure standing before him.


    Jarrod¡¯s silence was construed by Nicole as an attempt to shield Vicki.


    She promptly intervened, ¡°Vicki, reserve your ount for the authorities.


    ¡±


    Vicki¡¯s fury erupted.


    Who was this woman to interrogate her? Nicole held no jurisdiction!


    To Vicki, Jarrod¡¯s silence seemed indicative of a softening stance toward her.


    Capitalizing on the moment, she assumed a pitiful demeanor, tearfully expressing, ¡°Miss Lawrence, I hold no animosity toward you.


    I get it.


    You cannot simply idly stand by as I prepare to wed Jarrod, driven by envy and a desire to harm me.


    My affection for Austin has always been sincere.


    Yet now, he maligns me, alleging I har


    or intentions to harm him.


    Who will acknowledge the injustice I endure?¡±


    Pausing for dramatic effect, Vicki pressed on, ¡°I understand your need to protect your son.


    However, if you persist in mistreating me, my father will not condone it.


    ¡±


    Vicki invoked Wayne¡¯s name, confident in the widespread knowledge that Jarrod would never disregard Wayne¡¯s influential support.


    Indeed, when Jarrod¡¯s position was precarious, it was the Hampton family¡¯s backing that had secured his role at Ardlens.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Vicki believed this single fact would negate any suspicion of wrongdoing on Jarrod¡¯s part.


    ¡°Indeed, you hold no malice, and in fact, you were quite eager concerning me,¡± Nicole remarked.


    Vicki¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment.


    She struggled toprehend Nicole¡¯s implication.


    Nicole elucidated deliberately, ¡°Weren¡¯t you eager to introduce me to your brother to be his mistress?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Vicki retorted, her voice gradually fading as a wave of guilt engulfed her.


    ¡°What nonsense?¡± Nicole echoed.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise that if I agreed, you¡¯d arrange for me to meet Austin in three months?¡±


    The moment those words escaped Nicole¡¯s lips, Jarrod¡¯s demeanor turned frigid.


    Observing his icy expression, Vicki¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She cursed silently.


    Nicole was just like her detested son, crafting words filled with snares.


    She dared not respond rashly.

 Chapter 2404

    With clenched teeth, Vicki countered, ¡°I never made such statements.


    Do not attempt to tarnish my reputation with such baseless allegations.


    ¡±


    Nicole emitted a sharp, disdainful Laugh.


    Vicki¡¯sposure wavered as Jarrod¡¯s silence persisted, leaving her defenseless.


    ¡°You envy me, don¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you¡¯ve orchestrated these malicious falsehoods through your son!¡±


    Despite its absurdity, the usation resonated with Vicki, presenting a disturbing usibility.


    How could Austin, so young and innocent, orchestrate such calcted malice without Nicole¡¯s influence? What motive could Nicole have, if not to reim Austin?


    Maybe even for Jarrod?


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    A surge of panic overwhelmed Vicki as the notion gripped her.


    The nerve of Nicole wanting to take Jarrod away from her! She was poised to be Jarrod¡¯swful wife, and once Austin was eliminated and she bestowed Jarrod with her child, he would be hers, unequivocally.


    She refused to let anyone dismantle the painstakingly crafted perfection of her Life.


    Nicole¡¯s response dripped with sardonic amusement.


    ¡°What reason would I have to envy you, Vicki? Your ruthless demeanor?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve discovered my uing wedding with Jarrod and now you intend to steal him from me, correct? I¡¯m warning you, it won¡¯t happen!¡±


    Vicki was fixated on the notion that Nicole aimed to usurp Jarrod and lost control.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even contemte taking my husband, you brazen woman.


    ¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Nicole couldn¡¯t suppress herughter.


    ¡°Vicki, aren¡¯t you calling Jarrod your husband too early? When did Jarrod obtain a marriage certificate with you? Why was this kept secret?¡±


    Vicki was certain she would be Jarrod¡¯s rightful spouse and responded calmly, ¡°I will be Mrs.


    Schultz soon.


    Jarrod assured me it will happen next week¡­¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t be by next week.


    ¡± Nicole interrupted swiftly.


    ¡°Why? Do you think you can prevent me from bing his wife just by saying so? Do you still intend to take him from me? Ha-ha, your intentions are transparent!¡± Vicki¡¯s hysterical behavior was utterly ridiculous.


    ¡°I registered our marriage with him to


    day,¡± Nicole blurted out the truth.


    Vicki felt momentarily paralyzed as if lightning had struck her.


    It seemed surreal, like hearing the most absurd joke imaginable.


    Surely, Nicole hadn¡¯t married Jarrod, correct? She must have misunderstood.


    Despite her skepticism, Vicki clenched her fingers, heart pounding.


    Observing Vicki¡¯s ashen face, Nicole experienced an indescribable sense of relief.


    After all the hardship, she finally felt a small measure of vindication.


    This debt, she would ensure Vicki repaid gradually.


    Nicole continued, ¡°Therefore, your suggestion for me to be a home wrecker is uneptable, as my spouse likely wouldn¡¯t approve.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s words struck Vicki like a sudden torrent of ice water.


    She shook uncontrobly, struggling to grasp the reality¡­ ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Vicki shrieked in a frenzy.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Vicki seized Jarrod¡¯s arm and pleaded, ¡°Jarrod, say it¡¯s not true.


    Nicole must be deceiving me, isn¡¯t she? Jarrod¡¯s silence deepened the chill in Vicki¡¯s heart.


    The undeniable truth loomed before her.


    Jarrod¡¯s gaze, void of any emotion, said, ¡°Yes, we are legally married.


    ¡±


    It was like a bolt of revtion to Vicki.


    Tears began to pool in her eyes.


    ¡°Jarrod, this must be a joke?¡± She clung to his arm, shaking it desperately.


    ¡°You¡¯re joking, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Vicki earnestly sought to grasp a faint chance of optimism.


    Tearfully, she eximed, ¡°Our wedding is imminent! I¡¯ve already selected my bridal gown.


    Everyone is aware of our impending union! You cannot do this to me¡­¡±


    Jarrod remained impassive, dispassionately pushing Vicki away as he stated, ¡°Vicki, I offered you an opportunity, but you squandered it.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2405

    unmistakably as they tormented Nicole.


    Regarding Doreen, he had yet to address her actions.


    However, Vicki had profoundly let him down.


    When Vicki expressed her desire to kill Austin, her face and gestures exuded malevolence.


    Jarrod despised having trusted Vicki and allowing such a wicked individual to approach Austin.


    Vicki still struggled to ept that her aspirations had crumbled so swiftly.


    Originally, she was set to marry Jarrod in a week.


    How could such a joyous moment be shattered so effortlessly? She found it inconceivable.


    A woman of Vicki¡¯s nature would never contemte her behavior.


    She solely held Nicole responsible for enticing Jarrod.


    Clinging to Jarrod¡¯s legs, Vicki pleaded, ¡°Jarrod, this is my fault! Entirely my fault.


    I promise not to trouble Nicole again.


    Can¡¯t you see I was just jealous? I was jealous that she held a ce in your heart and that you harbored unique feelings for her.


    I admit my mistake.


    I can ept Nicole¡¯s presence going forward, as long as you don¡¯t leave me¡­¡±


    Nicole stood stunned by Vicki¡¯s derations.


    It appeared that if Jarrod forgave Vicki, Vicki was ready to embrace a polygamous marriage.


    But Nicole found that prospect utterly unappealing.


    Just considering it turned her stomach.


    How could a wealthydy like Vicki conceive of such an arrangement? Couldn¡¯t she live without Jarrod?


    Nicole harbored no intent of tethering herself to Jarrod indefinitely.


    The notion scarcely crossed her mind, a fear that it might never do so in perpetuity.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Jarrod¡¯s displeasure manifested as he raised his foot, leaving Vicki to steady herself with her hands, visibly flustered.


    ¡°I am now a married man, Miss Hampton.


    I implore you to mind your words henceforth.


    ¡± His brows and gaze remained as frigid as ever.


    Yet, Vicki sensed a glimmer of warmth in his eyes when he uttered the word ¡°married.


    ¡± It diverged from Jarrod¡¯s usual demeanor when they interacted previously.


    In Vicki¡¯s presence, Jarrod was always aloof with a poker face.


    But at this moment, he seemed to be glowing with energy.


    The description fit him perfectly.


    It seemed as though he had worn a facade for years, only now revealing his genuine self.


    His happiness fueled by his marriage was evident.


    This realization instilled fear i


    n Vicki¡¯s heart.


    She had never fathomed Jarrod possessed such an alternate persona.


    Nicolecked the vigor to witness Vicki¡¯s tumultuous emotions.


    In her perception, Jarrod¡¯s demeanor toward Vicki felt off.


    Could he harbor intentions to safeguard Vicki, the would-be assant of Austin?


    Nicole disregarded Jarrod¡¯s motives since he had assured non-interference.


    She retrieved her phone and dialed the authorities.


    ¡°Hello, Schultz Residence speaking.


    I wish to report a crime.


    Someone has plotted to poison my child.


    Yes, please hurry¡­¡­¡±


    Following the call, Nicole paid no heed to themotion outside.


    Her priority was to assess Kamh¡¯s condition indoors.


    She hastily walked inside.


    Jarrod¡¯s displeasure was evident as he observed Nicole¡¯s departure, witnessing her disregard for him.


    Subconsciously, his brows furrowed.


    She appeared not to be bothered by his presence with another woman alone.


    Her indifference spoke volumes.


    With a gesture, Jarrod prepared to depart.


    Vicki was caught off guard by Nicole¡¯s swift action in contacting the police.


    The Hampton family¡¯s standing had already suffered due to Lowe¡¯s incident.


    If she were implicated in another scandal, the Hampton family¡¯s reputation would be irreparably damaged, much to her father¡¯s dismay.


    Facing the prospect of police involvement was something Vicki couldn¡¯t afford.


    Should such an event ur, her fate would be sealed.


    Revtions of Jarrod¡¯s dumping her would leave her reputation in tatters, rendering her a pariah in Ardlens.


    In a state of panic, Vicki dropped to her knees before Jarrod, beseeching him, ¡°Jarrod, you cannot allow her to ruin me.


    The Hampton family cannot withstand a scandal.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2406

    Jarrod¡¯s countenance remained impassive.


    ¡°Please, Jarrod¡­¡± Vicki implored.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Think of the countless asions my father aided you.


    We¡¯re allies, are we not? Our enterprises have joined forces in numerous endeavors.


    You cannot disregard all that, can you?¡±


    Jarrod retorted icily, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have created a spectacle if the individual responsible for harming my son hadn¡¯t been punished.


    ¡±


    ¡°I swear, Jarrod, it wasn¡¯t me! You have to believe me!¡± Vicki¡¯s voice trembled with urgency, still refusing to acknowledge her own wrongdoings.


    If she were found guilty of causing harm to Austin, it would effectively extinguish any hope of salvaging her rtionship with Jarrod.


    The depth of Jarrod¡¯s love and concern for Austin was something Vicki understood all too well.


    She had witnessed firsthand the lengths to which Jarrod was willing to go for Austin¡¯s well-being, even contemting the possibility of undergoing ligation.


    Such devotion was anything but ordinary.


    ¡°Then let the police handle this and clear your name.


    ¡± Jarrod lifted his foot, preparing to go in.


    ¡°As for the cooperation with the Hampton family, your father¡¯s taken a piece of the action, ounting for 80% of the profits.


    I¡¯ve already settled our debts with the Hamptons, delivering a hefty profit of a hundred billion.


    Won¡¯t that be enough?¡± Jarrod remarked and then walked away without waiting for an answer.


    Vicki tried to go after Jarrod, but her path was blocked by the stern security guard stationed at the door.


    Yet, rather than permitting Vicki¡¯s exit, the guard remained vignt, ensuring she didn¡¯t slip away, awaiting the imminent arrival of the police.


    Seated helplessly on the ground, Vicki pondered the abrupt and drastic turn of events that had unfolded in just one fateful night.


    How could Nicole end up bing Jarrod¡¯s wife? That was her spot!


    In frustration, Vicki dug her nails into the earth, shattering her meticulously manicured nails without registering the pain.


    Determined to reim what she assumed was rightfully hers, she harbored an unwavering resolve.


    And then, a surge of rage pulsed through Vicki, fueling her determination to make Nicole and Austin regret the day they were born.


    With Austin¡¯s guidance, Nicole swift


    ly located the humble abode where Kamh was being held captive.


    Stepping inside, Nicole found Kamh lying in bed, herplexion pale and lifeless Tears streamed down Nicole¡¯s face as she knelt beside Kamh¡¯s bed, her silent sobs echoing in the room.


    ¡°Kamh¡­¡±¡± Austin, his voice trembling with fear, grabbed Nicole¡¯s arm tightly as he pleaded, ¡°Kamh¡­ Wake up¡­¡±


    In the midst of their despair, Jarrod¡¯s voice broke through the turmoil, offering a glimmer of hope.


    ¡°She¡¯s still breathing.


    ¡±


    Nicole looked up, her eyes meeting Jarrod¡¯s with a mixture of relief and anguish.


    Despite its faintness, Kamh¡¯s breath remained.


    Excitement and relief washed over Nicole as she embraced Austin.


    ¡°Austin, I have called an ambnce.


    She will be fine,¡± she reassured with a hopeful smile.


    Jarrod assessed the situation with a critical eye and said, ¡°Waiting for an ambnce might cost us precious time.


    I¡¯ll drive her to the hospital myself.


    Let¡¯s bring the doctor along.


    ¡±


    Swiftly shedding his suit jacket and rolling up his sleeves, Jarrod moved to lift Kamh with careful urgency.


    Noticing Nicole on the sidelines, Jarrod quickly delegated a crucial task to her.


    ¡°Nicole, grab Austin and check for any leftover soy milk.


    Rush it to the hospital so they can analyze its contents.


    It¡¯s vital for urate treatment and to prevent any misdiagnosis.


    ¡±


    His voice cut through the panic with clear, authoritative directives.

 Chapter 2407

    Hismand of the situation was a stark contrast to the confusion that had initially clouded their actions.


    Nicole, recognizing the sharpness of his thinking, nodded in agreement, spurred into action by his confidence.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find that drug and get it to the hospital immediately.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay.


    ¡± As Jarrod prepared to leave with Kamh, he offered onest piece of reassurance.


    ¡°And don¡¯t worry.


    Even if you can¡¯t find the soy milk, the hospital will still manage to run tests.


    I¡¯ll ensure we have the best doctor on this.


    Nicole was caught off guard by Jarrod¡¯sforting assurance.


    His words, unexpected yet soothing, bolstered her courage.


    Jarrod could feel the weight of the personal tragedies that hung heavily on Nicole.


    Nicole had weathered the storm of her father¡¯s death and her mother¡¯s debilitating illness, and now faced another crisis that threatened to push her to her limits.


    She hadn¡¯t copsed under the strain, but it was a close thing.


    She was merely holding on by a thread.


    Jarrod understood the significant role Kamh yed in Nicole¡¯s life, not just as a caregiver for Austin but as a stabilizing presence in her own right.


    This made him even more determined to rectify the situation, feeling a deep sense of responsibility.


    His previous oversight regarding Vicki¡¯s malicious intentions had endangered those he cared about, and he was painfully aware of his part in the unfolding drama.


    After Jarrod hurried off to handle the emergency, Austin and Nicole scoured the house for any leftover drug.


    They started in the kitchen, where the nanny often prepared her meals and remedies, but found nothing.


    The area was spotless, wiped clean of any clues.


    Desperate for answers, Nicole considered questioning the nanny directly.


    However, upon finding the bodyguard at the door, she was informed that the nanny had managed to answer only a few questions before fainting.


    As the police arrived to take the nanny for further questioning, the uncertainty surrounding the type of drug she had administered loom


    edrge.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    At that moment, Austin stepped forward and said, ¡°Mommy, I took a picture of the drug packet.


    We should be able to identify the drug now.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s expression brightened with a blend of relief and pride.


    Filled with gratitude, she leaned in and nted a tender ki*s on Austin¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Austin, you¡¯re incredibly clever! You¡¯ve been such a big help!¡± she eximed, her voice tinged with emotion.


    Austin lowered his head, appearing a bit shy.


    He sensed a noticeable change in Nicole¡¯s demeanor.


    She seemed warmer and more approachable than before.


    This version of her was much more likable to him.


    Austin grasped Nicole¡¯s hand firmly and mustered the courage to speak.


    ¡°Mommy, are you mad at me for listening to that bad woman?¡±


    Nicole gently caressed his small face and smiled reassuringly.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Austin, I would never think that.


    You¡¯re incredibly smart to protect yourself.


    Mommy is so proud of you.


    ¡±


    Austin felt a wave of relief wash over him.


    He was afraid that his mother might resent him for his shorings.


    Nicole inserted the storage card from Austin¡¯s whistle into theputer and discovered that it had a sizable storage capacity.


    Austin had taken numerous pictures, each with a timestamp, providing concrete evidence that the nanny had drugged him.


    However, proving Vicki¡¯s involvement solely with these pictures would be challenging.


    Without audio in the images and Vicki not appearing alongside the nanny, it was difficult to establish her connection to the incident.

 Chapter 2408

    The most reliable method would be for the malicious nanny to confess that Vicki had instructed her.


    But convincing the nanny to turn against Vicki seemed daunting.


    At present, Nicole¡¯s priority was to rescue the nanny promptly.


    She pushed aside these thoughts forter consideration.


    After locating the desired picture, she made a copy of the file and sent it over to Jarrod¡¯s phone.


    The response came almost instantly.


    ¡°Understood.


    ¡±


    In the next moment, a notification chimed, signaling the arrival of a picture from Jarrod.


    It depicted Kamh lying on an emergency bed.


    ¡°She¡¯s already admitted to the hospital,¡± read Jarrod¡¯s message apanying the image.


    Nicole¡¯s anxiety lessened upon seeing the picture.


    As long as Kamh received medical attention, there remained hope for her recovery.


    Considering Austin¡¯s delicate health, Nicole decided against taking him to the hospital.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite Austin¡¯s eagerness to apany Nicole, he reluctantly agreed to stay at the vi.


    Jarrod had taken swift action, arranging for enhanced security and a team of trustworthy servants to ensure Austin¡¯s safety at the vi.


    With these measures in ce, Nicole felt reassured about Leaving her son behind.


    Before departing, Nicole imparted a solemn promise to Austin.


    ¡°Be brave, Austin.


    Mommy will bring Kamh back.


    I promise.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay.


    Mommy, I¡¯ll wait for you,¡± Austin replied, his young voice imbued with surprising strength.


    Nicole found sce in her son¡¯s words, feeling a sense of reassurance that belied his tender age.


    It was as if Austin had matured in an instant.


    As Nicole made her way to the door


    , she witnessed Vicki¡¯s continued confrontation with the police officers, vehemently refusing toply with their directives.


    In a fit of rage, Vicki seized one officer¡¯s cor and berated him, ¡°What¡¯s your badge number? You can¡¯t just arrest anyone without a warrant.


    I¡¯m going to report you!¡±


    The police officer who arrived was young and had short hair, which made Nicole assume she was a man.


    However, when the officer spoke, her voice was soft and feminine.


    She introduced herself with humility, ¡°Police number 3210921.


    We are here to enforce thew and need you toe to the station for questioning.


    ¡±


    Vicki scoffed.


    ¡°What about the arrest protocol? Are we just supposed to take someone¡¯s word as the truth?¡±


    ¡°If you cooperate with the investigation, won¡¯t everything be resolved?¡± The young officer reached out to free herself from Vicki¡¯s firm grip on her cor.


    To the officer¡¯s surprise, as soon as she made contact, Vicki began to yell, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Are you using this as an excuse to grope me?¡±


    The officer was visibly frustrated.


    They had dealt with difficult individuals daily and weren¡¯t in customer service.


    There was no need to be overly polite with an uncooperative suspect.


    She responded sharply, ¡°Madam, please act responsibly.


    We all wear body cameras, and I am a woman, too.


    You¡¯ve been holding my cor, and I simply wanted to free your grip to escort you away.


    ¡±


    The officer¡¯s words and tone infuriated Vicki.


    She was well-known as Miss Hampton in Ardlens, where everyone addressed her with respect.

 Chapter 2409

    The officer simply treated her as if she was unreasonably making a scene while she saw herself otherwise.


    Vicki was livid.


    She shouted, ¡°Can¡¯t you speak properly? Do you want trouble?¡±


    The officer smoothed her uniform and retorted, ¡°Did I misspeak? By your logic, couldn¡¯t I im that you¡¯re making inappropriate advances toward me?¡±


    The young officer¡¯s sharp retort left Vicki at a loss for words.


    Nicole watched the exchange with a smirk.


    ¡°Miss Hampton, do you still think these officers are like your household staff, tomand as you wish?¡±


    Seeing Nicole, the very one who had involved authorities, Vicki¡¯s anger boiled over.


    She pointed at Nicole and used, ¡°She¡¯s a murderer! She tried to kill me! Why aren¡¯t you arresting her?¡±


    The officers on duty considered Vicki a troublemaker.


    Based on the evidence, it seemed Nicole was actually the victim.


    Vicki rambled wildly, sounding unhinged as she eximed, ¡°They¡¯re no good! They hurt people and then pinned it all on me!¡±


    Despite Vicki¡¯s absurd ims, Nicole noticed the fear in her eyes.


    ¡°Vicki.


    ¡± Nicole called her name gently and asked, ¡°Are you having second thoughts?¡±


    Vicki¡¯s face shifted, her eyes widening as she stared back at Nicole.


    With a detached tone, Nicole stated, ¡°Ha


    d you not constantly used Austin to threaten me, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up marrying Jarrod.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°You maniptive woman!¡± Vicki yelled, ¡°You¡¯re exploiting Jarrod to get back at me, aren¡¯t you!¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡± Nicole didn¡¯t bother to hide her motives.


    If Vicki hadn¡¯t persistently targeted Austin and Kamh, she wouldn¡¯t have feltpelled to marry Jarrod.


    Now, tied down by their marriage, leaving Jarrod would beplicated.


    Vicki was stunned by Nicole¡¯s blunt confession.


    She viciously said, ¡°Jarrod will never forgive you.


    You think you can use him and just walk away?¡±


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s unaware?¡± Nicole replied calmly.


    Her words struck Vicki deeper than the revtion of their marriage.


    The impact was devastating.


    In Vicki¡¯s view, the fact that Jarrod, always soposed, would make such a decision knowing Nicole¡¯s intentions, was truly terrifying.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    His sacrifice for Nicole seemed unparalleled.


    Vicki felt real regret.


    Had she known better, she would have stayed under the radar and not meddled with Nicole and Austin.


    Then, she might still be joyfully anticipating her own wedding.


    Desperation creeping into her gaze, Vicki blurted out, ¡°Divorce him now.


    If you leave him, I¡¯ll pay you a lot of money.


    Leave this country with Austin.


    Would you consider it?¡±


    Nicole scoffed.


    ¡°Miss Hampton, do you really mean that? Or¡­¡±


    Nicole hesitated and then asked, ¡°After this, you won¡¯t see us as irritants and try to eliminate us or set traps, will you?¡±

 Chapter 2410

    Vicki was taken aback that Nicole had guessed her intentions.


    Deep down, she felt Nicole and Austin were nuisances to her.


    She couldn¡¯t stand the thought of them being alive.


    Because as long as they were around, Jarrod would never fully be hers.


    But she would never admit that aloud.


    Vicki lowered her gaze and responded, ¡°I won¡¯t.


    I promise you.


    I really won¡¯t.


    ¡±


    Nicole chuckled.


    ¡°Miss Hampton, a promise from someone who can¡¯t be trusted is worthless.


    I won¡¯t believe you.


    From now on, I¡¯ll do everything to protect those I love.


    Even if you wield great power and get away this time, we¡¯re not done here.


    ¡±


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± In a fit of rage, Vicki leaped up, attempting to strangle Nicole.


    But before Vicki could get her hands on Nicole, the young police officer intervened.


    She firmly cautioned Vicki, ¡°Miss Hampton, please control yourself.


    Cooperate with us.


    This is your first warning.


    ¡±


    This was new to Vicki.


    The Hampton family had always handled her minor troubles.


    She had never been to the police station and didn¡¯t think this incident was serious.


    She didn¡¯t grasp the severity of the attempted murder at all.


    Vicki yelled like a lunatic, ¡°Do you know who I am? I¡¯m a well-known youngdy in Ardlens.


    If you arrest me wrongly, how will youpensate for my losses?¡±


    The officers ignored her, and one of them said sternly, ¡°Second warning.


    ¡±


    ¡°Are you f@cking deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said?¡±


    ¡°Third warning.


    Take her away.


    ¡±


    At the leader¡¯smand, two officers escorte


    d Vicki to the car.


    Vicki continued to rant, ¡°How dare you! You will regret this! Don¡¯t touch me¡­ Do you know the value of this dress? It¡¯s worth more than your yearly sry¡­¡±


    Vicki¡¯s voice faded into the distance as the car drove off.


    Nicole¡¯s expression was icy.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She had learned what type of person Vicki was from their past encounters.


    Vicki wouldn¡¯t let this go and was sure to retaliate.


    She knew she had to be ready.


    Nicole took the vi¡¯s car to the hospital.


    Upon arriving at the ward, she noticed Jarrod¡¯s tall figure standing by the door.


    Nicole approached and asked, ¡°How is she?¡±


    Jarrod replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    The specialists are still consulting with her.


    ¡±


    After speaking, he dr@ped the suit jacket he was wearing over her shoulders.


    As Jarrod looked down, he noticed goosebumps on Nicole¡¯s neck.


    She was lightly d, and the hospital¡¯s air conditioning sent a chill through her.


    Nicole was preupied with Kamh¡¯s grave condition, too drained to object when Jarrod offered his jacket.


    Jarrod appeared cheerful by herck of resistance, his smile unwavering.


    The specialist consultation took nearly three hours, concluding with a decision to undertake blood purification therapy, a lengthy andplex blood transfusion process.


    The oue was uncertain.


    Kamh might never regain her independence, the worst-case scenario being a life of dependency.

 Chapter 2411

    Tears gathered in Nicole¡¯s eyes, as her resentment toward Vicki grew.


    Vicki had destroyed a life without remorse.


    Looking up at Jarrod, Nicole¡¯s voice was resolute.


    ¡°I will never forgive the person responsible for this.


    ¡±


    Jarrod understood her intent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ll stay out of it.


    ¡±


    ¡°I hope you mean that,¡± Nicole responded, wary of stirring conflict with him at such a critical time.


    Their situation was dire,pounded by her uncertainty about Roscoe¡¯s condition.


    Considering Miguel¡¯s notorious cruelty, the prospects were grim.


    It seemed Jarrod was the only hope of navigating this crisis.


    Jarrod quirked an eyebrow, his smirk yful.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? Isn¡¯t it my son who¡¯s in danger?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good you recognize that,¡± Nicole retorted.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Reassured by Jarrod¡¯s promise to remain uninvolved, Nicole felt a weight Lift from her shoulders.


    She was confident that justice would reach Vicki.


    The hospital staff advised them to leave for now, as there was nothing more they could do.


    The blood purification wouldn¡¯t begin today.


    They first had to cleanse the toxins.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, specialized staff were avable to care for Kamh.


    Realizing her presence in the hospital was futile, Nicole decided to return home tofort Austin, who was anxious about Kamh.


    Once back at the vi, Nicole found Austin waiting, visibly distressed and sleepless.


    Nicole reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Austin.


    Kamh will pull through.


    Let¡¯s pray for her recovery and for fortune to favor the kind-hearted.


    ¡±


    Austin nodded and then hesitated.


    ¡°iihat¡¯s wrong?¡± Nicole inquired.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m not a kind person,¡± Austin confessed quietly.


    ¡°Why do you think that?¡± Nicole asked gently.


    ¡°I wanted to see you, so I pretended to obey and tricked that bad woman,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°I lied to her.


    It was something bad.


    ¡±


    Nicole could see Austin was still grappling with guilt.


    She held his shoulders and said, ¡°Austin, protecting yourself is not wrong.


    Making temporarypromises for your safety is sometimes necessary.


    ¡±


    Austin looked puzzled.


    ¡°But Roscoe said we shouldn¡¯t be bad just because others are bad.


    ¡±


    A wrong could never turn into a right, no matter what the intention was.


    One cannot simply justify actions by good intentions alone.


    This was a lesson from Roscoe.


    Sadly, Austin had only grasped the superficial meaning, missing the broader implications.


    Nicole rified, ¡°Roscoe¡¯s words were about maintaining our integrity.


    Just because our circumstances force us to act, doesn¡¯t mean we be bad.


    In a crisis, it¡¯s essential to protect yourself first.


    You did more than that; you also gave Kamh a chance.


    The photos you took immediately showed the experts the type of poison they were dealing with, bypassing the need for initial tests.


    This hastened her treatment and improved her chances of recovery.


    You¡¯ve done an outstanding job, Austin.


    Do you realize how crucial your actions were?¡± Nicole offered these words to bolster his spirits.


    Nicole had spent little time with Austintely, and worried she might say something he wouldn¡¯t understand or that would confuse him.

 Chapter 2412

    Luckily, Austin was perceptive.


    ¡°Mommy, I understand.


    I haven¡¯t done anything wrong.


    I will continue to confront those who do wrong and ensure they don¡¯t get away with it.


    ¡±


    Pleased with her son¡¯s maturity, Nicole responded, ¡°That¡¯s right, Austin.


    But next time, let¡¯s prioritize our safety first.


    We¡¯ll leave it to the adults to handle the bad people, okay?¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Austin replied with a nod.


    Then, shifting the conversation, Austin asked, ¡°Mommy, when can we visit your mother together?¡±


    Startled, Nicole asked, ¡°You¡¯ve seen her?¡±


    Austin hesitated, fearing her reaction, and then rified, ¡°Yes.


    Daddy¡­ That man took me to see her.


    He told me she¡¯s my grandma, your mommy.


    ¡±


    Mixed emotions flooded Nicole.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Jarrod had introduced Austin to her mother without her knowledge.


    She realized Jarrod had managed to bring Austin to visit her mother without crossing paths with her, likely on purpose.


    Jarrod was indeed quite cunning.


    Austin shared, ¡°Grandma can¡¯t talk, but she smiles at me.


    I tell her lots of things and she just keeps smiling.


    ¡±


    Nicole gently stroked Austin¡¯s head and responded, ¡°Yes, Austin, you have a wonderful way of cheering your grandma up.


    Next time, we¡¯ll both go visit her together.


    ¡±


    Austin then asked, ¡°Mommy, when can I see Roscoe? I miss him.


    ¡±


    Roscoe had been a significant presence in Austin¡¯s childhood, treating him kindly throughout.


    Despite his young age, Austin remembered those who had shown him kindness, prompting him to ask about Roscoe after a lengthy absence.


    Nicole hesitated, unsure how to exin Roscoe¡¯s current condition.


    If Austin discovered that Roscoe¡¯s memory loss had led to the failure to recognize him, it would shatter his heart.


    ¡°Roscoe is very busy right now.


    We¡¯ll arrange a visit when the time is right, okay?¡± Nicole exined.


    Austin, alwayspliant, did not press further.


    After some time spent talking, Nicole tucked Austin into bed and then left his room.


    She was unfamiliar with theyout of Jarrod¡¯s vi, except for the guest rooms.


    Choosing one at random, she decided to unwind with a bath, having previously asked a servant to bring a change of clothes.


    As she settled into the bath, she called out without looking, ¡°Just put it down.


    Thank you.


    ¡±


    She enjoyed the sheer relief of the warm water.


    Exhausted from the events of the past few days, Nicole relished the bath¡¯sfort, so much so that she had no desire to move.


    It was only after finishing her bath and as she was about to retrieve her clothes that Nicole noticed the door hadn¡¯t closed.


    She turned around and froze.


    Jarrod was there, standing by the bed, with her clothesid out beside him.


    Nicole instinctively tightened her grip on the towel around her.


    Jarrod¡¯sugh was sharp and mocking.


    ¡°Why bother covering up? Have I not seen every part of you?¡± His voice was low, dripping with smugness.


    Rather than relenting, Nicole clutched the towel even tighter.


    ¡°Who let you in?¡±

 Chapter 2413

    A hint of amusement colored Jarrod¡¯s tone.


    ¡°In my own house, do I need an invitation?¡±


    Nicole hated to admit it, but he had a point.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Struggling to maintain herposure, Nicole demanded, ¡°Get out.


    I need to get dressed.


    ¡±


    Jarrod picked up the clothes from the bed and tossed them at her.


    ¡°Just wear these.


    It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen you naked before.


    ¡±


    Nicole rolled her eyes, deciding not to engage further.


    She grabbed the clothes and retreated into the bathroom.


    Once inside, she discovered a deception.


    The garments Jarrod had given her were merely a sheer, almost transparent negligee.


    It was outrageously revealing, barely covering anything.


    She had never worn anything so revealing, and she wasn¡¯t about to start.


    This guy!


    ¡°Jarrod!¡± she called out, her voice thick with anger.


    ¡°What is this The bathroom door swung open.


    Jarrod leaned against the frame, azy smirk on his face.


    ¡°You called?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Who said you coulde in?¡± Nicole¡¯s voice was sharp as she tightened her hold on the towel.


    Jarrod¡¯s eyebrow arched.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t y


    ou just call for me?¡±


    Nicole was exasperated.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for you toe in!¡±


    Feeling vulnerable under his scrutinizing gaze, Nicole regretted her decision to marry him.


    It had been a rushed decision, driven by desperation.


    Now, contemting the consequences, she felt trapped.


    For the sake of her child and Kamh, she felt she had no other option.


    While she was lost in her thoughts, Jarrod had closed the distance between them.


    Nicole realized toote that resisting him might not be an option.


    Panic surged within her.


    ¡°Hey, get out!¡±


    Jarrod grasped her wrist, pressing her against the frosted ss of the bathroom, his presence enveloping her.


    ¡°Nicole, this is our wedding night.


    Where do you expect me to go?¡± His voice was deep, tinged with warmth and seduction.


    ¡°Jarrod, stop this¡­¡± Nicole¡¯s voice shook, her anxiety palpable.


    Yet, Jarrod remained calm and confident, his robe falling open to reveal his defined physique.


    His lips grazed her ear, his breath warm as he whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Jarrod.


    Call me honey.


    I want to hear it.


    ¡±


    Flushing with embarrassment, Nicole retorted, ¡°In your dreams!¡±


    ¡°Indeed.


    ¡± Jarrod chuckled softly, hisughter resonatingzily.


    ¡°Being married to you does feel like a dream.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2414

    Nicole, desperate and struggling against his strength, found him unyielding.


    Suddenly, Jarrod¡¯s approach changed.


    His ki*s was fierce, leaving no room for refusal.


    He ki*sed her slowly, deliberately, as if savoring each moment, coaxing a response from her guarded exterior.


    Though Nicole had anticipated such actions, she struggled with the reality of her response, both physical and mental.


    She struggled with her psychological response to Jarrod¡¯s advances, despising herself for reacting to him.


    She tried to reassure herself that her reactions were normal for any woman, that it was natural to respond physically even when the mind resisted.


    Particrly when this man employed every seductive tactic imaginable.


    She was infuriated, questioning if he had spent years perfecting these methods.


    His actions were so precisely aimed at eliciting a response that it felt almost calcted, as if he knew exactly how to break through her defenses.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Jarrod strategically avoided her lips, instead focusing on areas less likely to provoke her resistance.


    His hand moved from her wrist to her neck, firmly holding her in ce.


    Then, his other hand began to wander beneath her towel.


    Using all her strength to resist proved ineffectual.


    Jarrod observed Nicole closely, her flushed face heightening her sense of vulnerability.


    Faced with his intense, impassioned gaze, Nicole closed her eyes.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to see the look in his eyes any longer.


    This all felt like a charade.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole tried to convince herself that they were merely satisfying a need, treating their interactions as nothing more than physical transactions.


    Yet, Jarrod seemed intent on dismantling any such detachment, determined to shatter herposurepletely.


    He crouched down¡­


    The towel around Nicole slipped in the struggle¡­


    Nicole¡¯s eyes widened, her body ten


    sing as if turning to stone.


    Her fingers, pressed against the ss, clenched tightly, then stiffened.


    Was he out of his mind? How could he¡­ How could he act this way¡­


    The mirror opposite them mirrored their outlines sharply.


    The intensity of the moment,bined with a rush of unexpected sensations, pushed Nicole to the edge.


    Her heart pounded wildly, and she whispered a curse under her breath, ¡°Jarrod, you¡¯re insane¡­¡±


    Without warning, Jarrod lifted her and threw her onto the bed, his lips iming hers in a forceful ki*s.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes shot open in shock.


    He had timed it perfectly, choosing the moment she was too overwhelmed to resist.


    Now, she felt powerless to push him away.


    But¡­


    After a prolonged, fervent ki*s, Nicole gasped for air and rebuked, ¡°Jarrod, you¡¯re disgusting!¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re disgusting too?¡± Jarrod replied, amusement sparkling in his eyes, clearly enjoying the moment.


    Nicole¡¯s face burned with embarrassment.


    Who spoke like this? She waspletely taken aback.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind your water¡­¡± Jarrod interrupted her with another ki*s.

 Chapter 2415

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Nicole managed to say.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even begun¡­¡± His voice was rough with desire.


    ¡°You¡¯ve had an orgasm, but what about me?¡±


    Nicole was left speechless by his crudement.


    She realized he was far from satisfied, now more agitated, poised to continue.


    Her hesitation wouldn¡¯t alter the inevitable.


    Resigning herself to the situation, she viewed it as a mere transaction and shut her eyes tight.


    ¡°Hurry up then.


    ¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t just.


    Jarrod allowed her little chance to protest, his presence imposing.


    ¡°You¡¯re in for a long night.


    ¡±


    The night unfolded with his unyielding ardor.


    He was like a desperate explorer, seeking affirmation of the reality through relentless touch.


    As the intensity enveloped them, Jarrod held Nicole close, his voice low and firm.


    ¡°You¡¯re never leaving me again.


    Not even a step, understand?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Last night¡¯s passion had exhausted Nicole, causing her to remain asleep throughout the entire morning.


    Upon finally awakening, Nicole discovered that Jarrod who had shared her bed was absent, and the dark linens had been reced with a pristine white set.


    Nicole vaguely recalled that the bedding had been changed due to being too damp to sleep on.


    The situation was undeniably over the top!


    She felt a mix of mortification and irritation at Jarrod¡¯sck of restraint.


    The trade seemed to be in Jarrod¡¯s favor.


    He seemed Like a ravenous wolf deprived of sustenance for a long time.


    The earlier ki*sing had merely served as a prelude.


    It was utterly excessive!


    Nicole had just awakened when a servant knocked, softly inquiring, ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you awake?¡±


    Nicole paused for a moment at how she was addressed.


    After a brief silence, she responded, ¡°Yes.


    ¡±


    ¡°Can you eat breakfast now? Mr.


    Schultz asked me to bring it to your room.


    ¡±


    Nicole was at a loss for words.


    This was truly superfluous! It was as though he feared that others wouldn¡¯t realize they had made out passionatelyst night¡­


    However, Nicole didn¡¯t want to go downstairs at this moment.


    Shecked the courage to face the inquisitive stares of others.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Just the thought of it made her uneasy.


    She replied, ¡°Bring it in ten minutes.


    ¡±


    Rising from the bed, her legs immediately felt weak.


    She cursed Jarrod under her breath and went to the bathroom to quickly freshen up.


    When breakfast arrived, it was very refreshing with porridge, simple dishes, and some food beneficial for the stomach.


    Nicole felt exceptionally hungry and possessed a robust appetite.


    She consumed a substantial amount.


    One reason for this was the improved situation with Kamh and Austin, allowing her to temporarily Lift the heavy burden on her heart.


    Consequently, her appetite increased noticeably.


    Next, she needed to wait for Kamh¡¯s condition to stabilize before formting any ns.


    Kamh had dedicated herself to Austin¡¯s care for years.


    Under no circumstances could Nicole bring herself to abandon Kamh.


    Nicole felt the need to ensure that Kamh received proper treatment.


    Experts suggested that with adequate care, there was hope for Kamh to recover up to 70%.


    Compared to foreign physicians, Nicole trusted thepetence of domestic doctors more.


    During her time abroad, she had witnessed numerous instances of misdiagnosis or patients¡¯ conditions worsening due to excessive medication.

 Chapter 2416

    Therefore, in the short term, Nicole didn¡¯t intend to leave.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She needed to care for Kamh while also taking Austin to consult with a local doctor to find an effective way to support his well-being.


    Furthermore, she needed to be mindful of Vicki¡¯s predicament.


    Nicole examined her phone and discovered no online reports of Vicki¡¯s arrest.


    The Hampton family must have swiftly managed to hush up the incident.


    They sought to diminish public interest and shirk ountability.


    Scoffing, Nicole decided to bide her time.


    She intended to observe how the Hampton family managed the affair before striking decisively at the opportune moment.


    She anticipated that Vicki¡¯s detention would be brief.


    The nanny¡¯s reluctance to confess indicated that Vicki had secured a dependable scapegoat.


    With sufficient financial incentive, the nanny would remain silent.


    Nicole had enlisted a friend¡¯s help to delve into the nanny¡¯s background but had yet to receive any updates.


    All she could do was wait patiently.


    At the same time, in the office of the president at the Schultz Group.


    Jarrod reached thepany at 10:00 in the morning.


    This was unusual.


    Typically, unless traveling for business, Jarrod would be at the office by 7:50.


    Compared to all other employees, he consistently arrived first.


    Thepany¡¯s hours were 9:00 to 17:00, but he often worked from 8:00 until 22:00 or eventer.


    Therefore, Jarrod¡¯ste arrival today, coupled with his cheerful demeanor, drew the employees¡¯ attention.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with the boss? Seems like there¡¯s some good news.


    ¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz isn¡¯t about to get married, is


    he? It must involve Miss Hampton.


    ¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz and Miss Hampton¡¯s rtionship has always been steady.


    When she visited, he was never this happy before.


    Why does he seem so ted today? I doubt it¡¯s rted to Miss Hampton.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Then with whom does it concern?¡±


    Their conversation halted abruptly at the intrusion of a chilly voice.


    ¡°Seems like everyone¡¯s got time on their hands.


    ¡±


    The employees pivoted to find Alec looming behind them.


    ¡°Alec¡­¡±


    Alec¡¯s countenance was frosty.


    ¡°If idle chatter about the president is how you spend your work hours, expect a deduction from your perfect attendance for a month.


    ¡±


    Several employees promptly averted their gazes and dispersed.


    As they rounded the corner, whispers resumed.


    ¡°Why is Alec so irritable?¡±


    ¡°But Mr.


    Schultz seems cheerful.


    Why¡¯s Alec in a foul mood?¡±


    ¡°Best not dwell on it.


    If Alec catches us, we will be doomed.


    Let¡¯s hustle back to work¡­¡±


    Alec¡¯s countenance bore a grave demeanor, stemming from his recent departure from the public rtions department.

 Chapter 2417

    Mere moments earlier, Jarrod had mandated Alec to disseminate news regarding the termination of the engagement between himself and Vicki.


    Presently, the Schultz and Hampton family families remained in coboration.


    Undoubtedly, this news delivered a significant impact.


    Even though it was Jarrod¡¯s personal affairs, its repercussions undoubtedly loomed over thepany.


    Should Vicki provoke anymotion, the meticulously crafted reputation of the Schultz Group would assuredly plummet.


    Alec fervently hoped for Vicki¡¯s discretion, praying she refrained from instigating any turmoil.


    The prospect was unbearable.


    Yet, contemting Vicki, Alec couldn¡¯t help butment her ineffectuality.


    He had held her in high regard, anticipating her as Jarrod¡¯s future wife.


    Her ultimate defeat came as an unexpected blow.


    Upon entering Jarrod¡¯s office, Alec found him engrossed in reviewing the proposal on hisputer screen and providing feedback.


    Upon hearing Alec¡¯s entrance, Jarrod remained focused on his task.


    Not bothering to lift his head as he inquired, ¡°Did you send it out?¡±


    ¡°Arrangements are finalized.


    The scheduled time is 2:00 in the afternoon,¡± Alec replied.


    Jarrod voiced no objections.


    Unless urgent, the public rtions department typically allotted an appropriate timeframe.


    A hint of dissatisfaction lingered in Alec¡¯s tone.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, time is of the essence.


    Severing our coboration with the Hampton family while announcing this information will incur losses.


    ¡±


    Jarrod arched an eyebrow.


    ¡°Are you suggesting we wait until the originally scheduled wedding day to divulge?¡±


    Truly, the impending wedding date known to the public left Little room for dy.


    If they postponed the announcement any further, time would swiftly pse.


    Alec was unaware of recent events in the country over the past two days, leaving him puzzled as to why Jarrod was rushing to cancel the engageme


    nt.


    He spected that something significant must have urred.


    Before Alec could inquire, Jarrod delivered a weighty revtion.


    ¡°Vicki has been arrested.


    ¡±


    Jarrod thenmanded, ¡°Proceed to the police station to ascertain the Hampton family¡¯s response, and then return with a report.


    ¡±


    Alec was stunned.


    What? Merely absent for a few days, and Vicki was already in custody.


    No wonder Jarrod sought to annul the engagement swiftly.


    Alec refrained from further inquiries, confident he could obtain precise information upon his visit to the police station.


    Jarrod issued a directive.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of an esteemed doctor residing in seclusion at South Mountain Hospital after retirement.


    Seek means to extend an invitation to him for Mrs.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Schultz¡¯s medical care.


    ¡±


    Mrs.


    Schultz? Alec¡¯s confusion surfaced.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, a new Mrs.


    Schultz?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Nicole.


    We¡¯ve registered our marriage,¡± Jarrod stated sinctly.


    Alec was silent for a long moment, his mind reeling as if on the brink of madness.


    How had these two ended up married¡­

 Chapter 2418

    After a Lengthy pause, Alec finally voiced his frustration, unable to hold back his anger, ¡°Sir, what are you thinking? You know that woman is out to harm you, yet you¡¯re keeping her close?¡±


    Alec was utterly baffled.


    It seemed to him that Jarrod¡¯s judgment needed serious questioning, perhaps even a medical evaluation.


    ¡°He really seems unwell, like he needs treatment,¡± Alec said to himself grimly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.


    Just follow my orders,¡± Jarrodmanded sharply.


    Alec had earned the right to question Jarrod, having stood by Jarrod through thick and thin, even facing death together.


    Otherwise, he knew well enough that such questioning would normally be off-limits.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Alec started, hoping to remind Jarrod of their early struggles, and the peace they had worked so hard to achieve.


    To Alec, instead of distancing himself from a potential threat, Jarrod was now, metaphorically, sleeping with a time bomb.


    ¡°Enough,¡± Jarrod cut him off.


    ¡°Nicole is my wife now.


    All resources of the Schultz Group must support her unconditionally.


    Also, I will not tolerate anyone mistreating her.


    Do you understand?¡±


    Alec was at a loss for words.


    He couldn¡¯t understand.


    He couldn¡¯t grasp why Jarrod wouldmit sopletely to a woman known for her ruthless and calcting nature.


    But he was left with no choice.


    He had toply with Jarrod¡¯s directive and ensure his safety simultaneously.


    ¡°I understand.


    ¡± Alec nodded.


    ¡°Proceed.


    ¡± Jarrod dismissed him.


    After leaving, Alec¡¯s frustration manifested in his actions.


    He reprimanded the ckers among the staff, signaling to everyone at thepany that it was best not to cross him today.


    Meanwhile, Nicole had rested briefly and decided to venture out.


    She headed to the police station to speak with the nanny, who was now a key figure in proving Vicki¡¯s involvement.


    Nicole knew that Vicki would never confess to any wrongdoing.


    On her way, Nicole encountered the short-haired female police officer who had spoken so assertively at the gate the other day.


    The officer recognized Nicole and greeted her po


    litely, ¡°Miss Lawrence.


    ¡±


    Nicole was surprised.


    ¡°You know me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I saw your photo in a magazine covering the Lawrence Group¡¯s annual meeting,¡± the officer replied.


    The mention of the Lawrence Group¡¯s annual meeting felt surreal for Nicole.


    It had been six years since her father had passed away.


    The name ¡°Lawrence Group¡± now seemed so distant¡­


    ¡°I apologize for not greeting you properly yesterday while on duty,¡± the short-haired female police officer added.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.


    I didn¡¯t expect you to remember the Lawrence Group,¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°I should remember.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I was a beneficiary of the Lawrence Group¡¯s Hope Project,¡± the female police officer remarked.


    Nicole wasn¡¯t surprised.


    Her father had been dedicated to helping children through the Hope Project, and many of these children had grown to make significant contributions in various fields.


    The officer introduced herself as Ethel Castro.


    She was rtively new to the force, filled with enthusiasm and ambition for her job.

 Chapter 2419

    After exchanging pleasantries, Ethel got to the point.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite a coincidence you¡¯re here.


    I¡¯ve been wanting to discuss something about your father¡¯s case with you,¡± Ethel stated.


    ¡°What?¡± Nicole asked, puzzled.


    Ethel seemed surprised.


    ¡°I believe there¡¯s more to meet the eye than what was publicly disclosed.


    ¡±


    Nicole was taken aback by Ethel¡¯s statement.


    Wasn¡¯t her father¡¯s suicide an established fact? How could there be hidden details?


    ¡°What¡­ My father¡­ What you know¡­¡± Nicole¡¯s heart raced, her words bing jumbled in her anxiety.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Lawrence.


    I just have some suspicions, so I wanted to discuss them with you,¡± Ethel reassured her.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Ethel had joined the force recently and was still in school when Nicole¡¯s father¡¯s death was reported as a suicide.


    After her own father¡¯s sudden death, Ethel¡¯s life spiraled when her mother remarried and left, abandoning Ethel to face creditors who stripped away her family¡¯s possessions.


    Facing the threat of having to drop out, Ethel¡¯s academic prowess and the intervention of her homeroom teacher led her to receive support from the Lawrence family¡¯s Hope Project.


    This lifeline motivated Ethel to work hard and give back to society once she was able.


    By the time Ethel entered college in Ardlens, the Lawrence Group had dissolved.


    Nicole¡¯s father, known for his benevolence, had reportedlymitted suicide amid allegations of economic crimes, jumping from a building to escape imprisonment.


    There were whispers that his charitable acts were merely a facade to mask his criminal activities.


    But Ethel couldn¡¯t ept these ru


    mors.


    She had once seen Nicole¡¯s father during one of his visits to rural areas.


    His kind face and gentle smile reminded her of her own father, a man of good character.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    This personal impression led her to believe in Nicole¡¯s father¡¯s inherent goodness, despite the usations circting about him.


    Fortunately, the Schultz Groupter rified that the contract fraud case involving the Lawrence Group was the result of an employee¡¯s sabotage, and the mastermind had been held ountable.


    This revtion cast further doubt on the theory that Nicole¡¯s father had jumped off the building to avoid jail.


    After all, an innocent man wouldn¡¯t have any reason to be afraid.


    Motivated by these inconsistencies, Ethel dedicated her spare time to investigating Nicole¡¯s father¡¯s alleged suicide once she started her police career.


    Her inquiries eventually unearthed some intriguing clues.


    Ethel led Nicole to her desk and presented Nicole with some surveince footage.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, please look at this.


    ¡±


    The footage disyed the interior of the Lawrence Group¡¯s office building, a ce Nicole knew well.


    It was dated the day Nicole¡¯s father had died.


    Since it was rted to an economic fraud case, all surveince from that day at the Lawrence Group¡¯s office had been archived for investigation.


    Ethel fast-forwarded to a specific time, saying, ¡°Your father is reported to have jumped at 14:38.


    Before that, only your mother left the office.


    But at 14:45, someone else appears in this corner.


    ¡± She paused the video, highlighting a figure lurking near a corridor.


    ¡°This corridor leads only to your father¡¯s office¡­¡±


    Nicole was shocked.


    She hadn¡¯t known there was someone else in her father¡¯s office besides her mother on the day he jumped.


    Her mother had exited the office before her father¡¯s tragic leap.


    And notably, this person had been there both before and after her father¡¯s death.

 Chapter 2420

    Why was this person there? What did he witness?


    Ethel continued, interrupting Nicole¡¯s thoughts, ¡°I¡¯ve reviewed all the footage, but I couldn¡¯t find any evidence of this person entering the office.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    This individual must have avoided the cameras somehow.


    ¡±


    Anyone who deliberately avoided surveince had something to hide.


    That much was clear.


    This mysterious person had clearly nned something sinister before entering the building.


    ¡°But maybe, in his panic, he slipped up,¡± Ethel spected, leaning over the monitor.


    ¡°He forgot about the corner camera while Leaving the office, and then remembered and avoided the rest.


    ¡±


    Ethel paused the footage.


    ¡°From this floor down, he vanished.


    ¡±


    Identifying someone from a blurry image was no easy task.


    The suit the individual wore didn¡¯t help.


    Everyone in the office dressed smartly, and it only made things harder.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Nicole felt lost as she squinted at the screen.


    She couldn¡¯t quite ce the figure.


    Ethel rewound the footage.


    ¡°But I scoured every angle of the building and finally got a clear shot on the second-floor corner.


    He jumped out of a window onto the tform below, dodging the cameras.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s suspicion deepened.


    Who wo


    uld go to such lengths to avoid being seen unless they were hiding something serious?


    Ethel¡¯s fingers flew over the keyboard.


    ¡°Tech analysis confirms this is the same person who came from Mr.


    Lawrence¡¯s office.


    Miss Lawrence, do you recognize him?¡±


    The footage was grainy and aged, so the quality was degraded.


    One could barely make out the person¡¯s pixeled face and the ck suit.


    However, the partial frontal view caught a frustrated expression on the individual¡¯s face.


    Nicole leaned closer, a strange familiarity tingling in the back of her mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± she eximed.


    Ethel¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, you recognize this person?¡±


    Ethel had spent countless hours, night after night, piecing together the surveince puzzle.


    She had painstakingly tracked this person frame by frame, finally finding a reasonably clear image.


    Yet, the footage was just clear enough for someone who knew the person to recognize them.


    To an unfamiliar eye, it would be almost impossible to make out any definitive details.


    Here they were.


    Nicole had recognized him.


    Her persistence had finally paid off.


    Nicole nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s Brett, my father¡¯s assistant.


    ¡±


    Nicole wouldn¡¯t have remembered a regr employee.


    There were thousands in the Lawrence Group.


    But Brett, as her father¡¯s assistant, had interacted with her often.


    The frown on the screen was unmistakably his.


    Ethel leaned in, urgency in her voice.


    ¡°Do you know where Brett is now?¡±


    Nicole paused, her mind racing.


    This revtion opened a Labyrinth of questions she wasn¡¯t ready to face.


    The day¡¯s meeting had been somber, with all the employees receiving their finalpensation before leaving thepany for good.


    Nicole had no idea where Brett had vanished to.


    Yet, the more she pondered, something about his absence nagged at her.


    At her father¡¯s memorial, the room had been filled with thepany¡¯s employees, all there to honor the man who had been more than just a superior.

 Chapter 2421

    Yet Brett, who had owed so much to her father, was nowhere to be seen.


    It didn¡¯t make sense.


    Nicole remembered how her mother often spoke of Brett¡¯s humble beginnings and how her father had extended a hand to help him rise.


    Brett had repaid that kindness tenfold, working harder than anyone else, often stayingte into the night, determined to prove himself.


    Every year, around the holidays, her father would invite Brett and his family over for a festive dinner, always slipping them generous gifts as tokens of appreciation.


    Nicole vaguely recalled that Brett¡¯s youngest daughter had health issues, though the exact ailment escaped her.


    She knew the treatments were costly.


    Brett had spent most of his earnings on his daughter¡¯s medical bills, aside from purchasing a modest home.


    While Nicole¡¯s father had offered financial aid, Brett, a man of pride, declined anything he didn¡¯t earn through hisbor.


    He insisted his sry was sufficient for his daughter¡¯s needs.


    So given their close bond, it was bizarre that Brett hadn¡¯t attended her father¡¯s funeral.


    Everyone else hade, even those with only a passing acquaintance with her father, like casual employees.


    Brett¡¯s no-show felt like a deliberate omission.


    After the upheaval within the Lawrence family, Brett had vanishedpletely from Nicole¡¯s life.


    At that time, Nicole was too consumed by her own grief to notice his disappearance.


    Now, the more she thought about it, the more suspicious it seemed.


    Nicole turned to Ethel with anxious eyes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t pinpoint where Brett is right now, but I do remember his home address.


    ¡±


    Ethel¡¯s response was immediate and decisive.


    ¡°Give it to me.


    I¡¯ll check it out after work.


    ¡±


    Officially tracing Brett¡¯s whereabouts would have required a mountain of paperwork, a slow and cumbersome process, especially for an old case.


    Nicole giving the address directly was a faster and more efficient route.


    Plus, investigating after hours meant no bureaucratic interference.


    Nicole scribbled the address on a scrap of p


    aper and hesitated before handing it over.


    ¡°Can Ie with you?¡±


    Nicole needed to know if her father¡¯s death had hidden facets.


    Brett undoubtedly held some answers, and a chilling suspicion gnawed at her.


    What if her father¡¯s death wasn¡¯t a suicide?


    Ethel noticed the worry in Nicole¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, it¡¯s not just about finding Brett.


    It could be dangerous.


    ¡±


    Nicole squared her shoulders, a steely resolve settling over her.


    ¡°I can handle it.


    I¡¯ll follow your lead, I promise.


    I won¡¯t get in your way.


    ¡±


    Ethel studied Nicole for a moment, weighing the risks.


    She thought it over and finally nodded.


    ¡°Alright, but you must do exactly as I say.


    I know you¡¯re older, but experience counts here.


    ¡±


    Nicole nodded earnestly.


    ¡°I understand.


    I¡¯ll do as you say.


    ¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Ethel replied, ncing at her watch.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Your father¡¯s case was closed as a suicide, and the economic fraud case linked to it is almost out of its records retention period.


    If we don¡¯t find what we need by year¡¯s end, the evidence will be destroyed.


    ¡±


    The fraud case had kept surveince footage on file, but with the case closed, those records were on borrowed time.


    Without them, convicting anyone would be nearly impossible.


    Nicole understood the urgency.


    ¡°I get it.


    ¡±


    Ethel then shifted topics.


    ¡°Did youe today because of the issue with the Hampton family¡¯s youngdy?¡±

 Chapter 2422

    Nicole nodded.


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡±


    Ethel shook her head, the weight of yesterday¡¯s events still fresh.


    A look of disgust crossed her face.


    Vicki was ruthless, even targeting a child.


    She became serious.


    ¡°You might not be able to see her though.


    The Hamptons¡¯ Lawyer is already processing her bail as we speak.


    ¡±


    Nicole wasn¡¯t surprised.


    She had anticipated this.


    Wealthy families like the Hamptons always had top-tierwyers on retainer, and since no one had died, bail was almost guaranteed.


    If they didn¡¯t have such power, Vicki wouldn¡¯t be so audacious.


    ¡°And they¡¯re pinning it all on the nanny, aren¡¯t they?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°The Hampton family¡¯s attorney supports this assertion.


    I wish I could share more, but that¡¯s all for now,¡± Ethel remarked.


    Nicole nodded.


    She could uncover the details of the Hampton family¡¯s attorney¡¯s assertion on her own.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What Ethel revealed hardly qualified as an information leakage.


    Plus, her presence here wasn¡¯t to see Vicki.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see the nanny,¡± Nicole dered.


    Ethel¡¯s eyebrow arched in surprise.


    ¡°The nanny?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I need to speak with her.


    ¡±


    ¡°Did you submit a request? Only attorneys have unrestricted ess to suspects,¡± Ethel responded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought an attorney with me, although I¡¯m unsure if she¡¯ll consent to meet with us.


    ¡±


    Nicole had indeed enlisted an attorney to interact with the nanny, anticipating the Hampton family had promised amplepensation for the nanny¡¯s silence.


    Yet, she remained determined to proceed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll check if she¡¯s open to a meeting,¡± Ethel offered.


    ¡°Could you pass along a message fo


    r me?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the message?¡± Ethel inquired, her tone tinged with apprehension.


    Concerns about Legality loomed.


    Certain messages were precarious, especially when directed at a suspect.


    At times, messages might carry unintended implications.


    ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯tplicate your job.


    Simply tell her that her son had hired the attorney for her,¡± Nicole said.


    That appeared harmless enough.


    Upon confirming the applicant was indeed the nanny¡¯s son apanying Nicole, Ethel realized he, too, sought the truth from the nanny.


    Ethel disapproved of those affluent individuals who believed wealth could manipte oues.


    The nanny, used of harming Austin and Kamh,cked any clear motive.


    Her sry was substantial, and whether or not Kamh was present to care for Austin had no bearing on her employment status.


    Even without Kamh present, it wasn¡¯t like she would suddenly get a promotion or anything.


    Why would the nanny, a woman in her fifties, jeopardize her life for such a heinous act?


    Ethel consented, saying, ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll send someone to inquire.


    ¡±


    Soon, Ethel returned and permitted thewyer entry.


    The nanny consented to the meeting upon learning that thewyer was employed by her son.


    Thewyer spent considerable time discussing matters before exiting at the end of the allotted period.

 Chapter 2423

    Nicole immediately inquired about the oue.


    ¡°She still refuses to talk,¡± thewyer disclosed.


    ¡°She insists she acted independently.


    I warned her about the repercussions on her grandson¡¯s future due to a criminal record, but she remained steadfast.


    ¡±


    With a sigh, thewyer shook his head.


    ¡°To her, it seems money outweighs the future.


    ¡±


    Nicole had enlisted the help of the nanny¡¯s son.


    Unlike his mother, he was more amenable.


    ¡°I apologize, Miss,¡± the son said.


    ¡°My mother purchased a house in my name.


    I genuinely believed she had saved the money herself.


    I never thought she would harm your child.


    Perhaps we were too destitute, and for her, money outweighs everything else.


    ¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, but I still hope you can persuade her toe clean,¡± Nicole responded.


    Flushing with embarrassment, the nanny¡¯s son assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯m deeply ashamed and regretful.


    I will write to her and urge her to choose the right course.


    ¡±


    Nicole cherished integrity.


    Given that the nanny¡¯s son was cooperative, she refrained from holding the family ountable for the nanny¡¯s actions.


    However, the nanny might have been too fearful of destitution.


    She epted the money and kept silent.


    While Nicole might consider using money to squeeze the truth out, once money was exchanged, Vicki¡¯swyer could use that against her


    .


    They might argue that Nicole was attempting to bribe the defendant, which could potentially backfire.


    The Hampton family, with their extensive resources, was formidable.


    While Vicki might not be the sole heiress, the affair tarnished the family¡¯s reputation.


    Wayne would go to great lengths to obscure the truth,pelling Nicole to navigate cautiously and avoid providing any leverage to the Hampton family¡¯s attorney.


    For now, pursuing the nanny appeared to be a futile strategy.


    She would need to explore alternative avenues.


    As Ethel was still on duty, Nicole decided to leave.


    Outside, Nicole observed Vicki boarding a luxurious vehicle.


    Vicki halted when she noticed Nicole, her expression smug.


    ¡°Nicole, did you feel victorious yesterday, believing you could topple me? Are you disillusioned today?¡± Vicki sneered.


    Nicole shook her head.


    ¡°Not at all.


    ¡±


    Vicki¡¯s sneer deepened.


    ¡°Quit the act, Nicole.


    Let me remind you, what¡¯s mine will stay mine.


    You could marry Jarrod, but what does it matter? I¡¯m merely being gracious by letting you borrow him for now.


    Since you dare toy im to what belongs to me, I assure you, you¡¯ll regret it.


    ¡±


    Vicki¡¯s expression was rife with malice and a thirst for vengeance.


    Despite this, Nicole maintained herposure.


    ¡°I¡¯m eager to see that.


    ¡±


    Her response was sincere, yet Vicki was skeptical.


    Nicole had predicted Vicki would evade any immediate consequences and that direct evidence against her would be elusive.


    Vicki was too cunning to be caught red-handed.


    Proving her involvement was a daunting task.


    Even with a confession from the nanny, it was unlikely the funds could be traced back to Vicki directly.


    The Hamptons would simply scapegoat someone else.

 Chapter 2424

    Nicole had prepared for this.


    Vicki was the focal point.


    She knew very well that her marriage to Jarrod was a provocation for Vicki.


    Nicole wasn¡¯t fearful of Vicki¡¯s retribution.


    She was more concerned that Vicki might not react at all.


    If Vicki slipped up enough, she would ultimately face the consequences.


    At that point, the Hampton family would surely disown Vicki, exposing all her prior misdeeds.


    Nicole was resolute in seeking justice for Austin and Kamh.


    It was crucial to incite Vicki into making a move.


    Leaning in, Nicole whispered provocatively to Vicki, ¡°Guess how many rounds Jarrod and I had made outst night?¡±


    Vicki¡¯s face flushed with anger.


    Her fury nearly drove her to violence.


    ¡°Nicole, have you no dignity? How disgusting can you be?¡±


    Nicole endured her insults calmly, retorting, ¡°We¡¯re newlyweds, Vicki.


    What we do is within our rights, and he adores me.


    Why shouldn¡¯t we enjoy ourselves?¡±


    Continuing her taunt, Nicole added, ¡°And just so you know, he really enjoys it.


    He¡¯s quite skilled.


    I had a wonderful time.


    ¡±


    ¡°You must have lured him in! Why else would he choose you? He¡¯s not into all that lovey-dovey stuff!¡± Vicki retorted hysterically.


    Catching Vicki¡¯s jealous, contorted expression, Nicole feigned astonishment.


    ¡°Miss Hampton, you¡¯ve been with Jarrod for years.


    He¡¯s never¡­¡±


    Nicole feigned shock.


    ¡°Has he really never been intimate with you?¡±


    Vicki¡¯s face turned ashen as she realized she had inadvertently revealed too much in the heat of the argument.


    She had tried every possible way to grow closer to Jarrod, but each attempt left her feeling colder, for he remained aloof and distant.


    Any effort to deepen their rtionship was met with immediate withdrawal.


    Caught off guard by Nicole¡¯s sharp words,


    Vicki couldn¡¯t confess that Jarrod had never shown any genuine affection toward her.


    She responded with a hollowugh, ¡°Jarrod respects me.


    He¡¯s waiting for marriage, unlike you.


    You¡¯re just someone anyone can have, a mere toy to him.


    Why do you act so proud?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Nicole countered calmly.


    ¡°If he respects you so much, why aren¡¯t you married yet?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Her remark cut deep, making Vicki feel as though she had been pped repeatedly, her self-respect in tatters.


    With bitternesscing her tone, Vicki snapped, ¡°That¡¯s because you shamelessly ensnared Jarrod! But do you actually think he¡¯s yours? He doesn¡¯t love you.


    He only puts up with you because of the child you share.


    That¡¯s your angle, isn¡¯t it? Using your kid to trap him.


    You¡¯re despicable!¡±


    Nicole stepped forward, causing Vicki to step back instinctively.


    Vicki threatened, saying, ¡°What are you doing? We¡¯re at a police station.


    Lay a finger on me, and I¡¯ll have you arrested!¡±


    The memory of Nicole¡¯s p the day before still haunted Vicki.


    Though Nicole was slight, her strength was formidable.


    That strike had left Vicki¡¯s lip split, a reminder that lingered painfully for days.


    ¡°Go on and hit me.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯d love to see you arrested!¡± Vicki taunted, confident that Nicolecked the guts.


    Nicole moved closer, prompting Vicki to flinch back once more.


    Just as Vicki braced herself for an attack, Nicole deftly stepped on Vicki¡¯s foot with her stiletto heel.

 Chapter 2425

    ¡°My apologies, miss, I didn¡¯t see your foot there,¡± Nicole said, her tone dripping with mock apology.


    Vicki¡¯s face turned pale as the searing pain overwhelmed her foot.


    ¡°You little bitch! You¡¯re a f@cking slut!¡± Vicki spat, outraged that Nicole would resort to such sly tactics.


    Even so, Nicole remained cool andposed.


    ¡°Why so upset? Isn¡¯t this your specialty?¡±


    Vicki was a master of maniption.


    She had always excelled at performing wicked deeds while maintaining an appearance of innocence.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill you, you piece of shit!¡± Vicki charged at Nicole, but a bodyguard quickly stepped in.


    ¡°Miss, your father has ordered no more disruptions,¡± he stated firmly, conveying Wayne¡¯s directive to Vicki.


    The Hampton family had been grappling with one scandal after another, leaving their reputation teetering on the edge of ruin.


    In these critical times, it was imperative for them to maintain a low profile and steer clear of further negative attention.


    The bodyguard whispered closely to Vicki, ¡°Your father advises that discretion is the better part of valor.


    Patience is essential right now.


    ¡±


    It was clear from his words that Nicole would face consequences, but the timing had to be right.


    These words calmed Vicki¡¯s tumultuous emotions.


    How had she allowed Nicole to provoke her into such a loss ofposure with mere words?


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    She was never one to behave like those senseless individuals.


    How could she let herself continue to tarnish her own image?


    Regaining herposure, Vicki resumed her typically gentle and calm demeanor.


    ¡°Nicole, just you wait.


    Sooner orter, you¡¯ll taste the bitterness of prison.


    ¡±


    Nicole retorted with a smirk, ¡°Have you sorted out your own legal issues yet, Vicki? How can you threaten me by sending me to prison when your own life is barely in order?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯mpletely uninvolved and facing no legal troubles,¡± Vicki asserted firmly.


    ¡°Someone else hase forward and confessed.


    Don¡¯t try to pin this on me.


    ¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Nicole challenged her further.


    ¡°On those quiet, dark nights when you¡¯re alone, do you actually sleep peacefully? How many lives ha


    ve you destroyed over the years, behind closed doors?¡±


    Vicki turned pale.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Nicole stepped closer and dered, ¡°I will uncover every wicked deed you¡¯vemitted.


    I¡¯ll expose the true, hypocritical person you are to the entire world.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s unyielding stance hadpletely eroded Vicki¡¯sposure, causing her to step back involuntarily.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Vicki¡¯s defenses were crumbling.


    ¡°Do you really think this is the end? Did you believe you could continue in your self-righteous smugness?¡± Nicole advanced toward Vicki, her steps measured and ominous.


    ¡°I know my health is failing, but I still have enough fight left in me to seek some retribution before I pass.


    You shouldn¡¯t have harmed my child.


    He is more precious to me than my own life.


    You dared to harm him, and I won¡¯t let that go unpunished.


    ¡±


    A deep, inexplicable chill ran down Vicki¡¯s spine.


    The fear that Nicole¡¯s words induced was overwhelming, and Nicole¡¯s expression, showing no concern for her own safety, was downright terrifying.


    After gathering herposure, Vicki responded, ¡°What more can you do? Don¡¯t underestimate my family.


    Jarrod and our family are still intertwined in business dealings.


    He won¡¯t let our family be ruined.


    ¡±


    Unaffected by Vicki¡¯s words, Nicole responded calmly, ¡°Mark my words, Vicki.


    This is far from over!¡±


    A chill settled over Vicki.


    She couldn¡¯t shake the suspicion that Nicole was concealing another strategy.


    Yet, how could that be? The Hampton family was a force to be reckoned with.


    Their attorney was a titan in the legal field.


    Surely, Nicole was just posturing to unnerve her.


    Yes, it had to be this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.


    Jarrod is your sole supporter.


    Do you honestly believe he would betray the Hamptons for you?¡± Vicki¡¯s confidence was rooted in her knowledge of Jarrod as a calcting businessman who always put financial interests first.


    She was convinced he would not act against his own business imperatives.

 Chapter 2426

    Vicki continued, ¡°If he were to do so, he would pull the Schultz Group, which he has carefully restored, back into turmoil.


    He would bebeled a traitor and a liability.


    Remember, the Hamptons were there for him in his lowest moments.


    He might disagree with us on some issues now, but tomit an outright betrayal against the Hampton family? That would be an egregious act of treachery.


    ¡±


    The consequences of such an act would be disastrous, potentially ruining the Schultz Group.


    Who would willingly risk such a downfall?


    Surely, only someone who had lost all reason.


    Vicki couldn¡¯t restrain herself from expressing her doubts aloud, ¡°Unless Jarrod had lost his mind!¡±


    Nicole¡¯s smile widened as she noticed Vicki¡¯s distress.


    ¡°Vicki, I¡¯m not sure about Jarrod¡¯s mental state, but I can assure you, I myself am quite unhinged.


    Why would I need anyone else?¡±


    ¡°Jarrod won¡¯t allow this to happen,¡± Vicki dered, convinced that Jarrod would intervene before Nicole could disrupt their family dynamics.


    If Jarrod ignored this and allowed Nicole to wreak havoc within the Hampton family, then he might indeed be as unhinged as Nicole.


    Nicole chuckled dismissively.


    ¡°Whether he approves or not doesn¡¯t concern me.


    I do as I please, and nobody can hold me back.


    ¡±


    ¡°You truly are unhinged!¡± Vicki finally saw the worst parts of Nicole¡¯s temperament.


    She realized she had antagonized someone genuinely dangerous, someone who could potentially ruin her.


    ¡°Why do you think I¡¯ve kept you engaged in conversation for so long?¡±


    Without warning, Nicole stepped closer, locking eyes with Vicki.


    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Vicki staggered back, unsettled by Nicole¡¯s intense stare, anxious about her next unpredictable move.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that over there?¡± Nicole diverted her attention, pointing at a police car that had just pulled up nearby.


    Vicki turned and saw her brother, Lowe, being escorted from the car while being handcuffed.


    ¡°Lowe¡­¡± Vicki gasped, her hand flying to her mouth in shock.


    How could this have happened?


    Vicki then turned back to face Nicole.


    ¡°Did you submit the video from that night?¡±


    Vicki had thought the original recording of that night had been destroyed, handed over to Wayne by Jarrod.


    Wayne had sought Jarrod¡¯s assurance that this incident would not stir up trouble, with the exchange that the Hampton family would never speak of any help they had extended to Jarrod in the past anymore.


    Indeed, the Hampton family had reaped considerable benefits from saving Jarrod at that time since the favor was akin to a Lifelong leverage over him.


    Wayne was no fool and his support wasn¡¯t merely driven by Vicki¡¯s feelings for Jarrod.


    He recognized Jarrod¡¯s potential for a formidableeback.


    With the support of the Hampton family, Jarrod had been able to circumvent many obstacles and ascend swiftly.


    In truth, it was inevitable that Jarrod would rise to prominence, with or without the Hampton family¡¯s assistance.


    With the assistance of the Hampton family, Jarrod was able to elerate his resurgence.


    Without their help, it might just take Jarrod a little more time to achieve that.


    Wayne was a savvy businessman, and his support for Jarrod was not merely due to Vicki¡¯s affection.


    Vicki was puzzled as to why Lowe was ced under arrest.


    What about their agreement?


    Vicki couldn¡¯t bear to consider the implications.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She turned to Nicole with a fierce look.


    ¡°What have you done?¡±

 Chapter 2427

    Nicole¡¯s response came with a sly smile.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do much.


    I simply informed the police that Lowe was harassing me, and I provided them with the video.


    You and Doreen attacked me violently, and forced medication on me.


    ¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Vicki¡¯s mind spun with disbelief.


    ¡°You¡¯re just trying to frighten me.


    I watched that video get destroyed.


    Jarrod personally handed it over to the Hampton family.


    ¡±


    ¡°Did you really think I wouldn¡¯t keep a backup?¡± Nicole scoffed and said, ¡°The one Jarrod gave you was just a duplicate.


    I had already uploaded the original video to the cloud.


    And now¡­¡±


    The implications of her revtion sent shivers through Vicki.


    Deliberately, Nicole stated, ¡°I¡¯ve uploaded it to the inte.


    ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind!¡± Vicki was aghast.


    Nicole was using the same ruthless tactics she had previously used on Jarrod to tackle Vicki and Doreen.


    Vicki started to wonder if there was anyone Nicole truly cared about.


    ¡°You will regret this, won¡¯t you? Think about your child seeing the video someday.


    Aren¡¯t you embarrassed? His mother was mistreated Like that.


    Aren¡¯t you worried about how others will mock your child?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Vicki¡¯s shaky usations were met with Nicole¡¯s unrestrainedughter.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Nicole¡¯s maniacalughter frightened Vicki.


    ¡°Don¡¯tugh, you witch.


    What if youugh yourself to death¡­¡±


    ¡°Vicki, don¡¯t you see the irony in your words?¡± Nicole retorted.


    ¡°You are the perpetrator, and I am the victim.


    Why should the victim feel ashamed in public? Why should I be ashamed? What reason does my son have to feel ashamed?¡±


    Nicole raised her voice with conviction.


    ¡°Should I feel ashamed for being assaulted? For being drugged? For being powerless? Because I¡¯m not strong, because Ick influence, because I don¡¯te from a prestigious family like yours, is it my f


    ault? Are these reasons enough for you to bully and humiliate me? Who really should feel ashamed? You¡¯re mistaken.


    Do you realize how many people have seen the video? One hundred million! Let those hundred million viewers decide who should feel ashamed.


    They will provide the fair judgment.


    But I¡¯ll tell you, even if fortune hasn¡¯t smiled upon me this time, I won¡¯t feel ashamed, because there¡¯s nothing wrong with me.


    It¡¯s the world that¡¯s twisted.


    Regarding my son, even if he sees it, he will see his mother standing up for justice and fighting for what¡¯s right, not cowering in fear.


    That kind of cowardice is not what I want for my son.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s deration resounded powerfully in Vicki¡¯s ears, her words piercing but not loud.


    This was also the reason why she did that without considering the consequences.


    No one could be someone¡¯s constantpanion through life.


    Austin would grow up and face reality on his own.


    Even if not due to her actions, he would inevitably encounter life¡¯s challenges.


    Nicole could not teach Austin to evade these challenges, but she could show him that no matter the hurdles, there was always hope at the end.


    ¡°You are aplete Lunatic!¡± Vicki screamed in despair.


    The thought of a hundred million people witnessing her downfall was unbearable.


    Her facade would crumble, and she could not fathom how to continue living or facing others.


    ¡°Nicole, do you really think you can just walk away from this? You¡¯ve implicated my brother and me, tarnishing our reputations.


    Do you think the Hampton family will just let this slide?¡± Even now, Vicki¡¯s primary concern was her and her family¡¯s reputation, showing no regret for her actions toward Nicole.


    Such was the nature of Vicki, Lowe, and the entire Hampton family.


    It was a reflection of their deeply ingrained values.


    ¡°What need do I have for your family to let go of me?¡± Nicole retorted with a sneer.


    ¡°You¡¯re still focused on yourself and your family¡¯s images.


    You¡¯re already nning your next move before this is even settled?¡±


    Vicki¡¯s anger red, but then her attention was drawn to a Luxury car pulling up.


    Inside was the familiar, striking profile of a man.


    Her expression shifted instantly.


    It was Jarrod.

 Chapter 2428

    Vicki believed Jarrod hade unaware of Nicole¡¯s scheme, hoping to settle their differences.


    She saw a flicker of hope, an opportunity to unveil Nicole¡¯s true nature to Jarrod, revealing her maniptive and vile character.


    Nicole was merely using Jarrod to further her own ambitions.


    Facing Nicole, Vicki used, ¡°You¡¯re just using Jarrod, aren¡¯t you? You even married him solely to further your agenda.


    You know you can¡¯t take down the Hampton family alone, and marrying Jarrod ensures he can¡¯t overlook your schemes¡­¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Nicole responded, her voice dripping with indifference.


    It wasn¡¯t anything unusual.


    Vicki couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly.


    ¡°I knew it.


    You¡¯re using him.


    You don¡¯t actually love him.


    Why do this?¡±


    ¡°You split us apart, yet you don¡¯t love him at all.


    Do you know that Jarrod chose a vasectomy because of Austin? He told me that if I married him, I¡¯d never have children.


    That¡¯s why I had to act quickly¡­¡± Vicki stopped abruptly, realizing she was close to confessing her own plot to kill Austin.


    But whether she confessed or not, Nicole was already aware of her involvement.


    Vicki intended to discuss the immense sacrifice Jarrod had made, and how he was being exploited by Nicole who didn¡¯t love him.


    She assumed such a realization must be crushing Jarrod.


    Then, Jarrod couldn¡¯t possibly let Nicole continue her reckless behavior, could he?


    ¡°You¡¯re right.


    ¡± Nicole raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°I¡¯m using him.


    So what?¡±


    Vicki hadn¡¯t expected Nicole to confess so readily, thinking Nicole hadn¡¯t noticed Jarrod¡¯s arrival yet.


    Vicki gritted her teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t be so smug.


    Without him, you¡¯re nothing.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    If Jarrod chose to side with the Hampton family, Nicole would stand no chance against them.


    They would ensure she vanished without a trace.


    ¡°Whether he¡¯s here or not, I¡¯ll do what I want.


    I¡¯m here to make sure that people like you don¡¯t get to enjoy themselves!¡± Nicole¡¯s voice was defiant, loud enough for anyone nearby to hear.


    Vickiughed derisively, turning toward where Jarrod stood, and yelled, ¡°Jarrod, you hear that, right? She¡¯s just using you! She admitted it herself.


    Are you blind? You gave her your heart and she¡¯s trampling all over it.


    I¡¯d lose all respect for you if you let her manipte you Like this¡­¡±


    Vicki expected these words to unsettle Nicole, to see panic or fear flicker across her face.


    But there was nothing.


    Nicole remained incredibly calm, not even bothering to nce at Jarrod.


    This was the stark difference between love and its absence.


    When you didn¡¯t love someone, their opinions or reactions to certain revtions didn¡¯t aff


    , then leaned in and whispered, ¡°Vicki, do you really think Jarrod doesn¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡± Vicki¡¯s voice trembled.


    ¡°Do you really think he¡¯s unaware that I have a backup?¡± Nicole¡¯s lips curled into a seductive smirk.


    ¡°He chose me over the Hampton family long ago, and he¡¯s stopped caring about the Schultz Group as well.


    Don¡¯t you see how pathetic you are?¡±


    Nicole looked at Vicki with a clear gaze filled with pity.


    Observing the woman who loved yet could never have him, mocked and ridiculed, entangled in her emotions.


    Vicki was stunned.


    Did Jarrod really know everything? How could this be? So that was why he left no way out for the Hampton family.


    He wanted them entirely out of the picture.


    Vicki looked at Jarrod with confusion.


    This man, whom she had loved deeply, was now someone she realized she did not understand in the slightest.


    Not in the slightest!


    Vicki had barely left the police station when she was summoned back to assist with the investigation.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    In desperation, she clung to herwyer¡¯s hand, pleading, ¡°Ask my father to save me.


    I can¡¯t rely on Jarrod.


    You must help me.


    I don¡¯t want to go to jail!¡±


    Nicole was thoroughly pleased.


    This was the exact oue she had hoped for.


    She wanted the Hampton family topletely sever ties with the Schultz family.

 Chapter 2429

    With Jarrod¡¯s tactics, the Hampton family would undoubtedly suffer severe consequences.


    Consequently, Vicki¡¯s and Lowe¡¯s protection would crumble, leaving them to face the punishment they deserved.


    The video Nicole had released urged other victims harmed by Vicki and Lowe toe forward and expose these siblings for the viins they were.


    As Vicki was led away by the police, she passed Jarrod in a state of desperation.


    ¡°Jarred, is everything that woman said true? Did you know she had the original video? You used the backup to deceive us.


    How could you betray me and my family like this?¡±


    She cried hysterically.


    ¡°I love you so much¡­ I love you so much, yet you treat me like this! Jarrod, do you still have a heart? Everything I¡¯ve done was because I love you¡­¡±


    Despite Vicki¡¯s cries and shouts, Jarrod remained silent.


    His icy gaze, cold as snow, was fixed on the woman not far from him, as if trying toprehend her.


    She stood right in front of him, yet he seemed utterly unable to understand her.


    Vicki¡¯s cries of helplessness gradually turned into suppressed sobs, and her despair morphed into unyielding hatred.


    ¡°Jarrod, I hate you!¡± she dered, her eyes filled with venom.


    ¡°Jarrod, you¡¯ve ruined me.


    I hate you, and I¡¯ll never forgive you.


    You will pay for this!¡±


    Jarrod remained silent, his expression devoid of any sympathy for Vicki.


    Vicki alternated between crying andughi


    ng hysterically.


    Regardless of her love or hatred, she could not evoke any emotion in Jarrod.


    What had she been thinking, that their years together would move him?


    It was futile.


    Jarrod¡¯s heart was captive to another, and he had no desire to be freed.


    She had been so terribly mistaken.


    ¡°Jarrod, just you wait,¡± Vicki murmured a final threat.


    If she couldn¡¯t have him, then no one would!


    Vicki was then led away.


    The area around them quieted down.


    Jarrod turned to Nicole and asked, ¡°Are you happy?¡±


    Nicole remained silent.


    He pressed, ¡°Does it make you happy to see me suffer?¡±


    Nicole was blunt.


    ¡°You knew from the start, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Her disdain and revulsion for him had never been concealed.


    It had all been a mere self-deception on his part.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car,¡± Jarrod said without any reproach, his tone calm.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up.


    ¡±


    Nicole felt a twinge of surprise.


    She was uncertain about Jarrod¡¯s intentions.


    At the very least, she expected some form of reprimand or disciplinary action from him.


    However, Jarrod seemed so calm.


    It was almost as if his only purpose was to pick her up.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Nicole¡¯s earlier confrontation with Vicki had been a ruse.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if Jarrod was aware that she possessed the original video.


    After all, Jarrod had always been enigmatic.


    Nicole¡¯s aim had been merely to sow discord in Vicki¡¯s heart.


    Jarrod opened the car door for Nicole, and she stepped in without a second thought, having arrived in a car belonging to the Schultz family.


    The driver was at the front, leaving Jarrod and Nicole in the back.


    They were both lost in their own contemtions.

 Chapter 2430

    After a prolonged silence, Jarrod was the first to speak.


    ¡°You were correct.


    I knew you held the original video, but I chose not to intervene.


    ¡±


    When handing over the video to Wayne, Jarrod had secretly hoped Nicole would decide against releasing it.


    Its disclosure could drag the Schultz Group into the fray, given their close ties with the Hampton family, and Doreen¡¯s involvement onlyplicated matters further.


    Regrettably, Jarrod had underestimated Nicole¡¯s resolve.


    It was evident that, to Nicole, his influence and the fate of the Schultz Group carried negligible weight.


    ¡°Why should I conceal their wrongdoings and let them escape ountability?¡± Nicole pondered, her emotions surfacing as tears welled up and her body shook.


    ¡°Do human lives hold no value to you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about others,¡± Jarrod responded.


    His face remained impassive, his eyes showing only coldness.


    Nicole braced herself, expecting a rebuke, and waited in tense silence.


    But instead, Jarrod said, ¡°But it¡¯s different because it¡¯s you.


    I¡¯ll turn a blind eye and let you handle it your way.


    ¡± It was as if he was acknowledging that she was special to him.


    However, Nicole felt no warmth from his words.


    She only sensed hypocrisy.


    If not for Jarrod¡¯s actions, Vicki would not have pursued her so relentlessly, and neither Austin nor Kamh would have been ced in jeopardy.


    Jarrod continued, ¡°I¡¯m aware that you¡¯re holding onto a lot of pain, so I¡¯m giving you the space to express it.


    But this is only because you are my wife.


    I don¡¯t want you to bear any suffering silently.


    ¡±


    His words served as a reminder that such liberties were reserved for his wife alone.


    Otherwise, she would be powerless.


    It appeared that Vicki¡¯s usations had merit.


    Their rtionship was transactional.


    Nicole was leveraging her marital status to gain leverage, whereas Jarrod¡¯s motives in using Nicole remained unclear.


    There was no genuine love between them.


    Furthermore, Jarrod didn¡¯t strike one as a man capable of Lifelong devotion.


    Nicole scoffed.


    ¡°So, I should be grateful to you for this ¡®privilege.


    ¡¯ Are you trying to mold me into another Vicki or Doreen?¡±


    ¡°You are you,¡± Jarrod asserted, meeting her gaze steadily.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be anyone else.


    As long as you¡¯re with me, you don¡¯t have to please anyone else.


    ¡±


    Nicole found herself at a los


    for words.


    Jarrod¡¯s demeanor had changedtely.


    He was more vocal than usual, and it was bing grating.


    She muttered, ¡°Still, Vicki¡¯s one of your women.


    You¡¯ve been entangled with her for years, and yet you seem indifferent to hernguishing in jail.


    Such a refined woman, likely she¡¯s never even set foot in a police station before.


    ¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing Nicole¡¯s words, a chill swept over Jarrod¡¯s handsome features.


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t love Vicki,¡± he stated tly.


    Jarrod¡¯s engagement to Vicki had been a mere reaction to the devastation Nicole had inflicted upon him, a decision born from interest rather than affection.


    Regarding the Hampton family, Jarrod no longer felt any obligation toward them.


    The remnants of any past guilt had dissolved.


    He was not their protector, nor did he wish to continue mitigating the repercussions of Vicki¡¯s and her brother¡¯s reckless behaviors.


    Jarrod had grown weary of dealing with their foolish antics.


    Vicki, on the other hand, hadn¡¯t always been like this.


    Perhaps the strain of unreciprocated love had indeed transformed her.


    Some could heal from their wounds while others were driven to desperate measures.


    In many respects, Vicki and Jarrod were simr.


    They were both acting out of desperation in matters of love.


    Nicole observed Jarrod with a faint, mocking smile.


    ¡°It makes sense.


    You¡¯re inconsistent and promiscuous.


    The easily obtained never seem to interest you, do they?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s gaze shifted slowly back to Nicole, his eyes momentarily ring with irritation.


    He had arrived with the intent to remainposed, determined not to be agitated by her provocations.


    However, Nicole¡¯s cutting remarks sliced through his restraint.


    ¡°Correct,¡± Jarrod responded icily.


    ¡°I do enjoy a challenge.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2431

    He then reached out and gently held Nicole¡¯s chin, forcing her to look at him.


    ¡°Why else would I be so captivated by you?¡±


    Nicole resisted, her toneced with annoyance.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Let go¡­¡±


    Before she could say more, Jarrod¡¯s lips pressed against hers.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Nicole pushed back with all her strength, but her resistance only intensified his ki*ses.


    Jarrod¡¯s dominance was clear, and with a swift motion, he began to unbutton her blouse, his hand exploring her skin.


    Her skin was soft and tender.


    Fury ignited in Nicole¡¯s eyes, and she bit down on his lip, her voice barely audible as she hissed, ¡°Bastard¡­¡± With a driver present, Jarrod¡¯s disregard for propriety was stark.


    Was he truly prepared to pursue this here, in in view?


    Jarrod had a tendency to exert control, particrly when it came to rtionships.


    He did not handle defiance well.


    If he chose to be gentle, it was on his terms, but otherwise,pliance was expected.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    And this time was no exception.


    Even the taste of his own blood from Nicole¡¯s bite did not slow him down.


    He calmly removed his tie and used it to bind her hands behind her.


    With a raised eyebrow and a hint of challenge, he dered, ¡°You¡¯ve had your moment, and now it¡¯s my turn.


    ¡±


    The stakes were high, as the Schultz Group faced potential losses in the billions due to the unfolding scandal, a hefty price by any measure.


    Jarrod¡¯s hand gently stroked her skin as he leaned in close.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, darling?¡±


    He uttered the word ¡°darling¡± with such warmth, one might assume they shared a deep, passionate bond.


    In truth, Nicole felt anything but affectionate.


    She fantasized about ending him.


    ¡°Jarrod, don¡¯t delude yourself into thinking you


    can do whatever you want.


    I agreed to marry you, but that doesn¡¯t include giving in to every demand,¡± she retorted.


    Jarrod¡¯s eyeszily scanned her, taking in her disheveled appearance with apparent approval.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we already cross that linest time?¡±


    ¡°That was different.


    You know I had a reason toply then!¡± Nicole shot back with anger ring in her eyes.


    She had relented previously because she needed to manage a situation with Vicki withoutplications.


    Her resistance hadn¡¯t been full-hearted.


    Now, the reality hit her.


    Jarrod had orchestrated these events meticulously.


    He had been aware of her possession of the original video and her intentions, yet he had kept silent.


    Was his ultimate goal merely to manipte her into his bed?


    Upon hearing Nicole¡¯s words, Jarrod¡¯s lips twisted into a frigid grin.


    ¡°You¡¯re my wife.


    Must I employ any special tactics to be with you?¡±


    His hand descended, exploring every vulnerable spot.


    Their bodies had once moved in perfect harmony, and despite the passage of years, their recent reunion had rekindled their fervor.


    Jarrod knew Nicole form as intimately as his own.


    He understood precisely what would make her shudder and where she was most responsive.


    Nicole¡¯s face flushed with fury as she red at him.


    ¡°Hey¡­ You jerk, release me¡­¡±


    Jarrod leaned in closer, his warm breath caressing her smooth, delicate neck.


    ¡°Are you feeling ufortable?¡±


    He pressed his lips and tongue to her neck, his hands embarking on an unyielding quest.

 Chapter 2432

    After some time, he raised his hand to her face, a self-satisfied grin spreading.


    ¡°Feeling ufortable?¡±


    Nicole noticed the water on his fingertips and retorted furiously, ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s alluring dark eyes mirrored Nicole¡¯s enraged, flushed cheeks.


    He appeared delighted.


    ¡°Just for you.


    ¡± It was a torment born of desire, an insomniac¡¯s curse, a love etched in his bones¡­


    Jarrod yearned daily to reverse time, gain another opportunity to cherish Nicole properly and sustain her affection.


    Observing his smug expression, Nicole clenched her teeth.


    ¡°Anyone would respond.


    Don¡¯t overestimate yourself.


    ¡±


    Feigning indifference to conceal her embarrassment, she huffed.


    ¡°So what? I could visit a club and meet someone.


    They might even surpass you in skill.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll learn,¡± Jarrod responded, biting her lip.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ensure I surprise you daily.


    ¡±


    ¡°Jarrod Schultz!¡± Nicole was genuinely angry, calling him by his full name.


    ¡°What kind of fantasy is this? There won¡¯t be another chance!¡±


    ¡°I make you happy, so you should reciprocate, right?¡± Jarrod, pretending to be rational, replied.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Nicole was rendered speechless.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    He leaned in again, and she averted her head.


    With the driver still present, she despised his behavior, her eyes brimming with tears.


    It reminded her of the past when he had done simr things, right in front of others¡­ It was a thrill for him, but for Nicole, it was pure humiliation.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jarrod aske


    d softly.


    Nicole turned to face him.


    ¡°Are you trying to humiliate me?¡±


    Jarrod saw her expression and finally understood.


    Though he had dr@ped his jacket over her, masking his teasing from the driver¡¯s view, the sounds couldn¡¯t bepletely concealed.


    The driver Likely had an idea of what was happening.


    However, his drivers were impably trained and never inclined to intrude on the backseat.


    Everything said in the car would remain confidential, never to be disclosed.


    Jarrod believed he had exercised ample discretion, yet Nicole perceived it no differently than if they were in public.


    Raising the partition, Jarrod offered his apologies.


    ¡°Sorry, I failed to consider that.


    Rest assured about the driver.


    He won¡¯t utter a single word.


    ¡±


    Nicole averted her gaze, steadfast in her refusal to meet his eyes.


    Bound by his tie, her hands exacerbated her sense of despair.


    Jarrod embraced her, gently undoing the knot around her wrists.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry.


    I promise not to repeat this Nicole found herself taken aback by his statement.


    After all, once a man became aroused, it proved challenging to halt the momentum.


    The conspicuous physical alterations in him were impossible for her to overlook.


    ¡±


    Remaining skeptical, she observed him closely.


    However, he stayed true to his promise, refraining from further advances until they exited the car, disying significantly improved behavior.


    However, his arousal showed no signs of diminishing.

 Chapter 2433

    Upon reaching the vi, Nicole attempted to exit the car, but Jarrod sped her wrist firmly.


    Jarrod¡¯s profound gaze locked onto hers, his expression inscrutable.


    ¡°I released you from your obligation, and you won¡¯t assist me?¡±


    Nicole felt both bewildered and cautious.


    ¡°Assist you in what way? Surely not here, in the car¡­¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Jarrod replied, shaking his head.


    ¡°Shield me for a while.


    ¡±


    Before Nicole couldprehend, Jarrod exited the car.


    Then, ensuring no onlookers were present, he effortlessly scooped her into his arms.


    She nestled into his embrace, his jacket enveloping her, conveniently concealing his erection.


    This¡­ This surprisingly worked.


    Nicole resolved toply.


    She had myriad tasks ahead and sought to avoid needlessly antagonizing him.


    Jarrod transported her into the house and gently ced her onto the bed.


    Nicole alighted with a gentle thud, sinking into the sumptuous mattress.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± she eximed, taken aback.


    Jarrod leaned closer.


    ¡°Advancing the previous activities.


    ¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Nicole resisted, her voice strained.


    ¡°You promised you wouldn¡¯t do this.


    ¡±


    Jarrod murmured against her neck


    , his voice muffled, ¡°I said not in the car.


    I never mentioned avoiding it at home,¡± His voice had turned hoarse.


    And then, all words dissipated in the rhythm of the bed.


    Exhausted, Nicole drifted into immediate sleep.


    Jarrod cradled her tenderly as he attended to her, ensuring herfort in bed.


    Nicole was undeniably fatigued.


    Today, returning Vicki to where she belonged had granted Nicole some sce.


    The emotional strain, coupled with Jarrod¡¯s desire in her, hadpletely depleted Nicole.


    Jarrod tenderly brushed Nicole¡¯s hair aside and whispered, ¡°Feel free to rely on me as much as you need, as long as you¡¯re content.


    ¡±


    Nicole slept until the following day dawned.


    At some juncture, she vaguely sensed a maid rousing her for a meal, yet she scarcely indulged before drifting back into sleep.


    The next day, the insistent ringing of the telephone finally stirred her.


    ¡°Hello¡­¡± she murmured, her voice raspy.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, this is Ethel.


    ¡± It was Ethel¡¯s crisp voice emanating from the other end.


    ¡°Oh, Ethel,¡±


    Nicole muttered.


    She had saved Ethel¡¯s number butcked the rity to check the screen.

 Chapter 2434

    ¡°I apologize for yesterday.


    I was unexpectedly detained at work and couldn¡¯t reach out to you,¡± Ethel apologized.


    ¡°No trouble.


    I got sidetracked as well and forgot to follow up.


    ¡±


    ¡°I have the day off.


    I intend to pay a visit to Brett¡¯s residence.


    ¡±


    ¡°Where are you currently? Can you wait for me? I¡¯d like to apany you.


    ¡±


    Brett was the sole individual capable of elucidating the events leading up to Nicole¡¯s father¡¯s demise.


    Nicole harbored a desire to inquire of Brett directly.


    After coordinating a meeting with Ethel, Nicole swiftly rose, prepared herself, and departed.


    Presenting a nourishing soup, the maid conveyed, ¡°Madam, Mr.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Schultz mandated its consumption upon your awakening.


    ¡±


    ¡°No, thank you.


    I must depart,¡± Nicole responded.


    Persisting, the maid urged, ¡°Please, indulge.


    Otherwise, I shall be held ountable by Mr.


    Schultz.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s expression soured.


    ¡°No exnation is necessary.


    Simply inform him of my refusal.


    ¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The maid was clearly distressed.


    ¡°Why not drink it?¡± Jarrod emerged from the corner.


    ¡°Where are you rushing off to?¡±


    Nicole was taken aback to find Jarrod still at the house.


    He appeared rxed in casual attire, emerging from the study where he had likely been working for some time.


    As Jarrod came down the stairs, he approached Nicole and gently smoothed her hair.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even brush your hair properly.


    What¡¯s the rush?¡±


    A twinge of anxiety struck Nicole.


    Her uing meeting with Ethel involved matters rted to Jarrod, and she preferred to keep that hidden.


    She paused momentarily before responding, ¡°Raegan invited me out for some shopping.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s gaze briefly flickered.


    ¡°I see.


    ¡±


    He chose not to probe further.


    Instead, he epted a bowl of soup from the maid, handing it to Nicole.


    ¡°This will help replenish your energy.


    You expended quite a bitst night.


    Make sure you drink this before you head out.


    ¡±


    Despite feeling defiant, Nicole worried about arousing suspicion and reluctantly epted the bowl, drinking the soup quickly.


    ¡°ALL done.


    ¡±


    Thereafter, the maid retrieved the empty bowl from her.


    Jarrod then proposed, ¡°Hold on a moment.


    I¡¯ll change and drive you there.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s heart raced.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.


    ¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jarrod paused, eyeing her curiously.


    Tightening her grip, Nicole resisted giving further details.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2435

    After a brief pause, Jarrod said, ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll have the driver take you then.


    ¡±


    Nicole shook her head.


    ¡°No, Raegan is sending a car for me.


    ¡±


    This seemed tofort Jarrod slightly, knowing the Dixon family¡¯s vehicle would be secure.


    ¡°Alright, you can go then.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡± Jarrod walked Nicole to the door and watched as she entered the car.


    It was only when the vehicle pulled away and she was safely en route that Nicole allowed herself to rx.


    Nicole had nned wisely.


    Raegan¡¯s Serenity Vi was not far, and after her earlier message, the Dixon family car had arrived right on time.


    Nicole dialed Raegan¡¯s number.


    ¡°Raegan, thank you.


    I¡¯m on my way.


    ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.


    Just promise me you¡¯ll inform me if anythinges up, okay?¡± Raegan expressed her concern.


    She had recently learned about Nicole¡¯s marriage to Jarrod, a revtion that left her both shocked and worried.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± Nicole stated calmly.


    After a brief pause, Raegan cautiously advised, ¡°Nicole, dealing with someone like Jarrod might require a gentler approach.


    Perhaps he¡¯ll be less troublesome, especially since you¡¯re the mother of his child.


    ¡±


    Nicole responded simply, ¡°I understa


    nd.


    ¡±


    It was clear to Nicole that Raegan¡¯s advice was driven by genuine concern for her welfare.


    ¡°Just be cautious in all you do.


    Remember, you have both my support and that of the entire Dixon family.


    We are here for you,¡± Raegan added reassuringly.


    Raegan knew Nicole had some kind of agreement with Jarrod and her own ns.


    If sharing details was feasible, Nicole would.


    Otherwise, Raegan respected her privacy.


    True friendship was about caring for each other¡¯s well-being, not just exchanging gossip.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware.


    If I need help, I¡¯ll reach out, like I did today,¡±


    Nicole said.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all.


    Just make sure you look after yourself,¡±


    Raegan encouraged.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I will,¡± Nicole replied, feeling a bit more reassured.


    After the call ended, Raegan was lost in thought when her phone rang again.


    ¡°Hello, darling,¡± she answered.


    Sitting in his spacious office, Mitchel felt his fatigue dissipate at Raegan¡¯s soft voice.


    ¡°What are you doing at home?¡±


    ¡°I just spent some time with the kids.


    They¡¯re ying independently now,¡± Raegan shared.

 Chapter 2436

    Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.


    Let the nanny spend more time with the children.


    They cling to you a lot, which could be exhausting,¡±


    Mitchel advised gently.


    ¡°I understand, darling,¡± Raegan responded.


    ¡°I should mention, I have a business trip to Madox next week.


    ¡±


    Having recently returned to work after her maternity leave, Raegan was eager to resume her career.


    Despite the family¡¯s substantial wealth, she found that working helped maintain her mental health and prevented postpartum depression.


    Mitchel was incredibly supportive of Raegan¡¯s choice to resume work, which Raegan deeply appreciated.


    Mitchel was unlike some men who, given their financialfort, expected their wives to stay home and care for the family.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    He had been the one to encourage Raegan to return to work.


    Noticing Raegan¡¯s growing restlessness, Mitchel told her, ¡°If you want, you can always go back to work.


    ¡±


    Raegan was touched by his support.


    ¡°Next week?¡± Mitchel thought for a moment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll rearrange my schedule and take you there.


    ¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that.


    Remember, your work is also important,¡±


    Raegan responded, not wanting Mitchel to neglect his own responsibilities.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.


    I can manage.


    Nothing is more important than supporting you,¡± he insisted firmly.


    Raegan felt her heart warm at his words.


    ¡°Alright then.


    I should have a couple of days free, so we can treat it as a mini-vacation.


    ¡±


    Since having children, they hadn¡¯t had much opportunity for getaways.


    With Luciana and Annis at home, along with a team of maids, Raegan felt at ease leaving her children behind.


    ¡°Great! I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± Mitchel said


    with enthusiasm.


    He then added, ¡°Honey, could you bring that lingerie I bought youst time?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ You mean that?¡± Raegan asked, visibly blushing.


    The lingerie resembled a daring version of the outfit Raegan had worn when she was Mitchel¡¯s assistant.


    The ensemble was provocative and revealing.


    ¡°Yes, I love seeing you in it,¡± Mitchel confessed unabashedly.


    The sight of her in that outfit brought back vivid memories for him.


    It reminded him of the times she had worked closely with him.


    During those days, he often struggled to contain his desire after enduring long meetings.


    It was a bit wild to think about.


    Though many women in thepany wore simr outfits, only Raegan elicited such a response from him.


    He had never felt that way about any other woman.


    ¡°You¡¯re impossible.


    .


    ¡± Raegan muttered, unsure of what else to say.


    She was well aware of how much he adored that outfit.


    Whenever she wore it, sleep eluded her.


    He would want to spend the entire night making out with her, captivated by her presence.


    Mitchel¡¯s voice was deep and enticing over the phone.


    ¡°Sweetheart, bring it.


    Allow me to take care of you.


    ¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will.


    But remember, you¡¯re at work.


    Watch what you say,¡±

 Chapter 2437

    Raegan reminded him.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Considering his position as the CEO, and how inappropriate it would be if others overheard him, it would be quite embarrassing.


    Understanding her concern, Mitchel responded with a chuckle, ¡°Fine.


    We¡¯ll continue this conversationter.


    ¡±


    Raegan ended the call with a smile and a shake of her head, amused by their interaction.


    She then realized she had forgotten to ask about Jarrod, but she decided she would just ask Mitchel that evening¡­.


    Nicole had just arrived at the location where she was supposed to meet Ethel.


    Ethel was easy to spot, dressed in a gray T-shirt, jeans, and sneakers, her short hair giving her a distinctively tomboyish look.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence,¡± Ethel greeted, waving at Nicole.


    Nicole smiled in return, ¡°Ethel.


    ¡±


    As they met, Ethel asked, ¡°Miss Lawrence, I¡¯ve checked the address.


    It¡¯s close by, but do you still remember the way through the alley?¡±


    Nicole was momentarily speechless, caught off-guard by the question.


    ¡°I should be able to find it,¡± Nicole said.


    The credit for this went to Brett¡¯s daughter.


    There was a moment when the young girl experienced a severe episode during a stormy day.


    In a predicament, Brett scoured for a taxi, concurrently fielding a work-rted call from Wesson.


    Perceiving Brett¡¯s distress, Wesson promptly arrived and conveyed the girl to the hospital.


    Amidst this, Nicole, present in the car, rendered assistance in caring for the distressed girl throughout the journey.


    ¡°Excellent.


    ¡± Ethel nodded with a hint of shyness.


    Despite her tomboyish persona and the m


    e¡¯s presence.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Ethel, if you don¡¯t mind, please refer to me as Nicole.


    ¡®Miss Lawrence¡¯ feels overly formal,¡± Nicole suggested.


    Ethel, visibly embarrassed, scratched her head.


    ¡°May I address you as Kiki?¡±


    To Ethel, a palpable sense of disparity persisted between herself and Nicole, with Nicole hailing from the Lawrence family¡¯s elder lineage while she came from a humble background, in need of support.


    Their paths in life and educational pursuits diverged significantly.


    While Ethel maintained a detached demeanor toward other affluent individuals, approaching them with a professional demeanor, Nicole stood out.


    Upon growing acquainted with Nicole, Ethel discerned that Nicole, like Wesson, embodied integrity, kindness, and resilience.


    Ethel noted the entire Lawrence family embodied virtue and had extended generosity toward her.


    Naturally, her sentiments toward them were distinct.


    With a gentle smile, Nicole said, ¡°Certainly.


    ¡±


    The sight of Ethel evoked memories for Nicole, reminiscent of the moment her mother had delivered a little sister for Nicole who tragically sumbed shortly after birth.


    At that time, the entire family mourned for an extended period, and though they never broached the subject of the infant again, her memory lingered perpetually in their hearts.


    Nicole wondered had she possessed a sister like Ethel, the void left by her parents¡¯ demise might have been assuaged, potentially averting a cascade of psychological challenges.

 Chapter 2438

    Ethel beamed.


    ¡°Kiki.


    ¡±


    Nicole reciprocated the smile.


    Then, pausing briefly, she delicately removed the jade pendant encircling her neck and tenderly ced it in Ethel¡¯s palm.


    ¡°I really appreciate your efforts in digging up my father¡¯s case.


    Please take this as a token of appreciation.


    ¡±


    ¡°Please, take it back.


    This is far too precious!¡± Ethel protested, visibly flustered.


    Gold might possess a tangible value, but jade embodied a value beyond measure.


    This particr piece, wlessly crafted and exquisitely detailed, undoubtedly held significant worth.


    ¡°The value of a gift transcends its mary worth.


    Considering your steadfast dedication to my father¡¯s case, this is the least I can offer,¡± Nicole asserted earnestly.


    ¡°Thank you.


    ¡±


    Regardless of the case¡¯s oue, Nicole knew one thing remained sure.


    Ethel had undeniably poured her heart and soul into uncovering the truth about Wesson¡¯s death.


    Ethel appeared torn but eventually voiced, ¡°Kiki, the protocol of the police station prohibits the eptance of gifts.


    ¡±


    ¡°Am I still an outsider to you?¡± Nicole queried.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this jade pendant a gift from a friend during your off-duty time?¡±


    Ethel found herself unable to refute Nicole¡¯s logic and conceded to Nicole¡¯s perspective.


    Despite their limited interactions, a profound bond seemed to have inexplicably formed between them.


    Nicole shared Ethel¡¯s sentiment, envisioning Ethel¡¯s resemnce to her little sister in her dreams growing stronger with Ethel¡¯s hair lengthening and feminine attire.


    cing the jade pendant around Ethel¡¯s neck, Nicole recounted its significance.


    ¡°My father presented this to me on my eighteenth birthday.


    Each year, I received two gifts, one for myself and one for the sister I once had.


    ¡±


    ¡°What happened to your sister?¡± E


    Nicole said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Ethel swiftly offered her apologies.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Nicole reassured her.


    ¡°I believe she¡¯s in heaven now, watching over me alongside my father.


    ¡±


    With a serious gaze, Nicole said solemnly, ¡°I hope this can be your lucky charm.


    May it guide you safely on every mission.


    ¡±


    ¡°Kiki, I am truly grateful.


    I will hold this close to my heart,¡±


    Ethel expressed, deeply moved by Nicole¡¯s sincerity and the significance of the gift.


    Unbeknownst to them, they had already reached Brett¡¯s residence.


    Fortunately, this antiquated neighborhood had remained untouched by renovations for two decades and now faced impending demolition.


    Had they arrived post-demolition, locating Brett¡¯s home might have proven challenging.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Perched on the third floor, Brett¡¯s home was an antiquated, dpidated apartment.


    Nicole rapped on the door tentatively, uncertain if Brett still upied the premises after years of absence.


    If Brett had truly been entangled in murdering her father, he might have fled long ago.


    A senior woman with gray hair swung the door open.


    ¡°Whom do you seek?¡±

 Chapter 2439

    Nicole didn¡¯t recognize the woman and scanned the interior fruitlessly for signs of Brett¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Excuse me, is this where Brett resides?¡± she inquired.


    The woman gent shook her head.


    ¡°Brett is unknown to me.


    ¡±


    A pang of disappointment washed over Nicole.


    Refusing to concede defeat, she pressed further, ¡°Have you recently relocated here?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The woman offered an unrted response.


    ¡°Only my husband and I reside here.


    ¡±


    Nicole inquired once more, ¡°Have you any knowledge of the whereabouts of the previous tenants?¡±


    The woman gazed vacantly at Nicole.


    ¡°Pardon? I didn¡¯t quite catch that¡­¡±


    ¡°I mean, the previous tenants,¡± Nicole elevated her tone.


    ¡°Do you possess any information regarding their departure?¡±


    The woman asked, ¡°Are you soliciting money? I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have any.


    Please seek assistance elsewhere.


    ¡±


    With that, the woman forcefully shut the door.


    Nicole stood there, feeling exasperated.


    It appeared that Brett had relocated, leaving them at another dead end.


    Ethel, equally perplexed, stated, ¡°I will inquire with my associates to ascertain if there are any records of Brett¡¯s family departing the country.


    ¡±


    As an ordinary officer, Ethelcked the authority to instigate such checks independently.


    Adhering strictly to protocols, she had to submit formal requests, which exined her immediate arrival after receiving the address from Nicole.


    ¡°Shall we proceed?¡± Nicole sighed, suggesting their departure.


    As they descended the stairs at a leisurely pace, Ethel cast a nce back at the third-floor apartment.


    A lone trash bagy by the door, prompting a pensive pause before she resumed their descent.


    Reaching the ground level, Ethel sought to reassure Nicole.


    ¡°Kiki, don¡¯t worry.


    Though we have only just begun, we now possess valuable leads.


    I will not relent in my pursuit.


    Await updates in thefort of your home.


    I shall keep you duly informed.


    ¡±


    ¡°Very well.


    ¡± Nicole acknowledged.


    Abruptly, a recollection struck Nicole.


    Alec mentioned Jamie had surreptitiously stolen the document.


    If Jamie possessed ess, she likely held pertinent information.


    Either she acquainted herself with Brett or made contact with someone who did.


    Upon reflection, Jamie emerged as a pivotal figure in this scenario.


    Addressing Ethel, Nicole stated, ¡°I shall return home and meticulously review my thoughts.


    Should I uncover anything noteworthy, I shall inform you promptly.


    ¡±


    ¡°Understood, Kiki.


    ¡± Observing Nicole¡¯s departure, Ethel made her way back to Brett¡¯s residence.


    Ascending to the third floor, Ethel encountered the closed door.


    Noiselessly, she retrieved the refuse bag.


    Descending to a secluded area, she meticulously sifted through its contents.


    Amidst the household waste, she unearthed a takeout receptacle.


    With precision, she deposited it into an evidence pouch and secured it.


    Prior, her suspicions were aroused by a protruding chocte wrapper in the refuse sack.


    It was atypical for an elderly individual to indulge in such confections, considering dental concerns.


    The presence of the takeout container hinted at the possible residence of a younger individual, contradicting the assertions of the elderly woman.

 Chapter 2440

    Nicole did not return to the vi after she left.


    Instead, she got in touch with Jemma to request Melissa¡¯s address.


    Following this, Nicole hailed a taxi to Melissa¡¯s residence.


    During the journey, Nicole¡¯s thoughts drifted to her father¡¯s death.


    This memory was a sore point she had avoided for years, causing her heart to ache painfully each time it surfaced, almost leaving her breathless.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Initially, she couldn¡¯t grasp that her father would choose to jump from a building.


    In her memories, her father was a pir of strength.


    Despite the turmoil the Lawrence Group faced over the years, he had always steered them through.


    Nicole recalled an incident where a massive error nearly drove them to bankruptcy, burdened with a debt exceeding a billion.


    Her father assembled the family to brace them for the worst.


    He wrapped up by, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    This is just the worst-case scenario.


    No matter what, I won¡¯t abandon you.


    We¡¯ll stay together, and tackle our debts slowly.


    If needed, we¡¯ll sell our home, and rent somewhere else.


    Staying united as a family is what counts.


    ¡±


    Everything eventually settled down smoothly.


    Her father¡¯s resilience and calm approach to life¡¯s challenges were monumental.


    Nicole struggled to grasp why her father would leap from a building due to the prospect of bankruptcy.


    After all, dering bankruptcy wasn¡¯t the worst scenario they¡¯d faced.


    Furthermore, he left no farewell note for her and her mother, which was out of character for him.


    Now that Nicole thought about it, numerous doubts surfaced.


    Her head throbbed with pain, and she closed her eyes, hoping for some relief.


    She vowed to uncover the truth about her father¡¯s death.


    When Nicole opened her eyes again, she noticed Roscoe in a convertible beside her at a traffic light.


    Surprised, she wanted to shout out to him, but no sound came out.


    Roscoe was with a woman d in red, not Doreen.


    This was the woman Nicole had seen previously.


    Right now, Doreen was under police int


    errogation.


    The drugging incident hade to Light, and although Doreen was unaware, she couldn¡¯t escape the reality that she had assaulted Nicole.


    Traditionally, Doreen would face a minimum of 15 days¡¯ detention if Nicole did not forgive her.


    This meant Doreen would not be seen in Ardlens for the next 15 days as she would be in custody.


    Nicole gazed out the car window, her intuition tingling.


    Sensing Nicole¡¯s gaze, Roscoe nced at her briefly with his poker face, and then he averted his gaze.


    Roscoe¡¯s gaze struck Nicole as off, as though he didn¡¯t recognize her.


    Nicole felt a surge of worry and unease, but couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    She had heard that the Watts family was facing troubles, and scandals hade to light.


    As the legal representative of the Watts Group, Roscoe had been called in for questioning by the prosecutor¡¯s office multiple times.


    At the red Light, Nicole discreetly snapped a few photos of the woman.


    When the light turned green, the woman drove off with Roscoe.


    Looking at the photos, Nicole recalled the woman¡¯s odd hand movements and the murmured words to Roscoe that she couldn¡¯t make out.

 Chapter 2441

    Everything seemed off.


    Nicole sent the woman¡¯s photo to a hacker friend overseas with a message.


    ¡°Could you help me identify this woman?¡±


    The response was brief.


    ¡°Okay.


    ¡±


    Nicole stared at Roscoe¡¯s image in the photo with a heavy heart.


    He appeared thinner than before.


    How did thingse to this? He was once so vibrant.


    Nicole med herself for everything.


    If only Roscoe didn¡¯t know her, perhaps things would be better¡­


    Just then, the taxi driver announced the arrival, and Nicole gathered her thoughts.


    Her tasks were loaded, including investigating her father¡¯s death and helping Roscoe.


    She decided to tackle them one by one and unravel what was happening.


    Stepping out of the taxi, Nicole surveyed her surroundings.


    Melissa¡¯s neighborhood was modest and somewhat rundown.


    The buildings were old and dingy, and the area around them was disordered.


    Nicole located Melissa¡¯s apartment using the address Jemma provided.


    After knocking persistently, no one answered.


    Nicole called Jemma again.


    ¡°Jemma, is Melissa at work?¡±


    ¡°No, that girl has been acting odd.


    She hasn¡¯t been seen for three days,¡± Jemma said.


    ¡°Is anyone at home?¡±


    Nicole frowned.


    ¡°No.


    I¡¯ve been knocking for a while, but no one¡¯s answering.


    ¡±


    ¡°That damn girl, she hasn¡¯t run awa


    y, has she?¡± Jemma said helplessly.


    ¡°She still owes me 800, 000 dors.


    ¡±


    After Melissa caused troublest time, Lowe had helped settle some of her debts because she served him well.


    While Lowe had problems in erecting, he found other ways to enjoy Melissa¡¯spany.


    Melissa knew how to keep him pleased, so he helped her financially.


    Melissa hadn¡¯t fled because Jemma had her passport and ID.


    She was effectively trapped.


    Besides, no one was willing to pay such a hefty sum for her.


    After all, her cosmetically altered appearance wasn¡¯t deemed valuable.


    Nicole responded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go ask around.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    Nicole tried Melissa¡¯s other contact information but got no response.


    There was no sound of ringing from inside the apartment either.


    At that moment, an elderlydy walking her dog approached and saw Nicole at the door, asking, ¡°Miss, are you looking for the young woman from this apartment?¡±


    Nicole nodded and asked, ¡°Do you know her, madam?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she rents from me,¡± the elderlydy said.

 Chapter 2442

    ¡°What do you need her for?¡± the elderlydy asked.


    Nicole exined, ¡°I¡¯m her coworker.


    She hasn¡¯t shown up at work for a few days, so I came to check on her.


    ¡±


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t been to work in a few days?¡± The elderlydy appeared surprised.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her around for a few days either.


    ¡±


    The elderlydy knew that Melissa worked nights and typically returned homete, while the elderlydy often rose early, so their paths frequently crossed.


    It was unusual for her not to have seen Melissately.


    Nicole suggested, ¡°Madam, do you have a spare key? Maybe we should check if she¡¯s at home.


    What if something has happened to her?¡±


    The elderlydy responded, ¡°Okay, just a moment.


    I¡¯ll get the key, and we can go in together.


    ¡±


    Then, she went upstairs to retrieve the key.


    Nicole was eager to enter and look for any possible clues.


    She knew Melissa was Jamie, but Jamie had left no DNA samples behind, and all rted evidence had been destroyed.


    There was no direct way to prove Melissa¡¯s true identity.


    Should Melissa be proven to be Jamie, it would simplify matters significantly.


    Jamie had been quite notorious and reckless during her time with Jarrod.


    Many in Ardlens held grudges against Jamie and were keen to confront her.


    After a few moments, the elderlydy returned with a keychain and unlocked the door of Melissa¡¯s apartment.


    The moment they stepped inside, they were greeted by a pungent odor of trash.


    The floor was littered with discarded takeout containers that hadn¡¯t been disposed of.


    With it being summer, many had developed mold, presenting a disgusting sight.


    Nicole had never encountered such dirt in a living space before.


    The elderlydy eximed in frustration, ¡°Good heavens! She appears so neat outside, yet she lives like this!¡±


    Nicole covered her nose and went to Melissa¡¯s bedroom.


    The bedroom was in and somewhat cleaner than the rest of the apartment, but still far from tidy.


    Then, something in the room caught Nicole¡¯s eye.


    Finding her own photo in Melissa¡¯s bedroom caught Nicolepletely off guard.


    It was conspicuously ced on the table, marked with curses targeting her.


    This only deepened Nicole¡¯s belief that Melissa was actually Jamie in disguise.


    There was no other exnation for Melissa¡¯s vehement curses if they truly were strangers without past grievances.


    Outside, the elderly woman


    was angrily chanting curses that abruptly ended with a sharp scream.


    ¡°Ah! Blood! Ahhh!¡±


    Nicole, rmed by the scream, rushed outside and traced it to the bathroom.


    There, she found Melissa, who had been missing for days, lying in a bloodied bathtub.


    The bathtub was gradually filling with water from a dripping faucet, reaching just below Melissa¡¯s lips.


    Had Nicole arrived anyter, Melissa would have been submerged and likely drowned.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The scene was both shocking and horrifying, yet Nicole managed to stayposed.


    She immediately called for police and an ambnce before assisting the elderly woman outside to calm down.


    With no ce to sit or stand inside, Nicole had the elderly woman sit on the steps, and forfort, she unbuttoned the elderly woman¡¯s shirt before returning inside to check on Jamie, who was still breathing, albeit weakly.


    Nicole sensed something off.


    The circumstances seemed beyond what Jamie could have managed alone.


    Who would have a motive to harm Jamie so severely?

 Chapter 2443

    Nicole had despised Jamie once but couldn¡¯t fathom endorsing such brutal retribution.


    She firmly believed that justice should be served by thew, not through personal vendettas.


    Soon after, the authorities arrived, documented the harrowing scene, and paramedics took Jamie away for medical care.


    Nicole and the elderly woman then apanied the police to give their statements.


    Meanwhile, at the vi, Alec was updating Jarrod.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, your wife first visited an antiquated neighborhood with Officer Castro, and she proceeded to a former colleague¡¯s home where an apparent suicide attempt had urred.


    She then went with them to the police station to give a statement.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s expression remained stoic and unreadable.


    Alec pressed on, concerned, ¡°Should I look into this further? I suspect she might be involved in something questionable.


    ¡±


    Alec was increasingly concerned.


    He had warned Jarrod about Nicole from the start, but Jarrod hadn¡¯t Listened.


    Jarrod, seemingly unfazed, instructed Alec, ¡°Your role is to ensure her safety, not to surveil her.


    Unless it pertains directly to her safety, keep it to yourself.


    ¡±


    Alec was taken aback by Jarrod¡¯s order, which hinted at a deep, irrational love.


    Frustrated, Alec attempted to speak again, only to be cut off by Jarrod¡¯s dismissivemand.


    ¡°Why are you still standing here? Leave.


    ¡±


    With a hesitant nod, Alec exited the room, only to return momentster, his expression troubled.


    ¡°Sir, Mr.


    Hampton has arrived.


    ¡±


    Ever aposed guy, Alec¡¯s troubled expression hinted at a challenging situation or the need for persuasion.


    This time, it was clearly the former.


    The Hampton family had repeatedly tried to contact Jarrod through Alec in vain, a clear indication of the Schultz Group¡¯s reluctance to engage.


    Despite this, Wayne, undeterred by theck of response, had personallye to confront Jarrod, not reconciled to be ignored Like his numerous phone calls.


    Jarrod responded with a nod, ¡°Escort him to the reception room.


    ¡±


    Jarrod then walked elegantly to the floor-to-ceiling window, his tall and slender figure radiating undeniable charisma.


    At thirty, Jarrod was in his prime, hiExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    s youthful energy paired with mature wealth, enhancing his allure.


    Aware that this meeting could cement his reputation as ungrateful and opportunistic, Jarrod had little choice but to face the situation, with Nicole present on the opposing side.


    As Jarrod entered the reception room, his posture was impable, exuding amanding presence and undeniable sophistication.


    Wayne, looking significantly older, stroked his beard and remarked with a tone of difficulty, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, it has be increasingly hard to see you these days.


    ¡±


    Jarrod greeted Wayne with respect.


    ¡°Absolutely not, Mr.


    Hampton.


    You are always wee at the Schultz Group.


    Please, feel free to visit anytime.


    ¡±


    Wayne responded with a slow, sarcasticugh, ¡°If Ie around more, will you cease your hostility toward the Hampton family? I have only two heirs left, and both are in trouble.


    How can I just sit back and do nothing?¡±


    Jarrod, with a slight smile, replied, ¡°I disagree.


    You know me.


    Attacking the Hampton family is not something I would do.


    ¡±


    Wayne, visibly agitated, pressed on.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s directly through you or someone else, does it really change anything? Without your silent approval, that woman would never have dared.


    A minimal effort from you might have prevented her actions.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2444

    With a calm, firm voice, Jarrod exined, ¡°No, you¡¯ve got the wrong idea.


    I never approved of her actions, and I certainly didn¡¯t expect her to hand over the video to the police.


    ¡±


    While Jarrod hadn¡¯t openly admitted to knowing about the video beforehand, nor had he denied knowledge of it, he merely expressed his surprise at its disclosure to the authorities.


    Wayne¡¯s frustration grew, evident from his furiously twitching mustache.


    Despite his cunning, Wayne¡¯s advanced age was a disadvantage against Jarrod¡¯s youthful sharpness.


    Banging his cane on the floor, Wayne challenged, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush.


    The Hampton family had never mistreated you, right? You broke off the engagement, yet we never protested.


    ¡±


    Jarrod looked away, his gaze darkening with the memory.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    When he had ended the engagement, he had offered the Hamptons control over a multi-billion dor joint venture aspensation.


    The Hamptons¡¯ was a tacit of his it eptance approvalpensation.


    Bringing up now was quite distasteful.


    Wayne, perceptive as ever, picked up on Jarrod¡¯s unspoken acknowledgment of the situation.


    The project in question was valued in the billions.


    Bing part of it could have significantly increased Wayne¡¯s fortunes, but that depended on Jarrod being swayed by Vicki, or Vicki bing more influential in Jarrod¡¯s decisions.


    However, Jarrod¡¯s staunch independence made it clear Vicki fell short of these needs.


    Opting for a high-value project was a more reliable choice than betting on an unpredictable rtionship.


    Wayne¡¯s voice mellowed slightly.


    ¡°Yes, you offered a project aspensation, but you must realize that epting it was as much for your peace of mind as it was for ours.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s expression changed abruptly at Wayne¡¯s words.


    Clearly, Wayne¡¯s words had tactically twisted the fact in his favor, treating Jarrod with disdain in a bid to milk more gain from Jarrod.


    Sadly, Wayne had targeted the wrong individual.


    Jarrod wasn¡¯t inexperienced.


    He had navigated numerous challenges throughout the years and grasped the intricacies of such scenarios better than most.


    Withposure, Jarrod replied, ¡°Mr.


    Hampton, I hold you in high regard due to your seniority.


    Your tenure in this field exceeds mine, but that doesn¡¯t imply my ignorance.


    You made a deliberate choice back then, weighing the advantages and disadvantages, correct?¡±


    Jarrod continued, ¡°You must realize that you could have declined that profitable project and potentially manipted my sense of guilt.


    However, since you epted it, that meant our agreement was finalized.


    The Hampton family has reaped substantial gains beyond their initial investment over time.


    Should you persist in bringing this up, I don¡¯t mind sharing this with the public.


    What are your thoughts?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s extensive retort rendered Wayne speechless.


    Wayne had always acknowledged Jarrod¡¯s prowess.


    Uttering this speech while exuding tranquility, Jarrod¡¯s word


    s made Wayne shiver.


    Despite this, with his seniority and experience, Wayne fired back, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, you insinuate that I am to me in this matter.


    I am an elderly man, approaching you with humility, and this is how you repay my gesture? Are you attempting to hasten my demise?¡±


    Wayne¡¯s final recourse was to assume the role of the victim.


    Given his age, mortality posed little threat if it meant safeguarding his family¡¯s future.


    He had realized that, while his illegitimate progeny were numerous, the scandal encircling his Legitimate offspring, Lowe, would deliver a devastating blow to the Hampton family¡¯s reputation and prospects.


    Should the scandal spiral out of control, the Hamptons would face difficulty producing noteworthy heirs and sustaining their standing in the corporate realm.


    Consequently, Wayne resolved to shield the family¡¯s younger members at any expense.


    He regretted having crossed Jarrod, who was anything but ordinary.


    Any other opponent could have been easily dealt with through traditional means.


    It was regrettable that Vicki had fallen under Jarrod¡¯s sway.


    Wayne, drawing upon his extensive experience, discerned which individuals were approachable and which were best avoided.


    Jarrod exhibited clear independence and resilience, yet his profound affection for Nicole astonished Wayne.


    Jarrod¡¯smitment had even extended to matrimony, underscoring Nicole¡¯s considerable sway over him.


    Internally sighing, Wayne bemoaned Vicki¡¯s failure to recognize this harsh reality.


    If Jarrod had been easily swayed, he wouldn¡¯t have held much value.


    Should Jarrod be akin to the younger Wayne, with multiple spouses and numerous illegitimate offspring, he was hardly a desirablepanion.


    Dealing with someone like Jarrod presented only two choices.


    It was to e

 Chapter 2445

    Causing harm to the woman he cherished was a no-no.


    This principle was straightforward, and easily understood by Wayne but lost on Vicki, a clear case of being too close to discern it properly.


    Jarrod remained unfazed by Wayne¡¯s words, disying no hint of intimidation.


    He knew Wayne would undoubtedly recognize an opportunity and make use of it should any signs of being intimated on his part.


    Jarrod¡¯s countenance remainedposed.


    ¡°Mr.


    Hampton, should anything unfortunate befall you during your visit around the Schultz Group, be assured that I will ensure a fitting farewell for you.


    I will also ¡®attend to¡¯ your family.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s words were a veiled threat, delivered with precision and rity.


    Normally speaking, he eschewed empty threats and prolonged debates, favoring direct business strategies and decisive actions.


    Wayne¡¯s expression shifted.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, what precisely do you imply? Are you insinuating a threat against my family? What exactly do you mean by ¡®attend to¡¯?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd!¡±


    Wayne knew very well that Jarrod was threatening him with his family, his threats tinged with surgical precision.


    Wayne¡¯s fury was tangible as he bellowed, ¡°Do you think I still care about my aging vessel? If you¡¯re willing to forsake everything just for that woman, I¡¯ll batter my head against the gates of the Schultz Group! Let¡¯s see how the public reacts to thevish funeral you said you would hold up for me!¡±


    Jarrod¡¯sposure only deepened.


    ¡°Feel free to try.


    But can you ensure the welfare of your offspring, especially those out of your wedlock? Are you truly that confident?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you uttering!¡± Wayne¡¯s voice quivered.


    Jarrod, unfazed, replied, ¡°I¡¯m aware of your three children in Ardlens alone, not to mention those in Melver and Nicholsy.


    Your grandsons are studying abroad, three of them, if memory serves.


    Do you truly wish to abandon them, to miss their weddings and the births of their children?¡± He smirked.


    ¡°That¡¯s a prospect you¡¯de to regret, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Wayne was astonished by Jarrod¡¯s intimate knowledge of his personal affairs.


    It dawned on him that Jarrod had been anticipating this confrontation all along.


    ¡°Jarrod, are you truly prepared to engage in conflict with the Hampton family over that crazy woman? Have you thoroughly considered the consequences? Is she truly worth it?¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Hampton, mind yournguage.


    She¡¯s the mother of my child,¡±


    Jarrod retorted, his expression frosty.


    Jarrod¡¯s tone cut like ice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always shown you respect.


    Please extend the same courtesy to her.


    Otherwise, there will be no further interaction between the Schultz and Hampton families.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s stance had evolved.


    Had Wayne not resorted to threats, he wouldn¡¯t have been concerned about financial repercussions.


    Wealth could always be regained.


    But Wayne¡¯s opportunism andck o


    f gratitude were unbearable.


    After all, hispensation was a considerable fortune.


    The nerve of Wayne resorting to threat after taking that hefty sum of money!


    Wayne¡¯splexion paled, and he began coughing uncontrobly, rendered speechless.


    His pitiful state almost evoked sympathy.


    Jarrod, maintaining a frigid demeanor, activated the inte with a decisive push.


    ¡°Alec, kindly guide Mr.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Hampton out.


    ¡±


    Alec entered, observing Wayne¡¯s frail state.


    Taking charge without hesitation, he summoned two security personnel.


    ¡°Escort Mr.


    Hampton out with utmost care.


    Should any harm befall him, I will ensure ountability rests with you.


    Is that clear?¡±


    The two guards approached Wayne, each providing a supportive hold on an arm.


    Protesting, Wayne thumped his chest and proimed, ¡°Jarrod Schultz, mark my words! You shall rue this day! Treating the Hampton family thus shall bring you remorse!¡±


    The bodyguards swiftly shut the door, cutting off Wayne¡¯s voice entirely.


    However, Wayne persisted, his furious roar echoing.


    ¡°Jarrod, you owe us an apology! You owe Vicki an apology! She¡¯s an exceptional girl, and she¡¯s been mistreated by that woman¡­ You owe her an apology¡­¡±


    Wayne¡¯s voice gradually diminished, likely due to the bodyguards dragging him away, though his muffled cries remained audible.

 Chapter 2446

    The guards couldn¡¯t cover Wayne¡¯s mouthpletely.


    Wayne¡¯s age made them cautious, fearing they might identally suffocate him.


    That would be disastrous.


    Employees on the same floor as the president¡¯s office began to murmur.


    ¡°Wayne is really pitiful.


    Mr.


    Schultz is too heartless.


    ¡±


    ¡°Keep your voice down, or you¡¯ll be in trouble if Mr.


    Schultz hears you.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    If he dares to act this way, why should he fear people¡¯s opinions? I refuse to work for such a ruthless boss.


    ¡±


    ¡°Exactly.


    The Hampton family has always been loyal to Mr.


    Schultz and the Schultz Group, particrly Vicki.


    She devoted herself to him, and now look at her¡­ It¡¯s truly tragic.


    ¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultzcks any appreciation.


    You are not aware of the internal discussions about our organization.


    They¡¯re saying that our boss is a ruthless and heartless tyrant, and the employees are suffering¡­¡±


    These conversations were based on external perceptions.


    They were unaware of the situation, and everyone assumed Jarrod was at fault.


    However, no one mentioned the numerous benefits Jarrod had provided for the Hampton family over the years.


    At this moment, a different perspective arose.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t Vicki also problematic? I saw that video where she was with Jarrod¡¯s rtive, that socialite Doreen, and they were bullying someone together.


    Her brother is even more despicable¡­¡±


    ¡°Was Vicki truly driven to madness by that woman¡¯s provocation?¡± inquired someone.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Who can say? Weck the full narrative.


    It¡¯s prudent to refrain from idle chatter, as we might inadvertently aid the opposition,¡± The person who raised the objection said.


    Alec, positioned discreetly behind the gathering, wore a visibly troubled expression.


    Though unbeknownst to others, he possessed clear insight.


    The Hampton and Schultz families engaged in reciprocal exploitation, with Wayne capitalizing on Jarrod¡¯s downfall to enhance his own reputation.


    In the realm of business, fluctuations weremonce, with many experiencing both sess and failure.


    However, what motivated Wayne to target Jarrod? It was Jarrod¡¯s evident personal prowess that drew Wayne¡¯s focus.


    This affair reeked of a meticulously orchestrated plot, much to Alec¡¯sck of surprise.


    The whispers circting outside all traced back to the Hampton family.


    Even the incident involving Vicki¡¯s alleged assault on Nicole ha


    d been spun into a narrative, portraying Nicole as a relentless suitor who publicly challenged Vicki, providing a convenient justification.


    Vicki, overwhelmed, finally made her escape.


    Alec couldn¡¯t suppress augh at the absurdity of the rumors.


    It appeared that Wayne was resolute in pulling the Schultz Group down alongside him.


    While Alec had never harbored animosity toward Vicki, he had never held a particr fondness for her either.


    Initially, Alec believed partnering with the Hampton family was advantageous, given their perceived influence.


    However, witnessing their actions now, it seemed that abstaining from an alliance was a fortuitous decision.


    Considering the Hampton family¡¯s cunning, aligning with them would Likely yield disloyalty and trouble for the Schultz Group in the future.


    Alec cleared his throat, halting the employees¡¯ conversation with a firm, low voice.


    ¡°Return to your tasks.


    Anyone caught gossiping will face termination.


    ¡±


    Fixing his gaze on the dissenting employee, Alec delivered a frigid remark.


    ¡°The Schultz Group doesn¡¯t coerce loyalty.


    If you wish to depart, do so now.


    Let¡¯s see if anyone obstructs your exit.


    ¡±


    The employees fell into a hush, refraining from uttering a word out of caution.


    Given the Schultz Group¡¯s superior benefits within the industry, securing amendable position in this economic climate posed a formidable challenge.


    Under normal circumstances, Alec would have handled individuals harboring hidden agendas, but his current time constraints demanded undivided attention on the Hampton family affair.


    Alec entered Jarrod¡¯s office, finding him engrossed in work, his countenance grave and concentrated.

 Chapter 2447

    ¡°Sir, Wayne¡¯s been dispatched, yet his persistence remains formidable.


    Moreover, the rumors circting originate from the Hampton family.


    ¡±


    Alec reported.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Jarrod replied without diverting his gaze from theputer screen.


    Alec lingered, torn between voicing his thoughts and remaining silent.


    Unable to suppress his curiosity any longer, Alec ventured, ¡°Shall we simply allow the rumors to proliferate?¡±


    ¡°Have you devised a superior strategy then?¡± Jarrod raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°They¡¯re not disseminating urate information! This tarnishes ourpany¡¯s reputation, and it¡¯s eroding the confidence of our employees¡­¡± Alecmented.


    ¡°This presents an opportunity,¡± Jarrod stated calmly.


    Perplexed, Alec inquired, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s gaze shifted from the monitor as his slender fingers rhythmically tapped the desk.


    ¡°We can seize this moment to purge our internal ranks, eliminating any ties to the Hampton family.


    ¡±


    Alec¡¯sprehension dawned suddenly.


    Over time, the Schultz and Hampton families had coborated on numerous projects, raising the possibility that certain employees had ndestinely epted bribes from the Hampton family or engaged in collusion with them.


    This presented the ideal chance to remove all employees associated with the Hampton family.


    This was an important task.


    ¡°And what¡¯s the n regarding the Hampton family?¡± Alec asked.


    ¡°They had squandered their opportunity, failing to seize it.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s countenance exuded an icy, upromising demeanor.


    ¡°Since this is the case, I shall address our internal issues foremost.


    Subsequently, there shall be no need to entertain any other considerations.


    ¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Understood, sir.


    You¡¯re in charge.


    ¡± Alec affirmed, his confidence bolstered.


    Jarrod¡¯s words assuaged his concerns.


    Alec held Jarrod in high regard.


    After all, in all the years of following Jarrod, he had never witnessed a misstep.


    While emotional matters might not be Jarrod¡¯s forte, Jarrod consistently made astute business decisions.


    ¡°Oh, sir, there¡¯s one more thing¡­¡± Alec hesitated, reluctant to depart.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Jarrod inquired.


    ¡°I encountered your wife at the hospital, attending to the woman who resembles her, the one known as Melissa at the club.


    It appears Melissa has attempted to take her own life.


    ¡±


    Jarrod maintained his stoic expression, prompting Alec to specte that he might be displeased.


    Recalling Jarrod¡¯s prior warning against trailing Nicole, Alec hastened to rify, ¡°I wasn¡¯t tailing your wife.


    I coincidentally encountered her at the hospital.


    I was receiving treatment for a stomachache.


    ¡±


    Jarrod responded with a silent nod.


    Alec, feeling uneasy, added, ¡°And there¡¯s another matter.


    .


    ¡±


    Impatiently, Jarrod interjected, ¡°Spit it out.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2448

    ¡°Alright.


    I also encountered Roscoe at the hospital.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s face hardened briefly, but he quicklyposed himself.


    Jarrod¡¯s silence left Alec wondering what he could be thinking, but years of working together had made Alec forthright.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate to speak his mind, even at the risk of consequences.


    ¡°Sir, I saw your wife talking to Mr.


    Watts.


    Their meeting was probably not nned, but she appeared genuinely worried about him.


    ¡±


    Alec added, his tone tinged with disapproval, ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve been so kind to her, but she doesn¡¯t seem to appreciate your efforts.


    She¡¯s still involved with Mr.


    Watts.


    It looks like.


    .


    ¡±


    ¡°It was a mere chance encounter,¡± Jarrod abruptly cut in.


    Alec was taken aback by Jarrod¡¯s defensive reaction.


    He pressed his lips together.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right.


    They did nothing inappropriate.


    But I believe that since she is married to you, she should stay away from Mr.


    Watts.


    ¡±


    After all, Roscoe¡¯s case was different.


    He had once eloped with Nicole, and they shared a deep, albeitplicated, past.


    Nicole¡¯s marriage to Jarrod wasn¡¯t out of love but necessity.


    Alec feared old feelings might resurface, causing Jarrod pain.


    ¡°Also, sir, I¡¯ve noticed something strange about Mr.


    Watts.


    His eyes are cold and distant, and he always wears the same expression.


    I once thought perhaps, he had a problem with your wife, but he seemed to look at everyone that way.


    Once, he even bumped into a cleaner¡¯s cart and simply ignored thetter.


    The woman who was with him had to apologize on his behalf, like she¡¯s always cleaning up his mess.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s face grew tense.


    He recalled Roscoe as being polite and well mannered.


    What had happened to change Roscoe?


    Alec continued, ¡°He¡¯s not the same as he used to be.


    It¡¯s like his soul is gone, leaving only an empty shell behind.


    ¡±


    That was how Alec felt about Roscoe.


    Something about Roscoe seemed quite off.


    Jarrod pondered for a moment before instructing, ¡°Investigate this.


    Find out if anything amiss has happened with the Watts family.


    Also, see if Roscoe has been going to any hospitals.


    Acquire his medical records if possible.


    ¡±


    Alec nodded.


    ¡°Got it.


    I¡¯ll start right away.


    ¡±


    After Alec left, Jarrod rubbed his temples, holding his phone and about to make a call.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    just then, Doreen¡¯s mother, Hallie, called.


    He picked up the call.


    ¡°Hello, how.


    ¡±


    Before Jarrod could finish, Hallie¡¯s panicked voice cut him off.


    ¡°Jarrod, you have to help Doreen!¡±


    Hallie cried as she exined, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but Doreen has been arrested for assault.


    Thewyer said only you can help.


    The name of the woman who filed the report reported is Nicole something¡­ She¡¯s linked to you.


    ¡±


    Hallie continued talking, not lett


    ng Jarrod get a word in, ¡°Jarrod, what¡¯s happening? Doreen is my only daughter.


    Can¡¯t you manage the women in your life? How could she have my daughter arrested?¡±


    Annoyed by her outburst, Jarrod pinched the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°Her name is Nicole.


    She¡¯s my wife.


    ¡± He wanted to make it clear that Nicole wasn¡¯t just any woman, but his legally wedded spouse.


    Hallie was shocked.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re married? How am I not aware? And what about Vicki?¡±


    Hallie had juste back from a trip and didn¡¯t know about Jarrod¡¯s breakup with Vicki.


    She had always believed Vicki was meant to be Jarrod¡¯s wife.


    After all, apart from Vicki, there hadn¡¯t been any other woman in Jarrod¡¯s life all these years.


    Moreover, Vicki had charmed both Doreen and Hallie, making them quite fond of her.


    Naturally, they were biased in her favor and viewed her as a good match for Jarrod.


    ¡°I no longer have anything to do with Miss Hampton,¡± Jarrod responded coldly.


    ¡°I have kept my marriage under wrap.


    We just got the marriage certificate and kept a low profile about it.


    ¡±


    Both Jarrod and Nicole were past the age for extravagant celebrations, and even if Jarrod had wanted a big wedding, Nicole wouldn¡¯t have subscribed to it.


    Her past scandals had marred her reputation, and avish wedding would only dig up old grudges and gossip, causing her a lot of stress.


    Jarrod wouldn¡¯t put her through that.

 Chapter 2449

    allie was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Jarrod, how can you take this lightly? Marriage is serious business! Even if it¡¯s not Vicki, you should choose your partner carefully¡­¡±


    ¡°And that was what I did,¡± Jarrod stated firmly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t just get married to her impulsively.


    ¡±


    Jarrod chose Nicole after thorough consideration.


    But he didn¡¯t borate on these details to Hallie and chose instead to return to the main issue.


    ¡°I¡¯ve looked into Doreen¡¯s issue.


    She was involved in the assault, but she didn¡¯t administer the drug.


    Her charges won¡¯t be serious.


    She¡¯ll probably face a maximum of fifteen days of detention.


    ¡±


    ¡°Detention?¡± Hallie sounded like she couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing.


    ¡°For a whole of fifteen days?¡± Hearing Jarrod casually talk about a fifteen-day detention for her beloved daughter was too much for her to handle.


    ¡°Jarrod, I had spoiled Doreen her whole life.


    How can she cope with something like this? Keeping her in detention for fifteen days is like a death sentence for me!¡± Hallie said between choked sobs, ¡°Jarrod, you have to do something for Doreen.


    How could your wife target Doreen like this?¡±


    Hallie was livid.


    ¡°Considering our family connections, how could your wife simply report Doreen to the police? How could she treat Doreen this way? You need to make her justify her actions to me!¡±


    Jarrod let out a coldugh.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°So, Doreen can¡¯t handle hardship.


    Did she ever care about the pain she caused to the person she attacked?¡±


    Hallie was stunned by his words.


    She had never thought about anyone else¡¯s suffering.


    Her mind was only on her daughter.


    Jarrod¡¯s face was cold as he said, ¡°Hallie, the person Doreen attacked is my wife, her aunt.


    You want me to help Doreen.


    Then who is going to make things right for my wife?¡±


    Hallie was taken aback by Jarrod¡¯s response.


    Was his wife really so important to him? ¡°Jarrod, Doreen was wrong to hit your wife.


    I¡¯ll make sure she apologizes, but remember, Doreen is part of your family.


    You can¡¯t just push her aside because you got married.


    You can¡¯t abandon Doreen.


    .


    Doreen must be terrified right now¡­¡± Her voice broke, making her sound pitiful.


    Jarrod felt a stab of guilt.


    When the Schultz family went through tough times, Hallie¡¯s family was the only one that didn¡¯t turn their backs and even offered some help.


    Noticing Jarrod¡¯s hesitance, Hallie¡¯s tears became more pitiful.


    She sensed his resolve weakening and thus took the chance.


    ¡°Jarrod, you must help Doreen!¡± Hallie pleaded, her voiceden with desperation.


    In Hallie¡¯s mind, persuading Nicole to drop the charges was a straightforward task for Jarrod.


    As his wife, Nicole should heed his advice.


    To do otherwise would be defiant.


    Hallie regarded Nicole as an average person,cking any significant influence.


    She suspected Nicole had maneuvered her way in


    o Jarrod¡¯s life using charm and the birth of their child.


    Hallie didn¡¯t respect Nicole, considering her unworthy of Jarrod.


    Surely, Jarrod would prioritize blood rtions over a woman with no power or status, right? Could he really disregard his own family for someone so insignificant? She doubted it.


    After a brief silence, Jarrod responded thoughtfully, ¡°Hallie, didn¡¯t Doreen take an interest in piano recently? I¡¯ve arranged for her to learn from an international piano master abroad.


    This should also help mature her character.


    ¡±


    Hallie assumed the issue was settled.


    Jarrod¡¯s words seemed to indicate he would assist Doreen.


    Relieved, she smiled.


    ¡°Jarrod, I knew you would support Doreen.


    She admires you greatly.


    We can talk about her piano lessons once she¡¯s free.


    ¡±


    To Hallie, Jarrod was ready to intervene on Doreen¡¯s behalf, much to her delight.


    But then Jarrod added, ¡°Doreen is not a child anymore.


    Her irresponsible actions must be confronted.


    This will be a good Lesson for her, to curb her impulsive nature.


    ¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Hallie was taken aback.


    Hadn¡¯t Jarrod just hinted at securing Doreen¡¯s release? ¡°What do you mean? You just promised to get Doreen out!¡± She raised her voice.


    ¡°I never said that,¡± Jarrod retorted, his tone icy.


    ¡°What?¡± Hallie eximed, baffled.


    ¡°You mentioned sending her to study piano.


    Isn¡¯t that the same as getting her out?¡±

 Chapter 2450

    ¡°I intend to send her, but only after her fifteen-day detention.


    Alec will then take her abroad to learn not just about piano but also proper conduct,¡± Jarrod rified.


    Hallie was at a loss for words.


    Jarrod had not only refused to get Doreen out but also nned to send her abroad.


    Was he insane?


    ¡°Jarrod, have you lost your mind? Are you so under your wife¡¯s influence that you¡¯d disregard your own family?¡± Hallie questioned, her voice trembling with anger.


    In her rage, Hallie spoke without thinking.


    ¡°Have you forgotten who supported you when everyone else turned their backs? When your family faced those threats, I was the one who intervened to support you.


    And this is how you repay me?¡± Tears streamed down her face as she voiced her despair.


    Jarrod¡¯s response was chilling.


    ¡°If I had truly forgotten, Doreen would be facing more than just fifteen days.


    ¡±


    His words cut through the air, halting Hallie¡¯s sobs abruptly.


    ¡°Enough.


    Doreen¡¯s temperament is not suited for any business.


    Whether she is detained or not doesn¡¯t make a difference.


    Your pampering her will only ruin her eventually.


    I will ensure her future is well taken care of.


    This discussion is over.


    ¡± With that, Jarrod ended the call, unwilling to entertain any more of Hallie¡¯sints.


    Jarrod had resolved to send Doreen abroad not only for her education but also to delve into the affairs of the Watts family.


    Doreen¡¯s continued presence at home couldplicate matters.


    After all, she was still connected to the Watts family through marriage.


    Jarrod sensed that something sinister was unfolding within the Watts family.


    Sending Doreen away was partly to shield her from potential harm.


    These wereplexities he hadn¡¯t divulged to Hallie.


    Hallie might inadvertently reveal something critical.


    Herck of discretion could jeopardize their position.


    ncing at his phone, Jarrod was reminded of his original task.


    He dialed Nicole¡¯s number.


    His phone screen read ¡°Honey¡±, a change he had made just after they got their marriage certificate.


    The phone rang repeatedly but went unanswered.


    A frown formed on Jarrod¡¯s face as he tried calling again, only to find her phone switched off.


    Annoyed, Jarrod pressed the inte and instructed Alec, ¡°Go to the hospital and check if my wife is still there.


    ¡±


    ¡°Right away, sir,¡± Alec replied prThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    omptly.


    Meanwhile, Hallie was seething, after Jarrod abruptly ended their call.


    She couldn¡¯t grasp the overwhelming influence Jarrod¡¯s wife seemed to wield over him.


    For Nicole¡¯s sake, Jarrod seemed willing to sideline his own kin.


    Swiftly, Hallie made a call, ¡°Find out where that woman, Nicole, is.


    ¡±


    Over the years, Hallie had cultivated awork in Ardlens, using her wealth to gather information and exert influence.


    Her eyes shed with malicious intent.


    She was determined to confront Nicole who had disrupted her daughter¡¯s Life.


    At the hospital, Jamie was still receiving emergency treatment.


    Nicole lingered outside the room, lost in thought about her earlier encounter with Roscoe.


    Moments earlier, Nicole had tentatively asked Roscoe, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Roscoe had responded with chilling indifference, ¡°Who are you? Do I know you?¡±


    His frigid response had caught Nicole off guard.


    She remembered then that he still suffered from memory loss and no longer recognized her.


    To him, she was now merely a stranger.


    Nicole had intended to leave when Roscoe suddenly gripped his head, wincing in pain.

 Chapter 2451

    ¡°Are you alright? What¡¯s wrong, Roscoe?¡± Nicole had asked, stepping forward to assist him.


    Unexpectedly, Roscoe had pushed her away forcefully, causing her to stumble and fall.


    His expression twisted into one of fury, his eyes bing bloodshot, a terrifying sight.


    Witnessing his distress, Nicole had sensed that his condition was more than a mere ailment.


    It was something profoundly rming.


    Panicked, she cried out for help, ¡°Doctor! Doctor! Someone, please help!¡±


    As Nicole dashed to find assistance, a woman collided with her, nearly causing another fall.


    ¡°Roscoe, Roscoe.


    ¡± the woman murmured as she knelt beside Roscoe, soothingly calling his name.


    As Roscoe¡¯s agitation mounted, the woman leaned closer and whispered something into his ear, her manner intimate.


    Nicole tried to listen but thenguage was foreign, unfamiliar to her ears.


    Covertly, she activated her phone¡¯s recorder, capturing the woman¡¯s mysterious whispers.


    Just then, doctors arrived as Roscoe¡¯s fury seemed to evaporate.


    The woman stood andposedly requested, ¡°Doctor, could you prescribe some tranquilizers for this gentleman? Thank you.


    ¡±


    The doctor appeared reluctant, as if he wanted to interject, but the woman, noticing Nicole¡¯s watchful eyes, pulled him aside and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this inside.


    ¡±


    The woman escorted the doctor and Roscoe into an office, securing the door behind them.


    Nicole contemted eavesdropping but quickly realized that the door was sealed too tightly for any sound to escape.


    She dismissed the idea and opted to reach out to a friend she had enlisted for assistance earlier.


    ¡°Hey, any news on the issue I me


    ntioned Last time?¡±


    Her friend responded promptly, ¡°I was just about to update you.


    That woman is part of a tribe known for practicing witchcraft.


    ¡±


    Witchcraft? Nicole was taken aback, having never encountered such beliefs.


    Her friend borated, ¡°This witchcraft tribe is ancient.


    Their members are adept in voodoo and other arcane practices, notorious for their ruthless tactics and willingness to do anything for money.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s mind raced with unsettling thoughts.


    Why was a witch involved with Roscoe? What troubles had the Watts family possibly entangled him in, or was it someone else?


    Recently, Nicole¡¯s attention had been monopolized by Austin and Kamh¡¯s issues, causing her to lose track of Roscoe¡¯s circumstances.


    Encounters with him had be rare,rgely due to the Watts family¡¯s stringent security measures.


    Clearly, something was amis:


    Nicole forwarded a recent audio recording to her friend, asking, ¡°Can you trante this for me?¡±


    ¡°The background noise is overwhelming, and I¡¯m unfamiliar with the witchcraft tribe¡¯snguage.


    I¡¯ll enhance the audio quality and find someone who can interpret it,¡± her friend assured her.


    ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°No need for formalities, Nicole.


    ¡±


    This friend, whom Nicole had met while overseas, had once received financial help from Nicole during a difficult period, enabling him to cover his mother¡¯s medical expenses.


    He remained profoundly appreciative and was eager to reciprocate her generosity.


    Just then, a nurse approached Nicole.


    ¡°Miss, the patient in that room you¡¯re inquiring about has just woken up.


    ¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2452

    Nicole quickly pocketed her phone and followed the nurse to Jamie¡¯s ward.


    Inside, Jamiey on the bed, looking frail.


    She had narrowly escaped death, and the ordeal had left her physically depleted.


    After fleeing Jarrod¡¯s control, her health had worsened significantly,pounded by the aftereffects of extensive stic surgery, which had left her with variousplications.


    The situation was grim.


    ¡°Jamie, who tried to kill you?¡± Nicole asked, cutting straight to the chase and using Melissa¡¯s real name.


    Perhaps because Jamie had been masquerading as Melissa for too long, she instinctively rejected the name.


    ¡°What are you talking about? My name is Melissa.


    ¡±


    Nicole held up a damaged photo of her which she had found in Jamie¡¯s apartment, pressing Jamie for the truth.


    ¡°How long will you keep up this facade? If you are Melissa, why do you hate me? What grudge do you have against me?¡±


    Jamie¡¯s eyes flickered with guilt, yet her agitation obscured her true feelings.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense.


    I told you, I¡¯m not Jamie,¡± she insisted stubbornly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not?¡± Nicole retorted, her voice tinged with incredulity.


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t, why would I have saved you? I should have just left you to die there.


    ¡±


    Nicole had rescued Jamie only to uncover the truth about her own father¡¯s death and to determine if Jamie had colluded with Brett to harm her father.


    Jamie shuddered at the memory of her ordeal before passing out in the bathtub.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not Jamie, then find someone else to cover your medical bills.


    I¡¯m leaving,¡± Nicole dered, discarding the photo as she turned to leave the room.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Jamie¡¯s voice was tinged with desperation as she called out.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    Nicole halted and turned to face Jamie.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten smarter, haven¡¯t you, Jamie?¡± she remarked, a hint of sarcasm in her tone.


    Jamie snorted dismissively.


    She was aware that Nicole needed something from her.


    Otherwise, why would Nicole be so determined to confirm her identity?


    Nicole got straight to the point.


    ¡°I want to know if you had contacted Brett before my father died.


    ¡±


    Uncertainty flickered in Jamie¡¯s eyes.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Nicole to already be aware of Brett.


    Discovering Brett would surely implicate her.


    She and Brett were inextricably linked.


    If one fell, the other would follow.


    However, Jamie¡¯s fear of exposure paled inparison to her dread of the mysterious figure who had ordered her to get close to Jarro


    d.


    Her failure to curry favor with Jarrod had led to brutal punishment.


    She could still recall the chilling words of that enigmatic person as he took her blood.


    ¡°Whether you live or die is up to fate.


    ¡±


    He had turned on a slow trickle of water and opened a vein in her arm.


    As she hovered between consciousness and unconsciousness, her blood slowly drained while water enveloped her body.


    Had she not been discovered in time, she would have perished.


    Jamie harbored no gratitude toward Nicole since she was inherently selfish, concerned only with her own interests.


    She knew the mysterious figure would not let go of her.


    To survive, she had to fulfill the tasks assigned to her.


    Jamie¡¯s voice was raspy and unsteady.


    ¡°You want information? Then you¡¯ll have to do something for me.


    ¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Nicole inquired.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Here.


    ¡± Jamie shakily pulled out a small paper packet from her clothing.


    It appeared to contain powder.


    ¡°Put this in Jarrod¡¯s food or drink.


    Anything he consumes.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2453

    Nicole raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Are you trying to poison him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s slow-acting.


    ¡± Jamie¡¯s lips tightened.


    Nicole looked puzzled.


    ¡°I thought you loved him?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I stopped loving him a long time ago,¡± Jamie replied, her eyes dark with hatred.


    Jamie knew Jarrod had married Nicole.


    Despite Jarrod¡¯s actions of disfiguring Jamie and the severe punishment he had inflicted, Jamie might have been able to overlook those because of the Lingering love in her heart.


    Jarrod was like an eagle.


    Once one fell under his charm, he was unforgettable, irreceable.


    Jamie¡¯s feelings and fantasies were understandable.


    However, learning of Jarrod¡¯s marriage with Nicole filled Jamie¡¯s heart with nothing but hatred.


    Nicole had effortlessly achieved what Jamie had long dreamed of, intensifying her resentment toward both Nicole and Jarrod.


    Jamie was aware that if Nicole followed her instructions, Alec wouldn¡¯t leave Nicole unharmed.


    She simply wanted Jarrod and Nicole to suffer.


    Nicole hesitated, not immediately agreeing.


    Unknown to her, Alec had already arrived at the hospital and was listening to their conversation from outside the room.


    Jamie pressed her.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t tell you where to find Brett or what happened to your father before he died.


    You¡¯ll never know.


    ¡±


    Nicole considered briefly.


    It wasn¡¯t a hard choice.


    She took the packet and asked, ¡°Will he notice?¡±


    Jamie¡¯s eyes shed with contempt.


    She regarded Nicole as despicable, despite Jarrod¡¯s unwavering loyalty to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s colorless and tasteless.


    He won¡¯t notice,¡± Jamie assured.


    Nicole clenched the packet tightly and responded calmly, ¡°I agree.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡±


    Nicole left the hospital wit


    h some time left before the sun set.


    She decided to visit her mother and Kamh.


    Kamh had improved significantly and was now able to blink and respond to simple questions.


    Although Kamh still couldn¡¯t speak, her recovery looked promising, thanks to Jarrod¡¯s efforts.


    He had brought together a team of top-notch experts from both domestic and international backgrounds to diagnose and treat Kamh.


    Gathering such talent wasn¡¯t just expensive.


    It required considerable influence.


    Some of these experts, now retired, cared little for money, making their involvement a testament to Jarrod¡¯s extensive connections.


    Nicole knew about the significant strides Jarrod had taken, as Alec had asionally dropped hints about Jarrod¡¯s extensive efforts.


    Even Nicole¡¯s mother, previously dered brain-dead, had miraculouslye back to some semnce of life, though she no Longer recognized Nicole.


    Still, just knowing her mother was alive brought Nicole great sce.


    Reflecting on her past despair, when she tried to end her life by jumping into the sea, Nicole recognized how much her life had changed.


    At that time, she felt utterly alone, with no family or ties, except for the child she was carrying.


    She had been determined not to let her child fall under Jarrod¡¯s control.


    Now, her circumstances had shifted dramatically.


    She had several people depending on her, her mother, Austin, Kamh, and Roscoe.

 Chapter 2454

    Each of them gave her a reason to keep on fighting.


    Unlike her friend Raegan, who would still have Mitchel¡¯s care if she were absent, these people relied only on her.


    This awareness urged Nicole to tread more carefully with her decisions.


    It was challenging, yet somehow, it felt like a fortunate burden.


    The people she loved were safe, and that mattered most.


    When Nicole returned to the vite that evening, the housekeeper was there to wee her.


    ¡°Madam, you¡¯re back.


    We have some soup and dishes ready.


    Which would you prefer?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you,¡± Nicole replied, shaking her head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten.


    ¡±


    Noting that Nicole wasn¡¯t interested in food, the housekeeper wished her a good night and retired.


    Nicole, feeling exhausted, ascended the stairs without bothering to turn on the lights.


    The moonlight was sufficient for her to navigate to her wardrobe, select some clothes, and then get changed in the bathroom.


    After her shower, Nicole finally switched on the bedsidemp, and to her surprise, Jarrod was sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°When did you arrive?¡± she asked, startled.


    Nicole hadn¡¯t noticed Jarrod when she entered the house.


    Recently, Jarrod had been arriving homete, tangled in the affairs of the Hampton family, sometimes noting home at all, though he always informed Nicole of his whereabouts.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here since you came in,¡± Jarrod answered.


    Nicole was left speechless.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± The realization that he had witnessed her changing under the moonlight, though faint, washed over her with embarrassment.


    Just thinking about it colored her cheeks a deep red.


    ¡°A man like me, right here.


    What kept you so distracted that you didn¡¯t even notice me?¡± Jarrod¡¯s voice carried a yful edge as he approached, his tall figure looming near the bed.


    ¡°Um, nothing, really,¡± Nicole mumbled in response.


    Jarrod hummed a soft note and then inquired, ¡°Where were you today?¡±


    ¡°I went to visit my mom and Kamh,¡± Nicole responded, deliberately leaving out her encounters with Roscoe and Jamie.


    Considering Roscoe¡¯s tangled affairs with Doreen and the enigmatic presence of the woman experienced in witchcraft, she was certain Jarrod would stand by Doreen without question.


    Jarrod, having few living family members, had forged a strong bond with Doreen¡¯s family.


    Nicole noticed Jarrod¡¯s unusual attentiveness toward Doreen, uncharacteristic of his usual indifference.


    It seemed clear to Nicole that Jarrod valued Doreen and Hallie.


    After hearing Nicole¡¯s reply, Jarrod remained silent for a moment.


    This silence unsettled Nicole, particrly because she was cornered between him and the wall.


    A subtle scent of alcohol lingered in the air, prompting her to inquire, ¡°Have you been drinking?¡±


    Jarrod merely grunted in response.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have the maid prepare some hangover soup for you,¡± Nicole offered, eager to find an excuse to leave the awkward encounter.


    Jarrod nodded and moved aside, allowing Nicole to quickly exit the room.


    As he watched her depart, Jarrod mulled over a conversation he¡¯d had with Alec earlier this day.


    Alec had gathered significant information, revealing that the woman Nicole rushed to the hospital as Melissa was actually Jamie.


    This revtion caught Jarrod off guard.


    He hadn¡¯t anticipated Jamie altering her appearance so dramatically.


    Jamie¡¯s resemnce to Nicole when she first appeared was supposed to be a red g.


    At that time, however, his judgment was clouded, his thoughts constantly besieged by the memory of Nicole who feigned death, which blurred his analytical thinking.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The realization that Jamie was still alive shocked Jarrod, and the discovery that she was plotting against him left him even more bewildered.


    Jamie had a good cause for revenge.


    After all, he hadn¡¯t spared her at that time.

 Chapter 2455

    Yet, Alec¡¯s ongoing observations at the hospital hinted that the situation was even more intricate than it seemed.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    It appeared that Jamie wasn¡¯t working by herself.


    There was someone else pulling the strings, someone who had even orchestrated Jamie undergoing surgery to resemble Nicole.


    Back when Jamie vanished, she left everything behind and stayed under the radar, which suggested she couldn¡¯t have afforded such high-end surgery by herself.


    Clearly, someone else had financed her transformation.


    But who could it be? This individual was familiar with both Jamie and how important Nicole was to Jarrod.


    Jarrod mulled over the possibilities but, at the moment, he had no concrete leads.


    However, since the one pulling the strings behind Jamie had made a mistake, uncovering the truth would not be impossible.


    Yet¡­


    Jarrod nced at the door, curious about Nicole¡¯s decision.


    In the kitchen, Nicole observed the housekeeper preparing the hangover soup.


    As it nearedpletion, she suggested the housekeeper take a break, assuring the housekeeper that she could handle the rest.


    The housekeeper, assuming Nicole would serve the soup to Jarrod herself, left without giving it another thought.


    Nicole gazed at the bowl, her mind elsewhere.


    It wasn¡¯t until she reached for it and flinched from the heat that she realized she¡¯d burned herself.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± she murmured, retracting her hand quickly to nurse her burn.


    Just then, footsteps approached from behind.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jarrod asked, examining her hand closely.


    Her fingertips had turned a light pink from the burn.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Nicole replied, her voice tinged with a nervousness that made her sound less confident than usual.


    Silently, Jarrod took her by the hand and guided her to the sink to run cold water over the burn.


    After that, he fetched a tube of ointment from beneath the table.


    As he gently applied the ointment, he lightly scolded, ¡°What had you so distracted


    that you didn¡¯t notice the bowl was hot?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    The cool ointment was soothing when applied.


    Nicole found herself briefly lost in thought, gazing at her fingertips.


    Jarrod remained silent as he finished, waving her hand gently to dry the ointment, ensuring it wouldn¡¯t stick.


    Watching Jarrod, memories of her parents surfaced in Nicole¡¯s mind.


    Her parents had shared a profound love.


    Despite aging, her mother would yfullyment to her father about every minor injury.


    Her father cherished her mother and treated her tenderly, creating a nurturing home.


    Growing up, Nicole was vibrant and joyful, often hearing praises for her parents¡¯ warm rtionship.


    However, despite their deep connection, fate cruelly parted them, with one mysteriously ending his life and one remaining alive but unconscious.


    These memories made Jarrod¡¯s cooling breeze feel almost bitter.


    Nicole withdrew her hand abruptly.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.


    It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore,¡± she said, her voice turning distant.


    Jarrod didn¡¯t insist.


    Standing abruptly, Nicole headed over to retrieve the hangover soup.


    Returning, she handed it to Jarrod.


    ¡°Drink this.


    It¡¯s warm.


    ¡±


    Jarrod examined the dark soup and inquired, ¡°Did you make this?¡±

 Chapter 2456

    ¡°No,¡± Nicole replied, shaking her head.


    ¡°The housekeeper did.


    I just supervised at the end.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk,¡± Jarrod stated suddenly.


    ¡°Even if you aren¡¯t, it¡¯s beneficial.


    It contains medicinal herbs,¡±


    Nicole urged softly.


    Without another word, Jarrod consumed the soup quickly.


    Seeing the empty bowl, Nicole¡¯s features softened slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just rinse this,¡± she offered, taking the bowl.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Jarrod interrupted.


    Nicole tensed, pausing as she turned, striving to stayposed.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Give me the bowl,¡± Jarrod approached and said.


    Nicole clutched the bowl tighter, questioning, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why what?¡± Jarrod furrowed his brow.


    ¡°Your hand is burnt.


    You shouldn¡¯t get it wet.


    ¡±


    Hesitant, Nicole replied, ¡°I¡¯m


    ine.


    ¡±


    Yet, Jarrod had already taken the bowl and headed to the sink, washing it himself.


    After drying his hands, he suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed.


    ¡±


    Jarrod half-embraced Nicole, leading her back to the bedroom.


    As shey in bed, Nicole tensed the moment he drew near.


    Understanding her difort, especially after her visit to her mother, Jarrod knew she might recoil from his touch.


    He gently patted her arm.


    ¡°Rx.


    I won¡¯t touch you tonight.


    ¡±


    Surprised by his uncharacteristic consideration, Nicole remained tense, eyes shut.


    Eventually, feeling no further movement from him, her breathing evened out, and she fell into a deep, restorative sleep.


    As she was worn out from the day¡¯s events, she fell into a deep, restful sleep.


    Beside her, Jarrod watched her intently, resting his chin on his hand.


    After some time, he rose quietly and retreated to the bathroom for a cold shower.


    Returning to bed, his phone illuminated.


    A message from Alec read, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t eat or drink anything that woman gives you.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s expression remained unreadable as he deleted the message.


    Hey down again beside Nicole.


    Actually, Jarrod could have chosen not to drink the hangover soup.


    He could have confronted Nicole, but he desired to keep her close by his side.


    Despite the uncertainties of its contents, he drank it nheless.

 Chapter 2457

    Alec had warned that Jamie¡¯s poison acted slowly.


    Slow meant there was still time to spend with Nicole and their child.


    That was all that mattered.


    At dawn the next day, Jarrod woke to find Nicole already up.


    He hurried downstairs in search of her.


    Approaching a housekeeper, he inquired, ¡°Have you seen my wife?¡±


    The housekeeper responded with a smile, ¡°Madam is in the kitchen, preparing breakfast for you.


    ¡±


    Jarrod was stunned.


    The housekeeper beamed.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re in for a treat.


    Madam is quite the cook.


    ¡±


    Previously, Nicole¡¯s aloof demeanor had cast a chill over the household.


    Even Austin, the usually quiet and frail child, felt it.


    The vi hadcked warmth, and the staff often spoke in hushed tones.


    Now, with Nicole actively making breakfast for Jarrod, it seemed she was attempting to bridge the gap in their strained rtionship.


    Given Jarrod¡¯s profound affection for her, the housekeeper anticipated his delight.


    Though Jarrod often concealed his emotions, the housekeeper sensed his pleasure.


    ¡®s BunnyBookeryN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Entering the kitchen, Jarrod paused at the sight of Nicole bustling about.


    It felt surreal.


    He stood motionless until Nicole caught sight of him.


    She appeared cheerful, her mood uplifting.


    Noticing Jarrod in his pajamas, she gently suggested, ¡°Go freshen up.


    Breakfast will be ready shortly.


    ¡±


    Jarrod gave a small nod.


    After refreshing himself and dressing, Jarrod joined Nicole and Austin at the breakfast table.


    The meal was simple but inviting, soy milk, sandwiches and porridge, nourishing and traditionally prepared.


    Austin, eyeing the soy milk and sandwiches eagerly, asked in a low voice, ¡°Mommy, can I have some soy milk?¡±


    As Jarrod reached for thedle to serve Austin, Nicole intervened.


    ¡°No, Austin, remember your restrictions?¡±


    Austin knew, yet his desire was palpable.


    He implored gently, ¡°Just one sip? Please?¡±


    It was the first time he had made such a request, believing a small sip would be harmless.


    Seeing his son¡¯s yearning, Jarrod interjected, ¡°Let him have just a sip.


    It should be fine.


    ¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®it should be fine¡¯?¡± Nicole retorted sharply, her gaze piercing.


    ¡°Do you even grasp the severity of Austin¡¯s condition? He cannot have even a sip.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s hand halted, the mood at the table chilling instantly.


    Austin, feeling the weight of their stares, whispered guiltily, ¡°I won¡¯t drink it.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2458

    Nicole was firm.


    ¡°Finish your porridge and your medicinal meal.


    ¡±


    Austin bowed his head, eating in silence.


    Jarrod set the soy milk in front of himself.


    Nicole then questioned him, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you drinking it?¡±


    Jarrod remained silent, his eyes shifting between the soy milk and her.


    Confused by his look, Nicole reached for the soy milk, intending to drink it herself.


    In a swift motion, Jarrod grabbed it from her hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drink it,¡± he dered.


    Jarrod downed the soy milk quickly.


    As he was about to refill his bowl, Nicole intervened.


    Nicole ced Jarrod¡¯s bowl on the table.


    ¡°Too much soy milk isn¡¯t good for you.


    ¡±


    The shift in Jarrod¡¯s expression left Nicole puzzled about its meaning.


    She gestured toward the sandwiches.


    ¡°Try some of these.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay.


    Jarrod obediently picked up a sandwich and bit into it, savoring the vor.


    ¡±


    After finishing his meal and medicinal food, Austin stood up to leave.


    With little appetite, Nicole sto


    od up as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± she announced.


    This left Jarrod alone at the table.


    When the housekeeper arrivedter to clear the dishes, she noticed that most of the food was gone.


    Jarrod typically had a disciplined breakfast, just coffee, a slice of bread, and half a steak.


    Today, he had eaten much more.


    The housekeeper credited Nicole¡¯s cooking skills for the change.


    She cleared the table with a smile.


    Jarrod went upstairs and found Nicole teaching Austin to read.


    After watching for a moment, he left.


    As soon as Jarrod entered his car, Alec, who was waiting inside, leaned closer.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Sir, you didn¡¯t eat anything that woman gave you, did you?¡±


    Alec¡¯s tone mixed concern with worry, fearing that Jarrod had fallen for Nicole¡¯s charms.


    Jarrod remained silent, darkening Alec¡¯s expression.


    ¡°You ate it?¡± he asked incredulously.


    ¡°Mind your own business,¡± Jarrod responded icily.


    Exasperated, Alec said, ¡°If you¡¯re so determined to risk your life, let me know.


    I might as well die now if you¡¯re going to.


    ¡±


    Jarrod shot him a cold nce.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Is it nonsense?¡± Alec challenged.


    ¡°You know she¡¯s poisoning you, yet you still eat her food.


    If that¡¯s not risking your life, what is?¡±

 Chapter 2459

    ¡°There¡¯s no evidence she¡¯s poisoning me,¡± Jarrod interrupted sharply.


    Alec, still furious, insisted, ¡°No evidence? I heard it myself! That woman had agreed to poison you.


    ¡±


    ¡°Watch yournguage!¡± Jarrod snapped.


    ¡°She¡¯s my wife.


    Stop making baseless usations.


    ¡±


    Despite Jarrod¡¯s defense, Alec continued to view Nicole as a witch, albeit a beautiful one.


    ¡°Sir, allow me to take a sample of what she gives you and have it tested.


    If it¡¯s clean, I¡¯ll kneel and apologize to her.


    ¡± Alec thought this was a reasonable solution.


    Since Jarrod didn¡¯t believe him, they could simply test if any poisonous elements were detected.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Jarrod responded coldly.


    ¡°How can you say that?¡± Before Alec could argue further, Jarrod interrupted him.


    ¡°Shut up and drive.


    ¡±


    With no other options, Alec grumbled as he drove, ¡°Just don¡¯t eat anything she gives you.


    Better safe than sorry.


    ¡±


    Jarrod closed his eyes, ignoring Alec¡¯sints.


    Upon arriving at the office, Jarrod inquired, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation on Jamie going?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve confirmed that Jamie has a backer with considerable resources who funded her extensive stic surgery,¡± Alec reported, handing over a file.


    ¡°It cost a million dors.


    They really went all out.


    ¡±


    ¡°Did you check the ount informatio


    n?¡± Jarrod asked.


    ¡°yes.


    ¡±


    ¡°It leads to a foreign bank ount, but we can¡¯t trace the owner,¡± Alec responded.


    Jarrod frowned, deep in thought.


    Alec added, ¡°Jamie is still hospitalized, so it¡¯s unlikely that person will show up soon.


    But it¡¯s just a matter of time because¡­¡±


    Alec paused and then handed Jarrod a hospital report.


    ¡°This report shows that Jamie¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t self-inflicted.


    She ims they were from a suicide attempt, but it seems someone else caused them.


    ¡±


    No one can prove otherwise.


    Jarrod skimmed through the report.


    ¡°It seems whoever it was considered Jamie expendable and wanted to get rid of her.


    ¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯re assuming.


    ¡± Alec nodded.


    ¡°Keep an eye on it.


    We need to find out who¡¯s behind this,¡± Jarrodmanded.


    This posed an unseen threat that they couldn¡¯t overlook.


    Alec nodded and turned to leave, but Jarrod stopped him.


    ¡°Any updates on Roscoe?¡± Jarrod asked.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s something off about him.


    Our investigation uncovered something shocking,¡± Alec revealed.


    ¡°It turns out Miguel had hired a witch just to control Roscoe, and it appears Roscoe was put under a spell that caused his erratic behavior.


    ¡±


    Jarrod considered the situation.


    ¡°Have ourwyers handle his marriage to Doreen.


    It¡¯s time to end it.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2460

    It was evident that Roscoe had lost his use for the Watts family.


    Given Miguel¡¯s ruthless disposition, it was crucial to ensure Doreen¡¯s safety swiftly.


    Alec nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.


    ¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Alec hesitated.


    ¡°Doreen¡¯s mother came by again, but I told her you weren¡¯t in the office, so she left.


    ¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Jarrod replied, his tone unchanged.


    He seemed resolute about teaching Doreen a lesson this time.


    Alec shared Jarrod¡¯s sentiments.


    Although he harbored a dislike for Nicole, Doreen¡¯s reckless behavior was even more troubling.


    Jarrod had frequently had to intervene on Doreen¡¯s behalf.


    It was an opportune moment to curb Doreen¡¯s recklessness.


    Jarrod then ordered, ¡°Keep an eye on Miguel.


    If he moves against Roscoe, ensure Roscoe has an escape route.


    ¡±


    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± Alec eximed in shock.


    Jarrod had always intended to eliminate Roscoe.


    Why show mercy now?


    ¡°Sir, did you actually eat what that woman cooked for you?¡± Alec asked, suspecting Jarrod¡¯s judgment was impaired.


    Even if they chose not to eliminate Roscoe, aiding him was unnecessary.


    The true danger came from Miguel, Roscoe¡¯s grandfather, not them.


    ¡°Enough talk.


    Follow my orders.


    ¡± Jarrod dismissed Alec with a wave of his hand.


    Muttering under his breath, Alec left the room, frustrated.


    He still needed to convey Jarrod¡¯s instructions and bolster security around the Watts family.


    After spending time with Austin, Nicole left the house.


    She had learned from her friend that the woman who stayed close to Roscoe was a witch, uttering spells to manipte parasitic insects.


    This revtion sent a chill through Nicole.


    Why was Miguel so harsh with Roscoe? Could it be that Roscoe was not his son?


    With these questions swirling in her mind, Nicole parked her car near the Watts¡¯ vi and waited in hiding.


    Hourster, she spotted the witch d in red leaving the house alone.


    Nicole started the car and followed her.


    The witch drove her car to a rundown factory.


    After parking, she scanned the surroundings with caution before proceeding inside.


    Nicole, making sure the coast was clear, donned a ck baseball cap and exited her vehicle.


    She moved toward the factory door, ncing around anxiously before quietly entering.


    Once inside, Nicole found the room empty.


    Her heart raced, and suddenly, someone from behind pressed a handkerchief over her mouth and nose.


    She had little time to react before losing consciousness.


    The witch approached the unconscious Nicole, crouching down to scrutinize her face as if evaluating a product.


    After a moment, she turned to a muscr man beside her and said, ¡°This is her.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    The witch stood and pped her hands.


    ¡°Alright, take her.


    ¡±


    The man acknowledged, then quickly stuffed Nicole into a bup sack and threw her into a car as if she weighed nothing.


    He mmed the door shut and drove away.


    The witch then instructed another man standing by Nicole¡¯s car, ¡°Take this car to a remote area and burn it.


    ¡±


    The man nodded and drove Nicole¡¯s car away.


    Just as the witch was about to follow the car that took Nicole, she received an unexpected phone call.


    After a brief discussion, she changed her ns.

 Chapter 2461

    Later that evening, Jarrod returned to the vi.


    Upon entering, he asked the housekeeper, ¡°Has my wife eaten?¡±


    The housekeeper appeared puzzled.


    ¡°Sir, weren¡¯t you aware? She mentioned she was visiting her mother.


    ¡±


    ¡°Visiting her mother?¡± Jarrod¡¯s brow furrowed.


    ¡°Yes, she said that.


    She hasn¡¯te back yet,¡± the housekeeper exined.


    Jarrod checked the time.


    It was already 8:30 PM.


    The sanatorium was not nearby, and Nicole should have returned by now.


    Feeling anxious, Jarrod checked on Austin before rushing off to the sanatorium.


    Upon arrival, he headed straight for Nicole¡¯s mother¡¯s room, finding her sleeping soundly.


    A nurse standing nearby q


    uickly rose and greeted him, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz.


    ¡±


    Without dy, Jarrod asked, ¡°When did Nicole leave?¡±


    ¡°ihat?¡± The nurse looked surprised.


    ¡°She didn¡¯te here today.


    ¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯te?¡± Jarrod echoed her words.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.


    I¡¯ve been here the entire day and haven¡¯t seen her,¡± the nurse confirmed.


    Jarrod turned and exited, dialing as he walked to his car.


    ¡°Alec, find out where Nicole¡¯s car is,¡± he ordered.


    Acknowledging Jarrod¡¯s seriousness, Alec replied without questioning, ¡°On it.


    ¡±


    Jarrod added, ¡°Check the surveince and find the car¡¯s location immediately.


    ¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Alec said, promptly directing thepany¡¯s IT department to track down Nicole¡¯s car.


    He quickly ryed thest known location to Jarrod.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    At the same time, Alec examined the surveince footage from the vi.


    Confirming Nicole had not headed toward the sanatorium, he promptly informed Jarrod.


    Arriving at the car¡¯sst known location, Jarrod discovered an abandoned factory.


    The ce was eerily quiet, with no signs of life.


    The area around was just as empty, devoid of any vehicles.


    Jarrod retrieved a shlight from his car and entered the factory, Lighting his way.


    The building waspletely dark, and Jarrod thoroughly searched every corner but found no one.


    Just as he was about to exit, something caught under his foot near the door.


    Looking down, he spotted one of Nicole¡¯s earrings, a small golden flower, and recognized it instantly.


    He picked it up, staring at it intently, sensing it might be a clue left by Nicole.


    Holding the earring tightly, Jarrod headed back to his car and instructed Alec, ¡°Initiate a citywide search for Nicole.


    Don¡¯t stop until we find her.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2462

    Alec paused momentarily before asking, ¡°What¡¯s happened to her?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been kidnapped,¡± Jarrod responded somberly.


    The severity of the situation weighed heavily on Jarrod.


    Who could have enticed Nicole into such a trap? Baffled by the possible motives, he drove to the office to coborate with Alec and the team in tracking down any leads.


    Nicole had been unconscious for a considerable period.


    When she regained consciousness, she found herself shrouded in pitch darkness, unable to see.


    She attempted to loosen her bindings, but the restraints were too tight, making it impossible to escape without help.


    Then, she heard the sound of faint footsteps drawing near.


    Nicole immediately stilled, feigning unconsciousness.


    She felt someone shake her, and the sack she was confined in was opened, allowing her to breathe the outside air.


    A coarse voice asked, ¡°Is this her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.


    Her blood is sweet.


    Perfect for our needs,¡± a younger woman answered.


    ¡°Good.


    When do we start?¡± the chief asked.


    The witch d in red said, ¡°Her condition is poor.


    I fear she might not withstand the full ceremony.


    I¡¯ll need a few days to strengthen her with herbal remedies before we can begin.


    ¡±


    ¡°Very well, make the arrangements,¡± the chief agreed.


    After a brief pause, the chief added, ¡°Why did you bring an outsider here? Have you forgotten our rule against leaking information about our valley?¡±


    The witch d in red dropped to her knees with a thud.


    ¡°Chief, the Watts family tasked me with bringing him here for recovery.


    They require his safety until the end of next month.


    However, the parasites are affecting him rapidly, so I acted on my own to bring him here for treatment.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I ept any punishment.


    ¡±


    The chief was silent for a moment and then sighed.


    ¡°Never mind.


    You acted for the valley¡¯s benefit.


    Since we took on this responsibility, ensure it¡¯spleted.


    Let him stay.


    ¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your mercy,¡± the witch d in red said, bowing deeply.


    After the chief departed, the witch d in red approached Nicole, grasped her chin, forced a pill into her mouth, and then pressed on her stomach to ensure she swallowed it.


    Nicole felt the pill travel down her throat, spreading a gentle warmth in her stomach.


    Despite the slight relief, Nicole kept her eyes firmly closed, continuing to feign unconsciousness, worried that the witch might detect any sign of her awareness.


    Luckily, after giving the pill, the witch d in red exited without further dy.


    Once Nicole was confident she was alone, she cautiously opened her eyes and looked around.


    To her astonishment, it appeared that the witch d in red had not assigned anyone to watch her, presenting her with a chance to escape.


    The room was a hut, damp and smelling of mildew.


    Nicole attempted to move, searching for anything that might help her sever the ropes that bound her.


    Suddenly, she heard a soft hissing sound.


    Turning her head, her eyes widened with fear, and her heart pounded as terror took hold.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes widened in terror as she spotted a long, slender serpent of crimson hue.


    Its piercing stare, almost human in its intensity, bore down on Nicole with a sinister intelligence.


    Poised to strike, the serpent disyed its venomous fangs in a menacing gesture.

 Chapter 2463

    With swift reflexes, Nicole scrambled backward to her starting position.


    To her relief, the serpent then rxed, lowering its head and shedding its aggressive stance.


    It soon became clear that this remarkable serpent was more than just an animal.


    It acted as a guardian for its unseen master.


    This realization exined why the witch d in red had confidently left Nicole alone, knowing her sentinel was vigntly on guard.


    Lying motionless, Nicole focused on conserving her energy while her mind raced to devise a n.


    The mysterious pill given to Nicole by the witch had surprisingly invigorated her, especially in her abdomen.


    Having had significant surgery on her stomach, Nicole was usually sensitive to any sensations of cold or heat.


    Yet, this pill emanated aforting warmth that soothed her internally.


    While the true purpose of the pill remained a mystery, it seemed harmless for the moment.


    Nicole guessed it was likely meant to restore her health, as the witch hadid out.


    But Nicole couldn¡¯t help wondering about the witch¡¯s ulterior motives.


    Once her body was fully restored, what did the witch n to do?


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Echoes of the witch¡¯s earlier words haunted Nicole.


    The witch had spoken of bringing a man back, which left Nicole suspecting it was Roscoe she referred to.


    This troubling thought weighed on Nicole¡¯s mind, casting a shadow over her other concerns and keeping her alert throughout the day.


    As dawn broke the next morning, the witch d in red returned to find Nicole already awake, looking visibly healthier.


    The pill had indeed been a potent elixir, capable of revitalizing even those close to death.


    Nicole¡¯s cheeks were now flushed with a rosy vigor, a testament to the pill¡¯s efficacy.


    With practiced ease, the witch


    in red drew another pill, swiftly opened Nicole¡¯s mouth, and ced it inside.


    She watched intently to ensure Nicole swallowed it before preparing to leave.


    However, Nicole quickly called out to her.


    ¡°Who are you? What did you give me?¡±


    The witch d in red halted her steps, turned back toward Nicole, and smiled chillingly.


    ¡°Have you not looked into me, Miss Curiosity? How have your investigations failed to uncover who I truly am?¡±


    It was evident that the witch d in red knew of Nicole¡¯s covert investigations.


    Realizing that denial or deceit would be pointless, Nicole opted for a direct approach.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re a witch, but I don¡¯t understand your intentions.


    ¡±


    ¡°We wield our power to maintain the bnce of the universe, a concept far beyond the grasp of ordinary beings Like you.


    ¡± The witch d in red¡¯s voice dripped with disdain, as if she were an exalted entity and Nicole merely an insignificant bug.


    ¡°And yet, aren¡¯t you in the service of the Watts family? Doesn¡¯t that mean you clean up our mundane messes?¡± Nicole countered sharply.


    A scornfulugh escaped the lips of the witch d in red.


    ¡°What are the Watts to me that I should bow to their will? My involvement with them was merely a facade, a strategy to advance my own goals.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡±


    The witch had cleverly portrayed herself as vulnerable to gain the Watts¡¯ protection, using it as cover to search the city for those her tribe sought, ultimately delivering them to her n for dark purposes.


    The Watts needed her services, creating a symbiotic rtionship that benefited both sides.


    Why not engage in this mutually advantageous deception?


    ¡°And what exactly did you give me?¡± Nicole asked, posing her third question.


    The witch d in red chuckled lowly, amused.


    ¡°That, my dear, was an elixity worthy of royalty.


    The wealthy would pay fortunes for just a taste.


    If you weren¡¯t so crucial to my ns, do you think I would have graced you with such a valuable gift?¡±


    The elixir, a culmination of a decade¡¯s painstaking efforts, was a rare and sought-after concoction.


    It contained the distilled essence of venom extracted from numerous serpents.


    With just three doses, it had endowed Nicole with remarkable vitality, cleansing her body of any ailments.


    Even with Nicole¡¯s major surgery from the past in the picture, her recovery had proved to be extraordinarily swift after digesting the pills, far surpassing that of an ordinary person.

 Chapter 2464

    Nicole¡¯s face grew serious, not joyous, at these revtions.


    ¡°It seems I am of great value to you.


    ¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± the witch d in red responded, her smile enigmatic.


    ¡°Otherwise, why would you deserve such treatment?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s mind raced, realizing this witch must have a hidden agenda, one that warranted such intricate measures.


    But what could that be?


    Her thoughts momentarily returned to the elderly woman, likely the chief this witch had talked to when she feigned unconsciousness.


    Could there be a connection?


    ¡°You seem too young to be involved in anything sinister,¡± Nicole ventured to suggest to the witch d in red.


    The witchughed mockingly.


    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re mistaken.


    I am older than your grandmother.


    ¡±


    Nicole was left speechless, doubting the truth of her words.


    The witch had a youthful appearance and a radiantplexion.


    How could she be so aged?


    The witch d in red did not l


    inger on this point.


    Instead, she raised a finger and provocatively asked, ¡°I¡¯vemitted many wicked acts.


    To which one, in particr, are you referring?¡±


    ¡°Roscoe,¡± Nicole stated inly.


    ¡°What did you do to him?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Roscoe,¡± the witch d in red responded with a flirtatious smile.


    ¡°I was merely a facilitator in that situation.


    It was Miguel who engineered his downfall, aiming to clear the path for his sons¡¯ return from overseas.


    Roscoe was a in the a merely pawn game, scapegoat.


    He had a defiant streak, and it¡¯s rumored he refused to marry Miss Schultz.


    At Miguel¡¯s request, I supplied a parasite to ensure hispliance.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s expression hardened, struggling toprehend how Miguel could treat Roscoe, his own flesh and blood, like this.


    And how could Miguel, at his advanced age, have fathered illegitimate sons overseas? Even so, Roscoe was still a descendant of the Watts family.


    Why would Miguel subject Roscoe to such cruelty?


    Overwhelmed by questions, Nicole pressed further, ¡°Did you bring him here?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    The witch d in red turned away, her expression darkening.


    ¡°You ask too many questions.


    If you wish to live longer, I advise you to keep quiet.


    ¡±


    With those ominous words, the witch vanished into the shadows, leaving Nicole alone as the door clicked shut behind her.


    Frozen momentarily as she locked eyes with the tiny crimson serpent, Nicole knew immobility was her safest option against its piercing gaze.


    From what she had observed the previous night, the serpent seemed to fall asleep as darkness settled.


    Testing this, Nicole cautiously moved her limbs at intervals to gauge the serpent¡¯s reaction.


    It was only when the night deepened that the serpenty still, revealing its vulnerability to sleep.


    Resolute to verify her theory, Nicole decided to watch it closely that night, waiting for the right moment.


    As darkness enveloped the room, Nicole carefully tested her hypothesis again.


    To her relief, the serpent did not stir at her gentle movements.


    Recognizing her chance, Nicole prepared to make her move, seizing the window of opportunity the night¡¯s quiet provided.


    Nicole gingerly traced her fingers along the sharp edge of the bamboo she had discovered the night before, methodically cutting through the ropes that bound her wrists.


    It took time and patience, but eventually, her efforts paid off, and she freed herself from captivity.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 2465

    As she rose to her feet, she was surprised by how light she felt.


    Despite going without food or water for two days, she didn¡¯t experience the expected hunger or weakness.


    Instead, her body seemed to hum with warmth, as if her stomach was continually supplying energy to her vital organs, leaving her remarkablyfortable.


    It appeared that the witch d in red had been correct about the pill.


    It truly was a miraculous medicine, nourishing her body in ways she hadn¡¯t thought possible.


    Could it be that the pill held the key to revitalizing her failing health?


    Nicole found the notion difficult toprehend.


    After all, the doctors had given her a bleak prognosis, suggesting she might have only fifteen to twenty years left post-surgery, just enough time to watch her son, Austin, grow up and perhaps even start a family of his own.


    That was enough for her, she had thought, enough to face her mortality without regret.


    But now, with the possibility of extended life, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    With so many bonds tying her to this world, who wouldn¡¯t wish for more time to cherish their loved ones?


    Putting aside her ponderings, Nicole cautiously approached the door.


    She tested the lock, finding it to be a simpletch rather than a secure padlock.


    While it wasn¡¯t difficult to undo, she hesitated, wary of the potential noise that might disturb the sleeping serpent.


    Every aspect of this ce felt unnaturally peculiar, and the enigmatic witch d in red only added to the sense of unease.


    The witch¡¯s im to be senior to Nicole¡¯s grandmother seemed genuine, casting a shadow of doubt on the true nature of their practices.


    Reluctant to risk alerting anyone prematurely, Nicole painstakingly worked on thetch, taking a full thirty minutes to do so without making a sound.


    ncing back at the still serpent, she breathed a quiet sigh of relief.


    Silently slipping outside, Nicole was met with an unexpected sight.


    The house was perched atop a colossal ancient tree.


    Descending would require sliding down the tree trunk, a far easier task than attempting to scale it upward.


    Spotting a rope nearby, Nicole seized it and used it to Lower herself down the tree.


    As she reached the ground, she realized she was standing within a vast natural pit, encircled by towering trees.


    Each tree bore peculiar, white, cocoon-like structures dangling from their branches, resembling oversized nests.


    Nicole¡¯s curiositypelled her to approach one of the strange cocoons cautiously.


    However, what she discovered within caused her legs to tremble, and she stumbled back in horror.


    Inside the cocoon, there was movement, something writhing and squirming in a manner that sent shivers down her spine.


    The sight was unsettling, to say the least.


    Feeling overwhelmed by the bizarre and terrifying environment surrounding her, Nicole¡¯s sole desire was to escape as swiftly as possible.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Yet, with the dense forest obscuring her view, finding a way out seemed nearly impossible without guidance.


    Remaining vignt, Nicole silently navigated toward a conspicuous red house that stood amidst the dense foliage.


    Its stark contrast against the greenery only served to heighten its eerie allure.


    As Nicole drew closer, she caught faint sounds emanating from within.


    The muted cries pierced through the silence, sending a chill coursing down her spine.

 Chapter 2466

    The cries persisted, urgent and unsettling, urging Nicole forward despite her mounting fear.


    Summoning her courage, she approached the red house and cautiously peered through the lone window, lifting her head slowly to catch a glimpse of the scene inside.


    What met her eyes froze her in terror.


    An elderly woman, her long white hair flowing, was greedily sucking blood from another person¡¯s neck, a look of pure satisfaction etched across her face.


    The eerie sobs emanated from the victim, the life force draining away with each gulp.


    Nicole watched in horror as the elderly woman¡¯s features seemed to undergo a grotesque transformation, her wrinkles smoothing out with each sip, leaving her looking slightly rejuvenated, yet still unnervingly aged.


    The sight was beyondprehension, leaving Nicole speechless as she covered her mouth in disbelief.


    As she witnessed the helpless victim inch closer to death¡¯s embrace, Nicole¡¯s heart pounded with desperation, but she knew any attempt to intervene would be futile.


    Surrounding the elderly woman were countless crimson serpents, poised and vignt, as if protecting their mistress.


    Nicole realized that any sudden movement would only invite their wrath, sealing her own fate in the process.


    In the midst of her despair, a voice broke through the silence.


    ¡°Chief, please, you¡¯ve had enough.


    You mustn¡¯t drink any further.


    ¡± It was the witch d in red, whom Nicole recognized as her captor.


    Before Nicole¡¯s eyes, the elderly woman, addressed as the chief, dismissed the witch d in red with a casual wave of her hand, sending thetter tumbling across the room with a sickening thud.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± The witch d in red expelled a mouthful of blood, only to have the eager serpents descend upon it hungrily,pping it up as if starved.


    The repulsive sight of the writhing serpents feasting sent shivers down Nicole¡¯s spine, her stomach churning in revulsion.


    Clenching her chest in pain, the witch d in red knelt once more, her voice trembling as she pleaded, ¡°Please forgive me.


    Chief, it has be increasingly difficult to procure suitable offeringstely.


    We must be prudent to ensure a steady supply.


    ¡±


    In response, the elderly w


    man, known as the chief, callously discarded her current victim and snapped impatiently, ¡°You¡¯re worthless! Your ipetence has led to a shortage of suitable offerings.


    They¡¯re so fragile, requiring days to recover after a single feeding.


    When will you be prepared for the ceremony?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s attention was instantly captured by the mention of the ceremony, realizing it must be the same event she had overheard earlier, undoubtedly rted to her fate.


    With bated breath, she strained to catch every word, sensing that her destiny hung in the bnce.


    The witch d in red responded confidently, ¡°Chief, after administering another dose of the parasitic medicine tomorrow, that woman¡¯s body will be fully restored.


    We can proceed with the ceremony in three days at the earliest.


    ¡±


    ¡°Three days¡­¡± the elderly woman mused, considering the timeline.


    ¡°Very well, conserve these offerings.


    Once I transfer bodies, I¡¯ll require them to maintain my youthful appearance.


    ¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± The witch d in red bowed her head dutifully.


    ¡°Good.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Now, escort this offering and administer the regr parasitic medicine to aid her recovery.


    I need her to provide more blood,¡± the elderly womanmanded.


    ¡°Alright.


    I¡¯ll attend to it immediately,¡± the witch d in red replied, leading the weakened victim out of the room.


    As the witch d in red neared the door, Nicole¡¯s heart raced with fear, realizing she was on the brink of being exposed.


    Hastily, she pressed herself against the wall, but her foot identally crunched on a pile of dry leaves, betraying her presence.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    The witch d in red stormed out of the room, heedlessly discarding the victim she carried, only to confront a man garbed in white, his countenance an enigma in the shadows.

 Chapter 2467

    ¡°How did you get out here?¡± she asked, taken aback by his sudden appearance.


    There was no reply from the man, his visage betraying no emotion, a void in the darkness.


    Inside, the elderly woman with a crown of snow-white hair, known as the chief, asked, ¡°Emerie, who¡¯s lurking outside?¡±


    Emerie stole a nce at the youthful man before her and answered withposure, ¡°Chief, it¡¯s merely the breaking of a cocoon.


    ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s silly to be startled by a little thing,¡± the chief grumbled irritably.


    ¡°My apologies.


    Chief, I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Emerie assured, sending a silentmand to the man, warning him to remain still.


    With that, she retrieved the victim she had abandoned, closing the door firmly behind her.


    ncing at the man, she whispered, ¡°Mr.


    Watts, let¡¯s go.


    ¡±


    Obediently, Roscoe followed Emerie.


    As the silence descended once more, Nicole brushed off the foliage clinging to her body and rose slowly.


    Nicole¡¯s face was still pale, having nearly been exposed.


    A timely intervention had saved her, a kick to her ankle sending her tumbling beneath a cascade of leaves just as Emerie emerged.


    Though Nicole hadn¡¯t glimpsed her savior, the name spoken confirmed it.


    He was Roscoe.


    Could it be that he retained some semnce of sanity, pretending to have amnesia?


    Nicole couldn¡¯tprehend it all, but she knew one thing for certain.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Roscoe had rescued her.


    Perhaps the parasite hadn¡¯t entirely consumed Roscoe¡¯s mind and perhaps he feigned obedience.


    This notion ignited a flicker of hope within Nicole.


    If they could unite, their chances of escape would be better.


    Returning to the tree she had ascended earlier, Nicole embarked on the arduous climb upward.


    Recalling Roscoe¡¯s whispered instruction to urge her to go back, Nicole pondered its significance.


    The mention of another pill from Emerie hinted at her safety until the impending ceremony in three days.


    As for the pill¡¯s efficacy, Nicole assumed she had already consumed two doses.


    A third seemed inconsequential.


    If it indeed proved to be some pills with effects equivalent to those elixirs, perhaps Austin wouldn¡¯t have to endure his affliction.


    A remedy might be on the horizon.


    Yet, despite her improved condition, Nicole remained wary of allowing Austin to digest the pill without uncovering its content and side effects first.


    She resolved to seek proper medical attention upon escape to verify the effects.


    Struggling upward, Nicole reached for the door.


    A sudden gust caused her legs to tremble and a scarlet serpent whizzed past her ear.


    The guard serpent woke up and assailed her for moving forward.


    In a heartbeat, Nicole darted back to her initial spot, narrowly evading the serpent¡¯s reach.


    Upon reentering the marked area, the serpent surprisingly stopped its attack.


    In the faint glow, Nicole spotted a fine dusting of sulfur on the ground, a substance the serpent seemed to dread.


    This realization eased her nerves.


    The supposed sorcery was merely a facade meant to evoke fear and reverence.


    With newfound confidence, Nicole understood the urgency of sealing the door before Emerie returned and uncovered her little trip out.


    The serpent, now awake, wouldn¡¯t sumb to slumber again anytime soon.


    Nicole deliberated briefly before gathering a handful of the sulfur powder, poised for action.


    Time crawled as Nicole prepared.


    Finally, seizing her chance, she dashed toward the door.


    The serpent, witnessing her departure from the marked area, hissed and lunged at her.

 Chapter 2468

    Nicole hurled the sulfur powder, causing the serpent to slump to the ground, incapacitated.


    Swiftly, Nicole shut the door, deftly sliding thetch back into ce with a makeshift tool.


    Returning to her designated spot, she observed the weakened serpent, its feeble re now seeming more like a bluff, akin to its master¡¯s demeanor.


    She was no longer afraid.


    As anticipated, Emerie reappeared, her keen eyes immediately detecting the serpent¡¯s plight.


    The serpent, pitiful and subdued, writhed weakly up Emerie¡¯s arm, emitting feeble hisses as if pleading for aid.


    Emerie¡¯s gaze turned icy as she confronted Nicole.


    ¡°What have you done to it?¡±


    Nicole feigned innocence, her voice trembling in an act of fear.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything.


    It attacked me while I was stretching.


    I¡¯ve been confined for three days, barely able to move.


    I don¡¯t know why it acted this way¡­¡±


    Her performance momentarily deceived Emerie, who assumed the serpent had encountered the sulfur powder.


    Administering a pill from her sleeve, Emerie soothed the serpent, which obediently consumed it before settling down to rest.


    Unlike the callous chief, Emerie harbored affection for the creatures she had nurtured, treating them as her own kin.


    She hated seeing them hurt.


    Approaching Nicole, Emerie offered another pill, ensuring its ingestion by guiding Nicole¡¯s throat.


    Nicoleplied, feeling the pills¡¯ effects enhancing her vitality without the need for sustenance.


    With a lingering scent of pine, likely from Roscoe, Emerie departed without further discourse.


    Nicole took it as a sign from Roscoe.


    Closing her eyes, Nicole prepared to rest, buoyed by the unexpected efficacy of the pills, which infused her with uncharacteristic vigor.


    As night descended, Nicole cautiously tested her surroundings.


    The serpent, still recuperating,y dormant.


    Stealthily approaching the door on her toes, Nicole reached for thetch, only to find it already ajar from the outside.


    Panic surged through her as she turned to retreat, but before she could react, the door swung wide open.


    Caught off guard, Nicole failed to get back to her original position in time.


    As the door swung open, she saw a tall, dark figure.


    She paused, realizing it wasn¡¯t Emerie she had thought.


    Looking more closely, she recognized it was Roscoe.


    Roscoe¡¯s eyes, unlike during the day, now had a sharp, intense focus.


    He spoke softly.


    ¡°Nicole¡­¡±


    Nicole was at a loss for words, overwhelmed by shock.


    ¡°You¡­ You haven¡¯t lost your memory?¡± Why else had he recognized her?


    Roscoe didn¡¯t exin right away.


    Instead, he grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°I¡¯ll exinter.


    We need to get out of here now.


    ¡±


    Without hesitation, Nicole allowed Roscoe to lead her as they quickly slid down the tree.


    To avoid making noise, they took off their shoes and proceeded in their socks, carefully walking to avoid the crunch of leaves underfoot.


    Suddenly, the sound of pping wings filled the air.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 2469

    ¡°Get down!¡± Roscoe whispered quickly.


    Nicole instantly dropped to the ground, lying t.


    Above them, a gigantic bird soared by, its wings beating loudly as it emitted a piercing cry.


    Once the bird was out of sight, Roscoe whispered, ¡°That¡¯s an Alistair Bird.


    It patrols the valley at night.


    If it spots strangers, it swoops down, snatches them up, and drops them from a great height to kill them.


    ¡±


    Nicole felt a chill run through her.


    She had seen the massive shadow the Alistair Bird cast.


    Upon closer inspection, she realized it was nearly the size of a whale.


    Such a massive bird could easily snatch one or two people effortlessly.


    ¡°How do they recognize strangers?¡± Nicole asked.


    From her observations, the animals in this area were remarkably alert and responsive tomands, suggesting to Nicole that the witches had genuine magical powers.


    However, Nicole had her doubts about the simplicity of it all.


    The serpent¡¯s fear of sulfur powder was a good example.


    Roscoe spoke quietly.


    ¡°The Alistair Bird was trained by the witches and can pick up different scents.


    The witches incorporate Soul-leaving Grass into the bird¡¯s diet.


    Each witch carries a vial of the Soul-leaving Grass extract, which helps the bird identify who is a friend and who is a foe.


    ¡±


    Nicole found this exnation convincing.


    It affirmed her suspicion that the magic she observed was just a brilliant maniption.


    Roscoe guided Nicole skillfully through the winding forest, moving as if he knew every twist and turn.


    ¡°How do you know all this?¡± Nicole whispered.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°I observed as I moved around during the day,¡± Roscoe answered.


    Everyone thought he was just


    seemed harmless.


    In reality, Roscoe used these moments to study the paths and to learn how the witches directed and manipted their surroundings.


    Like Nicole, he didn¡¯t subscribe to the myths of sorcery, though he acknowledged the mind-controlling power of those parasites.


    During the darkest times when the parasites dominated his mind, Roscoe¡¯s efforts to fight against their influence went beyond description.


    Roscoe led Nicole to a riverbank, stopped, and then pulled out a small ss vial, hanging it around Nicole¡¯s neck.


    He exined, ¡°This is Soul-leaving Grass.


    Keep it on and follow the river.


    It will lead you out.


    ¡±


    Nicole hesitated, realizing that Roscoe wasn¡¯t nning to leave with her.


    She paused before asking, ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving yet,¡± Roscoe answered.


    ¡°You¡¯d better get going.


    I can buy some time for you.


    ¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving with me?¡± Nicole questioned, baffled.


    ¡°I found out that their chief keeps herself young by consuming human blood.


    She intends to transfer her soul into another body, a feat only one person is rumored to have achieved before.


    The witches believe thispletely, and that¡¯s why they captured you.


    You were selected by their serpent spirit because of the unique energy of your body.


    ¡±


    Roscoe continued, ¡°Emerie had taken the serpent spirit with her.


    When we met in the hospital, the serpent spirit got excited at the sight of you.


    Emerie then arranged everything to ensure your capture.


    ¡±


    This was Nicole¡¯s first time hearing such a bizarre story.


    Yet, considering the conversations she had secretly listened to between the white-haired chief and Emerie, she realized Roscoe was telling the truth.


    As hard as it was to believe, she could no longer deny the absurdity of the reality.

 Chapter 2470

    Roscoe added, ¡°Emerie is next in line to be the chief.


    She imed to be over eighty years old but maintained her youth through blood transfusions and pills made from parasites.


    They keep many Living victims here for their need to suck blood.


    ¡±


    The depth of their insanity horrified Nicole.


    She asked, ¡°What happens if the soul transfer doesn¡¯t work?¡±


    Roscoe paused, visibly ufortable with the details.


    Nevertheless, he continued, ¡°If it fails, they engage you in a special alcohol solution.


    If you survive an hour, your soul weakens, allowing the chief¡¯s soul to invade and rece yours.


    They consider that a sess.


    ¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Nicole stood in stunned silence, her mouth gaping wide in disbelief.


    These people were monstrously cruel, perpetuating a gruesome myth.


    The idea of numerous people being exploited to preserve their youth was disgusting.


    Roscoe added quickly, ¡°These people aren¡¯t native to Ambrosia.


    Their ancestors came from a different country and secluded themselves in our mountains to carry out these heinous acts.


    They avoid interaction with outsiders, and many witches here are rted, passing on their depraved rituals from one generation to the next.


    ¡±


    The more Nicole heard, the more preposterous it sounded.


    Roscoe insisted, ¡°You have to leave now.


    You can¡¯t take them on alone.


    ¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re leaving together,¡± Nicole dered firmly.


    Roscoe had never left her side, and she wasn¡¯t about to leave him behind.


    ¡°I need to stop them once and for all,¡± Roscoe finally disclosed his real n.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going at this alone, Roscoe.


    We¡¯re breaking out of here and getting some backup.


    Then we¡¯re storming back in to deal with them!¡± Nicole¡¯s eyes zed with determination as sheid out her n.


    ¡°There¡¯s not enough time!¡± Roscoe scratched his head, his expression clouded with concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy.


    Even if we make a run for it now, we¡¯ll run smack into the vigers I¡¯ve got waiting for us halfway down the mountain.


    It¡¯s a three-day trek to safety.


    By the time wee back with reinforcements, a whole week will have passed, and those witches will have disappeared into thin air.


    ¡± At that point, the captives would likely have been silenced.


    This presented a rare opportunity.


    The chief¡¯s body-switching ceremony had convened all the witches back to the valley, creating an ideal moment to eliminate them entirely.


    ¡°But the responsibility to elim


    inate them shouldn¡¯t rest solely with you,¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°How are you feeling? And what about your memory loss and suddenpliance?¡± She shot her questions.


    Roscoe stayed quiet, realizing the impossibility of exining everything in such a brief exchange.


    ¡°Nicole, you must leave now.


    Immediately,¡± he asserted firmly.


    ¡°No, we¡¯re leaving together,¡± Nicole insisted, her resolve outmatching his own.


    She couldn¡¯t endorse a mission she deemed suicidal for someone she deeply cared about.


    ¡°Nicole, I¡¯m staying.


    ¡± Roscoe¡¯s voice held firm, yet tinged with a hint of helplessness.


    He knew only one of them could make it out of there.


    Nicole¡¯s voice softened into a plea.


    ¡°Roscoe, please listen to me.


    We need to get help.


    You can¡¯t handle this alone.


    There are too many Gy and have control over the and those them, they serpents parasites.


    .


    ¡±


    The thought alone sent shivers down Nicole¡¯s spine.


    It was akin to signing a death warrant.


    How could she endure the thought of Roscoe facing it alone? No matter what, she couldn¡¯t allow someone she cared for to sacrifice themselves.


    ¡°Nicole, if they find out I helped you escape, they¡¯ll kill me regardless.


    There¡¯s no need for both of us to meet our ends this soon, right?¡± Roscoe¡¯s eyes met Nicole¡¯s, their gentleness underscored by determination.


    ¡°Get out of here and live on.


    Think about Austin¡­ He needs you.


    ¡±


    Tears welled up in Nicole¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Why knowingly walk into such danger? She couldn¡¯t quiteprehend.


    Roscoe couldn¡¯t reveal the full truth yet.


    He had struck a deal with a foreign family to eradicate these witches in return for their assistance in dismantling the Watts family¡¯s international operations.


    It was the sole path to liberate himself from Miguel¡¯s grip and ensure Nicole¡¯s and Austin¡¯s safety more effectively.


    The mere idea of failing to protect Nicole and Austin pierced Roscoe¡¯s heart like a dagger.

 Chapter 2471

    Roscoe was devastated whenever he recalled being coerced into marrying Doreen while under the influence of those mind-controlLing parasites, betraying his promise to Nicole.


    When he came to his senses and learned of this harsh truth, the agony was excruciating.


    All his efforts and sacrifices he had made seemed in vain.


    He epted Nicole¡¯s choice to marry Jarrod without bitterness, understanding her need to protect Austin and her mother.


    Her responsibilities were too great for her to bear alone.


    Roscoe sighed and grasped he and Nicole might never reconcile in this lifetime, but as long as he lived, he wasmitted to protecting Nicole and Austin in whatever ways he could.


    He harbored a deep-seated loathing for the Watts family, resenting them for exploiting him and harming those dear to him.


    Gaining full control over the Watts was essential.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Without it, he would remain a constant threat to everyone around him.


    It just so happened that the witches had inadvertently harmed a young heir of a prominent foreign family while overseas.


    When the witch escaped to Ambrosia, the foreign family was helpless to seek revenge until they identified Emerie as one of those witches and approached Roscoe, ultimately striking a deal with him.


    Roscoe¡¯s current rity of mind was the result of a biological professor from that foreign family, who had devised an antidote to counteract the parasites¡¯ influence.


    Without this antidote, Roscoe knew he would not have survived much Longer.


    Roscoe chose to keep Nicole in the dark about these dangers.


    He was prepared to confront them on his own, refusing to allow her to be drawn into this hazardous world.


    To involve her would be utterly unforgivable.


    ¡°Nicole, you probably aren¡¯t aware of my ambitions,¡± Roscoe said, his face shadowed yet highlighted by the flickering light, a bitter, almost mocking smile ying on his lips.


    ¡°I intend to take control of the entire Watts family.


    After all the torment and persecution they¡¯ve put me through, they deserve to pay, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Nicole could only imagine the depths of suffering Roscoe had endured at the hands of the Watts, although she refrained from asking about the specifics of their cruelty.


    But she was not ready to let Roscoe go down this perilous path alone.


    ¡°Roscoe, seek your revenge if you must, and I will support you, but not like this.


    You can¡¯t jeopardize your life.


    It¡¯s not worth it.


    ¡±


    Roscoe offered a wry smile.


    ¡°Nicole, you can¡¯tprehend the extent of the Watts family¡¯s entrenchment, the vastness of their power.


    This is my only shot.


    Please forgive my stubbornness and selfishness, but I can¡¯t just squander this opportunity.


    I can¡¯t simply swallow those humiliations and move on as if nothing had happened.


    ¡±


    His statement was a mix of sincerity and deception.


    Roscoe desired Nicole to live a life free of burdens and full of happiness.


    Tears brimmed in Nicole¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Roscoe, I¡¯m sorry.


    If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much¡­¡±


    She knew the price he had paid.


    He could have dodged the forced marriage to Doreen and those endless torment.


    Now, he had to risk his life for a sliver of freedom.


    Nicole¡¯s heart ached as though a swarm of insects were gnawing at it.


    ¡°Nicole, my ambitions are mine alone.


    They¡¯re not your burden to carry.


    Taking control of the Watts family is my desire, and everything I¡¯ve endured is just the price I¡¯ve paid.


    If I hadn¡¯t been so driven by wealth and power, maybe I wouldn¡¯t be in this mess,¡±


    Roscoe uttered these white lies to lift her mental burden, his voice carrying a tone of resigned eptance.


    Nicole wasn¡¯t convinced by his words.


    She knew better.


    When Roscoe was abroad, he had already earned a sry in the millions.


    The Watts family might be affluent, but he had never been one to indulge excessively in Luxuries.


    She realized he was trying to reassure her, to encourage her to leave, but she couldn¡¯t just walk away.


    Her conscience wouldn¡¯t allow her to leave him behind.


    Suddenly, rustling sounds emerged from the distance.


    Roscoe¡¯s face tensed, his eyes sharp with alertness.


    He pushed Nicole and urged, ¡°Go! Now!¡±


    He recognized the sound all too well.


    It was the slithering of serpents.


    If the serpents were nearby, the witches wouldn¡¯t be far behind.


    Nicole sped Roscoe¡¯s arm tightly.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving together.


    ¡±


    The hissing grew louder.


    Roscoe knew they couldn¡¯t afford to hesitate anymore.


    Roscoe nodded.


    ¡°Fine!¡±


    Yet, the next moment, with a loud ssh, Nicole was pushed into the water, disappearing into its murky depths.

 Chapter 2472

    Before Nicole could even begin to react, she found herself forcefully shoved into the water, plunging into the depths below where a swift drainage channel awaited, swiftly carrying her away in its current.


    Roscoe had orchestrated this with meticulous precision.


    His knowledge of the drainage channel¡¯s location, coupled with Nicole¡¯s swimming capabilities, which he had personally honed, were key elements in his n of sending her away.


    During their time in the vige, Roscoe had dedicated himself to teaching Nicole various survival skills, including swimming, archery, basicbat, and self-defense techniques, ensuring she was equipped to navigate perilous situations.


    As the water rushed around her, Nicole could faintly discern the frantic voices of witches from the shore, intermingled with a man¡¯s pained groan, before a profound silence enveloped her surroundings.


    Fear gripped Nicole¡¯s heart as she realized that Roscoe¡¯s sobriety might have been exposed.


    Despite her efforts to swim against the powerful current, she soon found herself overwhelmed by its force.


    The mountain¡¯s drainage channels were akin to raging torrents, particrly during the rainy season, rendering even the strongest swimmers helpless against their might.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Exhausted and defeated, Nicole reluctantly surrendered to the current, allowing it to dictate her course.


    When she finally dared to open her eyes once more, she discovered herself nestled within the confines of a humble straw hut.


    Panic surged within her, fearing she had fallen back into captivity.


    A senior man with a gentle countenance approached.


    ¡°Youngdy, are you awake? Would you care for some water?¡± he inquired, offering her a bottle with sincerity shining in his eyes.


    He bore the unassuming appearance of a mountain dweller, a stark contrast to the ominous witches Nicole had encountered earlier.


    Though she eased her guard slightly in the senior man¡¯s presence, she remained vignt.


    epting the water graciously, Nicole refrained from drinking immediately.


    ¡°Sir, where exactly am I?¡± she inquired with curiosity.


    ¡°This is Mount Yienswart,¡± the senior man responded.


    Mount Yienswart? Realization dawned upon Nicole.


    She had traversed beyond the valley into a different mountainous region.


    Roscoe¡¯s warning about the challenges of seeking assistance echoed in Nicole¡¯s mind as she observed the remote surroundings, devoid of any signal or means ofmunication.


    Even if she managed to find help, the journey out of this isted ce would span at least a week, with rescuers likely taking another week to arrive.


    By then, the witches would have vanished without a trace.


    The valley¡¯s seclusion and inessibility had evidently appealed to thosee witches, serving as a haven for their nefarious deeds.


    The senior man brought a te adorned with freshly roasted game.


    Prioritizing Nicole¡¯s well-being, he took a portion for himself before offering the remaining food to her.


    ¡°Eat up, youngdy.


    You must replenish your strength,¡± he urged kindly.


    Gratitude flooded Nicole¡¯s heart as she recognized the subtle gesture, the man¡¯s act of consuming the food first to ay her suspicions of poisoning.


    Nicole¡¯s stomach protested loudly, craving sustenance after a night spent adrift in the water.


    The witches had intended to cleanse Nicole¡¯s body through enforced fasting, but hunger now gnawed at her insides, driving her to eagerly devour the meat before her.


    With each satisfying bite, a weed warmth spread throughout Nicole¡¯s body, dispelling the chill of the night¡¯s ordeal.


    Remarkably, her stomach weed the nourishment without protest, urging her to consume more.


    Could it be the effect of the mysterious pill? Nicole pondered silently, her thoughts interrupted as the senior man, sensing her lingering hunger, tore off two additional sizable portions from the grill, offering them to her without hesitation.


    ¡°Eat up, youngdy.


    Don¡¯t be shy.


    We have an abundance of game here in the mountains.


    ¡± The senior man encouraged warmly.


    Nicole needed no further invitation.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She indulged in the hearty meal, savoring the sulent vors of the roasted game and refreshing herself with the pure water from the mountain spring.


    With each bite and sip, she felt her strength returning, revitalizing her weary body.

 Chapter 2473

    Once her hunger was sated, Nicole knew she had to strategize her next steps.


    Without sufficient strength, her chances of navigating the treacherous terrain ahead were slim.


    Turning to the senior man, she inquired, ¡°Do you happen to know how far Witch Valley is from here?¡±


    At the mention of ¡°Witch Valley,¡± the senior man¡¯s demeanor shifted abruptly.


    His gentle expression hardened, and his brows furrowed in suspicion.


    ¡°Why do you seek that ce? Are you from Witch Valley?¡± he questioned, his grip tightening around the carving knife at his side.


    Sensing his apprehension, Nicole hastened to rify, ¡°I¡¯m searching for my friend.


    He¡¯s still there, and I need to bring him back.


    ¡±


    Upon hearing her exnation, the senior man¡¯s demeanor softened, and he loosened his grip on the knife.


    ¡°You should depart soon.


    It typically takes about three days to traverse these mountains.


    However, reaching Witch Valley will likely require four or five days, given your current condition.


    It¡¯s wiser to seek help than to venture deeper into danger.


    ¡±


    Grateful for his guidance, Nicole rose from her seat and removed a gold bracelet from her wrist, offering it to the senior man.


    ¡°Please, take this.


    You can exchange it for supplies,¡± she insisted earnestly.


    The senior man hesitated, declining her offer initially.


    Nicole persisted.


    Fearing he might be taken advantage of, she exined, ¡°This bracelet is solid gold, weighing sixty-two grams.


    Its value exceeds four hundred per gram.


    Ensure you receive a fair price.


    ¡±


    Upon learning of its worth, the senior man¡¯s reluctance deepened.


    ¡°I have no need for it.


    I barter game for all I require.


    Keep it for yourself,¡± he replied kindly.


    ¡°Sir, I implore you to ept this humble offering.


    It holds little value inparison to the debt of gratitude I owe for your timely intervention.


    ¡±


    Despite the senior man¡¯s persistent protests, Nicole stood her ground, her eyes reflecting unwavering determination.


    She reasoned that the senior man could rely on the gold bracelet in exchange for satisfying his basic needs when he could no longer hunt.


    Nicole discreetly tucked the gleaming gold bracelet beneath the te of roasted game.


    Unaware of the gesture, the senior man¡¯s concern for Nicole¡¯s well-being lingered.


    ¡°You should consider resting some more.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I¡¯m surprised you haven¡¯t caught a fever yet since the mountain water can be very cold.


    ¡±


    ¡°I am grateful for your concern, sir, but time is of the essence.


    My friend needs me and I cannot waste time.


    Could you spare some dried meat and point me in the right direction?¡± Feeling hesitant to request assistance, Nicole borated.


    ¡°Considering the length of the journey, myck of hunting skills, and the insufficient sustenance wild fruits provide, dried meat is my optimal choice.


    Water, on the other hand, will be readily avable due to the abundance of streams around.


    ¡±


    The senior man expressed surprise, ¡°I can provide you with the meat, but are you certain about venturing into Witch Valley? It poses considerable danger.


    ¡±


    ¡°I am aware of the risks, but my friend is in danger and I need to save him,¡± Nicole responded resolutely.


    After a brief moment of silence, the senior man¡¯s voice broke through the quiet, tinged with concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s a dangerous ce, you know.


    Are you absolutely sure you want to go there?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure.


    I can¡¯t just leave my friend behind,¡± Nicole replied firmly.


    After a pause, the senior man surprised Nicole with his response.


    ¡°I won¡¯t just tell you where to go.


    I¡¯lle with you.


    ¡±


    Nicole was stunned by his offer, her surprise evident.


    Concerned for his well-being, she quickly protested, saying, ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t have to do that.


    I can handle it alone.


    ¡±


    But the senior man shook his head, determined.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just about you.


    My own child was in the Witch Valley,¡± he confessed, his voice revealing the depth of his worry.


    Nicole looked slightly confused and asked, ¡°Sir, is your child a boy or a girl? How did your child end up in that situation?¡±


    Now it was Nicole¡¯s turn to feel cautious.


    Could the senior man¡¯s child be a girl, possibly even a witch?


    Luckily, that was not the case.


    The senior man said with seriousness, ¡°My child is a boy.


    He was taken by that old white-haired witch.


    She denies it, but I¡¯m sure she was responsible!¡±


    Nicole slowly started to piece things together.


    The senior man had discovered an abandoned baby in a trash heap when he was descending the mountain.


    The infant was cold and had turned purple.


    When the senior man unwrapped the small nket around the infant, he saw that the infant was born with only one hand.


    He took the baby to a rescue center, but they dismissed him, insisting the child should be sent to an orphanage.

 Chapter 2474

    Living in the mountains for years, the senior man didn¡¯t know how to contact the police for help.


    However, the baby seemed to choose him, grabbing his sleeve tightly with its only hand, without crying or making a fuss.


    Moved by this, the senior man decided to take the baby back up the mountain to raise him.


    As the boy grew, he was healthy despite missing an arm, and hisughter filled the senior man¡¯s mountain home.


    The senior man began teaching the boy to read and write, with ns to send him to school outside the mountains when the boy was older.


    He was concerned, though, that the boy might be bullied at school.


    The boy seemed to love life in the mountains and showed no interest in going to school.


    He preferred hunting with the senior man over reading and writing, showing little talent for academics, so the senior man did not push him.


    They lived happily, self-sufficiently in the mountains, with enough supplies from selling their game in town.


    From a young age, the senior man warned the boy never to risk to the other side of the mountain where Witch Valleyy.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He consistently told the boy that the valley was home to man-eating witches who would snatch up children.


    This warning had a solid foundation.


    There once was a vige at the base of the mountain between the two peaks.


    It was small but had several dozen residents.


    One day, after people from Witch Valley visited, vigers began to disappear mysteriously.


    Eventually, the whole vige was gone.


    Initially, the witches invited the vigers to visit Witch Valley.


    Later, they used some kind of magic to lead the vigers there willingly.


    The senior man had a friend from the vige who also vanished.


    Determined to uncover the truth, he explored and found human remains on the border of Witch Valley.


    Terrified, he fled but not before witnessing the white-haired witch conducting a ritual.


    Animals jumped into a zing fire like mindless puppets, apparently under the witch¡¯s control.


    Using his knowledge of the mountains, the senior man managed to escape.


    From that point, he made sure to stay far from Witch Valley.


    He was convinced that the witches¡¯ sorcery was responsible for the vige¡¯s disappearance.


    One day, while hunting, the senior man spotted a witch in red.


    His heart sank.


    How could these peoplee to his mountain, so far from their own? His primary concern was for the young boy.


    He hurried home, only to find the house in chaos and his child¡¯s meal left untouched on the table.


    The senior man hastily followed his child¡¯s trail to Witch Valley.


    Outnumbered, he waited until night to stealthily enter.


    All he found was his child¡¯s clothing in a dirt pit.


    At that moment, he was consumed by despair.


    He yearned for the witches to bring his child back, but, exhausted, he dreamt.


    In the dream, his gentle, well-behaved child wept, pleading with him to leave immediately and live a good life.


    Perhaps fortune favored his side, and the senior man rolled into some bushes while asleep and evaded the witches¡¯ notice.


    Realizing there was no hope left, he returned home alone.


    Yet, the pain in his heart persisted.


    Now, seeing Nicole¡¯s determination to save her friend stirred memories of his own past inaction.


    If a young woman could disy such bravery, what did he, an elderly man nearing life¡¯s end, have to lose?


    After hearing the senior man¡¯s story, Nicole felt empathy but needed to convey the harsh reality.


    ¡°Sir, your child might already be gone.


    ¡±


    The senior man nodded, tears welling up.


    ¡°I know, but I still need to bring him back.


    That stubborn child would always hunt far and wide, never returning until I called.


    This time shouldn¡¯t be an different¡­ This time, I must call my stubborn child back home¡­¡±


    The senior man¡¯s voice carried a weight of grief and age.


    Nicole found it impossible to deny him and responded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s bring him back home.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2475

    The senior man gathered his belongings, grabbed some dry food, and stepped out with a hunting rifle.


    He asked Nicole, ¡°Youngdy, do you know how to use this?¡±


    Nicole nodded.


    She had learned from Roscoe back in the vige, though she wasn¡¯t particrly skilled.


    She confessed, ¡°I can use it, but I¡¯m not very practiced.


    ¡±


    ¡°No worries.


    As long as you¡¯ve handled it before,¡± the senior man said confidently.


    ¡°We¡¯re facing a serious threat this time.


    We need to be ready to defend ourselves.


    ¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite his age and having less to lose, the senior man felt Nicole was too young to face such danger.


    He then brought arge bucket and announced, ¡°Let¡¯s get moving.


    ¡±


    Nicole noticed the bulky bucket and asked, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s inside that? Isn¡¯t it a bit too heavy?¡±


    The senior man shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not heavy, not heavy at all.


    It¡¯s filled with good things.


    ¡±


    He didn¡¯t borate, and Nicole didn¡¯t probe any further.


    She offered to help carry it, but he declined.


    Nicole packed her dried meat and rifle.


    The senior man, hardened by years of mountain life, moved quickly despite the weight he carried.


    A journey that would have taken Nicole four days on her own, they managed toplete over half in just a day and a half.


    They traveled during the night and rested during the day to steer clear of wild animals.


    Once they found a safe spot, they settled down to sleep.


    Exhausted, Nicole fell asleep almost immediately.


    Meanwhile, back at the senior man¡¯s mountain hut, unexpected visitors had arrived.


    The leader, wrapped in a ck jacket and wearing a crisp crew cut, appeared both handsome and stern.


    Just then, Alec called out, ¡°Sir, could this be your wife¡¯s bracelet?¡±


    Jarrod took the bracelet, inspected it closely, and replied, ¡°Yes, it definitely is.


    ¡±


    Still uncertain, Alec asked, ¡°Sir, how can you be so sure?¡±


    ¡°Look here.


    ¡± Jarrod pointed out a distinctive mark inside the bracelet and casually remarked, ¡°It¡¯s unmistakably hers.


    ¡±


    The bracelet bore the distinctive MQ Jewelry logo, its presence an anomaly in the modest surroundings of the thatched hut.


    Nicole, not one for ostentatious adornments, favored practical gold pieces.


    As a result, she had MQ Jewelry send her theirtest gold creations every season.


    These pieces weren¡¯t valued solely for their weight but for their exquisite craftsmanship.


    Even a small item could fetch a price far surpassing that of standard gold.


    Yet, herey one of these treasures, seemingly abandoned in the rustic confines of the hut.


    Jarrod¡¯s brow furrowed in concern as he spoke in a hushed tone.


    ¡°We need to find out where Nicole went, and fast.


    ¡±


    Alec nodded in agreement, his expression resolute.


    ¡°Understood.


    ¡±


    Apanied by their trained hunting dogs, they swiftly picked up a scent and set off deeper into the rugged expanse of the mountains.


    Observing Jarrod¡¯s determination to join them, Alec hesitated before speaking up, concern evident in his voice.


    ¡°Sir, maybe we should take a breather? You¡¯ve barely had a proper rest in 72 hours except for that short nap in the car.


    Your body can¡¯t keep this up!¡±


    Jarrod, distinct in his manner from the rest, didn¡¯t share their ability to easily doze off during car rides.


    Instead, he merely furrowed his brow lightly, appearing as though he hadn¡¯t slept well, likely due to the weight of his concerns.

 Chapter 2476

    Unlike Alec and the others, who seemed carefree, there was a visible strain on Jarrod¡¯s face.


    Despite Alec¡¯s plea, Jarrod¡¯s resolve remained unyielding.


    ¡°No rest.


    We press on.


    ¡±


    Their gathered intel suggested Nicole wasn¡¯t in immediate peril, but the fact that she had abandoned her bracelet hinted at potential trouble.


    While the mountain dwellers might not recognize the bracelet¡¯s true worth, its value as gold wasn¡¯t lost on them.


    Jarrod couldn¡¯t shake the nagging unease this realization brought, rendering rest an impossibility.


    Recognizing Jarrod¡¯s unwavering determination, Alec swiftly consumed two pieces of jerky, washed down with a gulp of water, before falling back into step behind Jarrod.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    With their robust physicality and the keen tracking abilities of their caninepanions, they continued their brisk pursuit.


    Meanwhile, after a strenuous journey, Nicole and the senior man finally arrived at the base of Witch Valley.


    Nicole gazed up at the imposing peak, its silhouette standing out among the surrounding peaks.


    Witch Valley possessed a distinctive shape, resembling a mystical creature poised to ascend to the heavens.


    However, the mountain¡¯s picturesque appearance belied the malevolent activities thaty concealed within its depths.


    Sensing Nicole¡¯s apprehension, the senior man came to a halt, choosing not to venture any further for now.


    Finding a sturdy tree root to perch upon, he retrieved his pipe, lighting it with deliberate care before taking a leisurely drag.


    Nicole¡¯s anxiety mounted as she pondered Roscoe¡¯s fate, uncertain of the dangers he might face if he had indeed been captured.


    Eager to press onward, she moved to continue, only to be halted by the senior man, who gently blocked her path.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Patience, my dear,¡± the senior man said slowly.


    ¡°Let me finish this smoke, and then we shall proceed together.


    ¡±


    Nicole, though gripped by anxiety, found sce in the senior man¡¯sposed demeanor,pelling her to exercise patience.


    As the senior man savored his pipe, his tranquil demeanor remained unshaken, his gaze fixed upon the secret location of the hidden witch n within the valley.


    Atst, he extinguished his pipe, rising to his feet with deliberate slowness and brushing off his attire.


    ¡°Let¡¯s proceed,¡± he announced calmly.


    Nicole and the senior man ventured into the valley, their familiarity with the terrain lessening the sense of unfamiliarity.


    Nicole, armed with the sulfur powder provided by the senior man for snake deterrence, navigated the winding paths with cautious determination.


    As they entered the valley, the ground stirred with the presence of slithering serpents.


    Though the sight might have unnerved her before, Nicole remainedposed, addressing the situation with practiced calmness.


    She judiciously dispersed small amounts of sulfur powder, ensuring the serpents were deterred without intruding upon their habitat excessively, reserving the remainder for potential emergencies.


    As twilight descended, Nicole awaited the cover of darkness to proceed further into the valley.


    Concealing herself, she watched silently as the senior man rose to his feet, addressing her with a solemn directive, ¡°Remain here.


    There¡¯s a matter I must attend to.


    ¡±


    ¡°Alright.


    ¡± Though Nicole remained unaware of the senior man¡¯s precise intentions, she understood his profound disdain for the witches and his unwavering resolve to eradicate their presence.


    Whatever actions the senior man undertook, Nicole resolved not to pry too deeply, trusting in his judgment implicitly.

 Chapter 2477

    As the senior man meticulously prepared his tools, he said to Nicole with solemn urgency, ¡°Regardless of whether you rescue your friend, you must leave this ce before dawn, understood?¡±


    Puzzled by his directive, Nicole regarded him with confusion, prompting the senior man to rify the gravity of the situation.


    ¡°Did you notice the pile of red berries near the snakes when you entered? It signifies a ritual tonight.


    Come dawn, all witches and serpents will disperse.


    If you¡¯re caught, escape will be futile.


    Do you understand?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s confusion deepened at the revtion of the impending ritual.


    Emerie had spoken of using her for such a ceremony.


    With her free from captivity, who would be their sacrificial pawn?


    Recognizing Nicole¡¯s lingering bewilderment, the senior man reiterated his instruction with firm insistence.


    ¡°Remember, leave before dawn, understood?¡±


    To reassure him, Nicole offered a nod of affirmation.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Only after that did the senior man leave.


    As darkness enveloped the valley and the senior man failed to return, Nicole resolved to take action alone.


    Retracing her previous steps, Nicole followed the familiar path leading to the ritual site.


    A sense of unease gnawed at her.


    Arriving at the ritual site, Nicole was met with a surreal sight.


    Hundreds of witch ns congregated, dr@ped in voluminous ck cloaks adorned with crimson trim.


    Their obscured visages, concealed beneath hooded robes, rendered them enigmatic and inscrutable.


    In reverent silence, the assembly knelt before the figure at the forefront.


    The chief was resplendent in a vibrant scarlet robe embellished with gilded ents.


    Amidst the swirling tendrils of rising smoke, the chief exuded an aura of regality and invible authority.


    Unfamiliar chants, uttered in anguage foreign to Nicole¡¯s ears, resonated hauntingly throughout the valley.


    From Nicole¡¯s current vantage point, rity eluded her.


    Determined to unravel the mysteries shrouded within the ritual, Nicole resolved to find a way to approach closer, navigating the shadows with silent determination.


    As Nicole heard Emerie¡¯s unmistakable voice, indicating Emerie¡¯s proximity to the front row, a surge of determination pulsed through Nicole¡¯s veins.


    If Emerie was present, Roscoe couldn¡¯t be far.


    Observing the witches rise and move toward the fire in preparation for the impending ritual, Nicole swiftly formted a n of action.


    With unwavering resolve, Nicole drew her knife and pressed it against the throat of thest witch in line, her voice a low, menacing whisper.


    ¡°Not a sound, or your life is forfeit.


    ¡±


    The targeted witch, clearly a subordinate member, froze in terror at the sudden threat, recognizing the grave danger she faced.


    It was evident this witchcked Emerie¡¯s authority.


    Nicole wasted no time, delivering a swift blow to this witch¡¯s neck, rendering thetter unconscious.


    Seizing the opportunity afforded by the distraction, she dragged the unconscious witch to a secluded alcove, appropriating the witch¡¯s cloak to conceal her identity.

 Chapter 2478

    Fortuitously, the darkness and the wide cloak rendered Nicole nearly invisible as she mingled in the patch of witches.


    It was soon her turn to advance.


    Keeping her head down, Nicole moved with other witches toward the bonfire, where many had gathered to form arge circle.


    The chief chanted a phrase, echoed by the witches.


    Nicole lip-synced the words, her eyes darting around cautiously.


    Seizing a moment of distraction, she nced at the stage.


    The chief spoke fervently, and beside her on a crescent-shaped altar, a figure was tied in the shape of a ¡°his head drooping, seemingly lifeless.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s heart stopped.


    She stared up, mouth agape, at the figure on the stage.


    It was Roscoe, the man who had helped her escape.


    How had he ended up as the sacrifice in the ritual? Emerie had imed that not everyone was fit to be a sacrifice.


    And Roscoe was a man! How could he meet the criteria¡­


    Confused and dazed, Nicole stood motionless, her eyes glued on Roscoe.


    As if sensing her gaze, Roscoe nced over.


    Among the sea of red-robed witches, Nicole¡¯s stillness caught the eye.


    Roscoe spotted Nicole right away.


    Then, a witch behind Nicole bumped into her and nced up, noting Nicole¡¯s face unfamiliar.


    The witch was just about to open her mouth to speak, but a loud crash from the altar interrupted her.


    Roscoe thrashed, toppling the cross to which he was bound.


    The assembly froze, their attention snapped to the stage.


    Emerie, spotting the chaos,manded, ¡°No speaking out of turn.


    Continue!¡±


    Despite her anger, the chief quickly turned the situation to her advantage by proiming to those below, ¡°This is a divine sign.


    It shows that humans must not stand.


    They must kneel and crawl before us!¡±


    The assembly took her words to heart, bowing their heads and reassembling to continue the ritual by the fire.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    It was then that the chief, with a fierce look, stepped on the fallen Roscoe¡¯s head.


    ¡°You really want to die that badly? The nerve of you freeing my sacrifice! You must have a death wish.


    The ritual cannot be canceled.


    Today, I¡¯ll make you suffer before everyone, let the mes engulf you, and show you the true horrors of hell.


    ¡±


    The chief leaned in, her voice venomous.


    ¡°Believe me, the agony you¡¯re about to feel will make hell seem merciful.


    ¡±


    Roscoe¡¯s face was ghostly.


    No food or water was offered to him for three whole days.


    Yet, he wasn¡¯t cowed by the chief¡¯s threats.


    He retorted coolly, ¡°Have you ever endured such pain yourself?¡±


    The chief paused, taken aback by Roscoe¡¯s defiance and his bold challenge.


    Despite her long history of bloodshed, she had never encountered such boldness.


    With a hint of pride, she dered, ¡°Do you think I am like youmoners? I am a Holy Spirit, aged 160 years, I have watched countless like you consumed by mes.


    ¡±


    Roscoe scoffed.


    ¡°Holy Spirit? You¡¯re delusional.


    I¡¯ve discovered your so-called witch n merely possesses gic advantages, like an extended lifespan.


    This Holy Spirit rejuvenation is a fabrication to deceive your followers.


    ¡±


    The chief¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Roscoe sneered, ¡°The truth, which you know very well.


    Have your repeated Lies made you convinced of them?¡±


    ¡°You know nothing, young man! You can¡¯t trick me!¡± she snapped back.


    ¡°You know very well whether I¡¯m tricking you,¡± Roscoe replied coldly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you im Emerie is eighty years old? She¡¯s your Living advertisement, with the so-called im of maintaining her beauty even at the age of eighty, drawing many witches.


    You also imed the rightful chief met an unfortunate ident the same year you took over, correct?¡±

 Chapter 2479

    ¡°That is the truth,¡± the chief insisted.


    ¡°Interesting.


    Emerie is only twenty-two this year, which exins her youthfulness.


    ¡± Roscoe disclosed her secret.


    He continued, ¡°You hypnotized her when she was a child, making her believe she was seventy, and she grew up believing it.


    When her appearance inevitably ages, you¡¯ll secretly dispose of her, iming she ascended to the Holy Void to be a Holy Spirit.


    ¡±


    ¡°You have quite an imagination,¡± the chief retorted.


    Her face had faltered for a moment, but she quickly masked her unease.


    She scoffed.


    ¡°Do you think Emerie would take your word over her own judgment? She knows her age better than you do.


    ¡±


    The chief was not concerned about Roscoe exposing the truth, confident that after years of indoctrination, Emerie was convinced of the say of immortality.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need her to believe me,¡± Roscoe countered.


    ¡°A simple bone density test at any hospital will reveal her true age and your deceit.


    ¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha.


    .


    ¡± The chiefughed maniacally.


    ¡°Take Emerie to a hospital? Dear, you need to make it out of here alive first!¡±


    Although the chief appeared celestial and ethereal, especially with her human skin mask giving her an immortal-like facade, the signs of age were evident up close, the wrinkles on her neck and the dark spots barely concealed.


    Despite these evident signs of age, few dared to scrutinize the chief, and even Emerie avoided direct eye contact.


    In their n, hierarchical boundaries were strictly maintained.


    The chief¡¯s cloak billowed as she dered her immortality, ¡°Today was to be my day of rejuvenation, had you not interfered.


    But it doesn¡¯t matter.


    Do you think she can truly escape? Our witches are everywhere.


    She will be captured soon, and I willplete the ritual.


    Then, in hell, you will see my immortality for yourself!¡±


    The chief¡¯sughter, amplified by the swirling smoke, reached Nicole¡¯s ears distinctly.


    Suddenly, the chiefmanded, ¡°Bring the sacrifice to the stage!¡±


    With a dramatic sweep of her sleeve, four masked women approached, hoisting Roscoe onto the altar.


    As the four women hoisted Roscoe onto the altar, they positioned him at the center of the lotus tform, securing his limbs to its four corners in a configuration resembling a ¡°T¡±, his form facing the assembled crowd below.


    With solemn reverence, the chief initiated the ritual, her voice resonating with authority as she intoned, ¡°Today, our witch n shall bear witness to the purification of a soul.


    This individual¡¯s essence has been tainted by malevolent spirits, but through the grace of our Holy Spirit, his heart and soul shall be cleansed.


    For the greater good of humanity, our Holy Spirit shall expend its divine essence to ensure peace prevails.


    May this ritual usher in an era of tranquility and perpetuate the eternal presence of our Holy Spirit.


    ¡±


    In unison, the assembled witches below echoed the chief¡¯s words, their voices rising in fervent chant.


    ¡°Peace to the world, Holy Spirit eternal! Peace to the world, Holy Spirit eternal! Peace to the world, Holy Spirit eternal!¡±


    The collective resonance of their voices surged like a tidal wave.


    The witches, ensnared by the charismatic allure of their chief, obediently echoed her words like marites in a macabre puppet show.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Nicole, witnessing the fervent devotion of the assembled witches, was appalled by their blind allegiance.


    Enveloped in a haze of delusion, they clung to the promise of immortality and eternal life, surrendering themselves entirely to the whims of their supposed chief.


    What a bunch of ignorant fools!


    As the chief approached the altar, torch in hand, poised to ignite the mes, Nicole seized the opportune moment to intervene.


    With swift precision, she stealthily positioned herself behind Emerie, brandishing her knife and issuing amand.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    The frenzied crowd, jolted from their trance-like state, fell silent, their eyes widening in astonishment as they beheld Nicole holding their revered Emerie hostage.


    The chief, confronted by the unexpected turn of events, halted her advance, pivoting to face Nicole with a mixture of disdain and amusement, confident in her ability to swiftly quash any resistance.


    ¡°You dare to hold our holy witch hostage?¡± the chief hissed, her voiceced with scorn and disdain, a dangerous glint flickering in her eyes.

 Chapter 2480

    ¡°Holy witch?¡± Nicole¡¯sughter cut through the tense atmosphere Like a chilling gust of wind.


    ¡°What a joke! She¡¯s nothing more than an ordinary young girl masquerading as a so-called holy witch.


    ¡±


    The chief¡¯s countenance chilled instantly, betraying a flicker of unease at the realization that Nicole had overheard her secret exchange with Roscoe.


    Struggling to maintain her facade of authority, the chief retorted, ¡°You must be afflicted with delusions, spouting such nonsensical ims.


    Release the holy witch immediately, and perhaps I shall grant you mercy.


    Otherwise, the wrath of the Holy Spirit shall descend upon you, rendering your existence a living torment.


    ¡±


    Nicole couldn¡¯t help but smirk at the chief¡¯s feeble attempt to intimidate her.


    ¡°If I¡¯m truly delusional, why not let your vaunted Holy Spirit deliver its judgment upon me now?¡± she countered, her tone dripping with mockery.


    The provocative challenge ignited a fervent uproar among the witches, some of whom began to question the chief¡¯s assertions.


    ¡°Yes, why waste words on this intruder? Let the Holy Spirit mete out its justice and rend this woman limb from limb!¡± they mored in agreement.


    Their voices rose in fervent chorus.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Chief, show no mercy to this insolent wretch who dares to profane our sacred rites! Let her suffer a fate befitting her transgressions!¡±


    Amidst the tumultuous mor, a solitary voice pierced through the chaos.


    ¡°We beseech the Holy Spirit to deal with the intruder!¡±


    In unified fervor, the gathered witches echoed the plea.


    ¡°We beseech the Holy Spirit to deal with the intruder.


    ¡±


    Faced with mounting pressure from her zealous followers, the chief found herself backed into a corner, her authority hanging by a tenuous thread.


    In a fit of frustration, she snapped, ¡°Silence!¡±


    Instantly, the cacophony of voices ceased, silenced by the force of the chief¡¯smand.


    Undeterred by the chief¡¯s disy of authority, Nicole addressed the witches with unwavering confidence, ¡°You¡¯ve all been deceived.


    ¡±


    With conviction, Nicole continued, ¡°There is no Holy Spirit.


    Look at me.


    I¡¯ve taken your revered holy witch hostage, yet I stand unscathed before you.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Can¡¯t you see? Your chief wields no divine power.


    She¡¯s been deceiving you all along!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± the witches yelled vehemently, rejecting Nicole¡¯s usations.


    ¡°The chief extends her benevolence, offering you a chance at redemption,¡± one of the witches interjected, seeking to mollify the tense atmosphere.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± the chief interjected, seizing the opening to assert her dominance.


    ¡°I am indeed granting you a chance.


    Yet, should you spurn this opportunity, you shall meet a fate far worse than death.


    ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for such theatrics,¡± Nicole said, her voice ringing with defiance.


    ¡°Proceed and inflict upon me the most dreadful demise imaginable, so that your followers may witness the truth.


    ¡±


    ¡°You!¡± The chief seethed, herplexion paling with indignation.


    ¡°What? Cat got your tongue?¡± Nicole retorted dismissively.


    ¡°Either subject me to your imagined horrors or release that man on the altar Your reign of terror ends now.


    No longer shall you hide in the shadows of these mountains, perpetrating atrocities against the innocent.


    Your days of deceit are numbered!¡±


    Blinded by their unwavering faith in divine decree, the witches remained steadfast in their conviction that their actions were righteous, incapable ofprehending any wrongdoing.


    Dismissive of Nicole¡¯s attempts to enlighten them, the witches remained resolute in their belief that sacrificing souls was a virtuous endeavor ordained by higher powers Frustrated by Nicole¡¯s persistent defiance, the chief¡¯s fury boiled over.


    ¡°Stop your seditious chatter!¡± she screamed, her voice dripping with disdain.


    ¡°Our witch n is beyond the influence of a mere mortal such as yourself.


    ¡±


    Emerie said to the chief, her tone imploring, ¡°Chief, this woman dares to challenge your authority.


    Please, put an end to her defiance!¡±


    Watching Emerie¡¯s passionate appeal, Nicole recognized her as the most devout follower, deeply immersed in their misguided beliefs.


    Undaunted, Nicole persisted in exposing the truths she had uncovered.

 Chapter 2481

    ¡°Emerie, you may be younger than me, but have you ever questioned the notion that you¡¯re over eighty? Do you truly have memories spanning eight decades?¡± Nicole remarked, her tone measured yet pointed.


    Emerie¡¯s expression faltered, her mind grappling with the absence of recollections from her early years.


    From childhood, she had been indoctrinated to ept her purported age, reinforced by the chief¡¯s fabricated evidence.


    In this secluded enve, the chief held unquestioned authority, revered as a deity alongside the Holy Spirit To doubt her word was unthinkable.


    ¡°It¡¯s evident youck these memories,¡± Nicole continued, her voice unwavering.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see the incongruity? While you remain eternally youthful, your chief ages before your eyes.


    ¡±


    Emerie hesitated, her allegiance wavering momentarily before rallying to the defense of her revered chief.


    ¡°You spew lies!¡± she countered, her voice trembling with conviction.


    ¡°The chief is not subject to aging.


    She is a celestial being, beyond reproach.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s brow furrowed at the assertion.


    ¡°A celestial being?¡± Her tone dripped with sarcasm as she said, ¡°Why not request your esteemed chief to unveil her true countenance beneath the mask of human skin¡±


    ¡°Human skin?¡± Emerie¡¯s incredulity was palpable.


    Yet, despite Nicole¡¯s pointed observation, none of the followers dared to entertain such sphemous thoughts.


    Nicole pressed on, highlighting the incongruity between the chief¡¯s smooth visage and the wrinkled texture of her neck.


    ¡°Check her neck filled with wrinkles.


    Isn¡¯t it ringly obvious that something is amiss?¡±


    The witches¡¯ gazes instinctively shifted towards the stage.


    Among them, those with keen eyesight discerned a discrepancy in the appearance of the chief¡¯s neck.


    However, Emerie, entrenched in her unwavering devotion, refused to entertain these doubts.


    ¡°Cease your fear-mongering, demoness!¡± she eximed defiantly.


    ¡°The Holy Spirit shall surely deliver punishment upon you.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    Unwilling to engage in further debate, Nicole gestured toward the stage.


    ¡°Just let your esteemed chief descend and dispel these allegations to see whether my words hold no merit!¡±


    In a surprising turn of events, a voice from the crowd echoed Nicole¡¯s sentiments.


    ¡°Chief, this woman spreads falsehoods.


    Please,e down and restore our faith.


    ¡±


    The chief¡¯s countenance shifted at these words.


    Naturally, the chief would not descend, afraid of her wrinkled neck and skin being spotted.


    She castigated the witch who proposed the idea, calling thetter a fool.


    Her anger palpable, the chief dered, ¡°Do you expect me to step down just because some demoness is spouting bullshits? Have you all gone mad?¡±


    The witch who had spoken earlier was immediately chastened, Lowering her head in fear, wishing she could vanish.


    The other witches, cowed by the chief¡¯s formidable presence, agreed that the suggestion was indeed preposterous.


    To ask the chief toe down for such a trivial matter would demean her stature and seemughable.


    Yet, Emerie harbored doubts, noting there might be some truth in Nicole¡¯s words.


    Unlike the others, who had only glimpsed the chief from afar, Emerie had direct interactions with the chief.


    On asion, Emerie had glimpsed the chief¡¯s grotesque neck, resembling dried flesh clinging to the bone, the skin hanging Loosely in multiple folds.


    It resembled the skin of a snake.


    But only Emerie was privy to this sight, as the chief seldom met with other witches except on days of ritual, and she alone spent time with the chief.


    It was just that Emerie struggled to ept what she saw.


    Her years of devout belief had painted the chief as a saintly figure.


    Challenging this perception could shatter her entire worldview.


    ¡°Demoness, you have drawn the ire of the heavens, do you understand that?¡± Abruptly, the chief turned on Nicole.

 Chapter 2482

    Realizing Nicole¡¯s extensive knowledge, the chief had no ns to simply let her walk away.


    She saw this as an ideal moment to handle both Nicole and Roscoe simultaneously.


    With a flick of her wrist, the torch in the chief¡¯s hand ignited mes mysteriously.


    Then, the chief fell to the ground, her voice trembling with feigned terror.


    ¡°The Holy Spirit is wrathful! The Holy is wrathful! have on us.


    ¡±


    Spirit Please, mercy Holy Spirit, forgive.


    The sight of their chief¡¯s dramatic disy prompted the followers to kneel, echoing her pleas for divine forgiveness.


    With her objective met, the chief stood, brandishing her torch toward Nicole, dering, ¡°This woman is tainted by a demon.


    We must purify her soul at the lotus altar.


    Otherwise, the demon will continue to haunt our world.


    ¡±


    ¡°Holy Spirit, manifest your might, banish this demon, and restore peace!¡±


    ¡°Holy Spirit, manifest your might, banish this demon, and restore peace!¡±


    Overwhelmed, Nicole remained silent as the crowd fervently chanted, pushing her toward the altar.


    She was acutely aware that this was the chief¡¯s ploy tobel her as a malevolent force to redirect the collective rage toward her.


    Gripping her knife firmly, Nicole confronted the chief with icy resolve.


    ¡°Enough of your lies and maniptions.


    Release Roscoe now, or I will end this woman and expose the myths of eternal youth and immortality as mere fabrications.


    She¡¯s nothing but a normal girl.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    With these words, Nicole pressed the knife against Emerie¡¯s neck, causing blood to trickle down.


    Emerie endured the agony yet convinced herself it was merely due to her insufficient training.


    She told herself that all she needed was more dedication.


    With resolve, Emerie yelled to the chief, ¡°Chief, don¡¯t be concerned for me.


    This demoness can¡¯t harm me.


    Focus on vanquishing her evil spirit and safeguarding our journey!¡±


    Before the chief could reply, Emerie seized the knife and pressed it against her own throat, cutting it deeply.


    Blood spurted out immediately.


    Nicole stood frozen, her hands slick with blood, stunned by Emerie¡¯s drastic action.


    Who would have imagined Emerie possessed such courage to end her own life?


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± A piercing scream broke the silence, and chaos followed.


    Wasn¡¯t Emerie imed to be immortal? Then why was she bleeding so profusely, looking as if she was on the brink of death?


    Nicole was the first to snap out of her shock.


    She hurriedly knelt down and pressed her robe against Emerie¡¯s wound in a futile attempt to stem the flow of blood.


    Blood continued to gush like a fountain.


    Emerie¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she made gurgling noises.


    Unable to speak with her throat cut, her condition was ghastly to witness.


    Nicole eximed in a panic, ¡°Stop talking, just wait! Where is that pill you mentioned? Can it save your life? Will it stop the bleeding?¡±


    Emerie was unable to reply or even change her expression, feeling her life fading away.


    At that moment, a profound regret filled Emerie.


    She btedly knew she truly was on the brink of death.


    Could it be that she wasn¡¯t immortal after all? Had the chief been deceiving her all this time?


    She struggled with the realization, but as she reached out a desperate hand toward the chief, the chief¡¯s eyes spoke volumes.


    The panic in the chief¡¯s gaze confirmed Emerie¡¯s worst fears.


    She had been manipted and lied to for years, never living for herself but always under the chief¡¯smand.


    And now, she was paying the ultimate price for that deception.


    ¡°Uh¡­uh¡­¡± With a weak, raspy voice, Emerie tried to point at the chief, her blood-soaked hand trembling before it began to fall.

 Chapter 2483

    Nicole, frantic, turned to the others and yelled, ¡°Where¡¯s that miracle pill? Quick, get it! Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s dying?¡±


    The chief alone possessed the pill, rumored to have miraculous properties.


    It couldn¡¯t resurrect the dead, but it could extend a life hanging by a thread.


    Given Emerie¡¯s condition, the pill could potentially extend her life for several more hours, enough time for a possible rescue.


    However, when Emerie gestured with that intense look in her eyes, the chief realized she could not allow Emerie to survive.


    It was clear to her that Emerie had uncovered her secret, and therefore, Emerie had to be silenced.


    Facing Emerie¡¯s condemning stare, the chief announced, ¡°The holy witch has sumbed to injuries inflicted by an evil spirit¡¯s weapon.


    Take her away immediately for treatment.


    ¡±


    Four witches stepped up, seizing Emerie from Nicole¡¯s grasp, and hurried her off.


    Nicole, uncertain of their true intentions, felt an urge to follow but found herself blocked by the chief¡¯s firmmand.


    ¡°Demoness, do you truly believe you can flee?¡± the chief taunted.


    The chief then instructed the other witches, ¡°Escort this demoness forward.


    I will call upon the Holy Spirit to cleanse this corrupted soul and expose the lurking evil!¡±


    The witches began to drag Nicole toward the tform.


    Nicole resisted, shouting at the witches, ¡°Can¡¯t you see what¡¯s happening? Check on Emerie! Don¡¯t listen to your chief.


    She¡¯s deceiving you!¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    However, her pleas fell on deaf ears, as the witches, steeped in unwavering loyalty, ignored her cries.


    Nicole was forcefully positioned at the rear of the lotus altar, restrained with her back to Roscoe.


    The chief wasted no time, lifting her torch in a bid to eliminate Nicole without dy.


    However, she made a spectacle of it, hoisting the torch and dering proudly, ¡°Expel the evil spirit, and umte great virtue!¡±


    Down beneath, the witches mimicked the chief loudly, like puppets with no thoughts of their own.


    The chief was pleased.


    This was her desired oue with devoted followers who would help perpetuate the witch n.


    Originally, the chief had ced her hopes on Emerie to assume her responsibilities eventually.


    Yet, it was now evident that Emerie¡¯s faith wasn¡¯t deep enough.


    Luckily, Emerie wouldn¡¯t make it with her serious injuries.


    Emerie had effectively killed herself.


    This was a relief to the chief.


    After all, it spared her from having to intervene.


    Just as the chief was about to lower the torch onto the lotus tform, a sudden ¡°whoosh¡± broke the silence.


    An arrow sliced through the air.


    It hit the chief¡¯s shoulder, and blood began to stain her robe.


    The assembled witches gasped, their expressions filled with shock as the chief staggered, herplexion ashen.


    Before anyone could grasp what was happening, another arrow hit the chief¡¯s knee.


    ¡°Ah!¡± the chief screamed in pain, copsing to the ground.


    The frightened witches looked around frantically for the attacker.


    Soon, they spotted a senior man in gray perched on a tree branch, his homemade bow trained on the chief.


    His voice, though aged, carried powerfully as he yelled, ¡°Old witch, give me back my son¡¯s life!¡±

 Chapter 2484

    With that, the senior man released another arrow, which struck the chief directly in the heart.


    The chief¡¯s hand shook as she toppled forward, her torch setting her robe alight.


    The chief weakly reached for a vial of life-prolonging pills tied at her waist.


    Her fingers trembled as she managed to open the vial and scoop out the pills.


    Just as she was about to pop them into her mouth, a flying kick sent the pills scattering across the ground!


    The chief, overwhelmed with fury and desperation, wanted to curse and fight back but found herself too weak.


    All she could do was send a hateful re toward the one who had disrupted herst hope, stunned to see it was Emerie, covered in blood.


    Emerie, the one the chief once fully trusted and never expected to turn against her.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Emerie¡¯s neck was wrapped in a makeshift bandage fashioned from a piece of cloth Nicole had torn off in urgency.


    Blood continued to seep through.


    Her forceful kick had worsened her bleeding.


    Now too weak to speak, Emerie had exhausted her strength.


    She copsed to her knees,municating with the chief through gestures she knew would be understood.


    ¡°You lied to me! You lied to me! You deserve to die!¡±


    The chief, sprawled on the ground, was shaking uncontrobly.


    Struck by three arrows and engulfed in mes, her chances of survival were zero.


    The horror of bleeding and burning simultaneously was unbearable.


    Emerie clutched a porcin vial and dragged herself toward Roscoe.


    She forced open his mouth and poured the contents of the vial into it.


    Emerie said, her voice as weak as a murmur, ¡°Take this as my final act of kindness.


    These pills will heal your neural pathways.


    There might be adverse effects, but you will live on¡­¡±


    The next second, Emerie¡¯s head dropped to the ground, her body motionless.


    Emerie passed away before the chief, who now writhed on the ground, her movements resembling those of a bug in mes, both hideous and pitiful.


    The witches below stood stunned, their illusions shattered as they realized their chief¡¯s deception.


    Promises of evesting youth and immortality fell to dust.


    Their chief had been nothing more than a skillful liar, shrouded in mystical deceit.


    The strong odor of burning flesh disturbed the parasites in the trees overhead.


    The air crackled as the parasites¡¯ shells burst open.


    Countless parasites plummeted to the earth, their legs moving frantically as they sought new hosts among the human scents.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Panic ensued among the witches as they scattered in chaos.


    The senior man on the tree branch looked down at the ensuing chaos.


    With the chief¡¯s demise, a deep void filled him.


    He whispered, ¡°Flee, flee, for soon this ce will be nothing but ruins¡­¡±


    However, his voice was drowned out by the chaos.


    The senior man watched the turmoil unfold, hisughter spreading across the woods like the eerie song of a lunatic.


    ¡°My dear son, did you witness that from heaven? I have avenged you.


    Rest peacefully.


    In our next life, will you be my son once more¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Nicole and Roscoe remained restrained at the lotus altar, caught in their own dire predicament.


    Roscoe, after swallowing the potent pills, experienced a fierce internal struggle.


    Although the pills were intended to heal, they needed time to integrate.


    He needed to remain still and allow the medicine to integrate deeply into his system, but the immediate crisis demanded action.


    His body felt incredibly heavy, each movement a strenuous task.


    Despite his efforts to free himself and rescue Nicole, his attempts were in vain.


    His limbs felt like they were treading on clouds,pletely devoid of strength.

 Chapter 2485

    With a voice strained and faint, Roscoe said to Nicole, ¡°Nicole, can you get free? I might not be much help.


    ¡±


    Nicole, with her teeth clenched, struggled against her own bindings.


    The wire dug painfully into her skin, burning sharply.


    To soothe Roscoe, she said confidently, though it was a lie, ¡°It¡¯s okay.


    I think I can manage.


    ¡±


    Left with no other choice, Nicole bit her lip, shut her eyes tight, and gave her bound hand a fierce tug.


    A gruesome sound of tearing echoed as the skin on her hand ripped.


    Her scream, deep and guttural, resonated through the forest.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Roscoe, distressed by her scream, asked anxiously, ¡°Nicole¡­ Nicole¡­ Are you alright¡­¡±


    Being tied back to back, they couldn¡¯t see each other¡¯s struggles, which heightened Roscoe¡¯s concern.


    After catching her breath, Nicole slowly opened her eyes.


    Her hand was nearly free, but the skin on her wrist and the back of her hand was gruesomely peeled back, exposing a bloody and raw wound.


    Blood trickled down continuously, a sight both terrifying and nauseating¡­


    Yet, fear outweighed the horror.


    Being halfway free meant she had to face the unbearable pain again.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The intensity of the pain nearly overwhelmed her, but retreat was not an option.


    The urgency was critical.


    The fire consuming the chief¡¯s corpse was dying down, and the parasites were drawing nearer.


    Parasites¡¯ fear of the mes had kept them away, but as the fire faded, they would soon venture closer.


    The arrival of even a single parasite could trigger a devastating attack.


    Nicole and Roscoe, still restrained, would be live nests for these creatures.


    Just the thought sent a shiver of dread through Nicole, an oue she was determined to prevent at all costs.


    With renewed resolve, she gritted her teeth, shut her eyes, and continued to wrench her hand free.


    Nicole¡¯s scream resonated across the valley, sharp and clear.


    The sound was so intense that it nearly transmitted her excruciating pain.


    Roscoe¡¯s heart ached deeply, murmuring, ¡°Nicole¡­¡±


    His words felt empty, unable to alleviate even a bit of her torment.


    Ovee with a feeling of helplessness, he detested his own inability to assist her.


    Nicole teetered on the edge of consciousness, biting her tongue to maintain alertness.


    After a brief moment of silence, she realized time was running out.


    With a trembling effort, Nicole lifted her bloodied, skinless hand to release her other hand.


    Ignoring the intense pain, she managed to free one hand and quickly started untying the restraints on her legs.


    Suddenly, a parasite, attracted by the blood, scurried toward Nicole.

 Chapter 2486

    Though it moved swiftly, its youth restricted it to crawling.


    Should it be seven days old, it could fly and would have instantly burrowed into Nicole¡¯s flesh.


    Nicole noticed the parasite nearing, panic setting in.


    Her hands clumsily worked the bindings, but it was toote.


    The parasite reached Nicole¡¯s feet and began its ascent up her leg.


    Nicole attempted to swat it away, but the parasite, proficient at burrowing, was relentless.


    Despair washed over her.


    Just then, a zing sticknded at her feet.


    The parasite was instantly destroyed by the mes.


    For a moment, Nicole felt a calm settle over her.


    She nced up to see a figure approaching briskly, d in a snug jacket.


    Even from a distance, his imposing stature was recognizable to Nicole.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    It was Jarrod.


    How had he found her here?


    Hope surged through Nicole.


    Perhaps she could make it out of this.


    Clearly, Jarrod had nned for this rescue, evidenced by the bag of burning sticks he carried.


    Down below, his team battled the swarm of parasites, hurling the sticks outward to form a barrier.


    The mes deterred the nearby parasites and kept the distant ones at bay.


    Yet, the number of parasites was too great, overwhelming any efforts to fully eradicate them.


    Jarrod¡¯s men, overwhelmed themselves, could no longer lend aid.


    It was Jarrod alone, concerned for Nicole¡¯s safety, who braved the danger to aid her.


    Upon seeing Nicole¡¯s injured hands, pain mirrored in Jarrod¡¯s eyes as if he himself had been struck.


    Silently, he knelt and used his knife to slice through the bindings on her feet.


    Once Nicole was unbound, Jarrod hastily ripped his sleeve and fashioned a makeshift bandage for her bleeding hands, his actions driven by a shared sense of her pain.


    He asked gently, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Nicole responded, her voice low, prioritizing survival over her difort.


    Their focus now shifted to escaping safely.


    Jarrod, his expression tense, prepared to carry Nicole to safety.


    ¡°Climb on my back, I¡¯ll get us out of here,¡± he said, crouching to lift her.


    In light of the current danger, carrying Nicole on his back proved more practical than in his arms, allowing him to keep an eye on the swarming parasites and defend against any that approached too closely.


    Suddenly, Nicole halted Jarrod.


    ¡°Wait! What about Roscoe? Please, help me save him.


    ¡±


    Nicole realized she was imposing a significant request on Jarrod, who likely preferred to rescue her without distraction.


    Yet, with his sharp knife, Jarrod could release Roscoe much quicker than she could.


    The area teemed with parasites, as every nest had ruptured, continuously releasing more creatures into their perilous environment.


    The sheer magnitude of parasites made it impossible for human efforts alone to prevail, and their only shield, the fire sticks, provided mere fleeting defense.


    As the urgency mounted with each passing second, Nicole, with a softer tone, implored, ¡°Help me save him, and I owe you one.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2487

    Despite his initial hesitance, Nicole¡¯s plea influenced Jarrod.


    He handed her an unlit fire stick for self-protection.


    ¡°Keep vignt and defend yourself,¡± he instructed before moving to the rear of the lotus tform where Roscoe was bound.


    Jarrod swiftly severed the bindings, revealing his proficiency.


    Roscoe was visibly surprised by Jarrod¡¯s aid, given their strained history.


    He managed a genuine, ¡°Thank you.


    ¡±


    However, Jarrod¡¯s response was chilling.


    He kept his knife drawn, pressing it slightly against Roscoe¡¯s throat with a menacing whisper.


    ¡°Stay away from my wife, or next time, I won¡¯t hesitate.


    ¡±


    Roscoe remained silent, his expression stern.


    Nicole, alert to the encroaching parasites, called out, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Jarrod, after a final look at Roscoe, sheathed his knife and replied, ¡°Yes.


    ¡±


    Nicole turned and saw Roscoe, fatigued and pale, leaning against the lotus tform.


    ¡°Jarrod, carry him out of here,¡± Nicolemanded.


    Jarrod paused, a hint of reluctance in his voice.


    ¡°Carry him?¡± He believed he had already done his part by not leaving Roscoe behind.


    Nicole, noticing Jarrod¡¯s hesitation, urged, ¡°We need to move fast.


    He¡¯s been drugged and can¡¯t walk.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡±


    She knew the drug¡¯s effects well, having experienced its potent but paralyzing impact before.


    It left the user incapacitated for a couple of hours while it worked.


    Recovery for Roscoe could take even longer, given the dosage he had been fed.


    Jarrod looked at Roscoe, who showed no desire to be carried, and seemed conflicted.


    Roscoe, not wanting to leave Nicole in a pickle, insisted, ¡°No need.


    Get Nicole to safety and leave me.


    ¡±


    Nicole quickly retorted, ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for valor.


    We can¡¯t waste time.


    ¡±


    The parasites were relentless, hunger driving them to attack.


    Any moment of hesitation would make them prey.


    While Roscoe stayed quiet, Nicole¡¯s gaze at Jarrod was pleading.


    Jarrod raised an eyebrow and remarked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? He doesn¡¯t want help.


    ¡±


    Nicole, growing frustrated with the dy, couldn¡¯t hide her irritation.


    Nicole was incredulous at their interaction, which seemed childish given the dire circumstances.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to carry him, then I will,¡± Nicole dered, beginning to bend down despite her injuries.


    But she doubted her strength to even lift Austin, much less Roscoe.


    Jarrod, with a frosty look, begrudgingly bent down.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it.


    ¡±


    Roscoe, however, continued to sulk and was uncooperative.


    Nicole had no option but to manually ce Roscoe¡¯s arm over Jarrod¡¯s shoulders to ensurepliance.

 Chapter 2488

    Roscoe reluctantly looped his arm around Jarrod¡¯s neck.


    Observing Roscoe¡¯s reluctance, Nicole chided, ¡°Stop acting like a child.


    ¡±


    Roscoe quietly responded, ¡°I¡¯m not.


    ¡± This resistance wasn¡¯t about being uncooperative.


    He simply didn¡¯t want to be further indebted to Jarrod, which he felt undermined his position when facing Nicole.


    Jarrod, hearing Nicole¡¯s reprimand, felt his anger lessen and agreed.


    ¡°You are being difficult.


    ¡±


    Exasperated, Roscoe¡¯s face darkened even more.


    Nicole hastily said, ¡°Can we please just get moving?¡±


    Atst, Jarrod stopped piquing and signaled to Alec and his team.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move out.


    ¡±


    Just then, Nicole noticed the senior man¡¯s body was overrun by parasites, a ghastly and pitiful sight.


    It was clear there was no saving him now.


    Nicole realized that refusing to stay in the tree any longer was the senior man¡¯s choice, a choice made after fulfilling his need for vengeance, leaving him with no desire to continue Living.


    As dawn began to break, Alec and the others approached Jarrod.


    The senior man, standing suddenly, held a fuse and yelled defiantly, ¡°These cursed insects will die with me!¡±


    The senior man swiftly pulled the fuse, igniting the oil he had spread earlier, sending mes tearing through the pre-dug trenches, quickly encircling them in fire.


    The senior man schemed to encircle the parasites with fire to prevent them from harming others.


    Nicole finally understood the reason behind the senior man¡¯s insistence that she leave before dawn.


    He had orchestrated the timing to eradicate the parasites alongside himself.


    ¡°Run!¡± Nicole yelled.


    Startled by the mes, the parasites halted their chase, dispersing in all directions.


    Jarrod, carrying Roscoe, sprinted swiftly, with Alec and the others close behind.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    They soon found an exit and hurried through.


    After they departed the area, the mes swiftly converged, engulfing the hidden base of the witch n.


    Several witches, who had managed to flee but not far enough, were frozen in terror, clinging to one another, weeping.


    Nicole observed the ferocious ze, hoping it would eradicate not only the parasites but also the malevolent practices that these witches did.


    The fire started to spread to the ancient trees encircling the site.


    If these millennia-old behemoths were to catch fire, the inferno would be unstoppable.

 Chapter 2489

    Sensing imminent danger, Nicole urgently eximed, ¡°We need to move, now!¡±


    Just as Nicole spoke, a colossal tree, undermined at its roots by the insects, began to fall.


    It leaned perilously toward Jarrod and Roscoe, thetter being steadied by a bodyguard.


    The bodyguard, recognizing the imminent threat, released Roscoe and stepped away.


    Reacting instinctively, Nicole cried out, ¡°Watch out!¡± She hastily pulled Roscoe aside just in time.


    At the same moment, a distressing shout of ¡°Sir!¡± echoed as Alec lunged toward Jarrod, trying to push Jarrod out of the tree¡¯s devastating path.


    The massive tree thundered down, striking the earth and leaving a huge crater behind.


    If they hadn¡¯t moved when they did, they would have been crushed under the tree.


    Just as Nicole caught her breath, a scream split the air.


    The bodyguards shouted, ¡°Alec! Alec!¡± They rushed over.


    Alec had shielded Jarrod from the tree¡¯s fall, and now his right arm was trapped beneath the heavy trunk.


    Hisplexion was pale, his typically strong appearance reduced to fragility.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Nicole¡¯s heart dropped as she looked at Jarrod, noticing his icy gaze.


    It was then she realized Jarrod had been in the tree¡¯s dangerous path as well.


    Without Alec¡¯s intervention, Jarrod would have been crushed.


    Nicole had considered saving Jarrod and thought with his agility, he could evade the tree easily.


    Roscoe, however, seemed vulnerable, especially after being left by the bodyguard,pelling her to act instinctively to pull Roscoe to safety.


    Jarrod¡¯s eyes, filled with disappointment and anger, met Nicole¡¯s.


    Nicole wanted to exin her actions, but his aloofness signaled he wasn¡¯t receptive to her words.


    Instead, he kneeled to assess Alec¡¯s injuries, his focus having shifted to Alec.


    Nicole remained silent, realizing that no exnation could amend the situation now.


    Alec¡¯s condition was critical.


    Unconscious from the pain, his arm hung by mere skin at the shoulder, the underlying bone and tissue visibly damaged.


    Several men attempted to lift the tree, but the task was unmanageable.


    Weighing tons, the tree¡¯s removal required heavy machinery, unavable deep in the mountainous terrain.


    Even if Jarrod could arrange for cranes, Alec¡¯s chances of surviving the dy were slim.


    Jarrod, visibly frustrated, asked, ¡°Has the helicopter arrived?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t get a signal,¡± one of the bodyguards replied.


    ¡°Find higher ground and signal it, now!¡± Jarrodmanded, and a bodyguard quickly departed to carry out the order.


    Roscoe, mustering his energy, examined Alec¡¯s condition and dered, ¡°His arm needs to be amputated, or he won¡¯t survive.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2490

    Jarrod¡¯s expression darkened dangerously.


    ¡°Keep quiet!¡± he snapped.


    Nicole, acting on impulse, tugged at Roscoe¡¯s sleeve, urging him to remain silent to avoid further inciting Jarrod.


    However, driven by a profound sense of medical duty, despite his personal feelings toward Alec, Roscoe couldn¡¯t remain silent.


    Plus, Roscoe felt indebted to Jarrod, and saving Alec might lessen that debt.


    Anyway, a living person¡¯s life was at stake.


    With resolute urgency, Roscoe said to Jarrod, ¡°If we don¡¯t amputate now, he might notst even half an hour.


    ¡±


    Roscoe continued, ¡°And even if a helicopteres, there¡¯s no way to move the big tree.


    The arm still needs to be cut off.


    The situation won¡¯t improve without that.


    ¡±


    Roscoe seemed indifferent to Jarrod¡¯s reaction as he added, ¡°If we wait too long, it will be toote.


    You handle the cutting, and I¡¯ll guide you.


    ¡±


    Roscoe¡¯s current weakness prevented him from performing the task himself.


    Jarrod, who was not a trained surgeon, understood that amputation was a critical procedure.


    Any slight mistake could be fatal.


    Observing Alec¡¯s increasingly pale face and bloodless lips, he paused to think and then reluctantly took out a knife.


    Roscoe instructed the bodyguard to sanitize the de with alcohol.


    ¡°Tear off a strip of cloth and tie his arm tightly,¡± he directed.


    As the bodyguard began toply, Jarrod took over, securing Alec¡¯s arm with such tightness that he was satisfied only when he felt it was secure enough.


    After all these years, Alec had be like family to Jarrod, which was why Jarrod insisted on taking personal responsibility for the procedure, regardless of the oue, to avoid future regrets for not delivering the most precise operation for Alec.


    Once the arm was secured, Roscoe examined it and found the task daunting.


    Nicole, eager to assist, helped Roscoe reposition himself for a better angle to guide the procedure.


    However, this scene seemed to deepen Jarrod¡¯s displeasure.


    It appeared to him that Nicole and Roscoe shared a deep bond, leaving him feeling like an outsider.


    Unaware of Jarrod¡¯s mindset, Nicole was genuinely trying to help.


    She felt guilty about earlier events, yet she did not fully regret her actions.


    She was forced to make a difficult choice.


    Given Roscoe¡¯s condition, her earlier decision had likely saved his life.


    In contrast, Jarrod, with his agility and strength, could likely survive even if he was trapped under the tree without as severe consequences as Alec, who now faced the loss of a limb.


    Yet, the possibility remained that Jarrod could suffer a simr fate.


    Nicole had considered the possibility.


    If Jarrod were permanently incapacitated, she would care for him for the rest of his life, acknowledging that he had taken this risk for her.


    Roscoe, with great effort, raised his hand to give a directive.


    ¡°Right here.


    Don¡¯t stray from this point.


    ¡±


    Jarrod, ustomed to high-stakes situations, focused intently.


    His hands were steady as he made a precise incision.


    He understood that hesitation wouldn¡¯t save Alec.


    Any dy would only heighten the risk.


    Even if a helicopter arrived, the arm would still need to be amputated.


    It was crucial to act swiftly.


    However, the conditions were far from ideal.


    Jarrod,cking medical gloves and using a non-surgical knife, found his hands slick with blood, creating a grim scene.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    After two attempts, Jarrod paused and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t working.


    The knife can¡¯t cut through the bone.


    ¡±


    It was, after all, just a regr knife, not a bone saw.

 Chapter 2491

    Roscoe, unfazed by the blood and urgency, corrected Jarrod.


    ¡°Your angle is off.


    There¡¯s a joint between the bones that has shifted from the impact.


    ¡±


    Roscoe felt around with his hand and after a brief search, directed, ¡°You need to cut from here.


    ¡±


    Such precision typically required a professional doctor.


    Ordinary people might find it challenging, given that doctors had a far deeper understanding of human anatomy.


    Jarrod followed the direction indicated by Roscoe, pursed his lips and was about to make another cut when a groan erupted.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ugh.


    .


    ¡±


    Alec awoke to sharp pain.


    As his eyes fluttered open and settled on Jarrod, he blurted out, ¡°Sir¡­ Damn it! That woman didn¡¯t pull you¡­ She pulled her lover¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    Alec¡¯s words trailed off into a grimace of pain.


    ncing around, he realized everyone was gathering around him.


    He had been unconscious and thought much time had passed.


    Nicole¡¯s face nched upon hearing Alec¡¯s words.


    She remained silent, acknowledging that she indeed hadn¡¯t helped Jarrod.


    Roscoe¡¯s lips parted as if he was about to speak, but Nicole pressed down on his arm, silencing him before he could defend her.


    Jarrod seemed unaffected by Alec¡¯sment, his attention elsewhere.


    The pain refocused Alec¡¯s attention on his own condition.


    He stared at his arm, which was drenched in blood and numb, and after a long pause, he asked, ¡°What happened to me?¡±


    ¡°Your arm was crushed,¡± Jarrod responded calmly.


    ¡°It needs to be amputated.


    ¡±


    Alec was struck silent, the gravity of the situation rendering the surrounding deathly still.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Alec¡¯splexion turned ashen, his expression unreadable, but it was clear he struggled toe to terms with the loss.


    The arm in question was his right, and Alec was not left-handed.


    He faced a daunting future without the use of his dominant arm.


    Amidst Alec¡¯s prolonged silence, Jarrod was the first to speak again.


    ¡°There¡¯s no anesthesia here.


    You¡¯ll have to endure it.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s tone, steady and seemingly cold, might appear cruel to some.


    However, those familiar with him understood better.


    It was not indifference but concern.


    Jarrod was focused on ensuring Alec did not lose his life over this.


    ¡°Okay.


    ¡± Alec didn¡¯t protest.


    At this juncture, he knew that any hesitation would only heighten the risk.


    Yet, internally, Alec grappled with a profound fear.


    If he lost his arm, he felt he would rather die.


    To him, losing an arm and bing disabled was an uneptable oue.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    However, Alec felt he owed his life to Jarrod, and since Jarrod had not given up on him, he felt he couldn¡¯t give up either.


    ¡°Please proceed,¡± he said, resolved.


    Jarrod handed Alec a quick-drying towel to bite on for the pain and then carefully located the spot Roscoe had indicated earlier.


    After adjusting the position, Jarrod looked to Roscoe for final affirmation.


    As the only medical expert present, Roscoe¡¯s approval was crucial.


    Roscoe rechecked the site, touching it once more and nodding in approval.

 Chapter 2492

    Jarrod was a man of remarkable courage.


    Even in such dire circumstances, he maintained hisposure.


    He made a precise incision into Alec¡¯s arm.


    Alec¡¯s expression twisted in agony, sweat beading heavily on his forehead, his face draining of color until it was ashen.


    Despite the excruciating pain, he remained stoically silent, enduring the ordeal without a sound.


    Jarrod¡¯s response was devoid of unnecessary sentimentality.


    Decisive and swift action was necessary.


    Any dy would only prolong Alec¡¯s suffering.


    He exerted his full strength and neatly cut off Alec¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Ah!¡± As Alec¡¯s right arm came apart, he couldn¡¯t suppress a muffled scream.


    His face was drenched, blurred with either sweat or tears.


    From that moment, he knew he would never again be whole.


    As the arm was removed, blood surged from the wound.


    There was scant medicine avable to stem the bleeding, and Jarrod used what little they had on Alec¡¯s stump.


    With no other options and his own clothes already in tatters, Jarrod quickly tore off the bodyguard¡¯s suit jacket and wrapped it tightly around Alec¡¯s wound.


    However, the makeshift bandage was quickly saturated, the blood staining the ground beneath them a deep red.


    Jarrod¡¯s expression turned into a deep frown as he nced upward, searching for any sign of the helicopter.


    He also directed the other two men to find better reception to signal for help.


    They waited for what felt like an eternity, though it was only about a minute.


    Nicole, observing silently, felt a torment of her own.


    Though Jarrod remained silent, a palpable, icy tension radiated from him, affecting everyone nearby.


    The bodyguard finally returned, heralding the helicopter¡¯s arrival with the sound of its engines piercing the air, providing Nicole a deep sense of relief.


    Alec could still be rescued.


    The helicopter, unable tond due to the rugged terrain, released a rescue line with an intable pad attached.


    The bodyguards meticulously ced Alec on the pad, secured him, and then the Line gradually hoisted him up.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    As the helicopter had limited capacity, three bodyguards remained on the ground, preparing to wait for the next opportunity to leave.


    Nicole initially thought she would be staying with the three bodyguards.


    However, as Jarrod boarded the helicopter, he paused to look back, his tone sharp.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Nicole, caught off guard, froze momentarily.


    ¡°Get in,¡± Jarrodmanded, his voice harsh and authoritative.


    Nicole hesitated, her mind filled with concerns about leaving Roscoe behind.


    Although the fire had significantly reduced the threat of the parasites, she couldn¡¯t be sure all were eliminated.


    Her trust in the remaining bodyguards was shaky, particrly because one of them had previously failed to hold onto Roscoe.


    This was not the moment for what-ifs, however.


    Nicole knew Jarrod too well.


    Once he decided on something, no argument could sway him.


    Jarrod, noticing her reluctance, added icily, ¡°If you don¡¯t want him to be tonight¡¯s feast for the wild animals, you¡¯ll board now.


    ¡±


    With those words, Jarrod turned and ascended the ropedder into the helicopter.


    Nicole felt the sting in his words and the stress washed over her, paling her face.


    She recognized the growing divide between her and Jarrod, one that seemed insurmountable.


    At that moment, Roscoe, sensing her hesitation, reassured her gently, ¡°Nicole, I¡¯ll be okay.


    Go with Mr.


    Schultz.


    I¡¯ll catch the next one.


    ¡±


    Roscoe¡¯s concern wasn¡¯t for himself but for leaving Nicole in such perilous conditions.


    His priority was ensuring her safety by departing the area as swiftly as possible.

 Chapter 2493

    Nicole understood that her insistence on staying might only escte the situation and put Roscoe at greater risk.


    With the current turmoil surrounding her father¡¯s case and the Watts family, she knew now was not the time to provoke Jarrod.


    Turning to the three bodyguards, Nicole did not immediately meet Roscoe¡¯s gaze but instead issued a firm directive.


    ¡°Ensure Mr.


    Watts is well looked after.


    Should anything happen to him, you will be held personally ountable.


    ¡± Her voice was stern, imbued withmanding authority.


    Nicole¡¯s concern for Roscoe¡¯s safety in these bodyguards¡¯ care wasn¡¯t unfounded.


    Just now, in her and Jarrod¡¯s presence, one of the bodyguards dared to release Roscoe at the critical moment.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if they would overstep in her and Jarrod¡¯s absence.


    Recognizing Nicole as Jarrod¡¯s wife, the bodyguards did not cken their diligence.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± they replied.


    Nicole nodded in acknowledgment, certain that her status as Jarrod¡¯s wife reinforced their obedience.


    Roscoe¡¯s expression briefly betrayed sadness, which he quickly concealed.


    Turning to Roscoe, Nicole remarked, ¡°See you in Ardlens.


    ¡± Her voice was clear and firm, ensuring the bodyguards grasped the gravity of her directive.


    Roscoe gave a subtle nod in acknowledgment.


    He watched silently as Nicole boarded the helicopter, concealing his emotions.


    Inside the helicopter, the air was tense and cold.


    Jarrod¡¯s presence was icy and silent, adding to the chill.


    Nicole, sitting in silence, clearly felt uneasy.


    Jarrod¡¯s coldness was unlike anything she had previously witnessed.


    She was familiar with his many facets, be it his violence, his warmth with others and his casual demeanor with her.


    But this frosty aloofness was new.


    Nicole¡¯s thoughts also lingered on Alec, whose importance to Jarrod had deepened significantly since both Jarrod and Alec had lost their parents.


    Alec, family-like to Jarrod, was central in Jarrod¡¯s life.


    Nicole couldn¡¯t help but feel a profound sense of responsibility considering Alec¡¯s grave injury risk.


    She could have warned Jarrod sooner to avoid the falling tree.


    Yet, at that crucial moment, her attention was entirely focused on Roscoe, left defenseless by the deserting bodyguard.


    This left Nicole wrestling with guilt, regardless of the decisions she had made.


    The relief that Alec was still alive was a smallfort.


    His death would have been too much to bear.


    The weight of silence hung between Jarrod and Nicole all the way to the hospital.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    There, the doctor delivered a grave prognosis after examining Alec.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, this gentleman is severely injured, but fortunately, his arm was amputated in time.


    Otherwise, he might never have regained consciousness.


    ¡±


    ¡°Ensure his survival at all costs,¡± Jarrodmanded with an icy tone.


    The doors to the surgery room shut firmly, sealing off any view for several hours.


    When the doctor finally announced the surgery¡¯spletion, a fog lifted from Nicole¡¯s mind.


    Learning that Alec was no longer in immediate danger brought her a profound sense of relief.


    Alec was subsequently transferred to the intensive care unit for further monitoring.


    Shortly after, Jarrod left abruptly, delegating the task ofmunicating with Nicole to another assistant.


    The assistant conveyed that Jarrod had decided it was best for her to return home.


    Alec wouldn¡¯t want her there upon awakening.


    Feeling somewhat disced, Nicole returned to the vi.


    There, she washed off the day¡¯s stress with a shower before deciding to see Austin.


    That evening, after reciting a bedtime story to Austin, Nicole found herself staring at his pale lips, deep in thought.

 Chapter 2494

    Upon their departure from the Witch Valley, Nicole had salvaged a porcin bottle abandoned by the chief, who had carried multiple bottles of pills for herself.


    Besides what was administered to Roscoe, Nicole had swiftly secured an additional bottle of pills.


    Both she and Roscoe had consumed some of the contents.


    Although she felt physically well, she had not been medically evaluated.


    Concerned about potential side effects, she decided not to administer any of the pills to Austin until she had more information.


    Opting to monitor the situation longer, she eventually drifted into a deep sleep next to Austin.


    The following morning Nicole awokete, having slept more soundly than she had in a long time, the recent days of relentless anxiety having exhausted her.


    Thefort of Austin¡¯s nearness had contributed to her profound sleep.


    Austin had eaten and left for his training with the family doctor by the time Nicole woke.


    Descending the stairs, a maid approached Nicole to see if she wanted breakfast.


    Nicole responded by asking for whatever was avable.


    When the maid returned with her meal, Nicole inquired, ¡°Has my husband returned yet?¡±


    The maid replied with a shake of her head, ¡°No, ma¡¯am, he hasn¡¯t.


    ¡±


    Nicole fell silent, presuming that Alec was still unconscious.


    It was unusual for Nicole to ask about Jarrod, a fact the maid noted Hesitating, the maid then offered, ¡°Ma¡¯am, would you like to call Mr.


    Schultz?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Nicole said, brushing off the idea with a wave of her hand.


    At this time, Jarrod was likely at the hospital or deeply engaged in his work.


    Even if she reached out to him, what could she say? His mind seemed already made up, his assumption of her indifference to him like a tight knot that no amount of exnation could loosen.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After finishing her dinner, Nicole spent some time with Austin before heading to the hospital.


    This morning, Nicole got a text from Roscoe, Letting her know he had returned safe and sound.


    It seemed Jarrod had kept his word and not caused any trouble for Roscoe.


    Roscoe was currently in the hospital for a thorough check-up.


    He had also urged Nicole to undergo an examination, worried about the possible side effects of the untested ingredients in the pill.


    Upon arriving at the hospital, Nicole had her tests done first.


    The results, however, wouldn¡¯t be ready for several days.


    Since she was already in the hospital, she decided to visit Alec.


    As Nicole approached Alec¡¯s ward, the security guards recognized her.


    ¡°Are you here to see Alec?¡± he asked politely.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nicole answered.


    ¡°Is Alec resting?¡±


    ¡°He might be awake.


    Let me check,¡± one of the guards said, reaching for the door.


    Nicole stopped him.


    ¡°No need.


    I¡¯ll go in myself.


    ¡±


    Nicole knocked on the door but received no response.


    Assuming Alec was asleep, she began to walk away when a disturbing sound from inside the room caught her attention.


    With a surge of rm, Nicole burst through the door and discovered Alec on the floor, frantically reaching for something.


    Somewhere near Alec, she spotted a knife.

 Chapter 2495

    As Alec grasped the knife, he moved with an almost mechanical efficiency, raising it toward his neck.


    Trying desperately to disarm Alec, Nicole lunged forward.


    But even with only one fully functional arm, Alec¡¯s strength was impressive, his desperation overshadowing Nicole¡¯s feminine power.


    Their struggle resulted in a deep cut on Nicole¡¯s hands, from which blood flowed profusely like a macabre waterfall.


    Furious at his intercepted attempt, Alec¡¯s face twisted in anger.


    ¡°Damn it! What the f@ck are you doing?¡±


    A single urgent thought consumed Nicole.


    Alec must not die.


    Despite Alec¡¯s rough demeanor, his unwavering devotion to Jarrod was undeniable.


    To Nicole, this loyalty alone justified his right to live.


    Beyond that, Alec was a living person, and she could not just watch passively as he edged closer to ending his own life.


    The noise brought the guards rushing in.


    The sound of the knife ttering to the floor echoed in the tight space.


    Nicole slumped to the ground, blood streaming from her hands.


    Alec yelled, ¡°Get out¡­ All of you, get out!¡±


    A deep gash on Alec¡¯s neck oozed crimson.


    The guards, worried Alec might try to harm himself again, pinned him down on the bed.


    At that moment, Alec felt utterly humiliated.


    In his better days, these guards wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance against him.


    Now, they overpowered him easily.


    He felt he was utterly useless!


    The mobility challenge posed by the loss of his right arm threatened to overwhelm Alec¡¯s soul.


    His once robust physique, once being his pride, was no longer that case.


    Even changing his outfit proved to be a challenge now.


    Exasperated by being suddenly plunged into a world seemed like useless for Jarrod, he hated to see himself in need of others¡¯ help.


    Alec wasn¡¯t afraid Jarrod would leave him behind.


    Quite the opposite, he was confident Jarrod would take care of everything for him in the future, making sure he had everything he needed.


    But Alec simply couldn¡¯t bear the thought of being useless, no Longer able to engage in fighting, boxing, or any physical activities he loved.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Alec screamed like a madman.


    ¡°All of you, get out now!¡±


    As soon as the guards released Alec, Alec threw a ss at them, which smashed into pieces upon impact.


    The guards, fearing further self-harm from Alec, feltpelled to restrain him again.


    Just as the situation seemed hopeless, a cool, authoritative voice cut through the tension.


    ¡°Release him!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Jarrod walked in, surveying the chaos around him.


    The bodyguards hesitated, but ultimately, they released Alec.


    ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t bother with me anymore,¡± Alec said to Jarrod, his earlier madness subsiding, rity returning to his eyes, though still clouded by despair.


    ¡°I truly don¡¯t want to live anymore.


    ¡±


    Back in the mountains, his mind hazy by the impact of the struck, Alec only remembered Jarrod¡¯s unwavering refusal to leave him behind.

 Chapter 2496

    Now, fully aware of his diminished state, he felt overwhelmed by a profound despair.


    Life had be an insufferable burden due to his incapacitated body.


    Suicide appeared as a dark yet appealing way out, yet even the simple act of handling a knife was more than his weakened body could manage.


    This inability drove Alec further into despair.


    Having made many enemies throughout his life, Alec preferred to end it on his own terms rather than fall into their hands and face a potentially gruesome end.


    This way, he thought, he could avoid further humiliation and find some semnce of peace.


    Alec¡¯s voice was drenched in hopelessness.


    ¡°Just let me die,¡± he begged, his tone one of utter resignation.


    ¡°You can¡¯t look after me forever.


    ¡±


    This was not just a momentary plea.


    Alec¡¯s attempt at ending his life wouldn¡¯t be hisst.


    He would surely seek another chance.


    It was clear to everyone that Alec hadpletely lost his will to live.


    For most people, it was hard to imagine how losing an arm and being physically Limited could crush his will to carry on.


    Even with one arm, wasn¡¯t there still a life worth living? What could be more crucial than pushing forward?


    Yet, our lives were made up of countless aspects, each holding unique significance.


    For Alec, who had always relied on his physical strength, losing an arm meant losing his position and purpose, a suffering greater than death itself.


    Jarrod stood motionless, deeply affected by Alec¡¯s despair, torn by aplex mix of feelings.


    He pondered how he would handle such a devastating blow if he were the one who was injured.


    With a profound sadness, Jarrod stepped closer, locking eyes with Alec.


    Although his face remained stoic, the pain he felt was palpable only to him.


    ¡°By giving up, you might think you¡¯re finding relief,¡± Jarrod whispered softly.


    ¡°But have you thought about the impact on those you leave behind? Do you want to burden me with a lifetime of guilt and regret?¡±


    Jarrod quickly grabbed some gauze to press against the deep cut on Alec¡¯s neck and said with grave seriousness, ¡°Alec, you once promised that you would value your life.


    Have you forgotten those words?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Alec¡¯s body shook slightly.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t push me,¡± he pleaded, his face contorted with pain.


    ¡°I just want to be free.


    ¡±


    ¡°Alec, there is still a path forward for you.


    Your left hand can be as skilled as your right,¡± Jarrod urged him with genuine conviction.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t ept this!¡± Alec cried out, his voice burdened with sorrow.


    He red at Nicole, his eyes burning with a renewed sense of purpose.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let my sacrifice be for nothing.


    ¡±


    Jarrod caught Alec¡¯s look and met Nicole¡¯s eyes.


    He tightened his lips and stated firmly, ¡°Alec, think of it as a debt I owe you for your arm.


    ¡±


    Alec¡¯s brief calm exploded into rage.


    ¡°Why do you keep defending her?¡±


    He grabbed Jarrod¡¯s hand, his voice rising almost to a shout.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°She¡¯s not worth it! She doesn¡¯t care whether you live or die!¡±


    Nicole had not anticipated Alec pointing the finger at her.


    Although she wasn¡¯t entirely to me, in Alec¡¯s perspective, her choice not to prioritize Jarrod was a grave mistake.


    Alec¡¯s anger was expected.


    Despite the unreasonableness of Alec¡¯s resentment, Nicole knew to Alec and the others, that the value of her or Roscoe¡¯s lives was negligible and disposable.


    Jarrod¡¯s face was set in a grim expression, his lips tightlypressed.


    Alec¡¯s fury erupted.


    ¡°Losing this arm doesn¡¯t bother me.


    I would give my life to you without hesitation.


    Ever since you rescued me, I¡¯ve dedicated my life to you.


    But this woman¡¯s heart is elsewhere.


    She¡¯s not worthy of your sacrifices.


    ¡±


    Each word from Alec struck Jarrod like a knife.


    Sharp as he was, Jarrod couldn¡¯t overlook the evident truth that Nicole prioritized Roscoe over him.


    But sometimes, a true gambler was someone who knew the risks but still chose to fight.


    Despite everything, Jarrod still wanted to keep Nicole close by his side, clinging to the faint hope that she might be moved one day.

 Chapter 2497

    ¡°I¡¯ll decide what¡¯s worth it,¡± Jarrod said.


    ¡°You lost that arm saving me.


    Just mame what you desire.


    Anything that will make you feel better.


    ¡±


    Alec¡¯s fury dissipated, his face turning stern.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll let her go for your sake, but Roscoe, I want his arm.


    ¡±


    Nicole caught the resolute chill in Alec¡¯s gaze.


    He was serious.


    She said sharply, ¡°If you have grievances, settle them with me.


    Why involve Roscoe?¡±


    Nicole frowned.


    In this whole situation, Roscoe was the innocent party.


    If she had decided to save Jarrod back then, Roscoe¡¯s body would likely have been crushed beyond recognition.


    The tree¡¯s fall was an act of nature.


    Had Jarrod and his crew not been there to rescue her and Roscoe, they wouldn¡¯t have been in such danger.


    With the senior man¡¯s intervention, Nicole assumed she and Roscoe might have managed to escape alone, but it was undeniable that Jarrod had saved them.


    If Alec held her ountable for his injury, she could ept that.


    But to hold Roscoe responsible was unjust.


    She was the one who chose to save Roscoe.


    If grievances needed to be settled, they should be directed at her.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have lost my arm if you hadn¡¯t saved him, right?¡± Alec shot back.


    Actually, Alec didn¡¯t truly me anyone and recognized it as an ident.


    Even if given another chance, he would choose the same path.


    Even when Nicole had alerted Jarrod of the impending danger, he might still have ended up injured.


    However, Alec¡¯s resentment lingered.


    Seeing Nicole instinctively save another man felt to him like Jarrod¡¯s efforts and sacrifice had been wasted.


    What was so good about Roscoe? Hadn¡¯t Jarrod been good to Nicole? He risked his life to save her, only to be met with disappointment!


    Alec aimed to show Jarrod that Nicole would always favor Roscoe, no matter what.


    Nicole found this ridiculous.


    ¡°Alec, do you really believe that¡¯s reasonable?¡±


    Alec sneered, ¡°You left Mr.


    Schultz to save Roscoe.


    That¡¯s the truth, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t leave anyone behind.


    Roscoe was helpless at that time.


    Was I supposed to just watch him die?¡± Nicole couldn¡¯t ept Alec¡¯s logic.


    ¡°So, you were okay with the prospect of Mr.


    Schultz facing danger!¡±


    Livid, Alec turned to Jarrod.


    ¡°Sir, did you catch that? She¡¯d stand by and watch you die.


    I can¡¯t guard you any Longer.


    Don¡¯t put your life on the line for her again.


    If you die, she¡¯ll probably get back to Mr.


    Watts before you know it.


    ¡±


    Alec¡¯s words were venomous, designed to cut deep.


    ¡°Alec!¡± Nicole was shocked that Alec would incite such drama.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Jarrod intervened, his attention briefly on Nicole¡¯s bleeding hands.


    He instructed a bodyguard, ¡°Take her out and get her hands bandaged.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡±


    Nicole had more to say, but Jarrod motioned for the bodyguard to lead her away.


    The door closed behind Nicole.


    Alec¡¯s fiery demeanor seemed to disappear at Nicole¡¯s departure, his aggression fading away.


    ¡°I get your point,¡± Jarrod finally said, his eyes on the window.


    ¡°Sir, I just wanted you to see things clearly¡­¡± Alec tried to exin.


    ¡°I see it clearly, but¡­¡± Jarrod sighed deeply and said with a bitter smile, ¡°I can¡¯t help myself.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2498

    ¡°Sir, there are plenty of women out there.


    Why do you have to get stuck on her?¡± Alec couldn¡¯tprehend it.


    What did Jarrod see in Nicole? Even shot by Cupid¡¯s arrows, at least with a woman who worthed his sacrifice.


    To Alec, Nicole was heartless, having inflicted harm upon Jarrod on several asions.


    ¡°Alec, have you ever been in love?¡± Jarrod suddenly asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Alec answered truthfully.


    Romance had never been a priority for him, nor had he encountered anyone who sparked his interest.


    It wasn¡¯t that Alec¡¯s standards were excessively high, but his rude demeanor and the nature of women he met, who were usually after his money or had hidden agendas, meant that none really valued him for who he was.


    He had never fallen in love, and now, with his disability, he believed it was even less likely.


    Alec had given up on the idea of marriage and children.


    With numerous enemies, he preferred not to expose anyone else to his perilous existence.


    For him, solitude, devoid of any ties, was the most liberating andfortable choice.


    Jarrod looked at Alec with a meaningful look.


    ¡°Once you fall in love, you¡¯llprehend what it¡¯s like to knowingly walk into danger, to willingly trap yourself in trouble even when you see a clear way out.


    ¡±


    ¡°In this life, you¡¯re my brother through thick and thin, and Nicole is the one I cannot bear to lose,¡± Jarrod added, making his stance clear.


    Alec understood that no argument of his would change Jarrod¡¯s mind.


    He hadn¡¯t intended to sow discord, but it pained him to see Jarrod¡¯s affection go unreciprocated.


    ¡°I understand.


    I won¡¯t bring it up again,¡± Alec answered, bowing his head.


    ¡°And keep moving on.


    Once you¡¯ve healed, work on strengthening your left arm.


    Thepany still relies on you,¡± Jarrod ordered.


    He knew Alec well.


    Forcing Alec to retire with a pile of money would be more painful than death.


    Alec needed to feel valued.


    Indeed, a flicker of hope ignited in Alec¡¯s previously dim eyes, though his spirit seemed a bit crushed.


    ¡°sir, I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m capable of anymore,¡± Alec said his mind, his confidence waning.


    ¡°I need you to lead, not to fight,¡± Jarrod rified.


    ¡°Look at me.


    When was thest time I had to physically fight? That¡¯s what bodyguards are for.


    Your job is to oversee thepany¡¯s safety, not to engage inbat.


    This isn¡¯t Amolica, you get that?¡±


    ¡°I understand.


    ¡± Alec nodded, feeling embarrassed.


    He realized how irrational his thoughts of giving up had been.


    It was just the loss of one arm.


    People with disabilities didn¡¯t cease to live full lives because of their impairments.


    Many led active, satisfying lives.


    He had been shortsighted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a quick recovery,¡± Alec assured.


    ¡°Take your time.


    ¡± Jarrod paused a bit and then said, ¡°Regarding Roscoe¡­¡±


    Jarrod paused, deep in thought, before he finally spoke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him.


    ¡±


    Alec¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°Sir, you want to spare Roscoe?¡±


    ¡°I gave Nicole my word,¡± Jarrod replied firmly.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alec¡¯s jaw tightened.


    ¡°Fine, but I¡¯ll only promise not to kill him.


    ¡±


    At that moment, Alec wanted nothing more than to eliminate Roscoe.


    In his simplistic mindset, he believed that without Roscoe, Nicole would fall in line and stop provoking Jarrod.


    However, Alec failed to grasp that the rift between Jarrod and Nicole ran much deeper than Roscoe.


    The issues dividing them were far more significant and were riddled with misunderstandings that had festered over time, creating wounds that were hard to heal.


    Jarrod remained stone-faced.


    While he had made a promise to spare Roscoe¡¯s life, he hadn¡¯t guaranteed that Roscoe wouldn¡¯t suffer harm.

 Chapter 2499

    If Alec hadn¡¯t intervened, he might have been the one who suffered the loss of an arm.


    How could Jarrod not be troubled by that prospect? The thought of Nicole not shedding a tear if he lost an arm gnawed at him.


    Jarrod¡¯s tone turned icy.


    ¡°I promised only to spare his life, nothing more.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    Alec caught the underlying implications immediately.


    Jarrod¡¯s words carriedyers of meaning, reigniting a fierce will to live within Alec.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret.


    I will recover in no time,¡± he dered, his resolve unwavering.


    Alec vowed to recover swiftly and then deal with Roscoe.


    If he could rid himself of that nuisance, he would still be valuable to Jarrod.


    As Alec¡¯s determination shone through his eyes, Jarrod was relieved.


    He knew deep down that he had made the right call.


    Letting Alec go after Roscoe was the only lifeline left to throw Alec.


    It was the one thing that might reignite Alec¡¯s will to live.


    At that point, Jarrod understood Nicole¡¯s mindset.


    It dawned on him that when one harbored a genuine dislike for someone, thetter¡¯s well-being became inconsequential.


    Even sparing their life bes less about mercy and more about ensuring they endure relentless torment.


    Nicole sat patiently while getting her bandages.


    The nurse left after finishing her work.


    Nicole was about to follow suit when Jarrod walked in.


    His intense gaze fell on her hands, now wrapped tightly in bandages Like a mummy.


    ¡°Are you feeling any other diforts? You should get them checked out.


    ¡±


    ¡°No, I have already been thoroughly examined,¡± Nicole replied.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel perplexed.


    Despite losing a lot of blood, herplexion wasn¡¯t pale as usual.


    In fact, she looked healthier than ever, almost glowing.


    If it weren¡¯t for the searing pain from her wounds, she might have believed she had transformed into some kind of monster.


    How could she lose so much blood and still look better than before?


    Jarrod observed her closely, realizing she seemed perfectly fine.


    He said, ¡°Go home and get some rest.


    I have to head back to the office.


    ¡±


    Jarrod said nothing about the events of that day, leaving Nicole feeling even more uneasy.


    ¡°Wait,¡± she called out as he turned to leave.


    Jarrod paused, his gaze locking onto her.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Is Alec still ming Roscoe?¡± Nicole asked, her anxiety clear as day.


    Jarrod¡¯s lips curled into a scornful smirk.


    He shouldn¡¯t have expected.


    ¡°So what if he is?¡± Jarrod snapped, anger shing in his eyes.


    ¡°How do you n to protect Roscoe?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to protect him.


    I¡¯m just being fair.


    This isn¡¯t Roscoe¡¯s fault, is it?¡± Nicole reasoned.


    Although she knew it might not be the best time to mention Roscoe, given the circumstances.


    But witnessing their methods had left her deeply unsettled.


    If she didn¡¯t confront the issue now, who knew what Roscoe might face?


    ¡°Then who do you hold responsible?¡± Jarrod advanced, his grip tightening on Nicole¡¯s jaw, his anger boiling over.


    ¡°Is it me? Do you me me for foolishly trying to rescue you?¡±


    ¡°Nicole, have you ever considered whose woman you are? Whose wife you are, hmm?¡± Jarrod¡¯s fury, suppressed since that day in the mountains, erupted like a volcano.


    ¡°Have you ever considered being fair to me while you defend Roscoe? Do you know how unfair you have been to me?¡±

 Chapter 2500

    Pinned against the headboard, Nicole winced as Jarrod¡¯s grip tightened.


    ¡°Jarrod, please¡­ Let go¡­ Let¡¯s talk calmly¡­¡±


    But calmness was the furthest thing from Jarrod¡¯s mind.


    Every mention of Roscoe fueled a raging inferno within him, a primal urge to tear Roscoe Limb from Limb.


    ¡°Jarrod¡­¡± Nicole struggled to make him understand.


    ¡°It was your bodyguard who abandoned Roscoe on that day.


    Roscoe was drugged and defenseless.


    Was I supposed to stand by and watch him die? I never intended for you to be harmed.


    I simply believed you were better equipped to avoid danger than Roscoe was.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s exnation seemed to work, and Jarrod¡¯s anger began to wane.


    Yet, his heart, hardened by her repeated aloofness, could only soften ever so slightly at her words.


    ¡°You have learned to lie for him now?¡± Jarrod sneered, his voiceced with sarcasm.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying¡­¡± Nicole implored.


    ¡°Really?¡± Jarrod¡¯s lips twisted into a bitter smile.


    ¡°You expect me to believe that? You im you didn¡¯t wish harm upon me, yet you willingly carried out Jamie¡¯s orders, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Nicole froze with disbelief etched across her face.


    So, Jarrod knew everything.


    He was aware of her deal with Jamie.


    He knew Jamie was still alive, disguised as a barmaid after the stic surgery, and plotting.


    And yet, he said nothing.


    He merely observed her.


    A shiver raced down Nicole¡¯s spine.


    Jarrod always seemed to hold the reins, staying one step ahead of everyone else.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t drug you,¡± Nicole exined.


    ¡°Jamie¡¯s poison is tucked away in the third drawer of our bedroom.


    You can go and check it yourself.


    ¡±


    Nicole had never harbored any intention of drugging Jarrod.


    She knew better than to ce her trust in Jamie, a person whose motives she had deciphered all too well.


    Jamie and the mysterious people behind her had their schemes in motion.


    Nicole wasn¡¯t about to be ensnared in their schemes easily.


    She only agreed to bide her time and lull Jamie into a false sense of security, all the while aiming to uncover the mastermind behind it all.


    Nicole nned to unveil the true identity of the mastermind and their motives.


    Jarrod¡¯s expression remained stoic.


    Her confession did not surprise him.


    ¡°So, you didn¡¯t drug because you didn¡¯t fully trust Jamie, right?¡±


    Nicole didn¡¯t say anything.


    Jarrod was too sharp for his own good.


    Trying to fool him was a nearly impossible feat.


    However, she harbored no intention of deceiving him.


    The truth was always a bitter pill to swallow.


    ¡°You are right.


    I didn¡¯t trust Jamie.


    But on that day in the valley, I genuinely didn¡¯t anticipate you getting hurt.


    With your skills, I figured you could avoid it.


    I never imagined Alec would end up injured trying to protect you¡­¡±


    Nicole wasn¡¯t lying.


    Fate had yed a cruel hand.


    That day, she hadn¡¯t wished harm on anyone.


    But destiny had its own agenda.


    Alec¡¯s injury had thrown everything into disarray Jarrod looked at her and asked, ¡°Apart from that day, have you ever wished for my demise?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nicole replied without hesitation.


    Nicole¡¯s expression remainedposed as she spoke.


    ¡°I understand that many issues between us, including the grievances involving our families, might stem from misunderstandings.


    Yet, even if they were just misunderstandings, the pain they caused was real.


    ¡±


    Nicole couldn¡¯t simply erase the past hurts just because Jarrod had made some changes.


    Doing so would diminish her, as if she deserved all the suffering.


    ¡°Jarrod, do you really think I can just forget? The best thing you could do is to let me go.


    It would be better never to see me again, rather than trying to keep me tethered to your side.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡± Nicole went straight to the point.

 Chapter 2501

    You want me to let you go?¡± Jarrod¡¯s face was unreadable, emotionless.


    ¡°Then what? You¡¯d run off with Roscoe and take my son with you?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t remarry,¡± Nicole assured.


    She understood that Jarrod was the type of person who clung to things, unwilling to release them, even if he no longer wanted them himself.


    Jarrodughed coldly.


    ¡°Nicole, how can I trust you now?¡±


    Trust was no longer part of their equation.


    Jarrod knew Nicole had beenpliant recently only to delve into her father¡¯s case, Roscoe¡¯s affairs, and for the sake of Austin.


    None of her actions were for him.


    Jarrod had tried to deceive himself, but Nicole¡¯s desperate attempt to save Roscoe had shattered his delusion.


    If he continued to fool himself, he would risk losing everything.


    Jarrod fixed his gaze on Nicole, his eyes dark and profound, reflecting a deep-seated mncholy.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t ever bring that man up again, Avoid any contact with him, or I can¡¯t predict what I¡¯ll do.


    ¡±


    His threat carried a chilling promise.


    Nicole trembled, feeling the palpable threat emanating from him.


    As she opened her mouth to respond, Jarrod sharplymanded, ¡°Come in.


    ¡±


    Two bodyguards appeared at the door, causing Nicole¡¯s anxiety to spike, uncertain of Jarrod¡¯s next move.


    Ever since the incident in the valley, Jarrod had been unsettlingly calm.


    Now, with Alec on the mend, it seemed Jarrod was ready to settle old scores with her.


    Jarrod¡¯s voice was as cold as ice when hemanded, ¡°Take my wife home.


    Ensure she rests well.


    ¡±


    Jarrod paused, his voice sharp as a de.


    ¡°And under no circumstances is she to leave the house.


    ¡±


    Nicole felt a chill as if she had been dropped into an icy abyss.


    Was he nning to imprison her? She stared at him, biting her lip to suppress her trembling.


    ¡°Jarrod, what are you doing? You can¡¯t imprison me.


    You have no right!¡±


    ¡°You misunderstand,¡± Jarrod said, his gaze cold and calcting as he looked down at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m concerned about your health.


    You need to rest.


    ¡±


    Turning away, Jarrod shot a stern look at the bodyguards.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±


    The bodyguards took hold of Nicole¡¯s arms.


    Nicole struggled fiercely.


    ¡°Jarrod, you can¡¯t do this to me! Even if I am your wife, you have no right to confine me.


    I am not your prisoner!¡±


    Jarrod remained stoic, his back to the door, gazing out the window.


    He only moved once the door had closed behind them.


    From the window, Jarrod watched as Nicole was escorted to the car.


    His emotions were jumbled and difficult to decipher.


    Despite having married the woman he desired, he felt only frustration and anger.


    He understood the reason.


    Nicole¡¯s heart was elsewhere.


    Caught in a relentless struggle, he found himself unable to harden his heart or to let go, ensnared in a mesh of contradictions.


    He realized that he could no longer afford to indulge in false hopes.


    That night, Jarrod returned home.


    He stood silently by the bed, watching Nicole with a chilling detachment.


    Nicole, pretending to sleep, remained tense, fearful of his intentions

 Chapter 2502

    Eventually, Jarrod climbed into bed, the faint scent of mint from his shower lingering around him.


    He stayed on his side, making no further movements, apparently there just to sleep.


    Nicole, though still wary, eventually let down her guard and drifted off to sleep.


    By morning, Jarrod had departed, leaving Nicole to awaken in an empty room.


    Feeling momentarily disoriented, she realized everything was as it had been.


    Her investigation into her father¡¯s case stalled with no updates from Ethel.


    She pondered Roscoe¡¯s fate, wondering if he had managed to evade the clutches of the Watts family.


    In the car, Jarrod issued instructions to his assistant.


    ¡°The bodyguard who let go of Roscoe at the critical moment breached protocol.


    Handle it.


    ¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± the assistant responded, acknowledging Jarrod¡¯smand.


    That bodyguard had neglected his duty by leaving the target vulnerable during a critical moment, a grave error unmistakable The Schultz Group couldn¡¯t tolerate that within its precise organization.


    The assistant then reported, saying, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, Mr.


    Hampton has begun spreading rumors, using you of betrayal and negligence, iming that Miss Lawrence¡¯s jealousy prompted her to frame his daughter.


    ¡±


    Jarrod had foreseen this.


    He was well-acquainted with Wayne¡¯s cunning, akin to an old, dangerous fox.


    But he was ready.


    ¡°Contact the manager who oversees our joint venture with the Hampton family.


    Make sure their operations suffer severe losses.


    It¡¯s time they learn that idle rumorse with consequences,¡± Jarrod directed.


    Trust had never been established between Jarrod and the Hampton family.


    Both parties had embedded spies within each other¡¯s operations.


    Jarrod had long identified Hampton¡¯s spy, relegating thetter to a harmless role without doing anything further yet.


    Meanwhile, Jarrod¡¯s own spies within the Hampton ranks were strategically positioned, awaiting their moment.


    Despite Wayne¡¯s guile, his descendantscked his shrewdness.


    The younger Hamptons, either through foolishness or malice, were ill-equipped for serious responsibilities.


    The disruptions caused by Vicki and Lowe were already troubling enough.


    By the following day, Jarrod¡¯s instructions had been executed efficiently.


    The Hampton family¡¯s project encountered significant obstacles, exposing critical safety vitions that led to a plummet in their stock and widespread public concern.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Wayne, overwhelmed by fury and stress, was hospitalized, needing days of recovery.


    Vicki, after spending fifteen days in detention, was released on bail, while Lowe faced grimmer prospects with potential imprisonment Looming.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Upon Vicki¡¯s release, a modest car awaited her, leading to her outrage.


    ¡°What kind of junk car is this? How dare they send this to pick me up?¡±


    The driver responded wearily, ¡°Miss Hampton, you might not know, but all your luxury vehicles, along with your brother¡¯s, have been sold by your father.


    ¡±


    Shocked, Vicki eximed, ¡°What? Why were all the cars sold?¡±


    The driver, reflecting on Vicki¡¯s recent detention, realized she was likely unaware of thetest developments.


    He informed her, ¡°You probably haven¡¯t heard yet, but the Hampton Group¡¯s project faced some issues.


    To cover the financial shortfall, your fancy cars and your brother¡¯s were sold.


    Also, your father has fallen ill recently and is currently hospitalized.


    ¡±


    Vicki was stunned to learn about the significant changes that had unfolded within the Hampton family during her absence.


    She had initially nned to confront Nicole immediately upon her release, but now, she feltpelled to first grasp the full extent of the family crisis.


    Vicki asked the driver to take her straight to the hospital to visit Wayne.


    There, she found Wayne looking significantly aged, his face etched with deeper Lines.


    Upon seeing Vicki, Wayne lowered his head.


    ¡°Vicki, our family has been destroyed by Jarrod,¡± he said, sighing.


    Vicki, perplexed and upset, pressed for details.


    ¡°How could this happen?¡±

 Chapter 2503

    Wayne shared the distressing events that urred during Vicki¡¯s absence and then sighed heavily.


    ¡°I once believed Jarrod harbored some affection for you, but I was mistaken.


    He exploited our family and then discarded us.


    Now, I¡¯m just an old man, wrestling with the failure to sustain the Hampton legacy.


    I dread thinking about how I¡¯ll face our ancestors.


    ¡±


    Vicki clenched her fists, resolved.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let Jarrod escape responsibility for this.


    ¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wayne tried to temper her anger.


    ¡°Let it go.


    What can you really do? He no longer cares about you.


    His focus now is solely on that woman and his ailing son.


    ¡±


    Wayne added bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s absurd that Jarrod would consider a vasectomy for a sick child.


    Clearly, that boy means everything to him.


    Yet, with the delicate heart condition and no donor, coupled with theck of a seasoned surgeon, the boy won¡¯t live long.


    ¡±


    Wayne found a coldfort in this thought.


    Despite the disarray within the Hampton family, the idea of Jarrod facing the potential loss of his son, and thereby his lineage, provided Wayne with a dark reassurance.


    ¡°Heart surgery?¡± Vicki queried suddenly, sparking an idea.


    She looked at Wayne seriously.


    ¡°Have you forgotten? There¡¯s someone who can perform the surgery.


    ¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Wayne was puzzled, failing to remember.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember your old friend who was a top heart specialist? He retired after his wife¡¯s death,¡± Vicki said.


    Wayne then recalled the individual in question as a renowned heart specialist and a long-time family friend who chose to retire after his wife¡¯s idental death.


    Now, reminded by Vicki, Wayne¡¯s memory came back.


    ¡°This is our chance to reverse our fortunes,¡± Vicki said solemnly.


    Wayne¡¯s demeanor brightened considerably at Vicki¡¯s resolve.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see how quickly you¡¯ve taken control of the situation,¡± hemented, clearly impressed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve stepped up remarkably fast,¡± Wayne continued, acknowledging her leadership.


    ¡°It looks like the Hampton family are in good hands.


    ¡±


    ¡°It seems Vicki could prosper the Hampton family,¡± Wayne mused, his words affirming Vicki as his sessor.


    Vicki was ted by Wayne¡¯s praise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    The Hampton family will thrive under my stewardship,¡± she assured him, gripping his hand firmly.


    Shortly after their meeting, Vicki had her assistant book a flight where she could potentially arrange the medical help as a bargaining chip.


    Meanwhile, around the same time Vicki gained her freedom, Doreen was also released.


    Hallie greeted Doreen with tears and a tight embrace, distressed by the toll the ordeal had taken on her daughter.


    ¡°My poor baby, you¡¯ve gone through so much.


    You¡¯ve lost so much weight.


    It¡¯s heartbreaking.


    ¡±


    Doreen, feeling wronged and overwhelmed, responded weakly, ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    During her harrowing half-month in detention, Doreen struggled with sleep and appetite, and even suffered physical assaults from other inmates who exploited her vulnerability without leaving any obvious marks.


    Feeling utterly isted and wronged, Doreenmented aloud, ¡°Jarrod was so cruel! How could he abandon me here withouting to rescue me¡­¡± Tears streamed down her cheeks.


    Hallie was visibly heartbroken as shemented, ¡°Your uncle haspletely changed, all because of his wife.


    He¡¯s even nned to send you abroad to study once you¡¯re released, without the option to return.


    ¡±


    ¡°What? No shit!¡± Doreen eximed, shocked and dismayed.


    ¡°Mom, I really don¡¯t want to go abroad.


    I want to stay here.


    ¡± She shook her head vigorously.


    ¡°Studying abroad isn¡¯t like traveling.


    It would mean constant supervision and no freedom at all!¡± Doreen snapped, highlighting the stark differences between travel and Jarrod¡¯s restrictive ns for her.

 Chapter 2504

    Hallie, feeling powerless, responded with bitterness, ¡°I can¡¯t change his mind anymore.


    Your uncle is too focused on his wife and her sickly child.


    ¡±


    Doreen¡¯s resentment toward Austin was palpable, rooted in her disdain for Nicole, Austin¡¯s biological mother.


    This aversion extended to Austin as well, whom she dismissively called ¡°little bastard¡± regrly.


    rmed by the conversation, Doreen panicked.


    ¡°Mom, I can¡¯tply with Jarrod¡¯s ns to send me away.


    It feels like he¡¯s trying to get rid of me.


    ¡±


    ¡°Rx, I¡¯ll figure out something.


    I¡¯ll try to talk some sense into Jarrod,¡± Hallie soothed Doreen, trying to alleviate the tension.


    Holding her mother¡¯s hand firmly, Doreen pleaded, ¡°You have to convince Jarrod to let me stay.


    I don¡¯t care about anything else.


    I just don¡¯t want to leave.


    ¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Hallie scolded, ¡°If you had just listened to me and avoided meddling with that woman, you wouldn¡¯t have been in this mess.


    ¡±


    Doreen replied with frustration, ¡°It was Vicki¡¯s idea.


    You know how much I despise Jarrod¡¯s wife.


    I couldn¡¯t resist stepping on her.


    How were we to know Jarrod wouldn¡¯t hand over the original video of that night to the Hamptons, giving that woman a chance to hurt us? It¡¯s infuriating!¡±


    ¡°Listen up, Doreen, you need to keep your distance from Vicki.


    She might appear friendly, but she¡¯s cunning.


    You¡¯re likely to be her pawn without even realizing it,¡± Hallie cautioned.


    Hallie, more insightful, harbored a dislike for both Nicole and Vicki, finding all of Jarrod¡¯s associates difficult to handle.


    ¡°Vicki has never wronged me.


    She understands my situation better than anyone,¡± Doreen asserted, convinced of Vicki¡¯s empathy toward her anguish over Roscoe¡¯s indifference, which fueled her resentment toward Nicole.


    Doreen truly believed Vicki was on her side, offering outlets for her frustrations.


    Exasperated and disappointed, Hallie tapped Doreen on the forehead.


    ¡°You¡¯re so naive.


    You¡¯d be exploited and wouldn¡¯t even notice you were helping them benefit!¡±


    Doreen countered defiantly, ¡°Vicki hasn¡¯t betrayed me.


    Enough.


    I know what I¡¯m doing.


    ¡±


    Hallie, frustrated, retorted sharply, ¡°You don¡¯t understand anything.


    I¡¯m warning you.


    While I try to negotiate with Jarrod, don¡¯t stir up any more trouble.


    Understand?¡±


    Doreen offered a superficial nod, masking the bubbling resentment she harbored toward Nicole.


    But Doreen was at a loss,cking the wits to concoct a scheme against Nicole.


    She knew she needed advice, and Vicki was the only one she could turn to.


    Hallie never expected Doreen¡¯s foolishness could extend to the point of unwittingly reducing herself to a pawn in Vicki¡¯s schemes again even after having suffered in the detention for half a month.


    It was like Doreen had a death wish, only satisfied if she met her demise at Vicki¡¯s hands.


    Meanwhile, in the Schultz family¡¯s vi, Nicole hadn¡¯t anticipated that Jarrod wouldn¡¯t return for quite some time after that night.


    She kept track of the days, realizing it had been roughly ten days.


    This was an incredibly umon urrence.


    Although Nicole dreaded facing Jarrod, her unease deepened with each passing hour he failed to return.


    This was because she was disconnected from the outside world.


    Though confined to the mansion, Nicole found sce in her interactions with Austin.


    Together, they killed time by engaging in chess matches and reading books.


    Life seemed to have taken on an unsettling silence.


    Nicole was gripped by anxiety since she had no clue when Jarrod nned to release her from this captivity.


    She felt a pressing need to establish contact with the outside world.


    Lost in thought, Nicole was interrupted by a message from Jarrod¡¯s new assistant.

 Chapter 2505

    ¡°Madam, Mr.


    Schultz wants you to get dressed and join him for dinner,¡± the assistant said, handing her a shimmering silver-sequined fishtail dress.


    Nicole hesitated, not keen on donning something so shy, but the assistant continued, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz said if you don¡¯t wear this dress, you won¡¯t be able to go out.


    ¡±


    Realizing she couldn¡¯t afford to miss the opportunity, Nicole agreed and swiftly slipped into the dress.


    The dress hugged Nicole¡¯s curves, entuating her waist and exuding an undeniable allure that seemed tailor-made for her.


    Nicole couldn¡¯t fathom why Jarrod suddenly wanted her to dress up.


    Unease gnawed at her as she stepped into the dining area.


    To her surprise, it wasn¡¯t just any dinner.


    It was avish banquet.


    Nicole couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Jarrod would risk bringing her to such a public event.


    Wasn¡¯t he worried she might seize the chance to escape or make contact with someone?


    Before she could gather her thoughts, she found herself being ushered to Jarrod¡¯s side.


    d in a sleek ck suit and tie, Jarrod exuded the enigmatic allure of a seasoned gentleman.


    Jarrod motioned for Nicole to take a seat beside him on the sofa, and sheplied without hesitation.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as they settled in, a man approached with an eager smile.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, what a pleasure to see you here.


    I consider myself fortunate to have crossed paths with you today!¡± he eximed, his tone dripping with ttery.


    The man introduced himself, but Jarrod remained visibly uninterested, clearly showing no desire to engage with him.


    Eager to coborate with the Schultz Group, the man spared no effort in showering Jarrod withpliments.


    Observing Jarrod¡¯sck of interest, the man shifted his focus to Nicole.


    ¡°Is this lovelydy yourpanion? She is absolutely stunning,¡± the manplimented Nicole, his words dripping with admiration.


    Since Jarrod hadn¡¯t made his marriage public, everyone assumed Nicole was his girlfriend.


    Given Jarrod¡¯s rare appearances with women in recent years, bringing a woman to the banquet implied Nicole¡¯s significance, prompting the man¡¯s ttering remarks.


    Jarrod remained silent, and Nicole offered no response either.


    The atmosphere suddenly grew tense with awkwardness.


    Undeterred by theck of response, the man maintained his enthusiasm.


    ¡°Thisdy possesses such admirable temperament.


    I happen to own a jewelry store, and there is a remarkable set of antique emeralds awaiting a worthy wearer.


    Mr.


    Schultz, I believe itplements yourpanion¡¯s demeanor perfectly.


    If you are open to it, I¡¯ll arrange for it to be sent over for your inspection.


    If you don¡¯t like it, just send it back.


    ¡±


    Clearly, this man was willing to spend money.


    An antique emerald set would likely cost a pretty penny, perhaps several million.


    He generously offered it to Nicole.


    It appeared he had conducted thorough research and recognized that Nicole was not any averagepanion.


    Otherwise, if Jarrod changedpanions frequently, it would amount to a waste of both time and money.


    Just as Nicole was about to voice her refusal, Jarrod asked Nicole, ¡°Do you like emeralds?¡±


    Sensing an opportunity, the man swiftly interjected with praise, ¡°Miss, the emeralds in our collection are truly exceptional, boasting a vibrant green hue.


    They offer a refreshing coolness in summer and aforting warmth in winter.


    Wearing such a set would undoubtedly enhance a woman¡¯s elegance.


    ¡±


    Nicole couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Jarrod was aware of the man¡¯s intentions and was intentionally paving the way for cooperation.

 Chapter 2506

    However, she had no desire to entangle herself with these individuals.


    Politely, Nicole declined.


    ¡°I appreciate your generosity, but I don¡¯t like wearing jewelry.


    ¡±


    This wasn¡¯t taken as an insult, considering Nicole¡¯s attire for the eveningcked any jewelry.


    Her hair was simply pulled back, devoid of any essories.


    Her simplicity bordered on the extreme, yet it was precisely this understated elegance that made her stand out even more.


    The man¡¯s expression momentarily froze.


    He hadn¡¯t anticipated Nicole to have such minimal taste, especially given Jarrod¡¯s apparent interest.


    Refusing to concede defeat, he persisted, ¡°Miss, why not take a look first? If it doesn¡¯t suit your fancy, you can easily have it returned.


    ¡±


    To the man, as long as he could deliver presents to someone close to Jarrod, he figured it was worth a shot, even if the other person wasn¡¯t keen on receiving it.


    After all, it might pave the way to some sort of connection with Jarrod.


    Nicole reiterated firmly, ¡°I really appreciate your offer, but I really don¡¯t wear jewelry.


    ¡±


    The man remained persistent, but Jarrod intervened calmly, ¡°If she¡¯s not interested, there is no need to push.


    Perhaps it will catch someone else¡¯s eye.


    ¡±


    The man felt a twinge of embarrassment.


    What did Jarrod mean by suggesting someone else might like it? That emerald was a gem of purest green.


    The thought of simply giving it away to any passerby felt like a punch to the gut.


    Despite the refusal, the man maintained hisposure, begrudgingly ying his role with nods and bows as he uttered a few obligatory words before leaving.


    He couldn¡¯t bear to linger for another second.


    Just as the man prepared to leave, Jarrod said unexpectedly, ¡°By the way, isn¡¯t that the young master of the Watts family? You should ask if he is interested.


    ¡±


    Following Jarrod¡¯s gaze, the man nced over to see Roscoe engaged in conversation with another individual, who appeared to be in a rather ufortable situation.


    The Watts family found itself in a whirlwind of chaos.


    Just three days after the project issues surfaced, Roscoe, the family¡¯s legal representative,mitted a shocking act of betrayal by reporting his own grandfather and uncle to the authorities.


    It wasmon knowledge that Roscoe was the Watts family¡¯s long-lost illegitimate son.


    To the public, Miguel had shown Roscoepassion and showered Roscoe with affection, but Roscoe seemed to turn against his own kin just to protect himself, resulting in his rtives being incarcerated.


    The unexpected twist came when Miguel, already advanced in years, endured mere days behind bars before his release swiftly came.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Seemingly overwhelmed, he soon met his end not long after the release.


    Just then, a woman with her twins, whom Miguel had kept hidden abroad, emerged and were ready to battle for their share of the inheritance.


    Yet, Roscoe proved to be ruthless.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Upon Miguel¡¯s demise, Roscoe swiftly had him cremated.


    This move effectively thwarted any attempts by the woman from abroad to gather evidence of her illegitimate children¡¯s lineage, making it impossible for her to stake a im on the inheritance.


    The woman caused quite amotion for a few days, but Roscoe¡¯s tactics left her empty-handed.


    She eventually departed with her children.


    To put it sinctly, Roscoe was a man of wealth and a heart as cold as ice.


    Yet, despite his means, he seemingly couldn¡¯t salvage the deteriorating state of the Watts Group.


    Even before this, the domestic Watts Group had been mismanaged by Miguel and his folks, resulting in a substantial loss.


    Now, it was nothing but a massive funnel riddled with holes everywhere.


    At this point, with Roscoe¡¯s wife, Doreen, proposing divorce, it was clear to the public that the entire Schultz family was against Roscoe.


    The Ardlens found themselves unable to pick which side to stand on.


    Jarrod was Doreen¡¯s uncle.


    Evidently, his sudden mention of Roscoe was not out of admiration.


    The man instantly knew what Jarrod implied.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a lowly bastard.


    Does he really deserve it?¡± he spat out.

 Chapter 2507

    Feigning a sudden realization that Jarrod was still there, the man quickly put on a smile.


    ¡°I meantpared to you, Roscoe¡¯s nothing.


    He couldn¡¯t even hold a candle to you.


    ¡±


    Jarrod seemed to have liked what he heard, his expression growing brighter.


    In a show of false modesty, he said, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t say that.


    I¡¯m sure he has his own abilities.


    ¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± the man shouted.


    ¡°He may have defeated his grandfather, and for what? An emptypany.


    I heard that the only remaining mansion has even been mortgaged.


    If he can¡¯t even manage to keep himself afloat, how would he be able to revive the Watts Group? It¡¯s a pipe dream for him.


    ¡±


    Nicole didn¡¯t expect such a huge change to happen to the Watts family in just ten days.


    Miguel had passed away, but hidden dangers still lurked.


    On top of that, the public didn¡¯t have a favorable view of the Watts family.


    But all of this was Miguel¡¯s fault.


    Miguel was the truly malicious one in this whole situation.


    He framed Roscoe, almost pushing Roscoe for dead.


    But instead of being criticized, Miguel was portrayed as a kind old man while Roscoe was painted as an ingrate.


    A dead man could no longer do anything.


    That meant those stirring up troubles were either someone else from the Watts family or those who harbored a great dislike for Roscoe.


    One such person was the man beside her.


    However, Nicole couldn¡¯t be sure.


    There were other possibilities.


    Alec, for instance, could have been behind it.


    ¡°I despise people like him.


    He betrays his family, even those who have done him good.


    This is his retribution.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡± In an effort to tter Jarrod, the man spoke again and made a show of seemingly righteous anger.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even understand why he¡¯s here in this banquet.


    Who the hell let him in?¡±


    The usations were bing more and more excessive, and Nicole couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and finally spoke up.


    ¡°Excuse me.


    Sir, do you understand what you¡¯re saying? When have you ever seen Roscoe show ungratefulness?¡±


    The question seemed to have caught the man off guard.


    He was stunned for a few seconds.


    Had he misread the situation? Did Jarrod not feel any hostility toward Roscoe? If that wasn¡¯t the case, why would Nicole say something like that? But that didn¡¯t sound right either.


    Doreen¡¯s divorce from Roscoe made it to the headlines, and it was quite the sensation.


    Jarrod couldn¡¯t possibly choose to help someone who was practically a stranger instead of siding with a family member.


    The man decided to y it safe.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to see it with my own eyes to know.


    What¡¯s clear is that Roscoe can¡¯t call himself a real son of the Watts family.


    Everyone knows Miguel personally brought him back and treated him well, but Roscoe paid Miguel back how? He reported Miguel.


    If that¡¯s not disrespectful, I don¡¯t know what is.


    That¡¯s even beside the fact that Miguel lost his life because of this¡­¡±


    Nicole disagreed.


    ¡°If Miguel truly cared for Roscoe, why would he leave thepany in ruins?¡± she shot back.


    ¡°The twists and turns in this matter aren¡¯t difficult to understand.


    It¡¯s just that everyone likes to listen to unfounded rumors and add fuel to the fire.


    ¡±


    The man couldn¡¯t understand why Nicole would be offended by his standing up for Doreen.


    It was a whole new mess.


    He scratched his head and said, ¡°I apologize¡­ I.


    His voice trailed off withoutpleting the sentence because he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Staying silent would be better than risking offending Jarrod as well.


    ¡±


    Unexpectedly, Jarrod spoke up.


    ¡°it¡¯s alright.


    I agree that it was disrespectful.


    No matter what, Roscoe is still a member of the Watts family, and what he did was uneptable.


    ¡±


    Jarrod turned to Nicole and said with a teasing expression, ¡°Are you trying to defend Roscoe?¡±


    It was Nicole¡¯s turn to be speechless.


    She couldn¡¯t read his intentions, but she knew that his seemingly calm expression actually hid his temper.


    The man was even more baffled.


    He felt the tension rising at the table.


    Nicole seemed to be taking Roscoe¡¯s side, but Jarrod himself wasn¡¯t.


    The two had opposing opinions, but when it came down to it, the man knew who to tter.


    The man chose not to participate in the conversation anymore and left with a smile after bidding Jarrod farewell.


    However, when he passed by Roscoe, he intentionally bumped into Roscoe, causing the wine to spill over his clothes.


    ¡°Are you blind?¡± he shouted.


    ¡°You spilled wine all over me!¡±


    Roscoe looked in confusion at the man who suddenly appeared.


    The man clearly hit him with his elbow.


    Calmly, Roscoe answered.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re mistaken.


    You were the one who bumped into me.


    ¡±


    The man sneered, ¡°Are you using me? Do you have proof?¡±

 Chapter 2508

    No one came to Roscoe¡¯s aid, and the man bellowed inughter.


    He grabbed a bottle of wine from a passing waiter and poured it all over Roscoe¡¯s head.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wee here.


    Ingrates Like you don¡¯t belong in this ce.


    You should leave.


    ¡±


    The man humiliated Roscoe with both actions and words.


    Sounds of smirk rose from the crowd as people watched the spectacle.


    Roscoe could no longer hold back.


    He threw a punch at the man, and a fight immediately broke out.


    However, it was quickly made clear that the man was no match against Roscoe.


    Security guards were called over, but they were obviously biased, and instead of breaking up the fight, they joined in to beat Roscoe up.


    Seeing how Roscoe was outnumbered, Nicole shot up from her seat.


    But before she could take the step, she felt a hand close around her wrist, forcing her to sit back down.


    Jarrod spoke in a cold voice.


    ¡°If you help him now, you¡¯ll only make things worse.


    ¡±


    Nicole felt as if her feet were nailed to the floor.


    She looked at Jarrod with a pleading expression.


    ¡°Jarrod, please, spare him.


    You know that I can¡¯t be with him anymore.


    ¡± When she chose to marry Jarrod for Austin¡¯s sake, she hadpletely removed the word ¡°marriage¡± from her life.


    She would not marry or be with anyone else.


    She didn¡¯t want to bring more suffering to Roscoe.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t get involved with him again.


    Otherwise, you¡¯ll just cause more trouble for him.


    ¡± Jarrod¡¯s voice was ruthless.


    Nicole watched as Roscoe was kicked out of the banquet by the security guards.


    Roscoe waspletely excluded from the circle in Ardens, and the Watts family owed a huge debt.


    If thepany really went bankrupt, then Roscoe, as the legal representative, would have to deal with everything.


    He could even be put in jail.


    All of this was rted to her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, I promise.


    I¡¯m not going to contact him or talk to him.


    Just please¡­ Leave him out of this.


    ¡± It dawned on Nicole now that Jarrod didn¡¯t take her out to have dinner out of kindness.


    He brought her here to show her how miserable Roscoe was.


    ¡°Wrong answer,¡± Jarrod said coldly.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    The response Jarrod sought wasn¡¯t a plea for mercy, but aplete disregard for Roscoe.


    Nicole¡¯s incorrect answer left her wondering anxiously about what Roscoe would face next.


    Nicole stared coldly at Jarrod, finding him increasingly unfathomable.


    Despite knowing she could never love him, he insisted on keeping her close.


    To ensure herpliance, he resorted to tormenting those she cared about.


    Did he truly find satisfaction in this vicious cycle?


    Abruptly, Jarrod pulled Nicole to her feet.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Nicole demanded.


    Jarrod didn¡¯t respond but continued to drag her along.


    It wasn¡¯t until they reached the locked back door of the banquet hall that Nicole saw, through the heavy ss, seven or eight men brutally assaulting Roscoe outside.


    The man who had earlier tried to ingratiate himself with Jarrod was now orchestrating the attack, loudlymanding his hired thugs to kill Roscoe.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Nicole¡¯s voice was desperate as she instinctively lunged forward, trying to intervene, but the locked ss door thwarted her efforts.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 2509

    Her mind reeled in turmoil as she shouted through the door, ¡°Stop it! Stop it right now! This is murder! You bastards!¡±


    Despite Nicole¡¯s shouts, the men outside only intensified their beating, paying no heed to her pleas.


    Roscoe, typically able to handle a few opponents, was overwhelmed by the sheer number of attackers.


    Once downed, the brutal onught prevented him from standing again.


    Surrounded and outnumbered, he had no chance of defending himself.


    Horrified, Nicole watched as Roscoe was repeatedly mmed to the ground, his face and head bing increasingly bloodied.


    Her anger reached a boiling point.


    Turning around, she dashed toward the front door, determined to circumvent the building and rescue Roscoe.


    But Jarrod, with lightning-fast reflexes, grabbed Nicole¡¯s arm and mmed her against the ss door.


    Her face was pressed hard against the tempered ss, forcing her to witness Roscoe¡¯s punishment, a consequence of her defiance.


    She should never have pleaded for Roscoe¡¯s safety.


    The lingering resentment from their past conflicts in the mountains had only intensified, now erupting with ferocious heat.


    ¡°Do you see?¡± Jarrod whispered menacingly close to her, his voice low and threatening.


    ¡°Are you regretting your actions already? Doesn¡¯t this scene look familiar?¡±


    He was referring to a previous incident where Nicole had watched Roscoe get beaten, separated by ss just like now.


    But this time, Jarrod¡¯s anger was even more palpable, his fury nearly spilling over.


    He had lost all semnce of reason.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ever learn?¡± Jarrod¡¯s words came out as a growl, his teeth clenched in frustration.


    He had always harbored a violent streak, which he had tried to mask for Nicole¡¯s sake.


    Yet, once provoked, his aggressive nature reemerged, stronger and more uncontroble.


    Jarrod intended to teach Nicole a harsh, unforgiving lesson, ensuring she understood who truly controlled her life and from whom she must distance herself.


    Pinned against the ss, unable to move, Nicole¡¯s face distorted against the pane, she pleaded, ¡°Jarrod, please, let¡¯s not drag any outsiders into our problems, okay?¡±


    ¡°Who is ¡®outsider¡¯?¡± Jarrod sneered coldly.


    ¡°Are you referring to Roscoe?¡± ¡°If he really considered himself merely an ¡®outsider,¡¯ he wouldn¡¯t be in this predicament.


    It¡¯s your fault, Nicole.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookeryText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jarrod taunted her, ¡°You¡¯re the one who gave him false hope, didn¡¯t you?¡± He observed the scene outside with a sinister smile as Roscoe was beaten repeatedly.


    ¡°Is this what you wanted?¡±


    Outside the door, Roscoe was left bloodied and beaten, his head and face smeared with blood, a gruesome testament to the violence he endured.


    The men assaulting Roscoe were merciless, striking with such force it seemed their intent was lethal.


    Despite the odds, Roscoe¡¯s resilience shone through.


    Every time he was knocked down, he fought to rise again, only to be struck down once more.


    This grueling pattern continued.


    Each time he fell, he mustered the strength to stand, refusing to surrender.


    Witnessing this, Nicole¡¯s distress grew.


    She shouted, ¡°Jarrod, this is all because of your paranoia! You¡¯ll never trust me, no matter what I do, will you?¡±


    ¡°Then prove it.


    Make me believe you, Jarrod replied sternly.


    ¡°You know what¡¯s required.


    ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Nicole sobbed uncontrobly, overwhelmed by despair.


    Hope seemed to crumble all at once.


    Every time she sensed a slight improvement in their situation, another crushing setback would ur.


    Caught in this relentless cycle, she felt utterly defeated.


    In a moment of sheer desperation, Nicole eximed, ¡°You might as well kill me, Jarrod! Just end this torture¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you really wish to die?¡± Jarrod¡¯s voice was chillingly detached.


    ¡°And who would you like to die with you?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her tears momentarily forgotten.

 Chapter 2510

    ¡°First, there¡¯s Roscoe.


    Who¡¯s next? Who else have you been in touch with? Let me think¡­¡± Jarrod pondered aloud, his tone deliberate.


    ¡°Jamie? Or perhaps Ethel? Or maybe Jemma?¡±


    With each name he listed, a wave of dread washed over Nicole.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Nicole asked, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    ¡°What do Ethel and Jemma have to do with any of this?¡±


    Jamie had caused harm and perhaps deserved her consequences.


    But Ethel¡­ Jemma.


    .


    What involvement did they have in any of this?


    Jarrod smirked and said, ¡°If you¡¯re certain they¡¯re uninvolved, you shouldn¡¯t have brought up death.


    You don¡¯t want to be Austin¡¯s mother or my wife, but you¡¯d prefer death?¡±


    None of it made any sense.


    Nicole struggled toprehend Jarrod¡¯s words or understand his sudden descent into madness.


    ¡°Jarrod, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± she pleaded.


    Recently, Jarrod had shown signs of change, but within just ten days, he seemed to revert to his previous, monstrous demeanor.


    Jarrod didn¡¯t respond directly.


    Instead, he locked eyes with her intensely.


    ¡°Nicole, think carefully about how you can make me trust you again, or Roscoe will be the first I go after.


    ¡±


    With those words, Jarrod let Nicole go, causing her to copse to the ground, and then he walked away decisively.


    Though he released her, he didn¡¯t grant her freedom.


    An assistant quickly came forward to escort her away.


    Nicole caught a glimpse through the ss.


    The attackers had dispersed, leaving Roscoe alone on the ground, bloodied and bruised.


    A passerby was calling the police.


    Nicole knew this was merely a warning.


    If Jarrod had really wanted Roscoe dead, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen such a public setting for the assault.


    But still, she couldn¡¯t fathom why Jarrod had acted so irrationally.


    Was it because she had chosen to save Roscoe over him?


    Her instincts told her that wasn¡¯t theplete story.


    Something else must have triggered his actions.


    She had to find out what it was.


    As her mind raced with these thoughts, Nicole suddenly realized something and looked up at the assistant beside her.


    Nicole gazed at Jarrod¡¯s new assistant and asked with hesitation, ¡°Do you know what happened to Alec?¡±


    The assistant seemed surprised and responded, ¡°You haven¡¯t heard? Alec tried to take his own life again and now he has brain damage from not getting enough oxygen.


    He¡¯s been in the intensive care unit since then.


    ¡±


    Nicole felt as if her mind had shattered.


    Alec tried to end his life again? How was that possible? He was safe before.


    Jarrod had previously persuaded him not to go through with it.


    How could Alec have tried again, but this time, with even more intensity?


    ¡°You mean¡­ Alec tried to end his life again?¡± Even though Nicole heard it herself, she refused to ept it.


    The assistant exined, ¡°Alec took pills as advised.


    It was all so sudden.


    He appeared normal during the day but then broke down at night.


    We found him just in time.


    The doctor said a dy of two more minutes and we would have lost him.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s mind was a void.


    Now it made sense why Jarrod despised Roscoe so much.


    Jarrod always saw Alec as family, and Alec kept trying to end his life.


    The guilt must weigh heavily on Jarrod.


    If not for saving Jarrod, Alec wouldn¡¯t have ended up amputated and might not have tried to take his own life.


    Nicole was seized by fear.


    She realized that Alec¡¯s condition was not going to resolve easily.


    Jarrod¡¯s fury today was just the beginning.


    It wouldn¡¯t be thest or the worst of it.


    The storm seemed like it would go on forever.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She felt lost, unsure of her next move.

 Chapter 2511

    While riding in the car, Nicole thought hard but couldn¡¯t make sense of Jarrod¡¯sst words.


    He said she knew how to win back his trust.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But how? She was clueless.


    What should her next steps be? Knowing Jarrod¡¯s vengeful character, he would likely target those close to her to make her suffer.


    After Roscoe, who would be next? Ethel or Jemma? Or might he move her mother and Austin away, keeping them out of her reach?


    Come to think of it, Nicole realized Jarrod had numerous ways to threaten her, and she was powerless to fight them.


    Nicole buried her face in her hands, now damp with tears, struggling to understand what Jarrod really meant.


    He wanted her to figure out a way to earn back his trust¡­ When had he truly trusted her? They had aplicated history.


    Jarrod had trusted her the most back when she was just a naive college student.


    At that time, Nicole loved Jarrod without conditions, clueless about his tricks and schemes, just falling for him innocently.


    Back then, he trusted her effortlessly, knowing she was innocent and wouldn¡¯t suspect him or doubt him.


    But now, after all the hurt and distrust, only suspicion and defensiveness remained.


    Was his condition that she must love him again? He must know that was impossible.


    Her feelings for him had long faded.


    Back at the vi, Nicole was isted, cut off from the outside world and even from seeing Austin.


    She grew anxious, pondering over Austin¡¯s whereabouts if he wasn¡¯t in the vi.


    Where had Jarrod taken Austin?


    Half a month went by, and Nicole still hadn¡¯t seen Austin.


    When she asked the servants, they feigned ignorance.


    She attempted to reach Jarrod, but he didn¡¯t reply.


    Out of desperation, Nicole took a chance when the servants were distracted and climbed out the balcony window to escape.


    However, she lost her bnce and fell, getting caught in the act.


    The servants brought Nicole back to the vi and summoned a doctor for her injuries.


    After this incident, Nicole was kept under even tighter surveince.


    The butler had workers seal all the windows right before her eyes.


    The vi was locked down so thoroughly that not even a fly could enter.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    After several days of recovery, Nicole finally saw Jarrod again, who showed upte at night.


    Jarrod stood quietly by her bedside.


    Nicole opened her eyes and was startled by his cold, handsome face.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± She let out a small scream.


    When she realized it was him, she froze and then urgently asked, ¡°Jarrod, where is Austin? What have you done with him?¡±


    ¡°You will never see him again,¡± Jarrod responded.


    Nicole¡¯s body tensed up.


    After a few seconds, she lunged at Jarrod, scratching and biting him.


    ¡°What did you do to him? He¡¯s just a kid! What have you done to him?¡±


    Jarrod stood still, seemingly unaffected by her attacks.


    Seeing her frantic state, his mocking smile widened.


    ¡°What do you think I did? How evil do you think I am?¡±


    Nicole didn¡¯t want to believe it, but she knew Jarrod was capable of anything when angry.


    Jarrod sneered, ¡°Calm down.


    He¡¯s okay.


    I¡¯m just helping him get used to life without you.


    ¡±


    Nicole was shocked.


    After a moment, she said, ¡°Get used to life without me? You want to take Austin away from me?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to escape?¡± Jarrod¡¯s coldugh filled the room.

 Chapter 2512

    ¡°You can run, but if you leave here, you will never see Austin again.


    ¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this, Jarrod!¡± Nicole said angrily.


    He knew how much Austin meant to her, yet he still used Austin to manipte her.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I? Do you think you¡¯re the only one who can be cruel?¡±


    Jarrod taunted.


    ¡°Is this your revenge?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Is this because of Alec? Are you punishing me for him?¡±


    ¡°Believe what you want.


    ¡± Jarrod¡¯s expression darkened at the mention of Alec.


    Alec¡¯s suicide attempts had made Jarrod even more twisted than before.


    Just thinking about Alec¡¯s suicide filled him with a destructive rage.


    ¡°Austin isn¡¯t only yours.


    He¡¯s young and needs his mother.


    Jarrod, please, can¡¯t we stop this nonsense? Let¡¯s talk this out.


    ¡± Nicole softened her voice, trying to negotiate with Jarrod.


    She knew that a direct confrontation would worsen things, especially with him being so unstable after Alec¡¯s suicide attempts.


    ¡°After all this time, haven¡¯t you figured it out?¡± Jarrod looked at her with a slightly mocking grin.


    Nicole was confused.


    Jarrodughed.


    ¡°Nicole, maybe I don¡¯t need you as much as I once thought.


    Maybe this is more about my pride than anything else.


    ¡±


    As Jarrod said this, he hated his own dishonesty.


    Alec¡¯s suicide hadn¡¯t given him any rity.


    He worried he was really losing his sanity.


    Jarrod started to walk away.


    Nicole reached out and grabbed his arm from behind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act this way, Jarrod.


    Reacting in anger won¡¯t fix anything.


    Alec¡¯s death hurts me too, but we can¡¯t let our problems impact the child,¡± Nicole said softly, pleading.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Yet, Jarrod ignored her plea.


    He shrugged her off coldly and said, ¡°Go be with your Roscoe.


    Austin doesn¡¯t need you.


    ¡±


    Nicole was well aware that Jarrod¡¯s resentment toward Roscoe hadn¡¯t faded.


    Despite her repeated exnations, Alec¡¯s second suicide attempt had forever closed the topic, making any further discussion seem unfair to Alec.


    Silently, Nicole processed this, only to be interrupted by Jarrod who coldly threw a divorce agreement onto the bed.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the freedom you wanted,¡± Jarrod said sharply.


    Stunned, Nicole saw that he had already drawn up the divorce papers.


    Without another word, Jarrod exited the room, signaling the end of her confinement.


    Shortly after, a hesitant maid entered.


    ¡°Madam, Mr.


    Schultz instructed me to assist with your packing.


    He mentioned you¡¯re moving out,¡± she said, clearly uneasy as she had no prior knowledge of Nicole¡¯s departure.


    Reeling from the sudden development, Nicole realized she had no choice but to leave.


    She understood Jarrod¡¯s intentions but could never fulfill them.


    Haunted by the memory of sleepless nights she had endured, Nicole knew that conciliatory gestures no longer swayed her.


    She resolved to never relinquish her maternal rights.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2513

    Quickly gathering her few possessions, Nicole sent Jarrod a firm text message.


    ¡°Jarrod, I consent to the divorce but insist on visitation rights with Austin.


    He¡¯s growing and holds memories of us, and I wish to remain in his life without harming his well-being.


    Please consider this carefully.


    ¡±


    With her message sent, Nicole bid farewell to this ce where she had only just begun to settle.


    In the car, Jarrod¡¯s frustration was palpable as he read Nicole¡¯s lengthy message on his phone.


    With a grimace, he threw the phone against the back of the seat, startling his driver.


    The driver, catching Jarrod¡¯s eye in the rearview mirror, asked tentatively, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, is something wrong?¡±


    Jarrod nced at his phone¡¯s shattered screen and muttered, ¡°Nothing.


    ¡±


    Jarrod then turned his gaze to the window, watching thendscape blur by, his expression troubled.


    It dawned on him that Nicole always seemed able to leave his side without looking back.


    Perhaps, he thought, it was time to truly let her go and grant her the independence she sought.


    Nicole resettled into her former family home, a property she had repurchased after it had been sold off years earlier.


    She had maintained contact with real estate agents to reim it should it ever go back on the market.


    When the opportunity arose due to the current owner¡¯s financial distress, Nicole acted swiftly and bought it back.


    Over the years, the value of the house had increased significantly, necessitating an extra million dors to finalize the purchase.


    Its prime location was something the previous owner wouldn¡¯t have given up under normal circumstances.


    Having preserved this house just as it was before marrying Jarrod, Nicole always felt she might return.


    Now back, she settled in and went to check her mailbox, which she had continued to use as her permanent address regardless of her whereabouts.


    Among the usual bills, she found the gic testing and health checkup reports that Roscoe had reminded her to review.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Opening them, Nicole was stunned to find all values within normal ranges, surprising given her history of poor health oues following stomach surgery.


    It seemed almost miraculous, as if an elixir had restored her health.


    Nicole marveled at the results.


    Could those pills have truly worked wonders?


    Eager for confirmation and intrigued by the potential implications for her health, Nicole quickly called Roscoe.


    After a few rings, he picked up.


    ¡°Nicole?¡± Roscoe answered, his tone reflecting surprise at her call.


    Nicole hadn¡¯t been in touch with Roscoe for quite some time, mostly due to theplications in her life and Jarrod¡¯s watchful eye.


    She hesitated to involve Roscoe, not wanting to draw him into her troubles.


    However, she found herself in need of his medical expertise, particrly in gic testing, an area where he far surpassed her knowledge.


    ¡°Roscoe, could you review my medical report? ALl my test results are now normal.


    Does this mean that those pills worked? And more importantly, could Austin consume those pills?¡± Nicole¡¯s voice crackled with cautious optimism over the call.


    The possibility that the same pills might help Austin filled her with a mix of hope and anxiety.


    Roscoe responded promptly to Nicole¡¯s request, ¡°Send over the details and we can discuss this morefortably over voice chat.


    ¡±


    As they switched to a voice call, Nicole forwarded the test results.


    Remembering her previous oversight, she inquired about his health, ¡°How have you been holding up, Roscoe?¡±


    Roscoe paused, a hint of hesitation in his voice, perhaps indicating he preferred to keep his ordeal private.


    ¡°I¡¯m managing quite well, Nicole.


    Thanks for asking,¡± he reassured her, his tone steady.


    Relieved to hear Roscoe was doing well, Nicole continued, ¡°That¡¯s great to hear.


    Now, about my report¡­¡±


    Roscoe reviewed her medical data briefly before responding, ¡°Nicole, the results suggest your body has nearly normalized, which is remarkable.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2514

    he conversation then turned to Austin.


    ¡°What about Austin? Is it possible for him to use the pills?¡± Nicole asked, her toneced with concern.


    ¡°How did youe across the pills?¡± Roscoe inquired, recalling the chaotic circumstances previously unmentioned by Nicole.


    Nicole exined how she discovered the porcin bottle before Alec¡¯s incident, an oversight in her earlier exnation due to the tumult.


    Pleased yet cautious, Roscoe considered the implications.


    ¡°It¡¯s promising, but every case is unique.


    We can¡¯t assume Austin will respond identically.


    ¡± Contemting further, he asked, ¡°How many pills remain?¡±


    Nicole checked.


    ¡°There are five left in the bottle,¡± she informed him.


    Reflecting on their shared history with taking the pills, Roscoemented, ¡°You had taken three, and the witch forced me to take four.


    We need to n carefully.


    Austin might need up to four pills.


    ¡±


    Roscoe exined, ¡°Nicole, to be honest, about a quarter of my brain was consumed by the parasites.


    If it had been anyone else, they would likely be paralyzed and bedridden.


    But Emerie kept me alive with medicine.


    Although it wasn¡¯t as potent as the pills you found, it kept me functioning.


    During the ritual, she gave me four of those pills.


    While the missing parts of my brain didn¡¯t regenerate, they formed a closed gap, allowing me to live normally, except for some headaches.


    We both experienced positive results after taking the pills, but I can¡¯t be sure if Austin can use them, so I need to study one pill first.


    ¡± Roscoe hadn¡¯t nned on sharing this information.


    As a man, he didn¡¯t feel obliged to expose his scars and didn¡¯t want to burden Nicole.


    He knew Nicole inside out.


    Despite her tough exterior, she had a soft heart and always went the extra mile to help those who had extended a helping hand to her.


    Roscoe might not want to admit it, but he had likely fallen into that category in Nicole¡¯s heart.


    Nicole¡¯s decision to be with him wasn¡¯t just about romance.


    Herpassion for him also fueled it.


    ¡°Your brain¡­¡± Nicole was at a loss for words, stunned by what she had just learned.


    She hadn¡¯t realized the extent of Roscoe¡¯s suffering.


    The thought of a parasite gnawing away at his brain was a nightmare beyondprehension.


    It sent shivers down Nicole¡¯s spine.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Nicole.


    Despite everything, Emerie a shred of decency and didn¡¯t let me die.


    The pills she gave me before she passed saved my life.


    I can handle a few lingering side effects,¡± Roscoe reassured her.


    Emerie¡¯s gesture of kindness toward Roscoe, which involved taking him to Witch Valley, stemmed from his past act of saving her life.


    As the parasites began to control Roscoe¡¯s mind, Roscoe still had some semnce of control.


    While on a journey with Emerie, their driver, unfortunately, picked a less-than-ster car, resulting in a crash that left Emerie trapped in her seat.


    Panic set in as the driver fled the scene, leaving behind a car leaking oil and on the verge of catching fire.


    It was a dire situation.


    Any seasoned driver would know that car fires could escte quickly, engulfing the vehicle within minutes, sometimes Leading to explosions.


    In the heat of the moment, the driver didn¡¯t abandon Roscoe, recognizing his vital role within the family, and swiftly pulled him away from the looming danger.


    Despite believing that she was invincible, panic gripped Emerie as thick smoke billowed into the car.


    She had witnessed the devastating aftermath of car fires before, and fear crept into her heart.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    With a sudden burst of determination, Roscoe wriggled free from the driver¡¯s grasp and yanked Emerie out of the car just as the mes licked at the back seat, transforming the vehicle into a roaring inferno within seconds.


    In under fifteen minutes, the car was nothing but a burnt-out shell.


    Emerie found herself profoundly moved by Roscoe¡¯s courage.


    Having lived a life of seclusion, encountering such genuine and selfless bravery left an indelible mark on her soul.


    Emerie¡¯s perspective sharply contrasted with that of the chief.


    While the chief fixated on achieving immortality, Emerie, influenced by her upbringing but still young and impressionable, developed a soft spot for Roscoe.


    Roscoe was far from naive.


    He understood the importance of Emerie¡¯s role after the ident.


    He knew that her survival could prove advantageous for him.


    As expected, Emerie had gone against the Watts family¡¯s wishes and used her knowledge of herbs to sustain Roscoe.


    Even after returning to Witch Valley, she continued to keep him alive.


    In Emerie¡¯s final moments, her actions to save Roscoe were her way of seeking redemption.

 Chapter 2515

    Nicole¡¯s worry lingered.


    ¡°Roscoe, are you absolutely certain about your health?¡±


    ¡°Of course.


    I¡¯m a doctor, after all.


    I wouldn¡¯t make such a im without thoroughly checking myself first.


    ¡± Roscoe attempted to ease Nicole¡¯s worries, mindful of the weight of her existing concerns.


    With a gentle chuckle, he said, ¡°I¡¯m all good now, Nicole.


    Nothing tops the importance of staying alive.


    ¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will send you the pills,¡± Nicole responded.


    Roscoe wasn¡¯t recovering as fast as he let on.


    The beating he had taken had left him with a colorful collection of bruises, and now he was stuck in bed.


    He needed some time to heal.


    Not wanting Nicole to see his condition, he swiftly replied, ¡°No worries, Nicole.


    I¡¯ll arrange for someone to fetch them.


    ¡±


    Recognizing the significance of the pills, Roscoe made arrangements for a trustworthy individual they both knew to fetch the pills.


    Nicole then asked, ¡°How is your investment projecting along?¡±


    Reluctant to cause her concern, Roscoe simply replied, ¡°It¡¯s progressing smoothly.


    ¡±


    Knowing Roscoe¡¯s reluctance to admit difficulties, Nicole shifted her approach.


    ¡°Roscoe, my best friend¡¯s husband wields considerable influence.


    You might have heard of him.


    His name is Mitchel Dixon, CEO of the Dixon Group.


    I could ask my friend and see if she can help you connect.


    ¡±


    ¡°There is no need for that, Nicole.


    I have this under control,¡±


    Roscoe replied confidently.


    Roscoe had heard of Mitchel, a heavyweight in finance renowned for his keen insights.


    Roscoe had a meticulously crafted n to breathe life back into the family business.


    He harbored around sixty percent certainty that it could seed, offering a glimmer of hope not just for himself but also for the smaller factories affiliated with his family.


    However, with the Schultz family keeping their distance, doubts loomed over his n as it encountered numerous hurdles.


    Although Nicole¡¯s suggestion held allure, Roscoe hesitated to have her plead his case.


    Considering the Dixon Group¡¯s size, he reasoned they likely received numerous partnership requests, and he didn¡¯t want to appear presumptuous.


    Instead, he resolved to explore avenues such as seeking loans from banks or considering alternative options.


    Despite his refusal, Nicole persisted, ¡°Roscoe, my best friend is like family to me.


    I can¡¯t promise about anyone else, but she will go above and beyond to help me.


    ¡±


    Nicole made it clear to Roscoe as she exined, ¡°Don¡¯t assume I¡¯m only doing this for your benefit.


    I have faith in you, which is why I¡¯m suggesting you to my best friend¡¯s husband.


    He wouldn¡¯t invest in a bad project just to do me a favor.


    If he gives the green light to your idea, it¡¯s because it¡¯s valuable.


    ¡±


    Roscoe felt encouraged by her words, realizing that with such support, he could solve his problem much faster.


    Moreover, only when he had the family business sorted out that he could devote more time to helping Nicole.


    He had found himself tangled in his family¡¯s troubles without wanting to be.


    He didn¡¯t care about social status and could manage on his own.


    However, now that he was involved, there was no easy way out.


    At this point, leaving for self-preservation seemed almost impossible.


    Miguel, who had always been harsh, never really epted Roscoe as part of the family, a painful truth Roscoe hade to ept.


    On his deathbed, Miguel summoned Roscoe over, only to criticize his mother for being a bumpkin, someone he looked down on, which extended his hatred to Roscoe.


    Even in hisst moments, Miguel¡¯s feelings toward Roscoe had not softened.


    Nicole added, ¡°I¡¯m doing this because I see your potential as a businessperson.


    You can excel in anything you set your mind to, so you must believe in yourself.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡±


    Finally, Roscoe agreed.


    He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it a try.


    ¡±


    Nicole felt a wave of relief.


    ¡°Great, I¡¯ll speak to my friend soon.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2516

    ¡°Sure, take your time.


    I¡¯ll review this pill first, and then arrange a meeting with Mr.


    Dixon.


    ¡±


    For Roscoe, the risk of potential imprisonment seemed minorpared to Austin¡¯s health.


    After the call, Nicole quickly informed Raegan.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Raegan was eager to assist Nicole and trusted her judgment.


    If Nicole vouched for someone, Raegan stood by that rmendation.


    Moreover, Raegan had heard about Roscoe before.


    He had a reputation as a virtuous and respectable young man.


    Given Miguel¡¯s shameful behavior against Roscoe, Raegan was definitely inclined to assist Roscoe.


    However, the situation wasplicated by Jarrod¡¯s involvement.


    Jarrod really didn¡¯t Like Roscoe and wanted thetter to fail.


    If Mitchel helped Roscoe, it would mean going against the Schultz Group.


    Mitchel and Jarrod¡¯s long-standing friendship added anotheryer ofplexity to the situation.


    Nicoleid out theseplications to Raegan, who didn¡¯t respond directly but clearly disapproved of Jarrod¡¯s harsh methods.


    Raegan brought up the issue with Mitchel, who decided to review Roscoe¡¯s n before making any decisions, showing his openness to consider it.


    Feeling somewhat sorry, Raegan asked, ¡°Honey, will this make things difficult for you?¡±


    Mitchel reassured her with a smile and said, ¡°No worries, babe.


    Jarrod and I have a clear agreement that personal feelings won¡¯t mix with business.


    We always ensure fairpetition without any issues.


    ¡±


    In the business world, Mitchel, Jarrod, Luis, and Erick had all firmly embraced this principle for a long time.


    There was no need for concessions.


    Eachpany was big enough that skipping one project wouldn¡¯t lead to bankruptcy, sopetition was weed.


    Raegan felt reassured by Mitchel¡¯s words.


    As long as Mitchel was at ease, she fully backed the idea of helping Roscoe.


    Given Roscoe¡¯s prior assistance to Nicole, Raegan respected and valued Roscoe¡¯s efforts.


    Nicole was greatly relieved to hear Raegan¡¯s support.


    The following morning, Nicole arrived at the hospital early.


    She brought arge bouquet of flowers to visit Alec.


    At the hospital, Nicole was not allowed into the intensive care unit, so she left the flowers with the nurses and nced toward Alec¡¯s room.


    She shared her heartfelt thoughts.


    ¡°Alec, in this lifetime, we¡¯ve been rivals.


    I wish someday we could be friends.


    ¡±


    Despite their frequent disagreements, Nicole respected Alec¡¯s loyalty to Jarrod.


    It was understandable that Jarrod had been deeply affected by Alec¡¯s condition.


    Losing a close friend like Alec would change anyone.


    ¡°Alec, I hope you stop being so foolish from now on.


    Don¡¯t throw away your life because of setbacks.


    Life¡¯s too wonderful and valuable for that.


    Living it right matters more than anything else.


    ¡± Nicole stood in the hospital for a while before she slowly walked away.


    Her first stop after leaving the hospital was aw firm.


    Now, she wasn¡¯t just battling for visitation rights but for custody.


    Austin was a kind-hearted kid, and being raised under Jarrod¡¯s influence could mean an uncertain future.


    Nicole was concerned about Austin¡¯s upbringing with Jarrod, but she was aware that winning the custody battle would be tough against the Schultz Group¡¯s strong legal team.


    Nevertheless, she was determined to fight.


    She couldn¡¯t just abandon Austin.


    After meeting with awyer andying out her divorce demands, Nicole entrusted the legal issues to him.


    Then, she visited Ethel to check on the progress concerning her father¡¯s former assistant, Brett.

 Chapter 2517

    At the police station, Ethel was surprised to see Nicole.


    ¡°Nicole, where have you been? I¡¯ve been trying to reach you for days.


    I was starting to get really worried.


    .


    ¡±


    Ethel¡¯s worry was real.


    Since she couldn¡¯t reach Nicole, she started to use investigative techniques to track Nicole¡¯sst known locations, which brought her to Jarrod¡¯s vi.


    She was almost ready to confront Jarrod to discover Nicole¡¯s whereabouts.


    Luckily, Nicole showed up just in time.


    Nicole quickly shared what had happened to her recently and then asked the urgent question, ¡°Any news on Brett? And Jamie, who¡¯s now using the name Melissa, is she still in the hospital?¡±


    Before being confined by Jarrod, Nicole had told Ethel about Jamie and requested that she keep an eye on Jamie.


    Nicole was eager to hear about Jamie¡¯s condition after all this time.


    Ethel answered each question, ¡°We¡¯ve made progress with Brett.


    I found out his family is still here.


    They haven¡¯t moved but have been living secretly in the countryside.


    Brett had taken his daughter there for medical treatment and stayed.


    They only came back to Ardlens this year.


    ¡±


    Brett thought the danger was over since Nicole¡¯s father had died several years ago, and no one seemed to be after him anymore.


    He believed the threats were gone.


    Little did he know, Nicole and Ethel had continued their investigation all along, which led to their recent breakthrough.


    Nicole finally heard some good news.


    She inquired of Ethel, ¡°Where is Brett at this moment?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Nicole¡¯s urgency to confront Brett in person stemmed from the fact that he was thest individual to see her father alive.


    What had transpired between them? Why had hemitted such a betrayal? Why had he turned against her father, who had always treated him with such kindness, particrly in light of her father¡¯s generosity toward Brett¡¯s ailing daughter?


    Moreover, Nicole¡¯s mother had shown Brett greatpassion, even renting an amusement park to make his daughter¡¯s birthday special.


    Back then, Brett¡¯s gratitude appeared sincere because authentic emotions cannot be fabricated.


    So, why had he inflicted harm upon her father?


    Nicole was baffled and feltpelled to confront Brett directly.


    However, Ethelcked the information Nicole sought.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t located Brett yet.


    We¡¯ve checked immigration records, and there¡¯s no indication he left the country, but his family maintains he has gone abroad,¡± Ethel replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Nicole immediatelymented.


    ¡°Brett cherishes his daughter profoundly.


    She means everything to him.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He would never abandon her.


    ¡±


    ¡°T agree,¡± Ethel concurred.


    ¡°Since the beginning, his family has been extraordinarily secretive.


    Brett¡¯s mother feigned being both deaf and mute during our visit, which implies they possess some knowledge.


    Brett may have been forewarned and escaped to another location.


    ¡±


    Nicole felt a wave of frustration but became even more resolute in her quest to locate Brett.


    He must be aware of something crucial!


    Noting Nicole¡¯s distress, Ethel offered reassurance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kiki.


    I¡¯ve requested to reopen your father¡¯s case as a criminal investigation.


    Once authorized, we can issue an arrest warrant for Brett, making it more challenging for him to remain concealed and easier for us to track him down.


    ¡±


    Ethel tried to project confidence, but she had her doubts.


    If Brett had indeed absconded, it could take years to find him.


    Some fugitives sessfully evaded capture for years.


    Due to the outdated ssification of Nicole¡¯s father¡¯s death as self-inflicted, crucial evidence might no longer be avable.


    If Brett fabricated his story, uncovering the facts would be arduous.


    Nicole conceived a different approach.


    ¡°I know how to locate Brett.


    ¡±


    Ethel¡¯s eyes brightened.


    ¡°What¡¯s your strategy?¡±


    ¡°Brett deeply cherishes his daughter.


    By monitoring her, we¡¯ll find him.


    He won¡¯t remain distant from her,¡± Nicole rified.


    Ethel, doubtful, responded, ¡°I can¡¯t legally track Brett¡¯s daughter at this moment.


    My current caseload and unprocessed paperwork necessitate review and approval first.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2518

    Nicole volunteered, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay.


    I¡¯ll handle it.


    ¡±


    Ethel felt uneasy.


    ¡°That¡¯s risky, Kiki.


    If Brett, a murder suspect, discovers your n, you could be in danger.


    It¡¯s too hazardous.


    ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ethel.


    I¡¯ll exercise extreme caution,¡± Nicole assured her.


    Nicole¡¯s haste in locating Bretty in the fear that he might escape with his daughter.


    Leaving the country wasn¡¯t solely dependent on flights.


    Escaping unnoticed was an option.


    As long as Brett¡¯s daughter remained within national borders, Brett was probably there as well.


    Monitoring his daughter would eventually lead to him.


    Observing Nicole¡¯s resolve, Ethel hesitantly consented but emphasized, cautioning, ¡°You must carry self-defense tools like pepper spray and exercise utmost caution.


    Inform me immediately if anything arises.


    If I¡¯m unable toe, I¡¯ll dispatch someone.


    ¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.


    Rest assured.


    I¡¯ll safeguard myself for the sake of my mother, my child, and everyone who cares about me,¡± Nicole promised Ethel.


    With her health now significantly improved, Nicole felt ready to aplish more, assist others, and care for her loved ones.


    She resolved to live a fulfilling life.


    ¡°How is your mother doing now?¡± Ethel inquired.


    In her recollection, she had encountered Nicole¡¯s mother once.


    Nicole¡¯s mother was gentle and strikingly beautiful, her voice as soft as the one in Ethel¡¯s dreams.


    Regrettably, Ethel had no mother figure in her life.


    ¡°She¡¯s unchanged.


    She doesn¡¯t recognize me and remains nonverbal, but her physical condition is stable,¡± Nicole responded.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Kiki, may I apany you on your next visit to her?¡± Ethel cautiously asked.


    Though she had met Nicole¡¯s mother only once, the idea of thetter living like an automaton deeply saddened her.


    She wished to see Nicole¡¯s mother again.


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Nicole replied cheerfully.


    ¡°Let¡¯s schedule a date and go together.


    ¡±


    ¡°Wonderful!¡± Ethel beamed.


    Nicole then recalled the incident at Witch Valley and inquired, ¡°Any news about those witches?¡±


    After their departure from Witch Valley, Nicole had reported the event to the local authorities, but the remote location had left her without any updates.


    ¡°The case is officially filed and under investigation,¡± Ethel replied.


    ¡°The chief and those witches were malevolent, causing harm to many over the years.


    Despite their deaths, the investigation aims to bring all their followers to justice, ensuring that superstition and rumors do not proliferate.


    ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s reassuring.


    ¡± Nicole sighed in relief.


    It wasforting to know that the innocent victims would not be forgotten.


    After bidding farewell to Ethel, Nicole proceeded to Brett¡¯s residence for surveince.


    She acquired a loaf and settled by the flowerbed, ready to eat while monitoring the property.


    This time, she arrived equipped with pepper spray, apact knife, and alertness-enhancing tablets.


    She was determined not to be taken by surprise and incapacitated as before.


    Nicole observed the vicinity for nearly seventy-two hours.


    Even when nature called, she positioned a camera to monitor the entrance, reviewing the recordings upon her return to ensure no activity went unnoticed.


    Curiously, Brett¡¯s family had not ventured out of their home for three whole days.


    Nicole found this peculiar.


    Did they not require essential supplies?


    Certainly, they must have needed to purchase groceries at some point.

 Chapter 2519

    On the third evening, Nicole finally witnessed Brett¡¯s daughter leaving the building.


    Brett¡¯s daughter, Callie, was twenty years old.


    She had a youthful and innocent appearance, dressed in a ck hooded coat, wrapping herself up tightly.


    Exiting the staircase, Callie scanned her surroundings to ensure there were no suspicious individuals before heading to a nearby white car.


    Nicole overheard the driver of the white car, asking, ¡°Is your phone number ending in 3368?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Callie nodded and replied, ¡°It¡¯s me.


    ¡±


    ¡°Get in the car,¡± the driver instructed.


    It seemed Callie had called for a suspicious car.


    Nicole quickly started her own vehicle, which was hidden in the shadows.


    Nicole¡¯s ck car, with dimmed lights, blended seamlessly into the traffic.


    The white car gradually drove toward a deserted area.


    Maintaining a careful distance, Nicole turned off her headlights to avoid detection.


    However, as the white car entered the deserted area, Nicole lost track of it at a fork in the road.


    To avoid being discovered, she kept her distance.


    She stopped by the roadside and checked the tire prints to determine the route.


    Fortunately, these rural roads were all one-way, making it difficult to lose the trail.


    Nicole confirmed the route, got back in her car, and continued following.


    Unexpectedly, Nicole spotted the white car again after driving only a short distance.


    Thanks to her silent electric car and dimmed lights, she remained unnoticed.


    She carefully stopped her car, blending into the night, ensuring she wasn¡¯t too close to be seen.


    However, the white car came to a stop and didn¡¯t move.


    The driver noticed Callie wearing a mask but admired her beautiful eyes.


    He began teasing her, asking, ¡°Little girl, where are you going sote?¡±


    Callie cautiously replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to find my dad.


    ¡±


    ¡°Looking for your dad?¡± the driver questioned.


    Heughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s sote, and your dad isn¡¯t home.


    Is he out ying or doing something else?¡±


    Callie felt ufortable talking to the driver, especially with his vulgar smile that sent chills down her spine.


    She kept her head down and replied softly.


    ¡°My dad is working.


    ¡±


    ¡°Oh, your dad is working, and he let you, his beautiful daughter,e out sote to find him? How careless of him.


    ¡± As the driver spoke, his eyes were not on the road but fixed on her chest, hisughter lewd and unsettling.


    Fear began to creep into Callie¡¯s mind.


    She lowered her head and fumbled with her phone, intending to send a message to her dad.


    Just as she started typing, the driver suddenly elerated and mmed on the brakes.


    Callie¡¯s head collided with the back of the front seat, and her phone slipped from her hand.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± she cried out softly in pain.


    Feigning concern, the driver asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Callie held her aching head but didn¡¯t dare to confront him.


    She frowned and replied softly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2520

    ¡°Good.


    Then I¡¯ll drive slower,¡± the driver said.


    Taking a deep breath, Callie began searching for her phone.


    She saw it had slid to the bottom of the front seat.


    She carefully reached down to pick it up, but as the car moved, the phone kept sliding forward.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Realizing she couldn¡¯t retrieve it unless the car stopped, she cautiously asked, ¡°Sir, could you please stop the car so I can pick up my phone?¡±


    The driver looked ufortable.


    ¡°There are traffic cameras here.


    We can¡¯t stop, or we¡¯ll get a ticket.


    ¡±


    Callie wasn¡¯t sure if there were traffic cameras, but she noticed the road ahead was growing darker while the current area still had some light.


    Her fear intensified.


    ¡°Sir, could you please stop the car for a moment?¡± Her voice was small and timid.


    ¡°Hey, why are you being so difficult?¡± the driver grumbled, frowning.


    ¡°Do you realize how much the fine is if we stop here? I won¡¯t stop you from picking up your phone.


    ¡±


    Callie felt a surge of fear and couldn¡¯t muster the courage to respond.


    All she wanted was to hold her phone and feel safe.


    She wished her dad woulde and meet her.


    Taking a deep breath, she tried again, ¡°Sir, could you please stop the car for a moment? I¡¯ll cover the fine.


    I¡¯m afraid my dad will call, and I won¡¯t be able to answer.


    He might get worried.


    ¡±


    The driver should have stopped after such a plea, but instead, he looked even more irritated.


    ¡°If you pay the fine, what about the points? Do you think you can help me with those? Losing points is a big hassle.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Callie tried to say something, but the driver interrupted impatiently.


    ¡°I only have one point left.


    If I lose it, I¡¯ll have to retake the test.


    I¡¯ve worked hard, paid so many fines, and the cost of retaking the test is thousands of dors.


    Can you cover that for me?¡±


    Callie was speechless.


    She didn¡¯t want to lose thousands of dors.


    ¡°Then, please stop the car when it¡¯s convenient,¡± shepromised and said.


    While they drove, Callie¡¯s phone rang once from under the seat, but she couldn¡¯t answer it.


    Still, it was a small relief knowing someone was trying to reach her.


    The driver, aware that someone was waiting for her, should act more reasonably, she hoped.


    As they continued, Callie noticed the driver had turned off the navigation on his phone.


    rm bells rang in her mind.


    ¡°Sir, is this the correct route?¡± she asked, trying to sound calm.


    ¡°Of course,¡± the driver replied curtly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is the right ce,¡± Calliemented, recalling the map on her phone.


    This area was far more deserted than she remembered, with no other cars around.


    It was eerie.


    ¡°Sir, could you please turn on the navigation I sent you? I want to check the route,¡± Callie said quickly.


    ¡°You¡¯re really bothering me!¡± The driver suddenly red at her.


    ¡°I can drive this route with my eyes closed.


    My house is nearby, and I know it a hundred times better than you do.


    I know where the fastest route is.


    ¡±


    Callie wanted to argue, but the driver¡¯s fierce expression silenced her.


    She sat quietly, praying the driver wasn¡¯t a bad person and that she would see her dad soon.


    Despite the driver¡¯s assurances, the surroundings made Callie increasingly uneasy.


    Her dad wouldn¡¯t have chosen such a deserted ce, would he? He knew she was timid and would never want her to feel this scared.


    After a while, the driver finally pulled over.


    ¡°Miss, aren¡¯t you going to get your phone?¡± he asked.


    Callie noticed he was still staring at her in a way that made her ufortable.


    ¡°Sir, could you please help me pick it up?¡± she asked nervously.


    ¡°Help you pick it up?¡± The driver seemed to understand her reluctance and nodded.


    ¡°Okay.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2521

    He bent down, seemingly trying to reach under the seat.


    After a moment, he straightened up.


    ¡°Sorry, miss, my arms are too thick.


    I can¡¯t reach your phone.


    You¡¯ll have to get it yourself.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    Just then, Callie¡¯s phone rang again, likely her dad calling.


    She had no choice but to force herself out of the car.


    As Callie approached the front of the car, the driver remained in his seat, showing no sign of moving.


    She asked him softly, ¡°Sir, could you please move a bit?¡±


    The driver retorted mockingly, ¡°Move? Where should I move to? There¡¯s plenty of space for you to manage.


    ¡±


    Unbeknownst to Callie, her delicate and innocent look kindled something dark within the driver.


    The driver had a preference for fragile, gentle girls, and Callie¡¯s soft, trembling voice unknowingly excited him.


    Callie was unaware of his thoughts.


    All she knew was that her phone was still ringing under the seat, possibly her anxious father trying to contact her.


    Frightened, Callie wanted nothing more than to fetch her phone and contact her father.


    Finding no other way, she crouched down beside the car and reached under the seat, but she couldn¡¯t quite grab her phone.


    As she hesitated, the driver coldly instructed, ¡°You need toe inside to get it.


    You won¡¯t reach it from out there.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Fearful, Callie knew she couldn¡¯t enter the car as she would have to kneel ufortably close to him.


    Even with boundless courage, she wouldn¡¯t dare.


    Sensing danger from the driver, she murmured, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯d rather wait for my dad where there¡¯s more light.


    ¡± Then, she rose, turning to escape.


    Suddenly, her hair was yanked, and the driver pulled her back into the car, cursing, ¡°You little brat! How dare you defy me when I tell you toe in?¡±


    The pain was sharp, and Callie cried out, ¡°Please don¡¯t do this! My dad is waiting for me.


    Please¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll never find your dad here.


    ¡± The driverughed menacingly.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the right road.


    You¡¯ll never find him here.


    But there¡¯s a daddy right here for you.


    Call me daddy, and I won¡¯t hurt you.


    ¡±


    Tears streamed down Callie¡¯s face as she pleaded, ¡°Please, you¡¯remitting a crime.


    Please, you can¡¯t¡­ Let me go.


    I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone,¡± she begged the driver desperately.


    ¡°Crime?¡± The driver scoffed.


    ¡°A pretty thing like you out sote is practically an invitation.


    ¡± He leaned closer, his breath hot against her skin.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a crime or not, I¡¯m going to enjoy myself.


    Right?¡±


    The driver spoke truthfully about his nearby residence, feeling assured that no one would interrupt his despicable deeds in this secluded area.


    Callie, weakened, found her clothes being ripped by the driver as she persisted in pleading.


    ¡°Please, let me go.


    I won¡¯t say anything, I swear¡­¡±


    ¡°Release you? Not until I¡¯ve had my fill,¡± the driver dered, securing the car doors and reclining the seat for easier ess.


    Tears streaked Callie¡¯s face, her expression filled with despair.


    With no mercy, the driver grabbed her firmly and tore off her clothes.


    He could see all of Callie¡¯s body.


    His eyes glinted with predatory intent as he observed Callie¡¯s soft, delicate skin, knowing she would be easy prey.


    Anticipating the thrill, the driver rubbed his hands together, addressing her, ¡°Little girl, just embrace your fate.


    No one will hear you scream out here.


    I could have drugged you, but I prefer you conscious.


    It¡¯s more exhrating¡­¡±


    This driver had a history of offenses, concealing sedatives in his car, ever-ready to strike the perfect victim.


    No legitimate taxi driver, he toiled in a factory, driving this old, beat-up car around the city post-shift.

 Chapter 2522

    His scheme involved targeting ride-share pickups, masquerading as the driver when the real one faltered, then whisking victims to secluded spots.


    Tonight, he chose to linger in the car with Callie, her fragile appearance making her an irresistible target.


    Callie teetered on the edge of breakdown, engulfed by terror and helplessness, reduced to pleading and tears.


    But tears and pleas wouldn¡¯t deter a criminal.


    Just as the driver was poised to assault Callie, a blinding light suddenly flooded the car, illuminating the scene within.


    Stunned, the driver froze as another car appeared on the usually deserted country road.


    Having parked to the side, the driver expected any passing vehicle to simply drive past.


    However, the headlights of this ck car remained fixed on him, not budging.


    About to curse, the driver watched in disbelief as the ck car suddenly sped toward his vehicle.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± he snapped, panicking as he abandoned Callie and scrambled out of the car.


    Fortunately, the ck car didn¡¯t collide with his vehicle but screeched to a halt, mere inches away.


    The driver, still in shock, witnessed a woman stepping out of the ck car.


    Rushing to the white car where Callie was in, Nicole discovered Callie, trembling and partially undressed, sobbing uncontrobly in the driver¡¯s seat.


    Nicole swiftly shielded Callie with her jacket.


    ¡°Come with me, quickly.


    ¡±


    Initially hesitant, uncertain if Callie¡¯s father was present, Nicole contemted calling Ethel.


    However, witnessing the car¡¯s tremors and hearing Callie¡¯s cries, she knew something was amiss.


    Nicole¡¯s instincts screamed danger, prompting her to flick on her car¡¯s headlights, casting a bright light on the scene.


    Spotting the driver preparing tomit his heinous act, she wasted no time.


    Without hesitation, she started her car and charged straight toward the white vehicle.


    mming on the brakes, Nicole brought the car to a sudden halt, narrowly avoiding a collision as she watched the driver tumble out of his car.


    Her intention was to startle him, not collide with him.


    ALL she needed was to scare him off.


    As Nicole rushed to aid Callie, the fallen driver scrambled to his feet.


    ¡°No shit! Another whore? Two of you will be a st.


    ¡±


    Reaching for Nicole¡¯s hair, the driver aimed to throw her to the ground and incapacitate her.


    But Nicole was prepared.


    Swiftly turning, she sprayed pepper spray directly into his eyes.


    Screaming in agony, tears streaming down his face, the driver cursed, ¡°You have no clue who you¡¯re messing with! I¡¯ll end you!¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Unfazed, Nicole smirked.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try getting back on your feet first?¡±


    Nicole wrapped up her words and tugged on Callie¡¯s arm to get her moving.


    After all, Nicole wasn¡¯t very strong to begin with, and Callie¡¯s legs felt like jelly as she trembled with fear.


    The situation could get worse if this driver had aplices nearby.


    ¡°Can you walk?¡± Nicole whispered as she noticed that Callie was still glued to her seat and not budging.


    Callie was already fragile, having never been in a situation Like this before.


    She barely left her home, and now she waspletely terrified as she struggled to get her words out.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± This was all new to her, and she burst into tears.


    Nicole realized she had to take action, so she lifted Callie onto her back.


    Just as she did, Callie started sobbing harder and said, ¡°My phone¡­ My phone is under the driver¡¯s seat¡­¡±

 Chapter 2523

    Nicole had to set Callie down and head over to the driver¡¯s seat to search for the phone.


    But the driver, despite his aching eyes, tried to grab Nicole¡¯s hand to make things difficult for her.


    Nicole immediately caught on, yanked the driver out of the car, and tossed him to the ground.


    With a loud thud, the driver hit the ground and started yelling obscenities.


    ¡°Bitch, you almost killed me, you bitch¡­¡±


    Nicole paid no attention to his ranting.


    She crouched down, found Callie¡¯s phone, and walked away with it, making sure to grab the driver¡¯s car keys as well.


    The drivery on the ground, rubbing his eyes and swearing, ¡°You bitch, just wait! I¡¯ll get you for this!¡±


    Nicole stepped up and gave him two hard kicks to the stomach.


    This made him howl in pain and kept him down for a while.


    With a coldugh, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve already called the cops.


    You wait here and exin everything to them!¡±


    Then, Nicole hoisted Callie onto her back again and headed toward her own car.


    Nearby, police sirens began to wail.


    The driver, despite his pain, attempted to flee but couldn¡¯t move.


    He silently cursed, realizing that Nicole¡¯s kicks were too brutal.


    He couldn¡¯t tell if he was seriously injured.


    With no other option, hey there, waiting for the police to arrive and take him away.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Callie settled into the car, she burst into loud sobs Shaking all over, she pleaded, ¡°Miss, please take me to my dad¡­¡±


    Callie was not clear-minded and hadn¡¯t seen Nicole in years.


    She didn¡¯t remember Nicole well but hadn¡¯t forgotten Nicole entirely.


    She assumed Nicole was just a brave passerby helping out.


    Nicole asked calmly, ¡°Where is your dad?¡±


    Callie gave Nicole the location, and Nicole pulled out her phone, iming she needed navigation since she wasn¡¯t familiar with the area.


    In reality, Nicole was sending a message to Ethel.


    After sending the message, Nicole turned on the GPS and started driving toward the given address.


    As they drove, Callie remained terrified and tried to turn on her phone to call her dad, but it wouldn¡¯t work.


    It seemed to be broken.


    Panicked, she asked, ¡°Miss, can you borrow me your phone to make a call?¡±


    Nicole handed her the phone and said, ¡°Sure, go ahead.


    ¡±


    Callie dialed a number, but there was no answer on the first try.


    She quickly sent a text message, and the recipient responded right away.


    ¡°Callie, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Brett¡¯s worried voice came through.


    ¡°Dad, I ran into a bad person¡­¡± Callie said, her voice trembling.


    ¡°A bad person? What did the person do to you? Where are you now?¡±


    Brett asked anxiously.


    Callie reassured him, ¡°I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m not hurt.


    Ady who was passing by saved me, and she¡¯s bringing me to you now.


    ¡±


    Brett sounded doubtful.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±

 Chapter 2524

    Callie didn¡¯t expect her dad to care about this detail.


    She nced at Nicole and said, ¡°A nicedy.


    She even called the police to help.


    ¡±


    Brett was older so he was naturally more cautious than Callie.


    Skeptically, he asked, ¡°Callie, are you really okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.


    I¡¯m not hurt, all thanks to her arriving just in time.


    ¡±


    Callie was immensely grateful to Nicole and saw her as a hero now.


    ¡°Alright, be careful on your way,¡± Brett said nothing more and ended the call.


    Nicole felt a wave of relief wash over her, knowing Brett was in Ardlens and she¡¯d see him soon.


    Callie, now calmer, managed to start a conversation with Nicole.


    ¡°Miss, how did you end up there? It¡¯s such a deserted ce, and you¡¯re really brave.


    ¡±


    Nicole simply replied that she was passing by and didn¡¯t share more.


    Facing such an innocent Callie, Nicole felt a pang of guilt and found herself at a loss for words.


    Nicole recalled how much Callie adored her as a child.


    Callie used to cling to her, and Nicole always made time to visit.


    However, as the school took over Nicole¡¯s time, their contact became less frequent.


    Also, Callie wasn¡¯t being treated in a hospital in Ardlens then, so Nicole only saw Callie during Christmas.


    Technically, Callie should have recognized Nicole, but the shock and the dim Light in the car probably kept her from realizing who Nicole was.


    Nicole was thankful that Callie was in the back seat, making it harder for her to be recognized.


    If Callie had recognized her, she wouldn¡¯t have known what to say.


    Even though she felt guilty for using Callie, she had no regrets.


    Nicole was desperate to uncover the truth about what thest person to see her dad before he died had witnessed and why he had vanished in Ardlens.


    She needed to know the truth by all means.


    Callie gazed at Nicole¡¯s reflection in the car window and suddenly asked, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s hand trembled slightly on the steering wheel, and she replied, ¡°My name is Evita.


    ¡±


    Nicole lied and spouted a name.


    Callie listened and murmured, ¡°Evita, you look like someone I know.


    ¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Nicole could tell that Callie was talking about her.


    With a slight smile, she said, ¡°I have one of those faces that people often confuse with someone else.


    ¡±


    Callie fell silent for a moment and then continued looking at Nicole¡¯s reflection in the car window.


    ¡°The nicedy I know was so kind.


    When I was little, she¡¯d bring me gifts and candies I¡¯d never seen before.


    My dad wouldn¡¯t let me have them because of my health, but she would secretly let me lick them just to taste the sweetness.


    She told me that if I followed the doctor¡¯s advice and got better, I could eat all the sweet candies I wanted when I grew up¡­¡±


    Nicole¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened.


    She was surprised that Callie could recall these things so vividly.


    She chuckled and asked, ¡°Did you follow her advice and take good care of your health?¡±


    Callie nodded and responded, ¡°I do whatever the doctor says and receive some treatments.


    Now the doctor says I can live for many years.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2525

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Nicole said, genuinely happy for her.


    Callie continued to gaze at Nicole¡¯s reflection in the car window.


    She pressed her lips tightly together and remained silent.


    Shortly after, they reached the destination Callie had mentioned.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Nicole parked her car and surveyed her surroundings, finding no one in sight.


    An uneasy sensation settled in her chest, prompting her to scrutinize the area.


    Nicole eventually caught sight of a familiar figure.


    It was none other than Ethel.


    Ethel had donned in clothes, indicating her colleagues were Likely preparing to apprehend Brett.


    Nicole nced at Callie, who remained motionless.


    Breaking the silence, Nicole spoke softly.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.


    Wouldn¡¯t you like to see your father?¡±


    As Nicole¡¯s words hung in the air, a suddenmotion erupted nearby.


    A man dressed in a ck coat struggled against Ethel and her colleagues, who had pinned him to the ground.


    Nicole¡¯s heart raced, her instincts kicked in as she swiftly halted Callie¡¯s advance.


    ¡°Wait just a bit longer.


    You can¡¯t see your dad yet.


    ¡±


    Motivated to protect Callie from the distress of witnessing her father¡¯s arrest, Nicole resolutely restrained Callie from leaving the vehicle.


    Despite the potential implication of Brett in Wesson¡¯s downfall, Nicole recognized Brett¡¯s steadfast affection for Callie.


    Brett had consistently fulfilled the role of a devoted and caring father figure throughout Callie¡¯s upbringing.


    Callie¡¯s biological mother had forsaken their family uponprehending the severity of Callie¡¯s illness, unable to confront the demands of her care.


    Brett, left to raise his ailing daughter and elderly parents alone, steadfastly refused to relinquish hope in his daughter¡¯s recovery.


    Nicole dreaded tarnishing this fatherly love in Callie¡¯s eyes.


    Callie,posed and obedient, remained seated in the car.


    Nicole¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the unfolding scene.


    Ethel conversed with the man on the ground and then helped him to his feet.


    Before the man could turn, Callie interjected abruptly from behind, her voice barely audible.


    ¡°Why are you all pursuing my father?¡±


    Nicole was taken aback.


    She turned to face Callie.


    ¡°That man isn¡¯t my dad, Nicole.


    ¡± Callie finally acknowledged Nicole¡¯s identity.


    ¡°And you¡¯ll never find him.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s eyes fell to the phone in Callie¡¯s hand, and realization dawned upon her.


    Callie¡¯s phone was active.


    Callie must have tipped off Brett about her pursuit, giving him ample time to disappear.


    Ethel and her colleagues were left scratching their heads in confusion, but the man was taken into custody regardless.


    Ethel called Nicole.


    ¡°The man we just picked up isn¡¯t Brett.


    He¡¯s a car thief,¡± she said, frustration clear in her voice.


    Nicole vividly remembered the man¡¯s erratic behavior earlier, his hasty attempt to flee when he noticed the undercover officers approaching.

 Chapter 2526

    ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± Nicole responded, her gaze fixed on Callie.


    ¡°Where are you? What about Callie?¡± Ethel asked.


    The apprehended driver had confessed that his actions were driven by unrestrained desire.


    ¡°She¡¯s here with me,¡± Nicole replied.


    Ethel, still unaware of the full situation, suggested, ¡°Keep her close for now.


    Try to get her talking and see if she knows where her father is.


    ¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Nicole replied.


    She ended the call abruptly, unable to divulge further details due to Callie¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Callie, when did you realize who I was?¡±


    Callie¡¯s eyes widened as she studied Nicole¡¯s face.


    ¡°After the phone call.


    I care about you deeply.


    How could I not recognize you?¡±


    Callie¡¯s innocent demeanor radiated genuine affection for Nicole.


    Nicole took a deep breath, her heart racing.


    ¡°So, you informed your father, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Regrettably, yes,¡± Callie admitted, her face etched with remorse.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    Do what you wish with me, but please spare my father.


    Losing him would devastate our family.


    My grandparents and I would be left vulnerable¡­¡±


    Callie¡¯s voice trailed off, sincerity evident in her words.


    Her fragile health,bined with her grandparents¡¯ inability to care for themselves, left her family susceptible to exploitation.


    Thankfully, Brett hadmitted himself to providing Callie with the best possible life, ensuring her well-being and managing her illness.


    Their lives had steadily improved before the police arrived.


    Learning of the police¡¯s hunting down, Brett reluctantly revealed that he was wanted by the authorities.


    Brett remained silent about the details, but Callie understood the critical importance of keeping his location secret.


    As long as he stayed hidden, he could continue to care for them.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Nicole paused thoughtfully before speaking.


    ¡°Do you know why we¡¯re searching for your father?¡±


    Callie shook her head.


    ¡°Your father was thest person my father spoke to before he died.


    I need to find your father for closure.


    ¡±


    Callie¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her voice trembling slightly.


    ¡°How does this involve my father?¡±


    ¡°I wish it didn¡¯t,¡± Nicole replied, a trace of bitterness in her tone.


    ¡°But the evidence directly implicates him.


    My father didn¡¯tmit suicide.


    He was murdered.


    ¡±


    Callie¡¯s jaw dropped in astonishment.


    The thought of her father being implicated in a murder, and not just any murder but that of Wesson, the man who had shown so much kindness to their family, was almost unbearable.


    ¡°How could this be?¡± Callie murmured.


    ¡°My father¡­ He¡¯s not capable of such a thing.


    He¡¯s a good man, a truly good man¡­ This must be a mistake.


    ¡±


    Callie turned to Nicole, her hands trembling as they clutched Nicole¡¯s arms.


    ¡°You know my father.


    You know he¡¯spassionate and gentle.


    How could he havemitted such a crime? Do you truly believe he murdered your father?¡±


    Nicole winced at Callie¡¯s tight grasp, but she steadied Callie¡¯s shaking form.


    ¡°I wish it were otherwise.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    But only your father holds the truth.


    Perhaps he was coerced or manipted.


    Regardless, he¡¯s the key to unraveling this mystery.


    ¡±


    ¡°Callie, I meed closure regarding my father¡¯s mysterious death,¡±

 Chapter 2527

    Nicole implored earnestly.


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to assist, I¡¯ll be forever grateful.


    And if you choose to shield your father, I understand.


    However, I hope you¡¯ll contemte that Brett doesn¡¯t deserve a life in hiding.


    An arrest warrant looms.


    You must decide if he should flee or face the truth.


    ¡±


    Nicole expressed her thoughts, entrusting the remainder to Callie¡¯s conscience.


    She refrained from imposing a decision upon Callie, instead cing her faith in Callie¡¯s integrity, confident that Callie would opt for the morally upright path, given Callie¡¯s past character.


    Nicole recognized Callie¡¯s inherent goodness and honesty.


    After apanying Callie to the police station for her statement, Nicole escorted her back home.


    As Callie alighted from the car, they were greeted by an elderly woman, shuffling toward them with the aid of a cane.


    As Nicole prepared to depart, Callie¡¯s grandmother, Laurie, emerged, brandishing her cane.


    ¡°Did you kidnap my granddaughter?¡± she shouted with anger.


    Observing this, Callie hastily intervened, seizing the cane to halt her.


    ¡°Grandma, no! She saved me!¡±


    Laurie remained unconvinced.


    She fixed her gaze on Nicole and said usingly, ¡°I recall you.


    You sought my son the other day.


    Are you intending to harm him? Now that you can¡¯t locate him, you¡¯re focusing on Callie, right? You¡¯re such a malevolent woman! Why do you wish to cause us harm?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Nicole found herself speechless.


    Engaging in a dispute with the obstinate elderly woman appeared futile.


    Understanding her grandmother¡¯s fiery temper, Callie promptly urged Nicole to depart.


    ¡°You should leave.


    My grandma can be quite fierce.


    She might genuinely strike you.


    ¡±


    Nicole hesitated to agitate the elderly woman any further.


    She returned to her car and drove away.


    Nicole opted not to press Callie further, believing that if Callie remained the innocent girl she remembered, Callie would eventually extend her assistance.


    If not, she would honor Callie¡¯s decision.


    After all, familial bonds held great strength, and it was natural for individuals to feel protective of their loved ones.


    Nicole remained resolute in her quest to locate Brett.


    Closure for her father¡¯s death was imperative.


    Once Nicole departed, Laurie¡¯s agitation subsided.


    She sped Callie¡¯s shoulders, studying Callie intently.


    ¡°Darling, are you truly alright? Please, don¡¯t deceive me.


    Your father contacted me, expressing concern for your safety.


    He implored me to keep you indoors upon your return.


    ¡±


    Callie paused briefly before reassuring her grandmother.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright, Laurie.


    I did have a frightening encounter, but a kind woman intervened and ensured my safety.


    ¡±


    ¡°Saved you?¡± Laurie questioned skeptically, harboring suspicions regarding Nicole¡¯s intentions toward their family.


    ¡°Yes, she saved me.


    Remember the Lawrence family where my dad used to work? She¡¯s their daughter, and she often visited me,¡± Callie exined.


    With a faltering memory, Laurie finally recollected Nicole upon Callie¡¯s prompt.


    ¡°Oh, that family.


    Mr.


    Lawrence was a fine man, and their family was always gracious,¡± Lauriemented, recalling the kindness the Lawrence family had shown them over the years.


    However, Laurie failed to grasp Nicole¡¯s motive for seeking her son.


    She turned to Callie and inquired, ¡°Why is she searching for your father?¡±


    Callie nervously bit her lip and replied, ¡°She mentioned that my dad was thest person to see Mr.


    Lawrence before his passing.


    She wishes to speak with my father to verify certain details.


    ¡±


    Upon hearing this, Laurie¡¯s eyes lit up with sudden understanding.

 Chapter 2528

    She recollected how her son had unexpectedly acquired a substantial amount of money despite his modest ie.


    He had utilized this money to facilitate Callie¡¯s kidney transnt.


    Callie, with her rare blood type, had endured a prolonged and uncertain wait for a matching donor.


    Brett had discovered a potential donor, but just before the surgery, the donor withdrew their offer.


    The cycle of hope followed by disappointment had profoundly impacted Brett, transforming him from apassionate and upright individual to one who frequentlymented about life.


    Then, one fateful day, Brett spirited them away into hiding.


    After approximately a month, they received word of anotherpatible kidney, necessitating overseas surgery.


    Brett had apanied Callie overseas for the surgery.


    Following their return, Callie¡¯s health gradually improved, and they resided in seclusion at their former residence.


    Despite Brett¡¯s discreet nature regarding his endeavors, he consistently provided financial support and reassurance, citing personal savings.


    Laurie frequently pondered how Brett, a modestborer, could afford all this.


    However, she refrained from inquiry, content with his apparent sess.


    Now, upon hearing Callie¡¯s remarks, Laurie abruptly entertained suspicions regarding the source of the funds, perhaps linked to Wesson¡¯s demise.


    Unaware of Laurie¡¯s conjectures, Callie asked, ¡°Laurie, why does my dad persist in concealing himself? If he¡¯s innocent, shouldn¡¯t he address the situation? We need not live in seclusion.


    ¡±


    Callie¡¯s sentiments remained straightforward.


    Previously uninformed of the intricacies, she steadfastly supported her father.


    He was the one who loved her with his life, and she harbored no intentions of causing him harm.


    Nevertheless, Nicole¡¯s disclosures prompted a shift in Callie¡¯s perspective.


    Though uncertain of her father¡¯s involvement, she held firm in her trust in the Lawrence family¡¯s integrity.


    Should her father indeed be thest individual to have seen Wesson alive, she believed he should step forward to rify matters.


    After all, Wesson had shown kindness to their family, especially to her father.


    It would be ungrateful to dismiss that.


    Observing Callie¡¯s resolve, Laurie intervened swiftly, cautioning, ¡°Callie, refrain from such assertions.


    This matter is unrted to your father.


    Perhaps that woman misled you.


    Your trust in her may be misguided.


    You should be cautious.


    ¡±


    Callie held her ground, retorting, ¡°I find it improbable that Nicole would deceive me.


    ¡±


    Callie¡¯s recollections of Nicole were characterized by benevolence.


    Nicole had consistently treated her well.


    How could Nicole fabricate such ims? Furthermore, Nicole hinted that if her father persisted in concealment, authorities would obtain a warrant.


    This indicated substantial evidence implicating Brett as the Last individual present.


    However, she hesitated to disclose this to Laurie, fearing Laurie couldn¡¯t bear the revtion.


    Laurie tapped Callie¡¯s forehead, expressing frustration, ¡°Callie, are you not thinking clearly? Just because she bestowed upon you some antiquated dolls in your youth, you ept her every word? That¡¯s your father!¡±


    Laurie raised her voice.


    ¡°How could you doubt your father and ce your trust in a stranger?¡±


    ¡°Nicole never handed me used dolls.


    They were consistently new, with tags intact,¡± Callie countered, her lips downturned in a pout.


    Moreover, those dolls were exclusive editions unavable to Callie¡¯s peers.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Whenever she expressed admiration for something, Nicole made a point to remember and present it to her on subsequent asions.


    The dolls she received from Nicole had been brought to her ward during her hospital stay, serving as a tremendous source offort.


    Moreover, numerous children coveted her collection, which made her treatment more bearable.

 Chapter 2529

    Hearing this, Laurie was even more angry.


    ¡°She deceived you, but you are actually grateful to her!¡±


    While Laurie cherished her granddaughter, her son held an equally significant ce in her heart.


    He was the embodiment of her flesh and blood, and she vowed to protect him from harm.


    Though Callie internally disagreed with her grandmother¡¯s assessment, she couldn¡¯t fathom her father being capable of such actions either.


    Her emotions were in turmoil.


    Despite her inner conflict, Callie remained gentle andpliant, unwilling to defy her grandmother.


    Consequently, she kept her thoughts to herself.


    Laurie, however, remained uneasy and issued a stern warning, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, youngdy, you are forbidden from contacting that woman again.


    Do youprehend? Don¡¯t wait until she tears apart our family for you to realize your mistake, do you understand?¡±


    Laurie had painted Nicole as a malevolent witch.


    While Callie didn¡¯t share this sentiment, she was ustomed to avoiding confrontation with her grandmother.


    Thus, she simply nodded.


    Laurie still wasn¡¯t reassured and stated firmly, ¡°You¡¯re staying home for now.


    If you need anything, I¡¯ll arrange for our neighbor from the supermarket to assist.


    Just stay at home, understood?¡±


    Callie hadn¡¯t anticipated her grandmother¡¯s restriction on her outings.


    Despite her reluctance, she had no alternative but toply with her grandmother¡¯s wishes.


    Recognizing her grandmother¡¯s age, Callie hesitated to defy her, fearing it might jeopardize her health and lead to costly hospital visits, further straining her father¡¯s already burdened finances.


    With her father already grappling with the family¡¯s needs, Callie couldn¡¯t bear to add to his responsibilities.


    However, doubts crept into Callie¡¯s mind as she pondered Nicole¡¯s words, Could her father truly be capable of such actions?


    Throughout her childhood, Brett had instilled in Callie the values of honesty and kindness.


    But why would he do something that waspletely inconsistent with his image?


    Back as a child, Callie recalled her father frequentlymending Wesson, who often gifted her father with numerous gifts to share with the family.


    When it came to hospitalization, Wesson provided significant economic assistance.


    Moreover, Brett often expressed profound gratitude to Wesson for thetter¡¯s kindness, a sentiment he believed would endure for life.


    How could he, of all people, be Wesson¡¯s murderer? Callie couldn¡¯t fathom it.


    She truly didn¡¯t believe it¡­


    Callie gripped her phone, anticipating her father¡¯s call.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Atst, in the dead of night, her father called from an undisclosed number.


    Upon answering with a tentative ¡°hello,¡± Callie was met with Brett¡¯s worried inquiry.


    ¡°Callie, are you alright? Were you frightenedst night?¡±


    Brett¡¯s tone resonated with self-me as he grappled with the news of his daughter¡¯s recent brush with danger, though the specifics remained elusive.


    Upon receiving a text from Callie indicating Nicole¡¯s search for him, Brett swiftly departed the designated meeting spot without hesitation.


    Brett went to the location of the event early this morning to inquire, and he discovered that a rapist had been apprehended the night before.


    The rapist, under the disguise of a cab driver, appeared to earn his living but specialized in deceiving young females.


    Aftermitting the crime in an isted location, he would capture private images of the girls and duplicate their entire contact list.


    He would then threaten the girls that if they reported the crime, he would spread the private recordings and images to all of their families, friends, and ssmates, as well as numerous socialworking sites¡­


    The approach proved effective.


    The rapist hadmitted five or six offenses within a month, yet no one alerted the authorities.


    The rapist disyed cunning tactics, abstaining from mary theft while coercing victims into s@xual acts, and exploiting captured videos forter maniption.


    Numerous girls refrained from voicing their ordeal, fearing the widespread dissemination of their private footage.


    This time,w enforcement stumbled upon incriminating photos and videos on the rapist¡¯s phone.


    Despite efforts to reach out to the victims individually, reluctance to engage with authorities persisted among many.


    Only after repeated assurances from the police regarding confidentiality did a few victims relent and agree to step forward.


    This rapist had a history of criminal behavior and a pervert.

 Chapter 2530

    Brett harbored a deep sense of guilt, recognizing the mistake of involving his daughter in the risky task of delivering the deposit slip.


    With police surveince in ce, his ability to earn money waspromised, leaving him with no choice but to utilize the funds from the slip and venture into remote areas with modest terrain for financial gain.


    The thought of his daughter being in harm¡¯s way weighed heavily on Brett, causing his voice to falter multiple times.


    ¡°Callie, I take full responsibility for what happened¡­¡±


    Callie was aware that her father had misunderstood and promptly reassured him, saying, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m alright.


    That individual didn¡¯t seedst night.


    When he was threatening me, Nicole saved me.


    ¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Was it her who saved you?¡± Brett eximed, visibly taken aback.


    ¡°Yes, Nicole was the one who saved me.


    She disyed remarkable courage and intelligence.


    Employing hot pepper water, she swiftly incapacitated the assant.


    ¡± Callie still admired Nicole greatly when discussing this topic.


    Brett fell silent, processing the revtion.


    Callie continued, ¡°And Nicole even provided me with hot pepper water and other tools for self-protection.


    Dad, you don¡¯t need to worry anymore.


    I won¡¯t be afraid to walk at night.


    ¡±


    ¡°Oh.


    ¡± Brett¡¯s emotions were subdued, his voice carrying a mix of sentiments.


    The previous night¡¯s events had been tumultuous, and he hadn¡¯t fully grasped how Callie hade across Nicole.


    He hadn¡¯t anticipated such an encounter between them.


    He sighed, surprised by the enduring kindness and bravery of Wesson¡¯s daughter after all these years.


    ¡°Dad, may I ask you something?¡± Callie spoke cautiously.


    ¡°What is it, Callie?¡±


    ¡°Nicole mentioned¡­ She said you were thest person to see Mr.


    Lawrence.


    She also imed that Wesson¡¯s death wasn¡¯t suicide, but murder.


    Are they true?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookeryContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Callie clung to hope, refusing to believe her father, who always preached kindness, could be involved in Wesson¡¯s death.


    As long as her father denied it, she would maintain her faith in him.


    Perhaps Nicole had erred or there was a misunderstanding in the matter.


    On the opposite end of the line, Brett remained silent for an extended period.


    With each passing moment of silence, Callie¡¯s heart grew colder.


    She felt a tinge of anxiety and uttered, ¡°Dad, please respond¡­¡±


    After a prolonged silence, Brett finally spoke.


    ¡°Callie, this is not something for you to worry about.


    My only wish for you and your grandparents is to remain safe and secure.


    ¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Callie¡¯s tone suddenly sharpened.


    ¡°I cannot bear this uncertainty.


    Tell me, is it true or not?¡±


    Callie¡¯s voice quivered, sensing she was on the brink of a revtion that would shatter her cherished image of her father.


    All she desired was to hear her father absolve himself of any involvement, to affirm it was not him.


    She wished to hear nothing else.


    ¡°Dad, assure me, it¡¯s not your fault, right? They made a mistake, didn¡¯t they?¡± Callie persisted.


    ¡°I¡­ Callie, it¡¯s not as straightforward as you believe, but I cannot divulge further.


    ¡± Brett replied, torn by inner conflict.


    ¡°Then what is it? Please, tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Callie¡¯s emotions overwhelmed her, and tears streamed down her face.


    ¡°Dad¡­ You always told me to be honest, right? You¡¯ve lived by that too, haven¡¯t you? If it¡¯s just a misunderstanding, why don¡¯t you rify it? Do we really need to live Like this, hiding and living separately?¡±


    Callie tried to persuade Brett, hoping he woulde forward and tell the truth.


    ¡°Callie!¡± Brett¡¯s voice grew louder as he announced, ¡°I¡¯ve told you, this isn¡¯t your concern.


    Just take care of yourself, and soon I¡¯ll take you abroad.


    Once we¡¯re there, we won¡¯t need to hide anymore.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2531

    ¡°Go abroad? What about my grandparents? Can they handle it?¡± Callie remembered the challenges they faced when they moved abroad during her childhood.


    The struggles her grandparents had gone through just to adjust to the new environment were still vivid in her mind.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you abroad first, andter with your grandparents.


    Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ll arrange for someone to look after them.


    They won¡¯t suffer,¡±


    Brett exined, trying to calm Callie down.


    If Callie had held any hope before, it was now crushed.


    She realized she wasn¡¯t simply moving abroad.


    They were fleeing.


    And they wouldn¡¯t be leaving through conventional means.


    Callie¡¯s faith in her father was shattered, and she struggled to ept that her father, whom she had always looked up to, could be involved in something so grave.


    ¡°Dad, why¡­ Why do you have to do this? Nicole¡¯s parents have always been so kind to us.


    They¡¯re good people.


    Why¡­¡±


    Callie sobbed.


    She wished she hadn¡¯t uncovered the truth.


    Now, filled with regret, her heart ached painfully.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She was no different from her father.


    Nicole had saved her, yet she had tipped off her father to allow his escape.


    She too was ungrateful.


    ¡°Callie! Calm down!¡± Brett scolded loudly.


    His daughter was toopassionate.


    If she continued down this path, her conscience might overwhelm her, and he feared what she might react.


    ¡°IT haven¡¯t hurt anyone.


    Don¡¯t overthink it, okay?¡± Brett said earnestly.


    ¡°Remember, everything I did, I did for you.


    You have to trust me.


    ¡±


    ¡°Then why do we have to hide? If you were innocent, you could have cleared your name, right?¡± Callie questioned, unconvinced.


    ¡°This situation is far tooplex.


    It¡¯s not as straightforward as it seems,¡± Brett replied, sighing.


    ¡°Yes, I was indeed thest person seen with Wesson.


    But I can swear, I didn¡¯t kill him.


    How could I? It¡¯s not in me to do such a thing¡­¡±


    Brett¡¯s voice faltered.


    The memory pained him deeply.


    Back then, he had been coerced into showing Wesson a video of Nicole being humiliated, and he had delivered some devastating words, suggesting Wesson end his own life to spare Nicole any further disgrace.


    Internally, Brett was tormented by his own actions, to the point of wanting to strike himself.


    His motive wasn¡¯t just about money.


    His daughter had a rare blood type and had struggled to find a suitable match.


    Then, a mysterious figure had offered hope, promising a transnt for his daughter abroad.


    Ultimately, Brett couldn¡¯t go through with it.


    His conscience prevailed, and he confessed everything to Wesson.


    He had hoped Wesson, being a seasoned man, would be resilient and rise to protect Nicole.


    But upon returning to Wesson¡¯s office, Brett was horrified to discover that Wesson had indeed been murdered.


    He had been cowardly, hiding for so many years, too frightened to reveal the truth because of that mysterious figure¡¯s cruelty.


    Callie was at a loss about whom to trust anymore.


    She attempted to steady her voice and replied, ¡°I get it.


    ¡±


    ¡°Callie, don¡¯t overthink things.


    Just trust me.


    I would never hurt you.


    Get ready, and once this is all behind us, I¡¯ll take you abroad.


    We¡¯ll start a new, peaceful life, okay?¡± Brett said, trying to win his daughter¡¯s trust back.


    Callie¡¯s mind was swirling, and she responded weakly, ¡°Okay.


    ¡±


    After ending the call, Callie stared nkly at her phone.


    She believed her father hadn¡¯t killed Wesson, but she knew her father was hiding something.


    If she told Nicole, it might help.


    .


    However, before Callie could sort through her thoughts, the door to her room burst open.


    Her grandmother entered.


    ¡°Callie, give me your phone,¡± Laurie demanded.


    Stunned, Callie quickly hid her phone behind her back.


    ¡°Grandma, what are you doing? You won¡¯t let me go out, and now you¡¯re taking my phone too?¡±


    ¡°I heard your conversation with your father,¡± Laurie said sternly.


    ¡°Callie, I can¡¯t stand by and watch you do something harmful to your dad.


    He¡¯s your father.


    Don¡¯t be foolish¡­¡±


    Callie was shocked to learn her grandmother had been eavesdropping.

 Chapter 2532

    ¡°Grandma, I know he¡¯s my father, but should I cover up for him if he¡¯s done something wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying you should cover for him if it¡¯s wrong, but remember, he¡¯s your father, and he does everything for you.


    Why else would he err?¡± Laurie¡¯s voice, though hoarse, resonated with conviction.


    She didn¡¯t fully grasp the details of the situation, but she knew her son¡¯s nature.


    Brett wasn¡¯t a malicious person.


    If he had erred, it was for his child.


    Laurie recalled the doctor¡¯s words that finding a match for Callie would be extremely difficult, perhaps impossible within her Lifetime.


    Yet, not long after that conversation, Callie had traveled abroad for surgery.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was clear that Brett must have struck some kind of deal.


    In Laurie¡¯s view, her son wasn¡¯t a viin.


    He had simply done what he felt necessary.


    Callie, struggling with her grandmother¡¯s justifications, eximed, ¡°Did he harm others just for my own benefit? Wesson has a family too.


    Does he deserve to die?¡±


    Callie had inherited Brett¡¯s integrity and kindness but held herself to even higher moral standards.


    Anguished, Callie dered, ¡°If my father made such a choice for me, I¡¯d rather not live.


    To use someone else¡¯s life for my own survival is tantamount to murder!¡±


    There was a loud ¡°Bang!¡± Following another dull thud, Laurie struck Callie with her cane.


    For an extensive period, Callie had held a special ce in her family¡¯s affections.


    She had never experienced physical reprimand, not even the slightest touch upon her fingertips.


    This was due to her father¡¯s affection for her and her grandparents¡¯ sympathy for herck of a mother figure in her formative years, resulting in their indulgence toward her.


    Amidst her son and granddaughter, Laurie decisively favored her son, disying no hesitation in her decision.


    Her son was her own flesh and blood.


    Laurie was resolute in preventing Callie from acting recklessly and betraying her son.


    With an unexpected blow, Callie was brought to the ground.


    Her phone tumbled from her grasp and was confiscated by Laurie.


    Sternly addressing her granddaughter, Laurie dered, ¡°Callie, I may indulge you in many things, but you must never betray your father.


    Otherwise, I cannot regard you as my granddaughter.


    ¡±


    After uttering those words, Laurie departed and securely locked the door behind her.


    Callie gazed at the tightly secured entrance, tears trickling down her cheeks one by one.


    She couldn¡¯tprehend the sudden change in her beloved grandmother, who had always been affectionate towards her.


    Meanwhile, Nicole returned home and drifted into a peaceful slumber.


    The situation required considerable time to unravel, with no immediate resolution in sight.


    However, Brett was now vignt, and it was only a matter of time before he was apprehended.


    The only perplexing aspect for Nicole was her persistent drowsiness.


    She overslept until 10 a.


    m.


    , awakening to dizziness and nausea.


    Nearly stumbling, she managed to grasp the edge of the table for support.


    After a brief respite, Nicole gingerly poured herself a ss of honey-infused water in an attempt to soothe her queasy stomach.


    Just then, the phone rang.


    It was Raegan calling.


    ¡°Hello, Nicole, I attempted to reach you earlier, but you were unavable,¡± Raegan stated.

 Chapter 2533

    ¡°I was asleep.


    Just woke up,¡± Nicole rified.


    ¡°Fantastic! You managed to sleep until 10 a.


    m.


    !¡± Knowing Nicole¡¯s struggles with insomnia, Raegan wasn¡¯t surprised Nicole had overslept.


    However, this extended rest was unusual.


    Nicole felt she had slept deeply, yet her body remained fatigued.


    ¡°I¡¯m unsure why.


    Nheless, I was asleep.


    ¡±


    Raegan smiled.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a positive sign.


    Your body¡¯s getting better!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Nicole inquired.


    ¡°Recall the situation involving Roscoe? I ryed it to Mitchel, and he found merit in Roscoe¡¯s project n, prompting his investment.


    I felt it necessary to inform you, alleviating any concerns,¡± Raegan informed.


    This development proved promising.


    With the Dixon Group¡¯s investment, it promised not only financial support but also safeguarded the Watts Group¡¯s reputation.


    Moreover, it would deter other investors and partners from hastily terminating their agreements with Roscoe, opting instead to observe the oues.


    This would effectively address the Watts Group¡¯s cash flow challenges while affording Roscoe more time to secure funding.


    ¡°Thank you, Raegan,¡± Nicole expressed gratitude.


    ¡°No need to thank me, Mitchel is impartial, and his support wasn¡¯t merely based on my rmendation.


    Roscoe¡¯s project holds merit.


    ¡±


    Raegan was mindful of not burdening Nicole.


    She rified, ¡°I¡¯ve reviewed the project, and it¡¯smendable.


    Profit isn¡¯t Roscoe¡¯s sole objective.


    He aims to enhance essibility to expensive medical equipment from abroad for mid-level hospitals, ultimately reducing costs for patients.


    He¡¯s shifting away from the Watts Group¡¯s previous approach and charting a new course with significant potential.


    Given his medical background, he possesses invaluable expertise in the field.


    The Dixon Group¡¯s investment also serves a public welfare aspect.


    Mitchel wouldn¡¯t have entertained it if the other party prioritized profits over societal impact.


    Roscoe doesn¡¯t fit that profile.


    ¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s not,¡± Nicole affirmed.


    No oneprehended this reality better than Nicole.


    Roscoe aspired to be a doctor without borders, aiding as many people in need as possible.


    Regrettably, he had been ensnared in this turmoil because of her.


    She felt sorry, yet powerless, as he was too obstinate.


    While conversing with Raegan, Nicole absentmindedly uncapped a jar of blueberry jam on the table and spread it onto a slice of toast.


    However, upon catching the scent of blueberries, Nicole was ovee by a wave of nausea.


    Attempting to suppress it, she ended up dry heaving several times.


    Raegan, alerted by the disturbance, inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Nicole?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.


    My stomach just feels a bit acidic,¡± Nicole replied.


    She examined the jar of blueberry jam and noted that it hadn¡¯t expired and didn¡¯t emit any foul odors.


    Nevertheless, inexplicably, she found herself unable to tolerate the scent.


    After returning the jar to the cupboard, Nicole heard Raegan¡¯s unexpected remark.


    ¡°You scared me.


    I had the impression you might be pregnant again.


    ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Nicole said.


    Raegan exined, ¡°During my initial pregnancy, I felt fine.


    However,ter on, I became incredibly sensitive.


    The slightest smell would trigger nausea.


    Fortunately, it subsided after four months.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s heart raced at the mere mention of pregnancy.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Pregnant? How could it even be conceivable? She and Jarrod¡­

 Chapter 2534

    Recalling carefully, Nicole realized there had been a single instance when she and Jarrod identallypromised the condom.


    But he hadn¡¯t stopped¡­


    Nicole drew in a deep breath, endeavoring to quell her agitation.


    Given her present frail physique, how could she conceive? It was impossible.


    After ending the call, Nicole scrutinized the date disyed on her phone.


    Given her history of irregr menstrual cycles, she dismissed this month¡¯s dy as inconsequential.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    However¡­


    Nicole proceeded to purchase a pregnancy test online and awaited its arrival with a knot of apprehension.


    In the president¡¯s office at the Schultz Group, an assistant approached Jarrod with deference.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, Mr.


    Watts has finalized an investment deal with the Dixon Group¡¯s president.


    If this stands, our ability to intervene in Mr.


    Watts¡¯ project will be curtailed.


    Should we seek rification from Mr.


    Dixon?¡±


    The assistant conveyed the message with meticulous care.


    Intervening now would mean directly challenging the Dixon Group, a force stronger than the Schultz Group in financial resources and capabilities.


    Historically, the twopanies, led by presidents with a longstanding amicable rapport, never crossed paths aspetitors, fostering an environment of mutual respect.


    Despite sporadic interactions, neither sought to stifle the other¡¯s progress.


    The recent decision by the Dixon Group to align with Roscoe appears unjust.


    The Watts family¡¯s predicament had already ignited widespread discussion, with external spection suggesting that the Schultz Group had been inhibiting Roscoe because of Doreen.


    Jarrod¡¯s conspicuous silence on the matter spoke volumes, suggesting a desire for Roscoe¡¯s downfall.


    The assistant doubted that Mitchel, the president of the Dixon Group, was oblivious to this situation.


    If Mitchel indeed opted to partner with the Watts family despite these circumstances, wouldn¡¯t that be a direct affront to Jarrod? Weren¡¯t Mitchel and Jarrod friends?


    The Watts family was in disarray, hardly an attractive prospect for the Dixon Group¡¯s investment.


    Jarrod was taken aback by Roscoe¡¯s ability to persuade Mitchel, knowing that Mitchel only invested where he saw genuine potential, immune to pressure.


    But how had Roscoe made inroads with Mitchel?


    Raegan seemed the likely connector, possibly through Nicole¡¯s intervention.


    Jarrod, with a smirk, noted Nicole¡¯s decisive actions.


    She was determined not to let Roscoe suffer in the slightest.


    ¡°Let¡¯s set this aside for now,¡± he dered, not wanting to confront Mitchel yet, but resolved to seek an exnationter.


    A letter from awyer Nicole had engaged sat on Jarrod¡¯s desk.


    Jarrod scoffed.


    Nicole was really something, securing a daringwyer willing to tackle their case.


    Custody battle? Visitation rights? He had made his stance clear.


    If Nicole chose Roscoe, she shouldn¡¯t harbor any illusions aboutying eyes on Austin again.


    He wouldn¡¯t allow his son to address Roscoe as ¡°dad¡± or even ¡°uncle.


    ¡±


    Displeased, Jarrod tapped thew firm¡¯s name and directed, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see thisw firm again.


    ¡±


    His assistant acknowledged, ¡°Understood, Mr.


    Schultz.


    ¡±


    Shortly, the Law firm in question faced a rigorous tax investigation, leading to its shutdown.


    Meanwhile, Nicole, still at the hospital for a checkup, was fraught with anxiety.


    The initial results of her pregnancy test were ambiguous, yet her persistent nausea fueled her unease.


    She awaited the blood test results, and after an agonizing wait, she received the report.


    The results indicated high levels.


    Nicole¡¯s heart sank as the doctor announced, ¡°Congrattions, Miss, you¡¯re pregnant.


    ¡±


    Stunned, Nicole responded, ¡°What? How is that possible? I had part of my stomach removed before.


    How can I be pregnant with my condition?¡±

 Chapter 2535

    ¡°You had stomach surgery, but your uterus is unaffected,¡± the doctor exined.


    ¡°Your uterus is in good condition, albeit a bit cold, but your aftercare was effective.


    While your chances were slim, pregnancy was not impossible.


    And now, you are indeed pregnant.


    ¡±


    Overwhelmed, Nicole struggled for words, barely grasping the reality.


    The doctor, smiling, reassured her, ¡°This is wonderful news.


    Please inform the father quickly.


    I¡¯ll set up a prenatal checkup file for you here.


    ¡±


    Regaining herposure, Nicole quickly declined.


    ¡°No, thank you.


    I won¡¯t be setting up a file for now.


    ¡±


    The doctor, understanding but firm, advised, ¡°Regr prenatal checkups are vital to ensure the baby¡¯s health.


    ¡±


    Nicole had never imagined the possibility of another child in her life and was overwhelmed by the news.


    ¡°I understand,¡± she murmured.


    She rose to leave, and the doctor reminded her gently, ¡°Discuss this with your husband.


    Even if you don¡¯t visit our hospital, find one nearby to ensure you don¡¯t miss any checkups.


    ¡±


    As Nicole walked out, still reeling from the shock, she paused at the door and turned back to ask, ¡°Sir, is terminating the pregnancy an option now?¡±


    The doctor, taken aback, inquired, ¡°Do you have other children?¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°I have one,¡± Nicole responded.


    Surprised, the doctor mentioned, ¡°This is only your second.


    Why would you consider not keeping it?¡±


    Observing Nicole, who appeared well-capable of supporting a child, the doctor normally refrained from influencing life decisions unless the patient was already expecting.


    They would first understand the person¡¯s circumstances before discussing the possibility of termination.


    Nicole¡¯s expression conveyed her turmoil.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ready for another child right now.


    ¡±


    Seeing her resolve, the doctor remarked, ¡°If you¡¯re certain, consider a medical abortion soon, before the tenth of next month.


    After that point, you would require an induced abortion, which can be harsher on your body.


    ¡±


    With a gentle sigh, the doctor added, ¡°You¡¯re quite striking, and your child would surely be as well.


    Please take your time to carefully think over this decision.


    ¡±


    Nicole nodded appreciatively.


    ¡°Thank you.


    I will think it over.


    ¡±


    After stepping out of the doctor¡¯s office, Nicole slumped onto a nearby bench, overwhelmed by the irony of her situation, pregnant once again with Jarrod¡¯s child.


    It felt as if the fate conspired against her happiness.


    She was lost in thought when a familiar voice startled her.


    ¡°Nicole?¡±


    Looking up, Nicole saw Roscoe approaching.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Are you feeling alright?¡± Roscoe inquired, noticing her distress.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Nicole fumbled with her test results, concealing them behind her back.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Just some stomach issues.


    ¡±


    ¡°Have you had it checked out?¡± Roscoe asked, concerned.


    ¡°Do you want me to review the results for you?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Nicole replied, swiftly stashing the reports into her bag.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious.


    Don¡¯t worry.


    ¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to add to Roscoe¡¯s burdens as he was just beginning to stabilize his life.


    Masking her worry with a smile, she changed the subject.


    ¡°Did you get the results for that pill?¡±

 Chapter 2536

    ¡°Yes,¡± Roscoe responded.


    ¡°It¡¯s a rare and valuable herb that¡¯s effective for recovery.


    But for Austin, it should only be used after his transnt surgery to fully benefit from it.


    ¡±


    Nicole felt a twinge of disappointment.


    She had hoped for a more immediate solution.


    Nheless, the pill¡¯s importance couldn¡¯t be understated.


    It was crucial for the survival of her unborn child.


    Nicole remembered Jarrod¡¯s update about finding an overseas donor with a terminal illness, meaning time was limited.


    Surgery for Austin was imminent, a fact that brought her a slight sense of relief knowing Jarrod¡¯s efforts in securing a donor for Austin.


    For now, Nicole¡¯s primary concern was maintaining a presence in Austin¡¯s life, not necessarily regaining full custody.


    Austin was delicate, and her sudden absence could harm his psyche.


    She and Jarrod had endured much suffering, and she wished to shield Austin from simr pain.


    ¡°Alright, I understand.


    ¡± Curious, Nicole asked, ¡°What brings you to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°I apanied a colleague for a checkup,¡± Roscoe exined.


    ¡°Well, you go ahead.


    I¡¯ll head back now,¡± Nicole stated, preparing to leave.


    ¡°If you need anything, just call me,¡± Roscoe offered, his worry evident.


    ¡°I will.


    ¡± With that, Nicole departed, leaving Roscoe watching her retreating figure, concern etched on his face.


    Just watching Nicole walk away felt like a luxury to Roscoe.


    He recognized the possibility of never regaining entry into Nicole¡¯s heart.


    Yet, so long as Nicole thrived, he embraced their potential estrangement.


    He resolved to recede, emerging only in her hour of need.


    Upon departing the hospital, Nicole was informed of thew firm¡¯s closure.


    She halted,prehending Jarrod¡¯s involvement.


    Any advocate who dared to represent her would confront consequences.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Her temples pulsed.


    Whom else could she enlist for her defense?


    Jarrod was steadfast in obstructing her ess to Austin.


    But why?


    Austin was her child.


    What authority did he possess to dictate her ess to Austin? She hadn¡¯t even been there for Austin¡¯s formative years due to the postpartum sadness.


    Contemting this, Nicole resolved her stance regarding the new life burgeoning within her.


    She caressed her abdomen.


    ¡°I apologize, my child.


    Please forgive your selfish mother.


    I cannot bring you into this realm.


    ¡±


    She genuinely desired to sever ties with Jarrod.


    If their union was not to be, there was no reason for further involvement.


    Moreover, shecked the confidence to raise another child.


    As long as Austin thrived in safety, her obligation would be fulfilled.


    Were it not for Austin and her mother, she would have reunited with herte father long ago.


    Nicole persisted.


    She refused to allow the closure of onew firm to deter her from pursuing Austin¡¯s custody.


    Shemenced contacting numerous reputablew firms, yet all declined to take her case.


    Upon hearing her name, certain firms promptly declined, evidently heeding prior warnings.


    It made sense.


    No one dared risk offending the CEO of the Schultz Group for an unfamiliar woman.


    Casting aside the potential result of prevailing against the Schultz Group¡¯s legal team, being cklisted by Jarrod was a prospect nobody desired.


    It equated to severing their source of ie.


    No one possessed such recklessness.


    Selecting aw firm took time.


    Nicole disseminated information within legal circles while simultaneously booking an arrangement for her termination of the pregnancy.


    She fixed her hospital appointment for Wednesday.


    During her hospital visit, the physician conducted a series of examinations.


    Upon confirming her suitability for a medical termination, he prescribed the requisite medication.


    The doctor exined in detail, ¡°Here we have two types of medication.


    For the initial three days, take this one thrice daily.


    It¡¯s gentler on your system.


    On the fourth day, return to the hospital for the final dose, which will expel the embryo.


    Subsequently, we¡¯ll perform a follow-up cleansing procedure.


    ¡±


    Nicole took the medication and inquired, ¡°Will the baby be ended following the fourth day¡¯s dose?¡±


    The doctor nodded.


    ¡°Indeed.


    The initial three days¡¯ medication readies your body, and the ultimate dose necessitates administration in the hospital for monitoring.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2537

    Nicole grappled with an incessant unease.


    Regardless, she recognized this as life and couldn¡¯t suppress her mncholy.


    Observing her perturbed countenance, the doctor suggested, ¡°Take these with you and deliberate beforemencing.


    Once initiated, there¡¯s no retreat.


    Ensure your resolve is steadfast.


    ¡±


    Nodding numbly, Nicole exited the hospital in a haze.


    Outside, a gentle rainmenced, veiling her tears.


    Nicole contemted, preferring enduring pain over fleeting difort.


    Resolute, she aimed not to waver post-choice.


    Experiencing the agony of losing a child once was enough.


    Plus, she doubted her ability to protect this child.


    It seemed preferable to shield the child from a world of suffering rather than subjecting it to prolonged pain.


    Nicole purchased a bottle of water and prepared to ingest the pills.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    At that moment, her phone chimed.


    It was Rhett, the attorney who had previously assisted her in Austin¡¯s custody battle.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, I heard you¡¯re seeking legal representation for a visitation rights case?¡± Rhett inquired forthrightly.


    Nicole wasn¡¯t surprised by his awareness.


    Legal professionals maintained extensiveworks, and news of her case likely circted within their circles.


    After all, Jarrod explicitly conveyed that her case was off-limits, openly disying his motives.


    This was the reason numerouspanies had declined her.


    ¡°Yes, Mr.


    Bates,¡± Nicole responded, though her expectations were low.


    She wished to avoid burdening Rhett.


    After the previous custody battle, Rhett¡¯s firm underwent scrutiny, undoubtedly orchestrated by Jarrod.


    Rhett had since relocated abroad, rendering him seemingly unable to assist from a distance.


    ¡°How is the search progressing?¡± Rhett inquired, his voice tinged with worry.


    ¡°I¡¯m still searching, but thank you for asking,¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, if a suitable candidate hasn¡¯t been found, would you consider allowing me to handle it?¡±


    Nicole was taken aback.


    She thought she had misheard and sought rification.


    ¡°What did you say, Mr.


    Bates?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m currently back in the country.


    Would you like me to take on your case?¡± Rhett exined, ¡°I regret not winning your previous case.


    However, for visitation rights, I am confident.


    You remember the Morris Group divorce and custody case? I managed that, and the oue was highly favorable.


    Custody battles are challenging, but visitation rights? I can assure you there will be no issue.


    ¡±


    Nicole felt embarrassed.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to impose, Mr.


    Bates.


    I still feel guilty about the problems you encountered previously because of me¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, Miss Lawrence.


    The firm¡¯s troubles were due to internal mistakes.


    Your case had no bearing on them,¡± Rhett reassured her warmly.


    Although Rhett rified the past incident, Nicole remained convinced of Jarrod¡¯s involvement.


    It seemed too coincidental otherwise.


    Rhett¡¯sw firm had undergone scrutiny shortly after epting her case.


    Nicole hadn¡¯t anticipated Rhett¡¯s continued willingness to assist her.


    ted, she desired his help, despite the potential inconvenience.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After all, no other firm would handle her case.


    Moreover, Nicole didn¡¯t want to inconvenience Raegan again.


    With Jarrod and Mitchel being close friends, repeatedly seeking Raegan¡¯s help would ce Raegan in a difficult position, potentially straining their bond.


    Introduced by Raegan, Rhett was deemed reliable.

 Chapter 2538

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, Mr.


    Bates, I¡¯d appreciate your assistance,¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, I¡¯m just relieved you¡¯re not displeased with me for not winning the previous case,¡± Rhett responded courteously.


    ¡°How could I be? It wasn¡¯t your fault, Mr.


    Bates.


    The opposition was too meticulous,¡± Nicole hastily said.


    Previously, Jarrod hadid a trap for her.


    Regardless of thewyer¡¯s expertise, failure was inevitable.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you understand, Miss Lawrence.


    Let¡¯s schedule a meeting.


    When would suit you?¡±


    ¡°Anytime that suits you.


    ¡± Nicole was delighted.


    After ending the call, Nicole gazed at the medication in her hand, deliberating for a few moments before tucking it into her bag.


    Concerned about potential side effects from immediate consumption, she fretted over potential futureplications.


    It was wise to digest the medication sometimeter.


    Nicole and Rhett made arrangements to convene at a quaint caf¨¦.


    Demonstrating thoughtfulness, Rhett opted for jasmine tea sans caffeine for Nicole.


    ¡°Considering the hour, coffee might hinder your sleep tonight.


    ¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr.


    Bates.


    ¡± Nicole harbored a favorable impression of Rhett.


    He exuded schrly airs, often sporting sses and attire in somber tones of ck or gray.


    His demeanor conveyed gentility and refinement, yet within the courtroom, he advocated with fervor and efficacy.


    Rhett¡¯s methodology diverged from that of his peers in the Legal field.


    His arguments were grounded in sound reasoning and logic, rather than mere aggression.


    With his serene demeanor, he disarmed people before confronting them with incisive inquiries to extract the necessary answers.


    This reputation earned him the nickname ¡°The Smiling Devil¡± within legal circles.


    Delving into various facets of the case, Rhett reassured her, ¡°Miss Lawrence, I swear on my career that I will secure visitation rights for you this time.


    ¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Bates, such a solemn pledge isn¡¯t necessary.


    Together, we¡¯ll strive for the best oue.


    I have faith in your capabilities.


    ¡±


    Nicole felt a tinge of embarrassment at the gravity of Rhett¡¯s expression.


    It was unconventional for any attorney to make such a daring deration against Jarrod, let alone stake their career on it.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, you needn¡¯t be so formal.


    Simply address me as Rhett.


    ¡±


    Rhett grinned.


    ¡°In that case, you don¡¯t need to be so formal either.


    Mr.


    Bates, let¡¯s dispense with the formalities,¡± Nicole responded.


    Observing Nicole¡¯s struggle to address him by first name, Rhett opted not to push the issue further and simply smiled.


    ¡°Very well.


    ¡±


    Rhett photographed the drafted agreement before sending it to his assistant.


    Just then, Nicole¡¯s phone rang.


    As she reached for it, she inadvertently dislodged medication from her bag.


    The pillbox tumbled to the ground.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Nicole hastened to retrieve it, but Rhett beat her to it, swiftly returning it to her.


    Out of courtesy, Rhett refrained from examining the pillbox, leaving Nicole uncertain if he had glimpsed the medication¡¯sbel.


    She preferred keeping her pregnancy discreet, ideally undisclosed to anyone, to avoid unnecessaryplications.


    Ultimately, she hadn¡¯t intended to retain the baby.


    As Nicole stowed the medication back in her bag, she prepared to exin, ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it for your stomach issues? Are you still managing them?¡± Rhett inquired before she could finish.


    He appeared unaware of the medication¡¯s name.


    Nicole exhaled a sigh of relief.


    In that case, no extensive exnation was necessary.


    She nodded.


    ¡°Indeed.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2539

    Rhett proposed, ¡°I can introduce you to an outstanding traditional medicine practitioner specializing in stomach ailments if you wish.


    ¡±


    ¡°That would be excellent.


    Thank you, Mr.


    Bates.


    ¡±


    Rhett refrained from further discussion on the matter and redirected the conversation toward the case.


    Time psed swiftly.


    Rhett outlined various strategies, anticipating potential arguments from the opposing counsel and offering corresponding countermeasures.


    Nicole deemed them practical,plemented by contingency ns.


    The level of detail was impressive.


    Their discussion extended beyond two hours.


    Upon concluding, Rhett rose and courteously shook Nicole¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, it has been a pleasure coborating with you.


    I assure you, you won¡¯t be disappointed this time.


    ¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr.


    Bates.


    I¡¯m truly grateful.


    ¡± His timely aid felt Like a celestial blessing to Nicole.


    ¡°No need for formality.


    Express your gratitude once this case concludes,¡± Rhett remarked.


    Following their meeting, Rhett coincidentally had an appointment near Nicole¡¯s residence and graciously offered to drive her home.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Due to her pregnancy, Nicole had refrained from drivingtely, thus she weed the offer of a ride.


    As they entered the vehicle, Jarrod, positioned in a nearby car, observed their departure.


    Despite their courtroom confrontation, Rhett hadn¡¯t left asting impression on Jarrod.


    Lawyers, in Jarrod¡¯s view, weren¡¯t deserving of his attention.


    Jarrod¡¯s new assistant, however, had thoroughly researched Nicole¡¯s connections and recognized Rhett.


    He happened to be acquainted with Rhett.


    He informed Jarrod, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, that¡¯s Rhett, awyer.


    He formerly served with the Dixon Group before relocating overseas.


    ¡±


    ¡°I see.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡± Jarrod disyed minimal reaction.


    It appeared Nicole had secured a new attorney.


    The previous one had withdrawn under pressure from his assistant.


    Regarding the tax investigation on thew firm, that seemed entirely coincidental.


    Jarrod wouldn¡¯t stoop so low as to be capable of such tactics.


    He trusted his legal team implicitly and saw no threat from otherwyers.


    Reminded by his assistant, Rhett¡¯s name gradually resurfaced in Jarrod¡¯s mind.


    Rhett had disyed remarkableposure and incisiveness at the courtst time.


    It was just that time had dulled that recollection.


    Jarrod¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he queried his assistant, ¡°Investigate the rtionship between Rhett and Nicole.


    ¡± Their interaction had struck a nerve.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the assistant replied promptly.


    The following day, Jarrod sat in his office when his assistant ryed that Nicole¡¯swyer had requested a meeting.


    Jarrod, captivated by thewyer¡¯s forthright manner, consented.


    ¡°Grant him entry,¡± he instructed.


    Rhett entered Jarrod¡¯s office, exuding tranquility andposure, extending a respectful greeting to Jarrod.


    His unwavering demeanor garnered admiration.


    Jarrod maintained silence, anticipating Rhett¡¯s opening remarks.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, forgive my interruption.


    I wish to address my client¡¯s inquiries with you,¡± Rhett remarked.

 Chapter 2540

    Jarrod replied icily, ¡°I hold no interest in your client¡¯s inquiries.


    Inform her that the sole oue is my victory.


    ¡±


    Rhett remained undeterred, his smile subtle yet unwavering.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, might I suggest a review of my client¡¯s requests before reaching a decision? Miss Lawrence seeks minimal visitation rights for the child¡¯s well-being.


    As both father and mother, settling this matter out of court would benefit all parties involved, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Simultaneously, Rhett presented a tablet to Jarrod, expressing regret, ¡°Apologies, Mr.


    Schultz.


    I arrived hastily and forgot the original documents, but they¡¯re avable digitally for your perusal.


    ¡±


    Initially disinterested, Jarrod skimmed through the documents, adamant about denying Nicole ess to Austin.


    However, just as he prepared to dismiss them, something on the screen seized his attention.


    He scrutinized it intently, zooming in for a closer examination.


    In the image, Nicole and Rhett¡¯s meeting ce was evident.


    What drew Jarrod¡¯s attention was a medication box lying in the corner.


    Jarrod knew Nicole faced health problems, but the medication¡¯s name was unfamiliar to him and unrted to her known stomach treatments.


    Instead, it appeared to be¡­


    Jarrod¡¯s mind began connecting the dots, tuning out Rhett¡¯s conversation.


    Rhett continued speaking, but Jarrod suddenly stood up and dered, ¡°You can Leave now.


    ¡±


    Rhett was momentarily speechless.


    Stunned for a few seconds, he persisted, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, please reconsider.


    What could be more crucial than a child¡¯s healthy psychological development?¡±


    Paying no heed to Rhett¡¯s words, Jarrod approached his desk, activated the inte, and instructed, ¡°Escort Mr.


    Bates out.


    ¡±


    The assistant promptly arrived and courteously led Rhett away.


    Despite this, Rhett maintained his professionalism, urging Jarrod to reconsider and prevent further esction.


    Jarrod entered the medication¡¯s name into hisputer.


    The photograph Rhett had presented to him only centered on the agreement, with the drug barely visible in the corner, disying only part of its mame.


    He typed the remembered letters, and the search results identified it as a drug used for terminating early pregnancies.


    Early pregnancy¡­ Jarrod was taken aback by those words.


    He sat at hisputer, unaware of his assistant¡¯s initial efforts to get his attention for a meeting.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, the meeting is awaiting you¡­¡±


    Before the assistant could finish, Jarrod cut in, ¡°Check Nicole¡¯s recent movements, especially at the hospital.


    ¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The assistant nodded.


    ¡°Right away.


    And the meeting?¡±


    ¡°Cancel it,¡± Jarrod replied without hesitation.


    The assistant found himself momentarily silenced, observing Jarrod¡¯s impulsive actions with surprise.


    Upon the assistant¡¯s departure, Jarrod fixed his gaze on theputer screen, lost in contemtion, his brow knit with concentration.


    He pondered whether his suspicions were unfounded and overly distrustful.


    Later that evening, at the bar.


    Seated in a booth, Jarrod awaited the fashionablyte Mitchel.


    With a snort, Jarrod remarked, ¡°It¡¯s increasingly challenging to catch up with you these days.


    ¡±


    In aposed tone, Mitchel responded, ¡°Bars no longer suit my preferences.


    My children object to the odor upon my return.


    Let¡¯s rendezvous at a restaurant next time.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2541

    Luis, seated nearby, couldn¡¯t resist jesting, ¡°You¡¯ve transformed into the epitome of a devoted husband.


    It¡¯s almost too perfect.


    I¡¯m getting goosebumps.


    ¡±


    ¡°Enough with the banter,¡± Mitchel retorted frostily.


    ¡°What are your thoughts on the Watts family situation?¡± Jarrod inquired, cutting right to the chase.


    ¡°I endorse the project since it¡¯s a quasi-phnthropic initiative, aligning seamlessly with the Dixon Group¡¯s future trajectory,¡±


    Mitchel said inly.


    ¡°There are myriad charitable endeavors.


    Why opt for one involving Roscoe? Are you attempting to fracture our fraternity?¡± Jarrod¡¯s tone turned frosty.


    Mitchel maintained his silence.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Luis attempted to diffuse the tension.


    ¡°Come on, gentlemen.


    It¡¯s been six months since west gathered, and you¡¯re already at odds? Let¡¯s keep it light.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    Luis served drinks for Mitchel and Jarrod, remarking, ¡°You¡¯re at my ce to unwind.


    No business discussions allowed.


    ¡±


    But Mitchel declined, pushing the drink aside.


    ¡°Raegan prohibits me from drinking.


    ¡±


    Luis was rendered speechless.


    With a dramatic sigh, he eximed, ¡°Mitchel, you¡¯re hopeless! You came here solely to unt your happiness.


    ¡±


    ¡°If I drink, I won¡¯t be allowed to share a bed with her tonight,¡±


    Mitchel replied calmly.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Luis eximed, clutching his chest in mock agony.


    ¡°We understand you¡¯re under the thumb.


    Stop unting it.


    ¡±


    Undeterred by Luis¡¯ jests, Mitchel locked eyes with Jarrod.


    ¡°Jarrod, you¡¯ve always been my pal, but I cannot condone your business practices.


    Roscoe¡¯s project benefits the public.


    Regardless of your motives, suppressing him is unjust.


    ¡±


    Jarrod retorted, ¡°And what would you know?¡±


    Mitchel said evenly, ¡°I understand you assume my stance is influenced by Nicole¡¯s request to Raegan, right?¡± He knew very well that Jarrod¡¯s irritation stemmed from Nicole¡¯s involvement.


    ¡°Yet, have you contemted why Nicole is inclined to assist Roscoe?¡±


    Mitchel posed the question.


    Jarrod fell silent, pondering.


    ¡°As Iprehend it, Roscoe holds feelings for Nicole but has respected boundaries.


    He silently supported her, especially during her time as a single mother.


    It¡¯s only natural for Nicole to express gratitude.


    ¡± Mitchel articted, ¡°Nicole feels indebted to Roscoe and wants to spare him suffering.


    That sentiment is understandable.


    But have you considered your role? Are you unintentionally driving Nicole away?¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s concern emanated from genuine friendship.


    After a prolonged silence, Jarrod finally spoke.


    ¡°What significance does my affection hold if her heart remains distant?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps your approach is the issue,¡± Mitchelmented.


    He understood Jarrod intimately.


    Jarrod¡¯s pride often clouded his judgment, rendering his attempts at reconciliation impersonal and distant.

 Chapter 2542

    ¡°You mean well, but your proximity might obscure your vision.


    Try to empathize with her.


    Recall how you treated Jamie when you saw her as your savior? You were more forgiving then,¡± Mitchel exined.


    ¡°Nicole possesses keen insight into people.


    If Roscoe had the same ws as Jamie, she wouldn¡¯t extend her aid.


    Roscoe is different, and Nicole¡¯spassion motivates her assistance.


    If they truly desired each other, they would have united already.


    Their hesitation indicates one thing.


    ¡±


    Mitchel paused before continuing, ¡°Nicole¡¯s feelings for Roscoe might be more rooted in gratitude than love.


    Your actions could inadvertently drive her further away.


    ¡±


    Jarrod remained silent.


    Never before had anyone told him about these.


    He kept his thoughts private, refraining from engaging in discussions on such matters.


    Mitchel possessed a profound understanding of the dynamics between him and Nicole.


    His words held significant weight.


    In his final assessment, Mitchel stated, ¡°Should you truly find it within yourself to release Nicole, then disregard my counsel and proceed as usual.


    However, if you find it impossible, refrain from actions that inflict harm upon her.


    ¡±


    Observing Jarrod¡¯s silent response, Mitchel glimpsed a glimmer of hope.


    With heartfelt sincerity, Mitchel stated, ¡°Even if a romantic bond with Nicole isn¡¯t feasible, nurturing another form of connection is imperative.


    She remains the mother of your child, a constant that transcends circumstances.


    Have you considered the emotional toll inflicted by separating your child from her? Have you ever inquired whether your child yearns to reunite with his mother?¡±


    This query resonated deeply within Jarrod.


    Though Austin refrained from outward defiance, his silence toward Jarrod was resolute.


    Within the confines of their home, the atmosphere was subdued, with Austin¡¯s demeanor notably solemn.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Austin harbored apprehension, recognizing the futility of his words in altering their dynamic, choosing silence as his recourse.


    The fewer words, he believed, the better.


    The housekeeper had observed Austin¡¯s prolonged periods of wordlessness, a troubling sign.


    Mitchel discerned from Jarrod¡¯s countenance that his words had struck a chord.


    As a father himself, Mitchel began to perceive matters through the lens of a child¡¯s perspective.


    ¡°Jarrod, refrain from actions that may lead to remorse,¡± Mitchel advised, concerned for his friend¡¯s well-being.


    As a close friend, Mitchel was determined to steer Jarrod away from a destructive path.


    Not only could it result in losing the woman he cherished, but also strained his rtionship with his child.


    Ultimately, Jarrod would face a solitary existence, grappling with the solitude of old age.


    Having found contentment himself, Mitchel cherished its rarity and wished the same for his friend.


    Luis, who had been attentively listening, chuckled.


    ¡°Mitchel, you¡¯ve transformed into a life coach.


    ¡±


    Ignoring Luis¡¯ jest, Mitchel took a sip of his juice.


    As an unmarried man, Luis couldn¡¯t fathom his joy.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Luis gently ced his hand on Jarrod¡¯s shoulder, conveying a sense of brotherhood.


    ¡°Bro, while I may not possess a wealth of advice, Mitchel¡¯s content family speaks volumes.


    Witnessing his relentless pursuit to win Raegan back, even at the brink of peril, resonated deeply.


    His perseverance prevailed, thankfully.


    And you¡­¡±


    Luis sighed deeply.


    ¡°If your feelings for Nicole persist, refrain from pushing her away.


    I understand your stubborn nature, but perpetually adopting a tough facade is unsustainable.


    Women often respond to gentle persuasion, don¡¯t they? You persist in your rigidity, repeatedly rescuing the damsel in distress, yet why does it never yield favorable oues? Your words and suspicions consistently undermine any potential sess.


    ¡±


    Jarrod submerged himself in introspection.


    The insights from both Luis and Mitchel held merit.


    Despite his earnest efforts on each asion, the oues consistently led to deterioration rather than fostering closeness, driving them even further apart.


    Before the gathering, Luis and Mitchel had agreed to have a sincere conversation with the obstinate Jarrod.


    It was evident to everyone that Jarrod hadn¡¯t moved on, yet he invariably found a way to exacerbate the situation.

 Chapter 2543

    Luis expressed his exasperation with Jarrod, ¡°Bro, as I¡¯ve mentioned, women respond to gentle persuasion.


    Making Roscoe suffer won¡¯t help.


    It will only breed resentment and push Nicole further away.


    Even if your feelings for her have changed, for the sake of your child, you should maintain a peaceful rtionship with her.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Don¡¯t subject your child to emotional harm that you¡¯ll regret.


    ¡±


    Both Luis and Mitchel had delivered a heat-felt speech, unsure if Jarrod absorbed any of their advice.


    Ultimately, advice amounted to mere words.


    Action was a separate issue.


    Mitchel summed up, saying, ¡°I¡¯m willing to support Roscoe, not only because his goals align with mypany this year, but also to prevent you from making more mistakes.


    If Roscoe suffers due to his family¡¯s troubles and ends up in jail, I doubt Nicole will ever forgive you.


    Think it over and avoid actions you¡¯ll regret.


    ¡±


    In terms of friendship, Mitchel always stood by his friends.


    Seeing Jarrod encounter problems on the matter of feelings, he wanted to offer assistance.


    But that was his limit.


    He had fulfilled his role.


    The journey ahead was one that Jarrod would have to navigate on his own.


    After the gathering, everyone dispersed.


    Luis opted to linger at the bar, while Mitchel headed straight home.


    Once back home, Mitchel made his way to the guest bathroom to wash away the lingering scent of the bar.


    Following his shower, Mitchel visited the nursery, where a profound sense of contentment washed over him as he gazed at his peacefully slumbering babies.


    Tenderly, he pressed ki*ses to their cheeks.


    He then returned to the master bedroom.


    Raegany asleep in bed, with their daughter Janey nestled beside her like a little kitten.


    As Mitchel approached, the room was enveloped in the familiar,forting fragrance of his wife and children.


    Mitchel settled into bed quietly, but even his gentle movements roused Raegan.


    She blinked sleepily and murmured, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sorry for waking you,¡± Mitchel whispered, nting an apologetic ki*s on her forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.


    I probably napped too much during the day.


    My sleep¡¯s been lightertely,¡± Raegan replied softly.


    Then, she inquired, ¡°Did you spend time with Jarrod tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did spend time with him,¡± Mitchel replied.


    He had informed Raegan about his ns to meet Jarrod at the bar beforehand.


    Raegan¡¯s expression soured.


    ¡°Is he showing any signs of calming down?¡±


    ¡°I attempted to reason with him.


    If he remains obstinate, there¡¯s little more I can do,¡± Mitchel replied.


    ¡°He¡¯s insufferable,¡± Raegan grumbled.


    ¡°Nicole¡¯s already going through a rough patch.


    Why does he insist on exacerbating her troubles?¡±


    Raegan¡¯s frustration stemmed from her deep concern for her best friend.


    Over the years, it had consistently been Jarrod who addedplexity to Nicole¡¯s life, disrupting Nicole¡¯s peace.


    ¡°I hope hees to his senses.


    ¡± Mitchel sighed.


    The issue was Jarrod¡¯s towering pride.


    Once wounded, he refused to yield even an inch.


    Both Jarrod and Nicole were entrenched in their stubbornness, one refusing to nce backward while the other was steadfastly unwilling topromise.


    They were destined to drift apart indefinitely.


    ¡°He¡¯s your friend.


    They say birds of a feather flock together.


    If you two get along, there must be somemon ground,¡± Raegan remarked, pouting.


    Mitchel was caught off guard.


    He hadn¡¯t anticipated the conversation about Nicole and Jarrod to shift the focus onto himself.


    ¡°Honey, please.


    Remember, I pleaded for you to return to me,¡± Mitchel said, resorting to ying the sympathy card.


    He understood that reasoning with his wife was futile.


    It often resulted in either conceding the argument or inadvertently hurting her feelings.


    So, he opted for the quickest exit strategy by ying the role of the pitiable one and admitting fault.


    Reflecting on Mitchel¡¯s words, Raegan acknowledged that he had indeed made considerable efforts for their rtionship.


    Despite his initial shorings, his persistent attempts to reconcile had been genuinely heartfelt.

 Chapter 2544

    ¡°Smart move,¡± Raegan teased.


    Seeing Raegan¡¯s cheerful mood, Mitchel drew her close and ki*sed her hair.


    Raegan¡¯s cheeks turned pink.


    ¡°Stop it¡­ Our girl¡¯s right here.


    ¡±


    Mitchel¡¯s voice, deep and soothing, reassured her, ¡°I know.


    I just want to hold you.


    ¡±


    As their daughter grew older, they made it a point to keep their affectionate disys from her.


    Whenever their daughter insisted on sleeping in their bed, Mitchel put up with any difort.


    He steadfastly avoided any intimate actions while their child was in the room.


    Raegan, feeling the security of his hold and knowing his intentions were pure, rxed and rested her head on his arm.


    Ovee by drowsiness, she began to drift off to sleep.


    Mitchel ki*sed her forehead gently and whispered, ¡°Raegan, I¡¯m so happy to have you and our kids by my side.


    ¡±


    Half asleep, Raegan softly said, ¡°We¡¯ll always be together.


    ¡±


    ¡°Yes, forever.


    We¡¯re always a family,¡± Mitchel responded softly.


    ¡°Thank you, my love.


    ¡±


    The next morning, Nicole gazed at the abortion pills, deep in thought.


    She faced a tough choice.


    Committed to challenging Jarrod in court, she knew frequent interactions were unavoidable.


    The legal proceedings would begin with mediation, prolonging the ordeal.


    Their paths would cross often, and she aimed to minimize furtherplications.


    She hoped for a swift resolution.


    With a heavy heart, Nicole picked up the pills, ced one in her mouth, and prepared to wash it down with water.


    Just then, her phone vibrated.


    Assuming it was a telemarketer, she dismissed the call.


    As she was about to sip her water, the phone rang again, this time with urgency.


    Realizing telemarketers rarely call back so quickly, she answered hesitantly.


    It was Jarrod¡¯s new assistant.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nicole answered.


    ¡°This is Conor Jensen, Mr.


    Schultz¡¯s assistant.


    Mr.


    Schultz would like to discuss visitation rights.


    Can you speak now?¡±


    Stunned for a second, Nicole was soon overjoyed.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m avable,¡± she said quickly.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Excellent.


    Mr.


    Schultz has time now but will be upiedter in the afternoon.


    Could you pleasee over immediately?¡± Conor asked.


    In her excitement, Nicole put aside her n to take the abortion pill by spitting it out.


    She hastily hailed a cab to the Schultz Group.


    Conor ushered her into Jarrod¡¯s office.


    Upon entering, Nicole saw Jarrod busily typing away at hisputer.


    Conor guided Nicole to a sofa, served her some water, and then left the room.


    After finishing his task, Jarrod approached Nicole.


    Nicole, bursting with eagerness, initiated the conversation by asking, ¡°Are you going to let me see Austin?¡±

 Chapter 2545

    ¡°I ¡°Before Jarrod couldplete his sentence, Nicole felt a wave of nausea and began to gag.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± she groaned.


    The unexpected noise caused Jarrod to frown.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­ Ugh¡­¡± Nicole struggled to speak as she gagged again.


    She quickly covered her mouth and hurried to the office restroom.


    Having visited here frequently before, she knew exactly where it was.


    Inside, with the door shut, the sound of Nicole¡¯s retching filled the space, deepening Jarrod¡¯s frown.


    Nicole¡¯s stomach continued to churn, resulting in several minutes of dry heaving and producing only a bit of saliva.


    This pregnancy was proving to be particrly challenging for her, with severe and ufortable symptoms.


    In the restroom, Nicole took deep breaths to steady her heart rate and maintain herposure.


    Eventually, she calmed herself.


    After rinsing her mouth, she slowly exited the restroom.


    To her astonishment, Jarrod was waiting right outside the door.


    His 6¡¯2¡å stature and formidable presence appeared quite intimidating.


    He gazed at Nicole and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s troubling you?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s heart raced.


    She masked her nervousness, saying, ¡°I think I mixed hot porridge with something cold this morning.


    It didn¡¯t sit well with my stomach,¡±


    Despite her rationalization, Jarrod remained in the doorway, his presence intensifying her anxiety.


    Feelingpelled to exin further, she added, ¡°I¡¯ve always had a sensitive stomach.


    ¡±


    Jarrod observed her silently for a few seconds before he finally moved aside.


    ¡°If you¡¯re feeling unwell, you should consult a doctor,¡± he suggested, his tone detached.


    Nicole perceived hisment not as a concern but perhaps as a sign that Rhett¡¯s intervention was having an impact.


    They shared a child, and preserving a cordial rtionship was essential for their child¡¯s well-being.


    Nicole nodded and said, ¡°I will.


    ¡±


    She then asked, ¡°Why did you call me here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to let you see Austin,¡± Jarrod answered directly.


    Nicole¡¯s face lit up with happiness, but it was quickly shadowed by concern.


    ¡°What do you expect in return?¡± she asked, her voice tinged with uncertainty.


    Jarrod was not known for his generosity, especially not about matters involving their child.


    Although Rhett had mentioned he would speak with Jarrod, Nicole was skeptical that Jarrod could be persuaded so easily.


    It seemed highly unlikely that Jarrod wouldpromise just because of one discussion.


    Noticing the caution in Nicole¡¯s eyes, Jarrod gave a knowing smirk.


    ¡°There are conditions.


    ¡±


    Nicole chuckled.


    She knew it.


    She was uncertain if she could meet Jarrod¡¯s demands.


    While she was prepared to do anything for Austin, she couldn¡¯tmit if it required sacrifices from others.


    As a mother, her willingness to sacrifice was boundless, but she couldn¡¯t expect the same from others for the sake of her child.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± Nicole said.


    Jarrod said, ¡°I want absolute say in our child¡¯s future nning.


    ¡± He envisioned Austin carrying on the Schultz legacy.


    Once Austin¡¯s health improved, Jarrod did not intend to raise a soft child.


    He nned to groom Austin rigorously.


    Nicole was surprised that Jarrod¡¯s request was rtively straightforward.


    It seemed Jarrod was considering preparing Austin to take over his role.


    This was an area where Jarrod deserved some influence.


    Although Nicole would prefer for Austin to follow his own dreams, she recognized Jarrod¡¯s offer as apromise and didn¡¯t want to cause friction.


    ¡°Alright, you can have a say in his future nning,¡± Nicole agreed.


    ¡°And the child must take myst name, Schultz,¡± Jarrod said.


    Compared to the prospect of being separated from her son, the idea of Austin adopting Jarrod¡¯s surname was not hard to ept for Nicole.


    It at least indicated that Jarrod acknowledged Austin¡¯s significance in his life.


    ¡°Alright.


    ¡± Nicole wasn¡¯t interested in disputing these points.


    Her primary focus was on reuniting with Austin as soon as possible.


    ¡°And you are not allowed to remarry,¡± Jarrod dered another condition.

 Chapter 2546

    This term served as a test for Nicole.


    Jarrod wasn¡¯t without ws.


    To him, permitting Nicole to visit their child constituted a significant concession on his part.


    If Nicole harbored any thoughts of remarriage, Jarrod wouldn¡¯t hesitate to sever her ess to their child.


    He adamantly refused to entertain the notion of another man raising his child.


    And there was one more thing¡­


    Jarrod furrowed his brow, deep in contemtion.


    Nicole hadn¡¯t expected Jarrod to make such a demand, and she was momentarily stunned.


    However, she swiftly replied, ¡°Very well, I agree.


    ¡±


    Nicole had never entertained thoughts of remarriage.


    Aware of Jarrod¡¯s inclination for pettiness, she had long abandoned any aspirations of marriage.


    Observing her swift acquiescence, Jarrod¡¯s initial unease subsided slightly.


    Nicole inquired, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.


    ¡± Jarrod hesitated briefly before uttering, ¡°I want you to keep this baby.


    ¡±


    This statement hit Nicole like a bolt, leaving her speechless with her mouth agape in disbelief.


    After a prolonged moment of stunned silence, she looked up, her gaze distant, and faltered, ¡°What¡­ What are you saying?¡±


    Jarrod approached slowly, his eyes fixed on her abdomen.


    ¡°I want you to keep this baby.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not pregnant,¡± Nicole struggled to articte, feeling as though her heart was being constricted.


    Nicole vividly recalled Austin had been conceived unintentionally.


    Initially fearing for Austin¡¯s survival within her belly, Austin had proven to be resilient, defying the odds and thriving despite the initial challenges.


    Yet, the subsequentplications arising from her involvement with Jarrod had inflicted considerable anguish upon her.


    Austin had be her Achilles¡¯ heel, a vulnerability that Jarrod was aware of.


    Thus, she would never acknowledge her pregnancy.


    Jarrod retrieved a medical record from the desk and approached her, asserting, ¡°Nicole, I don¡¯t make baseless assumptions.


    ¡±


    The document meticulously outlined Nicole¡¯s check-up and the prescribed medications.


    With unwavering resolve, Jarrod dered, ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to terminate this pregnancy.


    ¡±


    The moment Jarrod obtained the medical records, he promptly reached out to Nicole, having anticipated her resistance and mentally prepared himself.


    He was prepared to make anypromise necessary to ensure the preservation of this child.


    This was his child, the child of the woman he desired.


    Upon learning of Nicole¡¯s pregnancy, all his jealousy and resentment became inconsequential.


    His sole desire was for Nicole to carry the baby to term.


    If it were a boy, he would train him to assist Austin in managing the family business, envisioning the brothers as formidable forces in the Ardlens market.


    If it were a girl, she would be adored by the Schultz family, cherished by both Austin and himself, leading a life filled with happiness and devoid of worries.


    As Nicole¡¯s eyes regained focus, she offered a bitter, sardonic smile.


    Then, there was a crisp sound as Nicole¡¯s hand connected with Jarrod¡¯s face.


    Five distinct finger marks were imprinted on Jarrod¡¯s handsome right cheek, evidencing the strength behind Nicole¡¯s blow.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole¡¯s scream dripped with venomous hatred.


    ¡°How dare you dictate that I should keep this baby! What right do you have? This child has nothing to do with you!¡±

 Chapter 2547

    Undeterred, Jarrod advanced, grasping Nicole¡¯s shoulders firmly as he curved his lips into a faint smile.


    ¡°I know this child is mine, Nicole.


    You can¡¯t terminate the pregnancy.


    ¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t?¡± Nicole erupted into loud, bitterughter.


    ¡°Jarrod, who are you to dictate what I can and cannot do? Let me tell you, I will terminate this pregnancy without hesitation.


    Do you truly believe you can keep an eye on me incessantly? Are you going to assign someone to monitor me 24 hours a day, never resting? When I step into the bathroom, there will surely be no one watching.


    I possess countless means to end this pregnancy.


    Do you honestly think you can control me?¡±


    Nicole fixed Jarrod with a chilling re.


    ¡°Stop deluding yourself, Jarrod.


    Do you truly believe you deserve to be the father of my child?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s countenance, now adorned with the crimson imprint of her p, remainedposed.


    He uttered calmly, ¡°Nicole, I understand you wish to leave me, but until this child is born, I cannot consent to a divorce.


    If you desire to maintain a rtionship with Austin post -divorce, you will need to carry this pregnancy to term.


    ¡±


    While outwardly serene, internally, Jarrod wrestled with a tempest of emotions.


    He had braced himself to let go.


    Nicole¡¯s affection for him had long waned despite his efforts to reconcile.


    As Mitchel had pointed out, coercing her to stay by his side would only result in mutual destruction.


    For the sake of their child, he mustn¡¯t act rashly.


    If Nicole had to assign me, it should fall upon this unborn child for arriving at such an inopportune moment.


    Nheless, Jarrod would never permit her to terminate the pregnancy.


    He understood that this might be their final Link.


    Nicole found herself at a loss for words, murmuring, ¡°You¡¯re delusional!¡± She remained resolute in her decision not to carry the child to term.


    Without engaging in an argument, Jarrod instructed his assistant to retrieve the agreement.


    ¡°Do not act impulsively.


    Review it before making a decision.


    ¡±


    Nicole scrutinized the terms meticulously.


    ording to the agreement, following childbirth, they could dissolve their marriage, with both parties retaining visitation rights.


    Their children would reside with either parent but maintain the autonomy to choose their primary residence, while the other parent would be granted visitation privileges.


    On the surface, the conditions appeared equitable.


    Jarrod wasn¡¯t coercing Nicole into relinquishing their children but rather proposing shared custody.


    However, Nicole¡¯s distrust in Jarrod ran deep.


    She perceived him as cunning, suspecting that his desire for this child stemmed from a calcted intention to manipte her.


    Could he genuinely be altruistic enough to present such seemingly fair terms? She remained skeptical.


    ¡°Jarrod, I refuse to carry this baby to term,¡± Nicole dered resolutely.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.


    ¡± One child was already a handful.


    Adding another would only amplify her vulnerabilities, subjecting her to ceaseless torment.


    She couldn¡¯t endure that pain again.


    Jarrod maintained his calm facade, seemingly having anticipated her rejection.


    ¡°Nicole, contemte the consequences of your decision.


    Are you truly prepared to sacrifice the opportunity to be with Austin and your freedom in exchange for terminating this pregnancy?¡±


    Every word pierced Nicole to her core.


    Jarrod was attempting to persuade her, leveraging the child as a bargaining chip for what she held most dear, her connection to her children and her freedom.


    Jarrod possessed an intimate understanding of Nicole¡¯s psyche.


    He knew that the more forcefully he pressed, the more she would resist.


    His desperation to retain the child drove him to employ any means necessary.


    Be it threats or assurances, whatever it took to secure the child.


    He desired to keep the child as a link between them.


    He harbored a naive hope that perhaps the child¡¯s birth could catalyze a transformation.


    Nicole remained silent, her lips tightly sealed, her inner turmoil inscrutable.


    Sensing her reticence, Jarrod refrained from further coercion, masking his emotions.


    ¡°Take your time to consider, Nicole.


    ¡±


    Nicole found herself in a quandary.


    She would have preferred to decline if she had the freedom to choose.


    However, Jarrod¡¯s offer proved too enticing to ignore.


    Not only would she regain her freedom, but she¡¯d also have the chance to reunite with Austin.


    Either option alone would have made it nearly impossible for Nicole to refuse.


    ¡°I promise you your freedom won¡¯t be restricted during pregnancy.


    If you deliver the baby safely, I¡¯ll keep my word, and you will be free to live your life however you choose,¡± Jarrod said.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Jarrod paused, letting the weight of his words sink in, and then continued, ¡°However, if you still decide to terminate the pregnancy, then we won¡¯t have anything to discuss.


    You should understand that fighting against me over Austin¡¯s custody and visitation rights is a losing battle.


    It won¡¯t give you much time with Austin.


    ¡±


    Nicole scoffed to herself, feeling her emotions begin to settle.


    That sounded more like the old Jarrod.


    ¡°Why are you so set on keeping this baby?¡± Nicole asked.


    Jarrod looked at her in silence for a long time.


    Then, with an earnest tone, he responded, ¡°Because this child is ours.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2548

    That was all he needed to say.


    Sometimes even Jarrod was unsure of what he wanted, but his intentions were clear as day this time.


    He wanted to fully embrace this pregnancy with Nicole, perhaps to make amends for his absence during her pregnancy with Austin.


    The Life growing within Nicole¡¯s belly was theirs, and he wasmitted to it, no matter the obstacles.


    Nicole stood up, her face etched with fatigue, saying, ¡°I need to think it over before I give you an answer.


    ¡±


    Although Nicole¡¯s stance had softened somewhat, it wasn¡¯t enough to put Jarrod at ease.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have Conor drive you back,¡± he offered.


    Jarrod knew Nicole harbored a certain disdain for him, so he refrained from suggesting he drive her himself, despite his intense concern and his wish to be by her side.


    Still, he understood her reluctance to ept his help.


    Nicole¡¯s hesitation was clear.


    She yearned for a moment alone to sort out her thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make my own way back,¡± she asserted firmly.


    Jarrod paused but ultimately nodded, respecting her decision.


    Nicole rose from her seat, ready to make her exit.


    As Nicole approached the door, Jarrod trailed behind her.


    ¡°Nicole,¡± he called out.


    She stopped, feeling his presence behind her.


    Jarrod¡¯s voice lowered to a whisper.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Think it over carefully.


    Austin misses you terribly.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    His words carried a double-edged message, blending a subtle plea with an implicit warning.


    Despite knowing how much Austin longed for her, Nicole felt powerless to change the situation.


    ¡°I will,¡± she replied, her voice tinged with resignation and sorrow.


    As Nicole disappeared into the elevator, Jarrod¡¯s gaze lingered on the descending lift, his heart sinking with each passing moment.


    Conor approached Jarrod, intending to ask a question, but Jarrod stayed silent for what felt like an eternity.


    A heavy silence settled between them until Conor, bracing himself, finally spoke.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz¡­¡±


    After what felt like an eternity, Jarrod finally broke his silence.


    ¡°Find someone trustworthy to protect her.


    ¡±


    Feeling the distance in Jarrod¡¯s demeanor, Conor couldn¡¯t shake off the sense of helplessness.


    It was clear that his words had fallen on deaf ears.


    Conor nodded respectfully and replied, ¡°Understood.


    ¡±


    ¡°You can leave now,¡± Jarrodmanded, his brow furrowing with intensity.


    ¡°Right away, sir.


    ¡± Conor nodded.


    As Jarrod watched Conor leave, he added, ¡°And remind them to be discreet.


    We can¡¯t afford any slip-ups.


    She must remain unaware.


    ¡±


    Jarrod was wary of inadvertently causing Nicole to resent him with his protective measures.


    Nicole was a force to be reckoned with.


    When she dered she was done loving, she meant every word.


    While she effortlessly moved forward, Jarrod found himself anchored to the past.


    Jarrod found himself utterly captivated by Nicole¡¯s presence.


    Every time she crossed his path or her name floated into conversation, it sparked a rush of awareness in him, like electricity coursing through his veins.


    He realized he had fallenpletely under her spell.

 Chapter 2549

    However, the harsh truth that had struck Jarrod in Witch Valley shattered his heart.


    Nicole¡¯s love for him had vanished without a trace.


    No matter what trials he endured, her affection would forever elude him.


    Nicole¡¯s gaze bore a truth that shattered Jarrod¡¯s world.


    The love she once professed nowy in ruins.


    The realization engulfed Jarrod in a profound despair.


    He had genuinely aimed to set Nicole free.


    But fate, with its twisted sense of humor, had dealt him a cruel hand.


    Now, Nicole was pregnant with his child.


    Jarrod felt an overwhelming debt of gratitude toward Nicole¡¯s Lawyer.


    Without the photograph Rhett had presented, he would have beenpletely unaware of her pregnancy.


    That instant confirmation had reignited Jarrod¡¯s extinguished heart with overwhelming joy, making him realize that deep down, he had always longed for this chance.


    Despite the overwhelming joy pulsing through Jarrod, a dark cloud of fear loomed overhead, casting a shadow over her happiness.


    Memories of his past mistakes haunted him relentlessly, especially his failure to protect Austin, his own son, and the pain he had caused.


    The mere thought of history repeating itself, of potentially subjecting another innocent life to the same anguish, made him shiver.


    As Jarrod dwelt on the specter of loss for something he hadn¡¯t yet held, fear gnawed at him with relentless persistence, its grip tightening with each passing moment.


    Thest time he had felt such overwhelming dread was when Nicole had staged her own death, and now it had resurfaced.


    The fear ate away at his soul, rendering him unable to express his anguish.


    Silently, Jarrod pleaded, ¡°Nicole, please.


    Let the child have a chance.


    Give me the opportunity to make amends.


    ¡±


    That evening, as soon as Jarrod was free from his workmitments, he positioned himself downstairs outside Nicole¡¯s ce, his eyes fixed on the glowing window upstairs.


    Jarrod scarcely slept a wink that night.


    It was unclear if he had even managed to sleep at all.


    For the next three nights, Jarrod took over from the person keeping an eye on Nicole.


    ording to the reports on her movements, Nicole seemed unusually calm during these days, avoiding meetings and staying holed up at home.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    For three agonizing days, Jarrod had been trapped in a state of torment.


    Each passing second felt like a sharpened sword dangling above his head, ready to strike and shatter his world at any moment.


    Eventually, even Conor couldn¡¯t bear to witness it anymore.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Each evening, Jarrod showed up promptly.


    Handling business matters at thepany by day, Jarrod then stood guard through the night without a moment¡¯s rest.


    Even the stoutest of nerves couldn¡¯t endure such relentless pressure.


    Conor remarked, his voice tinged with worry, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, you have been through so much.


    Why not open up to Miss Lawrence? She might be swayed if she knew how deeply you care for her.


    Surely, she wouldn¡¯t be so heartless as to go through with the abortion if she understood your feelings.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s reply was swift, his tone cold and tinged with sarcasm.


    ¡°You just don¡¯t get it, Conor.


    No matter what I say, she will only grow more resentful.


    My words won¡¯t make a dent in her resolve.


    ¡± The divide between them had stretched so far that bridging it seemed impossible.


    Conor¡¯s mind spun with confusion.


    How could a man as charming and eligible as Jarrod fail to win a woman¡¯s heart? Jarrod was fiercely devoted, yet rejected by Nicole time and again.


    And now, the weight of carrying the child rested solely on Nicole¡¯s shoulders.


    Conor couldn¡¯t help but question the effectiveness of Jarrod¡¯s fervent guardianship in ensuring the baby¡¯s safety.


    Any unforeseen event could put the baby¡¯s well-being at risk in the first trimester of pregnancy.


    Conor wisely chose to keep his thoughts to himself.


    He understood Jarrod¡¯s anxiety and realized that voicing his concerns would only add to Jarrod¡¯s distress.


    As the dawn broke, casting its first light across the sky, Nicole stepped out of her house and gged down a taxi.


    Keeping a discreet distance, Jarrod followed closely behind.


    Observing the car¡¯s trajectory ahead, Jarrod anticipated Nicole¡¯s destination.


    Maintaining a safe distance to avoid detection, he trailed behind.


    As expected, the taxi halted at the entrance of the sanatorium where Nicole¡¯s mother resided.

 Chapter 2550

    Nicole alighted from the vehicle and proceeded inside.


    Nicole¡¯s visits to the sanatorium were frequent, and the staff had grown ustomed to her presence.


    Upon spotting Nicole, they greeted her warmly, ¡°Miss Lawrence, you¡¯re here.


    ¡±


    Nicole nodded in acknowledgment and inquired, ¡°Have there been any changes in my mother¡¯s condition over the past few days?¡±


    This inquiry was routine for Nicole.


    She feared that even a brief absence might result in her missing pertinent updates regarding her mother¡¯s health.


    Yet, she couldn¡¯t afford to disregard external matters entirely and remain constantly by her mother¡¯s side.


    Undoubtedly, Nicole harbored a fervent desire to bring her mother home, but Jarrod¡¯s opposition rendered it an unattainable prospect.


    Furthermore, the sanatorium offeredprehensive medical facilities crucial for her mother¡¯s treatment, amenities that couldn¡¯t be replicated at home.


    The nurse responded, ¡°No change.


    She remains unchanged from before.


    ¡±


    Consistently receiving the same update didn¡¯t dampen Nicole¡¯s spirits.


    Oftentimes, the absence of change was the mostforting news of all.


    Dora existed in this perpetual haze.


    Wasn¡¯t this state a blessing? If Dora were to awaken, how would she confront the harsh reality of their broken family¡­ If feasible, Nicole wished to shoulder this burden alone.


    Addressing the nurse, Nicole requested, ¡°May I have some time alone with my mother?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Miss Lawrence.


    I¡¯ll step out for now.


    If you require anything, just ring the bell.


    ¡±


    ¡°Thank you.


    ¡±


    Once the nurse exited, Nicole turned her attention to Dora, who remained seated on the bed, fixated on the delicate flowers adorning the windowsill, motionless.


    Nicole gently called out, ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Dora offered no response, her gaze steadfastly fixed on the blossoms outside, unblinking.


    Nicole drew closer to Dora, enveloping her in a tender embrace.


    ¡°Mom.


    .


    ¡±


    Nicole harbored a multitude of thoughts, a torrent of words moring for release, yet she grappled with where to begin.


    In this sacred space, she found sce in unburdening herself of the myriad thoughts and pressures that had weighed heavily upon her, finding a measure of relief in the act itself.


    ¡°Mom¡­ Mom¡­¡± Ultimately, Nicole didn¡¯t reveal anything.


    She simply held her mother close, tears streaming down her cheeks in a torrent of anguish.


    With each sob, the weight upon her shoulders seemed to lighten, as if her tears carried away a portion of her burdens.


    ¡°Mom, what am I supposed to do?¡± Nicole understood her mother wouldn¡¯t provide an answer, but still, she couldn¡¯t suppress the desperate plea.


    Just as she did in childhood, when faced with insurmountable challenges, she sought sce from her parents.


    They were her invincible protectors, capable of remedying any predicament.


    Yet, Dora remained unresponsive.


    Nicole wept for a time before tenderly smoothing Dora¡¯s hair and adjusting her clothing.


    Though her heart still felt void, the emptiness was less acute than before.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m leaving now.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I¡¯ll visit you again soon.


    ¡±


    Nicole rose to her feet, a familiar routine unfolding as Dora remained silent, as always.


    Nicole made her way toward the exit, her steps measured and deliberate.


    Just as she reached the threshold, a faint, fragmented utterance reached her ears from behind.


    ¡°Flower¡­

 Chapter 2551

    Nicole froze in her tracks.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard and swiftly pivoted to face her mother lying in the bed.


    Dora raised her hand slowly, pointing at the petite blossoms adorning the windowsill.


    With a hesitant and halting cadence, she murmured, ¡°Flower¡­ The flower has bloomed¡­¡±


    Nicole was incredulous.


    Rushing back to Dora¡¯s side, she grasped Dora¡¯s shoulders urgently.


    ¡°Mom! Mom! Can you speak now? Do you recognize me?¡±


    Dora was jolted by Nicole¡¯s sudden movements,pelled to turn her head and gaze steadily at Nicole.


    With deliberate slowness, she scrutinized Nicole¡¯s face before gradually lowering her gaze.


    Nicole stood transfixed as Dora raised her hand toward Nicole¡¯s abdomen, gently making contact with an awkward yet deliberate gesture.


    She stammered, ¡°Flower¡­ The little flower has bloomed¡­¡±


    Nicole was stunned.


    Adorning her pure gray shirt was a small white chrysanthemum printed on a button.


    Dora¡¯s finger pointed directly at the miniature chrysanthemum on Nicole¡¯s button as she repeated, ¡°Little flower¡­¡±


    Nicole¡¯s startled exmation drew the attention of a passing nurse, who entered the room and was astonished to witness Dora uttering a few words.


    Swiftly, the nurse summoned the sanatorium¡¯s doctor to conduct an examination.


    Nicole waited patiently outside as the doctor conducted the examination.


    Once it waspleted, the doctor approached Nicole and delivered his assessment, ¡°Following our evaluation, your mother still hasn¡¯t recollected past events.


    Her recent speech may have been coincidental.


    Nheless, it¡¯s a positive sign.


    Improvedmunication and expression of basic needs signify significant progress.


    Regarding memory retrieval, pushing too hard may burden the patient.


    Excessive recollection could overwhelm the brain, exacerbating confusion.


    ¡±


    The doctor¡¯s words resonated with apassionate perspective, treating Dora as he would his family member.


    For the elderly, simplicity and contentment often trumped extensive recollection.


    Memories, while precious, could sometimes weigh heavily.


    Nicole didn¡¯t feel disappointed by the examination oue.


    On the contrary, she was filled with gratitude.


    Her sentiments aligned with the doctor¡¯s perspective.


    In her view, this was the optimal oue for her broken family.


    Simply being able tomunicate in basic terms was a significant achievement for Dora.


    Returning to Dora¡¯s ward, Nicole spent a little while longer with her.


    However, after their initial exchange, Dora remained silent.


    With Dora soon needing to rest, Nicole departed the ward quietly, opting not to disturb her.


    After departing from the sanatorium, Nicole eschewed the taxi stand, opting instead to linger at the entrance for a moment.


    Without hesitation, she strode purposefully toward the green belt where a silver sedan was parked.


    Nicole knocked on the window and prompted the ss to glide down, revealing a familiar, handsome visage.


    Jarrod was inside.


    Jarrod disyed no hint of surprise at being discovered.


    The vehicle in question belonged to his assistant, a deliberately unassuming choice.


    However, Nicole¡¯s acute sensitivity meant she had long been aware of Jarrod¡¯s surveince, yet she refrained from exposing him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss tomorrow morning,¡± Nicole stated tersely, her tone icy.


    With that deration, Nicole pivoted on her heel and departed without a second thought.


    A discreet ck car arrived to collect Nicole.


    Jarrod observed Rhett, thewyer who had visited him earlier that day, seated beside Nicole in the car.


    Nicole had received a text message from Rhett, indicating his desire to speak with her.


    Consequently, she had arranged for him to meet her at the sanatorium.

 Chapter 2552

    Nicole also harbored a desire to gauge Jarrod¡¯s response to the presence of another man in her life.


    Jarrod always exuded selfishness and dominance, possessing a palpable sense of possessiveness.


    Despite Jarrod¡¯s assurances ofpromise and willingness to let her go after the child¡¯s birth, Nicole harbored doubts about his sincerity.


    Thus, she sought to observe his reaction.


    In the silver car, Jarrod¡¯s fists clenched tightly at the sight of Rhett in Nicole¡¯spany.


    But soon, he slowly rxed.


    He understood the imperative of enduring and avoiding any mistakes at this moment.


    Jarrod knew Nicole¡¯s openness to discussion indicated there was still a chance to negotiate.


    Jarrod reached out to the sanatorium to find out what had happened.


    The staff provided him with a detailed understanding of the events.


    After ending the call, Jarrod was silent for a moment before exhaling deeply.


    Only God knew how he had managed to get through these days.


    The abortion pills were with Nicole, and Jarrod was constantly anxious, fearing she might take them at any moment, a decision that would be final.


    Even though he had made threats, he could sense his own uncertainty.


    Besides, Nicole was not someone who would be easily frightened by threats.


    Instead, she was disobedient and unwilling topromise.


    This stubbornness would have been admirable in someone else, but with Nicole, Jarrod had repeatedly crushed her spirit until all her pride faded away.


    If Nicole had been anyone else, she might have admitted defeat by now.


    Yet, she managed to thrive against all odds.


    Did Jarrod regret his past actions? Yes, he certainly did¡­ Now, all he could hope for was to keep their child.


    He wished that the improvement in Nicole¡¯s mother¡¯s health would positively influence Nicole, softening her heart and persuading her to keep the baby.


    Upon returning home, Nicole received an unexpected phone call.


    It was Dr.


    Kash Torres, who had seen her during herst visit.


    ¡°Hello, Dr.


    Torres,¡± Nicole greeted.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, hello.


    You didn¡¯t show up today.


    If you have taken the medication for the three past days, you shoulde to the hospital today.


    Otherwise, it poses threats to your body,¡± Kash expressed his concern.


    He often saw patients who neglected their prescribed medication, only seeking medical help whenplications like bleeding arose, endangering their health.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t taken any of the medication,¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t? That¡¯s good to hear.


    So, have you decided to keep the baby?¡± Kash asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m still considering it.


    Thank you for caring,¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°If you decide to keep the baby, pleasee in for a checkup.


    The child is innocent, and if it¡¯s within your ability, I hope you¡¯ll think it over and give the baby a chance,¡± Kash advised.


    Nicole felt a stir of emotion from the doctor¡¯s earnest words.


    ¡°I understand.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Thank you, Dr.


    Torres,¡± she responded.


    After ending the call, Nicole nced at the medication lying on the table, pausing briefly before carefully storing it away in a drawer.


    The following day, as Nicole was about to step out, she was confronted by a woman at her doorstep.


    The woman, exuding confidence, asked, ¡°Are you Nicole?¡± She was a middle-aged woman.


    ¡°Yes, who are you?¡± Nicole asked, her brow furrowed.


    ¡°Me?¡± Hallie scoffed.


    ¡°I¡¯m Jarrod¡¯s cousin, Doreen¡¯s mother.


    ¡±


    Nicole quickly sensed that Hallie wasn¡¯t here with good news.


    It was clear she hade with cruel intentions.

 Chapter 2553

    Before, Hallie had looked into Nicole¡¯s address, but upon finding out that Nicole and Jarrod were living together, she didn¡¯t dare toe and stir up trouble.


    Clearly, Jarrod was standing up for Nicole.


    She once thought their marriage was a facade, but it seemed they were genuinely together.


    Hallie knew she had to suppress her anger for now.


    But as soon as she heard that Nicole had moved out, she wasted no time in seeking Nicole out.


    It appeared Jarrod and Nicole had a disagreement, and Hallie saw this as her chance for revenge.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Nicole asked bluntly, not particrly friendly toward Hallie.


    She wasn¡¯t one to cozy up to people, especially when it was clear that Hallie was here to stir up trouble.


    ¡°You¡¯ve caused my daughter distress.


    What do you expect me to do?¡±


    Hallie said, her eyes zing with fury.


    In Hallie¡¯s book, Doreen¡¯s promising future had been ruined by the assault case, which Nicole filed.


    Doreen had been detained for 30 days, and her psychological state was deeply affected upon release.


    Doreen¡¯s prison cellmates had threatened her.


    Doreen had lived a Life of privilege and expected tomand respect even behind bars.


    Her superior attitude didn¡¯t sit well with the other inmates.


    In fact, two of them had teamed up against her, pulling out arge chunk of her hair.


    Outside, she was protected by bodyguards, but in jail, no one tolerated her arrogance.


    It was clear that not everyone in prison was a model citizen.


    Yet despite this, Jarrod had decided to send Doreen overseas, refusing Doreen the chance to return home.


    How could Hallie ept this? She had all her roots in the country, and although she wouldn¡¯t Lack money abroad, she struggled to adjust to the new environment.


    The main problem was practical.


    There were many people wealthier than her elsewhere.


    She wouldn¡¯t have the same authority over people abroad, and she knew she and Doreen might be mistreated.


    Who would want that?


    But Jarrod ignored Hallie¡¯s concerns, managing even the divorce proceedings on behalf of Doreen.


    Given the troubles at the Watts Group, Jarrod acted responsibly by initiating the divorce for Doreen.


    Still, the decision to send Doreen abroad after the divorce was a hard pill for Hallie to swallow.


    Nicole listened to Hallie¡¯s rant with a hint of amusement.


    ¡°You are mistaken, ma¡¯am.


    Your daughter was the one who assaulted me, not the other way around.


    If it were the other way around, I would be the one detained,¡± she responded coldly.


    But Hallie refused to acknowledge Nicole¡¯s reasonable words, angrily shouting, ¡°You¡¯re still trying to me my beloved daughter! If you hadn¡¯t seduced my daughter¡¯s husband, she wouldn¡¯t have attacked you.


    You are a shameless woman,pletely clueless to your own disgrace,cking any conscience!¡±


    Hallie kept on verbally attacking Nicole as if she genuinely believed Nicole was as shameless as she imed.


    Nicole reached her limit, retorting, ¡°Can you prove anything between me and Roscoe? We¡¯ve been nothing but clean and innocent without any improper conduct at all.


    Where¡¯s your evidence for this alleged seduction?¡±


    After Roscoe and Doreen tied the knot, Nicole had sensed something wasn¡¯t right.


    However, she had only discreetly Looked into it without reaching out to Roscoe.


    Moreover, Roscoe had suffered memory loss back then and didn¡¯t recognize her.


    Before the wedding, Doreen was theter.


    Even before Doreen appeared, the bond between Roscoe and Nicole had already been firmly established.


    Hallie was just making baseless usations.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Yet, she remained convinced of her usations, now raising her voice outside Nicole¡¯s apartmentplex.


    ¡°You still deny it? It must be you who convinced Roscoe not to make out with Doreen! Why else would he be so indifferent to a pretty girl like Doreen? It¡¯s your fault for seducing Roscoe and making him keep himself for you.


    Shame on you! You seduced Roscoe and then went after my nephew, Jarrod.


    Jarrod¡¯s Doreen¡¯s uncle! You have no morals or shame at it.


    ¡±


    As Doreen¡¯s mother spoke, her agitation grew, and she began waving her arms, shouting to passersby, ¡°Hey, everyone,e and witness this shameless, low woman!¡±


    Hallie was being unreasonable and causing a scene,pletely out of line.


    The onlookers, not privy to the actual situation, mistakenly thought Nicole was the cause of a family dispute.


    The neighborhood was bustling with many elderly residents who thrived on drama and quickly congregated around Nicole, pointing fingers.


    Hallie was pleased with this, havinge here specifically to degrade Nicole.


    She yelled to the crowd, ¡°Keep an eye on your husbands! Who knows if this woman will try to lure them away?¡±

 Chapter 2554

    Nicole, growing pale with indignation, countered, ¡°Be careful with your usations.


    If you continue this defamation, I¡¯ll take legal action.


    ¡±


    Attempting to call the police, Nicole¡¯s efforts were thwarted as Hallie pped her phone from her hand, eager only to shame her.


    Nicole¡¯s phone crashed to the ground.


    As Hallie pushed her, Nicole, standing on the steps, instinctively cradled her belly.


    Nicole was surprised by her own protective reaction.


    It was as if her body had autonomously decided to safeguard the unborn child, even before she had fully resolved to do so.


    Could this protective impulse be maternal instinct in action?


    Hallie, misinterpreting Nicole¡¯s protective stance as guilt, sneered even more vehemently, ¡°Look at her, so obviously terrified and guilty! She ims innocence but just look at her deceitful face, clearly a temptress and nothing but trouble!¡±


    The crowd¡¯s murmuring intensified with Hallie¡¯s provocations.


    ¡°Who would have imagined such a person among us!¡±


    ¡°She may look innocent and pretty, but beneath that facade, she¡¯s a destroyer of homes, seducing men and even targeting the husbands of other women¡¯s families!¡±


    ¡°Beauty is merely a mask.


    The prettier they are, the more deceitful.


    They exploit their looks to wreak havoc¡­¡±


    The murmurs of agreement only fueled Hallie¡¯s tirade.


    She escted her voice.


    ¡°Exactly! Like mother, like daughter.


    Her mother must be just as disgraceful to have raised such a shameless daughter!¡±


    Ovee with anger, Nicole couldn¡¯t restrain herself any longer and pped Hallie sharply across the face.


    The impact sent Hallie¡¯s head turning, her cheek quickly reddening and swelling.


    ¡°Mrs.


    Schultz, I¡¯ve respected you as an elder, but your actions don¡¯t warrant any respect.


    I will not stand by while you nder my mother,¡±


    Nicole dered, her voice quaking with anger.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hallie, utterly humiliated before the onlookers and stung by the rebuke from Nicole, Lost allposure.


    ¡°How dare you strike me!¡± she shrieked, her eyes alight with fury.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    In her rage, Hallie lunged at Nicole, who, in an attempt to dodge, moved too suddenly and nearly toppled backward.


    Clutching her waist, Nicole struggled to regain her bnce.


    At that critical moment, Rhett appeared at her side, offering support.


    ¡°Are you alright, Miss Lawrence?¡± he inquired, concerned.


    Rhett had nned a meeting with Nicole this morning to finalize some agreement details.


    Arriving on the scene, he was just in time to catch Nicole, preventing her from falling due to Hallie¡¯s aggressive approach.


    Meanwhile, Hallie, consumed by her fury, was being held back by a man dressed in ck.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you want to die?¡± she screamed, iling against his grip.


    ¡°You have no idea who I am! I belong to the Schultz family! My cousin runs the Schultz Group.


    You¡¯ll all regret this when he hears about it.


    He¡¯ll have you thrown out of Ardlens!¡± Hallie continued her rant, breathless with fury.


    Unbeknownst to her, the man restraining her was one of Jarrod¡¯s bodyguards for Nicole¡¯s safety.


    Aware of Hallie¡¯s connection to Jarrod, the bodyguard was careful not to injure her but firmly prevented her from attacking Nicole again.

 Chapter 2555

    His primary directive was to ensure Nicole¡¯s safety.


    Faced with the vtile situation, the bodyguard had already alerted Jarrod about the ongoing conflict as soon as it escted.


    Still seething with anger, Hallie sneered at Rhett, ¡°I knew it! Nicole, you¡¯re despicable.


    You ended things with my cousin just days ago, and now, already with another man? You¡¯re nothing but a shameless homewrecker!¡±


    Nicole, stung by the harsh words, regretted not retaliating more when she had the chance.


    Rhett, maintaining a stern demeanor, responded, ¡°Madam, nder is a serious usation and a criminal offense.


    You¡¯ve used my client of being a homewrecker without any proof, which constitutes defamation.


    We will take legal action.


    ¡±


    Rhett added, ¡°And another thing.


    Your daughter was recently detained for assaulting my client.


    And here you are, spreading false usations.


    Are you looking to be detained as well?¡±


    Rhett¡¯sposed and clear response made it apparent to the onlookers that Nicole might not be the guilty party here.


    The crowd, initially swayed by Hallie¡¯s dramatic ims, started seeing the truth behind the usations.


    Hallie was driven more by vindictiveness than fact.


    The elder bystanders, wise to the ways of the world, began to leave, muttering among themselves, ¡°Let¡¯s step back.


    We don¡¯t know the full story, and it¡¯s wrong to make rash judgments.


    ¡±


    Observing the crowd¡¯s dispersal, Hallie was livid.


    She exploded, yelling, ¡°Idiots! This woman has destroyed my family! My daughter¡¯s future was bright, but now she¡¯s marred by a criminal record, all because of this vile woman.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    You all are fools!¡±


    Hallie¡¯s rant left the onlookers in shock, not expecting to be the targets of her fury.


    Hallie continued to berate the onlookers, shouting, ¡°What I¡¯m saying is the truth, you bunch of idiots!¡±


    Initially sympathetic, the crowd now found themselves at the receiving end of Hallie¡¯s scorn.


    Speechless and taken aback, murmurs of discontent started weaving through the group.


    ¡°No wonder she says, ¡®Like mother, like daughter.


    ¡¯ With that rudeness, her daughter¡¯s behavior is no surprise!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, if her daughter were truly meless, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up detained,¡± another bystander added.


    Hallie was momentarily lost for words.


    She hadn¡¯t expected public opinion to turn against her so swiftly.


    In a burst of fury, she yelled, ¡°You don¡¯t understand! This woman is the reason my daughter is suffering.


    This woman is the culprit here, not the victim!¡±


    However, the crowd was no longer receptive to Hallie¡¯s ims.


    Her aggressive demeanor only served to alienate them further.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you boast about your connections and power? How then did your daughter get detained if she¡¯s innocent?¡± an elderly woman retorted sharply.


    ¡°Exactly.


    ¡± Another elder added, ¡°Weck money and power, yet we aren¡¯t detained.


    What does that tell you?¡±


    Seeing the situation escte, the property management stepped in.


    ¡°Let¡¯s all go home.


    This is no ce to gather for a spectacle.


    ¡±


    Meanwhile, Jarrod was deep in a critical meeting regarding international energy, discussing significant deals with global leaders.


    Conor received a call about the unfolding drama and looked visibly troubled.

 Chapter 2556

    Despite the importance of the meeting, Jarrod had made it clear that any developments concerning Nicole were to be ryed to him immediately.


    After hesitating briefly, Conor decided to take the risk and entered the meeting room.


    He walked up to Jarrod amid the surprised looks of everyone present and briefed Jarrod on the urgent situation.


    Jarrod quickly set aside his documents, grasped Conor by the arm, and instructed, ¡°You take over the meeting!¡±


    Conor was left dumbfounded.


    He wondered how he could possibly take charge of such a significant meeting, but before he could voice his concerns, Jarrod had already left, the door closing swiftly behind him.


    Gathering hisposure, Conor faced the senior executives, who were looking at him expectantly.


    He exined, ¡°I apologize for the interruption.


    Mr.


    Schultz had urgent matters to attend to.


    Thank you for your understanding.


    ¡±


    His earnest expression temporarily eased the tension in the room, showcasing the demanding and versatile nature of an assistant¡¯s role.


    The meeting then proceeded without further interruption.


    Meanwhile, back with Nicole, she, Rhett, and Hallie were in the mediation room, led there by the property management.


    Despite Nicole¡¯s desire to disregard Hallie, Hallie was persistent, using Nicole of pping her and demanding retribution.


    As tensions escted among them, Jarrod entered the room.


    Hallie, seeing Jarrod, mistakenly thought Jarrod had stopped caring for Nicole and felt emboldened.


    She broke down in tears and falsely used Nicole.


    ¡°Jarrod, you must stand up for me.


    This woman not only insulted me but also hit me.


    ¡±


    Nicole, maintaining aposed demeanor, looked almost amused by the allegations, curious to hear Jarrod¡¯s response amidst the unfolding drama.


    Jarrod, showing clear disinterest, fixed his gaze on the nearby bodyguard.


    Hismand was sharp.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Remove her now.


    ¡±


    Feeling the intensity of Jarrod¡¯s stare, the bodyguard responded swiftly, ¡°Understood, Mr.


    Schultz.


    I¡¯ll handle it immediately.


    ¡±


    Hallie, misinterpreting Jarrod¡¯s directive as support for her, grasped his wrist enthusiastically.


    ¡°Jarrod, you¡¯re the best.


    Remember, we¡¯re family.


    That woman is nothing.


    Doreen has been suffering terribly, losing weight, crying over your indifference¡­¡±


    Before Hallie could articte her thoughts fully, she found herself being ushered away by the bodyguard.


    Puzzled and irritated, she eximed, ¡°Hey, hey! You¡¯ve misunderstood.


    Jarrod instructed you to remove that woman and herwyer!¡±


    However, the bodyguard was not mistaken as Hallie had assumed.


    He understood perfectly that Jarrod had deemed Hallie as_ the troublemaker, not Nicole.


    Throughout this critical period, Hallie had been boasting of her connections to the Schultz Group and menacing anyone who challenged her.


    Unmoved by Hallie¡¯s protests, the bodyguard firmly escorted her away.


    Hallie, unable to ept what was happening, clung to Jarrod, pleading, ¡°Jarrod, do something! Aren¡¯t you going to remove her? I¡¯m your cousin! How can you choose her over your own family?¡±


    Tears streaming down her face, Hallie continued to implore.


    ¡°Please, say something!¡±


    Jarrod, firm and resolute, finally responded, ¡°Hallie, I¡¯ve told you before.


    She¡¯s my wife, not some stranger.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    Seeing that his previous exnations had gone unheeded, Jarrod dered coldly, ¡°This is thest time I have shown your respect.


    You and Doreen are going abroad.


    Our ties end here.


    ¡±


    Jarrod acknowledged the past kindness from Hallie during harder times.

 Chapter 2557

    Therefore, he had carefully arranged for Doreen to go abroad to avoid further scandal.


    Doreen¡¯s actions had not only wronged Nicole but had also entangled with the Hamptons, a family known not to forget or forgive easily.


    Meanwhile, Vicki and Lowe faced their consequences.


    Imprisoned without bail, their futures looked grim.


    Lowe¡¯s involvement in serious crimes was likely to earn him a lengthy sentence, potentially over a decade, while Vicki¡¯s secretive dealings had finally caught up with her, ensuring a significant prison term was also in her future.


    The extent of their sentences would heavily depend on the Hampton family¡¯s influence.


    Even with the Hamptons¡¯ willingness to save Vicki, Vicki¡¯s future looked bleak, ruined by her past evil deeds.


    Doreen had been the least involved and had been detained for only a month, owing in part to Jarrod¡¯s efforts.


    Jarrod had sentwyers to negotiate for Doreen, a gesture that neither Doreen nor Hallie appreciated.


    To them, Jarrod was a traitor.


    They assumed he had sided with Nicole and intentionally put Doreen behind bars, even distancing himself from them.


    What Doreen and Hallie didn¡¯t know was that the Hampton family had a vindictive nature, and they had already med Doreen for Vicki¡¯s ruin.


    If they decided to seek revenge, the consequences would be severe.


    The Watts family also posed a threat.


    Doreen had only spent a short time with them, but her failure to win Roscoe over turned her into a twisted woman.


    Many of the Watts family had been offended by her acting rude and spoiled.


    At present, the Watts family¡¯s power was in decline, and those who had once leeched off their status and influence found themselves at a loss after having been driven out by Roscoe.


    Unable to let go after having been used to the high life, they might resort to desperate measures.


    If Doreen remained in Ardlens, it wouldn¡¯t be unlikely for her to cross paths with those from the Watts family who held a grudge and were looking for revenge.


    Right now, the best course of action was for Doreen and Hallie to lie low abroad.


    It was the only way to avoid trouble.


    However, neither Doreen nor Hallie understood Jarrod¡¯s good intentions.


    They were convinced that he had been bewitched by Nicole and was doing things in her favor.


    Being taken away, Hallie, seething, protested.


    ¡°How could you do this to me? Have you forgotten how good I was to you? I helped you when you were nothing.


    I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re treating your family Like this just for that woman!¡±


    It was a feeble im.


    The help Hallie had thrown in Jarrod¡¯s face was a paltry sum of a few thousand dors.


    She considered herself kind enough not to add fuel to the mes while Jarrod was down and out.


    Perhaps back then, she had still been human enough for charity.


    However, Jarrod¡¯s acts of repaying the kindness far exceeded the value of that small amount of money from long ago.


    But Hallie didn¡¯t see things that way.


    As entitled as ever, she felt that the world owed her everything she desired.


    Now that Jarrod was a wealthy man, she was expecting him to give her more.


    She wanted him to stay unmarried and without any children so all his assets would be left to her.


    Greed ran much deeper than anyone could imagine.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    And endurance for the old time¡¯s sake only served to feed it.


    If Jarrod hadn¡¯t continuously repaid Hallie out of gratitude and a sense of familial obligation, Hallie and Doreen wouldn¡¯t have a warped sense of entitlement.


    After Hallie was whisked away, themotion gradually fizzled out.


    Seeing that Rhett was there, Jarrod knew Nicole must have something to discuss to summon Rhett over.


    ¡°Have you decided?¡± Jarrod asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nicole replied evenly.


    Jarrod waited for Nicole to speak.


    Instead, Rhett pulled out a document, saying, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, this is the agreement drafted per Miss Lawrence¡¯s instructions.


    Please review it.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2558

    Jarrod took the document and read through it.


    The terms Nicole hadid out for keeping the child were simr to Jarrod¡¯s earlier proposal.


    Her conditions included finalizing their divorce within a week of the child¡¯s birth, leaving no room for dy.


    It was clear that Nicole had no attachment to their calcted marriage beyond the child.


    Apart from this, Nicole insisted on living in her own apartment until the child was born.


    The setup would grant her freedom, and it ensured that Jarrod wouldn¡¯t be able to interfere in her life, and that included her visiting Austin.


    Their rtionship would be practically divorced, with only the paperwork pending after the child¡¯s birth.


    To ensure Jarrod wouldn¡¯t back out, Nicole insisted on involvingwyers and notarizing the agreement.


    She was all too familiar with Jarrod¡¯s tendency to renege on promises.


    Nicole¡¯s choice to keep the child wasn¡¯t just about Jarrod¡¯s proposal.


    Her mother¡¯s better condition and her own change of heart had led her to this choice.


    The once unwanted child gradually turned into images of a small, precious, life.


    Indeed, the child was innocent.


    It was the adults who were at fault.


    And so it wouldn¡¯t be right for the child to pay for their mistakes.


    Jarrod¡¯s lips curled into a bitter, self-mocking smile.


    It was such a one-sided agreement, and yet, he had no choice but to ept.


    He had brought this upon himself.


    Selfishly, he wanted to keep the baby as it was the connection between them, and this was the only way.


    Jarrod signed the document swiftly and said, ¡°Rest assured, once the child is born, I will set you free.


    ¡±


    Jarrod genuinely believed letting Nicole go would also be freeing himself.


    He would spend the rest of his life protecting her and their children.


    It was how things should be.


    It was just that his realization came toote.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯s leave it at that,¡± Nicole said as she prepared to leave first.


    Jarrod watched as she walked out the door, feeling as if his heart sank further with her every step.


    Outside, as Rhett went to get the car, Doreen suddenly appeared in front of Nicole.


    ¡°Nicole!¡± Doreen yelled.


    Her clothes were disheveled, and she looked oddly unkempt.


    Even her expression had a strange feeling to it.


    But the worst part was the purple bruises littered her skin, telltale signs of abuse and mistreatment.


    Nicole¡¯s brows furrowed.


    She didn¡¯t know what Doreen had gone through.


    She stood still, waiting to see what Doreen was up to.


    ¡°I hate you! You¡¯ve ruined my life!¡± Doreen screamed, echoing Hallie¡¯s words.


    Nicole couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh.


    ¡°Why is it always someone else¡¯s fault when something bad happens to you? That¡¯s pretty convenient, never ming yourself for the consequences of your own actions.


    ¡±


    Nicole was baffled by how Hallie and Doreen thought.


    No wonder they weren¡¯t capable of empathy.


    She continued, ¡°Just because Roscoe didn¡¯t love you, you resorted to all kinds of dirty means.


    You went as far as conspiring with Miguel to drug and trap Roscoe.


    Do you really not know how that wedding came about?¡±


    As far as Nicole knew, Doreen was not only aware of the scheme, but was also a part of it.


    Nicole couldn¡¯t quite get it.


    Did Doreen truly love Roscoe? Or was it just some sort of deranged and twisted obsession? Whatever the answer was, it was terrifying.


    A love that would rather destroy than let go had no happy ending.


    ¡°Do you know that you had almost killed Roscoe? After you two got married, not once had I talked to Roscoe.


    Everything you did was out of fear that your wrongdoings would be discovered.


    Stop lying to yourself.


    You can¡¯t hide your filthy deeds under noble pretenses!¡±


    Nicoleid bare all Doreen¡¯s crimes without holding back.


    Doreen and Hallie were two peas in a pod, sharing the same traits.


    At her words, Doreen turned hysterical.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying! I love Roscoe.


    If it weren¡¯t for you, he would have loved me! So what if I manipted him into marrying me? No one else can love him as much as I do.


    You have no right to question that!¡±


    Nicole chuckled sarcastically and questioned, ¡°Your so-called love is actually hurting Roscoe.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    What kind of love does that?¡±

 Chapter 2559

    ¡°He belongs to me! I fell for him on our first blind date.


    If he didn¡¯t like me, why would he attend?¡± Doreen retorted, her logic twisted.


    As Doreen¡¯s arguments became increasingly oundish, Nicole grew perplexed.


    Something seemed fundamentally wrong with Doreen.


    Nicole considered it crucial to discuss Doreen¡¯s state with Jarrod and to rmend a psychiatric evaluation.


    Was there an issue with her mental health?


    Anger distorted Doreen¡¯s features as she spat out, ¡°Everything is your fault! You seduced both my uncle and my husband!¡±


    Nicole found herself speechless in the face of such groundless usations.


    This echoed what Hallie had dered earlier.


    Nicole realized arguing was pointless with someone so irrational.


    Doreen appeared consumed by distorted thoughts.


    Wishing to end the futile interaction, Nicole turned to leave.


    But Doreen was quick to follow.


    Her face contorted with fury, she brandished a bottle and screamed, ¡°Go to hell! I¡¯ll destroy you! If you¡¯re gone, Roscoe will surely love me forever!¡±


    At that moment, Rhett, who happened to be driving past, caught sight of the altercation and shouted, ¡°Miss Lawrence, be careful!¡±


    He stopped his car abruptly, flung open the door, and dashed toward the scene.


    Since Jarrod¡¯s bodyguards had recently escorted Hallie away, Nicole was left virtually unprotected.


    Nicole was uncertain about the contents of Doreen¡¯s bottle but feared the worst.


    Upon the bottle¡¯s opening, a sharp, acrid smell assaulted her senses.


    Immediately, Nicole recognized it as sulfuric acid.


    Doreen intended to mar her face.


    Doreen must have lost her senses.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Reacting instinctively, Nicole raised her hand to shield her face and tried to fend off Doreen, who was rmingly close.


    Just as Nicole braced herself for the burn of the sulfuric acid, she heard a heavy thud.


    Doreen had been forcefully kicked away, tumbling across the ground.


    However, the sulfuric acid was already cascading through the air.


    Before Nicole could fullyprehend her peril, a figure darted in front of her, wrapping her protectively in his arms.


    He carefully shielded her belly, considering her pregnancy.


    Without needing to see his face, Nicole knew Jarrod was her protector.


    Jarrod stifled his pain as the sulfuric acid mainly hit the ground beside him, though some sshed onto his back.


    The distinct scent of flesh being eaten away by the sulfuric acid was intense.


    While anyone else might have sumbed to the pain, Jarrod merely groaned softly, bearing the agony stoically.


    Nicole was so close to him that she heard the muffled groan.


    The unexpected incident shocked everyone there.

 Chapter 2560

    In the midst of the chaos, Rhett had pinned the crazed Doreen to the ground just before the security guards rushed in to seize her.


    Doreen had only feigned madness, driven by deep resentment.


    She had hoped to disfigure Nicole and escape criminal charges by pretending to be insane.


    Yet, her n backfired horribly when the sulfuric acid sshed onto Jarrod.


    Terrified by the consequences of her actions, Doreen remained speechless for a long moment.


    It wasn¡¯t until she was restrained on the ground that she began to sob.


    ¡°Jarrod¡­ Help me.


    I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen.


    Jarrod¡­¡±


    With a grim expression, Jarrod stood up and carefully helped Nicole to her feet.


    After making sure Nicole was standing, Jarrod asked with concern, ¡°Are you alright? Did any of the sulfuric acid get on you?¡±


    Jarrod scrutinized Nicole carefully as he spoke.


    To him, Nicole was a priceless treasure that must not be harmed.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Nicole replied, her voice stillced with shock.


    ¡°Really?¡± Jarrod asked, his worry evident.


    Nicole shook her head, and Jarrod sighed with relief, confirming she was indeed unharmed.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.


    That¡¯s good,¡± he murmured, relieved.


    Meanwhile, Doreen continued to cry out from behind him.


    ¡°Jarrod, ask them to let me go¡­ It hurts so much.


    Please, let them stop!¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Jarrod turned to look at Doreen, struggling to reconcile the image of the girl he remembered with the person before him.


    Doreen was no longer the innocent, vibrant child he once knew.


    ¡°Doreen, you¡¯ve really disappointed me,¡± Jarrod said, his voice heavy with mixed emotions.


    He hadn¡¯t imagined that his own family would attempt to harm Nicole, not to mention the unborn child Nicole carried.


    If he hadn¡¯t shielded Nicole in time, the regret would have haunted him forever.


    He realized then that he could no longer excuse Doreen¡¯s actions out of the family bond.


    Doreen felt a flicker of fear, but it was quickly overshadowed by her confidence in Jarrod¡¯s indulgence of her.


    She was certain that her tears would prompt his forgiveness, as they had so many times before.


    No matter the mischief, Jarrod had always been there to bail her out.


    This pattern had emboldened her to act haughtily.


    Doreen cried out, pleading, ¡°Jarrod¡­ Jarrod, I didn¡¯t mean to do that.


    I¡¯m sorry.


    Please don¡¯t be angry.


    ¡±


    This time, however, Jarrod was not moved by Doreen¡¯s tears.


    Hemanded the security guards coldly, ¡°Do what you should do.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s directive was clear.


    The security guards were to hand Doreen over to the police.


    With plenty of witnesses and concrete evidence against Doreen, she couldn¡¯t escape the consequences this time.


    Given her recent release from prison and the gravity of her crime, a harsher sentence seemed inevitable.


    Her future Looked bleak.


    Doreen understood this too well.


    She had not anticipated that Jarrod would set aside familial ties so decisively.


    Had she known that her mother¡¯s recent actions had exhausted Jarrod¡¯sst reserves of mercy, perhaps she would have reconsidered her reckless plot.


    In desperation, Doreen said between sobs, ¡°Jarrod, help me.


    I can¡¯t go to jail again.


    ¡± Now fear gripped her, but it was toote for regrets.


    Jarrod paid Doreen no mind.


    The wound he suffered was severe and demanded immediate medical attention.


    The bodyguard had already called an ambnce and helped Jarrod to a chair.


    Though Jarrod tried to mask his pain, the sweat on his brow and his pallor betrayed his condition.


    He seemed on the brink of copse.


    Ignored by Jarrod, Doreen¡¯s cries grew more desperate.


    In a pitiful tone, she imed, ¡°Jarrod, I was bullied just now¡­¡±

 Chapter 2561

    As Jarrod continued to ignore her, Doreen¡¯s anxiety reached its peak, and she no longer minded the onlookers¡¯ presence.


    She yelled, ¡°Jarrod, I¡¯ve been assaulted, I¡¯ve been vited¡­¡±


    A heavy silence descended upon the scene.


    Finally, Jarrod nced up at Doreen, his brow furrowed.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s words were a lifeline for Doreen.


    She understood that as long as Jarrod remained attentive to her, he wouldn¡¯t abandon her.


    After all, Jarrod had few remaining family members in the world.


    She and her mother were kind of his closest rtives.


    He had witnessed her grow up, forging a bond that couldn¡¯t easily be broken.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.


    I can¡¯t say if it was the Hampton or Watts family.


    I don¡¯t know.


    They blindfolded me, dragged me into an alley, and assaulted me¡­ It happened so suddenly¡­¡± Doreen wept, appearing utterly distraught.


    This elucidated the reason behind her disheveled appearance, bearing unmistakable signs of abuse across her body.


    Doreen had already been apprehended by security guards, awaiting the arrival of the police to transfer her into her detention.


    Doreen¡¯s actions constituted a criminal offense, rendering it impossible to release her without consequences.


    Jarrod furrowed his brow, uncertain of the truth of Doreen¡¯s words.


    However, Nicole was convinced of Doreen¡¯s ims.


    Given Doreen¡¯s distressed state and her willingness to vocalize such assertions in public, it seemed improbable that Doreen was being deceitful.


    No woman would tarnish her own reputation by boldly dering such a matter.


    Yet, Nicole recognized this as merely an effort to evade ountability.


    ¡°Jarrod, Jarrod, I truly didn¡¯t intend any harm.


    I was bewildered, overwhelmed with anger¡­¡±


    Jarrod cast his eyes downward.


    Despite feeling some sympathy for Doreen¡¯s plight, he stood his ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one from whom you should seek leniency.


    ¡±


    Although Jarrod had shielded Nicole from harm, Doreen¡¯s true target was Nicole herself.


    It was an act he couldn¡¯t forgive on Nicole¡¯s behalf.


    Moreover, he had finally reached an agreement with Nicole, fostering a brief period of peaceful coexistence.


    He couldn¡¯t allow this incident to disrupt their bnce.


    Had it not been for his recent intervention, Nicole¡¯s unborn child would have been¡­


    Note:


    All membership owners kindly join this Whatsapp group for new uing stories and updates.


    .


    With this thought, Jarrod¡¯s countenance hardened.


    He had extended more than just kindness to Doreen and her mother, driven in part by family bond.


    Yet, should they pose a threat to his child, he would not hesitate to act without leniency.


    Doreen¡¯s sense of injustice persisted, her tears flowing as she pleaded, ¡°Jarrod, how could you do this? Can¡¯t you simply speak a word and resolve it? If you disapprove, would she dare to harm me.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s expression turned resolute.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I cannot dictate for Nicole.


    Should you seek reconciliation, do so sincerely.


    However, her subsequent actions are beyond my intervention.


    ¡±


    Jarrod had made himself clear.


    He refused to aid Doreen.


    In her despair, Doreen felt as though her world had plunged into darkness.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you!!¡± she screamed, her eyes brimming with hatred as she pointed usingly at Nicole.


    ¡°You¡¯re the reason the Watts family and the Hampton family are after me.


    My life is ruined because of you!¡±


    Doreen harbored a desire to dismantle Nicole, yet Nicole found the situation amusing.


    ¡°Miss Schultz, by what authority do you use me? I¡¯ve never provoked you.


    Each instance of trouble originates from your actions.


    ¡±


    Doreen had been indulged since childhood, but did that justify her trampling on others? Did it warrant them enduring bullying and stifling their grievances?


    Doreen wept hysterically.


    ¡°Had you not enticed Roscoe, would I have treated you this way? Why would I target you out and not others?¡±


    This inquiry grew even more absurd.


    Nicole discerned Doreen¡¯s skills in manipting the situation, attempting to prompt her to introspect on her culpability.

 Chapter 2562

    Had Nicole been susceptible to maniption, she wouldn¡¯t have endured to this day.


    ¡°Interesting.


    ¡± Nicole chuckled.


    ¡°If a dog bites me, should I ponder why it suddenly turned aggressive?¡±


    Nicole continued, ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t converse in animal tongue, and I certainly won¡¯t sympathize with a beast.


    ¡±


    ¡°What absurdity are you uttering!¡± Doreen was incredulous that Nicole likened her to a dog.


    She had never faced such an insult throughout her entire existence! ¡°You dare insult me, you venomous woman! Jarrod, witness her audacity to curse me right before your eyes.


    Consider what she might scheme behind your back.


    Perhaps she even yed a part in today¡¯s misfortune!¡±


    Nicole remained unfazed by such outrageous usations.


    Havingmitted no wrongdoing, why should she sumb to panic? Moreover, she knew very well that she, Doreen, Vicki, and Jamie were fundamentally disparate.


    While she upheld a moralpass, they were self-serving beings governed by their emotions.


    ¡°You¡¯re overanalyzing.


    I would never descend to your level.


    If you possess evidence, present it.


    I¡¯ll await your expose right here.


    ¡±


    Nicole relished witnessing Doreen¡¯s shifting countenance.


    Nicole chuckled.


    Doreen deserved it.


    As a victim, why should she reflect on herself? If not for Jarrod¡¯s timely intervention, that bottle of the sulfuric acid could have marred her.


    Even if it hadn¡¯t, the acid¡¯s stter would have inflicted grave harm.


    She remained pregnant.


    If harmed, the unborn child could have been lost.


    Doreen¡¯s actions bordered on attempted murder, thus, regardless of Doreen¡¯s previous suffering, Nicole harbored no sympathy.


    Because of being mistreated by others, Doreen sought retribution against her.


    If retaliation were justified, she would be the rightful executor.


    ¡°Jarrod, is this the woman you cherish? Would you forsake me for her?¡±


    Shecks fundamental empathy! How can you entrust such a malevolent woman with Austin¡¯s well-being? Doreen endeavored to create a division between Nicole and the child.


    Note:


    All membership owners kindly join this Whatsapp group for new uing stories and updates.


    .


    ¡°Why should I extend mypassion to you?¡± Nicole found it amusing and replied bluntly, ¡°The current ordeal is a consequence of your actions alone.


    Myck of apuse is indicative of my upbringing.


    Nevertheless, rest assured, it doesn¡¯t hinder my silent support for our country¡¯s justice system!¡±


    Doreen¡¯s face paled with anger, rendered speechless and unable to retort a single word.


    In that instant, the wail of police sirens permeated the surroundings.


    An officer strode in, inquiring, ¡°Who called the police here?¡±


    Nicole didn¡¯t hesitate, promptly raising her hand.


    ¡°It was me!¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, what transpired?¡± the officer inquired, drawing nearer.


    Nicole gestured toward Doreen and remarked, ¡°She attempted to throw sulfuric acid on me!¡±


    Upon spotting the police, Doreen¡¯s legs buckled beneath her.


    Earlier, in a blind rage after being assaulted, she had impulsively arranged for someone to fetch her a bottle of sulfuric acid in a bid to disfigure Nicole.


    Now, confronted by thew, panic seized Doreen.


    She blurted out, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it! It wasn¡¯t me!¡±


    Tears began to stream down Doreen¡¯s face as she assumed the role of a victim.


    ¡°Officer, I¡¯m a victim too.


    I was r@ped, and the attacker imed there was someone orchestrating it.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I know who it is.


    Officer, I can tell you!¡±


    The officer, unmoved by Doreen¡¯s theatrics, responded with a stern frown.


    ¡°Miss, please rify what you¡¯re saying.


    ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her! She orchestrated it all.


    That¡¯s why I was so enraged and resorted to sulfuric acid!¡± Doreen eximed desperately.


    Doreen was indeed resourceful.


    Finding turning to Jarrod for help was futile, she swiftly shifted her strategy.


    By painting Nicole as the puppeteer behind her assault, she hoped to cast her own heinous act as a crime of desperation, an instinctive defense that might mitigate her punishment.


    Yet, the oue was uncertain.

 Chapter 2563

    Just then, the wail of sirens filled the air as an ambnce pulled up.


    Paramedics rushed out, quickly maneuvering Jarrod onto a stretcher.


    Jarrod¡¯s back bore the brutal evidence of the acid attack.


    Severe burns and blistered skin peeked out from under the tattered remains of his shirt.


    Prostrate and in pain, Jarrod was helpless as the paramedics prepared to transport him to the hospital.


    As the paramedics worked urgently, Doreen fixated only on her looming crisis.


    She darted to Jarrod¡¯s stretcher, seizing his arm and pleading through tears, ¡°Jarrod, you can¡¯t let them arrest me.


    Help me, please¡­¡±


    Her grip tightened, fingers digging into Jarrod¡¯s already grievous wounds, heedless of the agony she inflicted.


    Jarrod¡¯s face drained of color, his pain so intense that he couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    Sweat beaded his forehead profusely.


    In the next instant, his strength gave out.


    Jarrod had been struggling to remain conscious, driven by a fierce desire to protect Nicole despite feeling increasingly unwell.


    However, the arrival of the police and paramedics had allowed him a moment of respite, which was shattered by Doreen¡¯s painful touch.


    Overwhelmed by the agony, he sumbed to unconsciousness.


    Reacting swiftly, a paramedic pulled Doreen back harshly, reprimanding her as they secured Jarrod on the stretcher.


    ¡°You¡¯re grabbing right at his wounds! Look at him.


    He¡¯s passed out.


    Are you trying to kill him?¡±


    Doreen, catching sight of her hands smeared with Jarrod¡¯s blood, was struck by a wave of fear and fainted.


    Her reaction was not an attempt to shirk responsibility but an instinctive response to the horrific scene.


    Both Doreen and Jarrod were quickly transported to the hospital for urgent care.


    Nicole, closely involved in the incident, rode to the hospital in a police car to provide her statement to the authorities.


    ¡®s BunnyBookeryN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Exhausted by the ordeal, Nicole awaited Conor, Jarrod¡¯s assistant, who arrived shortly after.


    Despite the tumultuous events, Nicole maintained a calm demeanor.


    The doctor reassured Nicole that Jarrod was stable and not in immediate danger, prompting Nicole to tell Conor, ¡°I should head back now.


    ¡±


    Note:


    All membership owners kindly join this Whatsapp group for new uing stories and updates.


    .


    Conor was taken aback, surprised that under such dire circumstances, Nicole chose not to stay by Jarrod¡¯s side.


    He knew that when Jarrod regained consciousness, Nicole would likely be the first person he¡¯d hope to see.


    With a thoughtful nce, Conor queried, ¡°Miss Lawrence, are you feeling alright? Do you need a doctor to examine you?¡±


    Nicole responded with a weary shake of her head, ¡°No need.


    I just need some rest.


    ¡±


    Conor, however, pressed further, his concern evident.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, remember, you¡¯re pregnant and it¡¯s crucial to take extra precautions.


    The hospital has a VIP lounge that¡¯s quitefortable.


    I¡¯ll arrange for you to rest there.


    Please keep an eye on Mr.


    Schultz for me.


    I will be right back after making the arrangement.


    ¡±


    Before Nicole could object, Conor was already on his way to organize the amodations.


    With Conor absent, Nicole felt an obligation to remain.


    If anyplications arose, she realized that the doctors would need a point of contact.


    Thus, she settled onto the sofa in the lounge, awaiting news.


    Meanwhile, Jarrod, who had just undergone a minor procedure under light anesthesia, was beginning toe around.


    As the fog of sedation lifted, Jarrod¡¯s eyes fluttered open and, abruptly recalling the events, he eximed, ¡°Nicole!¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s voice wasced with panic, a tone Nicole had never heard from him before.


    Jarrod attempted to sit up his eyes darting around the room as he called out again.


    ¡°Nicole.


    .


    ¡±


    Nicole, mindful of his fresh bandages and the strain any movement would put on him, coughed softly to signal her presence and took a few steps closer.


    ¡°I¡¯m right here,¡± she reassured him gently.

 Chapter 2564

    Jarrod¡¯s gaze lifted to meet hers, his voice tinged with concern.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.


    There¡¯s nothing to worry about,¡± Nicole responded calmly.


    The relief that washed over Jarrod¡¯s face was palpable, his eyes softening as the tension drained from his features.


    In his groggy state, Jarrod was haunted by a terrifying dream.


    He envisioned Doreen, knife in hand, lunging at Nicole and stabbing Nicole in the abdomen.


    This nightmare jolted him into a state of urgency.


    Abruptly, Jarrod reached out and wrapped his arms around Nicole¡¯s waist, resting his head gently against her belly.


    He was cautious not to press too hard, enduring his own pain to maintain this tender connection.


    ¡°Nicole, I beg you, hold on to our child,¡± he murmured urgently.


    Taken aback by his sudden embrace, Nicole¡¯s initial reaction was to escape, but Jarrod¡¯s grip was both secure and soothing, binding her closely.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± His voice cracked as he raised his eyes to meet hers, filled with a raw, heartfelt plea.


    ¡°Nicole, from the depths of my heart, I beseech you, do not forsake our child.


    I vow to grant you the liberty you cherish.


    I give you my word.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s frame stiffened, her face etching a portrait of rigidity and resistance.


    This instinctive resistance was her immediate and profound response to his desperate entreaty.


    Jarrod was momentarily stunned by Nicole¡¯s reaction.


    A bitter smile flickered across his face as he released her.


    He realized with a heavy heart that Nicole would never again feel any worry or attachment toward him.


    The only emotions she seemed to harbor now were hatred and disgust.


    It was stark, the way she detached herself, stripping him of any remaining hope.


    Her indifference was like a de to his heart.


    Note:


    All membership owners kindly join this Whatsapp group for new uing stories and updates.


    .


    To Nicole, Jarrod¡¯s emotional plea was merely a minor blip, insignificant in the grand scheme of her life.


    She responded with a cool, distant tone, ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, I¡¯ll be heading back now.


    I hope you get well soon.


    ¡±


    Her words carried no warmth.


    They were merely a formality, spoken because he was the father of her child and a semnce of civility had to be maintained.


    Nothing more.


    ¡°Take some rest, Nicole.


    ¡± Jarrod¡¯s voice held a resigned tone as she made her way to the door.


    Just as Nicole reached for the handle, Jarrod¡¯s voice stopped her.


    ¡°Hey, Nicole!¡±


    Turning back, Nicole met his gaze, curiosity evident in her expression.


    Seizing the moment, Jarrod spoke with determination.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle Doreen.


    Don¡¯t worry.


    I won¡¯t go easy on her.


    ¡±


    His words were a pledge, a deration of hismitment to keeping Nicole and their child safe.


    With Doreen¡¯s actions bing increasingly vtile, Jarrod understood the urgency of the situation, especially with Nicole carrying their unborn child.


    If Doreen escaped repercussions now, there was no telling how arrogant she might be in the future.


    Jarrod¡¯s decision was firm, his resolve unwavering.


    Nicole remained silent.


    She had no intention of letting Doreen off lightly.


    As long as Jarrod didn¡¯t intervene, that was all she needed.


    Each incident had to be judged independently.


    While Doreen¡¯s being r@ped was tragic, her intent to harm Nicole was a harsh reality.


    Nicole harbored no sympathy for someone who sought to inflict harm upon her.


    Upon returning home, Nicole surrendered herself to sleep, seeking sce in its embrace.


    In truth, the terror she felt as the sulfuric acid threatened to disfigure her was palpable.


    For a woman who valued her appearance, the prospect of facial scars was a chilling reality.

 Chapter 2565

    While scars on her body could be concealed, facial disfigurement was a permanent mark impossible to hide.


    No amount of money could fully mend the damage wrought by sulfuric acid burns.


    Its impact would forever Linger.


    The sheer ruthlessness of Doreen¡¯s actions, contemting such a vicious act as sulfuric acid throwing, left Nicole incredulous.


    How could one woman harbor such malice toward another?


    Recalling the moment when Jarrod fearlessly shielded her, a flicker of gratitude stirred within Nicole.


    Yet, as quickly as it came, it was overshadowed by the realization that Doreen¡¯s brazenness stemmed from Jarrod¡¯s indulgence.


    With that realization, Nicole¡¯s gratitude waned.


    Jarrod¡¯s habitual leniency toward those he cared for had nowe back to haunt him, the repercussions of his actions echoing in his hospital room.


    After a restful sleep, Nicole found herself feeling considerably better.


    Yet, as for Jarrod¡¯s hospital stay, Nicole found little time to pay a visit.


    Her days were consumed by the demands of the Lawrence Group, thepany she had inherited and endeavored to revive.


    However, the task proved more arduous than she had anticipated.


    Thendscape of the energy sector had shifted over the years, leaving the Lawrence Group struggling to reim its former prominence.


    Moreover, attracting skilled individuals to join the Lawrence Group cause proved challenging, leaving Nicole to juggle numerous responsibilities single-handedly.


    From managing reports to orchestrating meetings and promoting products, Nicole found herself wearing many hats.


    The weight of these responsibilities,bined with the fatigue of early pregnancy, left her perpetually drained and longing for respite.


    In the evenings, Nicole made time to visit both Austin and her mother at the sanatorium, diverting her attention away from Jarrod¡¯s hospitalization.


    Driven by a desire to provide her children with autonomy and independence, Nicole threw herself into her work, determined to secure their financial freedom.


    While she acknowledged Jarrod¡¯s genuine concern for their child, she couldn¡¯t ignore his controlling tendencies, fearing their potential impact on their children.


    It was imperative to Nicole that her children knew they could always seek refuge with her, free from any form of coercion or maniption.


    During a business dinner, Nicole was apanied by a young business development manager named Davina.


    Despite her youth, Davina possessed an impressive repertoire of skills, including a high tolerance for alcohol and an adept ability to navigate through clients and suppliers with ease and grace.


    Nicole admired Davina¡¯s resilience and had made it clear from the outset that they didn¡¯t endorse the practice of coercing individuals to drink for business purposes.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Should a client overstep their boundaries, Davina had the authority to firmly decline their advances.


    Note:


    All membership owners kindly join this Whatsapp group for new uing stories and updates.


    .


    Fortunately, Davina¡¯s adeptness in handling such situations surpassed even Nicole¡¯s expectations, alleviating any concerns about the evening¡¯s proceedings.


    Nicole marveled at Davina¡¯s ability to handle challenging clients, effectively asserting control while ensuring their satisfaction took a backseat without causing offense.


    However, Nicole couldn¡¯t shake off her concerns about the potential repercussions of Davina¡¯s assertiveness, particrly with unsavory clients.


    Aware of the risks, Nicole advised Davina to exercise discretion and discernment when epting deals, emphasizing the importance of maintaining integrity and notpromising their principles for every opportunity that arose.


    Grateful for Nicole¡¯s guidance, Davina redoubled her efforts, eager to prove her worth and dedication to her employer.


    Despite Davina¡¯s exemry performance, Nicole noticed certain inconsistencies that prompted her to consider terminating Davina¡¯s employment.


    It struck Nicole as peculiar that someone with Davina¡¯s level of expertise would opt to work for a smallerpany like the Lawrence Group.


    Upon further investigation, Nicole unearthed Davina¡¯s prior employment at the Schultz Group, shedding light on Davina¡¯s decision to join the Lawrence Group despite her considerable talents.


    The revtion offered rity, dispelling any doubts about Davina¡¯s motivations and highlighting the caliber of talent Nicole had managed to recruit.


    Nicole was determined not to rely on Jarrod¡¯s help and decided to address Davina¡¯s potential resignation head-on.


    However, Davina countered with conviction, ¡°Miss Lawrence, I joined yourpany to advance my career, not to coast along.


    True, I previously worked at the Schultz Group, and indeed, many prestigiouspanies were interested in my resume.


    Yet, I left the Schultz Group to join the Lawrence Group because here, my abilities are recognized and valued.


    Atrger firms, including the Schultz Group, the talent pool is vast and my contributions would barely make a ripple.


    ¡±


    In such mammoth organizations, not only are there individuals more skilled, but thepetition and office politics can be overwhelming.

 Chapter 2566

    ¡°After careful consideration, I chose the Lawrence Group.


    It wasn¡¯t Mr.


    Schultz who directed me here.


    When Mr.


    Schultz sought flexible employees, I wasn¡¯t his primary pick.


    Others more adept at navigating corporate waters were chosen, but they hesitated to trade a secure position at arge firm for a role at a smaller, untested one.


    I did my homework on the Lawrence Group and stepped forward willingly.


    Mr.


    Schultz¡¯s assistant recognized my genuine enthusiasm and selected me.


    I¡¯ve formally resigned from the Schultz Group.


    Mr.


    Schultz is no longer my boss.


    I am here because my work is appreciated, and I can enjoy a good living.


    So, please don¡¯t push for my departure, and rest assured, I¡¯m not naive.


    I know how to look after myself.


    ¡±


    Convinced by Davina¡¯s earnest and reasoned exnation, Nicole discarded the idea of dismissing Davina from thepany.


    Nicole¡¯s trust in her own judgment was bolstered by Davina¡¯s honest and forthright demeanor.


    Moreover, while Davina might have been shrewd, she hadn¡¯t crossed any ethical or legal Lines.


    Convinced of Davina¡¯smitment and recognizing her joy in the work, Nicole resolved to expand the Lawrence Group, creating more opportunities for Davina to flourish.


    That evening, Davina managed the dinner event with aplomb.


    As the evening drew to a close, Nicole began to feel unwell.


    Observing her difort, Davina quickly arranged transportation and escorted Nicole to the car before heading back to conclude the dinner.


    During the ride home, Nicole¡¯s condition worsened.


    Uncertain if she was simply chilled or something more, she felt an unsettling difort in her stomach and gripped the car seat, urging the driver to slow down.


    Unfortunately, the driver, showing impatience, maneuvered the car erratically, exacerbating Nicole¡¯s nausea.


    As Nicole¡¯s gagging sounds filled the car, the driver eximed in a mix of panic and irritation, ¡°Hey, keep it together back there! Any mess you make is going to cost you a hefty $500 clean-up fee!¡±


    Note:


    All membership owners kindly join this Whatsapp group for new uing stories and updates.


    .


    Nicole was left speechless by the driver¡¯s callous remark.


    Her frustration boiled over as she retorted, ¡°Sir, I specifically asked you to slow down.


    ¡±


    The driver responded dismissively, ¡°I¡¯ve been driving like this for 20 years.


    Slowing down now just isn¡¯t how I operate.


    If you¡¯re not happy, you can get out.


    ¡±


    True to his word, the driver abruptly pulled over and left Nicole stranded on the side of the road.


    Nicole was utterly stunned.


    She had never anticipated that a driver could exhibit such a dreadful temperament.


    This incident highlighted the necessity for her to hire a dedicated driver, especially now.


    Given her pregnancy, driving herself wasn¡¯t an option, and relying on taxis was proving to be more hassle than it was worth.


    Just as Nicole reached for her phone to summon another taxi, a car unexpectedly pulled up beside her.


    The window rolled down smoothly, and the driver peered out with a look of surprise.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence? Is that you? What are you doing here?¡±


    It was Rhett.


    Nicole was taken aback, never expecting to encounter him, especially in such an awkward predicament.


    Nicole quickly recounted her ordeal with the previous driver.


    Rhett reacted with indignation.


    ¡°That driver waspletely out of line, abandoning you on the side of the road.


    It¡¯s downright dangerous.


    ¡±


    He swiftly exited his vehicle and opened the passenger door for her.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, please,e in.


    I¡¯ll drive you home.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s toote to be waiting here for another cab.


    ¡±


    After a moment of consideration, Nicole epted Rhett¡¯s offer and climbed into his car.

 Chapter 2567

    ¡°It¡¯s quite the coincidence, Miss Lawrence.


    I had just finished work and here you are,¡± Rhett remarked, a hint of surprise still in his voice.


    ¡°Indeed, quite the coincidence.


    And while we¡¯re on the subject, I haven¡¯t yet thanked you for the other day, Mr.


    Bates,¡± Nicole said, recalling how Rhett had intervened when she faced the danger posed by Doreen.


    During that critical moment, Rhett had dashed over, heedless of his own safety.


    Though Jarrod had been the one to ultimately step in closer and save Nicole, Rhett¡¯s readiness to help hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed.


    Furthermore, Rhett¡¯s continuous assistance with the ongoingwsuit had been invaluable.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks, Miss Lawrence.


    We¡¯ve known each other for some time, and we¡¯ve coborated extensively.


    We¡¯re sort of friends,¡± Rhett responded, his voice warm with genuine humility.


    Rhett¡¯s consistently kind and gentle demeanor left Nicole asionally wondering if there was anything that could truly ruffle hisposure.


    ¡°still, I feel I owe you a proper thank you,¡± Nicole remarked, determined to acknowledge his efforts.


    ¡°Then perhaps you could treat me to a meal sometime?¡± Rhett suggested with a Light tone.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Nicole responded, her smile reflecting her gratitude.


    Assuming Nicole was on her way home, Rhett began driving in that direction, familiar with the route from previous visits.


    However, as they traveled, he couldn¡¯t help but notice Nicole¡¯splexion turning increasingly pale.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, are you feeling unwell?¡± he asked, concern marking his voice.


    ¡°I¡­ A little,¡± Nicole admitted, her voice weak.


    She had been looking forward to resting at home, but her stomach difort was intensifying, and her pallor deepened.


    Recognizing the urgency, Rhett didn¡¯t hesitate.


    He swiftly turned the car around and headed straight for the hospital, prioritizing her immediate need for medical attention.


    Upon their arrival at the hospital, Nicole was swiftly ced in a wheelchair and whisked away for examination.


    Note:


    All membership owners kindly join this Whatsapp group for new uing stories and updates.


    .


    Rhett remained by her side throughout the process.


    The medical team quickly diagnosed her with abdominal cramps, likely exacerbated by the cold.


    The pain originating from here abdomen had led Nicole to mistakenly believe her stomach was the issue.


    The attending physician provided a saline solution appropriate for pregnant women and briefed Rhett on Nicole¡¯s care, mistaking him for a rtive due to his attentive presence.


    Rhett listened intently, nodding as he took in the instructions, his demeanor reflecting his seriousmitment to Nicole¡¯s well-being.


    He respected her privacy and refrained from probing into the details of her pregnancy, which Nicole found immensely relieving.


    Any questions about it could have created an ufortable situation, especially since Rhett was well aware of herplicated rtionship with Jarrod.


    Nicole was keen to keep the details of her pregnancy discreet, particrly the association with Jarrod.


    Once she began to feel better, Nicole checked her phone and noticed several missed calls from Davina.


    Concerned, she promptly returned the call.


    Davina¡¯s voice came through tearful and anxious.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, are you okay? I called that driver, and he said he dropped you off.


    I¡¯ve been trying to reach him repeatedly, and then he just blocked me.


    I was so worried¡­¡±


    Nicole quickly reassured Davina, ¡°I¡¯m okay, honestly.


    I just felt a bit under the weather and got myself to the hospital.


    A friend apanied me.


    ¡±


    Davina, while somewhat relieved, remained concerned, pressing, ¡°Which hospital? I¡¯lle right away.


    ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s really no need,¡± Nicole replied, mindful of Davina¡¯s earlier alcohol consumption.


    ¡°You should head home and rest.


    I¡¯m in capable hands here.


    I¡¯ll manage on my own after the IV.


    ¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave you alone.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡± Davina persisted, worry evident in her voice.


    ¡°I should be there with you.


    ¡±


    ¡°Truly, it¡¯s unnecessary,¡± Nicole gently said.


    ¡°My friend is here, and he¡¯ll see me hometer.


    By the time you arrive, I¡¯ll likely be finished with the IV.


    Please, go home and rest.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2568

    After several more assurances, Davina reluctantly agreed, urging Nicole to take care before ending the call.


    After ending the call, Nicole nced up to find Rhett still present.


    ¡°Mr.


    Bates, you can head home now.


    I¡¯m feeling much better and should be able to manage on my own soon.


    ¡±


    Nicole didn¡¯t want to burden Davina further, especially knowing she had been working hard.


    Feeling improved, she felt capable of handling things independently.


    But Rhett countered, ¡°That won¡¯t do.


    Besides, you¡¯ve already mentioned someone would take you home.


    Leaving you behind was not an option.


    I should drive you home to ensure you¡¯re safely back.


    ¡±


    Nicole couldn¡¯t suppress augh at his reasoning.


    Rhett¡¯s cheerful demeanor wasforting, and his presence was oddly rxing.


    ¡°Alright then.


    ¡± Nicole relented.


    She had already relied on his kindness, so allowing him to assist until the end seemed fitting.


    Considering a token of gratitude for Rhett, Nicole pondered that money seemed too impersonal, and she doubted Rhett would ept it.


    She resolved to select a thoughtful gift instead.


    Rhett maintained a professional demeanor, rarely epting anything beyond his agreed fees.


    Note:


    All membership owners kindly join this Whatsapp group for new uing stories and updates.


    .


    However, Nicole felt indebted to him for his numerous acts of assistance.


    As the IV drip concluded, Rhett summoned a nurse to remove the needle and then fetched a wheelchair for Nicole.


    Observing the wheelchair, Nicole hesitated, stating, ¡°Is that really necessary?¡± Feeling considerably better, she didn¡¯t believe she required it.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Rhett insisted.


    ¡°It¡¯s better for you to sit.


    It would be inconvenient for me to provide support, and the wheelchair offers more convenience.


    ¡±


    Rhett respected personal boundaries, refraining from unnecessary physical contact, a quality Nicole appreciated.


    His actions were always impably bnced.


    Thus, Nicole acquiesced and settled into the wheelchair as Rhett guided her toward the elevator.


    However, just as the doors opened, amotion erupted from behind.


    ¡°Make way! Make way¡­¡± a voice called out.


    Before Rhett could maneuver, a male nurse hurried through the corridor, apanying a visibly intoxicated man.


    The intoxicated man emitted a strong odor of alcohol, unmistakably inebriated.


    Deciding against sharing the elevator with the drunk man, Rhett turned to Nicole, suggesting, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the next one.


    ¡±


    Nicole concurred with a nod as Rhett started to guide her away.


    However, before they could retreat, the intoxicated man unexpectedly lunged toward Nicole.


    In a protective reflex, Rhett raised his arm to shield her.


    The intoxicated man seized Rhett¡¯s arm, sinking his teeth in.


    ¡°Umm¡­ Yummy¡­¡± he mumbled incoherently as he bit down.

 Chapter 2569

    ¡°What the hell? Let go!¡± Rhett demanded, attempting to shake the intoxicated man off.


    Despite his intoxicated state, the man exhibited surprising strength, preventing Rhett from freeing himself.


    It wasn¡¯t until the intervention of the male nurse that they managed to pry the drunk man away.


    By then, Rhett¡¯s arm bore a bleeding bite mark.


    Nicole was stunned by what was unfolding before her.


    ¡°What is wrong with this person?¡± Her face showed clear displeasure as she looked at the drunk man¡¯s friend.


    Startled upon noticing the bite mark on Rhett¡¯s hand, the friend quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry.


    He¡¯s had too much to drink and didn¡¯t mean it.


    Please forgive him.


    ¡±


    Rhett, appreciating the genuine apology, dismissed it with a wave of his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.


    Just help him upstairs.


    ¡±


    The inebriated man kept mumbling to himself, ¡°Tasty¡­ So tasty¡­¡±


    As the doors of the elevator shut, Rhett lingered by the doors.


    Note:


    All membership owners kindly join this Whatsapp group for new uing stories and updates.


    .


    With a worried tone, Nicole suggested, ¡°Mr.


    Bates, you really should disinfect and bandage your hand.


    ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to any trouble,¡± Rhett responded calmly.


    Nicole persisted.


    ¡°It¡¯s wiser to wrap it up.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    We are already at the hospital.


    It will be quick.


    ¡±


    Convinced by Nicole, Rhett consented to treat his hand.


    It was a busy day, so Rhett spent half an hour waiting to be cleaned and bandaged.


    As Rhett was ready to push the wheelchair, he noticed Nicole had already risen from it.


    ¡°Mr.


    Bates, I¡¯m up now.


    Let¡¯s not bother with the wheelchair.


    I regret the inconvenience this has caused you,¡± she expressed.


    Noticing Nicole¡¯s recovery, Rhett didn¡¯t push further.


    He returned the wheelchair, and they made their way back to the elevator.


    Near the elevator, they caught snippets of a conversation between two worried nurses.


    ¡°Have you heard? There¡¯s been a serious incident!¡± one nurse said.


    ¡°What happened?¡± the other asked.


    ¡°A recently admitted patient has tested positive for HIV.


    Anyone who¡¯s been in contact with him will need testing.


    ¡±


    ¡°Why must all contacts undergo testing? Wasn¡¯t his condition made known?¡±


    ¡°Hospitals generally proceed with caution around such cases, yet asionally, patients conceal their statuses, leading to riskyplications if blood is involved.


    ¡±


    ¡°Precisely.


    The man concealed his illness.


    I heard he even bit someone by the elevator.


    We¡¯re tracking them down to inform them now.


    ¡±


    Suddenly, a loud thud echoed as a medicine bag dropped to the floor.


    Nicole¡¯splexion paled as she pieced everything together, a shiver of fear running through her.

 Chapter 2570

    The nurses, upon realizing they were overheard, quickly hushed.


    Concerns about harming the hospital¡¯s reputation prevented them from spreading such sensitive information.


    Rhett approached a nurse and asked, ¡°Was the individual you mentioned intoxicated?¡±


    The nurse replied, shaking her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we can¡¯t reveal that information.


    ¡±


    Remaining calm, Rhett exined, ¡°I was bitten by an intoxicated man by the elevator.


    Is he the same patient you¡¯re discussing?¡±


    The nurse¡¯s demeanor shifted, recognizing the poor soul in question was still in the building.


    Her tone turned grave.


    ¡°Sir, please follow us for a check-up.


    ¡±


    Rhett¡¯s expression darkened.


    It became apparent that the HIV-positive individual was indeed the man who had bitten him.


    Nicole, taken aback by the gravity of the situation, never anticipated such an unlikely event.


    She stayed by Rhett¡¯s side during the tests while the hospital staff repeatedly apologized.


    Despite the situation, Rhett kept hisposure.


    Guilt weighed heavily on Nicole, regretting Rhett¡¯s presence with her at the hospital.


    The circumstance seemed a cruel twist of fate, a bizarre ident.


    Following the initial tests, Rhett began a regimen of post-exposure prophxis (PEP) and was scheduled for regr check-ups.


    A single negative test was not definitive, as the virus might remain undetected initially.


    The ensuing weeks promised to be challenging for anyone, potentially overwhelming for those less resilient.


    Note:C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    All membership owners kindly join this Whatsapp group for new uing stories and updates.


    .


    Choked up, Nicole stated, ¡°Mr.


    Bates, this is all my fault.


    I¡¯m so sorry.


    If only I hadn¡¯t brought you here¡­¡± Her voice faltered, consumed by her guilt.


    Who could remainposed under such stress?


    Seeing the tears in Nicole¡¯s eyes, Rhett offered constion instead.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, don¡¯t worry.


    I have connections at a top research institute.


    They have cutting-edge technology and will confirm the effectiveness of the PEP within two weeks.


    The treatment is highly effective.


    It has a 90% sess rate.


    ¡±


    Even in this intense moment, Rhett¡¯s ability to reassure Nicole highlighted his remarkable emotional strength.


    Filled with remorse, Nicole said, ¡°Mr.


    Bates, I will take care of all your expenses, includingpensation for lost wages and emotional distress.


    ¡±


    Rhett, having regained hisposure after the initial shock, managed a slight smile.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, it¡¯s fine.


    I¡¯ll treat this as a two-week vacation to unwind.


    Don¡¯t fret over it.


    ¡±


    Nicole had never encountered anyone as emotionally resilient as Rhett.


    Many would have crumbled under such stress.


    Rhett then rose effortlessly, as though unaffected.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave, Miss Lawrence.


    I¡¯ll drive you home.


    ¡±


    Nicole paused, suggesting, ¡°Perhaps I should arrange a driver for you.


    ¡±


    She was concerned about the safety of Rhett driving in his condition.


    But Rhett reassured her with a confident smile, ¡°Miss Lawrence, trust me, I can drive us home without any trouble.


    It¡¯s really nothing.


    I¡¯ve consulted with my friends at the research institute.


    I¡¯ve received prompt treatment, and the risk of infection is very low.


    Don¡¯t be overly concerned.


    If such an extraordinary event were to impact me, I¡¯d just ept it as fate.


    I hold no grudges.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2571

    Nicole was in awe of Rhett¡¯s candidness and resilience.


    Wishing she could adopt even a fraction of his outlook, she realized her own suffering might be lessened.


    Nicole made her way to the hospital.


    Rhett had now been transferred to the provincial hospital for specialized care in infectious diseases.


    When Nicole arrived, she found Rhett already hooked up to an IV.


    He seemed surprised to see her.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, what brings you here?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I happened to be nearby and thought I¡¯d check on you,¡± Nicole replied, not wanting to admit she hade specifically to see Rhett.


    Noticing his difort and pale appearance, Nicole asked, ¡°Are you thirsty? Would you like some water?¡±


    Rhett, though not particrly thirsty, had a sore throat.


    ¡°If it¡¯s alright with you, could you get me some water?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll get some now,¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°My thermos is in my briefcase.


    I can¡¯t reach it like this.


    Could you take it out for me?¡±


    Nicole retrieved the thermos from the said briefcase, inadvertently pulling out Rhett¡¯s work ID along with it.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    On the back of the ID was a carefully preserved photo of a woman with a bright smile and a lovely face.


    Nicole assumed this must be Rhett¡¯s girlfriend, even though he had never mentioned her.


    Clearly, he was deeply in love with her to keep her photo so close.


    Feeling groggy, Rhett didn¡¯t notice the mishap.


    Nicole quickly put the ID back and went to get the water.


    On her way back, she ran into Conor, Jarrod¡¯s assistant.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, are you here to see Mr.


    Schultz?¡± Conor greeted her enthusiastically.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± Nicole replied, feeling a bit awkward due to Conor¡¯s exuberance.


    Conor nced at the thermos in her hand, his expression puzzled.


    Nicole exined, ¡°A friend of mine is getting treatment.


    ¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± Conor replied, disappointment evident in his voice.


    As Nicole nodded and was about to leave, Conor quickly added, ¡°Miss Lawrence, could you please check on Mr.


    Schultz? His back wounds have worsened, and he¡¯s in a bad mood.


    ¡±


    During Jarrod¡¯s treatment, his darkened expression spoke volumes, even though he remained silent.


    Conor knew Jarrod¡¯s distress stemmed from not seeing the person he most wanted to see.


    Unlike Conor, Alec had been with Jarrod for many years and had a deep admiration and concern for Jarrod.


    This led Alec to favor Jarrod and resent Nicole.


    If Alec could empathize with Nicole¡¯s perspective, he wouldn¡¯t voice many of his demands and might even feel angry about them.


    But Conor wasn¡¯t like that.


    As a highlypetent assistant, his role was to alleviate his employer¡¯s worries.


    He needed to be flexible and insightful, acting as a mediator between Nicole and Jarrod.


    He knew how to phrase things to make Nicole feelpelled to agree.

 Chapter 2572

    Sensing Nicole¡¯s hesitation, Conor quickly added, ¡°Miss Lawrence, the doctors can¡¯t get Mr.


    Schultz to listen.


    I wouldn¡¯t ask this of you if it wasn¡¯t necessary.


    Mr.


    Schultz instructed us not to disturb you, but¡­¡±


    Conor paused for a moment and then continued, ¡°There are countless decisions pending at the Schultz Group and numerous meetings awaiting Mr.


    Schultz.


    I can¡¯t monitor Mr.


    Schultz constantly, and so many people rely on him.


    I¡¯m desperate for his swift recovery.


    ¡±


    Conor¡¯s words, though not directly using Nicole of neglect, conveyed the staff¡¯s helplessness, making his request hard to refuse.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole, still hesitant, said, ¡°I appreciate your hard work, Conor.


    If I have time, I will visit.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s response was nonmittal.


    She said she would visit if she had time.


    What did ¡°if she had time¡± mean? She was already here.


    However, Conor didn¡¯t dare push further.


    ¡°Alright, Miss Lawrence, please take care of your matters first.


    But if you can, do visit Mr.


    Schultz.


    ¡±


    Nicole nodded and left with the thermos in her hands.


    When she returned to the infusion room, Rhett appeared to be asleep.


    Nicole didn¡¯t wake him and waited quietly, noticing the dark circles under his eyes that suggested he hadn¡¯t slept well.


    Given the trauma Rhett had endured, it was no wonder he hadn¡¯t slept well.


    Despite this, he disyed remarkableposure under the circumstances.


    When the nurse arrived to remove the IV, Rhett stirred awake.


    d in full protective gear, the nurse carefully removed the IV.


    The infusion room was private because they were aware of Rhett¡¯s condition.


    After patching him up, the nurse reminded Rhett that he couldn¡¯t leave the hospital tonight and needed to stay for observation to monitor for any fever.


    Rhett, noticing Nicole still there, felt a pang of embarrassment.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, you¡¯ve been such a great help.


    I¡¯m sorry for the trouble.


    ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble,¡± Nicole replied with a reassuring smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s the least I could do.


    ¡± She handed Rhett the water, and just then, her phone rang.


    It was the delivery driver.


    Nicole had ordered a pot of congee for Rhett, thinking he needed something light to eat.


    Unable to cook for him herself, she had chosen a highly-rated restaurant on a delivery app.


    Nicole rose from her seat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get the congee.


    ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, Miss Lawrence.


    I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Rhett said.


    But as soon as he spoke, his stomach growled loudly, betraying his words.


    He felt a flush of embarrassment, and Nicole found it heart-wrenching that he still didn¡¯t want to trouble anyone.


    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s my pleasure,¡± Nicole said gently.


    ¡°Let me do something for you.


    It will make me feel better.


    ¡±


    Rhett hesitated and then spoke with surprising openness.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, believe it or not, I don¡¯t me you at all.


    This rare event happening to me can only be attributed to fate.


    It¡¯s nobody¡¯s fault.


    ¡±


    Nicole was taken aback by his candor.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this.


    ¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, life forces you to believe in fate,¡± Rhett said, his expression cryptic.


    ¡°Fate can be changed,¡± Nicole responded with determination.


    ¡°No matter what, we just need to do our best.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2573

    Rhett agreed, saying, ¡°You¡¯re right, Miss Lawrence.


    ¡±


    As Nicole went to retrieve the congee, she spotted Conor hurrying away, deep in conversation on his phone.


    He didn¡¯t notice her, Likely preupied with apany emergency.


    From a safe distance, Nicole overheard the conversation.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz¡¯s condition isn¡¯t good.


    He can¡¯t return to work yet.


    You¡¯ll need to find more help and not rely on him for everything.


    ¡±


    Conor entered the elevator, while Nicole remained still for several moments before returning to Rhett¡¯s side.


    Uponpleting his congee, Rhett addressed Nicole, ¡°Miss Lawrence, you should go home.


    The hospital is adequately staffed with doctors and nurses.


    I¡¯ll manage on my own.


    Please don¡¯t inconvenience yourself.


    ¡±


    Nicole indeed needed to depart, intending to spend the evening with Austin.


    Contemting hiring a caregiver for Rhett proved challenging given his circumstances.


    With concerns regarding infection, finding someone willing to take on the responsibility was daunting.


    Observing her apprehension, Rhett quipped, ¡°Don¡¯t fret, Miss Lawrence.


    Surely a hospital of this magnitude wouldn¡¯t let me meet my end here.


    ¡±


    Curious, Nicole inquired, ¡°Have you informed your girlfriend about this?¡±


    ¡°Girlfriend?¡± Rhett appeared momentarily surprised.


    Nicole hastily rified, ¡°While fetching your thermos, your work ID identally fell out.


    I apologize for the intrusion, but I assumed that was your partner.


    ¡±


    Rhett¡¯s countenance remained inscrutable, though a touch of nostalgia lingered, in stark contrast to his typical cheerful and supportive demeanor.


    But soon, Rhett reverted to his customaryportment and voiced, ¡°Yes, she was once my girlfriend, but she¡¯s no longer with us.


    ¡±


    Nicole, taken aback, fell silent for a span before expressing, ¡°My apologies.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I was unaware.


    ¡±


    ¡°No need for apologies.


    It happened a long time ago,¡± Rhett replied.


    ¡°She possessed an exquisite charm,¡± Nicolemented.


    Rhett¡¯s lips curved faintly.


    ¡°Indeed.


    She possessed an infectious smile, a captivating persona, and held a fervent affection for animals.


    ¡±


    Nicole harbored a profound sorrow for Rhett¡¯ste girlfriend who exuded gentleness and benevolence but met an untimely demise.


    After exchanging further discourse, Rhett impelled Nicole to depart.


    Nicole, unable to dispute, rose to depart, pledging to visit him the next day and encouraging him to reach out if anything urred.


    Rhett nodded.


    Shortly after Nicole departed, Rhett¡¯s phone rang.


    A woman¡¯s voice on the opposite end inquired, ¡°Good day, may I speak with Mr.


    Bates?¡±


    ¡°Certainly,¡± Rhett replied.


    ¡°Mr.


    Bates, we¡¯re contacting you from the hospital.


    A few days ago, you were bit by a patient suspected of carrying HIV.


    Subsequently, you underwent tests at our facility, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± Rhett interjected, his tone conveying impatience.

 Chapter 2574

    The nurse exined, ¡°We have reevaluated the findings.


    The patient does not exhibit signs of infectious disease.


    The initial test yielded inuracies.


    We extend our apologies for the inconvenience.


    ¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Rhett¡¯s response exuded nonchnce, his demeanor undisturbed.


    Even the nurse was taken aback by Rhett¡¯s poise.


    ¡°Absolutely, sir.


    Your initial examination indicated normalcy.


    You have the option to seek confirmation at another medical institution, with all expenses covered by us.


    ¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Rhett said.


    The nurse offered repeated apologies, mindful of the potential harm such an incident could inflict on the hospital¡¯s reputation.


    Failing to intercept the intoxicated patient in time, the hospital incurred a certain degree of liability, exposing others to danger.


    Fortunately, the intoxicated patient was ultimately found not to be a carrier, yet the initial positive test result left everyone perplexed.


    Despite thorough investigation, the cause remained elusive.


    ¡°We extend our sincerest apologies for the distress caused.


    This was our error,¡± the nurse stated.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Rhett responded.


    Upon ending the call, Rhett retrieved his work ID, gazing at the back where a photo of a captivating womany.


    He then tenderly pressed the photo to his cheek, murmuring, ¡°Frida, did you witness that? Even the celestial forces seem to favor me.


    Was it you? Were you helping me?¡±


    Certainly, the woman in the photograph would not acknowledge him.


    A solitary tear slid from Rhett¡¯s eye,den with profound grief.


    At that moment, another mobile device nestled within Rhett¡¯s bag chimed.


    Rhett nced at the iing call, his gaze narrowing, before decisively answering.


    A voice, fraught with terror, emanated from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Sir, I implore you to assist me¡­¡±


    Rhett inquired, ¡°Assist you? How may I be of service?¡±


    After a brief pause, the woman at the other end of the line said, ¡°I seek to depart the country.


    ¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­¡± Rhett¡¯sughter morphed abruptly into something sinister.


    ¡°Have you not yet grasped the lesson?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I have your secret.


    You must know numerous individuals are inquiring about you.


    If I am apprehended, your secret will be exposed,¡± the woman said, though her voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°You¡¯ve be somewhat more astute,¡± Rhettmented.


    ¡°I¡¯m in dire straits.


    I apologize.


    Should you provide me with funds, I solemnly pledge to depart the country and never return.


    ¡±


    Rhett deliberated momentarily, appearing to contemte.


    Following a brief pause, he inquired slowly, ¡°What sum do you require?¡±


    ¡°I need fifty million.


    ¡± The woman then hastily exined, ¡°I must reside abroad.


    Without fifty million, my existence will be imperiled.


    ¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Rhett¡¯s tone turned frigid as he stated, ¡°My schedule is quite tight presently.


    Arrange to meet me at the harbor two evenings hence.


    ¡±


    ¡°No, that won¡¯t do!¡± The woman was wary.


    ¡°I believe a meeting is unnecessary.


    Simply leave the money somewhere, and I will retrieve them.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2575

    Rhett chuckled.


    ¡°Very well.


    I shall leave them at the harbor and inform you of the designated time subsequently.


    ¡±


    ¡°Could it not be immediate?¡± The woman appeared eager to depart.


    ¡°Do not attempt to negotiate with me.


    ¡± Rhett¡¯s warning echoed sternly.


    ¡°Very well.


    ¡± The woman conceded.


    Upon concluding the conversation, Rhett swiftly erased the call log.


    He positioned himself by the window, observing the cityscape momentarily before retiring to his bed.


    Elsewhere, departing from Rhett¡¯s hospital quarters, Nicole hesitated at the elevator before opting to pay a visit to Jarrod¡¯s room.


    Within, Jarrod reclined upon a bespoke bed, his demeanor grave.


    Lines etched his forehead, suggesting a troubled slumber.


    Rarely had Jarrod appeared so debilitated.


    As Nicole hovered at the threshold, poised to enter, her phone buzzed with a notification.


    It was a call from Austin.


    ¡°Mom, when shall you arrive?¡± Austin¡¯s query was innocent.


    Nicole saw it was almost 8 p.


    m.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    .


    Stipted by agreement, she could solely visit Austin, constrained from removing him beyond the vi, thus necessitating her immediate presence.


    Nicole¡¯s recent visits to Jarrod¡¯s estate had be frequent, capitalizing on his absence to evade diforting encounters.


    Facing the phone, Nicole said, ¡°I¡¯ming right now.


    ¡±


    Jarrod, unaware, remained oblivious to Nicole¡¯s visitation.


    Upon Nicole¡¯s arrival, Austin, already cleansed, anticipated a storytime session.


    Upon unfurling the storybook, Austin abruptly inquired, ¡°Mommy, shall it be a sibling, a brother or sister?¡±


    Nicole momentarily froze.


    Austin had never broached this subject previously.


    She intended to defer untilter in her pregnancy, but evidently, he was already aware.


    Setting aside the storybook, Nicole inquired, ¡°Austin, who informed you of my pregnancy?¡±


    Austin responded, ¡°Kamh did.


    I yearned to see you, but Kamh informed me of your pregnancy and cautioned against disturbing you.


    ¡±


    He inquired further, ¡°Mommy, does pregnancy signify another Little one in your tummy?¡±


    Nicole nodded.


    ¡°Yes, it denotes another little one in my tummy.


    ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s splendid!¡± Austin eximed, his joy apparent.


    Nicole affectionately squeezed Austin¡¯s cheek and exined, ¡°I postponed informing you because we traditionally wait three months to ensure a safe and healthy birth.


    ¡±


    Austin replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright.


    Mommy, this baby will assuredly be healthy.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2576

    Nicole beamed.


    ¡°Do you like it, Austin?¡±


    ¡°I do.


    I always desired apanion, so I won¡¯t be lonely,¡± Austin replied.


    ¡°Your appreciation warms my heart,¡± Nicole expressed, enveloping him in an embrace.


    Austin stated firmly, ¡°Mommy, I will cherish this baby forever, regardless of its gender.


    Even in my absence, a sibling shall provide sce for you, granting me peace of mind.


    ¡±


    Nicole felt a pang of emotion at Austin¡¯s maturity.


    Her eyes moistened as she spoke softly.


    ¡°Austin, don¡¯t say those words.


    You will grow up by my side.


    You¡¯ll remain strong and assist me in nurturing the baby.


    ¡±


    With conviction, Austinforted her, ¡°Rest assured, the welfare of this baby is my solemn duty.


    ¡±


    Nicole read Austin a tale until his eyelids drooped in slumber before rising.


    Nicole recalled Roscoe¡¯s prior findings, suggesting the potential administration of those pills to Austin, despite its uncertain efficacy requiring further evaluation.


    Nicole hesitated, grappling with the decision to allow Austin to participate in the trial.


    Furthermore, she recognized the necessity of obtaining Jarrod¡¯s approval, as Austin¡¯s biological father, ensuring transparency regarding Austin¡¯s medical care.


    Presently, Austin¡¯s health remained favorable, yet should his condition deteriorate, interveningter could prove futile.


    Nicole sensed the urgency to promptly make a decision and take action.


    In the hospital corridors, Jarrod overheard Conor¡¯s inquiry directed at the attending caregiver.


    ¡°Was there anyone who visited Mr.


    Schultz yesterday?¡±


    The caregiver shook her head.


    ¡°No visitors.


    ¡±


    Conor¡¯s disappointment surged, recognizing Jarrod¡¯s persistent sour mood.


    Upon entering the room, Conormenced his customary recitation of thepany¡¯s updates to Jarrod.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Unexpectedly, Jarrod queried, ¡°Whom were you expecting?¡±


    Conor hesitated and then decided it was best to be honest.


    ¡°I encountered Miss Lawrence at the hospital yesterday.


    ¡±


    ¡°What did you convey to her?¡± Jarrod inquired.


    ¡°I suggested she visit you if she could spare the time,¡± Conor replied.


    Jarrod fell silent, acknowledging Nicole¡¯s awareness of his condition and her absence despite it.


    He emitted a bitter chuckle.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Indeed, if she possessed anypassion for him, she wouldn¡¯t be Nicole.


    ¡°What brought her to the hospital?¡± Jarrod inquired, a hint of concern creeping into his tone.


    Conor responded, ¡°Miss Lawrence mentioned she was there apanying a friend receiving an IV.


    ¡±


    ¡°A friend?¡± Jarrod¡¯s brow furrowed.


    ¡°Who might that be?¡±


    Conor, having already gathered information, promptly answered, ¡°It was Mr.


    Bates.


    He appeared unwell, and Miss Lawrence visited him.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2577

    This revtion further unsettled and troubled Jarrod deeply.


    What sort of bond did Rhett share with Nicole? Despite their limited encounters, Rhett seemed remarkably significant.


    Observing Jarrod¡¯s perturbed countenance, Conor hastened to reassure him, ¡°Miss Lawrence¡¯s visit was brief.


    She departed in the evening, as confirmed by the hospital staff.


    ¡±


    Jarrod maintained his stoic facade, offering no response.


    Conor, sensing the tension, refrained from broaching the subject further and redirected the conversation to business matters.


    However, their discussion was abruptly interrupted by an unexpected visitor.


    It was Jarrod¡¯s cousin, Hallie.


    ¡°Jarrod, I need your help with Doreen!¡± Hallie eximed upon entering, seemingly disregarding their prior altercation.


    Jarrod¡¯s expression soured, but Hallie pressed on without pause,menting, ¡°I encountered Doreen earlier today.


    She¡¯s visibly emaciated and utterly fatigued.


    The torment she endures and the bruises she bears¡­ It¡¯s unbearable.


    After all she¡¯s endured, how can she endure this?¡±


    Hallie wiped away her tears, genuinely distraught for her daughter¡¯s plight.


    This time, she approached the situation with more tact, avoiding any mention of Doreen¡¯s transgressions and instead emphasizing Doreen¡¯s suffering, hoping to evoke Jarrod¡¯s sympathy.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    With Jarrod nursing his wounds from the incident, Hallie had chastised Doreen for thetter¡¯s perceived failure, which ultimately ended with the failure to hurt Nicole, inadvertently reducing Jarrod to hospitalization instead.


    Now, with Jarrod injured and Doreen facing serious charges, the situation had worsened considerably.


    If Jarrod were to draft a letter of pardon, attributing the incident to an unintended urrence, there was a possibility Doreen could receive a suspended sentence rather than imprisonment.


    In doing so, Doreen would avoid the ordeal of incarceration.


    However, Nicole¡¯s testimony influenced the severity of the charges against Doreen, resulting in a harsher penalty.


    After seeking legal counsel, it became evident that Doreen could face several years of incarceration, potentially five to ten.


    Faced with this dire situation, both Doreen and Hallie harbored resentment toward Nicole for their predicament.


    Jarrod replied calmly, ¡°Had you and Doreen heeded my warnings, this tragedy could have been avoided.


    I am unable to assist Doreen now.


    Hallie, you must explore alternative ways.


    ¡±


    Jarrod coldly refused.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Hallie persisted relentlessly since Jarrod stood as their sole beacon of hope.


    Devoid of his aid, Doreen¡¯s conviction loomed as an inevitable oue.


    ¡°Jarrod, I recognize my previous harshness and the distress it caused you.


    I beseech your forgiveness.


    You understand the irreceable value Doreen holds as my sole beloved daughter.


    Should she be incarcerated, I fear I would be utterly lost.


    The mere thought of harm befalling her is unbearable¡­¡± Hallie sobbed sorrowfully.


    Jarrod¡¯s silence persisted, prompting her to press on.


    ¡°Jarrod, despite your anger, recall our familial bond.


    Your unfortunate loss of parents in your youth weighed heavily upon us all.


    Your mother entrusted your well-being to me, and though my support was modest, the burden of guilt has never left me.


    Thanks to your efforts, our circumstances have improved, yet just as we begin to find sce, the specter of imprisonment looms over my only daughter.


    How can I endure this¡­¡±


    ¡°Jarrod, don¡¯t you dare forget how I¡¯ve supported you before.


    You have no idea what my husband had put me through when I lent you that money.


    He was stillining about it on his deathbed¡­¡±


    Hallie droned endlessly, but Jarrod found her words exasperating.


    He¡¯d never prioritized family loyalty, and it wasn¡¯t as if Hallie had given him the money out of pure kindness.


    Jarrod raised an eyebrow at Hallie.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve kept hidden.


    Years ago, my mother had lent you two million dors.


    After her death, you exploited my grief during your visit, pretending to offerfort while secretly destroying the debt evidence.


    ¡±


    Hallie¡¯s eyes widened, shock surging through her.


    She had never imagined Jarrod knew about her actions.


    An admission of guilt was inconceivable, prompting her to vehemently deny his usation.


    ¡°Jarrod, are you jesting? Surely, you¡¯re mistaken.


    While I may not be affluent, I would never resort to such deceitful tactics!¡±

 Chapter 2578

    Jarrod¡¯s expression darkened at her denial.


    Hallie, detecting his silence, grew convinced that Jarrod was merely trying to trick her into confessing.


    ¡°Who transmitted that absurd rumor to you? Clearly, someone is endeavoring to sow discord between us.


    I have never borrowed money from your mother and neglected to reimburse it.


    ¡±


    Jarrod questioned, ¡°Are you still hesitant to disclose the truth?¡±


    Jarrod felt profound disappointment.


    Just recently, the housekeeper stumbled upon a meticulously detailed notebook outlining his mother Giselle¡¯s personal finances.


    The notebook unequivocally revealed how Hallie had indeed borrowed two hundred thousand dors, which was Giselle¡¯s own savings.


    The loan had been procured around the time Halliemenced her beauty salon.


    Hallie had even manipted Giselle into investing in the business, with half of Hallie¡¯s initial capital being sourced from Giselle.


    Hallie had shrewdly persuaded Giselle that bing a legal partner in the business might adversely affect Jarrod, effectively positioning herself as the sole proprietor of the salon.


    It was essentially a business that Hallie had obtained without contributing a single penny.


    Following Giselle¡¯s unfortunate demise, Hallie was the sole possessor of knowledge regarding the dubious arrangement.


    Subsequently, to cover her tracks, Hallie stumbled upon the IOU she had written for Giselle and simply destroyed it, leaving no evidence of the debt she owed.


    Jarrod only discovered the absence of his mother¡¯s jewelry after her funeral, leading him to strongly suspect Hallie¡¯s involvement in its disappearance.


    Fortunately, Jarrod¡¯s mother had left that notebook behind as evidence.


    Without it, Jarrod would have remained perpetually ignorant, continuing to regard Hallie as a benefactor while being blind to her duplicity.


    Initially, Jarrod showed little interest in pursuing the matter.


    Their kinship was undeniable, and Hallie and Doreen counted among his closest remaining rtives.


    Moreover, Doreen was once a sweet and lively child, always Looking up to Jarrod.


    Jarrod was inclined to let the issue slide, reasoning that he didn¡¯t necessarily require the money, and it wasn¡¯t worth further conflict.


    However, Hallie proved to be relentless trouble.


    She had even corrupted Doreen, transforming Doreen from a sweet child into someone unruly and defiant.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Now, faced with thistest revtion, Hallie dared to continue her attempts to manipte Jarrod with fabricated ims of past kindness.


    Jarrod could no longer ignore the truth.


    Hallie maintained her stance, steadfastly ignoring the usation.


    Instead, she countered, ¡°Jarrod! While Iprehend your reluctance to assist us, fabricating unfounded allegations against me is uneptable.


    I have no obligations to your family.


    I acknowledge your fondness for that woman and your readiness to go to great extents for her.


    Nheless, substituting Doreen in her stead is unjustifiable.


    You¡¯ve witnessed Doreen¡¯s maturation.


    Can you truly endure witnessing Doreen¡¯s distress?¡±


    Hallie adeptly steered the conversation away from her outstanding debt, shifting the focus back to Jarrod.


    It was evident that she possessed a talent for maniption.


    ¡°I possess the means to scrutinize the financial intricacies, including the genesis of your beauty salon, funded by my mother.


    Did you truly think I remained oblivious?¡±


    As Jarrod¡¯s words lingered, Hallie found herself unable to maintain her facade of ignorance any longer.


    A cry escaped her lips as she pleaded, ¡°Your mother envisioned the salon.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I merely managed its day-to-day affairs.


    After her passing, consumed by grief, you were unaware of its impending copse.


    Recognizing your incapacity to handle it, I intervened with the sole intention of assisting.


    How could you misconstrue my actions?¡±


    Hallie¡¯s capacity for quick thinking was truly remarkable.


    Although her fabrications may have persuaded others, with Jarrod, theycked credibility.


    Men¡¯s insidious hold had ensnared many, but none more deeply than Hallie.


    Her presentportment affirmed this undeniable reality.

 Chapter 2579

    Amidst her consuming desire, a glimmer of awareness flickered within Hallie.


    Doreen remained tethered to Jarrod¡¯s assistance, Doreen¡¯s escape dependent on his goodwill.


    With a pang of regret visible on her face, Hallie spoke.


    ¡°If you desire the salon¡¯s return, I won¡¯t object.


    I assumed you had no interest, hence my silence.


    But if it¡¯s what you want, feel free to im it.


    ¡±


    If Hallie truly intended to relinquish control of the salon, she wouldn¡¯t have resorted to such grandiloquent Language.


    Essentially, she aimed to convey her substantial investment in the salon while indicating she wouldn¡¯t oppose Jarrod¡¯s takeover.


    However, this strategy risked casting Jarrod as unappreciative.


    Jarrod¡¯s words sliced through the air like a sharpened de.


    ¡°I renounce that detestable salon.


    And I sever ties with you and Doreen as well.


    I¡¯ve bestowed upon both of you ample generosity over the years, bestowing tens of millions.


    If not for your insatiable greed, you¡¯d be living infort at this very moment.


    ¡±


    Hallie¡¯s eyes red with incredulity, her voice tinged with fury.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± she retorted.


    ¡°You¡¯re cutting us off? After years of tending to you, now that you have no use for us, you¡¯re simply discarding Doreen and me? For what? A little bit of money? Is your need truly that dire?¡±


    Once Jarrod reached a decision, he became impervious to any attempts at persuasion, having grown weary of Hallie¡¯s insincere disys of emotion.


    Summoning Conor, hemanded in a bark, ¡°Remove this woman from my presence!¡±


    Then, Jarrod¡¯s stare turned steely as he directed it at Hallie.


    ¡°From now on, I refuse to entertain any further mention of Doreen.


    ¡±


    Conor nodded sharply.


    He had harbored dissatisfaction with the mother-daughter duo for quite some time.


    Conor had heard everything clearly from outside.


    Bringing up family ties after reaping so much money from Jarrod with those schemes was absurd.


    Hallie really excelled at maniption.


    Without the benefits Jarrod had given her, would Hallie still feign concern and offer that supposed help? With wealth yet still dissatisfied, her greed was beyond description.


    Frankly, at times, certain rtives proved worse than friends.


    Conor forcibly removed the screaming Hallie and handed her to the bodyguards.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hallie seethed with anger, yelling, ¡°How dare you treat me this way? I am Jarrod¡¯s cousin, and that fact is unchangeable.


    You will regret this disrespect!¡±


    Conor responded icily, ¡°Ma¡¯am, stop referring to yourself as Mr.


    Schultz¡¯s cousin.


    Aren¡¯t you just a remote rtive of him?¡±


    Conor knew Hallie all too well.


    Using the title of Jarrod¡¯s ¡°rtive,¡± she deceived many businessmen to obtain benefits.


    Frequent meetings with Jarrod led outsiders to believe she was indeed his close family.


    However, Hallie¡¯s greed eventually caught up with her, and now she was facing the repercussions.


    Hallie seethed.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a petty individual who¡¯s gotten Lucky, looking down on others.


    Once Jarrod calms down, he¡¯ll remember the good I¡¯ve done for him.


    The first thing he¡¯ll do is fire you!¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll be waiting.


    ¡± Conor smiled.


    ¡°You!¡± Hallie was at a loss for words.


    With Jarrod having made his stance clear, Conor refused to entertain Hallie¡¯s nonsense anymore.


    He instructed the bodyguards, ¡°Take her away and ensure she doesn¡¯t disturb Mr.


    Schultz again.


    ¡±


    Hallie was incensed.


    She clung to the door, hurling curses, refusing to depart.


    Just then, someone appeared, verified Hallie¡¯s identity, and dered they were taking her away.


    The officers disyed their badges, prompting Hallie to panic.


    ¡°Why are you detaining me? I¡¯ve done nothing wrong.


    ¡±


    One officer rified, ¡°In connection with the recent assault case, the suspect alleged she acted on your orders to throw sulfuric acid, which you allegedly purchased.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2580

    Hallie was stunned.


    She couldn¡¯t fathom her own daughter implicating her to avoid me.


    Worse, she couldn¡¯t defend herself since she had indeed bought the sulfuric acid.


    ¡°I¡­ It wasn¡¯t me¡­ You¡¯re mistaken¡­¡± Hallie protested vehemently, but they took her in for questioning nheless.


    Conor informed Jarrod about the incident, finding the situation quite a drama.


    This mother and daughter duo were truly contemptible, attacking each other viciously for self-protection.


    What kind of family produced such individuals?


    Jarrod cast his gaze downward as he spoke sternly.


    ¡°Sever all ties with them.


    ¡±


    Individuals of such caliber were unworthy of any association with the esteemed Schultz family.


    In the past, Jarrod¡¯sst shred ofpassionpelled him to maintain a facade of familial connection.


    However, the stark reality of his solitude now engulfed him.


    Even those he believed harbored genuine concern for him, such as Hallie and Doreen, revealed themselves to be opportunists.


    Conor proceeded to brief Jarrod on thetest developments concerning Vicki, stating, ¡°It appears the Hampton family ns to intervene on Vicki¡¯s behalf.


    Initially, they appeared resigned, but Vicki¡¯s insistence on seeing Wayne changed their stance.


    After rying a message through her attorney, Wayne has been endeavoring to secure her release.


    ¡±


    With Wayne¡¯s numerous illegitimate offspring, he could have easily relinquished Vicki, who held little significance to him.


    However, the fervent public outcry left Lowe beyond redemption.


    Even the influential connections of the Hampton family couldn¡¯t sway public sentiment.


    This ordeal had left Wayne emotionally depleted, as the loss of his two most promising heirs simultaneously would undoubtedly crush anyone¡¯s spirit.


    Vicki wielded some influence over Wayne,pelling him to invest both resources and effort into her release.


    Conor aired his conjecture, asserting, ¡°Miss Hampton appears quite adept at influencing her father¡¯s decisions.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Jarrod concurred with Conor¡¯s analysis, harboring simr suspicions.


    Contemting Vicki¡¯s potential release, Jarrod apprehended that Nicole would undoubtedly be Vicki¡¯s prime target.


    The rivalry among women could be profoundly unsettling.


    Jarrod instructed Conor, ¡°Monitor the Hampton family¡¯s activities closely.


    If Vicki is Liberated, ensure constant surveince of her.


    Prevent any proximity to Nicole.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡±


    ¡°Understood.


    ¡± Conor nodded.


    Jarrod then inquired, ¡°Any developments concerning Jamie?¡±


    Jamie had vanished once more.


    Following her recuperation in the hospital, she slipped away while the nurses weren¡¯t paying attention.


    She surmised that Jarrod had uncovered her true identity.


    Apprehensive that Jarrod might not be lenient, she seized the opportunity to escape.


    Given Jamie¡¯s involvement in the incident regarding Nicole¡¯s father, Jarrod needed to locate Jamie for exnations.


    Conor replied, ¡°I¡¯m still investigating.


    Thus far, she hasn¡¯t departed Ardlens.


    I¡¯ve checked multiple checkpoints, and there¡¯s no trace of her exit.


    ¡±


    Jarrod nodded.


    ¡°Keep at it.


    She surely possesses information.


    ¡±


    Conor acknowledged.

 Chapter 2581

    Fatigued, Jarrod remarked, ¡°You may leave now.


    ¡±


    Conor noticed the untouched meal near Jarrod¡¯s bedside and inquired, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, is the cuisine unsatisfactory? What would you prefer? I can fetch it for you.


    ¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Jarrod nced at the food butcked appetite.


    He inquired, ¡°What did Nicole purchasest evening?¡±


    Conor remarked, ¡°I believe it was congee.


    ¡± While not entirely certain, he recognized the packaging from a reputable congee establishment.


    ¡°Fetch some for me,¡± Jarrodmanded.


    Conor was momentarily rendered speechless.


    His perception of Jarrod as love-stricken solidified.


    Sympathy for Jarrod flooded his thoughts.


    Desiring the same congee, Nicole refused to procure it for Jarrod.


    Conor answered, ¡°Very well.


    I shall depart immediately.


    ¡±


    Exiting the room, Conor pledged to ensure Jarrod received a steaming hot bowl of congee.


    He resolved to make the purchase himself.


    Upon his return with the congee, Conor encountered Nicole, who hade to visit Rhett once more.


    Conor greeted her, ¡°Miss Lawrence, what a fortuitous encounter.


    Are you revisiting your friend?¡±


    Nicole affirmed with a nod.


    ¡°Indeed.


    ¡±


    Conor contemted inviting Nicole to see Jarrod, yet yesterday¡¯s attempt to appeal to her emotions had failed, prompting the need for a fresh strategy.


    ¡°Ouch, my stomach!¡± Conor eximed suddenly, doubling over and groaning in seeming difort.


    Conor showcased his acting skills.


    He made it quite convincing.


    He even bit his tongue hard enough that his face turned pale and he began to sweat excessively.


    Nicole was taken aback for a moment and concernedly asked, ¡°How are you feeling? Should I call a doctor for you?¡±


    Conor waved her off and said, ¡°No need.


    I¡¯ll just head to the bathroom.


    This¡­¡±


    He lifted the package of the congee, and before Nicole could object, he shoved it into her hand.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, please deliver this to Mr.


    Schultz.


    The doctor mentioned he shouldn¡¯t eat anything cold at the moment or it might lead to another infection.


    ¡± With those words, Conor quickly ran away.


    Holding the congee, Nicole pondered for a while and then decided to bring it to Jarrod¡¯s VIP floor.


    Nicole intended to hand the congee to a bodyguard instead of getting into Jarrod¡¯s ward, but she was surprised to find the entrance to Jarrod¡¯s ward unguarded.


    Unknown to her, Conor had sent the bodyguards away to create this very opportunity for Jarrod.


    Finding herself with no other option, Nicole knocked on the door, ready to hand over the congee.


    A deep voice from insidemanded, ¡°Come in.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2582

    Nicole opened the door and entered.


    Jarrod was engrossed in the report he was holding, unaware of Nicole¡¯s presence.


    Assuming it was Conor, he said without looking up, ¡°Just leave it there.


    ¡±


    Nicole observed a table loaded with untouched food and then nced at the congee in her hand.


    It seemed Jarrod had a sudden craving for congee.


    The congee shop seemed familiar to her, reminiscent of one she often visited.


    Without overthinking, Nicole ced the congee down and, noticing Jarrod still had not recognized her, she started to leave.


    Just then, Jarrod nced up and uncertainly called out, ¡°Nicole?¡±


    Nicole paused and turned back to him, exining, ¡°Conor wasn¡¯t feeling well, so he asked me to bring this over.


    ¡±


    Jarrod paused and then said, ¡°I thought you were here to see me.


    ¡±


    His voice carried a hint ofint.


    Nicole was at a loss for words.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Since she was already here, she felt forced to say something.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? If you don¡¯t eat, your recovery will be even slower.


    Austin is really concerned about you and keeps asking when you wille home.


    ¡±


    Nicole was being honest.


    Austin seemed to hold Jarrod in high regard.


    During her visits, she had heard Austin ask about Jarrod twice.


    Austin usually kept to himself and rarely showed interest in others.


    Jarrod replied, ¡°My wound is painful.


    I lost my appetite.


    ¡± He sounded really mad.


    Nicole was not convinced and said, ¡°Doreen is your family.


    You took the hit, saving her from a worse punishment.


    ¡±


    Nicole spoke the truth.


    Without Jarrod¡¯s support, Doreen would never have dared to act so recklessly.


    Jarrod deserved the punishment.


    Jarrod said, ¡°Yes, I spoiled them too much.


    I won¡¯t interfere in their affairs anymore.


    ¡±


    Nicole was not there to hear his justifications.


    They really didn¡¯t have much to discuss.


    She said, ¡°You should eat the congee and get some rest.


    I¡¯m leaving now.


    ¡±


    Right as she was about to leave, Jarrod began to cough violently, the harsh sounds worsening his back injury and leaving him Looking particrly tortured.


    Unable to just walk away, Nicole poured him a ss of water and offered.


    ¡°Drink this.


    ¡±


    Jarrod looked at the ss, realizing Nicole did have a soft side around him.


    Noticing his flushed face from the coughing, Nicole figured he was still struggling for air and said, ¡°Have some water first.


    ¡±


    Jarrod epted the ss and drank the water.


    The water indeed helped him feel better.


    After he put the cup down, Nicole said, ¡°Go ahead and eat.


    I¡¯m heading out now.


    ¡±


    Jarrod maintained a poker face and remained silent, and Nicole turned and headed for the door without waiting for his response.


    Just as she was about to leave, a loud ¡°thud¡± sounded from behind her.


    Jarrod had tumbled off the bed.

 Chapter 2583

    Nicole turned around to see his tall figure lying on the floor, hisplexion pale and looking very weak.


    She rushed to his side, asking, ¡°Can you stand?¡±


    Nicole was puzzled by how suddenly weak Jarrod had be.


    He seemed fine just moments before.


    How had he managed to fall from the bed?


    Jarrod clenched his lips for a moment and said, ¡°It hurts.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    Nicole began to wonder if Jarrod might be exaggerating his condition, but his pale face seemed genuinely unwell.


    His skin was pale, and cold sweat clung to his forehead.


    His back wound felt wet, possibly reopened.


    Since the wounds from the acid attack were filled with pus rather than blood, Nicole was not sure if the wound had actually reopened.


    Remembering his selfless act of protection that day, Nicole found herself feeling sympathetic.


    She spoke more gently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself.


    Let me assist you.


    Be careful.


    ¡±


    Jarrod relied on Nicole¡¯s support, careful not to breathe too hard.


    It had been quite some time since they were this close.


    Nicole¡¯s subtle fragrance was calming, almost ther@peutic.


    Jarrod felt no pain at this moment.


    Nicole helped Jarrod back onto the bed and adjusted it to a morefortable height.


    As Nicole was about to leave once more, Jarrod quickly said, ¡°Nicole, I¡¯m hungry.


    ¡±


    Nicole suspected that his fall might have been intentional, especially now that his hand seemed too injured for him to eat by himself.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your caregiver?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have one.


    Conor usually helps me,¡± Jarrod said.


    Nicole, visibly frustrated, responded, ¡°Why don¡¯t you hire a caregiver? You can certainly afford one.


    ¡±


    Jarrod answered, ¡°I prefer not to have strangers around.


    ¡±


    Nicole said, ¡°Then wait for Conor to return.


    I¡¯ll give him a call.


    ¡±


    Nicole called Conor, and his weak voice answered the phone.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Nicole asked, ¡°Conor, when are youing back?¡±


    Conor¡¯s response was hesitant.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, I¡¯m dealing with stomach troubles and my legs feel weak.


    I might need an IV.


    Could you possibly feed Mr.


    Schultz his meal?¡±


    Jarrod secretly admired Conor¡¯s quick-witted response.


    Conor¡¯s improvisational skills were indeed impressive.


    Left with no other choice, Nicole reluctantly picked up the spoon to feed Jarrod.


    Jarrod ate with focus, quickly consuming half the bowl of congee.


    Nicole said, ¡°You have a table full of nutritious meals, yet you choose to eat this in congee.


    ¡±


    Nicole bought the congee for Rhett yesterday because he had a high fever and needed something light and non-greasy.


    However, Jarrod needed more substantial food.


    This congee was too simple for his needs.


    Jarrod said, ¡°I was curious about the congee you bought for someone else.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2584

    Nicole was surprised and asked, ¡°Did you investigate me?¡±


    Jarrod replied, ¡°No, Conor told me.


    You were taking care of Rhett but did not visit me, and even bought Rhett congee.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s voice carried a genuine hint of grievance.


    Fromst night until now, Jarrod had not felt like eating anything but the congee that another man had enjoyed, brought by Nicole.


    Nicole was aware of Jarrod¡¯s tendency to be petty.


    To prevent any potential issues for Rhett, she exined, ¡°I looked after Rhett because he was injured helping me.


    It was quite serious.


    He suffered a lot on my behalf, so I felt obligated to care for him.


    ¡±


    ¡°Well, you are so kind,¡± Jarrod said, his voice heavy with sarcasm.


    Nicole looked at him, wondering if this was still the Jarrod she knew.


    This unexpected change was very strange.


    He appeared less aloof and more approachable, almost like apletely different person.


    Nicole was not going to spoil his emotions.


    She said, ¡°Yes, I am kind, but I choose whom to be kind to.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    The message was clear.


    Jarrod went quiet.


    After a moment, he said, ¡°I want to eat that fish.


    ¡±


    Nicole hesitated but chose to oblige him since he was still recovering.


    She selected a boneless piece from the belly of the fish and fed it to him along with the congee.


    This was once a routine for Jarrod.


    He always offered Nicole the first piece of fish belly.


    After eating the fish belly, Jarrod said, ¡°I¡¯m full.


    ¡±


    Nicole responded, ¡°You should eat more to recover faster.


    Then Conor would not need to pretend he has a stomach ache.


    ¡± She had seen right through Conor¡¯s act.


    Jarrod didn¡¯t argue.


    He nced at the picked-over fish bones and said, ¡°Nicole, I regret it.


    I wish I had not been so harsh with you before.


    ¡±


    Nicole remained silent.


    Jarrod observed her closely, maybe because the thought of another child between them got him thinking deeper.


    How had thingse to this?


    Mitchel had once pointed out that Jarrod was too extreme in his ways, his love and hatred overwhelming.


    Mitchel had made simr mistakes before but had recognized them in time to make amends, leading to his current happiness.


    Happiness¡­ Jarrod didn¡¯t dare to dream of that.


    He simply prayed for Nicole to have a safe delivery.


    He was determined to make things right.


    As Nicole offered him another spoonful of congee, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on the past.


    I¡¯m pleased with our current dynamics, neither too close nor too distant, giving us both space.


    ¡±


    Nicole chose not to borate.


    After all, with two children soon to be part of their lives, a strained rtionship would not be beneficial for their children¡¯s mental and emotional development.


    Furthermore, Austin had begun to like Jarrod, a sign that Jarrod had invested genuine effort in their rtionship.


    Winning Austin¡¯s affection was no trivial achievement.


    Although Jarrod had not fully taken Roscoe¡¯s ce in Austin¡¯s heart, it was still a big step forward.


    This reminded Nicole of something about Roscoe.


    She mentioned, ¡°I asked Roscoe to analyze those pills he and I both took.


    I¡¯m considering trying them on Austin.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2585

    Jarrod frowned and said, ¡°Are they suitable for Austin?¡±


    Jarrod was familiar with the pills¡¯ effects.


    Nicole¡¯s medical report was the strongest proof.


    Even the experts he talked to could not make sense of the sudden improvement.


    While Nicole had recovered, deciding to use those pills on Austin needed careful thought.


    ¡°Roscoe checked the ingredients for me.


    It¡¯s safe.


    Austin¡¯s condition is quite unique.


    If we dy, it might be riskier.


    Even if the pills only offer temporary relief, I think it¡¯s worth a try.


    ¡±


    It had been a while since Nicole had taken those pills.


    No negative side effects thus far suggested its potential benefits.


    Though Nicole had her reservations, she could not ignore those witches¡¯ ims of significantly extended lifespans, even if they stopped short of promising immortality.


    Jarrod responded, ¡°I don¡¯t trust Roscoe.


    I¡¯ll have someone else confirm its safety before we proceed.


    ¡±


    Jarrod didn¡¯t have faith in Roscoe, and Nicole didn¡¯t argue on this.


    They were both focused on Austin¡¯s safety.


    Jarrod¡¯s doubts showed he was really taking this seriously.


    There was no point in arguing.


    ¡°Alright, just make sure it doesn¡¯t take too long,¡± Nicole said.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Just then, Nicole¡¯s phone rang.


    She checked and saw it was Rhett calling.


    Before heading to the hospital, Nicole had informed Rhett she was on her way, so he was likely concerned by her dy.


    She answered and assured Rhett she would be there shortly.


    After ending the call, Nicole noticed Jarrod watching her closely.


    She stood and said, ¡°I have to Leave now.


    ¡±


    Jarrod said, ¡°You should keep your distance from Rhett.


    I don¡¯t trust him.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s gut told him something wasn¡¯t quite right.


    Having dug into Rhett¡¯s background and found nothing suspicious, Jarrod struggled to ept Rhett¡¯s clean history, almost too perfect.


    It was this perfection that worried Jarrod.


    He doubted Rhett might have hidden motives for approaching Nicole.


    Even though Rhett once worked for the Dixon Group, all of Jarrod¡¯s investigations turned up nothing suspicious.


    Nicole asked, ¡°Why would you say that?¡± She thought Jarrod had uncovered concrete evidence or specific suspicions.


    But Jarrod simply responded, ¡°Just a gut feeling.


    ¡±


    Nicole was left speechless.


    She said, ¡°Jarrod, not everyone is out to get you.


    The world isn¡¯t filled with as many traitors as you think.


    ¡±


    Jarrod didn¡¯t argue.


    He found it hard to trust others because he didn¡¯t have many reliable people in his life.


    After Nicole left, Conor showed up just in time.


    Noticing the half-finished bowl, Conor was satisfied.


    ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, you need to eat more to heal faster.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2586

    ¡°Alright,¡± Jarrod replied.


    ¡°You did a good job.


    ¡±


    Conor, feeling happy, shared Alec¡¯s situation.


    ¡°About Alec, you asked me to dig deeper, and I discovered something odd.


    ¡±


    Jarrod asked, ¡°What did you find?¡±


    Conor exined, ¡°On the day Alec supposedly tried to end his life, he had sent everyone away.


    ¡±


    This action had initially seemed to confirm Alec¡¯s intent tomit suicide, as it appeared premeditated.


    However, Jarrod doubted it.


    The day before the incident, Alec had conversed normally with him, showing no signs of distress.


    Moreover, Alec held a deep hatred for Roscoe.


    Knowing Alec¡¯s vengeful nature, Jarrod reasoned that Alec wouldn¡¯t just end his own life.


    However, Jarrod had kept his doubts to himself at that time.


    Instead, he used the situation as an outlet for his frustration, directing his anger at Nicole and holding her responsible for everything.


    In fact, he had been quietly looking into the specifics of Alec¡¯s incident.


    Currently, Alec had been sent overseas for medical care.


    Although he remained unconscious, his life was no longer at risk.


    Jarrod had insisted on treatment outside the country, worried that someone might try to harm Alec if he stayed.


    This unknown person appeared to be pulling the strings behind the scenes, probably producing the entire series of events.


    But what exactly was the mastermind¡¯s objective? That remained unknown.


    Jarrod suppressed his emotions, anticipating the next move of the mysterious individual.


    Conor remarked, ¡°Recently, I discovered that a janitor found a pen on the floor.


    She took it home for her grandson because it looked nice, When I questioned her of anything amiss, she recalled the incident.


    ¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Disying the pen from the janitor, Conor stated, ¡°Here it is.


    ¡±


    Jarrod examined the pen, noting its weight and value.


    It closely resembled his usual pens.


    Alec seldom indulged in writing.


    When he did, he preferred whatever was convenient.


    It was umon for him to carry such an upscale pen.


    This pen contradicted Alec¡¯s rough demeanor.


    Conor shared Jarrod¡¯s perspectives and continued, ¡°Alec never wielded such a pen.


    Upon investigation, it¡¯s identified as one favored by the Uchaesau royal family,manding a hefty sum.


    Most individuals disregard the brand of a pen, yet this implies the owner engages in writing-rted endeavors, utilizing such a pen frequently.


    Even if his refinement is feigned, it¡¯s a facade he diligently maintains.


    ¡±


    Conor¡¯s astute analysis hit the mark, providing a clearer depiction of the elusive mastermind behind the scenes.


    ¡°If this is a noble¡¯s pen, then its users in Ardlens should be scarce.


    Investigate the Uchaesau orders thoroughly, exploring any potential ties to Ardlens,¡± Jarrod directed.


    This individual had always eluded detection.


    The sole lead they possessed, the pen, offered little promise.


    While they operated in in sight, the mysterious individual lurked in the shadows, cing them at a disadvantage.


    Jarrod silently vowed to apprehend this mysterious individual before Nicole¡¯s childbirth, neutralizing the threat.


    ¡°And locate Jamie,¡± Jarrodmanded.


    Jamie likely held connections to this mysterious figure.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have intruded into his life, possibly acting under their directives.


    Now, Jarrod entertained suspicions that everyone around him might be entangled with this mysterious individual.


    He pondered the type of individual capable of intertwining such a myriad of characters.


    The ingenuity behind this individual¡¯s methods intrigued him.


    And what vendetta drove this individual to such extreme lengths? Every aspect remained veiled in obscurity.


    Nicole entered Rhett¡¯s ward.


    He still had an IV attached, appearing quite frail.

 Chapter 2587

    Concerned, Nicole inquired, ¡°Mr.


    Bates, are you running a fever today?¡±


    ¡°A slight one, but nothing too severe,¡± Rhett responded.


    ¡°I brought you some congee.


    I noticed you had quite the appetite yesterday.


    ¡±


    Before arriving, Nicole had brought takeout.


    Spotting the discarded lunch box in Rhett¡¯s trash made her feel remorseful.


    With no one by his side, Rhetty solitary in the hospital.


    Rhett said in a low voice, ¡°Just leave it here.


    I¡¯ll eat itter.


    ¡±


    Nicole, eager to assist, said, ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, I can open it for you and set it up here.


    It would make eating easier for you.


    ¡±


    ¡°That would be helpful,¡± Rhett replied, not declining.


    Nicole, as she had done the day before, remained by Rhett¡¯s side as he ate, cleaning up afterward.


    ¡°Mr.


    Bates, do you experience any other symptoms besides the fever?¡±


    Nicole inquired, her worry evident.


    Rhett shook his head, stating, ¡°Thus far, only the low-grade fever.


    ¡±


    Nicole felt a slight sense of relief but remained concerned.


    Indeed, even a mild fever was cause for concern.


    Observing Nicole¡¯s troubled expression, Rhett reassured her with a smile, ¡°Miss Lawrence, please don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯vee to terms with whatever fate has in store for me.


    Whatever may happen, it¡¯s my destiny.


    Don¡¯t me yourself.


    ¡±


    Yet, the more Rhett expressed this sentiment, the heavier Nicole¡¯s guilt weighed upon her.


    She uttered softly, ¡°Mr.


    Bates, please refrain fromforting me.


    I carry a profound sense of responsibility.


    Had I not fallen ill suddenly, you wouldn¡¯t have escorted me to the hospital, and you wouldn¡¯t have encountered that altercation with the intoxicated man.


    Let¡¯s simply hope for the best oue.


    Regardless of the oue, I am indebted to you.


    If ever you require assistance in the future, I will spare no effort.


    ¡±


    Rhett remarked, ¡°It appears no matter my efforts to persuade you otherwise, you¡¯ll still harbor that sense of responsibility.


    Well, if I ever find myself in need, I¡¯ll certainly reach out to you for assistance.


    ¡±


    His jesting tone eased Nicole¡¯s apprehension regarding the pledge.


    She nodded.


    ¡°Without a doubt!¡±


    At that instant, Nicole¡¯s phone rang.


    It disyed an unfamiliar number.


    Stepping outside to answer, Nicole was met with silence on the other end.


    Nicole asked, ¡°Hello, who is this?¡±


    Nicole was left speechless.


    ¡°If you remain silent, I will terminate the call.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    As Nicole prepared to end the call, a voice broke through the silence.


    ¡°Nicole¡­¡±

 Chapter 2588

    Nicole was startled.


    She recognized the voice instantly.


    It belonged to Callie.


    It had been days since Ethel mentioned that Callie¡¯s family had secluded themselves at home, exhibiting no signs of activity.


    And Brett had not made a single appearance.


    It appeared their previous actions had put him on guard.


    Brett had grown wary.


    Nicole understood that fretting would serve no purpose.


    If Brett remained elusive, they had no means to track him down.


    Yet, Callie¡¯s unexpected call sparked a renewed sense of hope within Nicole.


    She inquired cautiously, ¡°Is that you, Callie?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Nicole, it¡¯s me.


    ¡±


    Nicole probed, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Calliepsed into silence once more.


    Undeterred, Nicole questioned, ¡°Do you require my assistance?¡±


    After a pause, Callie responded, ¡°No.


    ¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Before Nicole couldplete her thought, Callie interjected once more.


    ¡°Nicole, my¡­ My dad intends to take me away.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Nicole was rendered speechless.


    It appeared Brett was making arrangements to escape.


    Brett couldn¡¯t bear to abandon Callie, thus he resolved to take her along.


    Nicole inquired, ¡°May I have the opportunity to meet your father?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Callie paused briefly before questioning, ¡°Nicole, is everything you said true? Is my father truly implicated in your father¡¯s demise?¡±


    Rather than a direct response, Nicole remarked, ¡°Callie, I also seek the truth.


    Hence, I require your father to disclose it himself.


    ¡±


    In the subsequent silence from Callie, Nicole continued, ¡°Do you have faith in me, Callie?¡±


    Nicole added, ¡°I assure you, I¡¯ll only engage with your father.


    His whereabouts will remain undisclosed.


    Does that meet your approval?¡±


    Following a moment of contemtion, Callie agreed.


    ¡°Very well, I shall disclose.


    But you muste alone.


    ¡±


    ¡°Understood.


    ¡± Nicole tempered her excitement.


    Upon her return to Rhett¡¯s ward, Nicole informed Rhett of an urgent matter demanding her attention.


    Rhett grinned and said, ¡°Please proceed.


    I¡¯ll manage here.


    ¡±


    Once Nicole departed, Rhett¡¯s gaze assumed a profound, contemtive demeanor.

 Chapter 2589

    Nicole followed the provided address from Callie, going alone.


    Reflecting on her prior encounter, Nicole opted for solitary travel to prevent alerting Brett and to secure answers.


    The destinationy quite a distance away, nestled within the suburban expanse.


    ording to Callie¡¯s divulgence, Brett harbored intentions of departing with Callie abroad.


    Their journey wouldmence from Ardlens, traversing by car to a secluded hamlet bordering the county, offering myriad avenues for crossing the border.


    Upon Nicole¡¯s arrival, darkness had already enveloped the Landscape.


    Within the suburban vicinity, only a handful of residences stood, while Brett presently took refuge with Callie in an abandoned school, biding their time for departure.


    Approaching the gate, Nicole adhered to Callie¡¯s instructions, navigating through a breach in the rear wall.


    The location had long been deserted, with untamed grass nketing every inch, an optimal spot for concealment.


    Nicole inspected each ssroom, scrutinizing the signs, until she finally pulled open the door of the third one.


    Within, a tall figure, slightly stooped, greeted her sight.


    Instantly, Nicole identified him as Brett.


    Throughout the years, Brett¡¯s visage had undergone little alteration, yet his posture no longer maintained its former rigidity, as if the trials of life had taken their toll.


    With a blend of anticipation and apprehension, Nicole rapped lightly on the door.


    Brett swiftly pivoted, clutching a sturdy cane, his gaze fixed intently upon the entrance.


    At the sight of Nicole, Brett¡¯s countenance underwent a dramatic shift.


    Bewilderment washed over him.


    He couldn¡¯t fathom how Nicole had managed to locate him.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Breaking the silence, Nicole spoke first.


    ¡°Brett, it¡¯s been a while.


    ¡±


    Brett eximed, ¡°How did you find me?¡±


    Before Nicole could respond, Callie interjected.


    ¡°It was me.


    Dad, I invited Nicole here.


    ¡±


    ¡°Callie, are you out of your mind?¡± Brett erupted furiously.


    ¡°Have you forgotten everything I¡¯ve told you?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten,¡± Callie asserted, rising to her feet and speaking with fervor.


    ¡°I brought Nicole here because you promised we¡¯d leave the country and never return.


    But what about Nicole? Why can¡¯t you exin to her what happened that year? Is it connected to you or not? Dad¡­¡±


    Callie¡¯s tears flowed freely as she continued, ¡°I refuse to have a murderer as my father.


    You can¡¯t sacrifice another family¡¯s happiness for the sake of our own.


    I¡¯ve always looked up to you, but what about now?¡±


    Addressing Brett directly, Callie pleaded, ¡°Dad, if you¡¯re truly innocent, then reveal the truth to Nicole so she can understand, and I can find peace, please?¡±


    It was evident that Callie had oversimplified theplexity of the situation.


    If only it were that straightforward.


    Brett wouldn¡¯t have spent years in hiding, quivering at the mere mention of the police and the events of the past.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Silent and tense, Brett clutched the stick tightly, his eyes resembling those of a famished wolf, poised to strike at any provocation.


    Nicole discerned Brett¡¯s intentions.


    He had no intention of letting her depart.


    Her departure would expose his whereabouts, and the intensity in his gaze hinted at a readiness to resort to violence.

 Chapter 2590

    Maintaining herposure, Nicole uttered, ¡°Brett, it¡¯s been quite a while.


    ¡±


    Her tone momentarily stunned Brett.


    It was as though he had been transported back to a time when a young Nicole had affectionately addressed him, showing no signs of a spoiled rich girl.


    The young Nicole diverged from the typical affluent individuals who regarded others with disdain.


    There was a time when Brett genuinely admired Nicole.


    Perhaps because he had a daughter of his own, he saw in Nicole a reflection of the poised, well-mannered individual he wished his child to be.


    But now¡­


    Brett eased his grip on the stick andmanded, ¡°Leave.


    ¡± Granting Nicole freedom was his final act ofpassion.


    Alternatively, he could incapacitate her and discard her into the river.


    Yet, Brett overestimated his resolve.


    He couldn¡¯t bring himself to do so, especially not to the young girl who had once affectionately called him ¡°Uncle.


    ¡±


    Brett said, ¡°Stop searching for me.


    I know nothing.


    If you value your safety, depart immediately.


    ¡±


    Nicole implored, ¡°Brett, I only seek the truth.


    Please, tell me what truly befell my father.


    ¡±


    As Brett revisited the past, a shiver traced its way down his spine.


    Apanying the shiver was a crushing wave of guilt.


    However, he was now a father tasked with safeguarding his daughter andmitted to supporting his aging parents.


    He couldn¡¯t, and wouldn¡¯t, divulge the truth.


    Brett steeled himself, raised the stick and he aimed it directly at Nicole.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, you have five minutes.


    If you refuse to depart.


    ¡±


    He halted, his gaze fraught with threat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold me ountable for what follows.


    ¡±


    Naturally, Nicole had no intention ofplying.


    The mere fact that Brett was willing to grant her departure suggested a flicker of conscience within him.


    Perhaps, driven by desperation to safeguard his daughter, he had sumbed to a grave mistake.


    As the victim¡¯s daughter, Nicole couldn¡¯t forgive Brett¡¯s actions, but she could empathize with a parent¡¯s anguish under such dire circumstances.


    Regardless, she remained resolute in her pursuit of truth.


    ¡°Brett, I won¡¯t depart until I uncover the truth,¡± Nicole asserted firmly.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ve chosen the difficult path!¡± Brett growled, swinging the stick menacingly, poised to advance on Nicole.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Callie¡¯s scream pierced the tense air as she rushed to embrace her father¡¯s arm, pleading, ¡°Dad, please¡­ You can¡¯t do this.


    Don¡¯t hurt anyone¡­¡±


    Brett nced helplessly at his daughter.


    This naive child failed toprehend causing harm to Nicole was essential for ensuring her safety in the future.


    Tears streaming down her face, Callie implored, ¡°Nicole saved me¡­¡±


    You can¡¯t harm her.


    Filled with a sense of powerlessness, Brett relented.


    ¡°Leave now.


    For Callie¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t harm you.


    But don¡¯t test me, Miss Lawrence¡­¡±


    Nicole remained steadfast, her silence echoing her determination.


    She stood on the precipice of truth, too close to retreat now.


    Otherwise, her father¡¯s spirit would never find sce¡­


    Callie gazed into Nicole¡¯s tear-filled eyes, a wave of sadness washing over her.


    She implored, ¡°Dad, can¡¯t you just be honest with Nicole? Tell her the truth, and then we can leave, please?¡±


    Brett remained silent, Callie¡¯s hopeful gaze fixed upon him.


    ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you always say that having a conscience is paramount? Nicole¡¯s family has been nothing but kind to us.


    Why can¡¯t you tell the truth from her? If her father was truly wronged, it¡¯s a tragedy.


    You owe her the truth, not secrecy.


    ¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Tears welled up in Nicole¡¯s eyes.


    She locked gazes with Brett and then dropped to her knees with a resounding thud, pleading, ¡°Brett, I implore you, reveal the truth to me, please¡­¡±

 Chapter 2591

    Brett was deeply moved by the scene unfolding before him.


    After a prolonged moment of silence, he finally spoke, his voice heavy with emotion.


    ¡°Callie, please go to another room and wait for me.


    ¡±


    Callie hesitated, reluctant to be excluded.


    ¡°Dad, can¡¯t I know too?¡±


    ¡°Trust me, Callie.


    Just go to the next room¡±.


    Brett insisted, his tone firm.


    Brett couldn¡¯t bear the thought of burdening his daughter with the knowledge of his actions.


    The guilt would be his alone to bear for the rest of his days.


    He wanted nothing more than for Callie to live a life free from such weight.


    If Callie were to discover the truth that her father hadmitted a terrible deed for her sake, it would shatter her happiness irreparably.


    Still concerned, Callie asked, ¡°You won¡¯t harm Nicole, will you?¡±


    Brett met her gaze with sincerity.


    ¡°Do you doubt your father? I assure you, I have never harmed anyone.


    ¡±


    With this reassurance, Callie seemed to find some peace.


    Casting a final nce at his father and Nicole, she turned and made her way to the next room.


    Now it was just Nicole and Brett in the room.


    As Brett helped Nicole to her feet, he uttered, ¡°Miss Lawrence, please rise.


    ¡±


    Once standing, Nicole spoke softly, her voice tinged with urgency.


    ¡°Brett, I trust you, but please, tell me the truth.


    What happened to my father?¡±


    After a moment of contemtion, Brett finally said, ¡°Miss Lawrence, your intuition serves you well.


    Your father was indeed murdered.


    ¡±


    Nicole felt as though a multitude of arrows pierced her heart, each causing unbearable anguish.


    Her father hadn¡¯t taken his own life.


    He had been taken from her.


    Brett recounted the events of that fateful year, his voice heavy with regret.


    ¡°Before thepany¡¯syoff meeting, a woman approached me with an offer.


    She promised a substantial reward in exchange for my cooperation.


    She presented me with a tape, insisting I show it to your father.


    The content was distressing, a video of you being harassed by several men.


    I refused outright.


    No sum of money could justify such cruelty, especially given your father¡¯s fragile health.


    ¡±


    Nicole Listened in silence, piecing together the puzzle.


    The video in question must have originated from her time with Jarrod, likely recorded by Jamie.


    It seemed Jamie was the sole individual capable of acquiring it.


    Jamie must have captured the video, arranged for its editing, and intended to present it to her father to emotionally impact him.


    Brett continued, ¡°Shortly thereafter, Callie sumbed to a severe illness, copsing unconscious.


    Once again, that woman appeared at the hospital, asserting that apatible kidney donor had been found for Callie.


    Not only did she pledge financial assistance, but she also coordinated the necessary surgical procedure for Callie.


    I hesitated initially, grappling with the weight of Callie¡¯sa and my own rising panic.


    When the woman returned, temptation clouded my judgment, and I sumbed, agreeing to her terms.


    However, upon hearing my agreement, her demands had shifted.


    ¡±


    Brett paused before proceeding, his voice weighed down by the gravity of his revtion.


    ¡°Her request shook me to the core.


    She demanded that I coerce Mr.


    Lawrence into taking his own life, being the sacrificial pawn in her twisted scheme.


    I couldn¡¯t entertain such a notion.


    Mr.


    Lawrence had shown kindness to me and supported my family.


    To carry out such a deed would strip me of my humanity.


    Yet, that evening, as Callie teetered on the brink of death, a somber prognosis was delivered, plunging me into a state of profound disorientation¡­¡±


    Brett still bore the pain as he recounted the memories.


    His daughter¡¯s critical state rendered him senseless.


    Looking back, Callie¡¯s deterioration seemed unnaturally swift, particrly after the woman¡¯s intervention.


    It had to be the woman¡¯s doing.


    But at that moment, Brett¡¯s desperation to save his daughter eclipsed all else.


    ¡°I yielded to the woman¡¯s demand.


    During theyoff meeting, while everyone congregated downstairs, I slipped into Mr.


    Lawrence¡¯s office.


    Familiar with dodging surveince cameras, I remained undetected.


    Yet, Mrs.


    Lawrence was present, aware that I was thest to see her husband.


    ¡±


    Nicole remained unaware of her mother¡¯s knowledge.


    The shock proved too much for her mother, plunging her mother into aa since then.


    That was why the truth remained buried for so long.


    Brett went on.


    ¡°As requested, I yed the video for Mr.


    Lawrence and then told him that burdening his child with parents like him could be overwhelming.


    I said those words to persuade him to take his own life.


    For a long while, Mr.


    Lawrence remained silent.


    Eventually, he expressed his reluctance to burden his daughter.


    He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of leaving her to face the world alone or instill in her the belief that his demise was her responsibility.


    Miss Lawrence, your father feared his own demise would cast a shadow upon you, leading you to believe it was your fault.


    He was a truly exceptional father, with an intimate understanding of you¡­¡±


    Nicole¡¯s eyes welled with tears, cascading down her cheeks.


    The anguish was suffocating, every breath abor.


    Brett sighed.


    ¡°Mr.


    Lawrence¡¯s words moved me deeply.


    I realized the enormity of my wrongdoing.


    How could I endanger another loving father for the sake of my daughter? I confessed everything, and he forgave me.


    His words still lingered in my mind.


    He had said, ¡®Brett, I forgive you as a fellow father.


    Never repeat this mistake.


    Seek help if needed.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ''¡±

 Chapter 2592

    Brett¡¯s eyes mirrored Nicole¡¯s tears.


    Indeed, he and Wesson were both fathers, guardians in need.


    He had nearly forfeited his right to fatherhood.


    Brett reyed the events.


    ¡°Shame weighed heavily as I departed, leaving Mr.


    Lawrence behind.


    Ashamed to face anyone, I sought sce.


    But as I retreated, I noticed my daughter¡¯s gifted keychain was missing.


    Retracing my steps, I glimpsed a fleeting shadow down another corridor, assuming it was a former colleague and dismissing it.


    Upon my return to Mr.


    Lawrence¡¯s office, the door stood ajar, silence reigning within.


    Assuming Mr.


    Lawrence had departed, I retrieved my keychain.


    Just as I prepared to exit, I spied an open window.


    The gusts atop the building prompted me to close it, only to witness a gathering crowd below.


    ¡±


    Even now, Brett¡¯s heart raced when he recalled the scene from that day.


    ¡°I heard themotion downstairs and realized something had befallen Mr.


    Lawrence.


    But moments before, he had assured me of his support, inviting me to seek his aid if ever necessary.


    Why then would he suddenly meet his demise by leaping to his death?¡±


    Brett¡¯s initial suspicion centered on the unfamiliar figure he had encountered, whose hurried demeanor seemed incongruous for a staff member.


    However, it wasn¡¯t solely this observation that led Brett to suspect foul y in Nicole¡¯s father¡¯s demise.


    Brett also noted Mr.


    Lawrence¡¯sputer was still powered on, revealing a distressing video of Nicole being harassed.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Knowing Wesson¡¯s unwavering devotion to Nicole, Brett reasoned that Wesson would never leave such a video essible if he intended to end his own life.


    Instead, Wesson would have taken steps to erase or conceal it, shielding Nicole from further disgrace.


    However, at the time, Brett¡¯s mind raced with worries.


    His foremost concern was avoiding implications should anyone discover his presence.


    With his daughter awaiting his return, he couldn¡¯t afford to be ensnared in a scandal.


    In a frantic rush, he extracted the USB drive from Wesson¡¯sputer and hastily departed.


    Later, consumed by fear, Brett sought refuge in the countryside, unable to muster the courage to attend Wesson¡¯s funeral.


    Remaining hidden for several days, Brett cautiously emerged to gather intelligence, only to discover the newspapers had branded Wesson¡¯s demise as a suicide.


    Brett knew then that the truth had been veiled.


    ying his part, Brett contacted the woman as instructed, feigningpliance as sheuded his efforts and furnished him with the overseas surgeon¡¯s contact details.


    Once the situation calmed down, Brett whisked Callie away for the surgery abroad.


    Following a period of recovery, he escorted Callie back to their homnd.


    The foreign terrain amid Callie¡¯s treatment period proved unsettling for Brett, where the pervasive presence of firearms left him in perpetual dread for his daughter¡¯s safety.


    Ultimately, he concluded that their nativend offered the greatest security and returned with Callie.


    Back home, Brett led a subdued existence, operating a modest enterprise to sustain his family.


    Eschewing corporate entanglements, he harbored apprehensions that a thorough background check would intelligence, only to discover the newspapers had branded Wesson¡¯s demise as a suicide.


    Brett knew then that the truth had been veiled.


    ying his part, Brett contacted the woman as instructed, feigningpliance as sheuded his efforts and furnished him with the overseas surgeon¡¯s contact details.


    Once the situation calmed down, Brett whisked Callie away for the surgery abroad.


    Following a period of recovery, he escorted Callie back to their homnd.


    The foreign terrain amid Callie¡¯s treatment period proved unsettling for Brett, where the pervasive presence of firearms left him in perpetual dread for his daughter¡¯s safety.


    Ultimately, he concluded that their nativend offered the greatest security and returned with Callie.


    Back home, Brett led a subdued existence, operating a modest enterprise to sustain his family.


    Eschewing corporate entanglements, he harbored apprehensions that a thorough background check would expose his past.


    For half a decade, Brett savored a tranquil existence, convinced that his past had receded into obscurity until Nicole¡¯s quest for truth shattered his illusion of peace.


    Upon hearing his story, Nicole remained silent for a prolonged moment.


    Retrieving a photo from her phone, she presented it to Brett.


    ¡°Was this the woman who contacted you?¡±


    epting Nicole¡¯s phone, Brett scrutinized the image intently before confirming, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her.


    ¡±


    Memories flooded back vividly for Brett.


    When Jamie had approached him, she had always concealed her identity behind borate disguises with masks and hats aplenty.


    However, Brett was no fool.


    He had ndestinely trailed Jamie, catching glimpses of her unmasked from a distance.


    Since that moment, he had etched her image into his mind, harboring a silent hope for the day when the truth would be unveiled.

 Chapter 2593

    Though Jamie might not have wielded the fatal blow against Wesson directly, her intent to harm was unmistakable, likely entwined with a web of criminal activities.


    Today, Nicole confronted the truth atst.


    Jamie, that venomous woman, had plotted not only against her but also against her father.


    Though her father¡¯s demise was a tragic incident involving others, Jamie¡¯s likely involvement in the scheme was undeniable.


    If not implicated previously, then certainly now.


    Nicole was convinced that locating Jamie held the key to unraveling deeperyers of the truth.


    As for why Jamie targeted Wesson, the motive was straightforward.


    It was to sow discord between Nicole and Jarrod.


    By implicating that document in Wesson¡¯s demise, Jamie aimed to instill in Nicole a profound hatred toward Jarrod.


    Her ultimate goal was to orchestrate a scenario where Nicole and Jarrod¡¯s mutual destruction would pave the way for her to ascend as Jarrod¡¯s favored partner, ultimately securing the spot of Jarrod¡¯s wife.


    Such calcted cruelty surpassed even that of a venomous viper.


    Jamie¡¯s willingness to jeopardize lives for her own gain painted her as a truly malevolent force.


    Throughout the years, Nicole had often pondered why her father, a man who had weathered numerous trials, would opt to end his life over a wed contract to avoid imprisonment.


    Her father¡¯s spirit indeed possessed resilience beyond measure!


    However, at that time, the sudden shock of her father¡¯s demise left Nicole emotionally shattered, barely clinging to life.


    With her mother confined to aa, each sessive blow plunged Nicole deeper into despair, rendering her a mere semnce of existence, devoid of any semnce of coherent thought.


    During those tumultuous days, Nicole viewed even the simple act of breathing as a sin.


    Brett experienced a profound sense of relief after divulging the truth.


    For too long, he had shouldered the weight of this secret, haunted by the constant specter of retribution.


    The murderer, aware of Brett¡¯s knowledge, undoubtedly posed a looming threat, likely to pursue him relentlessly.


    Brett¡¯s foremost concern wasn¡¯t for his own safety but for the well-being of his daughter and elderly parents.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to jeopardize their security.


    Having atst unburdened himself, Brett experienced a subtle alleviation of his guilt, though profound remorse for Wesson¡¯s fate still weighed heavily upon him.


    Nicoleprehended Brett¡¯s predicament and the reasons behind his prolonged silence.


    She implored, ¡°Brett, departing the country under these circumstances is perilous, and Callie isn¡¯t equipped to cope with such upheaval.


    Allow me to provide you with a contact number.


    Reach out to him.


    He¡¯s a trusted friend who can assist you in safely navigating your departure.


    ¡±


    Brett found himself taken aback by Nicole¡¯sck of animosity and her unexpected willingness to aid him in leaving the country.


    Touched by herpassion, he struggled to find words.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, you¡­¡±


    Nicole interrupted gently, ¡°Brett, I understand that the situation isn¡¯t entirely of your making.


    You had your reasons.


    Furthermore, while you may have yed a role, you didn¡¯t directly cause my father¡¯s death.


    I won¡¯t im that I harbor no resentment toward you, but I doprehend.


    I¡¯m prepared to assist you, but there are conditions attached.


    Can you agree to them?¡±


    Throughout the years, Nicole had strayed far from the path of forgiveness.


    After all, Brett¡¯s actions had inflicted deep wounds upon her father, a man who had ced unwavering trust in Brett, treating Brett as a cherished confidant, only to be betrayed.


    Her father had been denied the opportunity to uncover the truth behind the distressing video before his passing, burdened by remorse over his daughter¡¯s plight.


    This lingering regret renderedplete forgiveness of Brett an impossibility for Nicole.


    Thus, her assistance came with conditions, partly due to Callie¡¯s inherent goodness and unwavering moralpass.


    Nicole harbored hopes for a brighter future for Callie.


    Recognizing Brett¡¯s newfound quest for redemption, she anticipated his willingness to acquiesce to her demands.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Without hesitation, Brett dered, ¡°Miss Lawrence, name your terms.


    I¡¯llply.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s voice held firm resolve as she articted her stiption, ¡°When I locate that woman, I expect you to step forward and provide testimony.


    ¡±


    The transgressionsmitted by Jamie were indeed beyond redemption.


    She could not anticipate an easy escape from the clutches of justice.

 Chapter 2594

    Nicole pledged to locate Jamie, hold Jamie ountable, and unveil the mastermind behind Jamie¡¯s actions.


    What drove the mastermind to such deeds?


    Upon Nicole¡¯s conclusion, Callie returned from the adjacent room.


    In a trembling voice, she inquired, ¡°Nicole, is my father innocent?¡±


    Nicole nodded.


    ¡°Indeed, your father is not a murderer.


    He always prioritized your welfare, striving not to disappoint you.


    ¡±


    Callie exhaled deeply, relieved to learn her father¡¯s innocence.


    She said emotionally, ¡°Nicole, I trust you¡¯ll apprehend the individual responsible for your father¡¯s demise soon!¡±


    Nicole replied solemnly, ¡°That is my fervent wish.


    ¡± Her sole objective now rested on locating and holding ountable the mastermind behind the scenes for their egregious actions!


    Nicole briefed her friend on aiding Brett and Callie in leaving the country.


    It was imperative for their safety.


    Any hint of their whereabouts could jeopardize their security.


    Brett¡¯s presence would be futile and hazardous if he remained behind.


    Leaving the country temporarily emerged as the most prudent course of action.


    After Nicole¡¯s departure, she confided in Ethel about her decision.


    Ethel found it surprising that Nicole ced her trust in Brett.


    However, considering the considerable time psed and the absence of solid evidence, like video footage showing Brettmitting the crime, securing a conviction against Brett would prove challenging.


    Proving Brett¡¯s guilt would be difficult if his ount proved to be true.


    Nicole exined, ¡°I ce my trust in Brett based on our long history.


    His demeanor tonight resonated with the man I¡¯ve always known.


    ¡±


    This familiarity was a significant factor in Nicole¡¯s decision.


    She believed Brett¡¯s deep love for his daughter reflected apassionate nature, akin to her own father¡¯s.


    Now, the pivotal question loomed.


    Who was the mysterious figure from that fateful day? Nicole harbored a strong suspicion that the figure was her father¡¯s true assant.


    What kind of vendetta couldpel someone tomit such a heinous act against a vulnerable elderly man?


    The identity of the culprit remained an enigma to Nicole.


    Ethel offered sce, saying, ¡°Nicole, discovering Brett brings us closer to the truth.


    I firmly believe that perseverance is rewarded with fairness and justice.


    If we remain steadfast, the truth will inevitably reveal itself.


    ¡±


    Nicole concurred, reaffirming hermitment to the investigation.


    Her primary focus nowy in locating Jamie.


    Jamie could be concealed in any corner.


    Nicole sought Jemma¡¯s assistance in tracking down Jamie.


    Jemma was taken aback to discover Jamie¡¯s true identity as Jarrod¡¯s former fianc¨¦e.


    ¡°Her name is Jamie?¡± Jemma queried.


    ¡°Yes, Jamie is her real name,¡± Nicole confirmed.


    Jemma¡¯s hand instinctively went to her chest as she remarked, ¡°She disguised herself remarkably well, lingering around Jarrod unnoticed.


    ¡±


    Without dy, Jemma contacted her acquaintances, urging them to keep an eye on Melissa.


    Nicole understood the necessity of patience in locating someone.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, another pressing concern emerged: Austin¡¯s medical care.

 Chapter 2595

    With Jarrod¡¯s authorization pending, she couldn¡¯t proceed with Austin¡¯s treatment.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Before long, a troubling development arose.


    Austin developed a high fever.


    The situation grew dire.


    Despite Jarrod¡¯s ongoing recovery, he rushed to the hospital to check on Austin.


    Nicole remained steadfastly at Austin¡¯s side, refusing to leave for a moment.


    They understood the gravity of the situation, a decision needed to be made swiftly.


    While some patients might swiftly find organ donors, othersnguished for years without sess.


    Austin¡¯s fragile condition could not afford an indefinite dy.


    Nicole made a bold decision to administer those pills to Austin.


    Jarrod concurred.


    Considering Nicole¡¯s significant recovery despite her previously poor condition, it seemed usible that the pills possessed miraculous properties.


    Since her health had improved to the extent of enabling pregnancy, the pills likely harbored extraordinary potential.


    Before proceeding, Nicole and Jarrod remained by Austin¡¯s side, offering unwavering support.


    They each held one of Austin¡¯s hands, providing him withfort and encouragement.


    Austin disyed a remarkable level of bravery, exceeding their expectations.


    He smiled warmly, offering encouragement in return.


    ¡°Mom, dad, don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ll be an even better version of myself.


    ¡±


    Following the pill¡¯s ingestion, Austin endured a high fever and other adverse reactions,pounded by his small stature and fragile constitution, which rendered his tolerance significantly lower than that of an adult.


    Nicole was fraught with extreme worry.


    Upon receiving the news, Roscoe hurried over.


    Having witnessed Austin¡¯s growth over the years, Roscoe harbored a profound affection for Austin.


    Unable to stay away upon learning of the situation, he rushed to be by Austin¡¯s side.


    Jarrod, upon spotting Roscoe, surprisingly didn¡¯t react with anger or demand his departure.


    He recognized the genuine concern reflected in Roscoe¡¯s eyes.


    Aware of Roscoe¡¯s affection for Austin and Austin¡¯s fondness for Roscoe, Jarrod desired Austin¡¯s happiness upon awakening.


    Since embracing fatherhood, Jarrod had undergone a_ profound transformation.


    He shed his former persona as a cold and detached decision-maker, instead embracing a more considerate and warm-hearted demeanor.


    Indeed, the shift in Jarrod¡¯s demeanor could be attributed to the transformative power of fatherhood.


    At that particr moment, all three of them were united by a singr objective.


    It was to witness Austin¡¯s restoration to health.


    For the very first time, the trio sat together in perfect harmony, side by side, in the hospital corridor.


    With Austin hospitalized, a team of experts remained on standby, prepared to swiftly address any potential emergency.


    Finally, on the second night following the pill¡¯s administration, Austin awoke, appearing rosy with health and in high spirits.


    Upon thorough examination by the medical team, it was discovered that Austin¡¯s heart function was self-repairing, exhibiting significantly enhanced metrics.


    Throughout this period, his heart continued to undergo healing.


    Although he might not attain the same level of health as other children his age, his heart had grown substantially stronger than before.


    It was truly a medical marvel.


    In this trajectory, Austin would likely remain somewhat delicate, unable to undertake strenuous activities, yet his life would no longer be in jeopardy.


    Nicole was ovee with emotion.


    She embraced Austin tightly, tears of relief streaming down her face.


    ¡°Austin, you¡¯re better¡­ You¡¯re truly better¡­¡±

 Chapter 2596

    Austin, buoyed by his happiness, clenched his tiny fist and dered, ¡°Mommy, now I can protect you.


    ¡±


    Nicole and the others chose not to dampen Austin¡¯s spirits.


    Despite his lifelong frailty rendering him unable to protect others, they refrained from discouraging him.


    Roscoe affectionately patted Austin¡¯s head, his smile warm and encouraging.


    ¡°Austin, I eagerly await witnessing your transformation into a resilient young man.


    ¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Austin beamed with delight, responding, ¡°I will, Roscoe.


    ¡±


    Upon Austin¡¯s awakening, Jarrod¡¯s patience with Roscoe¡¯s presence in the room wore thin.


    In a cold tone, he questioned, ¡°Is yourpany still in business? How do you still have time to linger here?¡±


    Roscoe perceived Jarrod¡¯s thinly veiled attempt to drive him away, yet he maintained aposed demeanor.


    ¡°I appreciate your concern, Mr.


    Schultz.


    However, mypany is doing well for the time being.


    ¡±


    Jarrod was left momentarily speechless.


    He harbored no genuine concern for Roscoe.


    Instead, he covertly hoped Roscoe¡¯s circumstances would deteriorate to the point of necessitating his departure from Ardlens.


    Nevertheless, Jarrod feltpelled to maintain a facade of civility, particrly because Nicole had identified Roscoe as Austin¡¯s godfather.


    Jarrod was mindful of not allowing his son¡¯s godfather to endure excessive misery.


    ¡°Your family¡¯s formidablepetitor recently conducted an inspection in Haytown,¡± Jarrod said abruptly.


    A faint crease formed on Roscoe¡¯s brow, indicating his surprise.


    He hadn¡¯t been privy to this information.


    The Haytown project, currently in its final phases of negotiation, held significant importance for hispany.


    If the rivalpany ventured to Haytown at this juncture, it could indicate an attempt to disrupt his project.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Considering bothpanies operated within the same industry,petition was normal.


    But the timing of the rival¡¯s approach just before thepletion of the Watts Group¡¯s project seemed particrly underhanded.


    After a brief silence, Roscoe responded with a simple ¡°Thank you.


    ¡±


    Jarrod scoffed in response, asserting, ¡°Survival of the fittest.


    If you can¡¯t keep up, don¡¯t me anyone else.


    ¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s implication was clear.


    If Roscoe believed personal vendettas drove his past actions, Roscoe was sorely mistaken.


    Even in his absence, others would have targeted the Watts family amid their troubles.


    Even a dying camel wasrger than a horse.


    Despite their setbacks, the Watts family still held considerable value.


    Securing their contracts could greatly benefit a burgeoningpany.


    Jarrod¡¯s interventions had deterred numerous opportunists.


    Attempting to rival him was a futile endeavor.


    Jarrod¡¯s influence didn¡¯te from sheer power to dominate Ardlens.


    It was his formidable methods and strategies that made him nearly unbeatable.


    He was a true madman, having once shut down a Listedpany within three hours.


    No one dared provoke him without risking severe consequences.


    Jarrod¡¯s intervention had afforded Roscoe the crucial time needed to concentrate on countering the Schultz Group.


    Contending with a single formidable opponent was far more manageable than fending off numerous adversaries simultaneously.


    Ironically, surviving Jarrod¡¯s suppression had enhanced Roscoe¡¯s standing in the business world.


    As a result, Roscoe deterred many who harbored malicious intentions in the shadows.


    Moreover, Roscoe¡¯s coboration with a subsidiary of the Dixon Group further underscored his capabilities.


    People were intrigued by him since he had managed to withstand the onught of one tycoon and secure the favor of another, achieving heights unattainable to many.


    If Roscoe couldn¡¯t grasp the intricate dynamics at y now, he truly didn¡¯t deserve his ce in the business.


    But he couldn¡¯t fathom why Jarrod, who had once been bent on destroying him, had suddenly shifted tactics, opting not to target him but to offer indirect assistance instead.


    Taking a few steps before halting, Roscoe asked, ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±

 Chapter 2597

    Jarrod, unsurprised, replied indifferently, ¡°Because the mother of my child trusts you.


    She doesn¡¯t want anything to happen to you.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean I like you.


    So stay out of my sight, and don¡¯t let me catch you visiting Austin.


    ¡±


    With that, Jarrod turned and walked away.


    Roscoe stood there, deep in thought.


    He marveled at Jarrod¡¯s unexpected shift and willingness topromise, allowing him Limited ess to Austin.


    Yet, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of mncholy.


    Did this signify his definitive exit from the race?


    Just then, a figure emerged from behind the door.


    It was Nicole.


    Nicole had clearly overheard their conversation, grasping the situation yet feeling more astonished than the others.


    She was taken aback by Jarrod¡¯s unexpected concession.


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated such a move.


    ¡°Roscoe¡­¡±


    ¡°Nicole¡­¡±


    They both began simultaneously.


    Nicole gestured for Roscoe to continue.


    Roscoe spoke earnestly.


    ¡°Nicole, do you know why I¡¯ve fought so relentlessly? I wanted to create stability so I could offer you happiness.


    But now¡­¡±


    His voice turned somber.


    ¡°I realize that true happiness is knowing your well-being and your children¡¯s safety.


    I won¡¯t ask for more.


    Please remember, I¡¯ll always be there for you and caring for you¡­ That will never change.


    ¡±


    At that moment, Roscoe recognized he could not measure up to Jarrod.


    In terms of ability and other attributes, he found himself wanting.


    Even with years of effort to reach the desired level, he doubted he could ever attain Jarrod¡¯s newfound magnanimity.


    Love tended to make people petty and selfish, unwilling to share what they cherished.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Austin had already epted the child in Nicole¡¯s belly, and it seemed inevitable that Nicole¡¯s eptance would follow suit.


    Roscoe experienced a profound, indescribable sense of loss, but as long as Nicole found happiness, he would ept any oue.


    Nicole gazed at Roscoe, burdened with unspoken words, yet all she could muster was, ¡°You¡¯ll always be family to me, and to Austin too.


    ¡±


    Nicole would never forget the times they shared and the care Roscoe had shown to her and Austin.


    However, she couldn¡¯t offer him the future he yearned for, so it was best to maintain their bond as a family.


    Moreover, she had promised Roscoe that she would never remarry.


    Once her child was born, she focused solely on her children and reviving her father¡¯spany, nothing else.


    ¡°Okay.


    Nicole, I¡¯ll never forget that,¡± Roscoe said before departing.


    Nicole returned to the hospital room.


    Just as she approached the door, she saw Jarrod sitting by Austin¡¯s bed, gazing intently at Austin.


    Jarrod once harbored a profound disdain for children, his heart consumed by hatred, leaving no room for anything else.


    Now, observing Austin¡¯s innocent face and healthier form, Jarrod realized the magnitude of what he had missed.


    A deep sense of unworthiness as a father overwhelmed him.


    Despite this, he selfishly desired Nicole to keep the unborn child in her belly.


    This bond between them provided a sense of continuity, ensuring that if he were no longer present, Austin, Nicole, and the child growing inside her would have each other for sce and support.


    Jarrod, typically domineering and rough, asionally revealed glimpses of tenderness.


    Gazing at Austin, Jarrod murmured, ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to endure so much suffering¡­¡±

 Chapter 2598

    Nicole¡¯s pace faltered at this.


    At that instance, she entertained the notion that perhaps Jarrod wasn¡¯t as dreadful as he appeared.


    Regardless of anything else, he remained her children¡¯s father.


    Surely, he wouldn¡¯t resort to extreme measures with them.


    While inherent traits might shape one¡¯s character, proper nurturing was paramount.


    Jarrod had never received the guidance he needed in life.


    He resembled a mechanical being, brimming with animosity¡­


    Jarrod turned to face Nicole and spoke in aposed tone.


    ¡°Austin has just fallen asleep.


    ¡±


    Nicole acknowledged with a nod.


    Jarrod offered no further words as he began to depart.


    ¡°Wait a moment.


    ¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Nicole shut the door behind her, her voice gentle as she followed Jarrod.


    ¡°About Roscoe, I misjudged you.


    I owe you an apology and my thanks.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s forthrightness was a defining trait.


    She always distinguished right from wrong and never hesitated to speak the truth or apologize.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jarrod¡¯s lips twitched, amusement flickering behind hisposed look.


    With feigned indifference, he replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t help him.


    ¡± He was reluctant to admit he had assisted his love rival.


    Nicole moved past this, guiding the conversation back.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re looking for Jamie.


    I am also working on it.


    Let me know as soon as you locate her.


    ¡±


    Nicole had questions only Jamie could answer, though she knew Jamie was sly.


    If caught, Jamie would likely withhold the truth, influenced by the mysterious figure behind the scene.


    Nicole wanted to confront Jamie to gain closure on her father¡¯s death.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Jarrod said.


    ¡°Hold off on your search.


    I¡¯ve set things in motion.


    ¡±


    Jarrod was concerned since the search for Jamie posed a threat to Nicole¡¯s security.


    Little information about the mastermind behind Jamie was revealed, be it the identity or the intentions.


    Given the resources and ruthlessness the mastermind had demonstrated, Jarrod aimed to shield Nicole from any further trouble.


    Nicole nodded, though her determination stayed firm.


    This issue was tied directly to the truth about her father¡¯s death.


    She was resolute in her quest for the truth, regardless of the risks.


    Just then, Nicole¡¯s phone rang abruptly.


    It was Ethel.


    Nicole picked up, and Ethel¡¯s sorrowful voice filled her ears.


    ¡°Nicole, Brett is dead.


    ¡±


    The news hit Nicole like a lightning strike, her mind spinning from the sudden shock.


    Brett was supposed to have departed from the country with Callie by now, following their detailed n.


    How had everything gone so wrong so quickly?


    Nicole felt a wave of unease as she asked, ¡°What about Callie? How is she?¡±


    Ethel¡¯s voice grew soft, full of concern.


    ¡°Callie is safe for now, but she is deeply traumatized.


    She is at the hospital, but she has not spoken a word since the incident.


    She remains silent no matter what we ask.


    ¡±


    Nicole¡¯s thoughts whirled, trying to grasp the gravity of the situation.


    She had believed it was best to send Brett and Callie away, and had not hidden this n from Ethel.

 Chapter 2599

    Ethel continued, ¡°Brett was ready to leave, but at thest moment, he decided to retrieve the money Jamie gave him.


    He had buried it somewhere only he knew.


    He took Callie with him, left her in the car, but never came back.


    Callie went looking for him and found his brutalized body.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The scene was so horrific that it left her mute.


    ¡±


    Ethel did not mention the full horror.


    Brett had been stabbed over sixty times, his body mutted, and his face unrecognizable from the wounds.


    It was a miracle Callie had not lost her mind after witnessing such a terrible scene.


    ¡°Can you arrange for me to see Callie?¡± Nicole asked.


    Ethel had been considering the same thing.


    No one had managed to get Callie to speak, and time was running out to find the perpetrator.


    If Nicole could get Callie to talk, it would be a significant breakthrough.


    As Nicole ended the call, Jarrod looked at her with concern.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Nicole didn¡¯t hide it from Jarrod and gave a brief ount of the situation.


    This might involve Jamie, and Jarrod needed to know the dangers Jamie or the mastermind behind Jamie posed.


    Jarrod¡¯s brow furrowed as he listened.


    ¡°Try not to worry too much.


    Nothing is confirmed yet, but your safety is crucial for the next few days.


    I¡¯ll increase security at Austin and assign four bodyguards to stay with you at all times.


    ¡±


    To ease Nicole¡¯s hesitation, Jarrod added, ¡°You¡¯re carrying our child, so this also protects the baby.


    ¡±


    Nicole didn¡¯t object this time.


    Jarrod was right.


    She needed to take precautions until everything was resolved.


    The bodyguards arranged by Jarrod for her security were the best avable.


    It saved her the trouble of finding her own security team, who might not be trustworthy.


    Even Brett, once her father¡¯s most trusted man, had betrayed them.


    There was no room for blind faith anymore.


    ¡°Let me drive you there,¡± Jarrod said, noticing Nicole hadn¡¯t rejected his suggestion.


    He escorted her to the hospital.


    Upon arriving at the hospital, Nicole followed Ethel to Callie¡¯s ward.


    As the door creaked open, they saw a small figure curled up on the bed.


    Callie was sitting with her knees tucked under her chin, her face buried in her arms.


    She had be shockingly thin over the past few days, her delicate form pulling at Nicole¡¯s emotions.


    Nicole stepped closer, her voice gentle.


    ¡°Callie.


    ¡±


    Callie barely reacted.


    She sat still, her gaze lowered, seemingly detached from everything around her.


    Nicole¡¯s voice broke a little as she spoke.


    ¡°Callie, I know what you¡¯re enduring.


    We need information, or we won¡¯t find the person who took your father from us¡­¡±


    Nicole understood Callie¡¯s agony all too well.


    Her own father¡¯s violent death had left a vivid, painful image burned into her memory.


    Regret and remorse had relentlessly tormented Nicole since that tragic day, reminding her incessantly of what she had lost, the chance for onest farewell with her father.


    Nicole longed to relive moments spent with her father, to cherish meals together, and to have deep, meaningful conversations.


    The emptiness left by his departure was a deep, unending pain, a poignant reminder of all the moments that had slipped through her fingers.


    Having spoken theforting words, Nicole quietly sat next to Callie, holding Callie¡¯s frail form closely in a silent watch.


    Callie¡¯s body began to tremble almost imperceptibly.


    What started as a slight twitch quickly turned into violent shaking.


    Her cries, first faint, grew into a heartbreaking crescendo.


    ¡°Nicole¡­¡± Callie¡¯s voice, filled with pain and interrupted by sobs, cut through the quiet.


    ¡°I can¡¯t close my eyes.


    Whenever I do, I see my dad.


    The pain he had endured¡­ Sixty stab wounds, yet he made no sound¡­¡±


    Upon learning the details from the recent autopsy report, Nicole felt her world copse.


    Brett had endured over sixty stab wounds while still alive.


    The official cause of death was organ failure, yet Brett remained silent from the moment he was stabbed until his final breath.


    Brett¡¯s silence stemmed not from weakness but from a profound love for his daughter, Callie.


    He knew crying out would bring Callie to his side, endangering her with her fragile condition.


    In hisst moments, Brett sacrificed his body to shield his daughter one final time.

 Chapter 2600

    Tears flowed down Nicole¡¯s cheeks as she grappled with the news.


    It was clear that Brett was an exceptional father to Callie.


    As Callie wept, her broken words filled the room, reflecting her deep anguish.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­ It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my greed, my dad¡­¡± Callie said between sobs, prompting Nicole to attentively listen to her words.


    Callie¡¯s voice was hoarse as she uttered, ¡°Had I not expressed my desire to continue ying the violin, my father wouldn¡¯t have revisited the pursuit of that money, and he wouldn¡¯t have met his tragic end.


    ¡±


    When Brett recounted the incident to Nicole, he failed to mention whether Jamie had indeed given him the money.


    Brett simply stated Jamie offered money and treatment.


    While the treatment was true and Callie was getting better, it seemingly suggested there wasn¡¯t any money involved.


    But the truth was Brett did receive money at that time.


    He wasn¡¯t naive enough to risk everything without any gains.


    Even though Jamie promised to assist his daughter with treatment abroad, he wouldn¡¯t have blindly ced his trust in Jamie.


    It was the money he had received that convinced him to approach Nicole¡¯s father as Jamie requested.


    However, Brett chose not to disclose this information to Nicole.


    If he had, Nicole would have vehemently opposed his pursuit of the money, likely resulting in the police confiscating the money.


    Ultimately, greed yed a role in Brett¡¯s downfall.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole reassured Callie, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.


    The responsibility lies with those bad people.


    You never wished any harm upon your dad, did you? Callie, it¡¯s crucial that you tell the police everything that urred that day.


    Be thorough and ensure you don¡¯t leave out any details.


    This will aid them in swiftly apprehending the suspect and securing justice for your father.


    Do you understand?¡±


    Callie nodded.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to speak up.


    It was just that fear gripped her.


    But with Nicole by her side, she felt much safer.


    Previously, it was Nicole who had rescued her.


    During her childhood, Nicole had been the one in whom she ced the greatest trust.


    Callie requested Nicole¡¯s presence as she felt too frightened to give her statement alone.


    Ethel granted Callie¡¯s wish, allowing Nicole to apany her during the interview.


    That day, Brett casually inquired about Callie¡¯s aspirations after their relocation abroad.


    Callie expressed her aspirations but noted the financial challenge associated with ying the violin.


    Achieving proficiency at her skill level necessitated the guidance of a master teacher, a resource-intensive endeavor.


    To ease any concern for her father, she simply brushed it off by saying she was joking.


    Yet, Brett was steadfast in his assurance that he would assist Callie in achieving her dream.


    Later, Brett¡¯s expression turned serious as he received a phone call.


    Since Brett had stepped out of the car to take the call, Callie couldn¡¯t hear the conversation through the window, but she observed it was a young woman¡¯s voice.


    Brett appeared to be in a heated argument with the caller, his usuallyposed face disying an unusual fierceness.


    Concerned, Callie asked him what was wrong when he returned to the car.


    Brett waved it off as a previous work disagreement.


    He then drove Callie to a secluded suburb, instructing her to wait in the car.


    While he went off with a shovel.


    The shovel was subsequently discovered at the crime scene.


    Callie waited patiently, yet her father failed to return.


    Restlessness consumed her as she sat in the car.


    Despite her father¡¯s cautionary advice against following him, Callie eventually sumbed to impatience and ventured out to search for him, only to stumble upon a gruesome scene.


    Her legs buckled beneath her, and she promptly dialed the police.


    That was everything.


    The most suspicious aspect arose from the phone call Brett had received.


    Ethel presented a call log from that period, revealing a single call corresponding to Callie¡¯s description.


    However, it originated from an untraceable burner phone.

 Chapter 2601

    The prime suspect appeared to be Jamie, considering the scarcity of women associated with Brett.


    Brett had remained unmarried, dedicating his time to his daughter and elderly parents.


    Despite Callie¡¯s grandmother¡¯s persistent efforts to persuade Brett otherwise, Brett steadfastly maintained that he had no desire to impose on anyone else.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    It was confirmed that Brett hadn¡¯t been romantically involved with any women, heightening the likelihood that the woman he had argued with was Jamie.


    After Callie underwent additional examinations and was advised to rest, Ethel and Nicole exited the room in unison.


    Outside, Nicole shared her theory.


    She supposed Jamie acting alone wouldn¡¯t have possessed the strength to fatally injure Brett and inflict multiple stab wounds.


    Brett, a robust man towering at six feet tall, wasn¡¯t easily subdued.


    Conversely, Jamie had been physically frail, frequently fainting during her tenure working with Jemma.


    Moreover, Jamie had recently attempted suicide by slitting her wrists, resulting in a substantial loss of blood, which made a swift recovery improbable.


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    Therefore, Jamie might have an aplice, or she could notmit the crime single-handedly.


    Stabbing someone over sixty times showcased a profoundly disturbed psyche, signifying that this individual posed a significant menace to society.


    A true madman.


    Ethel concurred with Nicole¡¯s spection.


    Based on her interactions with Jamie during Jamie¡¯s hospitalization, she couldn¡¯t envision Jamie overpowering Brett.


    Moreover, the absence of drugs in Brett¡¯s system, as indicated by the autopsy report, eliminated the possibility of Brett being incapacitated.


    Considering Jamie¡¯s frail condition, Brett could have easily overpowered her several times over.


    The primary goal now entailed locating Jamie and devising subsequent actions from that point.


    However, the challengey in discerning Jamie¡¯s whereabouts.


    Engrossed in her thoughts, Nicole exited the hospital, inadvertently colliding with someone.


    To her surprise, it was Rhett.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence, what a coincidence¡±, Rhett greeted her with a faint smile.


    Nicole was startled.


    ¡°Why are you¡­¡±


    Interrupting herself mid-sentence, Nicole spected that Rhett must be here for a medical appointment.


    Recalling her neglect of Rhett since Austin¡¯s abrupt illness, Nicole felt remorseful.


    After all, Rhett had been assisting her, inadvertently exposing himself to infection.


    Yet, for the sake of her own child, she had left him behind.


    ¡°I apologize, Mr.


    Bates.


    Austin¡¯s condition deteriorated suddenly, and I¡¯ve been attending to him incessantly.


    I regret not finding the time to visit you,¡± Nicole expressed her remorse sincerely.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.


    How is Austin now?¡± Rhett inquired, genuinely concerned.


    Nicole felt heightened remorse.


    She had neglected to inquire about Rhett¡¯s well-being, yet he showed genuine concern for her child.


    Rhett truly exemplified kindness.


    ¡°He¡¯s vastly improved now.


    And you, Mr.


    Bates? You indicated the results would be avable in two weeks.


    Have they returned?¡± Nicole inquired eagerly, hoping for positive news.


    She wished for Rhett¡¯s well-being.


    He deserved it.


    ¡°That¡¯s reassuring.


    I¡¯ve confirmed I¡¯m uninfected.


    The prophctic medication likely yed a role,¡± Rhett remarked casually.

 Chapter 2602

    Nicole experienced immense relief.


    Rhett¡¯s prompt initiation of the medication after the incident likely contributed significantly to his well-being.


    Nicole released a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! Thank God it¡¯s a false rm!¡±


    Nicole gazed at Rhett, her expression serious yet grateful.


    ¡°I owe you one, Mr.


    Bates.


    If there¡¯s ever anything you need, just say the word.


    ¡±


    Despite Rhett not being affected, Nicole knew the issue was far from resolved.


    The chances had been a mere fifty-fifty, and Rhett had likely faced significant mental strain.


    Nevertheless, he maintained his poise throughout.


    She couldn¡¯t help but admire his resilience.


    ¡°Really, it¡¯s nothing to fret over, Miss Lawrence,¡± Rhett reassured her with a casual smile.


    ¡°By the way, are you here because of Austin?¡±


    Shaking her head, Nicole rified, ¡°No, Austin¡¯s not here.


    I¡¯m actually here to see a friend.


    ¡±


    ¡°A friend?¡± Rhett¡¯s curiosity was piqued.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware you had friends in the area.


    Would it be too intrusive if I apanied you?¡±


    His request came unexpectedly, yet it seemedpletely in character for the affable Rhett.


    Nicole, without giving it too much thought, declined politely.


    ¡°Maybe next time.


    I just popped out for a bit.


    She¡¯s an old friend and she¡¯s resting now.


    ¡±


    ¡°Oh.


    ¡± Rhett asked, ¡°Do you need a ride?¡±


    ¡°Thanks, but you don¡¯t have to,¡± Nicole responded promptly.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s already on their way to pick me up.


    ¡±


    At that moment, Jarrod walked over.


    d in a ck trench coat, his imposing stature dominated the space as he approached Nicole.


    ¡°Time to go,¡± he stated simply.


    Unaware of Rhett standing a few paces off, or so it seemed, Jarrod maintained his focus on Nicole.


    Jarrod and Rhett had all met previously, yet it was Rhett who broke the silence, addressing Jarrod respectfully, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz.


    ¡±


    Jarrod gave no reply, merely nodding slightly in acknowledgment without turning to face Rhett.


    Nicole, sensing the awkwardness, attempted to smooth things over.


    ¡°I just ran into Mr.


    Bates,¡± she mentioned casually.


    At this, Jarrod turned briefly, offering Rhett a curt grunt.


    Rhett, undeterred and smiling, remarked, ¡°It¡¯s nice to witness the intiff and defendant getting chummy.


    It¡¯s heartwarming.


    ¡±


    Jarrod then turned fully, his voiceced with a hint of sarcasm.


    ¡°Mr.


    Bates, you don¡¯t have anything better to do?¡± His words carried an undertone of disdain, suggesting Rhett was merely loitering.


    Unfazed, Rhett responded with a light-hearted grin, ¡°I¡¯ve got a moment, certainly less upied than you are, Mr.


    Schultz.


    ¡±


    The exchange carried a subtle undertone of tension, catching Nicole¡¯s attention.


    Given Rhett¡¯s previous disy of fearlessness toward Jarrod, Nicole sought to prevent further misunderstandings and shield Rhett from their discord.


    ¡°Mr.


    Bates, I need to get going now.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Let¡¯s n to meet up soon,¡± she said smoothly.


    ¡°Absolutely, Miss Lawrence,¡± Rhett replied, nodding with polite formality.


    He remained still, watching as Nicole and Jarrod departed, his expression turning thoughtful and calcting.

 Chapter 2603

    Then, deciding to visit Callie, Rhett made his way to her ward, only to be halted by a police officer standing guard.


    ¡°Sorry, no entry allowed,¡± the officer informed him firmly.


    ¡°My apologies.


    I took the wrong turn,¡± Rhett said.


    Rhett approached the nurse¡¯s station, his voice low.


    ¡°Excuse me, could you help me bandage this?¡±


    Rhett held out his bloody finger, eliciting a gasp from the nurse.


    As she started to gather her supplies, she questioned him, ¡°Sir, you were just fine.


    How did this happen?¡±


    Rhett, seemingly a bit sheepish, answered, ¡°I was opening a can.


    ¡±


    Augh escaped from another nurse nearby.


    ¡°Mr.


    Bates, it¡¯s hard to believe someone as adept as you would get injured opening a can.


    ¡±


    Rhett offered a wry smile.


    ¡°You¡¯d be surprised.


    I¡¯m actually quite clumsy with the everyday stuff.


    ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always joking, Mr.


    Bates,¡± the nurse chided lightly.


    Rhett had a way with words, easing the nurse into a smile with his yful banter.


    With a keen interest in the surroundings, Rhett inquired, ¡°What¡¯s going on over there? I was stopped before I could get past.


    ¡±


    ¡®s BunnyBookery


    ¡°The little girl?¡± the nurse responded as she continued tending to Rhett¡¯s wound.


    ¡°Her family was murdered, leaving her with selective mutism.


    She hadn¡¯t spoken a word until someone she trusted came to coax her out of silence.


    ¡±


    Rhett¡¯s expression softened.


    ¡°A little girl? She must have been terrified.


    ¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.


    The nurse nodded.


    ¡°She witnessed her family member being stabbed multiple times.


    It would traumatize anyone.


    ¡±


    ¡°Such tragic cases.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Finding the culprit would provide at least somefort,¡± Rhettmented solemnly.


    ¡°I doubt that.


    ¡± The nurse sighed and added, ¡°The girl couldn¡¯t provide any useful clues.


    Her father protected her from seeing anything.


    She had nothing new to tell the police.


    I saw the officer leave, sighing deeply.


    ¡±


    This nurse was particrly well-informed because she regrly changed Callie¡¯s bandages.


    Rhett wanted to keep talking, but another nurse interrupted.


    ¡°Julia, why are you still there? We¡¯re swamped over here.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on my way,¡± Julia replied as she finished up the bandage.


    Rhett expressed his gratitude, and Julia, blushing, responded, ¡°You¡¯re wee.


    ¡±


    As Rhett walked away, the senior nurse cautioned Julia, ¡°Be careful with your words.


    You shouldn¡¯t discuss that case.


    ¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t shared anything confidential.


    Just what¡¯s alreadymon knowledge,¡± Julia lied.


    ¡°Just be cautious.


    You don¡¯t want to invite trouble,¡± the senior nurse advised.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Julia responded swiftly.

 Chapter 2604

    ¡°You let his looks sway you,¡± the senior nurse teased.


    Julia chuckled softly.


    ¡°Why would someone like him, a top attorney, take notice of me? I just find him very kind.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡±


    Rhett, indeed, had a warm and steady presence.


    After Nicole settled back into the car, Jarrod told the driver to get moving.


    However, instead of heading to the hospital, they took the route to Nicole¡¯s current ce of residence.


    Nicole, worn out from the day¡¯s events, quickly dozed off in the backseat.


    As Nicole slept, her head began to nod, unable to maintain a steady posture due to her slumber.


    The driver, noticing her difort, slowed down to smooth the ride as much as possible, yet the car still shuddered slightly on a bumpy stretch of road.


    Just as Nicole¡¯s head started to lurch to the side, Jarrod caught it with a steady hand.


    Gently, he guided her head to rest on his shoulder, providing a morefortable position for her to continue sleeping.


    When they reached her residence, Jarrod chose not to wake her.


    Nheless, sleeping in the car was hardly restful, and Nicole soon stirred awake.


    Opening her eyes to find her head on Jarrod¡¯s shoulder, Nicole quickly recoiled, moving herself to the far corner of the seat.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± she mumbled, flustered.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Jarrod responded calmly, his voice steady.


    Looking around, Nicole noticed they were parked outside her home, which made her anxious.


    ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± she asked, her voice tinged with confusion.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been worn out these days,¡± Jarrod exined.


    ¡°Go home and get some proper rest.


    ¡±


    Nicole shook her head, expressing her concern, ¡°I remain anxious.


    I must ensure Austin¡¯s well-being.


    ¡±


    ¡°No need.


    ¡± Jarrod firmly declined.


    He hesitated, fearing Nicole might perceive him as obstructing her from their child, and rified, ¡°I supervise him.


    Don¡¯t worry.


    My work apanies me to the hospital.


    You need to rest, understand?¡±


    Since Austin¡¯s ailment, Nicole hadn¡¯t experienced uninterrupted sleep.


    Dark circles emerged beneath her eyes, yet she persisted.


    Nicole hesitated, fearing Austin might long for her presence.


    Jarrod seemed to anticipate her apprehension and broadcasted some voice messages from his phone.


    ¡°Daddy, tell my mommy to depart and rest.


    If you don¡¯t make it, I¡¯IL call you uncle.


    ¡±


    ¡°Instruct my mommy to prioritize rest.


    Otherwise, the fetus within her will grow sluggishly.


    I eagerly await meeting the baby soon.


    Inform the baby that their big brother is robust and capable of carrying them¡­¡±


    Austin¡¯s gentle and endearing voice resonated.


    Austin even dared to threaten Jarrod, indicating their harmonious rtionship.


    Austin¡¯s vitality was evident.

 Chapter 2605

    Nicole found some sce, realizing that tending to her well-being equated to bringingfort to Austin.


    Rest was essential for the welfare of both her and her children.


    Consequently, she dutifully exited the vehicle, heading home to rest.


    Following Jarrod¡¯s directives, four bodyguards were strategically positioned, two at the residential area¡¯s entrance and two at the staircase.


    Their vignce was so thorough that not even a solitary insect could breach their watch.


    After Jarrod¡¯s departure, a woman cautiously emerged from a distance.


    Cloaked in a discreet bucket hat concealing much of her visage and a mask, her appearance aroused suspicion, drawing the attention of the security personnel.


    Approaching, the guard inquired, ¡°Madam, which residence do you belong to? What is your purpose here?¡±


    Startled, the woman hesitated before responding, ¡° .


    I¡¯m seeking someone.


    ¡±


    ¡°Just passing by?¡± The guard¡¯s tone betrayed skepticism.


    Despite its modest size andck of luxury, the residential area had recently enlisted the services of a renowned security firm affiliated with the Schultz Group, ensuring elevated safety standards.


    Confronted with such dubious individuals, the guards refrained from simply dismissing them, opting instead for a thorough interrogation.


    ¡°Madam, which building are you seeking?¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Growing increasingly apprehensive, the woman hastily surveyed the building numbers on the wall before fabricating a response.


    ¡°Building 13.


    ¡±


    ¡°And the unit?¡± the guard asked.


    ¡°603,¡± the woman blurted out, selecting a number at random.


    Assuming that her fabrication would prompt the guard to depart, she was surprised when the guard said, ¡°Allow me to apany you, Madam.


    ¡±


    Quickly waving her hands, the woman declined.


    ¡°No, no, I can proceed unapanied.


    ¡±


    Insisting firmly, the guard remarked, ¡°I must insist, Madam.


    I need to conduct a check of Building 13 regardless.


    ¡±


    Growing increasingly frustrated, the woman retorted, ¡°I¡¯ve already said there¡¯s no need.


    I can manage on my own.


    ¡± With brisk steps, she forged ahead.


    Observing the guard¡¯s persistent presence, the woman snapped, ¡°Cease trailing me! How can I discern your intentions? There have been reports of individuals masquerading as guards to lure unsuspecting victims into perilous situations.


    Stop following me!¡±


    Attempting to confound the guard, the woman aimed to prompt his departure.


    Undeterred, the guard replied, ¡°Our corridors are under constant surveince.


    Rest assured, Madam, I am a certified security officer.


    Should I act improperly, you have the right to report me.


    ¡±


    Unable to shake the guard off, the woman continued on her path, the guard trailing behind.


    As the woman reached a narrowne, the guard said, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re heading in the wrong direction.


    Building 13 is that way.


    ¡±


    Reluctantly, the woman pivoted.


    The guard inquired, ¡°Is this your initial visit to your friend¡¯s residence?¡±


    Internally cursing, the woman pondered why the guards here adopted such an interrogative demeanor.


    Nonchntly, she replied, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s my first time here.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2606

    Approaching the entrance of Building 13, the guard activated the inte for unit 603, eliciting a prompt beep.


    A male voice resonated.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    Gesturing to the woman, the guard indicated that she should respond.


    Pausing momentarily, the woman then feigned a sudden onset of stomach difort, eximing, ¡°Ouch, my stomach is aching!¡± She winced, her expression seemingly suggesting the difort.


    Reacting swiftly, the guard summoned medical aid.


    In the momentary distraction of the guard, the woman capitalized on the opportunity and fled.


    ¡°Hey, stop right there!¡± Reacting swiftly, the guard bellowed into his walkie-talkie, ¡°Halt the woman dressed in ck!¡±


    Anxiety seized the woman as the main gate loomed closer, but to her surprise, the barrier ahead began to descend.


    She was stunned.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t close it!¡±


    Another guard swiftly converged on the woman¡¯s position.


    It appeared as if these guards had anticipated the woman¡¯s arrival, executing their actions with a precision umon among regr guards.


    Following a recent acquisition by the Schultz Group, the property management had transformed, with all staff reced by professional bodyguards.


    Trained to apprehend any suspicious individuals, regardless of gender, they were poised to escort those suspicious individuals to the police station.


    Unaware of the unfolding circumstances, the woman felt overwhelmed and disoriented.


    IMPORTANT NOTE:


    AUTHOR IS UPDATING LESS CHAPTERS THATS WHY WE ARE UNABLE TO POST MORE CHAPTERS, WE CONTACT THEM AND ASK TO PUBLISH DAILY 5 TO 10 CHAPTERS.


    ¡°Seize her! She¡¯s a suspicious individual,¡± the lead guardmanded.


    Just as they were on the verge of apprehending the woman, there was a sudden ¡°Bang!¡±


    The deafening noise echoed through the air.


    A ck SUV crashed through the barrier.


    All present were momentarily paralyzed by the unexpected chaos, leaving them unable to react in time as the vehicle surged forward.


    The trained bodyguards swiftly evaded, rolling aside to avoid the oing SUV, yet the woman remained immobile, her gaze locked on the advancing vehicle in sheer disbelief.


    Within the SUV, the man¡¯s gaze bore into the woman with an icy intensity.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    A profound sense of mortal dread enveloped the woman.


    Just as she braced for the worst, the SUV swerved dramatically, executing a precise drift, and then the door flung open.


    The man inside urgentlymanded, ¡°Get in!¡±


    Feeling as though she had narrowly escaped certain demise, the woman sat dazed on the ground, unable to fully grasp the reprieve, until the man¡¯s voice pierced through her stupor once more.


    ¡°Get in now!¡±


    Snapping back to reality, the woman scrambled into the waiting SUV.


    By the time the bodyguards regained their bearings, the vehicle had already sped beyond the gate.


    Swiftly informing their superiors, the guards initiated a pursuit.


    Three ck sedans gave chase, forming a formidable three-to-one pursuit.


    With the adversaries closing in, the woman¡¯s terror mounted, her words tinged with desperation as she repeated, ¡°What do we do¡­ What do we do¡­ I can¡¯t afford to be caught¡­¡±


    IMPORTANT NOTE:


    AUTHOR IS UPDATING LESS CHAPTERS THATS WHY WE ARE UNABLE TO POST MORE CHAPTERS, WE CONTACT THEM AND ASK TO PUBLISH DAILY 5 TO 10 CHAPTERS.

 Chapter 2607

    Turning to the man beside her, the woman ced her trust in him, asking, ¡°What¡¯s our n now?¡±


    The man snapped impatiently, ¡°You know you can¡¯t afford to get caught, yet here you are.


    Of all the foolish things to do!¡±


    ¡°How could I have known these guards would be this sharp? The guards in other areas were always clueless, but these guys are practically elite bodyguards,¡± the woman retorted.


    The man beside her scoffed.


    ¡°Jamie, you really are the most foolish person I¡¯ve ever known.


    ¡±


    Jamie was taken aback, speechless.


    Shock washed over her.


    How did he know her name? ¡°Who are you?¡± she demanded cautiously.


    The man stayed quiet, his nose hidden behind a bandana, his eyes radiating intense impatience.


    As Jamie studied his gaze, recognition dawned on her, and she gasped, ¡°You.


    You¡¯re Mr.


    Bates, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The man didn¡¯t reply, but his silence was confirmation enough.


    Fear gripped Jamie as she realized the gravity of her situation.


    Who would have thought she¡¯d escape one peril only to stumble into a worse one? Shaking, she murmured, ¡°Mr.


    Bates, I apologize.


    I didn¡¯t mean toe here.


    I¡¯ll just leave now¡­¡±


    In her panic, Jamie fumbled with the car door, attempting to jump out even though they were on an elevated road.


    Suddenly, the idea of the bodyguards she had fled from seemed almostfortingpared to the man.


    The man was the most intimidating person she had ever encountered.


    She had narrowly escaped death at his hands before.


    As Jamie reached for the door handle, she realized it was locked.


    In desperation, she sped her hands together, pleading, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry, Mr.


    Bates.


    Please, let me go.


    I¡¯ll leave and never return¡­¡±


    Confined to the tight space of the car seat, Jamie couldn¡¯t kneel, so she continued wringing her hands, hoping for even a hint of mercy.


    Meanwhile, the man, clearly adept, skillfully dodged the cars chasing them while simultaneously questioning Jamie, ¡°So, tell me, what brought you here so recklessly?¡±


    Tears and snot mingling on her face, Jamie looked utterly miserable as she sobbed.


    ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to see if I could¡­ If I could kill that woman¡­¡±


    The man arched an eyebrow, his interest piqued.


    ¡°You want to kill Nicole? Why?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    At the mention of Nicole, Jamie¡¯s fear momentarily subsided, reced by a surge of jealousy and hatred.


    ¡°Because I despise her.


    Why does she always win Jarrod¡¯s love so effortlessly? I love Jarrod more than she ever could.


    If I can¡¯t have him, then no one will¡­ I might as well let Jarrod also endure the agony of losing his true love, hahaha¡­¡±


    Jamie¡¯s expression contorted into one of derangement, but the man remained calm, a peculiar smile ying on his lips.


    ¡°You detest her that much? Shouldn¡¯t you feel the same about Jarrod? Maybe you should kill them both.


    ¡±


    Hearing the name ¡°Jarrod¡± made Jamie¡¯s expression darken with loathing.


    ¡°You think I don¡¯t want him dead? But he¡¯s always protected by those elite bodyguards.


    There¡¯s no way I can get close.


    Naturally, I¡¯d target someone easier.


    ¡±


    The saying ¡°bully the weak, fear the strong¡± captured Jamie¡¯s approach perfectly.


    Moreover, Jamie had ns to move overseas and start afresh, hoping to live a tranquil life with the money she¡¯d received.


    She wasn¡¯t willing to gamble everything on a confrontation with Jarrod.


    The man¡¯s expression grew intriguing.


    ¡°What if I told you I could give you that chance?¡±


    ¡°What kind of chance?¡± Jamie inquired, her tone cautious, not forgetting the nature of the man she was speaking to.


    The man¡¯s eyes gleamed with a dangerous allure as he proposed, ¡°I can give you the opportunity to eliminate Jarrod.


    If you seed, I¡¯ll drop all pursuits.


    You¡¯ll be free to leave the country.


    How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jamie¡¯s voice was tinged with disbelief.


    Dealing with the man, she considered eliminating Jarrod might indeed be the lesser of two evils.

 Chapter 2608

    When faced with two daunting challenges, one inevitably seemed more surmountable than the other.


    Certainly, to Jamie, the enigmatic man standing before her was more terrifying, mostly because of his unknown origins.


    This mystery made him a daunting adversary, beyond the reach of any strategy.


    Yet, Jarrod was more exposed, having several weak points.


    Among these were Nicole, Nicole¡¯s unborn child, and that damned Austin¡­


    Dark schemes started forming in Jamie¡¯s mind with the intent to make use of these vulnerabilities.


    Her determination to act was palpable.


    The man nodded affirmatively.


    ¡°I mean what I say.


    If you seed, I¡¯ll definitely let bygones be bygones.


    My word is my bond.


    ¡±


    While speaking, the man deftly evaded the three cars in pursuit.


    Jamie wasn¡¯t taken aback.


    In her eyes, the man possessed exceptional skills.


    There was no hiding from his vignt gaze.


    His near-omnipotent abilities only added to his menacing aura.


    Facing him, Jamie said solemnly, ¡°Mr.


    Bates, rest assured, I¡¯llplete the mission.


    Just spare my life.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m eager to see what you¡¯re capable of.


    ¡±


    Jamie nodded.


    Meanwhile, the three chasing cars lost track of the SUV and reported back to the VIP lounge at the hospital.


    To ensure Austin¡¯s peace, Jarrod had Conor join him in a lounge away from Austin¡¯s sleeping area.


    Jarrod¡¯s face was etched with severity.


    He scrutinized the video footage sent by the bodyguards, his eyes finally resting on the SUV¡¯s front windshield.


    The Schultz Group had recently assumed control of Nicole¡¯s residential area, and the surveince technology there hadn¡¯t been upgraded yet.


    The footage was grainy, obscuring the driver¡¯s identity.


    Jarrod¡¯s hands balled into fists as he gave a firmmand to Conor.


    ¡°Pull up all the surveince footage.


    I need to identify the person in the SUV.


    ¡±


    Although it was difficult to discern details from the footage, it was evident that the woman who had fallen was Jamie.


    However, she was no longer the focus of their concern.


    The priority was uncovering the enigmatic figure orchestrating Jamie¡¯s actions.


    Jamie was just a pawn employed by someone far more perilous, the driver of the SUV.


    Conor responded briefly, ¡°Understood!¡± He prepared to leave to execute the task.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jarrod added sternly, ¡°Increase the security at Nicole¡¯s ce.


    And make sure the personnel arepetent this time!¡±


    Conor¡¯s expression mirrored Jarrod¡¯s as he nodded earnestly.


    He had underestimated the situation, assuming that third-level bodyguards would suffice for the area¡¯s security.


    The failure of these guards to apprehend even Jamie and her aplice had been a ring misjudgment.


    It was clear that a more skilled team was required.


    Just as Conor was about to depart, he paused and turned back to ask, ¡°Mr.


    Schultz, should we also deploy a team to pursue Jamie?¡±


    When Conor mentioned Jamie¡¯s name, Jarrod¡¯s expression remained eerily calm, and he replied in a slow, measured tone, ¡°There¡¯s no need.


    She¡¯s unlikely to make it.


    ¡±


    Conor was surprised.


    What made Jarrod so sure that Jamie wouldn¡¯t make it?


    Conor assumed that the mysterious person¡¯s rescue of Jamie meant they still considered her an ally, despite her dire condition.

 Chapter 2609

    However, Jarrod¡¯s thoughts were far from aligned with Conor¡¯s.


    Jarrod idly manipted the video feed from the neighborhood entrance freezing the footage just as the SUV was about to strike Jamie.


    The move was ruthless and calcted, intended to kill without mercy.


    Perhaps the risk of Jamie¡¯s death at the neighborhood gate seemed too great, so the n was revised.


    Still, the n would ultimately be carried out.


    The mysterious person had no intention of sparing Jamie¡¯s life.


    Conor spotted the SUV¡¯s fake license tes, but he knew that wouldn¡¯t hinder tracing it, as long as it remained in Ambrosia, where the surveince system would inevitably leave a trail.


    Meanwhile, in the SUV, Jamie¡¯s expression shifted as she took in her surroundings.


    She asked, ¡°Mr.


    Bates, why have we stopped in the middle of nowhere? It¡¯s going to be difficult for me to get a taxi back from here.


    ¡±


    ¡°Want to be discovered?¡± the man replied, displeased.


    Jamie fell silent, her lips pressed together in a tense gesture of restraint.


    ¡°Can I¡­ Can I leave now?¡± Jamie asked cautiously.


    The man finished his cigarette before turning to Jamie with a deliberate, unhurried gaze.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he finally said, his voice low and measured.


    Jamie¡¯s face lit up with relief as she quickly opened the car door, which swung open smoothly this time.


    She breathed a sigh of gratitude, thinking she had narrowly avoided a dangerous situation.


    But the moment she stepped out, a brutal kick struck her in the back, sending her crashing to the ground.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Jamie¡¯s body sailed through the air, her mouth filling with blood as she spat it out, her bones feeling like they¡¯d been shattered by the force of the kick, leaving her crumpled and broken on the ground.


    The man got out of the car and walked over to Jamie, stopping before her.


    Jamie looked up at the man, puzzled, and asked, ¡°Why did you kick me?¡±


    The man unwrapped the bandana from his face and wrapped it around his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s easier to deal with you when you¡¯re down,¡± he said, his voice cold and menacing.


    Jamie felt even weaker after the kick.


    She thought he wanted her body, and she was used to that.


    She had survived by selling herself for years.


    ¡°Do you want to sleep with me? You can do whatever you want, Mr.


    Bates.


    Just have fun.


    ¡±


    To her surprise, the man let out a cold, mockingugh.


    ¡°Sleep with you?¡± The man loomed over her, his voice dripping with contempt.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re worthy? I don¡¯t degrade myself with filthy women Like you.


    ¡±


    Jamie was about to ask what he intended to do when her eyes widened as a sudden recognition dawned on her, her mind reeling with the shocking realization.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Her eyes widened in disbelief, she eximed, ¡°I know you! Oh my god, it¡¯s you!¡±


    Jamie pointed at the man, her eyes filled with recognition and disgust.


    ¡°You¡¯re thatwyer, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Jamie¡¯s memory shed back.


    This was thewyer who had represented Nicole before.


    She had spotted Rhett on TV and recalled seeing him when she tailed behind Nicole.


    Jamie was shocked to discover that the formidable Mr.


    Bates had been hiding in in sight, disguised as a normal person.


    She had always perceived Rhett as a refined and intellectual man, not someone capable of violence or physical confrontation.


    But now, her eyes wide with shock, she realized how utterly wrong she had been.


    Jamie gazed at Rhett, her eyes pleading.


    ¡°Please, I¡¯ll do anything.


    Just¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡± Rhett abruptly silenced her, his finger pressed to his lips in a sharp, menacing gesture.

 Chapter 2610

    That single ¡°shh¡± sent a chill down Jamie¡¯s spine, and she went rigid with fear, her skin slick with cold sweat, the beads of perspiration trickling down her face like tears, her voice caught in her throat.


    Rhett¡¯s lips curled into a faint, sinister smile.


    Then, with a swift, deadly motion, a gleam of steel shed in his hand, followed by a dull thud as he struck, the sound echoing through the air.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Rhett.


    ¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Jamie let out a blood-curdling scream that pierced the sky.


    The first blow had missed Jamie¡¯s vital organs, but the pain was still excruciating, leaving her breathless and reeling.


    Then, Rhett struck again, his de seeking out the vulnerable gaps between her ribs.


    The sharp steel slid in with deliberate, agonizing slowness, each inch a torture, causing Jamie to howl in agony.


    Rhett¡¯s voice was eerily gentle as he whispered, ¡°This is where your knee joints meet.


    The next spot will be your ankle joints.


    The pain will be¡­ Distinctive.


    ¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Why?¡± Jamie¡¯s voice was barely audible, a faint, raspy whisper that strained to escape her parched throat.


    ¡°Not everything in life has a neat exnation, Jamie.


    Just as your past wrongdoings went unpunished, so does the universe mete out its own justice.


    It¡¯s simply a matter of cause and effect, a bnce sheet of karma.


    You should understand the principle remains the same,¡±


    Rhett said as he struck, his de slicing through the joint with precision, severing Jamie¡¯s tendons and leaving her Limb limp.


    Jamie screamed in agony, but Rhett showed no emotion, lost in his own dark thoughts.


    ¡°I almost became a forensic doctor, fascinated by anatomy, butw paid better.


    I chose the quicker way to make money.


    ¡± Rhett spoke casually, like a friend chatting, despite the horror of his actions.


    Jamie wailed in agony.


    ¡°You promised to release me if I killed Jarrod! You lied! Why?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did say that, but.


    .


    Rhett¡¯s de sliced through Jamie¡¯s joints with calcted precision.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you,¡± he continued, his voice devoid of emotion.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°A useless person like you thinking they deserve a second chance? You¡¯re living in a fantasy world.


    ¡± His mocking words cut deep.


    Jamie¡¯sst shred of hope vanished, leaving her trapped in a desperate, hopeless reality.


    Paralyzed from the waist down, her Legs were numb and lifeless, yet her torso and mind remained agonizingly aware, trapped in a living nightmare.


    The knife sliced through her skin with sadistic precision, carving a trail of agony across her torso.


    Her voice shattered the air, a blood-curdling scream.


    ¡°Kill me! Just end this! The pain is too much to bear!¡±


    ¡°Not yet, my dear,¡± Rhett whispered with an unsettling gentleness.


    ¡°We¡¯re only just beginning.


    Twenty-three cuts barely scratch the surface.


    The real artistryes next, precise, delicate strokes to exploit the most vulnerable spots.


    Thirty more to go.


    Close your eyes and savor the agony.


    ¡±


    Jamie¡¯s body convulsed in terror as Rhett¡¯s words echoed in her mind, her ears ringing with the horror of what was toe.


    Rhett was the embodiment of evil.


    She had never thought that her own evil deeds would lead to her demise, and in such a cruel way, at the hands of someone even more ruthless.


    ¡°Kill me now, please! Just end it!¡± However, Jamie¡¯s pleas fell on deaf ears as Rhett¡¯s gaze turned demonic, his eyes zing with an otherworldly red glow, the knife poised high above her like a harbinger of doom.


    Rhett struck down again and again, the de falling with a deadly repetition.


    Blood sttered across his face, painting him with a gruesome mask of cruelty.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!